《My Three Wives Are Beautiful Vampires》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4>


    I open my eyes, seeing a familiar ceiling, and turn my face to look at myputer that was on my personal desk, "When did I get home?" rising from my bed I start to think. My memories were scrambled and I couldn''t remember anything...


    "Victor!!" Suddenly I hear a woman''s voice. It was an angelic voice, a wonderfully beautiful voice; and she sounded very worried.


    "Ugh... Who?" I put a hand to my head when I feel it start hurting badly.


    I lean on the bed and try to get up, but all of a sudden I feel my hand sinking into the material of the bed. I hear the noise of wood breaking and look in the direction of my hand; I see that my hand has gone through the mattress and broke the wood that supports my bed...


    I quickly pulled my hand away and I looked, confused, at my mattress that had a hole in it "What''s wrong with me?" I asked aloud, stunned.


    I don''t remember being so strong; did something happen to me? I start to question myself, and I try to search my memory. But, even though I try to search my memory, I can''t find it; it''s like something is blocking my memories.


    I try to form a coherent train of thought as if I''m putting together a puzzle, "Let''s start at the beginning, I went to the grocery store to buy the food my mom ordered, but..."


    I try to continue to form a timeline with my memories, but I don''t have time for that when I feel unbearable thirst in my throat. It was like I ran a marathon and needed a drink of water! My throat was parched!


    I quickly get up, ignoring the sounds of wood creaking from the floor and grab my bathroom door handle, attempting to open the door, but something amazing happens...


    The door is literally ripped off the wall. I was shocked at this show of force but I don''t have time to admire it, or even question how I was able to do it. I quickly walk into the bathroom and try to turn on the water tap.


    As before, the tap broke when I tried to open it and the water started to spew out; I ignored it, and put my mouth into the water trying to drink as much as possible. I looked like a man who was lost in the desert and found an oasis for the first time in days.


    I feel the cold water from the tap entering my mouth and seeping down my throat, but the water doesn''t seem to satisfy me; I needed more. I needed something to satisfy my thirst, the water didn''t seem to be working.


    "Calm down," I hear a woman''s voice, it was the same voice that called my name when I woke up.


    Suddenly, as if it were a misleading lie, the thirst I had been feeling earlier disappeared.


    I fall to the ground and start to inhale and breathe heavily, "Who''s there?" I asked out loud, but I didn''t hear an answer. I take a deep breath and sigh, "Just what in the name of God is happening?"


    I look at the overflowing water and realize I couldn''t leave it like this. I carefully turned off another valve that was located near the floor and soon the water stopped pouring.


    I sigh in relief and get up off the floor. I turn to look at myself in the mirror, and what I see surprises me: "Is that ¡­ me?"


    I look a little taller, I have a well defined body with muscles in the right ces, six-pack abs and muscr arms. What stood out the most in my appearance is the incredibly pale skin, it''s like I''m missing most of the blood in my body. I used to look like a dead creature from a disease that gave me anemia, an extremely inconvenient disease and in some cases deadly... But, this is another level... I look like I don''t have any blood in my body, I also noticed that my face is more defined; and my blue eyes and ck hair have gained more shine?


    Did the former 21-year-old who was skinny and looked like a teenager, grow up to be an athletic looking man in just one night? What happened? Was I kidnapped by the government and drafted into the super soldier program?


    "Victor, what''s going on? Why all the noise?" I look towards where I hear another voice and I start to breathe heavily; my throat starts to get thirsty again. I look through the wall and see the image of a human, and I can see her heart beating in a very attractive rhythm...


    I could see the person''s entire body with a red vision, it was like the world around me had changed; and I could see the heart that was glowing a more vibrant red. It was like it was inviting me to rip it out ... and drink it.


    "Victor? What''s happening? What was that noise?" Hearing my mother''s voice, I woke up from my inebriated state.


    "M-Mother...?" I responded in the most normal voice I could muster; but, it was obvious that I failed.


    "Victor!? Open the door, what''s going on?" I look at my reflection in the mirror and notice that my eyes have changed to blood red.


    "Oh... Shit."


    Realizing what happened to me changed me in many different ways, I started to think rationally. I try with all my strength to resist the temptation to leave the room and rip my mother''s heart out.


    First, I must calm my mother down and get her out of here.


    "Mom, I''m busy right now."


    Realizing I was speaking normally again, she visibly calms; at least that''s what my new red vision implies. I can''t see her expression but I can see her heart beating at a slower pace.


    "Can you open the door?"


    "I can''t¡­I''m not wearing clothes right now", I said in an ufortable voice.


    "Oh," She suddenly turns and starts heading towards the stairs. I was confused for a moment, why did she give up so easily?


    "Make sure you take out your trash; I don''t want to clean your fluids, that''s your girlfriend''s job. If you have one of course."


    Oof, I feel an arrow in my chest for some reason but, strangely, it helped me calm down. I grow a little smile; my mother has no mercy and speaks her mind, she''s very honest. That''s the quality I like most about her. Though, I won''t deny that I am often irritated with her honesty; but living 21 years of my life under her roof, you get used to it.


    Anyway, I look at the clock and see that it''s morning. I need to go to college, but I don''t think I''m able to go out on the street right now, and...


    I look at my room and see the mess I made, the floor was broken, the door was ripped out, the bathroom was flooded... "I need to organize this mess"


    ...


    Two hourster.


    When tidying my room, I found out several things about my new self. I had more strength, much more strength than I had previously.


    Because of this change, I''m having trouble controlling myself. Before I used X force and I could open my bedroom door without breaking anything, but if I use the same force now, the bedroom door will literally be ripped off the wall.


    My senses like hearing, smelling, sight, etc. They''re much more sensitive, my hearing isn''t on the level of theic book scout friend who wears blue and red and has the S symbol on his chest; that guy could hear the entire...


    As far as I''ve tested, I can hear everything that''s going on in my house and in the surrounding neighborhood. It''s annoying, I hear multiple voices at the same time and I can''t discern who''s who.


    Because of that, I tried something. I focused all my attention on a porn video that I opened on myputer called ''The hardest game in the world''.


    Do I look stupid? Yes, but it worked. Men are easy creatures to grab attention from.


    My sense of smell has also improved, but the only thing I can smell from several kilometers away is blood, I can''t differentiate the scents either.


    Another thing I learned is that I have another kind of vision. When I switch to this vision, the world turns red and I can see everything around as if there were no walls. And, in this world, I can see human silhouettes. When I focus on these beings, I can see their hearts glowing bright red.


    I just tested this for a few seconds; I don''t want to risk getting thirsty again.


    And yes... I know shit happened to me... I became a vampire, or something like a vampire...


    The features are very obvious, pale skin, red eyes, better physical conditioning, and an insatiable thirst...


    Knowing this, I have a starting line in my reasoning.


    First, let''s see what weaknesses I have.


    The most obvious weaknesses from vampire books are garlic, the cross of Jesus (or something rted to god), sunlight, and I can''t enter someone''s house uninvited. Also ... running water?


    Some weaknesses may seem stupid, but I need to test them all. First the cross of Jesus. I look at a ne that is hanging on myputer screen, on that ne there is a cross; I slowly touch the ne and I feel ... nothing.


    Hmm, next. Running water... Well, I drank tap water, I guess that counts as a no? I don''t know. I need to go to a pool or river that has running water and test; let''s leave this weakness for another time.


    Next on the list is garlic, I remember I bought garlic pizza two days ago. I walk towards the small fridge in my room and pick up the garlic pizza I had bought. Smelling the pizza with my nose, I feel like throwing up, but I also don''t feel anything else; like a sudden weakness or something.


    I think the urge to vomit was because my appetite changed? I try to put the pizza in my mouth and as expected, my body instantly rejects the food.


    I ran towards the bathroom and spit the pizza into the toilet.


    "How disgusting," I said with a nauseous face, "Why do I feel like I''ve eaten an out-of-date fish?"


    My stomach churns, and I feel like throwing up. I quickly started to inhale and take deep breaths, a few minutester repeating this process, the urge to vomit passed.


    In the future, I must test whether whole garlic has any effect on me. Thinking about it now, that was stupid... What kind of vampire would have weakness to garlic pizza?


    Anyway, the next weakness is the sun...


    I walk towards my bedroom window, which is located on the wall where my bed is positioned; I climb onto my bed and open a small gap in the curtain for the sunlight to enter.


    I swallow my saliva, I am a little scared of disappearing. After all, the biggest weakness of vampires is sunlight, but, I need to know; and I think just putting my finger in the sun shouldn''t cause any problems, right?


    Slowly, I bring my finger closer to the sunlight. When there was only 1CM left until sunlight touched my finger, I stopped... No, I need to know; don''t be a chicken, Victor!


    I put my finger in the sunlight and... nothing happens. I don''t feel my finger disappear, and I don''t feel that intense pain that I expected...


    I sigh in relief, I look at my window curtain and open it. As soon as the sunlight enters my room, I feel the sun bathing me in warmth and touching my entire body; yet, I feel nothing.


    For some reason, I felt like I should praise the sun right now, but I''m not going to do that. What if someone saw me?


    I lie down on the bed and look up at the ceiling. "With no other obvious vampire weaknesses, I don''t want to try to decapitate myself or rip my heart out; I''m not crazy enough for that."


    "... What am I?" I say to myself out loud. This morning was weird. For some reason, I don''t remember what happened yesterday and I woke up with the characteristics of a vampire. But, I also didn''t have the obvious weaknesses of a vampire... Am I reading too many books?


    "But, Hey, at least I don''t glow in the sunlight." Iugh at my ownme joke. I close my eyes, and slowly, I drift off to sleep.

 Chapter 2: Awakening.

    <h4>Chapter 2: Awakening.</h4>


    Night...


    I open my eyes and get up from my bed. I hold my throat, feeling an unbearable thirst. This time I felt like I couldn''t control myself; I feared for my family''s life, that I would do something myself, an action I would regret forever.


    I open the window, position myself at the edge, and jump.


    I don''t know how much force I put in, but I felt the window frame crack a little, and soon I was in heaven...


    At night, I felt stronger, my senses increased. Before, I could hear my whole neighborhood, but now I don''t know what the limit is. I also had no control over my feelings. I actually tried to control myself, but the bloodlust was holding me back; it was like I tried to drive a car, but I was too drunk to achieve any control.


    I was freaking out from the smell of blood; I need blood... I need blood!! Without me realizing it, sharp fangs started to grow in my mouth.


    I fell on top of a building, and felt the crash of concrete breaking, but I ignored it and ran towards the stronger smell of blood.


    I don''t know how long it took, my consciousness was almost fading, but I did my best to keep my consciousness active. I refuse to be an animal overpowered by thirst! Soon, I was in a dark alley. Slowly, my world starts to change to the color of blood, and soon I see four silhouettes.


    Three men, and one woman, two men are holding the woman''s arms, and another man is holding a knife to the woman''s neck. I looked at the hearts of the three men as if watching prey; they looked just like my mother''s, with the only difference being that the light of their hearts was weaker.


    "Hey, who are you? Get out of here!" They said something, but I didn''t care.


    I looked at the woman, and realized she was weird. She didn''t have a red light in her heart. Did she have a red light in her neck? For some reason, women attracted me more than men.


    One of the men walks towards me with a knife in his hand, he approaches me but stops walking when I look at him. Without my noticing, a predatory smile appeared on my face, and in that smile, they could see that my teeth looked sharper than a normal human. My teeth looked like a shark''s, teeth that could easily tear through flesh and bones, and that sight startled the three bandits.


    The bad guys'' faces started to change, they looked like they saw their worst nightmare manifested in front of them.


    "M-Monster" The thug who was holding the woman spoke, he tried to run away, but he couldn''t; he was paralyzed.


    My smile grows abnormally when I feel the fear of the bad guys. I walked calmly towards them, they couldn''t get away. By the time they looked into my eyes, they were already trapped like pigs being brought to the ughter.


    With a disy of supernatural speed, I appear in front of the bad guy with the knife. With a speed that he can''t react to, I pierced his chest with my hand and pulled out his heart.


    Holding the man''s heart in my hand, I felt the heart beating in an attractive rhythm; but for some reason, the man''s blood didn''t interest me. I opened my hands and the man''s heart dropped to the ground.


    "H-Huh...?" The movement I made was so fast that the bandit''s own body didn''t have time to react to what happened. All the bandit saw at the end of his life was the predatory smile and red eyes of the freak that attacked him.


    "Hiii~!!" The thug who was holding the woman screamed like a scared little girl and tried to get away, but like his friend, he couldn''t run.


    This time, I disappear in front of the thug and appear behind him and soon his vision starts to spin, it was as if he had lost his bnce, but before the thread of life faded from his eyes, he realized that his head had separated from his body.


    I grab his head and use my tongue to lick the blood off his face. After all, I was curious about the taste, though I didn''t feel like drinking his blood, but soon my expression distorted in disgust. " disgusting."


    I spit on the floor in disgust, it feels like I''ve eaten a bad hamburger. Now, I understood why I wasn''t interested in these men''s blood.


    I look at thest bandit left, using my arm like a sword, I cut the bandit in half. The bandit looks down and sees his body falling towards the ground. In the end he can''t even say anything.


    I was intoxicated by the pleasure of killing and the smell of blood in the air, my consciousness was in a state in between wakefulness and sleep, from my perspective it felt like I was dreaming.


    "Hahahahaha" I hear a woman''s voiceughing, I look at her.


    My vision slowly returns to normal, and I see a beautiful pale woman with long white hair that is tied in a ponytail that reaches the floor. She has vibrant violet eyes, a nice figure, modest breasts, and an ass big enough that it can''t be hidden by the ck dress she''s wearing. Was she wearing a dress with a tie? Her outfit looked like goth cosy.


    She''s also tall, just a little under my height. I don''t know how tall I am now, but before my transformation I was 175CM, I look around 180CM now.


    "As predicted, you exceeded my expectations, Victor." Hearing her voice again, I suddenly remembered the voice from when I woke up this morning.


    "You-" When I was going to question her about the doubts I had, she put her finger to my lips: "Shhh."


    "You must quench your thirst first, my blood will tell you everything you need to know, Darling." Suddenly, she reached for the buttons of the dress she was wearing and started to undress, slowly she showed some of her neck.


    Seeing that pale skin and smelling her a lot stronger than before.


    I swallow hard¡­ My senses were going crazy, all I wanted was to sink my fangs into her neck.


    While keeping the flirtatious smile on her face she said: "Come."


    I hug her with all my strength and bite her neck. "Ahhh~! You are being very violent."


    I ignored what she said and started drinking her blood, it was the most delicious thing I''ve ever tasted in this life. I felt like I was eating a 5-star dish made by the most renowned chef in the world; but it wasn''t just that, I felt a connection forming, I felt her whole existence, it was a euphoric feeling, it was like a drug you couldn''t stop taking. Her blood tasted so good.


    "Looks like you like my blood, that''s good." She spoke with a flirtatious smile, I suddenly felt a bite on my neck.


    Everything I was feeling from drinking her blood suddenly intensified. The blood tasted 100x better, our connection increased and we became one? It was weird, but it wasn''t bad. Actually... It was really good!


    Suddenly a set of memories started to enter my mind. I was in a ce that I know well, this was the market I always go to when my mom needs to buy supplies. Apparently, I was seeing this woman''s point of view.


    "Are you sure?" A woman''s voice asked, she sounded quite unsure.


    "Yes, I will make him my ''Darling''." The white-haired woman spoke with a loving smile.


    Suddenly the vision changed and I was in an abandoned building? Looks like the woman took me to some abandoned ce.


    She bites her finger with her fang, and soon the blood starts to drip, when the blood falls to the ground something like a magic circle forms. When she looks at the ground, I see my old body lying there, and, did I look hurt? My arm had a big cut like a wild animal had wed me. I could tell that I would have died from blood loss at any moment.


    When the circle formed on the ground, she bit her wrist. As soon as red blood starteding out of her arm, she brought her arm closer to my body, and let her blood fall into my mouth.


    She sits on my body, lifts me off the ground, hugs me, then she says: "Victor, you''re going to be reborn; I''m sorry about this." Suddenly, she breaks my neck!?


    It stays connected to my body, and soon something happens. My body starts to regenerate at an unbelievable speed and the magic circle starts to spin on the ground. When my body stops regenerating, the magic circle suddenly disappears.


    The woman disys a satisfied smile, "Sess."


    Suddenly, I open my eyes, and I realize that they are blood red. I get up quickly and hug the woman, then I bite the white-haired woman''s neck.


    "Ahhh~~!"


    I finish biting the white-haired woman and the memories of the other person disappear, or she just stops sharing?


    Before I can figure out what happened next, the world around me starts to crumble and I wake up in the dark alley I was in earlier.


    What happened after I disappeared?


    "Victor, do you want to kill me? You are already satisfied, right?" She spoke with a yful smile.


    I stop biting the white-haired woman and look at her, I have a lot of questions on my mind now, but first: "What''s your name?"


    The woman disys the most beautiful smile I have ever seen, "Violet... Violet Snow"


    "The violet ice flower? Fancy name, huh", Imented with a small forced smile.


    "My family is quite peculiar." Sheughed.


    "I bet it is" Imented with the same smile, so I give my name too:


    "Victor...Victor Walker"


    "The walking victor? That is very simple," shemented with a smallugh.


    "Well, my family are simple people" Imented with a shrug.


    Now that I''ve calmed down, I look at the corpses and feel my stomach churn at the sight. I feel like throwing up, but at the same time my body refuses to let anything out, after all... I was just nauseous. It was like I had taken a long 24-hour car ride, and I needed some air.


    I had mixed feelings about the situation, internally. I didn''t care about the death of strangers, even though those deaths were caused by myself, but my rational mind knew that was wrong. But, honestly, I was just confused by everything that was going on, and I didn''t care about those dead men.


    Violet, seeing my confused face, proposes: "Let''s change locations."


    I nod in agreement, she approaches me, and says: "Try to follow me, I''ll slow down."


    Violet suddenly, with a small impulse, jumps towards the building''s roof. I try to do the same, but the ground around me ends up breaking. Looking at this, I realize how I have no control of my strength; leaving it aside for now, I start following Violet.


    I know she was the woman who made me what I am now; I should be suspicious of her, but for some reason, I can''t do it. It''s just a feeling, but I feel like I''ve met this woman once in the past, I just don''t remember when.


    Well, baby steps...one baby step at a time, I know absolutely nothing right now to make a decision. For now, let''s follow this beautiful vampire.


    ¡­


    Info:


    The sociopath is a term used to describe someone who has an antisocial personality disorder. People with this disorder, also called sociopathy,ck empathy. They cannot understand the feelings of others


    The functional Sociopath designates a person who, despite suffering from sociopathy, has this situation under control, ie, the effects of sociopathy do not greatly affect their interaction with other people.

 Chapter 3: Violet Snow.

    <h4>Chapter 3: Violet Snow.</h4>


    I apanied Violet to a mansion simr to those you would only see in movies, the ce was absurdly huge; how many rooms does this ce have? Just from the size of the garden and the statue of a woman in the middle of the garden, I realize this ce must have cost a lot of money.


    The moment I tried to enter Violet''s house, I was prevented from entering? Soon I remember the weakness of vampires who can''t enter other people''s houses without being invited¡­ It seems I have that weakness too.


    Violet looks at me for a moment just as a woman who was dressed as a French maid appears, the moment the woman enters my vision, I realize she''s not a vampire.


    She has blond hair tied back in a ponytail, blue eyes and a modest body, she looked to be between 21 and 30 years old. Her height was a little short, I think she was 170 CM?


    "Miss Violet, I see you have brought a guest." The maid spoke in a neutral tone that held no feeling.


    "Natalia, can you invite him in?" Violet spoke in a friendly tone.


    "Yes, Miss Violet." She said while looking at Violet.


    "You can enter." When the maid spoke these words, I felt as if a force that was preventing me from entering had disappeared.


    "Come on, Victor. You must have a lot of questions, right?" Violet spoke with a gentle little smile.


    I nod in agreement, I walk towards Violet and start to follow her. While I was walking towards Violet, I felt the maid look at me like she was sizing me up or something.


    Passing the maid, Violet and I walk towards a living room, she points to a plush-looking sofa and asks me to sit down.


    I nod my head in agreement; as I take a seat on the couch, I see Violet walking up beside me and sitting down next to me.


    Hmm, her scent... Her scent is very alluring... I shake my head several times in an attempt to control my impulses.


    "Heh, you are controlling yourself very well despite being a newborn." Shemented with a small surprised smile. "I was thinking you would jump on me and ravage me on this couch for all the servants in this mansion to see... too bad"


    This woman... I feel my eyes twitch a little when I hear what she says.


    "Although I find that offer attractive, I''m not an exhibitionist, and I want answers"


    "You''re honest, huh?" She blinked a few times as she responded with a pretty smile.


    "Try to live with a woman who only speaks her mind for 21 years of your life, you will inevitably pick up on some of her traits." I spoke with a shrug, for some reason I felt the temperature around Violet start to warm up?


    "Heh, I wonder who this woman is" She spoke as her eyes were hidden by her hair.


    "She is my mother, of course"


    Suddenly the temperature around her started to return to normal, and Violet looked up smiling. "Oh, she''s your mother; of course, she''s your mother, I forgot you had a mother." She nodded her head several times as if she understood something very important. "And you''re also a virgin so, of course, you don''t have a girlfriend!"


    "How do you know I...?" I looked at her in disbelief, how does she know I didn''t have girlfriends?


    "Oh, only humans who are virgins can be turned into vampires, that''s why I know you''re a virgin."


    That''s not what I wanted to know, but whatever.


    "..."


    This is new to me, I thought vampires could turn any human into a vampire, but there is this restriction. Huh?


    Realizing I was silent thinking about something, Violet starts talking. "Before I start exining, you know what we are, right?"


    I honestly answer: "A vampire... Or something like a vampire"


    "Oh? Why do you think that?"


    I organize my thoughts and respond, "First of all, I don''t have the weaknesses of movie vampires like for example; garlic, sunlight, running water, the cross of Jesus, etc."


    For some reason, Violet opens her eyes wide when she hears what I said.


    "And I''ve never seen a vampire with the ability to see the ''red world.''" Of course I was talking about the movies I''ve watched, but Violet seems to ignore that.


    "Red world?" Violet asked.


    I borate, "For some reason, when I''m excited by the smell of blood, the way I see the world changes and turns red. In this world, the walls seem to cease to exist, and I just see a in with various silhouettes of the humans. And, when I look at the hearts of humans, I can see their red hearts beating like they are inviting me to drink that person''s blood. Forck of better names, I call that world the red world."


    I guess I should call it vampire vision in the future? But that''s not right, after all it seems to be my power alone... Hmm, I''ll think about thatter.


    I look at Violet, precisely speaking, I look at Violet''s neck, "But you''re the only one who is different, when I look at you with that vision, I can only see your neck glowing red."


    Violet looks at me like she''s looking at a rare animal. "As I thought! It seems like it was the right decision to turn you into a vampire; you are more special than I thought! And, you also inherited my characteristics." she said, excitedly, as she hugged me.


    "Woman, exin to me what''s going on!" I said as I pulled her face away from my neck, this woman is thirsty for blood!


    Cough!


    Viole pretended to cough and leaned away from me, she assumed a noble woman''s posture and started talking; this posture would be more convincing if she wasn''t in myp, but I''m notining: "Let''s start at the beginning, there are two kinds of vampires in this world, the noble vampires I''m a part of, and the plebeian vampires that you''ll one day meet."


    "The two species are the same, but at the same time different. For example: noble vampires can have children and, without exception, the noble vampire''s child will have the same characteristics as his noble father or mother, with the only difference being that the characteristics of the child will be much stronger."


    "The Snow family has the fire trait, we can control fire and we have full immunity to the sun. Normally this trait wouldn''t be passed on to other vampires my family has raised, but you seem to be different." she said in a happy tone.


    I opened my eyes a little... "That means I inherited..."


    "Yes, you inherited my trait, all vampires without exception have a weakness to the sun. Only a few families have a certain resistance to sunlight, but only my family has full immunity to sunlight."


    I swallow hard for a moment when I think of the bullshit I''ve done: "Just out of curiosity what happens when a normal vampire is bathed in sunlight?"


    Violet smiled gently. "They turn to ashes."


    Jesus Christ... That was close, really. I almost turned to volcanic ash... But ''Snow'', huh? The characteristic of her family is the opposite of the meaning of her name.


    "Just like I said before, my family''s characteristic is to control fire." She raises her hand and a fireball appears in her hand.


    "My family is very feared in the vampire world. After all, with a small ball of fire, we can burn a vampire to ash." She spoke with a predatory smile full of shark-like teeth.


    "What''s the difference with ''plebeian'' vampires?" I asked.


    "They can''t have children, and they get characteristics ording to their personality. The plebeian vampires are usually the vampires that the noble vampires have created."


    "...So, I''m a plebeian vampire?" I asked, confused. After all, I wasn''t born a vampire.


    "Yes, and no." Violet spoke.


    "You were born a plebeian vampire, but since you inherited my trait, that makes you a noble vampire."


    "Remember that red world you talked about?" She spoke in a sensual tone as she breathed close to my ear.


    "Yes" I reply in a t voice trying to ignore her teasing.


    "That''s your plebeian vampire trait, you gained that trait when I turned you into a vampire. Do you remember your immunity to sunlight?" She asked as she licked my ear.


    When Violet licked my ear, it felt like a surge of electricity went through my entire body. Feeling Violet''s panties rubbing against my little brother, I can''t help but get excited.


    "¡­Yes" I replied a little breathlessly, I didn''t even realize I had held my breath.


    "You inherited this trait from me, normally that''s not possible, but you''re special; your blood is special." She licked my neck.


    "Just because you have full immunity to sunlight, that makes you a noble vampire of House Snow."


    Am I special? Is my blood special? What the hell is this woman talking about?


    Despite being aroused and my urges freaking out telling me to bite Violet, I could still think somewhat clearly.


    "Let''s save the boring exnation forter" Violet pulls away from me, I look at her face and see that it was a little red and she was breathing heavily. She was clearly turned on and felt bloodlust, she put her hand on my shirt and rips.


    She opens her mouth and I can see her teeth transforming, they got sharper, just like mine. Her teeth seemed capable of tearing flesh easily, she bites me with those teeth that look like those of a shark.


    I only feel the pain for a moment, but soon a wave of pleasure spreads through my body and I grab Violet''s ass. I get up from the couch holding us and throw her back onto the couch, while doing all these moves, she hasn''t stopped sucking my blood.


    I rip off her goth dress and soon an elegant ck bra appears, I open my mouth and I feel my teeth change and my vision shift to blood red. As I look around the mansion with my eyes, I see all the people hiding behind the mansion wall. It made me lose the urge to bite Violet, and a wave of annoyance began to spread through my body.


    Doing the math, I see 4 female silhouettes and 2 male silhouettes, only one silhouette had their heart glowing red. I assume this is the maid I saw when I entered the mansion, the rest must be vampires.


    For some inexplicable reason, I was annoyed, I was extremely annoyed. I know I''m not an exhibitionist, but these emotions don''t make sense to me, it''s like a little problem is going up 500x because of my emotions.


    I look at a silhouette that has a red glowing mark on its neck, I see that person''s silhouette shiver for a moment.


    A bloody atmosphere began to leave my body, and I spoke with an irritated growl, "Leave!"


    I''ve seen the silhouette shake several times, but the male silhouette clenches his fists tightly and remains in ce.


    Is it that annoying because he didn''t leave? Annoying, irritating...


    Noticing the irregrity in my emotions, Violet stops biting me and looks up to where I was looking with glowing red eyes. "Leave."


    As soon as she orders, the people behind the walls disappear.


    "Ignore them, they''re just protecting me; my family is overprotective, you know?" She giggled a little with her lips full of blood, she pushed me down on the couch again, and showed her neck, "Eat"


    The feeling of annoyance begins to subside, and soon my impulses start to trigger again, and soon I bite Violet''s neck.

 Chapter 4: An incredibly beautiful woman.

    <h4>Chapter 4: An incredibly beautiful woman.</h4>


    "I don''t understand," I said out loud with my head in Violet''sp. After our blood-sucking session, Iy in Violet''sp while she stroked my hair.


    "What do you not understand?" She spoke in a maternal tone.


    "My emotions¡­" I said, then continued: "I''ve always been a calm, rational person¡­ My mom always taught me to use my head in any kind of situation, but I don''t understand why I''m losing control of my emotions; it''s a very strange feeling"


    Violet, who was still wearing a ck bra, looks at me and shes a small maternal smile: "You''re doing better than most newborns, don''t worry, this is normal"


    "This is normal?" I questioned confusedly. In the vampire movies I watched with my dad, vampires always seemed to be in control of their actions. I guess I shouldn''t take knowledge of movies to reality, huh? Well, I can''t help but list them considering I watched a lot of movies with my dad; he was a hardcore movie fan.


    "Yes, vampires feel things more intensely than a normal human, it''s because of this problem that we live in istion with other vampires. Just imagine, you''re walking down the street calmly, and you identally bump into a vampire? If that vampire is a newborn, he will be extremely upset and will want to kill you."


    "¡­that is ridiculous¡­" I can''t help butment.


    "Indeed, but it''s not just that: love, hate, fun, etc. All of our emotions are amplified; there are a lot of vampires who are crazy because of that."


    ... Vampires seem to be a problematic race.


    Come to think of it, I epted this situation too easily, huh? Well, it''s no use crying over spilled milk. At least now, I won''t suffer from constant anemia because of my blood type.


    Suddenly, I hear footsteps approaching; I look in the direction of the steps and see the blonde maid again.


    "Miss Violet¡­" The blonde maid looks at me and Violet for a few seconds, she looks at Violet again: "Miss Violet, please dress appropriately, we have a visitor"


    Violet looks at the maid with an annoyed look, I realize she wasn''t upset with the maid, she was upset with the guest.


    I get up from Violet''sp and my eyes turn red, as I look toward the mansion''s entrance I see the silhouettes of a man and a woman, and both their necks are glowing red.


    "Vampires, huh?" Imented in a neutral tone.


    Violet looks at me with her eyes shining, "That skill of yours is quite useful, how far can you see?" She looked like a child who found something very interesting, her eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never tested the limits of my abilities yet" I spoke honestly.


    Violet nods, a little disappointed, and gets up from the couch. The maid approaches a wall and gently pushes a part of it, soon a wardrobe of ck clothes appears. But, for some reason, there are men''s clothes too, and the men''s clothes are also ck...


    "Choose any outfit and get dressed, Victor. I had prepared the clothes for you beforehand, ahh~! I''ve wanted to say those words for a long time." She speaks with an excited smile.


    Choose any outfit? But it''s all the same...


    I look at Violet with a neutral face, when she gets close to the wardrobe, I can''t help but think; A long time, huh? Just how long have you been watching me, Violet?


    Suddenly a woman who is wearing a modern maid''s outfit appears at my side: "Lord Victor, please dress appropriately for the visitors; they may be lesser beings, or maybe insects, they may even be pigs who came here to be downcast, but you, as a noble vampire, must always dress appropriately." The maid spoke in a neutral tone that held no emotions, but I could feel her contempt for her guest.


    I look at the maid, she has short ck hair, ck eyes, and her expression is always set with a poker face. Looking at the maid''s features, she looks oriental and she''s very short, she must be around 160 CM?


    "What''s your name? And Lord Victor? Why are you calling me that?" I ask confused.


    "This maid''s name is Kaguya; and you are Lady Violet''s husband so, of course, we, as servants, should call you with respect." she spoke as if it were obvious.


    Hearing what the maid said, I open my eyes wide and quickly turn to Violet who is being dressed by the blonde maid. Seeing my questioning eyes, Violet disys the most beautiful loving smile I have ever seen, and says:


    "Unlike the movies you''ve watched in the past, vampires have several restrictions on turning other beings into vampires. The first restriction you already know, the human must be a virgin, the second restriction was created by our ancestors, when creating a new vampire a ritual must be done. When the ritual takes ce a magic circle appears on the ground, at this moment the vampire responsible for the ritual must choose whether the human they will transform will be the husband or ve of this vampire." She pauses, slowly her eyes begin to change to blood red, then continues:


    "When I turned you into a vampire, I chose you to be my ''husband''."


    So it was that magic circle I saw in the memories, huh? Unconsciously, my eyes start to change to red as I look at Violet and I can feel something I can''t exin, it is like I''m being filled with another life? It''s a really weird feeling, but it''s really good. It''s the same feeling I get when I feed on Violet''s blood, but at the same time different; I can also feel emotions that aren''t mine?


    I feel happiness, love, and obsessioning from Violet; these emotions are so intense that I feel overwhelmed for a moment.


    "Can you feel it?" She spoke in a loving voice as she touched the area where her heart was, she was breathing erratically and I could see that the air around her was starting to heat up.


    "...Yes" I said honestly, I try to focus on that feeling and I can feel Violet, I can feel all the emotions she is transmitting to me, but... unconsciously, I turn my head and look in a different direction than Violet and I can feel something incredibly faint? It was like I felt a connection somewhere else, an extremely weak connection, but I couldn''t pinpoint the location of this connection I was feeling.


    "This is proof of our connection¡­ From the moment I turned you into a vampire, you became my husband for all eternity, you became my ''Darling''." I turn to look at Violet.


    When she spoke those words, she had a crazy smile on her face; it was a dangerous smile. But, at the same time, I thought that smile was beautiful, a very beautiful smile indeed.


    She definitely had a head problem, and I think that just for the simple fact that I''m taking this very easily, I must have a head problem too? But honestly? I do not mind.


    I disy a small happy smile: "It looks like I''ll see you for years toe, so I hope you take care of me¡­ Honey?" Thest word almost didn''te out of my mouth, after all, I didn''t know if it was right; I didn''t know what it was to have a girlfriend, much less did I know what it was to have a wife, but I felt it was appropriate to call her that way.


    Suddenly Violet''s smile grows erratically, she suddenly appears in front of me and hugs me tightly.


    "Yes! I will take care of you! My Darling!"


    It seems I triggered some kind of button in this woman''s body, she started hugging me and sniffing me while saying ''Darling'', she dragged her hand all over my body like she was trying to possess me or something.


    She looked incredibly adorable, unconsciously I started stroking her white hair.


    Feeling my hand in her hair, she suddenly froze and stopped moving.


    She turned her face towards me, as we were almost the same height I could see her face very close to mine. As I caressed her, I asked, "What happened, why did you stop?"


    "Hmm, aren''t you annoyed, or irritated by my attitude?" She asked in an untrusting voice.


    "Why would I be? I think you are incredibly adorable" I replied honestly.


    "Ugh" She put her hand to her chest, it was like she had been hit by something in her heart.


    "Yes, indeed. Lady Violet is definitely at a point of no return." Kaguya spoke as the blonde-haired maid approached Natalia.


    "Shh" Natalia made a silent gesture to Kaguya.


    Kaguya just nods.


    I look at myself and realize I was wearing a ck suit? I looked, shocked, at my appearance and at Kaguya''s hands holding my old clothes, wait! That''s my underwear!? How could I not feel her undressing me?


    Kaguya made some hand gestures: "I am a professional employee of n Snow, I would be surprised if Lord Victor could feel me undressing him. These hands have been trained to undress any man or woman no matter what gender; I mustply with my duty properly, as a professional maid I take my duty very seriously."


    She spoke in a t, unemotional tone, but I could feel an unshakable confidence in that maid''s tone.


    "¡­Okay¡­" I didn''t know what to say. Actually, what am I supposed to say? I just thought that and turned to Violet, who was still in a state like she was dreaming, she was giggling in low tones as she spoke quickly, she seemed to be delirious.


    "She''s definitely in a state of no return, I think I should notify Lady Violet''s parents." Natalia said as she walked towards the door.


    Well, isn''t that interesting? A very dedicated maid, a blonde maid who doesn''t seem to care about her master, and a quirky master. I think vampires are weird beings, huh? Although the blonde maid is not a vampire.


    ...


    It took a while for Violet to wake up from her state of illusion¡­or I don''t think she''s fully awake yet.


    We were in a different room, I was sitting on the couch and Violet was sitting next to me as she hugged my arms with a little smile on her face. She looked like a very respected noblewoman, (It seems like her attitude I saw a few minutes ago was all an illusion).


    I look around and can''t help but wonder how many rooms does this mansion have? This room looks incredibly simr to the one I was in, but I feel this room is different. For some reason I feel uneasy in this ce, it''s like I''m being watched. I use my vision that changes my world to blood red, and I could see why I felt that way.


    This room was surrounded by vampires, hmm, I did a brief count and there were twenty vampires? And they were all over the mansion; it looks like this ce is bigger than I thought. I look down and see some red silhouettes in the basement too. I also see that the only human in this mansion is Natalia, and she was actually in the basement sitting with two more vampires, and she seems to be eating something?


    "Lady Violet, I didn''t know you were... Hmm, dating-" The vampire who was sitting across from me started to speak, but he was interrupted by Violet


    "He is my husband" She spoke in a neutral tone that carried a lot of happiness.


    "¡­I didn''t know you were married" The man spoke.


    I look at the man who is apanied by a woman, he is a tall man of 190CM, with short ck hair slicked back. He was wearing a white suit, and sses. Overall he looked like a sessfulwyer.


    The woman, who was looking at me like she was looking at prey, has short ck hair; her haircut looks like a Karen''s and she was wearing a normal work suit. She''s shorter than the man and must be around 170 cm tall?


    Coincidentally, her name was also Karen.


    Violet disys a small smile and speaks while her eyes are closed; "Lucy, I don''t think you should know something about my life? Why don''t you go back to your mommy who gave you that feminine name?" she spoke in disdain.


    Damn, woman. That was wild, is it okay to talk like that to a guest? Not that I care.


    Lucy gently adjusts his sses as his hands shake a little.


    Cough!


    He pretended to cough and looked at Violet.


    "Lady Violet, you''re right." He leans back on the couch and says, "I came here for one reason only, I want permission to bring a lot of vampires to this town."


    Oh? I start watching the man.


    Violet opened her eyes and they were glowing red: "Lucy, this is my territory, and I don''t ept other vampires in my territory that aren''t connected to my family. You know that, and yet youe to ask me about it? Are you looking for war?"


    "I wouldn''t dare, I intend to live for a few thousand years yet. I don''t intend to offend n Snow for something small like this." He spoke with a small smile.


    Violet remains silent and waits for Lucy to continue his words.


    "You know, Lady Violet, I''m a very scared man. I''m very scared of dying and, because of that, I need to defend myself; I don''t want to die from a bullet in my head." He spoke while making exaggerated gestures.


    Violet opens her eyes a little, she seems to understand what he was trying to convey, then she continued in a bored tone: "The Inquisition"

 Chapter 5: The Inquisition.

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Inquisition.</h4>


    "The Inquisition?" I speak to myself out loud.


    "Oh!" Lucy ps his hands in a startled gesture: "Lord Husband doesn''t know what that is? How long have you been a vampire? Don''t tell me you''re a newborn?" He spoke in a neutral tone, but it was pretty clear he was trying to tease me.


    "I didn''t expect the princess of n Snow to have a plebeian husband, I think hell must be frozen by now." The woman next to Lucy said.


    They''re really trying to piss me off, but unexpectedly, I don''t feel a thing about them. The feelings I have are something like this, do you care what a bug thinks of you? I don''t care, and I think that''s why I don''t feel anything.


    "Is this your attempt to provoke me? Childish." I speak honestly.


    "Huh?" Lucy eximed, a little surprised. I realized the woman was surprised too, but I ignored her. I think they thought I would be angry since, ording to Violet, newborns are very likely to lose control of their emotions.


    "I would understand if you were a newborn who was talking to me, but you''re an older vampire, right? Why are you being so aggressive? Are you menstruating? Or do you have a dick in your ass all the time? Is this woman not satisfying you? I think I should call Little Timmy for you."


    "Timmy?" Lucy asked confused


    "Oh, you don''t know the legendary Timmy?" I spoke with an unbelieving expression, it was like I was looking at two rare animals. "I guess that living for so long does not mean that you are a man knowledgeable in modern affairs." I spoke in disdain.


    "Let me enlighten you, my littlemb. Timmy is a church boy, he''s two meters tall, muscr, and he loves to purge vampires with his holy wand, I think he would love to bond with you." I said with a small smile.


    "...."


    "Pfft" Violet inadvertently let out a smallugh for a few seconds, but soon she returned to her noble expression as she kept a small smile on her face.


    Lucy''s smile slowly began to break. Slowly, and as if it were a lie, Lucy''s mask began to fall apart. "Do you want to die, boy?" He spoke with an angry and aggressive tone; in front of me is just an older vampire who is sadistic and likes to kill.


    "Oh? As expected from an older vampire, you''re definitely getting senile." I sneered as I ignored Lucy.


    "Lucy, where do you think you are right now?" Violet spoke with a small smile on her face that showed all her sharp teeth.


    The air was suddenly heavy, Lucy could feel killing intent all over the mansion and small beads of sweat began to appear on his face, realizing the stupid thing he did, Lucy''s expression does a 360-degree turn, and soon he starts to smile ''gently''.


    Cough!


    He pretended to cough, and spoke in an apologetic tone:


    "I''m sorry about that slip, Lady Violet."


    The killing intent disappears as if it never existed, but the atmosphere of surveince still lingers in the air; something tells me that if Lucy tries to do something, he won''t stay alive for long.


    Well, I must surely praise how quick he is at controlling his emotions, as expected of an older vampire I guess?


    "Violet, what is The Inquisition?" I ignored Lucy, and spoke directly to Violet.


    "The Inquisition is an organization made by the Vatican Church; they train humans to hunt down the vampires that are causing trouble in the human world. They use blessed holy water weapons, and chant bible verses to cause permanent damage to vampire mind"


    "Oh, so they are vampire hunters" I said carefree. Why was I calm? Well, it''s simple, there''s no point thinking about a problem that hasn''t happened yet; you''ll just get stressed out trying to control the things you don''t have control over.


    And, at the end of the day, you be a paranoid and stressed person. The only thing I have to do right now is to learn more about this world and about the changes in myself. After all, I''m still a newborn, a little fish that has just been born in a newke.


    "Yes," Violet agreed.


    I reach up to Violet''s ear and say, "I tested in my room that the cross of Jesus doesn''t affect me, so am i immune?"


    "You are not immune to church attacks, what you have in your room is just a normal item. The items used by the church are blessed by the Pope himself, the closest figure to god we have in this world."


    "So does God exist?" I asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, but I think so? After all, those weapons affect us." Violet replies, a little confused.


    Church, huh? I can''t help but think out of curiosity, the church has been active for millennia, so this organization that works for the church must have a lot of influence in the world.


    "Lady Violet, will you ept my request?" Lucy asked.


    Violet looks at Lucy and replies, "No, this is my territory and I don''t ept other vampires, even if the Inquisition is here; I and my family can handle it."


    Hmm, I think this decision is wrong. I don''t have much knowledge of the overall situation but one thing I can say is, I shouldn''t trust Lucy. I get a tingling feeling every time I look at him. Oh, I already know.


    "Honey, why don''t you give our friend permission?"


    "Darling?" Violet looks at me with questioning eyes.


    I just smile at her, she looks at me confused, but she nods; like she''s telling me to do whatever I want. Isn''t she cute?


    "Lucy, how many vampires do you intend to bring into my wife''s territory?" I look at Lucy.


    He evaluates me for a few seconds and responds: "Fifty vampires"


    "Oh that''s too much, are they all your offspring?"


    "Yes, they are my ves."


    "I see, you want to protect yourself from The Inquisition, right? We ept your request, you can bring the vampires, but¡­" I look at Kaguya who was behind the sofa, and say a few words then Kaguya nods and disappears, a few secondster Kaguyaes back with the city map in hand.


    I ce the map on the table in front of me, and with the pencil Kaguya also brought, I make a big circle on the map.


    "Keep your minions out of this circle" I said while showing a circle on the region map, this circle surrounds Violet''s mansion and my house which for some reason was quite close to this mansion.


    Lucy looks at the circle on the map and nods his head, he looks at Violet for a few seconds as if asking permission, Violet nods her head in agreement.


    Soon, he got up from the couch and extended his hand: "Thank you very much, Lord Victor. I am indebted to your generosity"


    I sh a smile and get up from the couch, "Don''t worry, friends were meant to be helped, right?" I look at his hand and shake it in a friendly gesture.


    I suddenly feel like he put more strength in his handshake, it feels like he''s trying to break my hand, but he doesn''t have enough strength... Isn''t he an older vampire? He must be strong, right? Well, he asked for it.


    My smile grows unevenly, my sharp teeth start to show, and soon I just put a little more strength in my grip.


    Crack!


    His hand is shattered, but everyone ignores it except Violet who was looking at Lucy as if she were looking at a dead man walking.


    Lucy looks at his hand for a moment, then he looks at Violet: "Until another day, Lady Violet"


    Violet didn''t say anything, she just nodded her head softly.


    Soon Kaguya escorts the two guests out of the mansion


    I sit down on the couch again, and Violet climbs into myp:


    "What are you nning?" She asked as she wrapped her arms around my neck.


    "Bait, Lucy is my worm that will attract the big fish"


    Violet opens her eyes a little and then she shes a smile, "Aren''t you getting used to this vampire thing a little too quickly?"


    "Meh, vampires are no different from humans; after all, they were once human." I reply, then I continue: "When I went to my mother''s work in the past, I learned a few things from the politicians my mother defended in court"


    "Lies and truth are a fine line, politicians have to live telling lies to get the jobs they have today"


    "Lucy, he''s a lot like these politicians, he''s a scared fox; he wants to take advantage of every situation, you should know him better than me"


    Violet nods, "Lucy is a vampire who specializes in bringing food to noble vampires, he has good ties to noble families."


    "By ''food'' you mean..."


    "Humans," Violet spoke mercilessly.


    So that''s why The Inquisition is here, they are after Lucy. It seems that using Lucy as bait was a good idea. I need to know the capabilities of this human organization and though I can ask Violet to tell me, that would be useless; there is a big difference between seeing one person''s capabilities in person, and someone else telling you about it.


    I just nodded my head in agreement with Violet''s words, but I felt a weird incongruity in my chest. Common sense is that I should care about this, after all, they''re human beings, right? But why don''t I feel anything?


    It''s the same feeling as when I see a newspaper or television, you know people are hurting but you don''t care; I think seeing and experiencing tragedy is very different from just knowing it through someone else''s mouth, huh?


    "Normally, noble vampires don''t need human blood."


    "Huh?" I don''t understand now, isn''t that against everything being a vampire is?


    Violet looks at me: "You can suck blood from humans if you want, but that won''t quench your thirst. The noble species are a very strong type of vampire and, because of that, we need more blood than normal vampires. To avoid of us having to cause a mass genocide, we ask the witches to do a ritual where when we get married so we will quench our thirst with our partner."


    Oh, that''s why when I went crazy, I''d rather drink Violet''s blood than those men.


    "But there are vampires who get bored drinking their wife''s blood all the time. Because of that, vampires like Lucy exist; they kidnap humans and take them to the noble vampires who want to taste ''new vors''"


    Got it, vampires are treating humans like cattle, huh?... Witches... For some reason, I smell trouble a mile away when ites to witches.


    "Witches?" I question Violet, I really know next to nothing about this world, huh? Although some things are simr to movies.


    "Witches are human women who, for some reason, acquire an energy called magic. They use that magic to alter some things rted to nature. Do you remember the magic circle you saw in my memories?"


    I nod in agreement.


    "They were also created by the witches at the request of the ancient vampires"


    "They''ll do anything for money, they''re mercenaries; if you pay the right price, they''ll do anything for you."


    Heh, mercenary witches... Interesting, I shed a small smile as I started to stroke Violet''s hair.


    I feel Violet squirm in my arms, but I keep stroking her hair. Violet''s hair is my favorite type of hair for women, long hair so I can stroke it as many times as I want, I feel like I will never get bored doing this.


    Soon, Kaguya returns apanied by Natalia, the blonde-haired maid. I also see that the vampires that were hiding in the fake walls were all in the basement now.


    "Lord Victor, I think that is enough, if you continue I think Lady Violet will die." Kaguya spoke in a neutral, emotionless tone, but for some reason, I could feel she was joking.


    I look at Violet and see that she was a flushed mess, her breathing was ragged and she was looking at me with obsessive eyes, hmm. But I did not do anything? I just caressed her...


    Looking out the window, I saw it was dawn, I have to go to college.


    "Looks like I have to go back." I said out loud.


    Hearing my voice, Violet quickly wakes up from her drunken state, and looks at me, "You want to go back? But what''s the point of studying now? You''re my husband, and everything mine is yours, you just have to live here with me!"


    I look at Violet: "Calm down, I don''t want to be a parasite that depends on my wife... I mean, it would be nice to let you be my SugarMama, but I''m a vampire, not a degenerate."


    "Why are you going back to college then?" Violet asked a little calmer.


    "Honestly? I was studying economics in order to get a degree and somehow help my family. After all, my family situation is not the same as when I was 15." I answer honestly, then I continue: "I even got a job at McDonutus that pays me $15 an hour, I used that money to pay for my college, but..."


    I look at my hand, I focus my feelings on my pale hand, "Now that''s not necessary, there are several ways to make money with my current condition."


    "And I''m not willing to abandon my family, if I''m not close to my mom, she''ll get bored. After all, with her personality she wouldn''t make many friends." Iughed a little when I thought of my mom. Though I became a vampire, I don''t intend to abandon my family and friends.


    I''m not going to act like an emo, and say that I''m going to put my family in danger, and because of that, I need to abandon them.


    I may have changed my race, but I''m me, I make my own decisions. And, since I know there''s a way I can''t go crazy from bloodlust, the worry of hurting my family is practically non-existent.


    "So you go to college just because you want to?" Violet asked me confused.


    "Yes, I''m going to quit my job and go to college to enjoy school life a little. Because of my illness, I''ve always lived in fear of trying too hard. Because of my illness, I couldn''t enjoy much of my life, but that''s not an obstacle anymore." I said honestly. I always wanted to y sports, I always wanted to swim, to y basketball, but because of my illness I couldn''t do that kind of activity.


    I look at Violet, "Don''t you want toe with me?"


    "Huh...?"


    "Well I want to introduce you to my family, you are my wife, right? You have to meet my family and friends."


    I n to invite her to live with me since, if Violetes to live with me, there will be few things that threaten my family''s life. After all, these vampires seem to obey Violet''s every word, if she is living with me, that will ensure that my family is protected.


    Violet disys a happy smile and starts hugging me again, Iugh and start stroking her head, she looks so happy.


    "Yes! I''ll go with you! In fact, I''m going to live with you! Let''s go!" She spoke happily as she got up and pulled me somewhere.


    Well, it looks like I don''t need to ask her to move in with me, she did it herself. I thought as I smiled satisfied.


    "Wait." I spoke in a neutral tone, Violet looked at me: "If you want to live with me, you have to promise to protect my family."


    "Oh, is that it? That is something easy to do, few people would dare to mess with my family." She said smiling, then she continued:


    "My family is your family too, right? We are married! Of course, I would protect your family!" She spoke with a proud smile.


    I can''t help stroking this woman''s head, isn''t she very beautiful?


    "Lady Violet was manipted, right?" Kaguya whispered in a not-so-low voice.


    "Yes, and probably, she doesn''t even care about it," Natalia replied.


    "Sigh, we''re lost, what if Lord Victor decides to get his hands on us?" Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone with exaggerated gestures.


    "I doubt that would happen, he seems to have no interest in us, and Violet would probably kill us if that happened" Natalia replied again in a t tone.


    "True, a stalker''s love is something difficult to understand," Kaguya said.


    "Shh, don''t say that, what if someone hears you?" Natalia spoke in a louder voice.


    "...."


    Are these women right in the head?

 Chapter 6: The most normal parents in the world.

    <h4>Chapter 6: The most ''normal'' parents in the world.</h4>


    February 2nd, the day after Victor discovered the changes in his body.


    I was walking towards my house with Violet clinging to my arm with a really big smile on her face. Currently, only one thing concerns me.


    How the hell am I going to exin the changes in my body to my mom?


    I look into the mirrored window of a building next to me. I was 175CM before I became a vampire, I was a very thin young man who looked very anemic, but when I became a vampire I grew 5CM in height.


    I''m 180 cm tall now with more defined muscles that stand out a little in the outfit I''m wearing. My pale skin has turned a paler shade than it was before, while my ck hair and blue eyes have taken on a brighter shade. Overall, I looked the same as before, with the only differences being that my body grew and my skin turned paler.


    By the way, I was wearing casual clothes, a loose ck shirt and ck pants along with white sneakers from a famous brand.


    Violet was wearing a ck dress, it was a closed-neck sleeveless dress made of leather. The dress was a little short, reaching up to her beautiful thighs almost showing the flesh of her ass. For a moment I think I actually drooled, it was very sexy, especially glued to her body with her perfect curves.


    When she saw my gaze she disyed a seductive smile as if everything went ording to n.


    ording to my wife Violet...the vampire transformation forces the body to its peak state and, as I am a newborn, these changes will only stop happening when my body is fully developed. She said that usually, it takes a week for the body to stop constantly evolving.


    I look at the clock on my phone and it''s currently seven in the morning. Normally this wasn''t the time for vampires to be awake, but Violet and I were special so we just looked like a tourist couple from the North Pole or from some other area of the coldest parts of the, although I don''t know if civilization exists at the North Pole.


    Why do Violet and I look like tourists? Well, our pale skin color draws a lot of attention and, to my limited knowledge, humans who live in snowy areas of the tend to have paler skin color (I think? I''m not sure, I wasn''t the brightest student in geography at school). Anyway, we look like two tourists who havee from a very cold ce. After all, no one would believe that two vampires are walking around in broad daylight.


    When Violet and I stopped at a location that she was interested in, the salesperson asked if I was a tourist, and I said yes, I also said that we lived in a really icy area.


    Surprisingly, he agreed with my words easily. Well I live in the United States Of America so I guess tourists around here are normal?


    And Violet? I look at my wife, she seems to be having fun, she seems to consider walking back to my house as some sort of date or something. Apparently, she hasn''t left the house for a few years, (she told me this by ident) and, because of that, she''s curious about everything. She looks like a curious kitten, if anything catches her attention she stops walking and moves toward it, then, if she finds something interesting, she buys it and asks Kaguya, who is apanying us, to take it. She was like a princess who went to the mall and bought everything she saw and liked¡­ Rich people are different...


    It wasn''t until Kaguya came out into the sun that I found out she was from the same family as Violet. Apparently, she''s from a family dedicated to serving Violet''s family; she didn''t exin much to me about it.


    An interesting thing about Kaguya is that she is a vampire who only inherited immunity to the sun, she doesn''t have control of Violet''s fire element.


    She seems to have an ability called ''shadows''; basically she bes one with a shadow and can walk in the shadows... This is a very broken skill, she can pretty much kill anyone at night.


    "Ugh, Lady Violet. You are buying too many things, the thin arms of this helpless young woman can''t take it. I wonder if there is any man who can help me?" Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone as she looked at me with bright eyes.


    Who do you think you are kidding, woman? You? Helpless? Is this some kind of joke?


    I just turn my face away and ignore Kaguya.


    "Tsk"


    Did I hear a ''Tsk'' just now? Shouldn''t this woman be calm and cool or something? Is her mask falling off?


    "Hahaha, I''m d you''re getting along with Kaguya, but¡­" Violet looks at Kaguya, "Don''t get too close, okay?"


    She spoke with an emotionless face, I could see it was just a simple warning, but that it contained many meanings I didn''t understand.


    "Yes. Don''t worry, Lady Violet. I take my job very seriously." Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone that carried unshakable confidence.


    Kaguya looked a little nervous.


    I stroked Violet''s hair: "Let''s keep walking, help me think of a way to fool my mom."


    Suddenly, Violet bes more docile, and says: "Yes!"


    I look at Kaguya with a smug face, Kaguya just turns away and ignores me.


    Seriously. Where is Violet''s family finding these interesting people? It''s been a while since I''ve had fun like this, I thought with a smile on my face.


    "Darling, why don''t you charm your mother?" Violet spoke suddenly.


    "Oh, are you talking about that skill from the movies? Do I look at someone, and tell them to do whatever I want?"


    "Yes," Violet nods her head as she continues walking with me. "You don''t need to do a very difficult one just something like, ''Ignore the changes in my appearance''"


    To be honest, I was inclined to do that, but I feel it would give me a bad taste in my mouth to charm my family. Hmm? I look to the side and see police cars speeding past.


    Vrummm! Vrummm!


    The police were chasing a truck and, just for a few moments, I sensed a familiar smell. I decided this was a good opportunity to test my new senses, I take the cheap ck sses I bought and put them on my face (the sses only cost 5 dors), they were very big and unfashionable sses and the lenses appeared to be very dark too, I bought these sses for one reason only.


    When I use my red vision my eyes change to blood red, to avoid drawing attention, I bought some big ck sses. After all, even though I''m wearing sses, I can still see with this special vision.


    I switch to my red vision, and soon my world turns red, I focus my vision on the truck and realize there are 20 vampires inside the vehicle.


    "20 vampires, huh?" I spoke in a low voice.


    "Can you see that far?" Violet asked, a little shocked. She could do the same, she could look at things far away like she was looking very close, but my vision was more stable, and it wasn''t affected by visible obstacles like buildings, houses, metal walls, etc...


    This was a good skill for reconnaissance.


    "Yes. I think those are Lucy''s subordinates?" I spoke in a disinterested tone. I said it because I smelled the old vampire stench from those vampires that were in the truck; I only smelled it for a few seconds, but it was enough to recognize them.


    "Hmm, he''s getting a lot of attention, if he''s not killed by the Inquisition, he''ll die by the ws of noble vampires." Violet spoke in a non-caring tone, she probably has some of her people looking into this matter.


    Suddenly Violet stops walking and looks at a big bear that was being sold in a children''s store... Just out of curiosity, I looked at the price of the bear, and it cost 25 thousand dors, what the fuck!?


    Isn''t that just a bear? How is it so expensive!?


    Violet suddenly starts running at the speed of a normal human girl, and enters the store.


    Seeing Violet buying the bear and hugging it, I can''t help but say... She''s adorable, damn!


    "Kaguya, why are the nobles going to kill Lucy?"


    Kaguya, who was carrying Violet''s bags, spoke in the same neutral tone. "It''s because he broke the rules."


    Kaguya looks at me and says: "Rule number four of being a vampire, never reveal that you are a vampire to humans; matters involving the vampire world should not be mixed with human affairs¡­ This rule can be ignored if the vampire is contacting a human with the intention of turning the same human into a vampire."


    "If he breaks this rule, he''ll be hunted by the Nobles and killed. After all, we don''t like to draw too much attention"


    Said the woman who was dressed as a maid while carrying several purchases; if that''s not attracting attention, what is? But, I understood what she was saying, this rule was basically a warning to younger vampires: ''Don''t make too much of a fuss about vampires, or we''ll go after you.''


    They were basically saying that.


    Soon Violetes back carrying a big bear and with a happy face, I can''t help but pat her head when I see her like this.


    Feeling my caresses, she shows a happy smile, then I say: "Come on, we''re almost there"


    The two women nod in agreement.


    ...


    Arriving at my house, I open the door.


    "Mom, I''m home!" I spoke out loud.


    "Victor!? Son, why didn''t you answer the phone!? I was getting¡ª" She trails off as she looks at me standing in the doorway along with two women.


    "Victor...?" She approaches me suspiciously.


    I look at my mom. She''s going to be 40 this year; she has a little belly fat but, overall, her appearance is well preserved, long ck hair, blue eyes and a curvy body. She keeps saying thatwyers who look good have a better chance of getting rich clients.


    My mother''s clients in the past were politicians with questionable r¨¦sum¨¦s, they called these politicians ''fatmbs'' and she defended these politicians in exchange forrge amounts of money. She not only defended politicians, she defended normal people and evenpanies that had suffered because of fraud, etc. She''s a goodwyer, even if she defended corrupt politicians, in the end, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, work is work, does she defend corrupt politicians? Yes, but the money is good, and she''s not doing anything illegal, even though she stopped doing it a long time ago (it was getting dangerous to work in that world), because of that decision she made in the past, she doesn''t win as much money as she had before.


    "Strange¡­" She spoke with a confused face, then she continued: "I feel that you are my son, but at the same time, I feel that you have changed too much to be my son." She is still honest as always, she was standing in front of me looking at me with a face that said ''you can''t fool me''.


    "Sigh, when I was 13, you and I went out to a restaurant; we met your ex-friend, that woman you called ''Thot''," I started to speak.


    "What is her name?" She asked.


    "Aphrodite" I know her name is Renata, but my mom dubbed her Aphrodite.


    "That is still not enough!" She spoke as if she hadn''t lost a battle or something like that.


    "On my 21st birthday, you took me outside a brothel and said you''d dump me in that ce if I didn''t find a girlfriend."


    Violet suddenly looked at my mom for a moment, she seemed undecided about what to do; her eyes were glowing dangerously, but soon the light seemed to fade, it looked like she was going through an internal conflict.


    Cough!


    My mother pretended to cough:


    "Yes, you are definitely my son. By the way, you shouldn''t say that out loud. What will people think of me if they find out I almost gave away my son''s cherry just because I wanted my son to have a girlfriend?" She spoke with a snort.


    My eyes start to twitch when I hear what my mom says, but I can''t help but smile in happiness. My mom is weird but she''s a good mom, she''s not ''normal'' like all moms of the world, but she is my mother and I love her very much as a son.


    She approaches me and says: "You''re paler than usual, do you need food? And it looks like you''ve grown too." she puts her hand on her head and starts trying to measure my height byparing her height with mine


    My mother''s height is around 170 CM, she is a little shorter than my old height before being turned into a vampire which was 175 CM.


    "It''s puberty, mom" I said the excuse every man ever has told his mother at least once in his life.


    "Puberty...?" She repeated what I said with distrust.


    She looks at Violet and Kaguya.


    Seeing how beautiful both women were, my mother started to enter her own world again.


    "Holy shit!! You popped your cherry and because of it you grew!? Kyaa! Wait a moment! I''ll call your father!" Suddenly she starts running towards the stairs, she puts both hands close to her mouth like she has to call someone.


    "Leon!! Get down here immediately!! I mean it!! Get yourzy, fat belly down here now!!" she screamed.


    Because of my new senses, I heard this scream louder than it should have been, and from Kaguya and Violet''s stunned expressions I can tell they had the same reaction as me.


    "What is it, woman!? I am watching a movie!! I still have to workter!! I want to finish this movie before I go to work!!"


    "Our son lost his cherry and brought two beautiful girls home!!"


    "What!? Wait a moment!! I am on my way!!"


    Violet and Kaguya look at me, I try to keep my poker face as much as possible to hide my embarrassment, yes! Let''s think about dolphins, dolphins are beautiful beings, and they have the intelligence of a human, umu! As expected, dolphins should be the rulers of humanity.


    As I hypnotized myself, my dad started down the stairs.


    When he appears in front of me, he looks at Kaguya and Violet, then he nods at me satisfied, "As expected of my son, the mason genes are running through your veins, you''ve got two beautiful girls! One oriental and one with a noble appearance! I was worried that you would be a virgin forever!"


    He totally ignored my appearance, didn''t he!? Ugh, for some reason I have a headache, although I shouldn''t have a headache, since I''m a vampire and vampires have regenerative bullshit or something.


    I look at my dad, he''s turning 50 this year, he has brown hair and ck eyes, he is 183 CM tall with a beer belly and muscr arms, he was wearing shorts and a white t-shirt.


    He''s a bricyer, he works in construction, nowadays he''s retired but he still goes to where he works to give advice or something, I don''t really know for sure. I just know he''s retired, but for some reason he says he''s going to ''work'', I guess old habits don''t change, huh?


    Cough!


    I give a fake cough and go, "Violet, this is my dad Leon Walker, and this is my mom Anna Walker" I say as I introduce my parents.


    "Nice to meet you," Violet says while performing in her noblewoman''s mask.


    "Mom and Dad, this beautiful white-haired woman is Violet, she is my wife, and this ck-haired woman is her personal maid."


    "...Huh...?"

 Chapter 7: Daughter-in-law.

    <h4>Chapter 7: Daughter-inw.</h4>


    At this point, I was in my house sitting on a rtivelyrge and cheap couch, not that I care about anything like that, and Violet was sitting next to me while Kaguya was behind me holding the bear Violet had bought while she put away everything else that was Violet''s behind the couch.


    Right now I was thinking about the decisions I made about my family and, seeing the result, I think I made the right decision. My family is strange ... but I love my parents very much and, if possible, I don''t want to hide anything from them. I know the vampire world isn''t something ordinary humans can handle and, because of that, I made a deal with Violet to just keep the vampire world a secret, but that''s only temporary.


    After all, I know this kind of secret will bite my ass in the future. I learned a lot from reading heroics, they always had this bullshit attitude of hiding things and, in the end, someone important to the hero died, but...


    I need to learn more about the world of vampires. When I''m ready, I will talk to my parents about this world then, after all, I want to give them this ''gift'' too, immortality... It''s something everyone wants, and my parents are no exception, I guess¡­


    And, I don''t want to be alone forever; I know I would have my wife, but I can''t imagine living without my bundle of joy that I call Mom¡­ I would miss my father too, and hispany when I watch movies...


    Well, no use thinking about it now, this is something for the future.


    "So, you''re saying you''ve been in contact with Violet for several years and, just recently, you guys met and started dating?" My mother, Anna, asked in disbelief.


    "Wrong, we became husband and wife." Violet spoke with a noble smile.


    "You skipped the boyfriend stage and went straight to the wedding, are you sure about that son?" My dad asked, and I knew what he was thinking when he asked that question. He was probably thinking something like, you''re so young! You''ve got a lot of fish in your to catch, are you sure you want tomit now!? Marriage is not a good thing, you know!!


    I''m pretty sure he was thinking about it since we''ve had this kind of conversation in the past.


    Although I''m absolutely sure he said it just for the sake of it. After all, his happy smile has never left his face...


    "Yes, we have been dating online for about three years now and, when we first met, it was like love at first sight; I''m sure I want to be with her forever." I say with a small smile as I confirm the story Violet and I created.


    Violet''s noble mask starts to break into pieces and she starts to smile happily; as soon as she hugs me tighter, my mother looks at Violet and shakes her head several times as if she has understood something:


    "I''ve taught you many times not to be a Simp, and you''ve been chasing this cute girl for three years? My son, if you liked her, you should talk on the first day!! You shouldn''t wait for three years!" My smile starts to crack and my eyes start to twitch.


    "Woman, I said forget about those topics. Simp!? You are being infected over the inte! Forget that word for the love of all gods!!" I practically yelled, my mom is always up to date with useless stuff, seriously... Should I cancel this house''s inte?


    It''s better that I not, if I do that maybe my mother will die...


    My mom just looks at me and sticks out her tongue, she looks like a kid. It''s because of that jovial attitude that she doesn''t have older friends... Wait, I think Travis'' mom is her friend?


    Travis is my childhood friend who lives two houses away from where I live.


    My dad was dead serious, he looked like a politician who was about to make an important decision. Of course, that politician''s important decision was probably about stealing ie from a children''s school, or stealing from another politician.


    "So, did you or didn''t you?"


    "Father!?"


    "Did you or didn''t you? You know what I''m talking about, pration of the sacred cave, drowning the goose, letting the dragon drink the divine nectar, double cultivation, etc. There are several names..."


    "No need to be ashamed, at the end of the day, this is a normal act. No matter what society says, the act of drowning the goose is not a sin!" He looked like a wise man right now, looks like he''s reached nirvana or something.


    My mom suddenly gets up and hits him on the head. "Stop embarrassing our son, what if he loses his wife over this? Do you know how difficult it will be for him to get another woman!? Do not screw it up!"


    Mother!? You don''t have any confidence in me, huh?


    My dad makes an apologetic face. My mom looks at me. "And...? Did you or didn''t you!?"


    Woman, did you forget what you said a few seconds ago!? That thing about not embarrassing me?


    Ugh. "Can we just forget about it at once? Don''t you have any other questions to ask?" I spoke with a desperate face.


    The two look at each other and shrug. "We don''t."


    Huh...? Now I''m confused.


    "Victor, you''re 21 years old, you''re an adult and your mom and I have confidence in you. We always think you''ve got your head in the right ce, you were never like other teenagers and you never gave us any problems, so we trust your decision."


    "Father...Mom..." I didn''t know they thought of me that way; for some reason, this trust made me happier.


    "And...? Did you do it!?" the two asked at the same time.


    My smile threatened to break now...


    "Yes, we did." Violet replied with an amused smile.


    Violet!? Looking at her embarrassed face, I understood that she was confusing the act of sucking blood with sex.


    "...."


    They both look at me in disbelief, then they sh the biggest smile I''ve ever seen in my life.


    "Did you hear that, honey!? They did it!! We have to buy fireworks!! Let''s go out now!" My mom suddenly ran upstairs.


    "Hey, wait for me! I have to buy the biggest fireworks I can, let''s celebrate!! This is a happy asion!! Damn, I wish it was Saturday, I could have a barbecue!" My dad got up and ran after my mom.


    Soon the twoe down with clothes and with the car keys in hand. "We''ll be back soon, take care! And don''t do anything your dad and I wouldn''t." my mom said and winked at me.


    It was pretty obvious that she was hinting at me to do something.


    I just looked at it all in disbelief. When my mom and my dad left in the car, I looked at the door for a few seconds and startedughing.


    I really love my family.


    "Lord Victor''s family is..." Kaguya spoke.


    "Weird?"


    "I would say amusing, but the gentleman is the one who said that." Kaguya replied.


    This maid...


    "Somehow, it makes me a little jealous; my mom and dad would never talk to each other like that." Violet spoke with a sad little smile, "They''ve spent so much time together they can''t stand to see each other''s faces"


    I touch Violet''s head and start stroking her head. "We won''t be like that, right?" She spoke looking at me, she touched my other hand, and I could feel she was shaking a little.


    "I don''t know," I answered honestly while stroking Violet''s hair, then I continued, "I may not be very experienced, but I can say something, rtionships are a two-way street; if we strive to make it right, I believe that it will work."


    "I don''t think I''ll ever regret turning you into a vampire, Victor... But there''s one thing I''ll always regret"


    "What is it?" I asked curious.


    She squeezes my other hand tighter. "I should have stopped those two bitches from being close to the ritual." she spoke in a poisonous tone that carried a lot of hate.


    Two bitches? Is she talking about those voices? Why didn''t she want them both close to the ritual?


    I look at Kaguya, and she shakes her head in a gesture that says she won''t say anything.


    I look at Violet and see her with a murderous expression. I don''t know what''s going on, but one thing I''m sure of, If a woman is insecure, you must show confidence that everything will be fine (advice from my mother).


    "Don''t worry Violet" She looks at me confused, I move closer to her face, and then I kiss her. She is surprised for a moment, but soon she kisses me back.


    But, since we''re both inexperienced, our teeth bump into each other.


    We both stopped kissing and looked at each other, and soon started tough a little.


    "Don''t worry about things you can''t control, it will cause you stress. I rmend you enter the school of stoicism, it will help you a lot."


    "Stoicism? What is it?" Violet asked.


    "It''s a philosophical doctrine that emerged in Greece in the 4th century, some of its teachings are quite useful." I said a little joking and a little serious.


    Violet looks at Kaguya, Kaguya nods and then she disappears. For a moment I saw her running towards the door, she probably went to buy a book or something.


    I''m slowly getting used to Kaguya''s speed, but I still can''t follow her with my eyes.


    But two bitches, huh? As I expected, more things happened after I bit Violet. I can think of two things that happened, I bit the other two female voices like I did with Violet (which I think is very unlikely, after all, Violet said the ritual can only be done by one person).


    Or those two voices did something to me (I''m inclined to believe this one since Violet is quite protective of me, and I don''t remember what happened in the ritual either).


    Well, it''s no use thinking about it too much now, I''ll just keep this in mind until I find out more, I have to sort out more important things now.


    ...


    Currently, I am at the university. Before going to the university, I passed my job and resigned from McDonutus; I n to earn money in a more practical way... I will rob thieves.


    Think about it, if you have the power of a superhuman, what will you work for? Be a goodw-abiding citizen? Pff, the politicians themselves are the ones who steal the most, and they are the people who run this town. They just don''t get caught, because they know how to hide their tracks.


    So if I steal from a thief who stole from someone else, am I not a good person? Of course the money would be mine, and I wouldn''t pay that money back or anything like that.


    But, before that, I need three things, first: I need a fake SSN, a fake ID, and a fake bank ount. (As I don''t know about this, I will ask Violet or Kaguya, they must know something)


    Second: I need a ck mask.


    Third: I need a ck uniform as cringe as possible, those clothes that could only exist in anime like Tokyo Vampire or something like that (I need to make a persona, a thief who steals from other thieves).


    Fourth (this is optional): I need some music; Imagine from John LennonVo.


    Why do I need this song? No reason, and the sound of the piano soothes me too. I n to listen to it while I''m at college.


    First, I will rob thieves and make easy money, then I will put this money in a bank in a tax haven. By doing this several times, I can solve my money problems.


    I could make it easier, I could just charm all the corrupt politicians and thieves etc. But I will avoid doing that for now, after all, I believe The Inquisition has something that can track vampires.


    That''s not too hard to deduce assuming they hunt vampires. Honestly? This organization would be wed from the start if they had no means of tracking down vampires.


    For now, I just need money; when I get money, I will think about what to do next.


    I''m at college alone, Violet is at my house, she said something about renovation or something. Before she left, I had to unfortunately... I almost cry blood when I think about it again.


    Cough!


    UNFORTUNATELY, I had to delete my ''hardest game ever'' folder, more than 2 terabytes of videos were deleted, I cried blood when I hit the ''delete'' key on myputer, but it''s all for the greater good.


    Yes, it''s all for the greater good. I keep repeating that sentence in my head like it''s a mantra.


    I can''t have Violet finding out about that folder, goodbye bachelor life, goodbye my porn...


    As I walked around the university, I noticed that people were looking at me differently. Before ... they just looked at me and ignored me, but now, they''re looking at me with a shocked face, and sometimes they let out a sigh of disbelief.


    "Hey, do you know him?" A woman spoke in a low voice to her friend.


    "Hmm, he looks familiar, but at the same time he doesn''t look familiar." The friend replied.


    "He looks hot¡­" I heard it from somewhere


    "I still think the captain of the basketball team is better." A woman says


    Well, I''ve changed a lot...


    Anyway, I walk towards my ssroom but suddenly stop when I hear the sound of a basketball.


    Is our team ying today? I was curious; I am thinking about what to do now but, as I had decided that I just wanted to have fun at college, I decided to go to the basketball court. I was always interested in ying basketball, before I couldn''t because of my disease, but now?


    I clench my fist and the sound of bursting air is heard all around.


    "Huh? What is that?" Several people started to question.


    "Did it look like something broke?" a man said,


    "Let''s check theb." another man spoke.


    While ignoring the little chaos I caused, I wore a predatory smile, now I can y basketball!


    I walk to the basketball court and, upon arriving at the basketball court, I see the university team ying a friendly match with the reserve yers from the same university, they must be training.


    I pull my ck sunsses out of my pocket and put them on my face and, as soon as I activate my vision, my world turns red. I don''t know why I do it, but it''s kind of be a habit when I smell some weird smell, and when I walked into this court I could smell something. I don''t know why my sense of smell is more developed than normal vampires, but Violet just said I was special, specifically speaking, my blood was special.


    The RH null blood¡­ Who would have thought that the blood that gave me so much trouble would benefit me in the future, life is ironic for sure.


    Suddenly my vision focused on a silhouette that had a red glowing mark on its neck. Yes, it looks like there''s a vampire inside.


    I undo my red eyesight and take off my sses and it turns out that the person who is the vampire is the captain of the basketball team... Good, just the person I hate the most.

 Chapter 8: Grudges from the past.

    <h4>Chapter 8: Grudges from the past.</h4>


    Luan Davis, the captain of my high school basketball team, if you asked me which person I hate the most, I would name this man.


    Because of my illness, I was always in an anemic state, but that doesn''t mean I couldn''t do physical activities; in the past, when I was 20 years old, I was supervised by a physical educator who was my friend and, with his help, I could do light exercise. I''ve always had a craving since I was a teenager... I wanted to y sports.


    Do you know what it feels like to want to swim, y basketball, run, exercise, and not be able to? Because of my illness, I couldn''t exert myself too much because if I tried too hard, I would pass out. In some of the worst cases, if I tried too hard, I would spend a week in bed at the hospital.


    But, despite that, my doctor said I could do light exercise, and for me, that was enough; I just wanted to get a basketball and y a little, even if I was alone.


    But this man... Luan Davis, he wouldn''t leave me alone. Every time I trained, every time I tried hard at something, he woulde towards me and say:


    "This is pathetic; Why is a loser like you striving for something useless? You should just stay in a hospital bed!" And, right after that, he hit me and threw me to the ground while saying that I shouldn''t have been born, that I was just a burden to my mother.


    The ssic bullying that you can see in any American movie, he didn''t hurt me too much, he just pushed me and told me I was useless while also saying that my mother shouldn''t have given birth to me. But, I still wouldn''t give up; I wasn''t doing it for him, I was doing it for me.


    However ... With time, I started to hate him. I epted him talking about myself, it doesn''t affect me so much, but my mother!? That is unforgivable. I knew that what I was doing was useless and that my condition didn''t allow me to exercise, but he was the person who kept reminding me of how useless I was.


    If there''s one good thing about this situation, it''s that I never cried or showed any weakness. I can be physically weak, but I refused to cry in front of anyone, I refused to show weakness; there''s a ring difference between being bullied and epting bullying. I never epted what happened to me, but unfortunately, I couldn''t do anything.


    One day I tried to report this to the director, but the director just ignored it, so I did what any sane person would do; I gave up practicing and waited for an opportunity to get revenge. Unfortunately, that opportunity never came; someone was supporting Luan Davis and I didn''t know who it was, I didn''t want to tell my parents either.


    After all, that was my problem, it was about my pride, I had to solve it myself. Looking at Luan, I can see the vampire mark with my vision that I call ''vampiric vision''.


    When I saw that brand, I understood everything; he had support, precisely speaking the support was from the master of this man. A noble vampire...


    Why did I deduct this? Luan was just a boy who suffered from a disease that made his muscles weak, but, for some reason, everyone forgot about it, and he got better all of a sudden. I had forgotten about it too...


    Wrong, it would be wiser to say that Luan''s support was none other than a Vampire, and I, as an ordinary human, couldn''t do anything against that force, but now?


    Now things were different.


    I see the basketball bouncing and stopping in front of me.


    "Hey, you! Throw the ball over here!" Someone yelled at me.


    I look at the ball and a smile appears on my face, I catch the ball in my hand and I start to bounce the ball on the ground as I walk slowly towards the court.


    When I get close to the court, I position myself for a toss and I throw the ball like an experienced basketball yer, the ball travels across the court andnds directly in the basket.


    Everyone who saw this disy of precision looked at me with disbelieving looks. What I did was impossible for the average human, but it''s not totally impossible. NBA yers can do it with a lot of practice, but I just used my visionbined with my vampire senses and for me, that was pretty easy. To be honest, I didn''t need to position myself to throw the basketball, but if I didn''t it would be pretty weird, right?


    "Victor...?" I heard a voice in disbelief.


    I look at the man, he is 190 cm tall with light brown hair and brown eyes, he had a delinquent rebel look boasting a muscr body and a sharp look.


    "Hey, Luan... Did you miss me?"


    "Is that Victor? The skinny one? What happened to him!?" A yer standing next to Luan asked out loud.


    I shed a smile that for a moment showed my sharp fangs, those with low senses couldn''t see it but, Luan, I''m sure he did.


    I walk calmly towards Luan. "379 days¡­" I spoke with an irritated growl, "It''s been 379 days since the moment you decided I was a good punching bag."


    As I walked towards Luan, the yers on the court started to get out of my way, they felt an invisible pressure forcing them to move, it was like if they didn''t get out of the way something really bad would happen to them: "I''m a very mean person, you know? I can''t let grudges be washed away by the river of time."


    As my father always said, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, punch for punch. And, now it would be something like blood for blood.


    I stopped in front of Luan and looked up slightly, he was a little taller than me, and, as always, he had that cocky look on his face like he was superior to everyone, I don''t like that.


    "Heh, what do you intend to do? You''re just a humble ¡ª" Luan tried to say something.


    I gently ce a hand on Luan''s shoulder, and with a forceful gesture, I bring him to his knees.


    Crack!


    The ground around him broke like a spider''s web.


    Ahh~! Yes, that''s the vision I wanted, that look of disbelief, that look of someone who thought he was on top only to be taken off his imaginary throne, but that''s not enough.


    My smile starts to grow, I lower my head and approach Luan. Slowly, my smile starts to grow erratically. Slowly, my teeth, like shark fangs, start to show. And, slowly, with a ragged smile that almost borders on insanity, I say,


    "You had fun, right? Treating me like crap. Hitting me, saying I was useless. Badmouthing my mom. It was fun, right? I bet it was, after all, you always had a smile while doing it, right? It was like you were ying with an insect that could break at any moment, right?"


    I put some strength in my hand and I felt his shoulder break, "But I ask you, now what?"


    I must give Luan credit, he didn''t show any expression when he felt his shoulder being broken.


    Looking at my fangs and my bloodshot eyes, he understood that I was just like him and soon an angry growl came out of him, "You''re just a newborn!"


    He tried to get up but he just stayed where he was; he didn''t expect me to have that much strength.


    "Who gave you permission to get up?"


    He looked at me with a shocked face that made my smile grow wider and wider.


    "Luan, is everything okay there?" someone asked.


    "Y-Yes, we''re just talking"


    Hearing the students'' murmurs, I click my tongue, annoyed, and release Luan. My expression is back to normal, my teeth back to normal, and my eyes back to their bright blue.


    Now that I am calmer, I thought: This ce has a lot of people.


    I walk over to the basketball and pick it up.


    "Let''s settle this the old-fashioned way, after all, we''re not barbarians, right?" Imented with a small smile, I notice his shoulder has already healed, as expected from vampire regeneration.


    I threw the ball to Luan, when Luan caught it the force of the ball made him slide away from where he was; it just demonstrated once again how much stronger I was, even for a vampire who has been transformed for more than 1 year like Luan. I think my blood has given me some unexpected benefits, huh.


    "1 on 1," I said while holding up my finger, "Whoever scores 7 points wins, each ball in the basket is worth 1 point. In case of a tie, we continue to y until a yer has 2 points more than the opponent"


    "Simple, right?" I spoke with a small innocent smile.


    "Huh? Why are youing in here and treating it like the court is yours?" A yer spoke.


    I just looked at the yer with a disinterested look, he was 160CM and looked like a very active teenager.


    The yer started to boil with anger when he saw my gaze, when he was going to start screaming again, Luan said:


    "Okay, let''s y." Luan gets up and that arrogance that I had eliminated in the previous conflictes back stronger.


    Heh, yes! That''s how it''s supposed to be! He has to act! It can''t break that easily! I won''t be satisfied otherwise!


    ...


    It was decided that the judge would be a yer who was too small to y on the basketball team. The two opponents used the entire court, on one side was Victor, a former aspiring basketball yer, and on the other side was Luan, the captain of the basketball team.


    "What is happening?" asked a red-haired woman.


    Hearing the woman''s question, a man quickly turned around and replied, "Apparently, the captain of the basketball team is going 1-on-1 with an aspiring basketball yer."


    "They seem to have a history together." Said another woman who was nearby.


    "What do you mean? What happened?" Asked the redheaded woman.


    "When that man arrived" The woman pointed at Victor. "He immediately got into conflict with the captain of the basketball team, it looks like the captain of the basketball team was bullying, or something, that man with the blue eyes"


    "Oh?" The red-haired woman looks at the captain of the basketball team with a dangerous look; Isn''t he that idiot''s servant? The red-haired woman thought.


    "But what are you doing here, Ruby? Shouldn''t you be in med school on the other side of the building?" Answers the woman while looking at Ruby.


    Ruby is a redheaded woman, she has long red hair that reaches her waist, green eyes, and pale skin like she''s running out of blood. She''s wearing a red sweatshirt with ck jeans and athletic sneakers. She is a little shorter than the girl who was talking to her, around 175 CM tall. Ruby has a curvy body that can''t be hidden by the baggy clothes she was wearing, and what''s most impressive about Ruby''s appearance is her breasts, which appear to be too big. This is also one of the reasons why she wears baggy clothes, she doesn''t like people looking at her breasts.


    "Oh, I heard amotion and I came here to see what was going on," Ruby said as she went up the bleachers, she looked at Victor for a long time until she unconsciously grabbed her neck.


    "Who do you think will win?" The woman next to Ruby asked.


    Ruby lets go of her neck and sits down calmly. "I don''t know." She spoke honestly


    They won''t use their powers here, right? Ruby suddenly looks at a spot and sees that spot is broken into a cobweb shape.


    She felt her eyes twitch when she saw that little wreckage, which was obviously done by the two newborns on the basketball court.


    "Miss Ruby, it''s a surprise to see you here." Suddenly a blond man with green eyes appeared.


    Coincidence? Of course, it wasn''t a coincidence, she thought disdainfully, but nothing showed on her expressionless face.


    Ruby looked at the blond man, he looked like a typical middle-aged nobleman, tall, with blond hair and green eyes.


    Ruby points to the ce that was destroyed, the man follows Ruby''s finger and watches it for a moment: "I''ll take care of it." he said in an annoyed tone.


    Who was the fool who caused this? Tsk, it was probably my idiot of a dog. The blond-haired man thought with annoyance.


    The man looks at Victor and Luan who have started to approach each other from the court.


    The man sits down next to Ruby. "Whose newborn is this?" He spoke while looking at Victor with a haughty look, but he had a feeling he''d already seen Victor somewhere.


    Ruby snorts in disdain when she sees the man''s gaze, but she doesn''t let it show on her face, she just responds in a neutral tone: "He is the husband of the princess of the Snow n."


    Crack!


    Ruby looked at the spot and saw that the man had broken the bleachers a bit, she just looked at the man with a ''are you serious'' look? She had just suggested not to attract attention and he did.


    I guess the apple doesn''t fall far from the rotten tree, huh? Ruby thought as she associated the destruction on the court with the blonde man''s subordinate.


    "Hahahaha, you have got to be kidding, right? A plebeian with the princess of n Snow? Has hell frozen over and I didn''t know about it? Hahahaha"


    Ruby was tempted to further tease this man by saying that the Snow n princess wasn''t the only one, but she was silent: "Corneliu, I hope you punish your subordinate after this event, you know we don''t like attention."


    "Yes, of course... He will definitely be punished." the now-known man Corneliu spoke up.


    Ruby looked at Corneliu and saw that the expression was distorted with hatred.


    Heh, did just learning that Violet has a husband cause him to go crazy like that? Men and their inted egos, ridiculous. Ruby thought in disdain.


    As soon as the whistle blows, Ruby loses interest in Corneliu and looks at the court with neutral eyes.

 Chapter 9: The only one who forgives is God, I dont.

    <h4>Chapter 9: The only one who forgives is God, I don''t.</h4>


    The match was about to start, on one side was a pale man with bright blue eyes and dark ck hair, he was wearing a red and white uniform with the number 69, it was a standard basketball yer''s uniform. While this man warmed up, women couldn''t help but stare at the defined muscles of that man with a little lust in their eyes.


    Catching the girls'' eyes, Victor looked around and thought, ''When did this be a show? Well, let''s have fun'', Victor disyed a toothy grin but, unlike before, those teeth weren''t changing into shark-like teeth, it was just a normal smile that showed all of his white teeth.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly Victor looks towards the bleachers, he could feel something in the bleachers calling to him, but he couldn''t identify what it was.


    "What are you doing, Lady Ruby?" Corneliu asked Ruby, confused when he saw her suddenly duck.


    "I am just picking up something that fell," Ruby replied neutrally, as she wondered; Why did I hide!? Why did I hide!? You fool!


    Losing interest, Victor focused on his opponent.


    A tall man with brown hair and brown eyes, he looked like a delinquent. He was the man who made Victor''s life hell for a year, the two men had unresolved issues and Victor wasn''t nning on leaving the waters of times to wash away his grudge. He''s not such a saint that he could forgive this man easily, he''s a vindictive man.


    As the saying goes: An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, blood for blood.


    Luan just looked at Victor with a cocky smile, but he couldn''t help but think about the things he did to Victor; seeing how it came back to bite his ass in the future, he was wondering if the attitude he had in the past was right. ''I think I should have killed him when I had the chance, after all, at the time his blood smelled really good'', he thought contemptuously.


    But despite thinking about it, he knew he couldn''t kill someone, he wasn''t prepared to take this step forward; for Luan, his master''s blood is enough.


    When the judge throws the ball up Luan, who was close to Victor, whispered in a low voice: "Don''t use your gifts."


    Victor snorted disdainfully and said in a low voice: "Tell that to yourself."


    The two jumped at the same time then hit the ball simultaneously, an intense exchange took ce for a few seconds in the air, but soon the winner was decided, Victor throws the ball to the ground and it bounces in his favor.


    When he fell to the ground the noise was very loud, it was like a very heavy man fell on the court, but strangely, the ground did not break. The moment Victor falls to the ground, he runs at human speed towards the basketball, and as he catches the basketball in his hands, he turns and sees that Luan is already beside him.


    Victor smiles and starts dribbling the ball, he makes some gestures with his hands to try to trick the opponent, but Luan is an experienced captain, he wouldn''t fall into that trap, and Victor knew that.


    Suddenly Victor brings the ball to Luan''s face and drops the ball to the ground.


    In making this sudden action, Luan''s attention waspletely focused on the ball slowly falling to the ground but, before the ball couldnd on the ground, a pale hand suddenly appeared and caught the ball.


    "My God, did he fake out the team captain? Wow, I can''t believe he fell for such a simple trick." Someone from the stands spoke up.


    When Luan hears this, he grits his teeth in frustration and turns to chase after Victor.


    Victor runs while dribbling the ball to the middle of the court and when he entered the circle of the court, he suddenly jumped!


    Everyone just stared in shock as they watched a human jump from the middle of the court and slowly reach the basketball hoop and bury the ball!


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" The crowd roared excitedly.


    "That was a m dunk! I can''t believe I''m seeing a 21-year-old boy dunking!!"


    "Damn, that was amazing!"


    "How is that possible!?"


    "Is this humanly possible!?"


    "Hey, hey, what''s his name?"


    Victor, who was hanging from the rim of the basketball hoop, slowly broke free and fell to the ground. When he fell to the ground and turned around, he looked at Luan and saw that the man''s expression was distorted with hate, it was too ugly to look at, but that expression filled Victor with satisfaction, slowly a predatory smile began to form on his face.


    ...


    "Humpf, this newborn thinks highly of himself, any vampire can do what he did."


    Ruby just looked at the blond man like she was watching a rare creature, he totally forgot he was in a crowd of people, huh?


    Ruby looks at the girl who was next to her and, for a moment, her eyes turn blood red. "Ignore everything that man says, okay?"


    "Okay," The woman replied in a robotic tone.


    Ruby nods contentedly, her eyes soon turn green then she looks at Corneliu and says, "He''s not using his gifts."


    "Huh?" Corneliu looks at Ruby.


    "If he was using his gifts, the basketball court, the basketball hoop, and everything else would be destroyed; he''s just using the ability of a trained human. It''s quite impressive that he can control his strength so well, and I think he doesn''t even realize what he''s doing," Rubypliments him.


    But Corneliu just snorted in disdain: "All newborn vampires can do that, he''s no big deal." He spoke in a normal voice.


    "Oh? Can you tell me which newborn vampires can do this? I''m curious." Ruby''s green eyes sparkled a little in curiosity.


    "..." Corneliu was silent and ignored Ruby.


    Idiot, that''s why female vampires hate you, your ego is the size of the world but it''s also very fragile, you look like a child. Ruby thought with disdain


    ...


    "What about the agreement not to use your gifts?" Luan asked in a hateful voice.


    "I''m not using my gifts, I don''t need to do something like that to defeat you," Victor spoke in disdain while maintaining an arrogant smile.


    Luan''s face twists into hate: "We''ll see if you don''t need to use your powers," he said in a hateful tone, he seems to have totally forgotten what he said a few seconds ago.


    Again, both opponents were in the middle of the court.


    The referee throws the ball up and blows the whistle.


    The two opponents jump towards the ball, and again they fight in midair for a few seconds, but this time Victor loses.


    Luan falls to the ground and catches the ball, he turns around and is about to run towards Victor''s basket, but is stopped by Victor standing in front of him.


    Luan starts dribbling the ball, and Victor tries to steal it, but Luan defends.


    "It looks like the team captain has the advantage now."


    "Of course, he wouldn''t lose to a beginner!" One of the captain''s most fanatical fans spoke.


    Luan and Victor start running on the court, one was trying to make a basket and the other was trying to steal the ball.


    Getting irritated by the impasse, Luan tries to push Victor using his vampire strength, but Victor doesn''t move.


    Crack!


    "Ohhh!? What was that loud noise!? Are they ok!? I think I heard a bone-breaking," someone near the court yelled.


    "You''re right, I heard a cracking sound like something had broken." A man standing next to him spoke.


    The audience was right, a bone broke, and it wasn''t Victor''s.


    "heh? Why are you wearing that pained expression? Will you cry?"


    "Just what are you made of?" Luan asked in shock as he felt his ribs healing; he tried to take down Victor, but it felt like he was trying to bring down a mountain.


    Victor patted his chest and said, "I''m just built different."


    Luan huffed, he suddenly pulled away from Victor.


    "Is he trying to do a long shot? Is he crazy!? He''s not even in the middle of the court yet!"


    "Even if he''s the captain, that is impossible for him to do, right?"


    "He''s crazy! He really threw the ball!!"


    "Fool," Luan said.


    Victor looked at the ball in the air and started running towards the basket he was protecting, arriving at the basket, he just waits patiently for the ball toe down, if the ball enters the basket, bad luck for him, but if Luan misses, he is prepared for a counterattack.


    The entire crowd just watches anxiously as they wait for the ball to drop.


    Yes!


    "The ball hit the hoop! He missed!" Someone from the crowd shouted.


    "Heh, looks like the goddess of luck is not favoring you today," Victor takes the ball and looks at Luan who was running towards him, as he looked at Luan he thinks, ''The goddess of luck is a bitch, one time she pays attention to you but, eventually, she loses interest and looks at someone else, so I don''t need her.''


    Victor positions himself to throw the ball.


    "Don''t tell me!? Will he try to throw the ball from the end of the court!? He''s crazy, that''s impossible! He''s definitely not going to make that!"


    Realizing what Victor is going to do, Luan increases his running speed, with only seconds left before he gets in front of Victor.


    "Too slow," Victor said.


    Suddenly, Victor changes position and holds the ball with one hand then he throws the ball; as soon as he threw the ball, Victor started running at high speed.


    "Huh!? What is he nning!?"


    Baaam!


    A thunderous noise was heard on the court, everyone looked stunned and saw that the ball hit the panel above the basketball hoop and bounced.


    "Do not tell me! Was that his n!?"


    "HAHAHAHA!!" Victor chuckled with a manic smile on his face that showed all of his teeth.


    Suddenly, Victor jumps up then catches the ball in the air and buries it in the basket!


    "OHHHHHHHHHHHH!!"


    "This man is insane!"


    "Is he really human!? How did he run from the end of a court and still manage to catch the ball in midair!?"


    "Fool! He nned it, and you didn''t see he ran before he threw the ball! If we calcte right, this feat is possible to do, it''s just extremely difficult!" A man with ck sses spoke as he lifted his sses, for some reason, the people standing nearby could see the man''s sses glowing.


    Victor lets go of the basket''s hoop and falls to the ground, then he looks at Luan with the same smile that shows all of his teeth: "Is this all you can do?" He teased him again.


    Luan''s expression starts to distort again, his expression was something to behold, he was extremely angry. ''Who does this newborn think he is!? Hees to my territory and challenges me!? Who does he think he is!? He''s just trash! I do not ept this!''


    Seeing Luan''s expression constantly changing, Victor just smiled then smiled even more; he looked like a child who found a fun toy to break.


    "... Oh, right," Luan spoke in a smug tone as if he realized something. "I think I shouldn''t hold back anymore."


    Victor stops smiling and looks at Luan, noticing that his atmosphere has changed, he says in disdain: "Heh, and what happened to the agreement not to use powers?"


    "You''ve been using your powers from the start, don''t expect me to follow that rule."


    "Tsk, Tsk, it looks like your brain is smaller than a dog; actually saying you have a dog''s brain is very offensive for the dog itself. After all, at least dogs are loyal," Victor said while pointing to a local.


    Luan followed Victor''s finger, and the moment Luan saw a man with blond hair and green eyes standing in the stands, he froze:


    Corneliu made a gesture with his mouth, and Luan seemed to understand what Corneliu had said.


    "Looks like the dog found its owner." Victor shed a sneer.


    "And? What will you do?" Victor asked as he smiled again.


    "Are you going to obey your owner or are you going to continue? Decide! How good a dog are you, make up your own mind! Choose!" His smile grew with every word he spoke, he wanted Luan to continue, he wanted Luan to show that he wasn''t a dog and challenge him.


    Seeing the gestures his master was making, Luan bites his lip and says, "I give up," he spoke out loud, his voice seemed to be heard across the court, and everyone was looking at the basketball team captain in shock.


    Suddenly Victor''s smile died, and he lost interest, "Is that it? In the end, you''re just a dog."


    "Referee, you heard him, right. The captain dropped out, the show is over," Victor said as he took off his shirt and threw it somewhere.


    Victor didn''t wait for the referee to say something, he had lost interest, and he also fulfilled two of his goals. He humiliated Luan in front of the whole school he fought so hard to be epted in and found out who was behind him; for now, that''s enough.


    When the women saw Victor''s body, they started talking to each other.


    "My God, look at his body."


    "He is so hot."


    "Does he have a girlfriend?"


    "Actually, who is he?" A woman asked confused.


    Victor shed a sneer, he looked at the women in the stands and thought; I''m married, witches. He didn''t even set eyes on these women.


    Ruby, who hid again when she noticed that Victor turned to the bleachers, got up and looked at Victor who was leaving; why do I keep hiding? Not even she knew why she was acting like this, she was just too embarrassed...


    Ruby then looks at Corneliu, and sees the kind of face he was making; Yes, he will definitely attack Victor, I have to tell Violet... Actually, I think I should just tell him myself, but... I''m embarrassed! I can''t go out there and say, hey, Victor. I''m your wife, good morning... Just thinking about it makes me feel ashamed! Yes, I will definitely contact Violet... Maybe I will contact him myself? Ahhhhhh!! My head!!!


    Even though Ruby was going through a mental breakdown, her face didn''t change, she still had an expressionless face as she watched Victor walk off the court.

 Chapter 10: A frog in a well.

    <h4>Chapter 10: A frog in a well.</h4>


    After the conflict I had with Luan, I lost interest in continuing college that day. I wasn''t satisfied with just doing that to Luan, this 1-year grudge can''t be washed away with just that, but I knew I would have my chance soon, and I could deduce it from the hateful face that noble vampire was making.


    He wasn''t even trying to hide his hatred for me, and honestly, I didn''t understand why he hated me so much. After all, I only hit his dog, right? Noble vampires seem to be beings with egos the size of the world, I doubt he would be enraged by just that, right?


    Before returning home I purposely waited for the noble vampire in an open dark ce, I know vampires can''t walk in sunlight but if he was in college at that time then he must have ways to walk while the sun is shining in the sky, right? He might have some car that doesn''t let sunlight in, or he might wear those clothes that cover his entire body.


    I waited for a few minutes, but when I realized he wasn''t going toe, I lost interest. Before leaving the ce where I was standing, I used my vampire vision to look around, and I didn''t see any vampire souls, I only saw humans for several KM.


    Realizing that everything was fine, I returned home.


    ¡­


    "You fool! What were you thinking showing off in the middle of the entire university!?" Corneliu Funar yelled angrily as he hit the desk in the office he was at. Because of his supernatural strength, the desk he hit had his handprint carved into the wood; a few seconds before hitting the table, he managed to regain enough control to not destroy his table again.


    Corneliu was acting as a coach at this college, despite being a coach, he didn''t teach the students anything, he was only in charge of managing the basketball team, but that was just on paper.


    The reality was he wasn''t doing anything, he was abusing his vampiric charm to stay in this school in an attempt to win the heart of Ruby, one of the four flowers of the vampire world.


    Luan at this point was very scared; he might act like a king in college, but he knows that in front of the vampire who gave him his gifts, he was nothing more than a ve.


    Luan knows that noble vampires are arrogant beings, they think the world revolves around them and they have a-sized egos, but that ego is as fragile as ss.


    At least, that''s what Luan thinks of noble vampires. After all, he''s only been in contact with a single noble vampire since he became a newborn.


    Luan looks at his master, Corneliu Funar, heir house Funar, a spoiled vampire who thinks he''s the center of the world. Luan still remembers the day he was in a hospital bed and a young man who looked like a fairytale prince showed up to help him, he felt he was chosen to be that prince''s knight, but the reality was much more difficult than he imagined.


    This prince was nothing more than a spoiled vampire, but as he helped him out of that deplorable condition, he still feels gratitude to his master.


    "You have nothing to say!?" Corneliu yelled angrily.


    Luan remained silent, he knows that no matter what he says, he will suffer the punishment anyway. After suffering from it for a year, he''s already used to it; torture is something very light when you get used to it. ''As long as my master is not touching my family, for me, a little torture is nothing''.


    "Tsk" Corneliu ignores Luan and starts biting his fingers as he starts to think, this was a habit he had had since he was a child.


    A few minutester, Corneliu thought of something, he looked at Luan: "I''ll save your punishment forter, but first, we must kill that newborn."


    Corneliu changed his aim, he thought that if he killed Victor he would be free to court Violet. Now that he knew Violet was in this town, he thought of it as an opportunity.


    Luan opens his eyes wide: "W-Why? Why should we kill him?" He stuttered. Despite being a vampire for over a year, Luan still hadn''t killed a soul, he always drank his master''s blood after all.


    "Are you questioning me? If I say do something, you do it. Don''t forget your position here." Corneliu spoke with a distorted face.


    "Y-Yes, Master¡­" Luan stammered.


    Corneliu nodded in satisfaction, he sits down in the chair and starts to get annoyed when he thinks a newborn has stolen one of the flowers of the vampire world.


    Violet had always been an object of desire for all young noble vampires, a beautiful vampire with one of the rarest bloodlines in the vampire world. He couldn''t ept that a humble newborn had decided to steal his most prized possession.


    "Just wait, you little ve, I''m going to make you dog food," Corneliu spoke in a vicious tone.


    ...


    February 3rd.


    I''ll be honest, I didn''t expect Violet to make a huge basement in my house. I mean I live in a normal American house, and I also have a small basement, but what I''m seeing right now is just bullshit!


    My old normal basement that you can see in many American houses now looks like a cave that has lots of tunnels and rooms, what did she transform this basement into? This looks like an underground base that came out of some movie, don''t tell me she installed an artificial intelligence named Blue Queen too?


    A better question, how did she do it so fast!?


    "Hmm, is it okay to make a basement this size here at home?"


    "Yes, why not?" Violet asked me, curious. She was wearing casual clothes this time, a simple white sweatshirt and ck denim shorts, she was also wearing purple sports shoes with the symbol of a famous sports brand.


    I was a little surprised by the outfits she picked out, I thought she only had ck-colored outfits or something, or cosy-like outfits. Well, she looks beautiful in those clothes, and I''m notining.


    Seeing me watching her, she disys a small satisfied smile.


    "I mean, isn''t my house going to fall down or something with a hole this size?" I''m not very knowledgeable in physics, but I think if I create a hole this big under the house, won''t the house fall down? I think that is how it works?


    "Oh, don''t worry about it." Violet ps her hands lightly, and soon I feel someone approaching; I use my vampire vision and see that person is a human.


    The characteristics of a vampire are very easy to identify, but I always use my vampiric vision to make sure. After all, some humans look like vampires when they are afflicted by some kind of illness, like the one I had.


    This woman was human, but she looked a little different from the normal humans I''ve seen... I could see her heart glowing as if inviting me to feed on her, but the blue aura that surrounded the woman and the heart that she seemed to glow brighter than an ordinary human I saw told me she wasn''t a normal human.


    A woman with western features appeared, she had short ck hair and golden eyes, she was wearing a casual outfit consisting of a white shirt with a beach photo stamped on her chest, simple denim shorts, and a basic pair of sandals. She looked a little short, I think it was 155CM? Or 160CM?


    She looked a little shorter than Kaguya.


    "Darling, meet June, and June meet my husband, Victor," Violet said as she hugged my arms possessively.


    "Yo," She said while making a ''V'' gesture with her fingers, then she said:


    "Can you stop looking at me with those red eyes? I''m feeling a little threatened..." She spoke with a happy smile on her face. By her excited tone of voice, and expression that looked like she was having fun, I honestly didn''t believe she felt threatened at all.


    I close my eyes for a moment, and soon my vision returns to normal, I look at her with my sapphire blue eyes, and say, "Sorry about that, it''s a bad habit of mine" I said.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry" She said while smiling.


    "Lady Violet, I did my job and I want my payment, you can deposit it in my ount with the same amount as always"


    "I know, a million dors, right?" Violet spoke casually.


    I almost choked when I heard the amount of money, just how much money does my wife have to go throwing around a million dors like it''s a dor bill?


    "Yes, Yes, Indeed," June spoke while shaking her head, she makes a few gestures with her hands, and soon the basement began to change, white ceramics began to grow on the floor, and several wooden coffins began to be created in the bedrooms. The walls began to turn a whiter color and I could see that bricks began to be created, and like a magic trick; The basement that once looked like a cave now looks like the interior of a mansion that has been painted in a ck and white theme.


    With my current knowledge, only one group of beings could do what this woman did: "Witches"


    June disys a small satisfied smile, but soon that smile changes to a happy, joyful smile.


    "Indeed. June is a witch I hired when I arrived in the US, as you can see, she has more useful and ... unique skills." Violet spoke with an elegant smile.


    "If you have an order that cannot be legally ced, you can ask June, she will charge dearly but, since you are my husband, she will give a discount, right?" Violet spoke with an elegant smile as she looked at June who had her smile twitching slightly.


    "Of course, Lady Violet," June said.


    I looked at Violet, and I could deduce a little bit of what she was thinking, this princess was thinking how helpful it is to have a person who can literally create a structure with a hand gesture. I think she ns to keep June around, for a small moment, I almost felt sorry for June, but it was only for a moment, after all, I barely know June enough to feel any sympathy for her.


    And, Violet seems to have a long history with this witch.


    "Why did you create this basement-" I was going to ask Violet why she created this underground basement, but when I remember all the servants she had, I fell silent. "Nevermind"


    Violet pouted, I think she wanted to exin to me in detail why she created this basement, I smile a little and start stroking her head.


    For a moment, I feel Violet''s body tremble like she''s been shocked by electricity or something.


    As I stroked Violet''s head, I looked at the newly constructed basement; Of course, this is all very useful since, if Violet''s underlings live here, they will be quite helpful in the future, but how the fuck am I going to exin this to my parents?


    I''ve decided I''ll keep it hidden from them, they can be weird and ignore my physical change, they can be weird enough and ept Violet as my wife easily, but this here? This is another level of bullshit I would have to invent to convince my parents.


    Suddenly remembering the ns I had to earn money while walking through college, I looked at June.


    "Just call me June," She said smiling.


    "I need a fake ID, a fake bank ount, preferably a tax haven bank ount, I also need a fake SSN, can you arrange that for me?"


    June looked at me confused, but soon she responded with a professional smile: "Oh? That''s easy"


    June picks up a phone and punches in some numbers, then she starts talking to someone, a few minutester she looks at me: "Which fake name do you want?"


    "Hmm. Name James Bon- Cough, James Smith." For a moment, I almost named a famous agent from the movies, I thought it would be cool, but when I started stealing in the future, it could get me into some issues. Copyrights. Believe me, copyright issues are very annoying, stealing is much easier than solving copyright issues.


    She nodded, a few minutes passed again, and I could feel Violet''s breathing start to get more erratic, she was looking at me with glowing red eyes. She looked like she was going to jump on me at any moment.


    For a moment, I looked at my hand; do I have a god hand? Why is she reacting like this just by me stroking her head?


    As I looked at my hand as if it were Midas'' right hand.


    June just spoke on the phone, and soon she summons two documents, the first document is a fake ID card that has my fake SSN on it, and the other is my bank ount, I look at the bank ount document and I see the document is from a bank ount in a tax-free country.


    The wonders of a tax haven!


    "You are very efficient, are all witches like this?" I asked genuinely surprised.


    "This information is going to cost a little more, do you really want to know?" June spoke as her golden eyes sparkled a little, if this were an anime I''m sure her eyes would turn into the dor sign by now.


    "Forget what I said," I reply.


    "Tsk, too bad," She pouted.


    She''s really greedy, huh? Well, at least she''s honest.


    Violet suddenly looks at June with her blood red eyes: "Leave" She spoke as the teeth began to change into sharp teeth that could tear flesh easily.


    June felt a shiver run down her spine as she looked into Violet''s eyes. "Cough, I remembered that I had to feed my cat in Hawaii, take care! Lord Husband, soon I will be back to collect money for my services, seeya!"


    June makes a few gestures with her hands, and suddenly a magic circle appears on the ground, and she disappears.


    When June leaves, I suddenly feel an explosion of bloodlusting from Violet.


    I disy a small smile and I also let my desire out, I wanted her! I wanted her blood!


    "Let''s have fun~ Darling" Violet spoke with a huge smile that showed all of her teeth.

 Chapter 11: Obsession... And The Perfect Maid.

    <h4>Chapter 11: Obsession... And The Perfect Maid.</h4>


    Violet suddenly jumps on top of me. I quickly caught her in my arms, she wraps her legs around my waist, and I hold her by her soft ass; I look up a little bit and stare into her blood-red eyes.


    "Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!" She looked like she was going crazy, she had a huge smile on her face, the skin on her cheeks was a little red and she was breathing erratically as she hugged me.


    Feeling the bloodlust that is emanating from Violet''s body, I too start to loosen the shackles that keep me under control, my teeth start to shift and a predatory smile appears on my face.


    Seeing my smile and realizing that I was epting her advances, Violet''s smile grows erratically. Slowly her teeth start to change into sharp fangs, but she doesn''t attack me right away, She starts sniffing me, and breathing erratically as if out of breath, she brings her face close to my neck, starts licking my neck with her tongue and, when my neck is wet enough, she opens her mouth and then bites me!


    "Ugh~!" I feel my blood being drained, I also feel an unnatural surge of pleasure enter my body, this feeling was very addictive.


    I push Violet into the wall, I hear the sound of the wall cracking, but I don''t care, I also open my mouth, and soon I bite her neck too!


    "Ahh~~!" She stops sucking my blood and moans sensually as remnants of my blood that she sucked and didn''t have time to swallow start to fall from her sharp fangs, I feel my shirt being smeared with the blood but I don''t care.


    I feel something ''wake up'' and it was like a vampire who can''t see the sunlight opening the lid of his coffin; it also feels like he was rubbing on Violet''s coffin, wanting to wake her up from her sleep for them to have fun tonight. Wonderful.


    Violet starts licking my neck again as her coffin starts to shake as the vampire wakes up. Unfortunately, I couldn''t directly feel the real deal, but that''s a problem that can be solved easily.


    When I was going to rip my clothes off with my right arm, I sensed a horrible stenching from an area near my house, it was like someone opening the sewer in my street.


    Violet seems to smell it too, and I see all the bloodlust and her excitement has faded and been reced by annoyance.


    I get annoyed too, that would be an understatement to say how upset I was. My feeling now was like I was about to eat a delicious meal with my wife, but suddenly the sewer in the street broke, and the ce we were eating stank with a terrible odor.


    I stop sucking her blood and look up using my vampire vision, I see two silhouettes at a considerable distance from my house, I see two men together.


    They were both human, but just like June, they had an aura covering them as if it was protecting them. But, unlike June whose aura was blue, these individuals'' auras were golden, and I was smelling a horrible stenching from them.


    Hearing someone''s teeth grind, I look over at Violet and see that she has a rather startling expression on her face, her face was distorted in anger; she waspletely pissed off.


    "Those fuckers! They just had toe and interrupt my moment with my husband, those mother fuckers! They just can''t sit in their church and be quiet while they y with the kids they love so much!? Those mangy dogs! Pieces of shit!"


    I just opened my eyes in surprise as I saw Violet''s face distort into various expressions of disgust and anger as she spoke words that would make the most experienced sailors proud.


    I bring my face closer to Violet''s neck and start licking the blood off her neck.


    Upon feeling me lick her neck, she stops insulting the people I assume are from The Inquisition and moans a little. "Ahh~".


    I feel her gaze on my neck and she soon starts licking me too, as I licked her I said, "Calm down, and think clearly, I sincerely doubt these agents are here looking for us."


    "Ahh~~!" She moans again this time a little louder, and while breathing a little harder, she says, "The agents of The Inquisition, Ugh~" She bites her lip a little and wraps her legs tighter around my waist.


    I start to lightly pat her ass while licking her neck and blowing a little in her ears:


    "Wait~! Ahhhh~!! I can''t form a coherent train of thought while~" I feel like liquids have started to leak from her sacred coffin, and wet the shorts she was wearing.


    "Darling~, Ugh~, Wait!" She spoke thest word in a strong tone.


    I stop my caresses and look at her face which was a flushed mess, her breathing was erratic, and she was looking at me with desire burning in her eyes: "...Are you calmer?" I spoke while trying to ignore my impulses.


    "...Yes~..." She replied as she tried to catch her breath.


    She pushes me away from her and ps her hands in a ''let me down'' gesture, I nod my head and let go, then I too step away from her and look at the visitors.


    Cough! Cough!


    She coughed a few times, and soon she had a noble look again; that look would be more convincing if her shorts weren''t wet and her face wasn''t a flushed mess.


    "What was I really talking about?" She asked out loud with a confused face.


    I can''t help butugh a little when I see the face she was making.


    "What?" She said looking at me while pouting.


    "I was thinking how adorable my wife is"


    Hearing what I said, I could see her pale skin starting to turn a healthy red, she made a "Humpf" sound and turned her face away while she had a happy smile.


    She is so adorable my god! How can such a lovely creature exist?


    Before my wife and I fell into our pink world again, I said, "The Inquisition?"


    She looks at me confused: "The Inquisition? What about them?"


    I just look at her with an expressionless face, don''t tell me she already forgot? I look up and see they''re walking like they''re looking for something, one of them is also holding something in his hands that I don''t know what it is. At least they''ve stopped stinking a little bit.


    "Oh, those bastards, huh?" She spoke when she sniffed the air and smelled the stench, her face grimaced with disgust, and then she continued:


    "The Inquisition agents are probably patrolling, they have a device capable of tracking vampires. This device is useless when they are hunting noble vampires, but for huntingmon vampires without support, this device is very useful."


    "Why is this device useless for the nobles?" I asked, curious.


    "Noble vampires are the only vampires who can pay witches to do countermeasures for this type of technology." She spoke, and then she continued: "Of course there are exceptions, there are ordinary vampires who have been transformed and have a lot of umted wealth. After all, this is the united states, the country of capitalism, there are several plebeian vampires with a lot of money here"


    "These agents who are patrolling must be recruits since an experienced agent has his own means of investigating the presence of a vampire in the region."


    "Just out of curiosity, how much does this countermeasure cost?" I asked, curious.


    "Hmm, depending on the witch you contact, the value could reach 5 billion dors"


    I open my eyes in shock: "...Isn''t this too inted!?"


    "That''s what happens when a product is monopolized... Witches are the only ones who have this technology, they can put whatever price they want on it, that''s why noble vampires always invest in maintaining friendly rtions with witches." Violet said as she walked to one of the bedrooms, "I''m going to change clothes," she straightens her hair that was messed up, and then she started to take off the sweatshirt she was wearing and was just in a ck bra, after that she started to take off the jean shorts she was wearing and was left with only ck panties, I decided to follow her towards the bedroom of course.


    When I go towards the room, Kaguya appears from my shadow and holds my shoulders with her hand.


    "What are you doing, Kaguya?" I couldn''t help but ask in a neutral tone.


    "Lord Victor, please don''t be a degenerate now. You have all eternity to feast on each other''s lusts, you have all the time in the world to practice the act of reproduction. You might even decide to make eleven babies in the future topete in the world cup, but now is not the time for that"


    I feel my eyes twitch a little when I hear Kaguya''s words, can''t this woman speak in a better way? And why the hell does she think I would make eleven babies just to y in the world cup!? Shouldn''t vampires be hard to get pregnant or something?


    "Please join me, Lord Victor," Kaguya said as she pointed to the room beside Violet.


    I think for a few seconds about my decision. I know that Kaguya won''t stop me again from entering Violet''s room. I also know if I enter Violet''s room now, and I see my wife as she came into the world, I''m going to get excited again, and start teasing my wife.


    On the one hand, I want to go into my wife''s room right now, but this horrible stench that seems like the stench of a sewer lowers my spirits... Tsk, first let''s solve this little problem, I can''t be horny now.


    I decide to follow Kaguya''s suggestion and walk towards the room next to Violet, I enter the room and see that there is a change of new clothes on the bed.


    "Lord Victor, do you want help changing?" Kaguya asked while gesturing with her hand, she was looking at me with an expressionless face, but I could see her eyes shining. I swear I saw her doing an expression of ''please ept, I''m a trustworthy maid''.


    ... I''ll be honest, I was a little curious how she was going to change my clothes so, like a good adventurer, I said, "Of course, help me change my clothes."


    When I spoke those words, Kaguya''s eyes changed to blood red, and I could see her eyes light up as if she was excited then she disyed a small satisfied smile. "As expected from Lord Victor; Lady Violet has chosen a good husband"


    Before I can understand anything, she ... disappeared into shadows and passed through my body? I noticed that the clothes that were on the bed disappeared and, without me understanding anything that happened, Kaguya was standing in front of me again holding the clothes I was wearing. The clothes I was wearing were even folded! It all happened so fast I could barely understand what happened.


    I look down at my chest and realize I was already dressed. "¡­This is impressive¡­" Iment surprised. I was talking about her speed, and how she changed my clothes without me feeling her touch on my body¡­


    She holds her hand to her chest as a gesture of respect and speaks with an expressionless face, but I can tell she was proud, "I am the strongest and most perfect maid, of course, this would be a natural result."


    "Heh," I disy a small smile, somehow I find her adorable, I approach her and start stroking her head.


    She lifts her expressionless face a little and looks at me, I could see her eyes light up a little, she looked excited: "Lord Victor, please keep your hands off the maids. Within just one day, are you already cheating on your wife?"


    My smile threatens to break when I hear what Kaguya says: "Is it not the maid''s duty to serve her master?" I spoke with a small smile.


    "So, you are abusing your authority." She spoke with the same expressionless face. "I understand, as it''s the master''s order, I can''t do anything. After all, the master''s orders are absolute and, as I am a perfect maid and the eldest of my sisters, I must be the one to sacrifice myself so that you don''ty your hands on the younger maids." She spoke as if she were making a great sacrifice.


    This maid, she''s read a lot of erotic books... I stop stroking her head and tug at both her plump cheeks.


    "Lord Victor~, I''m not a masochist~, I don''t like pain, please stop~"


    "Stop your delusions, maid." I let go of her cheek, when she lowered her head and touched her cheeks which I pulled, I stroked her head lightly and said:


    "Good job Kaguya," I said gratefully, I really liked this maid''s personality. I feel Kaguya tremble a little when I said those words, I think she didn''t like what I said? I look down, but I just see Kaguya''s ck hair.


    I stopped petting Kaguya and left the room, as I walk towards the stairs that lead to my house, I decided to wait for Violet upstairs. After all, I just heard my parents'' voices, I think they came home.


    When Victor left the room, Violet who was wearing a different outfit appeared in the room Victor was in and looked at Kaguya who had a shocked expression.


    "Kaguya" Violet speaks.


    Kaguya awakens from stupor and assumes a nk expression.


    "Yes, Lady Violet?"


    Violet''s eyes changed to blood red and she spoke in an emotionless tone, "He''s mine... He''s only mine!" She spoke in an obsessive tone.


    "I know, Lady Violet, I was just surprised, it won''t happen again."


    "Good" Violet''s eyes return to their normal color and she smiles contentedly, Violet turns and starts walking towards the stairs.


    "Lady Violet" Kaguya calls out.


    Violet stops walking.


    "What do you intend to do about Lady Sasha and Lady Ruby?" Violet heard Kaguya say.


    Violet''s body starts to shake, she clenches her fists tightly and the air around Violet starts to heat up. If a normal human saw Violet''s face at this point, they would just run away in fear.


    Her face was distorted in anger, her eyes were glowing with a dangerous glint, and all her sharp teeth were showing. She didn''t look like a noblewoman, she looked like a monster that was hateful enough to burn the world.


    Realizing that Violet was losing control again, Kaguya takes a small green ball from her pocket and breaks it, then she spoke in a neutral tone, "June."


    "I know! I know!" June who was wearing a green bikini appears in a magic circle and, with a snap of her fingers, she insted the entire basement she created with a sound istion barrier. She made sure that any sound could not be heard outside the door or on the surface, she also reinforces the walls with her magic power.


    No longer able to take the feeling she was holding, Violet punches the wall: "Those bitches!"


    Boooom!


    The wall breaks in the shape of a spider''s web.


    "She has an absurd strength as always, and it looks like she''s stronger?" June spoke in a calm tone as if this happened often, but she was a little surprised that Violet was getting stronger.


    "He is just mine! Just mine! I will not allow any woman near him! I will kill those whores!"


    A bloody pressure began to spread throughout the basement, realizing that Violet was raging uncontrobly and not returning to normal, Kaguya says:


    "Lady Violet... The two women are your childhood friends..."


    Hearing Kaguya''s words, the atmosphere around Violet weakened considerably, but the sense of danger was still present.


    Violet clenches her fists tightly, and bites her lip in frustration; it''s like she''s having an internal battle, but soon her obsession with Victor seems to win.


    Violet spoke in a tone devoid of emotions: "I know¡­I know¡­I know¡­That''s why I don''t want Victor to meet them, I don''t want to have to kill my friends from childhood." Soon she began to control her powers and the atmosphere returned to normal as if nothing had happened.


    June makes a gesture with her hands and soon the barrier she put in ce disappears: "As always, the same amount of money in the same bank ount. I''ll charge a little more also for the teleportation tools, these things aren''t cheap, and please don''t call me suddenly, I was in Hawaii enjoying the beach, you know? Tsk, Tsk, Seeya." She spoke as she threw three more green balls to Kaguya who took them and put them in her pocket.


    From beginning to end, Kaguya just looked at June like she was looking at a piece of trash, but in the end, she nodded her head in agreement with June''s requests. The witch''s services were cheaperpared to other witches who she knew, so spending a little money to prevent Violet from screwing it up is a small price to pay in Kaguya''s view.


    Natalia the blonde maid appears from a hidden door, she came here through the secret passages June made in the basement. She was just having tea in one of the hidden rooms in this basement, but she decided toe here when she saw the noise Violet was making.


    "What do you intend to do?" Natalia asked.


    Kaguya sighed and said:


    "As the perfect maid, I cannot let Lady Violet make a mistake that she will regret in the future. After all, the maid must always want the best for her master¡­" She spoke in a neutral tone, then she continued:


    "Lady Violet is not taking the whole situation calmly, her obsession with Victor is clouding her judgment... The ritual is absolute, all three women must join Lord Victor, because if they don''t Lord Victor may fall into a deep sleep, and the two women could also join him¡­"


    If that happens, Lady Violet will go mad¡­ Kaguya can''t help but think inwardly.


    "Sigh, this whole situation isplicated, especially considering this has never happened before." Natalia spoke in a neutral tone with a small sigh.


    Kaguya nods, and soon she makes a decision: "I''ll get in touch with Lady Ruby and Lady Sasha."


    Natalia the blonde maid who was wearing a French maid uniform said, "Be careful with the church dogs when you go out."


    Kaguya nods and disappears into the darkness.

 Chapter 12: A hard-working maid.

    <h4>Chapter 12: A hard-working maid.</h4>


    On the rooftop of a twenty-story building was a maid with short ck hair looking in the direction of a particr university, the university she was looking at was the same university Victor attended.


    Despite being several kilometers away, Kaguya could see the college as if it were very close.


    As she watched college, Kaguya began to think about what had happened in the past two days.


    Kaguya wouldn''t lie to herself, she was a little surprised at Violet''s new husband.


    "At first, I thought he would run away when he saw my master''s psychotic attitude," Kaguyamented to herself, after all, she knew Violet''s personality well.


    Kaguya was a new vampire by vampire standards, she was only 210 years old.


    Since she became self-aware she has always been trained to be the personal servant of the Snow n leader or heir.


    Kaguya is part of n nk, a subsidiary family of n Snow, the two families have a blood bond that cannot be broken because n nk''s ancestor was one of the main members of n Snow who fell in love with a Japanese noble vampire. That is a story that happened over 1000 years in the past.


    It is because of this ancestor that n nk has some Japanese characteristics, Kaguya herself is a perfect example.


    Kaguya did not inherit the Snow n''s mes, but she did inherit Snow n''s immunity to the sun, and because of that immunity, Kaguya had to serve n Snow.


    Normally, it shouldn''t be like that, after all, Kaguya''s ancestor was part of n Snow''s main house, and he married a noble Japanese Vampire who could control the shadows. But, because of the untimely death of Kaguya''s ancestor''s wife, the descendants of the noble vampire were left without political support and, because of that, they were demoted to a subsidiary family that exists only to serve the Snow n.


    What about Kaguya''s ancestor? He didn''t care. The moment he found out his wife died, he disappeared and left his children in the care of n Snow. For Kaguya, this was really a tedious story, a story from a second-rate movie; because of a vampire''s decision, an entire bloodline was doomed to live eternally serving a n.


    "Nice job, huh?" kaguya thought aloud with a small smile on her face.


    Kaguya had always wanted to be the ''perfect'' maid since she was a little girl, in a way she was just doing it to be praised, it was like a child who was trying to get the attention of her parents, but her efforts were never recognized...


    When Victor said ''good job'', for a moment, she remembered her childhood; just for a moment, she felt happy.


    But it''s not all flowers, reality soon hit her when Violet called out to her. Kaguya exhibited a small disdainful smile: "Heh, I think, in the end, the stalker found a good man, maybe I should work a little harder."


    Kaguya had a secret... a secret of her own. At first, she didn''t like Violet... Wrong, she didn''t like the Snow n''s heir. She didn''t like to feel trapped by the duty that was ced on her from birth; she liked being a servant, but she didn''t like to feel attached to someone.


    "The perfect maid can freely choose the master she wants to serve... Unfortunately, I''m far from being the perfect maid." Kaguya spoke with a shrug as she made a bored gesture as if she had no choices.


    But soon she assumes her nk expression: "But as Lady Violet''s personal maid I can''t let her make a mistake she''ll regret in the future. After all, I can''t be a perfect maid, but at least I am a hardworking one." She chuckled a little to herself, and soon she jumped in the opposite direction to the university that Victor studied.


    ...


    "You guys really went to buy... I thought you were kidding" I said, surprised and a little disbelieving what I was seeing in front of me. I was looking at my mom and dad who bought several boxes of fireworks.


    "Why do you have that dead fish face?" She asked me, and then she still doesn''t give me time to answer anything: "Oh, you always have that look on your face, I''m sorry¡­ Anyway! We have to celebrate! You have no idea how much I wanted a daughter-inw so I could cuddle and cuddle!" My mother spoke with a smug face.


    ''Why are you treating my wife like she''s your daughter!?'' I can''t help butment internally.


    Suddenly my mother ran towards the kitchen, and started looking for someone; she looked like a child who acquired a new friend and wanted to y.


    When she saw Violet who was looking into the kitchen like she was looking at her archenemy, she ignored Violet''s expression and hugged her!


    Violet makes a surprised expression, but soon she smiles softly and turned to look at my mom, "Lady Anna, what are you doing?"


    "Wrong, wrong. Wrong, wrong." She spoke the same word over and over while shaking her head. "You are my son''s wife, so you must call me Mom!"


    Violet looked shocked at my mother.


    Violet was a tall woman, she was 180 CM tall,pared to my mom who was 170 CM tall, so from my perspective seeing my mom hugging Violet, was a bitical. She looked more like a younger sister to Violet than my mother.


    "...Mother...?" Violet spoke with a difficult expression, it was like a person who had never spoken those words before in her life.


    "Umu, Umu," My mom breaks away from Violet and nods with a satisfied expression. "That still wasn''t enough but I realize you''re ufortable, so I won''t force you into anything."


    "It''s not that... It''s just..." Violet was going to say something, but she was silent; it seems she must have some family issues.


    "Shh, don''t worry, everyone on this has secrets, even my son and his wife." My mom spoke with a meaningful smile.


    Violet smiled a little with a grateful expression.


    "But anyway, why were you looking at the kitchen like it was your archenemy?" My mom asked curiously and, as always, she was brutally honest.


    Violet''s expression takes on several shades of red, she ducks her head in embarrassment and pouts, "I...I was never good in the kitchen, and...and I wanted to make Victor something to eat."


    Mom and I looked at Violet in shock.


    Suddenly my mom starts hugging Violet tighter: "Kyaaaa!!! You are so beautiful my god!! My son hit jackpot!"


    Violet''s face ispletely red and she looks to me for help, but I just shrug like it has nothing to do with me.


    She suddenly takes on an expression of someone who has been left to survive alone in the wild, sorry my wife but I want you to be my sacrifice to my mother.


    And, looking at the small smile on Violet''s face, I can see that she''s not disliking my mom''s attitude; she''s just a woman who isn''t honest with her feelings (although she''s surprisingly honest when ites to me).


    "I decided!" My mom suddenly stops hugging Violet and yells, then she continues, "I''m going to teach you how to cook!"


    When I heard my mom''s words I couldn''t help but wonder about the doubt I had when I heard Violet was bad at cooking, can vampires eat regr food?


    "Really?" Violet asked with bright eyes.


    "Of course, let''s go!" Suddenly my mother pulls Violet by the arm and leads her into the kitchen, soon the two women start talking.


    "You found a good wife," my dad said as he was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.


    I look at him, and see him smiling at me with a satisfied face.


    I disy a small smile, "You''re wrong, dad."


    "Hmm?" My dad looks at me confused.


    "I didn''t find her, she found me," I said.


    "...Women these days are more honest with their feelings, huh?" He spoke with a small smile, then he crouches down and tries to pick up the boxes full of fireworks.


    "Leave it to me, dad," I said as I walked over and ced all the boxes piled on my shoulder, in total they bought three boxes the size of a normal microwave.


    My father, seeing me putting all the boxes on my shoulder, couldn''t help but smile at me satisfied: "Now you can work as a bricyer; you used to be very weak"


    Oof, I felt like someone had stabbed my heart with a stake. I look at my dad and think ''he''s really going to ignore the changes in my body, huh? Or maybe he doesn''t care?''


    Anyway, I appreciate that he''s not asking anything.


    As I carried the boxes into the living room, I asked my father, "By the way, what took you so long?" After all, it''s already turned into night.


    I seem to speak loud enough for my mom to hear because she stops talking to Violet and looks at me, "We wanted to give you guys privacy, after all, you guys are supposed to be horny with each other, right? "


    "Mother!?" I looked at her in shock, Woman control your mouth!


    "I know this is normal, you two are young, etc." My mom spoke in a bored tone like it was no big deal.


    "Indeed, we enjoyedst night," Violet spoke with a smile on her face, she was saying thatst night we sucked each other''s blood but that only increased the misunderstanding.


    My mom looks at Violet with shining eyes, "Looks like I''m going to like you even more than I already do! I found a partner!"


    "partner?" Violet questions confused.


    "Yes, do you know how difficult it is to be the only honest person in this house? My son is an antisocial man that if it weren''t for my teachings, would have be a simp to some sessful streamer."


    Woman, why do you know these useless things!? I thought as I ced the boxes in the room.


    "Oh?" Violet looks at me and I turn away, ignoring her. After all, there are some truths to my mom''s words. I wouldn''t be a simp because I didn''t have money and I wasn''t foolish enough to believe that if I gave these streamers some money, I could get in their pants. Besides, I didn''t even have time to think about it because I was worried about my health and, in the past, I looked like a thin undead; I doubt any woman would be interested in me.


    "And my husband¡­well, he''s my husband¡­" She spoke in a t tone, it was like she didn''t have much to say about my father.


    Well, in general, my father is a good father, he never missed anything at home and he was always there when we needed him.


    "Hey, woman! Don''t dirty my image in front of my daughter-inw!" my father yelled.


    My mom just sticks her tongue out to my dad.


    Suddenly I smell the sewer stink again, those agents must have returned.


    Honestly, I didn''t have a problem with these agents, they were just doing their job but, for some reason, they stank like a sewer and that annoyed me.


    I''m just annoyed by the fact that I was having a good ''normal'' conversation with my family and suddenly someone seems to have opened the sewer in the middle of our house, it was just an irritating feeling.


    "Honey, should we get your things?" I spoke out loud when I noticed Violet was starting to show her ''gentle'' face. I didn''t want her to show this face to my parents. Although I think it''s adorable, I don''t know if my parents would like it and that was a gamble I didn''t want to make (and I''m self-conscious enough to realize that her face is scary for normal people... even though that expression is so adorable).


    Hearing my voice, Violet controls her expression and smiles gently, "You''re right darling."


    My mom makes a sad expression, "Ehh? But we were having fun¡­" She spoke while pouting.


    "Don''t worry... Mother." She paused and spoke thest word with a hard face, she clearly wasn''t used to saying that word, soon that expression fades into a kind face, "I live near here, and I just need to get some more clothes."


    "I see... Well, take care ande back soon" She spoke with a gentle smile.


    "I''ll be right back mother," Violet said, she looked like she could say thest word a little easier now, she walked towards the door.


    "I''ll be right back, Mister Leon," Violet said in a polite tone.


    "Just call me Leon," My dad said.


    Violet nods her head smiling.


    I look at my dad and say, "I''ll be right back, dad."


    My dad nodded and said, "Take care of yourself out there, son."


    I nod my head indicating that I understand and then walk to the door, Violet holds my arm like a good wife and we walk out of the house.


    When the door to the house closed, Victor and Violet suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 13: Ruby Scarlett.

    <h4>Chapter 13: Ruby Scarlett.</h4>


    Ruby Scarlett''s House.


    A beautiful woman with long red hair and a body that would be the envy of any model was sleeping soundly in a very ordinary-looking King Size bed, she was sleeping in a veryfortable position, it seemed that nothing in this world could interrupt her sleep.


    "Lady Ruby," Suddenly a woman''s voice can be heard in the bedroom.


    "Ugh~" Ruby gave a sign of life but continued to sleep. After all, she was fully convinced that no one would dare interrupt her sleep and she also knew that no one would dare attack her family and, because of that conviction, she could sleep as if she had no worries in the world.


    "Lady Ruby,"


    This time Ruby heard the woman''s voice, but she was toozy to get up. Though, for a moment, she thought this woman''s voice was all too familiar.


    Well, she was toozy to think, so she decided to continue to sleep.


    "Kaguya, you''re doing it wrong," Suddenly Ruby hears her personal maid''s voice.


    "Oh? How do you wake up your master, Luna?" Kaguya asked in a neutral tone.


    Luna shes a sadistic smile and approaches Ruby then she says, "Ruby, I ripped up your entire personal anime collection."


    Ruby suddenly opens her eyes and looks coldly at Luna, her personal maid.


    "You won''t fool me again, Luna," Ruby said in a cold tone.


    "Eh? Tsk, looks like I have to find another way to provoke Lady Ruby." The maid spoke aloud with a pout.


    Kaguya just looks at Luna with emotionless eyes. Luna was wearing a maid''s uniform simr to Kaguya''s, she has shoulder-length white hair, pale skin like all vampires, and pink eyes. She was a Russian woman with a height of 180 CM


    Kaguya looks at a specific part of Luna; Huge as always, she thought disdainfully.


    Luna''s most outstanding feature was her huge breasts, just like Ruby who had the biggest breasts Kaguya has ever seen, Luna didn''t seem to lose in thispetition.


    ''Now that I''ve stopped to think about it, all the women of Lady Ruby''s n have huge breasts,'' Kaguyamented to herself.


    "Ugh~, I wanted to sleep..." Rubyined, she sat up in bed.


    When Kaguya sees Ruby''s breasts dangle in the red nightgown she was wearing, she can''t help but think ''Maybe I should just let Lady Violet kill this woman?''


    Ruby looks at the guest and says, "Oh, Kaguya... How long has it been since we havest seen each other," she said with a gentle smile.


    Seeing Ruby''s gentle smile, Kaguya stops thinking about random bullshit. She knows that of the three women who are childhood friends, Ruby is the kindest, calmest, and the smartest person she knows, she also has nothing against this woman. ..


    Boing! Boing!


    Yes, she has nothing against-...


    Seeing Ruby''s breasts bouncing as she stretches on the bed, Kaguya pulls back everything she thinks and decides it''s a good idea to let this woman die.


    "Kaguya~?" Ruby spoke as she stretched.


    "Tsk," Kaguya didn''t hide her annoyance, but soon her expression goes nk and she says: "I came here to talk about Lady Violet"


    Ruby opens her eyes, a little surprised, but doesn''t react too much, she expected something like this to happen. "You came at a good time, I have something to tell you too."


    "Oh?" Kaguya looks at Ruby with curious eyes.


    Soon Ruby starts exining to Kaguya about the noble vampire Corneliu Funar.


    ...


    When Ruby finishes recounting the events that happened at the university to Kaguya, the ck-haired maid only speaks in disdain:


    "A young noble vampire who thinks he''s the center of the world and has an ego more fragile than ss? What is new?"


    Ruby nodded in agreement with Kaguya''s words, "But that''s not the problem, what if Corneliu attacks him?"


    "Oh? Oh?" Suddenly Luna, who was silent, started to smile.


    "Lady Ruby won''t call that man ''darling'' like Lady Violet?"


    Ruby turns to face Luna and says in a cold tone, "Silence."


    Luna''s body suddenly stops moving and she says, "Yes, Lady Ruby," she spoke in a neutral tone like a robot.


    "She doesn''t learn, huh?" Kaguya spoke in a bored tone. Since the moment she met Luna, this woman has always liked to tease Ruby. Ruby is a kind person and doesn''t like to use ''master'' status to force Luna to do things, but Luna knows no limits; she likes to tease Ruby in any situation. That''s inappropriate behavior for a servant, after all, the servant cannot tarnish her master''s reputation.


    "Yes, I don''t like to do that, but she doesn''t know how to control her mouth." Ruby sighed.


    Kaguya nods in agreement, but then she says, "About Corneliu; Lady Ruby, no need to worry"


    "Why don''t I need to worry?" Ruby asked confused.


    "Because Lord Victor can handle it," Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone, but Ruby could see she was confident Victor could handle it.


    "Huh? But, he''s a newborn, and a newborn can''t fight a noble vampire who''s been roaming the world for over 50 years. Even though Corneliu is weak by noble vampire standards, he''s still a noble vampire, a newborn vampire can''t handle him." Ruby exined her reasoning.


    Kaguya ignores Ruby''s reasoning, and asks, "Lady Ruby, have you forgotten what we are?"


    Ruby opens her eyes for a moment when she understands what Kaguya means.


    Kaguya shes a cold smile, "We are vampires. We are not like wolves that take care of each other, if Victor dies fighting Corneliu, that means he wasn''t as special as Lady Violet always said."


    "Indeed," Ruby said with a cold smile, but soon she continues with a gentle smile, "But I don''t intend to be a widow before meeting my husband"


    "And as a perfect maid I can''t let my master be sad, after all, a maid must always prioritize the best for her master," Kaguyamented with a small smile on her face.


    "Looks like we''ve agreed on something," Ruby said with the same smile.


    "Indeed," Kaguya agreed.


    "But I didn''te here to talk about it." Kaguya suddenly changes the subject, "I came here to say that Lady Violet''s possessive attitude has been getting out of hand since the moment she met Victor¡­ And she will probably try to kill you without worrying about the consequences"


    "I know..." Rubymented with a sad smile. "I''ve known her since she was little, I know how crazy she can be when someone takes something that belongs to her, and honestly? I guess Sasha and I shouldn''t have been there when Victor was turned. After all, he was someone Violet had always been watching since she was a child." Ruby puts her hand on her neck and suddenly her eyes change to blood red, a bloody atmosphere starteding out of Ruby''s body, and slowly, it felt like Ruby''s room was getting colder; it was like the temperature suddenly dropped into the negatives.


    "But I don''t intend to give up either, what happened in the ritual can''t be undone and I can''t go into hibernation because of a little mistake like that. I have a lot of things I want to do in the future yet¡­ if Victor does be my darling, and when he bes my darling, he''ll have my full support for whatever he wants to do in the future."


    Ruby''s smile grew unnaturally, and her sharp teeth started to show. She was no longer a kind woman, she seems to have changed to something much worse in just a few days...


    And, Kaguya noticed this change, outside Kaguya had the same nk expression, but inside she couldn''t help thinking ''For god''s sake, another one? Does Lord Victor''s blood have properties that turn female vampires into stalkers?''


    "I understand, I''m leaving," Kaguya said when she turned around, she had fulfilled her goal.


    Ruby seeing that Kaguya was leaving returned to her gentle appearance, "Are you going to visit Sasha?" she asked curiously.


    "Yes," Kaguya said.


    "Be careful with Sasha''s new maid, she''s... special," Ruby warned her.


    "What happened to the former maid¡­" Kaguya asked as she turned and looked at Ruby and, seeing Ruby''s sad look, she said, "She died¡­?"


    "Yes... She was murdered by the dogs of the church," Ruby spoke in an angry and at the same time sad tone, she knew Sasha''s maid, Julia. She always talked a lot to Julia when she went to visit Sasha.


    "...I see," Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone, but Ruby could hear some sadness in her voice. Soon the shadows started to engulf Kaguya, and she disappeared.


    Seeing that Kaguya is gone, Ruby looks at Luna then her eyes change to blood red for a moment, and soon Luna starts acting normally.


    "Sorry about that again, Luna."


    "It''s okay, I know I go overboard sometimes," Lunamented with a small smile on her face.


    "Sometimes?" Ruby raised an eyebrow.


    "..." Luna used her right to remain silent.


    Ruby sighs and looks at her watch, seeing it was eight o''clock in the morning, she thinks ''it''s still too early, my university starts in the afternoon and I''m toozy to make arrangements to avoid sunlight when I go out...I think I''ll just sleep again.''


    Rubyys on the bed and pulls her sheet to cover her body, the moment sheys down she feels thirsty, when she feels this craving for blood that can''t be satiated by ordinary blood, she can''t help cursing Violet ''that bitch, she''s got her thirst quenched but she doesn''t think about the consequences, does she want my darling to go into aa?''


    Ruby''s eyes kept changing red and green, she was trying to resist the bloodlust.


    "Lady Ruby..." Luna spoke worriedly.


    "It''s okay, Luna. Soon this problem will cease to exist," Ruby spoke while still lying down, as soon as she covers the sheet up to her head she closes her eyes. She was trying to sleep while ignoring her bloodlust which seems to be increasing with each passing day.


    Luna looks at Ruby worriedly, she can''t help but think inwardly ''that''s bad, if it goes on like this Lady Ruby could lose control or go into a sleep state... I need to do something.''


    Luna was thinking about what she could do to help Ruby, but she couldn''t find any ideas in her head when, suddenly, she has a brilliant idea ''I''m going to get in touch with Ruby''s mom!''


    ...


    Two tall men were walking down the street as they were looking around. They were wearing two full ck priest''s robes, but unlike normal priest''s clothes, these men''s clothes were designed forbat and easy movement. Around these men''s necks, a small white crucifix can be seen.


    The two men appeared to have Western features, one had dark ck hair and brown eyes, the other had light brown hair and ck eyes.


    While the ck-haired man had a simple cut, the brown-haired man had a bowl-shaped haircut.


    "Thomas, what are we doing? We''ve been down this street about five hundred times! For the love of our father, let''s get out of here!" The brown-haired man spoke impatiently.


    "Shut up, Dick-Head! I feel those evil creatures around here, I smell the stink!" Thomas the ck-haired man spoke with conviction.


    When the brown-haired man hears what Thomas said, he is furious: "Don''t call me Dick-Head! I have a name that God gave me! My name is-"


    "Yes, Yes, whatever. Come on Dick-Head, the equipment is feeling something over there," Thomas said as he pointed to a street.


    "HEY!! Do not ignore me!! And we''ve been down this street before!!" Dick-Head spoke.


    "Strange, this is state-of-the-art equipment, is it defective?" Thomas spoke as he looked at the device in his hand, the device was shaped like a wooden crucifix.


    Dick-Head approaches Thomas and looks at the equipment, he suddenly gets angrier: "This is not state-of-the-art equipment! This equipment was used during the hunting of vampires in the 18th century! For the love of God! Where did you get this!?"


    "Huh? I got it from the church warehouse, it said equipment for tracking vampires!"


    "...Did you look at which version of the equipment?"


    Thomas turns his face away: "...Yes..."


    Veins start popping in Dick-Head''s head. "You''re an idiot!"


    "Are these the famous hunters from The Inquisition...?" Victor who was watching these two hunters on top of a house asked as he looked at Violet who was standing next to him.


    Violet turns her face away, and replies: "...Yes"


    "Are you sure?" Victor looked at the two priests again and then looked at Violet who was ignoring him.


    "...Yes...I guess..." Violet replied uncertainly.


    Victor looked at the two priests again, and seeing them argue again, "Are you absolutely sure they aren''t twoedians dressed as priests?"


    Violet looks at the priests again, seeing how she had no way to exin the attitude of those priests, she uses her right to remain silent, but internally she was thinking, ''I evacuated the humans from the surrounding area thinking there might be conflict, but it looks like I''ve done a useless job, these two hunters are still inexperienced... Does it look like they''re on their first mission?'' She thought.


    Victor looks at Violet for a moment and ignores her, then he uses his vampire vision and looks at the priests. Seeing the golden energy covering those priests, and feeling a little stink of sewage emanating from them, he confirms for the tenth time they are vampire hunters...


    Sigh...!


    Victor couldn''t help but sigh.


    "No need to be disappointed, Darling! There are experienced hunters! Maybe in the future, you''ll find other hunters better." Violet starts talking quickly as if trying to cheer him up.


    Victor looks at Violet confused. "I''m not disappointed by that, I''m just disappointed that these two agents messed up our moment along with this stink of sewage, I was hoping they would be petent?" He exined.


    "Oh... On second thought... They messed up our moment together, huh?" Remembering that she was about to finally catch up with Victor and those two hampered him with their stink, the anger she''d previously felt returned explosively, Violet suddenly starts to emit a bloody pressure.


    Victor seeing Violet''s bloodthirsty expression thought she was very beautiful, but he also thought ''Fuck, she''s going to kill them¡­''


    When Violet disappears, Victor also disappears; while watching her, he was thinking ''I can''t let her kill those agents, I need to know their goals in this town.''

 Chapter 14: Thomas and Jimmy.

    <h4>Chapter 14: Thomas and Jimmy.</h4>


    Thomas and his friend also sense Violet''s killing intent, they stop arguing and assume a serious expression: "Jimmy!"


    Dick-Head, now known as Jimmy said, "You only call my name in this kind of situation, Asshole!"


    Jimmy takes a bible from the little bag he was carrying then he opens it and puts his hand on the pages of the bible, and begins to speak, "Oh my lord, please forgive these corrupt souls, and bless your lostmbs in this battle toe."


    A golden light descends on Jimmy and Thomas. At that moment Thomas grabs the crucifix that was around his neck and yells out, "I am the man chosen by God to be His messenger!" Suddenly Thomas''s crucifix changes its appearance and, slowly, a western sword forms in his hand. This sword had a normal appearance, but the de was strange, the edge of the de seemed to be covered by some kind of golden light.


    Violet appears beside Thomas and, just as she was about to kick him, she is stopped by a golden barrier.


    Violet pulls away and looks at her feet that were a little bruised, but soon are cured by the vampire''s abnormal regeneration then she looks at Jimmy with a murderous re.


    When Thomas sees Violet''s red eyes and her paleplexion, he yells with a hateful smile.


    "Vampire!"


    "We''ve actually found a Vampire¡­and it''s still morning¡­" Jimmy opens his eyes wide as he realizes that only one coven of vampires could walk in the sun without worrying.


    "Thomas, we must run quickly, we need to get away!"


    "Huh? Why!? We have a vampire here, let''s kill her!" Thomas yelled.


    "Fool! Look at the situation calmly, she is a vampire but she is walking around in broad daylight! Only one-" Suddenly Violet appears at Jimmy''s side again and attacks him, intending to rip his head off.


    ''She''s trying to eliminate me!'' Jimmy jumps back in an attempt to dodge, then pulls holy water from his bag and throws it to the ground.


    He holds up certain pages of the bible and shouts, "Michael! Guardian Prince and Warrior, defend me and protect me with Your sword. Don''t let any harme to me!" Suddenly a golden sword falls from the sky and appears in front of Jimmy, the sword was giant and it seemed to be made of pure golden energy.


    Violet quickly backs away, jumping back when she realizes she couldn''t kill Jimmy in time, since she doesn''t want to take Jimmy''s attack. "Oh¡­? You''re talented." She disyed a small predatory smile that showed off her sharp teeth.


    "I don''t wantpliments from a demon like you!" Jimmy yelled.


    "How rude, have you ever seen such a sexy, beautiful demon like her?" Victor suddenly appears on top of a fence while sitting down looking like a Japanese delinquent.


    Jimmy turns when he hears another voice, then he looks at Victor and, seeing the predatory smile on Victor''s face and his red eyes, Jimmy felt a shiver down his spine. ''Another vampire who can walk in the sunlight, they are from that n of cursed nobles! We don''t have a chance here, we need to retreat!''


    Thomas seeing that a new vampire appeared, and realizing that he was closer to him, exhibited a hateful smile: "God, bless this little servant with a strong body immune to fatigue. In this way, his servants will fight countless battles!"


    Thomas''s body began to glow, and the golden light from the sword that was located on its de began to glow brighter.


    "Thomas! Don''t do it, you fool! Damn it!" Jimmy yelled angrily when he saw what Thomas was about to do. They shouldn''t be fighting this battle, we should have backed off and told the superiors that there are vampires from that cursed n in this town!


    Thomas suddenly disappears into golden light.


    "Hmm?" Victor looks to the side and sees that Thomas was approaching, ''Is he aiming for my head...?'' From Victor''s perspective, Thomas was still very slow, he also felt that the golden energying out of Thomas'' sword was dangerous.


    "Ahhhhh!! Give me your head!!" Suddenly Thomas'' speed increased explosively and he swung his sword towards Victor!


    Victor jumps up calmly and dodges Thomas''s attack, but suddenly he feels like his face has been scratched? "Ugh" What is this pain? It is like I''ve been burned from the inside? It''s like thousands of ants are biting my face at the same time.


    He touches his face and thinks, ''I''m sure I dodged it, I''m not foolish enough to let that energy hit my body, but how did he hit me?''


    "Thomas! You fool! Control your energy correctly! You missed a chance!"


    "Ugh! I know!" Thomas spoke as he avoided hitting a wall in front of him. He managed to stop in time to avoid being smashed against the wall, he stopped in front of the wall and started breathing heavily. He had used all his energy in that attack, this was an attack that could cause permanent damage to an ordinary vampire.


    ''Oh, can he control the energy any way he wants? This is interesting, it means that if he was an experienced hunter I would have lost my head. I understand. I understand.'' Victor thought with a neutral face.


    He was learning a lot from this situation, but he also felt strange; the longer this ''battle'' dragged on he was getting calmer and calmer. He was feeling very strange, he thought the first time he fought while in control of his actions he would be more scared, but instead of scared, he is feeling very calm; he can''t exin to himself why he is feeling that way.


    Suddenly a bloody pressure exploded around everyone, Victor, Thomas, and Jimmy look at Violet in shock and her expression was distorted into pure hatred.


    "YOU FUCKERS!!"


    BOOOOOOM!


    A pir of fire burst from Violet''s body like a volcano that had erupted.


    She puts her hand to her face like she''s possessed by something while mumbling loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "HOW DARE YOU!? HOW DARE YOU!? How dare you hurt my beloved, Darling!? You mother fucking pigs!!" How could Violet allow this? Her beloved Darling was hurt by mere pigs! They''re just food for vampires, how dare they!?


    "T-That fire¡­" Thomas spoke with an expression of fear.


    "I warned you! We should have backed off! We don''t stand a chance against someone from that cursed n! You never listen to me!" Jimmy yelled as he kept his attention on Victor who was wearing a gentle smile and Violet who had a hateful expression.


    Looking at the pir of fire that Violet was producing, all that was on Jimmy''s mind now is to run away. He was extremely terrified since he provoked a monster that he shouldn''t provoke!


    "Hahaha," Victor suddenly started tough lightly when he saw Violet''s face. She was very adorable to him and, because of that, he wasughing with happiness.


    Jimmy and Thomas looked at Victor like they were looking at a madman, how can heugh in this situation?


    "Why are youughing!?" Thomas yelled annoyed as he watched the cut on Victor''s face abnormally heal, he was internally surprised by this, ''our god''s energy healed so easily!? Is that the power of a noble vampire?''


    Jimmy, when he heard what Thomas said, looked at Thomas with murderous eyes. He promised himself he would part with Thomas if he survives all this, that man is just too stupid!


    "Hmm? Why am Iughing? I really do not know...? I just felt likeughing, so Iughed¡­" Victor lied easily, he looks at Violet with a loving smile.


    "Isn''t she beautiful? Tell me, have you ever seen a woman more beautiful than her?" Victor asked while smiling.


    "Huh...?" The hunters'' brains stopped working for a few seconds. They looked at Violet, saw her hateful expression, and they couldn''t help but think, ''Is that beautiful? Was this vampire''s brain melted by the previous attack?''


    Victor ignores the hunters and walks towards Violet then, when he gets close to Violet, he lightly touches her face. Strangely the fire didn''t burn him, he just feltfortable as if it was natural for him.


    Violet slowly starts to ignore the hunters and looks at Victor with murderous eyes, suddenly she feels something invading her mouth.


    "Hump-!" Feeling something wet invading her mouth, and realizing what Victor was doing, Violet''s hateful expression slowly began to melt and her cheeks slowly began to turn a shade redder.


    Tongues have started dancing in Violet''s and Victor''s mouths, but that doesn''tst long; when Victor separates a bridge of saliva forms, then he shes a gentle smile.


    "Are you calmer?"


    "Y-yes," She spoke with red cheeks as she turned her face and smiled a little, happily.


    Victorughs and pats her head. He finds the raw change in Violet''s personality adorable, one moment she''s a vampire killer, and the other moment she acts like a teenager who''s in love, and he loved that trait of Violet.


    Suddenly, Victor looks at the two agents who were slowly trying to get away. Seeing that Victor looked at them, the hunters couldn''t help but speak in fear, "Oh Shit."


    Victor hears footsteps approaching and he decides to leave the scene; although Violet has evacuated the surrounding area, the fire that Violet invoked drew a lot of attention, "Honey, get that boy with bowl hair and I''ll get Thomas. Do as I say, okay?" he spoke with a gentle smile.


    "Y-yes, D-Darling," shemented stuttering, while her expression was a little red with embarrassment.


    Victor uses his speed, and he disappears beside Violet then reappears beside Thomas.


    "You-" Thomas was going to say something, but Victor kicked him in the face and put him to sleep he then picks Thomas up like a sack of potatoes and disappears.


    Violet appears alongside Jimmy but, unlike Thomas, Jimmy can''t resist being taken away. ''God, please protect thismb that is being kidnapped to the devil''sir''


    ...


    In an abandoned building on the outskirts of where Violet and Victor''s battle took ce.


    I throw the hunter named Thomas to the ground, when he falls to the ground he suddenly wakes up while yelling, "Ouch!"


    Violet came right behind me and threw the hunter named Jimmy to the ground. "Ouch!" he started to massage his ass.


    I notice that Violet is staring at Thomas with a murderous look so I move closer to her and start stroking her head, "How are you feeling?"


    Her expression softens and she bites her lip in frustration, "I''m angry, I want to kill him! He hurt my, Darling!"


    I nod my head several times as if I''m agreeing with what she said, but actually I was thinking it''s a good thing she''s letting off steam. After all, if you hold too many emotions bottled up in your body, you can go crazy. Venting is a good thing, especially for vampires who feel emotions more strongly than humans.


    Did she get that way for just a little cut...? I can''t help but hug her in happiness!


    "Humpf?" Violet made a weird sound as I hugged her and put her head on my chest. When she realized what I did, the rest of her turned bright red and it seems like smoke started toe out of her head, a phenomenon that happened due to her powers, I think...


    I realize she was breathing heavily, she was embarrassed but she seemed to like my scent.


    "I like when you are mad for me, but you can''t lose control like that." I drop her head from my chest and gently take her face in my hands then I make her look at me, "Thanks for being mad for me, but don''t lose control of your emotions in battle." I spoke in a definite tone not allowing refusal. I may not be battle savvy, but one thing I''m sure of, losing control of emotions in a battle with hunters who were bred to exterminate vampires is foolish.


    "I, I w-will try not to lose control~" She replied while breathing heavily, I could see her face was very red.


    Iughed a little, "I''ll also try not to lose control of my emotions," Wow, I sound like a hypocrite now, I tell her not to lose control of emotions but I also don''t know if I can control my emotions in the middle of battle.


    I say this for the simple reason that I don''t know my current self, sometimes my emotions seem out of control like in the Luan incident and sometimes my emotions are calm as ake, this is just iprehensible to me.


    Normally, I would be able to control my emotions, that was something I learned from my mother. But, since I became a vampire, I don''t recognize myself anymore, easy things that I could do before like controlling emotions are no longer easy and became more difficult, this was a very strange situation for me.


    But I realized something, I''m only forced to demonstrate my true self when I have personal grudges with the enemy, or when I think the opponent is strong enough to face me.


    I didn''t know I was a battle maniac? Actually, what am I? Hmm.


    Let''s think about possible situations so I can form a coherent train of thought.


    The first situation, Luan. I had a grudge against him, and because of that, I felt great when I humiliated him.


    The second situation, The Inquisition. The moment I realized the hunters couldn''t give me a challenge, I lost interest, and I calmed down...


    Heh¡­ I''m changing... I''m changing too fast and I don''t know what''s going to happen when my evolution stops, what am I going to be? I can''t help but disy a predatory smile that shows off all my sharp teeth as I imagine what I''ll be when I stop evolving.


    Seeing my smile, I can feel Violet shivering, and I can smell her scent that is leaking from her secret garden; she seemed to be excited.


    "Cough, hmm, can we leave?" Hunter Jimmy asked in a shy tone.


    Violet stops looking at me and looks at Jimmy with an annoyed look, I lightly patted Violet''s head and pulled away from her.


    Come to think of it now these two men are no longer reeking like sewage, what''s going on? Was it the effect of that device they were using?


    I smell the air a little bit and they don''t stink at all¡­ Stopping to think about it now, during the previous fight I felt their stink getting stronger, I think it''s the energy they use that makes them stink like sewage for me and Violet?


    I look at Jimmy and see that he has a red face, embarrassed at Violet and I''s show of affection; I sh a small smile.


    "Not yet," I say.


    "Oh, I see," He spoke in a dismayed tone.


    Iughed lightly, "Don''t worry, as long as you say everything you know you can get out of here alive, after all, your goal here isn''t us, right?"


    Jimmy looks at me with an excited face, "Yes! We came here to hunt a vampire named Lucy, he is wreaking havoc in the human world and some time ago he kidnapped several men and women-"


    "Jimmy, what are you doing!?" Thomas interrupts Jimmy.


    Something happens that surprises Violet and me, Jimmy turns and looks at Thomas with an annoyed look, "Shut fuck up, you fucking muscle brain!"


    "...Huh...?" Thomas didn''t understand.

 Chapter 15: Jimmy is a smart guy.

    <h4>Chapter 15: Jimmy is a smart guy.</h4>


    Something happens that surprises Violet and me, Jimmy turns and looks at Thomas with an annoyed look, "Shut fuck up, you fucking muscle brain!"


    "...Huh...?" Thomas didn''t understand why his friend reacted so strongly to his words. He was going to say something again, but he decided to keep quiet because he saw the look Jimmy was giving him, it was a look that said ''shut up and let me figure this out! ''.


    ''Well, this is interesting; Jimmy seems to be a smarter man than Thomas who only acts out of emotion'', I thought as I looked at the two hunters standing in front of me.


    "Like I was saying¡­" Jimmy looks at me and shes a ''gentle'' smile, then he continues with bright eyes, "Sir Vampire, we''re just here to hunt down the vampire named Lucy!"


    I had already deduced that, "Oh? Who is participating in this hunt?" I ask curiously; Jimmy seemed to be very willing to cooperate.


    "Me, this idiot here, and three more veteran hunters. A man named Carlos Reiss, he''s an American vampire hunter, and a woman named Mizuki, she doesn''t have ast name that I know, she''s a Japanese hunter." Jimmy spilled everything as if he were confessing his sins to a priest.


    When Mizuki''s name was mentioned I felt a slight tensing from Violet, so I looked at her. When she saw my look, she opened her mouth and began to speak.


    "Mizuki is a veteran hunter, she is one of the new generals of The Inquisition," She spoke in a neutral tone.


    Then she continues, "She can fight a vampire who is over 500 years old easily, thest report I heard about Mizuki was from Japan where she had single-handedly eliminated 10 ns of noble Vampires. Japan''s noble vampires aren''t as strong as those in the Romanianmunity, but even so, that''s an impressive feat."


    "How many generals are there?" I ask curious, I was surprised by the fact that it seems like humans have strong people on their side.


    "Four, each general is an exceptional force that can fight 1000+-year-old vampires easily, they are the strongest humans alive¡­" Violet seemed to praise them for a moment, then she continued.


    "I don''t know how they do it, but it looks like The Inquisition is getting stronger as time goes on."


    Hmm, historically speaking, humans always adapt against the threats they faced, so it''s no surprise they''re getting stronger, but I''m pretty sure the methods they''re using to get stronger aren''t nice for the people involved. After all, humans canmit the greatest atrocities for the greater good.


    Jimmy suddenly began to speak out loud.


    "It is clear! The generals are God''s chosen warriors! They have eternal youth and many God-given abilities! Ahh~ Father bless this lostmb," he spoke like a fanatic as he looked up at the roof of the abandoned building and sped both hands together in a gesture of prayer.


    ''Chosen by god, huh?'' I thought with a little skepticism. ''Does the god he talks about so much exist? Why didn''t he eliminate vampires? After all, he was supposed to be a powerful being, right?'' I think someone is using the name of God to bring people together to fight for their organization''s goals¡­ Well, this wouldn''t be the first time in history that someone has used the name of God to do something like that.


    "And? Thest hunter, what''s his name?" I ask Jimmy.


    Jimmy stopped praying and looked at me, "It''s not him, it''s her"


    Then he continues, "Her name is Maria, she is an American woman and also Carlos'' partner, but she is missing."


    Hmm, Maria, Carlos, and Mizuki... Three strong hunters and two beginners. They are putting a lot of effort into hunting Lucy, as I believe that just Mizuki''s presence alone would be enough to eliminate Lucy, he didn''t look like a strong vampire.


    I start to reflect on the information I obtained and I can''t help but think of something.


    The situation has changed... This is bing a dangerous game, and interesting... I can''t help but smile a little when I think about it.


    But then I put my hand to my face and think; ''when did I start having suicidal tendencies? And, why am having fun with this situation?'' I''m a newborn vampire, if I were to confront these hunters I would just die like a pig being ughtered, I need to control myself!


    I start thinking about what I should do next, then I look at Violet who''s been staring at me for a long time and she says, "We can''t let them go anymore."


    I nod in agreement with my wife''s words, it looks like she had the same thought as me.


    "Ehhh? Why, but we told you everything we know! Please do not kill me!" Jimmy spoke in despair.


    I look at Jimmy and I can''t help but think he''s very cowardly and at the same time very smart, he prioritizes his life and doesn''t mind selling out his allies to live on. He''s the perfect example of a soldier that you wouldn''t want around in your organization. Byparison, Thomas is a loyal man, and hotheaded; he is a perfect pawn...


    "Just out of curiosity, did you choose Thomas as your partner?" I asked with genuine curiosity as I pointed at Thomas.


    "I didn''t choose him! God chose us to be each other''spanions!" Jimmy said annoyed, he seemed to have spent a lot of time with Thomas.


    Oh... Now, I get it. They brought the two together on purpose, they hoped that Thomas'' loyal personality would pass on to Jimmy, after all, people are influenced by other people.


    It seems that ''God'' is a very cautious being.


    "Well, I apologize, Jimmy. I can''t let you go, after all, the situation has changed but don''t worry, we won''t treat you badly" I said with an innocent smile.


    I appear next to Jimmy and try to test something I''ve wanted to for a long time, and now we have the perfect guinea pig here. "Look into my eyes."


    My eyes turn blood red. "You will do whatever I order, okay?"


    Soon I hear Violet, "That isn''t going to work, Darling. They have something that prevents them from being enchanted."


    "Oh?" I look at Violet.


    "We''ve never found out what it is, but The Inquisition has ways that can prevent vampires from enchanting the members-" She suddenly stops talking when she hears Jimmy say:


    "Yes, I will," Jimmy spoke with blood-red eyes.


    "¡­Huh¡­? Darling! What did you do?" Violet asked excitedly.


    "I-" I was about to answer Violet but Thomas, who was just silently looking at us with hate, yelled.


    "I''m going to kill you, bastard! What did you do to Jimmy!!" He looked at me like I was his mortal enemy.


    ... This man has a very big hatred, huh? Looks like something happened in the past, I can guess what happened just from the look of hatred he has for me, looks like he''s a victim of vampires.


    "Oh my god, please-" As he was about to start speaking the incantation I appeared in front of him and, grabbing him by the neck with my right hand, held him in the air.


    "Just shut up, and obey me for now, okay?" He looked into my red eyes, and soon his eyes turned red.


    "Yes," He spoke in a mechanical tone as if he had no life.


    I drop him gently to the ground.


    Looking at the two hunters, I disy a small smile. I was still curious about some things, especially about the spells they did in thest fight; I''ll make them tell me everything I want to know.


    "Let''s get them to your mansion, I don''t want potential enemies in my parents'' house," I say.


    "I was thinking the same thing, Darling."


    ...


    Sasha House.


    "I heard what happens, Lady Sasha," Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone with a little sympathy as she looked at Sasha.


    She was currently in a luxury hotel room, precisely speaking, she was on the 25th floor of a luxury hotel in a presidential suite. She was looking at a blonde woman with short hair and blue eyes that were constantly changing from red to blue, it was quite obvious to Kaguya that Sasha was bloodthirsty.


    Sasha has a voluptuous body, big breasts, but not as big as Ruby''s, and pale skin, but the feature that draws the most attention is her ass and her legs, which were very thick. If Ruby had the biggest breasts, Sasha had the biggest ass and leg Kaguya had ever seen.


    "And...? Did youe here to give me your pity?" She spoke with cold, tired eyes.


    Kaguya shakes her head, and asks in a neutral tone, "What happened?"


    "This is not your problem," Sasha spoke coldly.


    "Wrong," Kaguya said coldly as her eyes changed to blood-red.


    "I''ve known Julia longer than you, she was like a teacher to all the maids who served the houses of the four vampire earls... Just like she was a teacher to me, she was a mother to you, this is my problem too."


    Sasha opened her eyes a little, and spoke in a sad voice, "...I understand...I''m sorry."


    Kaguya was silent for a moment, she wasn''t very good atforting a person, "What happened?" She asked again in a neutral tone.


    Sasha''s eyes that had been alternating between sapphire blue and blood-red suddenly turn red, and then she orders, "Maid!"


    A blonde maid gently opens the door of the room she was in, walks slowly towards Sasha''s side, and stands beside Sasha waiting for any order from her master. From beginning to end, all her movements were very robotic, it was quite clear that Sasha was abusing her status as ''master''.


    Kaguya looks to the side and sees the blonde woman with her hair tied in a low bun; she has blue eyes and a serious expression. Her outfit is a maid''s uniform simr to the one Kaguya wears and she wears long ck gloves so as not to directly touch her master, Kaguya could also see with her vampire vision small threads surrounding the woman as if they were protecting her.


    When the maid appeared, Sasha began to speak, "After the ritual took ce, I went home," she started to describe what happened.

 Chapter 16: Ambush.

    <h4>Chapter 16: Ambush.</h4>


    January 31st, the day the ritual that turned Victor into a vampire took ce.


    Sasha''s POV


    "I do not believe this! I do not believe this! It''s all Violet''s fault, that stupid stalker!" I said as I jumped from building to building and held my neck, my breathing was ragged and my mouth was oozing blood from that newly transformed human.


    Ahhh~, this blood tastes so good, this blood makes those sack drinks that my family provides taste like nothing, the best blood I''ve ever tasted and now it''s mine? Is this just mine?


    I shake my head several times to get that thought out of my head then stop on top of a building and look up at the cloudy sky, I sigh and say:


    "I can''t believe I''m married to a stranger..."


    I mean, Victor is not aplete stranger, Violet has always talked about him to Ruby and me since when we were kids. We always had to listen to Violet talking about her ''Darling''.


    Honestly, when I was a kid I found this very irritating, but as time went on I got used to Violet''s craziness.


    "I epted the request to help with the ritual, but I never thought something like this would happen," I said as I crouched down and sat in the building.


    "I mean, who would have thought this would happen!? Shouldn''t the ritual be individual!? Why did this irregrity happen!? Because of that now, I''m married! And I don''t even know my husband personally!" I practically yelled as I held my head in frustration.


    It''s all Violet''s fault!!


    Ohhhh! I''m getting annoyed again!


    "Wait¡­" Suddenly, I realize something important, "If I don''t take my husband''s blood, I''ll dry up¡­ I''ll turn into a dry mummy, and my body will go into hibernation¡­ and that is still a positive result. In the worst case, I''ll go crazy from bloodlust..."


    "FUUUUUCK!" I yelled in frustration, how am I supposed to make this work!? "Hey, Victor, I am your wife? Give me your blood!" I spoke like I was acting in a drama, but soon my face turned bright red.


    NOOOOOOOOO! This is shameful! I never met him in person! I shake my head several times to get that thought out of my head.


    Anyway! I must go home!


    I get up and jump towards a mansion I bought.


    ...


    Arriving at the mansion, I open the door and the first thing I see made me freeze in disbelief, my maid Julia''s headless body was sprawled on the couch. The room was messed up, it was like a fight had happened, and it wasn''t just Julia''s body that was scattered.


    "N-N-No, J-Julia...?" I spoke in disbelief, I couldn''t form coherent thoughts when I saw the body of the maid who practically raised me since I was little.


    I could see the bodies of all my servants, vampires, and humans... A massacre took ce here while I was gone.


    I didn''t have time to be in mourning because I felt someone approaching at high speed, I covered my body with my lightning and dodged the attack.


    The attack passes by me and I can see the door to my mansion breaking into pieces.


    "Oh? The ambush failed, that''s too bad." I hear a man''s voice, looking at the man I see he''s a tall bald white man and he''s wearing a priest''s robes, but it looks like it''s been adapted to look like a ck suit.


    "Church dogs," I growled in anger, but soon I swallow that anger and try to stay calm; now is not the time to lose control, but I can''t, I can''t control my anger. Seeing the body of my headless mother, a burning fury I can''t control escapes my body.


    "You FUCKERS!!!!"


    Boooom!


    Lightning started to cover my entire body.


    The man ignores me and pulls tight the ck glove he was wearing in a gesture as if the glove was loose, he stands like a martial artist and says, "God bless this servant''s fist so he can punish sinners. "


    When the man said this, his fist began to glow with a faint golden glow.


    When I try to move using my legs, I feel my movements being restricted. "Sess, good job Carlos." Suddenly, a woman who was wearing a nun''s dress appears, same as the man, it looks like her uniform was tailored to look like a tight-fitting suit. I could see in her hands she held several strands spread all over the mansion, they suspend me in the air in a way that I look like I''m on a crucifix.


    "Nice job Maria," Carlos spoke in a neutral tone, "Honestly, I don''t want to deal with the heiress of n Fulger, those rays are quite ipatible with my fighting style."


    "Indeed, you''re lucky to have me as your partner, or you could never capture her alive," Maria said.


    "You are my lucky charm," Carlos praised her with visible feelings, they seemed to have something together.


    My anger reached the boiling point when these dogs treated me like I was easy prey to hunt, they invade my house... They kill the woman who was like a mother to me, they kill my servants and still despise me!? Unforgivable!


    "CHURCH DOGS!" I screamed angrily, my teeth started to change and got sharper then a bloody pressure started to leak out of my body. I''m going to kill them!


    "Sigh, I knew it wouldn''t be that easy," Carlos grumbled as if it were troublesome.


    "Indeed, she wouldn''t be the heiress of a count n if she was weak," Maria supports him, she gestures with her hands, and the wires that were holding me start to get tighter, but I also felt my skin burning.


    "Ahhhhh!!" I cry out in pain, I look at the strands and realize they have a slight golden glow. Realizing I was at a disadvantage while fighting indoors with this woman, I made a decision... A decision that hurt my pride, ''I need to run away, I can''t fight alone now'', I needed to run away...


    I needed to run away, I know I needed to, but... I look at Julia''s headless body and seeing that the rage that was running rampant started to rise again. I was angry, I was angry, I want revenge!


    I focused my gaze on Maria, with the previous demonstration, it''s pretty obvious that the bald guy has feelings for Maria. I sh a smile almost on the verge of insanity and decide to use a technique my real ''mother'' taught me.


    Covering my body with golden lightning, I start to force my body to go beyond the possible limits of a noble vampire. I feel the rays entering my body and affecting it with small jolts of electricity, this is a self-destructive technique that only can be used by me, this technique expands my speed above the limit of sound.


    I kick the air with my legs, and suddenly they both hear a sonic boom.


    BOOOOM!


    I feel the woman''s strands snapping, and releasing me. When I''m released, I use my speed and appear behind Maria, I was tempted to finish Carlos now, but when I saw his body being covered by dense golden energy as I ran, I changed my mind... And this decision to kill Carlos here wouldn''t satisfy me, he needs to suffer, he needs to see his mate be something he hunts.


    I bite Maria on the neck, and when she realizes what''s about to happen, she screams.


    "Nooooo!" I hear Church Hound''s desperate cry and it made me bite her neck even harder and make her scream even more.


    "MARIA?!!" Carlos ran towards us, but the moment he wanted to act to help Maria, I disappeared.


    "Cursed be the vampires!!!" The Church Hound''s scream was ironically like a devil''s scream, and I don''t know why, but I start tough out loud and with tears in my eyes, "Fuck you, shitty dog!" I yelled as I fled.


    A few KM away from Sasha''s mansion.


    Sasha throws Maria on the ground and tears off the crucifix that was around Maria''s neck, then she bites her finger and a drop of blood falls to the ground, when this drop falls to the ground, a magic circle is formed. "I didn''t prepare the proper materials for you to be my full-fledged servant, but who cares? With this you''ll be what you hate the most, a vampire, and worse than a normal vampire, you''ll be a defective vampire." She spoke with a smile that showed all of her sharp teeth as tiny tears fell from her face.


    Thest vision before Maria fell into unconsciousness was the image of Sasha smiling at her with a crazy smile as tears fell from her face.


    ...


    Kaguya listened to the whole story from Sasha''s mouth in silence, from beginning to end, Kaguya''s expression didn''t change, but Kaguya''s indifferent atmosphere suddenly exploded with killing intent when she heard the state of Julia''s body.


    Kaguya looked at Maria, the former vampire yer who has now turned into what she swore to kill. Kaguya''s expression remained indifferent, but her atmosphere said everything she needed to know, she''s furious.


    Maria, Sasha''s new maid, just looked at Kaguya with serious eyes, it was like she wasn''t affected by Kaguya''s pure intention to kill, but if we looked with sharper eyes, we would all be able to see small beads of sweat falling from Maria''s face.


    Maria''s instincts were screaming for her to do something, but unfortunately, the master''s order was absolute. She couldn''t do anything, since the moment she became Sasha''s servant the noble vampire always had her on a tight leash, she always ordered her to stay close.


    "A trap... The church dogs are more active than I thought, something is going on behind the scenes," Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone as she looked at Sasha, her killing intent suddenly disappeared, but Sasha could see by the look in Kaguya''s eyes that her anger has not yet ceased.


    "Yes, ording to my maid, a man named Lucy stole something very valuable from the church. Unfortunately, I couldn''t get information on what that ''something'' is, my maid didn''t know anything," Sasha spoke neutrally while showing disdain for the word ''my maid''.


    "Are you sure about that?" Kaguya questioned her.


    Sasha decides to demonstrate with actions, she looks at Maria, then Sasha''s eyes start to sparkle: "Tell me what you were nning to do with your lover."


    "We were nning to get married and have kids next year," Maria spoke in a robotic tone as her eyes glowed red, Sasha''s smile grew into a hateful smile when she heard these words, she seemed to be nning something and Kaguya noticed this smile.


    "When you killed my former head maid, what did you feel? And what was your purpose in making that trap?"


    "Nothing, I feel nothing. After all, this is just a job, Carlos attacked the mansion head-on and killed all the servants, while I ripped the vampire maid''s head off and set a trap with my wires, our goal was to capture the heiress of the Fulger n"


    "Stop, I get your point," Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone, she understood why Sasha was demonstrating this to her, Sasha wanted to tell Kaguya with these actions that the new maid was in her control.


    "Oh? But now it was getting to the good part." Sasha spoke like this was all a big joke, she obviously wasn''t right in her head.


    "Continue, why did you want to capture me?" Sasha ordered.


    "The Inquisition received information that the leader of n Fulger lost his position as a vampire count and became an ordinary noble vampire. The inquisition decided it would be a good opportunity to further weaken this n by capturing their heiress who was located in the United States of America."


    Kaguya opened her eyes wide when she heard what Maria said.


    Seeing the shocked expression on her always stoic face, Sasha can''t helpmenting in a broken tone as her eyes constantly change from blood red to green, "Yes, funny, right? My parents will lose the earl title, my mother probably must have done the stupid things she always does, and in the end, I think she bet our title on some stupid game made by the nobles."


    "And because of that, these idiots here thought it would be a good idea to capture me and use me as a bargaining chip so they can further diminish the strength of my n, and you know what''s funny?" Sasha spoke.


    "If these church dogs had been sessful, my parents wouldn''t care about my existence, they would say I was weak or something and that I should die. A very funny situation, right? The only people who cared about me died because of those idiots who call me daughter." Sasha spoke dismissively.


    "Lady Sasha," Kaguya didn''t know what to say.


    "I don''t want your pity-" Sasha was about to say something, but suddenly she realized that Kaguya was standing beside her while her body was hidden by the darkness.


    "I''m sorry, Lady Sasha,"


    "Huh-?" Sasha just stared into Kaguya''s glowing red eyes with a shocked expression, she never thought Kaguya would do that to her.


    Kaguya slits Sasha''s neck, and blood sprays her face, soon Sasha falls to the ground as if she were dead.


    Kaguya disappears again, and appears behind Maria, then attacks the maid''s ribs with shadowy daggers after which she shes Maria''s neck.


    Maria''s eyes suddenly lose the glow of life and she falls to the ground.


    "Sigh, it''s hard to be a perfect maid," Kaguya sighs as she wipes her face with a handkerchief she took from her pocket and suddenly her shadows start to grow and slowly swallow Maria, then Maria''s body disappears into Kaguya''s shadows.


    Kaguya turns her face away and looks at Sasha''s body as several thoughts run through her head.

 Chapter 17: She is your wife.

    <h4>Chapter 17: She is your wife.</h4>


    Pov Kaguya.


    Sigh, it''s hard to be a perfect maid, I can''t let myself think about it again as I look over my shoulder and see an all-ck bag made of a material that keeps sunlight out. Inside that bag was Lady Sasha, a friend From Lady Violet''s childhood; I could put Lady Sasha in my shadow, but that would be pretty rude to her, after all, my shadow isn''t a nice ce...


    Sigh. I can''t help but sigh again.


    A maid''s duty is to always want the best for her master, this was a teaching that Julia always put in my head when I was younger.


    Julia was a role model for all maids, a maid considered to be perfect who trained all maids serving the households of noble vampires of count status. She was Sasha''s personal maid, she was also the head maid of the Fulger n and, most importantly, she was also like a mother to Sasha herself.


    "Losing a mother figure, and finding out your family lost their count status in the nobility must have been quite a shock to Lady Sasha," I mumble under my breath with a little pity as I bounced from building to building; I wasing back to Lord Victor''s house.


    Lady Sasha is not in a good mental condition, she is normally a noble woman, calm, and someone who follows the rules of the vampire world faithfully. But, when she went through several losses in a short time her mental state was affected and she was not thinking clearly.


    If I left Lady Sasha alone she would make a rash decision that could cause her death, and if Lady Sasha died, Lord Victor would likely lose himself in bloodlust or fall into a deep sleep.


    After all, the ritual is something that cannot be broken; to prevent the worst fate from happening the three women must stay together because if they don''t, they will suffer.


    Lord Victor needs his wives'' blood and his wives need Lord Victor''s blood, and since Lady Violet is Lord Victor''s wife, I need to resolve this situation...


    "Sigh¡­ Should I really look for another job? Maybe I can go back to Japan and teach younger maids in the future," I spoke out loud, but I knew that was not what I wanted. I want to be a perfect maid, and a perfect maid is one who chooses her master, but it seems I was far from that goal... Maybe Lord Victor will praise me for doing a good job...?


    I shake my head several times to get this thought out of my mind, not noticing that my face is a little red, I keep jumping from building to building.


    ...


    Victor POV.


    Violet and I returned with the two hunters to her mansion. After quizzing the hunters about their abilities and everything I could know about the techniques they use, I was satisfied when I finished my interrogation.


    I left the two hunters in the care of Violet and Violet''s servants, I told her not to treat the two badly, after all, we could use them as a bargaining chip for veteran hunters. Although I doubt these veteran hunters will care about their recruits they are still a ''good'' organization, right? So they should keep up appearances I think.


    Good, and Evil are subjective; if I do good for one person and at the same time I harm another person, even if I don''t know I did it, for the person I harmed I will be considered ''evil'', and for the person I helped, I''ll be considered ''good''.


    In the end, there is no good and bad, what exists are just choices and the consequences of your choices


    As Newton said in the past, for every action you make a reaction is created at the same time, that thought can be included in real life too and not just in physics.


    Before leaving the mansion, I told Violet to bring more clothes than usual because I would use that excuse at home. After all, I know my mom, I''m sure she''ll ask why Violet didn''te home.


    Violet agreed with me and said she would.


    Returning home, I meet my parents, "Where''s Violet?" My mom asked me, she was watching a movie while my dad was washing the dishes, apparently, they bought food.


    In our house there''s no such nonsense about the man sitting on the couch and the woman washing dishes, we divide our tasks into weekdays, it seems like today is my father''s day to wash the dishes.


    "She''s a little busy, she lives in a mansion so she has a lot of clothes to bring," I spoke in a neutral tone.


    "...You really hit the jackpot, you got a rich, beautiful, and loving wife... I have nothing more to teach you, as a mother, I''m proud! As expected of me," My mothermented proudly of me as a small tear fell from her face, she looked like an ancient master who taught their disciple everything they learned and was proud of their disciple.


    "Mother..." I was speechless as I looked at my mother.


    "I mean, if it were up to your father, you would work as a bricyer and you would whistle to women passing by on the street. You would be a caveman, I don''t want my son to be like that." She spoke with a serious face as if she were teaching me something important.


    "Oof." I saw my dad react like a knife had gone into his chest.


    "Woman, why did you agree to date me back then if I was a caveman!?" My dad practically yelled as he stopped washing the dishes.


    My mom turns her face and looks at my dad, and responds with the same honesty she always has, "Well, you were tall, muscr, and knew how to treat a woman well ... And your dragon warrior was a great warrior too."


    "Anna"


    "Leon"


    The two looked like two teenagers in love.


    "Okay stop, I don''t want to hear about that," I said while making a stop gesture. I was used to this casual exchange from my parents, but even though I am used to it, I don''t want to see it!


    Suddenly, Kaguya walks through the door of the house and, when she closes the door, she calls my parents'' attention.


    "Mister Leon, and Mistress Anna, I came back sorry for the dy."


    "Oh, Kaguya, right? Where were you, I haven''t seen you all morning." my mom asked.


    "I was solving some problems that Lady Violet forgot to deal with," Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Oh, good job! As expected of a professional maid, you guys are different." My mom praised her honestly.


    It seems that my mother''spliment seemed to work because Kaguya shed a small satisfied smile and spoke in her usual neutral tone as she seemed to puff out her chest, "This is easy for me."


    "Umu, Umu! Get in the house, let''s talk!" My mom spoke with a big smile as she invited Kaguya to her side.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t do that right now, I''m working," Kaguya said as she grabs my arms.


    I''m a little surprised by Kaguya''s attitude.


    "Oh?" My mother disys a meaningful smile.


    I look at her smile and immediately understand what she''s thinking; are you after another girl? What if Violet finds out about this? Be careful, I won''t meddle in your personal life, but I don''t want a child killed by their wife!


    How do I know she specifically said that? Well, in the past, she and I talked a lot about the future and, she said those exact words; she said she wouldn''t meddle in my personal life, after all, I would be an adult in the future, she just didn''t she wanted the tragedy she saw in an anime to be repeated with her womanizing son...


    I felt a lot of damage that day when she said the word ''womanizing'', at the time I couldn''t even catch a fly, let alone catch a woman.


    "Lord Victor, we have a problem," Kaguya spoke in a low voice as she looked at me with a serious expression.


    Seeing Kaguya''s serious expression, I understand that something serious has happened and Kaguya needs me for something. After all, she''s a serious maid, and she wouldn''t make a joke about a problem. I nod my head indicating that I understand, and I tell my parents, "I''ll work something out with Kaguya, I''ll be back soon."


    "Take care~" My mom spoke as she waved at me, but suddenly she makes an expression like she remembers something and she yells, "Victor! You should go get Zack from the vet, he must be missing you!"


    "Oh!! I hadpletely forgotten about my cat." I smack my hand over my head, now that I''ve stopped to think about it, I''ve been missing stroking that fluffy fur. Deciding that I would pick up Zack from the vetter, I went out with Kaguya.


    When Victor left his house with Kaguya, they entered a secret passage that was close to a wall, and soon they slowly descended into the basement of the house.


    "Do you think Victor is doing things with Kaguya?" Leon asked curiously when he saw the house door close.


    "I doubt it. I know my son, I raised him to be a loyal man; he won''t run after another woman if he''s married to a woman as beautiful as Violet, something probably happened." Anna, Victor''s mother, spoke with an unconcerned expression.


    "I see," Leon said and then continued washing the dishes. "Wait, they''re married, right? But why was there no wedding ceremony?" He spoke as he washed the dishes, but when he realized what he was saying, he looked at Anna.


    Suddenly Anna looks like she''s been struck by lightning, she freezes and looks at Leon with shining eyes, it was like she had something interesting to do.


    Leon, seeing this, just thought; ''Oh shit, I''m sorry, son.''


    ...


    "...I didn''t know maid work included kidnapping beautiful women, is that a new kind of fetish?" I asked Kaguya who ignored what I said while looking at the two blonde women who were sleeping in two separate beds, the first blonde woman was wearing a modern maid dress that looked like Kaguya''s.


    And the other woman... She was beautiful... Unlike Violet, she had short blond hair that reached her neck, very pale skin, thick thighs, and big breasts.


    she was wearing a long-sleeved ck silk shirt with a two-button cor that goes to the middle of the neck, between her breasts there was a white square-shaped tile embroidered on the edges in gold, it looks very tight and, since it is silk, and you couldpletely see her round breasts and her very slim waist. What was even more surprising was the white sailor-like coat with a bow tie tied just above her breasts, just leaving the white coat over her shoulder without actually wearing it.


    She wore a white skirt with two belts, one at the waist and one falling more diagonally on the right side, it was cut like those cheongsam dresses and showed off a sexy ck garter belt that covered her long, perfect legs.


    I noticed she was also wearing white 2-inch high heels, but the heels were leaning against the side of the bed.


    This woman was very attractive, I feel my vision changing, and I look at her and feel the same thing as when I saw Violet for the first time. It was an inexplicable attraction, it was like I needed to suck her blood, " Ugh." I put a hand to my throat and walk away quickly.


    looking at my reaction to seeing the blonde woman for a long time, Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone, "You''re reacting to her, huh?"


    "Who is she?" I asked as I held my heart, I thought I had quenched my bloodlust with Violet, but why was I reacting so strongly?


    Kaguya doesn''t answer me, she looks at the woman who''s been lying in bed for a long time and I see her hesitate as if she''s making an important decision, in the end, she seems to make up her mind then looks at me and speaks in a serious tone of voice, "She''s your wife."


    "...Huh?" I look at Kaguya in shock with my mouth agape.

 Chapter 18: Sasha Fulger.

    <h4>Chapter 18: Sasha Fulger.</h4>


    "She is your wife." Kaguya repeated what she said in the same tone of voice.


    "That I heard," I said in a surprised tone, I took a deep breath and asked in a neutral tone.


    "What I meant was, what do you mean she''s my wife?"


    "...Well, she is your wife?" She spoke with a confused face.


    "Kaguya," I stared at her with a look telling her to exin what was going on.


    Kaguya sighed. "Normally, as a servant of Lady Violet, I shouldn''t be telling you this information, but¡­" She bit her lip and it looked like she was having some difficulty speaking.


    I start to think of Kaguya''s personality, she is a loyal maid who ims to want to be the perfect maid, a maid who does everything for her master''s sake; Oh, I get it, she''s thinking she''smitting a betrayal by talking about something Violet probably forbade.


    I move closer to her as I try to ignore the temptation to bite the blonde woman''s neck who was lying asleep on the bed, I swallowed hard and bit my lip a little.


    I patted Kaguya''s head and said, "Don''t worry, Just tell me what happened; if Violet says something, you have my support."


    When I started stroking Kaguya''s head I felt her body tremble a little, and then she shows a small smile on her face; she seems happy about something, then she says:


    "I will trust Lord Victor." She spoke in a neutral tone while keeping the smile on her face.


    Realizing she was going to tell me what''s going on I stop stroking her head; I feel her shiver a little, and suddenly Kaguya''s hand moves at inhuman speed and takes my hand and ces it on her head again. She then lifted her face and looked into my red eyes with a nk look.


    Question marks started appearing around me, I didn''t understand what was going on, but when I looked where she was holding my hand, I understood something; she wanted me to stroke her head.


    Soon, I start stroking her head again and she disys a satisfied smile, I can''t help shaking my head to myself when I see this maid''s attitude; she ims to be a perfect and serious maid, but she is surprisingly cute sometimes.


    Somehow, seeing Kaguya''s expression, I managed to calm down. My bloodlust was still screaming like crazy, but now it was on a more manageable scale.


    "Exin what happened," I told Kaguya.


    Kaguya nods and says, "This woman''s name is Sasha... Sasha Fulger, just like Lady Violet... She is your wife." Soon she starts telling me all the events that Sasha suffered.


    I listened to everything with a neutral expression as I stroked Kaguya''s head. My emotions fluctuated sometimes, when I heard that Sasha was happy, I was happy, but when I heard that Sasha was almost captured by the hunters, I felt a wave of intense anger in my chest.


    These emotions were foreign to me. I wondered how I could feel such strong emotions from a woman I just met, but stopping to think,... The same thing happened with Violet; I always felt very intense emotions when involving Violet.


    I look at the blonde maid with murderous intent, but soon I shake my head several times and start breathing heavily in an attempt to calm myself again; this wasn''t my revenge, this was Sasha''s revenge.


    Okay, let''s gather the important information, Sasha who is Violet''s childhood friend was marked as my wife by the ritual that happened a few days ago. She came home and a trap set by the church hunters was waiting for her, on that day she lost Julia a maid who was like a mother to Sasha.


    ording to Kaguya, when she went to visit Sasha she realized she was suffering from bloodlust, and she was very weak from fighting the hunters. Realizing that Sasha might make rash decisions because of her desire for revenge, Kaguya kidnapped Sasha and brought her to me.


    I understand the general situation, I look at Kaguya, "Who is my other wife?"


    Kaguya bites her lip, but she soon sighs again and says, "Ruby... Ruby Scarlett, she''s Lady Violet''s other childhood friend."


    Ruby... Ruby... Hmm, isn''t she the most popr student in med school? Let me remember, red hair, green eyes, and with an always listless expression on her face, she was called a genius because she always came first in everything she did.


    She was very popr with the college men, she was called the untouchable red flower. ording to the rumors, in the past she was proposed to by several men but they were all turned down, and some more insistent men suddenly disappeared from the face of the Earth.


    For some reason an irritating feeling grew in me when I realized that several men were after her, it was like an obsessive desire... Hmm, those fuckers-


    "Lord Victor." Suddenly I hear Kaguya''s voice.


    I wake up from my thoughts and look at Kaguya, realizing that I was falling into the seas of emotions again, I smile a little and say, "Thank you, Kaguya." I stroke her head harder.


    I see she was breathing more erratically, and she had a small smile on her face, she wasn''t breathing like Violet, it was something quieter.


    "Nice job, Kaguya." I felt Kaguya''s whole body tremble as I said those words, and soon she turns her face away and is looking at the wall as if she found something interesting.


    Kaguya deserved those words, if she hadn''t acted then, Sasha probably would have done something dangerous to herself.


    "Ugh-...what happened to me?"


    Suddenly, I hear someone''s voice waking up, I look straight ahead and see that Sasha has woken up.


    Sasha looks around and doesn''t seem to recognize the ce she woke up, suddenly she starts talking in an irritated tone, "... That maid! She kidnapped me¡ª" She was going to continue to say something, but when she noticed my presence she stopped talking and focused all her attention on me.


    Sasha''s sapphire blue eyes begin to change to blood red, she inhales arge amount of air and slowly begins to release the air that was in her lungs. When she let out the air she breathed in, I could see that the air was much hotter than usual, it even formed a small hot mist when it came out of her mouth...


    Her face started to turn red, and she started breathing erratically while keeping her red eyes fixed on me.


    I wasn''t in any better shape, my body was hot, my throat was dry, my whole body screamed at me to stop holding back and attack that woman and feast on her blood.


    "Ugh-... Lord Victor, you''re hurting me." Kaguya spoke in a neutral voice.


    When Sasha and I heard Kaguya''s voice, we both woke up from our stupor.


    I looked down and realized I was squeezing Kaguya too hard, I also noticed that Kaguya lied by saying she was hurt, I think she told me and Sasha that to wake up from our world.


    "...S-Sasha...Right?" I said stuttering a little.


    "...Y-Yes, I''m Sasha!" She suddenly spoke out loud as she raised her hand like she was in elementary school and the teacher had asked her something.


    Realizing what she had just done she turns her face to the side and ignores me, I noticed that her whole face was glowing red and seeing that expression of hers, something seems to pierce my heart and I can''t helpmenting in an honest tone:


    "Beautiful."


    I hear a ''poof'' sound, and I see little yellow lightning shing from Sasha''s head, and her face is redder than before.


    "S-stop... D-Don''t look at me!" She screamed when she spoke thest sentence.


    "Lady Sasha, please calm down," Kaguya said when she willingly walked away from me and approached Sasha.


    "K-Kaguya, why did you bring me here!? I''m not prepared mentally, physically, or emotionally to talk to him right now!" She practically screamed with a face red with embarrassment.


    Kaguya ignores what Sasha said, and says, "Lady Sasha, you were nning some silly n like using this maid as bait and trying to capture the man who attacked you, right?"


    Oh? That was also a possibility.


    Sasha opens her eyes wide, she looked at Kaguya with a face that said ''how do you know that?'' Looks like Kaguya nailed her guess.


    Soon her face twists into hate, "Yes. So is this what you brought me here for? To stop me from taking my revenge?" She spoke in a cold tone.


    "Wrong, I brought Lady Sasha here to strengthen herself," Kaguya spoke as she pointed her finger at me.


    Sasha puts on a confused face then she looks at me, I notice her face turning a little red but she seems to control her expression now.


    "Lady Violet is getting stronger... Every time Lady Violet drinks Victor''s blood, she is slowly getting stronger, she''s probably stronger than Lady Sasha and Lady Ruby now." Kaguya spoke in a suggestive tone.


    "Do you understand? Violet is a noble vampire at just 21 years old, practically a newborn, and she''s getting stronger." She continued to speak in the same suggestive tone.


    "How is this possible? Vampires only get stronger the older they are, or if they train their skills to the fullest, just like Lady Scathach." Sasha spoke with a shocked face as she mentioned a woman I didn''t know.


    Suddenly Kaguya''s face changes to an expression of disdain, and she sighs, "Sigh... Woman, are you deaf? I''m saying Violet is getting stronger by drinking Victor''s blood."


    Sasha and I looked at Kaguya in shock but then, as if it were all a lie, she came back with her stoic expression and spoke in a suggestive tone, "Does Lady Sasha understand what to do?"


    "...Huh?" Sasha was so surprised by Kaguya''s sudden change of expression that she didn''t hear anything.


    "Tsk, Tsk," Kaguya clicked her tongue in annoyance. Suddenly Kaguya''s body turns to darkness and she disappears into the ground then appears beside Sasha, she grabs Sasha by the arms and throws her towards me! Instinctively, I opened my arms and Sasha fell into my arms.


    "Kyaa! What are you doing!?" Sasha yelled as she red at Kaguya.


    Kyaa? That was a cute scream, I can''t help butment as I hold Sasha''s waist; she was my height, and she smelled really good, I can''t help but smell her neck.


    Kaguya bows in a gesture of respect and says, "Enjoy some time with your husband, Lady Sasha." Soon, she turns and walks towards the bedroom exit, and when she leaves the bedroom, she closes the door.


    "Huh...?" She looked at Kaguya with an incredulous face, but she didn''t have time to do much when she suddenly felt me ??sniffing her neck and holding her waist. I couldn''t help it, when she got close to me, I couldn''t hold out longer.


    She turns quickly and looks at me and when our red eyes meet we couldn''t control ourselves anymore. I see Sasha''s teeth change and be sharper, she suddenly pushes me into the wall and tries to bite me, but I don''t let her; I throw her to the ground and hold her arms while she wraps her legs around my waist and keeps staring at me with bloodlust.


    I let go of her arms and she wraps her arms around my neck, I put my face to her neck, and then I bite her!


    I also feel her bite my corbone and start sucking my blood, suddenly an explosion of emotions and feelings are directed at me and, just like Violet, her blood was delicious!


    If Violet''s blood was like food made by the most renowned chef in the world, I think Sasha''s blood taste the most natural? It was like I was living on an ind in the middle of nowhere, and the boss of that ind was a beast that had the most delicious meat in the world, it was a wild taste, it was an addictive taste!


    As I drank Sasha''s blood I could feel a weakened bond in my body start to get stronger, I could now ''feel and understand'' Sasha''s whole existence; her feelings, her thoughts, I could understand them just as I understood Violet¡­ I understood what kind of woman Sasha is¡­


    Suddenly my world turns red, I realize it''s the same as Violet, but unlike Violet, I could look around; this ce looked like the supermarket I went to in the past when my mom asked me to buy food.


    "Are you sure?" Sasha asked as she looked at me who was lying down, I had a huge wound on my arm like I was being attacked by the ws of a wild animal.


    "Yes, I will make him my ''Darling'',''" Violet spoke with a loving smile.


    Sasha suddenly looks away and I follow her gaze, soon I see Ruby, a woman with long red hair, a voluptuous body, and green eyes, "What do you think about this?"


    "No matter what I think, Violet won''t change her mind, we should support her; besides, I already brought the materials for the ritual." Ruby spoke in a neutral tone as she pointed to a ck bag that seemed to be full of various items.


    Sasha nods her head in agreement with Ruby''s words then she looks at me, and says with a bit of pity, "Well, you''d better live like a vampire than be a being who stinks of wet dog."


    Soon the vision changes and I''m in the same building that I was transformed in, everything happens the same as what I saw in Violet''s vision, but now I see what happened after I bit Violet.


    I looked at Ruby and disappeared, Ruby tried to react and defend herself but it seems like I was faster, I appear in front of Ruby and pull her into a hug, then I bite her neck.


    "Ahh~~" Ruby moaned as she wrapped her arms around my neck then I see Ruby''s gaze turn into a hot and dangerous look, she smiles with a smile full of sharp teeth and bites me!


    "NOOOOO!" Violet yelled in a crazy voice.


    Violet suddenly looks at Sasha, her eyes glowing red, "Run away from here now! Sasha! Run! NOW!"


    Violet uses her speed and approaches me; appearing beside me, she tries to separate me from Ruby, but it seems I was stronger and she couldn''t separate me from Ruby.


    "Fuck!"


    Sasha who was looking at Ruby and me with shocked eyes, looks at Violet who was trying to separate me from Ruby with a confused face, "Huh?" I could see she was genuinely confused.


    "SASHA, RUN! NOW!" Violet ordered this time as the atmosphere around her grew heavier and more dangerous.


    Lightning started to appear around Sasha and she tried to run away, but ...


    Suddenly, I disappear and appear behind Sasha, I grab her from behind and bite her neck. "Ahh~~!" Sasha moans while holding my head, suddenly Sasha''s eyes turn blood red; I stop biting Sasha and she turns to me with a distorted smile showing her sharp teeth, she licks my neck with a sensual gesture to clean the blood, and then bit me! I also bite her while hugging her tightly.


    "BITCHES!!!" Violet screamed in rage as the atmosphere around her started to heat up, she was very angry, her face was distorted in rage, and she was biting her lip in frustration.


    With a gesture of her hand, Violet creates several fireballs around it. "Die! Bitches!"


    I stop biting Sasha, and look at Violet as I open my mouth to say something¡­ I can''t figure out what it is because the world around me has started to fall apart.

 Chapter 19: Sasha Fulger 2.

    <h4>Chapter 19: Sasha Fulger 2.</h4>


    I wake up from the memories Sasha''s blood bestowed on me and stop drinking her blood; when I realize my bloodlust has weakened, I grab Sasha around the waist and lift her up. Since she was holding me with her legs I could lift her easily, so I sat down on the floor and ced Sasha on myp.


    I start stroking Sasha''s golden hair, patiently waiting for her to be satisfied; she seemed to be quite weak, and one thing I noticed is that no matter how much Sasha sucks my blood, I don''t run out of blood or get tired. I think this is because of the vampire regeneration?


    I noticed that when I started stroking Sasha''s hair she started sucking my blood more slowly, and she also adjusted her position to sit morefortably.


    A few minutes pass and Sasha stops drinking my blood; she licks my neck a little to clean up the remaining blood, leans back, then looks at me while keeping her arms around my neck.


    Seeing that some blood was still on her mouth, I approach her face gently; Sasha closes her eyes and epts my advances as I start to lick her mouth, and slowly, I kiss her.


    I feel her body tremble a little, but she epts my kiss and opens her mouth.


    Soon our tongues dance in each other''s mouths for a few seconds, and then I pull away from her. She lets out warm air from her mouth as she looks at me with her red eyes, her breathing was erratic and she seemed to be out of breath as she looked at me.


    Seeing her blond hair as I looked into her eyes, I couldn''t help but think, ''She is so beautiful''.


    Suddenly, I pull her head to my chest and start stroking her head.


    "Mm~" She seemed to hold back a moan of satisfaction, I couldn''t help butugh and let out a relieved breath; I needed to calm down, "Do you know that... We just met?"


    Sasha shivered slightly when she heard my words and I noticed her cheeks starting to get a little red; she looked really pretty. I picked up her hair that fell in her face and put it behind her ear, "¡­I-I''m not usually like that, it''s because of the ritual¡­Yes! This is because of the ritual and because I was thirsty!"


    She sat up and spoke to me with a serious face, her expression would be convincing if her face weren''t so red.


    I shed a small smile and I pulled her head to my chest again, then continued to pet her.


    A few minutes passed and we were just enjoying each other''s presence. I didn''t have to say anything, after all, just like me, she knew everything from my blood; even though we just meet each other now, we seemed to have known each other for a long time.


    "Sigh..." Sasha sighed a little, then she pulled away from me and slowly straightened her position. Then shey down with her head in myp and looked up at me with her blood-red eyes.


    When I saw this scene I had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu; ''I remember doing the same thing with Violet'', I thought.


    Although with Violet, I was lying on herp.


    "You know? Vampires bond really fast," Sasha said.


    "Oh?" I got curious and soon I started stroking Sasha''s hair again.


    "In our society, when a female vampire takes an interest in a male vampire the woman will chase the male trying to tie him up in marriage; it''s the same with a male vampire who likes a female vampire," Sasha said.


    ''A stalker society, huh?'' I couldn''t help but think.


    Then she continues: "The same thing happened to my mother, she was the heiress of the Fulger family at the time, one fine day she saw my father, a blond vampire with blue eyes, and she became obsessed with him; the next day she kidnapped him and married him." Sasha spoke with a neutral face as she closes her eyes and enjoys my caresses.


    "My father''s family had a much lower status than my mother, and vampires by nature are greedy; because of that, my father didn''tin much when he was kidnapped."


    Jesus Christ... Wait, isn''t this situation somehow familiar? I couldn''t help but think to myself.


    "Fortunately my father was a noble vampire who had a stamina trait far above normal and when the two of them had a child¡­ I was born. I got my mother''s lightning bolt and my father''s stamina, because of that, I can use my skills easily. If I only had my mother''s lightning ability every time I used that power, I would be extremely debilitated, after all, the technique of my n that uses lightning requires the vampire to have a strong body."


    I didn''t understand why she was telling me this, but I decided to listen in silence; she seemed to be venting her emotions.


    "Just because I was born with better lightning resistance, my mom and dad treated me like a fun object to quench their boredom; they did a lot of experiments for me to improve lightning control," Sasha spoke as if telling the story of someone else; she didn''t seem to mind the story, but I could tell by her tone of voice that she''s sad.


    "I went through a lot of ''training''. They put me in an electric chair and they tested my resistance to electricity, they threw me under the sea and asked me to use lightning skills to see if I woulde out alive; they used the excuse of ''training'' to experiment on me to satiate their boredom. After all, I, as a noble vampire, have a much higher regeneration than normal... I went through a lot of ''training'' and I almost died several times." She spoke thest phrase with a little pain.


    "But I held on, I held on until these two lost interest in me, and they were bored again."


    Suddenly, a wave of emotions started to flood my heart, these emotions weren''t mine¡­ I bit my lip, and I tried not to demonstrate anything.


    "...And that was when I got my personal maid..." She bit her lip and put her arm over her eyes and said in a shaky voice: "Julia... She was like a mother to me, whenever I came home falling apart and almost dead, she would cure me and treat me like a real daughter..."


    I saw drops of blood falling from Sasha''s face; I feel these drops of blood falling on my thigh, but I didn''t care. I bit my lip and tried to remain neutral; I was feeling my heart sink and I felt like crying; it was a strange feeling, I seemed to be feeling all her emotions.


    "S-She taught me everything I know today, etiquette, education, the rules of the noble world, arithmetic, geography, vampire history... She even yed with me using games created by humans, I really enjoyed ying chess with her. ¡­She was a mother to me, a mother like my real mother never was."


    "I-I miss her~" I felt all the pain and sadness of Sasha when she spoke those words, her body was visibly shaking and she looked very fragile.


    "...I-I miss her, I miss my mom¡­"


    "I miss ying with her, I miss talking to her, I, I..." She bites her lip and can''t speak anymore, I feel her body shaking. Now, she didn''t look like a dangerous vampire, she just looked like a child who lost her mother.


    I bit my lip as hard as I could and I felt the blood pouring from my mouth, but I ignored it; I did my best to keep a neutral expression as I gently stroked Sasha''s hair, "You can cry Sasha," I said as gently as possible; I just wanted to lighten her burden a little.


    "Mm," She turned her face to the left and hid her face in myp as she started to cry silently. Not wanting her to hide what she''s feeling, I lift her up and put her in myp then I hold her. I ce her head on my chest and she hides her face as I feel the tears of blood wetting my shirt.


    I ignored it and was trying to do my best to control my emotions. I was mad at Sasha''s parents for what they did to her.


    I was sad that Sasha had lost someone who was like a mother to her. I was disgusted by Sasha''s parents for using their daughter as an object to quench their boredom. I was sorry for Sasha for having to deal with everything that happened to her. And, I had immense respect for Julia and everything she did for Sasha.


    I had a lot of emotions running through my heart and I wasn''t managing to deal with all of those emotions at the same time. For the first time, I understood the difficulty of controlling a vampire''s amplified emotions. I could feel everything multiplied by 500x, and that wasn''t an easy task.


    I bit my lip with my sharp teeth; I felt blood pouring from my mouth and the pain I was causing myself, but I didn''t care. I hugged Sasha gently as I stroked her head, I didn''t want to say anything like ''it''s alright''; I didn''t want to be a hypocrite with her. And because of that, I just decided to act as a support for her¡­ Now, she just needs someone to vent her emotions.


    Kaguya appears at the door and, seeing me hugging Sasha, she was going to open her mouth, but I just said: "Leave." My voice came out more demonic than I intended.


    Kaguya''s eyebrows quivered for a moment, but soon she nods her head and leaves the room; I probably don''t have a good expression right now.


    ...


    Kaguya POV.


    Some time passed, and I was going back to the room I left Lord Victor in with Lady Sasha. When I reached the front of the room, I opened the door, and just as my eyes meet Lord Victor''s red eyes, I feel my whole body paralyze.


    Lord Victor''s face was very cold and I felt my instincts screaming from danger, I also noticed that he was biting his mouth very hard and he was hugging Sasha very protectively.


    "Leave."


    Hearing Lord Victor''s order, I felt my whole body demanding as if I had to obey. It was like a primordial urge telling me that I shouldn''t deny this order because, if I ignored it, something really bad would happen. Lord Victor''s order is absolute; if he ordered me to do something, I must obey.


    I nod in agreement, and immediately I leave the room. The moment I''m away from the room, I stop walking and regain my consciousness.


    "W-What happened?" I couldn''t help but ask aloud in shock as I looked towards the direction of the room where Lord Victor was.


    ...


    A few minutes pass and Sasha stops crying, she looks at me with the face of a person who has just cried a lot.


    "I''m sorry-" Before Sasha can say any nonsense, I put my finger to her mouth in a silent gesture, "Shh¡­ Everything is fine¡­ Everything is fine, okay?"


    "Mm," Sasha nods her head and I bring my hand to her face; when she realizes my hand is on her face she puts her head in my hand. Iughed a little, and slowly started to wipe the bloody tears from her face.


    "Weird¡­Why do I feel so safe with you?" She asked in a confused voice as she looked into my eyes, I could see her eyes had turned sapphire blue.


    "I''m just built different," I said with a small smile.


    Sheughed a little when she saw my unintentional joke, but I also noticed that her emotions calmed down a little when sheughed. She seemed to be fine, I could feel her heart was serene, but I also felt immense anger hidden by all that serenity.


    "Violet and I will help with your revenge," I said in a gentle tone.


    She looks at me with a serious face, "I-"


    "I know," I said with a small smile.


    "Huh?" She made an expression showing she didn''t understand.


    "You want to avenge your mother alone, right? You would probably tell me not to meddle in your affairs." I chuckled a little when I saw her shocked expression.


    "How-"


    "How do I know this? It''s simple, our connection told me." I spoke whileughing.


    "But that''s not the way the connection works! It was just supposed to share the couple''s location like a GPS!" She practically screamed.


    "Mine works different," I saidughing.


    "You-"


    "I know I''m not normal, but Violet knew that from the beginning, right?" I said with the same smile.


    Sasha pouted, "Stop, please stop interrupting me." She looked so adorable now.


    "Impossible" I replied.


    "Wha-"


    "Your troubled expression is too beautiful for me to stop doing that."


    "..." Sasha turned her face away and tried to hide her embarrassed expression.


    I stroke her head, but suddenly, I get up off the floor while holding her like a princess then I carry her to the bed and leave her there.


    "Natalia," I called the blonde maid.


    "Yes, Lord Victor?" Natalia appears from a secret passage.


    "Make Sasha''s amodations, she''ll live with us from now on."


    "Impossible, we don''t have enough space-" Natalia was going to continue, but I interrupted, I wanted Sasha around; someone has to keep an eye on her, or she''ll screw up.


    "The male vampires who are Violet''s servants are supposed to stay in her mansion, or around my house. As long as Sasha lives with us, I only want the female vampires around her¡­ Hmm, I remember there is a building for sale a block away¡­ Use Violet''s money and buy that building."


    I don''t want men living just a room away from Sasha, what if she''s changing clothes and some of them see? Well, I know she''ll probably kill them, and so would I... But it''s better to avoid casualties.


    I sigh a little internally; I don''t like to use my wife Violet''s money. After all, that money isn''t mine, but that''s just my pride talking. (I think I should start the n I had before; I need to make money. I''ll start stealing but, in the future, I''ll make my money legally within the government''sws, after all, money makes money; I just have to use it smartly.)


    In some situations pride is useless...


    I can easily ignore my pride if I can resolve a situation for my wives; if my pride is holding me back, I just have to throw my pride away.


    My pride is worthless if it means my wife''s well-being.


    I just don''t ignore my pride when the situation is something like Luan, he''s my enemy. If he is my enemy, I must fight him!


    I don''t throw this pride away! And I also don''t let anyone step on my pride.


    My enemy is mine alone! I want to see his expression of despair, I want to see him slowly breaking down as I step on them~... This pride I don''t give up.


    "That''s possible¡­ The building is much cheaper than the defenses made by the witch June." Natalia spoke with a slightly surprised expression.


    Hearing Natalia''s words, I wake up from my stupor. I can''t help but sigh internally; I lose control of my emotions too easily, is it because I''m still evolving? Normally, I don''t let this sadistic side of me go; I stop thinking about bullshit and I say:


    "Let Violet know that Sasha is moving in with us. I will also need to talk with my wife, she will be very angry, tell her to meet me."


    "I think she won''t do that," Natalia spoke with uncertainty.


    "Oh, she will," I say with a small smile, then continue as I walk towards the exit of the room: "My wife is a jealous woman, and obsessed with me. She always puts my safety first and forgets of her own safety, she has the best qualities of a woman."


    Soon I continued: "She is also a loving person, she is a kind woman, and she is very fond of Sasha who is her childhood friend; but her jealousy and obsession for me cloud her judgment"


    "Lord Victor, I thought you didn''t know about Lady Violet''s personality," Natalia spoke a little surprised.


    "Oh, I know her personality after all... She has the same personality as me." Imented with a small smile that Natalia couldn''t see.


    When Victor left the room, Sasha looked at Natalia and asked, "What happened?"


    "Lord Victor is taking care of you," Natalia spoke in a neutral tone with a stoic expression, and she also thought internally:


    ''Upon contacting Sasha, Lord Victor let his real personality show a little. This took much longer than expected. Normally newborns show their true selves the moment they turn into vampires; I think Victor has great self-control and I''m a little curious what he''s going to be when he can''t hold back.


    "Is he taking care of me...?" Sasha spoke with a strange expression, but soon after, she shes a big, distorted smile. "I see, he''s taken care of me." She put both hands on her face to hide her expression like a teenager in love and startedughing in a low voice, sheys down on the bed and hides her face in the pillow.


    "..." Natalia just looked at Sasha with a stoic expression, it was like she was used to seeing this kind of demonstration before. ''Her too, huh? Lady Violet''s friends are very simr to her¡­''


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 20), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 20: Childhood friends.

    <h4>Chapter 20: Childhood friends.</h4>


    As I was walking towards the vet to pick up my beloved cat Zack, I was thinking about what happened a few minutes ago... I was still a little in shock to find that I have two more wives, but for some reason. .. I''m very happy, I mean... What man wouldn''t want to have a harem?


    Violet is interesting, I love her personality and she is very affectionate with me. And, even though I''ve just met Sasha now, I feel she was really cute and I really like seeing the way she changes when she gets embarrassed.


    And Ruby... I haven''t contacted her yet to get an opinion on her, but seeing her personality from the memories I got from Sasha, I think she must also have an interesting personality too.


    I also know that having three wives with exotic personalities can be a very stressful thing, after all, I''m pretty sure problems will arise over time, although I don''t mind those problems...


    I think about how sad Sasha looked and can''t help but clench my fist tightly. Seeing Sasha like that made me so angry, and at the same time baffled at myself; I only met her a few minutes ago and started liking her? That''s impossible. But, when I remember the taste of her blood and the memories I got from drinking her blood, I can''t help but feel close to her.


    I remember the same thing happening with Violet. The moment I drank Violet''s blood, I understood who ''Violet'' was; it''s a very difficult thing to exin that feeling, but I think vampire rtionships work differently than humans. They are more aggressive with what they like and don''t mind kidnapping the person they love to make them love them too... Although this is a very questionable attitude...


    But one thing I was sure of is that Violet, Sasha, Ruby, and I were connected by blood, and I mean it in the most literal sense possible. I thought about that moment when I could feel everything Sasha was feeling, I also knew her superficial thoughts for a moment.


    Sasha and Violet told me how the ritual of turning someone into a vampire worked, and from the memories I absorbed of Sasha and Violet, I can tell that something went wrong with the ritual.


    Violet said that my blood is special... RH Null Blood; the blood that caused me so much trouble and ironically gave me so many benefits when I became a vampire. I could be wrong, but I think my blood influenced the ritual somehow because, except for my blood, I''m not a special human, I''m just an ordinary human that can be found everywhere... Because of that thought, I decided that I need to learn more about the very ritual that made me what I am today, and only two beings know a lot about this ritual... The older vampires, and the witches...


    Witches seem to be impossible to learn from about this, I''m sure with her greedy attitude they will ask me for something valuable, so I think I''ll have to ask the older vampires.


    "Sup, Victor." I hear a voice talking to me, but I ignore it and keep walking while in deep thoughts.


    I was slowly getting used to people looking at me and whispering things like; Hey, isn''t his skin too pale? Is he a foreigner? He is very handsome, his blue eyes are beautiful.


    I''ll be honest, thesepliments boost my ego a little, after all, I''ve never received thosepliments from other people, and getting thosepliments from your mother isn''t very trustworthy since, for the mother, the child is beautiful no matter what look is he born with ... Although I felt good when my mother praised me, after all, she is very honest; if she thinks I''m beautiful, she''ll say I''m beautiful, but if she thinks I am I''m ugly, she''ll say I''m ugly as honestly as ever.


    Sometimes in the past, I received damage from my mom''s honest words; I remember the day I wore a short green shirt and colorful pants and asked my mom if I looked good, and as always she was honest in saying; You look like a clown who went to the circus to work and only wore the pants that were part of the uniform...


    Ugh, just remembering that I still suffer damage...


    "VICTOR!!" I heard someone screaming really loud in my ear and, with my new vampire senses, it was like someone had put a speaker on full volume near my ear and had screamed my name.


    I quickly put a hand to my ear and look at whoever did it angrily.


    Seeing that the man who did this to me was my childhood friend, I practically screamed. "You fucking idiot! Why did you do that!?"


    "Bruh, I''ve been calling you since like 10 minutes ago and you weren''t talking to me! Are you ignoring me!?" He asked with his usual gentle smile.


    A man with spiky blond hair and eyes like a green sapphire, he had an asymmetrical V-shaped face with a gentle smile and a body toned from sports, he was tall at 185 cm in height.


    He was my childhood friend Andrew Walter. It''s been a while since I''ve seen this idiot; wasn''t he traveling with his mother or something? Thinking about the appearance of Andrew''s mother, I can''t help but shake my head several times to get the thought out of my head.


    Don''t think of your friend''s mother that way! Don''t break the brothers'' code of conduct!


    The brothers'' code of conduct was something my friends and I created and the code was simple: don''t date your friend''s ex-girlfriends, don''t date your friend''s mother or sister, and most importantly don''t date your friend''s current girlfriend.


    Why did we create this? Well, I''m fully aware that my mom is beautiful; I know that with her personality it''s almost impossible for her to cheat on my dad, but it''s good to guarantee, right? Andrew''s mother is also a very beautiful woman, and my other friend Edward''s sister was very beautiful too; so to prevent our friendship from falling apart because of reasons like dating a friend''s mother or sister, we made this code.


    He starts looking at me with questioning eyes, he looks me up and down as if he''s sizing me up, then he nods to himself as if he understands what happened. "Did you take any kind of medicine those athletes use? Hmm... What''s the name again?" He puts a hand to his chin as if he''s thinking.


    "Anabolics?" I spoke while looking at him.


    "Yes! That''s right! Did you take that? Dude, don''t do this, I know you were bothered with your body but those meds only make your health worse! I''ll tell your mother!" He said with thatst part sounding like a child who caught his friend doing something wrong and said he was going to tell their mother.


    "I didn''t take those!" I practically screamed.


    "¡­It''s okay, you can be honest with your friend." He spoke as he touched my shoulder with a look that would understand me.


    This man really makes me angry sometimes, "I didn''t take anything, this is just puberty." I used the same excuse I used for my mom.


    He looked at me like I was an idiot and said, "Bullshit."


    Of course, he wouldn''t believe it... I also know this excuse is ridiculous.


    "Puberty doesn''t make a human grow taller, build toned muscle, and make you look the same as Captain America!"


    ... Well, he''s right.


    "If puberty did that, the world would be full of people with superhuman physiques! Stop the bullshit and tell me the truth!"


    Ugh... I think of an excuse to change the subject, soon somethinges to mind, "I have a wife now."


    He looks at me with a shocked face, "I don''t believe you." He spoke in a dry, honest tone.


    I just looked at him with a dead stare, he knows I''m like my mother and I''m very honest with close people; living 21 years with a mother who speaks all she thinks can influence you in some way.


    "¡­It''s a lie, right? Right!?" He looked at me with eyes begging that it was a lie.


    "Dude, I''m married now," I said honestly.


    "... I do not believe it! After all, you''re not wearing a wedding ring! What kind of man marries and doesn''t wear a wedding ring? Are you already cheating on your wife!?"


    Bruh. Decide whether you believe me or not... Sigh, what a troubled man.


    "It''s true, I''m married, but things happened too quickly and I couldn''t prepare a wedding ring or anything. Anyway, seeya!" I said goodbye to him.


    "Huh!? Wait! I''ll go with you!"


    I stopped walking and looked at him, "You don''t even know where I''m going and you''re going to follow me? What if I''m going somewhere illegal?"


    "That matters? If you''re going somewhere illegal, I''ll go with you; it must be fun there, right? I can''t let you go alone in this ce, of course when this is all over, I''ll tell your mother."


    "...." This man is a good friend, but for some reason, he''s always ratting on me to my mother... Wait...


    I look at him dead-eyed, "If you chase after my mom, I''ll go after your mom too! Are you listening to me!?" I threatened him.


    He looks at me with a look like he doesn''t believe what I said, "Dude, you know I respect your mother a lot, after all, she helped me with a problem in the past involving my father and I remember the code. I wouldn''t do something like that."


    "Good," I think I''m satisfied, I know he wouldn''t do that and I also know he respects my mother a lot since she was their family advocate when his worthless father wanted custody of Andrew.


    "And I don''t like married women either, they are troublesome, and I don''t want to die from a stray bullet by a man I put a green hat on." He spoke with a gentle smile.


    "You speak as if you have experience of your own¡­" I looked at him suspiciously.


    I saw his smile break for a moment, then he said, "I use my right to remain silent, we are in a free country!"


    "¡­ Dude, you''re going to die one of these days, you better stop it." I gave a piece of advice.


    "I know, I did this when I was 20 years old, I stopped doing this after what happened in the past."


    ''You are only 21 years old! Don''t talk like this is in the distant past!'' Imented internally.


    "Oh, well... Was she pretty?" I couldn''t help but ask curious as I started walking towards the vet, I also noticed he started following me.


    "Yes, she was 32 years old, curvy body with dark ck hair; she lived in New York and she was from a wealthy family, but her husband was a 66-year-old man, I think she was frustrated because her husband didn''t satisfy her."


    "Oh, the pattern, huh?


    "Indeed," He spoke.


    "¡­Somehow, I feel sorry for the guy," Imented a little sympathetically.


    "Oh? Own experience? Dude, you just got married and you''re already taking your wife''s greenhorn!?"


    "Fuck off!"


    Heughed out loud, I had a small smile too, even though he''s an annoying friend at times, he was a good friend; I''ve known him since I was a kid too.


    "Well, I know with your personality, you would probably kill the guy and your wife if you found out you were being cheated on." Hemented casually like it was no big deal.


    "Hey, if that happens I won''t stop it, but I won''t let you kill yourself. After all, you''re my friend, I think I should make a n in case this happens in the future, maybe save money and buy a passport abroad? Maybe Brazil? I heard the politicians there are very corrupt, and in exchange for a few dors, they would help you easily." He began to monologue out loud.


    "Stop thinking nonsense, that will never happen," I said, after all, knowing Violet''s personality, it''s impossible for that to happen.


    "Okay, but I''ll still make the n."


    "Alright." I epted, I know it''s no use talking anymore now; he''s always like that. He''s very careful, I think what happened in the past with his father affected him a lot.


    ...


    Looking at a small establishment in front of me, I nod to myself, this is the right ce.


    When I entered the establishment the first thing I saw was my cat, Zack, sitting at the counter and looking around in surveince.


    I looked at my cat, he is furry ck with a patch of fur around his chest and neck that is pinkish-white in color; his head fur was also very spiky and he has short ears with less ck and more dark brown fur. On the outside, his eyes were pool blue and had a ck slit in the middle, typical of cats, but my cat''s eyes were the cutest of all, cough, okay, maybe not. But I think so, so it''s true. He had a cat''s whiskers, of course, nearly ten strands of white on each side.


    "Sup, Zack. How are you?" I spoke out loud, the few customers who were picking up their pets looked at me with confused eyes, probably thinking I was crazy or something, but soon something happens that surprises everyone.


    Zack looks at me and raises his paw, "Meow."


    Umu, I nod at myself satisfied, and I smiled a little when I saw the customers look at the shocked cat.


    "As always, your cat looks more like a dog than a cat; I don''t like cats, but I wouldn''t mind adopting him."


    "Never! And cats are the best, they are silent, quiet, and affectionate making them the best animal there is!"


    "Meow!" Zack meowed at me like he was agreeing.


    "See? Even he agrees!"


    "Whatever," Andrew doesn''t even try to argue, so he turns his face and looks at a 21-year-old woman who was wearing a doctor''s coat.


    "Oh, Victor, and¡­Andrew." She spoke Andrew''s name angrily.


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 21), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 21: Andrew, Edward, and Leona.

    <h4>Chapter 21: Andrew, Edward, and Leona.</h4>


    I look at the woman who is my friend''s sister.


    She has pure white hair, bright blue eyes, and a slim body with skin like she''scking blood; she''s not pale like me, she''s more like an albino. And, she was born with this physical condition too, she was also tall at 180 cm.


    As she has no skin pigmentation her skin is very sensitive to the sun and, because of that, she rarely leaves the store or her house and only goes out at night.


    Her name was Leona Elizabeth Lykos.


    Normally, I would suspect she would be a vampire, but she isn''t, I know that because I''ve seen her eat regr food and I know vampires can''t eat foods other than blood.


    Even though Violet sometimes forgets about it and asks to learn how to cook with my mom, I think she was just excited?


    I walk over to my cat and start petting him, and as usual, he starts to purr contentedly, and then he lies down on the counter and spreads his legs as if asking me to stroke his stomach.


    Leona approaches me and I also see Andrew walking away and sitting in the chair away from the counter, he seemed to be waiting for me. I think he doesn''t want to talk to Leona?


    Well, I don''t judge him, what he did in the past must have hurt Leona, because of that, he''s just being considerate.


    "Why is your cat just like that to you? When I try to caress him, he starts growling at me." Leona spoke with a pout as she stopped and looked at me like she was sizing me up, I feel her looking me up and down.


    "Well, he is my cat?" I spoke.


    "Meow!" Zack meowed in agreement.


    "You''ve changed..." Leona spoke as she looked at me...


    "Yes, you too," I said honestly. After all, I noticed her skin was better than in the past, I think living in istion helped her?


    "..." Leona remains silent, and I see her continue to stare at me.


    I look at her confused; I know I''ve changed, but does she need to stare at me like she''s seeing a rare animal?


    "Hmm, how is Zack''s health?"


    Suddenly, she stopped staring at me and looked at Zack, "He''s fine."


    "Really? But he was meowing a lot earlier." I remember I couldn''t sleep because he kept meowing like he was dying or something.


    "...well, he was horny"


    "...Huh?" I looked at Zack, seeing the chubby fluffy cat staring at me with a satisfied look, I found it so cute that I started stroking more. "You mean he was in heat?"


    "Meow, Meow!" He purred contentedly.


    "Yes. Because of that, he was meowing a lot, wouldn''t you consider neutering him? Since you are my childhood friend, I''ll give you a good price."


    Zack suddenly gets up from the counter and looks at Leona with a re like he''s looking at his greatest enemy, he''s even growling a little.


    "He didn''t like that idea very much." I chuckled as I looked at Leona who was looking at Zack in shock.


    "He''s very smart." She praised him.


    "Yes," I said nodding my head, then I answer her question, "I won''t castrate him, after all, as a man, I understand Zack; he still wants to have kids, right? Buddy?"


    "Meow." Zack meowed as if he was agreeing, then he jumps on my shirt and slowly climbs up my shirt, over my shoulder, then he hangs on my shoulder; this is something he did a lot when he was younger. After all, I''ve raised him since he was very young, and he always liked to be on my shoulder for some reason.


    As my shoulder was wider than before, he could easily find afortable position.


    "Isn''t he acting like a monkey?" Leona spoke a little surprised.


    Zack looked at Leona and started growling at her, he really didn''t like her, huh?


    "Ugh, I feel offended; all animals like me and, because of this gift, I created this store. But, why doesn''t he like me?! He''s so cute, I wanted to hug him!" She spoke with a pout.


    I justugh a little, and I found Leona''s expression cute, when I was going to say something, I heard:


    "Oh? Victor, long time no see." I look at the store entrance.


    And soon I see a tall man walking in, he is 195 cm tall, with a toned body, tinum blond hair, and blue eyes like Leona; he was Leona''s brother.


    Edward Jonathan Lykos, he was also my former personal trainer. In the past, he worked as a fitness trainer, but he suddenly decided to change jobs and now he owns a bar.


    He is also the man who trained me in martial arts in the past, although I couldn''t learn much because of my physical limitation, I just learned how to defend myself. Techniques like kicking a man''s most precious organ, using a stun gun... Come to think of it, this was training for frail women, huh?


    "Sup, Ed, do you still shine in the sun when you walk down the street?"


    "Ugh. Can you forget about this boring joke? Because of that vampire movie, every Edward on the is now suffering from that joke." He spoke in annoyance.


    Iughed a little and said, "I''m kidding, how are things going?"


    "It''s ok, I''ve finished building my bar''s leisure area, you can go there if you want, remember I only open at night." He spoke as he closed the door and walked towards the counter.


    "I see, I will visit sometime."


    "Brother, did you finish the order I requested?" Leona asked.


    "Yes, that was an easy thing."


    "Good," Leona nods satisfied, and goes to meet a customer who has entered the store.


    I see Andrew approaching, and then he says, "Yo, Ed. How are you doing?"


    "I''m fine," Edward looks at Andrew, "Is my sister still mad at you?"


    "Yes...Honestly, I didn''t know that woman was her only friend, if I knew I wouldn''t have approached her." Andrew spoke with an apologetic face.


    In the past, Leona was bullied because of her looks and as she always hung around with Andrew, who was a cute boy, and my other friend Fred, she ended up earning free hate from the girls at school.


    She also hung around with me in the past, but I was pretty much a non-existent being to the girls at school. After all, I was thin and I looked really sick, I think I got along with Leona because of these simrities.


    Fortunately, her brother never let the bullying escte, since he was a veteran at the time, and he protected his sister tooth and nail. He even beat up a student who hurt his sister... How can I say, I respect him a lot; he doesn''t care if they''re a woman or a man, his fists have true gender equality...


    Although this incident was a big problem in the past, he almost got arrested, luckily he had the support of my mother who was a renownedwyer; if not for my mother, and his father who was a teacher at the school in the past, he would be behind bars now.


    A good side of this story is that bullying stopped happening, after all, the girls were afraid of Edward.


    But it''s not all flowers, because of this incident, Leona couldn''t make friends near the area where she lived, and the only friend she had used to date Andrew.


    And Andrew cheated on Leona''s friend with an older woman...


    Because of that, Leona is angry with Andrew.


    "You don''t need to worry too much, one day she will forgive you, you are good friends after all," Edward spoke with a gentle smile.


    "Ugh, stop lying, I know her as well as you do, I know she''s spiteful," Andrew said.


    "Indeed." Edward nodded his head in agreement.


    "Meow." Zack meowed in agreement as well.


    Edward looks at Zack for a while, then he looks at me. "Hmm, have you grown up?"


    "You just now that noticed, brother?" Leona who finished serving the customer said, now that there were no customers in the store, she could participate in the conversation more actively.


    "Ugh, how am I going to figure that out? He was always the shortest of the group."


    "Oof," I made a gesture like I was being pierced by an arrow through the heart.


    "Brother, you don''t have to be rude!"


    "It''s okay, I also know that I was short, I was even shorter than Leona..." Imented a little depressed.


    "Hmm, your muscles are defined too, how did you get that muscle?" He asked curiously.


    "Well, I followed the training you went through and some videos on the inte." The lies are getting more absurd as time goes by, it''s pretty obvious they''re suspicious, they just don''t ask too much because they respect my privacy.


    "Oh, you''re not on steroids, are you?"


    "Of course not, I know what it does to the body," I replied.


    I take Zack off my shoulder and ce him on the counter, then stop stroking him. Zack meowed at me annoyed, but I ignored him, he seemed to snort for a few seconds and then started walking around the establishment.


    "Hmm" Suddenly, Edward puts his hand on his chin and looks at me:


    "Are you still being bullied?" He asked in a neutral tone.


    Leona and Andrew look at me, Leona looked worried, and Andrew looked angry.


    "I''m not being bullied anymore, I resolved that situation yesterday," I spoke with a big smile on my face.


    I saw Leona''s body shake a little, and Andrew just kept looking at me.


    "I heard, you dealt with him using a basketball game," Edward said.


    "I heard you jumped from the middle of the court and made a dunk." He continued as he looked at me with suspicious eyes.


    "..." I remained silent, after all, I wasn''t making an effort to hide the changes in my body, I didn''t want to hide them either.


    "Well, no need to feel pressured, we all have secrets we want to hide, I''m just upset you didn''t want us to get involved in this situation," Edward spoke with a gentle smile.


    "Yes! I wanted to hit that bastard!" Andrew spoke.


    "Yes, bullying is unforgivable," Leona said.


    I look at Andrew, "I appreciate you guys caring about me, but you know me, right?"


    I looked at my friends with a big smile on my face: "Luan is mine! Just mine! I will not allow anyone to get involved in this, he is someone who hurt me and insulted my mother; this grudge can only be washed away by me, this is my pride!" Only I''m allowed to step on and break Luan, I won''t be satisfied otherwise.


    My friends may call me a fool, or an idiot, but I don''t care; I will not allow my enemies to be destroyed by anyone other than me!


    "Sigh, I understand you, you have your pride as a man and I respect that but don''t go overboard, okay? I don''t want to see you arrested," Edward said and advised me.


    "Indeed, if you are arrested, please know that I have a n for you to flee to Brazil, although that n is still in progress," Andrew spoke.


    "You are fools! Why don''t you just help him!?" Leona practically screamed out loud.


    Andrew and Edward looked at Leona.


    Edward said, "He didn''t ask for help, and I respect his pride, as a man, I can understand his feelings."


    Andrew said, "Victor is my friend, and he knows his limits, if he needs help, he knows he can count on us; if he didn''t ask for help, I won''t interfere."


    "...You guys are just idiots!" Leona snorted.


    "You wouldn''t understand," Edward said and Andrew nodded.


    "Yes, Yes. I don''t understand because I''m a woman, right?" Leona spoke irritably.


    "Wrong, you don''t understand why because you never tried to fight people who bullied you," Edward spoke in a hard tone.


    "I was weaker, and they-" Leona tried to say something, but Edward cut her off:


    "You know I''m not talking about that... There is a big difference between epting bullying and fighting it. The attitude of how you deal with bullying is what matters, you never decided to ask for help, and you never talked about it! You just put up with everything silently!" Edward spoke raising his voice a little.


    "..." Leona looked shocked at her brother.


    He sighs and says, "Unlike you, Victor never epted bullying and warned us what was happening to him, and he told us that he was going to solve it somehow."


    "Indeed," Andrew continues ignoring Leona''s gaze: "Although we trusted Victor, we were always on the lookout for something to get out of hand, we respected Victor''s pride and decision, but that doesn''t mean we stood still while our friend was beaten," He said smiling, it seems they did something I didn''t know.


    I really have good friends... I thought with a happy smile on my face, seeing Leona''s sad look I say, "Don''t think about it too much, Leona."


    "Huh?"


    "Everyone handles a situation differently, I''m different from you, and you''re different from your brother. You don''t need to push yourself so hard."


    I approach Leona and patted her head a little: "You just need to do things your way, okay? And if you need help with something, you can count on me, your brother, Andrew, and Fred."


    "Mm," Leona lowers her head, and I see her face turn a little red. As her skin was very white, her embarrassment became quite noticeable... Fuck, I wasn''t supposed to do this, I need to control this hand of mine; I have be very used to stroking women''s heads.


    I look at Edward and see his bloodthirsty look, he was warning me of the code! I quickly pull away from Leona, for a moment I see her pouting as she res at her brother in annoyance.


    "Hahaha, Victor was always good with words," Andrew chuckled, then he continued, "Oh I hear he''s married."


    "...Huh?" Leona and Edward looked at me in shock.


    .......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 22), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 22: Yanderes... Means problems.

    <h4>Chapter 22: Yanderes... Means problems.</h4>


    "¡­huh? You''re married, Victor?" Edward spoke as he looked at me with a shocked face.


    "Yes," I answered honestly.


    Edward''s gaze shifted to a look as if I''d made the biggest mistake of my life¡­


    "Marriage is not a good thing, Victor... But if you''re happy, I''m supportive." He spoke while shaking a little, he seemed to remember bad things from the past.


    "Pfft," Andrew started tough.


    I looked at Andrew who wasughing, "Stopughing! And why did he react that way?" I asked.


    He held back hisugh and said, "Oh, you didn''t know, right? A few years ago, Andrew tried to marry a woman, but she was the jealous and stalking type and, because of that, he has emotional scars from what happened."


    I see Edward shiver a little when he hears Andrew talk about what happened.


    "But aren''t they the best women?" I replied without understanding.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "Meow?" Even Zack, who was a little distant, meowed aloud.


    I looked confused at Andrew and Edward who were looking at me as if they had seen an exotic creature.


    Edward puts his hand to his face like he has a headache, and asks me, "Do you have a head problem?"


    "Huh?" Now I was the one who didn''t understand.


    "From the expression, he''s making it''s obvious that he really doesn''t understand his problem," Andrew spoke as Edward nodded.


    Then Edward speaks, "Listen, Victor. Jealous and stalking women are the worst kind of women. Don''t go near them, or you''ll get killed!"


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying, if you ept her feelings won''t everything be okay? Why should I care?" I asked really confused.


    "...."


    They were silently looking at me with their mouths open in shock.


    "He''s a lost cause¡­ Come to think of it, he''s always been like that, huh? He always picked the craziest women." Andrew spoke as if thinking of the past.


    "Coming to think of it... That''s true," Edward said, then he continued, "Has he never heard that he should never date a crazy woman?"


    "Wait!" Leona suddenly screamed as she looked at Edward and Andrew.


    "Are you just going to ignore that he just said he got married!?" she spoke as she knocked on the table.


    "Oh, that''s true," Edward said.


    "Who is your wife? Do you have a picture of her?" Andrew asked and, hearing Andrew''s question, Leona and Edward looked at me.


    "Hmm, I do," Actually, I had pictures of Violet and Sasha. I didn''t take these pictures, it seems like Natalia was making a photo album or something, so, she took some pictures and sent me to my phone.


    I never understood this maid, she always seems to be hidden, but when I call her she always appears; she is like a ghost...


    I pull out my cell phone and show Violet''s photo.


    Andrew whistled: "She''s hot-"


    I looked at Andrew with an emotionless expression. "Keep talking... And I promise you tomorrow you''ll wake up in New York Bay, I bet the fish will love to eat you."


    I saw Andrew''s body shake a little, he replied. "It''s just a joke, and you wouldn''t do it, right?"


    I keep looking at him with an emotionless gaze.


    "Right?" I saw Andrew''s expression darken a little in fear.


    "You know I always keep my promises," I said in a dry tone. To be honest, I wouldn''t do that, he''s a good friend and I wouldn''t kill my friend just for that; but he would get hit a little.


    Edward touched Andrew''s shoulder and said, "Remember the Brothers code."


    "Yes, I know," Andrew said in a serious tone.


    "Victor wouldn''t dump you in New York Bay, but he would probably hit you, and I think he''s more capable of defending himself with his current body," Edward continued.


    Suddenly, Leona appears in front of me and takes my cell phone, I look at her confused, then she flips the image to the side and sees Sasha''s photo.


    "Who is she?" She asked in a neutral tone.


    "Oh, she''s my second wife."


    "..."


    My three friends look at me with the most shocked face I''ve ever seen in my life, if this was an anime I bet their mouths would be on the ground by now.


    "Hold the balls of the donkey!" Andrew practically yelled, he approaches Leona and looks at the image of Sasha on the phone.


    I see Leona''s eyebrow twitch a little in annoyance, but she''s silent.


    I see Edward approaching, and he also sees Sasha''s photo.


    "Hmm, I don''t know how to react to that, when did you be a chad?" Edward spoke in a tired tone.


    I see my cat climbing on Edward''s shoulder and looking at Sasha''s picture, then he looks at me and meows as he raises his paw: "Meow."


    He seemed to be praising me or something.


    "W-Wait," Leona looked quite shaken, she looks at me and asks, "Do they know about each other!?"


    "Yes, of course," I replied.


    "..."


    "Damn, Victor... You made quite a catch, I never thought I would say that, but I''m proud of you." Edward spoke as he held back the tears from his eyes; somehow I could tell he was jealous, but at the same time, he was scared.


    "Ed, you don''t understand! You know our friend here, right? Do you think he''s a man to chase after another woman if he''s married!? He''s not me!" Andrew practically screamed.


    Bruh, you mustn''t say that about yourself with pride.


    "Coming to think about it, you''re right," Edward said.


    "Yes, Victor is a very loyal man," Leona said and the three looked at me.


    "Well, to be honest, they''re the ones who came after me," I replied with a happy little smile.


    "..."


    The three of them look at me with dead fish eyes, Leona said, "You know you can''t marry more than one person in this country, right?"


    "I know." I nod my head in agreement, but humanw means nothing to vampires.


    "Question." Andrew raised his hand like he was a child who wanted to ask the teacher a question.


    "What?"


    "Do your wives get angry when other women approach you? Do they suddenly have tantrums? Are they very jealous?"


    I look at Andrew shocked, "How did you know that?"


    "Bruh," Andrew replied, he looked at Edward and Leona, "Now everything makes sense."


    Edward nodded and he looks at me with a dead fish look, "RIP, Buddy... I think soon, we''ll be going to your funeral."


    "Huh!?"


    "Brother, don''t gamble on Victor!" Leona spoke irritated, then she continued, "What if he really dies!?"


    "Why are you thinking I''m going to die?" I asked as soon all my friends looked at me in shock even my cat looked at me.


    "You''re dating two Yanderes, buddy¡­" Andrew said.


    "Yandere?" I questioned the word I didn''t know.


    "Do you remember that pink-haired girl anime that we watched in our teens?"


    "Oh, I remember I thought she was pretty at the time, what about her?" I asked.


    I saw Edward, Leona, and Andrew''s faces tremble as they heard my words.


    "She is a yandere."


    "I see... And you''re saying my wives are just like her?"


    "Yes."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" I blurted out, after all, I don''t know what the word ''yandere'' means, but Violet and Sasha are adorable, and that''s all that matters.


    "...."


    Sigh! Sigh! Sigh!


    The three sighed at the same time, and it looks like they''ve given up on something.


    "Just don''t die, okay? And don''t cheat on your wives, or you''ll die"


    "I would never do that, why should I cheat on my wives if I have such beautiful wives?"


    "Sigh, if you didn''t have a screw loose in your head, you''d be a good man." Leona sighed.


    Edward looked at his sister with serious eyes. "I won''t allow it! Absolutely not! You''ll never get married while I''m alive!"


    "Brother!" Leona cried out in embarrassment.


    "There''s Edward Siscon," Andrew saidughing.


    "Siscon?" I asked confused.


    Leona, Andrew, and Edward looked at me as if I had done something wrong.


    Andrew says, "You''re an uncultured man, buddy. We need to sort this out."


    "Huh!?"


    "Well don''t judge him too much, he''s a movie man; I remember his dad likes watching movies, he must have been influenced." Leona helped me.


    "Heretic," Edward said.


    "Coming to think about it, he''s only watched two animes in his life, huh?" Andrew spoke.


    "Unforgivable," Edward said.


    "Hmm, it was the one anime with the alien that gets stronger and his hair changes color, and the pink-haired Yandere''s anime," Leona said.


    "Yes, I remember you rmended it to him at the time," Andrew said.


    "Indeed." Leona nodded.


    Suddenly, my cell phone started ringing, Leona looks at my cell phone and says, "Kaguya?"


    "Oh, she''s my wife''s maid."


    "M-Maid...?" Leona spoke in a stutter.


    I hold out my hand and Leona nods as she hands me the cell.


    I answer my cell phone and start talking to Kaguya.


    While Victor was on the phone talking to Kaguya, his friends were whispering in a not-so-low voice.


    "Did he just say M-Maid?" Leona spoke.


    "Why are you stuttering?" Andrew asked curiously.


    "Idiot, hiring a maid is expensive, did you know?" Leona spoke.


    "Oh, I didn''t know," Andrew said.


    "I think his wife is rich," Edward deduced.


    "Isn''t he very lucky?" Andrew can''t help but speak out loud.


    Leona and Edward look at Andrew confused.


    Andrew begins to exin, "He married two wives, and one of those wives is rich, and both wives are beautiful."


    "Oh, you''re right, but it''s not all flowers, they''re yanderes, you know? He could die at any time," Edward exined as he shivered a little.


    "Hmm, I think Victor will be fine," Leona said, now that she was calmer, she could think better about the whole situation.


    "What do you mean?" Edward asked.


    "Remember how Victor''s personality is, he may not realize it, but he knows how to treat a woman well. I think his mother''s teachings influenced him without him realizing it and he became a natural yboy." Leona would never say that the headpats Victor gave were good too, she would never speak it out loud! Never!


    "And he doesn''t refuse Yandere''s advances, so I think he''s safe? The protagonists only die in the anime because he refused women''s advances, after all, most of these protagonists were beta men." Leona said.


    "Hmm, you''re right," Andrew said.


    "Victor likes crazy women, huh?" Edward spoke out loud, he looked confused.


    "Just in case, I''ll keep in touch with a friend of mine from the police, after all, stalking is a criminal act," Andrew said.


    "Oh, now that I think of it, in real life the act of stalking someone is a crime," Leona said.


    "Leona, you are watching too many animes," Edward scolded her lightly.


    "Brother, I can''t leave the house because of my skin, what do you think I should do? Look for a boyfriend?"


    "Absolutely not! I will buy more animes for you! So stay home!"


    "Humpf," Leona huffed and turned her face away, but Andrew could see she had a smile as if it was all part of her n.


    Victor ended his call and said, "I''m going home."


    I look at Zack and say, "Hey, Zack. Let''s go, buddy."


    "Meow," Zack who was lying on a chair gets up, walks slowly towards me, and climbs on my shoulder then I put my hand behind to hold him, and he lies down on my shoulder.


    "¡­Are you absolutely sure he''s not a dog? Or a monkey? How can a cat be so smart?" Leona asked in disbelief, I also see Andrew and Edward nodding.


    "He''s normal, he''s just used to being that way, after all, I''ve raised him from a young age," I replied.


    "...." Leona is silent and decides not to argue anymore, she just sighs as if she had given up on something.


    Edward looks at me, "What happened? You look happy,"


    "Oh my wife met my other wife today, because of that I''m happy," I answered honestly.


    My three friends look at me with dark faces and I realize Edward was shaking a little too.


    "Two Yandere will meet¡­" Andrew swallows hard, and sighs as he looks at me with respect, "How can I say, Victor you are a man among men."


    "Thanks?" I reply, confused.


    "Anyway, I''ll see you guyster." I spoke as I turned around


    "Bye, Victor. Try not to die, Buddy," Edward said.


    "Take care of yourself, Victor," Andrew said, he looked like he wasn''t going to follow me anymore.


    Leona didn''t say anything, she just waved at me.


    ....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 23), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 23: Violet and Sasha meet.

    <h4>Chapter 23: Violet and Sasha meet.</h4>


    "Tell me, Zack," I said to my cat as I walked towards my house. I noticed people''s eyes on me; It''s like think they''ve never seen a cat in their life.


    Even though my cat doesn''t speak, I can deduce or imagine what he says, after all, he is a smart cat.


    Currently, Zack was on my shoulder as he looked around curiously.


    "Meow?" Zack meowed curiously.


    After living so long with my cat, I was able to differentiate his every meow; his being so smart helps a little too.


    "Did Leona treat you well?" I asked as I walked.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow...!" Trantion: She treated me well, but she bathed me!! I hate that woman!


    "Oh, I see. I know you don''t like to shower, but you can''t go without a shower; what if your fur falls out and you go bald like a rat?"


    "Meow¡­" Trantion: Make sense...


    "See? I know you don''t like to shower, but a shower every week isn''t too bad, right?" I spoke with a smile on my face.


    I look over my shoulder and see Zack staring at me with a horrified look; he seems to have heard something scary.


    "Three baths a month?" I tried to negotiate.


    "Meow!" Trantion: one bath a month!


    "Two baths a month, that''s not negotiable," I said.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow! Meow!" Trantion: Tyranny! I demand democracy! We live in a free country! Even cats have rights!


    "Sigh, Zack, if you were a quiet cat I''d agree to a bath a month, but you go out a lot for walks and when youe home you''re all dirty," I spoke.


    "Meow... Meow." Trantion: But... You''re right.


    "Now that I stop to think, what do you do on your walks?" I asked curiously while ignoring people looking at me openmouthed ormenting if I was crazy or not.


    "Meow! Meow, Meow...!" Trantion: I''m going after the female cats! They love me, even though there are other cats...!


    "Oh? Didn''t you fight for dominance?" I asked while raising an eyebrow.


    "Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow!" Trantion: Of course I fought, I used that technique called the ''T'' pose that you taught me. Using this technique, I asserted my dominance and now I have four wives!


    "That''s my boy!" I saidughing as I took him off my shoulder and carried him like a baby while stroking his stomach.


    "Meow~, Meow." Trantion: Kimochi~... You are very good at this.


    Huh? Why did the first worde out in Japanese? Am I imagining it wrong? Looking up into my cat''s satisfied face, I shrug like I don''t care, then put him on my shoulder again.


    ...


    Arriving at my house, I open the door and enter.


    "I came back and brought Zack with me," I spoke out loud.


    "Meow, Meow, Meow!!" Trantion: Sup, bitches, I''m home!


    "Zaaaaaaaaack!" I hear my mom screaming as she runs towards me. I see Zack''s fur rises, and he quickly jumps off my shoulder and falls to the ground then he runs away from my mom.


    "Hey! Don''t run away from me, Zack! Get back here right now!" My mom yelled as she looked at Zack who ran up onto the couch.


    "Meow!" Trantion: Never!


    Ignoring my mom and Zack''s banter, I walk towards the basement stealthily. When I first enter the basement, I see what my old basement looks like but, when I put my foot on the first step, I see a little magic circle appearing, and soon the basement changes.


    Witch technology is very useful...


    "Kaguya, what are you doing!? Let me kill that bitch!" I heard Violet''s voice.


    "I''m sorry, Lady Violet, but I can''t let you do something you''ll regret," Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone.


    Well, looks like I made it on time.


    I walk towards the room Sasha was in and, when I open the bedroom door, I see a rather surprising scene.


    Kaguya was holding Violet on the ground with a Jiu-jitsu technique called a rear-naked choke, a little far from Kaguya was Natalia who was just watching everything as usual.


    Sasha was watching everything with a neutral gaze. Currently, she was sitting on the bed and beside her was Maria, her personal maid who was a former hunter.


    Violet looked quite startling, her face was distorted with hatred and she was ring at Sasha with her red eyes gleaming with killing intent.


    I realized Violet was trying to use her powers, but Kaguya was smothering her before she could concentrate on using them.


    As expected from an older vampire, she managed to immobilize Violet easily... I guess it wasn''t that easy... Looking more closely, I realize that Kaguya is trying very hard to hold Violet down.


    "Yo," I said with a smile on my face.


    Suddenly, all the women in the room look at me.


    My wife Violet''s killing intent seems to explode when she sees me, "Victor!" She didn''t call me darling as usual.


    I look at Kaguya and nod my head indicating for her to let go of Violet, she looks at me with a face that asked if I was sure; I close my eyes and nod my head as I smile.


    Violet suddenly jumps towards me and I realize she''s trying to stab me with her hand; since I''m not ready to feel this pain yet, I take her hand and, as if it''s a very elegant dance, I shift her center of gravity then quickly sit down on the floor and drop her onto myp. I also realized she wasn''t putting that much force into her attack.


    "Huh...?" Violet didn''t understand what happened.


    Well, I seem to still remember the dance lessons I took in the past; this was a long time ago when I attended a multibillionpany CEO''s party, as my mom was the CEO''s attorney at the time, I had to participate and dance with the CEO''s daughter. And, because of that, I had to train in ssical dance for two months, it was the most irritating time in my teenage life, stopping to think now, that was the same day I found Zack abandoned in the street.


    I hugged Violet around the waist and spoke into her ear, "Calm down, I''m not going to disappear or anything, and you''re not going to lose me, so you don''t have to attack me out of jealousy."


    Violet seemed to melt when she felt my embrace and heard my words, I noticed her eyes revert to their normal violet color.


    "And to think that there was someone other than Violet''s mother who could calm her down¡­" Nataliamented.


    Hmm? I look at Natalia and I see her with a small smile on her face, I could also see Sasha and Kaguya''s shocked expressions.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked as I started stroking Violet''s head.


    "When Violet goes crazy, she only gets calmer when she destroys everything around her," Sasha spoke in a neutral tone. It was like she was used to it, I also noticed that she was looking at Violet with an annoyed look.


    I noticed that Violet''s smile seemed to grow in a distorted way, and she put her face to my chest and started sniffing at me.


    "Darling~! Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!" She started talking like she was possessed by some evil spirit or something, although she looked quite adorable now.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly her smile is gone, and she looks at me with a serious look.


    "Why am I smelling another woman?"


    "Oh I went to get Zack from the vet, I found my childhood friend who works at that ce," I replied while smiling.


    When I saw Violet''s eyes change to blood red, I cup Violet''s cheek in both hands and pull. "Don''t think nonsense."


    "S-Stop," She said in a funny voice.


    I stopped pulling her cheek and kissed her.


    "Uhunpf?" She made a funny sound of surprise, but soon she returned my kiss; as we practiced a few times, we were a little more experienced.


    Suddenly, I feel a burst of murderous intent, I stop kissing Violet and look at Sasha with a smile on my face.


    "Humpf," She turned her face away in annoyance.


    This seemed to make Violet satisfied, she smiled lovingly and hugged me possessively.


    "You know I''ll never run away from you, right?" Imented as I stroked Violet''s white hair down her back.


    "Yes, but¡­" She bit her lip.


    I made her look at me, I needed to say this, "I don''t know about Ruby yet, but Sasha is my wife, I want her close to me." Violet''s face distorted in annoyance.


    I look at Sasha and see that she was a little embarrassed.


    "What do you think about this?" I asked her opinion.


    "M-Me?" She pointed to herself, she didn''t seem used to showing affection. "I- I do not know-"


    Suddenly Kaguya appears beside Sasha and ms her elbow into Sasha''s stomach.


    "Ouch! What are you doing!?" Sasha yelled angrily.


    "Don''t be indecisive now, this is about your future," Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..."


    When Sasha heard Kaguya''s words, she was speechless for a moment.


    I notice Sasha''s face has changed several times, embarrassed, curious, scared, and a little obsessive? It was quite interesting to see how her face constantly changed.


    "Bitch, begone. He''s just mine, my Darling~" Violet spoke possessively as she hugged me, but she didn''t look as pissed off as before.


    Suddenly Sasha''s face changed, her eyes turned blood red, and as soon as she looked at Violet, she gets annoyed.


    "Huuuh!?" Her face distorted in anger, "This bitch."


    Sasha gets up from the bed then she uses her speed and appears beside me, she hugs me from behind in a possessive way and says, "He''s my husband, bitch!"


    I feel the sensation of two mature Sasha bunnies on my back, Violet looked at Sasha annoyed then she hugged me too.


    As she was sitting on myp I could feel Violet''s two bunnies who weren''t the same size as Sasha''s bunnies, but they were a perfect size; they were neither too small nor too big, they were perfect.


    Ahh~, I was in heaven now...


    "Well, that was somehow resolved by Lord Victor," Kaguya spoke with a small smile.


    "Are you sure? They look like they could kill each other at any time," Nataliamented as she looked at Sasha and Violet who were ring at each other as the two women hugged me possessively.


    "Well, they can''t just hold hands and say they''ll get along with each other, after all, you know Lady Violet''s personality, right?"


    "Indeed," Natalia said.


    "This is just the beginning. Lady Violet is angry at Lady Sasha, but she doesn''t want to kill Lady Sasha like before; Lady Violet is just acting like a possessive teenager now." Kaguya exined, then she continued:


    "And Lady Sasha has stopped being stubborn about her feelings, and is acting more honestly; that''s progress for a woman like her who isn''t used to showing affection openly."


    Natalia nods her head and puts her finger on her face, then shemented with a small smile on her face:


    "I wonder what will happen when Lady Ruby shows up."


    Kaguya looked at Natalia with a neutral look, "You''re having fun with this whole situation, huh?"


    Natalia looked at Kaguya, and shemented with a small smile on her face, "Who knows? I could be having fun, or I could just be pretending."


    Kaguya lets out a small sigh when she sees the blonde maid''s attitude.


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 25), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 24: Two wives.

    <h4>Chapter 24: Two wives.</h4>


    As my two wives hugged me, I looked at Kaguya, "Kaguya, call that witch here, I need her services."


    Kaguya looks in my direction and nods, then, without question, takes a small ball from her pocket and smashes it, soon a magic circle appears on the floor.


    And, slowly, the witch June got off the ground; she was just wearing a big sweatshirt and short shorts, it looked like she was about to go to sleep.


    "Huh?" June was surprised for a moment but then she soon asked Kaguya, annoyed, "Really, Maid? I was in Japan about to go to sleep in a hotel after a good shower in an Onsen!"


    She knows how to enjoy life with the money she earns, huh?


    Kaguya just looked at June like she was looking at a pile of garbage.


    "June," I said.


    June has stopped looking at Kaguya and looks at me, then her face takes on a shocked expression when she sees me.


    "Oya, Oya? Has the number of women grown? Isn''t that Lady Sasha?" Junemented smiling.


    Sasha and Violet stop staring like they want to kill each other and look at June.


    Sasha looks at June confused like she was wondering why June was here, she seemed to know June.


    Violet looks at June neutrally as if she doesn''t care about her.


    "How much do I owe, June?" I asked, I remember I ced an order before and she said she was going to charge me in the future; it''s better to know how much money I owe her now so I can n my steps in the future.


    "Oh?" June shes a greedy smile, then she says, "You owe me a million-" Just as she was about toplete her sentence, she closed her mouth and looked at Violet with a cold sweat falling off her face.


    Violet looks at June with a small smile on her face, I realize her red eyes are staring at June coldly, "Excuse me? I didn''t hear what you said, can you repeat that?"


    June''s face darkened a little when she saw Violet''s expression.


    "Cough!" She pretended to cough to change the subject, then continued, "I mean, you owe me $30,000." she said with a gentle smile.


    "Good," Violet said and then hugged me again while ignoring June.


    I also feel Sasha hugging me from behind while looking at June neutrally; she seemed to be breathing down my neck too, although she was doing it quite sneakily.


    I was a little surprised that Violet didn''t mind Sasha''s presence right now, but that''s a good thing. I know it''s hard for the two of them to get along, but the important thing is they don''t try to kill each other while I''m not around.


    But 30,000 dors, huh? That''s a big amount, but I think I can get it in one day if I steal from the right thieves.


    "I need you to make me an outfit and a ck mask," I tell my order to June.


    "Huh?" June looked at me strangely.


    "What happened, are you going to tell me you can''t do it?" I asked.


    "I mean, I can do that, but your requests are always weird, huh? The first one was a fake ID, and now it''s clothes? What are you nning?" She asked with a curious smile.


    "Knowing about this information is going to cost money, do you really want to know?" I spoke while smiling a little; I could see June''s smile twitch a little when she heard my words.


    "You''re greedy, huh?" Junemented.


    "Not much as you," I said.


    June looked at me shocked and then started tough amusedly, "Hahahaha. You''re right, You''re right, You''re right! I am a greedy witch!"


    Suddenly, several magic circles started to appear on the sweatshirt she was wearing. The circles start spinning quickly, and soon several green lights start toe out of June, and, slowly, her outfit starts changing into a professional women''s suit.


    "My name is June, Codename the greedy witch. I am the witch who solves all the problems rted to the modern world with a certain amount of money, of course." She spoke in a professional tone while showing a small smile in thest sentence.


    "Oh", I said while pping my hands a little for the light show. I also noticed that a card appeared in front of me and when I took the card, I saw that it had a golden color and had the name June carved into the card. I think this card was made of pure gold?


    "Thank you, thank you," She spoke gratefully while smiling satisfied; she seemed to be quite narcissistic too.


    "I never thought this piece of garbage-, Cough... I never thought June would give you her Codename."


    "Hey! I heard that!" June looked at Kaguya irritably.


    Kaguya just ignored her as she looked at me.


    "Codename?" I asked curiously.


    "Codenames are a title given by the queen of witches. For the society of witches a Codename is a form of status, but not only that, if a witch gives her Codename to someone she judges as a customer, a golden card will appear." Sasha exined as she hugged me tighter. "Using this card, you can contact the witch to request her services anytime you want."


    It seems like witches work 24 hours a day, they don''t seem to get rest.


    "Oh thank you, Sasha," I said gratefully.


    I felt Sasha''s body tremble a little, "Mm," she made a cute sound and hid her face behind my back.


    "Tsk," Violet clicked her tongue in annoyance; she looked agitated.


    I patted Violet''s head, and soon her expression changed to a satisfied one as I look at the golden card in my hand and think, ''witch society seems to be more interesting than I thought; a society built on a form of energy called ''magic'', huh?''


    "But why did you give this to me? I don''t have as much money as my wives do, and you know it." I told June.


    June looks at me and smiles, "Yes, I know. You''re poor now, but I smell moneying from you, and, in the future, you''ll have a lot of money; I''m betting on that."


    She shes a confident smile, "And I never lose when I make a bet."


    She smiles like a teenager who has found something interesting and continues, "Not to mention that you seem to be very close to the two richest heiresses of the noble vampires."


    Oh? She doesn''t know that Sasha''s n has lost its noble status. I feel Sasha''s face moving a little behind my back; it seems she''s noticed that too.


    Well, June could be lying, so there''s no guarantee she doesn''t know anything.


    "Getting back to business! What do you need!?" June asked as her eyes sparkled with the US dor symbol.


    "Do you know that anime called Tokyo Vampire?" I asked. I didn''t watch the anime, but I saw the protagonist''s image several times on the inte.


    The protagonist had white hair, different colored eyes, and was wearing a ck outfit; he was transformed by a beautiful vampire with purple hair.


    "Yes, I watched it when I was in Japan."


    "I need an outfit simr to the protagonist''s, but I want some changes to the outfit... The outfit should look like a straitjacket used to arrest criminals, the boot should be a little bigger, and the mask should just cover my mouth."


    "Okay... Do you intend to cosy?" She asked curiously.


    I just looked at her as I smiled and stroked Violet''s hair, my wife seemed to be much calmer now actually... I think she''s almost asleep.


    "If you''re so curious, I can tell you if you cancel my debt," I spoke.


    "Humpf, forget what I said." She gave up, it seems her greed is higher than her curiosity.


    June ps her hands and several magic circles appear a little away from her then, soon, an outfit appears; the outfit that appeared is the anime protagonist''s outfit, but slowly the outfit began to undergo changes that I asked for.


    "Do you want something like this?" She asked.


    I look at the outfit and nod satisfied. "As expected of a professional witch."


    "Praising me won''t make me lower the price!" She spoke with a big smile on her face.


    "How much did the clothes cost?" I asked.


    June puts her hand to her chin and looks at the outfit as if she''s thinking about something.


    I feel Violet move in my arms, she looks at the outfit I ordered and her eyes start to sparkle for a moment; she seems interested in the outfit. I also felt Sasha who was hiding her face behind me peeking a bit at the outfit I asked for, she looks at the outfit for a moment and says:


    "Cringe."


    Oof, I felt a stake piercing my heart... For a moment my smile almost broke, but soon I recovered and said, "I know, that''s why I ordered this outfit; no one would ever think a vampire would use this outfit to do what I''m going to do in the future."


    "I may do it for you for free if you tell me what you intend to do."


    "Denied. You can''t have everything in life, Witch." I spoke with a smile on my face, then I continued, "Choose, do you want money, or do you want to satisfy your curiosity!?"


    "Ugh..." She makes a difficult face, then she speaks screaming, "I want both!"


    "Umu, as expected from a witch with the title of greedy, but unfortunately, that''s impossible," I saidughing.


    June pouts, she looks very pretty now.


    I feel Violet and Sasha looking at me with a dangerous look, my smile growing, "How do you know what I was thinking?"


    "Our connection told us." The two spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Oh? Interesting." So they can feel my emotions and my surface thoughts too, huh?


    I start to think about what I''m going to do when Violet, Sasha, and I finally get alone.


    Suddenly, I hear two small explosions near me. I look down and see that Violet''s face was very red and I could see that there was smokeing out of her head like it had overheated.


    I turn slightly and look at Sasha''s red face, I could also see little yellow lightning shing above her head.


    My smile grew even wider, and I couldn''t help but honestly say, "You guys are so cute!"


    Sasha suddenly wakes up from her stupor and screams, "D-D-Do not look at me!" She quickly hides her face behind my back, I could even hear her heart beating rapidly.


    Violet just hid her face in my chest while she had a huge smile on her face and, just like Sasha, I could hear Violet''s heartbeat.


    And once again, I understood that they weren''t like the vampires in the movies. After all, they weren''t ''dead'', although normally my wives'' hearts beat very slowly.


    I looked at June and saw her face distorted, she looked like she had eaten something bad; Iughed when I saw her expression, "How much did the clothes cost me?"


    "The clothes didn''t cost anything."


    "Huh?"


    "I just had to use my powers to create the outfit, I didn''t use anyplex incantations or anything like that, I just created fabric. That''s something very easy to do."


    "Oh? You are very honest." I said surprised


    For some reason her face turned red, "Humpf, I just did it for free because I have a long friendship with Lady Violet and because I can create fabric easily, make no mistake! You still owe me!"


    Why is she acting like this all of a sudden?


    "I see, thanks," I said with a small smile.


    "Humpf," She turned her face away and started muttering something about how it wasn''t fair and she should look for a boyfriend or something.


    "Can you create another outfit for Violet? Of course in a female version."


    "Huh?" Violet was surprised.


    June looks at me and nods, then she ps her hands again, and what happened before is repeated. Soon an outfit simr to mine except in a female version was next to my outfit.


    I looked at Violet, "You looked interested, so I got you one."


    "Darling~!" She suddenly climbs on top of me with a crazed smile on her face and bites me!?


    I feel my blood draining down my neck.


    "Bitch!" Sasha got annoyed for some reason, and soon she bites my corbone and starts sucking my blood.


    Feeling my wives'' emotions and desires, slowly, my teeth start to change, and my eyes change to blood red, then I bite Violet''s corbone!


    "Ahh~" Violet stopped sucking my blood and moaned a little as she hugged me tighter.


    Kaguya, Maria, June, and Natalia, who were seeing this, all react differently.


    "For some reason, I feel like I should get a boyfriend," Junemented.


    "No man will want a gold digger like you," Kaguya spoke in an emotionless tone.


    "Huuuh?" June''s face distorted in anger, "Are you frustrated that your master is being stolen from you, Maid?"


    Kaguya''s eyes flutter a little, and she is silent; she didn''t want to waste time talking to June.


    June, thinking she''s guessed right, started to smile, "I feel sorry for you, Maid; Lady Violet will be stolen from you."


    Seeing that Kaguya didn''t react to her words, June was confused, then she thought, ''Did I get my guess wrong?''


    "Lady June, I have a job for you." Natalia suddenly said.


    "Oh?" June loses interest in Kaguya and looks at Natalia with greedy eyes.


    "I want you to investigate what is happening in this city," Natalia said.


    Kaguya, who listened to what Natalia said, began to pay attention to the conversation.


    "ording to Lady Sasha, and Kaguya. A vampire named Lucy stole something from the church, I want to know what that ''something'' is."


    June makes a very serious expression, "This is going to cost a lot of money, you know?"


    "I know," Natalia said smiling, then she continued, "Money is not a problem, just investigate it for me"


    "I ept your request but remember you must pay 50% of the money upfront, and if another witch is helping the church, I can''t interfere too much. After all, you know the rules of witches, right?"


    Natalia smiles gently: "Rule number 1 of witches, a witch must not conflict with another witch. If the witch''s employer is an enemy of an individual who is hiring another witch, both witches must abandon their duty immediately." She exined as she was remembering, and then she continued:


    "Of course I know."


    "good."


    June throws two small spheres at Kaguya, and soon she disappears into a magic circle.


    Kaguya raises her hands and takes the two spheres June threw and puts them in her pocket, "An Ordinary Maid doesn''t get enough money to pay a witch for this kind of service," shemented.


    Natalia just disys a gentle smile and doesn''t say anything, soon she walks towards a wall and goes through a secret passage.


    "Tsk, I don''t like this," Kaguya said, annoyed, when she saw Natalia leaving without giving an exnation, then she looked at Victor, who was biting his wife''s neck, and several thoughts were going through Kaguya''s head now.


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 25), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 25: Professor Adam.

    <h4>Chapter 25: Professor Adam.</h4>


    After solving the problems with my wives and getting an outfit to disguise myself as James Smith, I go to college. When I get to college, I notice the students looking at me differently; they seemed to recognize me from the game that I yed with Luan yesterday.


    I also noticed some female students staring at me as if they were looking at prey, some male students were staring at me with explicit disdain on their faces.


    Seeing all this, I just ignored it all and walked towards my ssroom.


    "Isn''t he that yer who jumped off across court yesterday? Did you see the video?" A man spoke.


    "Yes, and to think that there was a yer with those skills in this school... How did he never get recognized?" Another asked.


    ...I think I overreacted... Meh, I didn''t mean to hide my changes from the start, what''s the point of gaining powers if you can''t use them?


    I just have to avoid doing something humanly impossible, like jump to the height of a building or something. If things get out of hand I just have to get out of college, after all, I decided to stay in college just to satisfy my desire to y sports.


    Arriving in the ssroom, I realize I arrived too early; I look around and soon I see my economics teacher. He is a tall man, I think he is 200 cm tall, he has an amazing white mustache, white hair, and sapphire blue eyes; he was wearing a well-fitting suit and, despite being over 60 years old, he looked like a man who was in his 30s. In the past when his family and I went for a walk, I could see that under those clothes he wears there is a man with a well-trained body...


    How did he manage to keep his body toned after being over 60 years of age?


    "Oh, Victor... It''s been a while since I''ve seen you in my ss." He spoke with a small smile on his face as he turned and looked at me.


    Looking into Adam''s sapphire blue eyes, I felt an instinctive danger in my body but, the moment I felt that danger, the feeling I got disappeared as if everything I felt was an illusion.


    But I knew this wasn''t an illusion¡­ I decided to keep this incident locked in my head.


    "Professor Adam... You talk as if we haven''t known each other for years, it''s only been three days since I came to your ss."


    Heughed a little with an amused smile and said, "Indeed."


    I walk up to the teacher and the closer I got to him, I couldn''t help but look at his height with a bit of shock; he was the tallest man I''ve seen in person and a two-meter tall man can be very intimidating.


    He leans against his desk and folds his arms as he looks at me, "Tell me the news, I hear you had a show yesterday on the basketball court."


    "Do you know that too?" I asked in mock surprise.


    "Everyone at this college knows what happened and you made a lot of enemies yesterday, after all, there are a lot of people who worship the captain of the basketball team." Hemented casually.


    "Oh?" I disy a small smile on my face.


    He looked at my smile and soon he exhibited a smile of his own as if he understood something, "But you don''t mind, right?"


    "How do you know?" I asked with mock shock as if he had discovered a big secret but, of course, I was still smiling.


    "Heh Kid, how long do you think I''ve known you? I''ve watched you grow up with my kids, I know your personality very well." He chuckled.


    He and Iugh together in fun, this teacher is an old acquaintance of mine; he is the father of two of my childhood friends, Leona and Edward, this man''s name is Adam William Lykos.


    "But don''t cause too much trouble, the dean of this college is supporting Luan, and he might try to do something with you."


    "Is he going to try to kick me out of college or something?" I spoke in disdain, if it was before I would be worried, but now? Now, I don''t care anymore.


    "Probably yes, but seeing as how you don''t care, I think it''s okay with you? Just don''t cause too much trouble since that might make your parents sad." He warned me.


    "I appreciate the concern, but don''t worry about my family; I''m sure my parents won''t be upset about something like that." After all, knowing my mother, if she finds out about every incident from beginning to end, she is going to try to sue the school. What about my dad? He''ll just nod at me satisfied, after all, he was the kind of man who works things out with his fist in the past.


    "Well, if you''re saying so," Adam said as if it didn''t really matter to him.


    "You look paler than before, are you eating well?" he asked curiously.


    "Yes, with the food my mom gave me, I even gained muscle, look," I said while pointing to my arm.


    "Hahaha," Heughed like he thought of something very funny. He and I both know I was lying but, as expected from my childhood friend''s father, he''s a man who doesn''t care much about things that don''t involve his kids directly.


    From what I understand of Adam''s personality, he''s the kind of man who can see the world burn and he won''t care. He would only care about something if his kids were in the crossfire, he''s very protective of his family, and that''s why he and I get along, after all, we are alike.


    "You tell good jokes, Victor." He spoke with a small smile.


    "I didn''t try to joke, as always your sense of humor is weird," Imented.


    "Try to live as long as I do, I''m sure you''ll have a few screws loose in your head."


    He looks into my eyes and speaks in a deep voice like he''s inducing me to do something, I even notice that his blue eyes sparkled for a few seconds, "What do you think, Victor? Why don''t you loosen up a little?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about, teacher?" I asked confused.


    He closes his eyes and sighs a little relieved, then he smiled, "I was asking how long will you hide behind this ''mask'' that you created yourself."


    "...Adam, you know that all beings with intelligence in this world who live in society hide their true ''self'', right?" I spoke with a cold little smile.


    "Indeed, after all, we weird beings have to adapt to society." He spoke in a neutral tone, then looked at his watch.


    "Victor, ss is starting are you going to participate, or are you going somewhere?" He asked.


    "I''m going to the swim club," I said, I need to experiment to see if I have weakness in the water.


    "Oh, I see, as I''ve known you for a long time, I''m going to put that you were present in today''s ss," He said.


    "Thank you, Professor Adam." He didn''t need to do this but, as it''s a kind gesture, I just have to thank him.


    Soon I leave the ssroom and walk towards the swim club.


    When Victor left the ssroom, Adam walked towards the window and, with a simple gesture of strength, he jumps towards a tree. Then, soon after, he jumps towards a building away from the college; all his actions were very soft, it was like he hadn''t made any noise at all.


    On top of a tall building away from the college, Adam sighed to himself in relief, then he picks up a phone and searches the list for the contact named ''My princess''.


    Adam coughed a little to disguise that he was relieved about something and clicked to call his daughter, the phone rings a little, and soon his daughter answers.


    "Father," Leona spoke into the phone.


    "Oh, my little princess," He spoke with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Have you discovered something?" Leona asked impatiently.


    Adam''s smile breaks a little, but he replies, "Yes. Unfortunately, he''s not from your family; he didn''t react to my pressure like a newborn wolf would, and I also didn''t feel the connection indicating he was from my pack."


    "Oh..."


    Hearing his daughter''s disappointed reaction, Adam quickly speaks, "But don''t worry! The wolf''s transformation may be dormant, after all, just like you, he could just wake up on a night with a full moon!" He tried to cheer her up.


    "You''re wrong, Dad." Leona sighed.


    "Hmm?" Adam pretended not to understand.


    "He won''t be a member of my pack... The wolf''s venom has been neutralized by the vampire''s venom, Victor is a vampire now..."


    Of course, Adam knew this, but he still reacted in surprise, "Oh? Is he a vampire? Why do you think that?"


    "Well, the changes are obvious, and he''s married to the Snow n''s heiress, and n Fulger''s"


    "Oh¡­? I didn''t know that." Adam was really surprised this time and he started to think; Wolf''s venom wouldn''t be an easy thing to neutralize, especially my daughter''s venom... But if two noble vampires bit him, it makes sense that wolf venom would be neutralized.''


    "What do we do, father?" Leona asked a little apprehensively.


    "Huh?" Adam wakes up from his thoughts, and responds, "We don''t do anything."


    "...Why?"


    "As Victor isn''t a wolf, he''s not our problem anymore, he''s just a leech now," Adam spoke in a definite tone.


    "But-" Leona tried to say something, but Adam cut it off and spoke seriously as his eyes glowed a little bright blue.


    "I forbid you to get involved with him."


    "Father!" Leona yelled angrily.


    "Leona, who do you think you''re talking to? Lower your voice," Adam growled, he likes to spoil his daughter, but he wouldn''t forgive the insubordination.


    "I-I u-understand, I will-" Leona stops talking, and Adam can hear that she was sobbing and crying a little.


    His eyes slowly began to lose their intensity, and he sighed, "You fool, I don''t forbid you from treating him like normal friends... What I forbid is that you get involved in leech affairs, that''s not our problem."


    "R-Rigth~" Leona spoke in a tone like she was crying.


    "I''ll hang up, ss is starting," Adam said sighing again.


    ...


    When Adam hangs up, Leona wipes her tears away with the toilet paper, and sighs.


    She was currently in the service area where she usually works taking care of animals.


    "You''re good at acting," Edward spoke in a neutral tone, he heard and saw everything Leona did, he even saw her start to sob and cry out of nowhere.


    "Shut up," Leona said, then she snorted proudly, "I learned acting watching K-Drama"


    "Only our dad would fall for this horrible act," Edward said as he rolled his eyes.


    Leona pouted, and looked at her brother, "What do we do?"


    "Nothing." Edward spoke, then he continued: "Victor turned into a vampire, so what? I''ve known him since he was little, I know he won''t act like an emo and say we''re enemies or some shit like that, just treat him normally."


    "Hmm, you''re right..." Leona spoke a little unsurely.


    "¡­Did you want him as a member of the family?" Edward asked.


    "Huh?" Leona''s face turned a little red when she heard her brother''s question.


    "I understand, I understand." He nods his head several times as if he understands something: "You''ve known each other since you were a child, and you had a simr situation, after all, you and he were sick. He was always kind to you and, because of that, you''re in love with him. You expected him to be a wolf so you could get close to him, and develop this rtionship, right? This is the basic plot of any romance anime."


    Slowly, Leona''s face began to turnpletely red with embarrassment.


    Soon Edward continues, "If you followed the plot of an anime, you would approach Victor, and you would start dating him, after all, the childhood friend always wins in this type of plot."


    Edward makes a serious face and an exaggerated gesture, "But you didn''t expect a YANDERE to show up and steal the man you were in love with!" He points to Leona who had apletely red face.


    "And if one Yandere wasn''t enough, he got two Yandere! And, when we talk about Yandere, there''s only one thing we can expect... Trouble! And since he has two yanderes, he has double problems!"


    Leona started to clench her fist angrily and looked at her brother like he was a dead man.


    Seeing his sister''s face, Edward stopped joking and looked at her with a puzzled face, "Don''t tell me that''s it...?"


    Soon Edward''s face turns red with anger, "I forbid-" he tried to say something, but before he could finish the sentence, Leona made a move.


    "You Fucking Idiot!!" She made a fist and attacked Edward''s stomach.


    "Ugh-" Edward didn''t expect this sudden attack, so he flies towards the wall as a fist imprint appeared on his stomach.


    "Humpf" Leona huffed, "You''re wrong, I''m not in love with him, I treat him like a precious friend stop making up lies! I just didn''t want him to fall into those leeches'' traps!" Soon she turned and left the room where she was.


    "Cough, Cough," Edward coughed a little as he came out of the wall that had the silhouette of his body and says, "She''s getting stronger at a very fast pace... And it''s only been three days since she woke up as a wolf, soon, she won''t be a fragile girl anymore... She''ll turn into a gori."


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 26), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 26: Why do you hide behind that mask?

    <h4>Chapter 26: Why do you hide behind that mask?</h4>


    Nighttime.


    Initially, I just wanted to check if I had a weakness to water, like some types of vampires I''ve seen in movie theaters, but... When I found out I didn''t have a running water weakness I started swimming and felt great. I ended up getting carried away and I swam until night fell.


    Thankfully there wasn''t a swim club ss today, so I was able to enjoy the pool by myself.


    I was currently in the men''s locker room using a towel to dry off.


    As I used the towel to dry myself, I spoke out loud, "The only weaknesses I have are the blessed items, and that I need to be invited into a stranger''s house."


    I look at my reflection in the mirror and can''t help but notice something, "Did I get taller?"


    As I stared at my reflection in the mirror, I could momentarily see the figure of my former self, a thin 21-year-old young adult with pale skin and sapphire blue eyes.


    Ipare my current body with my old body from my memories and I can''t help but say something, "It really feels like I went through an experiment to create super soldiers..."


    The previous thin, sickly-looking man suddenly turns into a tall, muscr man...


    "The vampire''s bite forces the host''s body to evolve into its peak state¡­" I muttered aloud.


    I was 175 CM before I turned, and now I''m over 180 CM; I wonder how much I will have grown when I stop evolving. My wife Violet said it all depends on my potential...


    I stop thinking about bullshit and quickly finish drying myself with the towel that was in my closet; when I''m done drying off, I look in my bag and see the outfit I asked June to prepare for me.


    I nod my head satisfied, and I look for the clothes I was wearing; when I''m done dressing, I walk out of the men''s locker room and carry my bag behind my back.


    The moment I step out of the locker room, I start walking down the silent corridors of the college, "Now that I''ve stopped to think, shouldn''t the building security be patrolling?"


    I hear someone''s footsteps approaching in the distance.


    I look back and see a man approaching with my vampire vision.


    I turn off my vampire vision, and soon my world goes back to normal, and I look at a man who has a smile on his face. He had blond hair, blue eyes, and he behaved politely; he looked like those average princes.


    The man suddenly disappeared and reappears in front of me, he takes my face in his hand and throws me into the wall.


    Boooom!


    I felt dizzy and felt bits of concrete stuck behind my hair. While confused, and alert at the same time, the manughed contemptuously and said something:


    "Yes, indeed, a little strong, but not enough to be by her side; at least with your little strength. Do you think you deserve to be by her side? Especially with you being a mere Plebeian. This will never work, just stay away from her, otherwise, I or someone else will kill you and your family for her. That''s a friendly warning, feel honored that you can hear so much from someone noble like me. Next time, I won''t be so kind." Heughed out loud and looked at me haughtily; his expression was like a Rottweiler looking at a kitten.


    I coughed up blood on the floor, I also felt my head regenerate; I looked at the man with a neutral expression while my eyes changed to red.


    Did he just threaten my family...? Is he a fool...?


    My head wasn''t working well, but I was sure what I heard.


    "What do you say? How about you just disappear, if you do, I''ll let you live." He spoke with the same smile as if he were the most important being in the world. "When you disappear, I''ll be free to conquer her."


    I crack my neck, and snap my hands, "That hurt," For the first time I spoke.


    My head was clearer now.


    He disappears from my vision and reappears beside me again, I couldn''t react to him as he held me by the face and punched me in the stomach.


    "Hahahahaha, so weak, so weak! Why did she choose you!? You are so weak, it should have been me!"


    I coughed up blood on the floor and he started hitting me again, as he hit me, I looked at him, seeing his arrogant face and expression that was saying ''I am the king of the world'', I can''t help but think;


    ''Disappointing... All I feel about this man is just disappointment... Is that what a noble vampire is?''


    ''A creature that has an ego the size of the and thinks they''re the center of the world?''


    I''ll be honest, I was excited to fight a noble vampire, I was eager to fight and crush them beneath my feet; I thought I was going to have a good challenge... But this is just disappointing...


    Why? Why am I like that? Why am I so disappointed?


    I don''t know where this pride of minees from... I''m just a newborn, it''s only been three days since I turned into a vampire, but why? Why am I just so disappointed? Why am I not angry with him? After all, he insulted my family, the most important treasure of my life. Something is wrong with me, if it was with Luan, I would have attacked him already, but why is it that, with this man, all I feel is disappointment?


    Why?


    Crack! Crack!


    I bite my tongue and refuse to scream in pain as he broke my arms and threw me off the third floor; I feel the ss shatter behind my back, and as I fall from the third floor of the building, I gaze at the full moon with a bored look on my face.


    I felt pain all over my body, but for some reason, I felt numb; it was a strange experience, it was like this body wasn''t mine.


    I look at the blond-haired man, and when I see his face, the clouds of doubt in my mind have cleared a little.


    "When an insect insults you, do you feel something?" I asked myself the question.


    The blond-haired manes down from the third floor and walks towards me.


    Soon my smile grows, "No, you don''t feel anything." In my mind, even though he is stronger than me, he didn''t deserve my attention; I don''t know where my pridees from, but I''ve felt that way since when I turned into a vampire...


    Same with Luan, I thought he was a worthy opponent, but the moment he lowered his head and backed away like a dog, I lost interest... I hate him, but that''s just my sadistic side and ego speaking. I wanted to see him humiliate himself one more time and, in doing so, I would feel satisfied, but I had also lost interest in him when he proved to be just an unwilling servant.


    I had understood something new about myself, but I still had questions on my mind...


    I don''t understand... Why am I like this? I don''t have the experience of a veteran warrior, I''m not a martial arts genius, but why am I like this? Why? Why?


    I questioned myself several times in my mind while looking at the full moon, I felt strange, it was like this body wasn''t mine, it was like these emotions weren''t mine, I felt trapped...


    I felt like a wild animal that was trapped and tamed...


    I don''t understand... Maybe I''m just freaking out... Yes, since I was turned into a vampire, my emotions are very chaotic: I get angry a lot easier, I get attached a lot easier, I hate easier, I feel sadistic pleasure in defeating my enemies, and I feel happy when I step on them with my feet like insects¡­


    Yes, maybe something is wrong with my head.


    As I looked at the Full Moon, I heard the vampire''s footsteps approaching me, he looks at me, "Today, you''re going to die, and I''m going after what belongs to me."


    I ignored this man''s words... What was his name again? He looked strong, but what was his name?


    Well, I guess he''s not important after all...


    Suddenly, I remember the words of my teacher Adam.


    "What do you think, Victor? Why don''t you loosen up a little? How long are you going to hide behind this ''mask'' that you created yourself?"


    When I remembered those words, I felt like all the doubts I''d had the moment I faced this man were cleared up.


    "Haha..." I felt likeughing,ughing out loud, "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Iughed madly as I ced my left hand, which at some point regenerated, on my forehead and lifted my hair up; it was the first time I hadughed with all my being, and I finally understood why I was feeling weird. All this time, I was holding back... All this time, I wore this mask because it''s the right thing to do, after all, everything that''s weird is excluded from society. I wore a mask to hide the real me...


    When did I start using this mask? I asked myself confused.


    "What are youughing at!? Shut up and die!"


    Oh, I remember now¡­ It was that incident when I was a kid and I got lost in the woods¡­


    "Hey, Vic¡­ Can I call you @#$%?" I heard a child''s voice in my ears; the voice sounded like static, and I couldn''t remember who it was.


    I suddenly feel a warm feelinging from my stomach, it was such intense heat, and it was furiously asking me to let go; I sh a smile full of sharp teeth and let that heat run wild.


    Boooooooom!


    A pir of me suddenly came out of Victor''s body.


    ...


    "Ahhhh~!" Violet who was lying in one of the underground rooms she had asked to build moaned aloud.


    Sasha, Natalia, and Maria who were in the same room watching television just looked at Violet confused.


    Violet twitched her legs andy down on the bed, her eyes were blood red, her breathing was ragged, and she was mumbling. "Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!" She looked like a broken record that kept saying the same word as she twitched her legs.


    "Lady Violet? What''s going on¡ª¡­Oh my god," Natalia said as she approached Violet, but the moment she saw the erotic face Violet was making, she was surprised.


    Sasha approaches Violet, looks at her friend, and when she sees the liquids that were leaking from Violet, she can''t help asking, with her cheeks a little red with embarrassment, "W-What is happening?" She stuttered a little.


    "Darling~ Darling~ I can feel it inside me!" She responded as she squirmed.


    "...Huh?" Sasha didn''t understand.


    "Natalia, do you know something?" Sasha asked.


    Natalia just shook her head no and continued looking at Violet with the same neutral expression, but Maria who was close to Natalia could see that the maid had a small smile on her face.


    "Where is Kaguya?" Sasha asked as she looked around.


    "She is in the shadow of Lord Victor," Natalia replied, and continued, "She is protecting him."


    When Sasha was about to say something, she is suddenly surprised when Violet gets up from the bed, "I need to see my Darling!" She spoke with a slightly red face.


    "First, you should change your clothes," Sasha spoke in a tone that didn''t allow refusal.


    Violet looks down and sees the mess that was her dress, she nods her head and then disappears towards the bathroom.


    "I''ll go ahead, something must have happened to my husband." Sasha spoke with her cheeks showing a little embarrassment, she wasn''t used to saying the word ''husband''.


    Soon, she too disappears, the only thing normal people could notice was a silhouette of a woman; Sasha''s maid Maria also disappears and follows Sasha.


    .....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 26), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 27: Priorities

    <h4>Chapter 27: Priorities</h4>


    What is this? What is it? I asked myself as I looked at the pir of mesing out of that newborn''s body.


    This should have been an easy job, I eliminate the arrogant newborn and take the woman I so want, but what is this!?


    Wasn''t he just another newborn who was lucky enough to gain Violet''s attention? I understand Violet, she must have gotten bored and found a human to treat as her toy; this happened many times in the past and female vampires have always done that. Wasn''t he just that!? Wasn''t he just a toy!?


    But... Why does he have this power!? WHY DOES HE HAVE THESE FLAMES!?


    How can a newborn have the power of the Snow n!? Who is this man!?


    Suddenly Corneliu heard the roar of a beast.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!


    "Hiii~!" Corneliu fell to the ground as he stared at Victor in fear.


    Victor''s appearance had changed, his clothes had disappeared because of the heat and he was practically naked, but that was not noticeable because of the mes that were covering his body.


    Victor''s entire body was covered with fire, his ears became sharper-looking like an Elf, the sclera of his eyes that was once white changed to a dark ck, his iris turned blood red, and the pupil of his eyes looked like the pupil of a dragon.


    His smile grew abnormally, and Corneliu could see all of Victor''s sharp teeth; he could see that Victor''s teeth had also undergone a change. Victor''s old teeth that looked like small sharp teeth, grew and seem to have changed into the teeth of a demonic beast.


    "H-How... How do you have that power!? Only vampire counts have this power!? Who are you!?"


    ...


    It''s hot, it''s hot, but I feel good... I feel released, but I feel angry! A growing fury was building inside my body, and I couldn''t control that fury.


    All my senses were improved, I could see, feel, and hear everything around me; it was an ufortable feeling.


    I look at the blond-haired vampire. When he looks at me, I see he started pissing himself in fear and, when I saw that, my sadistic smile grew on my face. I wanted to humiliate him. I wanted to see him in more despair. I wanted to hear his screams!


    I took a step forward, and I noticed that when I did, the ground I stepped on started to catch on fire, and I also noticed that the moment I took a step forward, the vampire''s entire body shook with fear.


    With a little thrust from my legs, I appear in front of the blond vampire and grab him by the neck.


    "AHHHHHH!" He started screaming in pain, and hearing those screams filled me with sadistic satisfaction!


    I realized that my hand hurt him a lot, I squeezed his neck more, and I saw his neck burning with fire.


    "Let me go! L-let me go!"


    I did what he wanted, I released him ''gently'', of course, he probably didn''t like my gentle side very much. I held his throat in my hand and pulled!


    "AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!" Those were hisst screams and, soon, he couldn''t speak anymore.


    When I saw that noble vampire kneeling with his throat destroyed, when I saw him look in fear; I felt my whole body tremble in pleasure. I wanted more. I wanted to see him in despair. I wanted to see him humiliated!


    I took a step towards the noble vampire to continue ying with my new toy.


    I suddenly smell an intense smell of blood and turn my face towards the scent; I knew that smell, I don''t remember where, but I did.


    Soon I felt an intense pain in my chest. "Ugh" It was like someone was slowly squeezing my heart; my heart hurt so much, I knew something was wrong.


    I utilize my vampiric vision, and soon my vision turns to a world of blood; I ignore all the humans in my field of vision, and I focus all my senses on the scent of blood.


    Soon, I see the vision of several humans covered in golden energy surrounding two female vampires. One female vampire was lying on the ground, and she looked hurt, and the other female vampire was kneeling while holding her arms...


    Then I focused my attention on the bite mark of the vampire who was kneeling.


    I felt my heartbeat like it was calling her, then I understood something: "Ruby."


    I focused all my strength on my legs, and I jumped towards the two vampires.


    Seeing Victor leaving, Corneliu did not understand what had happened.


    ...


    In an area that should have been full of walking civilians.


    A group of hunters was surrounding two female vampires, the first woman was wearing a maid dress; she had white hair and pink eyes, and was holding the wound in her stomach. "Lady Ruby, please run away," She said while coughing blood on the floor.


    The other woman had red hair and green eyes, she was holding her arm which was injured by a deep cut. Hearing what the maid said, she looked at Luna with a neutral gaze, though anyone who knew Ruby well enough could tell she was worried about Luna, "Silence, Maid." She ordered.


    Luna shed a gentle little smile and was silent, but inside, she was trying to n something so Ruby could run away, but, as usual, she couldn''t think of anything.


    She coughs up blood on the floor and looks at the woman who attacked her: she was wearing a professional white jacket and looked like a Japanese woman, white skin, ck onyx eyes; she also looked tall for a Japanese woman, standing at 175cm tall. Then she heard the Japanese woman say:


    "Ruby Scarlett, heiress of n Scarlett, you are very brave to walk around without a guard."


    "I don''t need bodyguards," Ruby spoke dryly, and then she continued: "All beings in our world know the consequences of provoking my mother''s wrath." She touches her wound with her fingers, then brings them to her front; when she sees the blood on her finger, she thinks:


    ''How many years has it been since I was injured? I remember thest time it happened was when I was 3 years old, I remember that a country disappeared from the face of Earth that day.''


    When the older hunters heard Ruby''s words, they shivered a little in fear, but when they looked at the Japanese woman, they were more relieved because they saw that the woman wasn''t afraid.


    "Indeed," The woman spoke in agreement with Ruby''s words.


    "All beings in our world know the legends of Lady Scathach Scarlett¡­" She noticed that her subordinates trembled in fear when they heard the woman''s name and shook her head, inwardly disappointed, then continued:


    "The strongest female vampire in the world. A vampire over two thousand years old, she has been walking the Earth since Jesus was born into this world. Crazy, psychopath, and is considered by the church to be a monster we should never provoke. Because, the moment she is provoked, an incident like what happened 18 years ago can happen; an incident that reminded the world how vampires can be terrifying creatures."


    The moment that incident is mentioned, all the hunters look at Ruby as if they''ve made the worst decision of their lives, the only one who doesn''t feel that way is Carlos, the hunter who attacked and killed Sasha''s maid.


    He looked at Ruby with anger visible in his eyes, "Because of you, an entire country has disappeared from the face of Earth."


    Ruby looked at the man with neutral eyes, "So what?"


    "Huh?" The man could not believe what he heard.


    "Don''t throw your hypocrisies at me. How many people has the church killed in the name of its ''god''? How many wars has the church caused because of its ''god''? Shall I recall the incident of the saint of Orleans Jeanne d''Arc?"


    "They were sinners!"


    "Oh? So it''s okay to murder thousands of people just because you said they were ''sinners''? As expected, the hypocrisy of the church has no limits." Ruby snorted in disdain.


    "Don''t act like you care! You''re just a monster that sucks blood and kills for fun!" Carlos yelled angrily.


    Carlos''panions just looked at him shocked, they were puzzled by Carlos'' attitude, normally he wasn''t a man who got irritated easily.


    The Japanese woman looked at Carlos; his mate''s kidnapping affected him so much, huh?


    Ruby chuckled softly in amusement.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Ruby didn''t respond, she just looked at Carlos, and everyone could see that her eyes had changed to blood red: "I''ve never killed a human soul in my life. I''ve always drunk blood donated by humans to hospitals, I used my mother''s money to buy them for me."


    "..."


    Carlos opened his mouth in shock, he looked at the Japanese woman, when he saw the Japanese woman gently waving, he was totally disbelieving what he was doing. ''Did I attack someone innocent? Wrong! She is not innocent, she is a vampire! A vampire is not innocent!''


    Ruby''s smile grew unnaturally as her sharp teeth began to show:


    "The hard truth to swallow is; you hunters just hunt me because I''m a vampire, I''m a different species. For us vampires, all humans are just cattle, and for humans, vampires are their natural predators, that''s just it."


    "That''s thew of nature, we need blood, and because of that, some of my species actively hunt humans. And, to defend against this natural predator, you were created. This whole situation was created by decisions made in the past, and this is just the natural course of things... Although we have created the ritual to control our bloodlust, for the church it doesn''t matter, they just seek to eliminate us."


    She snorted in disdain: "God, motivations, exnations, and even why you attack me today are just excuses for this unchanging truth. We are the predators, and you are the prey, but... Unfortunately, over time, the situation has evened out, and it has be the contest of two predators. One that will only end when the vampires, or the humans, disappear from the face of the Earth"


    "And I can guarantee you, we will be the winners." Ruby finished speaking with a big smile on her face that showed all her sharp teeth.


    "...."


    All the hunters looked at Ruby in shock, when the Japanese woman saw this, she said:


    "As expected, you also inherited your mother''s madness, I don''t think we should let you live."


    "Crazy? Me? Pffff... Hahahahahaha," Rubyughed lightly.


    The Japanese woman just raised an eyebrow in doubt.


    Ruby stoppedughing and spoke with a big smile on her face: "Mizuki... I''m the sanest vampire you''ll ever meet."


    "Are these yourst words?" the Japanese woman asked.


    Ruby doesn''t respond, she just turns her face and looks to the side and shows a shocked expression, but soon a small smile appears on her face. She turns and looks at the Japanese woman, "You guys are so, fucked."


    "...Huh?" The woman didn''t understand, but when she felt something approaching at high speed, and when she heard the noise of buildings being destroyed, her instincts screamed:


    "Step back now!" She ordered.


    And as experienced hunters, they quickly listened to the woman''s orders, they didn''t even dare to question.


    Soon a being covered in fire falls from the sky in front of Ruby.


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 28), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 28: The woman who kills Oni.

    <h4>Chapter 28: The woman who kills Oni.</h4>


    When Mizuki saw the monster''s appearance in front of her, all her instincts screamed danger; she was on full alert. Seeing the monster''s appearance, she remembered the information she''d received from the church''s pope.


    "Remember, Mizuki. Romanian vampires are on apletely different level than what you destroyed in Japan, especially the ''count'' ss vampires."


    "These vampires are like humanoid weapons of mass destruction, and, if that wasn''t enough, they have a kind of ''transformation'' that taps into the true nature of these vampires'' powers. If you meet a vampire like this on your quest, you must step back immediately, after all, you have not yet received the baptisms to be my general."


    ''Back? I''m sorry, but I won''t carry out this order'', Mizuki thought with a small disdainful smile.


    "On guard! Use level 3 enchantments! Gentlemen, a count ss vampire is in front of you, prepare to die if necessary." She yelled as she pulled a fan from her pocket.


    "Yes, Mam!"


    She opens her fan and speaks in a neutral voice: "Susanoo, Japanese god of the sea and storms, bless my allies with the protection of the seas!"


    Suddenly water began to appear at the feet of Mizuki''s allies, and slowly this water began to wrap the hunters in a protectiveyer. And, soon, this water turned into the armor of the ancient Japanese soldiers who fought in the Sengoku period.


    "God, bless my fists so I can get my revenge," Carlos spoke while being covered by Mizuki''s armor, his fists started to be covered by golden energy.


    Soon all the hunters began to cast spells simr to what Carlos did.


    The creature looks at Mizuki with a smile on his face that showed all his sharp teeth, the hunters felt their bodies shiver when they saw the creature''s smile, but, before the hunters could do anything, the creature lost interest in them and turns towards Ruby.


    "Violet?" Ruby spoke confused, but when she looked at the creature''s face, she spoke in shock, "D-Darling? What happened to you? And how did you get this power!?"


    Ruby tried to get up but she couldn''t, she looked at her wound with an annoyed look; ''this is taking too long to heal, what is happening? I should have resistance to the energy used by the church.''


    Ruby looks at Victor''s face with a stoic expression, she had several thoughts running through her head right now; ''Why is he here? Why does he have ess to this form? I''m d he''s here, but I''m worried about him, he''s not strong enough to fight a yer like Mizuki, we must get away! But I''m d he''s here... I don''t want him to die¡­''


    When Victor put his eyes on Ruby''s wound, he felt his heart clenching in pain. He wanted to roar in rage, he was almost losing control of his own body. But, as ast show of stubbornness, he managed to stay in a state where he understood everything as if it were a dream.


    He was awake and at the same time he was sleeping, but there was only one thing he was sure of, only one thing he wanted to do now;


    ''I will kill them!''


    Suddenly all of the hunters felt as if the world had lost all color for a few seconds, everyone could feel the killing intent so strongly that they forgot to breathe for a few seconds.


    Victor turns and looks at the hunters. When the hunters looked at Victor, they felt their bodies suddenly grow heavy... Fear, the purest feeling of human beings, that''s what they were feeling now.


    They couldn''t breathe, they couldn''t move, it was like their bodies didn''t want to obey and they just froze.


    "W-What is it?" A slightly younger hunter asked while shivering. Despite having been hunting vampires for a few years, he''s nevere across a vampire like this.


    "C-C-Calm down" A hunter spoke while stammering a lot.


    Victor''s eyes started to look around, he seemed to be going crazy every moment, he looked at all the hunters as he opened and closed his fists several times.


    Mizuki looks at him neutrally and thinks; he is weaker than I imagined, so she puts the fan in front of her and spoke in a low voice:


    "Tsukuyomi, give me the peace of the night, the peace of the night in the moonlight."


    White energy focused on Mizuki''s fan, and then she waves the fan, and this energy travels towards all of her subordinates.


    And, as if it were magic, everyone started to get calmer; everyone felt inner peace, and they didn''t feel fear anymore... But, the enchantment didn''tst long because Victor suddenly made a move and appeared in front of a hunter.


    He opens his mouth full of sharp teeth and bites the hunter''s neck, "Ahhhhhh~! Save me! Save-me-" The hunter couldn''t scream anymore because soon he had turned into a dry mummy, it was like he lost all the blood in his body.


    Victor stops biting the hunter, and when he lets go of his head, the hunter''s entire body disappears into ash; even the hunter''s blood that sshed on him disappeared without a trace.


    This demonstration made the hunters fearful. The only ones not affected were the more experienced hunters, all thanks to Mizuki''s enchantment, and because they had seen something simr in the past.


    "He destroyed my armor so easily¡­" Mizuki couldn''t help butment in disbelief.


    ''Was I wrong in my judgment¡­?'' She thought confused.


    Then she ordered: "This monster''s body is very hot, if you don''t have high-level protection techniques, don''te close! Or you will turn to ashes!"


    "Carlos!"


    "Yes, Mam"


    Carlos runs towards Victor and punches him in the face, Victor looks at the fist in his face, and soon he smiles like he''s not impressed.


    "Monster, don''tugh at me!" Carlos attacks him again, but it wasn''t working, he couldn''t hurt Victor''s body.


    Victor grabs Carlos'' bald head.


    Carlos feels his flesh burn as Victor holds his head.


    Victor runs towards another hunter and holds them by the head, the friend who was next to this hunter tried to cut off Victor''s hands, but the golden sword only scratched Victor''s skin.


    Victor looks at the two heads he was holding as if they were watermelons, he shes a big, distorted smile.


    Carlos realizing what Victor intends to do quickly uses a defensive spell. Victor hits the heads of the two men together!


    CRACK!


    Sounds of broken bones were heard by all the hunters nearby.


    Carlos managed to survive the attack, but the hunter who was his subordinate had his brain blown out.


    Victor grabs Carlos by the neck and throws him at the other hunters with all his strength.


    "Ugh! Catch me!" Carlos screamed when he realized he couldn''t organize his center of gravity, he started to speak an incantation, and soon his body was glowing golden.


    Carlos'' subordinates nod their heads and catch Carlos''s body.


    Before Carlos can do anything, he sees a giant ball of fire flying towards them.


    "The fuck..."


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Seeing those fireworks, and hearing the screams of the hunters, Victor''s sadistic smile grew in satisfaction.


    "We must flee¡­"A hunter spoke in fear, he swallowed his saliva and yelled, "We cannot fight this monster!"


    "Are you going to run away from these demons!? We must kill them!" A more fanatical hunter spoke.


    "Fuck it, I''m not going to die over bullshit like that!" When this hunter was about to flee, he hears Mizuki''s voice:


    "Is that the attitude of a hunter? If you''re not prepared to die, you shouldn''t be in this job!" She spoke in obvious contempt, she hated that hunter''s cowardly attitude.


    She ignores the useless men; this monster is strange. He''s strong, but he has the feeling of inexperience; he''s just using his power directly... Let''s try something.


    "Bishamonten, give it to me a weapon to destroy my enemies." She spoke in a neutral tone, and her fan began glowing red, then, suddenly, her fan turns into a two-meter-long Odachi.


    Mizuki lifts the Odachi with her right hand as if it were not heavy and puts it on her shoulder, and disys a predatory smile. Everyone could feel that the air around Mizuki changed, if before she looked like an elegant woman, now she looked like a wild beast!


    Mizuki takes a talisman from her pocket with her left hand, closes her eyes, and holds the talisman in front of her.


    "Abe-No-Seimei, lend me your wisdom to defeat this Oni."


    The talisman disappeared in blue light, and soon that same light began to cover Mizuki''s body. When she opened her eyes, a magic circle was carved in them.


    Mizuki crouches a little, and slowly the sword de starts to be covered in blue energy; she bends her knees and with a thrust, and flies towards Victor like a missile.


    When she got close to Victor, she brandished the Odachi diagonally.


    Realizing the threat, Victor suddenly disappears in front of Mizuki and appears beside her, then he attacks her trying to rip her head off.


    "It''s useless," She said smiling while blue energy glowed in her body.


    Victor didn''t understand what happened, but he suddenly screamed from a pain he''d never felt in his life:


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" He screamed like he was a beast being wounded.


    "Victor!" Ruby cried out in concern when she saw the cut on his chest.


    Victor holds his bleeding chest, slowly, the fire that was covering his body began to weaken considerably.


    Realizing this was an opportunity, Mizuki shed a maniacal smile and brandished Odachi again, this time she wanted his head!


    But before her sword ripped off Victor''s head, a huge wall of ice appeared in front of her.


    Mizuki''s Odachi cut through the ice wall easily, but soon she realized the monster was no longer in front of her, she also heard a woman''s neutral voice. She turns her face and sees a woman wearing a maid outfit, she looked into the woman''s blood-red eyes and realized she was a vampire.


    "Sorry but I can''t let you kill my master, I haven''t had enough headpats yet."


    Seeing the darkness covering the maid''s feet, Mizuki spoke: "The Kuroyami n..."


    "Oh? It''s been a while since I heard that name." Kaguya shed a small smile.


    Mizuki looks around and sees that the monster was being hugged by Ruby, the monster had a much weaker fire than before, and she also saw that Ruby was using her ice ability to close the wound she caused the monster:


    "When I destroyed the noble vampires of Japan, I looked in their records that talked about a n of vampires who could control the shadows. They were the best assassins in Japan. A n of vampire ninja controlled by a noble vampire who had friendly rtions with Toyotomi Hideyoshi."


    She looked around a little further and noticed that Ruby''s maid had disappeared; ''Where is she?''


    "They kept records about us... What a surprise, I thought they had forgotten us." Kaguya spoke in an emotionless tone.


    Mizuki was looking at the monster with dangerous eyes and with a big smile on her face. With the previous confrontation, she can understand that the monster was inexperienced in fighting; he had great power, that''s a fact, but he didn''t know how to control it. Power, and not knowing how to control it, in a fight against a hunter is deadly.


    ''I need to eliminate him, a monster like him can''t stay alive; I shouldn''t miss this opportunity'' She thought with determination.


    Cough!


    Victor coughed up ck blood on the floor, and soon the fire that covered his body began to slowly die, and eventually, his transformation was undone; he was back to normal.


    ''The poison is taking effect, good. But, this is only temporary, this poison is not strong enough to kill the noble vampires; I need to eliminate it!'' Mizuki thought.


    "D-Darling!? Are you okay!? Darling!?" Ruby tried to talk to him, but Victor''s eyes were unfocused as if he were lifeless.


    Seeing the ck blood on the floor, Kaguya looked at Mizuki: "What did you do?"


    "That is not something you need to know." Mizuki spoke as she positioned herself. She ced the Odachi on her shoulder again, and flexed her knee, she then pulled a talisman from her pocket. The talisman began to glow, and soon she spoke as she threw the talisman at Kaguya:


    "Ken, Zo, Fa, Oder!" A wave of me erupted from the talisman and flew towards Kaguya.


    Kaguya looked at the fire neutrally approaching, "Onmyoujutsu, this is something rare these days."


    Kaguya''s body began to be covered by darkness, and soon two daggers appeared in her hands, she cuts the fire horizontally, and when the fire died out, she saw Mizuki running at high speed towards her.


    Kaguya''s darkness began to grow, slowly, the darkness began to leak towards the ground, and soon all the ground around her was covered with ckness; it was as if Kaguya had created a ''territory'' just for her.


    When Mizuki enters Kaguya''s territory, suddenly thousands of ck hands starting out of the ground and heading towards Mizuki.


    "Tsk, annoying" Mizuki''s sword starts to be covered in thunder, and with a diagonal swing, she eliminates all of the shadow hands created by Kaguya.


    "Where is she?" Mizuki said as she looked around.


    "You hurt my master, that is a serious crime." She heard a voice in her ear.


    Mizuki tried to run away, but she couldn''t, as soon as she felt a dagger piercing her heart, her face took on an expression of disbelief. It was as if she didn''t believe she would be eliminated so easily.


    Cough!


    She coughed up blood on the floor.


    Kaguya pulls the dagger out of Mizuki''s heart and when she goes to cut off her head, she hears an ancient and powerful voice:


    "Enough!"


    A blue power left Mizuki''s body, and Kaguya quickly disappears into the shadows and returns to Victor''s side.


    "A guardian spirit..." Kaguya stared in shock as she looked at the old man who was floating around Mizuki.


    The old man waves his fan in his hand and soon the wound Kaguya inflicted on Mizuki began to regenerate at high speed.


    He nodded satisfied, and looked at Kaguya with a neutral look:


    "Oni, you use very sneaky techniques."


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 29), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 29: The three wives meet.

    <h4>Chapter 29: The three wives meet.</h4>


    "Thank you, master," Mizuki said gratefully.


    "Foolish disciple, youe to these foreignnds, and the first thing you do is fight without knowing the enemy? I''m disappointed! Did you forget what I taught you!?" The old man ignored Mizuki''s thanks and began to lecture her.


    "Ugh," Mizuki put a hand to her ear and tried to ignore her master''s words, but unfortunately, she could hear the master''s sermon in her mind.


    Kaguya looked at the old man trying to find some characteristic that would let her recognize him as a historical figure. She knows that spirits are heroes who have fought and fallen in the past, and through magic, they can be summoned. She also knows that this is a technique of invocation that was lost a long time ago.


    Seeing the pentagram symbol on the fan in the old man''s hand, she understood and discovered who it was: "Abe-No-Seimei"


    The old man hears Kaguya''s words, stops lecturing his disciple, and looks at Kaguya, then he opens his eyes a little. When Kaguya saw the magic pentagram that was simr to the magic circle Mizuki had in her eyes, she understood that she had guessed right.


    "Oh? Do you know me, Oni? And to think that my legends have spread to this foreign continent-"


    When the old man was going to continue to say something, he heard the voices of two women.


    "DARLING!?"


    Violet, Sasha, and Maria arrived and looked at Ruby holding Victor who had an unfocused look on his face as if he was lifeless.


    When Victor heard Violet and Sasha''s voice, his blue eyes sparkled a little and he tried to move his hand, but he couldn''t. He felt like his body was paralyzed and he couldn''t move anything, he could understand and hear everything around but could not move.


    Violet jumps towards Victor and starts checking him out, seeing that he was in a very bad state, her eyes started to darken in madness. She looks at Mizuki and says:


    "You did it!?"


    "I-" Mizuki was going to try to say something, but she was interrupted by Violet''s angry outburst.


    "YOU DID IT!!" Fire started toe out of Violet''s body, the atmosphere around her started to get suffocating, Violet was slowly losing herself in anger.


    "Calm down Violet, we need to get away, and heal our husband" Ruby spoke in a cold tone.


    As if by magic the fire around Violet disappeared, and her eyes sparkled with rity, she looked at Victor and bit her lip in frustration; ''I should be by his side! I''m going to kill that bitch!''


    Suddenly everyone heard an explosion as if lightning had hit the ground.


    "Oni, what are you doing?" The old man asked neutrally as he looked at Sasha who attacked Mizuki who defended herself with her Odachi.


    Sasha didn''t respond, she just looked at Mizuki with hate in her eyes. Lightning started to crackle around Sasha, and soon she disappeared in a sh and attacked Mizuki again.


    "Ugh," Mizuki wasn''t able to attack, Sasha was too fast, so she just assumed a defensive position with her Odachi and protected the vital parts of her body.


    The spirit looked at everything with interest, he didn''t seem to be interested in interfering in the fight and continued watching everything with curiosity shining in his eyes.


    Sasha took the dagger from her legs and started making small cuts on Mizuki''s body, the dagger couldn''t pierce Mizuki''s body.


    "Give up, Oni. You can''t prate my disciple''s defenses, you''re quick, but you''re not strong enough." The old man spoke in a neutral tone.


    Sasha''s eyes shed with more hate when she heard the old man''s words, she hates the woman for leaving Victor in that state, and she hates the old man for underestimating her.


    Sasha''s body began to glow yellow:


    "Sasha, don''t lose your cool! If you use this power for too long, you will be incapacitated!" Ruby eximed.


    Sasha yelled angrily, "I don''t care! I''m going to kill this bitch!"


    Booooom!


    Lightning struck Sasha''s body, and slowly her body began to change:


    Her ears begin to grow and be elongated like an elf, her teeth began to grow and be sharper, she grew a little higher, and soon she turned into a female version of the transformation of Victor.


    The only differences were that her body was covered in yellow lightning and that her powers seemed to be concentrated in her legs.


    "Another count ss vampire..." Mizuki said as she walked away from Sasha, for a moment she looked at the spirit with a hateful look, she knows that sadistic old man will only help with something if she is about to die.


    "General, I e-...MARY!"


    Carlos, who had burns all over his body, screamed when he saw Maria from afar.


    Maria looked at Carlos for a moment, her eyes gleamed with the desire to go back to him, but the master''s order was absolute, she couldn''t do anything.


    Ruby looked around and noticed that the hunters Victor had fought and not killed were returning to recovered states, she looked at Mizuki and saw that the woman was being healed by some strange technique she was using, the hunters had the upper hand;


    ''Mizuki is a general with a focus on support, and meleebat, as long as she''s alive, we won''t be able to eliminate them all, not to mention that old spirit is still around... We have to retreat.''


    Ruby analyzed the situation calmly.


    Sasha, hearing Carlos'' voice, loses interest in Mizuki and looks at Carlos with eyes longing for revenge.


    Ruby for the first time got angry, and yelled, "SASHA! Get a grip, decide what''s most important to you now! Your revenge or our husband!?"


    Sasha turns to face Ruby, she looks at Victor lying on the floor like he''s dead and bites her lip in frustration, but soon she makes a decision, she disappears from where she was and appears next to Victor, the only thing the hunters could see was a trail of lightning.


    "Wha-"


    "I-"


    Mizuki looked around and saw that the normal hunters had started to fall to the ground with their necks cut. All of them, who couldn''t react to Sasha, were killed by her daggers, the only ones who survived were those hunters who had high-level defensive enchantments, like Carlos.


    "We must back off," Sasha spoke as her transformation was undone.


    Seeing that Sasha was breathing a bit heavily, Ruby thought; ''She still doesn''t control this transformationpletely, she was too reckless.''


    "Oni... Do you think you''re allowed to leave this ce?" The old spirit asked as he ced the fan in front of his mouth.


    Mizuki picks up and ces the Odachi on her shoulder, and speaks while holding a talisman with her other hand, "Kirin, the messenger of the gods, the Oni''s are in my sight, and I need your help!"


    She positioned herself to run and attack the vampires but stopped when she saw her master motioning her to do nothing.


    Ruby looked at the old spirit with a smile on her face, "We don''t need your permission to leave this ce, get your dick out of your ass, you''re just a dead man."


    Then she looks at Sasha and Violet, as if indicating for them to do something, the two women smile as if they understand something.


    "Oh?" The old man opened his eyes, his expression shifting to disdain. "You think-"


    "Just shut the fuck up, you trash. Why don''t you go back to the hole you came out of? Didn''t your mother teach you to be obedient?" Violet spoke angrily, then she shes her disdainful smile: "Oh, I don''t think she can do that, after all, she was busy satisfying her customers, she never could teach you anything."


    "Heh..." The old man''s face began to distort in anger. "You-"


    "Now!" Ruby spoke.


    Kaguya suddenly disappears into the shadows and enters Victor''s shadows. Soon after, Ruby creates a huge ice wall, Violet creates a big fireball and attacks the wall.


    Booooooom!


    An explosion urred when the fireball hit Ruby''s ice wall, soon an intense fog was created around it. Seizing the chance, Sasha grabs Violet, and Victor on her shoulders, and moves fast, leaving lightning trails behind.


    Ruby does the same to Maria and runs a bit after Sasha.


    "Children''s tricks!" Carlos screamed and punched the air, and with the pressure made by Carlos'' fist, he cleared the entire area that was in the fog, when he looked around and saw that there was no one, he shouted angrily:


    "They fled!"


    Ignoring Carlos'' anger, Mizuki looked at her master, "Because you stopped me, I couldn''t kill them."


    Abe-No-Seimei just sighed in disappointment and looked at Mizuki, "Foolish disciple, you still need to train more..."


    Mizuki didn''t understand why her master reacted like that, but she didn''t think too much, she was used to her master''s weirdness.


    "What do we do, General?" A hunter who survived asked.


    Mizuki looks around and when she sees the mess they''ve created, she says, "We must retreat... Recover the bodies of the fallen hunters, and let''s go back to our temporary base."


    "Good decision," Her master praised.


    ...


    While the hunters recovered the bodies of fallenbatants.


    Mizuki''s master was in deep thought.


    Abe-no-Seimei is the old man''s name, he is a unique exorcist at the time he was alive. Even after he died he became a powerful spirit, but even this powerful exorcist who fought countless ''Oni'' when I was alive, he was afraid of someone; ''That Akuma is still alive, huh? And she had a daughter... I think the world will end in this era...''


    The moment this old exorcist appeared to save his disciple, he could immediately feel the gaze of a beast watching him from afar, and, from that moment, he knew he could not interfere or severely hurt the red-haired woman. He didn''t want to die ''permanently'' after all, he had a lot of things he wanted to do.


    ...


    In a building several KM away, seven people could be seen, they were wearing a ck suit that covers the entire body, and an all-ck mask that hides the facial expression of these individuals.


    And in front of these individuals was a woman who was wearing ck jeans, a ck v-neck t-shirt showing a lot of her H-cup size breasts under her shirt, without hiding much skin, especially in the region of her huge breasts, she also wore a short ck suit jacket.


    "We need to eliminate that newborn, he broke the rules." One of the seven beings who were wearing a mask spoke in an unrecognizable voice, they seemed to be using something to disguise their voice.


    "By using his power openly, he''s exposed us."


    "It must be eliminated."


    Three masked men agreed to eliminate the newborn vampire, but the remaining four just remained silent and looking at the woman with a cautious look, after all, they knew very well the temperament of this red-haired woman.


    "Fufufu," The woman smiled in a ''gentle'' way while her gaze glowed madly, she seemed to be watching something from far away.


    The three masked ones stopped talking, and looked at the woman apprehensively; they didn''t want to provoke the woman.


    Slowly her gentle smile began to change into a crazy smile: "HAHAHAHAHA, interesting! interesting! My daughter... My beloved daughter, whom I carefully raised as a child, found a husband..."


    Suddenly, she turns and looks at the seven masked beings, "I heard that the 1st prince''s son likes to travel the world, I wonder if I should pay him a visit?"


    The six masked beings started to sweat with fear under the mask, they didn''t know how to interpret the words of this crazy woman, is she asking a question? Or is she threatening the life of the 1st prince''s son? They didn''t know, that''s why they don''t like dealing with this woman.


    The seventh masked man who was calmer said hurriedly, "We understand each other, we don''t know anything, and we''re not going to do anything."


    "Huh¡­? But I asked a question." The woman spoke with a confused face, but her crazy smile never left her face.


    The masked man''s body trembled in fear, "We know, we know! Lady Scathach is always right! Don''t worry, no one will know about what happened."


    "We will leave all responsibility for this situation to Lady Scathach."


    "Are you going to leave the responsibility to me?" The woman''s eyes began to glow dangerously.


    "Hiii," The masked man screamed like a little girl, and said, "I mean, we were never here, so this incident never existed!"


    The woman''s eyes stopped shining, and soon she smiled in a ''gentle'' way. "Thanks for the hard work, you guys can go now."


    "Yes, Mam." The masked man who shouted quickly responded as if he were a soldier who responded to the superior, and soon the masked man disappears.


    The remaining six masked men just looked at the whole situation without words, they didn''t understand anything.


    "What are you waiting for? Shoo, shoo," She spoke as if she was talking to a dog.


    The masked six awaken from their stupor and quickly disappear.


    Seeing that the masked ones disappeared, she spoke with a gentle smile:


    "Hmm, I think I will visit my daughter."


    But soon her expression changed to a serious face, "But first I must sort some things out."


    ....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 30), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 30: Scathach Scarlett.

    <h4>Chapter 30: Scathach Scarlett.</h4>


    February 5th. Two days after Victor, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby shed with the hunters.


    Night.


    Current Location... The Vatican, headquarters of The Inquisition organization.


    In the skies over Vatican City, a red ne was flying at an altitude of over 30,000 feet.


    "Lady Scathach, we''ve arrived," The pilot of the ne informed the woman who was lyingzily with a photo album on her face.


    "Hmm?" The woman opens her eyes, takes the photo album from her face, and puts it on the table beside her.


    "I''ll be back soon, Ruby," The woman spoke, smiling lovingly as she looked at the photo album which started to freeze slowly, and soon it was in a pure ice chest that looked quite sturdy.


    The woman stretches a little and, when she does, her big breasts threaten toe out of the blouse she was wearing. But, even with that tempting sight, the pilot showed no reaction or looked at the woman''s breasts.


    The woman smiled sensually and licked her lips teasingly when she realized the pilot showed no reaction to her beauty.


    This pilot attitude towards her was a good thing, she didn''t want to change pilots again. The 101 previous pilots made the mistake of looking at her with lust, and today they are buried six feet underground.


    As a vampire who has been alive for over 2000 years, she considers herself an old-fashioned woman, looking is okay, but looking with lust is a big ''NO'', because of that, she has killed many men in the past...


    Well, she admits she''s a bit cruel. She likes to tease men and, when these men get lost in lust, she castrates the men and then kills them... In the end, this was all just a hobby for her, a sadistic joke for her to have fun when she was bored.


    Scarthach cracks her neck a little. "Let''s pay a visit to my friend¡­" Her face took on a confused expression, "What''s his name again? Kratos something? I think it was Zeus?"


    "Well, it''s not important." She shrugged as if it didn''t matter.


    "Tony, keep flying over Vatican airspace," The woman ordered.


    "My name is Lucas, ma''am..." The man sighed tiredly. When he saw the woman''s red eyes glowing a little, he quickly nodded his head, "Yes, Lady Scarthach," He epted the order.


    "Good," She smiled with a cold little smile.


    She opens the ne door, smiles a predatory smile, and, with a little kick of her feet, she jumps into the air.


    ...


    "Let me get this straight..." A man with long golden hair and golden eyes speaks with a tired face. He puts his hand on the brow of his face, and says, "I gave the order to search and capture the vampire who stole the finger of Saint Mary, a sacred artifact, right?"


    The man had the expression he said; ''I hope you''re kidding. You''re kidding, right? Please tell me you are kidding.''


    "Yes," Mizuki who was called back to the Vatican replied. She had just finished reporting everything that happened in the incident she was involved in two days ago.


    "..." The man''s expression crumbles, he looked depressed now.


    He sighs once more and presses a little button he has under the table.


    Then he leans back in his chair while waiting for the person he just called.


    And, before long, just a few secondster, someone knocks softly on the door and walks in:


    "Your Holiness, Alexander" The man spoke in a neutral tone that held a lot of respect.


    Alexander, the man with golden hair and golden eyes, looked at the man who just walked in: he looked 25 years old with brown hair and brown eyes, standing at 180 cm tall he was wearing white priest''s robes.


    "General Kurtz, can you raise the rm please?"


    Kurtz looked at Alexander with a neutral gaze, and without questioning said, "What''s the rm level, Your Holiness?"


    "Level 6"


    "... Is that demoning?" He asked in a neutral tone, but Alexander could see he was hiding his fear from him.


    "Yes..." Alexander nodded, then continued as he stared at the ceiling, "Actually... She''s already here," His eyes seemed to glow golden for a moment.


    A sonic boom was heard by everyone present, and then they heard an explosion as if something was falling to the ground.


    Boooooom!


    The impact was so big that the structures around the impact started to shake a little, it was like a small earthquake.


    "W-What? What is it?" Mizuki leaned a little against the wall as she eximed in surprise.


    Alexander gets up from his chair and, for the first time, Mizuki saw how tall this man was, he was 195 cm tall, and his toned body couldn''t be hidden by the white priest''s uniform he was wearing. Soon the man walks smoothly towards the window:


    "Mizuki, do you know what happened to the former general you took over for?" He asked in a gentle tone.


    "He died? But I don''t know the details of death," She said.


    "Yes... He died, he was a good friend," Alexander said a little sadly, he opened the window and looked at the red-haired woman who had a huge smile on her face that showed all her sharp teeth.


    The woman was standing in a huge crater, she gently jumped out of the crater and the moment she puts her feet on the ground outside the crater she was in, the whole area around the woman was frozen. It looks like the woman created her own ''territory'' for herself with more than 5 KM of pure ice!


    "S-Scathach" Mizuki swallowed a little saliva.


    "Indeed," Alexander nodded, "This demon killed the former general, she was ''shopping'' at the Vatican, and when our former general tried to ''harass'' her... She killed him and left me ??a letter ofint iming that I needed to improve the ''policemen'' that protect the Vatican."


    Mizuki opened her mouth in shock... She even thought she heard Alexander''s words wrong.


    "Do you understand what I mean?" Alexander asked as he looked at Mizuki.


    "W-What?" She stuttered.


    Alexander sighed, and exined, "You hurt this demon''s daughter... What do you think she came here for?"


    Mizuki closed her mouth and said nothing... After all, she had thought it would be a good opportunity to kill Ruby who could be a very dangerous vampire in the future. She had even thought that Scathach''s strength was overestimated, after all, she wouldn''t dare attack the Vatican alone, right?


    Destroying a third-world country is easy for any power in the world, after all, the country that Scathach destroyed in the past didn''t have soldiers like the Vatican, but...


    "Fuck!" If she had known this information about the former general before, she wouldn''t have tried to kill Ruby!


    "Your Holiness!" Two voices were heard, and soon two men entered the room where the golden man was.


    "General James, and General Leonardo... Prepare for battle," Alexander spoke in a gentle tone as he opened the window and jumped out of the room.


    General James, a dark-looking man with ck hair and ck eyes wearing ck priest''s robes, was a short man at only 170 cm tall.


    James looked out the window, when he saw the woman who had created an ice throne and sat on it while waiting patiently, he looked at Mizuki. "What did you do, woman?"


    "Apparently I provoked a monster," Mizuki spoke in a sarcastic tone as she walked towards the window.


    "Great...Just, Great," James said in a sarcastic tone, then he jumped out the window and followed Alexander.


    "Don''t interfere in the battle, Young one," Kurtz said neutrally.


    "Yes, I know," Mizuki didn''t mind the way Kurtz spoke, after all, she knew these men were older than they looked.


    Mizuki looked at thest man in the room, he had red hair and bright blue eyes, and like the three generals and the pope himself, he looked like a 25-year-old adult.


    "Hahaha, she''s as beautiful as ever... Too bad she''s a demon," Leonardo spoke with an arrogant smile, then he followed the two generals.


    ...


    "Hello, Kratos, it''s been a while since we''ve seen each other, I think thest time was two months ago?" Scathach asked the golden-haired man.


    The man sighs and says, "My name is Alexander." How many times has he repeated that same phrase over the years?


    "Oh, I''m sorry," She said, then she continued as she crossed her legs elegantly, "You know how being old is, you forget things as time goes by."


    "You don''t look old to me," Leonardo said with a smile on his face, but soon his expression darkened to pure fear as he felt Scathach''s sheer killing intent. The moment she saw he was scared with just that, she loses interest, she looks at the man like she''s looking at an insect.


    Scathach likes talented people, and with just one look, she could tell this man had no potential, he stinks of garbage. To her, this man wasn''t even qualified to breathe the same air as her.


    "Silence, Dog. I''m talking to your owner."


    "Y-you-" He tried to say something again then, immediately, felt dangering from around his neck.


    Boooom!


    Just as the general tried to say something, Scathach moved and tried to decapitate the man...


    "You''re crazier than usual, Demon," Alexander said as he held Scathach''s wrist.


    "I said silence, he must learn to listen to his elders," She spoke with a big smile on her face, then disappears again and sits on the ice throne she created.


    She crosses her legs elegantly again while keeping a sensual smile on her face.


    Leonardo just stayed silent while sweating a lot, he was just going to lose his life so without any effort; he looks at Scathach and thinks; ''Crazy Bitch.''


    "You''ve gotten stronger." Sheplimented him with a smile that showed off her sharp teeth.


    "Indeed, I''ve had a lot of time to train," He spoke with the same gentle tone, he didn''t seem annoyed that she was trying to kill his general.


    "1900 years... Time passes quickly, huh?" She spoke with a bit of nostalgia, she seemed to miss the past.


    "..." Alexander was silent; he had the same feeling of nostalgia that the woman has. As a human who gained eternal youth, he too had to go through many difficult farewells.


    "I''ve always had a curiosity¡­" Alexander said.


    "Hmm? Which is?"


    "What is the story of your life?" Alexander asked something he always forgot to ask, and the moment he asked that question, all three generals looked at Scathach with curiosity twinkling in their eyes.


    "Life story, huh?" She spoke as if thinking deeply, then she smiled and said, "I don''t have anything interesting to tell about my life... But once, I met Jesus,"


    "... How was he?" After the initial shock, Alexander asked showing more interest than usual.


    The three generals will open their eyes in shock.


    "He was a silly, and boring, man" She spoke with a smile on her face.


    The three generals clenched their fists in anger, but Alexander''s expression remained the same.


    Soon Scathach continues: "I met him once in the past, he wasn''t the ''saint'' you believe, he was a normal human, he shits, pisses, and eats¡­ He was a man with great potential; I wanted to train him in the past."


    The four men opened their eyes in profound shock¡­ A vampire training Jesus? Is this some kind of prank?


    That''s what the generals were thinking.


    "... I even asked him to be my disciple, but he refused, he preferred to help people than to grow stronger. He was a good-hearted man... Unfortunately, his good heart was what led to his death." She spoke with a disappointed face, she still thinks that if Jesus trained enough, he could have given her a good fight.


    The four men remained silent... the three generals had various emotions running through their bodies, they didn''t know how to react to this revtion.


    Although Scathach didn''t care about their existence.


    "... He didn''t deserve that death," Alexander spoke in a mncholy tone.


    "Indeed," Scathach agreed.


    "..."


    A moment of silence passed between Alexander and Scathach.


    Soon Alexander sighs again, he doesn''t know how many times he sighed that day, "I''m sorry for what my subordinate did, she will be punished, please can you go back as if nothing had happened?"


    Scathach''s smile grew and said, "It''s impossible. I warned the world in the incident 18 years ago, the message was clear; touch my daughter and you felt my anger."


    "You didn''t give me any choice then..." Alexander spoke as his eyes began to glow golden, slowly a golden aura began to cover his body.


    "My dear," She smiled sensually as she licked her lips, and soon her eyes began to glow blood red, "You had no choice from the start."


    ........


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 31), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 31: The Third Wife.

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Third Wife.</h4>


    February 9, four days after Countess Scathach Scarlett attacked the headquarters of The Inquisition organization.


    Current location, underground of the house where Victor lives.


    "Ugh" My head was hurting so bad; I put my hand on my head as I open my eyes. "I am at home...?" I spoke out loud, confused, and sit up in bed.


    "Ugh," I ce a hand on my head again as soon as I start to remember what happened. "I fought that blond man, then I went to save Ruby, and I was paralyzed by that woman''s poison."


    I see... And to think that a vampire would be affected by something like poison, that woman must have used something special?


    "Zzzzzz," Hearing someone''s breathing in their sleep, I look to my right side and see a sight that surprised me a lot...


    A woman with long red hair, big breasts, and a curvaceous body was sleeping the same way she came into the world...


    "R-Ruby?" I stuttered a little, I was taken aback by this fantastic sight...


    Hearing my voice, she seems to have woken up from her sleep. She opens her eyes sleepily, looks at me with her green eyes, and says with a gentle smile, "Darling~"


    Hearing her voice, my heart began to pound frantically, my throat went dry, and I felt an uncontroble urge to bite her neck.


    I bite my lip and try to control myself, it seems my bloodlust was stronger than before. How long did I sleep?


    She shes a seductive smile, stands up a little, and then starts to crawl towards me. When she started to crawl like that, I could see her two white rabbits that looked soft and fluffy, even though they looked ''fierce''; it was such a beautiful sight that it made you want to squeeze and pet those white rabbits.


    I look into Ruby''s eyes and seeing her seductive expression, I couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight; she was so beautiful.


    She looked like a subus that was trying to seduce me.


    Slowly she climbs onto myp, sits on my crotch and wraps her arms gently around my chest, andys her head on my chest.


    When she did that, I could feel her two melons on my chest, she had the biggest ones I''ve seen so far.


    I could feel her steady breathing on my chest, as soon as she pulls back a little and looks at me, I could see her eyes were blood red; I bring my hand up to her face.


    She is surprised for a moment, but she epts my advances, puts her face in my hand, and I soon start stroking her face.


    She looks at me with desire shining in her eyes.


    "D-Darling~, I can''t wait any longer," She spoke as her breath started toe in short pants, she seemed to be wanting too much.


    Understanding what she''s up to, I hold back my bloodlust and show my neck. The moment I showed my neck, she opens her mouth, and bites me!


    I feel my blood being sucked by her, unable to take it anymore, I wrap my arms around her waist, and soon I open my mouth then bite her corbone!


    "Ahh~" She moaned as she stopped sucking my blood, as soon as she wrapped her legs around my waist, I also felt something wetting the shorts I was wearing.


    Her blood was so delicious! The taste was something like high-quality ice cream, the icy feeling that her blood gave me; it was an addictive feeling!


    "Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!" She kept repeating the word like a broken record as she hugged me tighter, then she bit me again!


    Suddenly, my world starts to change, and I was in that abandoned building again.


    It all happened the same way I saw it in Sasha and Violet''s vision, but now, I could see the sequel, I could see what happened the moment I bit Sasha.


    Violet created several fireballs around her. "Die! Bitches!"


    When I stop biting Sasha and look at Violet, I notice that I seem to be in a trance-like state, I don''t seem to have control of my actions, so I speak in a neutral tone:


    "All blood belongs to me."


    Suddenly, a dome of blood appeared in front of me and surrounded me and Sasha.


    Booooooom!


    An explosion happens when Violet''s fireballse in contact with my blood.


    "Darling!? Oh my god, what have I done!?" Violet started to despair, but when the smoke from the attack disappeared, she sighed in relief. I could see she was surprised too.


    Apparently, I managed to protect Sasha and myself with that blood dome, as soon as the blood dome disappears, I slowly start to close my eyes and gently fall towards the ground; I seem to have passed out.


    "Darling!?" Violet squealed in concern, she approached me with supernatural speed and held me gently.


    "I''m sorry, Darling! I- I-" She looked like she was about to cry.


    "Calm down, Violet," Ruby said as she held her neck with a neutral expression, but I could see her face was a little troubled; it was like she didn''t believe what just happened.


    "Calm down!? I almost killed my Darling because of you bitches!" Violet exploded again.


    "Don''t be unfair, Violet," Sasha said as she held her neck with a worried expression. "Remember that you were the one who called us for help."


    "Indeed," Ruby added, then she speaks in a cold voice, "Calm down, and tell us what happened, why are we marked as his wife?"


    Violet''s face takes on a guilty expression when she hears what Sasha says, but when she hears what Ruby says, she gets angry again. She takes a deep breath and seems to try to hold back her anger, so she sits down on the floor and puts my head in herp:


    "...I think Darling''s blood altered the ritual" Violet begins to exin:


    "Darling, you have a rare blood type...RH Null Blood." She said while stroking my hair; it seems that by doing that, she managed to calm down more.


    "¡­The Golden Blood¡­?" Ruby eximed in shock, but soon her expression changed to a stoic one: "How is he still alive? This blood is considered a delicacy for vampires, Victor should look like a slice of very tasty meat with this blood type, but why don''t I feel anythinging from him?" She spoke as she put her hand to her lips.


    "... This blood type paints a gigantic target on the owner. People with this blood type rarely go beyond 15 years of age, after all, a vampire can smell this scent from kilometers away." After Sasha''s initial shock because of Victor, she added.


    Violet has stopped stroking my hair and looks at the two women with lifeless eyes: "I protected him... For 16 whole years of my life, I protected him from threats, I hired witches to hide his scent, I killed the vampires that went after him, I made this ce my territory solely to protect him..."


    When Sasha and Ruby looked into Violet''s eyes, they felt shivers all over their bodies.


    Ruby looked at Sasha who looked back at her, then they both nodded; they seemed to be talking in code.


    Violet looks back at me and continues, "I protected him for 16 years, I protected him until the day he would be mine... My beloved Darling~" She spoke with loving eyes as she caressed me, but soon her expression distorts into hate:


    "But, just me taking my attention away from him for a few seconds¡­" Slowly her voice began to get heavier and soon killing intent so great that it made the air heavier began to leave her body, "It was just a few seconds... And that was enough for a mangy dog ??to try to mark him!"


    "How dare they¡­? My Darling~! Do they dare try to steal my Darling?! Unforgiveable!"


    Booooooom!


    Fire started to shoot out of Violet''s body in an uncontrolled way, the ground around Violet started to melt, but this fire didn''t seem to be hurting me.


    Soon Violet''s gaze turns to Ruby and Sasha, "Do you guys want to steal my Darling from me too?"


    "Sasha, Now!" Ruby yelled.


    Sasha''s body starts to crackle with her lightning, soon she disappears in a yellow trail and picks up Ruby like a sack of potatoes, and runs away from Violet.


    Booooooom!


    An explosion of fire happened, Violet tried to attack Sasha and Ruby again, but the two women had already fled.


    Suddenly my vision changed, I was in a ce far from the building where I was transformed; I look around and realize I was in a park.


    "She''s crazier than usual..." Sashamented in a neutral tone as she stared at a building that was on fire.


    Looking at the burning building, I think; ''I wonder how my beloved wife managed to hide this incident from everyone.''


    Ruby sighs, "She''s pissed at the whole situation..."


    "We should stay away for a few days, Violet should calm down now that she''s with Victor," Sasha spoke.


    "...I''m worried about something," Rubymented, then she added as she looked at Sasha:


    "Do you think Victor will ept Violet...? You know her personality."


    "..."


    The two women fall into an ufortable silence.


    "If Victor doesn''t ept Violet, I think this time, she''s really going to freak out," Sasha spoke with a worried face.


    "¡­Yes." Ruby sighed.


    "Anyway, I''m going back home, Luna must be worried," Ruby said.


    Sasha nods, and says, "See youter Ruby."


    Suddenly the world shatters like a crack in a ss.


    ...


    I open my eyes, and I realize as Ie out of that memory, I feel a weight on my right arm. I look to my right side and see Ruby who was lying down while leaning on my arm.


    I seem to have fallen asleep for a few minutes again.


    Feeling my gaze, she opens her eyes, and looks at me with a seductive smile, "Wee back Darling."


    I look at Ruby, and I feel like I''ve known her for several years, just like Violet and Sasha, I could understand herpletely¡­ I knew what kind of person Ruby was.


    A gentle woman on the inside, but one who always has a cold mask on the outside. And, at the same time, she was very aggressive when she wanted something; though she is easily embarrassed when confronted directly with pure feelings.


    A simple woman who had to live hiding her feelings, sometimes she just wanted to let go, but she couldn''t...


    "I-" When I go to try to say something, Ruby gets up on the bed, approaches me, then she kisses me.


    Our tongues y with each other for a few minutes, then she stops kissing me and licks her lips sensually.


    "...You''re way more aggressive than Sasha," Imented with a small smile.


    She smiles gently, "Wrong, Darling. I''m not an aggressive woman."


    "Hmm?" I look at her curiously.


    "I am a decisive woman," She ces her hand on my chest and caresses the spot where I was injured by Mizuki, but thanks to Vampire''s regeneration, the spot that Mizuki cut me in is unscarred.


    "You saved me, and in doing so, you awakened my desire to have you for myself." Her smile changes to a flirtatious smile, "And I always run after what I want."


    "Oh? And what do you want?" I asked with a smile.


    She brings her face closer to mine, and speaks with a possessive face; for a moment I saw her eyes darken, "I want you for myself, I want you to be my Darling~!"


    I felt my entire body shudder in pleasure when I saw Ruby''s expression.


    "You already have me," I said smiling as I kissed her lightly, then I get up from the bed and pick up Ruby like a princess.


    The moment I got out of bed I felt an incongruity, things around me seemed to be lower than I was used to. Did I grow taller?


    I see Ruby pouting, and this sight made my heart melt; she was so cute! I put her on the bed, and kneel down.


    "I need to see Violet," I said while stroking her red hair, after what I saw in Ruby''s memories, I have a huge desire to meet my wife.


    I see Ruby''s face turn a little red, "Mm," she nodded cutely.


    She was very cute! Just like Sasha and Violet, Ruby had a charm of her own that I loved a lot!


    Sasha was a strong woman, who was very weak with showing affection, she was easily embarrassed, although she has a possessive side that I love very much.


    Violet, my beautiful ice flower, was a woman direct with her feelings, she was possessive and always tried to harm anyone who approached me, and she always put my safety first while forgetting her own safety, she was a person I love.


    Stopping to think now:


    "My three wives are beautiful vampires, I really am a very lucky man," I spoke in a low tone, but I realized that Ruby heard me, and her face turned a little red with embarrassment.


    Iugh a little as I do my best to ignore Ruby''s two white rabbits, I walk to the wardrobe, but soon I remember my favorite maid.


    "Kaguya," A Japanese woman-looking maid stepped out of my shadow.


    "Lord Victor, I''m d you woke up," Kaguya spoke in a neutral, emotionless tone, but I was sure I could see her eyes shining for a moment.


    I look at Kaguya smiling, I open my arms, and say, "Do your magic."


    Her ck eyes change to blood red, and she shes a small smile, "As expected, Lord Victor is the best master."


    Her body is covered in darkness, and soon she ''passes'' through my body and, a few secondster, I''ve already changed my clothes.


    "Thank you, Kaguya," I said as I stroked her head.


    I felt her body tremble, and a small satisfied smile appeared on her face, I also noticed that she looked shorter than usual; I think I really grew up...


    "Shall we go, Darling?" I hear Ruby''s voice.


    Hmm?, I look at Ruby, and I see she''s wearing a simple blue skirt, big ck tights, and a red shirt that could barely hide her breasts.


    Seeing that I had been staring at her breasts for a lot longer than I intended, she smiled seductively. "What are you doing, Darling?"


    My face turns a little red, but soon I understand something, she''s ying this game, huh? I swallow my shame and say, "I was admiring how beautiful my wife is, I really am lucky."


    Suddenly, Ruby''s face turned red with embarrassment, she turns her head away and hides her face with her hair.


    I disy a small smile, "Come on, Honey."


    "Mm," Ruby nodded.


    I walk to the door and, when I touch the door, I see several green magic symbols appearing. For a moment I was confused, but I just shrugged like I didn''t care; when I walk through the door, I hear:


    [Now with thetest news: In the Vatican, there was a serious explosion caused by terrorist attacks... The terrorists ced several new bombs created with liquid nitrogen throughout the Vatican. As you can see from the images, the damage caused was immense, more than 70% of the Vatican structures are destroyed]


    "Hahahaha, liquid nitrogen bomb? Can''t theye up with a better excuse?" I hear the voice of a woman I don''t know, I walk a little and see that the woman was sitting on the couch while watching the news.


    The woman turns off the television with the remote and turns her head towards me. When our eyes meet, my body froze; I feel like I''m in ska, my whole body was cold and, I felt like I was looking at a wild beast that could kill me at any moment. I couldn''t move...


    She disys a wild smile that, at the same time, was seductive:


    "Heh, you finally woke up, ''my'' son-inw..."


    ....


    [A/N: This is the end of volume 1... 75K words were written... I never thought I would do something like this with an original novel... Thanks for everyone''s support.


    I''m going to take two or three days off, I need to think, organize, and n the execution of volume 2. If you want to stay up to date on everything, and see character images, join my Discord.


    Anyway, see you guys soon, umu!]


    ....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 32: Son-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 32: Son-In-Law</h4>


    "Heh, you finally woke up, ''my'' son-inw... Did you enjoy sinking your fangs into my daughter''s neck?"


    Suddenly, I feel my whole body go numb ¡­ Fear, that''s what I felt; for the first time in my life, I felt the purest feeling of fear.


    My heart was beating wildly, my instincts screamed to run, but I couldn''t; my body was paralyzed. I could feel my whole body in a cold sweat as I looked at the woman in front of me, I thought;


    ''A monster¡­ A real monster was sitting in front of me.''


    I swallowed hard; I could feel ¡­ Yes, I could feel with all my being that this monster could kill me at any moment, in front of her, I was just an insect ... In front of this woman, I was just a newborn that she could easily step on.


    I clenched my fists tightly. Fear? Yes, I was scared, but I refuse to be paralyzed!


    I bit my tongue hard and tasted the blood, but I didn''t care; the pain made me regain control of my body.


    I felt an irritating feeling in my heart, a feeling that told me not to bow my head to anyone. My pride won''t let me!


    But besides this irritating feeling I had in my heart, I had another feeling screaming furiously...


    I look into the red eyes of the woman who was smiling at me, and I disy a smile so big that my face distorts unnaturally.


    "Oh~" Her smile grew like my smile.


    A strong warrior! A strong warrior was in front of me! An opponent to fight! Ah~! I''m excited!


    My whole body is screaming in euphoria to fight her; I could feel it! But I knew an unchanging truth... I was too weak to have a fight that will satisfy my desire! And that irritated me! That frustrated me!


    "M-Mother, when did you arrive!?"


    The woman ignored her daughter''s question and kept looking at me.


    "This is really a shame," I said, disappointed.


    "Why is this a shame?" She asked in curiosity.


    "I''m too weak to fight you... That''s really a shame," I sighed at the end.


    "..."


    I could feel the whole atmosphere in the room freeze unnaturally, and everyone in the room was looking at me with a stunned face.


    "Pfft..." The woman''s instinct to kill disappeared, and soon she started tough.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA"


    I didn''t understand why she wasughing; I looked to Ruby for answers and saw that she had a shocked face as she looked at her mom, she didn''t seem to understand why her mom wasughing.


    Suddenly the woman stoppedughing and got up from the couch; then she looked at me again: "Interesting! Interesting!" She disyed a distorted smile.


    "I like you!"


    "Huh¡­? Thanks...?" I didn''t understand why she said that... I looked at the woman in front of me more closely.


    She looked like a more mature version of Ruby, she has pale skin, blood-red eyes, long red hair that reaches her waist, and a curvy body that her clothes couldn''t hide. She had the most enormous breasts I''ve ever seen, she seemed to have bigger breasts than Ruby; I think it was H-cup? She was shorter than me by a few inches.


    I don''t know how tall I am now, but I seem to be bigger than before.


    She was beautiful¡­ Beautiful would be a little enoughpliment to describe all her beauty, a hot beauty, a crazy beauty, a woman who would make any man go crazy with just a simple gesture, but she wasn''t just that¡­


    She was a warrior ... A bloodthirsty warrior, a warrior who had some screws loose in her head just like me.


    That''s the impression I had of her.


    She approaches me and starts looking me up and down, "Oh? It looks like your evolution gave you more potential than I expected¡­ Interesting¡­" For a moment, I saw her eyes glow red.


    "Ugh," I hear Violet''s voice. "This Bitch... One day I''m going to kill her."


    I withdraw my attention from the woman, look at the couch, and see my beloved wife with an irritated face.


    I ignore the woman in front of me and walk over to Violet.


    "Heh..." Her face distorted a little, but I didn''t care.


    I stop in front of the couch and see Violet, who was wearing only a ck nightgown, she was mumbling in a distorted tone about how she was going to kill that woman who was Ruby''s mother.


    I sit down on the couch and pull Violet onto myp, "Kyaaa!" She squealed in surprise.


    "Darling...?" She looked at me confused, but soon her face filled with genuine joy and hugged me possessively!


    "Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!"


    "I missed you," I said honestly as I hugged her.


    I felt Violet''s body shake, and she looks at me with a tearful face, "I-, I was worried that you wouldn''t wake up anymore..."


    I wipe the tears from Violet''s eye, and I hug her tighter andy her head on my chest,


    "Shh, I''m here, Okay."


    "Mm,"


    While Violet and Victor are in their own world, Sasha approaches Ruby and speaks in a low voice,


    "He just ignored your mother...?" Shemented in disbelief.


    "...Yes"


    Ruby looks at her mom, she was hoping her mom was pissed off, but to her surprise, her mom had a ''happy'' smile on her face.


    Seeing that smile, Ruby''s body shivered, she knew her mother very well, and from what she understands of her mother, she only shows that smile when she finds something interesting,


    "Luna!" Suddenly Scathach spoke.


    "Y-Yes!?" Luna squealed in surprise.


    Luna, who was silent along with Natalia, Maria, and Kaguya in the corner of the room, runs to Scathach''s side.


    "Thanks for contacting me, you did a good job...But now I want you to do something for me." Scathach whispered something in Luna''s ear.


    "Yes, Mam!" Luna responded, like a soldier responding to his superior, then she ran out of the room.


    When Ruby heard her mother''s words, she looked at Luna with a look that said she would give her punishment for having a big mouth.


    "Huh...?" Violet, who was in her world with Victor, suddenly looks at Scathach, who yelled loudly.


    "Bitch, begone, why are you still here? The room will stink of antiquity, shoo, shoo."


    "Heh, looks like you want to get punished again, brat?" Scathach''s eyes sparkled a little.


    Violet''s body shuddered, and she hugged Victor tighter, "Darling, I''m being bullied~."


    "She doesn''t learn, huh? Doesn''t she understand that your mother is vindictive?" Sashamented as she looked at Violet; a bit annoyed, she thought; ''she''s taking advantage of the situation¡­''


    "Well, she''s Violet, she doesn''t have any sense," Ruby added.


    I look at Violet and see her face saying, I want to be spoiled! She was so cute I couldn''t resist; I put my face close to her and kiss her!


    "Humpf?" She looked surprised for a moment, but as soon as she kissed me again, our tongues began to battle for dominance.


    Slowly, my bloodlust exploded; I felt my teeth start to change and also felt my eyes shift to blood red.


    "Ugh~!" I stop kissing Violet and look at the two voices; as soon as I see Ruby and Sasha with red faces, I could clearly feel what they wanted; I could feel it from our connection that got so much stronger than before.


    "Eat," I spoke in a low voice, but strangely my voice resonated throughout the room.


    "Oh...?" Scathach disyed a curious smile.


    Suddenly, Sasha disappears and appears at my right side; as soon as she opens her mouth and bites my neck, I felt my blood drain.


    Violet puts her face on the other side of my neck and licks me; then, she bites me too.


    "Let go of me!" I heard Ruby''s furious scream. When I look at Ruby, I see my wife is being held by her mother.


    "Interesting." She said. "She waspletely lost in the desire for blood."


    I suddenly feel a desire to be ''full'', and that desire has taken over my actions, and that desire was affecting my wives too.


    Violet, Sasha, and I look at Ruby''s mom,


    "Release!"


    We speak in unison.


    The woman''s body trembled a little, and then she lets go of Ruby,


    "Huh...?" The woman eximed in surprise, she looked at her hand and realized she wasn''t holding her daughter anymore.


    Ruby disappears and appears on my left side, "Darling~, Darling~" Soon, she bites my corbone.


    The moment she bites me, I feel plete''.


    When the desire to feel ''full'' has been sated, my bloodlust exploded again. I couldn''t think of anything; I was very thirsty, and I just wanted my wives'' blood! I open my mouth and bite Violet''s neck.


    "Ahh~, Darling~."


    Seeing Victor feasting on the blood of his three wives, Scathach''s smile grew distorted,


    "Kaguya, exin to me everything that happened from the moment that Victor was turned," She ordered.


    Kaguya approaches Scathach, she looks at the woman for a few seconds as if thinking about something, then she makes a decision; ''She is Ruby''s mother, she has a right to know the truth.''


    "It all happened the day Violet turned Victor into a vampire-," Kaguya began to exin in a neutral tone all the events she knew.


    ...


    If you want to support me, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 33: Son-In-Law 2

    <h4>Chapter 33: Son-In-Law 2</h4>


    Hearing everything that happened, Scathach''s smile just grew and grew.


    When Kaguya finished exining everything that had happened since the moment Victor turned into a Vampire.


    "What''s his blood type?" She asked curiously.


    "RH Null Blood... The golden blood."


    "Pfft¡­ HAHAHAHA!" She startedughing like she was crazy.


    Kaguya just looked at the woman, wondering if this madwoman was right in her head.


    "And to think¡­ Pfft¡­ And to think that history would repeat itself with my daughter¡­? HAHAHAHA!" She looked very happy for some reason.


    "Countess Scathach knows about something?"


    She stoppedughing for a moment and looked at Kaguya with a slight smile on her face, "Who knows? I''m quite old; maybe I''m just crazy?"


    Kaguya''s face twitched a little, she didn''t expect her to respond like that.


    Scathach exhibited a soft smile on her face, took a deep breath, and let the air out of her lungs. "It''s been a while since Iughed like that. When was thest time? I think about 500 years ago?"


    Kaguya, seeing the woman''s H-cup breasts sway as she made this simple gesture, just clicked her annoyed tongue.


    Scathach walks slowly towards Victor with a smile on her face, she sits on the sofa that was next to the one that held Victor and his wives, she crossed her legs sensually and spoke with killing intent leaking from her body:


    "That''s enough, have some kind of respect for yourself; doing that in front of everyone is inappropriate."


    The instinct of the four exploded, warning of danger; they quickly broke apart and rose from the couch, prepared to fight.


    "Hmm, the reaction is fast, but not good enough."


    "M-Mother?"


    "Wipe your mouth, daughter, how inappropriate."


    Ruby''s face turns bright red, and she quickly licks her lips; ''I can''t believe I did this in front of my mother!''


    "Sasha Fulger, I hear your mother lost her vampire count title on some stupid bet, as expected of her."


    "Yes, as expected of her," Sasha nodded in disdain as she licked her lips.


    "Violet Snow, I heard your father woke up. Do you intend toe home?" Scathach asked.


    "Hmm? I am not. My house is next to my Darling~" Violet spoke as she hugged Victor.


    I looked at Violet and smiled kindly, then patted her head, "Hehehe" Seeing the goofy smile on her face, my heart melts into cuteness.


    I look at Kaguya, "Kaguya, do your magic."


    Understanding what I mean, Kaguya nods, and then disappears into darkness, then she covers Violet''s body in darkness. Like magic, Violet''s outfit has changed from a nightgown to an outfit that looks like a cosy she always wore.


    "Done"


    "Good Job, Kaguya," I said as I stroked Kaguya''s head.


    "..." Her body shook a little, and she turned her face away.


    Soon, I stop petting Kaguya and sit down on the couch again; Violet sits on my right side, Ruby sits on my left side, and Sasha, who was a little embarrassed about the whole situation, sits next to Ruby.


    And Kaguya was behind me along with Natalia and Maria.


    I look at the woman, "We haven''t introduced ourselves yet, right?" I disy a gentle smile.


    "My name is Victor Walker; nice to meet you, Mother inw," Again, I feel the atmosphere around me tense up, as if I''ve said something wrong.


    "¡­Heh" The woman disys a dangerous smile and licks her lips, "Nice to meet you, Victor. I am Ruby''s mother; my name is Scathach Scarlett."


    "Now that we''ve introduced ourselves let''s talk about important matters." I keep smiling.


    "Oh?" She looks curious about what I''m going to say.


    "I want to ask your permission to be with Ruby."


    The woman''s smile suddenly disappears.


    "D-Darling, this is too fast!" Ruby looked at me with fear evident on her face.


    "Yes, Darling. You must talk to my mother first!" Violet spoke jealously.


    "Idiot, that''s not what she''s talking about! Read the room!" Sasha yelled at Violet.


    "Huuh?" Violet was confused.


    Question marks started appearing around me, and I was confused why they were reacting like that.


    "Brat, don''t you understand your situation?" Ruby''s mother spoke in a neutral tone.


    "I understand my situation," I said as I looked at her, "I married your daughter, and I didn''t ask your permission for that, right?"


    "Indeed... That''s it." She looked at me with a stunned expression.


    "Don''t worry, I intended to do this with each of my wives," Imented with a small smile.


    "Heh..." She shed a small smile, "What are you going to do if I don''t allow you to be with Ruby?"


    "M-Mother!?"


    "Silence, Ruby." Her eyes glowed red for a moment.


    "Y-Yes," Ruby recoiled.


    "Answer me," She looked at me again.


    The answer to that question was simple, "I don''t intend to do anything."


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Ruby and her mother eximed in unison.


    I continue with a slight smile on my face, "At the end of it all, your opinion on this matter doesn''t matter much," Imented honestly.


    "Brat-"


    I interrupt, "Ruby is already married to me; what I''m doing here is just a formality. Whether you allow it to happen or not, it doesn''t matter anymore."


    I look at Ruby, "All that matters is Ruby''s willingness; if she wants to be with me, then I''ll make it happen."


    "D-Darling," Ruby spoke with a red face and a small happy smile on her face; it was pretty obvious she wasn''t against it.


    "Brat, you''re talking too loud for someone who doesn''t have the strength," Scathach spoke in a venomous tone as her killing intent seeped from her body, she looked quite annoyed.


    I look at Scathach, and I exin, "Yes. I''m weak now, but sometimes you can''t solve some situations with brute force."


    "Heh," She shed a sneer, "If I kill you now, you can never be with my daughter."


    I saw Sasha, Ruby, and Violet''s faces distorted in anger for a few seconds.


    "Think with me... If you kill me now, what will happen?" I asked in a neutral tone.


    "I would bring my daughter back home, that''s all."


    "What about her bloodlust? You know the ritual."


    "She can handle it. After all, she is my daughter; if I can handle this bloodlust, she can too."


    Oh, she lost her husband...? Come to think of it; I don''t know much about my wives'' families, the only one I know a little better is Sasha''s family.


    "Naive," Imented.


    "Huuh?" Her face was distorted.


    "You are naive; your way of thinking is very naive," I said, then I continue:


    "Ruby isn''t you. If I disappear, what guarantees she won''t go crazy from bloodlust?"


    "..." She was silent as she looked at me.


    "And even worse, what guarantees she won''t hate you?" I asked, smiling a little.


    "Huh?" She put on a confused face: "She would hate me...? Her own mother...? That is impossible."


    "Why is it impossible? You''ve already lived a long time, right? From the way you speak, I can say that." I said and added, "Then you must know how easily a child can hate their parents."


    "¡­." She bites her lip, and I see her eyes glow blood red.


    "That''s why I said; it doesn''t matter if you approve of Ruby and me. In the end, I''ll still stick with Ruby." I spoke neutrally and added, smiling happily, "I just became something irreceable for Ruby, and you can''t do anything about it."


    "Indeed¡­" Scathach lowered her head a little, her bangs hiding her eyes, and soon she started biting her nail.


    I could feel Ruby shaking a little as she held my hand; I looked away briefly and saw that Sasha was very alert, it looked like she was ready to do something if the situation called for it.


    "Darling, this is dangerous; you''ve said too much," Violet spoke seriously in a low voice.


    I just smile and pat Violet''s head; I look at Scathach again:


    "Scathach Scarlett,"


    "Hmm?" She looks at me, and when I see her eye gleam, for a moment, I feel my whole body tremble with fear and excitement. But, then, I disy a big smile that shows all my sharp teeth:


    "Wouldn''t killing me be a waste?"


    "Waste?"


    "The moment I saw you. Do you know what I felt?" Finally, I decide to be honest.


    "¡­." She kept looking at me.


    "Afraid...I feel scared, but I also feel disappointed and frustrated."


    "Oh...?" She disyed a big smile.


    I get up from the couch and walk slowly over to Scathach. I kneel on the floor and look into her red eyes; I touch it lightly and caress her face:


    "A strong opponent was in front of me, but I didn''t have enough strength to face it... So I couldn''t satisfy my desire to fight... This is really frustrating."


    Her red eyes that were glowing seemed to lose intensity, then her smile grew in a distorted way that showed all her sharp teeth; this smile just made me more excited, but...


    "This is really disappointing."


    "Indeed," I agreed.


    I stop stroking her face and pull away.


    When I look at my wives, I just saw them looking at me shocked; even Natalia, Maria, and Kaguya, who are always stoic, were looking at me with their mouths open.


    ''Why are they reacting like this?'' I thought.


    When I sit down on the couch again and look at Scathach, I was taken aback by the gentle expression she was showing, she was so beautiful...


    I feel Violet and Ruby pinching my leg, and as soon as I wake up from my stupor, I look at my wives and see my wives'' annoyed expressions.


    "Ruby¡­ My beloved daughter, I allow you to be with Victor," She spoke with a sensual smile, she lookedpletely different from a few moments ago.


    "Huh¡­? Thanks, Mother!" Ruby thanked her.


    "I decided something too." Suddenly Scathach disappears and appears in front of me, and with a simple gesture, she attacks my stomach.


    "Cough," I was breathless from the sudden attack, and soon I felt another attack on my neck that made me lose consciousness; everything happened so fast that no one could react...


    "Mother!?" Ruby squealed in surprise.


    "What are you doing, Bitch!? Drop my Darling!" Violet yelled angrily.


    Realizing what was happening, lightning starts to crackle in Sasha''s body, and she screams angrily:


    "Let go of my husband!"


    Scathach ignores Violet and Sasha''s threats, she holds Victor like a sack of potatoes and speaks with a sensual smile as she licks her lips:


    "I''m kidnapping my son-inw."


    "Huh!?" The three women eximed in unison; before they could do anything, Scathach disappears along with Victor.


    ....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 34: Victor has been kidnapped!

    <h4>Chapter 34: Victor has been kidnapped!</h4>


    "BITCH!!" Violet screamed in uncontrolled fury, her face was distorted with rage, and the fire poured out of her body uncontrobly.


    Realizing the danger of getting close to Violet: Maria, Natalia, Ruby, and Sasha quickly run away from Violet.


    "Calm down, Violet!" Ruby screamed, and when she heard the sound of thunder, she looked at Sasha, who was covered in lightning; she looked like she was about to do something.


    "You too, Sasha! Calm down!"


    "Calm down...!?" Sasha''s face twisted in anger, "My husband has been kidnapped. How can I be calm!?"


    Ruby started to get angry.


    "You fools¡­" Ruby''s voice started to get cold, and the room started to get terribly cold, then she spoke in a tone that made the maids shiver, "¡­Have you forgotten where you are? Control your powers."


    "..."


    Listening to what Ruby said, Sasha and Violet bite their lips in frustration and regain consciousness, so they quickly rein in her powers.


    Ruby sighs, "This ce has protection, but what if you decide to get out of hand now? Do you want to hurt Darling''s parents!?"


    "You''re right¡­" Sasha sighs, "What should we do now?"


    Violet doesn''t say anything, she just looks at Ruby, waiting for her words.


    "My mom won''t hurt our Darling," Ruby started to exin, "Remember, what happened in the past when a man she didn''t think was ''suitable'' approached me?"


    "...They were exterminated..." Sasha replied.


    "Wrong, their entire family was wiped out," Violet added.


    "See?" Ruby smiled, "My mom approved of Victor, that means he''ll be fine... I think..."


    "Huh...? You''re not sure!?" Violet raised her voice.


    "Violet, you know my mother, she is very unpredictable."


    "..."


    Violet bit her lip in frustration as she muttered various forms of torture she intended to do to anyone who touched Victor.


    "I think she''s going to train Victor?" Sasha, who was a little calmer, spoke.


    "...You''re right...She likes people who have potential..." Ruby nodded.


    "And my Darling is a man with great potential; what do you think will happen to him?" Violet asked as her eyes darkened.


    "Hmm..." Ruby was silent, she didn''t want to answer that question.


    "This got interesting, right?" Natalia suddenly spoke with a smile on her face.


    Violet, Ruby, and Sasha look at Natalia with a neutral gaze.


    "Natalia, we should go home," Violet said.


    "I know... But you guys need to sort something out first," Natalia said as she pointed up.


    "¡­You''re right; Darling''s parents are going to be worried," Ruby said.


    "How are we supposed to do this? I don''t think telling the truth would be the ideal option." Sasha asked, then she adds,


    "A few days ago, Violet had to lie and tell Victor''s mom over the phone that she was going on her honeymoon with her son. I think this lie won''t work again, I don''t know how long it will take, but this time, I think it will take months for him toe home."


    Ruby puts her hand on her chin and starts to think about what to do.


    "Where is Kaguya?" Violet asked.


    "Oh, she''s in Victor''s shadow," Natalia replied.


    "..."


    The three wives all open their mouths in shock. "She''s fast¡­" Sasha spoke.


    "As expected," Ruby smiled.


    "Good job, Kaguya! I''m going to raise her sry!" Violet disyed a happy smile.


    "Why are you so happy?" Sasha asked curiously.


    "Kaguya is a dedicated Maid, she will send me Darling''s location!"


    "Oh, you''re right," Sasha nods in agreement.


    "Violet, Sasha, use your head..." Ruby spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Huuh?"


    "Huuh?"


    Ruby exins, "If my mom kidnapped Victor, she probably took him to that ce."


    "..."


    "Fuck," Violet didn''t like it at all.


    "That ce, huh?" Sasha puts her hand on her chin, and she looks at Ruby; Sasha''s eyes suddenly darken, "Ruby, are your foster sisters in that ce...?"


    Violet turns to face Ruby, she has the same face as Sasha.


    Ruby started to sweat a little when she saw Sasha and Violet''s faces, but soon she replied, "Yes... They''ll be in that ce..."


    "Fuck!!!" Violet''s anger explodes again, and soon her body is covered in fire, she looks at Natalia,


    "Open the portal! I''m going back home! I have to protect my Darling!"


    "Yes, Lady Violet," Natalia wasted no time, she snaps her finger and then smiles, "Done."


    Before Ruby and Sasha could react, Violet opened the door and walked through a portal that looked like the gxy.


    Sasha''s body started to crackle with lightning, but before she could follow Violet, her body was frozen by Ruby. "You won''t run away now; you must work something out with me first."


    "Natalia, close the portal."


    "Yes, Lady Ruby," Natalia snaps her finger, and soon the portal that looked like a gxy disappeared.


    Ruby unfreezes Sasha.


    "Why did you stop me!?"


    Before Ruby can say anything, she asks Natalia, "What is someone from n Alioth doing with Violet? Shouldn''t you just serve the king''s family?"


    "This is a secret..." Natalia smiled gently.


    "Tsk," Sasha clicked her tongue in annoyance. Then, knowing she won''t get Natalia''s answer, she loses interest.


    She thinks for a moment and looks at Maria; her eyes glow a little blood red, and she says: "You can act normally."


    Maria''s body trembles a little, and soon she regains control of her actions.


    "Why did you do that...?" Maria asked in a cold, suspicious tone.


    "I just don''t want you to die for a random vampire when we get back home," Sasha spoke in an emotionless tone.


    "Huuh...?" Maria didn''t understand why she did it.


    Ruby, who was watching all this, said, "Come on, Sasha, we have to go somewhere."


    "Okay," Sasha agreed.


    "Nat¨¢lia, wait for us here; we''re going to need your skill... And keep an eye on her." Ruby pointed at Maria.


    Natalia bowed a little, "Your wish is mymand, Lady Ruby."


    ...


    The evening that same day.


    "I was trying to guess why you needed me to change my clothes into this simple outfit..." Sasha spoke in disbelief as she stared at the door of Victor''s parents'' house...


    Sasha was wearing simple pants that looked too tight on her thighs, she was wearing a long brown shirt with a ''V'' neckline that showed a little bit of her F-cup breasts.


    "...Y-You are crazy?" Sasha spoke in a stutter while her face was a little red with embarrassment.


    Ruby was wearing simple ck pants, she was wearing a simple red shirt that could barely hide her G-cup breasts.


    "Y-Yes..." Ruby''s face seemed to be frozen.


    "Ruby?" Sasha approached Ruby.


    "Are you nervous?" She asked as she looked at Ruby''s face stoic.


    "N-Nervous?" she stuttered; seeing the smile on Sasha''s face, she said, "I''m fine!"


    "Shh! Speak quietly!" Sasha yelled.


    "¡­." Ruby just looked at Sasha with a nk expression.


    "Let''s get this over with." She spoke in a neutral tone.


    Ruby clicked on Victor''s doorbell.


    They heard the bell, and the two women wait anxiously for someone to open the door.


    "I am going!" Suddenly they hear a woman''s voice.


    Both girls'' hearts nearly came out of their mouth when they heard the voice of the woman who was clearly Victor''s mother.


    When the door opens, and they see a beautiful woman with long ck hair and sapphire blue eyes, they can''t help but think that this woman is a lot like Victor.


    "Hmm, who are you?" The woman looked at the two women as if sizing them up, then she looked at Ruby''s bust for a moment, and she thought; ''So big! Is she bigger than mine!?''


    The woman looked at Sasha''s legs and thought, ''her legs are so thick.''


    She looked at the appearance of the two women again and thought, ''I don''t remember meeting a blue-eyed blonde with such thick legs and a green-eyed redhead with breasts bigger than mine.''


    Ruby''s face was so red at this point that her brain wasn''t thinking straight, "M-Mother, W-We are Victor''s two wives. Nice to meet you!"


    "Huuh?" The woman''s brain stopped working.


    "R-Ruby!!" Sasha''s face turned red with embarrassment, she approaches Ruby''s ear, "What are you doing, idiot!?"


    Ruby looks at Sasha with red eyes, almost crying, and speaks, "I don''t know anymore!"


    "...Ugh, fix the misunderstanding quick!" She whispered, almost screaming.


    "Why don''t you help too!?" Ruby whispered.


    "Don''t ask for the impossible!"


    The woman hase out of her stupor, and she looks at the two women again, "What did you two say?"


    Sasha was startled by the sudden question, "Ahhh! Mother, we are Victor''s wives! Nice to meet you!"


    "..."


    "Idiot!" Ruby yelled.


    "Oh, my boy has two more wives..." She didn''t think it was a lie. As an experiencedwyer, she knew when someone was lying, and these two girls weren''t.


    Suddenly the woman touched her head and looked sick, and slowly, she starts to fall.


    "M-Mother!?" Ruby and Sasha yell in unison; they quickly grab the woman and see that she was unconscious.


    ...


    Ugh, my head is hurting... Where am I?


    I look around and see I was in a room I didn''t know. The room looked old; I felt like I walked into those old movies.


    "Heh, you finally woke up, stranger."


    Suddenly I heard a woman''s voice, I look towards where I heard the woman''s voice, and I see a girl with wild long red hair; she was on the ceiling of the room standing as if gravity didn''t affect her. But then, the girl fell to the ground and stood up.


    She was very short; I think she must have been Kaguya''s height. She was wearing a simple red dress, she looked at me with a big smile on her face.


    Suddenly, I remember what happened, and I get out of bed.


    "Wow, you''re big," I heard the girl''s voice, but I ignored her; she seemed to be talking about my height. I look around and see a window, I walk towards the window, and when I see the world outside, I couldn''t help asking out loud:


    "Where in the seven hells am...?"


    .....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 35: Vampire World.

    <h4>Chapter 35: Vampire World.</h4>


    A dark city with architecture that reminded me of medieval times. A ce where the sun never rises; a ce where every corner is an unknown danger; a city that was built thinking about the nature of vampires. That was the impression I had when I first looked at this city.


    "Wee to Nightingale, The City of Moonlight, Stranger~," I heard the girl''s voice.


    I look at her and ask, "Who are you? And where am I...?"


    "Me? My name is Lacus," She replied, but suddenly another voice added:


    [Lord Victor, you are in the world of vampires, be careful when acting.]


    "Kaguya?" I called confused, I look around, and I don''t see her, but when I looked at my shadow, I saw Kaguya''s shadow; she seemed to have a slight smile on her face.


    "Kaguya...?" The girl looked confused.


    "Nevermind," I said, trying to change the subject.


    I look down and see that I was in a nightgown, "Where are my clothes?" The girl didn''t say anything, she just pointed to a spot.


    I look at the ce and see a small dresser with ck clothes on top; I walk over to the clothes and pick them up, "ck suit, ck shirt, and ck gloves..." I look at the woman:


    "Why is everything ck?"


    "Mother ordered it" She spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Scathach¡­" I said with a smile on my face.


    The girl''s red eyes suddenly glowed blood red, "It''s Countess Scathach for you ... Have respect, stranger."


    "Heh," I smiled with a distorted face and said, "Where''s Scathach?"


    Suddenly the woman''s killing intent exploded, she opened her mouth, and I could see that her teeth were sharper.


    I just looked at her with a smile on my face as I thought; her killing intent is much weaker than Scathach...


    [Sigh, Did Lord Victor acquire suicidal tendencies when his evolution ended? Why are you teasing her?]


    "I just didn''t like the way she talked to me; that''s it," I spoke out loud while ignoring the girl and putting on my clothes.


    After experiencing the pressure of my mother-inw, I got numb; I think this girl is strong, but my instincts don''t scream danger like when I faced my mother-inw.


    Finishing dressing, I looked at the girl who was still staring at me, "Won''t you guide me?" Finally, the girl''s pressure disappeared, and she looked at me with a bit of shock on her face.


    "What?" I asked


    "Why aren''t you being affected?"


    "Oh?" I smiled a sharp toothy grin at the girl:


    "After feeling the pressure of my mother-inw, I got numb, and it doesn''t seem to affect me anymore."


    "M-Mother inw?" She stuttered in shock.


    "Yes, I''m Ruby''s husband, didn''t you know?"


    "N-No! Mother just threw you in here and told me to keep an eye on you!" She practically yelled red-faced.


    Why was she embarrassed?


    "That''s something she would do, now... Will you guide me?" I asked.


    "Yes! Hahahaha, if I knew you were my sister''s husband, I wouldn''t treat you like that! Come on; I''ll take you to my mother!"


    The girl''s attitude suddenly changed when she found out I was Ruby''s husband¡­ And why did she believe me so easily? Isn''t she very innocent?


    ...


    Walking through the house, building... Mansion... I don''t know anymore; this ce is too big...


    I look around; I think this is a mansion...


    And, despite being a massive mansion, it was very empty.


    "How many vampires live in this ce?"


    "Me, Pepper, Siena, Ruby, and our mom... There''s Ruby''s personal maid who is Luna, but she''s doing something for my mom now."


    "I see," I actually didn''t understand why this ce was so empty, but she didn''t seem like she was going to exin anymore.


    Soon I hear Kaguya''s voice:


    [Unlike other Count houses; Countess Scathach doesn''t have many subordinates. After all, just her alone is enough to sustain the title of vampire Count...]


    "Strange, why aren''t any Count houses attacking her?" I asked out loud as I ignored Lacus'' confused face.


    [They are afraid of retaliation. Countess Scathach is just too strong, and the Count houses are prohibited from fighting each other on the orders of the king.]


    "But that doesn''t apply to noble houses, huh?" I spoke when I remembered that my wife Sasha''s family lost the Count title through a ''game''."


    [Yes. Any noble house can request a ''game'' with a Count house, but they must be prepared for retaliation if they lose.]


    "Oh? Exin," I was interested.


    "Are you crazy, brother-inw? Why are you talking to yourself?" Lacus asked.


    "I like to talk to myself," I reply, smiling.


    "Oh..." She turned her face and kept walking, but I could hear, "Is Ruby right in her head to choose this madman as a husband?"


    My smile almost broke when I heard her calling me crazy...


    I hear Kaguya''s voice again:


    [The rules are simple, houses with the title of Counts cannot fight each other, nor can they request a ''match'' for the noble house, after all, this would be considered an abuse of power. Because typically vampire Counts are vampires who have lived over 1000 years and have already umted a lot of influence and strength.]


    [If the noble house loses the game with the Count''s house, they have to be prepared for retaliation. Vampire Counts are prohibited from attacking the lowest nobles, but there is a rule where this does not apply when the noble house attacks the vampire Count''s house]


    Hmm, as I understand it, it''s a system that benefits the noble houses, the families that have the title of ''Count'' cannot fight each other, and they can''t ask for a ''game'' to fight the noble houses that have no title either.


    But the houses of nobles that have no title can ask for a ''game'' with the houses of Counts at any time.


    Hmm¡­ "What are the consequences of losing this ''game''?"


    [If the ''game'' is betting a nobleman''s title, and both parties agree... The consequences of losing this game are everything...]


    "Everything?"


    [Yes. They lose everything, all riches, all possessions, and even vampires be ''property'' of the loser]


    "What did you say...?"


    An irritating feeling started to grow in my heart, and soon it spread through my entire body.


    "Kaguya," I called.


    "Oh...?" Lacus looked interested in what was going on.


    Kaguya steps out of my shadow, and I look at her, "What do you mean by ''properties?''"


    "¡­Exactly what the word means, all vampires in that house be the loser''s property, they be ''ves''," Kaguya spoke coldly.


    "Heh¡­" My smile distorts, but it''s not from fun; it''s from hate¡­


    My beloved wife''s family lost a ''game'' recently.


    Just imagining my wife being ''owned'' by someone else, this hatred spreads throughout my body; it was like a fire that burned throughout my body.


    "Hahaha... This can only be a bad joke... Is my beloved Honey someone else''s property...?" I lean against the wall as I put my hand on my chest; my heart was beating too fast, "Unforgiveable!"


    Crack!


    I heard the wall break with the force I put in, but I didn''t care.


    "Lord Victor, calm down," Kaguya approaches me and starts massaging my chest, "We still don''t know if that''s what happened; you need to calm down and control your instincts."


    Crack! Crack!


    I tighten my grip on the wall, and soon the wall copses.


    I take a deep breath and force a gentle smile onto my face, "You''re right, Kaguya; I need to learn more."


    I stroked Kaguya''s head, and somehow it made me calmer:


    "Thank you"


    "Mm," She nodded as she smiled.


    I look down the hall, and soon my vision changes to a blood-red world, I see three female vampires in this ce, one female vampire was in a room that looked like a bathroom, and the other two were sitting in a room that looked like a bedroom.


    For a moment, one of the vampires who was sitting looked at me and smiled.


    "I found her." I smile, I see Kaguya stepping into my shadow, and then I run towards my mother-inw.


    When Victor ran towards Scathach, Lacus, who was nearby, just stared at the wall that had been reduced to ash when Victor left.


    "Oh? Isn''t that the Snow n skill...?" Her eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    ...


    Two women with long red hair and red eyes were having a red ''tea'' while looking at the moon.


    "So why did you kill your husband?" Scathach asked the woman beside her in a neutral voice.


    The woman next to Scathach was wearing long ck stockings, a short blue dress, and ck high heels:


    "He approached me just to be on good terms with you, Mother," She exined.


    "The usual?"


    "Indeed," The woman nodded.


    "Siena, my beloved eldest daughter, why don''t you create a ''husband''? I already made this suggestion... how long ago was it?"


    "700 years ago."


    "Yes," Scathach smiled gently:


    "My memory is a little bad because of my old age." Sheughed seductively.


    Siena just rolled her eyes when she saw her mother attitude:


    "I don''t want to create a ''husband''. After all, that isn''t going to be something ''real'' like I''m looking for."


    "Heh, despite being over 700 years old, you''re still naive."


    "I''m not naive; you know that I just want something ''real'', and male vampires are just obsessed with things like ''titles''."


    "Why don''t you turn a human then?"


    Siena''s face twisted in disgust, "Turning cattle into a husband? No, thank you."


    Scathach rolled her eyes at the eldest foster-daughter''s attitude, soon she lost interest in the subject and looked toward the bedroom entrance with a big smile on her face.


    Seeing her mother''s smile, Siena thought; ''looks like she found something interesting to do again.''


    Suddenly the bedroom door was broken, and Victor appeared.


    "Scathach." Victor looked at Scathach and ignored the woman beside her.


    Siena''s eye twitched a little when she heard the disrespectful way Victor called Scathach. As the daughter of the strongest female vampire in the world, she had a lot of respect for her mother, and she didn''t like someone ''inferior'' calling her so informally.


    And this feeling was shared by the three adoptive sisters.


    Siena was about to say something, but her mother''s following words left her speechless.


    "Heh," She smiled seductively as she crossed her legs elegantly, "My son-inw, were you so desperate to see me?"


    ....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 36: Its time to get strong! And… Chaos.

    <h4>Chapter 36: It''s time to get strong! And¡­ Chaos.</h4>


    At the same time in Victor''s House:


    "Here I got water," Sasha offered.


    "T-Thanks" Anna was still very shaken, she drank all the water in one gulp. Then, when she saw Zack walking calmly through the house, she quickly got up from the couch and grabbed him!


    "Meow!?"


    She sits down on the couch again and starts stroking Zack.


    "Meow~"


    Ruby and Sasha''s eyes sparkled for a moment when they saw Zack; they thought he looked too cute to pet.


    Sasha approaches Ruby and sits beside her.


    Anna looks at the two women and sighs, "Okay, let''s start at the beginning."


    "Y-Yes," Ruby was a little nervous.


    "First, did you do ''that''?"


    "That?" Ruby and Sasha didn''t understand.


    "I mean, what husband and wife do, did you guys do it?"


    "Oh," Sasha eximed, and then she remembers the moment she sucked Victor''s blood.


    "Yes, we did," She smiled.


    "Indeed," Ruby confirmed


    "O-Oh, I-, I see," She stuttered a little and squeezed Zack a little harder without realizing it.


    "M-Meow!?"


    Realizing what she was doing to Zack, she quickly stopped squeezing Zack.


    Anna takes a deep breath and asks:


    "Y-You said you were married to my son, right?"


    "Y-Yes," Both confirmed.


    "V-Violet, does she know...?" For some reason, she didn''t stop stuttering.


    "Yes, she knows..." Ruby confirmed.


    "Yes, she epted our rtionship," Sasha confirmed as well.


    "..."


    Anna looked at the two women with a nk expression.


    Both women were sweating profusely now; they were a little afraid of being rejected by Anna.


    Anna sighed again, she looked tired, like she lost some kind of battle, "How can I say¡­Congrattions on the wedding¡­? I guess..."


    "Huh...?" Anna''s words took time to register in Ruby and Sasha''s brains.


    "Thanks," Ruby smiled happily.


    "Thanks, M-Mother," Sasha stuttered a little.


    Seeing the two women''s honest smiles, Anna looked like she''d suffered heart damage; I think my son will die soon... he was very lucky in a short time; something is not right.


    Anna''s own thoughts were confused...


    "And to imagine that my son would have three wives¡­" After the initial shock, she slowly began toe back to her personality.


    "In our country, this is normal," Ruby said.


    "Oh? Which country do you live in...?"


    Ruby was taken aback by the question... Legally, she is registered as Romanian, but the country she lives in is not registered on the world map.


    Sasha looks at Ruby with a talkative look, and then she continues, "We live in a smallmunity in Romania."


    "Romania...? But Romania doesn''t have polygamy."


    Sasha was nervous, "We live in a smallmunity, but that''s not a problem; we can get married in bama!"


    Ruby looked at Sasha like she was looking at an idiot.


    "But bama is for incest¡­" Anna said.


    "...Huh?" Sasha''s face turned red.


    Suddenly Anna''s face darkened in horror, "Don''t tell me my son went after your sister, or even worse, he went after your mother!? Does he n to make Oyakodon!?"


    "N-No!" Sasha was more confused than she was, and her eyes began to roll.


    "She meant that in ourmunity, polygamy is allowed!" Ruby helped Sasha.


    "Oh..." Anna''s face cleared a little, then she sighed, "I need to talk to my son..."


    "That''s what we came to talk about¡­" Ruby continued.


    "Huh...?" Anna looked at Ruby.


    Seeing Anna''s look, Ruby started to get nervous again; she found it very difficult to talk about it with her husband''s mother.


    "H-Eh, H-Hmm..." Her eyes started to roll, "Sasha, Violet, and I want Victor to find our moms to ask her to marry him!"


    "Huuh!?"


    "Huh?"


    Anna and Ruby herself didn''t understand.


    "As expected... It''s an Oyakodon..." Anna puts her hand to her head as if she has a bad headache; Zack takes this chance and runs away from Anna''sp.


    "N-NO! That''s not it!"


    Sasha takes a deep breath and says it all at a fast pace, "She meant that Victor traveled from Violet to Romania with the intention of asking our mothers for their blessings for our marriage!"


    Sasha could embarrass most rap singers in the world with the speed she spoke those words.


    "¡­He traveled to Romania to meet his mother-inw¡­" Anna leans back on the couch, "My son is growing up fast, until a week ago he didn''t even have a girlfriend¡­" She looked like she reached enlightenment.


    Suddenly the women hear the door open, "Honey, I''m home," Leon, Victor''s father, spoke as he walked towards the living room.


    When he arrived in the room and saw two beautiful women, he suddenly stopped in shock and looked at his wife, confused. Then, seeing the state of his wife, he was even more confused; what''s going on here?


    "H-Hello, Father-inw," The two said.


    "Huh...?" He opened his mouth in shock.


    ...


    Unaware of the little chaos his wives were causing with his parents, Victor was at this point meeting his mother-inw.


    "Heh," She smiled seductively as she crossed her legs elegantly, "My son-inw, were you so desperate to see me?"


    I swallow a little dryly when I look at my mother-inw; she really knew how to tease me with just a simple gesture. When I was going to answer her question, I heard the woman next to her saying:


    "S-Son-inw?"


    Looking at her, I see a woman with long red hair and eyes as red as Scathach.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    Before the woman could say anything, I heard from Scathach, "She is my eldest adopted daughter."


    "Oh, cool. Anyway," I lost interest. I look at my mother-inw, who was wearing clothes that seemed to be glued to her curvy body:


    "Why did you kidnap me?"


    My mother-inw''s smile grew, she got up and walked towards me sensually; for a moment, I was mesmerized by those two mountains that looked unbearably soft. They were full, round, smooth, and perfectly shaped.


    She gently touched my face and spoke with the same sensual tone as if she were seducing me:


    "You said it was a shame you weren''t strong enough to fight me, right?"


    Slowly, my smile grew, and I nodded, "Yes."


    "We should fix that, right?" Her smile changed to a predator''s smile that showed all her sharp teeth.


    "Oh, indeed," I smile just like her.


    "Oh Fuck... She found another madman," I heard Siena speak, but I ignored her.


    Scathach''s smile changed to a satisfied smile, she took her hand away from my face and looked at a spot, then she yelled:


    "Pepper!!"


    Her voice seemed to resonate throughout the mansion.


    "Yesh!!" I heard an awkward voice answering.


    Suddenly, a girl with long red hair, a curvy body, and breasts that seem to rival Scathach appeared, she was just wearing a towel around her body.


    "I''ve arrived, Mother!" She put a hand to her head like a soldier.


    "Good." She looked at me, and for a moment, she seemed to study my reaction. But, seeing me not reacting much, she seemed pleased with something.


    "She is my youngest adopted daughter, as you may have heard, her name is Pepper."


    "Nice to meet you!" She shed a goofy grin on her face


    "Nice to meet you," I said in a neutral tone. For some reason, even though she was an attractive woman, I wasn''t attracted to her... I felt that ''something'' was missing in her...


    "Your initial training is simple; you must identify and learn to use your powers-"


    Before she can finish, I open my hand, suddenly, a fireball appears.


    "Oh...?" She disyed a curious smile.


    "Huh?" Siena eximed in surprise.


    "Fue?" Pepper looked, surprised?


    The fire disappeared, and soon lightning began to crackle in my hand, then the lightning disappeared, and soon a block of ice appeared in my hand.


    "Even my mother''s powers..." Siena said, looking at me.


    "Ruby married someone interesting," I heard someone''s voice; I looked to Siena''s side and saw Lacus smiling with a curious look.


    I point my hand in a direction that had no one and say, "All blood belongs to me."


    But nothing happens...


    "What are you trying to do?" I heard Scathach asking, her voice sounding heavier than usual.


    "Give me a sec."


    What did I do? Remember the memory I got from Ruby...


    I close my eyes and try again, but I can''t... Tsk, I can''t get the right feeling to use that power...


    Suddenly, I heard a voice in my ear that shivered through my whole body:


    "Victor, don''t be in a hurry."


    I look to the side and see Scathach''s distorted smile, her eyes were glowing red, and she was staring at me with a possessive face.


    "You have all the time in the world to get better." She spoke with a seductive smile.


    "...You''re right," Seeing that smile made my body shiver; I needed to fight her!


    "Train the basics with Pepper, she may be an air-head, but she''s strong."


    "I will," I nod and pull my attention away from my mother-inw and look at Pepper; I walk over to the woman and pick her up like a sack of potatoes.


    "Kyaa!?" She yelled in a thin voice, "What are you doing!?"


    "You have to train me, right? I''m kidnapping you."


    "Great... He has the same attitude as my mom..." Siena said, but as usual, I ignored her.


    "Huh...?" Before she can say anything, I put strength in my legs and run to an open spot that I saw with my eyes.


    When Victor left, Siena asked her mother:


    "Is that all right...?"


    "Hmm?" Scathach looked at her daughter


    When Siena saw Scathach''s smile, she felt her entire body tremble in fear.


    "Oh~, about Pepper? It''s all right. Victor is a good man; he won''t do anything against Pepper."


    "..." Siena and Lacus opened their mouths looking like a fish who didn''t know what to say; they were just too shocked. They had never seen their mother praise a man in their life before.


    "You look happy, Mom¡­" Lacusmented.


    "Happy...?" Scathach spoke, confused, then she put her hand to her face.


    "¡­Maybe¡­Maybe I am." Her smile changed to a seductive smile. "I have something to do; I''ll see you guyster."


    Scathach soon disappears.


    "¡­I think she''s d she found a man with potential¡­? After all, she likes to fight," Lacus questioned.


    "Is that what you think?" Siena asked as she looked at her sister.


    "Yes," Lacus replied, she looked at her sister, "What do you think?"


    "I don''t know, but she wouldn''t react so strongly if that man just had a big ''potential''."


    The two sisters had many doubts in their heads, but one thing they were sure of; they were curious about the man who had piqued their mother''s interest.


    ......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 37: like mother, like daughter.

    <h4>Chapter 37: like mother, like daughter.</h4>


    Violet''s perspective, a few minutes before Victor woke up.


    Going through the portal, Violet realized she was at her house.


    Just as she was about to leave her house and look for Victor, she heard a cold voice:


    "Lady Violet, you finally came home."


    She looks at the voice and sees a maid with short white hair and blue eyes, she was the personal maid and head maid of the Snow n.


    "Oh, it''s you, Hilda¡­ Anyway, I''m leaving!" Violet starts running towards Scathach''s mansion, she passes by Hilda''s side.


    "Wait," Hilda grabbed Violet by her shirt cor.


    "Ugh!" Violet was almost hanged, then she turns to face Hilda. "Are you going to get in my way too...?"


    Seeing Violet''s lifeless eyes, Hilda said coldly, "Of course not."


    "But as a maid, I have a duty to do." She started walking as she dragged Violet by her shirt cor:


    "And my order was that when you came home, I should take you to meet your mother."


    "Let go of me! I don''t want to see that old woman! I''m going back to my Darling!" Violet tried to free herself from Hilda''s grip, but it was a futile attempt.


    Hilda has stopped walking, she looks at Violet, her blue eyes change to blood-red, "...You did the ritual..."


    Violet puts on a smug expression, "Of course I did!" But soon, her expression crumbles, "Although there were some unforeseen events."


    "Oh? This is something your mother should know." Hilda started walking again, she pulled Violet and held her like a sack of potatoes.


    "Ugh...!" Violet began to struggle, "Let go of me!"


    Hilda ignored Violet and continued walking, "In all the millennium I''ve served the Snow family, I''ve never seen anyone as reckless as you..." Hilda puts a hand to her face as if she''s thinking about something and keeps talking in the same cold tone, "Coming to think about it, you have the same personality as your mother when she was younger; although you are less aggressive than her..."


    "Annoying¡­" Violet muttered angrily; Violet''s body began to be covered in fire.


    "Oh?" Hilda looks at the fire in Violet''s body: "Your powers have grown stronger... That''s good news."


    Hilda smacks Violet on the ass.


    p!


    "Ugh..."


    "Don''t be a rude child; you know the rules, right?" She spoke in a cold tone as her eyes glowed red.


    "Can''t use powers indoors, right?" Violet snorted and continued, "I haven''t forgotten! Now, let go of me! The only one who can hit my ass is my Darling!"


    Hilda sighed, "I think it''s because you''re only 21 years old, and because of that, you''re really spoiled?" Soon she started walking.


    Violet got angry again, "I''m already an adult by human standards!"


    "But to us, you''re still a newborn baby¡­" She looked around and even looked into her shadows, "Where''s Kaguya and Natalia? Shouldn''t they be protecting you?"


    Giving up on running away, for now, Violet sighed and said, "Kaguya is protecting my Darling, and Natalia stayed behind with Ruby and Sasha."


    "The Fulger heiress, and the Scarlett heiress..." She puts her hand to her chin and continues, "I heard they were in that town too."


    "What happened to your ''Darling''?" She asked in a neutral tone.


    "He was kidnapped by Ruby''s mother." Violet started to get angry again.


    "Oh, looks like Countess Scathach took an interest in your Darling."


    "Of course, she would be interested in him! He has great potential!" She squealed proudly.


    "Oh...?" Hilda disyed a small smile.


    ...


    Hilda enters a room, and then she puts Violet on the floor:


    "Lady Agnes, Lord Adonis. I brought Lady Violet."


    "Hmm...? Oh, good job, Hilda."


    Violet looks at her mother, who was sitting on a sofa. She was a curvaceous woman with big H-cup breasts and skinny legs, she had pale vampire skin and golden eyes, a very unusual eye color even for vampires.


    She had long white hair that reached to her waist and wore simple sses, she was wearing ck leather pants and a long ck shirt.


    "Are you still wearing those sses, Mom? It''s not like you have a vision problem," Violetmented.


    "But I look good in sses, right?" Violet''s mother, Agnes, spoke with a narcissistic smile.


    "Whatever," Violet snorted.


    "Heh, you''re still in the same bad mood... I thought meeting your ''darling'' would calm you down a bit." She sneered at the word ''darling''.


    Violet, hearing the obvious tone of contempt, didn''t like it one bit.


    Violet looks at her mom, and slowly her eyes begin to darken, "...What did you say, bitch...?"


    Agnes''s face distorted when she heard her daughter call her, "Are you that attached to those cattle?"


    Violet''s eyes changed to blood red, and she looked at her own mother like she was about to jump her neck at any moment.


    "Daughter, don''t fight with your mother in my room, okay?" She suddenly heard a gentle voice, gentle as if blessed by heaven itself.


    "Agnes, don''t tease our daughter; she''s different from you," He spoke a little coldly as his eyes glowed a little violet.


    "H-Humpf," Agnes turned her face away.


    Violet ignores her mother, then looks at the bed and sees a pale, frail-looking man with short white hair and violet eyes.


    Despite looking like a frail man, he still disyed a supernatural ''beauty'' that was far superior to any woman and man Violet had encountered. Violet thought; ''my dad is handsome, but my Darling is prettier!... But I''m a little jealous; I wish I had inherited just a little of that supernatural beauty¡­''


    Violet looks at her mother''s breast and thinks; ''I should have inherited those breasts too! Why are genes unfair!?''


    Violet was still a woman, she still had few insecurities, especially now that Ruby had be Victor''s wife.


    Adonis had a gentle expression on his face as he looked at his daughter, "Come here, daughter," He called her.


    Violet nodded and walked towards the bed; when she got closer to her father and saw how weak he was, she said, "... Are you okay...?"


    Although she didn''t show it when Scathach asked in the past, she was still worried about her father, she was closer to him than her very narcissistic mother.


    He smiled gently, "Yes, I''m fine, I just need to drink blood, and I''ll be brand new."


    "Liar¡­" She whispered, "You always say that, but you never get better."


    "Hahaha," Heughed in a weak voice, he pped the bed with a gesture for her to go up, "Come here, tell me about your ''darling''"


    Violet bites her lip, she wanted to talk to her father, but she wanted to find Victor first!


    Seeing his daughter''s expression, he asked, "Hmm? Are you worried about something?"


    "I need to see my Darling! He is in danger!"


    "Oh? Tell me what happened"


    "Mm" Violet started to exin what happened to Victor, and without realizing it, she started talking more about Victor to her father.


    She climbed into bed and sat up, and soon she looked like a child who came home and told her father everything about her day.


    A few minutester, Adonisughed with a gentle smile, "He seems to be an interesting man; I would like to meet him in the future."


    "I will bring him in the future so you can meet him!" Violet asked excitedly.


    Seeing how excited his daughter was, heughed a gentleugh and asked, "Just out of curiosity, you didn''t kidnap him, right?"


    Violet thought for a moment and replied:


    "... Of course not."


    "Good, good! As expected, you are very different from your mother!" He sighed, relieved for himself and for Victor.


    "Hey! Why are you so happy!?" Agnes, who was silent, asked with a pout.


    Adonis looked at Agnes and spoke in a dry tone, "Well, the experience of being kidnapped, and raped for a whole month, can hardly be forgotten no matter how long I live."


    "Ugh," She seems to have taken damage, but then she spoke angrily, "Just forget about it! That happened 1800 years ago! I''m not the same woman I was before!"


    He shed a gentle smile, "Indeed, you''re no longer a crazy, psychopathic hedonist who did what you wanted."


    The woman''s face just distorts several times, listening to what her husband was saying.


    He continued with the same gentle smile, "Now you''re just a narcissistic woman, and because of that personality, our daughter doesn''t like to talk to you."


    Agnes looks at Violet, "¡­That''s not true, right¡­? You like me, right?"


    Violet just turned her face away and ignored her mother.


    Agnes looked like she could cry at any moment, but Violet and Adonis didn''t care.


    Adonis sighed and looked at Violet, and speaks with a fatherly smile:


    "Even though your mother is the way she is, I''ve learned to love her over the years." He said that but, inside, he was thinking; ''I was beaten by Stockholm syndrome and those breasts... Well, She''s better than that bitch Aphrodite and Persephone... Sigh, my life is a disaster; it''s a sin to be born beautiful¡­''


    Adonis was a bit narcissistic too...


    "Darling¡­" Agnes looked at Adonis with possessive eyes.


    Seeing Agnes''s gaze, he smiled a helpless smile; he promised never to tell anyone he liked the look his wife gave him.


    Feeling a sudden pain in his chest, Adonis disys the best smile he can muster and says, "It''s time, huh? I think you should find your ''Darling''."


    Violet''s eyes shed with possessiveness, and then she yelled, "DARLING!"


    Soon she ran towards the exit of the mansion.


    "Pfft..." He held back hisugh, but then heughed gently, "Hahaha... I think she''s a bit like You, Agnes..."


    "Humpf," Agnes snorted, but Adonis could see she had a gentle smile on her face:


    "I still don''t agree with my daughter rting to cattle," She said grumpily.


    Adonis exhibited a gentle smile and said, "Oh...? So I am cattle too? I see..."


    Agnes'' body shook, and she quickly said, "N-No! You are different from those humans!"


    "Oh¡­? How am I different?" he asked curiously.


    Agnes'' face glowed in possession, "You''re mine, Darling~,"


    "..."


    Adonis just disyed an ironic smile.


    ........


    If you want to support me, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 38: Pepper is an airhead girl.

    <h4>Chapter 38: Pepper is an airhead girl.</h4>


    A few minutester, in the personal garden of Scathach''s mansion, despite calling it a garden, this ce looked more like a forest than a garden...


    "Cough" The girl in front of me pretended to cough, she massaged her throat a little, she was trying to thicken her voice:


    "A-A-B... Testing, one, two..."


    She looks at me with a serious face and speaks, "My name is Pepper, as per my mother''s orders, I''m responsible-"


    I interrupted her, "Aren''t you going to change your clothes?"


    "Fue?" She looked confused for a moment, she looked down and saw that she was still wearing a towel, "Oh..."


    Suddenly I hear a small explosion, and I see her face turning bright red, then she disappears with surprising speed.


    At the same time that happens, my shadow expands, and soon Kaguyaes out of my shadow:


    "Lord Victor."


    "Oh, Kaguya, what happened?" I asked as I stroked her head.


    "Mm," She doesn''t say anything and just stays silent.


    Feeling her ck hair in my hand, I smile contentedly and say, "While we wait for Pepper, do you have any training tips?"


    "Hmm... believe in yourself?" She said.


    My smile threatened to break, "Is that supposed to help me in any way?"


    "Noble vampires instinctively know how to use their powers when they are born; the only problem we have is ''controlling'' the output of our power. After all, depending on the noble vampire''s bloodline, their power can reach absurd levels."


    "I see... So you are born geniuses," I continued stroking her head.


    "You are wrong." Kaguya spoke, she thought for a moment and continued: "It''s like a baby who instinctively knows how to cry or ask their mother for food... With our species, it''s the same. We instinctively know how to use our power, the only problem we have is to control, and improving that power to new levels."


    "I see," I understood what she said; it''s like moving your arm. You know instinctively how to move your body, right? It''s basically something like that.


    Suddenly, I see a red silhouette, and soon I see that Pepper has returned wearing new clothes; she''s wearing a red uniform and ck tights.


    She looks at me with her face a little embarrassed, "... Let''s continue."


    She intends to ignore everything that happened, huh?


    "Okay," I said as I stopped stroking Kaguya''s hair.


    "Cough," She coughed again and exined in a cute voice, "Let''s skip the basics; after all, you already know what your unique powers are. So what we''re going to do today is learn to control the basic powers of a vampire."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused.


    "It''s something like this" She looks like she''s going to demonstrate something, she looks at a tree in the distance and says, "Pay attention, I''ll just run ''normal''"


    Pepper suddenly positions herself, her body starts to be covered by a fog, and she disappears and then reappears in front of the tree, and soon she returns to the same position again.


    "See? This is a basic skill for all vampires. As creatures of the night, we can blend into the night easily; what I''ve demonstrated now is ''fog walking''."


    "That was cool¡­ Can all vampires do this?" Despite speaking in a neutral voice, my eyes were gleaming with curiosity.


    "Yes, it''s a basic skill." This time, Kaguya answered me, "The basic vampire skills are fog walking, bat transformation, night vision, and ws," She said.


    She points her hand at me, and I see her hand has changed, her nails have gotten sharper and more deadly, and her hand has seemed to grow stronger.


    Pepper looks at Kaguya with a pout on her face; Kaguya just looks at Pepper with a stoic look.


    Pepper puffed out her chest in annoyance.


    Boing! Boing!


    And they swayed like crazy...


    For a moment, I see Kaguya''s ck eyes turning blood red, she looks annoyed at something.


    Soon Pepper goes on to exin, "Noble vampires usually ignore these basic abilities and focus only on the powers they inherited from their parents, for example."


    She pointed to Kaguya, "This maid, she has the power to control the shadows, and using those powers, she modified the basic vampire abilities to fit her power."


    I remember Kaguya''s fight with Mizuki, and I nod in agreement, she seemed to ''walk'' in the shadows in that fight.


    "Oh, do you know Kaguya?" I asked, curious.


    "Yes, she was always around when Violet came to visit Ruby."


    "Why doesn''t Lacus know Kaguya?"


    "Lacus... She''s reallyzy, she just stays asleep and only wakes up when something interesting happens..." She looked ufortable for some reason. "Because of that, she doesn''t know the people who visit our house."


    "Oh¡­" I didn''t know what to say; this seemed to be a family issue, something like having a child who is a ''NEET''.


    "..."


    She looks at me with neutral eyes, then continues, "Why don''t you try to get used to the basic powers first? Try to use your basic vampire powers, and when you get used to them, we''ll train the powers you were born with."


    "Why should we train these powers if they aren''t used a lot?" I asked with genuine doubt. After all, I haven''t seen my wives using these powers.


    "My mother always said that the basics are the most important; you need a strong foundation to build the pirs for your strength in the future..."


    "Hmm... I''ll try," That sounds interesting too. I feel like those men in theics who are discovering their powers.


    I position myself to run, and before I can do anything:


    I heard Kaguya warning me, "Remember Lord Victor, don''t use your unique powers, just use your racial powers!"


    "I know, I just have to turn into mist, right?"


    "Yes," She confirmed.


    Let''s try... Pepper said I must know how to use this ability instinctively; I close my eyes and think of the image of Pepper running, focusing on what I should do. Then, I open my eyes, and I try to imitate what Pepper did.


    I put some strength in my legs and run towards the tree...


    ...


    Lacus and Siena, who were drinking tea, suddenly hear an explosion as if a lightning bolt has fallen to the ground.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "... What is it!? It is not raining!" Lacus was startled by the sudden noise.


    Siena just looks at her sister with a neutral expression, she drinks the ''tea'' which contains a red drink, and exins, "The noise came from the garden, I think it''s our mother''s guest-"


    Siena stopped talking when she saw Lacus had left, she sighs, "She''s too rushed."


    ...


    Pepper and Kaguya heard an explosion as if lightning had fallen to the ground, and soon after, they saw the tree destroyed and in pieces; then, fire started toe out of Victor''s body, and soon he mmed his body into a rock...


    "... Well, I knew it would happen, but... The destruction is bigger than I expected," Kaguyamented.


    "Wawawa, the forest is on fire!" Pepper was freaking out.


    Kaguya hits Pepper on the head.


    "Ouch!" She puts her hand to her head and looks at Kaguya with a face that could cry at any moment. "W-What? Why did you hit me?"


    "Calm down, and use your powers," Kaguya spoke.


    Suddenly, Pepper''s expression lit up, "Oh."


    Pepper steps on the ground, the ground broke with the force she put in, and soon a massive amount of water starteding out of the cracks.


    She points her finger at the forest and yells, "Ey!"


    The water she was controlling rises to the skies and began to fall into the forest as if the ce were raining.


    As a surprising disy of control, Pepper just doused the spreading fire.


    "Good job," Kaguya said.


    "Hehehehe," Sheughed as she scratched her head.


    Kaguya uses her speed and runs towards Victor; seeing that Kaguya is gone, Pepper follows her example and uses her speed.


    ...


    "Lord Victor... Didn''t I tell you not to use your powers?" Kaguya asked.


    "I didn''t try to use my powers..." Victor muttered as he got up from a crater that was more than 1 KM wide; he didn''t seem to be hurt. Then, realizing he was wet with water, fire started toe out of his body, and soon he was dry again.


    He looks at his clothes and thinks; these clothes are amazing, they are quite resistant...


    Kaguya looks at the ground around Victor and sees that the soil was filled with small pieces of ice.


    ''Hmm¡­ Maybe?'' She seemed to be thinking of something.


    "I tried to run like Pepper, but for some reason, it happened." He pointed at the crater.


    "Fue...?" Pepper looked surprised, she looked around and said, "You tried to run like me and created this giant crater...?" She asked with an expression of shock.


    "Pepper, what was that noise." Lacus suddenly arrives, and she looks around, "Wow, this is big."


    "...Lord Victor, can you do something for me?"


    "Yes? What is it?" Victor replied in a neutral tone.


    "Follow me," Kaguya said and started to run.


    Victor started following Kaguya, and soon Pepper and Lacus, who were curious about what was going to happen, began to follow as well.


    Kaguya stops in front of an ordinary tree.


    "See that tree? I want you to pull the tree out of the ground and throw the tree in a random direction."


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand the purpose of this, but he did as Kaguya asked.


    Victor approaches the tree trunk and puts his hand gently on it; somehow, he can instinctively sense that using one hand was enough. So he pulls the tree out of the ground and lifts it with ease.


    He looks at an empty spot and throws the tree.


    Everyone watched the tree that was suddenly frozen in the air; when that tree fell to the ground and broke the ice around it, a fire started to be created, and soon lightning fell from the sky...


    "...!?"


    "¡­As expected¡­" Kaguya seems to have figured something out.


    "... T-This is bullshit!!" Lacus suddenly yelled in frustration, she looked like she was freaking out.


    "Fue!?" Pepper was startled by the sudden scream.


    Victor puts his hand to his ear, "Why are you screaming, woman?"


    Lacus looks at Victor, "Don''t you understand what you just did...?"


    "...?" Victor looked at Lacus confused:


    "I threw the tree, and suddenly it turned to ice; when the ice fell to the ground, the ground started to catch fire, and suddenly lightning fell from the sky even though there were no clouds in the sky." He exined what he saw aloud.


    "..." Lacus just looked at Victor with an expression that said she didn''t believe what she was seeing in front of her.


    ..........


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 39: Anomaly.

    <h4>Chapter 39: Anomaly.</h4>


    Lacus looked at Victor with an expression that didn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "And even saying that you still don''t understand what you did?"


    "Woman, stop walking around and say what you''re thinking!"


    "Ugh," Lacus puts her hand to her head like she has a headache.


    "Lady Lacus is frustrated because you did something impossible," My favorite maid enlightened me with knowledge; I look at Kaguya:


    "You used an attack to seamlessly unite the three powers¡­" She looks at the minor damage my attack has done:


    "This attack is basically the fusion of the powers of n Fulger, n Scarlett, and n Snow."


    "...And?"


    "..." The three women look at Victor in silence.


    Pepper sighs cutely, "He needs to learn about vampire society first."


    Kaguya nodded in agreement.


    "Listen, Victor. Let''s do an example here, okay?" Lacus starts to exin as if she were exining to a child, she picks up a stick from the ground and starts drawing a picture on the ground:


    "Let''s use my sister Ruby as an example" She drew Ruby on the floor: "Ruby is a vampire who inherited the powers of Scathach, the strongest female vampire in the world."


    "In the beginning, my mother''s powers weren''t as strong as they are now, she could only create a block of ice." She drew Scathach using her powers: "She had to train hard to raise her powers to the level it is now, and over the millennia, she managed to increase that power..."


    "And then, at some point in my mom''s life, she decided she wanted to have a daughter; at first, she was just bored, and she decided that on a whim. And, like every strong female vampire at the time, she did the obvious... She kidnapped a vampire from a n that had powers that could match her powers."


    "..." Victor was speechless.


    "The man who was the chosen one was a vampire who could control water and breathe underwater."


    "Mom used the vampire until she became pregnant, and even went through the ritual and married the vampire, she did all of this to ensure that her child had greater potential than she did..."


    "A few yearster, when Ruby was born, she killed her husband and raised Ruby on her own..."


    "And Ruby inherited the powers of both parents perfectly," She drew Ruby using her powers, "Ruby could control water and ice, and she could also breathe underwater; she could alsobine the two powers like you did now."


    "Because of this peculiarity of our race, vampires are feared... After all, with each passing generation, vampires have the potential to surpass their parents, but unfortunately, that potential is wasted..." She sighed and continued :


    "Since she was little, Ruby has always had great power because of what happened in the past; she has the potential to surpass Scathach, but she needs to train a lot."


    She looks at Victor and says, "What you''ve done now is literally impossible! You have the three powers of the strongest ns in the vampire world, and you''vebined the powers perfectly..."


    She looked at me, "Do you understand!?"


    "Yes... My mother-inw is crazy... And you draw really bad... And my wife has better potential than my mother-inw, and can surpass her in the future... And you draw really bad..." Victor nodded with his head, indicating that he understood.


    "That''s not it! I mean¡­ That''s it, but it''s not that! AHHHH!" Lacus yelled in frustration as she held her head, she looked at Victor:


    "And no need to say that I draw bad twice!"


    "Hmm..." Victor disyed a small smile when he saw Lacus'' reaction.


    "In the world of vampires..." Kaguya started to exin, and I look at her. Then, realizing I was paying attention to her, she continued:


    "All ns that hold the title of noble vampire these days have done something like that in the past. With each generation that passed, they''d make their children train to the limit, and then they''d find a partner who matched the n''s powers, and made their heirs have children."


    "Two thousand years of selective breeding, just to create a vampire with stronger potential than the parents, although that kind of practice is quite limited because vampires have low fertility..."


    Then she continues, "And suddenly ''BOOOOM!''" She made an exaggerated gesture with the same stoic expression on her face:


    "You showed up and used the three powers of the n of Vampire Counts, and you''re neither a son nor an heir of those ns... You basically ignored the whole history of the n of Vampires when existing. Because of that, she said that what you did it''s impossible."


    "¡­Lord Victor is an anomaly; his potential far surpasses most vampires out there."¡­..


    Victor opened his mouth in shock, and then he looked at his fists as he thought; ''so having these powers is considered abnormal¡­''


    Victor was feeling weird, he didn''t consider himself special or anything like that, but it wasn''t a bad feeling; ''With this ''potential'', if I train like crazy, maybe in less than a few years, can I get to my mother-inw''s level...? I really want to fight her¡­''


    "I get it, thank you, Kaguya..." I smiled gently and patted her head.


    Kaguya exhibited a small smile on her face.


    "Selective breeding, huh?" I put my hand on my chin, "So my wives'' families did that too..."


    "...Huh?" Pepper suddenly eximed in surprise.


    "Why did you understand her confusing exnation and not mine!?" Lacus yelled.


    Victor ignored Lacus...


    Kaguya suddenly said, "Your wives'' n doesn''t need to do this."


    "Let''s use Ruby as an example again."


    "Countess Scathach was already a powerful woman when she decided to have a daughter, and when she had a daughter, the daughter was born with the ''potential'' to surpass her own mother, in the end... It all depends on the parents themselves and the children''s effort; after all, the children have a better start than the parents had."


    "I see¡­ I don''t understand something."


    "If vampires have this quirk as a race, why aren''t they stronger than other factions?"


    "Well... There are noble vampires with the same personality as Corneliu..." Kaguya exined.


    ''Who?'' Victor thought, confused.


    "80% of vampires worldwide are like that man,zy, proud, and never train..."


    "..." I just looked at Kaguya with a nk expression.


    "But don''t despair! 19% of vampires are workers! And only 1% are crazy about training like Lady Scathach!"


    ''...Vampires are fucked...80% of the vampire poption is just useless.'' Victor thought.


    "...Just out of curiosity, my wife Violet''s mother, and my wife Sasha''s mother, are they just like Scathach?" Victor''s eyes gleamed for a moment.


    "¡­They''re not the same¡­ Lady Violet''s mother is¡­ Narcissistic and obsessed with her husband." She tried to find better words, but in the end, she just gave up:


    "Lady Sasha''s mother. .. She is obsessed with gambling, and rarely trains, but with the two women living over 1900 years, they are powerful... But they are not on the same level as Ruby''s mother..."


    "Oh..." Victor looked disappointed for a moment.


    "...Why this sudden curiosity with the two women-" Lacus was about to ask something, but suddenly Pepper yelled in a cute voice.


    "Are you ignoring what he just said!?"


    "Huh?" Lacus looked at her sister.


    "Didn''t you hear!? He just said ''my wives''!" She mimicked Victor''s voice perfectly at the end.


    "Oh-..." Lacus looked at Victor,


    "Do you have any more wives?" She asked curiously.


    "Yes," I replied with a gentle smile.


    "Who are they?" Lacus asked with the same curiosity.


    Victor was going to answer the question, but...


    "Didn''t you hear!?" Pepper yelled again, "He was talking about Violet and Sasha! Kyaaaaa! I need to tell my friends! The three flowers of the vampire world have been taken by a stranger!"


    "..." Lacus looked at her sister and said, "Why are you just smart for these things?"


    "Lady Pepper likes to gossip..." Kaguya sighed.


    "She''s just bored¡­" Lacus sighed too.


    "Why don''t we train? We''ve already talked too much," Victor suggested and started walking toward a more spacious ce.


    "Lord Victor is right," Kaguya started to follow Victor.


    The two sisters look at each other and nod; then, they follow Victor too.


    Some minutester.


    As Victor walked through the forest, he suddenly felt his throat go dry.


    "Ugh," He dropped to his knees on the ground, his eyes changed to blood red, and his teeth started to change and get sharper.


    All ??the symptoms that were quitemon, Kaguya said, "... Bloodlust,"


    "...This is a good time!" Pepper yelled like she had a good idea, "We should train bloodlust control."


    "I disagree; Lord Victor''s bloodlust is stronger than that of ordinary vampires. Therefore, the chance of him going mad is very high," Kaguya strongly disapproved.


    "Why is his bloodlust is stronger?" Pepper asked in curiosity.


    "Something happened in the past that made him like this," Kaguya spoke ambiguously.


    "..." Pepper looked at Kaguya with a cute look.


    "So, what are we supposed to do?" Lacus asked.


    "¡­You don''t need to do anything¡­I''m fine." Victor stood up and forced a ''gentle'' smile on his face, but it failed miserably because his sharp teeth were showing.


    Kaguya looked at Victor with a stoic expression, "Lord Victor, are you sure everything is alright? Hasn''t your bloodlust gotten strongerpared to before?"


    "Yes... it got stronger..." Victor kept walking, then he exined:


    "Even if I wanted to quench my thirst¡­ My wives aren''t around now, and it''s impossible for me to quench my thirst withmon blood."


    "... That''s true."


    "Because of that nuisance, I don''t want to get married! Just imagine being dependent on someone else''s blood for eternity? No thanks." Lacus snorted.


    Victor ignored Lacus and continued walking, Kaguya looked at Lacus with a neutral expression, but she didn''t say anything.


    "I found a ce with space to train," Victor said while looking at a distant ce with his vision, and soon he used his speed and ran towards that ce, Kaguya who was close to Victor, just ran along with him.


    Pepper looked at her sister with a cute look but just shrugged and followed Victor.


    "¡­huh? W-Wait! Don''t leave me behind!"


    ...........


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 40: Violet arrived, and two wives meet their father-in-law.

    <h4>Chapter 40: Violet arrived, and two wives meet their father-inw.</h4>


    Victor''s house.


    "So..." Leon puts his hand on his head as if he has a bad headache:


    "Are you telling me my son has two more wives, and you are them?"


    "Y-Yes"


    "...Yes"


    Sasha stuttered a little when she spoke, she was very embarrassed. Ruby managed to respond in a more neutral tone and keep her face cool.


    "..." Even though Leon had heard the confirmation from the two women, he still couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "¡­And do you agree with that? I mean, aren''t you guys jealous or something?" he asked again.


    "..." Ruby and Sasha look at each other, then the two women look at Leon.


    "I feel jealous, but since Ruby and Violet are my childhood friends, I don''t really care that much? I feel like a lot hasn''t changed, and that Victor has just joined the group?" Sasha spoke with a confused expression on her face.


    It was her honest feelings, and even though she didn''t understand that feelingpletely, being with Victor soothed her a lot, she felt veryfortable; it was the same feeling as when she was with Julia¡­


    "Indeed¡­ I feel the same. I''m sure if we weren''t childhood friends, this situation would be much more problematic." Ruby spoke as she thought; ''if they were other women, I would never have let them get close to my Darling.''


    "..." Leon just looked at the two women with a shocked expression.


    "So jealous...-" Leon suddenly felt a shiver in his body; he looked at his wife, and seeing the glow in her eyes, he pretended to cough, "Cough! I mean, I feel jealous of how you three get together well with my son; I hope you can take care of him!"


    "Oh! Thank you." Ruby spoke.


    "Thanks?" Sasha thanked him, a little confused.


    "...Leon?"


    "Y-Yes, honey?" He spoke with a strained smile on his face.


    "How was your work?" Anna asked with a small smile on her face.


    "Huh¡­? Oh! The work was good, I had little problems, but it''s the usual."


    "Anyway, I''m d my son has two more lovely wives like you to look after him." He smiled at Ruby and Sasha.


    Sasha and Ruby''s faces lit up, and they smiled happily.


    "Thanks, Father," Sasha said.


    "Thanks..." Ruby said.


    Leon couldn''t help but be enchanted by the two women''s smiles, but when he felt his wife''s gaze intensify as if she were stabbing him in every inch of his body, he made the wisest decision he could make in this kind of situation. :


    "I have something to solve, you know, work calls!" He got up from the couch and calmly walked up the stairs, "I''ll see you guys another day."


    He ran-away...


    "Nice job, Father. Don''t work too hard, or you might get sick." Sasha was kind.


    Leon stopped walking, and replied looking at Sasha, "I''m not going to, and thanks for your concern, Sasha."


    Leon went upstairs, and the moment he didn''t feel his wife''s gaze anymore, he crouched down on the stairs and put his ear to the wall, then he thought; ''when did my son be a chad? I know he inherited my bricyer genes, but even I can''t do something like that! A woman is already a big problem, imagine having two more!? Hell no!''


    After the initial problems and Anna''s shock to learn that her son has two more wives, she epted this situation more easily when she found that the two personalities of the women were quite agreeable.


    Ruby was very quiet and had a cold expression on her face all the time, but she could see that there was a very kind woman behind that cold face.


    Sasha was more talkative than Ruby, but she was more easily embarrassed by heartfeltpliments, and, when she called Sasha her daughter, Anna thinks she''s found a new hobby of teasing Sasha. However, she will try very hard not to go overboard.


    That was Anna''s initial impression of Sasha and Ruby.


    What about Leon''s opinion on this subject...? It doesn''t matter, and Anna nned to talk to himter...


    Leon felt his body shiver again...


    Anna was a little upset with Leon, but she wasn''t angry with him or anything... She was just a little frustrated with her son''s sudden change, and she knew exactly how to resolve that frustration, she was thinking it would be an excellent time to give Victor a brother or sister.


    Leon was a very simple man; he lives life simply, and if he likes something, he epts it; if he doesn''t like something, he shows his middle finger and says, "Fuck you."


    Leon is not very good with words like his wife; he prefers to work things out with his fist. But, he''s sensitive enough to see when his son is in trouble, and help him whenever possible; he''d rather act than talk, an honest man.


    And, from past experience, Leon could see from the moment he looked at Ruby and Sasha that the two were very nice women and had good personalities; they weren''t women who would cause trouble for his son. Besides that, he didn''t care too much.


    His thinking was simple; My son is an adult, and I trust him. But if I see he is going down a wrong path, I will advise him.


    And that same thought was shared by Anna, Victor''s mother.


    ...


    Basement of Victor''s house.


    "...Somehow it worked out," Sasha sat on the couch, she was mentally drained:


    "I never want to do this again¡­ I never thought it would be so tiring¡­" She seemed to be melting on the couch.


    Ruby sat on the couch and crossed her legs elegantly, "Y-Yes, everything went ording to n," She stuttered a little.


    Sasha looked at Ruby out of the corner of her eye, she didn''t even feel like pointing it out to Ruby right now.


    Natalia suddenly appears and brings a cup of tea that contains a red liquid inside.


    "Thanks, but I don''t want-..." Ruby was going to refuse the tea, she didn''t want to drink someone else''s blood, but she stopped talking when she smelled the blood.


    "...This is my Darling''s blood." She swallowed hard.


    Sasha opens her eyes and looks into her cup of tea, her face suddenly twisting in disgust.


    "When did you get this?" Ruby asked curiously.


    "When Lord Victor was sleeping, I collected some of his blood," Natalia smiled gently.


    Ruby looked at Natalia with a cold face; ''That''s impossible. No one enters my Darling''s room without me or Sasha and Violet noticing... Oh, she used her powers.''


    "Is it okay to use your powers for something so...insignificant?" She asked, a little unsure...


    "I have power; why shouldn''t I use it any way I want?" Natalia replied.


    "..." Ruby agreed with Natalia''s reasoning.


    "Are you going to take this? I wouldn''t rmend it," Sasha suddenly spoke up.


    "Why...?" Ruby asked, confused.


    Sasha exins, "Although it''s my husband''s blood, for some reason the blood tastes really bad, it felt like I was eating spoiled food, it''s better to drink straight from the source."


    "Oh¡­? You have tried?" Ruby asked andined a little, "Don''t treat our husband like he''s a blood factory."


    "¡­I''m kidding, you need to rx more, Ruby," Sasha said.


    "Humpf," Ruby snorted, and for a few seconds, the two mounds swayed in a way that could mesmerize any straight man.


    Sasha rolled her eyes again, "Answering your question... Yes, I took the blood, and to this day, I regret drinking that blood." She had never felt so much like vomiting in her life.


    Natalia looks at Ruby with a gentle smile on her face, "Will Lady Ruby want tea?"


    "...." Ruby looks at Natalia with a nk expression.


    "No... I don''t want to," She refused; although the smell was appealing, she decided to trust Sasha.


    "...Oh, that''s too bad," Nataliamented as she removed her tea and walked towards the kitchen. For a moment, she looked at Maria and thought; ''this maid... She''s just not doing anything, right? And she doesn''t even say anything either... Should I put her to work?


    "Let''s go back home?" Ruby asked Sasha.


    "Yes, let''s go back," Sasha agreed and got up from the couch, but soon Sasha, Maria, Ruby, and Natalia looked to the middle of the room.


    A magic circle suddenly appears in the middle of the room:


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! I came back with shocking information!" The witch June appeared with a smile on her face.


    ...


    Current location: North in the territory of Countess Scathach Scarlett.


    Front of the Scathach mansion,


    "Finally, I arrived!" Violet squealed in frustration as she looked at the mansion entrance that was a grand old-looking gate. "Because of Natalia, I had to run from the South to the North! Damn, why didn''t Natalia open the portal to Ruby''s house!?" She was angry again, but then she sighs:


    "As usual, this ce is quite deste." She looks around and sees only forests and snow-covered mountains, "I never understood why that old hag chose her personal home in such a secluded ce."


    "Tsk, Tsk," Violet heard a woman''s voice, "You never learn, brat."


    Violet looks up and sees Scathach standing horizontally against her gate wall.


    "Where''s Victor!?" Violet asked impatiently.


    Scathach drops to the ground and responds, "He''s training with Pepper."


    "What!?" Violet screamed in horror, she remembers Pepper''s appearance; ''That bitch is going to seduce my Darling! I will kill her!''


    Violet''s eyes started to change to red, and her teeth began to get sharp.


    Seeing Violet''s face, Scathach approaches Violet and hits her on the head.


    "Ouch!" Violet puts her hand on her head and res at Scathach angrily, "What was that-"


    "Stop your paranoia, brat. Don''t you trust your husband?"


    "Of course I trust him! I don''t trust your daughter!" Violet yelled, she points a finger at Scathach and continues, "Your daughters were raised by you! They can at any time kidnap my husband and do this and that to him!"


    "...Makes sense." Scathach has always raised her daughters to be strong and independent women; of course, her upbringing is quite questionable these days...


    Scathach turned around and entered her house, "He''s in the forest."


    Violet''s eyes shed red, and then she was gone.


    ..........


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 41: The greedy witch.

    <h4>Chapter 41: The greedy witch.</h4>


    "If you came back, then you must have found something, correct?" Natalia asked the witch June.


    "Yes~," Juneughed, she looked very pleased.


    "Did you hire her?" Ruby asked Natalia.


    Natalia nodded in agreement.


    "Oh, I vaguely remember she said that... But I was really busy at the time," Sasha said.


    June rolled her eyes when she heard Sasha''s words, she thought; ''of course, you were busy; you were sucking your husband''s blood.''


    "Lady Ruby, what are you doing here?" June asked.


    "Can''t I be at my Darling''s house?" Ruby asked in a cold tone.


    "Yes, you-...Huh?" June opened her mouth in shock as she looked at Ruby:


    "W-What you said...? I think I heard wrong." June wiped her ear a little.


    Ruby raised an eyebrow, "What? Is it so amazing, me being in a rtionship?"


    "I don''t think she''s talking about that," Sashamented.


    "Huh?" Ruby didn''t understand, she looked at Sasha and only saw her friend''s neutral face.


    "..." June looked at Ruby, and then she looked at Sasha, she repeated this process a few times and thought; ''As expected! My intuition was correct! That man has a great future!''


    Her eyes changed to the money symbol.


    Seeing June''s reaction, Natalia knew what the greedy witch was thinking, "June... What did you find out?"


    "Huh¡­? Oh¡­Give me a sec," she made some gestures with her hand, and soon a big magic circle appeared in the middle of the room.


    The magic circle began to grow, and slowly images began to be created.


    "Oh?" Natalia looked at the magic circle with interest.


    Soon the image of Lucy and Karen appeared in the magic circle.


    June points to Lucy and starts giving her report:


    "Lucy, a noble vampire sought out by The Inquisition, personality: Liar, cautious, cunning, proud and hardworking. He has a love affair with his partner Karen, a vampire who pretends to be Lucy''s subordinate, but the woman''s true identity is a noble talent scout."


    The image shifted and focused only on Karen.


    "Oh?" Ruby is interested, she looks at Karen, "Which n does she serve?"


    June looked at Ruby, "She serves n Horseman."


    "Who? I''ve never heard of it," Ruby said.


    "Neither have I," Sasha added.


    "...Excuse my rude words, but... Are you living in a cave?" Junemented in disbelief.


    "¡­ Well, we''ve been busy these days." Sasha didn''t mind and replied.


    "Yes. A lot happened in a short time," Ruby added.


    June sighed. "This information will be free; consider it a kind gesture." She looked at Sasha:


    "The Horseman n is the family that took the title vampire count from Lady Sasha''s family."


    "....!" Sasha opened her eyes wide.


    Ruby''s eyes cooled further, and she looked at June.


    "How do you know that? That was supposed to be confidential information." Natalia asked curiously.


    "Hah! There''s no such thing as a ''confidential'' subject when ites to witches." June snorted.


    "In the witch world, anything can be bought with money, even that kind of information." She smiled and continued, "It cost me a lot of money, but I managed to get in touch with the witch the Horseman n hired, and she sold all the details."


    "..." Natalia just continued with the same gentle smile on her face and didn''t answer anything.


    "Witch... I have a question for you."


    June felt her body shiver as she heard Ruby''s words, "W-What?"


    "Did you sell the information on my Darling?" The air around Ruby began to grow colder, and slowly her eyes began to change to blood-red:


    "Answer me."


    "¡­ N-No! I didn''t sell any information about Victor! I am not a fool! I don''t want to provoke that crazy woman!" June quickly spoke.


    "..." Ruby continued to stare at June, she was looking for some lie in the witch''s face, but all she saw was genuine fear.


    Sasha has woken up from her stupor and looks at June with neutral eyes. "...You also know about Scathach kidnapping my husband."


    "Yes, I know. A few hours ago, I received a contact from an informant who spotted Countess Scathach carrying a man like a sack of potatoes to her residence, and, from the characteristics of the man the informant gave me, I could deduce that it was Victor... Although after that, I lost contact with this informant."


    "..."


    "Give up on this informant; he''s probably buried seven feet under the earth now," Ruby spoke in the same tone of voice, she controlled her emotions, and soon the air around her started to return to normal.


    "¡­." June nodded in agreement, she knew Scathach''s personality, the crazy woman was just too famous; he probably died¡­ Sigh, I need to find another informant in the vampire world¡­


    "June is a talented witch~; few witches can do what she did now..." Nataliaplimented her smiling gently.


    "Thank you." June shed a satisfied smile.


    "..." Ruby and Sasha just rolled their eyes when they saw June''s smile.


    "So? What did you find out about Lucy?" Natalia asked.


    June makes a few gestures with her hand, and slowly the image of Lucy and Karen changes, and soon a huge coffin appears. The coffin was pure white, with a ck crucifix symbol in the middle of the coffin.


    "What is that...?" Sasha asked.


    "This is the finger of Saint Mary," June replied, then she continued:


    "A sacred church artifact, that''s all I know; I couldn''t find anything else. For me to know the contents inside that coffin, I would need to take more risks¡­"


    "I would also need more money and connections that I don''t have right now; this job is way above what I''m able to offer."


    ''I don''t want to risk my neck and provoke the Horseman n; the money offered is just too low for me to take that risk,'' she thought.


    "As Lady Natalia paid a high price, Ipensated these services with all of Lucy''s information and what he''s nning to do." She took a sh drive from her pocket and threw it in Natalia''s direction, "This is all I can do with my current abilities." She was surprisingly honest.


    "... You did more than enough, June," Natalia spoke with a gentle smile on her face, she takes a cell phone from her pocket, types something on the cell phone, and says, "Done."


    June feels her cell phone vibrating in her pocket, she quickly takes her cell phone, when she sees that the money has fallen into her ount, she starts drooling while staring at the number on her cell phone screen.


    "10 digits!! Holy fuck!" She cried out in emotion.


    "June, you''re drooling..." Nataliamented.


    "Oh¡­" She quickly wipes her face and looks at Natalia suspiciously, "Why did you pay me more than agreed? I will not refund the money!"


    With the same gentle smile on her face, Natalia said, "This money is for another job."


    "Oh? What''s the job!?" June was looking at Natalia as if she were a golden hen.


    "I want you to investigate the Horseman n for Lady Sasha."


    "Huh...?" June''s face darkened in horror, suddenly the gentle smile on Natalia''s face seemed to be an evil smile; ''That was a trap!! I will die! From the rumors I''ve heard from that n, I''m 100% sure I''m going to die! They are crazy!''


    "Natalia...?" Sasha didn''t understand why she did it.


    Natalia looked at Sasha, "I know Lady Sasha is curious about the matter, and with your family''s current situation, you can''t hire a witch for that kind of service."


    "...Thank you, Natalia. I''ll remember that," Sasha thanked.


    "Hmm..." Ruby crosses her legs and looks at Natalia with curious eyes, she was thinking of doing this for Sasha; after all, Ruby doesn''tck money, but as Natalia took the initiative, she was silent... This maid seemed to have a n too.


    Natalia kept smiling, she looked at June, who had a face that looked like she made the biggest mistake of her life.


    "You already received the money, right? And a witch who epted the payment can''t go back, right? Tell me... Are you going to break the rules?"


    "...Ugh," June seemed to fade when she saw Natalia''s ''gentle'' smile.


    "B-But, there''s another witch in that ce! Because of that, I can''t do this job; after all, it would break rule number one about being a witch!"


    With the same smile on her face, Natalia said, "Rule number 1: a witch must note in conflict with another witch. If the witch''s employer is an enemy of an individual who is hiring another witch, both witches must abandon their duty immediately."


    "..." June''s face just darkened, and it darkened more every time she heard Natalia''s words.


    "Strange..." She put on a confused face, "Did I ever tell you toe into conflict with n Horseman?"


    She looked at June and smiled kindly, "I remember what I said; ''I want you to investigate the Horseman n for Lady Sasha.''"


    "At no time did I tell you to attack them or something, did I?"


    "N-No... You didn''t say..."


    "See? I expect good news from you~."


    "Ugh," Seeing Natalia''s gentle smile, June seemed to have received several damages to her body; not wanting to stay in this ce anymore, she makes some gestures with her hands, and soon a magic circle appears at her feet.


    "..." When June left, silence fell in the room.


    "You''re amazingly ''evil'' for someone who always has a kind smile on their face," Maria, who was silent, said.


    "Oh...?" Natalia looked at Maria.


    "¡­I have to agree with Maria on this," Ruby said, "By asking her to investigate the Horseman n, conflict will eventually ensue¡­ However, as I am not your master, I cannot order you; I hope that you know what you''re doing."


    Understanding the warning contained in Ruby''s words, she spoke, "I know. Don''t worry, Lady Ruby." Soon, she looks at Maria:


    "What happened? I thought you were going to be silent forever?"


    "Nothing happened," Maria said in a cold tone, then she continued, "I was just curious about the sacred artifact."


    "I see," Natalia said and then walked towards a table and, when she got close to the table, saw aptop she used when she was bored; she sits on the chair, "Let''s see what''s inside this sh drive."


    Sasha looked at Maria. "I don''t know what that artifact is, and I don''t care either, but one thing I''m sure of..." Her smile widened in a distorted way, "Carlos is looking for this artifact."


    Maria reacted a little when she heard Carlos'' name, she looks at Sasha and seeing the look on her face, she sighed:


    "... I don''t regret setting a trap and killing that maid; after all, that was just work."


    "..." Sasha looked at Maria neutrally, but pure hatred could be seen in her eyes.


    This work is officially avable on W E B N O V E L, if you are reading it somewhere else then it''s pirated.


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 42: Now you understand me.

    <h4>Chapter 42: Now you understand me.</h4>


    Maria looked at Sasha and continued:


    "I don''t know about the other vampire hunters, but for Carlos and me, we just treated it like a job¡­ We had no personal grudge or special reason to hunt vampires."


    "Carlos and I grew up in a poor area of New Jersey, Camden¡­ We were both orphans."


    "..." Ruby and Natalia looked at Maria with curiosity.


    "Two orphans surviving on the street, we could barely survive day to day, and to make matters worse, I was a girl¡­" She spoke thest part with a bit of hatred:


    "What would eventually happen to me was obvious¡­ I could only maintain my purity because Carlos defended me tooth and nail; he was always more developed than the people around, despite being only ten years old, he was stronger and faster than an ordinary human."


    "At the time, I didn''t know; I just came to find out what this abnormality of Carlos was in the future... He was a man who had the ''potential'' that the priests talked about so much, he could more easily ess the energy of ''God ''¡­"


    "To ess this power, you need to have faith in something¡­ I don''t know what Carlos''s faith was when he was younger; he never told me. But, one thing was undeniable; he was strong. "


    She sighed, "We survived on the street, for 13 years, we stole, we killed for each other, we survived..."


    "Until one day, a priest approached us and offered us shelter... At first, we didn''t believe in the priest, but something happened that made us trust the priest." She made a face that said she didn''t want to talk too much about this.


    "It was in that church that the priest discovered Carlos'' potential. I remember that, at the time, the priest seemed very happy. Of course, I was happy for Carlos too, but I was also afraid... I was afraid of separating from him."


    "I also auditioned to find out if I had the potential to be a yer, and unfortunately, I didn''t have the same potential as Carlos, but I had something more special..." She looked at Sasha, and slowly her blue eyes darken, "I had faith."


    "I had faith in Carlos... And, because of that faith, I was able to use the hunter''s powers; despite not believing in God. I believed in Carlos; for me, he was my god."


    Maria makes a gesture with her hand, and then strands, almost invisible to the naked eye, began to dance around as if protecting her.


    "My power is much weaker thanmon hunters, especially if I''mparing my power to Carlos, but one thing is for sure¡­ If a vampire is trapped by my threads, it''s an arduous task to break free."


    "Because of that, I knew I needed to be smarter and work on trapping, I was the brain, and Carlos was the muscle¡­"


    "..." A moment of silence fell around.


    "Is this supposed to move me or something?" Sasha asked neutrally with the same look.


    "No." Maria denied it, she undid her power and looked at Sasha: "All I did was to survive. The hunting job was good, and we just had to kill the ''monsters'' of the church, and in return, we would earn a lot of money, but... Living a little with you and observing your daily life, I could see that you are no different from humans."


    "..."


    "Sometimes... A thought pops into my head; could I have done things differently...?" She spoke and continued:


    "But when I look back on my living conditions, I realized that I had no other alternative. Either I would be a hunter and earn enough money to be independent, or I would enter the criminal world. After all, I already had hands stained with human blood¡­ And I don''t regret the decisions I made; I did what I did just to survive."


    "And now, I''m suffering the consequences of my actions¡­"


    "¡­But," She bites her lip, "¡­Just don''t kill Carlos. Please, he''s all I have left¡­" Small tears threatened to fall from Maria''s face.


    "¡­." Sasha looks at Maria with a neutral face.


    Ruby and Natalia look at Sasha and wait for her answer.


    "Just imagine..." Sasha started to speak, she took a deep breath and held the hatred in her heart that threatened to explode.


    "¡­." Maria continued to look at Sasha.


    "Just imagine, you went out to solve a little problem with your friends. Then, when the problem is solved, you decide to return home, and the moment you enter your home, your precious home that should be the safest ce, a ce for you to lie down and rx..."


    "...You find the dead body of your ''god''."


    "..." Maria was silent.


    "And if that wasn''t enough, imagine that the enemy who killed your ''god'' just did it because it was a ''job''?" Sasha asked.


    "... Tell me." Sasha''s eyes were glowing blood-red, "How would you feel?"


    "..." Maria remained silent, she bit her lip and didn''t answer Sasha''s question.


    Unable to hold the hate in her heart, lightning began to cover Sasha''s body, and she roared:


    "TELL ME! HOW WOULD YOU FEEL!?"


    "Ugh," Ruby and Natalia put their hands over their ears when they hear the lightning''s noise.


    Maria bites her lip harder and responds in a troubled but honest voice:


    "...I would feel hate, I would feel a sense of loss...I would feel empty," She replied.


    "Would you forgive the murderer of your precious ''god!?''"


    "I wouldn''t..." Maria clenched her fists tightly, but in the end, she just sighed and felt very tired.


    "¡­See? Now you understand me." Sasha spoke in a neutral tone with a distorted smile of hate.


    "..." Maria didn''t answer anymore, she just turned and walked towards the kitchen.


    Sasha continued to watch Maria''s back until she was out of her sight.


    "Natalia..." She lowered her face a little, and her blond hair covered her face.


    "Yes, Lady Sasha?"


    "Open the gate to Ruby''s house..." She spoke neutrally.


    Natalia nods and snaps her finger, "Done."


    Sasha nods, she gets up from the couch and walks to the door, "I''m going ahead, Ruby," She spoke without turning her back.


    "Okay, I''ll go after I get some business done at college," Ruby said.


    Sasha opens the door, and soon a gxy-like portal appeared. Sasha entered the portal and soon disappeared from the two women''s view.


    When Sasha left, Ruby spoke aloud to herself, "In the end, there is no good and bad, there are only consequences of your actions, huh?... It looks like you''re correct... Mother"


    "Lady Ruby? Something happened?"


    "Hmm...?" Ruby looks at Natalia, "Nothing happened. I''m going to sleep a bit; I''m a little tired."


    Ruby gets up from the couch and walks towards the exit.


    Natalia gets up from her chair and walks towards the kitchen; by the time she enters the kitchen, she sees Maria kneeling on the floor in a fetal position, she was in a corner of the kitchen crying silently.


    Sigh!


    She sighed and said to herself in a low voice, "I''m not good with these sentimental things."


    ...


    Current location, Lucy''s hideout.


    Karen walked into Lucy''s office and said, "We''ve beenpromised." However, she didn''t look worried.


    "Indeed, this was to be expected. So what data did the attacker steal?" Lucy, who was sitting in a chair behind an office desk, spoke.


    "Only our basic ns."


    "Good." Lucy smiled, "Do we know about our little mouse?"


    "We couldn''t register anything; the intruder suddenly appeared and disappeared with the data," Karen replied.


    Lucy puts his hand on his chin, "Hmm, beings able to go underground in a building and walk through an armored vault without being detected."


    "Witches... And it''s not just any witch," He said.


    "Indeed. I had the same conclusion," Karen replied.


    Lucy shrugged, "Well, wolves would leave more trails, and noble vampires capable of doing something like that would just storm through the front door; witches would be the most obvious conclusion."


    Lucy showed a slight smile on his face, "Our n is almostplete, soon we will have the power to join the nobility of vampires."


    Karen nodded, then she spoke:


    "...The Horseman n sent reinforcements."


    "Oh? They will finally act; I think they are desperate for allies."


    "Yes... they are."


    "Hmm?" Lucy looked at Karen.


    "Why that face? Did something happen?" He asked.


    "¡­Yes, it''s okay, I just feel that something is wrong," She said.


    "Why?"


    "... The reinforcement that n Horseman has sent are the three heir sons of the n."


    "Huh...?" Lucy didn''t understand.


    "What is that man thinking? Why did he send his children to this ce?" Lucy asked out loud as he tapped his finger on the table.


    "Maybe for protection?" Karen deduced, "They''ve won everything that belongs to n Fulger, but n Fulger''s allies are surprisingly loyal to that woman. I''ve also heard rumors that that woman''s sister is nning a game against n Horseman."


    "...There are rumors that Countess Agnes Snow is not satisfied with this gross shift in power."


    "What are the movements of the royal family?" He asked.


    "Uncertain¡­ I think they''re going to be neutral about all of this."


    "...He''s being attacked from all sides, huh?" Lucy spoke after thinking a little.


    "Yes¡­" Karen replied.


    "Well... No matter what that man''s n is, we just have to hurry our preparations andplete the ritual; I don''t want to share the artifact''s power with those heirs," Lucy replied with a greedy smile.


    "Me neither," Karen replied with the same smile as Lucy.


    .......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 43: Darling!

    <h4>Chapter 43: Darling!</h4>


    "DARLING~!'' A woman''s voice was heard throughout the forest.


    "That voice..." Kaguya whispered.


    "Fue!?" Pepper was startled by the sudden voice.


    Victor stops what he''s doing and looks in one direction with a smile on his face, then he opens his arms and waits patiently.


    "What is he doing?" Lacus asked curiously.


    Kaguya looked at Lacus and replied in a neutral tone, "Taming a stalker..."


    "...Huh?" Lacus didn''t understand.


    "Something ising at a fast speed," Pepper warned in a gentle tone.


    Before Lacus could ask Pepper anything, a long white-haired rocket hit Victor!


    BOOOOOM!


    Victor was thrown towards the trees, which broke with rtive ease, but throughout the shock of the ''white rocket'', he never stopped smiling.


    Lying on the forest floor, he lifted his head and looked into Violet''s face, then he said, "Wee back, Honey." He ignored the small deforestation this reunion had caused.


    He lifts his arm, then starts stroking Violet''s head.


    "!!!" Violet''s face took on a crazed expression, "Ahh~~, Darling!" She puts her face on Victor''s chest and continues to talk like a broken record that repeated the same words over and over again. "Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!"


    Victor just continued stroking Violet''s hair with a smile on his face, "I missed you," He said.


    "Me too~! I was worried that these bi-" Before she could finish, she heard someone''s words.


    "Oya? Who are you?" Lacus asked.


    "Tsk," Violet looked at Lacus with an ugly expression, but soon her expression became calmer when she felt Victor''s caresses.


    "Idiot! She is the heiress of n Snow, she is friends with Ruby!" Pepper yelled in a voice cute.


    "Who?" Lacus turned her head in confusion.


    Pepper just looked at Lacus with a disbelieving look, "...You should socialize more, sister..."


    Lacus snorted, "I prefer training and sleeping; socializing is for the weak!"


    "... You only say that because you''re bad at socializing."


    "..." Lacus used her right to remain silent.


    "Lady Violet... You took longer than expected," Kaguya said.


    Violet looked at Kaguya, then she smiled, "Good job, Kaguya! As expected of you! I''m going to raise your sry!"


    Kaguya exhibited a small smile and ced her hand respectfully on her chest, "Your words are an honor, Lady Violet."


    Victor sits on the floor, hugs Violet, and starts to smell her; then he smells an unknown smell, "A man..."


    "Hiii~" Pepper seems startled by something, and she quickly hides behind her sister.


    "What''s it?" Lacus asked, looking at her sister.


    "N-Nothing!" Pepper refused to speak.


    "Tell me, Honey. Did you meet anyone on the way here?"


    Violet turns her face to Victor, and suddenly her body shudders, but it wasn''t out of fear; it was something else... She shes a big distorted smile and replies:


    "Yes, I found my father and mother."


    "Oh..." Victor''s face returned to normal, and he smiled gently, "How was your visit to your family?" He started stroking her head again.


    "Hmm," Violet thinks for a moment and replies, "My mom is still a narcissistic bitch, and my dad is still sick..."


    "Oh," Victor didn''t know what to say when he heard Violet, but he had a doubt; Can vampires get sick?


    "And my dad wants to meet you¡­Is that okay with you?" She looked a little hesitant.


    "Hmm? It''s alright; This is a good opportunity to meet your family." He spoke lightly.


    "I see," She shed a happy smile.


    "But before that, I should get back to training," Victor stood up while holding Violet like a princess, then he leaves her on the ground and looks at Lacus:


    "Let''s continue?"


    Lacus exhibited a thirsty smile and said, "Of course."


    Victor walks to where he was, with Lacus following him.


    "Hmm... Did I miss something?" Violet asked as she looked at Lacus with dark eyes.


    "Lady Violet, calm down first," Kaguya said.


    "Huh¡­? I''m calm¡­ look at my face, I''m calm, alright?" She smiled with her sharp teeth bared.


    "Sigh!" Kaguya took a long breath and ced a hand on her brow.


    "...Lord Victor is training with Lady Lacus; we found that the best way for him to learn the basics is through fighting," Kaguya began to exin:


    "Oh, exin more," Violet was interested.


    "We did a lot of tests with Victor, but in the end, he can''t learn by logic," Pepper replied in Kaguya''s ce.


    Violet looks at Pepper and, when she looked at Pepper''s breasts, clicked her tongue in annoyance; why does all that witch''s family have these big breasts? They''re not even her real daughters!


    "Darling, isn''t stupid? Why isn''t he learning by logic?" Violet asked as she tried to ignore Pepper''s melons swaying with every simple move she made.


    "...Darling..." Pepper''s face turned red and, as smoke started toe out of her head, she began to mutter at supernatural speed; she seemed to enter her own world.


    "...?" Violet didn''t understand Pepper''s reaction.


    "Yes, Lord Victor is not stupid... But he is very different from ordinary noble vampires," Kaguya continued.


    "I know he''s not normal after all; he''s my Darling!" Violet disyed a proud smile.


    Kaguya holds back the urge to sigh again and continues, "When noble vampires go to do an action that, for our species would bemonce, they seed naturally, right?"


    "Yes," Violet remembers that it was the same with her.


    "Lord Victor doesn''t work like that; if he tries to do a simple action, some explosion of power will always happen. He looks like a battery that contains a lot of power and never gets discharged. Because of that, he can''t control his power to learn the basics."


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    Victor was suddenly thrown into the sky by Lacus.


    "HAHAHAHAHA,"


    "He seems to be enjoying himself¡­" Violet was a little annoyed.


    While he was in the sky, he suddenly made a move. Victor kicked the air andunched himself towards the ground, and, when he did that, Violet could see that pure fire had gone out as he kicked the air.


    And when he was falling towards the ground, his body started to be covered by lightning, and when hended on the ground, a little ice explosion happened.


    "...What in the seven hells was that?" Violet asked in disbelief.


    "As Lady Violet can see... Any small actions Victor does, he unconsciously releases his powers and, because of that, he can''t learn the basic skills of a vampire."


    Kaguya looks at Victor, struggling with a small shock in her heart; Didn''t he notice? He''sbining his powers perfectly; is that what people call a ''genius''?


    Victor went intobat again with Lacus. The red-haired vampire had a slight smile on her face as she used only her physical strength to fight. Although sometimes, she had to use her fog powers to defend herself from the mes Victor unleashed.


    After all, these mes were dangerous even to her, who was a vampire that was over 400 years old.


    Unlike Pepper and Ruby, Lacus didn''t have the power of water or ice. However, Lacus had the power to control the mist, and she generally uses that power to confuse enemies and flee.


    Small explosions can be heard when Victor and Lacus engage inbat.


    "...He always seems to be at full power and never gets tired, so we decided he should get tired first." Pepper recovered and spoke in a cute voice.


    "As Lady Lacus had nothing to do, we decided she should fight Victor, but while the two of them were fighting, we found that he learns faster by fighting than exining." Kaguya finished exining


    "In the beginning... He wasn''t managing to keep up with Lacus, but slowly, he started to get used to his body, now¡­ He can give Lacus a decent fight; he''s getting better really fast," Kaguya said.


    "As expected from my Darling!" Violet spoke with pride.


    "...He reminds me a bit of my mother..." Peppermented with her finger on her cheek as she looked at Victor, who had a big smile on his face.


    "How rude, he''s not crazy, and an old hag," Violet huffed.


    "That was not what I meant!" Pepper yelled, seeing that Violet ignored her, her cheeks starting to turn squirrel-like, then she turned away, "Humpf!"


    Boing! Boing!


    Veins started popping in Violet and Kaguya''s heads:


    "This bitch... Is she teasing me?" Violet growled.


    "Calm down, Lady Violet, we must notmit murder here; we must take her to a dark alley first," Kaguya suggested with a stoic expression.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea." Violet smiled dangerously.


    Pepper felt a shiver in her body, and since her instincts had always been good, she decided to slowly back away from Violet and Kaguya.


    "...Silently..." She whispered as she walked away.


    But she didn''t expect a big body to fly towards her!


    "Kyaaa!" She screamed in fear as her body collided with Victor''s.


    "Oh... I''m sorry, sister," Lacus said a little regretfully.


    "Ouch," Victor puts his hand on his head, "This power to be mist is annoying" He spoke annoyed, but the smile never left his face: Every time I go to hit her, her body turns and fog, and she runs away, it''s very slippery¡­ Hmm, I feel like I''m doing something wrong, but I don''t know what it is¡­


    Feeling a heaviness on his chest, Victor looks down and sees Pepper''s red face lying on his chest.


    "It''s decided... I''m going to kill this one, Bitch!" Pure fire started toe out of Violet''s body. When Violet was going to run towards Pepper and Victor, she was suddenly immobilized by Kaguya.


    "Let go of me, Kaguya!" Violet began to struggle.


    "Although the idea of ??killing Pepper is interesting... I can''t let Lady Violet do that; what just happened was clearly an ident." Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Wawawawawa! I''m sorry¡ª" Pepper was about to say something, but suddenly Victor stood up while holding Pepper like a princess.


    "Fue¡­?" Pepper didn''t know what to say, so she was silent as her face waspletely red.


    He puts Pepper on the floor and pats Pepper''s clothes to dust them off, then, finishing knocking the dust off of Pepper''s body, he squats down a little and puts his face level with Pepper''s face. That is something he''s needed to do a lottely; being 195 cm tall has its downsides.


    Then he says, smiling gently, "Don''t be too inattentive while two people are fighting, okay?" He appeared to be talking to a small child.


    "¡­ Mm." Pepper nodded.


    "Good" Soon, he gets up and looks at Lacus with eyes glowing red, his smile changed from a gentle smile to a distorted smile, "Let''s continue."


    "Yeah," Lacus agreed.


    "..." Kaguya and Violet were speechless when they saw Victor''s attitude; they expected him to react differently when Pepper fell on him with those two melons, but why did he treat Pepper like a child!? For God''s sake, she''s over 100 years old!


    .......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 44: Together.

    <h4>Chapter 44: Together.</h4>


    A few hourster, Victor was still fighting Lacus, and he didn''t seem to be tired. Victor was still glowing with energy, and he felt like he could fight for as long as it took! He looked like a child who was very excited about his toy.


    "¡­He''s getting better too fast¡­Actually, he''s making fewer useless moves? How is this possible? He never fought from what I remember," Violet spoke as she ced her hand on her chin, she watched Victor for a long time¡­ a long time! And she clearly remembers that he never practiced martial arts; ''self-defense training with that wolf doesn''t count as martial arts, after all, that''s just self-defense, I don''t understand this absurd progress.''


    "This is not as unusual as you think."


    "!!!!" Violet is startled by the sudden voice, and she looks up, "Old witch! Don''t scare me like that!"


    Scathach''s face distorts for a few seconds, she suddenly moves at a speed Violet can''t react to, then she hits Violet''s head with her fist.


    "Ouch!" Violet held her head, "What are you doing, witch-"


    Scathach hits Violet''s head again.


    "You never learn, huh? Do you have chicken brains? Respect your elders."


    "See? You, yourself, said you were old!" Violet stuck out her tongue.


    "..." Scathach looked at Violet with a neutral expression.


    "You''re actually a lot like your mom when she was younger¡­" She looks at Victor and continues, "Although your mom never had eyes for potential, you seem to be different."


    "Of course, my Darling has potential! He''s my Darling!"


    "¡­." Scathach looks at Violet''s smug face with a nk expression, "I take it back; you really are just like your mother."


    "Huuh? I''m different from her¡ª" She was about to say something, but suddenly she turned her face toward Scathach''s mansion.


    "Oh?" Scathach shed a curious smile when she saw Victor stop his training and look toward her mansion.


    "Sasha," Victor and Violet spoke in unison.


    "Huh? Why did you stop Victor?" Lacus asked curiously.


    ''Interesting, no matter how many times I see it, this is really something curious... Due to the magic in the ritual, their connection must have gotten stronger, and it seems that it wasn''t only the connection that got stronger'' Scathach eyes seemed to glow blood red for a few seconds as she looked at Victor.


    Victor ignores Lacus, closes his eyes, and senses Sasha''s messed up emotional state, and soon he sends his worried feelings towards her.


    Sasha, who just arrived at Scathach''s mansion, looked towards the forest, "Darling..." Then, sensing the emotions that Victor sent, she disys a small gentle smile, she closes her eyes and sends her thoughts, saying, ''It''s all well.''


    "Another intruder, today has been a strange day, so many visitors... Hmm? Oh, it''s Lady Sasha." Siena suddenly appeared.


    Sasha''s gentle smile fades from her face, and she assumes a neutral expression, "Siena, it has been a while since we have seen each other."


    "Indeed. I know it''s useless to ask this, but what are you doing here?"


    "I came to see my husband," Sasha said.


    "...As expected," She sighed, she flips her hair to her back and says, "Do you want some advice?"


    "No, thank you." Sasha turned her face away and started walking towards the forest.


    "..." Siena just gaped when she saw Sasha rejecting her goodwill.


    She disappears and appears beside Sasha.


    "What? I''m in a hurry." Sasha looked at Siena.


    "Listen to me, young people these days are very rushed¡­" She sighed, then she continued, "In vampire history, there has never been a man who was married to 3 heiresses from powerful families-" She was going to start giving a sermon on Sasha.


    "Yes, Yes." Sasha interrupted Siena, "If the younger vampires find out about this, they''ll be jealous, and if the older vampires find out about it, they''ll think the three most powerful families are allying, h, h."


    "..."


    Sasha looks coldly at Siena, "Are you treating me like a child? I know what I''m doing, and if a problem happens, my husband and I will fix it. So your advice is useless, and you keep losing time telling me this nonsense. And, are you going to look for a man to put out your fire?"


    "..." Siena''s eyes shed blood red, she was clearly annoyed.


    "It looks like you''re not having a good time; something must have happened."


    Sasha huffed, "Yeah, something happened. My family lost everything that was built for 2000 years because of my whore mother, and the woman I consider my real mother died, murdered by church dogs... So yes, something happened, and I''m sorry if I didn''t want to hear your bullshit."


    "..." Siena looked sympathetically towards Sasha, and that made Sasha angrier.


    ''Calm down, she''s not to me; you know that'' She heard Victor''s voice.


    Sasha bites her lip and clenches her fist tightly; then, she lets out a big sigh.


    She looks at Siena with a regretful expression, "I''m sorry, Siena... But I''m not having a good time right now, okay? I just want to see my husband."


    "I figured that out, and don''t worry about what happened; I know what it''s like to take anger out on someone who is innocent." Siena was very understanding.


    "Okay...? Anyway, do you need something?" Sasha asked.


    "Hmm... I''ll talk to youter, go see your ''husband''," Siena spoke thest word with a bit of disgust.


    "..." Sasha''s eyes changed to blood red as she saw the obvious contempt for Victor.


    But since she didn''t want to conflict with Ruby''s sister, she just turned her face away and started walking towards Victor.


    Seeing Sasha''s reaction and remembering her own mother''s reaction, Siena''s curiosity about Victor started to grow again, but also a feeling of disgust grew. "How can they marry cattle? That''s disgusting." She spoke as her body shuddered.


    Unlike Lacus and Pepper, Siena learned of Victor''s origin through conversations with Scathach herself; after all, as Scathach''s eldest daughter, she always helped her mother in whatever she needed.


    Scathach was a strong vampire, but she didn''t care much for democracy or dialogue. She wasn''t like that in the past, but she started to get numb the longer she lived. Now, she doesn''t like to waste time on dialogue, and generally, she just does what she wants.


    Because of that, Siena''s assistance was needed; Scathach needed someone to take responsibility for her territory and someone to clean up her mess whenever she needed it.


    And, since Siena has a lot of respect for her mother, she did this job with a smile on her face. Besides, it''s not like this job was bad, she has all the power that someone with the vampire earl title can have, and that influence is something she liked.


    "I need to get back to work," Siena spoke aloud as she started walking towards a ce.


    ...


    "Hey, Witch. What do you mean that this is not unusual?" Violet said as she was looking at Victor, who was fighting Lacus.


    "..." Scathach looked at Violet with a tired expression.


    "Sigh, is your brain really rotten?" She sighed.


    Violet ignored it and continued, "I know my Darling is awesome; after all, he is my Darling!" She smiled proudly.


    "But I also know that what he''s doing isn''t normal... I think."


    Scathach rolled her eyes, and then she looks at Victor: "What he is doing now, fighting and learning while fighting, is not umon. Many warriors in the past have done this, and I can count on my finger the warriors who had this ability, warriors like Cu Chinn, Hercules, Arthur Pendragon, Lancelot, etc."


    "¡­." Violet looked at Scathach in disbelief.


    "You are really old."


    Scathach makes a fist and hits Violet on the head again!


    "Ouch! My head!" She holds her head in pain.


    Scathach looks at her fist, "...Now that I think about it, maybe I''m to me for your being so stupid. Hitting you on the head since you were a little girl must have caused it... And there''s your mother''s genes in your blood too..."


    "Stop hitting my head!" Violet grumbled.


    "Countess Scathach seems to have a very high opinion of Lord Victor," Kaguya said curiously.


    Scathach ignored Violet and looked at Kaguya, "The ritual changed him. He was turned into a vampire, but not an ordinary vampire; because of his blood, he became something else..." She looked at Victor with a distorted smile on her face, "And at the same time, he received the potential of three bloodlines."


    "n Snow, n Scarlett, and n Fulger," Kaguya said.


    "We can ignore n Snow and n Fulger; after all, one is a stupid woman, and the other is a useless woman who likes to bet, and in the end, she always lost the bet," Scathach spoke in disdain.


    "With just my bloodline alone, he could be very powerful, but, as he has these ''extra'' bloodlines, he can be even stronger. And, to improve his personality, he reminds me of me when I was younger..." Her smile seemed to distort even more, "Ahh~~. I''m looking forward to the future~."


    "..." Seeing Scathach''s distorted smile, Kaguya couldn''t help thinking it was a bad idea to let Scathach find out about Victor.


    "Huh¡­? I agree that my mother is a useless bitch, but my father is in my n too!"


    Scathach looks at Violet with a disinterested expression, "A man who has been exploited all his life? A man with the only quality of being handsome? A man who exists only to satisfy his mother''s vanity?"


    "Boring~"


    ......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 45: Insanity? Wrong, Im sane.

    <h4>Chapter 45: Insanity? Wrong, I''m sane.</h4>


    "..." Violet wasn''t offended by what Scathach said, she was used to the woman''s dirty mouth, but she couldn''t help asking:


    "You seem to know my father."


    "Of course I know that man, in the past his mother asked me to save him from two strong women. What were their names again? ¡­ I forget; they are not important anyway."


    "..." Violet started to think about what she heard, she had suspicions that something like that happened to her father in the past. After all, he was very handsome, and that powerless beauty was just a curse.


    "The two women were strong, but I couldn''t even enjoy myself for very long... Well, seeing your mother, who was a psycho bitch, bending over to me for my help, was a satisfying thing to see." She smiled with some amusement.


    "I''d like to see that¡­" Violet shed a smile.


    "..." Kaguya looked, with an expressionless face, at Violet, and she couldn''t help butment:


    "Is Lady Violet really Countess Agnes'' daughter?"


    "Hmm?" Violet looked at Kaguya, "Yes, I am, but my mom is a very narcissistic woman. I grew up hearing the same words about how she was ''beautiful'', how she was ''hot'', it was fucking annoying."


    "¡­." Thinking back to the past, Kaguya nodded in agreement.


    "I feel bad for you~" Scathachmented with a small smile on her face; it was obvious she was enjoying herself.


    "Humpf," Violet snorted.


    "Victor! What is that!?"


    Hearing Pepper''s curious scream, the three women look towards Victor, soon they see something that shocks them.


    Victor was covered in lightning, his right arm was covered in pure ice, and his left arm was covered in fire.


    "Hmm, it worked; I knew something was wrong. Thank you, Lacus," Victor said, smiling at Lacus.


    "...Huh?" Lacus was confused, "But I didn''t teach you anything; I just hit you?"


    "I learned a lot by watching the way you use your fog powers," He exined.


    "..." Lacus looked at Victor in shock.


    "Interesting..." Scathach suddenly appeared beside Victor and looked him up and down as if sizing him up.


    "Did you manage to find your bnce?" She spoke as her eyes glowed red.


    "Wrong." Victor shook his head, "My powers aren''t bnced. I''m using 80% of the lightning all over my body and 10% of the fire and ice in my arms."


    "Oh?" Scathach''s smile grew a little.


    "While I was fighting Lacus, I discovered several things about my own power." Victor''s body suddenly returns to normal, and soon his body starts to catch fire.


    "Fire is a very easy power to control, but if I just use fire, I start to feel ''angry'', and any little things that happen, I get easily irritated." Victor was giving a much more intense feeling than usual as he spoke those words.


    "This is normal," Violet said as she walked to Victor''s side.


    "What do you mean?" Lacus asked curiously.


    "The characteristic of my family''s power is to amplify anger and any strong emotions the individual is feeling. For example, if I get jealous now, that jealousy of mine will be amplified by my power," Violet exined.


    "Because of that, sometimes, I lose control of my emotions."


    "...Isn''t that just an excuse for your twisted personality?" Pepper asked in a cute voice.


    "..." Violet looked at Pepper with a neutral face.


    "....!" Sensing a bad feeling and fearing for her own safety, Pepper silently hid behind her mother.


    Victor shed a small smile when he saw Violet''s interaction with Pepper.


    The fire disappears from his body, and soon his body starts to get covered in ice:


    "Secondly, Ice is very difficult to control, and if I use it too long, I start to feel a feeling of indifference; I be very listless." He spoke in a cold, indifferent voice.


    "Well, that''s the hallmark of my power, though it doesn''t affect me that much." Scathach spoke with a small smile on her face.


    Violet rolled her eyes; of course, it doesn''t affect you; you''re a crazy bitch.


    Hearing someone approaching footsteps, the group looked at the individual.


    "Wee back, Lady Sasha," Kaguya greeted Sasha.


    "I''m back," Sasha was going to say something, but her words caught in her throat when she saw Victor''s body be covered in lightning.


    "W-What?" She wasn''t believing what she was seeing.


    "From her reaction, I think she doesn''t know about Victor''s powers. Does anyone mind letting her know about it?" Lacus asked.


    "Pass," Kaguya said.


    "Boring," Scathach said.


    "Laziness~," Violet said.


    "I''m tired," Lacus said.


    "..."


    All the women looked at Pepper.


    "Fue...?" Pepper looks at the women, then a pout appears on her face, and she says, "Fine... I will do it."


    Pepper approaches Sasha and starts exining to her everything that happened.


    "Thirdly, Lightning is a very unique power, it greatly increases my speed, and because of that, I can''t control it very well, butpared to the other two powers, lightning is more neutral-"


    "You''re wrong, husband." Sasha suddenly stopped talking to Pepper and interrupted Victor.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Sasha.


    "My power was originally supposed to harm the vampire greatly, but, thanks to my father''s bloodline, this effect is negated, and the hallmark of my power is to amplify recklessness," she exined. Even though she didn''t understand how Victor could use her lightning, she didn''t want him to misunderstand her power.


    ''I thought he could only use Violet''s power,'' She thought.


    "Recklessness?" Victor spoke.


    "Yes, you''re more likely to do reckless things when you use lightning too much," Sasha added, but, soon she goes back to talking to Pepper.


    "Oh... But I guess that doesn''t apply to me?" Victor spoke as he stopped using his power.


    "That''s because Darling is already so reckless; you get too lost when you''re having fun." Violet smiled.


    "Oh-... That''s true" Victor can''t deny it.


    "Lord Victor has been training for over 21 hours, and you probably didn''t even feel the hours go by, right?" Kaguya spoke.


    "Well, my timing is impaired because of this endless night." Victor looked up at the full moon. "I was having a lot of fun too." He shed a big smile.


    Looking at Victor''s smile, Kaguya sighed, "Sigh~, I feel like I''m going to sigh a lot in my life." She had a feeling her words were correct...


    "I see..." Scathach ced a hand on her chin, "You haven''t found a perfect bnce; you''re just using the powers in a way that doesn''t impair your ability to think while fighting."


    Victor looks at Scathach, "I''ve lost control of my actions twice in the past. I don''t intend to make that mistake a third time."


    "That''s a good mentality." She praised him with a small smile on her face.


    "Thank you" He smiled a little.


    "Darling~" Violet climbed onto Victor''s back.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Violet.


    "You need to get some rest." She shed a smile as her eyes glowed blood red...


    Understanding what she wanted, Victor agreed, "... You''re right."


    "Ehh? Aren''t you going to train anymore?" Lacus asked with a pout.


    "I will trainter," He replied.


    "Hmm, sorry, but that won''t happen." Scathach shed a distorted smile.


    "Huh?" Lacus looked at her mother in disbelief.


    "I have a bad feeling about this..." Kaguya whispered in a low voice.


    "I could see what you are capable of doing today, and I know what kind of training is right for you." Her smile seemed to grow disproportionately, "Rest for three days; you''ll need it."


    Scathach turned, and soon everyone could just see the woman''s silhouette.


    While running in the forest, Scathach said, "Ahh~, how long has it been since I have trained someone with such potential? I think it''s been 1800 years?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter~." She stopped thinking about it, but when she remembered she was going to train a man with so much potential, her body trembled in ecstasy, "Ahh~, I''m excited!" Then, without realizing it, her cheeks turned a little red, and her breathing became gasping, her eyes glowed blood red, and she shed a big smile that showed all of her sharp teeth:


    "This is going to be fun~, HAHAHAHAHA," She was having so much fun.


    Hearing Scathach''s crazyughter in the forest, Victor felt his body shiver; he was excited!


    Lacus and Pepper also felt their bodies shiver, but they weren''t excited; they were scared.


    "Well..." Lacus looked at Victor with a sympathetic expression, "I hope you don''t get traumatized..."


    "Sniff, Sniff~" Pepper starts to get watery eyes, and she falls to the ground, "...I don''t want my new friend to die!"


    "It''s okay, Sister¡­" Lacus massaged Pepper''s back, "Victor won''t die, I fought him, and I know he''s strong¡­ He''ll just be a little traumatized, but that''s normal. "


    "¡­." Sasha looked incredulously at Pepper and Lacus.


    "Aren''t you exaggerating?"


    "They are not exaggerating," Violet spoke with a lifeless face, she seemed to be thinking about something.


    "That crazy witch is very spartan; remember she is over 2000 years old, her training is not ''ordinary'' for today," Violet still remembers the time when she came to visit Ruby after training. Her friend had dead eyes, and when she heard Ruby narrate her training, Violet felt her body shudder.


    Unconsciously, she hugged Victor''s back tighter.


    "..." Sasha was worried, she looked at Victor, but she was surprised when she saw the big smile on Victor''s face.


    "... Why are you smiling?"


    "....?" Violet looked at Victor.


    "Huh?" He put a hand to his face, confused, "I don''t know¡­? But I just find it all so much fun¡­ Indeed¡­ this is so much fun Hahahaha," He puts his hand on his face and starts tough.


    Sasha was speechless, "...Maybe, just maybe...I need to take my husband to the psychologist," She was taking it seriously; this kind of reaction is way beyond ordinary madness.


    .......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 46: A beautiful night.

    <h4>Chapter 46: A beautiful night.</h4>


    Some hourster.


    Violet, Sasha, and Victor separated from the group, and they started walking through the forest until they found a massive tree. Looking at the tree, they decided to sit under it.


    By the time Victor sits down on the ground, Violet can''t hold back any longer, she climbs into Victor''sp and bites his neck.


    Feeling Violet sucking his blood, Victor began stroking her hair while keeping a gentle smile on his face.


    Sasha sat on Victor''s right side, "As usual, she''s in a hurry."


    "Hahaha, if she wasn''t like that, she wouldn''t be my lovely Violet," He chuckled a little.


    Violet felt her body shudder as she heard Victor''s words. Then, slowly, she stopped sucking his blood too hard and got morefortable in hisp.


    Victor opens his mouth, and soon his teeth change; wasting no time, he bites Violet''s corbone.


    "Ugh~" Violet moaned a little, but she didn''t stop sucking Victor''s blood, she looked very thirsty.


    Sasha looks at the moon and ignores the two for now. A part of her was jealous of Violet taking the initiative in front of her, but she was used to Violet''s attitude; because of that, she didn''t try to think about it too much.


    A few minutester, Violet stopped biting Victor and licked the blood from her lips, her blood-red eyes slowly start to change to a violet color.


    Feeling satisfied with Violet''s blood, Victor stops biting his wife''s corbone, and then he looks at Violet and smiles.


    Violet approaches Victor and starts licking his lips, "My blood tastes weird." She grumbled.


    "Really?" Victor was curious, "What does it taste like?"


    "... like normal blood?"


    "...." Victor was speechless and shed an amused smile.


    "I think vampires don''t like to drink their own blood."


    "Hmm~," Violet just closed her eyes and enjoyed Victor''s caresses as she smiled.


    Victor leans his head against Violet''s head, "It''s Sasha''s turn."


    Violet''s eyes began to darken, but Victor just disyed a gentle smile and kissed her mouth.


    Tongues began to fight over who was victorious.


    Eventually, Victor stopped kissing Violet; he caressed her face and said, "Don''t think nonsense, you silly."


    Violet pouted cutely and slowly climbed out of Victor''sp, then sat on his left side, she holds his arm possessively and looks at Sasha while disying a face that said ''mine''!


    Soon she rested her head on Victor''s arm and closed her eyes.


    Sasha rolled her eyes when she saw Violet''s attitude. Victor chuckled, and, with his right hand, he patted his thigh.


    Looking at his gesture, Sasha''s face turns a little red, and slowly she crawls and sits on Victor''sp.


    "Now that I got to see you more closely, you''ve really gotten taller," Sashamented in an attempt to avoid her embarrassment.


    "Indeed. My evolution gave me a lot of things~" Victorughed.


    He tugs at Sasha''s waist with his right hand, and then he feels Sasha''s body brush against his.


    He lightly caresses Sasha''s thick thighs.


    "!!!" Sasha feels her body shudder at the sudden caresses.


    "I-" She tried to say something.


    "Shhh," Victor puts his finger to her mouth with a silent gesture, then pulls Sasha''s head to his chest and starts stroking her head.


    "Are you okay?" He asked in a gentle voice.


    Sasha''s body shuddered at the sudden question, but soon she took a long breath and rxed her body, she snuggled into Victor''s chest and spoke in a slightly tired voice, "...Now, I am."


    Victor exhibited a small smile, "If you need to talk, I''m always here to listen."


    "..." There was a moment of silence.


    Sasha shed a gentle little smile on her face, "I know... And I appreciate that... But right now, I just want to be like this..." Then, slowly, she started to close her eyes.


    Victor just continued with a gentle smile on his face and, as he stroked Sasha''s hair, he stares into the moonlight.


    ''I didn''t realize it, but¡­'' He thought for a moment, then spoke aloud. "What a beautiful night..." Slowly, he closed his eyes, "A calm and peaceful night..."


    ...


    Victor''s College, early afternoon.


    "Tsk," Ruby was upset, she woke up wanting to punish a certain vampire, but when she went to college, that vampire was gone.


    She looks around Corneliu''s office and realizes that everything was untouched; it was like he was in such a hurry to get away.


    "He must have gone back to Nightingale" She spoke in a cold tone, she turns and walks towards the exit:


    "Well, he can''t run away from me." She shed a cold little smile.


    ...


    Director''s office.


    "What do you mean you''re dropping out of college? It''s just the beginning of the year; you can''t drop out of college now!" A blond-haired man with a big fat belly spoke.


    "Headmaster, I need to get back to my country; more important things than my college are going on," Ruby spoke in a neutral tone while crossing her legs elegantly.


    "..." The director sighed and sat down in his chair:


    "An emergency¡­" He puts a hand on his brow.


    "Indeed." She nodded, "You know where I live, right? My mother is already a very old woman, and I need to go back to take care of her."


    "... Well, it''s an emergency," The principal sighed again. It''s a shame he''s going to lose one of the most talented students in the college, but the student had a life of her own; he couldn''t force anything on her.


    "All right. I will provide the papers as soon as possible."


    "¡­thank you, director," Ruby exhibited a cold little smile. Then, slowly, her eyes change to red, and she continues, "Can you do the same procedure for the student named Victor Walker?"


    "Huh?" The Headmaster didn''t understand, but when he looked into Ruby''s eyes, it was as if all his worries disappeared.


    "Unfortunately, something urgent happened, and he needs to get out of college."


    "Oh, that''s too bad. Yes. It will be done." The director spoke in a robotic voice as his eyes glowed blood red.


    "Good," Ruby smiled as she remembered something, "You don''t need to notify the parents of the mentioned student."


    "Yes. I will not notify the parents of the student mentioned." He repeated in the same monotone.


    Ruby got up from the couch and walked towards the exit.


    When the door closed, Ruby walked away from the Headmaster''s office.


    The director woke up from his hypnotic state, "Huh? What was I doing?" He thought for a few seconds, but he couldn''t remember; he just had the feeling that someone was in this office a few seconds ago.


    Without him noticing, his eyes turned red for a few seconds, then disappeared, and, as if by magic, all his worries disappeared:


    "I must go back to work. I have to provide papers for the two students who are leaving from college."


    ...


    "Hmm, I think with that, I got rid of the loose ends left by my Darling, and by Violet...I think I''ll go home now." Ruby, who was walking the halls of the college alone, spoke to herself.


    "Lady Ruby, you need to go to Lady Violet''s mansion; two hunters were abandoned in that ce," Ruby suddenly heard Luna''s voice.


    "...Luna, you''re back." She looked back and saw her personal maid.


    "Yes! I needed to do something for your mom!"


    "Oh¡­? And what did you do for my mother?"


    "I built a coliseum!" She spoke in a proud tone as she patted her chest.


    "Did you build it?" Ruby''s eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    "...I asked the witches to build it, but everything was supervised by me!"


    ''She was probably sitting while watching the witches at work,'' Ruby thought.


    Ruby sighed at Luna''s attitude and thought of the coliseum; ''My mom is thinking about training my Darling?... I hope he doesn''t get traumatized.''


    Ruby looks coldly at Luna, "I haven''t forgotten what you did; you will be punished."


    "....!?"


    "But I was thinking of what''s best for Lady Ruby!"


    "No excuses."


    "I''m going to cut your sry by 90%," Ruby gave her ultimatum, as expected from Ruby, a kind woman; her punishment was very light. If it were with other vampires, the employee would have already died from this ''betrayal''.


    But for Luna, this kind of punishment was just too scary. Luna''s face darkened, "Impossible... How am I going to buy my clothes on this small sry!"


    "..." Ruby looked at her maid in disbelief.


    "Even if I reduced your sry by 90%, you''re still going to earn $30,000, isn''t that enough?"


    "It is not! I spend 30,000 dors in one night!"


    "..."


    "Your sense of money is totally broken," Ruby spoke tly.


    "Huh?" Luna didn''t understand.


    "Nevermind." Ruby turned her face away and started walking, "Did you bring the car?"


    "Yes!" Luna smiled.


    "Good, I was tired of walking around in this ck coat."


    "Lady Ruby must look like a suspicious person on the street," Luna spoke in a teasing tone.


    "..." Ruby looked at Luna again, "Don''t test your luck, or I''ll cut your sry again."


    "Please don''t!... I''ll be quiet."


    .....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 47: like mother, like daughter. 2

    <h4>Chapter 47: like mother, like daughter. 2</h4>


    Arriving at Violet''s mansion, Ruby''s car pulled into the garage.


    Luna got out of the car, opened the door for Ruby, and, just as Ruby got out of the car, Luna stood in front of Ruby protectively.


    "Lady Ruby Scarlett," A vampire who was Violet''s servant, spoke in a neutral, respectful tone.


    "Luna, what are you doing?" Ruby asked.


    "Sorry, I acted unconsciously," Luna smiled apologetically.


    "Hmm," Ruby looked at Luna and thought; maybe she''s thinking about that incident still?


    A Maid who failed to protect her master must have affected Luna''s mind in some way.


    Deciding that she must solve this problem in the future, Ruby looks at the man, "Where are the prisoners?"


    "Follow me," The man spoke as he started walking.


    Ruby followed the man as she was apanied by Luna, who walked behind her in silence and eyed the man cautiously. The two women followed the man into a dark basement that was lit only by torches.


    "The prisoners are in this room," The man spoke as he pointed to a door, and then he disappeared.


    "He''s still around," Luna warned in a low voice.


    "I know," Ruby said.


    Ruby wasn''t too worried, these vampires were Violet''s servants, and they didn''t have the balls to do her any harm. Unlike some hunters who underestimate Scathach''s strength and madness, vampires knew all too well how crazy that woman could be.


    And Ruby wasn''t weak either, she was trained by her mother, and there''s a massive difference between a hunter with the rank of a general and those vampires who are only good for cannon fodder.


    Ruby walks through the door, and the first thing she sees is Jimmy and Thomas, two budding hunters who were captured by Violet and Victor; they were ying cards in a very rxed way.


    She looks around and realizes that there is a lot of food lying around. ''They are feeding the pigs,'' She thought.


    "Mister Vampire? Did you bring more food? Thank you so much, you can let-" Jimmy spoke, but he stopped talking as he looked toward the door.


    "Hmm? Who are you?" Thomas asked as he turned away.


    "Idiot!" Jimmy hit Thomas on the head.


    "Ouch! Stop hitting my head, Dick-head!" Thomas yelled angrily.


    Jimmy ignores Thomas and says, "Long red hair, and apanied by a white-haired maid, and they''re both vampires, howe you don''t know them!?"


    "...?" Thomas looked at Jimmy, confused.


    "¡­I know what I know, and I don''t know what I don''t know." He snorted.


    "...." Jimmy was speechless.


    Jimmy sighed and ignored Thomaspletely.


    He gives Ruby a fake smile and says, "Lady Ruby Scarlett, daughter of the most powerful female vampire in the world, Countess Scathach Scarlett, what do I owe your visit to this humble ce?"


    "!!!" Hearing what Jimmy said, Thomas opened his eyes in shock, and then he eyed Ruby warily.


    "Hmm," Ruby puts her hand to her chin like she''s thinking about what to do. For her, these hunters weren''t even worth her time. She''s just here in front of these hunters because she wants to sort out the loose ends that her husband and her friend left in this town, she could clearly see that they were novice hunters; they wouldn''t give her a lot of useful information.


    "..." Seeing Ruby in silence and looking at them coldly.


    Jimmy and Thomas broke out in a cold sweat; somehow, they could deduce they were in danger.


    Ruby kept thinking until an idea popped into her head, she shed a cold little smile.


    Looking at the cold smile on Ruby''s face, the two budding hunters knew they were fucked...


    "Luna, bring me the magic contracts; Violet must have some in her personal room."


    "But you''re going to be alone-..." She wanted to protest, but she stopped talking when she saw Ruby''s cold eyes:


    "Do as I say."


    "Yes, Lady Ruby," Luna bows in respect, then she turns and walks towards the exit.


    Seeing Luna leaving the room, Ruby sighed inwardly, she changed her mind when she saw Luna''s reaction. She thought to herself that she should solve this little problem as soon as possible, she didn''t want an ipetent maid. Ruby faithfully follows the teachings of her mother and remembers what Scathach once said in the past:


    ''Ruby, if you ever make a mistake, don''t take it to heart, try to learn from the mistake, and more importantly, try not to make that mistake in the future.''


    Ruby agreed with her mother''s thoughts; repeating the same mistakes over and over again was just insanity.


    Ruby stops thinking about it, then she looks at the hunters with her cold, indifferent eyes, "First, clean up this mess, are you pigs?"


    "Yes, mam!" Jimmy responded vigorously, and soon he got up and pulled Thomas:


    "Help me, you idiot!"


    "I-..." Thomas was going to say something, but when he saw Jimmy''s eyes like he was telling him not to say anything, he closed his mouth.


    Soon the two hunters began to organize the room. Not wanting to sit in a spot these two men have already sat in, Ruby creates an ice throne, and sits on it, crosses her legs, and waits patiently for her Maid to return.


    A few minutester, Luna returned with three golden papers in her hand; these were magical contracts made by the witches.


    She handed the papers to Ruby and waited patiently beside her. Ruby took the papers, "Three, huh?"


    "I didn''t find any more magic contracts; I think Lady Violet only had these."


    "Unexpected. I thought she would have more. After all, she has frequent contact with that Witch," Rubymented, then she continued: "Well, three is enough"


    She stands up, bites her finger, and a drop of blood falls on a paper, the paper starts to glow slightly, and then Ruby starts speaking in Latin:


    "Primo us: Proditione et mortem." Trantion: First use. Betrayal and death.


    When Ruby spoke these words, the gold paper began to float, and letters began to be written on the paper.


    Listening to what Ruby said, Jimmy, who had already tidied up the whole room along with Thomas, said:


    "Fuck¡­we''re fucked." His face darkened.


    "Huh? Why are we fucked?"


    "..." Jimmy looked at Thomas with a tired face.


    "Sometimes, I''m envious of your simplicity..." He sighed


    "...?" Thomas didn''t understand.


    Jimmy wasn''t in the mood to exin, and he just looked at Ruby with a tired face. He seemed to have given up on trying to resist; he was already in the vampires''ir. What could two mere budding hunters do?


    Ruby shed a cold little smile:


    "Secundi us: Magister et secreto.." Trantion: Second use: Master and confidentiality.


    "¡­Great¡­Just Great¡­" Jimmy already understood where this was going; sometimes, being a smart guy is a curse.


    "Tertium us: Exploratorem." Trantion: Third use: Spy


    The gold paper has stopped glowing gold; Ruby raises her hand and takes the paper, then she looks at Thomas:


    "The contract is simple, be my spy. If you betray me, you die. If you leak information about this conversation, you die. If they find out you''re under a magical contract, you die."


    ''This is basically a ve contract!'' Jimmy wanted to scream.


    "...Do we have choices?" He asked.


    Ruby looks at her healing finger, "No, you don''t."


    Sigh!


    Jimmy sighed; he looked very depressed now.


    Thomas looked at Jimmy curiously and asked, "Hey Jimmy. Why are you so depressed? Something happened?"


    ''This motherfucker!...'' For a moment, Jimmy almost exploded with rage, but he swallowed that rage and tried to control his emotions.


    "Just be quiet, okay? Don''t make our situation worse." He spoke in a low voice as he bit his lip.


    "..." Thomas nodded.


    Jimmy knows it was Thomas''s fault that they were in this situation; he warned him several times toe back and stay close to the more experienced hunters. But, he was obsessed with looking for the vampires alone, and, in the end, they both got stuck in this situation.


    But, despite knowing that, he couldn''t lose control of his emotions right now. He needed to think about how to get out of this situation; ''The witches'' contract can only be canceled by another witch, we can cooperate with that vampire now, and the first opportunity we meet a witch in the future, we ask her to void that contract... But canceling the contract requires an exorbitant amount of money... Fuck! Damned mercenary witches!''


    "Have you finished thinking?" Ruby asked in a disinterested voice.


    "... Can we try to negotiate the terms of the contract?" He asked, a little unsure.


    "..." Ruby looked at Jimmy.


    Jimmy felt his body tremble with fear when he saw Ruby''s cold gaze.


    "You seem to be getting something wrong." She spoke in words that made both Jimmy and Thomas'' spines go cold, "You two are of no use to me; or to my husband. I just didn''t let the vampires of this house feast on your guts only for the reason I believe anyone can be helpful with a little encouragement."


    "Death... It''s a good incentive, right?" She exhibited a small smile.


    "..." The two hunters were silent, and they didn''t dare say anything now.


    "Then? What are you going to do?" She asked and added, "Death, or be a spy?"


    Luna looked at the slight smile on Ruby''s face and couldn''t help thinking that Ruby was having fun with this situation, she was very simr to her mother; they both have the same cruelty and sadism¡­ The only difference is that Lady Ruby is not as crazy as her mother.


    ......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 48: Ruby returns home.

    <h4>Chapter 48: Ruby returns home.</h4>


    After winning over two spies who have questionablepetence, Ruby warned the vampires that they were Violet''s servants to protect Victor''s mother and father. She assured them that if anything happened to Victor''s parents, they wouldn''t have a peaceful death. Soon after that, she returned to the basement of Victor''s house.


    "Nat¨¢lia, is everything ready?" She asked, entering the room.


    Natalia, who was standing in front of a door, said, "Yes, everything is ready, Lady Ruby... Oh, you''re back," She looked at Luna.


    "Yes, I''m back," Luna smiled at Natalia, she looks at the Maid who was next to Natalia, "Oh? So it''s you..."


    By looking at the woman''s characteristics, she can instantly deduce who the woman was.


    "Yes, Yes. The hunter who killed the vampires, the great viin of the story." Maria spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    Ruby narrows her eyes a little when she hears Maria''s words, she looks at the Maid, focusing her attention on Maria''s lifeless eyes, and notices something; ''she gave up on resisting, huh?''


    "A piece of advice. I suggest you don''t say that in front of Sasha," Ruby warned.


    "Yes, I know." She nodded, "I gave up fighting, but I don''t want to die being tortured," she sighed at the end.


    "¡­" Ruby was speechless. What happened in the time she was gone? She looks at Natalia:


    "What happened to her?"


    "Well... I had a little talk with her; I wanted to put her to work, after all. She was basically a parasite thaty around in a catatonic state... And I unintentionally said that she or that hunter from the church would die anyway."


    "... You didn''t lie... It''s better to tell the truth than to feed a lie and raise false hopes."


    "..." Natalia nodded in agreement.


    Luna approached Maria and poked Maria''s face with her finger.


    "What are you doing?" Maria asked.


    "I''m just curious... What are you?" Luna asked.


    "Huh?" Maria didn''t understand what she meant.


    "I''m a leech, right? Why are you asking the obvious?"


    "...Hmm, you don''t look like a Vampire to me?" She spoke as she looked Maria up and down as if assessing, "You look like a dead human to me."


    "Aren''t vampires dead?"


    "It''s not that; you look something like a vampire but defective." Luna said, "At least that''s how I feel looking at you."


    Maria opens her eyes a little, and soon she remembers Sasha''s words saying she was going to be a defective vampire.


    "ording to the words of my-..." She bit her lip, she didn''t want to say the word, but in the end, she had no choice, "Master... I''m a defective vampire."


    "Sasha did the ritual without the necessary materials," Ruby''s face showed a slight annoyance, "What was that woman thinking?"


    "She wasn''t thinking about anything, she just wanted revenge," Natalia said.


    "..." Ruby agreed with Natalia''s reasoning.


    ''I hope this doesn''t get out of hand, or I''ll have to kill this woman; the race she has be is a hard curse to be exterminated if left unchecked.'' Ruby thought.


    Feeling a bad feeling about this, Maria asked Ruby, "What do you mean? What have I be...?"


    Luna looked at her master curiously.


    "¡­" Ruby was silent.


    "You became a Ghoul," Natalia spoke for Ruby.


    "Ghoul...?" Maria tries to remember the church records, "Ghoul, a vampire subspecies, the failed result of a vampire, they were used in the past as soldiers in war."


    "... Did I be that?"


    "Yes." Ruby continued.


    "¡­" Maria didn''t know what to say, she didn''t really understand the Ghouls. But, from the reaction of the vampires around her, she somehow feels she was in a much worse situation than she imagined.


    "Ghoul: A subspecies of vampires, the failed result of a vampire, they were often used in warfare as cannon fodder," Natalia exined.


    "ording to my mother, vampires at the time used ghouls as a biological weapon. After all, you only need one bite or scratch from this creature, and you be one of them. So vampires usually threw a ghoul into town and expected that in less than two days, the Ghouls would destroy the entire city if they weren''t exterminated."


    "...Isn''t that like the zombies in the movies?" Luna asked.


    "It''s simr, at least in the way they propagate fast," Natalia said, she looks at Maria and exins, "Seeing that you are still conscious, you must have be a Ghoul King, a kind of leader who is able to control them."


    "¡­great¡­just great¡­" She sighed at the end.


    "Sasha is really vindictive, she chose the worst punishment a woman can have..."


    "Huh?" Maria looked at Ruby, and she exined everything with a small cold smile on her face:


    "It won''t happen now because you''ve just ''died'', but eventually your skin will start to rot, you''ll eventually start to forget about things, and slowly, you''ll lose your true self."


    "In the end, you''ll just be a beast whose only pleasure is killing and multiplying like a virus."


    "..." Maria''s face darkened, she bit her lip and clenched her fist tightly. Her body was visibly shaking, she lowered her head, and small tears started to fall from her face. "This is very cruel¡­" She spoke in a low voice.


    But since everyone in the room had supernatural ears, everyone could hear her.


    "This is the consequence of your actions and also the result of your weakness," Ruby spoke coldly.


    "Indeed. If she was strong enough to kill Sasha, this wouldn''t have happened."


    "¡­" Maria said nothing.


    Ruby turns her face away and starts walking towards the door, "...But if she killed Sasha, her fate would be worse than bing something like a Ghoul... Trust me, there are far worse fates than the one you are suffering now."


    When Ruby grabs the doorknob, she turns her face and looks at Maria, who made a sudden movement!


    Maria ran towards the kitchen that was near the bedroom, and took a knife and tried to pierce her head, she was trying to kill herself.


    "... It''s useless," Ruby said as she looked at the knife that was inches from piercing Maria''s eye, "The master''s orders are absolute. If Sasha doesn''t allow it, you can''t kill yourself."


    "Fuck!" Maria throws the knife to the ground.


    "..." Luna and Natalia just looked at everything with cold, disinterested eyes; they didn''t care a bit about Maria.


    "Is the pointless joke over? Let''s go back now; I need to see my Darling~" Ruby shed a small affectionate smile.


    ...


    Passing through the portal, Ruby finds herself in her personal room.


    "My room¡­" She looks around and realizes that nothing has changed since she left the house.


    "Oh?" Hearing a surprised voice, Ruby looks towards the voice and sees her mother:


    "Mother!"


    "Daughter, you''ve finallye back; I was wondering if I would have to kidnap you too." Scathach exhibited a loving little smile.


    Hearing what her mother said, Ruby sighed, "Where are my sisters?"


    "Siena is at work, Pepper is sleeping, and Lacus is sleeping too."


    "Hmm?"


    "Siena and Lacus, I understand... But why is Pepper sleeping too?"


    "I do not know? Maybe she got tired from training Victor?" Scathach spoke like it didn''t matter much then, she looked at Luna, and her eyes lit up, "Is everything ready?" She asked with a small smile on her face.


    "Yes, whatever Countess Scathach asked me to do, I''m done," Luna spoke in a respectful tone.


    "Good. Good!"


    Scathach can''t help but smile a little more, she can''t wait for three days to pass soon!


    Ruby sighed inwardly when she saw her mother''s interest in Victor; ''Darling will be left with eternal scars after this training.''


    "Luna, this is my house; I want you to treat them like my guests," Ruby said while pointing to Natalia and Maria.


    "Hmm, even the Ghoul?" Luna asked to be sure.


    "Don''t call her that, she has a name, and yes... Even her." Ruby spoke.


    "As expected from Lady Ruby, you are very kind!"


    Ruby looked at Luna, "Wrong, I''m not nice; that''s just basic etiquette."


    "Yes, I know!" Luna smiled with a smile that said, ''I understand everything!''


    "No, you don''t understand" Ruby rolled her eyes and exined, "Maria is Sasha''s problem; it''s my friend who should solve this problem. I''ll only get involved if she asks for help, and since she didn''t, that''s not my problem yet."


    "Yes! As expected from Lady Ruby! You have a kind heart!" Luna shed a smug smile.


    "..." Ruby looked at Luna with a tired expression.


    "Forget it," Ruby gave up.


    "Come, daughter, let''s talk" Seeing that the conversation ended, Scathach spoke to Ruby, then she started walking towards the exit of the room.


    "Okay," Ruby nodded and started to follow her mother, she looked at Luna for a moment with a face that said, ''do your job''.


    Luna looked at Natalia and Maria, "Come on; I''ll apany you two to the personal rooms."


    "Pass," Natalia held up her hand, saying.


    "Hmm?" Luna looked at Natalia curiously.


    Natalia exined, "I went back to Nightingale, my work as a Maid is temporarily stopped until my master Violet leaves this town, so I''m on vacation~."


    "... Envy~" Lunamented, she wanted a vacation too, but due to the mistake she made a few days ago, she thinks it''s going to be difficult for her to get a vacation.


    Natalia shed a small smile when she heard what Luna said, she walked towards Ruby''s wardrobe, then snapped her fingers.


    She opens Ruby''s wardrobe and sees that the interior of the wardrobe has changed to a portal, she looks at Luna and says, "I''m going to go back to my n, and enjoy my vacation days, seeya~."


    Soon she goes through the portal, and the moment she goes through the portal, the portal is closed.


    "¡­Now that I''ve stopped to think about it, isn''t she a human? What is a human doing in the vampire world?" Maria asked.


    "Hmm? That is not so umon; humans can alwayse to this world at the invitation of noble families. Normally, humans of high status in society are the guests... and that woman''s family is just very special; they are direct servants of the king of vampires himself."


    "..." Maria looks at Luna with a bit of shock, she never thought Natalia would have such a deep background, she thinks a bit about what she heard in the past when Victor was kidnapped, "n Alioth, huh?"


    "Oh? How do you know that?"


    "I''ve heard Master talking in the past," Maria replied.


    "Oh..." Soon her face darkened a little, "You''re not supposed to know that woman is part of the n who is the direct servant of the king..."


    "..." Maria was speechless when she heard Luna.


    "...Is this supposed to be a secret?" Maria asked.


    "I do not know...?" She spoke doubtfully, "I think so? But seeing Maria''s ability, everyone in the vampire world will associate her with that n''s servant... Only ordinary humans shouldn''t know anything."


    "...So I think it''s okay? I''m not a human anymore; I''ve be ... that." She said thest part in disgust.


    "... Make sense," Luna said, and soon dropped the subject, she started walking towards the exit, "Come on, I''ll show you to your room."


    "Okay."


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 49: Mother and daughter.

    <h4>Chapter 49: Mother and daughter.</h4>


    [A/N: 1 million views in a new original novel that only has 49 chapters... Let''s fucking gooo!!!!! You guys are awesome, you have no idea how happy that makes me! ]


    ...


    On the porch of Scathach''s mansion, two women were enjoying the tranquil mood of Nightingale''s endless night. If strangers looked at them, they would think the women were sisters because of their identical appearance, but they could barely imagine that they were actually mother and daughter.


    "Mother... Be honest with me..." Ruby spoke in a neutral voice.


    "Hmm?" Scathach looked at her daughter.


    "Why are you interested in my Darling?" She looked into her mother''s eyes for answers. Ruby knew that her mother was interested in people with great powers; an example of this is Siena, her eldest adoptive sister. In the past, Siena showed great potential, and because of that, her mother adopted her.


    Victor''s potential is obvious; this is undeniable. Ruby still remembers the day that Victor assumed the form of ''Count Vampire'' with only the awakening of powers, this kind of potential only appeared in the children of the King Vampire and Count vampires.


    But if it were a small interest, Ruby would understand, but... Her interest in Victor is very abnormal, she went so far as to build an entire coliseum just for Victor. Building a coliseum was not cheap, and especially hiring witches for the service.


    "..."


    Scathach''s neutral face suddenly changed into a big smile, "Ah~, my sweet and beloved daughter, my precious little Ruby. You really have no idea what you''ve got yourself into, huh?"


    "...?" Ruby didn''t expect this response from her mother.


    Scathach gets up from the chair she was sitting in, and slowly she walks to the front of the chair where Ruby was sitting, she kneels in front of her daughter and lightly touches her daughter''s face:


    "Look at you, so young, so innocent, so pure, like a little red flower that''s just growing~. I always had concerns that someone might try to deceive you," She started to caress her daughter''s face.


    "M-Mother?" Ruby didn''t understand her mother''s sudden reaction.


    "Because of that, I was always overprotective of you. Who knew I could feel like this soon¡­" Scathach ced a hand on her chest, and her face showed a little disdain, "In the past, I hated that feeling, but¡­ It''s not so bad..."


    "..." Ruby looked at her mother''s expression without understanding anything. In moments like this, when she was frustrated with herself, she always said that she understood her mother, but in the end, she couldn''t understand anything.


    "...Mother, are you running away from the question?" Ruby asked


    "..." Scathach exhibited a gentle smile, she looked at her daughter and stroked her face again:


    "Who knows? Maybe I am, you know, right? I''m an old person, and I get emotional easily."


    "..." Ruby looks at her mother''s smile with neutral eyes; ''Again, she always evades questions, she''s like a slippery eel, she never gave me a satisfactory answer, how can I try to understand her if she doesn''t say anything? I''m not psychic!... This is frustrating¡­''


    Since she was a little girl, Ruby has always felt like this. Just when she thought that she understood her mother, something happened that made her realize that she really didn''t understand anything about her mother. For a child who wanted to be closer to her mother, it was frustrating, that was annoying!... And most importantly, that was lonely...


    Scathach shes a loving smile and tugs on both of Ruby''s cheeks.


    "Fua~!? S-Stop."


    Scathach lets go of her daughter''s chubby cheeks. "My little Ruby... Don''t try to understand me; you''ll end up going crazy just like me," She strokes her daughter''s head.


    Ruby looks at her mother, and she thinks; ''Oh, I already know this pattern, she''s going to say something like.''


    "A being who has lived for two thousand years on this Earth always has screws loose in their head."


    "A being who has lived for two thousand years on this Earth always has screws loose in their head."


    Ruby repeated her mother''s words in unison.


    "..." Scathach exhibited a surprised face.


    Ruby shes a slight smile, "It''s the same pattern; when you don''t want to say something to me, you keep throwing these confusing phrases in an attempt to distract me."


    "..." Scathach''s smile began to grow, "Pfft..." Then, unable to take it, she started tough, "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    "...?" And thatugh only made Ruby''s brain stop working again.


    Scathachughed as if finding something very funny; after a few minutes ofughing, she looks at her daughter with a gentle smile:


    "Ah~, since Victor appeared, I seem to beughing more."


    "!!!" Ruby looked at her mother with a wary look, "Mother!?"


    "Hmm?" Seeing her daughter''s gaze, she understood something, "Oya? Are you thinking indecent things? You''re already that age; what a perverted daughter I have~."


    Ruby''s face turned pure red, she never imagined her mother would tease her.


    "Hahaha, you''re so cute," Scathach pulls her daughter''s head to her chest, and soon she starts stroking Ruby''s head.


    ''It''s different from Darling¡­'' She thought when she felt her mother caress her head.


    "..." Ruby sighed wearily and snuggled her head into her mother''s breast, "It''s frustrating... I''m your daughter, but I can never fully understand you."


    For a moment, Scathach stopped stroking Ruby''s head, "...Silly, it is impossible for someone topletely understand another being."


    "Mostly understand someone like me." Scathach chuckled a little, and then she started stroking Ruby''s head again.


    Ruby looks up and looks at her mother, "Is there anyone who can understand you?"


    For a moment, the face of a man smiling just like her appeared in Scathach''s mind, but she shook her head inwardly, saying it was impossible for that to happen.


    "...Who knows...? If there were someone like that, I would like to meet that person. Sometimes even I don''t understand myselfpletely, I just do what I want, hahaha."


    Sigh!


    Ruby sighed again, she snuggles her head in her mother''s breast and says without looking at her mother, "One day... One day, I''ll understand youpletely." She made a promise to herself.


    "..." Scathach didn''t say anything, she just kept stroking her daughter''s head. Then, slowly, she turns her face to the moon and thinks; ''Ah~. My beloved daughter... I really wish that day will nevere.''


    ...


    After Ruby''s conversation with her mother, the redhead decided it was time to visit her Darling.


    Ruby was walking through the forest with an annoyed face; it was only when she left her mother''s presence that she understood something:


    Sigh!


    Ruby sighed again, "She tricked me!" She stomped the ground in frustration.


    She wanted to ask about her mother''s interest in Victor, but at some point, the conversation turned into a mother-daughter conversation, and she avoided the subject entirely.


    "She''s always like that!" She steps on the ground again, and when she hit the ground, the ground frozepletely, she ignored the frozen ground and yelled in frustration as she ruffled her hair, "Gaaah!!"


    "She always uses that lip service and deceives me! Damn it! I should have known this, but why do I always fall for this trick!?" With frustration building inside her body, Ruby looks at a poor tree with her eyes glowing red.


    "FUCK!" She closes her fist and attacks the tree.


    BOOOOM!


    The poor tree flew towards an unknown ce...


    Now that she was letting off steam, various feelings she had been holding in her heart started toe out.


    She remembers an arrogant blonde vampire, "And that fucking arrogant son of a bitch! He always caused me trouble, and I had no excuse to kill him, but the first usible excuse I find, he runs away! Damn it!"


    She started attacking the surroundingndscape in frustration!


    Stones, trees, sand, nts, everything wasn''t safe from Ruby.


    "Violet, this spoiled bitch! Always causing me trouble! Doesn''t she know how hard it is to clean up her mess!? Especially in that incident where she blew up a damn building in the middle of New York!"


    She created ice out of nowhere and attacked a rock!


    "I mean¡­I know she was angry at being harassed, I was angry too, but she didn''t need to blow up the entire building! She could have just killed the man! This would avoid drawing the attention of humans, and it would also avoid problems with the royal guard! If it weren''t for the fear that the royal guard has of my mother, we would be in much bigger trouble!"


    "AHHHHG!" She ruffles her hair again.


    She sighs a little relieved, but soon the frustration rises in her heart when she remembers something:


    "Sasha isn''t out of the loop either! Though she isn''t as troubled as Violet, can''t she be any less reckless!? She was almost killed by hunters, and instead of looking for help, she istes herself and doesn''t ept anyone''s help!"


    "Irritating! Doesn''t she know how worried I was!?"


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" She kicks the ground several times, and every time she kicks the ground, little ice explosions ur, so the whole area around Ruby feels like a pretty epic battle has taken ce.


    "And Darling is very insensitive! Because he hasn''te to find me yet! Doesn''t he know how much I miss him!? And why am I having such strong feelings for someone I just met!? Ahhhhhh!" She ruffles her hair again.


    After screaming in frustration.


    She puts her finger to her lips and thinks, ''It''s his blood, right? It''s his blood that made me interested in him, right?'' She tried to convince herself that this was it.


    ''But what is this feeling of obsession!? I feel like I want him just for me, and I get annoyed when Sasha and Violet are around; I want to kidnap him and lock him up in a basement. I want him just for me!''


    "Aaaah! What are these feelings!?" She was very confused.


    Sheys on the ground and looks at the moon for a long time, she sighs, then she says, "It''s all Violet''s fault...Yes, it''s all Violet''s fault, she always loses sight of what''s important when she''s angry, and I have to clean up her messter! If it was not-"


    She was going to say more but stopped when she heard something.


    "Whistle!" She heard someone whistle.


    "Who''s there!?" She stood up and looked at the visitor in a fighting stance. As the moonlight illuminates the visitor, Ruby''s face darkened.


    "D-D-D-Darling!?"


    "Yo," Victor smiled gently as he looked at Ruby''s disheveled appearance.


    .......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 50: Ruby and Victor.

    <h4>Chapter 50: Ruby and Victor.</h4>


    "Look how dirty your beautiful red hair is," Victor spoke in a gentle tone as he arranged Ruby''s appearance with his hands.


    "... W-When did you arrive...?" Ruby didn''t move, she was paralyzed.


    "From the part you said; ''she tricked me''." Victor disyed a sneaky smile.


    "!!!" Ruby''s face changed expression several times.


    Victor watched with curiosity as Ruby''s face changed to a shocked expression, then an embarrassed expression, then an angry expression, and finally a resigned sigh.


    Sigh!


    "¡­If you were there, you could have called me¡­" she had a very dejected expression.


    Finishing fixing Ruby''s messy hair, Victor spoke with a big smile on his face:


    "Hell no."


    "... Eh?" Ruby didn''t expect that answer.


    "I didn''t want to miss this show," Victor spoke as he pointed to thendscape around him, "A rare moment of my wife who is usually cold and aloof venting her emotions~, I will never miss this opportunity! Look, I even recorded it to see in the future." He takes out his cell phone and shows Ruby the video.


    "!!!" Ruby''s face immediately turned crimson red when she heard Victor''s words, and her face turnedpletely red when she saw the video Victor recorded.


    "DELETE! NOW!" Ruby yelled.


    "Eh?" Victor showed his face in horror; it was as if Ruby had asked him to do something inhumane, "I wouldn''tmit such sphemy, I need this video to show my children in the future how cute their mother is~."


    "C-C-Child...!? Y-Y-you, T-This-" She was trying to say something, but because of Victor''s words that caught her off guard, she wasn''t managing to form a coherent train of thought.


    Victor felt his heart being hit by an arrow when he saw Ruby''s face.


    "Ahh~, my wife is so cute!" Victor suddenly hugged Ruby!


    "!!!?" Ruby''s face got redder when she heard Victor speak, instinctively when Victor hugged her, she started to struggle, she didn''t even know what she was doing, she just wanted to get out of here and hide in a hole, she was so embarrassed!


    "L-Let go of me!"


    "Never!" Victor spoke with a conviction that shook Rubypletely.


    "..." Ruby stopped struggling and looked at Victor.


    Seeing Ruby''s cute face looking at him, he unconsciously disyed a gentle smile and kissed her.


    "!!!" Not expecting this surprise attack, Ruby waspletely melted in Victor''s arms, she couldn''t gather the strength to do anything else.


    ''Ah~, why am I fighting? He''s my Darling... I''m just supposed to ept everything,'' She thought with her mind a little shaken, then she wrapped her arms around Victor''s neck and kissed him back.


    A few minutes passed, and Victor stopped kissing Ruby; when he stopped kissing Ruby, a bridge of saliva connecting the couple''s mouth formed. He looks at Ruby''s red eyes and Ruby''s erratic breathing.


    He understood what she wanted, disys a gentle smile, and shows his neck, "Eat."


    Ruby wasted no time, her teeth changed into sharp fangs, and soon she bit Victor''s neck!


    "Ugh," Victor held back the moan as he felt Ruby''s fangs pierce his neck, and, if that wasn''t enough, he felt two mountains that were quite soft against his chest.


    He holds Ruby by her ass, and when he felt Ruby''s entire body, he thought; ''This body is just very unfair; it feels like I''m hugging a very seductive Subus, I feel like I''m going to lose myself in lust if I don''t control myself!''


    Having sucked the blood from Sasha and Violet, the only one left was Ruby to quench Victor''s thirstpletely, soon a primordial desire began to rise in Victor''s body.


    His eyes changed to blood red, and sharp fangs reced his teeth; he pushed Ruby''s shirt back a little and bit down on his wife''s corbone!


    "Ahhh~" Ruby moaned very loudly. For some reason, her legs were feeling very weak now, she also felt a clear liquid that was leaking from her secret ce; this liquid was making a mess with her pants.


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand why she reacted so strongly, but he didn''t have time to think about it when the taste of blood touched his tongue. Unconsciously, he tightened his grip on Ruby''s thick ass.


    Ruby wraps her legs around Victor''s waist; when she does this, she feels something thick touching her intimate ce, "D-Darling~" She looks up at the sky with unfocused eyes. She seems to be very ecstatic, she licks the blood that was running from her lips; this blood is very tasty!


    Ruby''s eyes begin to glow blood red, "Darling!"


    Again, she bit Victor''s neck.


    ...


    A few minutester, when the couple waspletely satisfied.


    "Hahaha, look what a mess we made" Victor chuckled when he saw the messed up state of his and Ruby''s clothes.


    Ruby looked at a specific region of Victor''s body; ''he reacted to me~.''


    For some reason, she was very happy.


    "Hmm?" Seeing where his wife was looking, Victor shed a sly smile.


    "Are you curious...? Do you want to see?" He held his pants like he was going to take them off at any time


    "¡­Huh? N-No! I do not want to!" Ruby turned her face to the side.


    "Heh~" Victor appeared beside her, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!" Despite saying this, unconsciously, she looked again at the hard member.


    Victor added information, "When I evolved, I noticed that all the muscles in my body grew and became denser and stronger~, and as that limb is a muscle¡­" He didn''t need to continue; after all, Ruby was an intelligent woman.


    Swallows!


    She swallowed hard, and indecent thoughts began to form inside her head; just imagining her being ravaged by Victor, a sense of anticipation began to grow in her heart.


    Victor''s smile grew; he approached Ruby and lightly pulled the tip of Ruby''s nipples that were hard as stones.


    "!!!" Ruby''s face turned red, and she pulled away from Victor quickly as she covered her breasts.


    "W-What are you doing!?"


    "Teasing my wife."


    "¡­" Ruby''s face turnedpletely red, then she turned her face away again as she pouted.


    Victor appears beside her again, "I can''t help it~. My wife, who is usually cold and distant, is showing so many reactions; somehow, I feel like my sadistic side is waking up~."


    He blows in Ruby''s ears.


    "!!!" Ruby walks away again. "S-Stop!" Despite saying this, her face waspletely red and panting.


    "Okay, I''ll stop," Victor backed away and spoke, still smiling.


    "Eh...?" Ruby didn''t expect this answer, somehow she got...


    He appeared again beside her, "Are you just disappointed now?"


    "...." She showed a face that said, ''how did you know?''


    "Heh~, I have a very perverted wife, huh? How lucky~."


    Ruby''s face starts to turnpletely red, and soon, a small explosion happens in her head.


    "Idiot!" She screamed.


    When Ruby tried to run away from this situation.


    "You can''t run away~!" Victor holds her like a princess and starts walking towards the ce where Sasha and Violet are sleeping.


    "Let me go!" She started to struggle as she screamed.


    Victor squeezes Ruby''s ass a little hard, "If you don''t stop, I''ll continue what I was doing before."


    "..." Ruby looked at Victor with a nk expression.


    "Let me go!!" She screamed louder and began to struggle.


    "..." Victor looked at Ruby with an incredulous expression, but slowly his smile started to grow, "Heh~" He kissed Ruby''s mouth.


    "Humpf!?" Ruby was taken by surprise, but soon she returns Victor''s kiss.


    A few secondster when Victor stopped kissing Ruby:


    "I never thought my wife was a masochist~" He chuckled.


    "!!!" Ruby''s face turnedpletely red, and she turned her face away in an attempt to hide her embarrassment, shepletely gave up on running away now; ''Masochist? Me!? How absurd¡­'' She thought.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile and then started walking again.


    As he walked through the forest carrying Ruby like a princess, Victor''s eyes glowed blood red for a few seconds, and he stared at a distant spot in the forest.


    "Heh~," Seeing two individuals up in a tree, Victor exhibited a smile that wasn''t a satisfied smile; after all, he wasn''t an exhibitionist, and he didn''t want anyone to see that side of his wife, even if these individuals were Ruby''s sisters.


    ...


    "It somehow developed into something e-exciting..." Lacus stuttered a little with a slightly red face.


    "... Y-Yeah." Pepper nodded, her facepletely red.


    The two sisters were originally sleeping, but when they heard Ruby''s voice in the mansion, they quickly woke up and went after the younger sister; they were missing Ruby so much.


    But they didn''t expect them to see this scene...


    "¡­Somehow, I''m feeling that seeing this scene, it''s going toe back to bite my ass in the future¡­" Pepper spoke with a grim face.


    "¡­" Lacus was silent, she knows Pepper''s instincts are usually correct.


    Soon she shrugs as if it''s not important, "Well, he won''t hurt us. After all, we''re rted to his wife, and we didn''t do any harm to Ruby." She understood a little of what Victor''s personality was like.


    In simple words, to understand, Victor was like their mother...


    "Fuck," Now that Lacus thought about it, he really had their mother''s personality, and if one thing their mother knew how to do was tease people when she wanted to.


    But despite not liking to be bothered, Lacus was a little expectant about what Victor was going to do with them.


    "Sister, stop NTR fetish," Pepper spoke into Lacus'' ear.


    "Kyaaa!" Lacus was startled by the sudden voice and yelled in a surprisingly cute voice, she looked at Pepper, "What are you doing!?"


    Suddenly her face turned a little red, "I don''t have an NTR fetish!"


    "Funnnnn" Pepper stares at Lacus in away cute.


    "What?"


    "How do you know what NTR is?" After all, that wasn''t a word ''ordinary'' people knew.


    "..." Lacus used her right to remain silent.


    .......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 51: Meeting.

    <h4>Chapter 51: Meeting.</h4>


    Scathach house, two dayster.


    At a ridiculouslyrge table, several people were seated. And, not far from the table, Luna, Kaguya, and Maria were waiting to take any requests from their respective masters.


    "¡­Victor, I''m really wondering if it was the right decision for my mom to bring you here," Siena asked, she was sitting next to Lacus and Pepper.


    "Oh?" Scathach looked at her daughter with curious eyes.


    "Hmm?" Victor, who was sitting on a couch next to Violet, Ruby, and Sasha, looked at Siena with a disinterested look.


    "Question," He continued with the same disinterested look, then he added, "Are you the owner of this mansion?"


    "No," Siena denied.


    "Then why are you poking your nose in matters that don''t involve you?"


    "..." Pepper broke out in a cold sweat when she heard what Victor said.


    Violet and Sasha looked at Siena with a neutral gaze.


    "Heh~, these past two days, all you''ve done is just¡­y with your wives¡­" She wanted to offend him, but she didn''t want to offend his wives, who were her friends. In the end, she didn''t know what to say. "I can''t sleep because of the noise."


    "I''m doing what your mother asked me to do¡­" Victor shes a sneer, "I''m rxing~."


    "¡­" Siena frowned.


    "If you''re so upset, why don''t you move somewhere else? Or rather... Why don''t you ask your mother about it and throw me out?"


    Crack!


    Unconsciously, Siena broke the wood of the table. Moving to another ce? That is impossible, she always wants to be close to her mother. Question her mother? She would rather die than do something like that, she respects her mother a lot.


    "Sigh," Ruby sighed.


    "Can''t you get along with her?" She spoke while looking at Victor with the same cold face as always.


    "..." Victor felt his heart moved, it''s been a few days since his and Ruby''s rtionship progressed, and he understood better his wife, who didn''t show many emotions.


    He wanted to get along with Siena, but in the end, he couldn''t lie to himself:


    "...It''s impossible," Victor said.


    "Impossible," Siena agreed.


    "She looks at me like she''s looking at a cattle; I don''t like that," Victor said. He didn''t really care about Siena; he just wanted to get along with her because of his wife. But, he was never a man who epts being stepped on by other people. Even before he turned into a vampire, he was a very vindictive man, and he doesn''t care if she''s Scathach''s daughter or Ruby''s sister.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and blood for blood. That''s how he thought before, and that way of life has only been enhanced by his evolution to a vampire.


    "But isn''t that what you are¡­? A cattle?" She smiled disdainfully, but soon her expression changed to neutral as she felt the air of the three women standing next to Victor change.


    "Bitch... repeat what you said...?" The air around Violet began to heat up, her face distorted, and she looked at Siena like she was going to pounce on her neck at any moment.


    "Big sister¡­" Ruby didn''t say much, but from her cold stare and the chilling temperature around her, Siena could tell she was furious.


    "Siena, I suggest you don''t say this in our presence¡­" Sasha advised coldly, she was trying not to act too reckless despite being annoyed.


    "¡­" Siena looked at all of this with a little shock.


    ''Violet is understandable, she has the same personality as her mother, but Sasha and Ruby too? How did he get their affection so fast...?'' Siena thought.


    "I''ll be careful," She backed off; Siena was very fond of Ruby, and she didn''t want to get into conflict with her sister. The interest she had in Victor still remained, but from the moment she learned that Victor was a human in the past, half of her interest was lost. However, she was still curious to know how a moner'' had so much power.


    "Kakakaka," Scathachughed as if she found it all funny, she shook her wine ss of blood.


    "She must be irritated because, since you arrived, she can''t sleep."


    "Yes...I can''t sleep either; what in the name of the seven hells are you doing in that room?" Lacus added.


    "¡­" Pepper''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    Victor patted Violet''s and Ruby''s head, who were beside him. Since that moment in the woods together, Ruby seems to have acquired some of Violet''s personality traits.


    "..." Feeling Victor''s caresses, Ruby''s face continued with the same cold expression, but the air around her became more peaceful. Violet was more expressive, she just shed a satisfied smile and ignored Siena.


    "Rxing with my wives~" He replied to Lacus.


    "¡­" Pepper''s face turned redder. Then, feeling Victor''s gaze on her, she quickly turns away and ignores everything.


    "...Can''t you make it more silent...? I want to sleep¡­" Lacusmented in a low, shy voice.


    "Impossible; I can''t control my wives'' voices." He chuckled a little.


    "¡­Fuck it." She cursed under her breath.


    "Kakakaka, don''t tease my daughters so much..." Scathachughed, and then she added with a big smile, "Or do you want to feel my teasing?"


    "Mother!?" Ruby and Siena spoke at the same time.


    "I''m looking forward to it," He replied with a Scathach-like smile.


    Suddenly Victor felt three fists in his stomach.


    "Oof," He looks at his wives.


    "Oh?" Scathach found it all very interesting.


    "Darling... What are you implying?" Violet asked with nk eyes.


    "Indeed... Don''t flirt with my mom," Ruby spoke in a colder voice than usual.


    "Husband, control yourself... Or do you want to lose your little brother...?" Sasha threatened.


    Victor''s whole body shivered, then his smile grew disproportionately, "HAHAHA," he started tough.


    "...?" The three women didn''t understand his reaction.


    "...Sigh, he really has problems with his head," Sasha said, suddenly she felt someone kissing her face.


    "!!?" She looks to the side and sees Victor smiling.


    "Yes, I have head problems," He nodded in agreement, then he looked at his three wives with a gentle smile that looked like it was being lit by the sun itself:


    "I just love my wives too much~."


    "!!!" Sasha, Ruby, and Violet received critical damage from this unexpected attack.


    And the damage didn''t stop there; the damage swelled and spread AOE and hit Lacus and Pepper.


    "Wawawawa," Pepper began to shake her head several times to get the indecent thoughts out of her head.


    "..." Lacus just looked at her sister as if she had lost her mind.


    "Sigh, Lord Victor is bing a yboy," Shemented in a low voice.


    "...I''ve never seen Ruby with that expression..." Lunamented.


    "..." Maria just looked at everything with a neutral gaze.


    Ruby turns her face to the side, and her sisters could see that her ears were a bit red.


    Sasha did something simr to Ruby, she was not used to this disy of affection in public.


    Violet simply hugged Victor possessively and started saying, "Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!"


    Victor chuckled a little and started stroking Violet.


    "...You''re good at this," Siena praised, she realized what he''d done.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at her, confused.


    "¡­" Seeing Victor''s genuine expression, Siena thought; ''Don''t tell me he did all this naturally!?''


    Seeing that Siena didn''t say anything, Victor lost interest; he looked at Scathach and saw the wine ss in her hand.


    ''Blood...'' His eyes change to blood red, and unconsciously, he thinks in disgust; ''Rotten blood'', and soon he gets up from the couch.


    "...?" His wives didn''t understand why he suddenly got up.


    He walks to Scathach''s side, "Allow me?"


    "Hmm?" Scathach looked curiously at Victor. Seeing his gaze on the cup, she was curious about what he intended to do, so she hands the cup to him.


    Victor takes the cup and dumps all the liquid on the floor.


    When he did that, his face had an expression of disgust.


    Seeing that the cup was empty, he bit his wrist with his sharp teeth, and soon his blood spilled into the cup.


    "Darling!? What are you doing!?" Violet practically screamed, she was going to jump towards Victor, but she was stopped by Ruby and Sasha.


    "What!?" She looked at Ruby and Sasha.


    "Just watch," Ruby said, and Sasha nodded.


    Ruby and Sasha expected to see something interesting; after all, they know that when Victor''s blood leaves his body, it loses its delicious taste and turns to blood with a disgusting taste.


    "!!!" Smelling blood in the air, every vampire in the room was hit with a strong scent, and all of them, without exception, were influenced in some way.


    "... That is," Siena gulped, she could now understand the girls'' obsession; the smell of blood was very delicious.


    "...That looks good," Lacus muttered.


    "..." Pepper just looked seriously at Victor''s blood; unconsciously, she started drooling.


    ''The aroma is better than before,'' Kaguya thought with an expressionless face.


    "Ugh," Maria clenches her fist and swallows hard, she somehow tries to hold back her instincts to jump on top of Victor and devour his body. She was the one most affected by the scent of blood, she too was confused; ''Why didn''t I feel this before¡­?''


    She remembers seeing Natalia draw Victor''s blood, but she didn''t react as strongly as she did now.


    Seeing that the ss was full, he nods his head satisfied.


    Then he lifts his wrist, and in less than a second, the cut he made has regenerated.


    "Try it," He offered the cup to Scathach.


    "..." Scathach looked at the goblet filled with blood.


    Smelling the yummy aroma, she asked, "What do you intend to do with this...?" She swallows dry at the end.


    "I don''t know," He replied, smiling.


    "...Huh?"


    "I just felt it was the right thing to do. So what are you going to do?"


    ... She hesitated for a few seconds, but soon she reached out and took the cup.


    ......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 52: Meeting. 2

    <h4>Chapter 52: Meeting. 2</h4>


    Victor just waited with a smile on his face. He didn''t know why he offered his blood to Scathach, but one thing he was sure, something interesting was going to happen; something inside him said that.


    Scathach brings the cup to her mouth, and slowly, she drank...


    The moment Victor''s blood touched her tongue, Scathach''s eyes glowed pure red, and soon she had turned the cup over.


    Gulp! Gulp!


    She drank the blood like she was someone who found water for the first time in her life, she was dying of thirst.


    "¡­" Siena, Pepper, and Lacus didn''t believe what they were seeing.


    "Lord Victor made another mistake... Now this madwoman is going to get even crazier," Kaguya sighed as she spoke in a low voice.


    "¡­Oh? Who are you calling crazy, Maid?"


    "Your owner, of course... Or isn''t she crazy?"


    "..." Luna didn''t know how to answer that question; after all, she knew it was true.


    Kaguya looks at Maria, who was slowly looking like someone who would lose control at any moment. Slowly her darkness began to spread and cover Maria''s shadow; ''Just in case.''


    "...How did she manage to drink that bad-tasting blood?" Sashamented, she thought she was going to see something interesting, but she didn''t expect that.


    "Exin!" Violet didn''t understand, she was angry because other people drank Victor''s blood.


    "Hmm. I think his blood is only bad for us. After all, we''re used to drinking straight from the fountain¡­" Ruby deduced.


    "So... For someone like Scathach who has never drunk straight from the fountain, his blood is delicious...?" Sasha looks around and notices the vampires'' reactions. "The scent of his blood is very effective too, although it doesn''t affect us."


    "Maybe it doesn''t affect us because we''re not thirsty," Ruby said; they had spent two whole days feasting on each other''s blood.


    "Huh? What is happening!? Exin now!"


    Seeing Violet''s irritated face, Ruby and Sasha sighed and then began to exin what Natalia had done.


    As this happened, Victor shed a small smile as Scathach drank all of his blood.


    He heard the sounds of chains from somewhere, "Hmm?" He looked around and even used his vampire vision, but he couldn''t pinpoint where that sound came from.


    Realizing that Scathach had finished drinking his blood, he stopped looking for the sound of the chain and focused his attention on his mother-inw.


    "What do you think?" He asked.


    Scathach lowers the cup, drops it to the floor, and hears the sound of ss breaking, but she doesn''t care, she starts breathing heavily and erratically. It was like she was intoxicated by something; her cheeks get red, and she looks at Victor with her eyes glowing blood red.


    "Look how you got dirty~" Victor approaches Scathach and uses his hand to wipe the blood from her mouth, "Don''t drink so fast next time; you might choke."


    "..." For a few seconds, silence dominated the room. It was as if everyone forgot to breathe; they were just too shocked to see Victor treating Scathach like she was some kind of kid who needs help.


    "Boy¡­" She took a moment to control her breathing, but soon she spoke in a serious tone, "You''re ying with fire."


    "Don''t worry. I''m immune to fire." He continued to smile as he stroked her cheek.


    "¡­" Scathach''s smile grew, and an obsessive look began to appear on her face.


    "How are you feeling?" Victor asked as he backed away; he was feeling three stares piercing his back.


    Seeing Victor walk away, Scathach''s eyes lost their intensity and became calmer, and, after a few seconds, her eyes returned to sapphire green:


    "¡­I''m feeling better, and my head isn''t hazy like it used to be, but..."


    Her eyes went back to blood red, "That''s still not enough."


    "Umu. Bloodlust, huh?" He said.


    "Side effect of losing the ''husband''" She spoke dismissively.


    "Yes, I heard," Victorughed and continued, "Apparently, you killed your husband."


    "Oh¡­? Were you scared to hear that?"


    "Scared? Pfft." He shrugs nonchntly, "If you killed him, you probably judged him as ''pointless'', or ''impotent''"


    "Heh¡­ How are you so sure about that? It could be something else that led me to kill him as an important reason or something, don''t talk like you know me."


    Victor rolled his eyes, "Scathach, please... Don''t treat me like a fool. I may have only known you for a little while, but one thing I''m sure of."


    "You''re not crazy¡­well, not totally¡­" He chuckled a little at the end.


    "..." Scathach continued to look at Victor neutrally.


    Victor''s smile grew, his eyes changed to blood red, and his teeth changed to sharp fangs:


    "You were bored, right?" He approached her face.


    "¡­" Slowly, Scathach''s smile grew.


    "Such a boring man, a man without potential, a man who doesn''t train, h, h. There are several reasons, but the main one was boredom. He wasn''t like you, he didn''t want the same goals as you, and from the beginning, you weren''t interested in him; you just took him because he had ''powers'' that matched your own power."


    "A tool, that''s what he was, and, when he fulfilled his purpose," He clenched his fists in front of her, "you eliminated him."


    "...Indeed, you got it right." Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Victor, but one question remained:


    "How did you know my reasons? You speak as if you were present."


    "Hmm, I just took your past into consideration." He withdrew his hand from her front and pulled back a little.


    "Oh?"


    "Countess Scathach Scarlett, a vampire over 2000 years old, a cold and crazy woman. With just this little bit of information, someone with 2 IQ can deduce a little bit of your personality; the rest was a guess based on my few experiences I had with you."


    Victor smiled, "2000 years old, you''ve experienced a lot of wars, a lot of tragedy, and you probably had a lot of fun in those wars, huh? For such a person, the end justifies the means."


    "Indeed, the reckless woman."


    "Hahahaha, you are right and wrong" Sheughed amusedly.


    "Oh?"


    "In the past, I was more cautious, but after I realized that I got so much stronger than the beings in this world, I stopped worrying."


    "Thew of the fittest, huh? Understandable, after all, who in this world could challenge Scathach?" He spoke, smiling.


    "Indeed," She smiled, then she replied, "Only one man could fight me, but he''s very boring and prefers to rule this mess he calls ''Nightingale''. And, when he''s not doing that, he''s been sleeping for centuries; he''s probably rusty from not training for millennia."


    "Heh..." Victor disyed a distorted smile, "Who is this man who is capable of fighting you?"


    "The King, The First Original, and the Progenitor of All Vampires."


    "I see¡­" Victor''s smile grew and widened erratically; he was even feeling his heart pounding with emotion.


    "Take that smile off a little, brat. If you can''t even fight me, you can forget about trying to fight that man." She advised him.


    "I don''t feel like fighting him," Victor lied. He did want to fight that man, but not now; that would just be suicide.


    "Oh?"


    "I was just happy that there are people stronger than you," He spoke the truth; upon learning that there is someone stronger than Scathach, he realized that that saying, ''there is always someone stronger than you'', was true.


    Scathach''s face distorted a little, "He''s not stronger than me."


    "But you''re not 100% sure you could beat him fighting, right? He doesn''t have the title of Progenitor just for decoration."


    "..." She was speechless for a moment when she heard Victor''s words.


    "Hahaha, you''re right." Sheughed casually.


    "..." Siena, Lacus, Ruby, and even Pepper were speechless when they saw their proud mother admitting it so casually. They were also feeling jealous to see their motherughing and talking casually to Victor, she never did that to her daughters.


    "...Hmm, Mother?" Siena spoke


    "Hmm?" She looked at her daughter.


    Seeing her mother''s bored face, Siena bit her lip a little, "Why did you call this meeting?"


    "Oh¡­? Indeed, what was the reason?" Shepletely forgot.


    "...Mother..." Siena sighed and looked at Luna.


    Seeing Siena''s gaze, Luna yelled, "Yes!" Then, she disappeared and soon returns with a letter in her hand and hands it to Siena.


    Realizing that his conversation with Scathach had ended, Victor walked towards the sofa, where he was sitting, and sat down among his wives.


    "Darling... What the fuck are you doing?"


    "¡­" Victor was speechless.


    "Hmm... Talking?" He answered honestly.


    "...To me, it looked like you were flirting with my mother. Are you crazy?" Ruby spoke in a cold tone of voice.


    "Treason is not allowed. If you betray me, I will kill you." Sasha warned in a serious tone.


    "... Weren''t those my sentences?" Violet looked at Sasha, whopletely ignored her. Being honest with herself, Sasha couldn''t kill Victor like Violet; she''d just lock him away somewhere so he could be safe.


    "Eh?" Victor wore a genuinely confused face.


    "..." Sasha, seeing Victor''s confused face, was speechless; ''is he doing this unconsciously?''


    She focused on her connection and saw Victor''s superficial thoughts; ''Hmm, why are they angry? I was just talking normally.''


    "Where in the seven hells is this normal!?" She practically screamed!


    "¡­" The women in the room looked at Sasha.


    "... Sorry," Her face turned a little red, she looked at Ruby and Violet, "Use that."


    "Oh, I forgot about that," Violet said.


    "Oh," Ruby just opened her mouth a little.


    The two concentrate and look at the superficial thoughts of Victor, who was looking at them; ''Hmm, my wives are so cute, I want to do XxxXx, xXx~.''


    "¡­" The two women''s faces turned pure red, and soon they turned their faces to the side.


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand their reaction.


    Sasha was curious, she focused on the connection she had with Victor and saw his thoughts; ''Cute~.''


    "...?" She didn''t understand why Violet and Ruby were reacting like that.


    "What are you doing?" Pepper asked curiously, she was looking at her sister, who had a red face, and was acting suspiciously.


    "N-Nothing," Ruby stuttered a little.


    "Funnnn..." Pepper red at her younger sister.


    "What?"


    "Are you practicing dual cultivation here?"


    "¡­" Lacus and Ruby''s faces turned pure red.


    ........


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 53: What will you do?

    <h4>Chapter 53: What will you do?</h4>


    "Dual cultivation?" Victor, Violet, and Sasha were confused.


    Somehow Ruby and Lacus sighed in relief when they realized they were the only ones who understood.


    "Pepper! Stop talking nonsense!" Ruby spoke.


    "Awawawawa, I''m sorry! But you blushed, and you were acting weird, I thought-"


    "Stop! Okay! We understand!" Lacus closes Pepper''s mouth.


    "Hmmhmmmm," Pepper tried to say something, but only strange sounds came out of her mouth.


    "Don''t let her say anything!" Ruby ordered.


    "I know!" Lacus spoke.


    "Enough," Siena said, trying to bring order to the situation, she looks at her mother.


    "Hmm? What is it, Siena? I was having fun~" Scathach said. For her, a bored person, watching her daughters y with her son-inw was something nice.


    "Mother, Why did Lady Victoria dere war?" Siena asked in a serious tone.


    "!!!" Hearing the familiar name, Sasha reacted, "Aunt? What is my aunt doing?"


    "Oh, she proposed a game with n Horseman to regain n Fulger''s lost count title," Scathach replied.


    "What!?" Sasha was shocked, she never thought that selfish, narcissistic, proud aunt would do something like that. She''s pretty sure her aunt isn''t doing it to help her n.


    "The Horseman n epted? What were the bet this time?" Siena asked.


    "Horseman n? I''ve never heard of this n," Violet questioned.


    "I want to know too," Victor said.


    "Oh, I''ll let you two in on the subject." Ruby started to exin to Violet and Victor who n Horseman was.


    "Victoria just wants the title of vampire count, and she''s staked all her riches."


    "¡­" Siena was speechless.


    "Is she crazy!? Her equity is absurd; it''s more than three trillion dors counting on illegal and legal businesses; why would she give it up for just one title?" Sasha spoke.


    Pepper and Lacus, realizing that the conversation was bing ''boring'', decided to close their eyes and go to sleep; they were toozy to think about it.


    "You don''t know why since you''re just a member of the n, but the title of vampire Count is very important," Siena said, and Scathach nodded in agreement.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Sorry, I can''t say. Only the leaders of the n holding the title of Count can know this information."


    Sasha frowned, then she looked to Scathach for answers.


    "Don''t look at me, Brat." She said and continued, "This is something that even I can''t talk about."


    "Tsk," Sasha doesn''t like it, she looks at Siena, "And how do you know that?"


    "Oh, it''s because I took on Count''s duties in my mother''s ce."


    "... Is this allowed?"


    "If the king approved, then yes, it''s allowed." Siena smiled


    "¡­" Sasha frowned in annoyance when she saw Siena''s smile; for some reason, she didn''t like that smile.


    "I see..." Victor spoke when he finished listening to Ruby''s entire exnation about the n Horseman.


    "¡­Why didn''t my mom tell me about this? This is an important issue." Violet asked herself.


    "You probably left the house and didn''t even want to talk to her, right?" Ruby spoke.


    "¡­" Violet was silent, she knew Ruby was right.


    "Scathach, tell me the situation of Sasha''s family; you should know more about it, right?" Victor said in an unnaturally serious tone.


    "Oh¡­? What will you do if you know?" Scathach smiled.


    All the women looked at Victor, waiting for his answer; even Pepper and Lacus, who decided to sleep, were a little interested in Victor''s answer.


    "It depends on the situation," Victor started to speak.


    "If Sasha is being ''owned'' by someone else because of a stupid bet made by her idiot mother¡­" He looks at Sasha, "Sorry for the offense to my mother-inw."


    "It''s okay. She''s a fucking idiot; everyone knows that"


    "¡­" Violet and Ruby were a little surprised to hear Sasha use such inappropriate words.


    "Then? What will you do?" Scathach looked more interested than usual.


    Victor spoke in a definitive tone as if it were an absolute truth, "Training, getting stronger, and no matter how long it takes, I will ughter that entire n... Nobody touches my wives and gets away with it."


    "¡­" Scathach''s smile grew, she seemed to like the answer.


    "Victor~" Sasha smiled.


    "Hmm, maybe I''ll make my mom lose a bet too..." Violet said; she got jealous.


    p!


    Ruby hits Violet on the head.


    "Ouch!" Violet holds her head in pain: "What are you doing, bitch!?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. Didn''t you realize that when he said ''wives'', he included us too?"


    "Oh," Violet opened her mouth.


    "And what are you going to do if Sasha doesn''t belong to anyone and her family just lost the count title?" Siena asked a little curiously.


    Victor looks at Siena and replies in a disinterested tone, "I won''t do anything."


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Siena and Sasha spoke in unison.


    "Sasha is fine, and for me, that''s what matters. Now, if she wants to get that stupid title back, I''ll support her, and if she wants my help, I''ll help her, but other than that, I won''t intervene." It''s not like since she''s lost the title of count vampire, she would be poor.


    "Stupid title¡­" Siena was trying not to strangle this man.


    "...You believe in your wives a lot," Scathach said in a neutral tone.


    Victor looks at Scathach and disys a gentle smile, "If I don''t believe my wife, who will? I always believed in them, from the beginning." He spoke with absolute confidence in what he was saying.


    "...I see," She disyed a small smile on her face.


    "Victor!" Sasha suddenly hugged Victor.


    "...?" He didn''t understand, but he didn''t deny her embrace; feeling small tears on his shirt, he was a little shaken.


    "What''s it...? What happened?"


    "N-Nothing¡­-" She spoke, sobbing a little. "Just let me stay like this for a moment." She didn''t know what she was feeling but hearing Victor''s confident words somehow, she remembered talking to Julia; ''when did I get so emotional? I was not like that...''


    "Umu, you can hug me all you want~" He chuckled, then he started stroking her head.


    "...Unfair...This bitch-" Violet suddenly had her mouth covered by Ruby''s hands.


    "Read the mood, damn it!" Ruby spoke in a low voice.


    "... Hmhmmmh," She tried to say something, but Ruby didn''t understand.


    "Satisfied? Now. Exin it to me," Victor said, looking at Scathach.


    "Brat, you must have more-" Siena was going to say something, she was already annoyed to see Victor treating her mother so casually.


    Victor looked at Siena as his eyes glowed pure red, "Shut up. You are annoying."


    "!!?" Siena felt her body tremble, she tried to say something, but her mouth couldn''t move, she couldn''t move her body:


    "Yes, I will be quiet," She spoke in a monotone.


    "Good." He nodded with satisfaction; ''Finally, she was silent.'' He thought.


    "Oh?" Scathach looked at it curiously, she remembers seeing it in the past.


    Kaguya also remembered a simr situation that happened to her; ''That again, doesn''t he realize what he just did?'' She thought when she saw Siena''s reaction.


    Violet''s violet eyes sparkled a little when she saw Siena''s reaction, she remembers that something happened in the past with the two budding hunters.


    "Big sister? Why are you standing like a robot?" Pepper asked curiously, she pinched Siena''s cheek, but the older sister wasn''t moving.


    Lacus, who saw everything that happened, just looked on with eyes shining with curiosity.


    Scathach looks at Victor and says, "Sasha''s situation is exactly the second situation." She totally ignored her daughter''s condition.


    "Oh?"


    "The Horseman n requested a game with Sasha''s mother, and the bet was the title of Count vampire." She exined and then added, "The Horseman n was betting on something very unique¡­"


    "Something that even a vampire who''s lived over 1900 years, and is bored as fuck, would be curious enough to bet the Count title for."


    She puts on a face of disgust, "They were betting a hybrid."


    The whole room was silent the moment they heard what she said.


    ...


    Lucy''s Underground Base.


    "It''s a sess" Lucy smiled satisfied, he was looking at an open white coffin with the symbol of the ck cross.


    And on the floor were several red magic symbols; the symbols seem to have been made with blood.


    "Yes, all we have to do now is fill the coffin with the blood of the innocents and noble vampires~."


    "If everything goes as we nned, we will be noble vampires!"


    "Indeed," Lucy nods with satisfaction, spending almost his entire fortune to hire a corrupt witch seems to have been worth it.


    "What did you do with the sacred artifact? That one spear seemed to be quite strong," Karen asked.


    "I threw it in the trash," Lucy replied.


    "¡­" Karen was speechless, she even thought she had gone deaf for a few seconds. "...What did you do with the sacred artifact?" She decided to ask again.


    "I threw it in the trash," Lucy replied.


    "..."


    Lucy looked at Karen, and when he saw her expression of disbelief, he exined, "The only ones who can use these artifacts are the hunters. If I sell them to the witches, those whores will sell information from me to the hunters, so the artifact was useless, and I threw it in the trash."


    "...Couldn''t you keep the artifact or something?"


    "Keep? Where?" He asked.


    "¡­" Karen couldn''t answer.


    "And I''m also not a fool who would keep a deadly weapon that I can''t even use in my house." Lucy snorted.


    "Because of that, I threw it in the trash."


    "... Make sense" Karen didn''t find arguments to refute Lucy''s decision, and the spear had an ancient look. In fact, the item didn''t even have the appearance of a weapon; it looked like white wood in the shape of a spear.


    "Where did you throw the spear?"


    "In Violet''s territory."


    "¡­" Somehow Karen had a bad feeling about this.


    "Couldn''t you throw it somewhere else!? At sea or something!?"


    "The hunters would retrieve the spear if I did that; they somehow manage to track that object, you remember, right? Every time we would go somewhere, there were hunters waiting like they knew where we were going"


    "...Yes, if it weren''t for that corrupt witch, we''d be lost."


    "See? As the witch''s spell ran out, I threw the spear into Violet''s territory. If the hunters find the spear, they will automatically link the incident to n Snow."


    Karen started to think, and after a few seconds, she said:


    "Hmm, I think you made a stupid decision."


    "Huh?"


    "Did you forget they know you stole the artifact?"


    "Heh?" Lucy opened his eyes, then he said, "Of course I didn''t forget! But they don''t know who I was working for!"


    "¡­Is your brain melting? Hunters aren''t dumb, they can hate vampires and me all the shit they do to us, but that''s just dumb."


    "First, you stole the artifact, and they know that; everyone knows that. Second, that princess of n Snow has already met the hunters, and they must know she doesn''t have the artifact. Third, did you see the Vatican incident? That was probably retaliation from that crazy bitch; some stupid hunter must have hurt her daughter."


    "The hunters must know that the three noble ns that were in that incident are not involved in this theft. Come on, what would a count vampire who is over 1500 years old want with an artifact like that? They are basically useless to them after all like you said; only hunters can use that weapon."


    Realizing the important points she made, Lucy said, "A Karen with a brain¡­ this is new."


    "Huuh!?" Karen''s face distorted into anger.


    "Okay, Okay," Lucy backed off, "I''m going to retrieve the spear, and I''m going to throw it further away, okay?" he said. He would never admit that he didn''t think deeply about it; Lucy was so excited about his n working that he totally forgot about that detail.


    "Throw the artifact as far away as possible, preferably under the sea or something," Karen suggested and adds with a serious look, "Don''t fuck with us now. We''re almost close topleting what we''ve wanted for so many centuries."


    "... Okay."


    Lucy picks up the phone and dials a number; then he puts it in his ear:


    "Johnny? I have a job for you."


    .....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 56), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 54: Hybrids.

    <h4>Chapter 54: Hybrids.</h4>


    "Hybrids?" Victor asked in curiosity. Hearing that word, he remembered the movies he watched with his father; it was about a female vampire who wore a ck tights outfit and had a hybrid boyfriend. He remembers that hybrids in fiction are often portrayed as the best of both races, and they are very strong.


    "¡­" Siena, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby''s faces practically changed to disgust when they heard the word.


    Lacus and Pepper don''t seem to care much.


    "Yes. Disgusting creatures that are the result of crossing a Noble vampire and a werewolf."


    "Hmm..." Victor looked around and saw the reaction that this word caused his wives; his curiosity increased:


    "Are hybrids strong?" That was his first curiosity.


    "Hybrids, strong? Pfft¡­" Siena started tough, she looked like she managed to regain control of her body. Siena wanted to irritate Victor as a form of revenge for what happened, but when she felt the gaze of Scathach, Ruby, Violet, and Sasha, she closed her mouth.


    She only cared about her mother and Ruby; ''Why is my mom on his side now?'' She thought.


    "..." Victor looked at Siena with annoyed eyes; ''That bitch hadn''t shut up?''


    "Darling, unlike movies, hybrids aren''t strong. They''re like an error in the gic code; they''re something like a donkey."


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Ruby.


    Ruby continued, "Werewolves and vampires are two very different species gically, and physiologically from each other, to put it in simple words, we are the opposite of each other, because of that quirk, we can''t mix."


    "And, when we get mixed up, an extremely rare case can happen, a hybrid can be born..." Violet spoke in disgust, just imagining that a vampire slept with a wolf; her body shuddered in disgust, she even felt like throwing up.


    "As we are very different species from each other, the hybrid will be born with various gic problems." Sasha continued, "they will be sterile, and they will have a short life expectancy. Sometimes they are born with unusual diseases that can affect the two species; because of that, when a hybrid is identified, it is immediately hunted and eliminated by the two races."


    "Hmm, I see" Victor ced a hand on his chin.


    "I wonder what the Horseman n was thinking about protecting a hybrid. Don''t they know they can cause a pandemic at any time? What are the royal guards doing? Those old eunuchs wouldn''t allow that kind of monstrosity to run around." Violet was surprisingly more involved in the conversation.


    "They''re quiet¡­Surprisingly quiet¡­" Siena spoke.


    "Those old people who keep talking about how the past was a thousand flowers?" Ruby asked, then she frowned, "Do the king''s guards have some sort of agreement with that n?"


    "That''s not possible; the royal guards are just a kind of police to keep everything in order. They only follow the orders of the royal family¡­" Sasha spoke, then she opened her eyes.


    "Oh~, looks like you understand" Scathach exhibited a small smile...


    "Someone from the royal family is supporting that n," Sasha spoke with disgust, she started to think of the princes and princesses of the king, but only one came to mind when she thought of this kind of dirty scheme.


    "The first prince?" She said.


    "Probably I''m not sure yet, but that''s something he would do; he doesn''t hide his intentions of desire about the throne much," Scathach spoke in disinterest, she doesn''t like political schemes, she prefers to solve everything by force, though she knows that not everything can be resolved that way, especially delicate situations involving the royal family.


    As she knows she doesn''t have the patience for this kind of political bullshit, she avoids getting too involved in politics. After all, she knows that at some point, she''s going to get angry, and she''s going to end up destroying another n of noble vampires.


    "I don''t understand something," Victor spoke doubtfully.


    "Hmm?" Scathach looked at Victor.


    "Are hybrids so rare that they might attract my mother-inw''s curiosity?"


    "..." Lacus and Pepper were somehow surprised that Victor could speak the word ''mother-inw'' so easily; it was as if he hadn''t even insulted the woman a few moments ago.


    "Yes. They are very rare, and there are a lot of stories about hybrids. Most of those stories are as bad as you''ve just heard, but some of those stories have been twisted to think that hybrid blood is something ''delicious''." Scathach nearly threw up.


    "...You seem to have your own experience about it," Victormented.


    "In the past, I found a hybrid and drank its blood... That was one of the things I regret the most in this life; I felt like I was eating garbage. It''s disgusting."


    "¡­" Lacus, Ruby, and Pepper didn''t know how to react to this new information, but one thing was going through the sisters'' minds, why did their mother always reveal pieces of her past so easily when Victor asks something?


    When her own daughters ask a question, she always avoids answering something...


    "My mom was basically fooled by the hybrid stories. And, because she was bored, she didn''t think twice about betting the vampire count title, and in the end, she lost..." Sasha got angry, and she started to speak:


    "That dumb blonde! The dumb blonde stereotype must have been invented by her!"


    "¡­" Victor didn''t know how to react to Sasha''s words; in the end, he just patted her head.


    Seeing that Sasha started to be visibly calmer, he said:


    "So my mother-inw was tricked... What a surprise~" He rolled his eyes, then he felt a foreboding, "Why am I feeling this is going to bemon in the future?"


    "Everyone feels that when they hear about that woman." Sasha rolled her eyes.


    "..." Victor was silent again.


    "If Mom got the invitation, then was our n invited to see the game?" Ruby decided to ask something she was curious about.


    "Indeed. I wasn''t nning on going at first, but the situation has changed~" She looked at Victor with a small smile on her face.


    "Hmm?" Feeling her stare, he looked at Scathach confused.


    "..." Seeing their mother''s look, the sisters just visibly sighed. They could clearly understand that she epted the invitation just for Victor to see how the game works... their mother''s interest in Victor is reaching the point of no return.


    She''s even changing her habits just to give Victor more experience in the vampire world!


    "When will the game take ce?" Sasha asked.


    "In 6 months," Siena replied in Scathach''s ce.


    "Why so long?"


    "Probably because n Horseman wants to prepare."


    Siena takes the card that was on the table and throws it towards Sasha; before Sasha can take the card, Violet puts her hand in front of her and takes the card.


    "..." Sasha looked at Violet with neutral eyes.


    "...Humpf!" Violet snorted, then she opened the letter:


    "h, h, political bullshit, h, h." She started to read.


    "..." Everyone rolled their eyes, except Victor, who smiled kindly and patted Violet''s head.


    "Hehehe~" Violet disyed a satisfied smile.


    "Oh? Are all ns with the title Count invited? That Bitch is confident of winning, huh?"


    "Well, it''s my aunt, unlike my mom, she never lost a bet, because of that, she built a big noble n practically in less than 500 years," Sasha said.


    "Question¡­" Pepper held up her hand.


    Feeling the stares of everyone in the room, Pepper asked cutely, "What are we going to do about Victor''s powers...?"


    Ruby opened her eyes a little, "Oh... You''re right, sister. If they find out he''s a vampire who has the three powers of the Count houses, trouble could ensue."


    "So, are we going to seal his powers?" Lacus suggested.


    "Hell no! If it''s problems they want they will have them, I won''t limit myself or hide my powers just because I''m afraid of problems."


    "Hell no! if it''s trouble they want, they''re very wee to look for trouble~."


    Victor and Scathach spoke in unison as the two wore a predatory smile.


    "¡­" Everyone was speechless when they heard their words; they spoke differently, but the essence was the same, do they want trouble? Then problems they will have! They even looked excited...


    "..." Scathach and Victor looked at each other, Scathach was visibly a little shocked by what she just heard, but soon her smile just grew and grew.


    "Oh Fuck..." Ruby, Siena, and Lacus realized it was toote to make Scathach lose interest in Victor.


    Violet hugged Victor and looked at Scathach with possessive eyes, "What are you smiling at, old hag, shoo, shoo, he''s mine!"


    "Heh~, brat. You''re looking forward to my punishment, huh." Scathach disyed her fist.


    "Humpf, he''s mine! Go find another man!" Violet didn''t flinch, she hugged Victor tighter.


    "..." Scathach''s blood-red eyes increased in intensity for a few seconds but stopped as soon as Victor said something:


    "Hahaha, my wife is so adorable" He pulled Violet and hugged her, then he started stroking her head.


    "S-Stop, I''m serious!" Violet spoke in a serious tone, and Victor''s smile only widened.


    "Umu, I know" He kissed her cheek.


    "..." Violet''s face turned a little red, but she didn''t deny Victor''s advances.


    "¡­I''ve decided something," Scathach suddenly spoke up.


    "¡­" Everyone looked at the red-haired woman, then she shes a small smile at the others.


    "I will start training Victor from today~."


    ....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 55: Digging your own grave.

    <h4>Chapter 55: Digging your own grave.</h4>


    "I will start training Victor from today~."


    Suddenly Scathach disappears and appears in front of Victor.


    "Not that again!" Victor instinctively jumped back.


    "You''re still too slow to avoid me~" Scathach appeared behind him and lightly attacked his neck, but a small block of ice stopped her hand on Victor''s neck.


    Victor covers his body in lightning and kicks Scathach towards her face; every time he made these moves, he had a big smile on his face:


    "Oh? You have good instincts, I like it~" She grabs Victor''s leg, the lightning striking the ground was heard all around, and even the pressure of the wind made a hole in the wall behind Scathach; it just shows how much force Victor put in his attack.


    "But it''s still not enough," She decided to put on more strength, she squeezed Victor''s foot tighter and pulled towards her.


    Crack!


    Victor grits his teeth and tries not to react to his foot being broken by Scathach''s grip.


    He ced an ice shield on his stomach, but this time, Scathach easily passed through the ice as he felt the punch connect with his stomach.


    "Cough"


    Realizing he was losing consciousness, he quickly bit down on his tongue; as soon as he felt his consciousness return, he quickly kicked the ground and backed away from Scathach.


    "Hahahaha," Scathach startedughing when he saw Victor''s reaction, she seemed to be enjoying herself, she lets go of Victor''s leg and allows him to step away.


    "Darling!?"


    "Husband!?"


    Victor raises his hands to his wives in a Stop gesture, and he looks at Scathach with a big bloody grin on his face:


    "You don''t have to do this to try to get me to go with you; I''ll dly follow you. I told you, right? I won''t run away from you~."


    Scathach''s body visibly trembled, her cheeks turned a little red, and her smile grew, "Good, Good! That''s the spirit I want! follow me."


    As soon as she disappeared, Victor used his eyes and continued to keep his senses focused on Scathach, and he said without turning around: "I''ll train."


    "¡­" Lacus, Siena, and Ruby are just speechless. As Scathach alumni, they know it''s not easy to do what Victor has done now.


    He suddenly turned to Sasha, "Don''t do anything reckless, okay?"


    "I won''t, don''t worry, husband," Sasha said with a small smile.


    "You too, Violet."


    "Huh? But I never do anything reckless!" Violet felt a little sad to be parted from Victor.


    "¡­" Everyone in the room rolled their eyes.


    Victor walked up to Ruby, and he patted her head, "Take care of them, okay? I trust you."


    "Mm"


    Victor disys a gentle smile, then he disappears.


    "¡­" The three wives clenched their fists tightly.


    "¡­ Fue? Where is Kaguya?" Pepper asked as she looked around, she was sure Kaguya was beside Maria, but suddenly Kaguya disappeared, and as a maid wouldn''t leave without the master''s permission, she thought it was weird.


    "..." The three wives were speechless, but soon they exhibited a small smile:


    "As expected of her," They spoke in unison.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Pepper asked.


    "Nothing," The three spoke in unison.


    "¡­" A moment of silence descends into the room, then Violet opens her mouth:


    "I''ll go back home..."


    "Heh?" Ruby and Sasha were surprised.


    "What''s it?" Violet was upset.


    "Nothing, it''s just a surprise you want to part with Victor," Rubymented.


    "Indeed. I thought you were going to scream in rage or something," Sasha added.


    "Believe me; I don''t want to part with him... And I''m really angry too!" Violet''s eyes wentpletely dark, "...But as long as that old witch is with Victor, I probably can''t find him... Somehow, I''m jealous of Kaguya now, she can be with Darling all the time as if she were his shadow."


    "..." Ruby and Sasha nodded in agreement with Violet''s words.


    "I''m going back home, and I''m going to train, I feel my power steadily increasing, and I don''t have the confidence to control it like before."


    "..." Siena, Lacus, and Pepper were a little surprised when they heard what Violet said. They know that for vampires to get stronger, they have to get older or train to learn new techniques and incorporate them into their fighting style. However, Violet just said that her power was steadily growing; that''s theoretically impossible for vampires.


    Violet''s powers shouldn''t have a power-boosting spurt until she''s 500 years old!


    "Oh, now that you mention it, I felt it in me too, but I ignored it because I can control it perfectly," Ruby said.


    "..." Sasha looks at Ruby with a neutral expression, "That''s because you''re a small monster trained by an even bigger monster."


    Ruby was a little annoyed, "... How rude to call me a monster."


    "But that''s what you are; you''ve been trained by Scathach since you were little. You''re a little monster." Sasha smiled.


    "..." Ruby turns to face Violet and ignores Sasha:


    "How are you going to get home? We are in the North, you know? It''s a long trip to the southern territory, which is where you live."


    "I will run with the power of my fire; I can boost myself to get back faster," Violet spoke.


    "This is stupid... That is just a waste of energy." Ruby said, "Why don''t you use an airne or something? it''s easier."


    "It''s too slow."


    "..." Ruby couldn''t deny it''s slow, but it''s better than wasting energy.


    "Why don''t you call that maid? Speaking of the devil, where is she?" Sasha looked around but couldn''t find Natalia.


    "Hmm, she said she''s on vacation until Violet goes back to the human world," Luna said.


    "¡­Exin." Ruby looked at Violet.


    "That maid''s contract is only for life in the human world; that''s all I can say," Violet spoke neutrally.


    "Sigh, what is your family thinking of getting involved with that n?" Ruby sighed.


    "Although my mother is a narcissistic bitch, she still has a good head on her shoulders, she got a deal with the king to employ someone from that n as a Maid."


    "... Why did she risk so much?" Sasha asked.


    "She wanted to shop in the human world easier."


    "..." Sasha looked at Violet sympathetically, she put her hand on her shoulder, "It''s hard to have a mother like that, right?"


    "Yes¡­" Violet sighed.


    "¡­" Ruby didn''t say anything. Despite Scathach being the way she is, she was still a good mother¡­ At the limit of the possible, of course. She was strict, kind, and never let her crazy things affect her daughters, she was also very overprotective of her daughters.


    And she was always there when her daughters needed her.


    Overall, Ruby had nothing toin about her mom, she just had trouble getting close to her mom, she always seemed so far away... Because of that, she feels a little envious of Victor, who managed to bond with Scathach very easily.


    And that''s a thought that is shared by all three of Ruby''s sisters...


    "What are you two going to do?" Siena asked Ruby and Sasha, and then she got up from the table along with Lacus and Pepper.


    "I''ll train too, although I don''t think I need it; it''s always good to go over the basics," Ruby said.


    "Me too, unlike these two freaks, I''m not a genius," Sasha said.


    Ruby and Violet rolled their eyes.


    ''train and use the Count Vampire Transformation even for a little while. If that''s not being a genius, I wonder what is'' Ruby thought.


    Not even Ruby could ess the Count Vampire form yet, and Sasha and Violet could already do that.


    Although different from the two women, Ruby had two elements that were essentially the same element. Ruby''s ice and water were much more challenging to train than Sasha''s lightning bolt and Violet''s fire.


    "And you two?" Siena asked Pepper and Lacus.


    "I''m going to watch anime; I saw that a new season was out." Pepper chuckled silly.


    "!!!" Ruby reacted to Pepper''s words, "Tell me a little more about this," She said.


    "Of course!"


    "..." Siena sighed and looked at her middle sister:


    "I''ll go to sleep~" She smiled, then she disappeared.


    "Well, I''ll go back to my job. I predict my mom will be confined for six months with that man..." Siena smirked, then she spoke in a shocked voice, "Wait, this isn''t a bad thing for you guys? After all, you saw what happened, right? I wonder what will happen if my mom is alone with that one for six months~."


    "!!!" The eyes of the three wives began to glow, and a suffocating pressure began to leave their bodies.


    "Hiiii!" Pepper, who was close to Ruby, quickly fled and got behind her older sister.


    "Forget what I said; I''ll get my Darling!" Violet quickly changed her mind.


    "Indeed," Ruby said in a cold tone.


    "It''s dangerous to leave that woman alone with Victor," The three look at each other and then nod to themselves; then they disappear, leaving traces of their respective powers.


    "HAHAHAHA," Sienaughed, she finally got a little revenge, she was also very petty like Victor.


    "Big Sister¡­" Pepper whispered.


    "Hmm?" She looked at Pepper.


    "Our mom isn''t going to like this, and if she finds out it was you who came up with the idea... Well." Pepper couldn''t finish the sentence, she just looked sad.


    "Oh Fuck," Siena''s face darkened, she felt that every time she tried to provoke Victor, she was digging her own grave.


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 60), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 56: I cant contain myself anymore~.

    <h4>Chapter 56: I can''t contain myself anymore~.</h4>


    Inside a coliseum, Victor and Scathach were in the center of the arena looking at each other; at some point, as Victor ran after Scathach, the red-haired woman disappeared in front of him and came back wearing a tight-fitting outfit that clung perfectly to her body.


    The outfit was ck with golden and red details. At first, nce it looked like a tight full-length bodysuit, but looking closer, he realized it was something like a battle suit.


    To be honest with himself, Victor was having a hard time looking at Scathach; that voluptuous body was just too unfair. And, since she looked like a more mature version of Ruby, who was his wife, the temptation was much greater.


    But despite being feeling it, he kept a poker face with a slight smile on his face; he didn''t want to be rude. His mother always said not to stare at women''s bodies too much; after all, they felt the eyes of men.


    He still remembers her words, "Look once, observe, appreciate, andmit the image to memory, don''t be staring at the woman like a weirdo!"


    Scathach shes a small smile when she sees Victor''s gaze, and her smile grows even wider when he keeps a poker face and doesn''t stare at her body like a dog in heat.


    She nods contentedly; like a woman who considers herself old-fashioned, she quite appreciated Victor''s attitude.


    "First of all, we should start training your resistance to pain." A small ice stake appears in front of Scathach, "Don''t dodge. You can take it easily, right?" She said.


    Soon she throws the stake into Victor''s heart. Realizing the stake will pierce his heart, Victor grits his teeth and doesn''t move.


    Soon the ice stake pierced his heart, and he felt pain throughout his body, he felt like screaming, but he gritted his teeth harder and resisted.


    "Good~" Scathachplimented, "As expected, you didn''t disappoint me."


    Victor takes the ice stake that pierced his heart and pulls the stake out, his body was shaking, and it was visible that he was hurting, but he didn''t scream. Something inside him wouldn''t allow it; he''d rather die than demonstrate a pathetic action like screaming and acting like a little girl.


    "Heh~"


    Victor throws the stake into the ground.


    Scathach nodded in satisfaction once more as she began to exin, "The vampire is a physically weak breedpared to werewolves, but inpensation, we have regeneration that is far superior to that of wolves, and, inbat, we get hurt a lot. Because of that, we must train resistance to pain."


    As she was satisfied with Victor''s previous action, she demonstrated with actions what she meant.


    Scathach shows her right hand, then her hand hardens and bes sharp, she extends her left arm and suddenly cuts it!


    Blood fell to the ground, and yet the smile never left Scathach''s face, and she never stopped looking at Victor.


    Her arm fell to the ground, and in less than a few seconds, her arm disappeared from the ground, and appeared in her hand again. In less than 1 second her arm haspletely regenerated!


    "!!!" Victor was surprised by this demonstration, he touched his heart, and at some point, he could feel that his heart had already healed.


    "See? In time you will be able to do this."


    "Pain resistance, that''s what we''re going to train first. And that skill is the most important for our fighting style."


    "Okay," Victor spoke in a neutral tone as he began to undress.


    "Oh? Aren''t you going to ask why we shouldn''t train with weapons, or powers, etc.?" She spoke of theints her students always made.


    He stops undressing and looks at her; he replied in a neutral tone, "You are the master here; I just have to follow what you order me to do."


    "¡­" She didn''t expect this answer.


    "And..." He smiled a little, "I trust you; I know you won''t make me do something useless. After all, just like me, you want me to get stronger quickly, right?" When he finished speaking, he started to undress again.


    "!!!" Scathach''s smile slowly grew distorted, her eyes were glowing blood red, and her teeth changed and sharpened, and an immense pressure of murderous intent left her body.


    The birds around the coliseum started to flee in fear; they feared for their life, they could feel that a predator had arrived, and this feeling was felt by all the animals that were around.


    Victor''s shadow began to shake violently, and soon the shadow seemed to leave his body and fled out of the coliseum.


    "Ah~, as expected, I can''t contain myself anymore~" She put both hands on her face, her cheeks turned red, and her breathing became ragged. She loved the answer he gave her!


    "I don''t want anyone in the way¡­" Her killing intent grew bigger and formed a dome around the coliseum:


    "For six months, I will cut this diamond any way I want." Somehow she felt her private parts a little wet.


    "W-What is this?" Violet fell to the ground while breathing quickly, she was very terrified.


    "T-This is M-Mother¡­" Ruby was leaning against the tree as she stared at the coliseum that had turned into a dome of murderous intent.


    "W-What happened? Is she angry?" Sasha asked as she held her trembling arms.


    "L-let''s step back a bit."


    "Y-Yeah," Sasha nods and then leaves the coliseum area.


    Seeing that Violet was unable to move, she seemed more affected since she was closer to the coliseum when the explosion of murderous intent took ce.


    "Sasha," Ruby said.


    Sasha turns and looks at Violet, she bites her lip, resists her fear, and covers her body in lightning, then she appears beside Violet. "Let''s go."


    "Y-Yes" Violet didn''t refuse, she was too numb, she had never felt this feeling before in her life; ''Was I teasing this monster all along?''


    Only now did she understand why Scathach was called the strongest female vampire in the world.


    ¡­


    At a considerable distance from the Coliseum, the three wives were on top of a mountain.


    "What in the seven hells is this?" Sasha asked, she was looking at a ck dome, she could feel all the negative feelings in that dome; instinctively, she knew that if she approached that ce, she would be killed.


    "That''s my mother''s killing intent ¡­" Rubymented in disbelief, she had seen her mother''s killing intent before, but it was nothing like what she saw now.


    "Just how many beings has she killed¡­? Sasha can''t help but ask, "Just how many? How many lives do you have to take to have such frightening pressure?"


    "I don''t know, but she participated in all the wars she found interesting. With just those wars, you can imagine the huge number of beings she killed," Ruby added.


    Suddenly Violet''s shadow begins to tremble, and then it leaves the ground as Kaguya coughs.


    "Kaguya!?" The three women spoke.


    "What happened?" Violet asked.


    "I got kicked out; I couldn''t stand it. I felt like I would die if I stayed in that ce... I''m sorry, Lady Violet."


    "And Darling!? What happened to him!?" Violet started to shake Kaguya, who was trying to recover.


    "Calm down, Violet," Sasha spoke, she took Violet''s hands.


    Violet red at Sasha:


    "My mom won''t kill Victor. Remember she took him to that ce to train, she probably doesn''t want to be interrupted." Ruby added.


    "..." Violet sighs, and she says, "I''m sorry, Kaguya, can you tell us what happened to make Scathach act like that?"


    "¡­" Ruby and Sasha were a little surprised that Violet could listen to them so easily.


    Kaguya nods, and soon she starts to exin.


    Some minutester:


    "So it''s Darling''s fault...?" Violet didn''t know how to react.


    "I don''t think so," Ruby said; she was the one who understood a little more about Scathach.


    "All her students alwaysined about her training; even I was like that. But Victor is different, and he seemed to be willing to ept whatever my mother threw at him; that must have been the trigger that made her act that way." Ruby finished the exnation.


    "She was always obsessed with being stronger and training. And my husband is a lot like her." Sasha spoke.


    Violet bites her lip, just thinking that Victor is going to be stuck with Scathach for six months; her body trembles with jealousy and rage!


    "Don''t think about it," Ruby warned her.


    "Huh?" Violet didn''t understand.


    "I can read your superficial thoughts, have you forgotten?... But I don''t even need to read your thoughts to understand what''s going through your head right now. So again, I repeat, don''t think about it, or jealousy will consume you."


    "My mom isn''t interested in rtionships; she''s just excited that she''s found a potential disciple for her to train any way she wants.


    "¡­" Violet bites her lip.


    "...Are you 100% sure she''s not interested in a rtionship?" Sasha asked.


    "¡­" Ruby was silent. Realizing that Ruby didn''t respond, the two women became more concerned. Honestly, Ruby didn''t know. Her mom never talked about it, and she never saw her mom get in touch with anyone either.


    One time 14-year-old Ruby asked her mother that had received a marriage proposal from a n:


    "Mother, why don''t you get married and hook up with someone?" She asked her mother, who was on top of the wreckage of the n that the man who sent her the marriage proposal was from.


    Scathach exhibited a face of disgust, "I''m not interested in trash; these men are just unworthy of my attention. They''re just pigs to be ughtered by me." the vampire''s entire body is covered in ice until it bes a statue.


    Ruby looked at it with cold eyes and asked, "So which man is worthy of you?"


    "I do not know."


    "¡­" Ruby was speechless.


    Scathach looked at her daughter and showed a small smile, "But I''ll know when I meet this man in person; my instincts are always correct."


    "Then I''ll wait patiently for the day I have a father," Ruby said coldly, but her mother could see the sarcastic tone in her daughter''s words.


    "Kakakakaka, that day will probably nevere. My standards are too high and almost impossible to meet," Sheughed, then she jumped towards the street and started walking towards her mansion.


    .....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 63), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 57: So it begins.

    <h4>Chapter 57: So it begins.</h4>


    After finishing removing all of his clothes and leaving only a pair of boxers, Victor looked at Scathach. He didn''t seem to have noticed the killing intent that wasing out of Scathach.


    "I finished; what now?" Honestly, he was wondering why he should just wear his underwear, but that thought died the moment it was born; after all, he wasn''t ashamed of his current body.


    "Hmm," Scathach puts her hand on her chin as if thinking about something, she looks at Victor''s body in curiosity. Then, she approaches Victor and touches her fingers to his body.


    Seeing the firm, well-defined muscles, her eyes gleam a little, she seems to havee to some conclusion.


    "Interesting~ looks like you''ll take whatever I throw at you." Suddenly, she reaches into her pocket and pulls out a small, old-fashioned cell phone.


    "Well-" Victor was going to say something, but he suddenly felt his body being pierced.


    "Cough" He spits blood on the floor. He looks down and sees Scathach''s hands across his stomach.


    "Hold on," She spoke in a neutral tone, and then she started to churn Victor''s stomach like she was looking for something.


    Victor gritted his teeth; his body trembled in pain, but he just clenched his fists tightly and held on.


    Scathach removed her hand from his stomach, and the moment she did, he felt something pulled out of his stomach.


    "Cough, that''s-" He almost fell to his knees on the floor, but the moment that sensation came, he quickly stomped harder on the floor and stood up, his pride not allowing him to kneel.


    "Your gut" She shed an innocent smile.


    "..." Victor was speechless.


    A few secondster, something started to happen; Victor''s intestines that were in Scathach''s hand dissolved into blood and then disappeared, and at the same moment that happened, Victor felt something return to his stomach.


    He touches his belly region, he doesn''t feel pain anymore, and the cut on his stomach has also been restored. Even the blood he spat has disappeared.


    "Impressive~" She smiled contentedly as she looked at her cell phone, "In less than 10 seconds, you had your whole stomach restored."


    "Is this normal...?" Victor asked in curiosity.


    "Of course it isn''t." She put away her cell phone and began to exin, "For an ordinary noble vampire, it takes between 30 seconds to 1 minute to regenerate this type of damage. For a noble vampire descended from a Count n, it takes around 30 to 40 seconds depending on the individual''s potential."


    "This kind of regeneration is only seen in the children of the royal family. For example, the youngest daughter of the king, she is a newborn, and her regeneration is around 10 to 15 seconds."


    "You seem to know a lot about this."


    "Of course I know. All the king''s children that are born, I went to check whether they had potential or not personally."


    ''By potential, she probably meant beat up every one of them, huh?'' Victor thought.


    "They all have good talent, but unfortunately, they are useless; the mentalities of them are not like me. Because of that, though they have great talent, I never took any of them to train personally," she said with annoyance.


    " ..." Victor didn''t know how to react to this. After all, he never saw the king''s heirs personally, and if Scathach judged them as ''unworthy'', he simply lost interest in them.


    He considers Scathach too much like him, and, because of that, he strangely trusts her judgment a lot.


    Scathach exhibited a small smile, "You are indeed an anomaly~, your blood has made you special, it has strengthened all your bases, even your body is stronger than amon vampire noble."


    "..." Victor exhibited a small smile; ''If I''m an anomaly, what are you? In less than 1 second, your whole arm was restored.'' Hepared himself a lot to Scathach, which was absurd, she is a vampire who had 2000 years to train, and he? He was just born.


    "Follow me," Scathach started walking towards the coliseum wall.


    Victor followed Scathach, as he was behind her, unconsciously he looked at her ass that looked like she was trying to hypnotize him; ''Thick ass... This outfit is against the rules... Not that I''mining, but it''s weird looking at your wife''s mother like that... I think.''


    He stared for only a few seconds, and then he looked away; he noticed how beautiful the coliseum was. Which was a lie; he was reviewing what he saw in his mind andparing it to Ruby; ''Scathach wins, although Ruby isn''t far behind. Like mother, like daughter, huh?''


    ''Although, Sasha''s legs are better~.''


    Apparently, he had plenty of free time to think about bullshit, and Scathach noticed it too when she felt Victor''s gaze on her ass, but she didn''t care, she was feeling satisfied for some reason.


    Stopping at the coliseum wall, Scathach lightly touches the wall, and soon a new wall with various training weapons appears.


    "Choose a weapon you like," She pointed like a saleswoman who was selling an item, "Don''t worry, all weapons are tough enough; they''ve been enchanted by witches~."


    "Hmm," Victor looked at the weapons curiously. He saw that she had several weapons of all varied types, eastern, western, and even firearms.


    Victor didn''t think too much; he wasn''t experienced in using any weapons, so he just chose what he liked personally. He liked the Spear and Greatsword, but in the end, he chose Greatsword. After all, he still has memories of watching a movie with his father about a barbarian who used a Greatsword, and, since that day, he has always been fascinated by the Greatsword.


    He looked at the sharp de of the sword with curious eyes; the Greatsword was simply too big, he was currently 195 cm tall, and the sword de was almost the same size as himself.


    "Greatsword, as expected of a man, I think?" Sheughed.


    "I was in doubt about the Spear and the Greatsword, but I just chose the one I liked best." He spoke while swinging the Greatsword with extreme ease; he even felt like the sword was made of paper, it was so light.


    "Heh~" Scathach''s eyes sparkled a little when she heard that he liked the spear. Despite being a master of all weapons and havingpletely mastered them, the weapon she first practiced with was the Spear.


    "Since we have little time, your torture/training method is simple, a fight to a near-death state." She wasn''t even hiding anymore that it would be torture for him, although Victor doesn''t seem to mind.


    Victor looked at Scathach, his smile growing disproportionately when he heard what she said, "As vampires, we''re going to abuse regeneration, huh?"


    "Oh? You got it fast~" She smiled and exined, "Usually, I would start by taking it easy. I would teach you the basics step by step, and I would apply a little torture to get you used to the pain, just like I did with my daughter... But..."


    She walks to the wall and picks up a spear, she makes some moves with the spear and points the sharp part of the spear at Victor:


    "You woke me up, and now... I want to have fun~" Her smile grew distorted, sharp teeth began to show on her face, and her eyes began to glow blood red.


    Just like Scathach, Victor''s smile grew:


    "Then? What are we waiting for~? Let''s start."


    He swings the Greatsword horizontally and attacks Scathach.


    Scathach uses the spear hilt and defended Victor''s attack. The swing of the Greatsword created a gust of wind, but despite all that strength, the spear didn''t even move when receiving the attack. She then used the tip of the spear and pierced Victor''s stomach.


    A small ice shield appears on Victor''s stomach but is easily pierced by Scathach''s spear.


    Victor attacks again with the Greatsword, but Scathach pulls the spear out of Victor''s stomach and shes his legs at inhuman speed.


    "Ugh,"


    "Lots of useless moves; try to simplify more. The way you use the power is correct, but¡­"


    She waits for Victor''s legs to regenerate, and when she saw that he had recovered, Scathach covers her legs with ice and kicks Victor in the stomach! "You need to use the powers with more density. Your ice looks like ss that is easily broken; try to make it more resistant."


    He flies backward, using his fire as a support; he manages to reposition himself in the air.


    Scathach runs towards Victor at moderate speed, and slowly her speed starts to increase, she covers the spear with ice and attacks the air.


    A wall of ice began to be created on the ground and headed towards Victor.


    "What!?" Victor covers his arm with fire, then he punches the air, and a st of fire flew into the wall of ice.


    BOOOOM!


    An explosion happens when ice and fire collide.


    Scathach appears at Victor''s side, "Bad decision. If you don''t have experience fighting, limiting your field of vision is¡ª" She turns her head slightly and dodges the Greatsword''s de.


    She looks at Victor and sees his eyes glowing red, "Your eyes¡­ They''re special, huh? I didn''t know that~."


    "I didn''t say," Victor shed a small smile.


    "Oh? Are you hiding more stuff from me?"


    "Who knows? How about you try to find out for yourself?"


    Scathach''s face turned a little red at Victor''s response, she smiles sensually as she licks her lips, "Hehe~, don''t worry, soon, I''ll know all about you~."


    .......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 63), visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 58: The White Wolf.

    <h4>Chapter 58: The White Wolf.</h4>


    Hearing the noise of the explosion, the girls looked towards the coliseum.


    "They started, huh?" Ruby spoke.


    "What are we going to do?" Sasha asked as she looked at the coliseum.


    "What we originally intended to do, train," Ruby replied, and soon she turned and started walking towards her mansion.


    "¡­I will go with you; I feel that if I train with you, I will get more results," Sasha spoke and started to follow Ruby.


    "Like old times?" Ruby smiled a little.


    "Indeed." Sasha smiled.


    "I want some tips on Count''s transformation; I haven''t been able to unlock mine yet," Rubymented.


    "I need to improve the basics, and I think you''re really good at it."


    "So we have a deal," Ruby chuckled.


    Sasha looked at Violet, "What are you going to do?"


    Violet bites her lip and clenches her fist in frustration, "I''m going back home. Like I said before, I feel my power increasing, and I don''t have the confidence to control power like before; I need toplete my training. "


    She gets up off the ground and looks towards a ce.


    "¡­" Ruby and Sasha seem to have gone deaf for a while.


    "Excuse me, but what!?" Sasha practically screamed.


    "What do you mean you didn''t finish your training?" Ruby asked in disbelief; usually, vampires end their training at the age of 18, and after you turn 18 and finish training, you have to develop powers independently. That''s how it happened to her and Sasha.


    Ruby trained from a young age in martial arts and how to control her powers with Scathach.


    Sasha just trained how to control her powers.


    After all, vampires are born knowing how to use their powers; they just don''t know how to control them.


    Ruby''s case is very rare in the vampire world as well. After all, vampire parents don''t teach their children to use martial arts created by humans they consider to be ''cattle''.


    "¡­" Violet ignored Ruby''s question.


    "...It''s like Lady Violet said," Kaguya spoke when she realized that Violet was focused on something else, "She spent many years watching Victor, and because of that, she didn''tplete her training."


    "... And how did she manage to use the Count form if she didn''t even train?" Ruby asked, she remembers that in the past, Violet also used this power for a while.


    "I don''t know," Kaguya replied, "But Lady Violet has always easily controlled her powers; maybe that''s the trigger?"


    "¡­" Ruby was silent, but inside she just wanted to scream; ''Bulshit!''


    "Kaguya," Violet spoke.


    "Yes, Lady Violet?" Kaguya looked at Violet.


    Violet looks at Kaguya, and soon her violet eyes turn blood red, "I''m revoking your status as my Maid."


    "...?" Kaguya didn''t understand this sudden decision.


    Violet continues, "As of today, you are my Darling''s Personal maid."


    Kaguya''s cold expression broke, and she just couldn''t let go of the first word that popped into her mind:


    "Eh?"


    ...


    Night.


    Human World, current location somewhere around Brooklyn in a nightclub called "The Lost Club".


    BAMM!


    The sound of the club door opening suddenly was heard, and soon everyone could see a dark, muscr man standing 195 cm tall. He was wearing ck pants with a simple white shirt, and around the man''s neck was a ne with a sharp fang that was very visible.


    He had short white hair, sapphire blue eyes, and a stern face. The man''s body was covered in ck-striped tattoos, and he had several small scars strewn across his arms.


    "Oh, you came back. How are you feeling now?" A woman, who was leaning against the wall smoking, spoke as she looked at the man.


    The man exhibited a small smile that showed his white teeth, which were strangely a little sharper than usual, then he started walking:


    "I''m calmer~."


    "Just don''t make a fuss again." The woman rolled her eyes.


    He walked past the woman as he spoke, "Bitch, please. I never make a fuss~. I am the most peaceful and hardworking man you will meet."


    The woman rolled her eyes again, "Yeah, Yeah." Then she ignored the man.


    The man walked down the halls to a door that had a tall man on guard, "Johnny, you''re forbidden-" The guard spoke but was stopped from continuing by a sudden movement of the muscr man!


    The muscr man puts his arm around the neck of the man who was on guard and pushed him to the wall:


    "What did you say?" He spoke with a smile that showed his sharp teeth.


    The guard was sweating all over his body; he could have sworn he pissed himself a little.


    "..." The woman, who was a little farther away smoking, was just speechless. In less than a few seconds, the man known as Johnny already got into trouble.


    "NN-Nothing... You can pass," The guard spoke.


    Johnny steps away from the guard, "You should have said that from the start." Soon he walks into the club.


    Smelling alcohol, drugs, women, and sex, he shes a satisfied smile, "I''m home~."


    "..." The guard sighed in relief. He adjusts the suit he was wearing, and touches themunicator in his ear, and says, "The mercenary is here."


    "What!? That mother fucker is banned! Why did you let him in?" He heard a woman''s voice.


    "Madame, you know the man, if he doesn''te in, he will cause a fuss and destroy more property."


    "...You were just scared, right?"


    "¡­" The man used the right to remain silent.


    The woman sighed, "I''ll go talk to Judy, Jessica, Jinsei, probably Roberta too, maybe some of these bitches can calm him down."


    "..." The man was speechless; just how many women has this man slept with?


    Then she yelled again, "And do your job to keep people out! I''m paying you for this."


    "Yes, ma''am." Realizing them had hung up, he whispered, "I''ll try¡­"


    He could handle a normal human, but these freaks who came to this club, it was a big "NO" for him.


    ...


    "Oya, Oya. If it''s not the legendary mercenary, Johnny, The White Wolf. I thought I''d never see you again; after all, you''re banned from this club~" A ck-haired man wearing a bartender outfit spoke with exaggerated gestures.


    "Your mood is still exaggerated as always, Eddy," Johnny told the man.


    "What do you want, Mister White Wolf?"


    "The usual"


    "Johnny special, huh?" Eddy smiled, then he asked, "Do you have money?"


    "Take it" Johnny takes out arge amount of money and throws it on the table.


    "30,000 dors, that should pay half my debts, now give me a drink! My throat is dry!"


    Eddy''s smile grew as he began to prepare Johnny''s drink.


    "Business seems to be going well," He started the conversation.


    "You know how it is; people always need someone to clean up their mess."


    "The client this time, I heard he was quite... exotic."


    "If by exotic, you mean a leech, yes."


    "..." Eddy stopped preparing the drink for a while and said:


    "...Just a piece of advice from a wolf friend who has been in this life for a long time... Don''t get involved with the leeches'' problems. Things tend to get moreplicated when they are involved." Soon, he went back to preparing the drink.


    "Hah! When aren''t thingsplicated? And you know how it is; money is money, these bastards have lived so long their pockets are full of money, and they don''t mind throwing that money away too easy."


    "Indeed... They really are the best customers."


    "You seem to know this man; tell me a little about him."


    "I''ll continue if you pay your debt."


    "Tsk. Take it" He throws another amount of money.


    "This should cover all my debts."


    "...Yes, until you decide to make another mess and get in debt again."


    "Hahaha, I never caused a fuss."


    "..." Eddy rolled his eyes and remained silent, then he takes a ss and puts it on the table:


    "Johnny special, enjoy~."


    Johnny''s eyes light up when he sees the drink, then in a single sip, he drinks it all.


    "Ah~, ambrosia of the gods~" He belched, satisfied.


    "Now... Give me tequ."


    "Yeah, Yeah"


    The man takes a whole bottle of tequ and puts it on the table, and he fills Johnny''s ss.


    And, as if it were water, Johnny drinks the whole ss again.


    "Again," He puts the ss down on the table.


    Eddy refilled the ss.


    And again, Johnny drank it all.


    "Again"


    This process was repeated for 20 doses; when Johnny finally felt satisfied, he asked:


    "And? Tell me about Lucy."


    "Oh, it''s the usual,moner Vampire with big dreams of bing a noble Vampire."


    "Oh, Boring~. Continue."


    "He''s kidnapping innocent men and women to do a ritual that will change his race, and he''s working with a new noble n house that I still don''t have information about."


    "Vampires using human sacrifices, nothing new. Go on." Johnny drank another shot, and soon Eddy refilled his ss.


    "Apparently, the leeches'' political power game that has never changed for 2000 years is starting to change."


    "Politics? Meh, boring.


    "I heard your sister is in love with a newborn vampire."


    "Pffft," He spat all the tequ in Eddy''s face.


    "Disgusting," Eddy said as he wiped his face.


    "Wh-... What did you say?"


    .....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 59: The White Wolf. 2

    <h4>Chapter 59: The White Wolf. 2</h4>


    "Your sister is in love with a newborn vampire," Eddy repeated as he wiped his face with a damp cloth.


    "...W-What kind of bullshit are you talking about...?" Even though he heard it again, he still couldn''t believe it.


    "My little sister would never fall in love with anyone! She''s just a child!" Johnny started to remember his sister, she was so little, and she kept screaming around, "big brother" unconsciously, he smiled like a fool.


    "Johnny, it''s been 18 years; she''s grown up," Eddy shattered his illusions.


    Johnny imagined his little sister, grown-up and embraced by a random vampire.


    His face distorted in anger, "I won''t allow it!"


    BAAAM!


    He smacked the wood of the counter.


    "¡­I''ll put it on your ount," Eddy said with a small sigh. "And your sister is already an adult, she can make her own decisions, and this passion won''tst long; after all, vampires and wolves can''t mix."


    "Oh? What do you know? Spit it out! And give me more tequ!"


    Johnny decided not toment on what Eddy said. After all, he knows that Eddy''s words were wrong; wolves and vampires can rte. If the two individuals want, nothing can stop them, only death, of course.


    "You have money?" Eddy smiled.


    "Tsk, you''re going to make me poor again," Johnnyined.


    "Business is business. Friendship should not interfere with business."


    "Whatever, just spill it!" He took another amount of money and threw it on the table.


    Having already prepared this in advance, Eddy takes a document from under the counter.


    ...


    Name: Victor Walker.


    age: 21 years old


    Height: 175 CM


    Weight: 50 KG


    Personality: Stupidly honest, vindictive, petty, loyal to the family. ording to witnesses who live close to the individual, he is a nice guy that if you don''t upset him, he won''t mess with anyone.


    Warning: Has tendencies towards sociopathy. Very jealous of those close to him, he has chances to be a Yandere like a certain pink-haired girl.


    ...


    "What is this amazingly nice man?" Johnny can''t help but talk, and he remembers seeing him somewhere, "And what is this ending? Yandere? Exin!"


    Eddy puts his hand to his head as if he has a headache; ''that crazy woman, can''t she make a correct report?''


    "Basically, Yandere means that a person has an unhealthy love for another and would be able to kill, usually out of jealousy or fear, any "obstacle" to being with that loved one."


    "...Isn''t he a nice guy?" Johnny said, after all, for wolves, this was normal, they were very territorial, and if anyone touched his women, he would do the same.


    "¡­" Eddy was speechless.


    "Kyaaa!"


    Hearing a familiar scream, Johnny turned his face and saw a blond woman with blue eyes being held by a tall, bald man.


    "Bitch, how dare you refuse me!? I''m paying!"


    "Fuck you; this isn''t a prostitution club!"


    "Grrr," Johnny''s face distorted, sharp fangs appeared in his mouth, his face became more animalistic, his blue eyes glowed like neon blue, and then he stood up.


    "I''ll put it on your ount," Eddy said; he already knew what was going to happen.


    Johnny ignored Eddy, so he grabs a chair next to him and throws it at the man!


    BAAM!


    The chair hits the man''s bald head and shatters, the man''s face distorted in anger, and soon he screams like a roar:


    "Who did that!?"


    "J-Johnny," The woman spoke.


    "Judy, step back."


    "Y-Yes!" Judy quickly kicks the man''s balls and runs.


    "Bitch!" The man roared.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Johnny appears in front of the man and holds his face, and then he throws him into the middle of the club.


    Whistles! Whistles!


    Several men started whistling, and shouting "Fight! Fight! Fight!"


    "That man is fucked," A woman said,ughing.


    "Of course he is; he touched Johnny''s wife. That was expected to happen." The man beside the womanughed.


    "Hey! I''m not his wife!" Judyined.


    The man looks at Judy, "Tell yourself that and keep believing it. But, at the end of the day, you still go to his bed, right?"


    "¡­Fuck off." Judy held up her middle finger.


    "Judy, are you okay?" A pale-skinned woman with slightly curly hair and dark blue eyes spoke in concern.


    "Yes, I''m fine, Jessica," Judy smiled gently.


    Seeing the attitude of the customers who seemed to be enjoying themselves, Eddy''s eyes sparkled a little, "This is gettingmon now... Should I make a fight club?" He could smell money when he thought of that idea.


    "What the fuck is going on here!?" A woman looks at the center of the club and yells in frustration, "That damn wolf again!"


    Eddy looks to the side and sees a woman with short silver hair and a golden eye, she was wearing an eye patch covering half of her face, and she had a tired expression.


    She was wearing a stylish ck suit, and she was smoking a ck cigarette that looked like it was custom made.


    "Madam"


    "Eddy? Why didn''t you stop that mother fucker-" She started toin again, but Eddy cut her off.


    "Madam, I have a proposal for you; I guarantee you will make a lot of money."


    "Oh? Tell me more," The woman''s tired eye seemed toe back to life.


    BOOOM!


    "Do you think you can demand something from her!? Huh!? In my territory! Know your ce!" Eddy and Madam look at Johnny mming the bald man''s head to the ground


    "As expected, he didn''tst long, disappointing," A woman spoke up in annoyance.


    "Yeah, at least we made some money," A man next to her said,ughing.


    "He''s going to kill that man if he keeps this up," a woman with chocte skin, sapphire blue eyes, and long straight white hair spoke worriedly.


    "Jinsei? Can you stop him, please? I don''t want to have to clean up another body tonight." Madam spoke in annoyance.


    "Yes" Jinsei closes her eyes for a few seconds, then she opens her eyes. Her old blue sapphire eyes changed to golden eyes with a reptilian-like slit.


    "Johnny~, you''re back; let''s talk a little?" Her seductive voice flew towards Johnny and visibly affected him.


    "Hmm?" Johnny stopped hitting the man and looked at Jinsei; soon, his predator''s smile changed to a gentle smile.


    "Heh~, I missed you" He leaves the middle of the club and ignores the man who was in a half-dead state. He gets close to Jinsei and hugs her.


    "¡­" Madam looks at a subordinate and gestures as if to clean up the mess.


    "... I missed you too." She spoke in a soft voice, feeling Johnny squeezing her ass, she got annoyed:


    "Stop it!"


    "Hahaha." Heughed a little and looks to the side:


    "Oh? Jessica, you''re back."


    "Yes." She exhibited a gentle little smile, and then her expression changed to serious, "We need to talkter. It''s important."


    "Okay," Johnny looks at Madam:


    "I already paid my debts. So don''t look at me like that, old hag."


    Madam looks at Eddy, and, seeing her subordinate nod his head, she sighs, "Just don''t make trouble again, boy."


    "Eh? But I never caused any problems."


    "¡­" Everyone rolled their eyes.


    Johnny looks at Judy, and soon the atmosphere around him changes, "Judy," He growled.


    Judy''s body visibly shook, "W-What?"


    "Were you ''working''? Did I already mention that I don''t allow it? Do I have to kill every man in this club so you don''t work again?"


    "I-I..." She swallows hard when she senses Johnny''s mood, she was scared, but soon her face changes to an annoyed expression, and she growls at Johnny, "I wasn''t working!"


    "You know since I... Hmm... stayed with you," Her face turned red, "I don''t work anymore!"


    "That man looked at meing out of the second floor and started screaming, demanding services."


    Johnny smiled when he saw Judy''s expression, "...You''re too innocent sometimes for a former stripper dancer."


    "Fuck off," She flipped her middle finger and turned her face away.


    "Madam, that man must note back here," He said with a serious face; he would never let a man live after talking like that to his wife.


    "Sigh¡­ I''ll put it on your ount," Madam said, she didn''t want to get her hands dirty again today, but money is money, and she knows Johnny always pays his debts.


    "How is your father''s health?" He asked Judy...


    "..." Judy visibly softened, "Thanks to the bite, he''s as healthy as ever."


    "¡­He''s in my pack now, but out of consideration for you, I won''t force him to do anything." Johnny sat down on the bench and drank another shot of tequ.


    "...Thanks, Johnny... If it weren''t for you, I''d still have to be working in that disgusting ce." As a former stripper dancer, she went through many things that she prefers to forget about. If it weren''t for her father''s illness that needed a lot of money to treat, she would never have subjected herself to that kind of work.


    She hates her old profession, she knows and has many friends who had a simr situation like her; women who needed money, and when they need it most, they had no support from anyone and somehow had to find the money. Pimps take advantage of these struggling women and make them prostitute themselves in exchange for scraps of money.


    A disgusting market...


    She hates all of this, and if it weren''t for Johnny, she would still have to live this life.


    "No need to thank me, I had a crush on you, and from that moment on, it was already decided that you would be my woman." He drinks some tequ:


    "I couldn''t leave my wife in that deplorable ce."


    "Jerk!" Judy turns her face away in annoyance.


    "Can''t you be a little more honest with yourself?" Jinsei asked in a gentle voice.


    "¡­" Judy threw Jinsei the middle finger.


    "¡­Now that I remember, my sister¡­" He clenches his fist angrily.


    "Even though that man seems like a nice guy, I need to see him in person. I won''t give my sister away easily¡­" Then, he suddenly realized something, "Wait, did you say he became a vampire? So his appearance might have changed?"


    Eddy said, "Exactly. This information is from before he became a vampire; his appearance may have changed ording to his potential."


    "Plebeian vampires are weak, and they are ves... I feel sorry for that man," Johnny spoke in a disappointed voice. But, he didn''t look sorry, he drinks some tequ while out of the corner of his eye he looks at Jessica who is sat beside him.


    "Eddy, exin your n to me," Madam asked curiously.


    "Oh," Eddy looks at Madam and starts to exin what he was thinking of doing.


    Jessica climbs up on the bench and takes the document, she looks at the document, and soon her eyes light up a little, she seems to know the man.


    Johnny noticed this but decided to remain silent.


    "Where''s Roberta?" He asked Madam.


    Madam, who was talking to Eddy, just pointed up, indicating she was on the second floor.


    "I''ll go see her," He said, then he left the bench and walked towards the second floor.


    "I''ll go with you," Jinsei said.


    "Me too." Jessica got off the bench and followed Johnny.


    "¡­" Judy didn''t say anything, she just followed Johnny silently.


    ......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 60: The White Wolf. 3

    <h4>Chapter 60: The White Wolf. 3</h4>


    "Roberta!"


    BAAM!


    Johnny opened the door with a bang.


    "Ara~?" Roberta, who was sitting on a sofa, spoke, then looked at Johnny with a gentle smile: "Why the hurry?"


    Johnny looked at the woman, she was wearing a flowing ankle-length ck dress and had abundant silky ck hair that reached the floor, healthy white skin that seemed to glow in the dim lighting, and violet eyes that shimmered with a yful light. But, what stood out most about her were her enormous breasts that were bigger than Johnny''s head; they were the famous J-Cup.


    Seeing Johnny staring at her breasts, she shed a seductive smile: "How was your job?"


    "Are you really 40 years old?" Johnny asked as he stared at her breasts; the question was very reasonable. Even though she was an older woman, her breasts didn''t seem to be sagging down.


    he eventually replied: "Yeah, the job was easy."


    He approaches her and sits beside her, then extends his arms and ces them on the woman''s shoulder.


    "Yes, I am~" She replied.


    p!


    She ps Johnny''s hand that was almost touching her breast, she turns to face Johnny and speaks with a ''gentle'' smile: "Not in public."


    "¡­" Johnny was speechless, but he epted her will; he doesn''t like to force his women.


    "Tsk," Jude was annoyed: "Are those things growing?"


    "I do not know? I stopped caring about it~."


    "I''m surprised you don''t have back pain," Judy said.


    "The key is posture." Sheughed.


    "Tell me about itter; my back hurts a little," Jinsei said.


    "Okay~"


    "Johnny, we need to talk," Jessica said.


    "What is it?" Johnny looked at Jessica.


    "¡­" Jinsei, Roberta, and Judy are silent and wait for Jessica to speak.


    "My brothers are in town, and they''re working with the man who hired you."


    "Oh?" Johnny puts his hand to his chin: "What does n Horseman want with Lucy?"


    Jinsei narrowed her eyes a little, she hated vampires. At first, it was difficult for Jinsei to get along with Jessica, who was a noble vampire, but she learned to ept her as time passed, especially since Johnny didn''t like how the two women were constantly fighting. But other vampires? She hates them.


    "I don''t know. I''m just the third heiress, so Father and my brothers don''t tell me much," She didn''t lie. Her brothers didn''t tell her anything, she was the one who discovered their ns through conversations and documents.


    They didn''t tell her anything, but they didn''t stop her from figuring things out either.


    "Hmm," Johnny wasn''t very interested in this. He just works for Lucy because the vampire sendsrge amounts of money for small services.


    The job he did today was just to retrieve a relic from the hunters and throw it into the sea. Easy job. And, he was paid very well for it.


    Jessica continued: "But one thing I''m sure of, they came to hunt a man named Adam William Lykos."


    "...!" Johnny narrowed his eyes: "What do they want with that old man?"


    "... Do you know him?"


    "He is my father."


    "!!!" Jinsei, Jessica, Roberta, and Judy looked at Johnny in curiosity. Johnny never talked about his family to the women, and they never asked about it.


    "What do your brothers want from my father?"


    "...they want the blood of an Alpha wolf."


    "Hah! Let them try; my dad isn''t weak." Johnny snorted.


    "...But are his children..."


    Johnny''s atmosphere changed, and he was bing more aggressive, and his eyes started to glow bright blue, then he looked at Jessica fiercely.


    "¡­" Jessica just looked at Johnny indifferently, she obviously wasn''t affected by Johnny''s pressure. After all, she wasn''t weak like the three women in the room, but inside, she was sad to see Johnny''s reaction; ''As expected, vampires and wolves can''t be together, huh?''


    That was a question she had always had since she started a rtionship with Johnny.


    Although Johnny doesn''t care about the wolves and vampires'' dispute, it was hard for Jessica not to think that way, mainly because he treated other women very differently from how he treats her.


    Johnny might not realize it, but something inside him didn''t like mixing with a vampire, and unconsciously, he treated her differently because of that.


    And, Jessica is a new lover. Compared to the three women who have known Johnny for a long time, they''ve only known each other for two months, and, since then, their rtionship hasn''t progressed much.


    "Johnny, calm down. She''s not guilty; you know that." Jinsei spoke in a calm tone.


    "Grr," Johnny growled, but soon he swallowed his anger, the wolves were very protective of the pack members, and even though Johnny has been away for a long time, he never left his father''s pack.


    Seeing Jessica''s face, he thought inwardly; ''Fuck''.


    "Don''t think nonsense, and tell me what''s going on," He was a man who didn''t know how to apologize...


    "¡­" The women just sighed.


    "¡­My brothers havee to see the ritual Lucy is preparing, but this is just an excuse; his main objective is to hunt the man named Adam William Lykos. They want alpha wolf blood to use¡­ They probably want to keep that freak stable." Jessica said thest part in disgust.


    "Freak?" Johnny asked.


    "Hybrid"


    "..."


    Realizing what she said, Jessica''s face darkened. By badmouthing hybrids, did she just deny her rtionship with Johnny? After all, if they ever had a child, their child would be born a hybrid:


    "Anyway, I just came here to warn you not to get involved in this matter, but now that I know that man is your father, I find it hard for you not to get involved... Just don''t die."


    She got up from the couch, walked towards the door, and quickly left; Johnny didn''t stop her from going.


    "¡­" All the women sigh at the same time.


    "Johnny-" Roberta was about to say something, but Johnny interrupted:


    "I know, you don''t have to tell me," Johnny sighed; he knew he wasn''t good with feelings.


    "She''s a noble vampire, and it''s difficult for her to change who she is. Plus, like all vampires, she hates hybrids. That''s natural for her species. So she must feel disgusted just being around the hybrid who lives in her house," Jinsei exined.


    "I know, older wolves are like that too," Johnny said; he didn''t particrly care about that.


    Roberta''s eyes glowed violet for a few seconds: "...You have to talk to her, or you''ll lose her forever," she advised him.


    "Another day," Johnny doesn''t listen to her. Instead, he gets up and walks towards an empty spot, and then he takes out his phone, opens the contacts tab, and sees his father''s number. Sighing, he clicks on the phone number then hears: "Johnny?"


    "Hey, old man-"


    Seeing Johnny''s decision, Roberta just shook her head, a little disappointed.


    ''He just does what he wants and never listens to anyone. That kind of attitude will bite his ass in the future... But that doesn''t matter, as long as he''s with me, he''ll be fine, even if all his lovers die'', she thought while showing a ''gentle'' smile.


    ...


    A weekter.


    "Scathach, why are you sitting?" Victor asked curiously as he looked at Scathach, who was sitting on top of a pir of ice.


    "I''m meditating... And stupid disciple, call me master."


    "Hmm," Victor nodded, but hepletely ignored thest sentence Scathach spoke. Instead, he looked around and saw several small craters that were starting to regenerate on their own; ''Magic is amazing,'' He thought.


    The training (beating) was going well, Victor fought Scathach for a week straight, and even now, he didn''t feel tired. The only visible sign of tiredness on Victor''s body was his sweat; since he moved around a lot, naturally, he would be sweaty; but that was it.


    He progressed decently in swordy and in the martial arts that Scathach was teaching him.


    Scathach didn''t name the martial art he was learning, she just said it''s a martial art that she created herself. However, he noticed several moves from famous martial arts like Muay Thai, Taekwondo, Boxing, Karate, etc.


    But while they were simr, they were very different. The martial art he was learning was created to extract 100% of the vampire race''s potential.


    "I think it should happen anytime now." Scathach opened her eyes and looked at Victor.


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand, but he soon felt his throat go dry and fell to the ground while holding his throat.


    "Bloodlust, one of the vampire''s most obvious weaknesses," Scathach jumped off the ice pir as she fell to the ground: "Bloodlust can drive the individual mad. He won''t recognize who is ally or enemy. A perfect berserker state."


    Victor looks at Scathach. His appearance has changed, his eyes have turned blood red, and his teeth have sharpened.


    He didn''t understand; his bloodlust seemed to be stronger than before; ''Maybe it''s because I used too much power?'' He thought.


    Scathach started to twirl her spear.


    "If you''re a vampire who has gone through the ritual, when you''ve been bloodthirsty for a long time and can''t control yourself. A ritual protection spell will be automatically activated... This spell forces the vampire into aa state."


    "..." Victor took the greatsword and got up from the ground.


    "The witches created the ritual at the request of the vampire king to control the bloodlust of the vampires who were running rampant at the time. The ritual spell is simple. They alter the vampires'' human bloodlust and focus that bloodlust on their lovers."


    "Because of this, female, and male vampires who have lost their lovers, will eventually fall into a deepa until they perform a ritual with another lover."


    "The ritual made it easier for vampires to control their bloodlust, and because of this tool, we were able to live in society."


    Scathach stops spinning the spear and aims the sharp part of the spear at Victor''s neck.


    She disys a seductive smile: "The time period for the spell to be activated is one month. If you can''t control yourself in a month, you''ll be an empty corpse~."


    ......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 61: Progress.

    <h4>Chapter 61: Progress.</h4>


    Kaguya side.


    Kaguya was up in a tree, and she''s been standing there without moving for a week, she was looking at the coliseum with aplex look.


    Sigh!


    Kaguya sighed.


    Kaguya was in big trouble, she got fired! And the second she was fired, she got another job...


    She became Victor''s personal maid...


    But that wasn''t what she was freaking out about:


    "What about my sry!? And my retirement n!? My extra benefits!? And most importantly, what about my vacation!?" She started to ruffle her hair.


    "Gahhhhhh!" She was freaking out!


    She sighed again and looked at the coliseum with aplex face.


    "I mean, I''m d I''m free of n Snow, but Lord Victor can''t support me! I am a very expensive maid! The perfect maid!"


    She knows that she is not totally free from the chains of n Snow, but now that Victor ''owns'' her, she will have more freedom; it all depends on what kind of contract Victor wants to make with her.


    And Kaguya trusts Victor, she knows he won''t make a contract with too many restrictions like n Snow.


    Sigh!


    She sighed again, she doesn''t know how many times she sighed this week...


    But the money problem still remains, she is a very expensive maid! However, she has some savings that she''s saved over the centuries, so it''s not like she''s going to be poor all of a sudden...


    But work is work, personal life aside, she needs money! Everyone needs money! Even vampires need money!


    "Hmmm," She puts her hand to her face like she''s thinking about something profound.


    "But¡­ Lord Victor''s personal maid, huh?" She showed a small smile on her face:


    "Heh~... That doesn''t sound bad... that doesn''t sound bad at all."


    ...


    Ruby and Sasha side.


    After being separated from Violet, the two women returned to Scathach''s mansion and immediately began training.


    Ruby, who had the strongest foundations, was teaching Sasha the basics, and she noticed something:


    "Your basics are aplete mess. What were you doing for a living?" Ruby spoke as she looked at Sasha on the floor.


    She realized this a week ago, and she didn''t say anything because she thought Sasha would get better as she taught, but no! She hasn''t gotten better yet, she is like a chicken, she tries to teach her something, but when Sasha takes three steps, she forgets about everything!


    A vein popped in Sasha''s head, and then she rose from the floor:


    "You''re too bad at exining! What in the seven hells is; Boooo! Baaahhhh! Pew, Pew!"


    "¡­" Ruby''s face turned red.


    "I''m not a damn trantor! Exin correctly, good dammit!"


    "I didn''t exin it like that!" Ruby countered.


    "Huuh!? So I''m deaf!?"


    "Maybe¡­" Ruby didn''t want to give up.


    "Bitch!"


    "What did you say!?" Ruby was irritated.


    The two ran into each other and were about to fight again.


    "Okay! Stop!" Lacus appeared in front of Sasha and Ruby.


    "Lacus!?"


    "Big sister?"


    "For God''s sake, can''t you guys go 10 minutes without arguing!?"


    "She is the one who can''t exin!"


    "No, you are the one who doesn''t understand!"


    "..." The two look at each other for a few seconds.


    "Humpf!"


    "Humpf!"


    Sigh!


    Lacus sighed, she had been watching the two of them train for a while. After all, she had nothing to do and, after watching them for a whole week, she understood something.


    The two women were two different types of geniuses.


    Ruby was a genius at learning things faster and, because of that, she was able to finish Scathach training more quickly. But she had a problem, she couldn''t exin what she learned.


    And Sasha was a genius at learning things by instinct, and she knew how to exin things she learned verbally, but she was terrible at trying to learn from someone else. She''s the kind of genius who learns everything her way.


    When the friends were younger, it didn''t cause much trouble, since they were just learning to control their powers, but after each one grew up and each one acquired a peculiarity¡­ It became impossible to train together without an intermediary.


    The two wereplete opposites, so they needed someone to bridge the gap between the two.


    Chomp! Chomp!


    The three women heard a noise of someone eating, so they looked in the direction of the noise and saw Pepper eating something that looked like popcorn but had a deep red color like blood. Beside her was apletely red drink like Strawberry juice.


    She was wearing pretty big ck sses with a "3D" symbol on the rim of the sses, she looked like a woman who went to the cinema to enjoy a movie.


    "¡­" The three women just looked at Pepper in disbelief.


    "Fueee? Why are you looking at me?" She looked like a cat that was caught eating something it shouldn''t.


    "..." The three sighed again.


    "Let''s take a break," Sasha said.


    "Yes," Ruby agreed.


    ...


    Some hourster.


    "Okay, let''s start again," Sasha got up and looked at Ruby, "This time, don''t say anything, just fight using basic moves."


    "¡­What about the Count transformation? When are you going to teach me?" Ruby asked.


    "After you teach me something useful¡­" Sasha''s eyes narrowed.


    Ruby frowned a little, "...Okay."


    "Lacus will be responsible for stopping us if we''re doing something wrong," Sasha continued.


    "Ehhh? But I don''t want to do anything~" Lacus, who was lying on the ground, looking like a caterpir, spoke.


    "Big Sister¡­Please." Ruby looked at Lacus like she was a kitten who wanted something.


    "¡­" Lacus looks at Ruby. "I refuse-"


    "Pleaseeeeee?"


    "Ugh-¡­O-Okay. FINE! I''ll do it¡­" Lacus rose from the grass, and at the same time, she wondered why she was so weak to Ruby''s eyes.


    "But if we are going to do this, we must do it correctly." She became serious.


    "Yay," Rubyughed.


    "..." Sasha red at Ruby.


    "...W-What?" Ruby returned to her cold expression.


    "You should show your smile more¡­Darling would like it."


    Ruby''s cheeks turned a little red, "S-Shut up."


    "Says the woman who can''t be honest with her feelings," Pepper suddenly said.


    "...!" Sasha''s cheeks turned a little red, and she looked at Pepper.


    "S-Shut up! And stop making noise with that food! You''ll get fat if you eat a lot!"


    "Vampires can''t get fat~, this might look like popcorn, but it''s basically crystallized blood."


    She startedughing like she was a child who did something evil, "Muahahahaha."


    And as if it were aw of nature, her two mountains began to shake heavily, which caused damage to Lacus.


    Veins appeared in Lacus'' head, and she screamed:


    "...You don''t get fat because everything you eat goes to your breasts!"


    "Eh?" Pepper looked at her older sister with an innocent face, "Sister, are you stupid? Vampires can''t get fat~"


    "..." Lacus didn''t know how to react to her sister''s innocent face.


    Realizing something, Pepper shes a sly smile, "I pity you, Big sister~."


    "Huh?"


    "You''ll never be able to grow up, and you''ll always get stuck in that Loli body~."


    "..." Lacus lowers her head a little, and that causes her red hair to cover her face; soon, she disappears from everyone''s view.


    "Pepper, you just did that..." Ruby looked at her sister with pity.


    "Fueeee?" Pepper didn''t understand, she just tried to tease her sister a little.


    As soon as Lacus appeared again with a rope in her hand, she lifted her face and looked at Pepper.


    Pepper seeing Lacus face that had several pulsing veins and glowing red eyes:


    "Awawawawa, I''m sorry, big sister!" she started running.


    "Excuses are useless..." Lacus vanishes into mist and appears in front of her sister:


    "All that remains is punishment."


    "NOOOOOOOO! I don''t have a BDSM fetish!"


    "ept your fate!" Lacus snaps the rope.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOO," Pepper''s scream can be heard throughout the forest:


    "Ugnya~" Along with an awkward moan.


    ...


    Violet side:


    After separating from Ruby and Sasha, Violet returned to her house, and the first thing she did when she got home was, start her training.


    As she didn''t haveplete control of her powers, she spent this entire week learning how to control her powers again.


    This was an arduous task; after all, despite saying that she wanted to train, her mind was thinking about Victor.


    She couldn''t stop feeling that it was a bad idea to leave Victor and Scathach alone.


    And that made her very angry!


    But despite having these thoughts, she made a lot of progress in controlling her powers.


    "I was surprised when you said you wanted toplete your training, my daughter~, but I''m impressed," Agnes said as she looked at a huge crater.


    "That kind of power at just 21 years old? Amazing~"


    "That''s still not enough; I feel like I can''t control my power like I used to," Violet said.


    "Okay~" Agnes smiled.


    And soon, Violet''s training continued under her mother''s supervision.


    Unlike Sasha and Ruby, who are training in martial arts, Violet focused more on her power, she doesn''t know martial arts and has no interest in it either. Which is a mindset that Scathach very much disapproves of.


    Vampires who focus only on power are like ss cannons; they have a lot of power but little stamina. And if these vampires face their natural enemy of wolves, they will lose without any resistance.


    After all, wolves have better physical attributes and resistance to the elements than vampires.


    Scathach doesn''t much like the Snow n mentality. They think they''re superior because they have one of the powers that are the vampire''s deadly weakness, fire...


    Yes, indeed. This n is deadly to vampires, but what about wolves? And the witches? And the hunters?


    The strongest wolves can get their body covered in fire, and they won''t feel anything. The strongest witches just cast a magic shield.


    And the strongest hunters will use the high-level defensive enchantments.


    And Vo! Their n trump card is lost.


    "Lady Agnes. Lord Adonis needs to talk to you-." Hilda stops talking when she feels Agnes rushing past her.


    "Darling!! I''ming~!"


    Hilda holds back her will to sigh and says, "...It looks like I''ll have to take over your training for a while."


    "I''m counting on you, Hilda," Violet said.


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 62: I knew it!

    <h4>Chapter 62: I knew it!</h4>


    Two weekster.


    Two weeks passed, and Ruby and Sasha finally started showing the results of their training.


    As they are vampires, they just need to rest for a few minutes, and soon they manage to get back to training again, taking full advantage of their vampire abilities.


    Sasha''s advance was all thanks to Lacus, who served as an intermediary.


    Sasha learned the basics of martial arts that Ruby learned from Scathach, and she can finally see results as she uses her powers. "As expected, Scathach was correct."


    "Well, my mom isn''t the strongest female vampire for nothing," Lacus said.


    Ruby smiled and agreed with Lacus'' words.


    "Let''s continue. I think in two months, you can learn the basics," Ruby said. "I still want to learn about the vampire count transformation."


    Ruby didn''t need to train very much on the basics, she just needed to find new ways to use her powers. She''s not like her mother, who likes to use weapons; she prefers to use her powers and the martial arts her mother taught.


    "Once I learn the basics, it''s up to me to improve, huh?"


    "Yes. My mom always said that we should build our paths by ourselves, she just taught me the basics of her martial arts, she never taught me everything." Lacus continued in Ruby''s shoes.


    "I don''t understand... Why didn''t she teach everything?"


    "We weren''t qualified..." Pepper spoke neutrally.


    "What do you mean by ''qualification''?" Sasha asked.


    Pepper looked at Ruby, "Ruby better exin; after all, she is the heir to our n."


    Sasha looked at Ruby and waited for her to exin.


    "...My mother had many disciples in her life."


    "But not all of these disciples were qualified to learn everything from her." Ruby looked at Lacus, "She once told me that only a disciple she thought worthy would inherit everything she learned."


    "Yes... She said the same thing to me." Lacus nodded.


    "How should I say ... she''s strict, huh? She didn''t even teach her own daughters everything."


    "¡­That''s not entirely correct," Ruby exined.


    "Huh?"


    "My mother''s martial art consists of 4 main bases... Strength, speed, resistance, and power."


    "Since I''m the daughter who was born with the most power, she taught me resistance," Ruby said.


    Ruby positioned herself a little away from Lacus. "Try to attack me with your power."


    "... Okay." Sasha didn''t understand but did as Ruby asked.


    She appears in front of Ruby with her body is covered in lightning and attacks Ruby''s face.


    The moment Sasha''s attack touched Ruby, Ruby''s entire body turned to ice.


    "Ouch," Sasha held her hand a little, she felt like she was hitting solid metal.


    "Using my power as fuel, I can coat my body with ice and create something like an imprable shield," Ruby spoke as the ice slowly began to disappear.


    "Is it something like how I use my power?"


    "It''s simr, but not the same. You cover your body with lightning, but I turn my whole body into pure ice."


    "Huh? How is it different?"


    "Your power is covering your body like a cloak. It is not inside your body, for example; you can''t use lightning to improve your brain activity, right?"


    "¡­I can, but it would fry my brain."


    "¡­" Sasha''s face darkened in horror.


    "¡­" Ruby just shed a cold smile.


    "...That''s insane. You''re basically destroying yourself over and over again using this technique!" Although vampires have regeneration, it still hurts when their body is injured. Having your body destroyed and rebuilt is not a pleasant experience. And, if you don''t have control, some important ces like the heart and brain can be destroyed simultaneously, and the vampire can die forever.


    "Ruby is different, she can do this more easily because she was born with the power to control water," Lacus exined.


    "Ruby uses her water control so that the moment she stops using this technique, the ice will slowly melt back into flesh, and, thanks to the vampires'' natural regeneration, she''ll quickly return to normal."


    "She will feel pain, but it''s not the kind of pain that willpletely destroy her body."


    "And this feat can only be achieved because Ruby has extremely precise control of her own power." Lacus finished the exnation.


    "Insanity... I can only use lightning in my body because I have the abnormal resistance of my father, but my mother doesn''t have that, and when she uses lightning too many times, her body is destroyed."


    Just imagining the pain she would feel, Sasha''s body shudders.


    "The other techniques are strength and speed, and those are Pepper and Lacus, respectively," Ruby said.


    "Pepper learned strength, it may not seem like it, but she''s super strong, look." Ruby looked at Pepper.


    Pepper nods and steps away from the group, looks at an empty area and then positions herself in a karate position, then she yells, "Ey!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Pepper''s punch created pressure in the air that destroyed the entire forest within a radius of 1 KM.


    "Bloody Hell..."


    Despite the cute scream, Pepper''s destruction was no joke.


    Sasha looked at the destruction and thought; ''I can do something like that if I use the lightning technique, but it''s very different from you just casually doing it with a punch.''


    "You got weaker, huh? That''s because you don''t train!" Ruby hit her sister on the head.


    "Fue? But there''s no one to fight! I also prefer watching anime~."


    "Is this weak...?"


    "Yes. In the past, she could destroy 3KM of this forest with one punch."


    "..."


    Seeing Sasha''s expression of disbelief, Ruby said, "Just adding, my mom can destroy up to 100 KM in a straight line... And unlike Pepper, nothing would be left; the air pressure would destroy everything."


    "... You are monsters."


    "How rude... I''m not a monster; it''s you guys who are weak!" Pepper pouted.


    "Lacus was born with the fog ability. Because of that, she learned speed; as you saw, she is very fast." Ruby changed the subject.


    "Oh? I wonder who''s faster." Sasha looked at Lacus with apetitive look.


    "We have to test this another day." Lacus smiled.


    "Siena, my older sister, learned the power, but since she''s not here, let''s ignore it," Ruby said.


    Sasha stops looking at Lacus and starts to think, and soon she understands something:


    "...I see, her martial art was shared among her daughters."


    "Wrong," Ruby spoke.


    "Huh?"


    "Although she is a master of all martial arts, the main martial art she uses is Sojutsu (Spearmanship), the martial art that uses the spear; Scathach only learned melee martial arts because she was bored..."


    "¡­" Sasha doesn''t know how to react to all this. Just because she was bored, Scathach created such a deadly martial art; boredom with a person who likes to train can be something scary.


    "Unlike other vampires who waste time doing useless things, my mother used two thousand years to improve herself."


    "And even so, she''s not the strongest vampire there is," Rubymented.


    "The King, huh?" Sasha spoke.


    "Yes, I don''t know what he looks like, I''ve never seen him in person, but if my mom says she doesn''t have a 100% chance of winning against him, that must mean something."


    "¡­" A moment of silence fell.


    "I wonder what martial art my husband is learning right now," Sasha said.


    "..." The three sisters were silent since they were also curious about this subject.


    "Let''s get back to training," Ruby said.


    "Yeah," Sasha agreed.


    Suddenly the two looked in the direction of the coliseum:


    "That is," Sasha clenched her fist in frustration.


    "Bloodlust¡­ He''s losing control. He must be going through a difficult time right now, unlike us who have had to deal with it since childhood; this is the first time he''s been dealing with it..."


    "And his bloodlust is much stronger than me, you, and Violetbined." Sasha continued.


    "Darling"


    "Husband"


    Both were worried.


    ¡­


    In those two weeks, Victor surpassed Scathach''s expectations, and he managed to hold his bloodlust.


    And, despite the pain and suffering it was causing him, he overcame everything with a smile on his face. He seemed to be having fun instead of training.


    He learned to handle the Greatsword more naturally, and his battle instincts were sharpened by fighting Scathach for two weeks straight.


    He started using his powers more naturally, the powers were a part of him even now, and it wasn''t something he just used as if it were borrowed.


    Soon Scathach was considering making Victor switch weapons. After all, she won''t be satisfied until her disciple has mastered all the weapons.


    Everything was good while itsted, but soon, Victor''s bloodlust became unbearable for him to bear.


    "Well, I didn''t expect this to happen so quickly." Scathach spoke as he looked at Victor, who was kneeling on the floor while holding his throat; he seemed to be in a lot of pain.


    "Thirst... My throat... Hurts!" He screamed with a roar of pain as he fell to the ground.


    The sound of chains could be heard by Scathach.


    "I underestimated your bloodlust¡­" Scathach spoke.


    "My back!" He screamed.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Sounds of bones breaking can be heard.


    "Normally, when an average vampire loses control because of his bloodlust, he will go into the berserker state until he is satisfied."


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" suddenly, a bone wing came out of Victor''s back.


    "If the bloodlust isn''t satisfied, or the vampire controls himself during the period of a month, the protection spell will activate, and the vampire will go into aa." She repeated her words.


    Victor''s skin began to darken, Victor''s pale skin changed to dark purple skin, Victor''s ears sharpened.


    "Usually, that was supposed to happen... Indeed, that''s supposed to happen."


    "Ugh, Ugh!" Victor fell to the ground, and suddenly he stopped moving; it was like he was dead.


    Blood began to appear around Victor, and slowly, this blood began to go towards him as if it was being drawn into Victor''s body, and soon the blood started to float.


    "But¡­I forgot to consider something¡­" Scathach spins her spear and braces herself, "You''re no ordinary vampire."


    Victor''s eyes open, unlike before when only the iris of the eye turned blood red, Victor''s eyeball turnedpletely blood-red:


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!


    A demonic scream that shook the entire structure of the coliseum was heard.


    Seeing Victor''s form, Scathach''s cheek turned a little red, and she cried out in ecstasy, "Ahh~, I knew it! I knew I was correct! HAHAHAHAHAHA~!"


    "Now, eat! Let''s have fun!"


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 63: Coward.

    <h4>Chapter 63: Coward.</h4>


    Violet''s side.


    "Darling¡­" Violet muttered worriedly as she looked towards the coliseum. Even though the structure couldn''t be seen in the distance, Violet instinctively knew where Victor was.


    "Don''t distract yourself in a fight." A cold voice spoke from beside Violet.


    Violet turned quickly and tried to defend against the oing attack, but she wasn''t quick enough.


    Hilda kicked Violet in the face, and her kick was so hard it threw Violet across the hill, "Ugh" Violet was buried under a pile of rocks.


    "Never let your guard down, always be prepared to use your powers at any time, remember; you are the heiress of n Snow, everyone envies you, and everyone loves you, but at the same time, you have a lot of enemies." Hilda straightened her white glove and continued watching the ce where Violet was buried.


    "HAAA!" Pure fire covered Violet''s body, and soon she came out of the rocks.


    She looks at Hilda, "Now I understand who was inting my mother''s narcissism."


    "...It''s not a lie if it''s true."


    Violet rolled her eyes.


    "You don''t understand how special your n is," Hilda appears beside Violet and whispers.


    "Huh?"


    p!


    Hilda pped Violet on the cheek and sent her flying again.


    "You''ve let your guard down again." She spoke coldly as she watched Violet, who was buried in the same area.


    "BITCH! Stop hitting my face!" Violet yelled angrily.


    "Your ''Darling'' would be disappointed to see how weak you are right now," Hilda said coldly.


    "...Huh...?" Violet''s face darkened, her eyes lifeless. Then, slowly, her body began to release a dark red pressure; this was killing intent... She was irritated.


    And Hilda saw it.


    "That''s it, use the anger, our poweres from that anger, but-..." Hilda walked towards Violet with elegant steps.


    And slowly, Hilda''s image was blurred; it was as if she was drifting in and out of existence.


    Violet''s fist started to catch fire, and as soon as she punched the air, a massive amount of mes flew towards Hilda!


    "Anger out of control is just a waste of power." Hilda''s image slowly faded.


    "Tsk," Violet realized that the attack didn''t touch Hilda, she started using her senses in an attempt to find Hilda.


    "Your way of using power is very raw." Violet heard a cold voice behind her.


    "!!!"


    Violet turns around, and soon she sees Hilda''s hand inches away from her face.


    Hilda''s two fingers began to be covered in fire, "Looks like we have to work on all your control again." She finger-flicked Violet''s forehead.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    With one simple move, she managed to create an explosion that sent Violet flying away.


    As she looked at her n heiress, Hilda thought; ''Tsk. Agnes did a sloppy job again. I should have taken over Violet''s training when she got home...''


    Hilda has noticed Violet''s improvement this week, but that''s not enough for her since she is a strict woman. So she will not be satisfied with this ''little'' improvement.


    Hilda visibly sighed. "Hmm?" She looks at her shadow and, seeing the shadow of a man within her shadow, she said:


    "Oda?"


    "Yes, Lady Hilda" the shadow''s mouth moved, and she heard a voice in her head.


    "...Go get Lady Violet, and when you finish this work, I want you to get in touch with Kaguya. I want her toe home."


    "..." The man was silent, and he seemed to be thinking about something:


    "Kaguya was fired from her task by the Snow n heiress."


    "I know, but she''s still part of n Snow, she has to go through all the legal processes to get fired from her Maid job. She also needs to find her new co-worker."


    "... Yuki, huh."


    "Are two maids not overkill?" He can''t help but ask.


    "...You''re asking a lot of questions today, huh?" Hilda spoke.


    "I''m just trying to understand, is this man so important to receive a servant from n Snow and n nk?"


    "I don''t know... But that was Lady Agnes''s order and Lord Adonis... Initially, she would just be a servant of n Snow, but now that Violet has fired her Maid and transferred the right of the master to her husband ...Things just ended up like that..."


    Hilda frowned a little; ''For some reason, Lord Adonis is very supportive of Violet''s new husband. He seemed very happy that he found a son-inw. Lady Agnes doesn''t seem to like Lady Violet''s new husband very much, but in the end, it doesn''t matter if Lady Agnes doesn''t like it. After all, when Lord Adonis wants something, Lady Agnes will do anything to please him.'' She thought.


    "..." Oda didn''t know what to say; he just kept thinking about what he heard.


    "Finished with the questions? Now go do your job."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Human world. Outside Queens.


    On top of a building, a white-haired man was sitting on the balcony while drinking a bottle of tequ.


    As he stared up at the starry sky, he was thinking about Jessica.


    "I fucked up," He knew he''d screwed up, he was aware of it, but he couldn''t apologize.


    "Whatever. I''ll think about this problem in the future." He took a sip of tequ


    "This is not what I expected from our meeting, my son."


    Johnny''s whole body shivered when he heard the sudden voice behind him, he was startled! Johnny turned and looked at the visitor who was standing on top of a water tank.


    "You keep doing this, huh? Can''t you show up in the normal way, Old Man?"


    "Normal?" Adam put on a confused face, "I''m just an ordinary professor working at an ordinary university. I''m the most normal person you''ll ever meet, my Son."


    "Yeah yeah, whatever." Johnny turned and took another sip of tequ.


    Adam jumped slightly andnded next to Johnny. He sniffs the air and soon disys a face of disgust, "Wolf, human, Vampire, and Witches."


    "Looks like you''re still the same. You can''t control where you put your dick, huh?"


    "Yes, you know how things are. I''m just like you."


    "...I''ve never slept with a human or a witch, and especially with leeches."


    "Hey, you''re wrong on thest one; I haven''t slept with her yet." Johnny rolled his eyes.


    "Yet, huh?" Adam''s eyes sparkled for a few seconds. He clearly didn''t like that answer, but as soon as he felt disappointment, he decided not to poke his nose in this matter, and he just started stroking his mustache. A habit he always does when he''s thinking about something.


    And, Johnny knew about that habit. He waited for his dad to finish thinking and took another sip of tequ. "Damit, this is good."


    "Well, whatever. As long as you don''t have a child with these women, I won''t mind too much... And you wouldn''t listen to me anyway."


    "Hey, d you know that." Johnny chuckled.


    "...And to think you''re my heir... If the king discovers that..." Then, just imagining his Alpha''s disappointed face, Adam''s feeling of disappointment grows; ''Well, I still have Edward, even though his mother doesn''t have the best genes, he''s still my son...''


    ''Ugh, my son who has the most potential is a drunk who can''t control which hole he wants to put his dick in... And my youngest son is a good kid who listens to me, but he''s weak... what have I done to deserve this?''


    Adam also had his problems...


    "Fuck-" Johnny was going to talk bad about the king, but he stopped when he felt a huge pressure seeping from Adam''s body.


    "Don''t you dare continue," He spoke with a growl as his teeth shifted, and his face took on a more animalistic shape, "Even if you are my son, I will not tolerate offense to the king"


    "¡­" Johnny swallowed hard and turned away.


    Adam continued watching his son for a few seconds, but soon he rxed his expression:


    "Let''s talk." Adam approaches the balcony.


    "I heard that my sister is in love with a leech" Johnny ignored what his father said and spoke.


    Crack!


    "H-Heh..." He broke the concrete with his grip; he didn''t expect to hear that. ''Calm down... My daughter has no interest in a leech, she wouldn''t dare lie to me!''


    "Where did you get this information?"


    "The Lost Club."


    "Madam contacts, huh?" Adam''s eyes glittered menacingly, and he thinks; ''If that''s true, then it''s that woman who investigated Victor... Maybe this information could be true.''


    "Oh? I never thought someone of your status would visit that ce."


    "Hah! Fool, don''t you know what kind of ce that is? Have your senses gone numb?"


    "???" Johnny was confused by his father''s reaction.


    "Stupid son, that ce is a haven for lone wolves. Madam is a witch, but at the same time, she is considered an ''Alpha'' by the wolves."


    Adam purposely didn''t mention that Madam also houses witches who are tired of living in the witch nation.


    "... Heh, that old woman is that important, huh?"


    "..." Adam didn''t say anything, but soon he changed the subject:


    "Ignoring my daughter''s love issues¡­" Adam sighed.


    "What did you want?"


    "You''re being hunted," Johnny spoke simply, then took another sip of tequ.


    "Hah! Do you think I don''t know? Boy, who do you think you''re talking to?"


    "Oh? Tell me."


    "The Horseman n, right? Those fucking twins think they can threaten my family, and I won''t know?" Adam spoke in contempt.


    Then he continues, "If you came to talk to me, then you must have gotten this information from that disgusting leech."


    Crack!


    Johnny broke the tequ bottle with his grip.


    "Don''t talk about her like that." He growled.


    "What a waste~" Adam totally ignored his son''s threat.


    Adam looks at his son, and his eyes sparkled intensely, "Before you threaten your father, you must first be prepared to follow through with your threat."


    Johnny turned his face away. He wasn''t going to fight his father since he knew he was going to lose; it was a futile fight.


    Adam shakes his head in disappointment, then he turns around, "Coward, if it were someone else I know, he would have jumped on me and fought, regardless of whether he was going to lose or not..."


    "In a way, he''s more wolf than you."


    "He seems to be crazy, this person you talked about." Johnny wasn''t offended; it''s been a long time since he stopped caring what his father told him.


    "Indeed¡­He''s crazy, but at the same time, he''s not a coward. He would fight me just because I offended his wife. Even though he knew he would lose, he would fight anyway, and he would probably evolve in battle and have fun fighting. That''s the kind of man he is."


    Adam turns his face and looks at Johnny, and then he shes a small smile on his face:


    "Like I said, he''s more wolf than you, despite being a leech." Soon Adam disappears.


    Johnny looks at the full moon. His eyes were shining brightly; he wouldn''t deny it, hearing his father talking like that about someone else affected him a little:


    "...Heh, I wonder who this man is."


    ....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 64: Do you want it?

    <h4>Chapter 64: Do you want it?</h4>


    Lucy base.


    "Are you happy now, Karen?" Lucy spoke with a calm face.


    "Yeah yeah." Though Karen''s face was smiling, veins throbbing in her head could be seen.


    "Nice job hiring a mercenary to do an important task... Wow, good job! You really are a genius! Einstein would be embarrassed to know that there is anyone with such arge amount of IQ." She started to p her hands.


    "¡­You don''t need to talk like that. Johnny is trustworthy."


    A vein popped in Karen''s head, she hits the table with a crash and screams:


    "IN WHICH WORLD IS A MERCENARY TRUSTWORTHY!?


    "¡­" Lucy puts his hand to his ear. Her voice was so loud that his senses were overwhelmed for a few seconds.


    "Take easy, Take easy, Karen. Johnny is trustworthy; I can promise you that. I''ve worked with him a few times, and he won''t say anything."


    "¡­" Karen was almost bursting with rage again.


    Sigh!


    She sighs and looks at Lucy with cold eyes.


    "You know what? I''m done!" Karen left the office.


    "Huh?"


    "W-Wait! What will you do!?" Lucy got up from his chair and ran after Karen.


    "I will speed up the ritual. We have all the necessary ingredients, and the only thing left that we need is the blood of a noble vampire," She takes a vial of blood and shows it to Lucy.


    "And I already have that ingredient."


    "But what about me?"


    "Fuck you," Karen held up her middle finger at Lucy,


    "You never listen to me! Just get another vial of noble vampire blood." Karen''s instincts were tingling like crazy, she had a feeling that if she didn''t rush the ritual, she would never be able toplete what she wanted so badly.


    "Eh?" Lucy didn''t expect this answer; he puts a hand on his chin; ''I pissed her off that much?''


    "Boss!" A vampire ran beside Lucy.


    "What?" Lucy looked at his subordinate.


    "They are here! The noble vampires!"


    "...Huh...?" Lucy''s face went paler than should be possible for a vampire.


    ...


    Looking at a coffin that was covered in blood, Karen picks up the vial and pours the contents of the vial into the coffin.


    When the contents inside the vial fell into the bloody coffin, the magic circle under the coffin began to glow crimson red. Seeing this, Karen said, "Sucess."


    Soon she starts to undress, and after taking off her clothes and bing the way she came into the world, she enters the coffin:


    "With this, I will be reborn." She lies down in the blood and closes the coffin.


    The moment she closed the coffin, the magic circle grew and covered the entire room, and soon the crimson light that was emanating from the magic circle grew stronger. If anyone entered the room, they wouldn''t be able to see anything because of the light that was entirely blurring their vision.


    ...


    Lucy was walking briskly along his base, "This is too soon! This is too soon! This is too soon! That wasn''t the deal!"


    "Where are they!?" He yelled as he opened the hall door.


    "Kakakaka, Hello, Lucy~" Lucy looked at the man.


    He had messy ck hair, pale skin, red eyes, and a creepy smiling expression on his face; the first impression Lucy had of this man was that he had several screws loose in his head...


    "Einer Horseman, you''re early."


    "Yeah~, my twin brother and I were looking forward toing to the human world, you know?" He startedughing again as if he found something funny.


    "He doesn''t seem to be anxious," Lucy said, and then he looked at the other man who was sitting on the couch while drinking blood from a teacup.


    Like Einer, this man looked simr to the younger twin, the only difference being that he dressed more politely, and his hair was straight.


    Bright blood-red eyes, pale skin, shoulder-length straight ck hair, and an expression that showed disinterest in everything.


    He was a man who had impable noble etiquette, but at the same time, he seemed to be dead inside. That was Lucy''s impression of this man.


    "Zwei Horseman..." Lucy didn''t know what to say, unlike the younger brother who was easy to talk to, this man was simply impossible to understand what he was thinking.


    The man looks at Lucy and nods, "Hello," He spoke in a dry tone, then he turned his face and started drinking his tea.


    "Kakakaka, ignore my brother, you know how he is, it may not look like it, but he''s anxious, right?" Einer appears beside Zwei and forces a smile on his face, "See?"


    "¡­" Lucy didn''t know how to react when he saw Zwei''s nk expression.


    Einer lets go of his brother''s face, "Let''s talk business..."


    Everyone could feel a little pressureing from underground.


    "Oh?" Einer disyed a curious face.


    "Below," Zwei spoke and drank the tea again; he didn''t look interested.


    "Looks like you guys rushed through the ritual," Einer spoke with the same goofy grin on his face.


    "My partner was anxious, and she decided to rush the ritual." Lucy tried toment indifferently.


    But Einer realized that Lucy was holding himself back from going underground.


    "Kakakaka, let''s go down. I want to see the results."


    "Okay," Lucy nodded since he was also curious.


    Zwei got up from the couch and started walking ahead.


    "Hmmmhmmm~" Einer approached his brother and started making sounds like he was singing a song.


    ...


    Karen opened the coffin and left, she quickly started checking her body, but she immediately noticed something important, nothing changed!


    "What happened!?" She was trying to figure out what went wrong, she was so focused on her thoughts that she didn''t notice someone approaching her.


    "Kakakaka, are you disappointed~? Nee, Nee. Are you disappointed?"


    "!!!" Unconsciously, she made a fist and attacked the man''s face.


    But her fist was held by another man:


    "Stronger," Zwei spoke.


    "Yeah yeah. She got stronger~" Einer justughed at everything.


    "Did the ritual work!?" Lucy asked as he looked quite anxious.


    "I don''t know¡­-" She started to speak but was interrupted.


    "The ritual failed~" Einer chuckled.


    "Impossible. We did everything right." Lucy couldn''t believe it.


    He looked at both of them with the same smile on his face and said:


    "Didn''t you think it was too easy? Steal a sacred artifact from the church, ask a witch to perform a ritual, fill the coffin with the blood of the innocents, and use the blood of a random noble vampire, then you put all those ingredients in the blender, and Boom! You be a noble vampire?"


    "¡­" The two were silent, now that they thought about it, was it really that easy to change races?


    "Right? Of course, it''s not easy. Are you underestimating the noble vampires?" With the same silly smile on his face, he spoke in a serious voice:


    "You might be called ''vampires'', but you''re not the real vampires. We are totally different species, and you are a subspecies of us, a w, a product that was created only for use as a weapon... You are no better than the Ghouls."


    "¡­" Lucy and Karen clench their fists tightly.


    "...But~" He returned to the yful voice, "You were sessful this time."


    "Huh?"


    "The ritual was correct. After all, you got a little stronger, right?"


    "But you didn''t get reborn because the main ingredient was missing."


    Einer ps his hands, and soon a tall man appears beside the twins holding a briefcase in his hand.


    "!!!" When did he get here? Karen and Lucy thought.


    "The ritual to be a noble vampire is easy, but getting thest ingredient is an impossible task." He opens the briefcase, and soon everyone can see a small vial of blood.


    "!!!" By the time he opens the briefcase, Karen and Lucy''s throats are starting to go dry, they are looking at the bottle with thirsty eyes, but there is also a bit of fear in their eyes.


    They were afraid of a small vial of blood!


    "T-That is..." Lucy stammered, he didn''t know what that blood was, but one thing he was sure of, he needed that blood!


    "T-This blood¡­" Karen was thinking the same thing as Lucy.


    Einer took the bottle out and showed it to them: "The blood of the king... It''s not the blood of his descendants, it''s not the blood of his wives, it''s his blood. The king''s blood. The Progenitor, the strongest creature on Earth, the being that has been walking this earth for over 5000 years... That''s thest ingredient."


    "Do you want~?"


    "We want it~" Lucy and Karen reached out and reached for the bottle.


    "Do you really want it?" He kept smiling as if he was luring two little rabbits into a trap,


    "Yes, we want it."


    BAAAAAAM!


    He mmed the case closed with a loud bang!


    "But I refuse!"


    "..."


    "KAKAKAKAKAKAKA" Einer startedughing madly, and he looked like he was enjoying himself.


    ........


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 65: Changes.

    <h4>Chapter 65: Changes.</h4>


    Six monthster.


    Around the coliseum.


    A woman with long white hair, light blue eyes, and pale skin was looking at the coliseum, which was in a degraded state.


    She was wearing a modern Maid dress:


    "Finally, that creepy killing intent has disappeared," She circles around the coliseum and focuses her attention on the structures:


    "Amazing~... How did they manage to destroy this structure? I see several high damage resistance magic enchantments around, and yet the structure has beenpromised." She spoke in a beautiful voice that sounded like the voice of an angel.


    "Tsk,"


    She puts her hand on her chin, "Hmm... I think it should be time anytime now."


    "Tsk,"


    "..." The woman looks to the side and sees a Maid with oriental features.


    "What-" She was going to say something but couldn''t because the Maid turned her face away.


    "Tsk,"


    "..." The woman was speechless.


    "Can you at least try to hide your annoyance?"


    "¡­Hmm? I feel like I heard an insect talking to me... Of course, it must be my imagination. After all, insects don''t have intelligence." The Maid spoke as she looked around.


    "..." The woman''s expression started to look like an annoyed squirrel, but quickly her expression changed to a ''cool'' expression.


    "...Kaguya, don''t be a child. I didn''t want this job either, but I was given orders and, I must follow them."


    "¡­" Kaguya looks at the woman for the first time.


    "¡­You''re right, Yuki. Sorry for my inappropriate behavior." Kaguya apologized.


    "So, are we okay?" Yuki smiled gently.


    "Hell no." Kaguya disyed a professional smile.


    "¡­" Yuki''s smile broke.


    "Oh? Kaguya and¡­who are you?" Sasha appeared along with Ruby, Siena, Pepper, Maria, and Lacus.


    Kaguya looks at Ruby and Sasha; ''I don''t see or feel any drastic changes... Didn''t they train?'' She thought.


    "White hair, blue eyes, dressed as a maid, and apanied by Kaguya," Pepper spoke.


    Suddenly, she made a water microphone and pointed at Ruby, "The answer is?"


    "The Snow n"


    "Papaparun, correct answer~!" Pepperughed.


    "Your reward is all the One Piece volumes!"


    Ruby''s eyes lit up, "Everything?"


    "EVERYTHING!" Pepper yelled.


    "That is a good deal..."


    "..." Everyone ignored Ruby and Pepper''s jokes; they were used to it. Except for Yuki, who was startled by Pepper''s sudden scream.


    Kaguya looks at Yuki, "She''s not following me. She''s just existing next to me." Then she turned her face away.


    "..." Ruby and Sasha, who knew Kaguya the most, were speechless.


    "What did you do to make her react like that?" Sasha asked curiously.


    "Tell me if you ever find out," Yuki spoke with a small sigh at the end.


    "Who are you?" Ruby asked.


    "Eh? But we already know she''s a Snow n Maid¡ª." Pepper started to talk, but Lacus covered her mouth. "Hmmmhmmm?" She produced indecipherable sounds.


    Yuki bowed with traditional Maid etiquette and said:


    "At the order of Countess Agnes Snow and Count Adonis Snow, I came here to serve my new master Lord Victor Walker."


    Ruby and Sasha opened their eyes a little in surprise; they didn''t expect this.


    "Tsk," Kaguya was annoyed again.


    She returns to her normal position and says, "My name is Yuki Snow. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you!" Pepper approached Yuki and took her hands.


    "... Eh?" Yuki didn''t expect this sudden intimate contact.


    Pepper started bombarding Yuki with questions. But, unfortunately, Yuki was so surprised that she couldn''t answer any questions.


    Sasha looked at Ruby for a few seconds, and then she nodded at Ruby like she was trying to say something.


    Understanding what Sasha implied, Ruby decided to keep an eye on Yuki. For Ruby, the action of sending a Snow n Maid, who was the Main n, was quite suspicious; she was thinking that Yuki was sent to watch Victor.


    Which would make sense, after all, their only heiress had married a stranger; ''Violet''s n must know about Victor, but they must not have cared at first. They must have been thinking that Victor would just be Violet''s ''food'', but suddenly, this food turned into Violet''s husband.'' Ruby thought.


    She was trying to understand why Violet''s n sent a Maid to Victor.


    For all of Ruby''s intelligence, she could never deduce that Adonis, Violet''s father, was quite interested in her daughter''s new husband.


    "They areing." Siena, who was leaning against the tree, said. She stopped her work just to see the result of her mother''s new ''disciple'', although Siena''s expectations were low. After all, they only trained for six months.


    ''In six months, he must have advanced a bit. Maybe he can face Pepper now?'' She thought.


    Suddenly the coliseum door began to slowly open, and the moment the door was opened, everyone suddenly felt very heavy.


    "W-What?" Yuki, who was younger than everyone present, fell to the ground, she felt like her whole body was heavy, and she could feel her instincts screaming danger.


    "D-Darling?" Ruby stuttered a little.


    "T-This is him?" Sasha couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    "I-Impossible..." Siena opened her mouth in shock, she was the strongest of the group along with Lacus, she could see beyond Victor''s killing intent; ''Has he improved so much?''


    "As expected... He went beyond what I thought." Lacus chuckled a little, she didn''t seem affected by Victor''s Killing intent. As someone who has trained with Victor briefly, she knows how fast he gets better; to be honest, she felt it was unfair.


    ''Just for a briefparison, hepletely surpassed Pepper''s level¡­ And knowing my mother, she must have taught Victor tricks¡­ So maybe he can fight vampires over 200 years old?''


    Thinking that a man who was just 21 years old has already reached Pepper''s level of power, Lacus can''t help but feel sour.


    Kaguya exhibited a small smile when she noticed Victor''s progress, she looked at Yuki, who was lying on the ground with sweat running down her body.


    "Tsk," Kaguya''s shadow covered Yuki.


    Although, for some reason, she doesn''t like Yuki, Kaguya is still proud as a Maid, and she wouldn''t let the new Maid be embarrassed in front of her master.


    "T-Thanks," Yuki got up from the floor.


    "..."


    Maria stared coldly at Victor, who opened the doorpletely, her body was giving small danger signals, but she ignored everything and concentrated on the man.


    He was wearing a full burgundy red suit and, on his hands, he had two white gloves that had a blood-red magic circle etched on top of the glove.


    And his back has a purple coat that was draped around his shoulders.


    And more importantly, his old blue eyes havepletely disappeared, and now his eyes have turned blood-red.


    Finishing opening the door fully, he looked at everyone. "Oh?" He disyed a small smile.


    "Were you waiting for me?"


    Scathach appears behind Victor and looks at the group, she disys a seductive smile, "Heh~, what are you doing?"


    "..." Everyone was shocked, but it wasn''t because of Victor''s appearance but because of Scathach''s presence. Did she seem calmer? The old menacing presence that always existed around her had disappeared. And that wasn''t all they noticed; there was the obvious change in her eye color.


    The old blood-red eyes that showed she was always hungry disappeared and were reced by an emerald green just like Ruby''s.


    Scathach''s green eyes look at everyone present, and then focus on Yuki, she looks at Victor:


    "Victor! Stupid! Control your instinct!"


    "Oh, I forgot," he scratched his cheek a little. Suddenly all the menacing pressureing out of Victor''s body disappeared.


    Sigh!


    Yuki sighed in relief, and then she started watching Victor. ''This is my new master...?'' She didn''t know how to feel.


    "M-M-Mother, your eyes," Ruby pointed with her hand that was shaking like crazy.


    "W-what-" Sasha was going to say something, but suddenly Siena yelled:


    "What happened in that coliseum!?"


    "Heh, did you guys notice?" Scathach smiled.


    "It''s obvious!" Lacus and Pepper yelled.


    "Hmm," Victor takes a step, then suddenly disappears, soon he appears beside Sasha and Ruby:


    "I miss you," Soon, he hugs the two.


    "!!!" Ruby and Sasha immediately hugged Victor.


    "Darling~"


    "Husband!"


    The two hugged Victor tighter.


    They couldn''t deny they were lovesick too.


    "!?" Lacus, who observed what Victor did, immediately understood what he did. "Th-that''s my technique!" She inadvertently bit her tongue.


    "Mother!?" Lacus looked to her mother for answers.


    "Hahaha~." Scathach didn''t say anything, she justughed sensually.


    "Do notugh!" Siena screamed.


    "Oh? Have you grown up enough to try to boss me around?" Scathach''s eyes changed to blood-red, and her pressure changed to something more menacing.


    "!!!" Siena recoiled, "Sorry-"


    "Hahaha," Scathach chuckled, she looked at her daughter with emerald green eyes, "I''m kidding" The pressure disappeared as if it hadn''t existed.


    "¡­" Lacus, Pepper, and Siena didn''t know how to react.


    Their mother ying? Is the sun rising in this world where night is eternal? Maybe the vampire king got gender-bent?


    The three sisters looked at Victor, and they wondered, what in the name of the seven hells happened in that coliseum!?


    Their mother didn''t seem willing to say anything, and they know the minor threat she made to Siena was a warning not to meddle too much.


    "How are you? Are you okay? Did you sleep well? Did someone mistreat you? Oh! You must be thirsty!" Victor looked more like a mother than a husband...


    "D-Darling, we''re fine. Stop undressing!" Ruby quickly said when she saw that Victor started taking off his suit.


    "Y-Yeah, we can control our bloodlust." Sasha quickly grabbed Victor''s hands.


    "Oh," For some reason, he looked disappointed.


    "But you are still thirsty, right?" He disyed a loving smile.


    "¡­" They couldn''t deny what he said.


    "Okay, when we get back, I''ll be your ''meal''" He spoke with a teasing smile.


    "..." Ruby and Sasha''s faces turned a little red, but they wouldn''t deny that they had high expectations, especially since it had been a while since they had drunk his blood.


    "Hmm?"


    Victor looks at a white-haired woman standing next to Kaguya, then he takes a step and disappears again.


    "Who are you?" He appeared beside the woman.


    The woman''s body shivered all over, "Ughyaaa!" The woman screamed in a cute voice.


    She quickly looks to the side and sees Victor''s eyes.


    "Hmm, white hair, blue eyes, wearing Maid''s uniform," He started walking around Yuki as if he was sizing her up.


    "¡­" For some reason, Yuki felt a little nervous.


    He stopped in front of Yuki, "Violet''s Maid, huh?"


    Yuki raised her head a little; after all, Victor was very tall, "...W-Wrong..." she stuttered a little as she looked into Victor''s red eyes.


    "Oh?" He exhibited a small smile and lightly touched Yuki''s chin:


    "Tell me, who are you?"


    "I- I..." Yuki''s face turnedpletely red, she wasn''t used to having so much intimate contact.


    "You?"


    "I''m your maid!" For some reason, she found it difficult to speak that sentence.


    "My maid?"


    ........


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 66: Something happens!

    <h4>Chapter 66: Something happens!</h4>


    "My Maid?" Victor disyed a confused face.


    "Yes"


    "Hmmm," Victor puts his hand to his chin as if he''s thinking.


    "Kaguya," He called in an orderly tone.


    Kaguya approached Victor, "Yes, lord Vic-"


    She stopped talking when she felt Victor stroking her head, she felt goosebumps all over her body for a moment.


    "What do you think about this?" He asked.


    He looks at Kaguya''s ck hair and nods, satisfied. He was missing this, and Scathach wouldn''t let him stroke her head.


    "...It doesn''t matter to me, and it was Lady Violet''s parents'' order. I don''t have much of an opinion on the matter," Kaguya said.


    "¡­" Yuki almost put on an angry squirrel face, but she managed to control herself and keep her poker face.


    "Heh~" Victor disyed an unreadable smile.


    "Lord Victor, you may not know, but I am also your personal maid now."


    "Lady Violet fired me and transferred the master rights to you¡­ But, first, we need to talk about my sry and what kind of contract we''re going to make."


    "Oh? But I can''t pay you, you know." He chuckled.


    "..." She nodded in agreement.


    "As expected, I''m going to have to fire you."


    "!!!" Kaguya''s entire body shook.


    "Maybe in the future, I''ll hire you as my Maid, but now, I''m broke~."


    Victor stopped stroking Kaguya''s head and slowly backed away.


    "W-Wait..."


    "Hmm?" He looked at Kaguya, who held his suit.


    "You can take out a loan, and, in the future, when you earn money, you can pay me back."


    He shed a smile, "Are you sure?"


    "Y-Yes" She stuttered a little, she was thinking about her vacation, but when she remembered that the sacrifice was for the greater good, she didn''t care! It''s for the greater good, after all!


    "HAHAHA," Victorughed happily, then he lifted Kaguya and looked her in the eyes, "You can''t go back now."


    Looking into Victor''s blood-red eyes, Kaguya sighed and thought; ''Whatever''. Strangely, she no longer cared.


    "Put me down, please..."


    "Of course."


    "..." Sasha and Ruby were staring at Victor with a deadly re:


    "Why is he acting like this? Is it unconscious?" Ruby spoke coldly, the air around her cooling rapidly.


    "Is he bing a yboy?" Sasha whispered in a dangerous voice.


    Scathach appears behind Sasha and Ruby, she wraps her arm around Sasha and Ruby:


    "Yeah, he might not realize it, but he instinctively knows how to act with women. When I questioned him about it, he said his mom taught him about women."


    "Anna¡­" Ruby sighed.


    "Well, she seems to be that kind of mother." Sasha sighed at the end.


    "I will visit her in the future, she seems to be interesting," Scathach shed a smile.


    "!!!" Ruby turns her face to her mother, and, looking into her mother''s emerald green eyes, she says, "Why this sudden interest in my Darling''s family?"


    The corners of Scathach''s mouth turned up a little, "Can''t I be interested in my disciple''s parents?"


    "¡­" Ruby didn''t know how to respond.


    "Yes, you can. But don''t get too close to him!" Sasha growled, and ps Scathach''s hand, then she walks closer to Victor.


    "Kakakakaka, she''s jealous~"


    "Mother..." Ruby looked at her mother.


    "Don''t look at me like that, my daughter, you''re going to make a hole in my head with your gaze~."


    "You-." Ruby was about to say something, but suddenly everyone could hear a loud scream.


    "DARLING!!"


    "..." Yuki, Maria, and Siena put their hands over their ears.


    "Ugh," Pepper covers her ears, "How does her throat work? Does she have a superpower that raises the volume of her voice or something?"


    Victor quickly looked up at the sky, then his smile grew, and he pulled away from everyone and opened his arms.


    Everyone looked to where Victor was looking, and they could see a beam of fire in the air.


    "She''s flying... That''s so cool!" Pepper''s eyes sparkled.


    "Heh~, she finally got better, that stupid girl," Scathach chuckled.


    Violet started to descend at high speed towards Victor, and soon a small Violet-shaped meteor hits Victor!


    "..." Everyone expected a big explosion to happen, but unexpectedly, before Violet touched Victor, her powerpletely disappeared.


    "Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!"


    "She has improved in her power control," Ruby praised.


    "Violet~" Victor hugged Violet tighter. "How are you? Are you okay!"


    "Nooo~ I''m not fine; I need my vitamin V!"


    "Vitamin V?" he asked, confused.


    "Shh," She puts her finger to Victor''s lips, "I''m reloading now" then she hugs him tighter.


    Victor smiled lovingly, and soon he started stroking Violet''s head.


    While Victor and Violet were in their world.


    Luna suddenly appeared, "Lady Scathach, you arete! The game starts in three days, we were supposed to be in¡ª" She was going to say something, but when she looked at Victor, she was speechless.


    "...He got stronger."


    "Oh, the game, huh? I totally forgot about it," Scathach said.


    "Let''s go. We need to go to the capital." Scathach started walking towards her mansion.


    When Luna looked at Scathach, she was speechless again, she hadn''t realized it because she was in a hurry, but her eyes weren''t red anymore...


    ''What happened in that coliseum?'' She thought inwardly.


    Scathach has stopped walking and looks back, "Aren''t youing?"


    "¡­" The women look at each other and nod.


    ...


    On the walk back home, a strange situation was happening. Victor was walking with Violet sitting on his shoulder, and beside him were Ruby and Sasha, and a little further back were Yuki, Kaguya, Maria, and Luna.


    "...I didn''t expect this," Yukimented in disbelief.


    "What?" Maria asked.


    "..." Kaguya and Luna were a little surprised to hear Maria speak, but they didn''t convey that surprise on their faces.


    "I didn''t know my master was married to the three flowers of the vampire world!"


    "Three flowers? What is this weird title?"


    "The four flowers of the vampire world is a title given by all-male vampires, the title speaks of Ruby, Sasha, and Violet, along with the youngest daughter of the king who was born with supernatural beauty even to vampires."


    "Oh¡­" She understood now.


    "So you''re surprised he''s married to three of the four flowers in the vampire world."


    "Yes," Yuki replied.


    "Hmm," Maria looks at Victor, who was carrying Violet on his shoulders, seeing himughing and happily chatting with his wives.


    She adjusts her sses and speaks with a serious expression, "I have a feeling that if he meets the daughter of the king of vampires, they will end up together."


    "..." The three Maid were surprised by this bold statement.


    "Impossible," Kaguya immediately spoke.


    "Oh? Why?" Maria asked.


    "Lord Victor is a faithful man, and he won''t run after other women if he already has three wives."


    "..." Maria, Luna, and Yuki looked nkly at Kaguya.


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you realize you were flirting with him a few minutes ago?" Maria spoke.


    "...That''s not flirting."


    "Hmm? What is it then?" Yuki asked.


    "This is¡­ A form of thanks¡­Yes, this is a form of thanks. After all, I''m a hardworking Maid!"


    The three Maid rolled their eyes.


    "Believe me, he can treat me like that, but he doesn''t have any hidden desires. It''s just the way he is; he''s a caring man."


    "..." The three were silent and decided not to prolong the conversation. They knew it would be useless to say something now, and also because they realized they were getting close to the mansion.


    ...


    "Before we go, Victor and I should take a decent shower." They had a bath in the coliseum, but they were very simplified, and the bathroom was created with that intention because, in training, luxuries are not allowed.


    "Yeah, you''re right, Scathach," Victor agreed, and he started walking in a random direction. Did he know the location of the bathroom? Of course not, but he didn''t need to know the location of the bathroom. After all, he knew that he would eventually find one of the bathrooms in this gigantic mansion.


    "Let''s go."


    Scathach nodded and followed Victor.


    "WAIT!" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha yelled simultaneously, then they disappeared and appeared in front of Victor and Scathach.


    "What?" Victor and Scathach asked at the same time.


    "Are you guys going to take a shower together!?" Ruby yelled.


    "Yeah...?" Victor turned his head a little confused.


    "And don''t you realize this situation is weird!? For God''s sake, she''s my mother! She is your mother-inw!"


    "Oh... Now that you say it''s true." Victor nodded.


    "Master, you are my mother-inw." He looked at Scathach and spoke with shock visible on his face.


    "Yeah, did you forget?" She smiled seductively.


    "Well, I was busier trying to survive," Just remembering that he had every part of his body taken out in grotesque ways made his body shudders a little. He''s not going to lie and say he''s not a little traumatized by the training that he went through, but... As time went by, he got used to it, and the pain became tolerable.


    If Scathach asked him to train again, would he go?


    Of course, yes! He liked to train with her, and he also loved the sense of progress. The feeling of growing stronger was something very addictive.


    "¡­" The three wives were speechless.


    "Wait... From the way you''re reacting like everything is normal, don''t tell me you guys have already done this!?" Sasha yelled.


    "Yes. I was beaten every day in a lot of different ways, and it was Scathach who carried me to the bathroom." Victor nodded.


    "..."


    Violet''s body began to release a dark, distorted pressure, her eyes turned dark, and she looked at Scathach.


    "What?" She smiled teasingly.


    Before Violet did something stupid, Ruby quickly held her up like a sack of potatoes.


    "Put me down." She spoke in a distorted voice.


    Ruby ignored Violet and looked at her mother,


    "Darling, go shower with us! You''re going to shower alone!"


    "Hmm? Hell no! I''ll do what I want, and you cane with us."


    "H-Huuh? M-Mother!?" Ruby didn''t believe what she heard.


    "What?"


    "..." Realizing that this is not going anywhere, Victor said:


    "Hmm, I''m taking a shower; follow me if you want. Now give me Violet." He approached Ruby and picked up Violet, and carried her like a princess.


    Violet quickly hugs Victor''s neck and res at Scathach menacingly.


    Soon, he walked in a random direction.


    "..." The people around were speechless when they saw Victor treating Violet like a teddy bear.


    "Well, let''s go?" Scathach soon followed Victor.


    "..." Sasha and Ruby still couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    "Wait!" The two shouted in unison and followed Victor.


    Ruby and Sasha weren''t alone. Everyone who knew Scathach''s personality enough to tell what kind of person she was, weren''t believing what they were seeing either.


    Only one question remained in these people''s minds.


    What happened in that damn coliseum!?


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 67: A weird situation indeed.

    <h4>Chapter 67: A weird situation indeed.</h4>


    In an unnecessarilyrge, luxurious bathroom, Victor, Violet, Ruby, Sasha, and Scathach were showering the way they came into the world.


    "This is weird," Sasha spoke up.


    "Scathach, pass me the shampoo," Victor asked.


    Scathach, who was in the bathtub, looks to the side, and, seeing the shampoo, she takes it and throws it to Victor.


    "Take it"


    Victor raises his hand and catches it, "Thanks," then he goes back to washing Violet''s hair.


    "Hmmm~" Violet didn''t want to think about anything right now. Her mind was nk and, she was just enjoying it.


    "This is definitely weird!" Sasha yelled.


    Victor, who was washing Violet''s hair, and Scathach, who was in the bathtub, looked at Sasha and spoke at the same time:


    "What?"


    "¡­" Sasha''s face turned red with frustration.


    "This whole situation is weird!"


    "What''s is weird, girl?"


    "¡­" Sasha''s head seemed to be fanning out in anger.


    "The fact that my husband and I are bathing naked next to my mother. That''s what''s weird." Ruby spoke in a much cooler tone than usual; even the water around her seemed to be creating little blocks of ice.


    "Scathach, hand me the soap."


    "Take it," She takes the soap and throws it towards Victor.


    Victor takes the soap and then starts washing every corner of Violet''s body.


    "..." Ruby just looked at all this with even colder eyes, she looked at Violet, trying to get some help, but she was speechless when she saw Violet''s face that looked like someone who had entered a state of enlightenment.


    "You''re thinking too much." She heard her mother''s voice. She looked at her mother and saw that she leaned against the bathtub and closed her eyes. "Just rx~."


    "¡­" Sasha and Ruby were almost freaking out internally.


    "Umu~, I''m done."


    Ruby and Sasha looked at Violet and saw her writhing on the floor with a happy expression; they could even see that her eyes were unfocused. To be honest, they were a little scared; Violet seemed to be out of her mind.


    "This massage technique is amazing." Victor chuckled.


    "Yeah... I know, right?" Scathach exhibited a small smile.


    "!!!" Ruby and Sasha couldn''t take it anymore and were about to explode in anger and demand an exnation.


    "You guys are next," Victor said as he walked towards Ruby and Sasha.


    "...Heh?" The two did not know how to react.


    "W-Wait," Ruby started to stutter when she saw Victor approaching with that visible thing swaying back and forth as if trying to hypnotize her.


    "Y-Yeah, I''m not ready yet," Sasha got up and tried to run away, she didn''t want to end up looking like Violet, she was going to die of embarrassment!


    "No excuses... And I need to give you my blood too." Victor''s eyes shed a dangerous red.


    "..." Ruby and Sasha tried to run away, but it was useless. Victor appeared beside them and then caught the two like they were sacks of potatoes.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO!" The two screamed.


    Scathach opens one of her eyes, "What a monster I created... As expected of me," She nodded in satisfaction, then she closed her eyes and rxed again.


    ...


    "Then? Who are we waiting for?" Victor spoke out loud with a neutral expression on his face. "Shouldn''t we be running or something? I heard we''rete."


    Victor was wearing the outfit he got from Scathach.


    "I don''t want to run. I just bathed~," Scathach said, she was wearing her usual form-fitting battlesuit.


    "We are waiting for my foolish disciple."


    "Oh?" Victor was interested.


    "Is she strong?"


    "Yeah, she is." Scathach shed a smile.


    "Interesting~" Victor approaches Yuki and starts stroking her head.


    "...W-Wh" Yuki''s face turned red, but she quickly managed to control her expression, "What are you doing, master?"


    "Kaguya went out somewhere saying she needed to sort out some contract issues. Scathach won''t let me stroke her hair, and my wives are like that... So, in the end, you''re left."


    "¡­" Yuki was speechless, ''That was supposed to be an exnation!?''


    Speaking of Scathach.


    Victor still remembers when he tried to stroke Scathach''s hair.


    ...


    "What are you doing, stupid disciple?" Scathach asked with neutral eyes as she looked at Victor, who tried to pat her head.


    "I''ve been trying to rx. It''s been two months, you know?" Victor spoke, then he tried to stroke her head again. When his hands would have touched Scathach''s hair, the woman disappeared.


    "Stupid disciple, are you treating me like a child?" Scathach''s red eyes glittered dangerously.


    "..." Victor made an expression, "I wish Kaguya were here." He spoke in a sad voice.


    "..." Scathach was speechless when she saw Victor''s reaction.


    "Stop thinking about bullshit," She turned her face and started walking, "Let''s take a shower, and then we have to go back to training."


    "...." Victor wasn''t motivated. He knows that the training she was talking about is him being beaten daily. In the first month, it was fun, but then it just became boring. He wasn''t feeling his progress, even though Scathach said several times that he was progressing. But would he stop fighting because of it? Of course not! He likes to fight no matter the season or the time of day¡­ But he just wasn''t motivated.


    "¡­If you make a little cut on my body, I''ll let you do what you want," Scathach said.


    "!!!" Victor''s eyes changed to a bright blood red, and his whole body began to give off a dangerous sensation.


    "Heh~"Scathach smiled seductively, "You look motivated."


    Victor takes his greatsword, "Let''s go. I have an important mission to do!" He spoke in a surprisingly serious voice.


    "The inquisition is released and, I have to hunt a two thousand year old vampire! All for the greater good! God bless me!" He seemed more motivated than the very hunters who had faced Scathach in the past.


    "..." Scathach, a vampire over two thousand years old, didn''t know how to react to Victor''s strange words at that moment.


    ...


    "Sigh!" Victor sighed.


    In the end, he couldn''t scratch her body, and he was depressed for a few days.


    "What happened to them...?" Pepper asked in curiosity as she looked over at Ruby, Violet, and Sasha, who were sitting back to back with addled faces.


    "They seem out of their minds," Lacus spoke.


    "Ruby?" Siena appears apanied by Luna, she approaches Ruby, "Are you alright, sister?" She asked, a little worried.


    She called Ruby several times in an attempt to get her sister to respond.


    "..." But Ruby didn''t answer anything, she seemed to be staring into space.


    "They just experienced something I taught Victor." Scathach shed a mysterious smile.


    "It''s a technique I learned when I was bored. The technique is a simple massage that rxes the whole body, and it was a technique used by an Assassin from the past."


    "Assassin?" Siena raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes. He would kill the victim by massaging them, and when the victim waspletely rxed, he would hang them, a quick and simple job." Scathach nodded to herself, "I learned this technique and improved it. Now, this technique can kill a being simply because the being has be too rxed and has stopped thinking."


    "¡­" Just what kind of nonsense is this woman talking about? A massage technique that can kill because it makes you stop thinking?


    Those were the thoughts of Lacus, Pepper, and Siena.


    "Interested? Do you want to try it?" Scathachughed and pointed to Victor, sitting on the floor with Yuki, who had apletely red face, in hisp.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at the three sisters, then he smiled and gestured with his hand:


    "Come and experience the pleasures of a massage that can make you meet the god himself!" He looked like a loan shark offering a shady deal.


    "..."


    "I humbly decline," Pepper took a step back and hid behind her mother.


    "Pass..." Lacus also refused.


    "Hmm," Siena''s eyes sparkled, she seemed to be interested, she thought; ''A technique created by the mother, maybe I can learn it too?''


    "That''s it? What a shame." Victor looked sad.


    "Oh, they arrived." Scathach looks away.


    Everyone looked to where Scathach was looking and saw nothing, they used their vampire senses to their fullest, but still, they couldn''t feel anything.


    Only Siena and Lacus could feel anything, but even so, it was a considerable distance for them.


    Victor focuses his gaze, and soon his world turns blood red:


    "What is that?" he asked curiously.


    "Huh? Can you see, Victor?"


    "Yes," Since he couldn''t exin what he was seeing, he decided to keep silent.


    "M-Master, please...let go of me..." She was very embarrassed, but it''s not like she hated it either; it was a strange feeling...


    "Hell no."


    "..." Yuki''s expression changed to that of a sad squirrel.


    After a few minutes of waiting, everyone could hear the sounds of horses and armor in the distance. It was like an army was marching towards them.


    "Oh? You''re fast~" Victor spoke as he looked at the woman who appeared beside Scathach.


    "KaKaKaKa. Did you get to this ce from your territory in less than a day? Looks like you and your army didn''t fail in training." Sheughed contentedly.


    "Fue?" Pepper couldn''t react to the woman''s sudden appearance, she was only startled when she saw a tall woman standing next to her.


    She wasn''t the only one; Maria, Luna, and Yuki couldn''t react either:


    "You''ve gotten stronger, Eleonor... And that''s not a good thing." Lacus spoke with a pitying expression.


    "Yes." Siena nodded in agreement with Lacus'' words.


    Eleonor ignored the two women and said, "Master, I''m d to see you again." As she went to kneel, Scathach grabbed her shoulders.


    "Stop. You are a countess now. Never kneel to anyone, especially to I who am in the same status as you." She spoke in a cold voice that shivered all over Eleonor''s spine.


    "But you aren''t just anyone, master..."


    "Did you not listen to me?" Scathach''s eyes changed to blood red.


    "¡­" Eleonor nods and adjusts her position.


    "Good," Scathach nodded in satisfaction, then her eyes changed to sapphire green, which was something Eleonor noticed too.


    "M-Master, Y-You eyes," She was stuttering a lot.


    "Hmm? Yeah, what about them?"


    Before Eleonor could answer anything, everyone could see an army of ck knights approaching.


    ....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 68: Countess Eleonor Adresteia.

    <h4>Chapter 68: Countess Eleonor Adresteia.</h4>


    Victor looked at the army with eyes shining with curiosity since it was the first time he had seen something like that.


    An army of ck knights with cknces bigger than the knights themselves, their appearance was quite menacing, especially with those red eyes gleaming behind the helmet.


    "They''re all vampires," Victor''s smile grew. He got up from the ground and released Yuki, who sighed in relief, and at the same time, felt disappointed for some reason.


    He totally ignored the frightening pressure the army was putting out and approached the horses since he was very curious about them.


    "These horses, they''re not normal." Victor looked at the horses and saw that the horses'' eyes were blood red.


    Looking around, Victor saw a horse that was riderless, and soon he approached the horse and touched it then he started stroking the horse''s head:


    "Iiiiirrri, Rilinchin." The horse neighed happily.


    "Hehehe, aren''t you a good girl? Tell me, you''re a good girl." He realized the horse was female.


    "Iiiiirrri, Rilinchin!" The horse hit the ground and brought her head closer to Victor.


    Eleonor, the horse''s owner, seeing this scene from a distance, couldn''t help butment:


    "...To think that Chlo¨¦ would like someone..." She couldn''t believe what she was seeing, Chloe never let strangers touch her, and Victor touched her so easily.


    "Kakakaka," Scathachughed in amusement, she was looking at everything with great pleasure; it was like she was waiting for something to happen.


    Because of the noise of the army, the wives who were in a new unknown world slowly began to wake up.


    "Huh? Who are these Stormtroopers?" Ruby spoke a little groggy.


    "They are Countess Eleonor Adrasteia''s personal army," Luna replied.


    "Eleonor?"


    "Hmm," Sasha looks at the tall woman.


    She had long flowing white hair, pale skin like all vampires, and bright golden eyes. She was wearing a simple red coat with ck gloves on her hands, a simple white shirt that couldn''t hide her H-Cup breasts, along with a pair of ck jeans that highlighted her big legs.


    And what stood out the most about her was that she was a tall woman, she looked almost the same height as Victor, but with the eyes of an expert Maid, like Yuki and Luna, they could tell she was 190 CM tall.


    "Eleonor?"


    "Hi, Sasha. How are you?" She nodded to Sasha.


    "I''m fine, thanks." Sasha stretched.


    Violet gets up off the floor and shakes her head a little to get rid of the feeling that her brain is melting:


    "Yo, Bitch from the west, how are you?" Violet stretched a little like Sasha.


    "¡­You''re still as rude as ever, Violet. And I''m fine, thanks." She spoke with a gentle smile.


    "Oh? That''s too bad. I thought you were going to die from a random thug someday."


    "¡­" Veins began to pop in Eleonor''s head.


    "You''re still tall as usual, huh? In fact, I think you''ve grown even more in height... Are you trying to cosy a giraffe?"


    Eleonor''s smile threatened to break at any moment.


    ''Take a deep breath Eleonor, the master is here, the master is here, don''t lose control. You know this bitch, she''s always like that. It''s nothing new''.


    "Fue...? Is the earth shaking?" Pepper looked at the ground with a cute face.


    "Have you forgotten what Eleonor''s power is, Pepper?" Siena looked at her sister.


    Pepper looks at Siena with a cute expression, "...Of course I remember! Eto, Eto¡­" She started to panic.


    "Sigh," Siena puts her hand to her head.


    "Well, don''t me her so much. Pepper is a bit dumb sometimes." Lacus spoke.


    "Yes, she forgets things easily."


    "¡­." Pepper''s face threatens to cry at any moment, but suddenly she is hit by a gust of wind in her face. "Fueee!?" She looks to the side and sees Victor swinging apletely ck greatsword that was bigger than him, and he was twirling that big sword like it was nothing.


    "HAHAHAHAHA," He looked like he was having fun.


    "Hey! What are you doing with my sword!?" Eleonor quickly yelled, she walked with quick steps towards Victor, but inside she was a little shocked that he managed to lift all that weight like it was nothing.


    "Swinging it?" Victor replied as he turned his face away.


    "... That''s not what I meant!"


    "Oh..." Victor understood the problem, "Can I borrow this horse and sword for a few hours?" He asked with a polite smile while looking very noble.


    "Iiiiirrri, Rilinchin" Chloe approached Victor and whinnied as if asking permission too.


    "Of course you can''t!" She practically screamed, and all her noble looks were gone like leaves in the wind.


    "These are my things! Mine! And Chloe, don''t pay attention to him!"


    "... Tsk." Knowing he was wrong to take other people''s things without permission, Victor obediently backed off.


    He looks at the horse and strokes the horse''s mane, "Don''t worry, soon I will save you from this insensitive woman." He spoke like someone who was saying goodbye to a longtimepanion.


    "Iiiiirrri, Rilinchin." Chloe nodded, and everyone could see small tears in the horse''s eyes.


    "I know, I know. But, soon, I will save you~."


    "HEY! Why am I the viin of the story!" Eleonor stomped on the ground in frustration, she was freaking out!


    Victor reluctantly pulls away from Chloe, but soon he feels someone touching his shoulder:


    "What do you think you''re doing...?" He heard Eleonor''s cold voice.


    "Huh? But weren''t you the one who asked me to get away from Chloe?" He spoke in an innocent voice.


    "It''s not that! Give me back my sword!"


    "Oh"


    "Don''t give me that ''Oh''! Give it back!"


    "...F-Fine, T-Take it."


    "¡­Why does this seem so difficult to you!? Goddammit!"


    "... Just take it!" Victor puts down the sword and hands it to Eleonor, and he uses his other hand to cup his face as if covering his crying face.


    Eleonor ignores all this and grabs the sword hilt.


    "¡­Ahhh, you did it." Violet suddenly appears beside Eleonor.


    "Huh?"


    "You made him cry, you made my husband cry... Look what you did," Violet spoke with a sad face.


    "..." Eleonor''s face changed several times, she gripped the hilt of her sword harder and looked at Violet with a face red from anger, but in the end, she wasn''t a bad person. She took a long breath as if she were giving up on something.


    "Fine. I will lend it! But for just an hour!"


    "Seriously!?" Victor turns his face away and looks at Eleonor with his eyes shining.


    "Y-Yeah," Eleonor was taken aback by this sudden change.


    "Yes!!" Victor hugged Eleonor.


    "W-Wh?" She didn''t know how to react to this sudden intimate contact.


    Soon Victor separates from Eleonor and approaches Violet.


    "I love you, Violet." Victor kisses Violet on the mouth.


    "H-huh?" Violet was taken aback as she returned Victor''s kiss.


    Victor stops kissing Violet and runs into the forest.


    "W-Wait, Darling! We need to go to the capital! Don''t go too far!"


    "Oh," Victor stopped running and stared at the forest as if he was thinking about something.


    "Whatever." In the end, he just decided to swing the sword right there.


    He positioned himself and brandished the sword!


    "Fuuushhh," A gust of wind flew in a straight line and destroyed several trees.


    "Hahahaha, this is fun!" Then, he began to practice what he learned from Scathach.


    Every time he brandished the sword, powerful gusts of wind were felt throughout the group.


    "Oh," Some knights spoke. They looked impressed, although because of their training, they didn''t react much.


    "Here, take some blood." Ruby appeared beside Eleonor.


    "Thank,s" Eleonor drank all the blood in one gulp, and somehow, she was feeling better.


    "Kakakakaka, I knew something interesting was going to happen when he met you," Scathach chuckled.


    "Master, I heard about him a few days ago, and I didn''t believe it, but... It''s really true." Eleonor looked at Ruby, Sasha, and Violet.


    "He actually married them..."


    "Yeah. He is also myst disciple."


    "Huh? What do you mean, master?"


    "Exactly what I mean, I won''t teach anyone else for a long time. Six months was just enough to teach him the basics; I need more time to cut this diamond~" Scathach chuckled in amusement.


    "¡­" Scathach''s daughters, Victor''s wives, and Eleonor didn''t know how to react to Scathach''s words. Especially Eleonor, since she hoped that her teacher would train her army again.


    Siena, Lacus, and Pepper might not look it, but they were freaking out internally. Did he get so strong just learning the ''basics''? Bulshit!


    They know that Scathach''s teaching standard is very high if she said she only taught the ''basics''. This means that she haspletely strengthened Victor''s foundation for the future.


    Watching Victor brandish the sword, Pepper also noticed something, "He''s using my force control technique..."


    "Huh?" Siena and Lacus didn''t know how to react.


    "Mother! Did you teach our techniques to that man!?"


    "Yeah~" Scathach spoke like it was no big deal.


    "...M-Mother..." Ruby stuttered and didn''t know how to react to this knowledge, she knows that learning what the sisters learned was not easy, especially Ruby, who had to go through a long period of torture to learn how to control her power precisely.


    "He was like a sponge that soaked up everything I threw at him, and I thought; ''Why not?'' I wanted to test how much he could learn... And in the end, he learned all five of the basic techniques."


    "As expected from Darling¡­" Violet was just as happy as if she was the one who had achieved something.


    "¡­" Sasha was silent, she heard about Scathach techniques directly from Ruby''s sisters, and she knows how absurd these techniques are.


    "Five!? Wasn''t it four!?" Lacus asked.


    "It''s five. I just didn''t teach any of you thest one because you weren''t ready," Scathach said.


    "Just out of curiosity, what is the fifth technique." Pepper raised her hand and asked in a cute voice.


    "It''s Control... And the prerequisite for learning this technique is learning all four other techniques." She decided to demonstrate since it''s easier to show than to exin:


    "Victor!"


    "What!?" Victor stopped brandishing the sword and looked at Scathach.


    "Come here!"


    "Okay."


    "And return Eleonor''s sword!"


    "...O-Okay," He replied with a little difficulty.


    He looks at the sword as if looking at a friend who has to say goodbye, then after that. He positions himself as if he is about to throw something, then with a small gesture of strength. He throws the sword he was holding towards Eleonor!


    "W-Wha," She couldn''t believe he threw her sword like that!


    Seeing that Violet was going to try to get the sword, she said, "Stop, you''re going to get hurt."


    "Huh?" Violet stopped walking.


    She steps forward and raises her hand, then a loud sound as if a heavy object is colliding with another heavy object is heard, she grabs the sword hilt and holds itfortably on her shoulder.


    Even the ground beneath Eleonor was damaged with a cobweb of cracks.


    "¡­" Just how many kilos does that sword weigh? Those were the thoughts of Violet, Ruby, and Sasha, who were close to Eleonor.


    ......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 69: Countess Eleonor Adresteia 2

    <h4>Chapter 69: Countess Eleonor Adresteia 2</h4>


    Seeing the shocked faces of Violet, Sasha, and Ruby, She exined:


    "My sword is very heavy, and no ordinary vampire can lift it without the proper training."


    "¡­Why is it so heavy? Doesn''t that hurt in a fight against another vampire?" Ruby asked.


    "That''s because her sword wasn''t created to fight other vampires..." Lacus replied.


    "..." Eleonor is silent, she can understand that Lacus said this on purpose to pique Ruby''s curiosity.


    "What do you mean?" Ruby asked.


    "..." Lacus didn''t answer anything.


    "Forget it, Ruby. That''s not something you need to know right now." Siena supported her sister.


    "¡­" Ruby was silent.


    "Why? Why can''t she know?" Sasha asked.


    "...Because this is a rule created by the king, only the king, or the leaders of the Count n can give that kind of information... The rule is silenced by a magical contract," Violet exined.


    "...You seem to know about this, Violet." Ruby looked at Violet with a glint in her eyes.


    "Oh? Who told you about it?"


    "My Mother."


    "¡­Agnes¡­" Eleonor sighed.


    "Remember, don''t overdo it, okay?" Then, hearing Scathach''s voice, the group looked toward the woman who was talking to Victor.


    Leaving that subject aside, for now, the women decided to watch what Victor was going to do.


    "Okay... You don''t have to keep repeating it."


    "I don''t want you to destroy the entire forest! The poor thing already suffers from my daughters and me!"


    "¡­Where did this cheap sentimentalitye from out of nowhere? This is not like you... Just hire a witch to revitalize the forest or something."


    "I changed, okay? In fact, my head is clearer now¡­" Then, realizing she was getting off the subject, she said, "Just don''t overdo it, and just use the ice!"


    "Okay."


    Scathach nods with satisfaction.


    Eleonor pointed her trembling finger at Scathach:


    "... T-This is my master?"


    "..." Victor''s wives and Scathach''s daughters were silent; they also didn''t know what was going on.


    But one thing they were sure of! They didn''t know how to react to this situation!


    They weren''t used to Scathach reacting so differently!


    And Victor''s wives aren''t enjoying this change at all! Mostly Ruby!


    Victor rxes his body a little and assumes a fighting stance.


    "This position... It''s the same as mine... No, it''s a little different." Siena analyzed...


    The magic symbol on Victor''s gloves starts to glow blood red, "Just ice, just ice..." He muttered over and over as if trying to concentrate.


    His fist is covered in an ice glove, and with a quick punch that only people like Siena and Scathach could see, he punches the air!


    BOOOOM!


    The women heard a noise as if the air had been broken, the air pressure was so intense that the forest could not take it and it was torn apart, and there was no tree left to tell the story! And, the effect of the attack is not over.


    After the wind pressure was gone, everyone could see that a small part of the forest had turned into a snowy area.


    "... V-Victor!" Scathach disappears and appears beside Victor, and then she ps him on the head, "You overreacted! How am I going to exin anything now?"


    "Eh? But I did it right!"


    "Huuuh? Where is this correct!? I told you not to overdo it!"


    "I didn''t exaggerate! It is the forest that is weak! It''s not my fault!" The two leaned their foreheads against each other and started facing each other as if they were about to fight at any moment.


    "...Monster...Master created another monster..." Eleonor spoke.


    "This is ridiculous; there''s nothing left of the poor forest," Peppermented.


    "..." Siena just looked at Victor with an emotionless face. It looked like she needed to reassess her opinion of him.


    "..." Lacus didn''t say anything either.


    "Hmm, I can do something like that" Violet didn''t want to miss it!


    "Let me show you!"


    "NOO!" Sasha held Violet.


    "Violet, just don''t try topete now, okay? We know that with your fire, you can wreak havoc."


    "Eh? But..."


    "Just no, okay!?" Ruby spoke in a more assertive tone. "I don''t want my house to be a deserted ce."


    "...Just hire a witch," Violet pouted.


    "¡­" Ruby said nothing and stared at Violet.


    "Okay, okay." She sighed.


    "Ladies... Shouldn''t we have left for the capital now?" Luna suddenly reminded everyone.


    "Oh," Everyone haspletely forgotten about that.


    Scathach and Victor move away from each other.


    Soon Scathach exins her technique, "Originally, this attack was to freeze everything in a straight line, but Victor put in a lot of force, and because of that, there''s nothing left to be frozen."


    "This is like abination of my technique and Pepper''s technique," Siena said.


    "Yes. Control is the fifth technique. Control focuses on using all four techniques as efficiently as possible. Now, do you understand why I never taught you?"


    "Yes, we''re not ready yet," Ruby said.


    "Yes. Unfortunately, you guys aren''t as passionate about training as he is."


    She didn''t want to discourage their daughters and say that they didn''t have the same talent as Victor either. After all, she knows it was because of Victor''s blood and mindset that made it possible for him to learn things in such a short time.


    If he only had the talent, he wouldn''t be so strong in such a short time. The mentality of looking at training as fun made it possible for him to learn things faster since, when someone is having fun learning something, they learn faster; it''smon sense.


    And she''s sure her blood yed a big part in his training, though she wasn''t going to say it out loud.


    "...That''s not true, we train-" Pepper was about to protest, but she stopped talking when she heard her mother''s voice.


    "Lacus lives in her sleep. You live watching cartoons together with Ruby, and I also know you got weaker because you didn''t practice what I taught you, and Siena is always busy, and when she''s not busy working, she''s looking for a husband."


    "¡­" Ruby, Lacus, and Pepper had no way to defend themselves from their mother''s words.


    But Pepper said something in a low voice, "It''s not cartoon¡­ It''s anime."


    "M-Mother!?" Siena couldn''t believe her mother said that out loud.


    "Pfft," Victorughed at the same time as Violet.


    "Desperate woman." The two said at the same time.


    "You guys¡­" Siena''s eyes shed blood red.


    "We need to go!" Luna screamed again.


    "..." Everyone nodded in agreement.


    ...


    "Hahahahaha," Victor wasughing a lot, he was currently riding Chloe, and as a special horse, the speed Chloe was running was very high.


    And this was a new experience for Victor. The horse was faster than any car he had ridden in the past, and he felt intoxicated when the wind hit him in the face.


    "..." Violet, Ruby, and Sasha just looked at it with a dry look; although Sasha was in the mood to join Victor, she thought it looked fun.


    "...Chloe¡­ Why did you abandon me..." Eleonor was looking at Chloe like a woman who had been dumped by another man.


    Currently, the group was going to the capital in a luxurious carriage prepared by Eleonor, and in this carriage was Eleonor, Victor, Violet, Ruby, Sasha, and Scathach. Originally, Victor was supposed to be in the carriage with the girls, but when the group left for the capital, he quickly got bored and decided to y with Chloe.


    "Now that I''ve stopped to think about it, what are these horses?" Ruby forgot to ask.


    "Oh, they are demonic horses. They live in an isted area in the West," Eleonor said.


    "Why is this name so scary?"


    "Well, they''re much stronger and tougher than regr horses, so why not?"


    "..." Ruby didn''t know what to say, she just thought the name a little ugly for such a beautiful creature.


    "That''s unfair, I tried to ride one of those horses, but I got kicked off." Sasha pouted.


    "If it were so easy, my army wouldn''t be special!" Eleonor snorted, then she exined, "Riders go through a long period for the horse to get used to their presence; they have to have a brother-sister bond."


    "...But what about Darling?" Violet asked in an innocent voice, but Eleonor could have sworn she saw a slight smile on Violet''s hateful face.


    "..." she decided to be silent, she had no answer to that question... Victor was just very strange...


    "Kakakaka, you''ll get used to this feeling soon." Scathachughed, she was leaning against the carriage, she looked very rxed.


    Sigh!


    Eleonor just sighed.


    In another carriage was the group of Pepper, Siena, Lacus, Maria, and Luna.


    "Umumumum," Pepper was making strange noises, "That looks fun..." She looked at Victor with a sharp look.


    Like Sasha, she also tried to ride a horse, but she was also kicked off by a horse.


    "Just give up. You heard from Eleonor, right? These horses won''t let you ride them." Lacus spoke.


    "Never! I want to have fun!"


    "Don''t be spoiled," Siena said.


    "But I''m not spoiled! I just want to have fun, and it''s unfair that Victor is having fun alone! What about my rights!? I also want to ride a horse and feel the wind in my face!"


    "¡­" Siena rolled her eyes.


    Pepper looked back at Victor with a piercing look.


    Suddenly, a lightbulb shed on top of her head, she seemed to have an idea.


    "Whatever you''re thinking... Just don''t do it."


    Pepper ignored Siena''s voice, "Eyy," as she backed onto the carriage and jumped towards Victor.


    "Pepper!?" Lacus and Siena spoke at the same time.


    Victor was surprised when he saw a body flying towards him, but he quickly picked up Pepper and ced her in front of him, "What are you doing?" He patted Pepper''s head a little.


    "..." Pepper''s face turned a little red, "I want to have fun too and, it''s unfair that you''re having fun alone!"


    Maria and Luna looked at Pepper, "Lady Violet is not going to like this," They said at the same time.


    "Oh?" Victor shes a small smile as he takes Pepper''s hands.


    "Heh?"


    He opens her hands and makes her hold the horse rope, "Enjoy~."


    "Heh? OHHH!" Pepper looked like a child who was riding a horse with her father.


    He looks into Chloe''s eyes, and, seeing that the horse is upset, he says, "Just hold on for a few minutes," He spoke in a low voice.


    The horse neighs nodding.


    "This Bitch... What is she doing!?" Violet freaked out.


    "Pepper..." Ruby sighed.


    "Kakakakaka," Scathach just chuckled like he was enjoying himself.


    "Unfair¡­I want to try too." Sasha''s blue eyes sparkled, then she jumped towards Victor too.


    "Even you Sasha!?" Violet couldn''t believe what she was seeing, she just thought of something; ''Those bitches! I missed my chance!''


    Seeing another body flying towards him, with a gesture of impressive dexterity, he rises from his horse and jumps back in a somersault, then he catches Sasha in midair and puts her behind Pepper.


    Soon he falls behind Sasha and grabs her waist.


    "Eh?" Sasha didn''t understand what happened.


    "Fue¡­? I feel something soft on my back." Pepper muttered.


    .......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 70: Kings Capital

    <h4>Chapter 70: King''s Capital</h4>


    They were apanied On their way to the capital by the personal army of Countess Eleonor Adrasteia.


    The group traveled rtively quickly. A trip that could have taken two days of running at a moderate pace was reduced to one day, and, as a consequence, they arrived just before the match between Victoria Rider and the Horseman n leader happened.


    Of course, if they were running, they would have arrived faster, but afortable ride is always the best option.


    And in a way, Victor had fun riding Chloe, the horse was very fast, and she was very obedient... Honestly, he was actually considering kidnapping Chloe...


    But when he thought about it, his conscience quickly hit him hard. He tried his best not to take Scathach''s bad habits, but after living six months under the same roof with a woman that has a strong personality like Scathach¡­ Like it or not, he was influenced a little.


    After all, they were already simr.


    Looking at the capital from a distance, Victor was at a loss for words for the first time.


    "...Beautiful, right?" Sasha spoke with a small smile as she looked at Victor''s stunned expression.


    Victor wakes up from his stupor and, soon, he disys a small smile as he pats Sasha''s head, "It''s not as beautiful as you¡­"


    "..." Sasha shed a small satisfied smile and leaned her back against Victor''s chest.


    "But¡­ indeed, this is a beautiful city," I said as I looked out over the city again.


    A smile curls my lips involuntarily. Ahead of me, I saw a city that was even darker than horror movie cities.


    Flying bats, and ancient buildings that seemed to havee from early times, even I could feel that, despite being old, their buildings were incredibly resistant.


    Despite looking gloomy, the capital was reasonably illuminated by the lights of the houses. In a world where the night never ended, the city had a confused feeling of depression, joy, and especially danger...


    Some powerful auras made me feel excited and expectant; ''After training with my mother-inw, my blood is boiling to experience a decent fight.


    Although it''s fun to train with Scathach, I still can''tpare myself to her, I know I''ve gotten stronger, but the question I most want to know is; How much stronger did I getpared to other vampires?


    How much stronger have I be!? I want to know! I want to have fun! I want to find someone strong to test my limits! I don''t know why I''m feeling this overwhelming desire in me, but I don''t care! I want to fight!


    And something tells me I will find the answer in this capital.


    ...


    "HOLD!" Two guards covered in armored armor yelled; he was holding a spear somewhat resembling Eleonor''s army.


    "Identify yourself!" they shouted in unison.


    Victor looked at the guard with curious eyes, he could also feel several eyes watching him inside the walls, and each one of these guards gave a different sense of pressure. He could instinctively tell that all these guards were strong!


    "They are notmon guards," Victor whispered with a small smile on his face. His instincts were begging him to fight! But he held back; he knew it wasn''t time yet.


    "Yes, they''re not¡­" Sasha observed the guard, "They''re the king''s personal guard, vampires specifically trained to protect the king, and the king''s family," Sasha exined.


    "I see..." Victor nodded, and then he concentrated on stroking Sasha''s head, and, just like that, he could calm his instincts.


    "Walter, please," Eleonor said.


    Soon one of Eleonor''s armed vampire soldiers rides beside Eleonor''s carriage, that soldier removes his helmet, and soon the face of an old man is shown:


    "Your wish is mymand, Countess Eleonor." He spoke respectfully, then walked towards the guard.


    "This level of security at the entrance is notmon," Ruby, who was inside the carriage, said.


    "Oh?" Victor looked at the carriage window.


    "Usually, these guards are not at the city gate. They are royal guards, and they just protect the king and the king''s family; they are mostly in the king''s personal residences... Having so many guards at the entrance to the capital is not a good sign," Ruby exined.


    "Kakaka. Don''t overthink it, my daughter. The king is just being overprotective of his daughters." Scathach chuckled.


    "... They are here?"


    "Probably so. After all, that man just goes overboard with security when his daughters are around."


    "An overprotective father... He reminds me of someone," Victor thought of his teacher... When thinking about his acquaintances, Victor suddenly felt a sense of longing for his family; ''Are my mom and dad okay?''


    He hasn''t talked to his family for six months, and he''s never been away from his family for so long. ''When I have time, I''ll call them.''


    "Pepper¡­I think it''s time you got off that horse, right? We''ve already arrived in town... You too, Sasha." Violet with a ''gentle'' smile on her face.


    Pepper''s body shivered when she heard Violet''s voice, "...B-But." She didn''t want to get down now, she had a lot of fun, but she still wanted to y more!


    "Humpf," Sasha turned her face and leaned into Victor even more!


    Veins began to pop in Violet''s head when she saw Sasha''s attitude.


    "Pepper~..." Violet''s eyes changed to blood red, and her blood pressure seemed to increase.


    "Nooo! I do not want to!" Pepper turned away.


    "Stop bullying my sister, don''t be jealous. She''s not interested in that sort of thing. You know that." Ruby spoke.


    "¡­" Violet didn''t want to give up.


    "Hahaha. Don''t be angry, Violet." Victor disyed a small smile.


    Hearing Victor''s voice, Violet''s eyes changed to violet, and she looked up at him with a pout on her face:


    "B-But Darling-" Violet was going to say something, but she stopped talking when she heard Victor''s voice again.


    "How about this? I''ll take you on a dateter, just the two of us~."


    "!!!" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha''s eyes changed to blood red.


    Not wanting to miss the chance, Violet said, "You promise!?"


    "Yeah, pinky promise." He joked, but his wives knew he was serious.


    "G-Good." Violet''s body started to shake, and a huge smile threatened to escape her face, but she quickly turned her face away and looked out over thendscape.


    Seeing that Victor was silent and didn''t mention the two, Ruby and Sasha looked at Victor with intense eyes.


    Feeling Ruby and Sasha''s gaze boring into his head, he looks at them:


    "Don''t worry. I haven''t forgotten about you." He strokes Sasha''s head:


    "I''ll take Violet first, but I want to have a one-on-one date with each of you." He shed a loving little smile.


    "O-OH..." Even though they wanted a date, they didn''t know how to react when he openly spoke those words...


    They were happy! But they were also embarrassed!


    Women areplicated beings...


    "You cane in!" The gate behind the guard began to open:


    "The Countess Eleonor''s army must remain stationed outside the capital!"


    "Walter, deploy the army in my personal mansion outside the capital; that ce has enough space."


    "Yes, Countess Eleonor," Walter speaks, and soon he starts giving orders to the knights.


    "Don''t make a mess in the capital, or¡ª" The royal guard would threaten the group.


    "Heh, or what?" Scathach shows her face through the window and looks at the guard, then she opens the carriage door and gets out.


    Looking at the woman who got out of the carriage and seeing her striking features, he immediately recognized the woman:


    "C-C-C-Countess Scathach Scarlett!" They were getting cold under their armor now.


    How could they not know this woman? After all, she was the one who trained some of them in the past.


    "Tell me, what are you going to do if I decide to blow up the gate?" She had a slight smile on her face.


    She looked like she was kidding, but the guards knew not to y with this crazy woman!


    "W-Well..." The guard didn''t know what to say.


    Siena and Lacus, who were seeing this from a distance, said:


    "Mother seems to be a little irritated," Lacus.


    "Indeed, what happened to make her angry?" Siena.


    "Hahahaha, even the king''s guards are afraid of you... Just what did you do, Scathach?"


    "..." The guards looked at Victor in shock. He just used Scathach''s name so informally!? Is he crazy!? He will die!


    "I did a lot of things¡­I don''t remember anymore~" she shed a small smile.


    ...She didn''t do anything!? The guards were freaking out internally.


    "As expected of you." He shed a small smile.


    ''Just who is this man!?'' The guards knew that in the vampire world, there was only one being who could speak to Scathach like that, and that was their king!


    They didn''t know this man!


    In the past, if someone disrespected Scathach, that was reason enough for that vampire to die!


    "Well, isn''t the gate open? Let''s get going?" Victor got off the horse along with Sasha, and he stroked Chloe''s mane. The horse neighed happily and a little sadly.


    "¡­" Eleonor looked at it with a jealous look.


    Chloe looked at Pepper with a hateful look; after all, this dairy cow was on top of her now!


    "...Her mood has improved..." Lacusmented as she looked at her mother, who was entering the capital.


    "... Mother." Siena puts her hand to her face and sighs.


    After this minor incident happened to the guards at the entrance to the capital, the group soon entered the capital.


    But without Victor knowing, a rumor ended up circting among the guards, and soon that rumor began to slowly spread through the city.


    The rumor was simple, "Someone called that red-haired demon informally and survived!"


    The initial content of the rumor was this. But as time went by, and the rumor circted by word of mouth, it turned out that in the end, the rumor was totally distorted, to something like:


    "Someone managed to tame that red-haired demon!"


    There were versions of the rumor that said something like, "The red-haired devil got a new toy!"


    And in the end... No one knew anymore which was the true version of this rumor... But one thing is certain, because of this misunderstanding that Victor unknowingly provoked, he increased his reputation a little with the king''s guards.


    ......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 71: Kings Capital. 2

    <h4>Chapter 71: King''s Capital. 2</h4>


    "The atmosphere of this ce is very different from anything I''ve experienced¡­" I spoke in a low voice.


    Unlike the territory of Scathach that I didn''t explore much, the capital had a very strange climate, the ce, despite being well lit, had areas that were totally dark, and, although it looked safe, I could feel danger in the air.


    The ce was elegant, and at the same time old-fashioned, I could even see several vampires walking the streets in modern clothes...


    The capital was a mixture of ancient architecture and inhabitants with modern habits.


    The capital was a contradiction in terms; it was chaotic... But at the same time, it was beautiful...


    I think this is what happens when vampires create a society? As they are an immortal race, they see no need to change structures and, because of that, there are old structures.


    But as they need to live in society, they had to ''modernize'' and not get stuck in the past.


    It was strange¡­ The city was very strange. I won''t deny that fact, but it was interesting...


    "What are you looking at? Fuck off!"


    Hmm? I look to the side and see Violet threatening some women.


    "Tsk. That''s why I don''t like to go out. These idiots keep looking at me like I''m a rare animal or something." Lacusined.


    I look around and see that several vampires are looking at the group with curious eyes. Still, even though they are watching the girls, the vampires are focusing their attention on Scathach, Eleonor, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby.


    And surprisingly, I was attracting the attention of female vampires¡­ That''s why Violet was so irritated with women.


    "Hey, aren''t they?"


    "Yes¡­they are. It looks like they came to see the games too."


    "But who is this man?"


    I could also see that some men were looking with lecherous eyes at the girls...


    They were trying to hide it because they noticed Scathach in the group.


    But even though they tried to hide it... I didn''t like it... I felt an irritating feeling in my heart; it was as if someone was lusting after something that is mine.


    My blood cried out for retaliation!


    I start to p my hands.


    When I got their attention, I said:


    "Disappointing"


    When they meet my gaze, they seem to freeze.


    "Is that what vampires are? You can''t even be considered noble vampires. You''re are just a pitiful mistake of a faulty thing." The best way to deal with vampires is to hit their egos.


    "Huuh? Who are you-" A slicked-up ck-haired vampire spoke up.


    "Stop. I don''t want to hear anything from a dog like you... Wait, calling you a dog is an insult to the dog itself; at least dogs are loyal..."


    "You''re just a pig¡­" I disy a small smile.


    "Oh indeed..." I started to walk towards them, my smile grew, I felt my teeth change and get sharper, I started to slowly p my hands. Then, slowly, my image starts to get distorted, and an overwhelming killing intent starts to leave my body:


    "You are just pigs to be ughtered by me~."


    "Heh~" I heard Scathach''s voice.


    "W-Wh¡­" The vampires began to visibly sweat, and I could also see that some had pissed themselves; seeing this sight, my sadistic side begged for more.


    Feeling a hand on my shoulder, I looked at whoever touched me and saw my wife, Ruby, "Stop. If you make a fuss here, you won''t be able to enter the city again... And we won''t be able to have our date."


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for that, I would have burned those bitches that are looking at you by now." Violet surprisingly supported Ruby.


    "...They''re right, just forget about it. They''re not worth our time," Sasha supported.


    Surprisingly, all three seemed to have the same opinion on this matter.


    "Tsk, just let him loose." Scathach looked annoyed again.


    "Mother... You shouldn''t just say that because you''re angry-" Pepper tried to say something, but Scathach just looked at her daughter when she wanted her daughter to shut up.


    Pepper stopped talking and looked up at the sky as she began to whistle.


    Whistle!


    "What beautiful weather this is, right? Look at those cloudy clouds!" She started to stroke Chloe''s mane with a pout on her cheek, but Chloe didn''t seem to be enjoying it.


    Hearing my wives'' words, I held back my sadistic desires, and looked at the vampires, my eyes gleaming a little for a brief moment:


    "Get lost!"


    The vampire men''s bodies seem paralyzed for a few seconds, and then they assume an attitude of obedience:


    "Yes, Master!" They just left the ce obediently...


    I should have done it from the start, but I wouldn''t be satisfied like that...


    "..." The female vampires who were seeing this just stared at Victor once more with an interested look. They thought that he was someone important since he was hanging out with several high-status women.


    Before Sasha, Ruby, and Violet could say anything, they heard Scathach say:


    "What are you waiting for? Fuck off!"


    "!!!" The female vampires quickly fled when they felt Scathach''s pressure.


    After this small incident finished, the group walked towards Scathach''s mansion, which was near the arena.


    On the way to Scathach''s mansion.


    Eleonor didn''t take her gaze off of Victor. Unlike the other female vampires, she wasn''t stupid, she knew something happened when Victor looked at those vampires.


    After all, arrogant vampires wouldn''t call someone random a ''master'' out of nowhere.


    Victor felt Eleonor''s gaze, and he knew more or less what she was trying to find out, but he didn''t care... It also didn''t mean he would voluntarily exin what he''d done.


    "Eleonor, why are you following us...?" Ruby asked.


    "Now that Ruby says that¡­ West Bitch why are you following us? Shoo, Shoo!" Violet spoke.


    "..." Eleonor ignored Violet and was silent for a few seconds, then she said:


    "Originally, I wanted to ask my master a favor..." She looked at Scathach, who was walking beside her daughters.


    "But she said she wouldn''t train anyone else for a long time... So I just decided to follow you guys to watch the game, and after the game is over, I''ll go back home."


    The two girls nodded when they heard Eleonor''s motives.


    Ruby suddenly remembered something.


    "Luna, you can buy some books on the human world."


    "By books, do you mean Mangas?" Luna exhibited a small smile.


    "..." Ruby was silent and just looked at Luna.


    "I want you to buy me something too!" Pepper squealed excitedly.


    "I need some things too," Lacus said.


    "Eh?" Luna was surprised that suddenly the women started asking her for things.


    "I need some new tech gadgets," Siena said.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea! Buy me a camera too!" Pepper yelled.


    "W-Wait! It''s a lot; how am I going to bring it all!?"


    "¡­" All women looked at Maria.


    "Eh?" Maria was surprised that she suddenly became the focus of attention.


    "Put Maria to work too. She''s my maid after all," Sasha said.


    "Ohhh... Good idea!" Pepperughed.


    "¡­" Seeing that she had no option in the matter, Maria just sighed.


    "I need something too. I''ll send my butler to go with you" Eleonor picks up a phone.


    "Walter? I need you toe back here."


    Violet suddenly said, "Darling~, do you need something?" She looks to the side and suddenly notices something.


    "Darling¡­? He disappeared!"


    "Husband?" Sasha looked around


    "Don''t tell me he got lost?" Pepper somehow thought of a green-haired anime character who kept getting lost in the group.


    "He was probably kidnapped," Lacus deduced.


    "Impossible... With my mother''s current affection, she wouldn''t let that happen," Siena said, but everyone in the group could feel a little jealousying from her voice.


    Scathach ignores Siena''s words and says, "If you''re looking for Victor, he turned onto a random street a few blocks back; he seemed to be interested in a store."


    Ruby sighed, she looked around and also noticed that someone was missing, "Where''s Yuki?"


    "That girl? She went with him".


    "¡­Well, she''s his Personal Maid," Sasha said.


    "Indeed. It would be weird if she didn''t go with him." Lacus agreed.


    "Darl-"


    "Don''t freak out yet," Ruby spoke before Violet could say anything.


    "Eh?" Violet looked shocked at Ruby.


    "Don''t look at me like that. How long have we known each other?" Ruby rolled her eyes.


    "But Darling is gone!"


    "Hmm... He''s just curious about things around him. He looked like a country kid who came to the big city," Sasha said.


    "Yes." Ruby nodded with Sasha, she looked at Violet and continued, "Trust our husband, okay? Just because he got interested in a store doesn''t mean he''s going to cheat on us with some random woman. He''s not that kind of man."


    "Indeed. My son-inw is a faithful man~" Scathach shed a provocative smile.


    "..." The three wives looked neutrally at Scathach.


    "What?"


    "Nothing." The three spoke at the same time.


    They just realized that Scathach was the real enemy here.


    ...


    Victor Side.


    Victor was in a suspicious-looking gun shop.


    "Looks like I split up..."


    "Yes, you split from the group, Master," Yuki spoke.


    "..." Victor was silent.


    "Well¡­whatever." He could use his connection at any time to meet the group again.


    Victor starts looking around with his eyes shining with curiosity and sees some red daggers:


    "Hey, old man. What is this dagger?" He spoke to a young-looking man who was in a tent.


    The professional smile almost broke when he heard what Victor said.


    "I''m not old."


    "You are a vampire, right?"


    "Yes"


    "How old are you?"


    "1645"


    "My god..." He made a shocked face, "You are older than many human countries, as expected of an elder."


    "..." Veins began to pop in the man''s head.


    "I am a young adult! Don''t call me old!"


    "Yeah yeah. But what is this dagger?"


    "Listen to me! Damn it!"


    Victor exhibited an amused smile when he saw the man''s reaction and, although he could feel the man was strong, he didn''t care. After all, he could deduce that fights were not allowed in the capital, he looks to one side a little and sees several royal guards patrolling; ''With those guards circling all over the capital, I doubt any madman will cause any kind of trouble.''


    ........


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 72: A little girl of few words.

    <h4>Chapter 72: A little girl of few words.</h4>


    "You didn''t answer my question, old man," Victor spoke again.


    "This is a dagger of crystallized blood..." He sighed at the end, and it looked like he''s given up on something.


    "What is it for?"


    "To eat."


    "Eh?"


    "...From your expression of shock at knowing this is somethingmon, I can tell you''re a newborn."


    "Although..." The man looked at Yuki.


    "If you are apanied by a Snow n Maid, then you are someone important..."


    Victor shed a small smile, "You''re pretty honest, huh?"


    "Living a long time simply makes you be a simple man."


    "Hahaha, I believe so."


    "What is this store anyway?" He saw several red-colored weapons, and he even had a huge,pletely red ax.


    Initially, he entered the shop thinking it was a gun shop, but it looks like he was mistaken.


    "This is a custom candy store."


    "Candy?"


    "Yes."


    ''Isn''t that just crystallized blood?'' Victor was curious.


    He decided to buy to try, "How much is the dagger?"


    "It''s $300, and we ept debit, credit, and even checks. If you want to use illegal money, we can give you a trustworthy bank ount."


    "...Dor?" Victor was genuinely confused. He thought vampires used a kind of currency of their own. He was even a little shocked at the price, but he thinks making daggers with crystallized blood shouldn''t be easy.


    And Yuki didn''t say anything, so he wasn''t being fooled... Although it was kind of questionable whether he should trust Yuki in this kind of situation, after all, a rich person''s sense of money is quite skewed.


    "In the past, we tried to use our own currency, but the economy failed in less than 500 years so, because of that, we used human currency," Yuki exined.


    "Oh," Victor was looking at Yuki like she was a walking encyclopedia.


    "Master, haven''t you studied the basics of our society?"


    "Yes, I studied. But what they taught me were just stories about this world, etc. They didn''t teach memon sense."


    Victor didn''t lie. Six months ago, Pepper, Ruby, and Lacus taught Victor the basics of vampire history, but they didn''t teachmon sense.


    And when Victor started training with Scathach, he didn''t even think about learning; he just concentrated on getting stronger.


    Sigh...


    Yuki sighed and asked herself what those women were thinking.


    "I will pay in debit." Victor took out a ck card that Scathach gave him.


    "Okay... But before proceeding with the purchase..." The man looked at the window. "Is that child with you?"


    "Huh?" Victor looked where he was looking and saw a child who looked to be about five years old wearing a ck goth dress, she had long ck hair and violet eyes.


    Realizing that Victor noticed her presence, the little girl walks elegantly towards the door and enters the establishment, she walks towards Victor, just when she gets close to Victor, she takes his hand:


    "Father"


    "..." Victor was speechless.


    "W-Wh..." Yuki didn''t know how to react.


    Victor looked at the young-looking man. "Old man, is this your daughter?"


    "My kids aren''t that cute." The man denied it.


    "..." Victor looked at the little girl again and, seeing her appearance, he had to agree that she looked adorable, even by vampire standards.


    "Didn''t she just call you dad?"


    "Old man, don''t talk nonsense. I still haven''t tasted the forbidden pleasure."


    "Cherry boy, huh?"


    "Unexpected, I thought you would be a yboy."


    "What makes you think that?" Victor was speechless.


    "Instinct? I felt threatened when you walked into my shop; I thought you were going to steal my wife or something."


    "..." Victor.


    "..." The old man.


    "...P-yboy." Yuki thought of Victor''s wives and his rtionship with Scathach, and internally, she couldn''t help but agree with the old man''s words.


    "Father?" The little girl squeezed Victor''s hand tighter.


    Victor looked at the little girl, and then he knelt down and looked at the little girl in her eyes:


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ophis"


    "Ophis?" he questioned.


    "Mm," She nodded her head in agreement.


    "Why are you calling me father, Ophis?" Victor is absolutely sure he hadn''t made such a beautiful daughter.


    "Because you are my father...?" She spoke with a cute face.


    "..." The old man.


    "..." Victor.


    "Make sense..."


    It makes no sense! The old man wanted to scream at Victor.


    "What''s your father''s name?" He asked.


    "Father." She answered.


    "..."


    "... what''s your mother''s name?" he asked again.


    "I do not know..."


    "..." Victor didn''t know how to react to the little girl''s sad expression.


    ''Ugh, is she so hard to talk to because she speaks so few words?'' He thought to himself.


    "Is there someone responsible for you?" he asked.


    "... I do not know?" She answered.


    "..." Victor sighed.


    "Well, Ophis. Do you know the capital?"


    "Mm," She nodded.


    "Let''s take a walk then." Victor''s thought was simple, if he walked around with this girl, her guardians would find her; at least, that was the excuse he thought to himself.


    He lifts the little girl up and puts her on his shoulder.


    "In the end, you decided to stay with her. I don''t know if you''re a dumb man or a kind man."


    "Whatever, old man. That''s not your problem, and haven''t you noticed how difficult she is to talk to? It will take years to find out who is responsible for it, and I still want to explore the capital."


    "...Make sense, just don''t get in trouble, boy."


    "Impossible"


    "Huh?"


    "A pretty little girl finds me out of nowhere, and I decided to stay with her for a while. Of course, that''s begging for trouble."


    "So you are aware of that...?"


    "Yeah."


    "And why are you taking care of her anyway?"


    "Well, it''s interesting, right? Why not?"


    "..." The old man was speechless.


    "Hey, old man. Give me that dagger."


    "Give me the card first."


    "Okay"


    After buying two blood daggers, Victor leaves apanied by Yuki and Ophis, who was on his shoulder.


    A few minutes after Victor left, a woman with long ck hair entered the store apanied by several royal guards:


    "Did this little girle through here?"


    Looking at the image in the woman''s hand, the old man broke out in a cold sweat, but with years of experience, he managed to keep his poker face.


    "Who are you, ma''am?"


    "Elizabeth Tepes." She showed the old man a badge she always carries with her.


    "¡­" The old man''s whole body shook when he heard the woman''sst name.


    Realizing he was talking to royalty, he did what every good citizen would do in this situation:


    "Yeah, I just saw her go out with a tall man and a Snow n Maid."


    He denounced Victor to the authorities¡­


    Soon he pointed to where Victor left, and he also gave information about Victor''s appearance.


    "Good job, your store will be rewarded." The woman turned and left, apanied by the knights of the royal guard.


    Sigh!


    The old man sighed. He had nothing against Victor, but that''s it, he just met the boy, and he wouldn''t risk his neck for a stranger.


    Though the old man had a feeling, Victor wouldn''t mind.


    ...


    "Master, I think you''re overreacting..." Yukimented, holding back the growing urge to sigh that was building in her heart.


    "Eh? But she''s so cute!" Victor spoke.


    The girl was wearing a ck bunny hat that had red eyes, she was holding several crystallized blood candies.


    Yuki looked at Ophis, and when she saw the slight smile on the girl''s face stoic, she realized she was enjoying what Victor was doing.


    ''I better not tell this to the master''s wives... they''re going to freak out.'' Yuki thought.


    Somehow Victor felt like a father who should spoil his daughter. At first, he just walked around with Ophis sitting on his shoulder, but every now and then, he saw that she was interested in something, but she didn''t say anything.


    And instinctively, Victor took action and bought her several things.


    Victor takes Ophis off his shoulder and lifts her like a child, "Tell me, do you hate this?"


    Ophis looked into Victor''s red eyes, then she said, "I don''t hate it, Father."


    "See?" Victor chuckled and soon puts her on his shoulder again.


    "..." Yuki sighed, although personally, she found it cute how Victor spoiled a child looking like an overprotective parent... But the problem is that the child is not his!


    It''s a random kid he found in a random ce! This is kidnapping! She can somehow hear the police siren KM away!


    "Ophis, if you find anything interesting, just point your finger, okay?"


    "Mm," She spoke as she licked the crystallized candy.


    Victor even tried to eat these sweets, but he didn''t like them, and he even almost threw up. It tasted awful for him, so it was quite impressive to see Ophis and Yuki eating it like it was delicious.


    Yes... Yuki ate the candy too, despite beingining a few minutes ago. The Maid hadpletely forgotten about her work, she only remembered when she saw that Victor was overdoing his shopping.


    The group started walking around the city again, "The city is busier than usual," Yukimented.


    "Is it because of the game?"


    "Yeah, as it''s a public game, the authorities took the opportunity to make a big event. After all, if Lady Victoria wins, she will be a new Count Vampire, and that will mark a new record in vampire history. Never in history has it happened that the title of Count passed to another owner in such a short period of time."


    "I see..."


    Ophis points to a children''s clothing store.


    "Oh? Are you interested in clothes?"


    "Mm... Cute"


    "Let''s go then!" When Victor entered the store along with Ophis and Yuki.


    Someone was watching him from a distance.


    "What are we supposed to do, Princess?" A young-looking knight asked; he looked quite impatient.


    The woman shows a small smile on her face:


    "You won''t do anything. Just wait outside the store."


    "But, princess-." The knight was about to protest, but with just one look from the woman, he was silent.


    "Wait here. I won''t repeat myself again, okay?" She smiled ''gently'' at the knights.


    "Yes!" They quickly nodded in agreement.


    The woman nods, satisfied, and then she walks towards the store.


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 73: The Kings Daughters.

    <h4>Chapter 73: The King''s Daughters.</h4>


    Upon entering the store, Ophis started pointing her finger at various cute clothes. Victor called an attendant and, when the attendant arrived, he asked:


    "Do you have a locker room here?"


    "Yes, My Lord. The locker room is in that direction. Follow me"


    ''My Lord?'' Victor thought about the strange way the woman called him, but he thought the woman called him that because he was apanied by Yuki; after all, her features screamed that she was from n Snow.


    Victor took several clothes that Ophis pointed out and gave to Yuki.


    "Eh?"


    "I can''t go into the locker room with a kid I barely know, right? That would be inappropriate."


    "... Unexpected..."


    "Huh?"


    "I thought my master didn''t havemon sense." She spoke with a gentle smile, but her words weren''t kind.


    "...Just help Ophis change her clothes," Victor spoke as he took Ophis off his shoulders and set her down.


    "Yes, Master." Yuki looks at Ophis and says, "Come on, Lady Ophis. I will help you change your clothes."


    "Mm..." Ophis didn''t say anything, she just held a part of Victor''s pants as if she didn''t want to be separated from him.


    Victor disys a gentle smile when he sees this. He kneels and says, "Coming with you in that locker room would definitely be inappropriate. Just listen to Yuki, okay? I''ll wait outside." He stroked her head.


    When she felt Victor''s caresses, for a few seconds, Ophis'' eyes sparkled intensely, she seemed to have enjoyed it a lot... Soon, she closed her eyes as if enjoying herself.


    Victor stops stroking Ophis'' head, "Go. I will wait."


    "... Mm, Father." She agreed.


    "..." Victor felt his heart being caressed by the cuteness of Ophis now...


    Soon Yuki and Ophis entered the locker room.


    Taking this chance, the attendant approached Victor, "Lord, are you interested in buying this?"


    Victor looks at the object in the woman''s hand, "A camera?"


    "Yeah, and it''s not just any camera, it''s a high definition camera that was made specifically for taking high-resolution photos, and with witch technology, the photo is printed on the spot."


    "... Interesting." Victor was interested, but he didn''t see the need to buy a camera right now.


    "But I don''t-" Victor was going to refuse, but he stopped talking when Yuki walked out of the locker room with Ophis.


    "Looks good?" Ophis asked.


    "..." Victor didn''t know how to answer.


    Ophis'' ck dress was swapped for a ck bunny coat and a pretty ck skirt, she looked incredibly adorable!


    Victor was speechless and, for the first time, he realized why cuteness is justice.


    "Give me that shit!" He took the camera from the woman''s hand and started taking pictures of Ophis.


    "Thanks for the purchase~" The attendantughed and walked away.


    ...


    "Ughyaaa! So cute!" Victor was freaking out while taking several pictures of Ophis in different outfits, all the outfits were made for kids, and none of the outfits Ophis wore were inappropriate.


    "Master..." Yuki was actually considering calling the royal guards. But she still hasn''t done that because she realized that Victor had no malicious intent behind his actions.


    He just looked like he was having fun.


    Yuki looks at Ophis and sees a small smile on the child, she seems to be enjoying it too.


    Feeling a gaze pierce his back, Victor stopped taking pictures and looked at Yuki:


    "Don''t look at me like you''re looking at a criminal; I just realized I liked cute things." Victor was definitely not abnormal.


    He liked thighs! Breasts! A grown woman! The cuteness was meant to be appreciated!


    Remembering the jokes he yed with his wives when they were alone. Victor nodded in satisfaction; adult women are better.


    Feeling someone pulling the fabric of his pants, he looked down:


    "Ophis?" The little girl seemed to be hiding behind him.


    He looked over to where Ophis was looking and saw a woman with long ck hair with shades of violet, violet eyes, and pale skinmon to vampires.


    She had a nice womanly figure, she was thin and short for Victor''s current height, about 172 cm.


    But despite being thin, she had everything in the right ces, B-cup breasts and a perky ass.


    She was wearing a short ck dress that looked to be quite simple, but at the same time very elegant, she had a ck choker around her neck, and on that choker held a small ck jewel.


    She definitely has the appearance of a cool woman.


    ''Oh, she finally decided to show herself,'' Victor had already noticed her for some time, and he just didn''t do anything because he thought she had no bad intentions.


    He shifted his attention and looked towards the wall, then his world changed to crimson red, ''They''re still waiting.''


    Victor''s smile grew, he had already deduced the woman''s identity, but the question was, what is her rtionship with Ophis?


    ''Maybe her sister?'' Victor felt it was quite possible that this was correct.


    But one thing was for sure. He was definitelyparing his strengths to the woman in front of him. ''Although she is hiding her power.'' He could deduce that because she appeared to be rtively weak.


    ''But as that man''s daughter, she shouldn''t be weak, right?''


    "Hello." She waved a hand as she approached.


    Victor shed a small smile, "You finally revealed yourself. I was starting to wonder how long it would take you." He got right down to business.


    "..." She was a little surprised that Victor didn''t try to extend the conversation, so she disyed a small satisfied smile, she liked his attitude of not wasting time with useless conversation.


    "Well... I didn''t think the time was right to go in..." She looked at Ophis and the clothes Ophis was wearing.


    Yuki approaches Victor and stands behind him, she had noticed the strange atmosphere between the two.


    "Admit it; you just wanted to see more, right?"


    "...Indeed, my sister is a bit quiet, so it''s rare to see her exhibiting so many emotions."


    Ophis'' grip tightened on Victor''s leg.


    Victor stroked Ophis''s head:


    "You say, sister... But she doesn''t seemfortable with you."


    "Complicated family." Sheughed.


    "I can imagine." Victor shed a smile that showed his sharp teeth.


    As he couldn''t move properly with Ophis holding his leg, he picked up the little girl and ced her on his shoulder.


    "¡­" The woman''s eyes sparkled for a few seconds when she saw that Ophis easily epted being touched. ''Is he not feeling anything? Interesting~.''


    Like Ophis'' sister, she knew of the little girl''s special condition and seeing a person touching her sister directly and not being influenced made her quite curious.


    "We didn''t introduce ourselves, huh? My name is Victor Walker."


    ''Walker?'' She has never heard of this family of vampires.


    "Elizabeth Tepes, the daughter of the king."


    "Oh... Cool." Victor didn''t react much.


    "..." Elizabeth didn''t know how to react, she expected a reaction simr to the one from the owner of the store.


    "Is she your sister?" He asked Ophis directly.


    "Mm. Sister." Ophis nodded in agreement.


    "Do you like her?" He asked.


    "Mm, Sister is a good person, Father."


    "F-Father...?" Elizabeth stuttered a lot, and her noble appearance of hers went away as if it never existed.


    ...


    Scathach''s mansion in the capital that was close to the arena.


    "Darling is taking a while... I''m having a bad feeling about this." Violet was impatient.


    "It''s only been two hours, Violet. Take it easy." Ruby spoke.


    "I''ll go look for him; I can get to him easily with my speed." Sasha was feeling the same feeling as Violet.


    Ruby holds Sasha''s hand:


    "He''ll be back in an hour, and if he''s toote, we can go out and look for him. After all, we can easily find him." She was also worried, but she wanted Victor to also have some time alone, especially considering he spent six months training without resting.


    "¡­Violet is understandable, but¡­even Sasha and Ruby? I never expected to see them make these expressions¡­ I think marriage changes people, huh?" Eleonor spoke, she was sitting next to Siena, Lacus, and Pepper.


    Currently, there were only Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Lacus, Pepper, Siena, Eleonor, and Chloe in the mansion.


    Scathach had gone off somewhere, she had said she was going to visit an old friend.


    Maria and Luna are in the human world.


    "Things have changed since that man moved here." Siena sighed.


    "You seem to dislike him?"


    "...At first, I had a certain prejudice towards him, but seeing him bing strong in such a short time... And seeing him receiving my mother''s affection..." Her voice began to darken every second she spoke.


    "... Jealousy, huh." Eleonor could understand Siena a little. After all, Victor seemed quite close to Scathach, which is something she has never been able to do, even though she is Scathach''s disciple.


    "Wrong. I''m not jealous of him. My opinion of him is neutral."


    "¡­" Eleonor rolled her eyes, she obviously didn''t believe it.


    "And you, Lacus?"


    "Hmm? I like Victor; he''s a fun guy." She said, then she continued, "Sometimes when I talk to him, I feel like I''m talking to my mother, they are very simr in certain aspects, I think they match."


    "...Why are you talking like he''s going to be your father?" Eleonor was speechless.


    "...Oh." Lacus didn''t realize what she said.


    "Victor is a lot like my mother... But he''s kinder than she is."


    "Humpf. My mother''s kindness is demonstrated through actions!" Siena snorted.


    "I know, but I also miss hearing an ''I love you'' or ''I was worried,'' she''s not a woman who says these things." Peppermented a little sadly, she was the one who missed it the most; she was quite emotional about family issues.


    "¡­" Siena and Lacus didn''t say anything, but they internally agreed with Pepper''s words.


    The three foster sisters had the same feelings as Ruby towards their mother, they wanted to be closer to Scathach, but they didn''t know how to go about it. And, because of that, they were also a little jealous of Victor for being able to get close to Scathach so quickly.


    ......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 74: The Kings Daughters. 2

    <h4>Chapter 74: The King''s Daughters. 2</h4>


    Victor was walking through the streets of the capital apanied by Yuki, who was on his left side, who had several bags in her hands. These were the purchases Victor made for Ophis.


    Talking about Ophis, the little princess was sitting on his right shoulder and gently holding his neck as if she was afraid of falling.


    Ophis was back in her goth dress, she bought several outfits, but she still decided to keep her dress. However, she had said she would wear the dresses at home.


    On Victor''s right side was a very elegant and dazzling looking woman, and all the little gestures she made were charged with a lot of nobility and elegance.


    "Kakakaka, they sure are tense." Victor chuckled as he looked at the group of royal guards.


    He waved softly at them, and he could see that some were annoyed to see him making the gesture.


    "Well, that''s their job... even though they''re overreacting," Elizabeth spoke in an elegant voice.


    After Victor and Elizabeth''s brief encounter at the clothing store, Victor somehow gained newpany on his visit to the capital.


    The princess seemed quite interested in apanying him and, as he saw that Ophis wasn''t afraid of her, he didn''t mind having this princess apany him.


    Apparently, Ophis just didn''t want to go home.


    ording to Elizabeth, Ophis lives in a very isted location, and she has little contact with other people so, because of that, she speaks very few words.


    Unlike before, when he was enjoying the capital in a carefree way, this time, he was more aware of his surroundings.


    The group started visiting various stores while talking about random things. If anyone saw it from the outside, they would think the group looked like a group of friends enjoying the local festivities.


    In a suspicious-looking store.


    "What is that?" He pointed to an object that looked like a ck banana.


    "This is animal food."


    "Oh?"


    "In some isted regions of the East, there is a group of monkeys that can be domesticated, and this is their food," Elizabeth exined.


    "Heh~" Victor''s eyes sparkled with interest, "Why is everything here the darkest color?"


    "Evolution." She said.


    Victor immediately understood what she meant, "Oh, as this is a world where there is no sunlight, they evolved differently."


    "Yes. Because of this peculiarity, there are many strange animals."


    "Interesting...I hope to see these animals in the future." Victor soon turned and started walking again in search of something else that piqued his curiosity.


    Elizabeth looked at Victor''s back for a moment, she seemed to be thinking deeply about something. Then, seeing Victor ying with Ophis, who pointed towards a strange item, the princess exhibited a small smile on her face and soon followed the two.


    One thing Victor noticed was that he was getting more attention now.


    It turned out that walking around with an elegant princess caused that kind of effect... And the royal guards who weren''t that far behind the group didn''t help either. This kind of situation was a dish full of curiosity for vampires who were always bored.


    Victor didn''t mind the looks this time. After all, they weren''t looking at his wife. He just kept his senses alert since he expected something to happen at any moment.


    And he wasn''t wrong.


    Something actually happened... But it wasn''t with him.


    "Did you touch me? You inferior!" A grown man yelled.


    "Huuuh? The street is public! And you were the one who leaned against me, look at my clothes, they''re dirty!" The other man, who looked like a teenager, yelled as he pointed at his shirt, which had a small spot of dirt.


    "Fuck your outfit. I wantpensation! You hurt me!!"


    "Fuck you!" The younger man held up his middle finger.


    "Hmm. Are they idiots?" Victor looked at a group of Vampires who were arguing in the middle of town.


    "Idiots..." Ophis repeated what Victor said, she looked like she was learning a new word.


    "... This happens more often than you think," Elizabeth spoke.


    "Ego the size of the world..." Victor said.


    "Indeed," Elizabeth agreed...


    "...I wonder how I would feel if I stepped on these fragile egos, what expressions would they make~?" Victor muttered under his breath with a neutral expression that threatened to break into a smile at any moment.


    With vampire senses heightened, the women heard what Victor said, but they decided not toment on it.


    "Hmm..." Victor looked at the two men and saw that they immediately fled when the royal guard approached them.


    "Boring. Let''s keep walking." He started walking again.


    The group walked through several streets and stores, they ended up entering a street that had no vampire in sight, Victor thought this would be a shortcut to the other street, but it ended up being a dead end.


    "Let''s go back¡­." He was going to turn around, but suddenly Elizabeth said:


    "Unfortunately..."


    "Hmm?" He looked at the princess.


    "I need to go home, and so do you, Ophis."


    "!!!" Ophis quickly gripped Victor''s neck tighter, she looked at her sister with an expression that said she didn''t want to go.


    "Ophis-..." Elizabeth tried to say something, but she was interrupted by Ophis.


    "I don''t want... Idiot."


    Veins began to pop in Elizabeth''s head.


    "Pff... Cough. What?" Augh almost escaped from Victor, but he quickly controlled his expression.


    "This is your fault. She has never spoken those words before!"


    "Eh? I''m innocent, believe me, I never lie. Look at my smile. Is this a liar''s smile?" Victor smiled with a smile that showed all of his sharp teeth.


    "¡­" Elizabeth rolled her eyes.


    "Ophis, we have to go. You don''t want to upset our Maid, right?"


    "..." Ophis pouted cutely.


    Ophis looks at Victor and says, "Give me."


    "What?"


    "Hand."


    "Hmm...Okay." He saw no reason to refuse.


    Victor reaches his hand toward Ophis, and soon she does something that leaves Elizabeth gaping.


    Bite!


    Ophis bites Victor''s hand and drinks his blood.


    "O-Ophis!?"


    Victor looks at her with a curious look, he waits patiently, and in less than a few seconds, Ophis stops biting Victor.


    "Yummy~" Ophis licked her lips.


    "What did you do?" He asked.


    "Mark."


    "Mark?" Victor looked at his hand in curiosity, but he saw no difference, and the wound Ophis had made has already healed.


    "Yes." She nodded and jumped off Victor''s shoulder.


    As she falls to the ground, Ophis'' appearance begins to distort, she looks at Elizabeth:


    "Returning."


    "W-Wait!" Before Elizabeth could catch Ophis, the little girl disappeared, and all everyone could see was just a dark trail.


    "She ran away again!" She stomped to the ground in frustration.


    "Hmm..." Victor analyzed the situation. He could feel that the girl didn''t run somewhere, she just disappeared from existence; he couldn''t even feel her presence anymore.


    ''Some kind of concealment technique?'' He tried to deduce what he just saw.


    Elizabeth looks at Victor and, her eyes begin to glow blood red, then she speaks in an ordering tone:


    "Keep what you saw a secret."


    Victor looks at Elizabeth, then starts tough:


    "Kakakaka. I will keep the secret, don''t worry." He walks towards Yuki, takes the things he bought for Ophis, and quickly gives the items to Elizabeth.


    "Eh?" Elizabeth was surprised by several things now, but unconsciously she held the bags.


    "I also need to leave now. Be careful where you walk, Princess~." He picks up Yuki like a princess.


    "M-Master?"


    "Close your mouth, or you''ll bite your tongue."


    Not expecting Yuki to prepare, Victor takes a step in a random direction, then disappears.


    "!!!" Elizabeth was surprised again by this disy of speed, "Fast..."


    "Princess." The royal guards approached when they realized the princess was alone.


    "Who is that man?" She asked aloud, "My charm didn''t work... He didn''t seem affected by Ophis'' condition either..."


    "And my sister called him Father..." She muttered.


    "Princess?" The guards called her again.


    But Elizabeth didn''t mind, "I forgot to ask him for personal information¡­?"


    "Wrong¡­" She shook her head, "Actually, he deflected the questions on purpose."


    Elizabeth remembers that when she asked personal questions, Victor pretended to be interested in something and didn''t answer her question.


    Elizabeth started to think with a frown on her face, but soon she wore a smile on her face, "Whatever. I can get this information easily. After all, nothing escapes the eyes of the king''s shadows."


    Elizabeth hands the purchases to the guards, "Let''s go back. My sister should be home now."


    ...


    On top of a tall building, Victor was standing on the highest part of this structure.


    Victor was watching all this from several miles away, he couldn''t hear it from so far away, but he could see from that distance because of his special eyes.


    ''Hmm. She''ll probably be interested in me and send someone to investigate me.'' Victor was thinking of talking to Scathach, she seemed to know a lot about the king''s family.


    ''Some kind of concealment technique, or a power I don''t know about... This world sure is interesting~.'' Victor had a huge smile on his face.


    "M-Master, don''t drop me." Yuki looked down with a bit of fear.


    "Kakaka. Even being a vampire, are you afraid of heights?"


    "...This has nothing to do with being a vampire or not."


    Seeing Yuki''s expression, Victor felt an itch in his heart, and it was a feeling as if someone had said ''tease her''.


    And that''s precisely what he did.


    "Don''t scream, or you''ll bite your tongue."


    "Huh?"


    Victor takes a step in the air, and soon gravity begins to do its work.


    "!!!" Yuki quickly hugged Victor''s neck when she realized he was falling at high speed, and she did as he asked, she didn''t scream, but she wanted to scream now.


    "Good." He nodded in satisfaction.


    Victor does a somersault in the air and kicks the building''s wall, and soon he disappears from view.


    His control was so perfect that he didn''t destroy anything and didn''t make any noise when he made all these extravagant moves.


    .....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 75: I just do what I want.

    <h4>Chapter 75: I just do what I want.</h4>


    Using the connection to his wives as a guide, Victor managed to find Scathach''s mansion.


    "Hey, Girls. I came back- " Before Victor could finish his sentence, a Violet-shaped rocket attacked him.


    "Darling~! Darling~! Darling...?"


    Violet stops snuggling and smells Victor''s clothes:


    "A woman..." His eyes darkened, but soon she wore a confused expression, "Wrong, is that a little girl...?"


    "Hmm..." Violet pulls away from Victor and looks at him, "Did you get your hands on a little girl?"


    "Kakakaka¡­" Victorughs, then he looks at Violet and says, "When I was visiting the capital, a strange little girl approached me."


    He started to exin to her his meeting with Ophis and Elizabeth.


    In the middle of the exnation, Ruby and Sasha also appeared, apanied by Lacus and Pepper.


    "Yuki... Are you okay?" Pepper asked, a little worried.


    "Do I look okay?" Yukimented with a tired face.


    Her elegant appearance was totally worn out, and even her hair was messed up.


    "Ugh." Yuki put her hand over her mouth, she felt like throwing up.


    "I think you should take a shower..."


    "I''m still working-" Before she could finish speaking, she felt someone patting her head.


    "You''re off your job today. Go rest." Victor chuckled, then went back to exining what happened to his wives.


    "..." Yuki exhibited a small smile, she nodded her head and soon entered the mansion.


    ...


    In a room at Scathach''s mansion.


    Victor was sitting on the couch, Violet was on his left, Sasha and Ruby were on his right.


    "...Darling...How can you get in so much trouble when you''re alone?" Ruby asked in disbelief.


    ''Did he just go to a random shop and suddenly meet the king''s two youngest daughters? Bulshit!'' If Ruby didn''t know Victor''s personality and trusted her husband, she definitely wouldn''t believe this story.


    "In my defense, I was walking around the capital having fun, I didn''t look for trouble, and it was Ophis who approached me and started calling me ''Father''."


    "But you could avoid that by turning down Ophis''s request, right? You just didn''t do it because you found it interesting."


    "..." Victor couldn''t deny Sasha''s words.


    "See? He''s a lot like my mom." Pepperughed as she spoke to Eleonor.


    "Shh," Eleonor put her hand over her mouth in a silent gesture, she looked like she was about to watch a very interesting scene.


    "..." Pepper pouted cutely.


    "Letting my mother take care of you for six months was a big mistake... You ended up acquiring her quirks of looking for problems." Rubymented.


    "Kakakaka, no need to be so upset, I know what I''m doing, and I do what I do on purpose."


    "Husband, you don''t know! They are-"


    Victor interrupted, "They''re from the king''s family, and they''re definitely going to investigate me, and they''re going to find out about our rtionship, right? And that can cause problems because some of the children or rtives of the king will not like this situation. They will think that the three families have be allies." Hemented with a smile on his face.


    "And some of those rtives are definitely going toe looking for trouble."


    "¡­" Sasha was silent.


    "Sasha... My beloved wife, I''m not stupid." He patted Sasha''s head.


    "Then why-." Violet, who was silent, was going to ask why he did it even though he knew the consequences, but Victor interrupted her:


    "I did it because I wanted to."


    "..." She was silent.


    "I do what I want, whenever I want, and wherever I want. I won''t limit myself because I''m afraid that ''X'' or ''Y'' person will be upset with my actions."


    "And I''m not ashamed of our rtionship either. I love you girls. And this is definitely not wrong."


    "¡­" Violet, Sasha, and Ruby''s cheeks turned a little red at the sudden confession.


    "I will live my life however I want, and if someone doesn''t like it, they are most wee to knock on my door. I will rip their guts out and hang it on the gate as a warning." He spoke with a smile that showed all his sharp teeth.


    "But what if you get it wrong¡­? I mean, what if you make a wrong decision?" Eleonor asked.


    "If I make a mistake, I make a mistake¡­ I''ll just have to live with the consequences of my mistake. I''m not a perfect being who never makes mistakes, and I also don''t want to live by nning every step I take. That isn''t living; that''s just a way of mentally torturing yourself."


    "..." Eleonor was silent, she seemed to be thinking of something.


    "And if I get it wrong¡­" He showed a gentle smile, "I also have my wives to advise me, and say something like; ''Victor, you idiot, you made a mistake.''"


    "I''m not alone... My wives are my greatest allies."


    "..." Sasha, Violet, and Ruby showed a small smile on their faces.


    They were so happy that Victor thought so deeply about them.


    "Tell me, my wives. Was the decision I made today a mistake?" He asked, still smiling.


    "...If you look at the whole situation coldly... You didn''t make a mistake because it looks like you''ve earned the affection of the king''s youngest daughter," Rubymented, she looked like she was nning to do something.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care about politics either. I just don''t like other women getting close to you!" Violet spoke as honestly as ever.


    "I think contacting the king''s daughter now was a rash decision¡­ Although I understand you didn''t know that Ophis was the king''s daughter¡­." Sashamented.


    "...See?" He smiled and looked at Eleonor, "My wives have different opinions from each other, and with those opinions, they can help me a lot... But in the end, I''ll still do what I want, just as my wives will do what they want..."


    "And if any of us make a mistake, we just have to help each other, together as a family..."


    "..." Violet, Ruby, and Sasha felt their hearts were quite sweet now, and they even had a goofy smile on their faces.


    "My beloved mother always told me when I was a teenager that making mistakes is normal. Every human makes mistakes, but to keep making the same mistake is just insanity. You must learn from the mistake so that in the future you don''t repeat the same mistake. We must always seek to improve."


    "...Although I am no longer human, that concept still applies to me and to everyone in this room."


    He always took his mom''s lessons seriously since his dad just taught him not to be a coward, and he thanks his dad for teaching him that since he was little.


    Seeing the faces of the women in the room, he said:


    "I think I said too much, Kakakakaka. This turned out to be a moral lesson, ignore what I said, okay? Those are just my honest thoughts."


    "It''s okay...I could learn something from this conversation." Eleonor seems to have understood something.


    "¡­" Pepper, Lacus, and Siena also nodded in agreement with Eleonor''s words.


    "Umu!" He nodded in satisfaction.


    Suddenly, he felt the presence of someone around the mansion, and Victor exhibited a smile of a predator:


    "This is something Scathach always told me while I was training with her; ''Victor, you must not limit yourself, live however you want, but you must know the consequences of your choices.''"


    "That''s something my mom would say¡­." Sienamented.


    "¡­" Everyone in the room agreed with Siena''s words.


    "You know what? I agree with Scathach."


    "¡­" Everyone in the room rolled their eyes; for them, this was no longer a novelty.


    "KAKAKAKAKA!" Scathach''sugh echoed throughout the mansion.


    "Oh no¡­" Pepper said.


    "¡­He definitely did it on purpose." Lacus sighed.


    "Well said, stupid disciple!" Scathach appears behind Victor, she leans behind the couch and looks down towards Victor''s face.


    Victor lifts his face and looks into Scathach''s green eyes:


    She holds Victor''s face and disys a distorted smile:


    "Why live limiting yourself? Why live by the rules of others? Why live always nning the future? That is not life."


    "Just do what you want. So what if you make a mistake? Just don''t make the same mistake in the future! You should just move on and never give up on the path you''ve chosen; that''s the way of life I live. Living this way is a lot more fun, right~?"


    Victor''s teeth sharpened, his smile grew, and his red eyes glowed:


    "Indeed... Indeed, it''s a lot more fun to live like this."


    "Pfff...KAKAKAKA!" Scathachughed madly; it was like she found something hrious.


    "KAKAKAKAKA," Victor startedughing along.


    "..." Violet, Sasha, and Ruby didn''t know how to react to their words, but one thing they were sure of, it was a mistake to let Victor stay with Scathach for six months! Just what has he be!?


    By teaching Victor, Scathach basically created a version of her in male form!


    They could handle one Scathach... But two!? Two is impossible!


    "...Now, I understand why my mother reacts so much to Victor..." Sienamented in a low voice.


    Lacus, Pepper, and Eleonor looked at Siena.


    "They''re the same..." But, then, she corrected her words, "I mean, they''re not exactly the same because that''s impossible; after all, no one is the exact same as anyone."


    "What I mean is that the starting point of the thoughts that dictate their actions are the same. I think that''s why my mother reacts so much to Victor... She found someone who is simr to her... "


    "..." Hearing what Siena said, the women looked at Scathach, who had stoppedughing, and was sitting next to Victor.


    "... You may be correct, sister..." Lacusmented, then she added, "But Victor is still not as crazy as my mother, he has not experienced tragedies or fought wars, he is very green... "


    "Yes, but the seed is there, and that simr way of thinking has been there from the beginning. He just has to experience it... And, when he experiences it, he will turn into something terrifying..."


    "¡­" Lacus was silent, but inwardly she agreed with Siena''s words.


    "War...Huh." Eleonor seemed to be thinking of something, she looked at Victor, and for a moment, her eyes flickered with interest.


    .......


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 76: Its not like theyre trying to keep secrets.

    <h4>Chapter 76: It''s not like they''re trying to keep secrets.</h4>


    A shadow appeared in the middle of the room at Scathach''s mansion, then a maid with oriental features emerged from the shadows.


    "Oh, Kaguya. You came back."


    Kaguya heard Siena''s voice, then she looked at the woman:


    "Yes. Where is my master?"


    For some reason, Kaguya felt a pleasant itch in her heart when she said, "My master."


    "Victor? Currently, he is on the second floor, in a room that has been assigned to him and his wives... If you follow the stairs, you can easily find him."


    "Thanks." Kaguya made a simple gesture of thanks, then walked towards the stairs.


    On the way to the stairs, she saw someone''s room with the door open, and, as a responsible maid, she would close the door to give more privacy to the individuals inside the room.


    When she touches the doorknob to close the door, she hears Pepper and Ruby''s voice:


    "Pepper, is this a new anime?"


    "Oh, it''s a release fromst season. I don''t think you''ve seen it, sister."


    "Hmm. A lot of things happened, and I had to train for six months...I missed two whole seasons."


    "Umu. Don''t worry, as a responsible big sister, I recorded all the animes!"


    "Ohhh! Good job, sister... But what is this ''Umu''?"


    "Victor says that a lot when he''s happy or rxed. I thought it was cool... So I copied it."


    "... Hmm. I remember that Anna, Victor''s mother, talks about that a lot too... But, you''ve been watching my husband a lot, huh...?"


    "... F-Fue? What is that scary look!? I did nothing!"


    "Nothing. Let''s just watch anime."


    "Ruby... Don''t be like Violet, please..."


    "¡­" Ruby was silent.


    ''Well, that was interesting.'' Kaguya was pleased, but realizing what she had done, she quickly shook her head several times and closed the door.


    ''How rude. I must not eavesdrop on others'' conversations.'' She thought she was being a very bad maid now.


    Going up the stairs, Kaguya reached the second floor, and again, she found another room with the door open, and, like apetent maid, she had to close the bedroom door.


    As she approached the room, she heard the voices of Eleonor, Lacus, Sasha, and Violet.


    "I don''t understand how this works¡­." Sasha.


    "What?" Eleanor.


    "That sword. It''s massive and heavy; I prefer something lighter like daggers." Sasha.


    "That''s because your fighting style is more focused on speed." Violet.


    "Indeed. My fighting style is more focused on strength, and, because of that, heavy weapons are better for me... But, now that I stopped to think, what is Victor''s fighting style?" Eleanor.


    "We don''t know, but the way he easily used his sword, is he a force user? But he''s pretty fast too." Sasha.


    "I wonder if he chose greatsword as his starting weapon to train with my master." Eleanor.


    "¡­The only sword influences in Darling''s life were the movies of a barbarian he watched with his father, so I think so. He must have chosen greatsword as his first training weapon." Violet.


    "..."


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Just... Sigh." Sasha sighed, then continued, "Just how long have you been watching my husband?"


    "A long time¡­ A long time indeed."


    "..."


    "¡­How can I say¡­ would Countess Agnes be proud? After all, her daughter is just like her." Eleonormented in a sarcastic tone.


    "Hey! West bitch! Don''t bring my mother into the conversation!"


    Deciding enough was enough, Kaguya closed the door.


    ''As expected. Stalker''s blood is strong in this family...'' Kaguya nodded and then started walking towards Victor''s room.


    How did she know it was Victor''s room? Well, the name ''VICTOR''S ROOM'' was written on the door. Looks like someone did it on purpose. After all, he''s the only man in this mansion.


    Touching Victor''s doorknob, she heard Victor and Scathach''s voice:


    "KaKaKaKa. Did you let that little girl drink your blood? Violet better not find this out; she''s going to freak out."


    "But she already knows. I had a hard time making her calmer..."


    "Kakakakaka"


    "Stopping to think... I remember your daughters said that vampires only drink blood from other vampires only if they are from the family or someone very close as a lover."


    "Indeed."


    "I totally forgot about that."


    "Well, don''t worry too much, she just drank a few drops of your blood, so it shouldn''t be a big problem... But I think she''ll go without food for a while, considering all the blood she eats will have a disgusting taste to her."


    "I see; I hope she''s okay¡­."


    "¡­You seem to like the princesses¡­."


    "Ophis? Yes, she is a good girl. Elizabeth? I don''t know. My opinion of her is neutral."


    "Not bad¡­ I think¡­?"


    "But to think you''d find the fourth flower of the vampire world with just a casual stroll through the capital. Kakakaka"


    "Flower? Who? Elizabeth?"


    "Ophis."


    "Eh?"


    "Don''t make that stupid face. Haven''t you noticed her unearthly beauty despite being 5 years old? That''s unnatural even for vampires. That''s why she''s so protected."


    "..."


    "Oh, I remember shepletely disappeared from my senses, was that some concealment technique?" Victor seemed to change the subject.


    "Kakakaka. You''re wrong, stupid disciple. That is not a technique; that is her power, she was born with the ability to teleport."


    "¡­ Interesting¡­ I thought the king''s family would follow the same example as the noble vampire family. So, for example, you can control ice, and your descendants will also inherit your powers."


    "You are right and wrong at the same time. The king''s family is special. You will find out more in the future."


    "Why so much mystery?"


    "Kakakaka, it''s more fun this way, and it''s not like this information could help you with anything because even I don''t know all the powers of the king''s children... That man made sure to hide that secretpletely."


    "I understand..."


    "¡­" A moment of silence fell in the room. Then, sensing an opportunity to step inside, Kaguya turned the doorknob but stopped when she heard Victor''s voice.


    "So, how''s your bloodlust?"


    "It''s manageable... It''s been years since my head felt light like a feather, although I''m already starting to feel the effects of bloodlust again."


    Victor, who was sitting at his bedroom window, looked into Scathach''s eyes. Seeing her eyes constantly changing color and seeing the frown on her face, he realized she wasn''tpletely honest. She was already thirsty but just didn''t say anything.


    "Come here." Slowly, he unbuttoned his suit a bit and showed Scathach his neck.


    Scathach, who was sitting in an armchair away from Victor, looked at this scene.


    Bathing in the moonlight as he sat elegantly at the window, Victor''s current appearance seemed quite irresistible to her, especially when she looked into those crimson red eyes that, for some reason since the coliseum incident, never changed to sapphire blue again.


    "..." Scathach gets up from her chair and walks elegantly towards Victor.


    Coming close to him, she spoke in a low voice, "Do you know what you''re offering me?" She lightly stroked his neck, and slowly her eyes changed to blood red.


    Victor disyed a small smile that showed his sharp teeth:


    "Yeah. As you said earlier, vampires only offer their blood to other really close vampires or family members, right? You''re my mother-inw, you''re my family... And I can''t let you walk around with constant destructive impulses."


    "Humpf, I put up with this easily for 21 years. Don''t treat me like a delicate woman."


    "I am not. I just don''t want to see you in that state again~" He lightly stroked her face, "And I know damn well how strong you are."


    Scathach leans her voluptuous body against Victor, she wraps her arms around his neck and then starts sniffing his neck, "Hmm... d you understand~" she spoke in a low voice, she extended her tongue, and start licking his neck.


    Victor lightly grips Scathach''s waist and does his best to ignore the feeling of temptation that is overflowing from this woman''s body... But, this proved to be an arduous task; Scathach was very simr to Ruby, which was a weak point for Victor.


    He kept repeating like a mantra in his head: ''She''s my mother-inw. She is my mother-inw. She is my mother-inw.'' He didn''t want to betray his wives, and what he was doing now was just helping Scathach control her bloodlust.


    And that was also a form of thanks for helping him out of that deplorable state he was in the coliseum. If it wasn''t for her having helped him, he wouldn''t know what he would be today.


    Scathach''s teeth began to sharpen as she bit into Victor''s neck.


    "Ugh" Victor held back the moan, feeling his blood being sucked, his eyes began to glow blood red. Looking at Scathach''s delicate corbone, his instincts were begging him to bite.


    And that''s what he did; he hugged Scathach tighter and bit her neck!


    "Hmm~" Scathach tightened her grip on Victor''s neck, and unconsciously, she was regting her strength so as not to break his neck.


    Victor''s bedroom door opened a little, and then Kaguya''s snooping eye appeared.


    ''That was unexpected... I don''t know what happened in those six months, but they got so close for my master to casually give his blood?'' Kaguya thought in surprise.


    Kaguya was thinking about several things now, and the main ones were how their rtionship had be so close in such a short time, but she had a doubt that remained from the beginning; ''Scathach is a 2,000-year-old vampire, she must have already realized that I''m here. And Victor is a vampire who was trained by her, so he also knows I''m here... Now, why do they want me to see this?''


    Like a hardworking maid, her mind began to work on an answer, and soon she understood something; "Oh, as Victor''s personal maid, I must know about this." She thought that was it. After all, a maid sometimes hides the darkest secrets of their masters.


    Despite being a hardworking maid, she could never imagine that Victor and Scathach just didn''t mind someone in the family watching them both; it''s not like they were trying to keep secrets either.


    .....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 77: My Master.

    <h4>Chapter 77: My Master.</h4>


    Victor stopped drinking Scathach''s blood when he felt satisfied, and he licked her corbone a little to clean up the spilled blood. Then, seeing that the woman was still drinking his blood, his eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint. Slowly, his hand approaches Scathach''s head and begins stroking the woman''s head.


    Scathach''s body visibly trembled as Victor began to stroke her head, but she didn''t care, she didn''t want to stop drinking his delicious blood because of it.


    "Heh~" Seeing that he was sessful, he exhibited the smile of someone who has gotten what he wants.


    A few minutes passed, and Scathach was still drinking his blood; it seemed that the thirst of an ancient vampire was insatiable.


    But Victor definitely didn''t care, so he looked at the full moon of Nightingale''s world.


    "A beautiful night... A beautiful night indeed." As a creature of the night, he felt much morefortable with the night. Every time he looked at the moon, he felt a tingle in his stomach. It was the same feeling he felt when he arrived at his mother''s house.


    It was a feeling of wee, a feeling that said: you are home now... A pleasant feeling.


    "Ahh~" Scathach stopped drinking Victor''s blood, she was finally satisfied, so she started licking his neck like she didn''t want to waste anything.


    "Your blood is irresistible as always~." She spoke as she licked his neck.


    Victor looks at Scathach, and, seeing the seductive smile on her face, he disys his own smile, "Are you satisfied?"


    "... How long are you going to keep doing this?" She didn''t answer his question, and instead, she asked another question, "I''m not a little girl."


    "Kakaka~." Victor chuckled yfully, "Indeed, you''re not a little girl. But you don''t seem to dislike it, right?"


    "..." Scathach lowered her face and used her right to remain silent.


    Victor stops stroking the woman''s head, brings his hand closer to Scathach''s chin, and lifts her face a little higher, looking into his mother-inw''s green eyes, "Your eyes are back to normal, are you satisfied now? " He asked the same question.


    Looking into Victor''s crimson red eyes, Scathach felt a strange feeling in her heart, it was a very sweet feeling, a pleasant warmth, and it brought a spiritual peace to her:


    "Yeah~" She shed a seductive smile, "I''m satisfied¡­." Then, slowly, she starts to walk away from Victor, "For now¡­."


    Without her even being aware of it, she was slowly creating a desire for possession towards Victor in her heart.


    Scathach straightened her outfit, which was a bit messy, she straightened her hair, and soon she looked the same as she always does. Like at home, she was wearing casual clothes, a pair of jeans, and a simple ck shirt.


    She looks at the door and shes a slight smile, "Come in, maid. We know you''re there."


    "..." Kaguya expected this, she opened the door and entered.


    As she closes the door and turns around, she looks at the two individuals. Scathach was back to her normal appearance, but Victor didn''t bother to straighten his clothes.


    Because of this, evidence of what happened was still visible for Kaguya to see. Looking at her master, who was sitting at the window while looking at the moon.


    Kaguya''s throat began to itch, even though she had never tasted Victor''s blood, just smelling the scent in the air made her very thirsty.


    ''Before it wasn''t like that, but now¡­ Why am I feeling this now?'' She didn''t understand this feeling.


    "Kakakaka. Do your thing, maid. I''ll go out for a bit." Scathach said she could deduce why Kaguya was here now.


    Scathach walked to the entrance of the room, passing by Kaguya, she spoke in a low voice, "You''re lucky, maid."


    "Eh?" Kaguya doesn''t understand, she looks at Scathach, but the woman has already left the room and closed the door.


    Kaguya turned and looked at Victor:


    "Master."


    "Kaguya. You left your master for a long time. Do you have any excuses?" Victor spoke, still looking at the moon.


    Kaguya''s body visibly trembled when she heard Victor''s serious voice, but soon she replied in a neutral voice:


    "I told you-" Before Kaguya could finish saying something, Victor spoke:


    "I''m kidding." He spoke, looking at Kaguya.


    "..."


    "KAKAKAKA" Victorughed amusedly.


    Kaguya very much held back her urge to pout.


    Sigh!


    Kaguya visibly sighed, she reached into her pocket and pulled out something that looked like golden paper that was rolled into a parchment shape.


    "This golden paper is a contract, a material made by the witches. Does the master know about this?"


    "Yeah. Scathach taught me the basics of contracts."


    "The magic contracts made by the witch are divided into several levels ording to the color of the paper. White paper are the simplest contracts that are made by an inexperienced witch, and this type of contract can also be broken by other inexperienced witches."


    "The golden paper are exclusive contracts that can only be created and broken by experienced witches... There is also the ck paper which is a contract created by the queen of witches, and like the other contracts, only the queen can break this contract ."


    "Unexpected... I thought you were only taught about fighting."


    "Oh, she taught me about fighting, but she also taught me some knowledge so I wouldn''t be fooled by the witches."


    "ording to her, witches are greedy bitches."


    "...Indeed." Kaguya agreed with Scathach''s thoughts.


    Soon Kaguya starts to exin:


    "The contract for an exclusive maid works this way, the master must state their working conditions, and the maid must decide whether to ept it or not. To avoid situations where vampires use a maid against her will, this specific contract that is in my hand was made to record the entire contract process and send it to the government agency that oversees vebor."


    "That seems pretty safe, huh?" Victor said that, but inwardly, he wasughing at the irony. After all, Vampires treat humans like cattle in this world.


    As he was jumping from building to building on his way back to Scathach''s mansion, and saw several situations of humans being used only as merchandise... Like the ancient humans. This situation revolted him, but he wouldn''t go out of his way and cause problems because of unknown people.


    Despite being revolting to Victor, he was curious about one thing. ''The noble vampires weren''t using humans as a sex toy. They just seemed to use humans as a blood store.''


    Victor thinks this is an effect of the mindset of noble vampires who think they are superior to humans, noble vampires seem to be disgusted with seeing a human as an equal, and they just treat humans like animals or food.


    ''It''s the same thing that happens in the human world.'' Victor''s thinking was that humans raised chicken, and after a few months of life, that chicken was killed and ended up on someone else''s te.


    The thought was the same, they were taking the humans and using them as a blood store.


    And another thing he realized with a brief look at the capital was that this type of market wasn''t very popr in the vampire world. Yes, the market existed, but it was only frequented by young vampires.


    Victor thinks this is because of the ritual he went through since he realized that most vampires were married.


    Though Victor doubts that plebeian vampires who were once human will think the same way as noble vampires. ''But all the plebeian vampires I saw were treated like ves.''


    Plebeian vampires were ves, and they had no autonomy in this world; they were at the bottom of the hierarchy.


    Victor felt an irony in this situation. Humans were being treated much better than plebeian vampires.


    ''I think it''s the difference in value? Humans, despite being treated like animals, all they need to do is give blood regrly to vampires, and the human will live a good life. On the other hand, plebeian vampires were just ves for bored vampires to abuse.''


    "Yeah. We are a civilized society. We do not enve our fellow men."


    "Kakakaka" Victor startedughing like crazy with the irony said by Kaguya without her knowing, and he couldn''t hold back hisughter.


    "Master?"


    "Excuse me. It''s nothing, Kaguya." He disyed a small smile.


    "...Hmm, Okay." Kaguya takes the golden paper and throws it towards Victor.


    Victor raises his arms and grabs the paper, then he analyzes the golden paper for a few seconds:


    "My contract is simple, don''t do anything that harms my family or me. To put it in precise words, actions like divulging information to enemies, actions like nning a betrayal, actions that in any way will harm my family will not be allowed."


    The paper began to glow and began to float, and soon the words Victor spoke were written.


    "... Only that?" Kaguya was internally surprised, she expected ten paragraphs of boring rules. But, instead, what Victor said is just the basics of the basics.


    "Oh!"


    "I forgot the most important rule..."


    He exhibited a small smile:


    "The maid can''t deny the master''s headpat."


    "¡­" Kaguya''s cheek turned a little red. It''s not like she wanted to deny this treatment either.


    "Oh, I almost forgot... The maid should always ensure her safety first."


    "..." Kaguya''s face distorted when she heard Victor''sst order.


    "Do you agree with these terms?"


    "Master... I can''t ept thest one. The main duty of a maid is to keep the Master safe."


    Victor exhibited a gentle smile, "I know¡­ And that''s a dangerous thought. I''d rather die than let someone close to me die in my ce; I would feel devastated if my favorite maid died in my ce." He joked at the end, but Kaguya could tell he was being very serious.


    "¡­" Kaguya didn''t know how to react. It goes against what she was created to be.


    "Kakakaka. Don''t overthink; do you ept or not?"


    "I-..." She didn''t know what to say.


    Victor continued, "You''re free to do whatever you want. I just want you not to betray me. And I just want you to put your safety first, especially considering your power is good at running away, right?"


    "..." Kaguya felt a warm feeling in her heart. It was such a sweet and gentle feeling that she didn''t know how to react. This was the first time anyone cared about her, other than Julia, Sasha''s personal maid who died by hunters. She was happy! But she didn''t know how to express her emotions.


    Sigh!


    She just visibly sighed.


    "I ept." By epting this contract, she was going against what she was created to be, a maid who sacrifices herself for her master...


    Soon the golden paper catches fire and disappears. As soon as the paper disappeared, Kaguya could feel a magical current around her heart. But for some reason, she didn''t feel like she was trapped or that her freedom was threatened, it was a weird feeling.


    Looking into Victor''s crimson eyes, she shes a professional smile, holds her uniform skirt, and gives an elegant greeting:


    "I hope this partnership willst for a long time..."


    "My Master."


    .....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 78: The game day.

    <h4>Chapter 78: The game day.</h4>


    Soon the day of the game between Sasha''s aunt Victoria Rider against the leader of the n Horseman arrived.


    As it was an important and festive asion for Nightingale society, women and men can be seen in elegant clothes walking around the capital.


    The capital was in a party mood, and the bored vampires couldn''t wait to see what kind of game it would be... But one thing was certain; they were eager for it to be a fight. After all, it''s very rare for two ns with the level of a vampire count''s power to fight each other.


    "Hmm... Security is tighter than before." Violet spoke as she looked around, she was wearing a ck dress with a violet flower on her chest, along with long ck socks and ck boots, around her neck, a ck choker could be seen.


    "Tsk, I don''t like this. I feel like something is going to happen." Sasha was quite impatient, she was wearing more modern clothes, a pair of ck jeans, a in white shirt, and a ck coat, she had pinned her long blond hair, which had grown in those six months, in a ponytail.


    "Just smile, girls. Look at our husband. He doesn''t look worried." Ruby spoke with a fake smile on her face. Like Violet, Ruby opted for a simple red dress with ck ents, the only difference being that Ruby chose a slightly bigger dress because she didn''t like people looking at her body.


    Although even wearing a little bigger dress, the chest and ass areas were still a little tight...


    "..." Victor didn''t say anything and just continued with a small, simple smile on his face as he walked in front of the group. He was wearing the outfit he got from Scathach; the only difference was that he was wearing elegant red sses that were rather old-looking. He found these sses in Scathach''s personal bedroom, and he thought it would be a good idea to use them to disguise the use of his eye powers.


    After all, when he used his powers, his eyes glowed a very visible blood red.


    The current group was separated from the other girls, and Victor was with Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Maria, and Yuki. Following through his shadows was Kaguya, she decided to apany Victor through the shadows to provide information when needed.


    The other group, Scathach, Ruby, Siena, Eleonor, and Luna, were already waiting in the VIP room.


    Victor and his wives took a while to get ready because they were toozy to get out of bed.


    "Maria, stay close, or you''ll get lost," Victor spoke without turning back as he continued walking.


    "¡­" Maria, who was walking a little way away from the group, was speechless, ''Is he treating me like a child?'' She thought.


    "Yes, Lord Victor," Maria replied as she approached the group closer.


    "Hehehe~" Violet approaches Victor and grabs his arm:


    "You look excited, Darling."


    "Oh? You noticed?"


    "Of course, I know everything about you."


    "Hahahaha." Heughed amusedly when he heard Violet''s words, then he replied:


    "Yes. Indeed. I''m excited."


    Sasha, seeing Violet''s attitude, wanted to do the same, but she was embarrassed. She wasn''t shameless enough to take Victor''s arm in the middle of so many people!


    Ruby walks elegantly beside Victor and takes his arm:


    "Oh?" Victor exhibited a small smile, "I thought you would be embarrassed."


    "I am, but you''re my husband, so it''s okay."


    "Heh~"


    Seeing the teasing little smile on Victor''s face, her cheeks took on a healthy little shade of red.


    Sasha bites her lip when she sees this situation. Because of her shame, she couldn''t take the initiative. When she was going to enter a sea of negative thoughts, she suddenly feltforting emotionsing from Victor through their connection.


    "Don''t think nonsense, dear," Victor spoke without looking back. "Just take your time."


    "..." Sasha was a little surprised, but she exhibited a small gentle smile:


    "Mm," She nodded.


    [Master, you''re a phnderer, you always know where to attack, huh?] Victor heard Kaguya''s voice in his head.


    "What are you talking about? I just worry about my wives¡­." He spoke in a low voice.


    Being close to Victor, his wives heard what he said, but they ignored it since they knew that Kaguya was in his shadow.


    Although they were curious about what they were talking about, they seemed to be talking about them.


    [...] Kaguya didn''t know how to react to Victor''s honest words.


    "Master, we have arrived." Yuki suddenly spoke out loud.


    ...


    In a VIP room reserved only for the family of vampire counts, Scathach''s group was waiting for Victor.


    Suddenly, all the women hear the sound of a door opening.


    "Victor, you arrived... You guys werete, huh?" Scathach says, she looks at the sses Victor was wearing and nods in satisfaction.


    Victor looks at Scathach, who was sitting on an ice throne in her usual clothes:


    "It can''t be helped. I felt like the bed was a quicksand offort, so I didn''t want to get out of bed." He replied.


    "Heh~" She disyed a seductive smile, "I hope you treated my daughter well."


    "M-MOTHER!" Ruby''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    "What? I just asked that because you are sozy in the morning." She disyed an innocent smile.


    "Well, she''s not wrong, and Ruby also sleeps naked...So," Lacusmented with a small smile...


    "Some things must definitely have happened." Siena smiled.


    "Awawawawa," Pepper just had smokeing out of her head, she seemed to be thinking about something she shouldn''t.


    "...Y-you guys..." Ruby didn''t know what to say, and, in the end, she just sighed.


    "Hahahaha, don''t tease my wife so much." Victor walks beside Scathach, he snaps his fingers, and soon an ice throne a little different from Scathach begins to be created.


    "Oh? You got better at creating ice structures."


    "All thanks to your training¡­." He shed a small smile, then sat down on the ice throne and crossed his legs.


    "Kakaka, I know." Sheughed.


    "¡­" The women looked at the two with a speechless expression.


    "Why did you create these ice thrones? Can''t you guys just sit in the chair?" Sasha asked as she pointed to two simple but rather elegant chairs.


    ""Hell no. I will not sit in that simple chair.""


    The two spoke in unison with a face of disgust.


    "..." The group was silent; they just didn''t know how to react.


    This was the VIP Room, and it was equipped with the finest furniture in the vampire world, yet they called these luxurious seats a ''simple chair''.


    Somehow, the women were already more used to this scene. They were slowly epting the fact that Scathach was creating a male version of her and the only one that was freaking out internally was Eleonor, she had never seen another person so simr to her master.


    The group spreads out and starts to sit on the chairs and sofas in the VIP room.


    Victor looks through the ss of the VIP room towards the arena, "Hasn''t started yet, huh?" He spoke in a low tone, then he looked at the arena with curious eyes.


    Seeing the Plebeian vampires sitting in the stands, he began to inspect everyone; ''That one over there is strong, that one over there is hiding his powers.''


    He looked at all the vampires who he had an interest in and judged their strength. After being trained by Scathach for so long, he could somehow evaluate a person''s level based on behavior and a ''feel'' that surrounds the vampire.


    It''s something very difficult to put into words, but it''s something like a warrior can know if the other warrior is strong or not.


    Sensing a nce in his direction, he turned his face and looked at another VIP room through the ss; the eyes behind his sses started to glow, and his world turned blood red.


    He focused his attention on the individual who had arge red aura surrounding them.


    "Heh~" Victor''s smile grew distorted.


    "Oh? Did you find anyone interesting?" Scathach looks to where Victor was looking.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that room is where Victoria''s family is." Scathach spoke.


    "My Aunt?" Sasha gets up from the couch and walks beside Victor, she looks where Victor is looking but doesn''t see anything, she just sees a normal room with totally ck ss.


    "Interesting... Interesting indeed..." Victor turned his face and ignored them for the time being. He looked into another VIP room and saw a woman and a child sitting in a chair. They were both alone in the room, but Victor could see several vampires protecting the ce outside.


    Victor found something interesting with the child, she had a very distorted aura as if two colors were mixed incorrectly.


    The child suddenly looked towards Victor and then disappeared.


    "???" Victor was confused; ''She disappeared? Do not tell me¡­.''


    Soon Victor could feel someone sitting on hisp.


    "Father."


    Seeing the child in the gothic dress, he disyed a gentle smile:


    "Hello, Ophis."


    ...


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 79: The game day. 2

    <h4>Chapter 79: The game day. 2</h4>


    "Father."


    Seeing the child in the gothic dress, he disyed a gentle smile:


    "Hello, Ophis." He stroked the little girl''s head.


    "Mm," Victor leans her head on his chest and closes his eyes:


    "Hehehe... Father~" She shook her head from side to side, she looked like a spoiled child who found her father and wanted a hug!


    "F-Father?" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha almost choked.


    "KAKAKAKA" Scathach wasughing like crazy.


    "Hey, what are you doing!? Get off him!" Violet''s jealousy didn''t discriminate between gender or age¡­ In a way, Violet''s jealousy was true gender equality.


    "Stop, Violet. Don''t touch her." Scathach suddenly stopsughing and warns Violet with a serious look.


    But Violet ignored Scathach''s warning and held onto Ophis''s body.


    Suddenly Violet stops moving, and her eyes go nk as if she were dead.


    "Violet!?" Ruby and Sasha spoke at the same time.


    "Sigh... Stupid girl, I warned you."


    Victor''s eyes glittered dangerously when he saw Violet''s state. He looked at Ophis, seeing the little girl''s apologetic face... He sighed, he patted the little girl''s head, and looked at Scathach:


    "What is this?"


    "She''ll be fine soon, don''t worry..." Scathach first soothed Victor''s emotions, then she continued:


    "That''s what happens when Ophis is touched, she was born with a special condition that charms everyone who touches her... And she also sees the memories of the people who touch her."


    "..." Victor strokes the little girl''s head, now he understands why she lived isted, for a child, it is difficult to see the memories of vampires who live for many years:


    "Are you okay...?"


    "Mm..."


    "Father Memory... Good." She leans her face against Victor''s chest again.


    Suddenly, Violet''s face distorted into anger, and she breaks the spell.


    "Oh? It was faster than normal." Scathach spoke with curiosity.


    Violet looks at the girl with angry eyes:


    "Don''t look at her like that. She''s not to me; you''re the one who didn''t listen to me." Scathach spoke.


    "¡­" Violet closes her hands and opens them several times.


    Soon, she lets out a long breath.


    Sigh...


    "Okay. Why is this little girl here again?" She asked in a neutral tone.


    "Are you okay, honey?" Victor asked.


    Ophis''s body trembled slightly when she heard the way Victor called Violet.


    "Yes... I am... Why is she here?" She asked again.


    "I don''t know, she just came out of the blue," Victor replied. He understood that Violet''s mood was not good.


    "...Are you okay, Darling?" She asked with apprehensive eyes. After all, she personally felt the powers of Ophis.


    "Yeah, I don''t feel anything," Victor spoke honestly, he didn''t feel anything, and he also didn''t feel like someone was reading his memories, though he wasn''t sure what kind of feeling it would be if someone read his memories.


    "..." Everyone except Victor, who was looking at Ophis, looked to Scathach for answers.


    "Don''t look at me. I don''t know either~."


    "..." Seeing the innocent smile on Scathach''s face, everyone didn''t believe her.


    "T-This¡­" Violet''s eyes were glowing blood red when she saw the position Ophis was in, but even so, she didn''t move.


    "¡­" People who had known Violet for a long time were shocked by this disy of control; they thought she wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    Ruby and Sasha could tell from their connection that Violet was angry, but it was silent anger. It was anger mixed with possessive jealousy.


    Suddenly the door opens, and soon everyone can see a woman with long ck hair and violet eyes.


    Violet turns her face she looks at the woman.


    The woman looks into Violet''s violet eyes, and, noticing Violet''s obvious features, the woman could understand that she was someone from n Snow, and only one woman from n Snow had violet eyes.


    "Who are you, bitch?"


    "Sigh¡­" Everyone except Victor and Scathach sighed when they heard what Violet said.


    "What a rude person¡­who are you?" She already knew who Violet was, but for some reason, she didn''t want to lose this dispute.


    "I asked first."


    "¡­" The woman didn''t want to answer.


    "Princess, are you sure she''s here? We must not enter this ce in such a rude way¡­." The guard was terrified.


    "Why are you afraid?"


    "Kakakaka, you''re as clueless as ever, Elizabeth."


    "S-Scathach." The woman stuttered. Now she understood why the guard was scared.


    "How''s that old man doing?" Scathach spoke.


    "...He''s the king, you know?"


    "Do I have the face of someone who cares?"


    "¡­" Elizabeth was speechless, she knew that the only person who could speak those words so casually was Scathach, and for the sole reason that she was strong!


    Elizabeth ignores everyone and looks at the second ice throne, she walks a little to the left, and soon she sees Ophis lying on Victor''s chest.


    ''Again? Did she find him because of the mark?'' She nced at Victor, who was sitting on an ice throne, and then she looked around again, and seeing several women of high social standing, Elizabeth''s curiosity was flickering frantically.


    She even tried to use the king''s shadows to find information on Victor, but they didn''t find anything, actually... They haven''t returned yet, and she didn''t think too much about why they haven''t.


    ''They have been eliminated...or are being tortured.'' She thought. She knew Scathach''s personality well, and if someone broke into her house, that was the fate of fools who tried to break into her home.


    "...Just who are you?"


    Victor looked at Elizabeth and shed a small smile, "My name is Victor... Didn''t I say?"


    "¡­" Elizabeth wanted to hit the ground in frustration now!


    "Bitch, don''t look at him. You''re going to infect him with some kind of dangerous disease." Violet spoke.


    "Huuh?" Veins began to pop in Elizabeth''s head, she was a noble person and could ignore some insults, but she was not a saint who would take insults in silence.


    "Why don''t you go away and take this-¡­child with you?" Violet didn''t want to insult a child since even she knew it was something horrible. Though, the little girl didn''t do anything.


    "Shoo, Shoo." She spoke as if she were talking to a dog.


    "...I''m still a princess, you know?" Shemented with a fake smile, "I can make you disappear-" She couldn''t finish her words.


    She suddenly felt very heavy, and an overwhelming feeling engulfed her entire body, her body broke out in a cold sweat, and slowly, she turned her face away.


    When she looked into Victor''s blood-red eyes that were visible even through the sses he was wearing; her whole world seemed to go colorless:


    "...Repeat what you said," Victor spoke with a cold tone that sent shivers down Elizabeth''s spine. He could ignore arguments; after all, his wives did that constantly. He thinks it''s a woman thing. But threats? Those he did not tolerate.


    "I- I..."


    "Princess!" The guards ran, but suddenly a much greater pressure than Victor fell on them.


    Quickly, they stopped walking and looked at Scathach.


    "Good, if you took one more step, I would have to hand your heads over to the king~." She shed a crazy smile. Then, she snaps her fingers, and thorns of ice begin to hover over all the guards.


    They gulped and didn''t dare move. Although they had a duty to protect the princess, they didn''t want to lose their lives uselessly. They knew that if Scathach killed them, nothing would happen to her.


    "Disappointing." She hoped they would fight. Then, at least she would have an excuse to kill them all.


    Soon she lost interest in the guards and looked at Victor, she was interested in what he was going to do.


    "I''m waiting..." He slowly tapped the ice throne with his finger, like he was counting.


    The sound of his finger touching the ice made the situation even more terrifying for Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth tried to ignore the fear in her heart and slowly began to gather her powers. Then, her eyes changed to blood red, and an overwhelming pressure began to leave her body.


    "Oh?"


    Confidence restored, Elizabeth disys a cold smile, "I''m still a princess... And I can make her disappear at any time, no matter if she''s a daughter of n Snow or not." She repeated what she said and added the ending as if it were an absolute truth.


    Victor''s eyes glowed brighter, and his pressure began to build.


    "¡­" Everyone was expecting a fight to start at any moment, but something happened that left everyone with no reaction.


    Victor''s pressure disappeared as if it had never existed.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA" He startedughing like crazy, and slowly he began to p his hands.


    "Good! Good! That''s the spirit! If not, I would be disappointed!"


    "Huh?" Elizabeth did not expect this.


    "..." Violet, Ruby, and Sasha didn''t know how to react, and that applied to all the women in this room, so they just watched everything in silence.


    Scathach just disyed a big smile on her face, she looked pleased with something.


    "Believe me, Princess..." Victor''s image began to blur. "Before you can touch a strand of my wife''s hair¡­-"


    "!!?"


    "You would die." Victor appeared behind Elizabeth and spoke in a low voice in her ear.


    Elizabeth''s whole body froze in fear when she heard what Victor said, she couldn''t even react to his speed! And she could also see that crazy woman was smiling as if supporting what Victor said!


    She couldn''t move, she didn''t even dare turn back now, she feared that if she turned around now, she might die!


    ....


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 80: Everything is Connected.

    <h4>Chapter 80: Everything is Connected.</h4>


    Victor disappears behind Elizabeth and appears sitting on the ice throne he created.


    "Fast~"


    "HaHaHaHa, did you like it, Ophis?"


    "Mm," She nodded.


    "Is different." She pointed to herself.


    "Hmm? Yeah, what I did is something different than what you do."


    "Different..." Ophis seemed to be thinking deeply about something, but actually, she was just enjoying Victor''s caresses.


    "She seems attached to you, Victor." Scathach spoke.


    "Yeah, but I don''t care; she''s cute." Victor disyed a gentle smile.


    Realizing that Victor wasn''t doing anything else, Elizabeth began to slowly calm down.


    Not just her, everyone started to calm down.


    "Fuaaa..." Pepper lets out all the trapped air she''s been holding, "That was intense...I thought they would fight any second." She spoke in a low voice.


    "Really... I really can''t understand Victor anymore. He''s bing too unpredictable; this is bad for my heart." Lacus spoke in a joking tone to alleviate the situation.


    "It''s our mother''s fault... It''s all her fault..." Siena said.


    "¡­" The three sisters agreed.


    "I''m d nothing happened..." Yuki''s heart was beating very fast, she didn''t want to fight the king''s family; that was just suicide! But... As a vampire, she liked Victor''s attitude... But that''s something she''ll never say out loud!


    "What are you doing, Maria?" Luna asked curiously.


    "Nothing," Maria replied, she made a gesture with her hand, and soon, all the wires she had spread around the room began to be collected. She acted on instinct, but internally, she didn''t know why she did it. ''Why was my first reaction was to try to protect that man? Is it because of the master''s order? But the master didn''t order me to protect Victor...''


    "Darling~" Violet had a silly smile on her face, she wanted to hug Victor, but that child! That child was stealing her ce!


    "Violet, we need to talk," Ruby spoke seriously.


    "Heh?" Violet didn''t understand.


    "Come here. We need to talk about something." Sasha grabbed Violet''s right arm.


    "Huuh?"


    Ruby approaches Violet and grabs her left arm, then the two women drag Violet to the corner of the room.


    "W-Wait... My D-Darling-"


    "Shut up, we need to talk," Ruby spoke in a deadly serious tone.


    "¡­" Violet was speechless, she had never seen that expression on Ruby.


    Soon the two wives started to lecture Violet. Calling the king''s daughter a ''bitch'' was something above the level of disrespect¡­ She needs to be more self-aware of her status!


    What if, because of her words, a political war broke out!? Lots of vampires were going to die because of her decision! That was Sasha and Ruby''s concern.


    As Ruby, Sasha, and Violet talked, Victor spoke:


    "Princess, have you ever heard a Chinese proverb that said: because of a nail, the shoe was lost; because of the horse, the message was lost; because of the message, the war was lost."


    "...I''ve never heard of it." Elizabeth continued to speak as her eyes slowly turned to violet.


    "The lesson this proverb teaches is quite simple to understand¡­." As he stroked Ophis'' head, Victor looked up at Elizabeth with a small innocent smile on his face:


    "Because of a mistake made by someone, an entire war was lost... Everything is connected. So remember, it only takes one small mistake for an entire empire to fall to ruin."


    "..." Elizabeth felt her whole body go cold when she heard Victor''s words:


    "Is this a threat?"


    "Threat? Pfff... That''s just adviceing from someone who learned from the best teacher in the world."


    "..." Scathach exhibited a small smile when she heard Victor''s words, she didn''t have time to teach Victor much. Still, one thing she made sure to teach was the mentality of a warrior who goes to war. After six months of intense torture and with a disciple willing to learn, can work miracles...


    "..." Elizabeth was silent, "I see... I will remember this."


    Then she turns her face away and looks at Scathach, Ruby, and Sasha:


    "What is your rtionship with them?"


    "They are my wives." He replied.


    "...W-Wh?" She thought for a moment that she was deaf.


    He pointed to Scathach, "She''s my mother-inw and my teacher."


    "Hi~, I''m his mother-inw~" She spoke with a gentle smile as she waved her hand.


    "¡­" Elizabeth didn''t know how to react when she saw Scathach ying.


    He pointed to the three sisters, "Those are my friends over there. Oh, you can exclude Siena; she''s not my friend at all."


    "Pfft." Pepper almost started tough but stopped when she saw Siena''s gaze.


    Lacus shook her head when she saw her sister''s attitude.


    "That one is my maid." He pointed at Yuki.


    "..." Yuki made a simple gesture of respect.


    He looked at Maria and shed a small smile as if he understood something, "She''s Sasha''s maid."


    "..." Maria repeated Yuki''s gesture.


    Victor looks at the guards, who still have ice spikes at their throats, and ignores the men.


    "T-Three...?" Elizabeth tries to process everything she has heard, ''he is married to two heiresses of houses with the title of count, and a former heir to the title of count... And he is the disciple of Scathach!?''


    Elizabeth was speechless. If he were just Scathach''s disciple, she wouldn''t mind. After all, the millennia-old woman has many disciples. But he''s married to this crazy woman''s heiress too!?


    "Kakakaka, she brokepletely." Scathach chuckled when he saw Elizabeth''s expression.


    "Are you sure about telling the princess about your rtionship with these women?"


    "Do I look like I care? It''s not like it''s a secret."


    "Kakakaka, you''re right."


    Remembering something he wanted to talk to her, Victor said, "Scathach, don''t overdo it."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    "Don''t eliminate the rats, just torture them."


    "Oh? Do you know?"


    Victor just pointed to his eyes.


    "...This is a very convenient skill."


    "Indeed."


    "Why don''t you want me to eliminate the rats?"


    "It''s a waste."


    "Waste?"


    "Yeah¡­ If they''re dead, we can''t fight them. Why didn''t you kidnap them and use them as a training puppet for your daughters? After all, they are strong."


    "..." Scathach looked at Victor as if she were looking at a genius:


    "Fuck, why didn''t I ever think about it?" She puts her hand to her forehead in disbelief.


    "You''re very overprotective, I love that about you, but you need to let your daughters train a little," Victormented casually. He also wanted to fight those men she eliminated.


    "..." Scathach looked at Victor with a neutral expression, ''Did he really not understand what he just said?''


    "ZzzzzzZZzzz"


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at his chest, "Did she sleep?"


    "...I think you will be a good father in the future," Scathachmented, and for a few seconds, her green eyes sparkled a little, she was clearly nning something.


    "¡­" Elizabeth stops thinking bullshit and looks at Ophis, and, seeing Ophis sleeping peacefully on a stranger''s chest, the only thing she can think of seeing Ophis'' current state is; ''I hope the father doesn''t see this, he''s going to freak out.''


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" Suddenly everyone heard the voice of the advertiser.


    "The game between n Rider and n Horseman is about to begin!"


    "Finally..." Victor said he hoped to see something interesting.


    Hearing the advertiser''s voice, the women stopped what they were doing and looked out into the arena.


    Everyone, including the audience, was soon able to see four individuals walking towards the middle of the arena.


    "That''s my aunt."


    "Oh?" Victor looked at the woman who was walking towards the middle of the arena. He could feel that this was the same woman who was in the VIP room a little way away from him.


    The woman had long blonde hair and blue eyes, she was wearing a long elegant ck dress, she had a gentle smile on her face as she walked towards the center.


    Victor examines the woman up and down and then looks at Sasha. Then, seeing the obvious differences in the chest, legs, and ass areas, he asked with genuine curiosity:


    "Is she really your aunt?" He couldn''t help asking that question. The woman was just very different from Sasha, and the only things alike were her hair and blue eyes.


    "Yeah, she''s a lot like my mom as usual..." Sasha replied as she looked at her aunt.


    "..." Victor was speechless:


    "¡­Genes are an unfair thing sometimes." He spoke in a low voice¡­


    "What are you looking at, Darling?" Ruby asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I was just admiring how beautiful my wives are." He smiled.


    "...." Ruby was a little embarrassed, but she was getting used to her husband''s charm, she won''t fall so easy!


    Victor shed a small smile and snapped his fingers, and then soon, three more ice thrones were created beside him.


    "Feel free." He pointed to the thrones.


    Sasha, who was closest to Victor, sat next to him, Violet sat next to Sasha, and Ruby sat next to Violet.


    "Kakakaka, theyin so much, and in the end, they did the same thing." Scathachughed.


    Victor exhibited a small smile and stroked Ophis'' hair, who was sleeping on his chest, then he looked at the arena again. He saw that a rather tall man was heading towards the center of the arena.


    The game was starting...


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 81: Sly Fox.

    <h4>Chapter 81: Sly Fox.</h4>


    A man wearing noble garb, looking like he came out of a medieval movie, entered the arena; he looked like he was 190 CM in height.


    A muscr body that can even be seen through the clothes he is wearing.


    What stood out most about this man who had just entered the arena was his cold dead eyes.


    The phrase, ''The eyes are the window of the soul'' couldn''t be more correct in talking about this man. Looking into the man''s lifeless eyes, everyone could immediately think he was dead inside.


    Looking into the eyes of the man who had just entered, Victor shed a small smile:


    "Oh?"


    "You can tell?" Scathach disyed a small satisfied smile.


    "Yeah. At first nce, it might appear that he is a man bored with everything, a dead man. But that couldn''t be more incorrect¡­." Victor''s eyes gleamed a little through the sses he was wearing.


    "Hahaha~. Foxes always know how to deceive someone, for these animals deceiving people is like second nature, that man... He''s a fox." Sheughed in amusement, looking pleased with Victor''s opinion.


    "... Is he strong?" Violet asked.


    "Yeah. Of course, he''s strong, but the question you should be asking is, how strong is he?" Scathach replied.


    "..." Violet looked at the man again, she seemed to be examining the man, "I feel that my mother is stronger than him."


    "Pfft... HAHAHAHAHA" Scathach startedughing as if she heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "¡­" Violet looked at Scathach with an emotionless look.


    "Girl, a woman who relies only on her powers isn''t qualified enough to be called ''strong.'' Do you know why?" Scathach bared all her teeth as sheughed.


    "¡­" Violet waited for Scathach''s following words.


    "Because when someone takes that power from her, she will be useless..."


    "... This-." Violet wasn''t able to argue anything against Scathach''s words. After all, she also knew that her mother had never trained anything in her life other than her power. Is she strong? Yes, of course, she is, she has mastered the control of her power... But.


    Without that power, she bes useless... It''s like a wizard that if he loses his magic, he will be an ordinary person.


    And she didn''t even bother to train the vampire''s basic powers.


    Scathach continues, this time in a teacher''s tone of voice:


    "Remember, A hunter must always have several weapons in his arsenal at his disposal. He must always have different ways to kill a creature stronger than himself."


    "If you can''t use your innate vampire powers, use martial arts and force close-rangebat. If you can''t use martial arts, get a weapon. If a weapon is not avable, take a stone. Use the environment to your advantage, use everything you can to kill your enemy, that''s what a hunter does, and that''s what I taught Victor."


    "... I get it." Violet took this as a learning lesson, she thought she should ask Victor to teach her something in the future.


    "¡­" Ruby, Lacus, Siena, and Eleonor didn''t know how to react to these words, but as former students, they decided to take notes on Scathach''s words, but they were wondering something internally; ''Why didn''t she teach this to us too?''


    The four women unconsciously looked at Victor.


    Feeling the eyes of the women on him, Victor, who was looking at the man who arrived at the center of the arena, said:


    "Let''s go back to watching."


    "Before that...Give me my sister." Elizabeth demanded.


    "Hmm?" Victor looks back and sees Elizabeth standing behind him.


    "It''s not like I''m holding her here. You can take her off if you want." Victor stopped petting Ophis and opened his arms.


    "..." Elizabeth walked in front of Victor, but before she could do anything, she took a pair of ck gloves from her pocket.


    Victor looked at the glove and saw several magic symbols engraved on the glove. "Protection?"


    "Yes." She answered. Soon she started to move her hand towards Ophis.


    "..." Everyone looked at this scene with curious eyes.


    When Elizabeth''s hands touch Ophis''s arm, the little girl suddenly opens her eyes.


    Ophis''s blood red eyes were emitting a dangerous light, she gripped Victor''s clothes tighter and looked at her sister.


    Elizabeth''s body visibly trembled, but she remained calm and said, "We need to go back, Ophis.


    "Stop."


    Elizabeth''s body suddenly stopped moving as if paralyzed.


    But this onlysted a few seconds, then she was able to regain control of her body:


    "Ophis-." She smiled gently and tried to convince Ophis, but before she could say anything more:


    "I will not go." The little girl refused to listen.


    "Tsk." Violet was waiting for her to ept.


    "Violet..." Sasha and Ruby looked at Violet:


    "Do you remember our conversation?" Ruby says. She didn''t like that either, but she''s conscientious enough not to seek a fight with the king''s family.


    "Yeah. I won''t do anything." Violet turned her face away.


    "..." The two did not trust her words.


    Victor exhibited a small smile, he closed his arms and strokes Ophis'' hair:


    "Let her do what she wants."


    "Mm"


    Seeing Ophis''s satisfied expression.


    "Sigh"


    Elizabeth sighed and turned away from Ophis, she walked to a chair next to Eleonor and sat down.


    "Princess."


    "Countess Eleonor."


    The two exchanged little greetings.


    Soon the whole group looked towards the arena, which began to create a dome around the two individuals, and suddenly a golden scroll appeared floating in the middle of the dome.


    ...


    "Count Nius Horseman, thank you so much for bringing the Countship for me today~."


    "You are very confident." The man spoke in an emotionless tone.


    "Of course I''m confident; I''m not my sister who would lose something so important to someone insignificant like you."


    "I see¡­" He looked at the audience with a bored look.


    "..." Victoria was a little annoyed internally, she wanted to tease him a little to try to learn a little more about the man''s personality, but he didn''t react as she expected.


    He looked back at her, "How are we going to decide this? A fight? A dance? A board game? If you choose a board game, I suggest chess... Oh but-."


    He exhibited a small cold smile, "Chess can be a difficult thing for you, considering you don''t seem to have much intellectual capacity."


    "¡­" Victoria opened her eyes a little, she didn''t expect thising from someone like him, but she wasn''t someone who would let this little insult disturb her emotions.


    "I want a fight, something simple. With that, you will have no excuses if you lose... And we need to entertain this entire audience, right? A game of chess would be tedious." She smiled gently.


    "A fight is fine with me." Nius agreed.


    "How many rounds? How manypetitors? And what are the rules?" Nius cracked his neck a little.


    "One round is enough. The rules are simple, we fight until the other side has lost their heart or gives up on their own."


    As vampires, they are immortal, but it is not true immortality. If the vampire has their headpletely destroyed, they will die, and if the vampire suffers an attack with their mortal weaknesses, they will die too.


    Because of that, she proposed a rule: if the vampire loses their heart, they will lose the game. After all, this type of injury can be easily healed with vampire regeneration.


    "I heard from a little bird that your twin sons are geniuses, put one of them to fight... Then, I will select a trusted warrior to fight him." She continued with a gentle smile on her face. It was quite clear that she had confidence in the warrior she had chosen.


    "...What a coincidence... I also learned from a little bird that was a color very simr to yours that you had a child, and to my surprise, that child was an oriental vampire; I wonder if the n Fulger knows that." Nius shed a cold little smile.


    "..." Victoria''s eyes changed to blood red for a moment, and she took on a cold expression:


    "Where are you going, Count Nius?" Victoria didn''t like it. She''s pretty sure she hid her son''s information from the fangs of these old vampires. They weren''t supposed to know about her son.


    "Use your son to fight. If you choose your child, I will ept these terms."


    ''That fox¡­'' Victoria knew that if she didn''t ept it, the next news the entire vampire world would know was that she had a child by a foreign vampire, and she knows that the first person who would knock on her door upon learning of this information would be her sister.


    Normally this would not be a problem, but as her son was born with the lightning power she did not inherit, her sister will demand that her son be turned over to n Fulger.


    ''He cornered me.'' She knew that if her son fought, the chance of him using his lightning powers was high.


    "...You can give up, you know?"


    "¡­" Victoria clenches her fist tightly, she can''t give up. She''se too far to give up now!


    "I ept... He will fight."


    "I ept the terms." Nius looked at the parchment, and, seeing that everything was correct, he turned away.


    "..." Victoria watched the man''s back for a long time, but soon she turned too and walked out of the arena; ''It''s okay, my son inherited his father''s talent, he can win without using lightning.''


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 82: The match is starting...

    <h4>Chapter 82: The match is starting...</h4>


    After the events that took ce in the arena, the two n leaders split up and returned to their respective VIP rooms.


    Inside a VIP room very simr to the one Victor was in, three people were present.


    A blonde woman wearing a long elegant ck dress was sitting on a sofa, and beside her was a woman wearing a purple dress with some white ents.


    Unlike Victoria, where the dress was more noble, this woman''s dress was more modern.


    "Tatsuya, I''m counting on you¡­ And remember not to use lightning. You can win with only your father''s talent; I believe in you. Take care, my son." Victoria spoke with a gentle expression on her face as she looked at her son, a tall man at 185 cm in height, pale skin, long dark blond hair, and dark ck eyes.


    He was wearing a ck yukata with gold ents.


    "Yes, Mother." The man exhibited a small, gentle smile as he walked towards the exit of the room and walked towards the arena.


    The moment Tatsuya left the room, Victoria looked at the woman beside her with a serious look different from what she was showing before.


    "How? How can they know about Tatsuya? I''m paying you billions of dors every month, so that doesn''t happen." She spoke in a cold tone.


    "¡­Believe me, Victoria. I do not know either." The woman spoke with a small sigh.


    "Even for a witch like you... you don''t know?" Victoria''s eyes changed to blood red.


    "... Sigh." The woman sighed after watching Victoria for a while.


    "Yes, I don''t know. But I do have a hunch."


    "What?"


    "One of that woman''s daughters has the irvoyant ability, maybe your son showed up at some important event in the future, and she knew about it? But that wouldn''t exin why the Horseman n knows about it."


    "..." Victoria was not satisfied.


    "Hecate, I''m paying you a dear price every month for you to hide my son''s existence and protect him." She assumed a cold smile, "From the moment that old man discovered my son''s existence, you failed your job. I will lower your pay."


    "...!" The witch opened her eyes wider, and her face darkened a little, "W-Wait, his existence hasn''t been discovered by everyone yet, and that doesn''t break the contract rule!"


    Victoria ignored what Hecate said, "If you don''t want to lose money, hurry up and find out what happened."


    "Yes, I will." Hecate sighed a little relieved, she didn''t want to miss her golden goose. Being hired by a woman with a worth of trillions of dors like Victoria was every witch''s dream.


    ...


    "So? Who will fight, my older brother or me? Maybe my little sister?" Einer Horseman asked, and, as always, he had that crazy grin on his face.


    Nius, who was standing watching the arena through the ss, spoke without looking back, "Your older brother cannot fight, and I will not entrust such an important matter to my daughter."


    "You will fight."


    "Oh? Thanks, Father~" Einer continued tough.


    "This is yourst chance¡­Don''t fail me like you failed to capture that alpha wolf. This time, the opponent is someone of your level, and he won''t be using all of his power. You shouldn''t have excuses if you lose to that woman''s son."


    Nius was very disappointed. He gave his son a simple mission and even sent someone strong enough to capture an alpha wolf, but even so, the two failed because of their arrogance.


    "¡­" Einer kept showing his smile as he looked at his father seriously. He knew he had disappointed his father, and that is something that shouldn''t be repeated.


    "I will not fail, Father." He spoke with absolute confidence. He had no confidence in fighting an alpha wolf, but a vampire? That''s easy.


    "Good. Now, go."


    "Yes." Einer got up from the couch and walked towards the exit of the VIP room.


    "¡­" Zwei and Jessica just fell silent.


    "How is the boy''s condition?" Nius asked.


    "Dying...sick..." Zwei responded neutrally, and then he continued, "He doesn''t have time..."


    "¡­" Nius started to think a little before speaking:


    "... That''s a problem... It''s very difficult to create a hybrid. We can''t lose it until weplete our goal."


    "What shall we do with those individuals my brothers have brought," Jessica asked, she was curious about what her father was going to do with Lucy and his subordinates.


    "Nothing. Karen is keeping an eye on them."


    "I don''t trust Karen," Jessica said. She couldn''t trust Karen, she felt that this woman would betray them at any moment.


    "My Daughter." Nius looked at his daughter with the same bored eyes he always has, "It doesn''t matter whether you trust her or not. She''s doing her job and giving information; that''s all that matters."


    "But-." Jessica wanted to say something, but her father continued,


    "If she bes useless and doesn''t do her job, she should just be eliminated." He looked back at the arena.


    "Asking for a vampire''s trust is sheer nonsense."


    "¡­" Jessica was silent, she didn''t know what to say to her father because, in the end, she knew he was correct. Vampires will always act in their own best interest.


    ....


    A man wearing a red and ck suit walked into the middle of the arena. He was a tall man and was wearing a smiling mask on his face.


    The man raised his hands in the air and said:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the two ns have decided the rule of the game today!" His voice strangely traveled to all corners of the arena.


    "Look at this!" He pointed into the air, and soon everyone could see a giant hologram showing.


    ...


    Chosen games: a 1 v 1 duel.


    Rounds: 1


    Rules: If the participant has their heart destroyed, they lose. If the participant surrenders, they lose.


    Time limit: No limit.


    .


    n Horseman bets: Vampire Count title


    .


    n Rider bets: The Rider Clogomerate


    .


    ATTENTION: THE GAME STARTS IN 10 MINUTES!


    ...


    "OHHHH!" The crowd started pping and cheering.


    "It''s a fight! A fight!" A man shouted excitedly.


    "Would we be able to see two Count-level vampires fighting!?" A woman spoke with a big smile on her face, she looked excited.


    "This is a great opportunity!" A man across the arena spoke.


    "Finally, something interesting is happening." A bored-looking man spoke.


    "¡­I wouldn''t be so optimistic¡­." A pessimistic-looking womanmented.


    The vampires who were present in the arena started to debate who would fight whom; they looked very impatient.


    But it wasn''t just them. Victor''s group was also impatient.


    "Tsk." Mainly Victor.


    "Father?" Ophis looks up and sees Victor''s annoyed face.


    Victor looked at Ophis and smiled gently, then he began to stroke her head, "It''s nothing, Ophis."


    "Mm~" She exhibited a small smile and closed her eyes as if enjoying his caresses.


    "Haha~. Be patient, Victor. These things take time to get done." Scathachmented.


    "..." Victor didn''t say anything and just remained silent.


    "My aunt seemed to get annoyed for a moment." Sasha, who was beside Victor, spoke.


    "Oh, did you notice?"


    "Yes," Sasha nodded.


    "It was only for a few seconds, but her emotions seemed to intensify," Rubymented.


    "That man must have done something." Elizabeth, who was a little far away, spoke.


    "¡­You seem to know him, Princess." Victor looked at Elizabeth.


    "Nothing escapes the king''s eyes." Elizabeth smiled.


    "HAHAHA!" Scathachughed as if she''d heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "¡­" Elizabeth''s face became neutral.


    "Nothing escapes the king''s eyes. Except for Countess Scathach." She rephrased her sentence.


    "Heh~, d you understand, Princess."


    "..." Elizabeth turned her face away and ignored Scathach. When she turned her face away, she could see her guards, who were still standing with thorns of ice hovering around them.


    "... Can you let my guards go?"


    "Oh... I forgot about them." Scathach snaps her fingers, and soon the ice is gone.


    "Thanks, Princess." The guards spoke, and soon they broke away from the group and stood guard near the door.


    Sigh!


    Elizabeth sighed. For some reason, she just wanted to get out of this ce, she couldn''t handle Scathach!


    "You seem to be having a rough time, Princess," Eleanor spoke.


    "..." Elizabeth looked at Eleonor with a neutral gaze and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, we all understand your feeling."


    "..." Everyone in the room except Victor, Sasha, Ruby, Violet, and Scathach, who were talking to each other, nodded.


    "My mom is a very difficult person to deal with... Especially now that she''s... Hmm... having fun?" Siena spoke.


    "¡­" Elizabeth looked at Siena with a neutral expression.


    Siena''s eyes darkened a little, "But don''t worry, you''ll get used to it soon, and look! She found someone like her; we have two Scathach now!"


    "¡­Bloody Hell, I want to get out of here¡­." She really wanted to get out of that room right now.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 83: Let the games begin!

    <h4>Chapter 83: Let the games begin!</h4>


    10 minutes had passed, and the game was about to start.


    The hologram of the arena suddenly changed, and soon everyone could see the participants'' faces, their age, and their names.


    ...


    Einer Horseman, heir to the Horseman n.


    Age: 105


    .


    Tatsuya, hired mercenary.


    Age: 90


    ...


    When the audience saw that they were two children, their reaction was mixed.


    "Tsk, two kids." Some didn''t like it.


    "...It''s better than nothing." Some just didn''t care anymore.


    "...They''re cute..." Some thought they were both attractive.


    "Boring." Some lost interest.


    "I wanted to see the two leaders fight¡­." Some were honest with their thoughts.


    Despite having different reactions, there was something they all had inmon; they were bored! But there wasn''t much better to do, so they were going to watch anyway.


    "So it''s him... Tatsuya." Victor''s smile grew when he finally got to know the name of the person who had a strong presence. He had seen a strong presence some time ago near the VIP room where he was, and he finally got to know who this individual was.


    "And Einer Horseman." Victor''s eyes lit up a little when he saw the name ''Horseman''.


    ''So he''s the heir, huh?'' He thought with an indecipherable little smile.


    [Do you want me to investigate it, Master?]


    Victor suddenly heard Kaguya''s voice in his head. He stroked Ophis'' head and thought for a moment, "... No need."


    The reason he refused was simple, he didn''t want to put Kaguya at risk. When Victor looked at the leader of n Horseman, he could tell what kind of person he was, and with Scathach''s words a few minutes ago, he knew that man was someone careful.


    Despite having a convenient power that can help her escape from any situation, Victor doesn''t want to risk putting his favorite maid in danger.


    [Okay, Master. But if you need anything, talk to me. I''m feeling useless just being in your shadow.]


    "Haha~, I''ll talk to you if I need anything," he replied in a low voice.


    "¡­" Ophis looks up and stares at Victor.


    "Shadow..."


    Victor disys a gentle smile and puts his finger to his mouth in a gesture of silence.


    "Mm." Soon sheys her head on his chest.


    "Heh~... She hid hisst name, huh?" Scathach exhibited a small smile.


    "He looks familiar somehow¡­." Sasha spoke as she stared at the image.


    "..." Violet didn''t care about the contestants, she was just staring at Ophis with a death re. Despite ignoring it for a few minutes, she still felt jealous and envious of the little girl, and Violet was thinking of doing something.


    "...Stop," Ruby spoke.


    "...But I haven''t done anything yet..." Violet looked at Ruby in disbelief.


    "Yes. You haven''t done anything YET." Ruby looked at Violet with a look thatpletely understood Violet''s actions.


    "¡­" Violet was wondering when she became so predictable¡­


    Sigh!


    Ruby sighed, "Don''t do anything now, okay? I''m also jealous, and I also want to do something about it, but, despite my feelings about this situation, this little girl is still the king''s daughter. So though my mother wouldn''t mind it, and our husband wouldn''t either, we must not get into conflict with the king."


    "Tsk¡­" Violet turned her face away.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" Hearing the announcer''s voice, the girls looked towards the arena, where they saw two men walking towards the arena.


    ...


    A man with long golden hair was walking calmly towards the middle of the arena.


    He was wearing a ck Yukata with ck details, and he also had a small Katana around his waist.


    The feeling he gave was that of a sharp but gentle warrior.


    A very opposite feeling from the otherpetitor.


    He was wearing a ck sweatshirt and ck jeans. The man had a big, distorted smile on his face, and his crazed eyes gave away what kind of personality he seemed to have.


    Upon reaching the middle of the arena, the two fighters faced each other.


    Despite being opposites in personality, the audience didn''t have a favorite fighter, they didn''t care for the gentle-looking fighter, and they also didn''t care for the crazy appearance of the other fighter. Instead, they just wanted to see something interesting!


    The announcer knew that and, because of that, he didn''t speak more than necessary; he approached the participants and spoke out loud so that everyone could hear.


    "Everyone present here knows the rule, but I will repeat it. Permanent death is not allowed; if any of the fighters break this rule, severe consequences will happen to the n the fighter is representing..."


    The masked referee looked at the two, "Did I make myself clear?"


    They both felt a shiver down their spine as they looked through the small space of the masked man''s mask.


    ""Yes."" The two replied.


    "Good... Let the game begin!" The referee disappeared.


    The moment they heard the referee''s words.


    The two participants seemed to disappear from view, and soon they appeared in the middle of the arena. Tatsuya was holding his katana, and Einer was holding apletely ck rapier.


    The two swords collided in the middle of the arena.


    "...?" Tatsuya looked at the rapier with appraising eyes. He wondered when this weapon appeared in the man''s hand, he knew his opponent didn''t enter the arena with this weapon in hand, but he didn''t have much time to think when he felt something trying to pierce his back.


    Realizing the danger, Tatsuya decided to flee from this situation.


    "Calm down, don''t run away~."


    "!!!" Tatsuya looked down and saw that his feet were trapped in the ground by some kind of ck slime; Tatsuya''s body started to crackle with lightning for a few seconds but soon stopped. Instinctively, Tatsuya would use his lightning bolts, but remembering his mother''s words, he managed to control himself.


    With no choices, he decided to do whatever was necessary not to lose the game from the start. So he uses a Parry technique and deflects Einer''s de.


    In doing so, he managed to knock the de away from Einer.


    Realizing his chance, he makes a decision and ¡­ cuts off his legs!


    With his body falling towards the ground, Tatsuya supports himself with his hand and moves away. He looked at the ce where he was and saw a kind of ckthorn piercing the air.


    ''What is that?'' With a calm face, he tried to understand the enemy''s power.


    "Hahaha~. I wonder if the public knows what''s going on." Scathachughed in amusement.


    Suddenly everyone could feel a sensation that made the spines of their bodies shiver, and everyone in the VIP room looked at Victor:


    "Heh~. As expected, you didn''t disappoint me again~" Scathach''s smile grew.


    Victor''s hair seemed to be floating like it was defying gravity, his eyes were glowing a dangerous red, and he had a huge smile that showed all the sharp teeth in his mouth.


    "Father?" Ophis called him.


    But Victor seemed to be in a trance, and he didn''t hear her.


    Ophis looked at Victor, her big eyes shining cutely, she didn''t understand why Victor didn''t talk to her.


    "That feeling is scary..." Pepper muttered a little, "Did he get like this just seeing those two fight?"


    "..." Everyone in the room except Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Scathach, and Ophis, who were more concerned about looking at Victor, agreed with Pepper.


    Seeing the face she considered an excited face of her disciple, Scathach started to think of a few things, she looked back to the arena.


    "Aren''t you going to attack me? Just because I''m in this condition, are you underestimating me?" Tatsuya asked in a cold voice.


    "Hehehe~, I don''t need to move to attack you."


    Suddenly a ckthorn pierces Tatsuya''s heart!


    "Tatsuya¡­ My son, why didn''t you finish the fight¡­?" Victoria didn''t seem worried about her son. In fact, she looked impatient.


    "Tsk... This is boring." Someone in the audienceined. As a 450-year-old vampire, this kind of fight wasn''t surprising to him.


    That same feeling was shared by the other vampires who were simr in age to that man and were watching the fight. For them, it was just a child''s fight. Do you have fun when you see two kids fighting? Of course not!


    "What are you waiting for, boy!? Finish the opponent! And end this farce soon!" A man from the audience shouted towards Einer.


    "HmmHmmm~" Einer seemed to be singing a song and totally ignored the man in the audience, then his red eyes started to glow.


    "I feel weird~" Einer started to think of a few things, and soon he made a move that left everyone speechless. He takes the Rapier he created and pierces his own heart!


    "¡­" An ufortable silence descended on the arena. Nobody understood what happened!


    Silence remains for 30 seconds, then everyone hears the sound of breaking ss.


    "The sky is cracking...?" Someone spoke in disbelief.


    The sky suddenly broke, and soon everyone woke up in a stupor.


    Vampires under 500 years of age looked at the arena in shock:


    "Huh!? Are you both okay?"


    "What happened!?"


    The audience was freaking out.


    An older vampire in the audience said, "Children these days are too weak to fall for this simple trick..." He shook his head in disappointment.


    "Unexpected... I thought this would be easy." Tatsuya spoke in a cold voice. He was still standing in the same spot the game had started and was about to finish the fight when he realized that Einer had fallen into his power, but his instincts warned him not to get closer now.


    Einer''s smile grew disproportionately, "I see~ I see~. We didn''t know about this power."


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 84: Tatsuya Vs Einer.

    <h4>Chapter 84: Tatsuya Vs Einer.</h4>


    "What...? What just happened...?" Violet rubbed her eyes.


    "...This power is dangerous. I didn''t even feel like I was in an illusion," Sasha spoke in a serious voice, she felt ufortable as she imagined she could be in an illusion at any time.


    "Illusion...?" Violet looked at Sasha.


    "Yes. I don''t know how it works, but that is the power he just used, right?" Since she wasn''t sure what she was talking about, she looked to Scathach for answers.


    Sasha was internally surprised, ''Is his power so strong that it could affect several young vampires present in the arena simultaneously?''


    "¡­" Seeing what Sasha was doing, Violet also looked at Scathach.


    Sensing Sasha and Violet''s gaze, Scathach looked at them and shed a small, unreadable smile:


    "You''re correct that his power is an illusion, but that''s not all." Then she looked back at the arena.


    "..." Sasha and Violet nodded. They understood why the woman spoke so mysteriously, she was basically saying; ''Use your brains; the problem is right in front of you.''


    "Hmm¡­ That power, when was it activated? I don''t remember looking him in the eye¡­." Rubymented.


    "Indeed... He doesn''t have an emo attitude either." Pepper, who got up and approached Ruby, added.


    Violet and Sasha looked at their sisters:


    "What are you talking about?" Violet asked as she raised her eyebrow.


    "Nothing." The two spoke at the same time.


    ...


    Tatsuya looked at Einer with a cold look on his face:


    "Tell me, do you think your reality that you see is really real?" Then, his eyes changing to blood red, he started walking towards Einer.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care either." Einer looked to his right side and ignored what Tatsuya was saying.


    "I see..." Tatsuya''s image disappeared from the arena.


    "If the act of observing reality is what determines what is real, then¡­." Tatsuya appears beside Einer and attacks him.


    ck thorns suddenly grow from the ground and cross Tatsuya, and Tatsuya''s blood sshed in Einer''s face.


    For just a small moment, Einer''s face disyed a tiny bit of pleasure. He thought he had it right this time, but soon a strange sensation like the one he''d felt the first time hit him.


    "What am I to you? A reality? Or an illusion?"


    The image of Tatsuya being pierced by the ck thorns disappears like a mirage, and a Katana de appears behind Einer and cuts him vertically.


    "Fuck-" Einer tries to dodge the attack, but he can barely manage. He had to sacrifice his arm, his arm fell to the ground, and he felt the pain.


    He backed away quickly and looked at his arm, and again he felt that nagging feeling in his heart.


    "This isn''t real..." The moment he identified what was real, his arm disappeared from the ground and returned to his body.


    "If you can''t understand me, you can''t fight me since you can''t fight what you don''t understand."


    A katana suddenly pierces Einer''s chest.


    Cough!


    Einer coughed up blood on the floor. This time, he felt that this wound was real!


    He creates ck thorns behind him and attacks Tatsuya.


    "Tell me... The wound you just received, does it exist?"


    "Tsk." Hearing Tatsuya''s voice, Einer''s face for the first time showed an annoyed expression.


    "Fuck off!" Several thorns appear around Einer.


    "Where are you! Show yourself!"


    "¡­" The audience was silent. They couldn''t understand what was happening right in front of them. But, of course, this only applied to the younger vampires, the older vampires knew what was going on, and the only thing that crossed the mind of the older vampires was:


    ''Where did the leader of n Rider find this man with such exotic power?'' The eyes of the older vampires looked at Tatsuya with a look of limitless curiosity; for them, who were bored, Tatsuya was a perfect existence to kill their boredom.


    "Hahaha, that kid must be having a hard time right now." Scathach chuckled, she looked at Victor, who seemed to have all of his senses focused on the fight.


    "Do you seem to understand what''s going on, Victor?" She exhibited a small smile.


    "..." Hearing Scathach''s question, everyone looked at Victor.


    "Yeah. Look, Tatsuya is going to cut his legs off now."


    And just like Victor said, Tatsuya''s Katana appears on Einer''s legs and cuts diagonally!


    "!!?" Einer was going through a difficult time, he understood what was going on, but despite understanding the enemy''s power, he couldn''t do anything to counteract that power.


    "It''s useless." He heard Tatsuya''s voice again.


    "As long as you don''t understand my existence, you can''t fight me." The katana appears again in front of Einer and tries to cut off his head.


    Einer quickly creates a thorn shield in front of him and jumps back using his hands.


    When Tatsuya''s Katana touches the thorn shield, the katana disappears like mist.


    "..." Victor''s group was surprised again.


    "This is a tough fight for me." Eleonor was honest, she was primarily a fighter who used strength to ovee everything.


    "Indeed. This man is like an eel, he is very slippery, and that power is irritating to fight back against." Elizabeth spoke.


    "How do you fight someone who can confuse all your senses? He has the advantage." Lacus spoke.


    "You are thinking wrong." Victor and Scathach''s voices were heard at the same time.


    "¡­" The group was silent again.


    For the first time, Victor stops watching the fight and looks at Scathach, then he exhibits a small smile, "Do you exin, or do I exin?"


    She smiled, "...You exin." She wanted to know Victor''s thoughts.


    Victor gets up with Ophis in his arms and says something in Ophis'' ear:


    "Mm¡­" The girl nodded in agreement.


    He decided to demonstrate, after all, is better than exining:


    "Watch." He ces his hand in front of Ophis and descends slowly.


    The group started to watch the movement of Victor''s hands, Victor''s hands began to glow with the power of lightning, and it caught the girls'' attention even more; he looked like he was going to do something big!


    Suddenly he said, "Now, where is Ophis?"


    "...Huh!?" The women looked up and saw that Ophis had disappeared.


    "She disappeared!?" Elizabeth screamed and got up from her chair, she couldn''t lose her sister again!


    Ruby, Sasha, and Violet look around, and soon they see Ophis sitting on Victor''s ice throne, but since the throne was so big, it looked like she had disappeared.


    "She''s on the throne¡­." The three spoke.


    Elizabeth walks close to the throne and sighs with relief when she sees Ophis sitting in a Cute fashion.


    "What I just did is simple, I focused your attention on my hands, and you didn''t see Ophise down from my arms, a simple attention-shifting trick."


    "That''s basically what he''s doing to deceive Einer. Of course, he''s not using this simple magic trick. He must be using his power to make it work on arge scale."


    "Hahahaha~. Good, you get it, but you missed something, idiot disciple."


    "Oh?" Victor and the group looked at Scathach.


    "That man, he is not trying to deceive the boy of n Horseman; he is deceiving his very existence." She exhibited a teacher''s smile, "By bing a difficult creature to be observed, the brain cannot understand what it is observing, so it looks like he is using a form of illusion."


    "He said it, right? You can''t fight what you don''t understand; that''s basically a tip he left."


    "I see..." Victor''s smile grew a little.


    "Father..." Ophis raised her hand up in a gesture that told Victor to hold her.


    "... What a spoiled girl~." Victor smiled kindly and picked up Ophis again, then sat on the ice throne he created.


    "Better..."


    "¡­" Elizabeth didn''t know what to say or think seeing her sister like this.


    Crack!


    Violet''s grip was so strong that she broke the ice throne she was sitting on a little. In an attempt to ignore what she was seeing, she said:


    "He is hiding his very existence, and by doing so, he manages to fool his opponent...?" Her brain was spinning to try to understand what she just heard.


    "That doesn''t make any sense," Ruby said.


    "His power is quite unusual in ourmunity. I think he must be a foreign vampire." Sienamented, as an older vampire, she could understand the battle and the power of man, but even for her, his power was something interesting and curious...


    "The power of the vampires out there shouldn''t be that strong." Elizabeth continued.


    "His power is not strong." Eleonor exined, "It''s the way he uses his power that makes it look like his power is strong."


    Suddenly everyone could feel a dark pressure; they quickly look into the arena and see Einer''s body covered in a distorted ck aura:


    "Annoying... Annoying, your power is irritating, your existence is irritating." He had a distorted expression on his face and seemed very upset.


    "I don''t need to understand you to defeat you!" A pir of ck energy came out of Einer''s body. Slowly, Einer''s skin began to change to a dark ck, he started to grow in height, his ears grew, and ck wings made of pure power grew up behind him.


    His hair lifted as if defying gravity, his eyes took on a deeper shade of red, his teeth sharpened.


    "That''s..." Victor''s smile grew distorted, and everyone could see the big smile Victor had on his face.


    "The Vampire Count Form."


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 85: Tatsuya Vs Einer. 2

    <h4>Chapter 85: Tatsuya Vs Einer. 2</h4>


    "This power¡­" The audience was speechless, especially the younger vampires.


    "How did he achieve this form despite being so young? It''s impossible!" Some were unbelievers.


    "OHHHHH! That''s what I wanted to see! Now it''s interesting!" The most bored vampires didn''t care; they just wanted to have fun.


    "Hey blond boy, show me something interesting too!"


    The two fighters ignored the voices of vampires from the audience and focused their attention on each other.


    ...


    "Father¡­" Zwei spoke in a neutral voice, but one that held a sense of warning.


    "I know. It''s all right. It''s not like it''s rare for the sons of vampire counts to take that form." Nius didn''t look worried.


    Jessica looked intently at the arena. Although this was a power she still hadn''t quite grasped, she hoped that by watching her brother do it, she might understand something.


    ...


    "Lady Victoria..." Hecate looked worried.


    "¡­It''s okay¡­ My son can win, but¡­." After seeing the form her son''s opponent took, she thought; ''These damn geniuses, how old is he? Only 105? And even though he''s so young, can he take that form?''


    She was really starting to get worried about her son. Even though her son is a full-fledged genius, he hasn''t released this transformation yet! She knows it''s foolish to just let him fight without using all of his powers...


    But despite knowing this, she''s still a mother, she wants the best for her son and doesn''t want to involve her son in n Fulger''s schemes.


    "¡­Hecate. If things get bad, send him a message telling him to use all his powers."


    "...What about the Fulger n?"


    "I''ll deal with those bastardster, but first, we must win this game."


    But despite being a mother who wants the best for her child. She was an ambitious woman. A contradiction of ambition, desire, and a mother''s affection.


    "I see. I will get the message across if something happens."


    ...


    Crack! Crack!


    Sounds of breaking ss can be heard. It felt like reality was breaking...


    "This reality will decay in the face of my power!" He raised his hands, and his power seemed to cover all the space around him.


    The moment he raised his hand, the world around him began to rot, and slowly, the illusion disappeared and showed Tatsuya, who had a surprised expression on his cold face.


    Einer broke Tatsuya''s power with sheer brute force!


    "And to think you surpassed my power with pure strength... And there''s also this transformation... Do you call it Vampire Count Form?"


    "Are you scared now? Don''t be. We''ve just started." Einer''s smile grew.


    "Wrong¡­I''m not scared. I just realized that I still have a lot to improve... that''s a good thing." Tatsuya braced himself.


    "I see." Einer didn''t care. Einer''s wings of power seemed to grow, and, as soon as he rose into the air, he spread his wings.


    ck thorns began to grow inside the wings, and soon a shower of thorns flew towards Tatsuya.


    Using a foot movement that would be the envy of any martial artist, Tatsuya dodged all the thorns.


    He seemed to be dancing in the middle of the arena and avoided all attacks with as little effort as possible.


    The thorns hitting the arena seemed to be causing a decaying effect, and the ground was bing unstable.


    But for Tatsuya, it wasn''t a bother; he just realized that he shouldn''t let those thorns touch his katana.


    "His footwork is awesome. I want this technique..." Scathach and Victor''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    As two beings who were always wanting to get stronger, seeing a new technique was something that made them very interested.


    Scathach; ''Does this look like a Japanese martial art? But it seems that whoever invented this martial art adapted it for use by vampires...'' As a 2,000-year-old vampire, she could already understand the technique with just a nce.


    And it took less than 10 seconds for her to understand that this technique was useless for her. After all, she had something like that, and the technique Tatsuya used was created specifically for Katana users.


    But she thought it didn''t hurt to learn, and, because of that, she just watched the boy fight. By doing that, she could learn faster since, as a master of all martial arts, it was something simple for her to do.


    "Interesting... It''s very simr to the technique I use, but it''s more refined...." Lacus was interested in the match now. The vampire count form and Tatsuya''s footwork caught her attention.


    Sasha had the same feeling as Lacus, but she didn''t want the speed, she wanted that calm that man has; even being in danger, his emotions were never altered.


    She wanted that, and this thought was shared by Violet, she knows that one of her weaknesses is that she loses control of her emotions too easily.


    "Tsk." Seeing that he wasn''t making any progress, Einer decided to change his strategy.


    "Cocoon." He whispered in a low voice.


    Soon several ck thorns came out from under the arena and formed a ck cocoon.


    "Hey!! I can''t see the fight that way!" The audienceined.


    "Yes! Yes! Do something! It was just starting to get interesting! You mother fucker!"


    "Do not worry!" The referee acted quickly, then used a magical observation device, and soon their fight could be seen through the giant hologram that was floating above the arena.


    Using the cocoon as a means of using his powers, Einer was throwing several thorns at Tatsuya, a simple overpowering tactic.


    "This is gettingplicated¡­." Tatsuya whispered while dodging the ck thorns. Then, realizing he was getting cornered with each passing minute, "I don''t have any choice¡­." He decided to do something.


    His eyes began to glow blood red, and golden energy began to shine in his Katana, "I''m sorry, Mother. I will be rebellious today."


    He suddenly stopped moving and assumed an Iaijutsu stance.


    "I got you!" Einer yelled excitedly. He was finally going to kill this slippery eel! Hepletely forgot that he shouldn''t kill opponents.


    "Ryujin..." Tatsuya whispered in a low voice as a colossal pressure started toe out of his body, and that pressure crushed all the ck thorns. He drew the Katana from its scabbard, and everyone could see only the wake of the Katana attacking the air.


    "Hakai no Sora."


    ROOOOOAAAAAAR!


    The image of an oriental dragon with blue eyes and golden scales that appeared to be covered in lightning seemed toe out of Tatsuya''s sword, and it flew towards Einer.


    "What!?" Einer quickly fled from Tatsuya''s attack; he was not foolish enough to try to defend against that attack.


    The dragon destroyed the cocoon easily and continued to fly towards the dark skies of Nightingale.


    "That is!" Sasha rose from her throne and looked at the dragon in shock, "He has the power of my n!?"


    "..." A moment of silence descended throughout the arena.


    "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" This time everyone was impressed.


    "That was amazing, blonde boy!"


    "Incredible!"


    "Do it again!"


    The audience looked like excited children now.


    "... Tatsuya..."


    "Maybe it''s better this way," Hecate spoke to Victoria.


    "That''s not what I''m surprised at."


    "Oh, he disobeyed you, huh?"


    "Yes, he was always an obedient boy." Victoria wasn''t angry, she was just surprised that Tatsuya disobeyed her.


    Einer continued watching the dragon until it disappearedpletely. Then, he looked at Tatsuya, his eyes glowing for a few seconds. After that, he descended from the heavens, took his transformation off, and created a Rapier with his powers.


    He positions Rapier in front of him and takes a fighting stance.


    "Oh?" Tatsuya was curious.


    "I''m just wasting energy uselessly, you''re too fast, and my powers won''t hit you." He lookedpletely different. Even his voice became more serious.


    "This is the most efficient tactic." He understood that he couldn''t ovee Tatsuya with raw power, and he also could only assume that form for a few minutes before he waspletely exhausted; he didn''t want to risk losing because of that.


    "I wonder if this is a good idea. How are you going to hit me if you don''t understand me?" Tatsuya exhibited a small smile.


    "You''re wrong." Einer disappeared and moved in front of Tatsuya.


    Soon the two des collide in the middle of the arena. Tatsuya tried to use his powers to deceive the opponent, created a mirage of himself, then backed off.


    But he was surprised when Einer ignored his mirage and ran towards him.


    Again the two des collide.


    "Now, I ''understand'' you." He disyed a small neutral smile.


    "..." Tatsuya exhibited a slight smile, "I wonder about that."


    Soon the two collide again and begin to fight.


    ...


    Crack! Crack!


    Broken ice sounds can be heard. Everyone looks at Victor and sees him squeezing the armrest of the ice throne as if holding on to keep from jumping into the arena and fighting.


    A frightening pressure began to leave Victor''s body, and his smile only grew and grew. But, this time, the pressure felt more terrifying, and it seemed to be affecting everything around.


    Some ces in the room seemed to be hot like the desert, some ces seemed to be cold like the North Pole, some ces in the room were making small sounds of electricity crackling.


    "!!!" Eleonor, Siena, Lacus, and Pepper quickly left the part that was too hot and went to the part that was cold.


    "Heh~" Scathach shed a small smile, shepletely understood how Victor was feeling.


    "V-Victor? Stop-... Hiiii!" Pepper tried to talk to Victor, but she couldn''t, she quickly fled behind her sister, she knew the ce near Victor''s wives was the safest.


    "...Monster." Eleonor and Elizabeth spoke at the same time when they realized that this was being caused by Victor.


    Elizabeth was the most shocked: ''That man has the powers of the three strongest ns!? What in the seven hells is going on!?'' She felt that she needed to find out what was going on. As a princess, she started to think that the three ns came together and decided to create a monster, and the result of that is Victor.


    "Ahhh~..." Victor let the air out of his lungs, the air seemed to be very hot, and while keeping his smile:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" He startedughing madly.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 86: How can I not be excited?

    <h4>Chapter 86: How can I not be excited?</h4>


    ''An opponent, a strong opponent, was in front of me! I want to fight! Fuck these policies, fuck everything! I want to fight!''


    ''And I know someone who can give me that opportunity, someone who doesn''t care about the consequences of breaking the ''game'' of tworge families.'' Finally, Victor couldn''t hold back his desire any longer.


    "Scathach Scarlett!" Victor''s voice resonated throughout the VIP room.


    The princess'' guards and the princess herself were surprised as Victor called Scathach; they were hoping that woman would get angry.


    "I know, I know. I knew this would happen, so I prepared everything. Wait for me here." She smiled as she rose from her ice throne.


    She didn''t do anything!? What the fuck!? They were freaking out.


    Sigh!


    As she walked towards the exit of the VIP room, she sighed.


    "What don''t I do for my stupid disciples?" She looked pretty tired.


    That''s what it looked like if you ignored the big smile on her face; she seemed to be enjoying the whole situation.


    "!!!" The guards, realizing that that monster was walking towards them, quickly backed away from the door.


    "Luna!" Scathach spoke up.


    "Yes!?"


    "Come with me."


    "Yes..."


    "¡­ what just happened? Do they have some kind of telepathy?" Elizabeth asked honestly as Scathach left the VIP room.


    "Probably," Lacus replied.


    "Knowing my mother, she must be nning something." Siena continued, visibly upset.


    Violet, Ruby, and Sasha were pouting annoyed, they didn''t like it. It seems Scathach understood Victor more than they did!


    The one most affected by it was Violet! She was about to freak out! ''I wasn''t supposed to let Scathach train, my darling! I should have asked for war!'' Her thoughts were running wild.


    Sensing the turbulent emotions of his wives, Victor''s desire to battle calmed a little, and he said:


    "Calm down, girls. I am fine. And don''t think about nonsense."


    "Huh?" Ruby, Violet, and Sasha looked at Victor.


    "My wish is simple..." Victor''s eyes sparkled intensely.


    "I want to fight... For six months, I was beaten by my master, and she said I got better. I want to know... I need to know how much better I got! Fighting my master isn''t enough; she''s just too strong..."


    "Oh." The three spoke at the same time.


    "Two possible strong opponents are in front of me¡­ How can I not get excited? How can I contain my desire? It''s impossible. I''ve always been honest with myself, and now that I''m a vampire, that urge has gotten stronger."


    ''Now that I''m a vampire, huh?'' Elizabeth raised an eyebrow, she understood what that phrase implied.


    "I see..." Ruby nodded, she finally understood Victor''s thoughts; ''Wait... Isn''t that the same thought process as my mother?''


    Violet puts her finger on her face, "Darling just wants to have fun..."


    "¡­Do you want to fight them now? What about the game?" Sasha asked curiously. It''s not possible that he wants to fight the two of them now, right?


    ''Probably, he was talking about fighting themter¡­.'' Though Sasha thought that was very unlikely.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care." Victor was honest, he would only care about something if it was rted to his wives, and he knows this game has nothing to do with Sasha. That woman may be Sasha''s aunt, but she''s something of a distant aunt or an aunt that Sasha doesn''t have much contact with.


    Soon he looked back at the arena and saw a referee in the middle of the arena, it looked like something had happened, and he hadn''t noticed.


    "I will entrust this matter to Scathach, my master must be nning something, and I know it won''t negatively affect me..." Victor spoke honestly, he knows that Scathach would only throw him to the lions in an attempt to make him stronger, and he didn''t mind that attitude. In fact, he actually liked it.


    "..." Everyone was silent and surprised at how much confidence Victor had in his master.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. I apologize, but this game will be stalled for a few minutes." The referee suddenly spoke.


    "Huuuh?" The audience felt like a child who had just had their favorite candy stolen!


    "Hey!" Someone from the audience thereined, but the referee just looked at that individual and said,


    "Be patient." His cold voice sent shivers down the vampire''s spine.


    "O-Okay." He sat back.


    ...


    "Huh? Why was the game stopped?" Victoria didn''t know what was going on.


    Knock Knock!


    "Lady Victoria Rider, pleasee to the administration room."


    Victoria heard the voice of the arena worker.


    "...?" Victoria looked at the door, "What''s going on?"


    "A new n has joined the wager." The official spoke.


    "Huuh? But isn''t that against the rules?!"


    "We know that, but we can''t ignore the person who ced the order... It''s just impossible."


    "..." Feeling a little fear in the employee''s voice, Victoria was curious:


    "Can I at least know who the n is that got involved?"


    "n Scarlett..."


    "...Heh?"


    "...Countess Scathach Scarlett..." Victoria swallowed her saliva. What did that monster want with her? She was just a helpless woman!


    "Yes..."


    "Fuck!"


    ...


    A somewhat simr scene was taking ce on the side of n Horseman.


    Knock Knock!


    "Come in." Nius'' cold voice was heard by the clerk.


    The employee enters and immediately starts talking:


    "Count Nius Horseman, a new n, has decided to y the game. Please head to the administration room."


    "..." Nius nodded coldly. He knew this was against the rules, so his curiosity was piqued:


    "May I know who the new bettor is?" He asked as he walked towards the exit of the VIP room.


    "Countess Scathach Scarlett."


    "..." He suddenly stopped walking, a small hint of surprise appeared on his face, but it soon disappeared as if it didn''t exist, "Okay..."


    "Wait here."


    "Yes, Father," Jessica spoke up.


    "¡­" Zwei nodded.


    ...


    Victoria and Nius meet at the door to the administration room.


    "..." The two looked at each other in silence for some time.


    " Oldest first," Nius spoke with a knightly gesture.


    "Oh?" A vein popped in Victoria''s head, she shed a neutral smile and said, "Why don''t you go first? After all, you are someone of high status."


    "That''s true..." He nodded, then opened the door.


    When Nius opened the door, they saw a woman with long red hair standing next to an old man. They seemed to be chatting amiably.


    "Oh?" Scathach''s smile grew, "You arrived, good. Come in,e in."


    "..." The two were wondering if they could refuse this offer, but remembering what was at stake, they entered.


    They sat on opposite sides, and as they sat down, they heard Scathach''s voice:


    "I don''t want to waste a lot of time with useless conversations. So my proposal is simple: I want my disciple to fight your two heirs."


    "..."


    "My bet is simple: Whoever defeats my disciple, I will support 100% of whatever goal you have."


    "!!!" Victoria and Nius'' eyes seemed to glow.


    With the same smile on her face, Scathach continued:


    "Do you want to take the king''s throne? I will support it. Do you want me to teach your children? I will do it. Do you want to destroy the human world? That is a simple job. Do you want a war against the wolves? I would love to participate."


    "The period of my support is 1 year." She shed a cold smile, "How about? It''s a good deal, right?"


    "¡­" Yes, it was a great deal. In exchange for winning the fight against a vampire who is this woman''s disciple, they would have the full support of the strongest female vampire.


    Just by having Scathach''s name in whatever ns they had, that n would carry more weight than usual. It just goes to show how much weight that woman''s name has for all vampires.


    But they know that there is no free lunch in this world... If this woman trusts her disciple so much, then he must be very strong... But it was hard to know; after all, it''s known to everyone that Scathach has enough disciples scattered around the world.


    And many of them weren''t so strong that they could fight two geniuses alone.


    "What do you want if your disciple wins?" Nius was faster than Victoria to speak. For him, that was a good deal, and he trusted his son, considering his son had ''that'' which no vampire had.


    "¡­Hmm, you don''t have much that is useful for my disciple and me¡­ Oh, how about this? My disciple is allowed toe to your house at any time to ''use'' your heirs for training, and he can learn anything that is not a ''secret'' for your n?"


    "¡­" This was a rather strange condition even for the two vampires.


    "Hmm... Exin to me in more detail about your bet." As a businesswoman, Victoria wanted to be sure what she was getting into. After all, a bet with Scathach shouldn''t be simple, right?


    "Huh? Haven''t I already exined? Are you stupid?" She made a confused face.


    "¡­" A vein snapped in Victoria''s head, she thought she must be being cursed to find two people she couldn''t offend on the same day.


    Soon, they started arguing about this matter. Victoria wanted the title of count. Nius wanted to protect his title, and he also wanted the resources he could only gain from Victoria.


    But with Scathach''s intervention, things had to change, and they didn''t have many choices in this matter; after all, the bet was just too good.


    The support of the strongest female vampire in the world¡­


    ...


    30 minutester, an announcement was heard.


    "A new yer has joined the game!"


    "Heh?" This was the reaction from everyone in the arena. They know it''s against the rules!


    Soon Victor''s image appeared on the screen.


    ...


    Victor Walker/Snow, Fulger, Scarlett. Disciple of Scathach Scarlett.


    Age: 21


    ...


    "What?" All vampires were shocked.


    "What the fuck is ''Walker/Snow, Fulger, Scarlett?'' What is his rtionship to these three ns!?"


    "Wait! He has the samest name as that woman!"


    "Disciple of Scathach¡­? Another one?"


    "He is young! A baby!"


    "He has the same name as that woman, so they''re families!? Is that why he is her disciple? Huuh?"


    The audience was going crazy with lots of questions, but one thing was for sure, they were curious now.


    "D-D-Darling!?" Violet stutter.


    "H-H-Husband!?" Sasha couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    "...She did this..." Ruby looked very tired.


    "Pffft... HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Victor wasughing a lot now.


    "... Father... Having fun," Ophis spoke.


    Scathach enters the VIP room:


    Hearing Victor chuckle, she showed a small satisfied smile.


    "Victor."


    Victor stopsughing and looks at Scathach.


    "Go have fun, my stupid disciple. But... Remember, don''t lose... If you lose or demonstrate a pathetic fight to me, prepare for your punishment." Her eyes glowed blood red as she shed a sultry smile:


    "This time, you will spend 10 years training with me in istion~." Scathach would not allow a weak disciple.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 87: Victor Vs Tatsuya and Einer.

    <h4>Chapter 87: Victor Vs Tatsuya and Einer.</h4>


    "This time, you will spend 10 years training with me in istion~." Scathach would not allow a disciple of hers to be weak.


    "!!!" The three wives reacted strongly to Scathach''s words.


    "W-Wait, Mother!" Ruby said.


    "You can not do that!" Violet growled angrily.


    "Yes, he just got out of training!" Sasha agreed with Violet.


    "¡­I think that would be a reward for him¡­." Pepper whispered.


    "..." Lacus and Eleonor looked at Pepper.


    "What?" Pepper asked with an innocent face.


    "Nothing," Lacus replied.


    "..." Scathach ignored everyone and continued to look at Victor.


    Victor exhibited a small smile as he rose from the ice throne while holding Ophis like a princess and cing her where he was sitting. As he made these movements, Victor''s shadow grew, and soon Kaguya stepped out of his shadow.


    Realizing she couldn''t stay in Victor''s shadow during the game, Kaguya stepped out of his shadow and walked towards Luna, Maria, and Yuki.


    "Hmm...?" Ophis turned her face away in confusion.


    Victor removes his sses and ces them beside the ice throne.


    He looks into Scathach''s eyes and disys a gentle smile, "Thank you, Scathach."


    "..." Scathach felt a strange sensation in her heart when she heard those words. It felt warm and sweet, but it wasn''t bad...


    "Girl, I''ll be back soon. I''m going to y for a bit~" He spoke in a yful voice as he had a small sadistic smile on his face; he looked like a kid who was going to leave home to y with his school friends.


    Although, the smile he had on his face at that moment was not the smile of someone who would y with friends...


    Then he turned and looked at the ss, and lightly touching the ss, the magic symbols of his white gloves began to glow blood red.


    And then a scene that left some people shocked happened; Victor''s hand began to pass through the ss.


    "W-What?" Sasha, who was closest, was shocked.


    Slowly, Victor''s entire body passed through the ss, and soon he was standing there floating outside the arena.


    "How is this possible?" Violet was shocked, she knew what it was, but how did he ever learn it?


    "Did he learn that too...?" Ruby was surprised.


    "Didn''t I tell you?" Scathach walked towards her throne.


    Hearing Scathach''s voice, everyone looked at her, "I trained his basics. That means he''s mastered what I consider the basics of a ''noble vampire''." She spoke with a slight smile on her face as she sat on her throne.


    She crossed her legs elegantly and continued, "If he couldn''t do it, I would be disappointed~."


    "¡­" Everyone was speechless. They were wondering something, how high is Scathach''s standard? They know that this technique is basically a fusion of bat transformation abilities with the vampires'' fogwalk ability.


    An advanced technique! And she considers it basic!?


    Scathach''s disciples were wondering if this was why she always had a bored face when she taught them. Was it because they didn''t meet her standard!?


    "Don''t be so surprised. My foolish disciple hides more secrets~." Sheughed a little, "After all, I personally taught him that in a fight, you should have two or three hidden cards to surprise your opponent. Just sit back and enjoy the show."


    Luna, who was carrying several documents while apanying Scathach, only sighed when she saw that she was forgotten, soon she walked towards Siena and handed all these documents to her:


    "Take it, Lady Siena."


    "Huh?" Siena was taken aback by the amount of documents she received. "What is that?"


    "Work."


    "Eh? But it''s my day off..."


    "..." Luna didn''t say anything, she just walked away from Siena and stood beside the maids.


    ...


    Einer and Tatsuya, who were informed that the game was changed by their respective n leaders, looked at Victor, who was floating in midair as he descended towards the arena.


    "That smile, I don''t like it." Einer no longer liked Victor.


    "¡­" Tatsuya''s opinion was neutral, but internally, he didn''t like that smile from Victor either.


    "Oh? That boy, has he mastered it...?" An older vampire in the audience spoke in curiosity when he saw Victor floating, "As expected of that woman''s disciple, I think?"


    Victor descended smoothly in the middle of the two participants, and the moment his feet touched the arena floor, the entire surface was turned to ice!


    "!!!" Einer and Tatsuya quickly jumped.


    "This power¡­" A man in the audience was shocked.


    "It''s from that woman''s n!"


    "Is that why he has thest name Scarlett!? Is he her son or something!?"


    "Idiot, didn''t you see the otherst names too!?"


    "So who is he!?"


    "I do not know!"


    "Shhh, shut up! Things are starting to get interesting!"


    Victor''s smile grew, a smile that showed all his sharp teeth was shown to the audience, he inhaled a little of the air around him, and when he let the air out of his lungs:


    "Einer Horseman" His voice echoed throughout the arena; it was a heavy voice, a strong voice.


    "Tatsuya."


    "Let''s have fun~."


    "Start!" The referee spoke as if following Victor.


    Wasting no time, Einer ran towards Victor. He felt an instinctive desire to want to wipe that smile off Victor''s face; he didn''t like it!


    Creating a Rapier with his powers, he tried to pierce Victor''s face. He wanted to pierce his head! And wipe that smile off his face!


    "Die!" The thrilling scene he''d been hoping for didn''t happen.


    Covering his fingers with pure ice, Victor stopped Einer''s attack with just one finger:


    Beng!


    Everyone heard the sound of two des colliding.


    "Wha-" Before he could react to the scene that happened before him, he felt his face being hit by something invisible.


    At the same time, Victor made a move. He positioned himself with a simple martial arts pose and punched the air!


    Fuusshhhh!


    A st of air flew towards Einer, he was unable to dodge.


    The gust of wind hit him with violent force!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion happened when Einer hit the wall.


    "Cough!" Einer coughed up blood on the floor, but the attack wasn''t over yet.


    The effects of Victor''s attack began to show up in Einer''s body, his body slowly starting to freeze.


    "What...?" The audience didn''t know how to react. They just couldn''t understand what just happened in front of them.


    "Is that the power of a vampire baby?" The older vampire opened his eyes in shock. He felt like he was seeing the power of a 500 year old vampire! The only thing he was thinking now was; ''That monster created another little monster¡­.''


    "Good~" Scathach would look pleased.


    "Mother... You overreacted... Again." Pepper could only say that she had seen this attack before, and she knows how devastating this attack is.


    "Yes, he did it. I hope that guy is alive." Lacus.


    "He''s a vampire; he won''t die that easy. I think¡­" Ruby.


    "Darling~" Violet is a little red in the face.


    "...Lady Victoria." Hecate didn''t know what to say when she saw Victoria''s re.


    "That woman created a monster."


    "¡­" Hecate can''t help nodding her head instinctively, so she goes back to looking at the arena with curious eyes.


    Victor looked at Tatsuya, "You use Katanas, right?" He shed a small smile, "Let''s make things a little fairer."


    "..." Tatsuya remained silent. His eyes were very serious, and he simply understood that the man in front of him shouldn''t be underestimated.


    Victor snaps his fingers, and slowly a greatsword of pure ice is created in front of him, and then he takes the greatsword and ces it on his shoulder as he disyed a provocative smile on his face:


    "Now the fight is fair."


    "¡­" The audience was speechless. Is that fair? You are carrying a sword over two meters long! Bulshit!


    Victor raises his hand, and with a provoking gesture, he says:


    "Come."


    "..." Tatsuya didn''t move, and he just held his scabbard and positioned himself.


    Slowly, Tatsuya''s image began to fade.


    "Heh~. You won''te? In that case."


    Victor''s body began to crackle with lightning, and soon he disappeared and left only a trail of golden light behind.


    Tatsuya''s eyes opened in shock, "Wha-"


    Rumble!


    The sound of lightning hitting something was heard!


    Soon everyone could see Tatsuya flying towards the sky; he seemed unconscious.


    With a big smile on his face, Victor lifted his finger, and a sphere of fire began to be created, and slowly... This sphere started to grow.


    "What... am I dreaming...?" Someone from the audience asked in disbelief as they rubbed their eyes.


    "This is¡­ what is this? What is this being? No... What is this monster!?"


    When the sphere of fire grew enough to be called a miniature sun.


    "Burn."


    The sphere flew towards Tatsuya.


    "TATSUYA! Doge now!" Victoria screamed in horror, she feared for her son''s safety.


    Hearing his mother''s voice, Tatsuya''s eyes opened, his eyes seemed to glow golden for a few seconds, his body was enveloped in lightning, and soon he disappeared from the sky.


    The fireball flew towards the dark Nightingale sky and exploded, the effect of the explosion so big that all the clouds around the city were gone. For the first time in many years, everyone could see the capital''s sky clear without a cloud.


    "¡­" An ufortable silence descended on everyone in the arena.


    The audience was speechless again, they didn''t know how to react to what they had just seen, it was just too unbelievable, that man... No, that monster just used the three powers of the Count ns!?


    Despite having lost the title of vampire count, n Fulger was still considered by the public to be a count''s family. After all, they held the title for a long time.


    Victoria sighed in relief when she saw her son safe, but...


    "...Scathach..." She spoke in a low voice as her body began to shake, and, slowly, a feeling of anger rose inside her.


    Her eyes glowed blood red, she squeezed the chair she was sitting in so hard that the chair cracked under her strength:


    "SCATHACH SCARLETT! JUST WHAT KIND OF MONSTER DID YOU CREATE!?"


    Victoria''s voice echoed throughout the silent arena...


    And soon, everyone could hear the wildughter of the strongest female vampire in the world.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 88: A little monster was created.

    <h4>Chapter 88: A little monster was created.</h4>


    "Father¡­" Zwei spoke in a neutral tone.


    "I know... I didn''t expect this result either." Nius spoke with a serious face, very different from what he''d shown before.


    Hearing Scathach Scarlett''sugh, the man clenched his fist a little harder. He felt cheated, now he understood why that woman was so confident, but soon his expression became serene since he remembered that even if his son lost to Victor, he wouldn''t lose the count title. He would just lose Scathach''s support.


    ''That woman, did she do all this just to show off her disciple?'' Nius thought it was very unlikely, she didn''t seem like that kind of woman.


    Nius looked at Victor:


    "What kind of monster are you?" His curiosity started to grow. For him, a vampire who could use threepletely opposite powers was something quite interesting; ''Is he an experiment organized by the three ns? Are they in an alliance?''


    Nius thought that an abnormal vampire like Victor couldn''t be born suddenly overnight; someone must have created him.


    "¡­" Jessica looked at Victor and then looked at her father, ''He really didn''t recognize him? Is he getting senile?'' She thought inwardly.


    Jessica looks at Victor again, ''Although... He has changed a lotpared to his old appearance.''


    Violet Snow, the heiress of n Snow. She''s spent her entire growth phase in the human world, and that would obviously arouse a little curiosity from the other ns.


    ''What is n Snow''s heiress doing in the human world?'' That was their curiosity at the time, and to satiate their curiosity, they sent someone to investigate, and the result disappointed most of them.


    ''Oh, so she''s just obsessed with new food.'' That''s what the older vampires thought, and theypletely forgot about that subject.


    They would never imagine that this ''food'' would be what it is today.


    Victor''s smile grew:


    "C''mon, C''mon! Get up!"


    "What are you waiting for!? I know you weren''t defeated by that alone. I trust you, don''t disappoint me!"


    Rumble!


    The sound of lightning was heard.


    Hearing this, Victor''s smile only grew more distorted, "Good~."


    Soon Tatsuya appeared in front of Victor, his appearance was immacte as always, but some parts of his Yukata werepletely destroyed.


    "I don''t know how it feels to know you trust me." He spoke in a neutral tone as he stretched his body a little. ''That hurt...''


    BOOOOOM!


    An explosion is heard by everyone, and soon Einer appears beside Tatsuya:


    "Mother Fucker." Einer''s expression was not good.


    "HaHaHa~"


    p, p!


    Victor started tough out loud as he pped his hands.


    "Good, Good! That''s how it has to be! If that weren''t so, it wouldn''t be fun!"


    "I almost died..." Tatsuya muttered with a neutral expression. Tatsuya was wondering if this man had forgotten the rules.


    Victor looked at Tatsuya, "Don''t lie to me. I knew you would survive that attack."


    "..." Tatsuya remained silent since he didn''t want to deny or confirm Victor''s words.


    "And you." He pointed to Einer.


    "I knew you would survive that small p I gave."


    ''... Small p? That one...? I almost died!'' Einer was quite annoyed.


    "Now! Let''s continue!" With a small thrust of his arms, Victor threw his greatsword towards them both.


    "!!!"


    The two quickly dodged the attack.


    BOOOOOM!


    Like a missile hitting the ground, the sword was destroyed and created a massive explosion of pure ice.


    Looking at this scene, Einer and Tatsuya look at each other for a few seconds and nod. They seemed to havee to amon understanding.


    Einer pulled away from Tatsuya, his body slowly grew, his skin turned dark, and long ck wings appeared behind him.


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile only widened as he saw Einer step into vampire count form.


    Tatsuya''s body began to crackle, and, gradually, his body was covered in Lightning, and soon he disappeared in a sh of golden light.


    "HaHaHa," Victor creates another ice greatsword and defends against Tatsuya''s attack.


    Beng!


    The sound of swords shing was heard by everyone.


    "Have you finally decided to use all your power?"


    "¡­" Tatsuya didn''t answer. He didn''t need to; he just concentrated on using the lightning power more.


    He uses his power to increase his speed, and soon he disappears in front of Victor.


    Suddenly arge ck thorn came out of the ground, pierced Victor''s stomach, and lifted him into the air.


    "Die!" Einer threw ck thorns from his wings.


    "HaHaHaHa," Despite having a massive wound in his stomach, Victor never stoppedughing.


    "Darling/Husband!?" Ruby, Violet, and Sasha eximed at the same time.


    "¡­Are you really vampires? That wound is nothing, watch." Scathach spoke.


    Victor snaps his fingers, and arge ice pir is created that destroys the ck thorn. Then he stood on top of the pir and created an ice shield in front of him.


    The thorns thrown by Einer hit the ice shield and do not leave a scratch.


    "Tsk." Not wanting to give up, he continued to throw the thorns into the ice shield. Slowly, the shield began to crack, but just when Einer thought it would be destroyed, the ice shield suddenly regenerated!


    "FUCK! Die! Die!"


    "HaHaHa," Victor chuckled in amusement. He liked seeing Einer''s angry expression.


    A few seconds passed, and a scene happened that left all the younger vampires gaping:


    Victor''s stomach regenerated at an abnormal speed, and his clothing was also intact! It was like he went back in time! And it was in less than 7 seconds!


    "...What is this guy?" They kept being surprised to see Victor''s abilities.


    "See?" Scathach smiled.


    "¡­" Sasha, Violet, and Ruby knew this, but they were still worried!


    Tatsuya suddenly appears behind Victor. He was floating in the air with his body covered in lightning as he positioned himself in an Iaijutsu pose.


    "Oh? Are you going to use that technique!?" Victor''s smile grew.


    "Ryujin... Hakai no sora!" He unsheathed his katana at an almost invisible speed.


    ROOOOAAAAAAAR!


    Just like thest time, a blue-eyed oriental dragon with golden scales covered in lightning flew toward Victor.


    "OOOOOHHH!" The audience was excited when they saw that eastern dragon again.


    And the audience wasn''t the only one; Victor was too.


    "Aaaah~, it''s so beautiful." Victor wore a satisfied smile as if he were enjoying a piece of art.


    "But..." Victor raises his hand in front of him, the magic circle on his glove starts to glow brightly, "It''s a shame it''s so weak..."


    He waits for the dragon to touch his hand, and a vision that all young vampires and Tatsuya won''t forget happens. The dragon became a sculpture of ice...


    "... How is this possible!? He froze the lightning! It makes no sense!"


    "¡­This¡­" Tatsuya was speechless.


    Victor clenched his fist a little, and soon the entire ice sculpture was destroyed, then he looked at Tatsuya with his eyes glowing red:


    "It''s my turn."


    Tatsuya unconsciously took a step back when he saw Victor''s gaze, and upon realizing what he had done, it made him very angry with himself; ''Me scared? Me!?''


    ''Unforgivable!'' He was very strict with himself.


    "When you meet something you don''t know... You feel scared." He suddenly heard Victor''s voice beside him.


    He quickly turned around in an attempt to react, but it was useless, and Victor grabs Tatsuya by the neck:


    "Apparently, you feel it too~."


    "Let go of me!" Tatsuya started to struggle. He tried to cut Victor''s arm, but Victor''s arm was covered in pure ice, and Tatsuya''s katana couldn''t cut the ice from his arm!


    "Okay. I will." Victor showed an innocent smile.


    "Eh?"


    While holding Tatsuya''s neck, Victor rolled a little in the air and threw him towards Einer.


    Seeing Tatsuya flying towards him, Einer shed a smile, he thought it was a good idea to submit Tatsuya now, but thinking that he would have to face Victor aler, he changed his mind...


    He decided to help Tatsuya.


    He flies towards Tatsuya and catches him in the air, "Stop ying around. Let''s defeat this monster soon."


    "What do you think I''m trying to do?" Tatsuya spoke in a serious tone as he covered his body with lightning.


    The giant ice shield that Victor created melted, and Victor began to control the water towards the sky.


    "Today''s weather forecast is ice thorns~. Take care of the children." He disyed an innocent smile.


    "This fucker...!" Einer''s eyes shed with anger.


    Soon a shower of icy thorns began to fall towards the two men.


    Tatsuya managed to dodge the attacks using his lightning power. However, a very different situation was happening with Einer, as he didn''t have much mobility in the air, he decided to use his thorns as a defense.


    "Hmm, Hmm." Victor seemed to be tuning his voice, then he spoke with an innocent smile on his face:


    "Attention, please. We have just received information that intense lightning showers are on the way."


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Sounds of thundering lightning could be heard in the sky.


    "Mother Fucker..." This time even Tatsuya insulted Victor.


    And as Victor spoke, an intense rain of lightning began to fall towards Tatsuya and Einer.


    "Fuck!" Lightning broke through Einer''s defense and hit him.


    The same happened with Tatsuya.


    "Ugh." Despite having the power of lightning, Tatsuya was not immune to it. Why?


    "Fire¡­?" The audience was speechless when they saw that wherever the lightning struck, a few secondster, that same area caught fire, and it was quite obvious that this urrence was unnatural.


    "Can that monster merge his power!?" Someone in the audience screamed.


    "Hahahahaha!" Victorughed a lot.


    "He looks like he''s having fun..." Ruby shed a small smile.


    "Yeah." Sasha also disyed a small smile.


    "... Darling~." Violet''s eyes looked quite dangerous now.


    Narrowly surviving the rain of lightning and icy thorns, the two looked at Victor with an annoyed look.


    "Good, Good!"


    Victor started pping again with a big smile on his face, but as if by magic, his smile changed to an innocent smile, and he said:


    "But¡­ What are you going to do with this one?" He pointed to the sky.


    Einer and Tatsuya, even the audience, looked up at the sky.


    And the first thing they saw was... A giant spike of ice that could easily cover the entire arena.


    "Fuck¡­" The two spoke at the same time.


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 89: Teamwork.

    <h4>Chapter 89: Teamwork.</h4>


    "K-Kid! Do you want to destroy the arena!?" An older vampire in the audience yelled. The vampire knew most of the arena was safe, considering it had been equipped with various defensive enchantments created by the witches.


    But an attack of this magnitude will destroy these enchantments!


    "Hmm?" Victor looks at the oldest vampire in the audience and shes a small smile:


    "Do I look like I care?"


    "¡­" The audience was speechless.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Scathach was having a great time.


    "Mother, stopughing! This is serious! If he unleashes an attack of that size, the entire arena will be destroyed!" Ruby spoke.


    "And not only that, what will happen to us!?" Lacus spoke.


    "Awawawawa, we are going to die!" Pepper was running around while freaking out.


    "..." Siena looks at the giant ice spike that was approaching and thinks, ''That''s my technique, huh.'' She didn''t know how it felt to see that her mother taught her technique to someone, but one thing she was sure of; ''My mother created a monster just like her...''


    "¡­Do you underestimate witch technology so much? If the arena were destroyed by such an attack, the arena wouldn''t havested for millennia." Elizabeth said. As a princess, she was the one who came into contact with witches the most, and because of that, she knew how reliable witch technology was...even though they were expensive.


    "¡­" The sisters were silent, but inwardly they were calmer.


    "Fuck! He really attacked!" Suddenly everyone heard the scream of someone from the audience, as they quickly looked up to the sky and saw the gigantic ice spike falling towards the arena.


    "..." Pepper''s face darkened, and with the speed that surprised everyone, she made a decision, "I''ll run away!"


    Just as she started to run, she was caught by her shirt cor by Sasha.


    "Ughyaaa" Pepper made a strange noise, "Fue¡­? Let me go! I will run away!"


    "Calm down, it''s my husband we''re talking about. He wouldn''t put us in danger." Sasha looks at Ruby:


    "You as his wife should know about his personality."


    "..." Ruby nodded in agreement with Sasha''s words, she knew what kind of man Victor was, but she was taken aback by his sudden personality change.


    But when she thought more calmly, she found he hadn''t changed much. Like her mother, he would always put the safety of his family first.


    "Indeed. Darling, doesn''t y with our safety." Violet shed a loving smile, she and Sasha weren''t worried.


    "Hmm...Father trustworthy." Ophis spoke.


    "..." Violet, Ruby, and Sasha looked at Ophis nkly. They didn''t know how to feel to hear this little princess talking so confidently about Victor. Elizabeth was feeling the same feeling they were.


    ...


    "Hey... what are we going to do!?" Tatsuya asked with a nk face while looking at the spike of ice approaching the arena as he started to prepare himself.


    "... Do I look like someone who knows?" Einer responded with an expressionless look as he prepared himself as well. ''If things got too much worse, I still have ''it''. I won''t lose so easily! My father will not ept another failure.''


    Tatsuya covered his body with the power of lightning, and he looked towards the spike of ice with sharp eyes:


    "I will cut it."


    "Huh...?" Einer didn''t believe what he heard.


    "That''s not normal ice, you know that, right?"


    "Of course I know. The strongest female vampire''s powers are well known."


    "But...I doubt that man is on that woman''s level." He spoke with confidence.


    "¡­" Einer nodded in agreement with Tatsuya''s words.


    "Have you finished nning?"


    "¡­" Tatsuya and Einer felt very strange now, ''was he waiting for us?'' That''s what they thought.


    "Good~, Good~." Victor waved several times, "Let''s make things more interesting." Soon, he raised his finger to the sky.


    A small bolt of lightning shot out of Victor''s finger and flew towards the ice.


    "... What is he doing?" Someone from the audience asked curiously. Even though they knew they were in danger, they didn''t care that much. They know the arena is safe, and if things go too far, the referee will intervene. After all, he must protect the audience.


    And it''s not like they can''t protect themselves, they''re vampires, and most of the vampires present are over 300 years old. Only a few vampires were younger than that.


    When the little lightning bolt touched the ice spike, the entire ice spike was covered in lightning.


    The image of a giant ice spike covered by lightning was seen by all.


    "¡­" The audience was silent.


    "Bloody Hell..."


    "He''s overreacting!" Someone from the audience screamed, and everyone couldn''t help but agree with that person.


    Victor exhibited a small smile and created a small ball of fire, which he threw on the ice spike. And the previous scene was repeated.


    Fuuuushhhhhhh!


    Soon the entire ice spike was covered with the three elements.


    The image of a giant spike covered with lightning and fire that was the weakness of vampires was a rather intimidating sight.


    The referee looked up at the sky, and the eyes behind his mask seemed to glow for a moment; ''It''s not time yet.'' Soon his eyes return to normal color. He made the decision to wait. His thought was that he would step in if things got too far, but this kind of power was still eptable by his standards.


    "¡­This is excessive¡­." Even Violet was feeling it now.


    "HAHAHAHAHA! Good~, Good~, but... That''s still not enough." Scathach''s eyes glowed a dangerous red, she seemed to be thinking about something profound.


    "Is that still not enough...?" Everyone in the VIP room had no reaction at hearing Scathach''s words.


    "Mother..." Ruby looked at her mother, a little worried, she knew that expression, and from her own experience, she knew that this was not a good thing.


    "...Can you cut that?" Einer said as he was covered in a cold sweat.


    "...I''ll try..." Tatsuya didn''t look very confident.


    Victor''s smile grew unnaturally, his eyes glowed blood red, and Victor''s image seemed to get distorted:


    "And now!? And now!? What are you going to do!? The attack ising!"


    "That crazy son of a bitch¡­." Einer muttered angrily.


    "¡­" Tatsuya nodded in agreement with Einer''s words.


    "Tsk, we have no choices. Let''s destroy this thing." Einer points his hand to Tatsuya.


    A dark power came out of Einer''s hand and covered Tatsuya''s body.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Tatsuya''s lightning changed to ck lightning.


    "...?" Tatsuya didn''t understand what Einer did, but he felt stronger!


    "Oh? What is this~?" Victor noticed it too, and knowing that his opponent got stronger made the smile on his face grow; he seemed to be enjoying it a lot.


    "This will help protect you from the fire and will increase your strength a little." Einer didn''t exin too deeply.


    "What is that?"


    "My power. Now get ready!"


    "¡­" Tatsuya nods and doesn''t question it anymore. He understood that Einer didn''t want to talk about it.


    "In the end. He needed to use that¡­." Nius''s eyes sparkled a little when he saw Einer''s attitude.


    "He doesn''t have a choice," Zwei responded neutrally.


    "Either he uses it, or he loses," Jessica spoke up.


    "I will try to hold off the attack as long as possible. You must destroy it!" Einer said.


    "... Okay." Tatsuya assumes the position of Iaijutsu.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    The surrounding ck lightning was building in power.


    Einer raises his hand towards the ice spike. "I didn''t want to use so much energy, but I don''t have a choice..." His eyes began to glow more intensely


    Everyone in the arena feels the ground shake as if there''s an earthquake.


    "What is happening!?" Pepper asked.


    "Something ising from under the Earth." Eleonor, who was more sensitive, spoke.


    Soon several giant thorns rose towards the sky. The thorns began to rotate and seemed to be merging.


    Slowly, the two powers were closing in on each other until...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The two attacks collided, an incredible explosion of power took ce!


    Einer''s thorn and Victor''s ice spike seemed to be struggling to see what power would lose first.


    "Ugh." Einer felt the recoil of the attack, he felt his whole body damaged, but he ignored it and looked at Tatsuya:


    "Do it."


    Tatsuya nodded slightly.


    Bang!


    Suddenly everyone heard the sound of lightning hitting something, so they took their attention away from the sh of powers and looked at the arena. Soon they could see Tatsuya covered in lightning.


    His hair was up like he was defying gravity, his eyes were glowing gold, and the skin on his hand waspletely ck with tiny sparks crackling; it was like his hand was bathed in lightning.


    "One hit, one kill..." He muttered, and then he was gone.


    Exceeding the speed he showed before, he flew towards the ice spike.


    Einer seizes this chance and removes his thorns. Losing the only thing holding it back from falling, the spike of ice that Victor created began to fall again towards Tatsuya and Einer.


    Tatsuya at this moment appears in front of the gigantic spike:


    "Rairy¨± no Zangeki."


    This time, the speed with which he drew the Katana from its scabbard was so fast that few could see what he did.


    "..." A moment of silence in the arena, but that silence was broken by Victor''s voice.


    He spoke in a solemn voice, "Ahhh~, that was amazing... Yes, indeed. That really was a wonderful performance~" He seemed to be enjoying something as he looked at the spike he created.


    Crack...


    Suddenly everyone could hear the sound of something breaking, they quickly looked up at the sky and opened their mouths in shock.


    "He cut... He cut that attack!?" Someone in the audience screamed.


    And, as if in sync with this man in the audience, the spike of ice began to snap in half.


    "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "They did it!"


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 90: The End. And the beginning.

    <h4>Chapter 90: The End. And the beginning.</h4>


    The audience was cheering excitedly. The show of power, along with Tatsuya and Einer oveing Victor''s almost ''invincible'' power, was great entertainment for everyone.


    But not everyone was enjoying it.


    The ice debris were still falling towards the arena, the arena will not be destroyed, but the damage to the city will be enormous.


    The referee realized this, and he wanted to intervene since he couldn''t let a part of the city be destroyed.


    "Don''t worry, old man." The referee heard Victor''s voice.


    He heard a snapping of fingers, and soon all the ice debris created by Victor turned to water and then turned to ice again, but this time, it was just hail.


    Soon a small hailstorm urred in the arena.


    The referee looked at Victor, and, seeing the satisfied smile on his face, the referee felt awkward; ''Why does he look so pleased? Why is his skin glowing? Does he look prettier? What the fuck?''


    The referee had a lot of doubts in his head now, but before asking something, he wanted to refute something:


    "I''m not old."


    "What is your age?" Victor asked.


    "1794. I''m still an adult." The referee responded.


    "...You''re older than the man at the store I knew... You''re an old man."


    "... I''m not." The referee didn''t want to give up, he felt a bad feeling when he was called old, he didn''t like it!


    "Yes, you are. But don''t worry, you can still find a wife, but she won''t be as pretty as my wives."


    A vein popped in the referee''s head, but because he was wearing a mask, his face was not seen by Victor.


    "Are you going to continue the match?" The referee asked, changing the subject.


    "I wanted to... But unfortunately..." Victor looked at Einer and Tatsuya, who were on the ground breathing deeply. They looked quite tired.


    "They are like this..."


    Sigh...


    Victor released a long, disappointed sigh, "That''s really a shame, I was having so much fun, but unfortunately, they got tired."


    "¡­" The referee remained neutral and didn''tment on this, but internally, he was thinking the same thing as Victor; the fight was a lot of fun for him too.


    "I... haven''t... lost... the fight yet," Einer said, he looked quite tired, and his transformation had already been undone.


    Tatsuya leaned on his Katana and got up too.


    The two look at Victor with the intention of continuing the fight.


    "Oh...?" Victor''s eyes gleamed in admiration, and he disyed a small satisfied smile. Then, slowly, that smile grew, and he spoke with a big happy smile:


    "I like both of you!"


    "Eh?" Tatsuya and Einer didn''t understand.


    "Huh!?" The audience didn''t get it either.


    "What!?" Ruby, Sasha, and Violet were freaking out.


    "Pfft... HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Scathach wasughing a lot. She somehow remembered her past, she remembers doing the same thing when she was younger. It''s a unique feeling when you meet a strong warrior... Wrong, the correct word would be a rival. ''Although, these two boys are still far from my disciple''s level~, but they have talent... Mainly that boy from n Horseman.''


    Scathach judged the two to be gifted vampires. Tatsuya has a very peculiar Katana-based martial art, and he has a strange power of illusion, not to mention that he also has the powers of n Fulger.


    Einer, despite being young, could already ess the vampire count form and even seemed to have a lot of control over his power in this form, although he still has stamina issues.


    "...Hmm?" Realizing what he said, Victor corrected himself, "Oh, don''t look at me like that. I like women, and I''m married too."


    "What!?" This time it was the female vampires in the audience who screamed. A young vampire so strong and with excellent connections!? It''s the dream of every female vampire who doesn''t have much status.


    Not to mention that Victor is a baby! These women''s Shota instincts were screaming to eat him.


    "...This bitches..." Violet''s eyes weren''t pretty now.


    "¡­" Sasha and Ruby shared the same sentiment.


    Even Scathach felt a little annoyed when he heard the female vampires in the audience talking about Victor; ''They think they can do whatever they want with my disciple!? Haha! Looks like some female vampires are going to disappear today.''


    Five killing intents began to leak from the VIP room towards the audience, and it made the female vampires scream in fear... Wait, five!?


    "Father... Is mine."


    "¡­" No one knew how to react to Ophis'' words except Violet.


    "Bit-... Kid, go grow up first! You are too young!" Violet was going to insult Ophis, but realizing it was inappropriate to say that to a child, she quickly changed what she was going to say.


    A small vein popped in Ophis'' head, "Is mine..."


    "Huuuh!?" Violet''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "¡­" Elizabeth again was in disbelief when she sensed a feeling of angering from Ophis; ''she is usually so apathetic¡­.''


    "Oh..." Tatsuya and Einer sighed a little when they heard Victor''s words.


    "Although I really want to continue our fight."


    "!!!" They were surprised to hear Victor''s voice beside them.


    "You are in no condition to fight, and I won''t have fun like that." Victor brings both of his hands towards Tatsuya and Einer''s forehead.


    "See you in the future... Einer, and Tatsuya~."


    "Wha-"


    Soon He finger-flicked their foreheads.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A small explosion happened, and the two flew towards the wallpletely unconscious.


    The referee appeared beside the two and assessed them. Then, seeing that the two were not in a position to continue, he raises his hand and says:


    "The winner is..."


    "Victor Walker!"


    "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The audience roared excitedly as they pped their hands.


    ...


    A few hourster, in a meeting room.


    Countess Scathach Scarlett, Victoria Rider, and Count Nius Horseman were present.


    Next to them was the director of the arena.


    "Then? What happens to our game." Victoria asked with a neutral look.


    "My disciple won, so our reward is what I said at the previous meeting."


    "I''m not talking about that. I''m talking about my game against this old man." She pointed to Nius, who was a little way off.


    "Oh, that''s your problem." Scathach exhibited a small smile.


    "..." Victoria''s face shook a little.


    Scathach borated a little, "From the beginning, I had made it clear; the fight that will take ce against my disciple is anotherpletely separate game. The fight against my disciple has nothing to do with your game. You''re the one who didn''t pay attention."


    "So, this fight was futile?" Victoria spoke.


    "For you guys? Yes. But for my disciple? Of course not, since he can finally loosen up a bit."


    "¡­" Victoria was feeling cheated now, but she knew Scathach was right. From the start, she never said she would meddle in their game.


    What happened was basically her interfering in the fight between two ns just so her disciple could ''let go'' a little.


    They fought for nothing!


    Irrational! This woman is very irrational! She just casually interfered with the fighting of other ns just for her disciple to have fun! Hateful woman!


    Victoria was freaking out internally, but she didn''t dare say it out loud.


    Nius was thinking a little differently; ''Not everything was useless... My son learned from this fight, it was a shame he failed, but unlike before, this situation was not in his control.'' He wasn''t an irrational man; he was just very strict.


    And they were able to discover the existence of Victor, which in itself changes a lot...


    "Are we done? I have to go now~. Enjoy the game." Scathach got up and walked towards the exit.


    "Countess Scathach Scarlett." Nius looked at Scathach.


    Scathach turned and looked at the man.


    "Who is that boy?"


    Scathach exhibited a small smile, "He''s my son-inw."


    "What..." Victoria opened her mouth in shock, she never thought she would live long enough to hear those words from Scathach''s mouth. After all, she knows this woman''s stories, she knows she wouldn''t ept an ''ordinary man'' '' to be her daughter''s husband.


    "And my disciple." Sheughed a little, "He''s a lot of things, but it''s up to you to find that out, considering he''ll being to your house in the near future."


    "...I see." Nius nodded.


    Ending the conversation, Scathach soon left the room.


    "..." A moment of silence fell in the room, the two n leaders were thinking about their next move, but before that, they needed to resolve this situation.


    "Are you going to continue the bet?"


    "...No..." Victoria replied after thinking for a moment, "The situation has changed." She gets up and walks towards the exit.


    "So we decided this as a tie?"


    "Yes. It''s fine by me." She spoke as soon as she opened the door and left the room.


    Victoria didn''t give up on her ambitions, she just backed off... Victor''s existence and his connection to the three great vampire ns can bring about many changes, and she doesn''t want to make another rash decision like she did now.


    Nius looked at the arena director for a few seconds, but soon he got up and left the arena too.


    The arena director disyed a small smile as the guests left his room, "Did you send it to the king?"


    "Yes." A man wearing an all-ck outfit with a mask on his face appeared behind the director.


    "Good. I wonder what his reaction was¡­." The man smiled a little.


    "... If I may say so."


    "Oh?"


    "The king is angry..."


    "This is rare. He rarely disys emotions even to his subordinates. Was he angry with the fight?"


    "It didn''t look like he was angry about the fight."


    "Hmm... Something that might annoy the king... His daughters, I think?"


    "I do not know. I''m just his eyes and ears." Soon he disappears.


    "... I know." The man exhibited a smile.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 91: Wife time... And became famous.

    <h4>Chapter 91: Wife time... And became famous.</h4>


    One day after the events of the game between n Horseman and n Rider...


    A pale-skinned woman with long white hair, wearing only a ck nightgown, was sleeping in a King Size bed.


    The bed waspletely messed up, as if several people were sleeping in it.


    The woman turns her body to the side and touches the bed as if looking for someone.


    "Hmmm..." Violet slowly opens her eyes, "Darling...?"


    "!!!" Realizing that Victor wasn''t in bed, she quickly opened her eyes and sat up in bed.


    The first thing she heard when she sat up in bed was:


    [Countess Scathach Scarlett surprised everyone yesterday when she introduced her new disciple-.]


    Suddenly the voice changed to that of a woman.


    [What kind of connection does this man have with the three-]


    "Tsk." She hears Ruby''s annoyed voice, and soon the woman''s voice ispletely silenced.


    "They''re still talking about it..." Sasha spoke in a sleepy voice.


    "They''re going to talk about it for a long time... And it''s only been a day," Ruby said.


    "One day is a long time! They should have forgotten already! But¡­" Sasha knew she was asking the impossible. After all, vampires wouldn''t forget so easily.


    "Our husband caused chaos yesterday. The existence of a vampire who can use all three powers has shaken the entire vampiremunity... I think it''s still not a good idea that he''s demonstrated his capabilities." Sasha continued.


    "It''s not like he would listen to us." Ruby rolled her eyes.


    "Indeed... He''s surprisingly proud." Sasha grumbled a little.


    "Well, he''s a vampire," Ruby spoke.


    "...Although his pride is only in matters involving fights." Sasha seemed to be thinking of something.


    "That''s true..." Ruby nodded.


    Violet looks toward the two women. Ruby and Sasha were sitting on a spacious sofa, and, just like Violet, they were just wearing a nightgown.


    Ruby was wearing a veryfortable and provocative red nightgown, while Sasha was wearing a white nightgown that looked quite noble and innocent.


    The two women were watching TV, the news channel from the vampire world. Despite being called the news channel, the entire vampiremunity knew that these news channels were gossip channels.


    As a society that has been around for a long time, they have severalpanies that provide entertainment for these bored vampires, and gossip channels are the most popr.


    Everyone wants to know what the famous are doing, right? Although some find this type of channel a waste of time, at the end of the day, they will watch these channels if they are interested in a famous figure currently being discussed.


    Because of this, gossip channels are quite popr in the vampire world.


    After the fight that took ce yesterday, the channels kept talking about Victor, Scathach''s new disciple, and his possible connection to the three great ns of vampire counts.


    The vampire worldmunity was dying to know who this man was. They were hunting for any information about this man, but it proved quite difficult despite his efforts to get any information about him. Since anything rted to Scathach was deeply hidden, and no one dared to provoke the wrath of that madwoman.


    After all, they don''t know if at any moment that woman is going to knock on their door and cause mass destruction.


    Suddenly everyone hears the sound of a phone ringing.


    "Tsk."


    Violet heard Sasha''s annoyed voice.


    "Are they still calling?" Ruby asked.


    "Yes. I don''t want to answer and hear my mom''s bullshit." Sasha was quite annoyed.


    "I think she was surprised to find out about your rtionship with Victor, especially since she wasn''t informed, right?"


    "It''s not like she cares either, she only cares about her image... And probably, she''s just curious like all vampires, considering, in that game, Victor was using our family''sst names... "


    "..." The two women were silent for a long time, their eyes openedpletely, they seemed to have discovered something.


    Sigh...


    Ruby sighed, "My mom did it on purpose, right?"


    "Yes..." Sasha nodded.


    "I wonder what she''s thinking." Sasha continued.


    "She''s probably just bored, and she''s looking for some entertainment, and shaking up the whole vampire society seemed like something she''d like to do."


    "Hmm¡­" Sasha started to think deeply.


    "Where is my Darling?" Violet finally asked.


    "He said he was going to visit his new ''friends''." Ruby spoke, she wasn''t surprised to hear Violet''s voice, she had already realized that the woman had already woken up.


    "..." Violet was silent, she seemed to be thinking of something.


    "Aren''t you going to get ready?" Sasha asked.


    "Huh?" Violet didn''t understand.


    "You forgot?" Ruby looked at Violet with a face of disbelief.


    "...Hmm?" Violet puts her hand to her chin and starts to think, but in the end, she couldn''t remember, she could only think about Victor''s blood that she''d suckedst night.


    "Today is that day." Sasha illuminated Violet knowingly.


    "...Oh..."


    "... Are you okay? I thought you would be more excited." Sasha continued, finding Violet''s reaction strange. Normally, she was supposed to be screaming around excited. Did she eat something bad?


    "I''m excited!... But I also wanted to just stay in bed with my Darling~ and drink his blood...Maybe do this and that, hehehehe~" Shey back on the bed and grabbed the pillow, and began tough with a perverted smile.


    She sniffed the pillow, "Ahhh~, Darling~."


    "..." Ruby and Sasha rolled their eyes when they saw Violet''s attitude, but...


    "Actually...I think this is a good idea since we haven''t had a lot of time with our husband these days." Ruby spoke after thinking about it a bit.


    "Hmm. Soon we will be returning to the human world, our husband misses his family, and we can spend a lot of time with him." Sasha spoke.


    "¡­That''s true. It''s been six months since Victor arrived in this world. Our husband''s mother must be worried." Ruby nodded.


    "I have some unfinished business in the human world too." Sasha''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint.


    "Don''t do anything stupid."


    "Indeed. Darling would be sad if you did something like that." Violet suddenly sat up in bed and looked at Sasha.


    "I know. I will ask for your help when the timees. You will help me, right?" Sasha smiled.


    "..." Ruby and Violet were a little shocked when they heard Sasha''s words, but soon they both shed a small smile and spoke at the same time.


    "Of course."


    ...


    Victoria Rider mansion.


    A man wearing an all-ck suit was walking calmly through the corridors of Victoria''s mansion.


    Strangely, despite passing by several vampires, these vampires could not feel this man. The image of this man seemed to be blurry, and no one could feel his presence.


    "Tic~, Toc~. I arrived Bitches!" Victor suddenly opens the door, he came to this ce to visit his new friend! Who was his friend?


    Tatsuya Rider, of course!


    After the fight, Victor felt like fighting his new friends! And because of that, he went to visit!


    "Oh?" Upon entering the room, the image of a blond man did not appear in his vision, and instead...


    "..." Victoria looked at Victor with a neutral gaze, she was in the middle of changing clothes.


    Pale skin, slim body, B-Cup breasts with little pink nipples, a small pert ass. Victoria''s appearance was what you expected from a noblewoman.


    Victor looks Victoria up and down, then he nods, "As expected, genes are an unfair thing sometimes."


    "Heh~" A vein pops in Victoria''s head, "I wonder what you mean by that..." Her eyes changed to blood red.


    "I wasparing you to my wife Sasha," Victor was brutally honest as usual.


    Victoria''s eyes seemed to sharpen, "...By Sasha...Are you talking about my niece, Sasha Fulger?" She wouldn''t let this information go unnoticed, and she wasn''t a little girl either who would scream when a man saw her naked body...


    As a woman of high status, she would usually order this man killed. Or, she would personally kill the man who saw her naked body without permission, but that is impossible to do with this man.


    "Who else would it be?" Victor replied, and soon he lost interest in Victoria. He started walking around the room while looking around like he was looking for something, and his eyes seemed to be glowing a little red.


    "..." Victoria nodded, she learned something new. ''So that''s why he has the surname of n Fulger... Wait, what about the other ns!? Don''t tell me he''s married to members of the other ns? Scathach has confirmed that he is her son-inw, so which daughter is he married to? Ruby? Lacus? Siena? Maybe it''s Pepper? What about the Snow n?''


    Her head was spinning too fast in an attempt to absorb the information she just learned, she even forgot to wear her clothes.


    "Tatsuya~. Tatsuya~. Where are you~." Victor looked like a child who was looking for his childhood friend.


    "..." Victoria was speechless when she saw Victor''s reaction, she was actually doubting her appearance now. ''Why didn''t he react to me? Am I not cute!?'' That''s what she thought.


    As a woman, she was proud of her appearance and seeing someone so¡­insensitive. It bothered her a little. ''He is gay? But that''s impossible¡­ He''s married¡­ Hmmm''


    Victoria couldn''t ept the fact that she didn''t attract a man''s attention; it hurt her pride a little.


    What she didn''t know was that Victor has no interest in women who don''t have the ''quality'' he likes best, and he was also too loyal to his wives to try to look out for other women.


    Victor''s eyes suddenly stop in front of a wall. "I found you~" Victor''s smile grew unnaturally.


    Victor gently touched the wall and, soon, the magic circles on his glove began to glow.


    ''These symbols....'' As a woman who had always had hired witches around, she knew a little bit of magic, and it took only a nce to understand the incantation; ''Restriction?''


    Victoria''s face darkened a little when she realized that Victor was holding back in the fight with Tatsuya and Einer.


    Suddenly Victor''s image began to distort, and soon he was through the wall.


    "!!!" Once again, Victoria was surprised; ''Monster...'' That was the only thing that crossed her mind, since she knows how difficult it is to do what Victor just did, and he did it so naturally like it was too easy.


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 92: Tatsuya Gained a Friend...

    <h4>Chapter 92: Tatsuya Gained a Friend...</h4>


    Tatsuya''s Personal Room.


    A man with long blond hair was lying on a bed, and beside this man was a woman, specifically speaking, a witch.


    The woman had short brown hair that came to the shoulder and green eyes, she was wearing a white outfit with violet ents and a witch hat on her head.


    The man and woman were looking at a tall man who was standing in front of them with a big, dangerous smile on his face.


    "So, are we going to fight?"


    "I''m in recovery," Tatsuya spoke in a cold voice.


    "Hahaha!" Victorughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, "Who do you want to kid? You are a vampire. You are already recovered! Let''s fight!"


    Seeing Victor''s crazy eyes, "...Ugh," Tatsuya moaned in frustration. He was wondering what he did with his life to draw this madman''s attention to him.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    "¡­Can I at least eat? I just woke up, and I''m hungry."


    "...Hmmm." Victor puts a hand to his chin as if he''s thinking about something very important.


    "Hahaa~" Hecate chuckled gently as she covered her mouth.


    "What?" Tatsuya looked at the woman.


    "Nothing. It''s just funny to see someone generally cold have so much trouble with someone."


    "¡­" Tatsuya didn''t know how to react to Hecate''s words. In the end, he just sighed.


    "Okay. You can eat, but after that, we''ll fight!" Victor thought hard about his decision, and after very extensive consideration, he let Tatsuya eat. After all, he couldn''t fight properly with hunger, and if he couldn''t fight properly, Victor wouldn''t have fun!


    "Thanks?" Tatsuya felt strange hearing Victor give him permission.


    ...


    In a ridiculouslyrge room, Victor, Tatsuya, Victoria, and Hecate were present.


    Victor was sitting on an ice throne with a small smile on his face.


    Tatsuya was sitting in a chair some distance away, drinking a red liquid from a wine ss.


    "..." He was feeling ufortable with Victor''s gaze. Couldn''t he eat in peace?


    Hecate was beside Victor looking at the symbols on his glove, she had a curious look on her face. Victor didn''t mind the witch since, ording to Scathach, his glove spell is a pretty simple thing to do, so he wasn''t worried.


    "I''m sorry, Lady Victoria!" Several vampires were kneeling towards Victoria, who was sitting on a couch.


    Victoria had an annoyed look on her face, she paid dearly to keep her house safe, and a random vampire managed to break into her home and enter her room without anyone knowing!


    Bunch of useless! I will lower their wages!


    She was more irritated with Victor! He just casually walked into her house like he owned the ce, saw her the way she came into the world, and thenpletely ignored her! Hateful man!


    "Whatever... Just don''t repeat it-." Victoria would continue to lecture her subordinates, but suddenly she heard Victor''s voice.


    "Your subordinates are useless."


    "Huh?" The subordinates were surprised by Victor''s sudden voice.


    "What are you saying, Kid!?"


    "We are not useless!"


    "HaHaHa~" Victor smiled dangerously, his eyes glowed blood red, and then he raised his hand in a silent gesture, "Shhh."


    "...!?" Victoria''s subordinates'' bodies trembled, and suddenly, they couldn''t speak.


    "... That is..." Victoria immediately understood what Victor had done, ''But this should be impossible! Just who is this man!?'' She was getting tired mentally.


    "Continuing~." Victor looked at Victoria, "Your subordinates are useless. I could easily get past your defenses, and I didn''t even have to work very hard."


    "That''s because you''re abnormal, a normal vampire¡ª" Hecate tried to defend Victoria''s minions, but she stopped talking because she was surprised by Victor''s attitude.


    "Hello~" Victor ignored Hecate and waved to the ceiling.


    "..." The vampires on the ceiling broke out in a cold sweat when they saw Victor''s gaze.


    Tatsuya''s eyes turned cold, and he quickly rose from his chair.


    "You have a lot of admirers." Victor chuckled yfully, "Well, you''re beautiful, so I think that''s normal? Hahaha~"


    "Hecate!" Victoria ignored Victor and quickly gave the witch themand.


    "Yes." Hecate raises her hands, and soon several magic circles begin to appear around the mansion.


    "Oh?" Victor''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    The shadows that were in the mansion quickly began to flee when they realized they had beenpromised by Victor.


    But some were not so lucky, as the walls of Victoria''s mansion began to move as if alive.


    "Tsk. Some fled." Hecate did her best to capture everyone, but she wasn''t a fighting witch.


    "..." Sensing the enemies'' speed, Tatsuya understood that he couldn''t catch them all alone, so he looked at Victor:


    "...Hey, my friend." Tatsuya felt awkward saying the word ''friend''.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Tatsuya with a curious look.


    "Help me deal with these bugs..." Tatsuya felt that he would regret his following words, "And I will fight you as long as necessary."


    "Heh~" Victor''s smile grew disproportionately, his image started to get distorted, a frightening pressure started to leave his body.


    "Don''t forget what you said, my friend~."


    "..." Tatsuya was already regretting what he said and felt he said some cursed words...


    ''But it''s alright.'' Tatsuya was quite annoyed with himself, he couldn''t see that his mother was being watched, he didn''t win an important game for his mother, and to make his mood even worse, hepletely lost against Victor! This weakness irritated him! He had never felt so angry with himself!


    "Let''s go?" Tatsuya''s body was covered by lightning.


    "Just sit still, my friend. And enjoy the show~."


    "Huh...?"


    The magic circles on Victor''s gloves began to glow brightly blood red, and as he sat on his ice throne, he snapped his fingers.


    "Cocoon." He muttered under his breath.


    Fuuushhhhhhh


    Cold air began to leave his body and spread throughout the mansion.


    And with supernatural speed, a cocoon of ice began to be created around the entire mansion of Victoria.


    "This... This is just bullshit." Victoria couldn''t help butment when she looked out the window and saw only pure ice.


    Her mansion''snd covered over 500 meters! It''s a considerable distance! And he covered it all!?


    "... You''ve learned?" Tatsuya remembers this technique; it was the technique Einer used.


    "It''s a pretty simple technique," Victor spoke honestly. The technique was simple, and the only prerequisite you needed to use this technique was to have extremely precise control of your power.


    "Victoria Rider."


    "..." Victoria looked at Victor, and seeing the bloodthirsty smile on his face, she felt a shiver down her spine, she felt a bit of fear... Her only current thought was, what will this monster be in the future?


    But as an experienced trader, she did her best not to show those emotions on her face:


    "What?"


    "Live, or Dead?" Victor asked a simple question.


    And Victoria immediately understood what he was talking about.


    "Live."


    "Okay."


    Victor lightly touches the ice throne with his finger.


    "..." Victoria expected something to happen, but she felt nothing.


    Suddenly, she started to hear the noise of rain.


    "...?" She walks towards the window and is faced with a sight that shocks her very much.


    All the surroundings of her mansion turned into a desert of pure ice, and she immediately understood what was causing it:


    "The rain..."


    Raindrops when they touched something, that something was immediately frozen and turned into ice structures.


    Victoria looked at Victor with a disbelieving look, "Did you do this?"


    "Hmm? Yeah, you wanted them alive, right? The quickest way to do this is to freeze everything, and since they are vampires, they won''t die from the cold."


    She felt stupid for asking that question since it was obvious he was the one who did it. If it wasn''t him, who would it be? But the sight in front of her only made her brain stop working for a few seconds.


    Honestly, this extremely precise control of his power was scary, and to make her fear even worse, he didn''t even look tired!


    "..." Tatsuya was feeling strange now. He didn''t even have to do anything...


    Victor''s eyes glowed blood red while he looked towards a wall, then he said, "Done."


    "Done?" Hecate didn''t understand.


    "Yes. They all turned into ice sculptures~" Victor shed an innocent smile that sent shivers down Hecate''s spine.


    "Oh¡­" She can only say that.


    Victor looked at Victoria''s subordinates and ordered in a cold tone, "Go do your job."


    "!!!" The subordinates quickly waved as if they were part of the army.


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "..." Victoria had never seen her subordinates so scared in her life.


    Sigh...


    She was feeling tired, so she sat down on the couch again and looked at Victor, who had another small smile on his face; ''He''s my niece''s husband, huh?'' Then, suddenly, she realized something.


    She just realized they''re rted. Maybe that''s a good thing? After all, having a strong rtive is always wee, and he doesn''t seem to be prejudiced against her like the rest of her family, although that could change in the future if he discovers her secret.


    But... She felt that Victor wouldn''t mind. He didn''t seem like a man who cared about little things.


    Sigh...


    She sighed again, she just wanted to lie down on the bed and not think about anything right now, she had so many things to do! Especially now that she found out her mansion waspromised. But for some reason, she didn''t want to do anything today.


    "Mother, are you alright?" Tatsuya asked worriedly.


    "Yes, I''m just a little tired."


    "...I can understand you."


    "..." The two looked at Victor, who was sitting on the ice throne.


    Noticing the look of the two, Victor looked at them, "What?"


    "Nothing," The two spoke.


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 93: Tatsuya Gained a Friend… 2

    <h4>Chapter 93: Tatsuya Gained a Friend¡­ 2</h4>


    A few hourster, in the Garden of Victoria''s mansion.


    After the previous events, Victoria went off somewhere with Hecate and her new prisoners. Apparently, they were going to solve a little problem that Victor didn''t bother to hear.


    Victor had no interest in these men or the subject of Victoria. He only helped the woman because Tatsuya said he would fight him.


    Kaguya, who practically stayed 24 hours, seven days a week in Victor''s shadow, was watching her master and the man called Tatsuya fighting.


    Normally, she and Yuki were supposed to be apanying Victor wherever he went, but Yuki lost this time because she overslept, and Kaguya didn''t bother to wake up thezy maid.


    As a professional maid, it is the maid''s duty to wake up before the master.


    If Yuki can''t even meet this minimum requirement, she''s not qualified to be a personal maid.


    "Wrong, wrong! You are using the power wrong!" Victor looked quite frustrated as he approached Tatsuya and pointed his finger at him.


    "Huh?"


    "Your way of using power is very direct. You look like a horse that only knows how to run forward! Use it more flexibly!"


    "Huuuh!?" A vein popped in Tatsuya''s head, "I''m not a horse!"


    "Then fight correctly!"


    "Fine!"


    The two walked away again and positioned themselves a little apart from each other.


    The two look at each other, and in the blink of an eye, they''re gone!


    Beng!


    The sounds of de colliding were heard.


    Although the only one using a de is Tatsuya. Victor is using his hand as a de of ice.


    An intense exchange takes ce, and neither of the two seems to be backing down.


    "The pace my master improves is absurd..." Kaguya couldn''t help but be amazed. With just one look, Victor already had the power of a 500 year old vampire; this is proved by the previous disy of control.


    But the scariest thing is, "He gets better faster when he''s having fun."


    Victor doesn''t seem to realize this fact.


    "This man too..." Tatsuya was simr to Victor.


    "Although his pace is slowerpared to my master, he is also not left behind."


    With just a few simple changes, Tatsuya was improving a lot too. ''I think reality hit him hard.'' Kaguya thought.


    The reality that he wasn''t strong, and the reality of enemies watching his mother and he can''t perceive those enemies, made him furious! And he''s using that fury to get better.


    Booooom! Booooom! Booooom!


    Small explosions happen when the two collide; both were using pure martial arts.


    Tatsuya used his Katana.


    And Victor used his fists, and on some asions, he used the greatsword.


    At some point, while they were fighting, they started fighting in the air using only lightning.


    "HAHAHAHAHA! THAT''S IT! THAT''S IT!" Victor looked like he was enjoying himself.


    Seeing the smile on Victor''s face, Tatsuya couldn''t help but sh a small smile on his face. He was getting excited too!


    "The shit..." Kaguya realized that Victor''s personality was transmissible like a virus.


    The two collide for thest time and fall to the ground at a distance from each other.


    Victor points his finger at Tatsuya.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    The lightning around Victor seemed to have thickened.


    And with a huge smile on his face, he said, "Don''t die, my friend. Or I will descend all seven hells and pull you back to this world."


    "!!!" Tatsuya felt a shiver down his spine when he saw Victor''s gaze and quickly realized that something big wasing.


    He assumed an Iaijutsu stance, as his eyes seemed to glow golden for a few seconds.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    And just like Victor, the lightning around him seemed to have gotten stronger too.


    Crack, Crack!


    The earth around them seemed to be being shattered by their concentration of power.


    "They''re overreacting..." Kaguya couldn''t help but mutter.


    Suddenly, a burst of pure energy left Victor''s finger and flew towards Tatsuya.


    Seeing the tremendous energying towards him, Tatsuya wasn''t afraid, "I''ll cut this." It was like he was making a promise to himself.


    His lightning seemed to be focused on his Katana, and the whole Katana seemed to be bathed in pure lightning.


    When Victor''s attack was inches from colliding with Tatsuya''s body, he made a move!


    Cut!


    With an Iaijutsu move, Tatsuya cuts Victor''s power in half!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Losing its initial strength, the power failed to maintain its form and exploded, but the radius of the explosion was sorge that it made a small crater in Victoria''s garden.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Victor wasughing his ass off as he watched the explosion with satisfied eyes.


    "Master... Please don''t take up the hobby of blowing things up." Kaguya couldn''t help saying it in a low voice when she saw the expression Victor was making.


    Hecate and Victoria, who had returned from her business, suddenly appeared in the garden:


    "What was that noise-... Tatsuya!?" She quickly ran beside her son, who was lying on the floor.


    "Are you okay!?"


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Hey, Hey! Let''s continue-... Oh?" Victor appears beside Tatsuya.


    "Tsk, you''re tired already..." Victor was about toin, but when he saw the satisfied smile on Tatsuya''s face, he said:


    "Oh¡­? I know that smile." He disyed a small smile as if he understood something.


    "What are you talking about?" Tatsuya pretends to be innocent.


    "HAHAHAHA! If you don''t want to talk, that''s fine! It''s more fun this way~."


    "Master... You overreacted again." Kaguya suddenly appeared at Victor''s side while looking at him with a stoic look, she seemed to be silently using him of a crime.


    "Huh?" Victor didn''t understand.


    "Look around," Kaguya spoke.


    Victor looked around, "Oh..."


    The old garden that looked like an ice desert was nowpletely destroyed and had several craters scattered throughout the garden.


    "Well, I think it''s okay? After all, Victoria has this witch." Victor pointed to Hecate.


    "I''m not andscaping expert," Hecate spoke dryly.


    "And fixing this is going to cost me a lot of money." Victoria continued, "Can you get up?" She asked Tatsuya.


    "Soon, give me a few seconds." Tatsuya was very worn out.


    "Tsk, you have to work on your stamina! How are you going to satisfy a woman like that!?"


    "¡­" Tatsuya, Victoria, and Hecate stared at Victor with an expressionless look.


    "Master... This is inappropriate."


    "But is it not true?" Victor remembers that Scathach always talked about it in his training, something like endurance being very important.


    "Well... Vampire women are... thirsty..." Kaguya didn''t say much.


    "Lady Victoria should have more experience with this." She continued.


    Hecate, Kaguya, and Victor looked at Victoria.


    "H-Huh?" Victoria was taken aback that the focus of the conversation shifted to her at some point.


    "Well..." Victoria remembered that she had nearly dried her husband out several times when he was alive, and, even though he was a vampire, he had nearly died.


    "See?" Victor smiled. He didn''t need Victoria''s confirmation since her own silence was a confirmation.


    "¡­" Victoria was wondering if she was that easy to be influenced¡­ Of course, she isn''t! Usually, she sets the pace for the conversation! It''s all this man''s fault! She started freaking out again inside.


    "Can we change the subject?" Tatsuya didn''t want to hear about these things, especially when his mother was around.


    Feeling his body was better, he stood up.


    "Oh?" Victor''s eyes sparkled for a moment, but when he looked closer, he realized that Tatsuya was still tired.


    Realizing that he couldn''t have fun again, he said:


    "Tsk... There''s no way. I''m going to visit my other ''friend''."


    "Send my condolences to him," Tatsuya spoke with a happy smile. He was happy that someone would suffer the same thing as him, although he was grateful to Victor since, if not for Victor, he wouldn''t have taken a step to improve, but that''s something he will never say out loud.


    So much for pride and so much not to provoke this crazy man! Imagine what he will do if he knows I''ve improved! I will not have peace in this life!


    "Okay. I will."


    "Come on, Kaguya."


    "Yes, master." Kaguya entered Victor''s shadow.


    "Oh." Victor remembered something as he quickly turned around and looked at Victoria, "Go visit your niece, ungrateful woman. Even though you left your n for a reason, I don''t care. Sasha has nothing to do with it ."


    "...I Will." Victoria, for some reason, didn''t mind Victor''s rude way of talking to her anymore, she didn''t even get angry anymore either.


    "Good." Victor disyed a gentle smile, very different from the smile he always had. It was a smile he only showed his wives.


    "¡­" That smile somehow felt warm in the hearts of Hecate and Victoria.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Victor''s body was covered by lightning.


    Victor exhibited his characteristic smile and said, "I''ll see you in the near future. Seeya~."


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Like a rocket soaring into the sky, Victor flew skyward at a speed that would be the envy of any user of n Fulger''s lightning power.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    When he reached a considerable height, everyone could hear a sonic boom, and soon all they could see was a golden trail flying across the sky.


    "..." The three were speechless when they saw the lightning being used in this way, especially Victoria. Not even her sister could do what he did without consequences! And it looks like he could do that at any time.


    "...He sure is intense¡­ But, somehow, I understand why your niece liked him." Hecatemented, her face a little red.


    "...Yes." Unconsciously, Victoria agreed.


    "Mother!?" Tatsuya stared at his mother like a hawk.


    "I mean¡­ He''s young, he''s handsome, he''s strong, and he has a personality that''s attractive to female vampires. So it makes sense that my niece likes him."


    "¡­" Tatsuya didn''t know how it felt to hear his mother praising his ''enemy'' so openly.


    Getting her son''s look wrong, she said, "Don''t worry, son! Even though you''re almost 100 years old, you''re still a baby! One day you will have a wife too."


    "¡­" Somehow, Tatsuya received critical damage when he heard his mother''s words.


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 94: Is Ophis a spoiled girl?

    <h4>Chapter 94: Is Ophis a spoiled girl?</h4>


    After flying a few kilometers away, Victor finally arrived in Eastern territory, which was owned by n Horseman.


    Why didn''t he go to n Horseman''s personal mansion in the royal capital? Well, he went to the mansion, but the mansion was empty, so he deduced that his ''friend'' had returned to his territory.


    "I think it''s here." Victor was on top of a building.


    [It''s here, Master.]


    "Hmm... Is this ce cooler? What is happening?" Victor felt the temperature of the ce, the sudden change in temperature made him a little curious. After all, the North, which is the territory of Scathach and the royal capital, was colder than here.


    [The territory of the East, formerly belonging to n Fulger, is a milder territory that always seems to be in autumn.]


    "Oh, is this territory where there are those groups of monkeys that can be tamed?"


    [Yes... How do you know about this?]


    "Elizabeth told me when we were visiting the capital."


    [Heh...? When did you get so close to the princess?]


    "I''m not close to her, she just apanied me on my visit to the capital because Ophis didn''t want to leave with her."


    [Oh...] Kaguya understood now, suddenly starting to remember Ophis''s expression a day ago, she looked like she didn''t want to part with Victor.


    ...


    shback.


    When Victor was dered the winner of the game, he returned to the VIP room, and a small situation was happening:


    "Ophis, we need to get back," Elizabeth spoke.


    "No." Ophis denied it.


    "Ophis¡­" Elizabeth narrowed her eyes on her sister. This was no time to be spoiled!


    "Nooo!" Ophis ran towards Victor and climbed on his shoulder.


    "Hahaha," Victorughed gently as he held Ophis with his arm and patted the little girl''s head.


    "Father~" Victor disyed a small satisfied smile.


    "Girl, listen to your big sister, and go home~." Violet had a smile on her face, she''s obviously happy, and she wasn''t even trying to hide it.


    "...Yes, it''s time for the child to sleep." Sasha surprisingly supported Violet.


    "Girls¡­" Ruby was speechless.


    "What? Will you say that you like to see her close to our husband?" Sasha''s eyes weren''t pretty.


    "¡­" Ruby was silent, she knew Sasha was correct.


    "Do something!" Elizabeth looked at Victor with using eyes.


    Seeing Violet''s gaze, Victor looked around and even looked behind himself to see if he could find someone. Since he wasn''t sure if she was talking to him, he then pointed to himself:


    "...Me?" He had an innocent smile on his face.


    "Who else!?" Elizabeth was about to freak out.


    "Hmm," Victor thought for a bit. To be honest, he didn''t want to do anything, considering it''s not like he hated Ophis'' presence. But probably, as a princess, she must have things to do, right?


    "Father?"


    He looked at Ophis, and seeing Ophis'' cute face, he said, "Go home, you can always visit me whenever you want, you know where I live, right?"


    "Huh?" Violet, Sasha, and Ruby didn''t expect to hear those words.


    "Mm¡­" Ophis nodded.


    "When you feel like it, juste visit me, but for now, listen to big sister, okay?"


    "..." Ophis makes a hard face as if she wants to deny it, but when she sees Victor''s gentle smile, she relents, "Okay... Father."


    "¡­" Was it that easy!? Why does she just listen to you!? He''s not even her real father! Elizabeth was freaking out internally!


    Victor puts Ophis down, and the little girl looks at her sister, "Returning."


    "Wai-"


    Suddenly a dark power covers Ophis'' body, and she disappears.


    "Fuck! She always does that!"


    "Hey, that''s not a princess'' vocabry." Victor chuckled.


    "Fuck you! This is your fault!"


    "HaHaHaHa!" Victor justughed and didn''t care.


    "This bitch¡­" When Violet was going to do something, she was held up by Ruby.


    "Don''t do anything. She''s finally leaving, and if you try to look for trouble now, she''ll stay here longer."


    "Oh." This was not something Violet wanted.


    "Humpf!" Elizabeth turned her face and walked towards the exit of the VIP room, she looked at the royal guards, "Come on, do your job this time!"


    "Yes, princess!"


    "Her noble image waspletely destroyed," Peppermented.


    "That happens a lot when someone is dealing with Victor," Eleanor spoke.


    "Own experience, huh?" Lacus exhibited a small smile...


    "Yes." Eleonor did not deny it.


    ...


    Seeing Victor''s interested smile through the shadow, she said, [You''re not going to tame those monkeys, are you?]


    "I wanted to¡­But I don''t have time today. Maybe in the future." Victor spoke, then he looked towards a ridiculouslyrge mansion and jumped towards it.


    In midair, Victor''s image started to get distorted, and he suddenly turned into a swarm of bats.


    The swarm of bats flew towards the mansion, past the mansion''s defenses, and soon he was standing in the middle of the garden. Unlike the time with Victoria, this time, someone could feel Victor''s presence.


    "Intruder."


    Victor looked at the man, and seeing that he looked like a grown man, he asked,


    "Who are you?"


    "Who are you, intruder?"


    "Victor Walker."


    "Who are you?" Victor asked again.


    "¡­James. What are you doing here?" The man seemed to know Victor''s name.


    "Visiting my friend~" He spoke with a small smile on his face.


    The butler nodded.


    "Second floor. When you go up the stairs, he''ll be at the tenth door on the left." James turned and walked towards somewhere, and soon the image of him disappeared.


    "Thanks,~." Victor turned and walked, but before he went to the indicated ce, he used his powers. However, for some reason, he couldn''t see anything.


    He stopped walking, ''What is this? This is the first time this has happened...'' He felt strange, considering his visual power never failed him.


    But he didn''t think much about it. After all, he knows that with the existence of magic, a lot can be done. So he just kept on alert.


    ...


    James was walking back to his work, but suddenly he stopped walking and said, "Oh, I gave the wrong instructions, that was Lady Jessica''s room..."


    When he thought he should go back and warn Victor about it, he gotzy, "Whatever." He ignored the whole situation and pretended he didn''t know anything.


    ...


    At the door of a very feminine room, Victor was standing looking at the sight in front of him:


    "I wonder why this keeps happening to me." He was really wondering about it. It''s not like he was purposely going into the women''s rooms; he wasn''t a pervert! And he was married!


    In front of Victor was Jessica, just like she came into the world, and she looked like she had just woken up.


    [Master is unlucky, and at the same time, lucky?]


    "Perhaps."


    "Wh... what-." Jessica''s face was pure red.


    "Oh, her reaction is different. She froze."


    [Well, she is younger than Lady Victoria.]


    "Make sense."


    Victor looked Jessica up and down. The girl was short, 168 cm tall, thin, and pale skin like all vampires, B-Cup breasts, and long, slightly curly ck hair and dark blue eyes.


    "So, who are you?" Victor asked.


    "Jessica Horseman..." Unconsciously, she replied, but soon an anger rose inside her heart, she took a nket and hid her nudity, and when she went to ask Victor to leave, she heard:


    "Oh, you''re Einer''s sister... Tell me, where is he?"


    Isn''t this man too insensitive!? He saw her nudity and didn''t react at all!? Was she ugly!?


    "Hello, hello? Woman, are you in this world?" Victor walked over to Jessica and waved his hand in front of her face.


    "E-Eh?" Jessica was surprised, but for several reasons now that she couldn''t describe!


    "Oh, you came back to life. Now tell me. Where is he? I asked your butler, and he said it was here."


    "¡­" Jessica''s eyes narrowed; ''Was it James'' fault!? I will reduce his sry!''


    [Master... Why don''t you use your power? Isn''t it easier?]


    "I tried, but something seems to be blocking my view."


    [Enchantments, perhaps?]


    "I don''t know, but this is the first time it''s happened, and since this is a count''s mansion, security should here be tighter, right?"


    [Or they are hiding something.]


    "Make sense." Victor thought it was quite possible, he tried to use his power again, and as expected, he couldn''t see anything, he just saw the red world, and in this world, there were several walls as if they wanted to keep him from seeing something.


    "Why are you talking to yourself?"


    "Oh, don''t mind, I like to think out loud." Victor smiled.


    "¡­" Jessica was silent.


    "Then? Where is Einer?"


    "He is in aa." She spoke in a cold tone without any sympathy.


    "Oh?" Victor was interested.


    "After the game, he was in aa from using his power too much and is recovering."


    "Hmm." Victor puts a hand to his chin, as he seems to be considering something; ''That butler, doesn''t he know his master is in aa? or is he the elder brother''s butler?''


    ''Lots of questions~'' Although Victor is in doubt, he doesn''t care much. After all, he knows that the vampire n is quiteplicated.


    Looking at Jessica''s face, he smiled a little.


    "Well, I believe you."


    "Heh?"


    "What is this shocked face?" He asked.


    "Nothing... Just..."


    "???" Victor didn''t understand, and the woman didn''t continue talking either.


    "Just what?"


    "Nothing."


    "..." For some reason, Victor felt like he was talking to Ophis now.


    Though Ophis was cuter than she was.


    [What now, master?]


    "I will go after the monkeys."


    [You hadn''t given up!?]


    "Yes, but I haven''t had my fun, and I still have time... So why not?" Victor smiled.


    [Sigh¡­]


    "Monkey?"


    "Hmm? Yeah, do you know where they are?"


    "Are you talking about the big apes that eat ck bananas?"


    "Yes, that one." Victor''s eyes gleamed with interest.


    "Their habitat is further east, in a dense forest. You can find them there."


    "Heh~, thank you for the info."


    "¡­" Jessica shed a small smile when she heard Victor''s words ''thank you''.


    "Well, nice to meet you, Jessica. I''m going now." Victor turned and walked towards the exit.


    Seeing Victor''s back walking away, she said, "Do you know where the exact location is?"


    "I do not know." Victor smiled.


    Jessica was speechless. Is he just very adventurous? How do you go to a ce you don''t know?


    "But I have someone with me who knows."


    [Indeed. Lady Sasha visited that ce in the past with Lady Violet, I know the way.]


    "As expected of you."


    [...] Kaguya''s shadow seemed to smile.


    Jessica understood that someone was apanying him:


    "Oh. Take care, I think?"


    "Thanks." Victor casually walked out of Jessica''s room.


    As the door closed, Jessica suddenly remembered something, "He saw me... He saw me!" She hadpletely forgotten about it, she was caught up in his rhythm!


    "AHHHHHH! I can''t get married anymore!"


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 95: The wives are feeling threatened.

    <h4>Chapter 95: The wives are feeling threatened.</h4>


    While Victor was visiting his friends.


    A little chaos was happening in the room where he sleeps with his wives.


    "Not this one. Not this one. Not this one... This one looks like an old woman''s dress."


    "... Will we be like this too when it''s our turn?" Sasha asked as she looked at Violet, who was only wearing a ck bra and ck panties.


    She was in front of the wardrobe, taking all the clothes out of it and throwing them on the bed. She seemed very indecisive about what she was going to wear.


    "Probably?" Ruby replied.


    "Hard to say, huh?"


    "Yes..." Ruby nodded.


    "Can you help me!?" Violet suddenly looked at both of them.


    "..." The two were speechless.


    "But wasn''t it you who didn''t want our help? Are you getting senile?" Sasha snapped.


    "Whatever, just help me!"


    "Ugh. This girl is very irrational."


    "This is nothing new."


    "Indeed. She''s been like that since she was a child." Sasha didn''t feel like getting off the couch; it seemed to be swallowing her... She was toozy.


    "Coming to think, she''s changed a lot, huh?" Ruby spoke after looking at Violet.


    "You think?" Sasha raised an eyebrow at her. Violet looked like the same irrational, crazy, and stalking woman she''d known since childhood.


    "Yes, until a few days ago, she would try to kill us for being close to our husband."


    "Oh... That''s true." Sasha nodded.


    "We also changed. For example, you wouldn''t be asfortable talking about these things now as before, right?" Ruby exhibited a small smile.


    "..." Sasha smiled gently:


    "You''ve changed too... Now you smile more." She remembers that Ruby used to be colder and rarely showed emotions.


    "...Oh." Ruby is surprised, but soon she shes a gentle little smile, "Indeed."


    "¡­" Sasha felt her heart flutter a little when she saw Ruby''s smile, then she also shes a smile:


    "I''ve said it several times already, but you should show that smile more to our husband... He would love it."


    "In the future." Rubyughed.


    "¡­" A moment of silence fell in the room, and the only noise the two of them could hear was Violet pulling several clothes out of the wardrobe. Yet, in some strange way, this noise left the two women with a feeling of peace in their hearts.


    "A lot happened suddenly, and we didn''t have time to talk about it."


    "Indeed." Sasha nodded.


    "Do you intend to go home?" Ruby asked.


    "In the future. After my date with Darling~."


    "Oh? Since when do you call him ''Darling''?"


    "Since now." Sashaughed, and then she spoke with a serious expression, "I''m tired of not showing my feelings to my Darling. I feel that if I don''t get closer to him, your mother will steal my Darling from me."


    "¡­" Ruby didn''t know how to feel when she heard Sasha''s words, but¡­ Inwardly, she thought the same thing as her.


    "That is impossible," Ruby said, or at least she wanted to believe so.


    "Wake up to reality, they are very simr, and it attracts them, even if they don''t realize it." Sasha''s face darkened a little, "And something happened while they were training. Didn''t you see that Darling is regrly giving his blood to your mother?"


    "¡­" Ruby''s and Sasha''s eyes darkened, "Indeed. I realized that, but one thing we can be sure of, our husband will never cheat on us. But, we have to be careful with women... Mainly, my mother." She never thought she would say that in her life.


    She also never thought that she would have to feel threatened by her own mother! It shouldn''t be like that!


    "Don''t forget Ophis, Elizabeth, and Eleonor." Sasha ignored Ruby''s sisters because she realized that Victor''s rtionship with them is more like a sibling rtionship.


    And Victor doesn''t like Siena, Ruby''s older sister...


    "Ophis too? She is a child!"


    "She''s a child ''now.''... But what about in the future?"


    "..." Ruby raised an eyebrow, she hadpletely forgotten about that.


    "But we''re missing something," Sasha added with serious eyes.


    "What?"


    "Our husband''s feelings."


    "Oh." Ruby thought that was true. After all, they were just thinking about themselves, and they never thought about Victor''s own feelings.


    Come to think of it now, they never had a proper conversation with Victor about it...


    "Currently, he only has eyes for us¡­. And Scathach..."


    Ruby looks at Sasha, "... Because of that, she''s the most dangerous, huh?"


    "Yes..." Sasha wore a face of uncertainty, "Although depending on our husband''s tastes, these women will never get a chance to be around him."


    "Oh?" Ruby raised an eyebrow.


    "You seem to be absolutely sure what you''re talking about." Sasha looked at Ruby:


    "Don''t you see? Darling just reacts to women like Violet, Scathach, you, and me."


    "...What do we have inmon?" Ruby was thinking deeply, but she couldn''t think of anything.


    "What is Violet''s most striking feature?" Sasha helped a little.


    "She''s a yandere...Oh," Ruby responded without thinking, and when she answered, she understood what Sasha was suggesting.


    "Yandere?" Sasha didn''t understand.


    "It means something close to a stalker." She was toozy to exin.


    "...Our husband only reacts to women like that. He has problems in his head... Wait, am I like that too?" Somehow she just realized it now.


    "Wait, Wait!" She started to panic, "I don''t remember being like this!" She was a more noble and calm woman! She''s not like Violet! At least that''s what she believes.


    "I wasn''t like that either..." Ruby muttered.


    "We were influenced¡­." Ruby looked at Violet with using eyes.


    "It''s Violet''s fault, right?" Sasha spoke.


    "Indeed. It''s the ritual''s fault too, thanks to the side effect of the unsessful ritual, we can feel each other''s emotions."


    They faithfully believed it. But, they didn''t realize that this was all an illusion of their own making; they were never normal.


    How can a child who was raised by a woman who loves to gamble and a woman who is mad about battle be normal? Not to mention that they are vampires. Biologically, this breed feels emotions more intensely. They never had a chance to be ''normal''...


    Sensing Ruby and Sasha''s using stares, Violet stopped what she was doing and looked at the two of them.


    "What? Why are you guys looking at me like that?" She was so focused on choosing an outfit that she didn''t hear the two women talking.


    "Nothing..." The two replied at the same time.


    Suddenly the two heard Yuki''s scream.


    "Ughyaaaaa! I''mte!"


    "Oh, she woke up now, huh?" Ruby spoke.


    "Yes, it''s a shame our husband has already left," Sasha spoke.


    "Since she''s not doing anything, I''m going to ask her to help me!" Violet had a great idea.


    "Wait, she''s not your maid!"


    "But she is from my n! And she''s my Darling''s maid, and if she''s my Darling''s maid, she''s my maid too! After all, everything of my Darling''s is mine, and everything I have is my Darling''s!"


    "..." The two were speechless with this twisted logic.


    "¡­Somehow, in a distorted way, that makes sense," Sasha spoke after thinking for a few seconds.


    "..." Ruby nodded in agreement.


    "Right? I will call her!" Violet ran toward the bedroom exit.


    "Wait! Put on some clothes first!"


    "Oh..." Violet suddenly stopped running, she looked at the bed, and seeing whatever clothes she liked, she took the clothes and put them on.


    Soon she left the room!


    "She left the door open..." Ruby sighed.


    "I''ll fix it." Sasha''s body is covered with lightning, and as soon as she disappears, in a sh, she closes the door andys down where she was again.


    "I envy that ability..."


    "Hahaha~" Sashaughed in amusement.


    ...


    In a dense forest, Victor was standing on top of a gigantic tree, and beside him was Kaguya.


    "I swear. If God exists in this world, he is trying to make a fool of me."


    In front of Victor was a four meter tall monkey, the monkey was bathing in a waterfall, and this monkey was clearly female.


    "Master, you have strange luck."


    "Is this luck?" Victor pointed to the monkey that was taking a bath.


    "I think this is bad luck. Considering you had two lucky moments a few moments ago. The universe is trying to bnce things out, I guess?"


    "Which lucky moments are you talking about?" Nothing came to mind for Victor when he thought about it.


    "..." Kaguya looked at Victor in disbelief:


    "Master... Are you serious?"


    "...Yes?"


    Sigh!


    She gave a very visible sigh, then she said, "Don''t you remember? Seeing your friend''s mother and your friend''s sister naked?"


    "...Oh." Victor thinks for a moment and says, "Is that luck?"


    "For some men, it is¡­." Kaguyamented.


    "Hmm." Victor thought Andrew, his childhood friend, would find this situation quite lucky.


    "Whatever." Victor didn''t think about it much since he had no interest in it.


    "..." Kaguya exhibited a small smile when she saw that Victor didn''t care for those women.


    "Just a curiosity, what do you consider as luck?" She was quite curious.


    "Hmm... I think I''m already lucky." He answered honestly.


    "Huh?" Kaguya didn''t understand. After all, that wasn''t the question she asked him!


    Victor borated, "I mean, I have three wives that I love very much, a master who takes care of me in her weird way, and I have you." He smiled kindly.


    "Oh..." Kaguya turned her face away quickly.


    "Kaguya?"


    "W-Why don''t you go fight? The monkey is in front of you!"


    Victor looked at the monkey, "Hmm, I think that would be disrespectful. Attacking someone while that person is taking a shower...it''s kind of...right?" It''s not like Victor is trying to kill the monkey. He just wants to fight.


    "Y-Yes. Whatever... Why don''t you look for another monkey then? I will be waiting here."


    "Hmm...Okay." Victor nodded, and soon his body was covered in lightning, and he flew into the sky.


    Realizing that Victor is gone, Kaguya kneels in a fetal position and puts her hand on her face. She doesn''t want anyone to see her face right now.


    "This is unfair, Master..."


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 96: Strange Place.

    <h4>Chapter 96: Strange ce.</h4>


    Victor was in front of an animal that looked more like a gori. He was a huge gori over 15 meters tall, muscr, had ck fur and red eyes, and was sitting like he was enjoying the moonlight.


    "Gori, banana, Gori. Me, leader, banana, Gori."


    The gori turns his face and looks at Victor and sees him making strange gestures while pointing to the ck bananas on the ground. The gori exhibited a strange face, and the only thing he thought was; ''Is he a fool?''


    Somehow the gori was enjoying what Victor was doing and started pping his hands as if to say to continue.


    "..." Victor was speechless when he saw the gori''s attitude.


    "This isn''t working..." Victor gets up off the floor and pats his clothes to dust them off.


    "Hmm... How do I tame this creature?" Victor''s eyes sparkled. He wanted to tame this creature. He wanted his own King Kong!


    "Urru, Urru!


    "What?"


    The gori pointed to the piles of ck bananas.


    "Oh, take it. I can''t eat them anyway." Victor threw a banana in the direction of the gori, who caught it quite easily. Victor tried to taste the banana before, but for him, it had the worst taste in the world.


    "Urru, Urru!" The gori looked happy.


    "Yeah yeah. Whatever." Victor spoke as if he understood him, but the question is: does he understand!? Of course not!


    But just like the other animals he came in contact with in the past, he could understand the creature''s intentions, and the gori is far more intelligent than other animals, so he can understand it a little.


    "Hmm, I should have asked someone about taming a gori." Victor sat down on the floor and put a hand to his chin in a bored way. He was wondering what to do next.


    The gori looked at Victor, and his eyes sparkled with curiosity as he got up from the tree he was leaning against and approached Victor, then sat down next to him.


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Gori, who was beside him with only a pile of bananas separating the two.


    "What''s up, Big Guy. Do you want more bananas?"


    "Urru, Urru!"


    "I see... Take as much as you want."


    The gori started eating bananas.


    "Hmm..." Victor was watching the gori eating the food so exquisitely. Somehow, he was curious.


    "Is this really that good?" Too bad he couldn''t eat.


    "Urru!" The gori pointed to the pile of bananas when he saw Victor''s gaze. He seemed to be offering it to Victor; he was a polite gori.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t eat, Big Guy. Look."


    Victor bared his fangs.


    When the gori saw Victor''s fangs, he understood what Victor was saying, and with a sudden movement, the gori got up and walked towards the tree he was sitting on.


    He opens the hull of the tree and grabs something, then he goes back to Victor and sits down on the ground.


    Suddenly, he throws arge amount of items on the ground.


    "Oh?" Victor looked at the items in curiosity.


    The items looked like apletely red type of fruit.


    "What is that?" He inspected the fruit.


    "Urru, Urru!"


    "I can get it?"


    The gori nodded, then went back to eating the banana Victor had brought.


    Victor takes the fruit, "Oh? It''s quite soft. It looks like jelly."


    "Urru!"


    Victor looked at the gori and saw the gori pointing to its mouth.


    "Oh, do you want me to eat?"


    "Urru, Urru!"


    "... Hmm. Well, why not?" Victor took the fruit and put it in his mouth, suddenly the fruit seemed to burst, and a red liquid came down in Victor''s mouth.


    "!!!" It tasted delicious like he had drunk apple juice when he was human.


    Unconsciously, he started to pick more fruit and put it in his mouth.


    "Urru, Urru!" The gori started pping.


    The fruit was not as tasty as his wives'' blood, but it was quite nice! Wait... If he can eat these fruits, then...


    "Is this blood?" Victor looked at the fruit, and then he looked at the tree, he focused his attention more on the tree, and he could see the tree was moving!


    "What the fuck! It is alive!" He quickly gets up from the ground.


    "Urru, Urru!" The gori started tough at him.


    "Shut up! I didn''t know this kind of creature existed, okay!?"


    "Urru, Urru!" He started to p his hands.


    "Ugh, thenguage barrier is tough." Victor thought this was how a foreigner felt when he went to a country that didn''t know the localnguage.


    "But what is this?" Victor examined the tree, and, just out of curiosity, he touched the tree''s hull.


    When Victor touched the tree''s hull, something happened.


    Slowly, the tree began to send her branches onto his hand and began to wrap around his arms.


    He was scared at first, but... He didn''t feel threatened. In fact, he feels wee?


    Victor looks at the tree hull that the gori opened, and out of curiosity, he looks inside, and inside the tree hull, he sees several skeletons. He focused his attention on the skeletons.


    "Fangs..."


    What he saw was clearly a vampire skeleton, and he could also see some human skeletons mixed together.


    "This ce¡­" He pulls back a little and looks around, "This ce evolved to devour beings."


    Victor clearly saw the result of the beings that approached this ce.


    "But... Why don''t I feel threatened?" He was feeling a strange feeling in his heart.


    "Master, why are you-¡­Master? What are you doing!?"


    Suddenly the atmosphere of the gori and the tree changed from peaceful to hostile.


    ROOOOOOOAARRRRRRRR!


    The gori roared towards Kaguya.


    "!!?" Kaguya quickly covers her body with darkness and prepares to fight.


    The gori began to approach Kaguya with hostile intentions.


    He didn''t even look like the peaceful gori that Victor was with andpletely changed his attitude when Kaguya appeared.


    Seeing that Kaguya is in danger, Victor takes a step towards her, and soon he disappears and then reappears in front of Kaguya.


    "Kaguya, step back."


    "B-But, Master."


    "Do as I say!" Victor''s eyes sparkled.


    "O-Okay." Kaguya was a little startled by Victor''s gaze, but she quickly ran in the opposite direction.


    Realizing that Kaguya was safe, Victor''s body rxed a little. Victor cracks his neck and looks at the gori, as his smile grows:


    "Hey, Big Guy. Let''s have some fun?" He didn''t even try to talk to pacify the gori.


    ROOOOOOOARRRR!


    The gori roared and thumped its chest in a sign of defiance.


    "That''s the spirit!" A frightening pressure left Victor''s body.


    Victor jumps towards the gori and attacks him!


    The gori does the same and swings his big arms as he attacks Victor.


    The gori expected Victor to fly away when he attacked him. After all, he was tinypared to his size, right? But the reality he expected didn''t happen.


    The two fists collide in the air!


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    And for a moment, the sound of a crash of air was heard.


    And an unexpected result happened, the gori pulled away and fell to the ground sitting up!


    "Urru?" The gori looked at Victor in disbelief. He didn''t expect this result.


    "Tsk." Victor clicked his tongue in annoyance when he saw his broken arm; ''If it were Scathach, that gori would have flown far. I''m still weak!''


    In less than 7 seconds, his arm waspletely regenerated, and he looked at the gori, then he positioned himself again:


    "Let''s continue~."


    Seeing Victor''s smile, the gori disyed a small smile that showed all of his fangs.


    "Heh~? I like that smile."


    The gori gets up from the ground. He hadpletely forgotten about Kaguya, and all that was in his head now was Victor!


    ROOOOOOOOARRR!


    BAAAM! BAAAM!


    He roared at Victor as he hit his chest several times; this time, he was serious!


    Victor''s smile grew disproportionately, "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Heughed like a maniac.


    "That''s the spirit, Big Guy!" The magic circles on Victor''s glove began to glow blood red.


    "Let''s fight!"


    ROOOOOOOOAR!


    The gori roared as if saying the same thing as Victor, and, with speed disproportionate to his size, he appeared in front of Victor and punched him in the face!


    "Wha-?" Victor didn''t expect this speeding from someone so big!


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    A sonic boom was heard, and soon Victor''s body flew skyward.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Despite having some broken body parts, heughed! He felt it! This pain! It''s the same as when he was training, and it''s also the sign that he was facing a strong opponent!


    Victor''s body regenerated in midair, and soon he created an ice shelf behind him and, using the ice shelf as support, he flew towards the gori!


    In midair, Victor''s hands began to get covered by an ice glove.


    And like a rocket, it hits the Gori''s face, "ORAA!"


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    A bang was heard as Victor punched the Gori in the face, and this time as he got momentum, the gori was thrown back by his strength, then just as the gori''s body was going to fall to the ground:


    "It''s not over yet, Big Guy!"


    Victor appears under the gori and holds it!


    "Urru!?" The gori didn''t believe what he was witnessing. He was heavy, you know!?


    With a show of strength, "AHHH!" Victor threw the Gori in the air!


    Victor points both his palms at the gori.


    Fussshhhhhh


    Fire and ice began to be created in front of him.


    "HAAA!" Soon this power flew towards the gori.


    "!!!" Realizing the danger, the gori did something that only increased Victor''s smile.


    The gori''s body appeared to be covered in some kind of ck material.


    BOOOOOM!


    The two powers collide against the Gori''s armor, and a tremendous amount of smoke is created.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!


    The gori roared in midair and sted away all the smoke created by the attack.


    And Victor can clearly see a gori wearing full-length ck armor!


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Victor began to apud in genuine happiness, "You''re the best, Big Guy!"


    "Master... You are an incorrigible man." Kaguya, who was watching everything from a tree at a considerable distance, couldn''t help but say that when she saw Victor''s smile.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 97: Two new weird friends.

    <h4>Chapter 97: Two new weird friends.</h4>


    "And to think that he would enter the forbidden forest and approach a demonic beast without knowing it," Kaguyamented as she watched Victor exchange punches with the gori.


    "Ora, Ora! Come on, Big Guy! Show me all your strength!" Victor was attacking his armor several times.


    ROOOOOOOOAAAAAAR!


    The gori roared and walked away from Victor, and then, after grabbing a tree, he removed the branches from it and used the tree as a spear. Slowly the tree he held began to be covered with the same ck material he was using as armor.


    "Oh? Are we going to switch to sword fighting? In that case!"


    Victor created an ice greatsword and then raised the greatsword in front of him.


    "Let''s go!"


    Victor jumped towards the gori and started attacking him again.


    "...Didn''t he notice that the monkey looked different and much stronger than the one he had seen before? My God... My master is incorrigible." Kaguya sighed.


    Beng!


    The sound of metal on metal was heard.


    "Ugh." The noise was too loud, and Kaguya put her hands to her ears in pain.


    And suddenly.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion happened on the spot, rocks and trees started flying around, this was just the result of the sh between the two!


    "KEKEKEKEKEKEKE!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    A demonic gori and a vampire startedughing like crazy as they fought.


    At first, the fight was at a normal pace, but...


    Slowly, their speed began to increase.


    And little by little, they became images that untrained eyes could not see.


    "Holy Fuck... Is this really a fight between a gori and a vampire?" Kaguya, for the first time in a long time, spoke a bad word, she was just in total disbelief. When a normal vampire and a demonic creature fight, that kind of thing doesn''t happen!


    And especially this gori! Why is he so fast!? It doesn''t make sense for him to have this speed at this size!


    BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM!


    Several explosions happened every time Victor and the gori collided with each other. And this fight attracted the attention of other predators, some demonic animals that were in the vicinity began to approach, seeking the opportunity to kill them both.


    "This is getting dangerous. I better hide." Kaguya disappeared into the shadows.


    A fox-like creature with horns approached Victor and tried to attack him.


    ROAR-


    "Fuck-off! Don''t get in my way!" But Victor just punched the fox in the face! The punch was so hard that the fox flew far away!


    A simr situation happened with the gori when a wolf tried to bite his neck.


    ROAAAAAAAR!


    But the gori just punched the wolf towards the fox.


    "Auuuuu! Kiiiiii!" The wolf and the fox wept in pain.


    Victor created a gigantic fireball and threw it at them both!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion of fire happened.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the gori stepped on the ground and created a thorn with the same ck material and threw it at the two beasts.


    Pierce!


    Soon the sounds of fox and wolf disappearedpletely.


    The thorn with the ck material made by the gori has pierced the fox and the wolf!


    A demonic beast skewer was created!


    "Did they n this...?" Kaguya, who was watching from the shadows, asked in disbelief.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    "KEKEKEKEKEKEKE!"


    Soon the two jumped into battle again.


    "... I do not think so."


    ...


    A few hourster, Victor was lying on the floor, breathing heavily. He looked quite tired, had some parts of his clothes cut off, and even had a wound that wasn''t healing.


    Despite being in this state, he had a big smile of satisfaction on his face as he looked at the moon:


    "Ahh~, tonight is a beautiful night."


    Next to him was a giant gori with several pieces of broken armor, also breathing heavily just like Victor.


    "I haven''t been so tired in a while." Victor was honest. The only times he got tired was when fighting Scathach.


    And, just like in the fight with Scathach, he only needed to rest a few minutes until all his wounds regenerated, as well as his vigor.


    "I''m thirsty..."


    And just like in Scathach''s fight, he always got thirsty when he waspletely exhausted.


    Victor looked at his body and saw that his body waspletely healed, but he didn''t feel like getting up.


    The gori got up and sat down.


    Victor looked at the gori and saw the gestures he was making.


    "Urru, Urru." He pointed to himself and to therge tree that was surprisingly undamaged by their struggle.


    "Yeah, I know. I''ll tell her." Victor had an idea what he was talking about, from what he could understand was something like; ''don''t let that girle near the tree.''


    "Urru!" The gori got up and walked towards the tree, and every step he took made the earth around him shake, so he sat on the ground leaning against the tree trunk.


    He looks at the moon, then closes his eyes.


    "He''s tired, huh?"


    Victor stands up, "Well, I won''t judge him. I''m also a little tired."


    Victor soon started walking in the opposite direction from the gori, "Oh, I forgot something."


    "Hey, Big Guy."


    The gori looked at Victor.


    "I will be back." Victor shed a smile.


    "Grrr," The gori snorted and turned away.


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand the gori''s reaction.


    But soon, the gori gives a thumbs up with his hand.


    "Pfft¡­ Is he shy? This is unexpecteding from you, Big Guy."


    ROAAAAAAAR!


    "Yeah yeah, I''m leaving. I''ll be backter to visit you two." Victor spoke.


    Victor exhibited a small smile when he saw the tree swaying its branches as if it was saying goodbye to him.


    ...


    Walking out of the forest where he was, Victor met Kaguya.


    "Master-..." Before Kaguya could say anything.


    "Are you okay?" Victor spoke as he started looking at every corner of Kaguya''s body.


    "M-Master, I''m fine." Kaguya wasn''t used to this sudden attention.


    Sigh...


    Victor sighed in relief.


    "Master-"


    Victor ced his hand on Kaguya''s head.


    Kaguya thought he was going to headpat her, she was looking forward to it, but the headpat didn''te!


    Crack!


    Victor squeezed Kaguya''s head tightly.


    "M-My Head!" Kaguya screamed in pain.


    "Kaguya," Victor spoke in an extremely serious voice.


    "You wanted to stay, right? Did you forget about the contract?" He was talking about the previous situation.


    "¡­" Kaguya was silent.


    "But-..." She was going to say something, but Victor stopped her.


    "No, but¡­ Remember, don''t mind me. Your safety is more important to me."


    "I hope that doesn''t happen again."


    "..." Kaguya was silent, but she nodded.


    "Good." Victor disyed a gentle smile as he started walking in front of Kaguya.


    Seeing Victor''s back, Kaguya thought wistfully; ''It''s hard not to care about your safety, master...''


    "Kaguya."


    Suddenly, Kaguya heard Victor''s voice again, and soon she woke up from her thoughts.


    "If you want to protect me, get stronger."


    "..." Kaguya opened her eyes a little.


    Victor looked at Kaguya, "But even if you get stronger, and you can protect me. I ask that you always prioritize your safety."


    "...This is a contradiction, Master..."


    "Hahaha~" Victorughed gently, "Indeed. But that''s the way I am." He started walking again in front of Kaguya.


    ''I ask, huh?'' She realized he hadn''t ordered her. He''d just made a request, so it''s up to her whether she''ll follow that request or not.


    ...


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Huh? It''s raining?" Pepper looked out the window, and as usual, the skies over the capital were cloudy, but it didn''t seem to be raining.


    "Impossible. The capital does not have rain." Lacus replied.


    "But what about these lightning noises!?" Pepper asked.


    "Must be your imagination," Lacus replied.


    "It''s not my imagination!"


    RUMBLE!


    The lightning noise got louder.


    "See!?" Pepper smiled with a victorious smile.


    "¡­Why are you showing that smile! Don''t be a child!"


    "Hehehe~" Pepperughed.


    RUMBLE!


    Suddenly everyone heard the noise of lightning hitting the ground.


    "Hiiii! That was near here!"


    "... Pepper... Do you have chicken brains?" Lacus asked her younger sister a genuine question.


    "Fuee?" Pepper didn''t understand.


    Lacus borated, "Think with me; It''s impossible to rain in the capital, and who is the person who has lightning powers outside the mansion now?"


    "Oh." Pepper opened her mouth.


    Soon everyone hears Victor''s voice:


    "Girls, I''m back!"


    "It''s Victor!" Pepper eximed.


    "Yes." Lacus smiled.


    "He likes an extravagant entrance, huh? Can''t he arrive normally?" Eleonor appeared at Siena''s side.


    "Oh? I thought you were gone?" Lacus asked.


    "I had some matters to settle with Siena, and I need to talk to that man."


    Suddenly Eleonor heard Victor''s voice behind her.


    "I have a name, you know~."


    "!!!" Eleonor jumped back, her heart beating too fast, "Don''t do that... It scared me."


    "Oh?" Victor exhibited a small smile. He didn''t expect this reaction from her.


    "Ugh, Victor. You reek of wild animal." Pepper put a hand to her nose.


    "Yeah, I was fighting a gori in Eastern Territory."


    "Oh, those four-meter monkeys?" Eleonor asked.


    "Wrong, the biggest ones."


    "Eh?" Eleanor.


    "What?" Lacus.


    "Fue?" Pepper.


    "Huh?" Siena.


    The four women thought they heard something wrong.


    Kaguya suddenly stepped out of Victor''s shadow, the four women looking to the Maid for answers.


    "Yes, he fought a demonic gori, the one who protects that strange tree in the forbidden forest..."


    "Eh...? Huuuh!?"


    "You''re crazy¡­." Lacus said.


    "Hahahaha, thanks for thepliment." Victor scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


    "That wasn''t apliment! What was on your mind, fighting that beast!?"


    "Well, it was fun... Why not?" Victor disyed a sincere smile.


    "Y-You... Sigh... You''re incorrigible." Lacus gave up.


    "And? And? How was the fight!?" Pepper looked more animated than usual.


    "I want to hear too, that gori is a very famous beast. Few vampires were able to fight him and survive, and those who survived had quite severe mental trauma," Siena spoke with curiosity.


    She even remembers that in the past, her mother fought the gori, but Scathach refused to give any information to her daughters, she was very curious about this matter.


    "..." Victor looked at Siena with a strange look.


    "What?"


    "Did you eat something bad, woman?" He didn''t understand why she was acting so ''docile'' with him. Wasn''t she the woman who kept saying he was just cattle?


    A vein popped in Siena''s head, "You know what!? Nevermind! Humpf!" She turned her face away and walked towards a spot.


    "¡­What was that tsundere reaction¡­? Did she eat something bad?" Even Pepper doubted her older sister.


    Coming out of her initial stupor, "...You came at a good time, I need to talk to you..." Eleonor suddenly spoke, and her voice caught everyone''s attention, even Siena, who was leaving.


    Victor looked at the woman who was almost the same height as him with curious eyes.


    Eleonor puts her hand on her chest and makes a noble gesture:


    "Victor Walker. I, Countess Eleonor Adrasteia, invite you toe to my territory as a special guest."


    "Oh? Okay, I will."


    "Eh?" Eleonor and Siena were surprised at how easily Victor epted it.


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 98: An invitation from a Countess.

    <h4>Chapter 98: An invitation from a Countess.</h4>


    "Wait! Victor, do you understand what it means to visit her territory?" Siena squealed and quickly approached Victor.


    "I will pay a visit...?" Victor tilted his head as if he didn''t understand the problem.


    "Idiot! You don''t understand anything! Come here!" Siena takes Victor''s hand and suddenly pulls him aside.


    "¡­" Lacus, Pepper, Kaguya, and even Eleonor looked at this situation strangely.


    "...She definitely ate something bad." Pepper nodded, "Maybe she''s interested in Victor now after seeing him fight those two heirs?"


    "¡­" The three women looked at Pepper, and when they saw Pepper disying a smug face like she''d discovered a grand scheme, they just rolled their eyes.


    Outside the mansion, Siena let go of Victor''s hand and pulled away, then she started talking to Victor:


    "First, do you understand who Eleonor is?"


    "Is she a countess?"


    "Yes. And if she''s a countess, she has territory."


    "And what''s wrong?"


    "The problem is that her territory is not normal."


    "Oh? Exin to me." Victor was interested.


    Siena felt a little ufortable when she saw his smile:


    "...Do you remember the gori you fought?"


    "Big Guy? Yes, what about him?"


    ''Big Guy? Huh?'' Siena didn''t understand, but she didn''t think too much, she was slowly getting used to Victor''s oddities:


    "He''s a demonic beast, and Eleonor ''s territory is infested with these beasts, and by inviting you as a ''special guest'', she''s basically asking you to fight with her against these beasts!"


    "Heh~" Victor''s smile grew, "That''s good news, isn''t it?"


    "¡­Fuck. I forgot about your personality." Siena does a facepalm.


    "..." Victor looked at Siena for a few seconds. It was like he was thinking deeply about something, his eyes sparkled a little with interest, and he said:


    "...Are you hiding something?"


    Sigh...


    She sighed.


    "I can''t say anything, you remember, right? I''m silenced by the magical contract, so only my mother can tell you that."


    "Hmm..." Victor started to think again. ''I remember she spoke vaguely about it when I was ying with Eleonor''s sword.''


    "Oh... But your wife Violet may know something, and she''s not bound by the contract." She remembers hearing this from Violet in the past.


    "I will ask my wife then." Victor turned and started walking towards the mansion.


    "Will you go anyway?" Siena asked.


    "Of course, an environment full of demonic beasts, exotic animals that I''ve never seen in my life? That is very wee for me~" Victor had a big smile on his face as if he had found a new toy to y with.


    "Of course you would¡­." She felt like she asked a pointless question.


    "But I won''t go now." His expression suddenly changed to neutral.


    "Oh?" Siena looked at Victor.


    Victor turned his face and looked at Siena as he disyed a gentle smile, "I''ll go spend time with my wives first."


    "...Oh." Siena somehow thought Ruby was very lucky to have a husband who cares for her, which is something very hard to find in the vampiremunity.


    "I also want to visit my mom, dad, and my friends... I''m missing them. It''s been six long months. I want to see my cat!"


    "..." For some reason, Siena thought that the real reason Victor wanted toe back was because of the cat... Then, suddenly, she realized something:


    "You will rest?" Siena looked at Victor strangely; ''Is he really Victor? Where is that man who loves to fight? Is he an imposter?''


    "Of course not, I''ll still fight and train, but I''ll just spend time with my family. A lot has happened in a short time, and I haven''t had time to appreciate these simple moments."


    "I want to take the next step in my rtionship with my wives too."


    "Oh..." She shed a small smile, "...That''s a good reason."


    "Indeed." Victorughed.


    ...


    Victor went back to the mansion again along with Siena and looked at Eleonor:


    "Before making any decision, is this invitation just for me, or is it for my wives too?"


    "...It''s for your wives too," Eleonor spoke after thinking for a moment.


    "I see. In this case, it''s okay with me. I will also ask my wives to see if they want to go with me."


    Eleonor exhibited a small smile, "...Okay. The invitation period is three months. I expect good news from you." Finishing what she had to do, she walked towards the exit.


    When she left Scathach''s mansion, Walter and Chloe were already waiting for her.


    "He epted?" Walter asked


    "Yes, but he''s not going now. He will also ask his wives if they will want to go along with him."


    "Lady Eleonor invited the wives too...?" Walter made a strange face. This was not what they agreed on earlier.


    After seeing Victor''s performance in the arena, she decided that it would be advantageous to bring Victor to her territory to help her with a small problem.


    Eleonor initially wanted her master''s help, but Scathach refused, she said it wasn''t her problem. Yet, because of that, Eleonor decided to ask Victor for help, especially after seeing his fight against those heirs and see how easily he dominated his opponents.


    She thought he would be a good help in her territory.


    "I thought if I didn''t extend the invitation to his wives, he wouldn''t ept it, but it looks like I was wrong... It''s toote now. I can''t go back on my word."


    "I hope they''re not dead weight."


    "It''s hard to know. The three women are daughters of vampire counts, and they have great potential. Especially Ruby, who is my master''s blood daughter."


    Despite looking innocent and inexperienced, Ruby hides great potential, and that was her true thoughts about Ruby.


    "How much time did you give them to make a decision?"


    "Three months."


    "Hmm... I think in three months, they will be stronger." Walter said, like an old man, he understands what influences can do in a person''s life, and he thinks that when girls see Victor much stronger than before, they will want to get stronger too¡­ And in a way, he was correct.


    "Yes." Eleonor nodded, and soon she climbed on top of Chloe.


    "iiirrrri, rilinchin..." Chloe didn''t look happy.


    "Eh...?" Eleonor looked at Chloe with a shocked look.


    Feeling her master''s gaze, Chloe just turns her face to a random ce, she didn''t want to be ungrateful to her master, but she was very honest with her feelings, she didn''t like it when Eleonor climbed on top of her, but as an ancient friend, Chloe will allow her to ride her.


    "She doesn''t seem to like you riding her," Waltermented.


    "..." A vein popped in Eleonor''s head, she shed a dangerous smile. ''That bastard, he stole my horse... He''ll pay for it. I''ll look forward to the day hees to visit my territory.''


    ...


    When Eleonor left the mansion, a conversation was taking ce with Victor and the women.


    "Speaking of my wives, where are they?"


    "They are still in the room," Lacus replied.


    "They are being veryzy." Peppermented in a cute voice.


    "..." Siena, Lacus, Kaguyaz, and Victor looked at Pepper with a dry look.


    "Fuee...?"


    "She really didn''t realize what she said, huh?"


    "Indeed." Lacus nodded in agreement with her older sister.


    "What''s it!? Spit it out! Stop talking in codes!"


    "We are shocked that you arementing that my wives are beingzy when you arezier than they are." Victor was honest.


    "... Eh?" Pepper looked at the group again and saw them nodding in agreement with Victor''s words. "Ughghgh." She made strange sounds while her cheeks puffed like a squirrel, and then she said:


    "I''m notzy¡­." Initially, she was going to scream, but slowly her voice wore off, and in the end, she just mumbled under her breath since she herself had realized she waszy.


    "It''s okay. You can bezy." Victor chuckled a little as he patted Pepper''s head.


    Pepper felt her body tremble when she felt Victor''s caresses, she felt good. She looked at him and said:


    "Victor..." She looked like she was looking at a great ally.


    "But don''t overdo it, or your mother will kidnap you and take you to train."


    "...!?" Pepper''s body shook for a different reason now. "...I won''t...I promise!" Her eyes seemed to be glowing with motivation. She didn''t want to go back to training! Her mother''s training is just inhumane! Not that she was human, but even for a vampire, that training was difficult!


    Fear can often be a good tool.


    "Where''s Yuki?" Kaguya asked in a neutral voice.


    "Oh, she woke up a few hours ago, and when she woke up, Violet suddenly showed up and kidnapped her. So now she''s helping the girls with something." Siena replied.


    "So she''s not beingpletely useless... Good." Kaguya nodded in satisfaction.


    "Well, the conversation was good, girls. But I must go take a shower." Victor spoke.


    "That''s a good idea, you stink¡­." Pepper put a hand to her nose.


    "You''re right. But¡­" Victor sniffed the air a little.


    "You stink too."


    "Eh?" Pepper made a shocked face.


    "..." Lacus and Siena were speechless when they heard Victor''s words.


    "¡­Master¡­" Kaguya did a facepalm. This is not something to say to a girl!


    Pepper sniffed her body and realized that Victor was right...


    "I will take a shower!" Pepper suddenly turned around.


    "Umu, I''ll go too." Victor followed Pepper.


    "Let''s go!" Pepper raised her hands up, screaming, it was like they were going on a big adventure!


    When Victor and Pepper disappeared from view by Kaguya, Lacus, and Siena:


    "...!?" The girls suddenly realized something:


    "Did they just go together now?" Lacusmented in disbelief.


    "This is inappropriate! He is a married man! I must stop them!" Siena was freaking out, so she quickly ran towards the bathroom to stop them! They must have a little decency!


    "Wait! I will go too!" Lacus'' eyes sparkled in amusement.


    When the two left, and Kaguya was alone, the Maid said:


    "...It surprises me that my master casually went into the bathroom with Pepper, and he didn''t even notice it... And being the airhead that Pepper is, she didn''t notice either..."


    Sigh...


    .....


    The voting to decide the first art of the novel is almost over, if you want to help me, and vote for the first art of the novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 99: The Four Clans of Vampire Counts.

    <h4>Chapter 99: The Four ns of Vampire Counts.</h4>


    Yes, indeed. They''re called many names, vampire counts, the pirs of vampire society, the king''s trusted families, super vampires.


    They have many names that the masses give them, but they are better known as:


    The Four ns of Vampire Counts.


    Being only one rank below the king, they are an essential part of vampire society, and, being an essential part of vampire society, they have important duties that are divided into four main subjects.


    Military defense, war, economic affairs, and domestic affairs.


    The Adrasteia n, located in the West, is responsible for military defense. They are the king''s shield. They are a strong warrior n specializing in the art of warfare. Despite holding an important position like this, their n is located in a very remote area, and they are very far from the royal capital.


    Few know why this n is so far removed from civilization, but as part of the Four Counts, they are highly respected by the entire Vampiremunity.


    The Scarlett n is located in the north, a region with a cooler climate and an abundance of trees. Just like the n Adrasteia, n Scarlett lives in a very isted area from society, and the countess does not have a capital that she takes care of. The reason for this is Countess Scathach Scarlett herself.


    Possessor of the title of being the strongest female vampire, she single-handedly supports an entire vampire Count n, she doesn''t need many subordinates, she doesn''t need a city to manage, she just needs herself.


    n Scarlett is responsible for matters of war. If n Adrasteia is the king''s shield, n Scarlett is the king''s spear. In cases of emergency, such as a possible enemy invasion, it is Scathach Scarlett who must assume the role of general and lead a counterattack.


    East of Nightingale, a milder ce, and in what always seems to be autumn, there is a city that is managed by the Horseman n. This is where products like ''blood crystals'' are created and sold to all vampires.


    Previously, this territory belonged to n Fulger, but due to n Fulger''s recent defeat by n Horseman. All authority in this city has been passed to the Horseman n.


    Responsible for the domestic affairs of the vampire world, the n Horseman is behind all the ''food'' in this world.


    In the south, a more tropical ce with slightly warmer climates and plenty of beaches is where the Snow n resides.


    n Snow is responsible for the economic affairs of the entire vampire world, it is they who trade/control the entire economy of the vampire world, and it is they who support small noble families to grow.


    Without n Snow''s permission, you can''t do business in the vampire world, and you don''t want to stand against this family. Possessing the rare power of fire control, they can burn any disobedient vampire to ashes.


    And they are also the only vampire n that can walk peacefully in the sunlight, and because of that very special characteristic, they are also involved in international politics. They are the ones who trade ande into contact with other races and the vampiremunity who live in the world of humans when the situation is needed.


    After all, for vampires who live in the human world, Nightingale is heaven on earth for them.


    Despite having so many powers in the vampire world, vampire count ns cannot make major decisions without the direct approval of the king.


    Like it or not, they are servants of the king, and few dare openly challenge the king''s sovereignty, the only being... Wrong, the only woman mad enough to do this is Scathach Scarlett.


    And despite openly challenging his sovereignty several times, the king does nothing. Why? Scathach Scarlett is just that important... her knowledge, her experience, and especially her power can greatly help vampire society as a whole.


    And this woman was having a very interesting meeting now...


    In a mansion located slightly in the center of Nightingale''s territory, a meeting was taking ce.


    "Where is my son-inw?"


    A woman wearing a rather noble white dress spoke, she had pale skin like all vampires, long blonde hair, and blue eyes, she looked very much like her sister Victoria Rider.


    This woman''s name was Annasthashia Fulger, the birth mother of Sasha Fulger and former holder of the title of vampire count.


    "Bitch, what are you doing here? Why don''t you go back to your husbands? Your hole must be feeling lonely right now." Said a woman wearing spandex pants, a ck shirt with an animal coat, and small ck sses on her face.


    She has long white hair and golden eyes, she is Agnes Snow, the birth mother of Violet Snow.


    "Oh~?" The woman shed a small smile, "But if I''m going back to my husband''s, I''m going to bring your husband along with me too. The poor bastard must be bored with just having you as a wife."


    "Bitch¡­" Agnes'' golden eyes seemed to be glowing brightly, the room around her started to get warmer.


    ''Hehehe~ So easy.'' Annasthashia thought. She knew how to deal with Agnes. After all, this woman had a sick obsession with her husband, and if she just mentions her husband''s name a few times, she''ll be pissed off.


    The room suddenly got colder, and Agnes shed a small smile:


    "Airport chest."


    "Huh!?" A vein popped in Annasthashia''s head.


    "Isn''t it? With your attractiveness, you could never conquer a man, and, because of that, you have to kidnap them. After all, you don''t have confidence in your own appearance!" Agnes wrapped her arm around her chest like she was showing off how big she was.


    "Haaah! At least I''m not a dairy cow who has insecurities with her rtionship! Because you are afraid, right? You''re afraid your precious ''Darling'' will be stolen by other women!"


    "Huuuh!?" A vein popped in Agnes'' head.


    "HaHaHa~" Hearing a familiar chuckle, the two women looked at the woman who was sitting on an ice throne elegantly.


    "You guys never change, huh?" Scathach wore a mocking little smile.


    "Humpf!" The two snorted and turned away.


    "How long do you think it will take them to fight again, William?" A white-haired, violet-eyed man wearing a white suit asked the man beside him. The two of them were sitting on a sofa a little way from the three women.


    "Hard to say, considering Natasha and Agnes are like cat and dog." The man replied, he had short blond hair and green eyes and was wearing a medieval nobleman''s garb.


    This man''s name is William Salvatore Florence, he is Annasthashia''s first husband, and he is also Sasha Fulger''s biological father.


    And Natasha was what he called his wife since her name was too long.


    "Indeed." Adonis, Violet''s father, agreed.


    William looked at Adonis out of the corner of his eye; ''Has he be more beautiful?''


    Adonis ignored William''s gaze and looked at Scathach; ''She''s still beautiful as ever¡­.'' He shed a gentle little smile.


    He felt very grateful for Scathach because it was this woman who saved him from a very precarious situation in the past...


    "Darling...?" Agnes suddenly looks at Adonis with a dangerous look.


    "What is it, Honey?" He continued to smile with the same gentle smile. Like a war veteran, he knew very well how to treat a woman¡­especially the crazy ones like Agnes.


    "Hmm..." Agnes continued looking at Adonis for some time, seeing that his smile was going to her, she felt satisfied but was still suspicious, "Nothing..."


    Agnes'' instincts were on high alert, she knows that Adonis feels something for Scathach. Considering, the suspension bridge effect must have been activated when he was saved by this crazy woman in the past, and because of that, she didn''t let her guard down!


    ''Tsk, I didn''t want to bring my Darling to this ce...'' Agnes grumbled.


    "Where is my son-inw?" Annasthashia asked again.


    Scathach looked at Annasthashia with a neutral gaze, "Natasha, do you intend to take back your title of vampire count?"


    "Huuh?" Natasha didn''t understand Scathach''s question, she just wanted to know about her son-inw!


    "Answer my question."


    "..." Natasha continued looking at Scathach for a few seconds, then she replied:


    "I''ll take it back in the future..."


    "Hmm." She made a confirming sound, she seemed to be thinking of something.


    "Satisfied? Now, where is my son-inw?" Her eyes sparkled with curiosity, she saw Victor''s performance in the arena, and the way he used her n''s lightning power, the way he dominated his opponent, made her very curious! Not to mention that man has the powers of the three ns!


    ''Why did my beloved daughter hide him from me?'' Natasha asked herself.


    She totally forgot about Tatsuya, her sister''s son.


    "That''s something I want to know too... Who would have thought that boy would be that..." Agnes'' eyes were simr to Natasha''s, and they were sparkling with curiosity.


    Initially, she had no interest in Violet''s new ''toy'', but seeing this man in action¡­ totally stunned her! A vampire who can use all three powers! And perfectly! Her curiosity was running wild, she wanted to know more about him!


    "..." Scathach rests her head in her hand and looks at the two women with a bored face.


    "¡­I''m feeling this is going to end badly¡­." Adonis muttered.


    William, who heard the words of Adonis internally, began to prepare himself to flee at any time from this ce as quickly as possible. He didn''t want to be caught in the crossfire of these crazy women!


    Even though one of these crazy women was his wife, he didn''t want to get in the middle of a possible fight between these women. Although he is sure that in the end, Scathach would win the fight.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust his wife¡­ It''s just that he can''t imagine Scathach losing a fight; that woman is just on another level.


    Scathach held up a finger, "First, he is not your son-inw. He is MINE. Only mine."


    "Huh...?"


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 100: The Four Clans of Vampire Counts. 2

    <h4>Chapter 100: The Four ns of Vampire Counts. 2</h4>


    Scathach held up a finger, "First, he is not your son-inw. He is MINE. Only mine."


    "Huh...?" What nonsense is this woman talking about? Has she be senile? If that man is married to our daughters, he''s our son-inw too!


    "¡­" Adonis and William will open their mouths in shock. Did this woman just get jealous?


    In the eyes of the two men, Scathach''s act of dering her son-inw as her own was clearly an act of jealousy.


    "...He''s a lucky man..." William''s eyes sparkled for a few seconds when he realized that someone had managed to win Scathach''s affections, and it wasn''t just anyone, it was a man!


    "¡­" Adonis didn''t say anything, but inwardly, he agreed with William''s words.


    "Second, he''s at my house now. That should be obvious." She spoke with a face of disdain.


    "..." Natasha nodded and seemed to think for a few seconds, "I want permission to visit your territory."


    "You want?" Scathach raised her eyebrow when she heard Natasha''s tone ofmand, she didn''t like it at all, and her eyes began to slowly change to blood red.


    "Fuck." When Natasha realized what she said, it was toote.


    Bloody pressure left Scathach''s body.


    "!!!" Natasha''s whole body felt heavy, she felt difficulty breathing, a feeling of fear covered her body.


    ''H-Has she gotten stronger?'' She clearly remembers that she wasn''t so strong back then!


    The same was happening with Agnes, who got caught in the crossfire, she couldn''t move.


    "You two seem to misunderstand something." Scathach''s voice sent shivers down both women''s spines.


    Crack, Crack!


    Her pressure was so intense that the walls, furniture, and everything around it started to break!


    "I don''t give a damn if my disciple is your ''son-inw''. To me, you don''t mean anything. I just came here because, even though I don''t care about it, my disciple is married to your daughters, and mine."


    Suddenly the pressureing from her body disappeared.


    "¡­." An ufortable silence descended over the ce.


    Scathach''s eyes returned to normal, and another shock hit the room.


    "Y-Your eyes¡­" Adonis stammered as he pointed at Scathach.


    When everyone heard Adonis'' voice, they also looked into Scathach''s eyes, and only now did they notice that her eyes were no longer blood red like she was bloodthirsty!


    "Hmm?" Scathach turns her face and looks at Adonis:


    "Oh, you are here. I didn''t notice."


    "..." Adonis was speechless, but it wasn''t because Scathach didn''t realize his existence; that was normal for him. Instead, he was speechless because she managed to solve her bloodlust problem.


    And if she managed to solve her problem, that means she found someone to rece the husband she killed...


    He knows that Scathach''s male standards were very high, and her standards are so unattainable that he doubts there is a man that one day couldpletely satisfy the requirements to be with the strongest female vampire.


    "How did you solve your problem?" He was quite curious now.


    Just who is this man she married?


    "That is none of your business," Scathach said.


    "¡­" He was speechless again. Wasn''t she colder than usual? Why is her mood so bad today?


    "Darling?" Agnes raised an eyebrow.


    "Aren''t you curious?" He looked at Agnes and totally ignored his wife''s gaze.


    "I am, but¡­." Agnes nodded, then added:


    "It''s none of our business."


    "Hahaha, d you understand~" Scathach shed a cold smile.


    "¡­" The group won''t lie and say they weren''t curious, but they don''t want to provoke Scathach''s ire for something ''small'' like this.


    As much as they are curious¡­ Dying of curiosity.


    Agnes and Natasha were a little shocked internally by something else too, without them noticing, Scathach got stronger again, it''s been some time since the two women met with Scathach, and they clearly remember she wasn''t as strong as she is now.


    If their memory serves, thest time they spoke to Scathach was when Ruby was kidnapped in the past, and, at the time, Ruby was 3 years old, and currently Ruby is 21, which means...


    This monster just got stronger in just 18 years!? This is impossible! The strength of an older vampire doesn''t grow that fast! Something must have happened!


    ''Stopping to think, Violet also had a sudden increase in strength...'' Agnes'' eyes sparkled a little.


    "Maybe it''s my son-inw''s fault?" She unknowingly spoke aloud.


    "¡­" Scathach''s smile broke, and she looked coldly at Agnes.


    Agnes felt ufortable when she saw Scathach''s face, and she quickly changed the subject:


    "Scathach, I ask your permission to visit your house. I want to see my daughter''s new husband."


    Scathach''s eyes became more neutral, and then she said, "Okay, I give permission."


    "Eh...?" Was it that easy!? And what was that whole show a few minutes ago!? Agnes was speechless.


    Agnes thinks for a moment, and then she understands. ''Oh, it''s been a few years, and I''ve already forgotten how to treat this woman...''


    Scathach''s temper was very different from what she remembered, she is calmer. Normally, she was very intense, and because of that, she forgot the basics of how to treat Scathach.


    This is something all vampires should know when encountering Scathach; Be humble, or you''ll get your ass kicked by her. Agnes hadpletely forgotten about that.


    The same happened with Natasha.


    "Scathach, can I visit my daughter and her new husband?"


    "..." Scathach looked at Natasha, "Yeah, of course, you can."


    A smile threatened to break out of Natasha''s neutral face, but she held back.


    "But before that..."


    "Luna!" Scathach''s voice echoed through the mansion.


    "Yeshhh," Suddenly, a white-haired Russian maid appeared.


    "Were you Sleeping?"


    "...I was not."


    "Wipe your mouth first. You''re drooling." Scathach rolled her eyes.


    "!!!" Luna quickly wipes her mouth and looks to Scathach for any order from her.


    "Deliver the contracts to these guests." She pointed to Agnes and Natasha.


    "Yes!" Luna disappeared, and a few secondster, she returned with several golden contracts in hand.


    "And us?" the men asked.


    Scathach just waves a hand for Luna to hand over the contract to them too.


    Right after that, Scathach totally ignored the two men since, in her view, the two men weren''t worth her time.


    The white-haired man was only good for being handsome, and the other man had the same purpose as the first man, but unlike the first man who tries to be useful, the other is just a waste of air.


    And to make her mood even worse, which is bad since she knows that today is Victor''s date with Violet, the two men reek of talentlessness.


    She spent so much time with Victor that shepletely forgot that other men aren''t like him.


    "... What is it?"


    "Hmm?" Coming out of her thoughts, Scathach looks at Agnes:


    "Are you blind? Or are you illiterate?"


    ''...Okay, her mood isn''t good today, just what happened to her mood, it''s so¡­dark?'' Agnes thought.


    "Why this contract? I just want to see my daughter''s husband." Natasha spoke.


    "Tsk." Scathach clicked her tongue with visible annoyance.


    "Listen. The contract is simple. You must sign and keep all the information you learn from my disciple to yourself, and if this contract is broken, I will know." Her eyes glittered dangerously.


    "And I will pay you a visit~."


    Agnes'' eyes shed in annoyance, "Scathach... Are you threatening me? Yes, you''re strong, but you can''t fight alone-" She was going to keep saying that Scathach couldn''t fight alone with an entire n of Vampire Counts, but she couldn''t continue her words¡­


    "Agnes¡­" Scathach''s voice came out in a demonic tone that left Agnespletely paralyzed.


    "Don''t make my mood worse. Or I promise you, the next words you say will be your death sentence."


    "..." Everyone felt a chill rising in their spines, their bodies froze, they couldn''t move, they swallowed their saliva, in front of her, they just looked like scared children.


    Was she that angry? They could see that she was being very serious this time, and they knew that if they teased her any further, she would do what she promised.


    ''Master...'' Luna felt her master go back to what she was before she met Victor.


    Slowly, the pressureing off of Scathach''s body began to fade, and as she spoke, she clearly wasn''t in the mood for more bullshit today:


    "The contract is simple. Shut the fuck up about my disciple. I don''t want to hear any leaked information about him. By doing that, you can see my son-inw. It''s simple, right?"


    She is very overprotective! That''s what everyone thought.


    It ismon knowledge that it is quite difficult to find information about the n of Scathach, and why? It''s just that the woman herself is very overprotective with her daughters, she hides any kind of information about her daughters from the public, and the Ruby incident made her very paranoid.


    And everyone in this room knows she only gives her daughters that kind of treatment! After all, they signed a simr contract when their n heirs began to bond with Ruby.


    They also understand that Scathach would not allow her daughter to marry someone ''useless'' or ''talentless''.


    And when they remembered Victor''s fight, they understood that he screamed potential.


    The curiosity of the vampires present was once again piqued.


    Just who is this man who managed to cause such a strong reaction in this crazy woman? They needed to know! They needed to meet this man!


    "¡­" After a moment of silence, the group signed the contract since they were just too curious to step back now.


    "Good." Scathach shed a small, cold smile when she saw the group signing the contract.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 101: The Perfect Maid is hiding Masters dirty secrets.

    <h4>Chapter 101: The Perfect Maid is hiding Master''s dirty secrets.</h4>


    Just a small announcement, thanks to all my supporters on Pa treon, I was able to buy original artwork for Scathach Scarlett! Thank you very much everyone, the image will be avable on November 8th on Discord, or pa treon for free! If you are interested in helping me on this journey, please visit mine, Pa treon!


    ...


    Unaware that his inws and mothers-inw are quite interested in him, Victor was sitting in a bathtub enjoying his shower, the way he came into the world, and was enjoying the hot bath while singing a song.


    "HmmmHmmHmm" Of course, he didn''t dare sing the song out loud since he wasn''t confident that his singing voice was pleasant.


    He might be a lot of things, a battle nut, a man who has a taste for women with pretty dubious personalities, a little clueless about things around him, but he wasn''t a singer.


    But for the curious who are wondering what song he is singing, the song is called; Imagine, by John Lennon.


    Victor''s tastes in music were quite eclectic. If he listens to the beat and thinks it''s good, he''ll like it. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t understand the music; he''s a simple man. But, despite having eclectic tastes in music, the music he listened to most when he went to school was Rock.


    "Master." He heard Kaguya''s voice.


    "Umu?" He looked at the maid who was in the bathroom with him, and, despite being in the bathroom, the maid was still dressed in a maid''s uniform.


    "What is Kaguya?"


    "Master, youckmon sense." Kaguya got right to the point, she knows that in order to talk to Victor, she shouldn''t waste time beating around the bush. She must be honest.


    "What were you thinking about going to the bathroom with Pepper?" She knows he had no perverted intentions, which is something she likes a lot, but it''s still inappropriate! Luckily, Siena managed to prevent a tragedy from happening. And Pepper is also very clueless! She didn''t realize Victor was with her!?


    "Oh, what about it?"


    "¡­" Kaguya was speechless when she saw him treating it so casually. What if his wives find out!? Imagine the chaos that will ensue!


    "Hahahaha~, don''t look at me like that." Victorughed amusedly.


    "Master..." Kaguya started to speak, but Victor interrupted.


    "To be honest." He started creating small ice structures in the bathtub, something he did when he was bored during Scathach training, and it also served as a way to train ice control.


    "I wasn''t thinking about anything."


    "¡­" Of course, he wasn''t thinking about anything¡­ Kaguya felt like sighing again.


    "I just do what I want, and at that point, I didn''t think too deeply. I admit I was wrong, considering it could cause a problem with my wives, which is something I don''t want."


    "..." Kaguya nodded several times in agreement, she felt she was teaching her mastermon sense.


    "I think I''m very used to Scathach..."


    "Hmm?" Kaguya looked at Victor; ''Scathach again!? Just how much has this woman influenced you?''


    "What does the master mean?" She decided to look deeper.


    "Basically, I lived six months with Scathach, and in those months, we lived without worrying about anything.


    "Huh?" Kaguya didn''t understand.


    Realizing he didn''t exin very well, he borated, "What I mean is that we lived with only two thoughts in mind, training, and fighting. We didn''t care about little things like; ''what will the other person think'', or ''is this the right thing to do?''"


    "Oh." Kaguya understood now. Basically, he lived simply for six months and ended up getting used to that reality; ''Probably, my master just trained until he was tired, then he rested, and went back to training. He didn''t think of little things that could get in the way of his training.''


    ''And I think Scathach did it on purpose...'' Could this be the secret of his sudden increase in strength? That''s what she thought.


    After all, Kaguya remembers that she never trained as intensely as Victor, she did a littlebat training, but her main training was how to be a perfect maid.


    "And for you, it may have been six months, but for me... I feel like it was a lot longer than that."


    "Hmm?" Seeing her master''s strange expression, she thought, ''Maybe because he was so focused on training, he felt like he spent too much time?''


    Kaguya was curious, she wanted to know more about what happened during the six months. How did he get so strong? She clearly remembered that six months ago, he was much weaker than her:


    "How was your training?"


    "... My training?"


    "Yes."


    "Well... I was basically beaten to death several times, I was tortured, and whenever I did something wrong, Scathach pointed it out to me, and when she judged by her standards that I learned something, she taught me something else. ."


    "¡­" Kaguya was speechless. Wasn''t this basically a form of torture!?


    "... And how did you get stronger?" That alone didn''t exin the sudden increase in strength.


    "Hmm? I do not know? I just did it. Oh, I got plenty of rest too, and when I was hungry, I drank Scathach''s blood."


    "..." An ufortable silence descended over the ridiculously huge bathroom.


    Sigh...


    Kaguya swore to herself that she would keep it a secret. After all, it''s the duty to maid''s hide her master''s dirty secrets!


    What she didn''t know was that Victor didn''t care if she was going to tell someone or not, considering it wasn''t a secret or something.


    Wait... Blood? Suddenly Kaguya noticed something. ''Can it be?'' After all, she knows that Victor''s blood is special, she even witnessed her former master Violet increasing her strength little by little when she drank his blood.


    "Just out of curiosity, how many times have you taken Scathach''s blood? And how many times has Scathach taken your blood?"


    "Hmmmm," Victor crossed his arms and began to think deeply.


    Somehow Kaguya was waiting to hear about this, she couldn''t contain her curiosity.


    After a few minutes of thinking, he said:


    "I don''t know?"


    "...Ugh." She wanted to scream now! Is he serious!? What was that suspense? Despite wanting to scream, she avoided it since this was inappropriate behavior for a perfect maid.


    "But I remember this happened many times after I learned about my own power."


    "Oh... So Master sucked Scathach''s blood over and over again."


    "Yes."


    "She also sucked your blood over and over again."


    "Yes."


    "And while you sucked each other''s blood, you hugged each other the way you came into the world, you licked each other''s necks, you got turned on, and you indulged in each other''s lusts."


    "Yes...Wait!"


    "..." Kaguya just looked at her master with a dry look.


    If a look could kill, Victor would already be dead from the look of Kaguya.


    Realizing he had fallen into Kaguya''s trap, Victor exhibited a helpless little smile:


    "I never thought I had such a perverted maid."


    "Eh...?" Kaguya''s face got a little embarrassed.


    "But don''t worry, my maid. I will keep this secret to myself."


    "Ugh..." Kaguya somehow became more embarrassed, especially when she heard Victor say, ''My maid.'' She quickly turned her face away and ignored her hateful master!


    "Hahaha~" Victorughed amusedly and said, "Just to fix something."


    "The part of; ''You gave yourselves to each other''s lusts'' didn''t happen."


    Still embarrassed, she looked at her master, "But the other parts happened, right?"


    "Well, I needed to help my mother-inw, or I would suffer more than necessary..." Victor remembers that when Scathach cured her bloodlust, he didn''t suffer as much in training as he did in the beginning, and he just had the members of his body cut-off, just that¡­


    Hey, at least his guts were still in his body, sometimes¡­


    "Hmm." Kaguya continued to stare at her master.


    ...


    Coming out of the bath with only a towel covering his intimacy, Victor looked at Kaguya with a small smile on his face and lifted his arms:


    "Do your magic."


    "..." Kaguya disyed a small satisfied smile on her face.


    Slowly, her body begins to be covered by darkness, and soon she passes through Victor''s body, and in less than a few seconds, Victor was dressed in a ck suit.


    "Whistle."


    "As expected of you." He disyed a satisfied smile, and he also noticed something very different from the other times. Now he could clearly see what Kaguya had done. ''I think this is proof that I''ve gotten stronger?'' he thought jokingly.


    "At your service, My Master." She bowed in a gesture of respect as she had a smile on her face.


    "Come on, I have a date today."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea¡­." Kaguya said.


    "Hmm?"


    "Lady Violet won''t like anyone else on her date. I should stay home."


    "Oh, that''s true." Victor nodded.


    "Master, what happened to your wine red suit?"


    "Oh, I have a lot of suits now. Most are ck or red, or wine red."


    "Did you buy these suits?"


    "I didn''t buy it, but, when I went back to my room, I saw these suits in the closet with a letter that said, ''It''s a gift, stupid disciple.''"


    "Scathach¡­" Kaguya felt like sighing now.


    "Yes." Victor chuckled a little when he saw Kaguya''s expression that showed she wanted to sigh at any moment. He was understanding his maid better now as time went on.


    He looks at the small table and sees a pair of white gloves with a magic circle stamped on them, and takes the gloves and puts them on.


    After putting on the gloves, he clenches his fists, and when he does, the red magic circle seems to glow blood red:


    "Good." He nodded in satisfaction.


    "..." Kaguya was silent at this demonstration, she was a little curious about these gloves, she knows it''s a magic tool, but she doesn''t know what the purpose is.


    Victor turned and walked out of the bathroom, "Tell my wife I''m waiting for her in front of the mansion, my maid."


    "Yes, master."


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 102: Ruby introduces a new world.

    <h4>Chapter 102: Ruby introduces a new world.</h4>


    Some time ago, before Victor came home.


    In Victor''s and his wives'' bedroom.


    "In the end... You decided to wear this outfit." Ruby spoke.


    "Yes, this is the outfit I met my Darling in person for the first time in a long time." Violet touched the outfit fondly, "It''s very important to me." She disyed a loving smile.


    Hearing what Violet said, Yuki sighed inwardly; ''Sigh... Why did I go to all that trouble to choose the clothes and help her change her clothes?'' She didn''t know what to think, she felt like she made a futile effort.


    But she wasn''t going toin. After all, she''s a maid, and meeting the master''s selfish demands is a maid''s job... Although Violet isn''t her master.


    Her master is Victor, but...


    Her master abandoned her!


    Yuki felt like crying, ''Why didn''t he wake me up?'' She thought, and the moment she thought about it, she shook her head several times. A maid''s job is to wake up before the master, she knows that! She knows she''s wrong...


    "Sniff"


    "Yuki?"


    Yuki quickly turns away and ignores Ruby.


    After a short time... A long time... A really long time, Violet finally chose her outfit, and the outfit she chose was the same outfit she wore when she met Victor for the first time in a while.


    Long white hair tied into a ponytail that reached the floor, a ck dress with a small tie in the torso area, big ck boots that reached to her knees, Violet''s outfit looked like goth cosy.


    "..." Sasha looked at the King Size bed where they were sleeping with their husband and saw the massive amount of clothes piles lying on the bed...


    ''Why does she have so many clothes!?'' That was Sasha''s thought, even for her who had a considerable amount of clothes, the amount that Violet had was ridiculous.


    "Ara. So that''s why I was called back~. My master is going on a date. This is a joyous asion."


    Ruby, Sasha, and Yuki looked at the woman who was wearing a French maid dress.


    "Have you gained weight, Natalia?" Ruby raised an eyebrow.


    "..." Natalia''s eyebrows twitched a little, she looked at Ruby:


    "I didn''t get fat. Unlike you guys, I''m a human. I get old. And it''s been six months."


    "Hmm... I think she wasn''t talking about that..." Sasha focused her eyes on Natalia''s belly, which was a little full.


    "Yes, you got fat. I think you rxed a lot during your vacation."


    "... I didn''t get fat..." Natalia''s gentle smile threatened to break at any moment.


    "..." Yuki was speechless, she didn''t have much contact with the heiresses of n Fulger or n Scarlett, but she''s sure the two weren''t that direct with words like that.


    ''My master and Lady Violet are influencing them?'' Yuki thought.


    "Question; what did you do on your vacation?" Sasha held up a hand.


    "... Is this really necessary?"


    "Yes." This time Ruby and Violet responded along with Sasha. Violet was also curious to know what her maid did on vacation.


    Sigh...


    Because it''s Violet''s request, she had no choice but to say:


    "I slept, I ate, and I traveled to some ces in the human world, and I repeated the process."


    "Oh." Sasha eximed as if understanding something, "So you rxed and ended up getting fat."


    "¡­I didn''t gain weight. I''m just a little full because I ate a few things, that''s all."


    "That''s the excuse that someone who got fat would say." Ruby exhibited a small smile.


    "..." A vein popped in Natalia''s head, shees back from vacation, and that''s how they treat her!?


    But as an experienced maid, she wouldn''tin about this treatment since it would be an embarrassment to her.


    She just kept the gentle smile on her face.


    Rumble!


    Suddenly lightning sounds could be heard by everyone.


    "Oh... Darling is back!" Sasha was the first to speak.


    "..." Violet and Ruby looked at Sasha with a neutral gaze.


    "What?"


    "Hmm, wasn''t that my line?" Violet spoke, she felt that Sasha was stealing her role.


    "Really?" Sasha didn''t understand


    "Yes." Ruby confirmed in Violet''s ce, "I expected this kind of reaction toe from Violet, not you."


    "¡­" All the women in the room nodded in agreement with Ruby.


    "Well... He came back using the power of lightning, and because of that, I felt it faster." Sasha turned her face a little embarrassed.


    "Pfft... Being a Tsundere is difficult." Ruby spoke in a low voice, but since everyone had keen ears, everyone could hear her.


    "Ruby... I don''t know what this is, but I don''t like it." Sasha spoke with a serious expression.


    "... Sigh,e here, I''ll show you what it is." Ruby got up and walked towards a spot in the bedroom where she was going to educate Sasha about culture.


    "Oh?" Sasha looked at Ruby curiously, then she too got up and walked towards Ruby.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing. Just go to your date. Enjoy the time with Darling because we are next." Ruby spoke neutrally to Violet.


    "Hmm...Okay."


    ''...Do they look closer than before? What happened?'' Natalia didn''t understand; ''I think six months can change a lot.''


    And like it''s fate or something, everyone hears a knock on the door followed by Kaguya''s voice:


    "Lady Violet. My master is waiting for you in front-"


    "Darling~!"


    Before Kaguya could even finish, Violet opened the door and ran towards somewhere.


    "...She never waits for me to finish..." Kaguya felt like sighing as she looked towards the room:


    "What is this mess?"


    Piles of clothes were tossed on the bed, some clothes were thrown on the floor, and she could see that deeper down, Ruby was pulling out a collection of her Manga for Sasha to see.


    This was the Manga collection that Luna bought for Ruby before the match between n Horseman and n Rider happened. As a maid who knows her master''s habits, she also bought some old Mangas, considering she knows that when Ruby goes back to the human world, she will procrastinate a lot.


    "Do you understand now? That''s a Tsundere." She heard Ruby''s voice.


    "¡­I''m not this annoying pink-haired girl¡­." A vein popped in Sasha''s head.


    "I know. You''re more like this one." It showed a woman with ck hair in a twin-tail style standing next to a man with white hair.


    Reading the character description, she said:


    "... I''m not!"


    "Although you have a sadistic personality to your enemies, and you''re DereDere to our husband, so you''re a bit like this one too." It showed a character who had long blue hair and was wearing a military uniform.


    She repeated the process and read the character description again:


    "I''m not a sadist like this woman!"


    "¡­Oh? Who was it that condemned Maria to a miserable future?" Ruby raised an eyebrow.


    "She deserved it," Sasha spoke in a cold tone.


    "I know, but it''s still a sadistic attitude. But, don''t worry, our husband loves that side of you. I would suggest you show this side of yourself more. I''m sure he''ll love it, just like you said before, right? He only reacts to crazy women."


    "..." Sasha didn''t know what to say when she heard what Ruby said; ''Didn''t she just indirectly call me a crazy woman?''


    "Do you have any more of these drawings?"


    "How rude... The name is Manga."


    "Whatever."


    "..." Ruby looked at Sasha with a neutral eye.


    "What?" Sasha didn''t understand Ruby''s gaze.


    "Pepper,e here!" Suddenly Ruby screamed, she called an ally! She''s going to teach Sasha a new world!


    "Okay~" Soon, everyone hears Pepper''s voice.


    "Well... I''ll go back to my services..." Kaguya slowly left the room, she didn''t want to stay in the room, she knew thesezy princesses wouldn''t organize the messy room, and in the end, the responsibility would fall to some of the maids present in this mansion.


    She only serves Victor! And nobody else! That was the determination of a perfect maid!


    Seeing Kaguya leaving, Yuki did the same thing, she didn''t want to stay in this ce.


    "... Well, I have to serve my master... So..." Natalia creates a portal at the entrance to the room and then goes through it.


    "Huh?" Ruby looked around and realized she was alone with Sasha, and then she looked at Violet''s mess.


    ''Who will organize this?'' She definitely won''t!


    "Hmm..." Ruby started to think, suddenly an idea popped into her head:


    "Sasha, call your maid." She looked at Sasha.


    "Hmm..."


    "Sasha?" She approaches Sasha and sees her reading a Shoujo Manga.


    "Oh?" Ruby''s eyes sparkled.


    Suddenly Sasha yelled:


    "What''s with this woman!? Why is she so indecisive!? If you can''t decide on one man, just take them both!" She seemed quite interested in the story.


    "..." Ruby was speechless, she knows that reverse Harem is amon practice in the vampire world. After all, even Sasha''s mother has three husbands, but she doesn''t need to scream like that... What if someone hears?


    Ruby''s face turned a little red, "S-Stop, you''re talking too loud."


    "Oh..." Sasha''s face also turned a little red.


    "I arrived!" Suddenly the door opens, and Pepper enters!


    "Fueee? What is this mess? Looks like a tornado went through here¡­" Pepper looked around.


    "Pepper, you came at a good time!"


    "Oh?" Pepper looks at Ruby, and when she sees her with several Manga, Pepper''s eyes seem to glow red for a few seconds, and then she shes a smile:


    "Interesting~."


    "¡­" Ruby and Sasha were speechless; ''Just for a moment, she looked just like Scathach/mother.'' The two thought at the same time.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 103: Date.

    <h4>Chapter 103: Date.</h4>


    Victor was waiting in front of the mansion, leaning against a pir with his arms crossed while he had a smile on his face, "Hmmm, Hmm" He seemed to be singing a song to himself.


    "Darling!"


    "Umu?" Hearing his wife''s voice, he looks at Violet with his mouth slightly open in shock, seeing that she is wearing the same outfit from when they first met, Victor''s expression slowly started to change to a loving one.


    "How am I?" She disyed a gentle smile.


    "Perfect."


    "Hehehe~" Violet''s whole mood seemed to lighten up, and it even seemed like there were little rosesing from her smile.


    "Shall we?" He extended his arm.


    "Yes!" Violet wastes no time and grabs Victor''s arm possessively.


    "NATALIA!"


    "Yes, Yes. I haven''t forgotten my duty. No need to scream, Lady Violet." A portal appears at the entrance to Scathach''s mansion, and soon Natalia exits the portal.


    "Oh? You''re back, Natalia." Victor disyed his usual little smile, very different from the one he used to show his wives.


    "How long has it been since we have seen each other, Lord-... Eh?" Natalia was speechless as she looked at Victor. Is he really Victor? Huh? Were six months enough for him to change so much?


    Natalia couldn''t express her feelings clearly. She was just surprised by Victor''s sudden change; his whole atmosphere changed! He was exhibiting a very different natural confidence than before. Every time she looked at the small smile on his face, she felt an air of danger and unpredictability, and more importantly... She felt like she was in front of a natural predator.


    That was a feeling she only had with a few vampires. ''Has his growth in power changed him in any way?'' She felt it was possible. After all, it''s quitemon for vampires to be influenced by the power it awakens.


    "Natalia, stop staring at my husband," Violet spoke dryly, her eyes no longer pretty.


    "Oh." Natalia woke up from her stupor.


    "Where do you want to go?" She smiled again with the same gentle smile.


    "We don''t know." The two spoke at the same time.


    "Eh...?" She was speechless.


    "Hahaha, don''t look at us like that. Violet and I aren''t nners; we just do whatever we want. Right, Honey?"


    "¡­" Violet didn''t say anything, she just disyed a loving smile that confirmed Victor''s words.


    "..." Seeing the ''love'' in the air, Natalia felt like she had eaten dog food now.


    "Do you have any suggestions?" Victor asked.


    "Well, if we''re talking about romantic dates, the obvious choice is Paris, right?" At least she, as a woman, would like a man to take her to Paris on a romantic date.


    "In that case, we''re going to Paris." Victor didn''t think much since he didn''t have much experience in dating, considering he never went on a date in his life. And for him, wherever he was with his wife was enough.


    "Yes!" Violet thought the same as Victor. As long as she was with Victor, it was enough! It doesn''t matter the ce, the time or the time of year!


    Natalia nods and snaps her finger.


    "Done." When she said this, a portal appeared behind her.


    "Come on, Darling!"


    "Before that, take this." Natalia threw two bracelets.


    The two raise their hands and take the bracelet she threw.


    "What is that?" Victor asked curiously.


    "A magic tool that automatically trantes what you say into the localnguage since you can''t speak French, right?"


    "Oh." The two spoke at the same time; they totally forgot about it.


    ''It''s quite cute how simr they look¡­.'' Natalia shed a motherly smile.


    The two put the bracelet on their wrists, and, right after doing this, the bracelet seems to glow green and soon fits perfectly on their wrists.


    "This is interesting," Violet spoke.


    "Honey, have you never used this?"


    "Yes, after all, I didn''t travel much to other countries."


    "We have to change this in the future, right?" He disyed a gentle smile.


    Violet takes Victor''s arm and says with a big beaming smile:


    "Of course."


    Soon the two walk towards the portal.


    "Have fun~." Natalia dismissed the two with a gentle smile.


    As soon as they go through the portal, the portal is undone.


    "¡­" An ufortable silence fell in the room.


    "I must look for a husband." She decided that when she saw the atmosphere of happiness and love in the couple.


    "...But looking for a suitable man while being part of n Alioth is very difficult, right?"


    "!!!" Natalia was taken by surprise, she never expected that anyone could catch her off guard! She quickly jumps back and looks towards the voice.


    Seeing a woman with long ck hair and golden eyes, she immediately recognized the woman:


    "... June... Your hair has grown."


    "Fufufufu, it''s quite rare to take you by surprise." June showed a smug face. "And yes, my hair has grown. It''s been six months, you know?"


    "I hope you have good news for Lady Sasha." Natalia returned to her gentle smile.


    "Yes, I do..." She spoke with a serious face, "But before that..." Her body broke out in a cold sweat.


    She looked at the ce and said, "Can you ask them to stop looking at me with that look...? I''m almost shitting myself."


    Natalia looked up and saw Lacus and Siena standing on top of the mansion as she looked at the two of them with their eyes glowing blood red.


    They looked like they were about to attack at any moment.


    "..." Natalia''s eyes sparkled for a few seconds.


    June didn''t like that look in Natalia''s eyes at all, she had a bad feeling.


    "I do not know her," Natalia spoke and quickly turned and entered the mansion.


    "Eh...? W-Wait-" June was going to say something, but suddenly, she felt two hands touching her shoulder.


    "Why don''t we talk a little? I have a basement made for people like you~" Siena shed a slight smile that showed her teeth.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a very weing ce." Lacus continued.


    "We even have a veryfortable electric chair." Siena.


    "Some coffins with nice thorns that pierce your skin." Lacus.


    "We have lovely tools that can easily remove every part of your body." Siena.


    "It''s a very weing ce~" The two spoke at the same time with a small smile on their face.


    June''s expression changed several times, and tears threatened to fall from her face. Just from the hair of the two women, she knew who they were, and she heard a rumor that Scathach''s daughters were crazy like their mother, fearing for the future, she did the most obvious thing:


    "N-NOOO!" June quickly covers her body with magic and runs.


    She ran away...


    "Oh? I like to chase my prey~" Siena licks her lips, then runs after her.


    "You can''t run away from me." Lacus'' body turned to mist, and soon she chased June as well.


    Looking back, she saw the two women chasing her with rather frightening looks, "Hiiii!" After that, she started to pick up the pace.


    "Cursed that sadistic maid!!"


    Hearing June''s screams, Natalia shed a cold smile.


    Despite being a professional maid from a renowned n... She was very petty at times.


    ...


    Paris.


    A couple was walking hand in hand through the streets of Paris, the man was wearing a very elegant all-ck suit, and he was also wearing ck sses over his eyes.


    Next to him was a woman who was wearing an outfit that looked like a gothic cosy, and because of her stunning looks and their outfits that wereplete opposites, the couple drew a lot of attention from the locals.


    Wherever the couple went, they drew attention while people talked about the two of them.


    "Are they shooting a movie?"


    "Both are so beautiful..."


    "Are they models?"


    "That man is hot..."


    "That woman looks like a doll, she is so beautiful~."


    After his evolution, Victor acquired a unique charm that caught everyone''s attention, a vampiric charm that enchanted all lostmbs.


    And, after training Scathach, he acquired a feeling of a predator. A contradiction of beautiful but dangerous. A duality that made him irresistible.


    Violet was a stunning beauty in her own right, she gave the feeling of a delicate violet flower, but this flower concealed thorns that could tear the flesh of anyone who was bold enough to touch it.


    ''As expected, I feel ufortable in the sun'' Despite not burning to ash when bathed in sunlight, Victor couldn''t like the sunlight, and he felt very ufortable:


    ''The night is better~. But¡­'' He looked at Violet, who was walking beside him with a big smile on her face, she looked very radiant, she looked very happy.


    "Darling! Look at that, what is that!? They are weird!"


    "Darling! Let''s go to that ce! Sounds like fun!"


    Violet would point to any ce that caught her interest and take him with her, and all the way through, she had a smile so dazzling it made Victor''s heart twist in love.


    For some reason, Violet looked absolutely stunning to Victor today. Victor''s eyes sparkled with emotions of love and affection, and soon he disyed a gentle smile:


    "I couldn''t see this vision at night."


    "Darling?" She looked at Victor with a cute face.


    "It''s nothing. Shall we continue, Honey?" Victor smiled and started to lead the way this time.


    "Yes~"


    Did they have a n in mind? Of course not. Did they know about Paris? Of course not.


    But did that matter to the two lovebirds? Of course not!


    Victor is not a man who likes to n things; he likes to live! Especially when he''s going on a date with his wife, who he loves a lot. Despite having no knowledge of how a proper date worked, he wasn''t shaken by it. After all, for him, it didn''t matter much, and he''s just going to be himself as he always has been.


    It''s better to be true to yourself than to be a fake, ept who you are, and live life! Stop wasting time thinking about bullshit. It''s bad for your health!


    Violet was in the same boat as Victor, she didn''t think about things much, and for her, just being close to Victor was enough... But...


    Feeling Victor''s hand entwined with hers, his gentle, loving gaze that she could feel even though he was wearing those sses, his smile when she suggested they do something together.


    Her heart was beating like a bullet train that was running at the highest possible speed!


    "Darling, Darling, Darling~!" She clung to him, covering his face with kisses, not caring that the pedestrians on the street were watching.


    She felt so sweet, she felt so loved... She felt happy.


    "No, I want more!"


    And slowly, she felt her possessive feelings build. Being near him wasn''t enough! She wanted more! She wanted him to be hers! She wanted to be one with him!


    She jumps on his body and hugs him, and while ignoring the shocked faces of the people around her, she kisses his lips, she feels warm, while Victor isn''t the least bit shy about kissing her back.


    Because of their movements, Victor''s sses ended up falling on the floor, and his clothes got a little messy.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile as he felt Violet''s burst of feelinging from the connection they had, and like his dear wife, he stopped holding back.


    A wave of feelings invaded Violet''s body like a tsunami, feelings of possession, feelings of happiness, feelings of love, feelings of desire for Violet. For the first time, Victor disyed everything he felt for his wife.


    For the first time, he showed that side of himself that he slowly developed when he was away from his wives.


    "!!!"


    "This is¡­" Violet stopped kissing Victor when she felt the explosion of feelinging from him.


    "Darling-"


    "Shh." He put his fingers to her mouth, his red eyes were opaque, and they carried a glow of love that left Violet feeling very overwhelmed.


    His Love was heavy! And she loved it!


    "Let''s enjoy our time together, Honey~."


    Violet felt goosebumps all over her body, a feeling of anticipation began to grow inside her:


    "Yes, Darling~."


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 104: An unforgettable day.

    <h4>Chapter 104: An unforgettable day.</h4>


    In thete afternoon, somewhere on the outskirts of Paris.


    A couple was walking through the streets of Paris while holding each other''s hands, although a few hours had passed, the radiant aura of a happy couple still hadn''t diminished and, in fact, it seemed to be increasing...


    And it did a lot of harm to single women and men all over Paris.


    Wherever the couple went, unconsciously, someone took critical damage from seeing them be so close.


    Some Asian men visiting Paris coughed up blood when they saw the couple, and these same men praised the couple as an unsurpassed jade beauty.


    One even took some pictures with the thought of showing his family. He never thought there were such beautiful people in the world.


    "Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!" Violet called Victor again. He doesn''t know how many times she spoke those words today.


    "What''s up, Honey~?" But it''s not like it mattered since Violet''s voice was like a gentle song that soothed him; he liked it a lot.


    "Look at that!" She pointed to the Eiffel Tower, one of the most famous sights in Paris.


    "You want to go there?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, the princess''s wish is an order." He bowed and responded with a smile as if he were a professional butler.


    "Pfft, Darling. You''re not a butler!" Violet disyed a gentle smile.


    "Ehh? Why?" Victor made a face like he couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "Your smile is terrifying!" Sheughed.


    "Well, but I''m sure my master doesn''t mind, right~?" He pulled Violet up and held her waist.


    "Of course not~."


    The two walk to a back alley.


    "Hold on tight, Honey." Victor raised Violet like a princess.


    "Yes, Darling." Violet holds Victor''s neck.


    Victor looks up at the tower, his eyes, which were open for all to see, glowed a blood red, and soon he takes a step.


    The moment he took a step, he appeared in the sky.


    "Ohhh, that was silent, Hahaha~" Violet seemed to be enjoying herself.


    "Be careful not to bite your tongue, Honey," Victor warned.


    When he was in the sky, he created a small boulder of ice, and using that boulder as a boost, he flew towards the tower.


    He repeated this process a few times, it was like he was walking on air, and in less than a few seconds, he was at the peak of the Eiffel Tower.


    "That was fun. I wonder if I can learn it."


    "Hahaha, you can try to do something simr with your powers."


    "I will try in the future. Will you help me, Darling?"


    Victor''s smile grew, "Of course."


    Victor sits in an area of the Tower and ces Violet in hisp.


    Violet looks at Paris that is starting to darken, opens her eyes a little, and wears a gentle smile with such beauty.


    "The view is amazing."


    "..." Victor looked at Violet, seeing the smile on her face, and, seeing how stunning she looked with the scenery behind her, he couldn''t helpmenting with a small gentle smile on his face:


    "...Yes, it''s an amazing view indeed..."


    "Right?" She turned to Victor, "I wonder what the girls would think of this view-" She looked like she was going to say something, but Victor just put his finger to her lips in a silent gesture.


    "Shhh"


    "Darling?" Violet didn''t understand why he did it.


    "They would probably love this sight, but don''t think about it right now."


    "Oh." Violet''s smile grew, her eyes darkened as she looked at Victor possessively, "You''re right, Darling." She rested her head against Victor''s chest.


    "Good." Victorughed. He didn''t want distractions now since he had promised he would give his wives a suitable date and wanted to keep his promise. Although he doesn''t know if it''s working or not, he''s just following his instincts and doing what he wants like he always does.


    Soon, he started stroking Violet''s head.


    Violet''s body trembled a little, but soon she snuggled even closer and enjoyed Victor''s caresses.


    ''Ahh~, I never get tired of it¡­ I feel so safe¡­.'' She thought with a gentle smile on her face.


    "..." A moment of silence fell in the surroundings, and the only thing that could be heard was the sound of Victor and Violet breathing.


    And that somehow made the two lovebirds quite rxed.


    They spent a few hours in silence enjoying each other''s presence, and in that time, Victor began to remember everything that had happened since he met Violet.


    The vampire transformation that changed everything for him, the little revenge he had with Luan, the hunters, Ruby and Sasha, his dear wives. Heter met his mother-inw, a very intense but fun woman, he was soon taken to train with her, and after six months of training, he fought in the arena against Tatsuya and Einer, and they became great friends.


    Many things happened in such a short time that he didn''t even have time to reflect on everything that happened.


    His life was turned upside down by this beautiful white-haired vampire.


    Thinking back, he can''t help but smile lovingly.


    "Ah~, I''m really lucky to have you in my life, Violet." He waspletely honest, and that honesty took Violet by surprise.


    "D-Darling?" Her face was a little red, but she had a big happy smile on her face.


    "Sometimes¡­" He caressed Violet''s face affectionately, "Sometimes I wonder what my life would be like if I had met you long before?"


    "¡­" Violet was silent.


    "Would my life be like today?" Victor seemed to reflect for a few seconds, and then he shook his head, "Probably not."


    He understands that himself. If his life hadn''t gone the way it turned out, he probably would have met Ruby and Sasha differently. They probably wouldn''t even be his wives.


    "..." Violet bit her lip, she seemed to make a difficult face, "Would you be happy if you had met me sooner?"


    "Of course." He didn''t even waste time before answering.


    "..." Violet opened her eyes, a little surprised.


    "Hahaha~." He chuckled yfully and caressed Violet''s face, "My dear wife, you have a special ce in my heart..." But, despite having said that, he felt an immense pain in his chest as he thought more deeply about this subject. He felt his heart was stabbed by a dagger and felt iplete...


    Just imagining him away from Ruby and Sasha made him very sad. He could no longer imagine being away from his wives.


    Ruby was a cold woman who didn''t seem to care about anyone but who hid a sweet side that wanted to help everyone close to her.


    He still chuckles in amusement when he remembers the little outburst of rage she had, she was quite cute.


    Sasha was a noble and reckless woman who, because of the environment she grew up in, suffered a lot. A strong, noble, gentle, sadistic woman who, at the same time, was a very fragile woman who hides several insecurities in her heart.


    His chest tightened, and he felt an immense pain when he remembered how she cried in his arms for the loss of the woman who was a mother to her.


    "I''m happy~" Violet''s smile grew, but then a frown appeared on her face, as she felt a strange feeling in her heart, "But I''m also angry for some reason."


    Yes, it would be great if she had Victor all to herself! It would be a dream gift! But... She feels that she would miss something very important in the process.


    "Ugh¡­" She couldn''t figure out what this ''important'' something she was going to miss.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile, and he leaned his head against Violet''s forehead.


    "Don''t think nonsense. In the end, that''s just a ''What if''."


    "A useless subject." Violetughed, she seemed to rx a little more.


    "Indeed." Victor agreed.


    He looked at Violet''s neck, and he felt his throat go dry. ''I forgot to feed...'' After the fight with Big Guy, Victor didn''t feed, and the effects are starting to show up now.


    Sensing her husband''s wishes, Violet disyed a seductive smile, and slowly, she began to unbutton her clothes.


    Gulp!


    Victor gulped in anticipation.


    Unbuttoning her outfitpletely, Violet shows off her neck, "Come, Darling."


    Wasting no time, Victor''s fangs seemed to grow, and soon he bit her neck!


    "Ahh~" Violet moaned a little and squeezed Victor''s neck tighter.


    Violet''s eyes slowly began to glow blood red, her body began to get hot.


    Soon, the teeth in her mouth change, and small fangs appear, and wasting no time, she bites Victor''s neck!


    ''Darling~''


    The couple continued to suck each other''s blood for a few minutes.


    Having finished drinking Violet''s blood, Victor starts licking her neck so as not to waste a drop.


    Violet stops drinking Victor''s blood, licks Victor''s neck a little, then she looks into Victor''s eyes.


    "Darling~, I can''t wait any longer." Hearing Violet''s voice that sounded like a Subus that was trying to seduce him.


    Victor''s eyes shed red, and he spoke in a heavy voice that made Violet a little wet.


    "... Me either."


    Suddenly, he hugs Violet and lifts her up like a princess.


    "Darlin-"


    "Be careful not to bite your tongue."


    He jumped somewhere.


    "!!?" Violet didn''t understand this sudden move, but all she did was hug Victor tighter.


    And just like before, Victor creates a small piece of ice in the air and uses it as a boost.


    After some jumps, hended on a balcony of a building.


    "W-What?"


    "Who are you!?"


    A man and a woman who appeared to be a couple were shocked by Victor''s sudden appearance.


    Victor''s eyes met the man''s and the woman''s, then he made a silent gesture, "Shhh."


    "Huh¡­?" Their eyes went dead.


    "It''s okay... Everything''s okay, right?"


    "Yes..."


    "Good." Victor smiled, satisfied, and soon he gave the orders, "Enjoy the Paris night together and sleep in another hotel. You can be back here in 48 hours."


    "Yes, Master." The two spoke at the same time, and soon they left the room.


    When Victor and Violet heard the sound of the door closing.


    Their eyes seemed to glow brighter.


    Violet steps out of Victor''s arms, grabs Victor''s clothes, and pulls. "Darling~!"


    Not caring about his clothes that were torn, Victor pulled Violet and started kissing her, while the two began to fight a different fight in the room, and without realizing it...


    BOOOM!


    They hit the wall.


    "Darling~! Darling~"!" Violet started tearing at Victor''s clothes.


    Victor''s smile grows, but he doesn''t do the same as Violet, he removes her clothes more carefully, he knows that Violet loves the clothes she is wearing a lot, after all, if she didn''t love these clothes, she wouldn''t go for their date in the same outfit they met, right?


    When the two were as they came into the world, Victor lifted Violet like a princess and ced her carefully on the bed.


    "Will you be mine, Violet?" He lightly stroked her face.


    Violet disyed the prettiest smile Victor had ever seen in his life.


    "My Darling¡­ My lovely husband¡­."


    "I am already yours..."


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 105: Unexpected visits.

    <h4>Chapter 105: Unexpected visits.</h4>


    While Victor and Violet were enjoying their time together.


    Some unexpected visitors showed up at Scathach''s mansion.


    "M-Mother?" Sasha, who was wearing a white sweatshirt and white pants, spoke.


    "Hello, My Daughter~." Natasha, Sasha''s mother, exhibited a small smile.


    "We came to visit you." The voice of a man beside Natasha was heard.


    "Even my father." Sasha was speechless at what she was witnessing.


    "Where is my daughter?" Agnes looked around curiously, her eyes darting around the mansion, looking for Violet.


    "Hmm¡­" Adonis looked around curiously, while his violet eyes were glowing with curiosity; ''So this is that woman''s mansion¡­ it''s quitemon.'' He expected something more¡­ scary.


    "Why are you standing at the door? Are you porters? Just go in!" Scathach kicked the group in the back.


    "Ugh." The group moaned. Wasn''t this woman too rude? They are counts/ex-counts, do you know?


    "Why did you do that!?" Agnes asked.


    "Because I wanted to?" Scathach did not understand Agnes'' question.


    "Ugh, irrational woman."


    "¡­" Adonis was silent, but inside he wasughing at that irony. ''Can a woman who is a hedonist, who does whatever she wants to, say something about it?''


    But as an experienced man, he didn''t dare say it out loud since he didn''t want to wake up looking like the living dead the next day...


    "Mother..." Ruby sighed while doing a facepalm when she saw her mother''s attitude. She was wearing an outfit simr to Sasha, with the only difference being that the coloring of her clothes was more red and ck. Considering she was at home, she liked to be asfortable as possible.


    "What?" Scathach looked at her daughter as if she didn''t understand what she''d done wrong.


    "Nothing." Ruby knew it was useless to try to say anything.


    Hearing themotion in front of the mansion, Maria, Kaguya, Yuki, Natalia, Siena, Lacus, and June, who managed to escape possible torture, appeared.


    "Mother, you''re back!" Pepper smiled happily.


    "Mother, wee back." Siena spoke as she looked at the group and thought; ''This is the first time I have seen the three counts together other than in a meeting with the king himself ...''


    "Mother." Lacus gave a little wave as she had a small smile on her face.


    "I''m back..." Scathach exhibited a gentle little smile.


    "Countess Agnes!?" Yuki opened her mouth in shock.


    "Hmm? Oh, Yuki. You arrived at a good time since, because of a certain someone, my maid cannot enter the mansion." Agnes looked at Scathach for a few seconds.


    "Do you think I like having so many people in my mansion? Look around, with a brief count, there are more than 10 people in this mansion, and if I gave permission, you would bring half of your employees to this mansion. After all, you are veryzy."


    "Well..." Agnes turned her face away and said nothing because she knew Scathach was correct.


    "Anyway, since I''m without a maid, you''ll serve as my maid for a while."


    "Yes, Countess Agnes." Yuki wasn''t against it, considering she is a maid of n Snow, and Agnes is the leader of her n.


    "Speaking of people..." Scathach looked at June as if sizing her up and, seeing the plethora of magical items, she understood what this woman was:


    "Who are you, Witch?"


    "W-Well." June gulped, she just ran away from being tortured by that monster''s daughters, and now the monster itself is going to torture her!? The world is cruel! She''s just a greedy witch! She never hurt anyone!


    She was already thinking of bad things that would happen to her if Scathach got her hands on her. She would suffer this and that, and this demonic woman would probably even bathe in her blood.


    ''I do not want!'' June froze and, despite wanting to run away, she couldn''t move as she stared into Scathach''s red eyes.


    "Why did she freeze?" Scathach didn''t understand. She just asked a question.


    "Well, that''s what happens when you stare at people with your red eyes," Natasha spoke.


    "Huh?" Scathach touched her face, then walked to the mirror and saw her eyes were red, suddenly she felt her throat go dry. ''Why didn''t I feel symptoms right away? Did I ignore them while I was angry?''


    "Those eyes can be quite intimidating for someone younger." William, Sasha''s father, continued.


    "Indeed¡­" Adonis nodded in agreement, even he felt scared sometimes.


    "She is my daughter''s hired witch. Don''t worry, she''s trustworthy," Agnes said.


    "... Agnes." Scathach looked at Agnes and wanted to sigh at such idiocy.


    "What?"


    "Witches are never to be trusted." Scathach spoke dryly.


    "I know. But she can be. After all, she''s too scared to do something." Agnes'' golden eyes sparkled a little as she looked at June. "Right?" She smiled with a gentle smile.


    "Yes, Yes! I am a trustworthy witch! I almost shit myself a few seconds ago, but it''s okay!" June''s eyes were rolling, and she didn''t even understand what she had just said.


    "¡­" Everyone was speechless when they heard what June said.


    "Ugh... So much chaos." Kaguya spoke in a low voice.


    "Well, you get used to it." Luna appeared beside Kaguya. Her eyes were dead tired, and she seemed to have been through a lot.


    "Where were you?" Maria asked.


    "Working... something you should do."


    "I''m not your maid; I''m Lady Sasha''s."


    "Oh?" Natasha''s eyes sparkled when they heard Maria''s words.


    "... Fuck." Maria understood that she had just dug her own grave.


    "New maid, huh?"


    "What happened to Julia?" Natasha looked at her daughter.


    "¡­A lot has happened, Mother. But you probably wouldn''t mind."


    Hearing her daughter''s venomous tone, she said, "You''re right, but I''m curious, what happened to Julia?"


    "... She died..."


    "Oh? That''s a shame, but it''s a good thing you got yourself another maid." Soon she lost interest and started looking around, "Where is your husband?" She avoided saying the phrase ''my son-inw'' since she knows that somehow that phrase made Scathach angry.


    Sasha clenched her hands tightly while her green eyes slowly changed to blood red. She was angry! She knew her mother was like that! She knew... But even knowing that, it doesn''t make her any less hateful.


    Ruby walks up beside Sasha and holds her hand.


    Sasha looks at Ruby.


    "Calm down. You don''t need to lose control of your emotions because of it." She spoke in a gentle tone.


    "Yes, Lady Sasha. You need to calm down." Kaguya walked beside Sasha.


    "..." Slowly, Sasha''s eyes began to return to normal, and she disyed a gentle smile, "Thank you... And you need to be calm too, Kaguya."


    "... I''m calm."


    "Your eyes don''t say that."


    Kaguya lowers her head a little and hides her face as she bites her lip in frustration. She doesn''t like Natasha''s tone at all.


    "Just ignore what they say. It''s better for both of you." Ruby advised.


    "..." The two nodded in agreement.


    "..." Agnes, who was watching this scene out of the corner of her eye, looked at Natasha, "It surprises me how you can have such a terrible rtionship with your daughter."


    "Huh? Our rtionship is good. I love my daughter." Natasha didn''t understand.


    "..." Agnes rolled her eyes. ''This woman is blind.'' She thought inwardly.


    She looks at her husband, who is staring at Maria, while his eyes glow a little violet:


    "Darling?"


    "Hmm..." He approaches Agnes and speaks in her ear, "Keep an eye on that maid."


    "Oh?" Agnes looked at Maria for a few seconds, she didn''t notice anything wrong, but she trusted her husband''s words:


    "Okay, I will."


    Adonis nodded, satisfied, then he looked at the group and asked, "Where is my daughter?"


    "Lady Violet is on a date with Lord Victor." Kaguya, as Victor''s personal maid, responded.


    "Oh, it''s good they''re getting along." Adonis smiled, satisfied.


    ''He really looks happy.'' Natalia thought in disbelief, considering she thought Adonis would be pissed off like all parents are.


    "Hmm, are theying back today?" Natasha asked.


    "I do not know." Kaguya didn''t give much information.


    "So my daughter will be a woman... This is a strange feeling..." Agnes didn''t know how to feel.


    "Huh?" Adonis, Sasha, and Ruby eximed together. They clearly didn''t understand.


    "...You are surprisingly very innocent." She looked at her husband in disbelief, "As an older man, you should know it''s pretty obvious that after the date, they''re going to have sex."


    "Huuuuh!?" ''Didn''t they just go on a date!?'' Sasha and Ruby thought at the same time.


    "M-My D-Daughter¡­" Somehow Adonis was shaken and leaned against the wall while touching his heart; ''My Daughter¡­ my little violet flower¡­.'' He seemed to have entered a catatonic state.


    Crack!


    Suddenly everyone in the group hears the loud sound of something breaking, they look to the side, and soon they see the sight of Scathach ''identally'' breaking the pir of her mansion.


    "Heh~" Her smile was not pretty, and a dangerous killing intent began to cover her body.


    "I must pay a visit to the builder of this mansion. It is very fragile~."


    BOOOM!


    She punched the wall!


    "Look how fragile it is~, he did a sloppy job, HaHaHaHa~."


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    She punched the wall several times.


    "I really need to visit the man who built this mansion. He did a horrible job~" Not wanting to be in the room with all these guests, Scathach disappeared and went somewhere else.


    "..." An ufortable silence fell around. What was that reaction!? She is scary! What is that distorted smile at the end? That''s what the women''s group thought.


    "Mother¡­" Ruby was thinking of something else as she looked at Sasha and nodded.


    "I know. This is turning into something dangerous." Sasha spoke.


    "Yes." Ruby agreed with Sasha.


    "¡­" The two men in the group were thinking of something else; ''That boy is very lucky!''


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 106: Memories from the past.

    <h4>Chapter 106: Memories from the past.</h4>


    I open my eyes and find myself in a dense forest with big trees.


    Huh? Where am I? I remember being with my wife... That was my first thought.


    "Sniff, Sniff. Somebody help me, Mommy, Daddy¡­." I hear the sound of a child crying, I try to move my body in search of that child, but I can''t move.


    My field of vision drops a little, and I see something that surprises me.


    Why is my hand so small like a child?


    Wait... Let''s take it easy, I''m sure I wasn''t kidnapped. After our time together, I remember sleeping next to Violet, that I can be sure of.


    This feeling... I remember going through something simr in the past...


    ...Oh, my wives'' memories, that''s the same feeling I had when I went into my wives'' memories...


    Am I in Violet''s memory?


    But why can''t I move like before?


    "Sniff, Sniff. Help me, Daddy¡­." The child looked around, and, for the first time, I could see that she was in a dense forest, under a hidden tree, and I could feel her feelings of fear.


    Despite wanting so much to cry, she was holding back since she didn''t want to show weakness.


    Suddenly, I hear the noise of branches being broken.


    The child''s small body trembled, and she felt like crying, "D-Dog?"


    She couldn''t speak proper words, but she was terrified of this word.


    The sound of branches breaking started to increase, and it looked like someone was approaching her.


    "Hiii!" The girl hid behind the big tree, her eyes were glowing blood red, and she was muttering as she put her little hands together, "Fire, Fire..." She was trying to use her power, but it didn''t seem to be working.


    The sound of footsteps seemed to be closer than ever, and, realizing that there was no way to face the threat, the girl hid in a very dark part of the tree and put her hand over her mouth.


    "Tsk, I got lost again, this is getting old, should I ask my dad to buy me a map? At least I wouldn''t get lost so easily."


    The dog she was waiting for did note, but a child...


    That''s ME!?


    A boy with blue eyes and ck hair, wearing clothes that looked like a kid''s suit, and he had an annoyed expression on his face.


    "Oh, a big tree. I think this will serve as a ce to spend the night. Knowing my mother, she must be causing a stir right now at the party because I disappeared."


    The boy approaches the tree very confidently and sits in the part where the moonlight is most visible.


    He leans against the treezily and looks at the moon, and smiles, "Ah~. It''s a beautiful night, a beautiful night indeed¡­."


    Suddenly the boy''s expression turns to an annoyed one, and he looks at his arm.


    "Tsk, I hurt myself. I think it must have happened when I was walking through the woods."


    ... Is that me? Huh? Did I have this attitude as a child!? I do not remember!


    "What a good smell¡­." Suddenly the little girl started getting thirsty, and I could feel an insatiable thirst in my throat.


    Crack, Crack!


    Unconsciously, the little girl put so much force on the tree trunk that the trunk cracked a little, and that sound seemed to alert my younger self.


    "Who''s there!?" The boy quickly gets up from the tree and looks around for the noise of the sound.


    The little girl feels her heart beating very fast, "What do I do? What do I do? What do I do?" She started to panic.


    "Mommy and Daddy told me not to talk to strangers..." The girl hid again.


    "But...that delicious smell..."


    "Oh? Who are you?" Suddenly the little girl hears a voice beside her.


    "Hiii!" She jumped back in fear.


    "Oh, it''s just a child." The boy seemed to smile in relief when the moonlight bathed the little girl and allowed him to see her appearance. my younger self looked at the child with his mouth open in surprise, then he exhibited a gentle smile:


    "Correction... It''s a beautiful little girl."


    "..." The little girl got slightly red in the face.


    "Hmm, you look like you were crying? Is everything all right?"


    "Hmm... Hmm... Well..." She didn''t know what to say for a moment. Her heart was panicking, and her mind was spinning so much, she couldn''t form a train of thought.


    "Hmm, do you have problemsmunicating?"


    The little girl''s face turned even redder. "A-Aren''t you scared?"


    "Scared? For what?" The boy looked quite confused.


    "Eye glowing¡­Fangs¡­" She pointed to herself.


    "Hmm..." The boy put his hand on his chin, stared at her face as if he was thinking about something deeply, and looked at the eyes of the little girl and her fangs.


    "Eyes shining¡­ Fangs¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­"


    "Fangs¡­"


    The girl swallowed a little saliva when she saw the boy''s gaze, and her heart began to beat faster because of the fear of being rejected again by the humans.


    "I''m not, actually. You look even more beautiful with those eyes and fangs." Suddenly the boy spoke.


    "Eh?"


    "Hahahaha~. Your expression of surprise is quite cute."


    "C-Cute."


    "No need to think too much, just Smile~, Smile~," He touched his face and made a gesture of smiling.


    "S-Smile?"


    "Yes, a crying face doesn''t suit you. I think you''ll look prettier if you smile more."


    "Oh¡­" She didn''t know what to say.


    "Hahahaha, my mother said that regardless of the situation I find myself in, I always have a smile on my face."


    "Eh?" She didn''t seem to understand why he''d suddenly mentioned his mother.


    "Like now, I''m scared to death, but if I have a smile on my face, everything will be fine, right?"


    "I do not know...?"


    "Hahaha, don''t think too much,e,e! Let''s go together." my younger self suddenly approaches the girl and takes her hand, and soon he starts pulling her and taking her somewhere.


    "H-Eh?" The girl didn''t understand, and she just looked at the back of my younger self, confused, "W-Where are you taking me?"


    Suddenly the boy turns and smiles gently:


    "It''s easier to get through this situation together, right? And I would feel bad afterwards if only I was rescued. Come on, let''s stay in that tree until dawn! Knowing my mom, she must be looking for me now, hahahahaha~."


    "O-Oh..." Somehow the girl started to be influenced by the boy''s words and exhibited a small smile on her face as she held the boy''s hand a little tighter.


    Crack, Crack!


    Suddenly the world shattered like a mirror, and soon I woke up in the room where I slept with my wife, Violet.


    "... Well, that was a weird memory..."


    I look up at the bedroom ceiling with deep thoughts.


    And to think that I was like that when I was younger... I don''t remember much about my childhood. After all, I was a kid, few people remember things that happened in childhood, and I was definitely not one of them.


    But... I close my eyes and try to recall something from my childhood.


    And as always... Nothing appears.


    No info, no clue, no memory, nothing...


    Sigh...


    But... Is that what Violet meant in the past when she said that she had been watching me for a long time?


    This encounter must have activated the personality of my wife that I love so much.


    But I think this brief encounter may not have been enough to activate my wife''s personality; something else must have happened...


    "Hmmm¡­" Hearing a noise, I opened my eyes and looked at my wife, who was lying on top of me the way she came into the world while hugging me.


    I felt a warm sensation entering my chest, and soon I disyed a gentle smile while I started stroking her head.


    "Hehehe, Darling~" She disyed a happy smile and hugged me tighter and seemed to be talking in her sleep. She is probably having a good dream.


    A sweet feeling and a possessive feeling started to grow inside me when I saw the smiling figure of my wife.


    Ahh~, I really love my wife, I love her very, very, very much~.


    Feeling my caresses, Violet''s eyes slowly start to open.


    "... Darling..."


    "Good morning, my wife."


    "Hehehe~"


    Seeing her goofy smile, my heart seems to have received an intense charge of sweetness. She is so cute!


    Unconsciously, I move my face closer to hers and kiss her mouth.


    "Hmm?" She looked surprised for a moment, but then she returned my kiss.


    But the kiss doesn''tst for long, as Violet suddenly gets up and sits on my waist, and then, with her cheeks a little red and breathing a little wild, she said:


    "Darling~, let''s continue~. I want more~."


    My brain froze for a few seconds when I saw this vision, the sight of my wife sitting on my waist the way she came into the world and speaking those words took a critical blow to my heart.


    "Heh~. It already seems to be ready." Violet''s sneaky hand touched my hardness.


    She gets up a little and sits on top of my hardness as she starts teasing me.


    "Tell me, Darling, do you want me? Do you wanna eat me~?"


    My smile grew, "My wife is definitely a perverted woman."


    "You don''t like it...?" She disyed a seductive little smile.


    "You''re wrong." I move suddenly and toss Violet on the bed.


    "Heh?"


    I caressed Violet''s face, "I love it when my wife is a pervert."


    "Darling~" Violet jumps on top of me again, and I fall back onto the bed.


    "We''re going to have another kind of battle, but this time, I''m on top!" Her eyes were glowing blood red.


    "Hah! Never! I''m on top."


    "...So this is a war." Violet''s smile grew, her teeth sharpened, and a dangerous aura began to leave her body.


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile grew like Violet''s.


    "This war, I will not lose~."


    "Let''s see if that''s true."


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 107: Victor meets the in-laws.

    <h4>Chapter 107: Victor meets the inws.</h4>


    "This is a mess... it even looks like a tornado passed through here." Natalia spoke in a neutral tone with emotionless eyes and looked like she had given up on something upon seeing the scene in front of her.


    The room was aplete mess, with broken walls, broken beds, suspicious liquids all over the room, and she could even see that there were liquids on the ceiling of the room!


    "What in the name of the seven hells happened here!?"


    Well, she knows what happened, she''s not a saint, but even if she does, it''s still nonsense!


    This can no longer be called sex but war.


    ''I''ll have to clean this...?'' She looked into the room with a lifeless expression.


    ''Hell no! I do not want!'' Looking around, she made the wisest decision;


    "Let''s ignore this."


    "Ah~" Hearing Violet moaning in the bathroom, Natalia''s face turned a little red. ''They still are going on!?'' I''m here you know!? Have some decency!


    "D-Darling~, wait¡­ Ahh~"


    "Ugh¡­ Living is a pain¡­."


    Toc, Toc.


    Suddenly Natalia heard someone knocking on the door, she walked to the door elegantly, and opened it:


    "Yes?"


    "Hmm, are we staying here...?"


    Seeing the man and woman who seem to be a couple, Natalia exhibited a small smile, "You came at a good time. I have a service for you, something that pays very well."


    "¡­" Somehow, the couple was feeling a bad feeling about this.


    ...


    A few minutester, when Victor and Violet came out of the bathroom.


    "Natalia, thanks for the new clothes... Oh?" Victor looked at the couple curiously, seeing that they were cleaning up the mess he and their wife had created. He felt awkward seeing someone else doing this, but he didn''t really care.


    "Who are they?" Violet asked.


    "They were staying here when we arrived," Victor spoke.


    "Oh, I don''t remember." Violet didn''t care too much.


    "Hahaha~." Victorughed amusedly.


    "..." Natalia had no reaction, but she expected it. After all, Violet only cares about Victor, and she doesn''t even bother to memorize the faces of the others.


    She''s a lot like Agnes in that way too.


    "Anyway, are we going back home?" Violet showed a gentle smile.


    Feeling the aura of a mature womaning from Violet, Natalia felt very strange. She couldn''t get used to a Violet who didn''t look like a spoiled child.


    ''It''s just an illusion. She wouldn''t mature just because she had sex; that''s not how things work!'' Natalia thought.


    "Yes." Natalia snaps her fingers, and soon a portal is created in the bathroom door.


    "W-What?"


    "Oh, I forgot about them." Natalia facepalmed; she got caught up in the couple''s rhythm andpletely forgot about the extras.


    "Lord Victor, please?" Natalia looked at Victor as if suggesting he do something.


    "Hmm? Of course." Victor approaches the two, his eyes glowing a little blood red.


    As they had been charmed by Victor before, the process of charming the poormbs was now rtively quick.


    "Forget everything that happened, you just had a wild night together, and the result of this night is the current state of the room."


    "..." Natalia was speechless, ''Isn''t that too mean? Asking a normal man to do... That. It''s impossible.''


    "Did you understand?"


    "Yes..." The two spoke at the same time in an emotionless robotic voice.


    "Good." Victor smiled in satisfaction.


    "Hahaha~. Darling is so bad." Violetughed lovingly.


    "Eh?" Victor didn''t understand why his wife reacted like that.


    "Pfft...HAHAHA, it''s funnier that he doesn''t even understand what he did wrong."


    "...?" Victor turned his head, not understanding anything.


    Well, it''s not like Victor cares, and he''s just happy to see his wifeughing.


    "Let''s go back," Victor spoke.


    "Yes!" Violet holds Victor''s arms, and soon the couple passes through the portal.


    When the couple left, Natalia looked at the couple who were still paralyzed. "Well, as fellow humans, I can''t leave you like this."


    She approaches the bed and takes a considerable amount of money out of her pocket. "With that amount, they could pay for the repair of this room and still enjoy the night in Paris."


    Soon Natalia turns and enters the portal.


    The moment the portal was closed, the two couples woke up.


    "Huh?"


    Soon the two looked at each other with passionate eyes.


    "You were wild yesterday, Julian."


    "Not as much as you, Renata."


    "... Let''s continue?"


    "Hell yes!"


    Soon the moans started to leave the room, but they weren''t as destructive as before.


    ...


    When Victor and Violet exited the portal, they were faced with a sight that took them by surprise.


    "Mother?" Violet looked strangely at the white-haired woman who was sitting on the couch.


    "Hello, my daughter... I see you have be a woman..." Agnes had a sly smile on her face.


    Violet''s face turned a little red, but she didn''t care too much and just puffed out her chest with pride.


    "Father!?" Violet practically screamed when she saw her dad in a catatonic state, mumbling iprehensible things.


    "What happened to him!?" Violet approached her father.


    "Well..." Agnes looked at Adonis, "He''s like this because of you... How jealous..." She muttered at the end.


    "Huh? Because of me? I did nothing."


    Victor looked at the woman who was very simr to Violet, watching the way she looked at the man, his smile grew, he understood that the mother was very simr to the daughter.


    "Are you going to ignore me?" Natasha suddenly asked.


    Victor looked at the blond-haired woman and the blond-haired man.


    Seeing the woman who looked a lot like Victoria, he nodded and spoke aloud, "Surely the genes are unfair."


    "..." Natasha looked at Victor with curious eyes, feeling Victor''s gaze on her and seeing the smile on his face, unconsciously, she closed her legs, ''Ahh~, I understand now...'' She seemed to have understood something when he saw Victor.


    "What do you mean by that?" She asked.


    "Nothing, I was justparing you to your daughter."


    "Heh~" A vein popped in Natasha''s head, "I wonder what you wereparing."


    "Hmm... Everything?" Victor looked at a certain area of Natasha''s body.


    "...Aren''t you very rude?" Veins were popping all over Natasha''s face.


    "Really? I really don''t think so." Of course, Victor was being petty, but he didn''t have a good impression of Sasha''s mom and her dad, especially when he heard Sasha''s story. He didn''t like both of them one bit.


    His fists itched to teach them both a lesson, but he knew that, although they weren''t as strong as Scathach, they were both still older vampires and were much stronger than he was.


    Although if you''re going to say something he learned from Scathach, it was: Strength is not what decides the oue of a battle, you can even be stronger, but if your mental condition is not good, if you fall into a trap and the opponent attacks your weakness, you can lose.


    A life and death battle is not an arena game.


    But of course, strength influences a lot, considering you can''t make ns if you don''t have enough strength to execute the n.


    "Pfft, even he thinks you''re an airport runway." Agnesughed.


    "Shut the fuck up."


    William looked at Victor with curious eyes, ''So this is the boy... He''s tall. And handsome...''


    He didn''t have much of an opinion about Victor. He was just curious to know what was so special about this boy that made Scathach interested in him; ''Was it his powers? Hmm¡­ I feel like that''s part of the reason¡­.''


    Victor felt a shiver in his body and looked suspiciously at William, the man with blond hair and green eyes.


    "Father, Wake up! Father!" Violet was rocking her dad back and forth, but he didn''t seem to wake up.


    "It''s useless. He won''t wake up for a while. Just let him rest." Agnes spoke.


    "FATHER!!!" But Violet didn''t seem to mind and pped Adonis on the cheek.


    "E-Eh?" He woke up.


    "¡­" Agnes was speechless.


    "You finally woke up¡­" Violet sighed in relief.


    "Yes... I felt like I was going back to visit Persephone."


    "Persephone, the queen of the underworld?" Victor asked.


    "Yes, that same one." He smiled.


    "Oh¡­" Victor couldn''t say what to say. ''From the way he talks confidently, I even thought he was talking about a real person as if she existed.''


    "Hahaha, that will never happen, not while I''m here." Agnes'' eyes weren''t pretty


    "..." Adonis just smiled and scratched his cheek since he didn''t know how to respond.


    "Darling¡­" Suddenly, Ruby and Sasha appear beside Victor.


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m back, Honey." He spoke to both of them.


    "Wee back~" The two spoke with a gentle smile.


    And then they started looking at Victor and Violet at the same time, seeing the obvious change in Violet, their eyes darkened.


    Victor''s smile grew disproportionately.


    "We''re next, right...?"


    "Yes, of course!" Victor couldn''t take it anymore and hugged them both.


    "E-Eh?" The two didn''t know how to react to seeing Victor like this, and they were even more speechless when they felt a feeling overflowing from their connection.


    His love was heavy!


    "...Hmm, I don''t think it''s a good idea to hug other women now that you''ve just taken my daughter''s virginity."


    "Hmm?" Victor raised an eyebrow and looked at Agnes.


    Looking like an elder who wanted to give advice, she said, "Now that you''ve taken my daughter''s virginity, you belong to n Snow, so it would be inappropriate to hug other women, right?"


    "..." Natasha had several points she wanted toin about, but she was silent since she wanted to see Victor''s reaction.


    Victor lets go of his wives, so he raises his finger, "First, I don''t belong to anyone. I only belong to my wives."


    "¡­" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha all shed a loving little smile.


    "Second, that''s not your problem."


    "Huh?" Agnes'' eyes weren''t pretty, ''if you''re with my daughter, of course, that''s my problem!''


    "Third, I will say the same thing I told Scathach: Your opinion on this matter does not matter. What matters is only the feelings of my wives."


    "¡­" As if the sound of the world itself had been cut off by a supernatural entity, a hush of disbelief fell in the room.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 108: Victor meets the in-laws. 2

    <h4>Chapter 108: Victor meets the inws. 2</h4>


    ''What did this boy just say? Scathach? Huh? Are they that close?''


    Those were the thoughts of men. They know that when someone calls the name Scathach inappropriately, that person''s chances of dying are over 99%, and if this man is saying her name so casually, it must have been allowed. After all, this is her mansion, so she must surely be listening in on the conversation from somewhere.


    Natasha and Agnes were more shocked by something else, ''He just said he did the same thing to Scathach!? How is he still alive!?''


    Unlike the two men, Natasha and Agnes were the ones who knew Scathach best, and both women knew how irrational this woman could be.


    She is more irrational than them put together!


    And for those who know Scathach and her irrationality to hear that someone spoke those same rude words to Scathach and survived... It was just too unbelievable.


    The woman they knew wouldn''t allow herself to be offended. She was too proud!


    "Hey, Bitch. Don''t stick your nose in subjects where you''re not asked." Violet told her mother.


    "Violet, respect your mother!" Agnes didn''t like what Violet said.


    "When you are a mother who respects me, I will respect you," Violet spoke in a dry tone.


    "Ugh. This girl is so irrational; I wonder who she got that from."


    "¡­" The people who knew Agnes well enough were silent, ''If it wasn''t you who she got it from, who would it be!?'' That''s what they wanted to say, but they were silent.


    Violet was the copy of Agnes when she was younger, with the only difference being that Violet is calmer than her mother.


    "Darling, please don''t tease our parents," Sasha spoke in a low voice.


    "Yes, even though they are like that, they are still counts/ex-counts." Ruby continued in the same low voice.


    "Hmm... I''ll try, but I don''t promise anything," Victor said. He knew a lot about his personality, and he knew he couldn''t promise anything rted to certain matters, mainly matters involving conflicts. He is the kind of man who pays for everything in the same coin.


    If someone treats Victor kindly, Victor will be kind to that person, but... If that person treats Victor with a hostile attitude, it''s a hostile attitude that they will receive from Victor.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and blood for blood. That''s how his father raised him, and even after he turned into a vampire, that mindset didn''t change.


    "Well, I think that''s enough?" Sasha didn''t know how to feel hearing Victor''s words.


    "Yes, as long as you don''t cause any problems, everything should be fine..."


    Despite having said that, Ruby, Violet, and Sasha knew he would do something irrational. After all, they knew a lot about Victor''s personality.


    Suddenly, footsteps started to be heard, and soon a group of people arrived.


    Yuki, Kaguya, Natalia, Maria, and Luna, the five maids.


    Yuki and Kaguya are Victor''s personal maids.


    Natalia is Violet''s maid.


    Maria is Sasha''s maid.


    And Luna is the maid of Ruby and of the entire Scarlett n.


    "Master." Yuki looked quite happy for a moment, but she quickly controlled her expression.


    "Hi, my maid." Victor smiled.


    Yuki couldn''t help but sh a happy little smile; she wasn''t forgotten!


    "Master, you''re back," Kaguya spoke.


    "Yes, my maid." Victor continued with the same smile on his face.


    ".." Kaguya nodded with a slight smile on her face.


    "Lord Victor," Maria spoke.


    "Hi, Maria. How are you feeling?"


    "Horrible." She was honest.


    "That''s a good thing." Victor was also honest.


    "..." Maria''s stoic face almost broke when she heard Victor''s response.


    "Are you feeding?"


    "Yes, the maids are kind enough to bring me food... Although it''s not fresh." As a Ghoul, her diet was based on human flesh and not blood. Honestly, she didn''t even know how to feel anymore, to eat human flesh and find it tasty...


    This experience left her very upset. But she had no choice since she didn''t want to be a decaying and rotten creature like a zombie. At the end of the day, she''s still a woman, and she cares what she looks like.


    She had a lot of time to research her current race, and she found that if she eats human flesh, she could avoid a bit of the Ghoul''s decay process... And that''s what she did...


    At the end of the day, she didn''t want to be an irrational beast.


    "I see..." Victor said, but he didn''t sympathize with Maria''s situation, "Try to eat well. It''s good for your health." He learned of Maria''s condition through his wives, and he found the situation amusing, the woman turning into something more horrible than she previously hunted.


    "Where are the remaining girls?" Victor asked.


    "Lacus is sleeping. Pepper is watching cartoons. Siena is doing some unfinished work. But, Countess Scathach, I don''t know where she is. And June is in one of the rooms hiding in fear of being ''devoured'' by the ''monsters'' of this mansion." The person who answered was Yuki.


    "It''s not cartoons," Ruby muttered, ''why doesn''t anyone understand this?'' She thought.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I understand you." Sasha patted Ruby''s head.


    "I don''t want your pity," Ruby spoke in a cold voice.


    "It''s all right," Sasha spoke again with a sympathetic look.


    "...Ugh, I think it was a mistake to introduce you to the anime world."


    "..." Kaguya looked at Yuki with a dry look, as if silently judging her.


    "...What?"


    "Nothing." She didn''t want to look petty since she knew that Yuki was also Victor''s maid.


    "June...?" Victor puts a hand to his chin as if thinking, "Oh, that greedy witch." He finally remembered her.


    ''Coming to think about it, I still have the card she gave me.'' Victor thought.


    "Why is she here?" He asked.


    "I asked her to investigate something for Lady Sasha, and she came back with information," Natalia replied.


    "Oh, that''s a good thing. Let me know if you need anything." Victor didn''t care too much because he knew that his wives would ask for his help if he was needed for anything.


    "Of course." Natalia smiled.


    "..." Natasha, William, Agnes, and Adonis were looking at Victor all the time as if sizing him up, and seeing how he spoke, seeing his gestures that looked like a natural leader, they couldn''t help nodding in satisfaction.


    ''Scathach taught him well.'' They think.


    What they didn''t know was that Victor was naturally like that, and he wasn''t even trying to do anything.


    ...


    In a ce far from the royal capital, in a forest of many giant trees that could easily surpass the height of many buildings in the human world.


    ''Annoying, Annoying, what''s this annoying feeling?''


    Scathach was standing in the middle of the forest, and around her were several destroyed trees, the ground was broken, and in some ces, arge amount of ice could be seen.


    It was pretty obvious that she was taking out all her frustration and anger on the surroundingndscape.


    After finding out that her disciple was climbing the stairs to adulthood, the ufortable feeling she had been feeling since she learned that today was Victor and Violet''s meeting grew like a volcano erupting, and she was irritated!


    And to make matters worse, she didn''t even know why she was so angry, she just felt like breaking something or someone!


    Because of that, to avoid doing something she regrets in the future, she decided to iste herself a little. Maybe that would help her improve her mood.


    Destroying some trees and mountains, maybe hunting some wild beasts, she had a lot of ways to calm down.


    And it''s been two days since she''s been isted in this forest. She tried everything to control her emotions; she even tried to meditate.


    But...


    "This is not working." Scathach''s red eyes were glowing dangerously. "I''m just getting angrier."


    ''You guys should know that it''s pretty obvious that after the date, they''re going to have sex.'' She remembered Agnes'' words again.


    "FUCK!"


    BOOOOOOOM!


    She stomped on the ground so hard that the ground broke into a cobweb shape.


    "Why am I so angry!?" She punched the tree.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    Unconsciously, she put in too much force, and the poor tree was evaporated from existence, and the damage didn''t stop there. All the trees in a straight line suffered very serious damage.


    "What is happening?" She had never felt this way in her life. In two thousand years of existence, she had never felt this irritating feeling in her chest.


    Despite living a long time, Scathach was never a woman to get involved in rtionships. Instead, she preferred to train and get stronger. She had a mindset that she had acquired since she was a little girl; The strong are always right.


    Have you lost your farm to bandits? The culprit is you, who are weak!


    They invaded your vige, raped your wife, killed your daughter, and killed you? The culprit is you, who are weak!


    Used you as a disposable pawn in a war!? The culprit is you, who are weak!


    ''Weakness disgusts me!'' That was what the young Scathach thought.


    She didn''t want to be like those weak people, and, because of that, she trained, trained, and trained!


    She evolved her power that in the past could only create a small ice cube into what it is today.


    But as I spent two thousand years running the, and meeting new people, and experiencing new experiences, that mindset slowly began to change and form the personality that she has today.


    She is much calmer than in the past, she is more understanding than in the past, she is much more experienced than in the past... Of course, this change only applies to those close to her.


    But one thing that hasn''t changed even after living so long is, "The strong are always right."


    In fact, that mindset only strengthened when she saw kings, and emperors who built their country from scratch, fall into ruins in a few years because they weren''t strong enough.


    That mindset has been strengthened even more in all the wars she has fought in the past, ''If you don''t have power, you will be trampled like an insect.''


    She didn''t want to be on the side of the people who lost.


    Because of that, she never ckened her training.


    Because of that mindset, she''s strong now. Although since she was a little girl, she always liked to fight and train, which also helped her in her long journey.


    "That smell¡­" She sniffed the air a little.


    "Victor¡­" Slowly, her expression began to change.


    Badump, Badump!


    Her heart began to pound harder, and the thirst she was feeling began to be unbearable.


    "My idiot disciple is back¡­." She spoke with a big smile on her face that showed all her sharp teeth, "I''ll make him pay for making me feel like this~."


    Her red eyes glowed even brighter, and soon she disappeared, leaving behind a destroyed forest.


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 109: Victor meets the in-laws. 3

    <h4>Chapter 109: Victor meets the inws. 3</h4>


    Victor was currently sitting on arge ck sofa, and behind him were the five maids who were waiting for any possible orders from their respective masters.


    On his right side, Violet was sitting with a small smile on her face as she held Victor''s arm possessively, but unlike before, when she looked like a teenager in love.


    Now, she looked like a real wife and looked much more mature than before.


    On his left side was Sasha, who was next to Victor, and on Sasha''s side was Ruby, who had a cold look on her face.


    Victor was somehow feeling a DejaVu with this situation and feels like he has done this in the past; ''Oh, it was the first time I met my master.''


    He felt it happened a long time ago, even though it was only 6 months.


    Noticing the silence in the room as if everyone was waiting for him to say something, he said:


    "Let''s introduce ourselves first, as it''s the first time I''ve met my ''inws''." Victor disyed a small smile.


    "..." Adonis smiled. He liked a little how Victor wasn''t affected by their looks:


    "It''s okay with me." He disyed a small smile.


    And for the first time, everyone could really see why in the past he was called a young man of great beauty.


    ''I had forgotten how handsome he was... Agnes is lucky... If only I could have kidnapped him before.'' Natasha thought.


    The only ones who weren''t affected by Adonis'' beauty were Victor, Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Kaguya, Yuki, who was already used to Adonis'' beauty, Natalia for the same reason as Yuki, and Luna, who didn''t care much for the existence of the most beautiful man.


    Also, Maria who only saw Adonis as a walking piece of meat, even salivating a little. She feels that if she eats him, it''s going to taste really good¡­ In the literal sense, of course.


    Agnes huffed with pride when she saw her husband, as her face said, ''That''s my husband!''


    Victor saw this attitude out of the corner of his eye and smiled a little inwardly, ''She really does look like Violet.''


    "My name is Adonis Snow, and this beautiful woman is my wife, Agnes Snow."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Victor Walker..." Victor introduced himself, but, suddenly, his face showed a strange expression.


    "Adonis? You mean that Adonis who was loved by two goddesses?" Despite not knowing much about mythology, Victor knew about the myth of Adonis and remembers seeing it from a movie in the past.


    The saying: ''he''s handsome like an Adonis''. He didn''t know what that saying was at the time, but when he searched the inte, he found it was about a Greek myth of a man who was loved by two goddesses.


    Persephone, the queen of the underworld, and Aphrodite, the goddess of beauty and love¡­


    "Yes."


    ''So it was real¡­.'' Victor had suspected this before, but he didn''t think it was possible; ''If Adonis is in front of me, then do these two women exist too? Are they goddesses? Or something different?'' He was a little curious now.


    "..." Victor looked Adonis up and down, and he understood; he really was handsome... Divinely handsome... But he saw something in Adonis'' tired smile.


    "You suffered, huh¡­."


    "Well, I was born handsome but without strength." He continued with the same smile.


    "A curse, huh?"


    "Yes."


    "So..." Victor looked at Agnes.


    "Was it her?"


    "Sometimes, yes, but she is better than the other two."


    "I see... But you seem to like it."


    "Well, life has its ups and downs, and if you think too much about the past, you will go crazy."


    "Wise wordsing from you." Victor shed a small smile.


    "Although I look like I am, I''m old, you know?" Heughed


    "An old man¡­."


    "Indeed¡­"


    "..." Agnes and Violet were speechless. Why are they talking in codes? Why are they talking like they''re old friends!? What is happening!?


    "What are you talking about?" William asked.


    "..." Natasha was curious too.


    "Oh, it''s nothing." The two spoke at the same time.


    "..." William and Natasha were looking at the two of them strangely.


    "Anyway, My name is Annasthashia Fulger. I''m Sasha''s mother."


    Victor looked at the woman and spoke neutrally. "Yes, I Know."


    "Oh? You seem to have a very negative opinion of me."


    "Knowing that my wife was tortured just for your fun is not a very pleasant thing, right?" Victor didn''t like hitting the bush and got right to the point.


    "¡­" Suddenly, the whole atmosphere of the ce became more tense.


    "D-Darling." Sasha grabbed Victor''s arm and started pulling in an attempt to get him to stop talking.


    "Heh~, aren''t you very overprotective? How can you judge me when you don''t know anything?"


    "Hmm, you''re right." Victor nodded in agreement with Natasha''s words and closed his eyes as he began to think about it.


    "Right? I may have a reason for doing this."


    "And that''s not unusual either, you know, right? Countess Scathach did the same thing to Ruby, so why aren''t you pissed at her too?"


    "Hmm, Hmm. You''re right." Victor continued nodding, agreeing with Natasha''s words.


    Suddenly, Victor opens his eyes, "But I don''t care if you''re right or not."


    "Eh...?"


    Victor''s eyes began to glow blood red, "You hurt my wife, look."


    He pointed to Sasha, who was shaking as she held Victor''s arm.


    "..." Natasha and William looked at their daughter in silence.


    "You traumatized her¡­." Victor clenched his teeth angrily, "You traumatized your own daughter. And that''s reason enough for me to be annoyed with you."


    Unlike Ruby, who Scathach trained/tortured to be strong and independent, Natasha trained her daughter just for her own fun. She didn''t even care about Sasha.


    The process was the same, but the goal was different.


    Victor''s anger was so great that it was starting to affect Violet and Ruby, who were feeling his emotions through the connection.


    ''I need to stay calm, don''t let yourself be influenced.'' Ruby thought as she squeezed her hands, she needed to be the one with a calm mind, but then she looked at Violet and saw something that surprised her.


    ''Is she calm...?'' Ruby looked at Violet''s hands and saw her squeezing her hands tightly. ''Wrong, she''s not, but she''s holding back.''


    She exhibited a small satisfied smile, ''She has matured.''


    Adonis saw it too, and he smiled pleased at his daughter''sing of age, but he didn''t know how it felt to know that his precious daughter was ''contaminated''. However, he knew that day would eventuallye, and he also respected His daughter''s decision¡­ He just feltplicated as a father.


    "Hmm... So what?" Natasha spoke after thinking a bit.


    "..." Victor continued to stare at Natasha.


    "She is my daughter, and she belongs to me. I can do what I want with her." Natasha smiled and spoke.


    "I had her, I raised her, she belongs to my n, as long as I''m the leader of my n, she''ll do what I want, right?" Natasha looked at her daughter.


    "¡­" Sasha''s body visibly trembled as she heard her mother''s words.


    "¡­" Suddenly, the whole atmosphere in the house was silent again, and the atmosphere around was heavier.


    People who knew Victor quickly looked to him to see what his reaction was, and surprisingly, his face was neutral, and he didn''t look angry.


    Victor looked at William, "And you? What is your opinion about this?"


    "Me? Hmm... I don''t care?" William replied after thinking for a while. He really didn''t feel anything since he only cared about Natasha and the power n Fulger has to offer his family, and Sasha is just a tool for him to have that safe power... Not to mention that he is too submissive to Natasha for him to try to oppose her.


    But in the end¡­ he doesn''t care so much. After all, living life with a Countess has its benefits.


    "I see..." Victor lowered his face a little, and his expression was hidden by his hair. The killing intenting out of his body was causing visible difort in the people next to him.


    "Father¡­" Sasha''s body shook even harder, and she looked like she was about to cry at any moment.


    ''I know they thought that of me, I always knew¡­ But why am I sad? I should be used to it by now¡­.''


    Ruby quickly hugs her friend to support her, and this time she didn''t hide her anger.


    ''Master...'' Yuki was worried about Victor.


    Kaguya, on the other hand, just joined Victor''s shadows.


    Suddenly Victor''s killing intent disappeared, as he lifted his head and smiled with a kind face, his smile was so peaceful, it was so warm, that he didn''t even seem to be angry a few seconds ago.


    "..." William and Natasha opened their eyes in shock. They didn''t expect this reaction.


    ''Looks like you made your decision, my son-inw.'' Adonis'' smile grew a little in approval.


    Even women who knew Victor well didn''t expect this reaction from him.


    ''I''m sorry, my beloved wife.'' Victor patted Sasha''s head.


    "!!!?" Listening to Victor''s thoughts. Sasha, Violet, and Ruby looked at Victor.


    "Don''t-" Before Sasha could say anything.


    "Darli-" Before Ruby and Violet could stop Victor.


    Victor spoke in a gentle voice that sent shivers down Natasha and William''s spine:


    "Then you two don''t need to exist."


    "Wh-" The two didn''t have time to react.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Victor shot towards the two and grabbed them both by the face with his hands, then, using their bodies, he broke through the mansion wall easily. When he arrived outside the mansion, his body was covered in lightning, and, using the lightning, he flew into the skies and took them both away from the royal capital.


    "Darling, NOOO!" Sasha yelled.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE!


    Everyone can only hear the lightning sounds in the distance.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 110: The anger of a husband.

    <h4>Chapter 110: The anger of a husband.</h4>


    "¡­He really did that..." Adonis doesn''t know how to feel. Is he proud of his courage? Or is he stunned by his stupidity? There''s no way a newborn vampire can beat an older vampire.


    But regardless of his feelings, Adonis smiled. As a man, he approved of Victor''s attitude and wished he could do something like that in the past, but unfortunately, he wasn''t that crazy or had enough powers to perform such a feat in the past.


    "My master is crazy! He''s going to die!" Yukipletely lost herposure.


    "Lord Victor..." Maria felt an irritation in her chest when she thought about Victor''s possible death.


    "Ruby..." Luna looked at Ruby worriedly.


    "We have to go after him now! He''s going to die!" Sasha was freaking out, her face a tearful mess. She wasn''t worried about her parents because, at this point, she didn''t care about her parents anymore. She just didn''t want to lose another loved one again.


    Ruby hugged Sasha tighter, "Calm down, okay?"


    "B-But," Sasha was going to say something else, but when she saw Ruby''s cold, lifeless face, she froze in shock. She was too scary.


    "Okay?"


    "Yes..."


    "Father, Mother." Violet got up and looked at her parents.


    "Don''t let my husband die, please¡­." She bit her lip in frustration, she didn''t like feeling weak like this, but opponents are older vampires. Only time can bridge that gap.


    ''If my husband dies¡­I¡­.'' Violet''s eyes grew lifeless, and she was thinking about the worst possible oue.


    "VIOLET!" Ruby surprisingly raised her voice to Violet.


    "E-Eh?" Violet was surprised by Ruby''s sudden voice and looked at her friend.


    "Don''t think about nonsense."


    "¡­I¡­Okay."


    Adonis and Agnes looked at this demonstration with interest, then they looked at each other for a while and seemed to be thinking of a decision.


    "Come on, we have to prevent a tragedy from happening." Adonis made a decision.


    "Yes." If Adonis made a decision, Agnes would join him.


    "... A tragedy? What are you talking about." Then, suddenly, everyone hears a woman''s voice.


    "!!!" Everyone looks at Scathach.


    Scathach looked around and saw signs of struggle, "What happened?" She asked this time in an orderly tone.


    "Darling attacked Sasha''s parents. He didn''t like how indifferent Sasha''s parents were to her." Violet exined.


    "... My disciple... attacked two former counts...?" Scathach opened her mouth in shock. She couldn''t even believe what she was saying.


    A colossal pressure suddenly fell on everyone in the mansion, as Scathach''s smile grew, and...


    Sheughed.


    "W-What?" Agnes did not understand this sudden burst ofughter.


    "Mother?" Ruby saw that her mother looked quite happy.


    "To think that my disciple was bold enough to attack two former counts just because his wife was harmed." This was an attitude she very much approved of because not being afraid to face a stronger opponent is an essential trait if you want to get stronger.


    She looked at Sasha, and suddenly her face twisted in anger:


    "What are you doing!?" Her voice was so loud that the ss around her shattered.


    "H-Heh?"


    "Your husband is out there fighting for you. Stop crying like a child!"


    "¡­" Sasha opened her mouth.


    "Get up, wash your face, and stand up like a proud woman! Stand up like a proud wife who trusts her husband! That expression of yours now is just shameful!"


    "M-Mother¡­" Ruby wanted to say something, but¡­


    "Don''t interrupt me." Scathach''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Ruby.


    "..." Ruby gulped.


    Then she looked at Sasha again, and seeing Sasha''s face slowly changing, she smiled in satisfaction.


    "...You''re right... This is no time to be crying." Sasha wiped her face and got up from the couch. ''I won''t lose someone else important to me again.'' She clenched her fists with determination.


    "Good!" Scathach''s smile grew when she saw Sasha''s determined expression.


    "I''ll go first." She said,


    "Are you nning to intervene?" Adonis asked.


    "Huh? Of course not, this is a fight my disciple chose for himself, and he wouldn''t want me to step in and fight in his ce."


    "Oh¡­"


    "I just won''t let him get killed if he loses. After all, he''s mine~. Only I can kill him~" Scathach spoke with a seductive smile at the end.


    "Now, I understand why she likes that boy so much¡­" Adonis smiled a little when he saw Scathach''s expression. "They''re basically flour from the same bag."


    "Darling?" Agnes raised an eyebrow and looked at Adonis like a hawk.


    "Hahaha~" He justughed innocently, and ignored his wife''s gaze.


    Ending the conversation, Scathach kicked at the ground, which cracked into a web from her strength, and disappeared somewhere.


    "He''s just mine, huh?..." Ruby''s eyes weren''t pretty now, and she just thought that she should talk to her mom about Victor and her feelings about Victor in the future.


    ''It''s a waste of time to postpone the inevitable.'' She has decided that she is going to face her mother head-on.


    "We should go," Agnes spoke this time while her eyes were shining with curiosity. Although she was a little scared, her curiosity was stronger. She never saw that kind of reaction from Scathach!


    "Yes," Adonis spoke.


    Violet walked towards Sasha, "Come on, Sasha. We have to go after our husband."


    "Yes, we do, and then we have to teach him a lesson for making us worry so much."


    "Yes," Violet smiled kindly.


    "..." Ruby shed a small smile when she saw Violet and Sasha''s interaction; ''No longer as friends, but as sisters, huh? Looks like I got two more sisters.'' Sheughed a little in amusement.


    "What just happened!?" Siena appeared along with Lacus and Pepper, who was hiding behind Siena.


    "My husband happened. Come on, we need to go after them." Ruby''s mood suddenly became more serious.


    "Ugh, it''s always him, isn''t it?... Okay, I will." Siena spoke.


    "Me too," Lacus said.


    "I don''t want to be home alone, so I''m going too."


    "We will too." Yuki, Luna, and Maria said.


    "Natalia, can you make the portal?" Violet asked.


    "It''s impossible. I don''t know where they are, and if I don''t have the exact location in mind, the portal will be random." Natalia spoke.


    "Hmm, so we have to go running."


    "Yes, as I''m only a human, I can''t keep up with you, so I''ll stay at the mansion."


    "Okay, let''s go!" Violet disappeared, and soon all the vampires in the mansion followed Violet.


    "Well, that got interesting, didn''t it?" Then, hearing someone''s voice, Natalia looked at June, who was also at the mansion.


    "Yes. I wonder what the consequences of all this will be."


    "Me too... How about watching them then?" Natalia puts her hand in her pocket, her hand seems to disappear for a few seconds, and then she pulls out a crystal ball.


    Seeing the device in Natalia''s hand, June said with a smile on her face:


    "That''s a good idea."


    ...


    Victor knew a fact... Yes, he knew he was weaker than both of them, and despite knowing that, he attacked them.


    The reason? There are many. But the main one was; ''They hurt my wife.''


    No matter the reason, no matter what they thought at the time when doing what they did, he didn''t care.


    What matters is; ''my wife cried...''


    ''And I never want to see that face again.'' Killing Sasha''s parents can''t be the perfect solution to this problem. He knows that. He also doubts his ability to achieve this feat, but he knows something.


    "They need to be beaten up!" And from the moment he decided what to do, and started nning his next steps. He knew he couldn''t fight them head-on, so the best way was a surprise attack, let down the enemy''s guard, and attack!


    And most importantly, don''t hold back! The opponent is an older vampire, so go all out from the start!


    "ORAAAA!"


    Victor throws the two vampires onto a mountain.


    BOOOOOM!


    They crashed into the mountain and got stuck in the rock.


    "Ouch, this kid is really strong," Williammented with a carefree expression as he looked up at the sky. But, despite having said that, he didn''t seem to have been damaged.


    "The way he uses my n''s power is very interesting, and he doesn''t seem to take damage like me," Natashamented.


    Victor pointed both of his hands at them, and soon a sphere of fire began to be created. What is the vampire''s most obvious weakness?


    Fire... And that he has to spare!


    "Burn!''


    A gigantic sphere of fire flew towards them.


    "Fuck." Despite being older vampires, they know they shouldn''t underestimate n Snow''s fire.


    William tried to get up, but he noticed something; he was being frozen. He snorted, ''does he think this can stop me?'' But the moment he touched the ice, his hand was burned.


    "Well¡­" He looked at his hand.


    "Hmm, this way of using fire is interesting too." William''s body turns to smoke, and he gets out of his restraints.


    "Yes." Natasha''s body starts to be covered by the lightning, and she breaks the ice.


    Just as she was about to use her lightning bolt to escape the fire''s area of effect, a wall of ice appeared in front of her.


    "Huh?"


    The fireball hit the ice wall and exploded!


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    William and Natasha walk away.


    "Why did he do that?"


    "Hmm..." William didn''t understand either.


    Despite being older vampires, they were not warriors, one was azy submissive, and the other was a woman who only knew how to gamble.


    They rarely participated in fights, and in most fights, they overcame the opponent with pure power or with their influence.


    But... Living for so long gives them life experience. After all, they''ve seen a lot of fighters fighting in the past.


    Soon a dense fog began to be created around.


    "He blocked our view." Natasha.


    "Clever." William.


    "Will you take care of him for me? I''mzy." William spoke.


    "Hmm, I''ll take care of him." They were carefree since, in their minds, there was no way a vampire who had just outgrown his diapers would harm them in any way.


    Yes, fire is dangerous, but there are several ways to avoid fire.


    [Master, you can''t face them head-on.]


    "I know," Victor spoke in a low voice.


    [Use my shadows, the two of us together can do some damage to them.]


    "We never fought together, My maid."


    [It doesn''t matter, just trust me. Do you trust me?]


    Victor shed a small smile, "Always."


    [...] Kaguya disyed a gentle smile within Victor''s shadow; it was a shame Victor couldn''t see it.


    "Kaguya?"


    [...Remember, they''re both older vampires, a head-on fight like you like should be avoided at all costs, and... Though they''re older vampires, they still have vampire weaknesses, but do not forget. ... to live for so long, they acquire some resistance to these weaknesses, so they will not be so easy to kill with them.] Kaguya began to give instructions to Victor


    "..." Victor listened in silence. He already knew that, from the beginning. He knew, but he wanted to be in tune with Kaguya. So, because of that, he listened in silence.


    [They will underestimate you. They won''t take you seriously, and you should take every chance you get. And most importantly, don''t hold back.]


    "Okay."


    [Now attack William head-on!]


    Victor shed a predatory smile.


    Victor looks at William with his red eyes glowing and creates an ice shelf behind him, and using the tform as a boost, he flies towards William.


    William could feel something flying towards them, and he quickly braced himself, his hand stiffening, and soon a w was created.


    "Come, I will rip your heart out."


    The moment Victor would get close to him, Victor disappeared.


    "Huh?" He didn''t understand, and he couldn''t even feel him anymore.


    Suddenly, Victor appears beside William and attacks him.


    William quickly defends himself with his arm, but that was a bad idea.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH! My arm."


    Using an ice Greatsword that was covered with fire, Victor cut off William''s entire arm!


    [Good~] Kaguya''s shadow exhibited a scary smile.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 111: The anger of a husband. 2

    <h4>Chapter 111: The anger of a husband. 2</h4>


    "Mother fucker! I''ll kill him!" William growled angrily, and all his noble appearance was thrown away.


    [Run now!]


    Hearing what Kaguya said, Victor wasted no time and ran.


    RUMBLE!


    "You won''t escape," Natasha appears in front of Victor. She couldn''t see him because of the fog, but she knew he was there, "You can''t run away from me."


    "I already ran away." Suddenly Victor''s body began to dissolve into the shadows.


    "Tsk, did he have that ability too? It''s getting more interesting by the minute." She felt she should get Victor for herself since it would be a shame to leave someone so interesting with those women.


    She suddenly felt that something was going to pierce her head.


    Quickly, she uses her lightning and protects her head.


    She almost couldn''t feel it! She looks back and sees a dagger made of shadows. "That is..."


    "Tsk."


    She looks back and sees Victor...? Wrong... for her to see a woman? But soon, the woman also disappears into the shadows.


    "The skills of n nk?" She thinks for a moment and remembers a maid with oriental features who was next to Victor; ''Is it that maid?'' Natasha looks at her husband.


    "William, stop whining like a whore. That boy has someone from n nk with him! If we let him continue, it will get annoying. Let''s get it over with, but remember, don''t kill him! I want him for myself!"


    "Now, clear that fog." She ordered.


    "Okay." William''s expression turned serious.


    A few seconds passed, and quickly his hand waspletely restored, "I''ll get rid of this fog first."


    William''s hands stiffen, and he punches the ground!


    BOOOOOOM!


    A big explosion happened, and all the fog was blown away by the created wind.


    Taking advantage of the chaos of the fog, a shadow approaches Natasha, and Victores out of the shadows and attacks Natasha!


    "AHHHHH!"


    "Hmm?" Hearing his wife scream, William sees Victor attacking his wife from behind. He put his hands in her guts, then pulled them out!


    "It''s still not enough." He put one hand back inside her and grabbed her spine, but when he was going to rip it from her body, Natasha made a move.


    "Bastard! Let me go!" Natasha turned around with Victor''s hand still inside her, and in doing so, his hand broke.


    She clenches her fists and attacks Victor''s head; she is aiming straight at the weak spot! She will kill him! How dare he hurt her!?


    Victor just shed a big, distorted smile, "Burn."


    Suddenly his whole body started to catch fire.


    "!!?"


    "AHHHHHHHH!" Natasha screamed in pain.


    "HAHAHA, GOOD, GOOD! YELL LIKE A PIG BEING SLAUGHTERED!"


    Natasha''s screams of pain filled Victor with sadistic pleasure!


    [Master!]


    "I know." Victor looked at William.


    "Bastard!" William uses his speed and approaches Victor.


    When he was going to attack Victor''s head, they heard Natasha''s voice.


    "Enough!"


    Rumble, Rumble!


    A huge golden bolt of lightning fell on Natasha.


    Victor''s hands were vaporized, but he didn''t care. Instead, he takes advantage of William''s carelessness and attacks his head, using his ice-covered feet.


    Despite being caught off guard, William still managed to react, but, when he was going to attack Victor, something happened that he did not expect, a maid came out of Victor''s shadow and cut William''s neck with her daggers.


    "Tsk, it was too shallow," Kaguya muttered, and then she quickly went back into Victor''s shadow.


    "Bitch! I will-"


    "You are not going to do anything." Victor opens his mouth, bites William''s neck, and rips off a huge chunk of meat!


    "My-...¡­" He tried to say something, but his voice wouldn''te out since his vocal cords were destroyed.


    "You are mine." But then, when Victor was about to kill William, he felt someone holding his shoulder.


    "Stop."


    "Sigh... Looks like I didn''t do it fast enough." Victor looked back and saw Natasha, who waspletely changed in appearance.


    "Tsk, the older vampire''s regeneration is annoying-"


    All the damage he caused her was fully recovered, and the only damage was her clothes which were slightly burned.


    Pierce!


    Natasha shoves her hand into Victor''s heart and pulls it out.


    "HAHAHAHA~" Victorughed madly as blood came out of his mouth.


    [Master!!]


    "...Do youugh when your heart is taken out?"


    "Why not? It''s fun, right?"


    [I''ll get you out of there now!]


    Slowly Victor''s appearance began to dissolve into shadows.


    Natasha ignores Victor, looks at his heart, and then lifts it over her head.


    Ssh!


    Natasha bursts Victor''s heart and drinks his blood.


    "!!!" Her eyes glowed blood red, her cheeks blushed as she began to breathe heavily as if she were out of breath:


    "Delicious~" She started to lick her lips as if she didn''t want to waste anything.


    "My daughter has something so delicious around, and she didn''t tell me?" Her expression turned annoyed, looking like a spoiled child, "It''s unfair~, it''s unfair! It will be mine! I''m going to make him my fourth husband!"


    "..." William was speechless when he heard Natasha''s words. He was right here, you know?


    But¡­ He was used to it. She was this irrational type of woman.


    "William! Stand up! You lost an arm to a younger vampire. Do you not have shame?"


    ''Woman, who was the woman who was burning a few seconds ago!?'' That''s what he wanted to say, but in the end, he didn''t have the courage.


    When William''s throat regenerated, he said, "Where''s that bastard?"


    "He hid again." Natasha looked around with her eyes glowing blood red.


    "He''s like a slippery rat; it''s annoying," William grunted.


    At a considerable distance, Victor was leaning against a tree with Kaguya looking worriedly at the hole in Victor''s chest.


    "...Who are you calling a rat... You mother fucker-."


    "Shh!" Kaguya covered Victor''s mouth.


    "Don''t be angry now, Master. Focus on recovering."


    "A wound like that will be healed in less than a few seconds." And as Victor said, in less than a few seconds, all the damage done to him was restored.


    "And now?" Kaguya asked.


    "I don''t know, but I''ll think of something¡­."


    Victor remembered Scathach''s words, "Stupid disciple, if you are fighting a stronger enemy, use everything to your advantage to try to kill him, no matter what, even the environment is your ally."


    Victor looked at the two of them with his eyes gleaming dangerously, ''Luckily, they''re still underestimating me. That''s good, now, I just need to separate them¡­ If I get a chance, I can kill the man¡­ But the woman¡­ It''s hard.''


    "Master¡­ Why are you smiling¡­?"


    "Hmmm?" Victor touches his face.


    "Sigh, you''re incorrigible... Well, at least you didn''t freeze in fear." She exhibited a small smile.


    "Fear? hahaha~." Victorughed in amusement.


    "I''m excited!" He clenches his fists tightly, then he gets up off the ground and looks up at the mountain.


    "Come on, Kaguya."


    "Yes, Master." Soon Kaguya enters Victor''s shadow.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    A loud lightning noise was heard.


    "Oh?" Natasha looked at the mountain.


    "Is he there?" William asked.


    "Yes." Natasha''s body began to be covered by lightning.


    "Good to know. I will kill him!"


    "William¡­" Natasha''s eyes weren''t pretty.


    William''s body visibly trembled:


    "I mean¡­ I will capture him!"


    "Good. Be a good boy, and I''ll give you a rewardter~."


    "¡­" William didn''t say anything and just disappeared towards the mountain.


    And soon, Natasha joined him.


    When Victor set foot on the mountain, the entire mountain was frozen, so he created an ice Greatsword and ced it on his shoulder.


    "Kaguya, can you cover this whole mountain with your shadow?"


    [Yes, it''s possible... Don''t tell me...]


    "Hahaha~, I like that you are starting to think like me."


    [I don''t know if that''s a good thing or not.] Kaguya was honest.


    "I''m counting on you, my maid."


    [Yes, Master.]


    Slowly Victor''s shadow began to grow, and in less than a few seconds, the entire mountain was covered by Kaguya''s power.


    [Done.]


    "Nice job¡­" Victor raises his sword to the sky.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    The sword began to be covered with thunder, and shortly thereafter, the sword was covered with fire.


    [They arrived.]


    "Ah~, my dear son-inw, don''t run away from me." Natasha disyed a seductive smile, "I will treat you well~."


    "Sorry, but I don''t like Thots..."


    "Thot?" Natasha''s smile trembled a little.


    "And I''m married."


    "AHHHHHH!"


    Victor swung the sword vertically toward the ground.


    Quake, Quake!


    The mountain began to shake violently, and then the mountain was split in half.


    "Oh, good job, you''re strong." Natasha pped her hands like she was praising a child.


    "What are you doing? Have you gone crazy with fear?" William asked


    Victor didn''t respond and just jumped into the opening in the mountain he created.


    As he was falling, he heard:


    [Master, this is obviously a trap, they won''t fall for it.]


    "Oh, they will. After all, I''m just a baby, right? They don''t need to fear me because, in front of them, I''m just an insect."


    [...] Kaguya was silent when she heard Victor''s hateful tone.


    Victor suddenly glides through the air and looks up, and then his smile grows, "See?"


    "Don''t run away~. It just makes me want you more and more~," Natasha is smiling a lot.


    [Arrogance...]


    "Yes, but they''re right to be arrogant. I''m weaker after all."


    "But..." Victor remembered Scathach''s words again.


    "When a predator goes hunting, it uses all its strength, no matter if the enemy is weaker or stronger, that''s their pride as a creature at the top of the food chain."


    ''They''re not predators like my master. They''re just kids pretending to be strong...''


    Victor raises his sword, and as if possessed by a mad spirit, he starts swinging his sword everywhere.


    Cut, Cut, Cut, Cut!


    Victor using his superhuman strength, he cut across the mountain over and over again.


    Crack, Crack, Crack!


    And quickly, the entire ice mountain began to crumble.


    "Kaguya now."


    Natasha and William stop chasing Victor and look around.


    "That tactic again?" William spoke in annoyance while ignoring the boulders of ice that were falling on him, but with his resistance, these boulders didn''t even tickle.


    "Hmm... These stones." Natasha looked at the ice boulders that were covered in shadows.


    "Do not tell me."


    Pierce!


    "Eh...?"


    A sword of ice covered with fire pierced William''s brain.


    "William!"


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 112: An insane man.

    <h4>Chapter 112: An insane man.</h4>


    "William!"


    Rumble, Rumble!


    In less than a second, Natasha approached William, whose body was slowly freezing. She slits his neck, breaks Victor''s ice sword, and quickly grabs her husband''s head.


    "Tsk." She heard Victor''s annoyed voice, and Victor quickly disappeared into the shadows.


    "William?" She looked at her husband''s head


    "I''m fine..." The head began to speak, "he didn''tpletely destroy my head, and you saved me before my head caught fire."


    "Give me a few seconds, and I''ll be whole again, but it''ll take time for my body to fully regenerate."


    "Okay." Natasha sighed in relief, then she looked at the debris that were falling near her.


    "This boy¡­ He''s starting to piss me off¡­." Natasha''s eyes were gleaming dangerously.


    Suddenly, several shadows came out of the wreckage. The shadows had the appearance of Victor holding ice swords, and they were closing in on Natasha.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Natasha''s eyes glowed gold for a few seconds, she covered her hand with lightning, and then it disappeared.


    And in less than a second, she cut through all of Victor''s shadows, and she was back where she''d been before.


    Cough!


    Victor spat blood, and the guts of his stomach began to fall out of his body.


    [Master!] Kaguya quickly pulls Victor into her shadows.


    "The game is over, from now on. I will face you as a full-grown vampire."


    "First, I will get rid of this distraction."


    Natasha holds William''s head, and with superhuman speed, she vanishes.


    All Kaguya and Victor saw were trails of golden lightning all over the mountain, and suddenly...


    The mountain vanished from existence¡­


    For the first time, Kaguya saw a fraction of a two-thousand-year-old''s vampire power.


    An irrational existence that defies logic andmon sense.


    [She''s too fast... We have to get away now!]


    Using her shadows, Kaguya moved away from the mountain area, and soon she was in the forest again.


    "Tsk, that maid is annoying... I will kill her." Natasha disappeared, leaving behind only golden trails.


    [Let me out.] Victor suddenly spoke in a serious voice.


    [Master?]


    [Do what I said quickly!!] He yelled.


    [Yes!]


    Victor was cast out of Kaguya''s shadows.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Natasha appears in front of him and attacks him!


    Victor tries to defend himself with the ice sword, but the ice sword is easily broken.


    Soon his body is pierced by Natasha''s hands!


    "HAHAHAHAHA~, she is definitely an Ex-Countess."


    "You protected the maid, huh?" Natasha''s eyes flickered in annoyance.


    "I can''t let my lovely maid fall into the hands of a whore like you." He shed a big bloody grin.


    [...] Kaguya was silent and just clenched her fists tightly inside her shadow.


    "I wonder how you knew I was going to go after the maid." Natasha grabs Victor by the neck and lifts him into the air.


    "Who knows? I don''t know either~" Once in the past, Kaguya talked about her weakness.


    "Master, I am a shadow, and two shadows cannot exist at the same time. If you are in my world, and someone attacks your shadow, I will suffer the damage."


    Throughout the fight, Victor fought with Kaguya''s safety in mind. He couldn''t let his lovely maid get hurt because of his recklessness.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I have you in my hands now, you slippery eel." She shed a sadistic smile, "I won''t let you get away anymore~."


    "Hahahaha, isn''t it unfair to use all your strength for a baby vampire like me? Look how fragile I am~."


    "Baby?" Natasha''s smile grew unnaturally, "You''re not a baby, but you already have the strength of an adult vampire. And when an adult vampire attacks older vampires, the consequences are pretty serious." She squeezed Victor''s neck tighter, but even though he was choking, the smile on Victor''s face never left.


    [Master...] Kaguya was worried.


    "I see¡­ I''m honored that you''re treating me like a vampire adult~." Victor spoke with obvious disdain as soon as his body started to catch fire.


    "Useless resistance." Despite suffering severe damage to her hand, she didn''t care.


    Pierce!


    Natasha pierces Victor''s heart with her hand.


    [Master!]


    Cough!


    Victor coughed blood, and the fire in his body disappeared.


    Natasha cuts off Victor''s legs and steps on them!


    She pierced Victor''s stomach and pulled his guts out!


    "This is my revenge." She removes Victor''s eyeballs, "It hurt, you know? It''s been a while since I felt my guts being pulled out, and it''s been a while since someone nearly killed my husband."


    "Thank you, I think? HAHAHAHA~." Despite being bloodied and broken all over, Victor never stopped smiling.


    "Do you still have the energy to smile? In that case, I will torture you more!" Natasha licked her lips in amusement, she threw William''s head to the ground, and soon William''s body began to regenerate.


    RUMBLE!


    Golden thunder crashed down on top of Victor, and all of his skin was burned.


    "Ahh~, this is like an entric massage, as expected from a high-quality bitch, you have great techniques. But it''s a shame, I still prefer my wives~."


    "...Bitch?"


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile grew. "Haven''t people ever told you that? Something like a dumb blonde? Female dog? Didn''t they ever say you had a nd?" He looked at Natasha''s almost nonexistent breasts.


    Natasha''s eyes shined brighter, and she shoved her hand inside Victor''s body and began to turn his organs.


    "Heh~" A vein popped in Natasha''s head. "I''ll have fun torturing you~."


    A brutal scene started to happen. Natasha took Victor''s organs out of his body, cut off his legs, cut off his arms, took his eyes from him, and shattered every corner of Victor''s body. And then, after leaving him almost dead, waited for his regeneration to work and repeated the process.


    She was angry! And she was getting revenge! She wanted to see his face in pain, wanted to see him beg for life!


    But...


    "HAHAHAHAHA~!"


    That never happened. Every time she ripped a part of Victor''s body as if he was possessed by some evil spirit, Victor startedughing as if he thought something was funny.


    "Stopughing!" She rips out his throat, but for some reason, even though his throat was destroyed.


    "HAHAHAHA~!


    She could still hear hisugh. She''s pretty sure he wasn''t making any sound, but for some reason, she could still hear that annoyingugh.


    She couldn''t understand. Things normally wouldn''t happen like this. If it was an ordinary younger vampire, they would already be begging for mercy.


    A few minutes passed, and Natasha was still torturing a smiling Victor.


    "This boy is insane..." William spoke after a long time. He had no words to describe the sight in front of him; ''If it were me, I would have already given up.''


    Suddenly, Natasha stopped torturing Victor and looked at the man in front of her.


    His whole body was covered in blood, he only had one eye in his face, he no longer had his legs, his guts were falling to the ground, his arms were removed from his body for a long time, and even though he was covered with all these wounds, he never stopped smiling.


    "Heh?" He made a disappointed face, "Are you done? As expected, hookers are never satisfactory. The best women are wives!"


    "Enough." Natasha gave up torturing Victor, "Your mouth is more dangerous than your powers. It''s time to shut up." Her hand was covered by lightning.


    Natasha attacks Victor''s head in an attempt to kill him, but her hand stops inches from Victor''s face.


    "This feeling¡­" She suddenly felt the world around her grow heavier. She felt deathing.


    "She ising," William swallowed hard.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~, she came, huh?" Victorughed even harder.


    "Tsk."


    "Now that she''s here, I''m more rxed." Victor disyed a gentle smile; ''With my master here, I can finally let go, and in the small chance I lose control of my actions, my beloved maid won''t be harmed~.''


    "Huh? Do you think you will survive? Just because that woman came to help you?"


    Victor ignored Natasha and said,


    "Hey, has anyone ever asked you this question in your life?"


    "What question?" Natasha looked at Victor with a strange look; ''What is this feeling? What is this weird feeling?''


    Victor''s remaining eye began to glow blood red.


    Despite having started the fight recklessly, Victor would never leave the fight to someone else to solve. That''s his pride. Despite being petty and stupid, he didn''t care.


    His enemy is only his to kill! It''s nobody else''s! No matter the consequences, no matter what damage he takes in the future, the enemy is his!


    This was his pride, and he would never let anyone step on that pride!


    Victor takes a deep breath and says:


    "A noble and brave warrior once asked me, are you an honorable fighter or a monster cursed by god?"


    A little way away from Victor, his arms that Natasha cut off were on the ground, and, right then, the magic circle of Victor''s gloves began to glow intensely blood red. And, as if it were a magic trick, Victor''s arms were entirely restored along with his gloves.


    "!!!" For some reason, the question Victor asked caused a feeling of urgency in Natasha.


    "Kill him! Fast!" William screamed. He felt that if they didn''t kill him now... Something... Something terrible is going to happen!


    "I know!" She punches Victor in the face, but the result she was hoping for didn''te, and a small barrier of blood shielded Victor''s face.


    "What...?" The blood in the barrier acts like it''s alive and fights back Natasha''s attack.


    "Is the blood alive!?" Natasha lost her hand¡­ Wrong, her hand was devoured by blood.


    Sensing danger from the blood, she quickly backs away from Victor.


    Victor fell to the ground. But, slowly, the blood around him began to float as if it were gaining consciousness, and that same blood began to cover him as if it were protecting him.


    He raised his head and looked at Natasha.


    "!!!" Natasha and William felt chills all over their bodies when they saw Victor''s face.


    The skin on his face waspletely covered in dark red blood! It was like he was turning to blood, and the only thing visible on this monster was his glowing red eyes and his mouth that had a big smile that showed his sharp teeth.


    "Hearing the noble warrior''s question; Do you know what I said?"


    Suddenly his whole body began to lose its shape and began to turn into something dark, something evil.


    Victor''s legs regenerated at high speed, and soon he was on his feet.


    And for the first time, William and Natasha could see Victor''s full appearance.


    Just like the creature''s face, its entire body became a kind of ck and red substance, as if Victor was a heap of blood in human form.


    This thing wore a big smile that showed all of its sharp teeth.


    "... William."


    "Yes...?"


    "Just what is this monster...?"


    "Do I look like someone who knows?"


    Soon Victor answered their question:


    "I am a monster created by god."


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    A red pir of pure blood came out of Victor''s body.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 113: A monster created by god.

    <h4>Chapter 113: A monster created by god.</h4>


    Side of Violet, Sasha, and Ruby.


    Suddenly the group stopped running.


    "This feeling¡­" Sasha''s chest filled with worry as she felt somethinging from their connection:


    "Is it Darling?" She asked.


    "This is weird. I''ve never felt this before. It''s like he''s¡­overflowing with pride?" Ruby felt strange, her husband was a proud man, but his pride was not so great that he could convey it to them through the connection.


    "This is my Darling!" Violet spoke with a big smile on her face, but then she wore an uncertain expression:


    "I''m sure this is my husband, but something is weird, this feeling, he''s never conveyed something like this before¡­." She couldn''t exin what she was feeling.


    "..." Agnes looked at this situation with curious eyes and was wondering what they were talking about.


    ''Master...'' Yuki was worried, and somehow, she felt jealous of Kaguya now. After all, with her power, she could always be with her master.


    ''Something... Something delicious is in that ce.'' Unconsciously, Maria''s mouth started to drool, her stomach was hurting, and begging for food!


    Maria quickly wipes her mouth and thinks, ''What was that? Why did I feel so hungry just now?''


    "Darling?" Agnes looked at Adonis, whose violet eyes were shining a little, he seemed to be in a trance for a few seconds, but then he said:


    "Yes?" He replied with an innocent face.


    "... ''that'' happened?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes..." He sighed. He couldn''t hide anything from her, huh?


    "When we got home, we will talk about it," Agnes spoke in a tone of voice that would not allow for refusal.


    "That''s a good idea." Adonis agreed.


    ...


    Scathach looks up, and, seeing the red pir of power, her eyes fill with worry and annoyance:


    "That idiot!" She increased her pace even more.


    Once six months ago, Scathach discovered something while training with Victor.


    Victor, her stupid disciple, had his own vampire count form.


    Although this form is iplete, it gives the host great power.


    If Victor, who now had the power of a 500-year-old adult vampire, uses this form, he will be able to fight 1500-year-old adult vampires.


    It''s an absurd increase in power.


    As with all Vampire Count transformations, the user gains a significant boost to the powersmon to vampires and also improves the amount of elemental power they can use...


    Victor''s transformation was essentially the same, but different...


    Unlike the first time he''d changed into n Snow''s vampire count form, his own vampire count transformation was something more¡­ chaotic.


    Ice and water, fire and lightning, and Victor''s own power that is blood...


    Victor''s vampire count form was the joining of all his powers.


    And it''s because of that, his form was so strong. Normally it was not supposed to cause such a sudden power boost, and the vampire count form of an ordinary noble vampire provides a simple power boost.


    If the vampire is 500 years old and uses the vampire count form, he will be able to fight a 1000 year old vampire. The increase was only 2X.


    Of course, this applies at the first levels of transformation.


    In total, the vampire count transformation has three levels.


    Level 1: An iplete form of transformation, the user is covered by the source of their power, their ears get sharper, and they grow a little in height. This stage gives a significant boost in base elemental power that you can use without getting tired. Power boost is 2X.


    Level 2: A semiplete form of count transformation, the wearer''s appearance bes more monstrous, they gain an increase in the vampires'' racial powers, they be tougher and stronger physically, and they gain better control of the power from the previous form.


    Level 3: The full form of transformation, it is said that only older vampires who have trained a lot in controlling their power can achieve this form. This form significantly enhances the base powers and the vampire''s control of their own power. This transformation is basically a fusion of the two previous forms. Few in the history of noble vampires have had a chance to glimpse this transformation.


    It is said that theplete transformation of the vampire count is the true nature of the ancient vampires that has been lost over the millennia, but no one knows whether this is true or not.


    Even the very existence of this transformation is uncertain.


    And like she wasughing at the whole vampire story, her stupid disciple broke that rule...


    The first level of Victor''s transformation gives a 3x power boost...


    ''But, I think this is logical? After all, he inherited the powers of three houses of vampire counts¡­ His very existence is an irregrity,'' Scathach thought.


    But not everything is perfect. Since her stupid disciple didn''tpletely master all of his basic powers, Scathach forbade him to use this transformation and even gave him gloves that restrained and helped control his powers.


    Until he was able topletely control his powers and the transformations of the Three ns of Vampire counts without the gloves, Scathach forbade him to use that power.


    The reason? The recoil was just too big. You don''t get that much power for free, and a cost must be paid. By using so much power recklessly, the user only harms himself.


    Thest time this happened, Victor wasatose for a month, and he was a vampire with a powerful regeneration...


    As Scathach had experience dealing with something like this in the past, she immediately understood something when she saw the condition of her disciple that day.


    "The recoil from using a power he is not prepared to use is so strong that it has also damaged his soul."


    The soul is the anchor of life in the physical body, if the soul is destroyed...immortal or not, you will die, and that applies to everyone.


    Even for spirits like Abe-no-Seimei.


    Although as spirits summoned by magic, they acted by another set of rulespletely different from those who had a physical body...


    Victor was an atomic bomb of walking power. He was like a faucet that never stopped pouring water, with the water, in this case, being power. This might be a good thing at first nce, but without control, power is just as harmful to its users themselves as it is to everyone around them.


    Scathach arrived at the scene, and her eyes immediately sought out Victor and soon found him.


    His clothes were destroyed, he got taller, his whole body took on a shade of gray, his eyeballs werepletely red, all his teeth were sharp like a predator''s fangs.


    His hair was floating up like he was defying gravity, and his hands were sharp as ws, and behind him, he had a big bat wing.


    And around him, pure blood was floating as if it had been protecting him.


    ''It''s different... The first time it happened, that wing was just bones, and he couldn''t control that blood. And¡­''


    "He didn''t lose control this time." Scathach disyed a satisfied smile.


    "Is that¡­ The vampire count form? Does he know how to use this too?" Natasha spoke.


    "Sigh, he made me worry about nothing; this form is still iplete- " Suddenly, William''s vision began to spin. "Huh?"


    ''Fool, you let your guard down, weaker than you or not. On the battlefield, you never let your guard down, especially when you''re faced with something unknown.'' Scathach sneered in contempt.


    William''s body fell to the ground, and the moment the body fell to the ground, his body started to catch fire and disappeared from existence.


    Victor appears holding William''s head and shows it to Natasha.


    "Brat, let go of me!" William yelled angrily.


    "Don''t you dare..." Natasha growled when she saw Victor''s sadistic smile on Victor''s face.


    Victor''s smile grew even wider, and slowly, he began to squeeze William''s head.


    Crack, Crack...


    "W-What-..." Realizing what Victor was going to do, William''s face started to panic. "S-Stop, don''t do this!"


    Cracking sounds could be heard all around.


    "N-Noo... S-Stop it!" Natasha''s voice was almost breaking.


    "K-Kid, are you really going to kill your wife''s father!?" William tried to negotiate.


    "Remember, I''m her father. What will your wife think of you!? Let me go, okay? I promise we won''t do anything against you anymore!"


    Victor didn''t say anything and just squeezed William''s head tighter.


    Seeing that Victor wasn''t kidding, Natasha''s voice began to contain despair.


    "P-Please, please don''t do this...please..."


    Victor''s sadistic smile changed to an evil grin, "No Mercy," and, as if he was breaking a watermelon, Victor squeezed William''s head tighter.


    Crack! Ssh!


    Blood sttered Victor''s face.


    "NOOOO!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA~"


    And soon William''s head caught fire and vanished from existence.


    He killed him...


    "W-William¡­"


    ''One is gone¡­ Now.'' Victor uses his speed and appears behind Natasha.


    Taking advantage of Natasha''s emotional imbnce, he tries to kill the woman by also destroying her head, but the woman defends herself with her hands.


    "BASTARD!" Natasha attacks Victor, but he quickly defends himself with the blood barrier and backs away.


    Crack...


    "..." Victor''s face took on an expression of annoyance for a few seconds when he realized that his barrier was almost broken, but the expression on his face disappeared quickly.


    And as if it were magic, a smiling expression appeared:


    "Ahh~, he died so easily, like ants being stepped on, it''s a shame, it''s really a shame." Victor looked at the ashes of William''s body and stepped on them.


    "He''s a strong opponent. It''s a shame he''s not a warrior. He''s just a parasite, and parasites must be eradicated, right?" He looked at Natasha.


    "Do you understand what you did!? You killed your wife''s father! She will never forgive you!" Natasha screamed with tears in her eyes.


    Victor raises his finger, and then the blood around him turns to blood swords, and he throws those swords towards Natasha!


    "Child''s y." Natasha''s body is covered in lightning, and she dodges all of Victor''s attacks, and soon she appears behind Victor and tries to kill him!


    ''Annoying speed.'' He quickly turns back, controls the blood he''s thrown, and the swordse back towards him, quickly transforming into a blood barrier and defending Natasha''s attack.


    Crack, Crack!


    This time the blood barrier broke!


    "Tsk." Victor backed away.


    ''My speed has increased, but I''m still not an opponent for her¡­ But my strength is causing damage to her body.''


    ''I can''t stay in this transformation for long, or I''ll start suffering damage to my soul... I need to increase my time using this transformation a little. I need blood...''


    Victor shed a sneer, "Cheap sentimentalism, don''t pretend to be a saint, woman. You don''t care about your daughter; you never did."


    "..." Natasha looked coldly at Victor.


    "But... Well, you may be correct. Maybe my beloved wife will never forgive me."


    "Of course, she will never forgive you, he was her father!" She growled.


    But Victor didn''t mind and continued:


    "I love my wife very much, and I don''t want her to be sad because of my actions." He started to float slowly, then he pointed his hand towards Natasha.


    "But even if I love her, I''ll never forgive anyone who hurts her... Even if that person is her own family!"


    "Hypocritical!" Natasha spoke in a hateful tone.


    "I know." Victorughed.


    "Now. Give me your blood."


    "Huh...?" Suddenly, tears of blood started toe out of Natasha''s face.


    Cough, Cough!


    Natasha coughed up a lot of blood on the floor.


    "This is..."


    As if the blood had gained consciousness, Natasha''s blood began to fly towards Victor. Victor''s mouth grew distortedly, and he swallowed all the blood.


    "You have delicious blood~" Victor disyed a big smile, "I want more~."


    "You will pay for this! No one takes my blood without my permission." Natasha''s face wasn''t pretty.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natasha''s body was covered by lightning again, and she swiftly appeared in front of Victor, "Die!"


    "Kaguya." Victor jumped back and narrowly avoided Natasha''s attack.


    [...Yes, master.] Despite being surprised at Victor''s transformation, she was still a hard working maid, and she did her job.


    Victor''s shadow spread across the ground, and soon a ck territory was created.


    Suddenly, Victor''s image slowly faded into the darkness.


    "Fool! This won''t work again!" Natasha steps on the ground, and immediately a small lightning st happens, the lightning travels across the ground, and it seems to have swallowed up all of Kaguya''s shadow.


    [W-What?]


    Kaguya''s territory of darkness waspletely undone, and Victor was prevented from entering Kaguya''s shadows.


    "Huh...?" Victor didn''t expect this.


    Natasha grabs Victor by the neck, and using her hand, she attacks Victor''s head.


    Victor''s head exploded like a fragile jelly.


    "Eh...?" But something happened that she didn''t expect.


    Victor''s body fell to the ground and dissolved into blood.


    Suddenly the blood gathers behind Natasha, and at superhuman speed, that blood transforms into Victor, and he quickly embraces her.


    "You are mine now~."


    "Huh? Let me go!" She struggled.


    Victor suffered major damage to his body, but he didn''t care:


    "Didn''t you want me? I''m here." His mouth grows disproportionately, and he bites her!


    "Ahhhh~!"


    "¡­" Scathach''s eyebrows quivered a little as she looked at this scene.


    Victor''s eyes began to glow brighter, and slowly his body began to be covered in lightning.


    "I... I''m being drained~."


    "Just rx~. Soon it will all be over~." He spoke in a calm, gentle voice.


    "Ahh~, S-Stop¡­ N-No¡­"


    Natasha was feeling a pleasure she had never felt before in her life, but she knew that if she continued like this, things would go wrong.


    "Let go of me!" Her eyes glowed gold.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Lightning crashed down on her.


    Victor''s body suffered severe damage from Natasha''s attack, but he didn''t care. In this transformation, if there was something that improved the most, it was his regeneration.


    In less than a few seconds, all the damage he suffered was restored.


    "Let go of me! You piece of shit!"


    Rumble, Rumble!


    A shower of lightning began to fall upon her.


    And just like before, Victor''s body was damaged, and less than a few secondster, his body regenerated.


    Victor didn''t let go of her and just squeezed her tighter and sucked her blood.


    "Ahh~" Natasha moaned in pleasure, and her breathing was getting erratic as she was feeling her life slowly fading away.


    "Grr..." Natasha was annoyed like never before.


    "I said¡­" Natasha''s eyes started to glow brighter in gold, and then, with her body covered by the lightning, she said, "Let go of me!"


    Rumble, Rumble!


    "!!!" Feeling a bad feeling, Victor quickly lets go of Natasha and backs away.


    Immediately after, a bolt of gigantic and much stronger lightning fell on Natasha.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A massive explosion happened at the scene, and the booming sound of lightning falling to the ground was heard.


    "Bloody Hell." Victor looked at a gigantic crater that had been created.


    Everything disappeared from existence. The only thing that remained was Natasha, who was floating with her dresspletely destroyed.


    "...This power..." Victor looked up with an expression of shock.


    [It''s her true power... If you hadn''t retreated, you and I would have vanished from existence...] Kaguya exined.


    Natasha looked at Victor with her eyes gleaming gold.


    "!!!" Victor felt a shiver down his spine that made his smile grow.


    [She''sing, get ready!]


    Victor braced himself. With the blood he''d absorbed earlier, he could go on a little longer.


    [Master, remember, she hasn''t used her vampire count form yet.] Kaguya warned him.


    "... Damn monster." Victor''s smile grew, and he didn''t seem to be saddened by this news.


    Natasha took a deep breath, and then she opened her mouth:


    "Boy... Noo. Victor. What do you think will happen when my daughter finds out what happened here?"


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 114: Another crazy mother-in-law.

    <h4>Chapter 114: Another crazy mother-inw.</h4>


    "Boy... No. Victor. What do you think will happen when my daughter finds out what happened here?" Natasha slowly began to float towards Victor.


    "Huh?" Victor doesn''t understand why she''s bringing up this subject again.


    "What do you think she''ll think when she hears her husband hugged her mother and sucked her blood without her permission?" She disyed a seductive smile.


    "In our society, that is basically rape, you know?"


    ''Heh~, so you decided to y this game, Bitch. I wonder how far you''re going to take this.'' Scathach''s eyes weren''t pretty now.


    Victor exhibited a serious face and totally ignored the bullshit Natasha said, he wouldn''t fall into her rhythm:


    "Think, Natasha. Think." He pulled away from Natasha.


    "... Think about what?" Natasha exhibited a confused face.


    "I know you''re not stupid, don''t you see? Every time your daughter talks to you, she shows contempt!" Victor gritted his teeth angrily, just remembering Sasha''s trembling expression, and remembering when she''d cried over Julia''s death, the anger in his heart began to grow.


    ''Good~. This is my disciple.'' Scathach praised him.


    "..." Natasha was silent.


    "Every time she hears her parents'' name, her body shakes, and she feels like crying! When she just wanted a little sentimentalfort from her own parents, who never gave her anything, what did you do? What did you give her?"


    "...I." Natasha didn''t know what to say.


    "Nothing. Yes, you didn''t care. You were more interested in me than your own daughter! You were more interested in a stranger because you wanted to satisfy your curiosity and get rid of your boredom."


    "..." Natasha stopped floating and put her feet on the ground.


    "Think! How many times in your miserable life have you cared for your daughter or someone close to you?"


    "I bet you''re just pissed at me right now, just because I killed something that ''belongs'' to you, right? You don''t love your husband. You just used him as a tool... He was just someone expendable."


    "Don''t talk like you know me! You don''t know anything about me!" Natasha stomped on the floor in annoyance.


    "You''re right, I don''t know¡­." Victor showed a sneer, "And I don''t care either."


    "Even though you are my wife''s parents, I know deep down that my wife doesn''t care about you."


    "Huh...?" What do you mean her daughter doesn''t care about her!? I created her. She is blood of my blood!


    "The only, and true family of my wife, Sasha Fulger, was a simple Maid named Julia."


    "The maid...?" Natasha couldn''t believe what she was hearing. A maid? How absurd! I am her mother!


    "Ironic, isn''t it? A maid recing the role of a mother, but... Julia, that maid who died protecting the ce where Sasha lived until the end, she''s the only one who has my respect. She''s a real mother."


    "You two¡­" Victor put on a disgusted face:


    "You two were just the sperm donor and the incubator for my wife to be born. Nothing more and nothing less than that. Your existence was only to serve for the birth of my future wife, so rejoice! You did a good job!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA~!"


    [Master... Don''t tease her so much. I know you want to create an opening to try to kill her, but if you tease her too much, it can be a very bad thing.]


    Victor didn''t seem to listen to Kaguya''s advice.


    "... I-Incubator." Natasha was feeling deaf all of a sudden. He just denied her existence!? How proud is he? That piece of shit!


    "Stopughing! Do you think this is funny!?"


    "Isn''t it funny? Actually, this is just a bad joke, but do you know? It''s easy to make meugh~" Victor suddenly shows William''s head to Natasha, and using his fingers, he forces a smile on William''s dead face:


    "Huh? Isn''t he dead?"


    "What''s up, Natasha? Why are you so angry? Just smile, and smile~, everything will be fine as long as you smile."


    "...Y-You..." Natasha was so angry that she didn''t even know where to start expressing her anger. She just wanted to kill the man in front of her!


    "HAHAHAHA~. Take it." Victor suddenly throws William''s head to Natasha.


    "W-William!" Natasha opens her hands and tries to grab William''s head, and she manages to catch her husband''s head.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    But suddenly, she felt something beside her.


    And as if to prove the point Victor made earlier, Natasha used William''s head to defend against Victor''s attack.


    Victor''s ws that were on fire suddenly go through William''s head, and it dissolves into blood as his ws go towards Natasha''s face, but the woman managed to dodge, and he only caused a small wound on her cheek.


    "See?" Victor smiled, but inside, he clicked his tongue; ''Tsk, that didn''t work. I missed a chance to kill her, and things are going to getplicated now.''


    "..." Natasha looks at Victor with a shocked expression and licks the blood that was falling from her cheek.


    "Well..." As if by magic, Natasha''s shocked and sad expression disappeared, and a neutral expression came over her face.


    "I still have two more husbands."


    "Eh¡­?" Victor looked at Natasha''s face in shock, and suddenly like he''d heard a bad joke.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~" Victor started tough as he pped his hands.


    "I''m considered crazy by the people around me, but you? You''re crazier than me, and to make matters worse, you''re a sociopath! HAHAHAHA~!" He wasughing like he thought something was hrious.


    But inside, he was very calm; ''This is bad, my time is running out, I need to kill her fast somehow, I''m not a match for her in a straight fight, I need one more distraction.''


    Victor knew. He knows he only got this far because he knew how to use the opportunities presented to him correctly.


    The enemy didn''t know his full potential, and, using that opening, he could kill a stronger enemy. The enemy got careless because their mate died, and the enemy''s mental state was shaken. He could also use that opening, but at thest moment, this crazy woman showed her true personality.


    "How rude, calling me a sociopath." Natasha shook her hair elegantly, "I am the sanest person you will ever meet in this world, my son-inw."


    "..." Victor''s eyes narrowed. Even though she had abandoned her mask, this change is too ridiculous, and she even looks like someone else.


    ''What is happening? Your whole temper has changed. Even your way of speaking has changed...''


    Natasha looked at her clothes.


    "Ahh~, Ahh~, my clothes are all destroyed, and I liked that dress, it brought out my breasts... Even though they were small..." She patted her body to remove the dust from herself.


    Finishing cleaning off the remains of her clothes, she looks at Victor and shes a seductive smile, "Tell me, my son-inw~, do you like my figure?" She lifted her breasts as if trying to seduce him.


    "..." A vein popped in Scathach''s head, but then she looked at Victor and saw him impassive as if nothing interested him; ''Good~'' Not even she knows why she was happy when he didn''t react to that woman.


    "...I''m sorry, but I''m married."


    "Tch, so what if you''re married? You can jump the fence, you know? As they say, the grass next door is always prettier, and I''m an older woman, so I can teach you a lot of things that young girls can''t~."


    "I refuse."


    "Oh¡­ Are you the type who likes a woman just for yourself? How greedy~." She showed a yful smile, "But it''s okay! I can kill all my husbands, and we can have threesomes!" Her smile was quite distorted, and her eyes were lifeless.


    "Threesomes?" Victor didn''t understand.


    "Of course! I''m talking about me." she pointed to herself.


    "You." She pointed to Victor.


    "And my daughter~!"


    "..." Victor''s face distorted. ''This crazy bitch...''


    "Ahh~ what a scary expression~ but I like it~" She disyed a small smile that showed her sharp teeth.


    Crack, Crack!


    Sounds of trees breaking can be heard by Victor and Natasha.


    "Natashia... Do you want to die?" A demonic voice was heard.


    "Oya, Oya? Were you there, Scathach?" The woman''s eyes glowed a little blood red.


    "What happened to the other one?" Scathach ignored the woman and asked in a neutral tone.


    "Dead? Probably. I don''t know, I just took the chance to go out. It''s been 21 years since I went out to see this beautiful world!" She made exaggerated gestures while looking at the moon.


    "I was very bored with the other me, she is a very useless woman, she didn''t take good care of my dear and beloved daughter, and she even lost the title that my family fought so hard to get in the past, but with me here, it''s okay! I will fix everything!" She struck a victory pose as if she were a hero who hade to save the day.


    This pose would be kind of cool if she wasn''t naked.


    Now, she just looked like a crazy exhibitionist.


    "Ugh. You should have stayed asleep." Scathach put a hand to her head.


    "Eh...? Don''t be mean, Scathach! I want to go out and have some fun, you know? Not to mention that I now have a very interesting son-inw."


    "You have?" Scathach''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "Yes, I have." Natashia looked at Scathach with the same look as if she were defying the woman.


    "Heh~" Scathach grew a small smile, then took a step towards Natashia to fight.


    "W-Wait! Don''t attack me now!" She looked like a cat that had its tail stepped on, "I just woke up, that''s rude, you know? The other me procrastinated too much, and I''m still weak! But I will fight you in the future! Like old times~."


    "Tsk," Scathach turned away in annoyance.


    Sigh


    Natashia sighed in relief. She was d her friend backed off.


    ''Natashia...? Why is my master talking like she''s talking to someone else?''


    "Kaguya," Victor spoke in a low voice.


    [I don''t know what''s going on either.]


    Natashia looked at Victor and shed a seductive smile:


    "Nice to meet you, my beloved son-inw~. My name is Natashia, and I apologize for the problems my other self caused~."


    The only thing that crossed Victor''s mind right now:


    "...What the fuck is going on?"


    .......


    The next vote to decide which character from the novel will receive the original art is already happening in the pa treon!: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 115: Another crazy mother-in-law. 2

    <h4>Chapter 115: Another crazy mother-inw. 2</h4>


    "...What the fuck is going on?"


    "HAHAHAHA~, the expression everyone makes is always funny."


    Victor stared at Annasthashia, Natasha, or Natashia or whatever this woman''s name was like he was sizing her up, and, as he looked the woman up and down, he understood something. Shepletely changed; her whole atmosphere changed. It was like she was someone else! And he also noticed that her body was very simr to her sister Victoria.


    "Master, exin what''s going on." Victor looked to Scathach for answers.


    "Hmm?" Scathach looked at her disciple, "It''s no big deal; this woman just has two personalities." She exined it as if it were a very normal thing.


    "Eh...?" Victor thought he was suddenly deaf.


    Scathach borated, "This woman in front of you now is the true personality of the woman known as Annasthashia Fulger¡­ the other personality¡­ it''s just a mistake caused by an incident in the past."


    ''They seem to have a history together¡­.'' Victor thought as he looked at Natashia.


    "Yay~." Natashia made the ''V'' symbol with both hands while exhibiting a yful smile.


    "Ugh¡­" Victor put his hand on his head like he had a headache.


    "But before exining anything else. Stupid disciple, undo your transformation."


    "It''s okay, I-" He was going to say he''s okay, but Scathach cut him off.


    "Don''t lie to me. You''re barely standing on your feet, right?"


    "..." Victor made a difficult face.


    "Hahaha~, no need to worry, I won''t attack you, and I don''t even feel like doing it!" Natashia suddenly approached Victor with a speed that Victor couldn''t even react, and suddenly the woman hugged him.


    "W-Wh-"


    The woman holds Victor''s face and looks at him with lifeless eyes.


    "I like you a lot, you know? It''s been a while since someone has harmed me so much, and even though the other me is weaker than me, it''s still a great feat!"


    She pulls Victor''s face close to hers and disys a big distorted smile, "The way you sucked my blood, the taste of your blood, your determination to fight a much stronger enemy without fear all because of your wife, Ah~, you''re perfect." The darkness in eyes Natashia''s seemed to be sucking in Victor''s body.


    "What''s more important! Despite suffering intense torture, you never stopped smiling. Despite being at a disadvantage, you never stopped smiling! Splendid! Perfect! With your determination, strength, and intelligence, you even managed to kill my husband... Ahh~, I really want you for myself~." Her face was inches away from Victor''s face.


    She caressed Victor''s face and spoke with a seductive expression, "Tell me, won''t you be my husband?"


    Victor felt his whole body shudder when he heard the woman''s question if it was a normal asion, and with one of his wives, he would even be excited and smile, but all he felt at that moment was... Disgust and confusion.


    His brain still couldn''t process what was going on in front of him. The woman he was trying so hard to kill was now trying to seduce him and to make matters worse, it looks like she''s undergone a major personality change.


    "Do not touch him!" Scathach appears beside Natasha and kicks her in the face.


    Natashia flies a considerable distance and falls to the groundically.


    "Ouch." She suddenly gets up.


    "That hurt, you know!?"


    "That was the goal." Scathach shed a dangerous smile.


    "Ugh, Ugh. Irrational as always, no need to be so jealous, we can share-."


    "Natashia." Scathach''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "Yes! I didn''t say anything, don''t worry!" She turned her face away and began to whistle, though every now and then, she would look at Victor with emotionless eyes and wear a seductive smile.


    ''He will be mine~, no matter if I have to share him with Scathach, my daughter, and even the other wives, he will be mine, I want him for me~.''


    Scathach looked at the woman with an annoyed look:


    "Put something on, woman! You just look like a crazy exhibitionist! Have some respect."


    "...Oh." Natashia looks down and sees that she is still naked, she snaps her finger, and soon a rather noble white dress is created.


    "Mm~, I haven''t lost my tact even after so long."


    "..." Scathach looked at the area of Natashia''s breasts that was a little bigger than normal with a dry look, "Stop using body control for something like that, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Body Control: By training the basic skill all vampires have of turning into a bat, the skill will eventually evolve, and you can change your appearance to whatever you like, an ability only attained by vampires who have trained the race''s racial powers andpletely mastered all racial powers.


    A vein pops in Natashia''s head, "Shut up! I''m not a dairy cow like you! I''m not ashamed of my body, but he seems to like women like you better!"


    "Huh?" Scathach didn''t understand.


    "Ughyaaa! I hate it when you pretend to be a saint!" Natashia was freaking out.


    "What are you talking about, woman? Have you finally lost your mind for good?"


    "AHHHH!" Natashia ruffled her hair in frustration, "Sometimes you''re denser than a ck hole!"


    "..." Scathach just fell silent as she stared at the woman as if she were looking at a madwoman.


    "Don''t look at me like that! I feel weird being stared at by a woman who''s crazier than me!"


    "Said the woman who has two personalities."


    Several veins started popping in Natashia''s head again, "This woman¡­."


    "Oh? Do you want to fight?" A frightening pressure began to leave Scathach''s body.


    "Hiii!" Natashia reacted like a cat that had its tail stepped on. "In the future! Now, I''m tired, you know? I just woke up¡­ Why do I feel like I''m repeating myself?" She made a strange face at the end.


    "Tsk. Petty."


    Natashia looked at her with a shocked face, "...You''re kinder than usual¡­ As expected, it''s because of him...?" She muttered as she made a small smile at the end.


    "Huuh? What did you say?" Scathach''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "N-Nothing!"


    Victor looked at all of this with a lifeless look, then he began to mutter, "¡­I can handle a lot of things in this life, a vampire transformation? Normal, I''ve seen a lot of movies, and thank god I don''t glow like a fairy when I''m exposed to sunlight."


    Victor''s voice caught Natashia and Scathach''s attention.


    "Three beautiful vampire wives? It was weird at first, but I grew to love them over time. A mother-inw/master with torture tendencies? Nothing out of the ordinary, she also has her cute side..."


    "What are you talking about?" Scathach asked with a serious look, though her ears were a little red.


    "Oya, Oya?" Natashia suddenly appears beside Scathach, with a silly little smile on her face.


    "i-"


    Before Natashia could say anything, Scathach grabbed her head and squeezed.


    "Ughyaaaa! My head! My head!"


    "Now a mother-inw with two personalities...? That''s... That''s too much..." Victor looked like a soldier who had given up hope of living. He slowly undoes his transformation and begins to fall towards the ground in slow motion.


    [Master!] Kaguya came out of Victor''s shadows and caught him.


    "Master!? Are you okay!? Master!"


    ...


    Three dayster.


    Victor opens his eyes.


    "Wee back to the world of the living, master."


    Victor looked to the side and saw Kaguya.


    "I died?"


    "No. Master was in a state where a person has apromised consciousness and shows little or no reaction to stimuli, not being able to open their eyes, pronounce words or obey simplemands." She spoke in a monotone like a robot.


    "It''s called aa, you know?"


    "Seriously? I didn''t know~." Kaguya disyed an emotionless smile.


    "..." Victor sighed. It seems he pissed off his favorite maid.


    "How many days did I sleep?" Victor asked.


    "Three days."


    ''Three days¡­ Well, that was better than expected.'' Victor thought.


    "...You look angry." As always, he cut to the chase.


    "Well, knowing that my master could die at any time is not good for my physical or mental health, and my possible future sry," Kaguyamented in a neutral tone.


    "..." Victor was silent.


    "I wonder how a vampire who has one of the strongest regenerative abilities in the supernatural world can go into aa. That''s a mystery that even I, as a perfect maid, can''t unravel."


    Victor exhibited a small smile and then began to speak, "ording to my master, I have inherited the powers of the three ns of Vampire counts."


    "..." Kaguya was silent and just listened to Victor''s exnation.


    "Normally, that would be impossible. But because of my blood and the ritual involved the day I was reborn as a vampire, something strange happened."


    "Somehow, my blood absorbed the characteristics and powers of my wives'' ns like a greedy beast."


    "And in doing so, I was reborn as a noble vampire."


    " I already know that-" Kaguya was about to say something, but Victorughed.


    "Hahaha~, you want to know what that transformation is and my blood power, right? My maid."


    "..." Kaguya nodded.


    "That''s my own power¡­ You remember, right? I was supposed to be reborn as a plebeian vampire."


    "...Oh. That''s your trait as a plebeian vampire."


    "Yes, blood control and my eye powers are my hallmarks as a plebeian vampire."


    "And that thing... What you call the Vampire count Transformation, that is the result of a strange mutation that happened to my power when it came into contact with the three powers of the Vampire count ns."


    "I identally awakened that form while training with my master."


    "I see..." Kaguya wore a strange expression when she saw Victor''s face. ''Does he look scared? Impossible, my master is not afraid of anything, I think the correct phrase is; he doesn''t know what to do?''


    Kaguya had a pretty high rating from Victor.


    "That transformation is very powerful, and it is constrained by the gloves I always wear. By using that transformation without fully mastering all the powers I received from my wives¡­ I harm myself and my soul. " He looked at his white-gloved hands.


    "!!!" Kaguya opens her eyes wide.


    "Master-."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry. This time, I was lucky, thanks to absorbing that woman''s blood... I only spent three days in aa... Last time this happened, I stayed out for a month."


    Kaguya calms her heart, takes a deep breath, and asks, "So the reason for your sudden power surge..."


    "Yes, I think it''s rted to that transformation." Victor didn''t deny it, Scathach''s training helped him a lot, but his transformation and the constant nights he spent sucking Scathach''s blood helped him a lot more.


    "MOTHER, STOP IT!!"


    Suddenly, Victor heard Sasha''s voice.


    "Sasha¡­" His whole peaceful atmosphere changed to a dangerous one, and he got out of bed, his glove''s magic circle starting to glow angrily.


    "Wait, Master."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    His body is covered by the lightning, and soon he disappears, leaving behind only a golden trail.


    "Ugh¡­" Kaguya put on an annoyed expression.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 116: Two Mothers.

    <h4>Chapter 116: Two Mothers.</h4>


    When Victor arrived at the ce where he heard Sasha''s voice, the scene he came across left him very shocked...


    He saw his wife Sasha Fulger the way she came into the world, being hugged by her mother, who was also naked...


    "Ah~, my beloved daughter is so beautiful~! Look at those golden hairs that look like a wheat field created by the goddess Demeter herself, look at those green eyes that look like two beautiful emeralds, she is so beautiful! She is so like me!" Natashia hugged Sasha tighter.


    "S-STOP IT!" Sasha tried to run away, but she couldn''t break free from her mother''s clutches.


    "You''re just like me¡­." She smiled gently as she stroked Sasha''s face.


    "E-Eh?" Sasha wasn''t used to her mother''s show of affection. In fact, she just wanted to scream from the bottom of her heart; who are you!? What did you do to my mom!?


    She knows what happened through Scathach and her own mother, but... ''Who''s the idiot who would believe that!? Two personalities!? Seriously!? This looks like the plot of a bad movie! The director who created something like this must be burned at the stake! Because that''s not funny!''


    Everyone was quite surprised when they arrived at the fight scene and saw Victor lying on the ground unconscious, and Annasthashia Fulger''s new personality ... She looked like apletely different woman.


    Even Agnes and Adonis didn''t know about this personality.


    Apparently, only Scathach and a few members of n Fulger knew this.


    Suddenly Natashia''s eyes take on an annoyed expression, "Except for this part!" She grabbed Sasha''s breasts.


    "Stop it! Don''t grab me!"


    "What are these nasty breasts? Are you sure you''re my daughter? And what with those thick thighs!? Kuuu! Hateful!"


    "I do not know! I was born this way! Now let go of me!"


    Natashia released her daughter and started to think of something.


    "I''m free..." Sasha''s eyes sparkled with joy, and she was going to run away but froze when she saw Victor at the door.


    "Eh...?"


    "...D-Darling."


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at his wife and shed a small smile, "Oh, continue what you were doing, pretend I''m not here, I''m just a wall..."


    "AHHH! As expected, this is because of your father''s genes!?" Natashia screamed as if she had discovered a universalw. "Why is everything silent?" Then she looked to the side and saw Victor.


    "Oya?" She exhibited a seductive smile, and suddenly she hugged Sasha again and ced her face side by side with her daughter''s.


    "E-Eh?" Sasha''s brain rebooted.


    "How about it, my son-inw. Do you want to practice a trio with a mother and daughter?"


    Seeing this vision, Victor, for the first time, realized that the two women were quite alike, just in the face, of course.


    "M-Mother, stop it!" Sasha yelled again while her face waspletely red.


    "I would ept it if it was just my wife, but with you along? No, thank you."


    "D-Darling." Sasha was happy, but she didn''t know how to feel about this current situation.


    "Tsk, are you still angry about what happened?" Natashia let go of her daughter, stood up, and looked at Victor with an annoyed look.


    "Yes." Victor was honest.


    Suddenly the whole atmosphere of the ce was silent and a little tense.


    "D-Darling." Sasha was afraid Victor would start another fight.


    "¡­" Natashia didn''t expect an honest answer.


    "¡­Look, it''s not my fault, okay? That was my other personality. I wasn''t in control."


    "That does not matter," Victor spoke in a dry tone.


    "E-Eh?"


    "Don''t shirk your responsibility, even though it was your other personality, at the end of the day, that woman is still you, right?"


    "Well..." Natashia couldn''t deny Victor''s words, she started to think a bit and realized he was correct, so she said:


    "Tsk, what do you want me to do then?"


    "Isn''t it obvious, dumb woman?"


    "Huh?"


    "Be a good mother."


    "..." A hush descended in the room, and the two women looked at Victor in shock.


    "Be a good mother, do what you haven''t done for 21 years of Sasha''s life, take care of her like a real mother should. Protect your daughter, train your daughter, this time in the right way."


    "Be a woman your daughter will be proud of in the future, be a mother your daughter will be proud of in the future, be a good n leader that your daughter would model in the future. Recover your n title that was stupidly lost."


    "... That''s a lot..." Natashia closed her eyes and showed a small smile on her face.


    Victor walks towards Natashia, and then stopping in front of her, he lifts her face with his hand.


    Natashia opens her eyes and looks into Victor''s red eyes.


    "Wrong. This is the least that should be expected of a woman who calls herself an ex-countess. This is the least that should be expected of a woman who is my wife''s mother."


    Hearing Victor''s serious tone, Natashia''s whole body visibly trembled as she disyed a seductive smile and said, "Ah~, my daughter is really very lucky~."


    "This is a lot of work." She touched Victor''s face and gently caressed his face, "But... you''re right."


    Soon, she separates from Victor and walks towards the bedroom''s entrance, and as she walks towards the door, an elegant white dress begins to be created.


    "..." Victor looked at this scene, marveling at this technique.


    Natashia stopped on the way out of the room, looked back, and disyed an elegant smile:


    "I have a job to do, and my daughter..."


    "Yes?" Sasha looked at her mother.


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t a good mother... I know you won''t forgive me so easily, I know what I''ve done doesn''t deserve forgiveness, but I hope you don''t stop talking to me..." She exhibited a rather fragile face at the end.


    "...I..." She gave her a hard look and then turned to Victor for answers.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile and spoke through their connection; ''That is your decision, my wife. Think, what do you want to do?''


    ''What do I want to do, huh?'' Sasha started to think.


    Despite having suffered a lot with her parents, despite having gone through all that in the past, at the end of the day, she was still a child who wanted her parents'' affection... Wrong, she was still a child who wanted affection from her mother...


    ''But Julia...'' She didn''t want to forget Julia, the maid who was like a mother to her... She didn''t want to forget her.


    Victor knelt down and gently stroked Sasha''s head as he waited patiently for her response.


    Sasha grabbed Victor''s shirt as if seeking support.


    She suddenly remembered a childhood memory.


    ...


    Coming back from her usual ''training'', A small, golden-haired child was crying as she hugged a maid.


    "Snif, Snif!"


    "I hate my mom!" She started to cry louder.


    "Ah~, my dear Sasha, don''t cry, don''t cry." The woman spoke in a gentle voice as she stroked the child''s head.


    "B-But, Julia. My mother¡­" the child looked up, her face tearful.


    "Haha~, look at your face~." She chuckled gently as she wiped the tears from Sasha''s eyes and soon started pulling at the child''s plump cheeks.


    "S-Stop, my cheeks..."


    "Ara. I''m sorry, it''s just that your cheeks are so chubby it makes me want to pull them."


    "Mooo, I''m serious! My Mother... Wrong, she is not my mother! My mother is you! Wait, if my mom is you? Who is she? Huh?"


    Julia wore a gentle smile when she saw that she had seeded in getting the child to stop crying, and her gentle smile turned into a motherly smile when she saw Sasha all lost in what to say:


    "Oya? I don''t remember having such a beautiful daughter like you~." She patted Sasha''s head again.


    "Ugh... I wish you were my mom..." The child pouted, then her eyes started to water again.


    "Eh? But I''m already your mother." The woman spoke.


    "Huh...?" The child put on a confused face, but didn''t she just deny it, saying she wasn''t my mother?


    "Haha~, don''t think too much, Sasha."


    "Hmm?" Sasha looked at Julia.


    Julia lifts Sasha and puts her on herp.


    "Think. You have two mothers. I''m the good mother, and Lady Natasha is your Evil Mother."


    "...Evil mother?"


    "Yeah, after all, she does things for you that not even a good mother would, right?"


    "Yes..."


    "And I''m a good mom because I always take care of you, right?"


    "Yes..." Sasha thought that logic made sense.


    "So you have two mothers!"


    "Oh..." The child''s face lit up, but she didn''t know how to feel, knowing she had an evil mother.


    "If I ever leave for another job, you''ll be alone with your evil mother..."


    "Ugh..." Sasha''s face started to tear up again. She didn''t want to be alone with that woman!


    "But I''m sure that in the future, she will be a good mother..."


    "¡­huh? My mom bing a good mom? Never!" She made an ''X'' symbol with both hands.


    "Hahahaha~, you will understand in the future, now. Let''s go back to the bedroom; you have to go to sleep."


    "Ugh¡­I don''t want to¡­." She knows that if she goes to sleep, she''ll wake up tomorrow, and ''training'' will start again.


    "Well, what if I tell you a story from the human world?"


    "Oh?" Sasha looked like a fish that took the bait as her eyes lit up, "Let''s go to the bedroom!"


    She jumped off Julia''sp and ran towards the bedroom, "What are you waiting for, mother? Let''s go!"


    "Yes, my daughter." Julia disyed a gentle smile.


    ...


    Sasha wakes up from her memories when she feels Victor caressing her face.


    "D-Darling?"


    "Don''t cry, I''m here, you know?" He smiled gently.


    "Crying...?" She touched her face and felt tearsing out.


    Seeing her daughter''s face, Natashia''s chest tightened as if someone was squeezing her heart, but unlike physical pain, the pain she was feeling now couldn''t bepared to the pain of someone squeezing her heart.


    "I see... I hurt her so much, huh?"


    Sasha wipes her tears with her hand and thinks; ''Two mothers, huh?'' She looked at Natashia.


    Natashia gulped when she saw her daughter''s gaze, and unconsciously, she squeezed the door entrance she was holding tighter. She was very nervous.


    "I... I won''t stop talking to you, but..." She decided to give her mother a second chance.


    Natashia felt like a weight had lifted from her heart, but when she heard her daughter''s final words, her heart began to beat faster in nervousness.


    "I won''t forget Julia either, she''s my mother too, and that''s something that will never change."


    "..." Natashia exhibited a gentle smile.


    "That''s enough... Thank you... My daughter." She said as she quickly turned around. She didn''t want her daughter to see her face before she left.


    Sasha exhibited a gentle little smile when she heard her mother''s tone of voice. ''In the end, I''m a weak woman who can''t hate her own mother, huh? Although... I really don''t want to hate my mother since she is my only living mother, after all... I hope we can get along well in the future.''


    She thought with self-contempt, but, despite having suffered everything that happened in the past, she still wanted to be close to her mother.


    In her heart of hearts, she knew she couldn''t hate her motherpletely, but she also knew that there would be no other chance. If her mother didn''t change, she would do her best to disentangle herself from her mother.


    A mother is a mother, the blood between the two is thick, and this bond cannot be easily undone.


    But¡­ a choice can be made to avoid further disappointment, and Sasha hopes she won''t be forced to make that choice in the future.


    Victor said, "Natashia, this time. Don''t let that damn personality out." He had no idea how personality swapping worked, but he had to say it just to be sure.


    "Don''t worry, my son-inw. I will not go." She spoke without turning around, then walked down the halls.


    As she walked down the halls, she wiped her face, which had small tearsing out:


    "I will not waste this second chance." Her eyes gleamed with determination. "I will fix this mess."


    "Oh? Tell me how you n to fix everything." She heard Agnes'' voice.


    She looks ahead and sees Agnes standing at the corner of the hallway.


    Natashia exhibited a gentle smile, "First I will kill my husbands, then I will kill some annoying bugs that are in my n, then I will go after n Horseman."


    ''Why are all her goals about killing someone?'' Agnes thought.


    "Why are you going to kill your husbands?" She asked curiously.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Natashia looked at Agnes like she was dumb.


    "Huh...?"


    "I will do this to be with my new husband~." Natashia disyed a seductive smile, and her eyes darkenedpletely.


    "..." Agnes'' head turned a little to the side, and a question mark appeared above her head.


    "Your new husband?"


    "Yes! If I be a good woman, he will ept me, right? He said it himself!"


    "¡­" Agnes was silent. ''When did he say that!?'' She was listening to the whole conversation and didn''t remember it.


    "All I have to do is destroy some bugs, retrieve what belongs to me, and be a good woman/mother! And by doing this, he will ept me! And consequently, I will get closer to my daughter too!"


    "As the saying goes? Two rabbits with a rock? Rabbit? Huh? I think it was something with the rabbit fucking the rock?"


    "Whatever." She gave up thinking.


    "Good luck, I think? I support you." She could only say that.


    "Thanks, Agnes!" Natashia exhibited a gentle smile and then walked towards the exit of the mansion.


    When Natashia''s back was no longer seen, Agnes spoke:


    "Did I just encourage a woman to run after my daughter''s husband?" She thought for a moment:


    "Well, whatever. It''s not my problem, fight Violet! I trust you, my daughter!" Shepletely ignored the subject.


    "Where''s my Darling?" In the end, all that was on her mind was her husband.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 117: The consequences of actions.

    <h4>Chapter 117: The consequences of actions.</h4>


    After Natashia left the room.


    Sasha enjoyed her husband''s silent hug. She liked it a lot when they just stayed like that, not caring about anything. ''On that note, I remember something like this happened in the past...'' She disyed a gentle smile when she remembered the first time she met Victor.


    Feeling a gentle breeze pass against her private parts, she looked down and realized she was still naked, her face taking on a slight shade of red. ''I need to wear some clothes!'' She wasn''t a crazy exhibitionist like her mother!


    As soon as she was out of Victor''s arms, she got up off the floor and walked towards the wardrobe. She grabs a pair of ck panties, a pair of ck spandex pants, and a in white long shirt that had a picture of a rabbit emzoned on its front.


    Pleased with the clothes she''d chosen, she began putting on her outfit.


    "¡­" Victor just appraised his wife in silence.


    Unlike six months ago when Sasha''s hair was short, now her hair was long enough to reach her waist.


    Victor wondered how hair can grow so fast, but when he remembered that six months had passed, he nodded; ''Make sense... Although, my mother''s hair takes a long time to grow...''


    When he was younger, he remembered that his mother would alwaysin that her hair was slow to grow. He also remembered that she said it was very difficult to take care of her hair... ''I miss her...'' Victor thought that he should go visit her soon, he missed his family.


    He looked at his wife''s hair and thought. ''Looks like vampires don''t need to take care of their hair...''


    Vampire food was different from humans, they drank blood, and if the blood was of high quality like Victor''s, the effects that blood had on the vampires'' bodies were visible.


    Despite not being groomed daily, Sasha''s golden hair was glowing with vitality. ''I guess that''s why my blood is called the blood of gold, huh?'' he made a joke to himself.


    Sasha''s ears turned a little red when she felt Victor''s gaze, but she didn''t care. She even liked that her body attracted him. Although... She was still embarrassed.


    But she did her best not to care too much about it. Knowing that Violet had already advanced to the next step made her feel a littlepetitive, and she had already decided not to back down anymore.


    Victor stopped staring at his wife and thinking bullshit. He then got up and walked towards the bed, then climbed onto it, sitting down while leaning his back against the wall.


    He then closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, before saying:


    "We need to talk." His voice was calm and neutral, but it held a very noticeable seriousness.


    "...Okay, just give me a few seconds, I''m almost done."


    "Mm." Victor nodded and kept his eyes closed. ''Sigh, this is the consequences of my choices. I must face it head on.''


    He sighed inwardly. To be honest, he was a little scared of his wife''s reaction, but he wasn''t a coward.


    Deep down, he believed that the truth is better regardless of whatever situation he''s in.


    His mother always said, "You only lie to strangers, but to your loved ones? Always be honest... That''s why I''m always honest with you, my son."


    My younger self said, "Isn''t that because you don''t have a filter and say everything that goes through your head? And, because of that, you don''t know how to lie?"


    I remember her smile that day almost broke with my answer, so she continued:


    "My son, if I didn''t know how to lie, I wouldn''t be awyer."


    "Oh¡­hmmm. So are you a liar?"


    "Hahaha, lying is a choice, and it''s up to you whether you choose to or not, sometimes people choose to lie because they''re afraid to tell the truth. But I believe from the bottom of my heart that the truth is always better, no matter if the truth is a cruel truth."


    "...I see."


    Victor chuckled a little when he remembered that memory. He just realized that his mom had a lot of influence on what he''s be today.


    Finished with wearing her clothes, Sasha looked at Victor and said:


    "I''m done, Darling."


    Victor opened his eyes and looked at his wife while disying a gentle smile:


    "Come here." He patted the bed mattress.


    "..." Sasha nodded and walked slowly towards the bed. Reaching the front of the bed, she climbed onto it, and like a kitten, crawled towards Victor.


    She stopped crawling when she got close to Victor, and soon she sat down in front of him.


    Victor satfortably and made room for Sasha toe closer.


    "..." Sasha''s eyes seemed to glow for a few moments as she inched closer to Victor, like a scared cat.


    Suddenly Victor grabbed Sasha and pulled her along.


    "I got you~."


    "It''s not like I was trying to get away¡­." She pouted.


    "Hahaha~" He chuckled gently and started stroking Sasha''s head.


    Sasha leaned her head on Victor''s chest and enjoyed his caress:


    "What do you want to talk about?" She asked.


    Victor exhibited a sad smile, "I killed William, your father."


    "!!!" Sasha''s body visibly trembled.


    ...


    In a separate room, Violet, Ruby, Kaguya, Yuki, Luna, and Maria were present.


    Violet and Ruby appeared to be ying the cursed game that can end friendships. Uno.


    They were ying with the three maids at a table.


    "Violet, are you sure about this?" Ruby ced a card on the table.


    "Hmm? About what?" Violet ced a card on the table.


    "I mean, leaving our husband alone with Sasha."


    "Oh, that. Yes, I''m sure. Sasha doesn''t know her father was killed by Victor. We''ve hidden it on purpose."


    "Knowing my master''s personality, the chance of him bringing up this subject when he''s alone with Lady Sasha is pretty high." Kaguya also ced a card on the table.


    "The odds aren''t ''just'' high. I''m 100% sure he''ll tell her. After all, he''s an honest man who believes the truth is always better." Violet corrected her.


    "...Anna''s influences, huh?" Ruby spoke.


    "Yes." Violet.


    When Maria''s turn came, the blonde maid put a card on the table, "And to think he would beat an older vampire... Normally, it would need amander-level hunter, a general, and various traps for this feat. If it became possible."


    "Yes... The master is always surprising." Yukimented, but she seemed to be in a bad mood as she ced a card on the table too.


    "Not wanting to belittle Lady Ruby''s husband''s conquest, but..." Luna put a card on the table, and she only had two cards left in her hand, "What he did was not that surprising."


    "Oh?" Kaguya''s eyes seemed to glow blood red for a few seconds:


    "Exin."


    "William Salvatore Florence, a vampire over 1800 years old, considered an old man by vampire standards. He is the first son and heir of the Salvatore family, but despite being an heir, he never worked for his n."


    "+2" Ruby ced one card on the table.


    "+2" Violet does the same.


    "+4" Kaguya.


    "+2" Maria.


    "+4" Yuki.


    "... Fuck it." Luna took 14 cards. She was annoyed now, especially when she saw Kaguya''s disdainful smile.


    Then she continued to exin, "Main characteristic of his family, a resistance above the norm. It''s nothing surprising." She organized the cards she''d taken, then shed a sly smile.


    "+4" She ys a card.


    "+2" Ruby.


    "+2" Violet.


    "..." Kaguya''s eyebrow twitched as she picked up 8 cards.


    "Why are you sharing this man''s information?" Kaguya spoke, then she ced a card on the table.


    "... You will understand." Luna spoke, then she continued, "At some point in his life, he was kidnapped by Countess Annasthashia Fulger. After being kidnapped by the countess, he became her first husband and ended up living a life of luxury like a parasite."


    "Azy man." Maria yed a card.


    "He doesn''t seem like someone willing to train." Yuki yed a card.


    "That''s my point. He never trained." Luna put in another card and exined, "Although he is an older vampire, he never trained, he just procrastinated, and from what I heard of n Fulger, he was just Countess Annasthashia''s ''toy''. The one who holds the true strength worthy of holding the title of vampire count is only Sasha''s mother. That man was just something close to a doll that Sasha''s mother used when she was bored."


    "What a horrible thing to say¡­." Yukimented, "Put in some nice words; something like, he was just a sperm tap."


    "..." An ufortable silence descended in the room.


    "Hmm... Are you alright, Yuki?" Violet asked.


    Yuki looked at Violet and smiled gently, "Yes, I''m fine. I''m fine, look at my smile, I''m great!"


    "..." Again, a silence descended in the room.


    "... Anyway. Lord Victor only killed him because he has powers of the n Snow which is the weakness of vampires, and because that man underestimated him, and because Kaguya helped him too. That would never happen normally... But, despite being azy man, he still was an older vampire, and the advantage of how long you live cannot easily be ovee."


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t agree with you," Kaguya said.


    "... Exin," Lunamented.


    "Lord Victor fought two vampire counts and survived. That in itself is quite an achievement. If the older vampires were underestimating my Master, that''s their fault."


    "Hmm..." Luna started to think.


    "In a fight. Power levels matter, but that''s not all." Ruby went on to exin, "Physical conditioning, the mentality of facing the opponent, battle experience, these are all important. My husband knew how to take advantage of all the opportunities given to him, and it is because of that, this kind of result was possible."


    "And there''s also that transformation..."


    "¡­" Violet was silent, she saw Victor''s transformation through the recording Natalia took, and the feeling she felt when she saw it was different from anything she felt before¡­ But, if she put her feelings into words about all this they were; she didn''t like it.


    She had a bad feeling about this transformation.


    "¡­" Maria, on the other hand, felt her stomach begging for food when she remembered that form of Victors; ''He looked so delicious~.''


    "!!!" Maria woke up from her stupor and shook her head several times to get that thought out of her head.


    "Oh...I understand now, thinking about it this way, this is really quite an achievement."


    "Umu, Umu" Violet nodded her head several times, and stopped thinking about bullshit, then she said, "My Darling is amazing!"


    "¡­" The women wore a gentle smile when they heard what Violet said.


    "Come to think about it, I want the recording of that fight. I only saw it once, but I want to see it again." Ruby said as she looked around, "Where''s Natalia?"


    "Oh, she said she went to a gym in the human world," Maria spoke.


    "Eh? Why?"


    "She''s upset that we keep saying she''s fat," Luna spoke.


    "But she''s not fat, she just has a bby stomach," Rubymented.


    "Shh, don''tment too much, Ruby. Being a human woman is hard, you know?" Violetmented, "At least that''s what I''ve heard, but it''s not something I care about."


    "... Well, as an ex-human, I can say that human women suffer to keep in good shape," Maria spoke.


    "The world is not fair," Ruby spoke.


    "The world was never fair," Violet continued.


    "Indeed," Maria nodded.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 118: The consequences of actions. 2

    <h4>Chapter 118: The consequences of actions. 2</h4>


    Victor exhibited a sad smile, "I killed William, your father."


    "!!!" Sasha''s body visibly trembled.


    "...I see...That''s why the girls, and even my mom, were silent about it, they were waiting for you to tell me about it." She spoke in a monotone.


    ''Natashia too? Well, it''s really nice of her to do that. Wait, in just a few days, she knows me pretty well?'' Victor thought.


    Victor just continued stroking Sasha''s head in silence. He avoided thinking about nonsense as much as possible and just waited for Sasha''s reaction.


    Sigh...


    Sasha visibly sighed and snuggled closer to Victor. She closed her eyes and enjoyed this peaceful moment of hers; ''I missed it.''


    Despite trying to stay calm and not think about bullshit, Victor couldn''t. Outwardly, he appeared to be neutral, and he had only a gentle smile on his face.


    But internally? He was in chaos.


    And Sasha could feel those feelings of his through their connection, just proving the point that he was very concerned about his wife''s reaction.


    Sasha exhibited a gentle smile and felt happy to have someone who cares so much about her. She liked that, she felt warm inside... She felt loved.


    "Darling..." She spoke in a soft voice.


    "Yes?"


    "What would you do if Adonis hurt Violet?"


    "I would kill him." Victor''s response was instantaneous.


    Sasha lifted her head slightly and looked into Victor''s eyes that were dark as if they were lifeless.


    "Darling... Killing isn''t always the answer, Violet would be sad, you know?"


    "Ugh..." Victor made an annoyed face. He remembered that when he and Violet got back from his Date, Violet seemed worried about her father.


    "Hmm..." He started to think of an alternative other than killing the individual.


    "I''d cut off his legs and arms, and I''d lock him up in an ice prison somewhere hidden. By doing that, he wouldn''t die, and my wife could still see him if she wanted."


    "..." Sasha looked at Victor as if she didn''t believe what he said, but after thinking for a moment, she said:


    "Actually, that is a good idea."


    "Right?" Victor wore an innocent smile. It didn''t even look like he was talking about a scary topic.


    "Hahaha~, I don''t know how it feels to know that I have such a scary and yet so kind husband." Sheughed.


    "No need to think too much, Honey." He said as he raised Sasha''s chin.


    Sasha looked into Victor''s red eyes.


    "Just be happy." He disyed a gentle smile that seemed to light up the entire room.


    "...Oh." Sasha was surprised for a moment, but then she shed a small smile, "Just be happy, huh?"


    "Yes." Victor chuckled as he released her chin and pressed his forehead against Sasha''s.


    While he had his face inches away from Sasha''s, he spoke in all his honesty:


    "I''m sorry."


    Sasha shed a sneaky little smile, "Sorry about what?"


    "I''m sorry I had to kill him."


    "Do you regret it?"


    "Never."


    "Why?"


    "Because he hurt one of the most important women in this world to me."


    "Heh~, I wonder who this woman is... Actually, I wonder who these women are."


    "Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Scathach, and my mother."


    "Your mother Too? So are you going to practice incest?"


    "Hahaha~, don''t be silly. You know, right? I''m a mama''s boy. I can''t live without my piece of walking honesty that speaks all its mind."


    "A Woman of great character."


    "Indeed."


    Sasha slowly brought the rest of herself closer to Victor, and when their lips touched, they kissed.


    It was a gentle kiss, a kiss that conveyed all her love.


    "...I love you, you know?" She spoke as she kissed him.


    "I know." He replied between kisses.


    "No. You do not understand." She stopped kissing him, looked at Victor, and slowly her eyes began to darken.


    "I really love you, really, really, really. My love is so big that sometimes I feel like I''m being smothered by it."


    "..." Victor''s body shuddered. Then, his smile slowly began to grow, and his eyes darkenedpletely.


    "Sometimes, I have strange thoughts."


    "Oh? Tell me your thoughts."


    Sasha caressed Victor''s face, "I think; ''I want him just for me.'', ''I should kill the other women.'', ''I should kidnap him''. Sometimes I feel such hatred when other women look at you, especially that princess..."


    "Ophis?"


    "Yes, I don''t like her. I don''t like feeling this way about a child! Ugh. Sometimes I don''t know what to do... Tell me, Darling. What should I do?"


    "You mustn''t do anything."


    "Huh?"


    "Just be yourself. I like it when you''re jealous, I like it when you love me your way, and I like it when you protect me."


    "¡­" Sasha was silent. And slowly, a feeling that had been growing since she''d first met Victor began to release.


    "Ah~. Darling~. It''s unfair, you know! If it goes on like this, I feel like I can never let you go~." Her cheeks were a little red.


    "Hahaha, I wasn''t nning on leaving."


    "That''s good, I feel if you disappeared, I would chase you through the seven hells if I had to."


    "You wouldn''t be the only one to do that."


    "Indeed, Violet, Ruby, and Scathach would go along too."


    "My master too?"


    "Yeah." Sasha looked at Victor''s reaction.


    "Hmm, I think she would go along too. After all, she didn''t finish my training."


    "¡­" Sasha was silent, but inside she thought: ''My husband is strange, for some things he is extremely perceptive, but for others, he is as dense as a diamond¡­ Although this applies to Scathach too .'' Somehow she couldn''t help butugh amusedly.


    "Hahahaha~"


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing, I just think you''re pretty cute at times."


    "C-Cute?" Victor felt that he was suddenly deaf.


    "Yeah~." Sashaughed even harder when she saw Victor''s reaction.


    She rested her head against Victor''s chest.


    ''Cute... Me? When? Where? How? Has my wife finally gotten crazier?'' Victor''s mind was in chaos.


    "Darling...you know."


    "Hmm?" Victor snapped out of his thoughts.


    "I really don''t care about my dad."


    "..." Victor was silent.


    Sasha closed her eyes and talked about the past, "The only memories I have of my father... Are the times he used to sleep in his room, or when he ''trained'' me with my mother."


    "He always had thatzy face. He always had that bored face. He looked more like a sloth than a vampire."


    "He wasn''t very memorable in my life."


    "In a way, my mother was more present in my life than that man who was always sleeping. After all, despite appearing only to train me, she asionally took me to a few ces just the two of us together."


    "..." Victor felt that man was very useless. If he had a daughter as cute as Sasha, he would always stick around her like a hawk.


    "If you asked me; ''Who was your father in your life?''"


    "I''d answer: He was just a man I saw asionally, something like an acquaintance I saw from time to time."


    Sasha waspletely honest. She didn''t have a lot of feelings for her father. That man named William was very cold to her and just treated his daughter like a tool.


    He didn''t care about her existence, and because of that, he never tried to get close to her since she was born.


    "...well-." Victor was going to say; ''I''m d I killed him then'' but he was silent. That would just be disrespectful to Sasha. Even if that man meant nothing to Sasha, he was still the sperm donor that made it possible for a woman as amazing as Sasha to be born. He deserves at least a little bit of respect.


    ''William, you have my respect. I respect you just as I respect my elementary school teachers. After all, you taught me something useful today...'' Victor looked at the bedroom ceiling; ''If one day I have a daughter... I''ll do my best to be close to her and not be like you.''


    ''Umu, rejoice, you were useful for something.''


    What was that about Victor''s teachers from elementary school? It was basically something along the lines of; ''they taught me the A, B, C, D. They have my respect.''


    But the question is: did Victor remember them? Of course not. If the respect he had for Scathach was something like 100. The respect he had for his teachers in elementary school was 1.


    It''s something like, ''Thank you, you taught me something useful... Anyway...'' Soon Victor got on with his life and forgot about the man.


    "...So, Darling." Sasha opened her eyes and looked at Victor with a gentle, loving look.


    She gently caressed Victor''s face:


    "No need to me yourself, or feel responsible."


    "Thank you so much for getting mad for me..."


    "I love you." Sasha smiled. Her smile was so bright that it was like he was standing in front of a gentle goddess who forgave all his sins.


    "..." Victor disyed an expression of shock, and somehow he felt more... relieved. It was as if a huge weight had been removed from his chest.


    Unconsciously, small tears began to fall from his face.


    "No need to cry, Darling. My god, what do I do with you? You''re so cute sometimes. Keep this up, and I might fall even deeper in love with you~." Sheughed and kissed Victor''s lips.


    "...?" While kissing Sasha, he touched his face and saw that he really was crying.


    Sasha stopped kissing Victor and looked at his shocked expression:


    "What is it? What''s with this look of someone who has just discovered the truth of the world?"


    "N-Nothing... It''s just been a long time..."


    "Long time since what?"


    "Long time since Ist cried."


    "Oh, is that a good thing?"


    "I don''t know, but..." He clenched his hand tightly, "I''m d I made that expression just for the one I love."


    "...You''re weird sometimes, Darling."


    "Hahaha, get used to it."


    "I will."


    This time, Victor took the initiative and kissed Sasha. A war of tongues happened, and itsted for a few minutes until...


    "VICTOR!! COME HERE, NOW!" Scathach''s voice was heard by everyone in the mansion.


    Crack, Crack.


    Her voice was so loud that some of the ss in the room Victor and Sasha were in cracked.


    "She sounds angry," Victor spoke.


    "Yes..." Sasha made an annoyed face, she was having a good time now!


    "Hahaha~, don''t make that face, Honey¡­ Or I''ll fall in love with you more." He kissed her cheek.


    "Ugh¡­" She pouted.


    Victor pats her thigh, "Stand up. We need to go. If my master called me like that, it''s because something happened."


    "Oh, that might be true..."


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 119: The king of all vampires.

    <h4>Chapter 119: The king of all vampires.</h4>


    The king of all vampires, the Progenitor, the strongest creature on Earth, the being that has walked the Earth for over 5000 years, the king of immortal creatures, the true immortal. He has many titles that beings have given him, he has many forms, and few people have seen his true form.


    As the Progenitor, all vampires came from him. He is the beginning of everything, the strongest vampire in existence.


    The creature that even hunters don''t dare fight if they do not have all the generals together, and even if it brought together all the generals and pope to fight this monster, the chances of killing it was almost nil.


    In fact, people wonder if it''s possible to kill this man... Wrong, this monster.


    In his lifetime, he had many names that he gave himself over the millennia. As a creature that outlives all other beings, he saw no need to have only one name in his long existence.


    But that all changed the day he met a certain man, and while interacting with that man for a while, the strongest creature alive finally decided to choose a name for himself.


    d Tepes, King of the Vampires... And that''s how he''s been known till this day.


    And this man, this king, was calling... Wrong, he ordered a certain man toe to his castle today.


    In a ridiculouslyrge castle that looks like it was made millennia ago, a man and a woman were walking towards the king''s throne room.


    "Victor, don''t attack the princes. And especially don''t look at the princesses." Scathach ordered him.


    "Yes, I know. And I would never look at princesses, I''m married." Victor smiled and replied to his master.


    "No, you don''t know..." She sighed when she saw his smile. Did she know he wouldn''t look at the princesses but attack the princes? That''s another matter entirely.


    She regrets a little now that she influenced him a lot, just a little...


    She looked straight ahead and assumed an annoyed expression. She clearly wasn''t enjoying being in this ce, though the reason she wasn''t enjoying it was...


    ''I need to keep the princesses away from him¡­''


    "HmmHmmmHmmm~" Victor had a big smile on his face as he walked calmly behind Scathach. He was so excited! How could he not be!?


    He gets to see the strongest creature alive on Earth!


    His eyes glowed blood red. He wanted to see it... He wanted to see a glimpse of the top, he wanted to see in person the man that even Scathach respects.


    Scathach looked at her disciple again and shed an approving smile. She knew immediately what he was thinking. How did she know?


    Because she felt the same way when she visited this castle 2000 years ago. She was very excited. She wanted to see the top. She wanted to see the being that everyone, even in her time, respected as the strongest.


    ''Well... Maybe that''s not a bad thing... If my disciple sees that man, maybe he''ll be more excited about training, and if he gets stronger, maybe...'' She thought of something at the end, but she shook her head, denying her thoughts. She looked straight ahead again with a serious face:


    ''I''m hurrying, it''s still too early for him. No matter what kind of monstrous genius he is, the time barrier cannot be ovee.''


    Biologically, every 500 years, a vampire would experience a boost in power and potential, and this was something that could not be easily ovee by younger vampires. They needed to get older. They needed to train and improve their skills, and just like that, they got stronger.


    ...


    d Tepes has seven children he sired with several different women. He has four sons and three daughters, all of which were present today in response to their father''s call.


    "It''s rare for Father to call upon all of us to gather together like this¡­" Lucas Tepes, the second prince, spoke.


    "¡­" Saul Tepes, the third prince, looked at his father, who was sitting on his throne. ''Why did he call us? He only does this when he wants to show us something...''


    "Silence, Lucas." Theo Tepes, the first prince, ordered. He was the eldest of the king''s sons.


    "Tsk, don''t boss me around." Lucas clicked his tongue and red at his brother, with his eyes glowing blood red.


    "Are you nning to fight? In the presence of our father?" Adam Tepes, the fourth prince, asked. Despite being the youngest son, he was the wisest of the four princes.


    "..." Lucas was silent and quickly calmed down.


    All princes were over 1000 years old except for the fourth prince, who was the youngest.


    The first prince, Theo Tepes, is 3000 years old and one of the eldest vampires.


    Next, we have the second prince, Lucas Tepes, who is 2000 years old.


    Then there is the third prince, Saul Tepes, who is 1000 years old.


    And the fourth prince, Adam Tepes, who is the youngest of the brothers and has just reached adulthood. He is 500 years old.


    "Princes, please maintain the appearance expected of royalty." Suddenly, they heard the voice of a man standing beside the king. The man had bright golden hair and was wearing an immacte white suit.


    Interestingly, this man kept his eyes closed as he ''looked'' towards the princes.


    This man''s name was Alexios Alioth, the right hand of d Tepes and also the father of Natalia Alioth.


    Interestingly, the trusted right hand of the king of all vampires was a human.


    "...Yes, Alex." The three princes, except the first prince, spoke at the same time.


    "Well... That''s not a good sign." Elizabeth, the second princess who was beside her brothers, said. She was very nervous. This was the first time she had seen her brothers all together.


    "..." Ophis, the third princess, ignored everything and looked at her father, who was sitting on his throne. ''Father...'' She wanted to go towards him but was too scared to do so.


    After all, her father never paid attention to her...


    "Snif..." Unconsciously, small tears threatened to fall from her face, but she was a strong girl. She wouldn''t cry about it! She was used to it...


    Quickly, she wiped her eyes and looked away and decided to ignore everything.


    "Boring... I thought something interesting was going to happen, but nothing happened. Maybe I''ll go back to sleep..." Muttered a woman with long ck hair like pure darkness that flowed to the ground. She had violet eyes and a sinful body that looked like she was the offspring of a subus.


    She was Elizabeth''s older sister, and as perceived by the woman''s appearance, seeing as she was nearly identical to Elizabeth herself, it was obvious that they shared the same mother as well.


    This woman''s name was Lilith Tepes.


    "Countess Scathach Scarlett and her disciple Victor Walker have arrived!" They heard an announcement.


    "W-Wh-" Elizabeth didn''t know what to think. ''He''sing here!? That crazy man!?''


    "..." Ophis looked at the door with her eyes glowing blood red; ''Father...''


    "Oh...?" Seeing her sisters'' reaction, Lilith was a little interested.


    "S-Scathach¡­" The third and fourth prince stuttered at the same time.


    "That monster... Is sheing?" The second prince spoke as his body seemed to be shaking a little.


    "Disciple... A new one?" The first prince spoke in a low voice.


    Soon, everyone could hear footsteps, and a woman with long red hair apanied by a tall man was seen.


    The man had a big smile on his face that showed all of his sharp teeth. His eyes were blood red, and he was just staring at one specific ce. He was ignoring everything and everyone.


    The princes looked at Victor with curiosity, evaluating the new disciple of Scathach. After all, they know that woman does not ept teaching people whock talent.


    ''Wait... Isn''t he that man who fought in the arena?'' The princes immediately recognized Victor.


    ''That vampire who has the three powers of the Counts...'' Lilith''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Scathach stopped at a ce far from the king along with Victor and spoke without bowing or showing respect:


    "Hey, old man. I brought him." She looked at the man who was sitting on the ck throne with red ents. He seemed to have his eyes closed, and a shadow was hiding his face.


    Everyone was used to Scathach''sck of respect, and they didn''t dare question the woman. They didn''t want to go through hell again.


    The King opened his eyes and looked at Victor with his blood red eyes.


    "!!!" Victor''s whole body visibly shook, he could feel... He could feel it!


    The king did nothing. He just looked at him. But with just that one look, he knew. That man... Wrong, that monster was powerful! Extremely powerful.


    "Ahhh~, I knew it~... I knew it!" Victor ignored everyone and walked towards the king.


    The man still did nothing. He just continued to look at him. But still, with just that look, he knew. That man¡­ that monster is really, really powerful!


    The king raised his eyebrow in amusement. Somehow this scene reminded him of something that happened in the past.


    "¡­" The hall was silent. All that could be heard was the sound of Victor''s footsteps approaching the king. No one could utter a word. The only thing that crossed the minds of the princes and princesses was, ''Is this man crazy?! Does he have a death wish?!''


    "Insolence! What do you think you are doing? Return to your position at once! To dare show such disrespect before His Majesty!" Two royal guards suddenly appeared and tried to stop Victor, but Victor just walked past the bodies of the guards as if the two guards didn''t exist.


    "H-Huh?"


    The two guards quickly turned around to try to stop Victor again. However, when they touched his body, the guard''s hand phased through Victor''s body, like he didn''t even exist!


    "Heh~" Scathach immediately understood what Victor was doing; ''He matched the lightning speed with my technique. To everyone, the guard seems to be going through his body, but actually, Victor was just too fast.''


    In an action of milliseconds, Victor took three steps backwards and returned to his original position. When he did, everyone thought he was intangible, but it was just a simple speed trick.


    ''Tsk. Natashia''s blood had unexpected effects, huh?'' She clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Victor arrived in the distance where the king''s first son stood.


    Suddenly, the king''s eyes seemed to glow a little brighter.


    And soon, the world around Victor grew heavier.


    Crack, Crack.


    The ground around Victor began to crack.


    "This is..."


    "Father¡­" The second and third princes gulped.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 120: The king of all vampires. 2

    <h4>Chapter 120: The king of all vampires. 2</h4>


    [A/N: A big win today! Thanks to the support of all the pa trons, I was able to make the original art of Scathach! Go to my pa treon if you''re interested in seeing it, don''t worry it''s free! And don''t forget that voting for the next art is already underway.]


    .....


    "¡­" Still with a smile on his face, Victor ignored the king''s pressure. In fact, it only made him more excited.


    He stepped forward and started walking again.


    He needed to see the king''s might. He needed to get a glimpse of the ''top''.


    "Stop!" The guards tried to catch Victor again.


    As the guards were about to touch Victor, Alexios Alioth raised his hand in a stopping gesture.


    "Yes!" Not questioning the decision of the king''s right hand, the two guards disappeared.


    Why did he do it? It''s simple; ''I haven''t seen this expression in a while.'' Alexios thought as he looked at the small, almost invisible smile on the king''s face.


    ''Looks like the king wants to show us something. Let''s see what happens.'' As a faithful servant, it was his duty to understand his master''s intentions.


    Again, Victor started walking.


    ''Come on,e on,e on! Show me! Show me! I want to see it!'' His eyes glowed blood red.


    The smile, the expression, and the whole atmosphere around Victor indicated that he was just another suicidal madman.


    That was what the princes and princesses present thought, except for three people.


    Scathach, The First Prince, Theo, and the King himself.


    They understood Victor''s feelings now.


    ''Walking is not enough.''


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Suddenly Victor disappeared, leaving behind a golden beam.


    The king lightly touched the throne with his finger.


    And as if the scene repeated itself, an overwhelming pressure fell upon Victor.


    Crack, Crack.


    Victor stopped running. He was only a few feet away from the king.


    Cough.


    He coughed up blood on the floor.


    ''That smell¡­'' Lilith''s eyes glowed blood red.


    And this scene seemed to be repeated by all the princes and princesses.


    Seeing the blood on the ground, the king spoke for the first time, "I see..."


    His voice made the atmosphere even more tense, as he ignored Victor and looked toward Scathach:


    "Are you crazy?" His question seemed to contain several hidden meanings.


    Scathach looked at the king and disyed a big, distorted smile that showed all her sharp teeth:


    "... Pfft... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~" Herugh echoed throughout the castle.


    Herugh sent shivers through everyone who had ever fallen victim to this madwoman''s clutches.


    "And I still bothered to ask..." He closed his eyes slowly.


    "..." A silence fell in the area. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Very well, let''s see if he''s worthy..."


    ''Worthy? Worthy of what!?'' That''s what all the princes thought.


    Making a decision, The King rose from his throne, and for the first time, Victor saw the man''s entire body, unhidden by the shadow of his throne.


    He was tall, roughly 210 CM tall, with pale skin, ck hair slicked back, appearing as a thirty year old man in general... He looked like an ordinary sry man you could see anywhere.


    Seeing Victor''s shocked face, the king spoke in a voice that made everyone shiver:


    "Shape and looks don''t make any sense to me. I can be whatever I want, whenever I want." To prove what he said, his body began to be covered in blood, and soon a man wearing medieval ck armor appeared in front of Victor.


    "I can be a medieval king who fought thousands of wars." His voice was deep like an experienced warrior. Then his appearance changed again.


    This time, a blond man with green eyes appeared, "I can be a holy warrior who fought for god, and was betrayed by him." Soon his body was covered in blood again.


    And this time, the king has turned into someone he knows very well.


    "F-Father?"


    "Boy, I''m not your father, didn''t you hear what I said?" The king''s form changed again, and this time it was for his friend Andrew.


    "...I see. You know my family, huh."


    "I''m d you understand fast." He spoke in a voice simr to Victor''s friend.


    "..." Scathach''s expression wasn''t pretty now. She looked up into the shadows. ''I made sure I blocked all information¡­ Those annoying bugs¡­''


    "..." The vampires who were hiding in the shadows broke out in a cold sweat when they saw Scathach''s gaze.


    "Hearing that from my friend makes me pretty ufortable, you know?" Despite his neutral face that indicated he didn''t care, the air around Victor was anything but gentle.


    Scathach decided to ignore it for the time being and instead looked at what was going on in front of her.


    The king''s form changed again, and this time, he returned to the appearance of the sry man.


    "Come." He gestured for Victor toe towards him.


    "!!!" Victor''s killing intent exploded and engulfed the entire king''s castle. Victor''s smile grew while the gloves on his hand began to glow madly.


    "..." Just for a few seconds, all the princes gulped as they sensed Victor''s killing intent.


    The one who was suffering the most from feeling Victor''s killing intent was the fourth prince, who was only 500 years old.


    Unconsciously, Victor prevented his killing intent from reaching Ophis, and as Elizabeth and Lilith were close to Ophis, they too also felt nothing.


    Victor rose up from the ground, and again, he ran towards the king.


    He was now 5 meters away from the king.


    The King snapped his finger, and soon an even greater pressure descended on Victor.


    BOOOOOM!


    Crack, Crack!


    Sounds of broken bones could be heard as Victor fell to the ground again.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~." Despite being broken all over, Victorughed.


    Despite his whole body being broken, he still started to get up.


    Crack, Crack!


    Every effort he made caused more damage to his body, but he didn''t care.


    "This man... he''s crazy..." The fourth prince muttered.


    The third and the second prince could not help but agree with their brother''s words.


    ''Victor...'' Although he was a hateful guy, Elizabeth didn''t want to see him get killed. She looked at his master and saw her with an indifferent face.


    ''Why isn''t she doing anything?''


    "Father!" Ophis suddenly yelled. Her voice rendered the entire hall into a deep and tense silence.


    "Father...?" Lilith didn''t understand.


    "..." The king raised an eyebrow and looked at his daughter. He thought she was talking to him.


    Soon something urred that left everyone stumped. Ophis teleports to Victor''s side.


    Not wanting to hurt his daughter, the king released the pressure.


    Feeling a small hand tugging at his clothes, Victor turned his face, "Oh... Ophis, what is it, my daughter?"


    "...Huh...?"


    Everyone who didn''t know about Ophis'' rtionship with Victor could only say that...


    He just called the king''s daughter ''my daughter''!?


    "Father...Hurts." Ophis had never seen Victor so hurt, and this was very different from the fight he had with Tatsuya and Einer.


    "Oh, this?" Victor''s wounds began to regenerate at high speed.


    "This is nothing, see? I''m brand new." Victor kneels down and strokes Ophis'' hair, "Don''t worry, okay? Just go back to your sister''s side."


    "B-But..."


    "Please? I promise I''ll y with youter." Seeing Victor''s gentle gaze.


    Ophis bit her lip and said, "Yes, Father..."


    She just took orders!? What the fuck is going on here!? The princes could not believe what they were seeing, and neither could the king himself.


    ''I received a report about this before... But I never thought they were this close.''


    "Good Girl," Victorughed gently and patted her head.


    "Hehehe."


    Seeing Ophis smile, Lilith can''t help but open her mouth in shock, "Is my little sister who always seemed to be lifeless, smiling...?" Her interest in Victor started to grow again.


    The princes were more surprised that Victor touched Ophis, and he didn''t suffer anything! Everyone in the king''s family knew about Ophis'' special status.


    When Ophis returned to Elizabeth''s side, Victor stood up. He cracked his neck a little and looked at the king.


    He shed a small smile, "I''m sorry, my daughter interrupted our business."


    "¡­" Again, another ufortable silence descended around.


    This man is crazy! He just provoked the king!? He will die!


    "Heh~" Scathach liked Victor''s response.


    "You daughter...?" The king''s voice sent shivers through the princes and his subordinates who were present.


    ''It''s decided. He''s dead.'' That''s what everyone thought.


    "Yes."


    "Kid-" The king was going to say something, but he stopped when he felt the whole atmosphere of Victor change.


    "Hey, d." He smiled at the king as if he were talking to a childhood friend who hadn''t spoken to each other for a long time...


    "¡­" What is this feeling? What is this unsettling feeling? That''s what all the princes thought.


    ''Victor... My stupid disciple, I didn''t bring you here for you to kill yourself.'' Scathach ignored what Victor suffered a few minutes ago, why?


    She went through the same thing in the past when she was a naive and arrogant young woman. So when she caught a glimpse of the ''top'', she finally had a clear path to follow and get stronger. She hoped that would happen to her disciple too.


    ''I will not let you die. The only one who can kill you is me.'' Scathach''s lifeless eyes stare at Victor''s back.


    "Have you ever been asked this question before in your long life?" Victor''s glove''s magic circles began to glow brightly.


    "A noble and brave warrior once asked me, are you an honorable fighter or a monster cursed by god?"


    "..." The king''s eyes narrowed a little


    "Hearing the noble warrior''s question; Do you know what I answered?" Victor''s body began to lose shape, and he turned into something dark. He turned into an entity that the only thing that could be seen was his big smile and blood red eyes.


    "Yes, I know." The king spoke, and for the first time, he disyed a small smile on his face.


    "¡­" All the king''s sons were in shock when they saw their father''s smile.


    The king''s answer took the smile off Victor''s face. He felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t stop the enchantment now that it had started.


    "I am a monster created by god."


    "You are a monster created by god."


    The two spoke at the same time.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 121: A proposal from the king.

    <h4>Chapter 121: A proposal from the king.</h4>


    "You passed," d spoke in a neutral tone as he held the Greatsword''s bloody de with one finger.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~" Victorughed a lot. He looked very happy.


    Why was he happy? The answer was simple. The moment he attacked the king, he had a glimpse of what he wanted, a vision of the ''top''.


    He finally had a clear goal.


    "..." A deadly silence fell in the king''s hall, and all that could be heard was Victor''s demonicughter.


    They couldn''t process what had happened in front of them; everything was too fast.


    This man... Wrong, Victor morphed into something that appeared to be close to a vampire count form. He then created a full-blooded Greatsword and suddenly appeared in front of the king, and all they heard after was the sound of an explosion.


    ''Good, he seems to have seen it.'' Scathach nodded in satisfaction.


    The king lifted his finger slightly, and suddenly Victor flew towards where he was before. His whole body was cut and broken, but he didn''t care. He just continued:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~" Laughing.


    d sat on his throne again, leaning backfortably while resting his head on his hand, and soon his whole appearance was covered by darkness again.


    Scathach lifted her stupid disciple up.


    "Oh? Thanks, master... But soon-... Huh?" He was going to say he was going to be fine, but his vision started to blur.


    Then his transformation was undone.


    "Fool, do you think doing repetitive damage to your soul is a good thing? You''re lucky you haven''t slipped into aa yet." Scathach bites her wrist and shows her wrist to Victor.


    "Suck."


    Victor doesn''t deny it, opening his mouth to bite Scathach''s wrist.


    "Good." She disyed a small, gentle smile.


    "¡­" People who knew Scathach just looked at this scene in disbelief. Was this the same monster they knew? Was she ever this kind and gentle before? Did they smoke something illegal that is making them hallucinate?


    "Oh?" d raised his eyebrow; ''I see... So that little girl finally found someone... And to think he was going to be someone who has that blood.'' He chuckled inwardly as he thought of the irony of fate.


    Sensing the silence of the ce, Scathach looked around and spoke with an annoyed face:


    "What?"


    "N-Nothing." All the princes and princesses spoke at the same time.


    Except for Ophis, who was looking at Victor with concern. Suddenly Ophis looked toward her father and muttered,


    "Evil Father."


    "O-Ophis..." Lilith and Elizabeth stuttered a little. Although she spoke in a low voice, everyone present heard her words.


    "..." A small invisible sweat fell from the king''s face. He didn''t expect this kind of reaction from his youngest daughter. He nced at Victor thinking, ''It''s that kid''s fault, huh?''


    Finished sucking his master''s blood, Victor started to feel a little better. His wounds were regenerated, and soon he got up.


    "Did you see?" Scathach asked.


    "Yes, I finally have a path to pursue¡­ But it''s still too far away... Far, far, far away..." Victor finally understood something.


    ''For vampires, the barrier of time is absolute.'' That''s what he understood. Why?


    The king, despite having stopped training and despite never trying harder to get stronger, was still the strongest.


    The reason? He is the oldest vampire alive, and his status as the Progenitor of an entire race granted him many benefits as well.


    A monster of flesh and blood sat on that throne.


    Sigh


    Victor sighed, and then he spoke in a disappointed voice:


    "Ahhh, it''s too bad."


    Victor''s voice caught everyone''s attention.


    "What is such a shame?" Scathach asked.


    "If I had been born 1000, no, 3000 years ago, I feel like I could put up a decent fight against him, sigh¡­ it''s really a shame." Despite that being said, Victor couldn''t imagine living away from his wives, and if he had been born 3000 years ago, he wouldn''t have found his wives... He wouldn''t have found Scathach.


    Although he likes fighting, he likes his wives better.


    "..." Scathach exhibited a small satisfied smile when she heard what Victor said; ''It was because of this personality that I started to love you¡­'' Her face distorted into a strange expression; ''Huh? What did I just think-.'' She couldn''t finish her reasoning because she suddenly heard someoneugh.


    Someone she hoped she would never hearugh.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~" d Tepes, the king of vampires, the vampire who is respected by everyone, wasughing a lot now.


    "¡­" Seeing their fatherughing, d''s children''s brains came to a halt. They couldn''t believe what they were witnessing.


    ''This must be a dream!'' they thought at the same time.


    "Master..." Alexios Alioth didn''t know how to feel either when he saw his king lose hisposure.


    d ignored everyone and said, "This is the second time anyone has said this in my entire existence. Isn''t that right Little girl."


    "Tsk, don''t call me that, Old-man. And I was young at the time."


    "You''re still young to me."


    "That''s because you''re a walking bag of bones." Scathach held up her middle finger.


    "Oh, Master said that in the past too?"


    "Yes, she was a lively girl."


    "Hmm..." Victor started to think, "I can imagine. She always has this aura of blood around her, but she''s surprisingly-." Victor was going to say she was kind, but Scathach just punched him in the stomach.


    "Cough." Victor had his breath escape his lungs for a few seconds.


    "You''re talking too much, stupid disciple." Scathach''s eyes glittered dangerously.


    "Well, you guys seem to have a good rtionship."


    "...Y-Yes." When he caught his breath, he said, "I love Scathach so much." He disyed a gentle smile.


    "...W-Wh." Scathach was taken by surprise.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" The kingughed even louder when he saw Scathach''s confused face.


    A vein popped in Scathach''s head, "Stopughing! I''ll kill you!"


    "I invite you to try. Many have tried in the past, none have seeded, HAHAHAHAHA~!"


    "..." Just what is this chaos? Am I dreaming? Maybe the sun is rising in the west? Or perhaps even Hell has frozen over?


    The princes and princesses were still trying to process what was going on in front of them.


    Despite being born with the best genes, their information-processing ability was currently worse than an ant.


    "T-This Mother fucker." Scathach wasn''t happy at all.


    Is this that bloodthirsty woman who destroyed an entire country? Huh?


    "Oya, Oya?" Victor shed a sly smile, "Master is making that face-."


    Scathach quickly grabbed her disciple''s head, "Continue, and I promise you, tomorrow you''ll wake up at the bottom of the Bermuda Triangle."


    "...But I can breathe underwater..."


    "Tsk."


    Crack, Crack!


    Victor''s head started to crack.


    Victor broke out in a cold sweat, ''she''s going to kill me before she throws me into the Bermuda Triangle!''


    Not wanting to provoke his master any further, Victor said:


    "Yes, Yes. I''ll stop, okay?" He really didn''t want to wake up somewhere unfamiliar tomorrow. And, knowing his master, she was really going to do as she said.


    Scathach let go of Victor''s face.


    Sigh


    "I really thought I was going to die." He was honest.


    "You are going through some difficult situations, Victor."


    "¡­" Again, the king''s sons and even the king''s servant were shocked.


    ''Our father only calls someone he recognizes by name.'' That''s what they thought, even some of his kids, he doesn''t even call by name.


    And upon realizing this, feelings of envy and hatred began to brew in some of the king''s sons.


    ''And why is this boy not treating the king with respect!? Have some respect! He''s the king, you know!?'' The second and third princes thought.


    On the other hand... The king''s eldest daughter thought differently.


    ''Interesting... Interesting... I need to know more about him~.''


    Elizabeth looked at her sister with an ufortable look. She didn''t like seeing her sister like that because she knows that when her sister is like that, normally things never end well.


    "Hmm? Not really." Victor replied.


    "Oh?"


    "I''m used to it, she''s always like that."


    "I see." The king''s eyes stared at Scathach.


    "You found someone interesting, little girl."


    Scathach raises an eyebrow since she felt that phrase had several meanings:


    "Thanks?"


    "...For someone so old, you are really as dense as a ck hole when ites to your own feelings."


    "Huh?"


    "Forget it."


    "Anyway." The king''s voice was suddenly serious.


    "Originally, I wanted to bring you here to see what kind of man married the heiresses of n Fulger, Snow, and Scarlett."


    "... Eh?" That was the reaction of the princes, then all the princes except the first and the second one looked at Victor with unveiled hatred.


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile grew. He wasn''t someone who ran from conflict. The king was someone he had no chance of winning against; that much was obvious. But what about his children?


    One thing Victor was sure of was that he could easily win against the third and fourth princes. They reeked of weakness, but did Victor care? Of course not. He just wanted someone to y with, and these two seemed to have some feelings for his wives, and that was a big ''NO'' for Victor.


    Seeing Victor direct his crazy smile in their direction while also remembering the earlier feeling of oppression, the third and fourth princes broke out in cold sweat.


    ''Forget it. It''s not worth it. There are a lot of fish in the sea, let''s forget about it.'' The two thought at the same time.


    "Tsk, cowards." Victor was disappointed and soon lost interest.


    "Did you call us just for that?" Scathach asked.


    "Yes." He disyed a small smile.


    "..." Scathach wanted to punch that old man in the face.


    Well, the king wasn''t honest. Initially, he had thought the three ns were uniting and nning a revolt or something along those lines. However, from what he found out through his subordinates and seeing Scathach and Victor in person, he understood that this wasn''t the case.


    "Originally, that was my n, but I changed my mind." The king looked at Victor.


    "Victor."


    "Yes?" Victor looked at the king.


    "Don''t you want to be a noble vampire?"


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 122: My mother-in-law is obsessed with me.

    <h4>Chapter 122: My mother-inw is obsessed with me.</h4>


    "Victor."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t you want to be a noble vampire?"


    "But am I not one?" Victor didn''t understand the question and remembered that his wife had said that when they first met.


    "It''s not that. I''m talking about being a full-fledged nobleman. You''ll have your own n, you''ll be able to create subordinates, and you''ll be able to build your own influence."


    "Oh. Cool."


    "What do you think? Do you want to be a nobleman?"


    "Eh? Hell no. I prefer to train."


    "¡­" HE REFUSED!? Everyone wanted to scream now.


    No one, absolutely no one, refuses an offer from the king... Only, Scathach can do that, but that''s because she''s crazy.


    Wait... Victor is her disciple, and he is the madman who attacked the king.


    He''s crazy too!


    "Eh? But you will have time to train." The king was taken by surprise.


    "Don''t lie to me, I''ve seen Siena''s work. That woman spends more time working than training."


    "If I''m going to live like this, I prefer to train with my master."


    "..." Scathach exhibited a small smile when he heard what Victor said.


    He''d rather train with that crazy woman than work!? As expected, Scathach melted the poor bastard''s mind.


    Somehow, the princes began to look at Victor with pity.


    "...?" Victor did not understand why he began to be looked upon with pity.


    "¡­" Somehow, the king was getting a sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu now. He felt he had received a simr response in the past.


    He thought for a moment and then remembered a memory.


    "Hey, little girl. Do you want to be a nobleman?"


    "Eh? Hell no. I prefer to train." A younger Scathach spoke.


    ''Oh, they are very much alike.'' Somehow, the king managed to convince Scathach to be a noble. He said that if she became a noble, she would fight many strong opponents, and the younger Scathach easily fell for that bait.


    ''Hmm... The situation is the same, but different at the same time...'' The king thought while looking at Victor. ''It would be a shame for someone with this potential to be on the loose¡­'' Suddenly the king had a brilliant idea.


    "In that case, don''t you want to be a Vampire Count?"


    "...Huh?" A hush fell in the king''s room.


    ...


    "Ugh, Ugh. DARLING!!" Violet screamed. "He''s taking so long!


    "Stop screaming, VIOLET!" Sasha yelled. "I know he''s taking longer than expected, but he must be fine!"


    "I hope so!" Violet screamed.


    "YOU TWO SHUT UP! YOU ARE TALKING TOO LOUD!"


    "..." Violet and Sasha looked at Ruby. ''The one who is talking loud here is you!''


    Violet, Sasha, and Ruby were very worried. Since they arrived in the world of vampires, Victor hadn''t stopped getting into trouble.


    "...When hees back, we''re getting the fuck out of here," Violet spoke in a serious tone.


    "Agreed." Ruby and Sasha spoke at the same time.


    "Sometimes, I think Victor was destined to cause trouble." Pepper muttered, "He seems like the protagonist of a manga."


    "Hmm?" Ruby looked at her sister, who was lying on the couch very sloppily, as she was reading a manga.


    "Pepper..."


    "Yes?" Pepper looked at her sister.


    "Your breasts are showing."


    "Oh." Pepper quickly fixed her outfit, and soon she sighed as she looked at her outfit, "Sigh, my breasts are getting bigger again, I have to buy a new bra.."


    "I understand you," Ruby said.


    "Fueeh?"


    "Since I started sucking my husband''s blood, I feel like my breasts and ass are a little bigger and more defined than before."


    "Oh, that''s true, it''s the same for me too, even my hair grew too fast, and it has gotten shinier than before, and my legs are thicker," Sashamented.


    "¡­Ehh? This is unfair! I want this beauty treatment too!" Pepper pouted.


    "Sorry, this is exclusive to us." Ruby and Sasha denied it.


    "NOOOO! I want it too! Don''t be petty!"


    "For you to receive this treatment, you have to be my husband''s wife," Sashamented.


    "Ah...Forget it, that will never happen." Pepperid down on the couch again. ''Humpf. Me, Victor''s wife? Never. He''s more like a big brother to me, and he doesn''t like me that way either. After all, he only likes Yanderes, crazy psycho''s who would destroy the world to be by his side...''


    One little drop of sweat broke out on Pepper''s face. She looked at her sister out of the corner of her eyes; ''Don''t tell me my sister is like that too¡­?''


    Violet''s face was not pretty now. ''Maybe I should kill these dairy cows.''


    "Even Violet is changing," Ruby spoke.


    "Huh?" Violet was taken by surprise.


    "Haven''t you noticed?"


    "What?"


    "...?" Ruby looked at Violet nkly, "Don''t you wear a bra?"


    "Huh? I do not."


    "..." Ruby was amazed. Soon, she walked towards her wardrobe, picking out an old bra that was G-Cup in size. With the recent changes she went through, she had to change to an H-Cup bra just like her mother.


    "Try to put on."


    "Huuh?" A vein pops in Violet''s head, "Are you looking for a fight? That won''t fit me! I''m not a dairy cow!"


    "Just try!" Ruby insisted.


    "..." Despite disying an angry face, Violet took the bra. She removed her clothes on the spot, not ashamed in the slightest. After all, the only people in this room were Ruby, Sasha, and Pepper.


    Sasha and Ruby, even Pepper, who was curious about everything that was going on, started watching Violet undress.


    Gulp.


    The three gulped.


    Somehow, the way Violet took her clothes off was quite sensual...


    "What?" Violet looked back when she felt the girls'' gazes.


    "Hmm... Is that the so-called adult charm?"


    "...Yes, maybe that''s it..."


    "What envy..." The two spoke at the same time.


    "S-She-." Smoke wasing out of Pepper''s head, and she was clearly imagining things she shouldn''t.


    "...?" Violet didn''t understand, so she just ignored them both. She thought they had finally lost their minds.


    When Violet took off her clothes and put on her bra¡­ Surprisingly, the bra fit her perfectly.


    "Huh?"


    "What was your bra size before?"


    "I never used it, but I think it was an E-Cup," Violet replied.


    "¡­Amazing, how did you grow so much? I know your mom is like that, but the genes aren''t always the same, just look at Sasha''s mom." Ruby spoke when she thought of Natashia''s body. That woman, despite being over 2000 years old, didn''t develop muchpared to her daughter.


    She was thin, around 175CM tall, and her breasts were a modest B-Cup in size. Very different from her daughter, who was a sizeable F-Cup and had a more curvaceous body.


    ''Wait, she must be bigger now?'' Ruby thought.


    "What did you do after the night with our Darling?"


    "I sucked his blood like I always do every night."


    "Maybe it is that?" Sasha asked.


    "Come to think of it, I was feeling the clothes I always wore were a little tighter than usual¡­" Somehow Violet was getting excited:


    "Let''s take our measurements!"


    "That''s a good idea." Ruby and Sasha spoke.


    Pepper, who was watching all this, muttered, "¡­As expected, is he a hentai protagonist? But if he were a hentai protagonist, he would have already attacked all the women he came across, and my mother would have definitely eliminated him. After all, she doesn''t like degenerate men... Hmm, hard to say."


    "Well, whatever. I''ll go back to reading." Peppery down again.


    ...


    While the meeting of the King and Victor was taking ce, a certain incident was taking ce at n Fulger''s mansion.


    Natasha Fulger... Or rather, Natashia Fulger went home and started cleaning up her n.


    "Wife, what are you doing? Why are you-...."


    Cut!


    Natashia slit the man''s throat, preventing him from speaking.


    "Shhh, only one person can talk to me like that right now. You''re not allowed to, so just die silently, okay?" She disyed a gentle smile.


    This view would have been beautiful if her face weren''t covered in blood along with her white dress.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natashia''s hands are covered in lightning, and she gently touches her ex-husband''s face, "Goodbye... Hmm... What was your name again?"


    "Whatever."


    BOOOM!


    A small sh of lightning happened, and the man''s head disappeared from existence.


    She killed him... she killed her own husband.


    She touched her chin and started to think, "Hmm, my other husband is running away, and I''m feeling some bugs running away too... I''m toozy to chase after them slowly. I have a lot of work to do after all... "


    "My husband wouldn''t want me to keep him waiting so long~." She disyed a distorted smile that was bathed in blood.


    Natashia''s eyes glowed a golden light for a moment:


    "Let''s finish this in a sh..."


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Her body was spontaneously covered in lightning, and soon she disappeared, leaving behind only golden trails, and in less than a few seconds, she had cleaned all the bugs from her house.


    The only one left was herst husband.


    "Wife, why are you doing this!?" The man screamed as he pissed himself in fear of Natashia''s current appearance.


    Despite previously wearing a white dress that signified purity, Natashia''s entire dress was now dyed red, while only small patches of the previous white were still visible, apanying her lifeless eyes. He had never seen this woman like this before!


    "Hmm? It is not obvious?"


    "H-Huh?"


    "I''m eliminating all the bugs that bothered my dear daughter~."


    "Sasha¡­? But I didn''t do anything to her! I barely spoke to her!"


    "Hmm... That''s true." She touched her chin and began to think, "My beloved husband told me to be a good mother, a good woman, a good n leader, and a good wife, and if I were all that, he would give me a son that would be the fruit of our love... But, wait, if I have a child with my daughter''s husband, will I be a grandmother? Or will I be a mother? Huh?"


    "Whatever." She gave up thinking.


    ... Shepletely distorted what Victor said...


    "Hmm? Are you still alive?"


    "¡­" This woman was very irrational! The man wanted to cry now.


    "Anyway. Send greetings to King Yama, Lucifer, Hades, or any king of hell you know, See ya." She pointed her palm towards the man, and soon a beam of lightning shot out of her hand.


    "N-NOOOOOOOOO-" She obliterated the man''s torso from existence.


    "¡­Strange, I don''t feel my power harming my body¡­ Is it because of my husband''s blood? I feel like I can use my power for a long time now."


    "As expected, my husband is the best!" She jumped up happily like an excited child.


    If anyone saw the sight of a woman wearing a white dress covered in blood bouncing happily while her eyes were lifeless, they would definitely run in fear.


    Soon the woman stopped jumping and assumed a serious expression:


    "Well¡­ I destroyed all of n Fulger''s bugs. The ones that are left were just the most loyal servants who''ve been with me for a long time, but organizing my entire n will take a long time, and I don''t want to be away too long from my daughter and my husband¡­ Hmm¡­" She started to think again, and suddenly a light bulb shed in her head.


    "Didn''t I have a sister who was useless and was exiled because she didn''t have the power of lightning? I remember she is very rich now, she can help me... Yes, that''s a good idea! I will make her go back to n Fulger! If I''m not mistaken, she has a child now too."


    "Tetsu? Tyuya? Tsuyu? Yutsu? What was his name again? Hmm..." Her head didn''t seem to register anything that wasn''t involved with her daughter and Victor.


    "Whatever." She gave up thinking again.


    Sensing her subordinates approaching, she says:


    "I will visit my sister. Take care of this mess. When I get back, I want the mansion spotless, is that clear?"


    "Yes, Lady Natashia!"


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Natashia suddenly rose to the skies and flew towards her sister''s house.


    This was a technique she learned from watching Victor. For her, who had mastered the power of her n, it was quite an easy feat to replicate it.


    When Natashia left, a subordinate of hers said in a happy tone:


    "Finally, she woke up, it was about time! I was tired of taking orders from these pieces of garbage!" The man spat on the corpse of Natashia''s ex-husband.


    "Hahaha, I understand you friend, I really understand you."


    "...But hasn''t her personality changed too much?" another man asks.


    "Really? She looks like the same crazy strong woman I know." the man who kicked the corpse responded.


    "Hmm..."


    "Hahaha, don''t think too much. With Lady Natashia awake, our n will be able to regain the count title quickly."


    "OOHHH!" They started to get excited.


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 123: The kings plan.

    <h4>Chapter 123: The king''s n.</h4>


    "In that case, don''t you want to be a Count?"


    "¡­" Scathach narrowed her eyes when she heard what d said.


    "A Count? Simr in status to my master?"


    "Yes."


    "..." Victor''s eyes sparkled with interest.


    Seeing this, the king''s smile grew a little.


    "Wait, Father!" First Prince Theo awoke from his stupor and spoke.


    "Did I give you permission to speak?" He looked at his son.


    "N-No..." Theo flinched under his father''s gaze, quickly returning to his seat.


    "Question." Victor raised his hand. Hepletely ignored the king''s children, except for one little girl, Ophis, who was beside him before he knew it.


    "..." The king looked at Victor.


    Seeing the difference in treatment, the first prince''s heart was flooded with jealousy.


    "What does a Count''s job entail exactly?"


    "...." Again, everyone was silent.


    The king looked at Scathach with a look that said, ''Woman, did you educate your disciple?''


    Scathach looked at her disciple, "Victor, didn''t you go to school?"


    "I''ve studied, and I know the vampire counts are responsible for arge part of the territory of this world, and they control several small noble ns as well."


    This was also one of the reasons that Victor did not ept being a nobleman since he would never ept being a subordinate of someone weaker than himself and that he does not respect. His pride would not allow it.


    Victor put his hand to his chin. He was gathering the information he''d learned:


    "The territories of the Vampire Count ns are divided into North, South, East, and West."


    "The southern territory belongs to n Snow, my wife Violet''s n. It is responsible for the negotiation/control of the economy of this world."


    "The northern territory belongs to n Scarlett. My master is responsible for matters rting to war."


    "The territory of the West belongs to the n Adrasteia. They are responsible for military defense and consist of a n of strong warriors specialized in defensive warfare."


    "The eastern territory is responsible for all domestic affairs of this world. They belong to n Fulger."


    Now that Victor has stopped to think better; ''Is this some kind of war strategy? Is this old man nning a war?''


    Separating the important work for each group was amon process that happened in wars.


    "¡­Hmm, boy. You''re wrong, the eastern territory belongs to the Horseman n." Alexios Alioth spoke.


    "For now, that is." Victor disyed a big smile.


    "Oh? You seem to be 100% sure of what you''re talking about."


    "Well, my mother-inw, Natashia Fulger, said she would regain everything she lost, and the way she turned out¡­ she seems to be quite motivated. I think you''ll get a request for a rematch from n Fulger against n Horseman."


    "..." First prince Theo reacted a little to Victor''s words, but he quickly regained hisposure, but that small detail didn''t escape Alexios'' eyes... Although he had his eyes closed.


    "...Natashia?" d raised an eyebrow, then looked up for a few seconds, and soon the vampires that were hiding disappeared, and he returned his gaze to Victor a few secondster.


    A man inpletely dark clothing fell to the king''s side, and soon he spoke in a low voice into the king''s ear. Strangely, despite everyone present being vampires, no one could hear the man''s words.


    ''Is he wearing any enchanted equipment?'' Victor thought it was very likely his spection was correct.


    "Interesting." The king disyed a big smile, "You are correct, Victor."


    "Oh?"


    "Former Countess Annasthashia Fulger just eliminated some insects from her n, and she''s on her way to the royal capital now."


    "¡­"At this point, the princes and princesses were feeling like those actors who were just hired as background characters and extras¡­ Except for Ophis, of course, who, at some point in the conversation, imed Victor''s shoulders as her ''throne''.


    "Well... That was fast."


    ''As expected of her, I think? After all, she mastered the power of lightning.'' Victor thought.


    Feeling a weight on his shoulders, Victor looked up, only to find Ophis sitting there, looking down at him.


    ''When did she get here?''


    "Father."


    Victor disyed a gentle smile, "Hey, Ophis. Are youfortable up there?"


    "Mm, I am, Father."


    "..." The king''s eyes twitched a little each time Ophis called Victor ''Father.''


    "Hmm¡­ I think she''s going to visit her sister." Scathach suddenly spoke.


    "Why do you think that, Scathach?"


    "She''s eliminated the bugs. Now she''s going to want someone she can trust to clean up all the mess and get the n back on track."


    "..." Despite not having said anything, the king thought that it was very possible that this would happen.


    "... Returning to my previous question, what does the work of a Count entail?" Victor asked seriously.


    "¡­" Does this man have dementia? Didn''t he just answer his own question? The princes thought.


    "¡­" The king looked into Victor''s eyes, he exhibited a small smile of approval; ''Has he noticed? No¡­ I think he just deduced something, but he''s not sure.''


    The king looked at his children, "Leave."


    The king''s order was absolute, children or not. And, as if they were used to it, all the children left without muchining.


    Though the expressions of some of the princes were not pretty. They felt that the king was treating Victor in a special way, and they didn''t like that.


    What was the difference between Victor and them!? They were his sons! That''s what they thought.


    ''Disappointing. They didn''t learn anything from this demonstration, I even prepared everything for them.'' The king thought when he saw the faces of his sons.


    The princesses didn''t think much about all this. They were merely interested in Victor, Lilith especially so.


    Elizabeth just kept thinking; ''That man, he got stronger again¡­ No, what he showed before wasn''t his true power¡­ this is the real Victor.'' Her spine quivered as she recalled Victor''s demonic appearance.


    "Come on, Ophis," Elizabeth called her little sister.


    "Yes." Even though Ophis didn''t disobey her father''s order, she looked at Victor with a sad face.


    "Hahaha~, no need to make such a sad face, you can visit me anytime you want."


    Ophis''s face cleared as if being lit up by the sun, then she smiled gently,


    "Mm."


    "..." The king''s eyes were trembling a lot now.


    Ophis teleported towards the ground and soon walked beside Elizabeth.


    When all the king''s children left, the man said, "Before I start exining, I first need to know."


    "Do you intend to be a Count or not?"


    "...Ugh, can''t I decideter?" He was curious to know what this ''secret'' was, but he didn''t want to ept something without knowing what he''s getting into.


    In fact, Victor was a little confused now, ''why is this man being so generous to me...?''


    There is no free lunch in the world. Victor understood that, because of that, he was cautious.


    "You can not."


    "Ugh..."


    "Give it up, old-man, he''s very cautious."


    "Learned it from you, huh?"


    "Actually, it was with his mother."


    "I see¡­" The king puts his hand on his chin and starts to think about something, then suddenly an ideaes into his head.


    "Victor."


    "Yes...?" Victor somehow felt awkward when he saw that smile on the king''s face.


    "If you ept the role of a Vampire Count, one of the privileges I will give ''exclusively'' to you is¡­"


    "IS...?" Why is he doing so much drama? Does this old man like drama?


    He smiled, "I will remove the rule that a Vampire Countess cannot marry another Vampire Count, this is an exception made exclusively for you!"


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand this strange privilege. In fact, he had several doubts in his mind; ''Was there such a rule before? I do not remember.''


    But after he thought about it carefully, he thought it was obvious that this kind of rule should exist. After all, if two Counts decided to get married, the power the couple would have in vampire society would be too great.


    "d, I''m already-" he was going to say he was married.


    "YES! He epts!" Scathach suddenly yelled, looking a lot more excited than usual.


    "Eh...?" Victor looked at his master.


    "...Pftt," The king almostughed again; ''Can she be any more obvious?'' The king thought humorously.


    Feeling the gazes of the men in the room,


    Cough.


    She coughed, pretending nothing happened.


    "I mean, this is a good deal, Victor, you must ept." She looked at her disciple with her eyes glowing blood red.


    "Huh? How is this a good deal?"


    "Think, Victor. Think."


    "¡­" Why is she imitating me?


    "In the future, your wives will be Countesses, and how can you, an unstated vampire, be able to marry them?"


    "..." Victor thought that was a good point.


    "And, if you be a Vampire Count, you''ll be able to fight stronger people. After all, you can expect a lot of people challenging you to steal your title. And you''ll be able to travel around this world more freely, considering you''ll have a lot of money."


    "..." Again, Victor thought she was correct.


    "Think about it, as a Vampire Count, you are recognized by everyone as a strong being, and consequently, various supernatural beings wille after you to fight." Scathach didn''t know why, but she felt this was a great opportunity. Victor must ept! For their sakes!


    "What do you mean, various supernatural beings?"


    "Not only are there vampires, wolves, and witches in this world, Victor. Think. You''ve seen one of these beings in the past in your fight with that general of hunters."


    "Hmmm¡­" He started to think, and soon he remembered the appearance of an old man:


    "Are you talking about that old man?"


    "Yes, they are heroic spirits summoned through Magic. They are strong. I, Scathach Scarlett, can guarantee that."


    "Interesting," Victor remembered that old man. Despite having done almost nothing, he seemed to be very strong.


    "And if you be a Vampire Count, you can turn whoever you''d like into a servant, as long as the target is a virgin, of course."


    "I''m not interested in subordinates, for me, Kaguya and Yuki are enough."


    "Ugh." Scathach started to think of something, and soon something popped into her head, "With the authority of a Count, you can find easier ways to give immortality to your parents."


    "..." Victor''s eyes turned serious.


    Initially, Victor thought about turning his parents into vampires, but because he was still getting used to everything in the beginning, he forgot the basic rule, only virgins can be vampires.


    And his parents were definitely not virgins.


    "I ept."


    Scathach''s smile widened, and she made a silent victory gesture, not even knowing why she was so happy.


    Victor was convinced. He definitely didn''t ept the proposal because his master was too cute now. It definitely wasn''t because of that. He could even swear to god...


    Who does he want to fool? That''s why he epted.


    His parents and his wives'' motive was also a trigger, but seeing Scathach''s reaction now, he finally understood something:


    ''She likes me.''


    It''s not as if he was oblivious to these feelings, but he never considered it deeply. After all, she was his wife''s mother, and also his teacher, and his mother-inw...


    But the affair with Natashia changed his mind. Unconsciously, he began to consider this when he heard what Natashia said:


    "Do you want to practice a trio with a mother and daughter?"


    He also understood another truth; ''She doesn''t seem to understand these feelings.''


    ''Ahh~, why do I have such a cute master, who is also so troubled?''


    Victor already had a headache as he thought about future problems.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at d''s smile.


    A vein popped in his head; ''That old man!''


    Suddenly, he heard d''s voice in his brain.


    [Don''t think too much, Victor. The proposal is not bad, I''m not trying to deceive you or anything like that, I wouldn''t need to negotiate for you if I wanted to do that]


    Victor thought it made sense. After all, if the king really wants something, who can oppose him?


    [And you have to take care of this little girl, even though she is a monster with unimaginable strength, she is a child inside when ites to rtionship matters.]


    "¡­" Victor felt that d was right again.


    [Stop being a pussy! You are to me for making her feel like this. You have a beautiful woman in front of you who is basically a perfect wife. Marry her, have some kids, and take responsibility! HAHAHAHAHAHA~]


    Hearing d''sugh, several veins began to pop on Victor''s head. ''This bastard just wants to have fun!''


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 124: The kings plan. 2

    <h4>Chapter 124: The king''s n. 2</h4>


    "Ugh..." Victor put his hand on his head as if he had a headache. Hearing an old manugh in his head was not something pleasant.


    "Hmm? What was it, Victor?"


    "It''s nothing-..." Victor looked at Scathach and suddenly opened his mouth in shock; ''was she always this beautiful?''


    Long hair as red as blood itself, blood red eyes, pale skin like all vampires, defined face that held a gentle little smile. She was the perfect image of a blood beauty.


    A duality of beauty and danger. Scathach now appeared absolutely stunning to Victor.


    "Victor...?"


    "!!!" Victor woke up from his stupor and quickly shook his head over and over, ''Fuck, now that I think about the possibility of a possible future rtionship, the thought doesn''t leave my head.''


    Victor looked toward the king, "I epted, now what?" He decided to finish all this soon.


    "...?" Scathach didn''t understand Victor''s reaction, but she didn''t mind so much. She was used to his oddness.


    "Hahaha~, no need to hurry." The king could no longer stand it andughed.


    Veins started to pop on Victor''s head:


    "Fuck you, this is your fault! You don''t know the size of the problem you put on my shoulders! One small mistake and a catastrophe the size of a nuclear bomb could happen, you know!?"


    Victor understood very well the personalities of his wives, and especially Scathach...


    And even though he loves these personalities very much, he knows these personalities are quite¡­ explosive. He doesn''t want to make a mistake that can cause unimaginable damage.


    He wasn''t worried about the damage around him. Instead, he was worried about the damage it could cause to his and his wives'' rtionship. He knew the current peace in his rtionships was due to Violet, Sasha, and Ruby''s status as childhood friends. And, only because of that do they understand each other.


    Victorpletely ignored the day Violet tried to kill Sasha¡­ As expected, his brain works in convenient ways¡­


    Hearing what Victor said, Alexios'' eyebrows quivered a lot.


    "Kid-"


    "HAHAHAHA~"


    "Eh...?" Alexios was going to ask Victor to show respect toward the king, but he didn''t expect the king to ignore what Victor said.


    "You''ll be fine, Victor."


    Victor narrowed his eyes, "Why do you say that like you''re 100% sure?"


    "Well¡­ in the past, I was like you. At least you don''t have to deal with a woman who wants to destroy the world. So it''s okay, it''s okay~, you can handle it. I''ll even give you my blessings in this long rtionship. After all, this little girl is like a daughter to me."


    "¡­" Scathach and Alexios looked at the two men with strange eyes. When did the two men be so close? And why are they talking in codes?


    "¡­Why did the conversation escte from 0 to 100 so fast? Destroy the world? Huh?"


    "You''re imagining things, don''t worry." d smiled, and inside, he thought;


    ''With that, he has two crazy women to deal with. Now he won''t have time to interact with my beloved daughters, good...''


    The king received some very interesting information from his subordinates. Natashia, Victor''s mother-inw, was killing all the insects in her house while saying something about husband this, husband that, my daughter''s husband, etc.


    It doesn''t take a genius to find out who she''s talking about.


    Upon receiving this information, d thought of a n. The n was very simple. Throw all the problems at his new ''friend''.


    And he also wanted to help this little girl grow up too.


    At the end of the day, he was the king, and the king''s job is to make his servants happy!


    But that was just an excuse he gave himself, and the real reason was:


    The king was a very overprotective man with his daughters...


    And seeing Ophis interacting with Victor made him very jealous and scared. ''What if my daughter grows up and wants to be with him? Hell no! I do not approve!''


    Despite being king of an entire race¡­ He was still a doting father.


    "Sigh..." Victor had never felt tired of dealing with someone before.


    "Well, back to business. Look¡­" d looked at Alexios.


    "Yes, master." Understanding his master''s intentions, Alexios snapped his finger.


    And like magic, a vast map appeared.


    Victor looked at the map with a curious look. He saw that the map appeared to illustrate the areas of this world. He could even see that forest where he met the strange gori and tree. ''Thinking about it, I promised I would visit them, huh?''


    "The Nightingale map."


    "Yes. The area that is in red is my territory."


    Victor looked at the red area on the map, "This is so small..." He muttered. He thought the king''s territory would be bigger.


    He saw that on the map, the territories were marked ording to the name of each respective n of the Vampire Counts. He also noticed that n Adrasteia was very far from the capital.


    Seeing how small his friend''s territory was, he understood something.


    ''They''re acting as the first line of defense for this country, huh¡­ Now I understand why she invited me to go to her territory. She probably wanted to show me these monsters. She can''t talk about them, but she can show it? I guess.'' Victor tried to deduce Eleonor''s motives.


    "Yes..."


    The king made a slightly annoyed expression, "A few millennia ago, when I found this world and decided to create a country here, I thought that conquering this world would be smooth, but I ran into unexpected problems."


    "Oh?" Problems that even the vampire king couldn''t handle? This is interesting¡­


    Victor''s curiosity was piqued.


    The image changed, and soon several monster-looking creatures appeared.


    "This world was being inhabited by these kinds of creatures. Creatures of the night who were the original inhabitants of this world."


    "..." Scathach was silent throughout the whole conversation. She didn''t have much to add. She already knew all this, and she just couldn''t tell her disciple this before because of a special magical contract she signed.


    "Heh~, even you can''t handle these monsters?" Victor looked at the monsters with curiosity. He saw that the monsters had many different shapes.


    "Hmm?" The king looked at Victor, "It''s easy for me."


    "...Huh?" Victor didn''t understand.


    "The weak are easy to deal with, I can kill thousands easily. The problem lies with the leaders of these monsters."


    The image changed, and soon Victor could see the appearance of a gigantic creature. It had a rather disturbing shape, with several heads and tails that look like the monster''s arms?


    Victor couldn''t describe what kind of creature he was seeing.


    "Elder Gods, that''s what they call themselves¡­"


    "The number of leaders? Unknown."


    "The number of subordinates of these leaders? Unknown."


    "Do these monsters have intelligence? Unknown."


    The king began listing several things he didn''t know about the enemy.


    "¡­" Victor''s smile only grew and grew every time he heard what the king said. He also understood something: ''This old man is useless. In all these years, he doesn''t know anything about the enemy? Impossible. He doesn''t seem that ipetent, so he''s definitely hiding something.''


    Seeing Victor''s smile, the king thought: ''... As I thought, he''s like her. It looks like I made the right decision.'' He disyed a small, imperceptible smile.


    "I fought one of their leaders once. It was an uphill battle, but I was able to win rtively easily."


    The image changed to the king on top of a gigantic monster. He seemed to have won the fight.


    "The problem starts to get moreplicated now."


    "Look."


    The king snapped his finger, and then the image changed,


    The monster the king defeated began to regenerate ande back to life.


    "...An enemy who is truly immortal." Victor''s eyes gleamed with interest. He felt it would be nice to have these monsters as a punching bag.


    ''I knew he was hiding something. Well, at least he was honest and spoke.''


    "Yes, but¡­ I do not believe these monsters have true immortality.


    "Oh? Exin."


    "My theory is that there is some device or someone who is resurrecting these leaders when they die."


    "After all, I''m sure that during my fight, Ipletely destroyed the monster''s soul, and as you know, the soul is the anchor of life in the physical body. If your soul is destroyed, immortal or not, you will die.... Well, that was what was supposed to happen."


    "Hmm..." Victor was thoughtful.


    d looks at Alexios, his subordinate.


    Understanding the master''s intentions, he said, "Yes, Master." Soon he started walking towards somewhere.


    "That exins why the vampire counts have powers split as if you were preparing for war."


    "You noticed, huh?"


    "Actually, it was pretty obvious... If anyone with even the slightest knowledge of war strategy knew about the Counts, and the way you divided the powers, they would deduce it."


    Victor borated, "Snow is responsible for internal policy and is responsible for securing possible allies. Fulger takes care of food and household matters, while Adrasteia and Scarlett take care of defense and offense."


    "But..." Victor looked at his master since he was sure she didn''t have any subordinates.


    "Yes...I originally intended this little girl to raise an army¡­ But." The king looked at Scathach.


    "Humpf, an army? I, alone, am enough. I don''t want anyone to dy me!" Scathach snorted and turned away.


    It''s not like she didn''t try to have subordinates in the past. It''s just that Scathach had had bad experiences with subordinates in the past.


    "Sigh..." The two sighed at the same time.


    Victor and d could understand Scathach''s feelings. But in a war, and especially in arge-scale war, that luxury was not possible. Having subordinates is useful in situations like this.


    "... A question," Victor spoke.


    "Which is?"


    "Why are you offering this to me? I don''t understand. I just got here, and I''m a vampire who, from your perspective, is still a baby." Victor was quite skeptical about the king''s motive.


    "...Huh?" The king thought he was suddenly deaf, so he looked at Scathach, who was clearly to me for all of this.


    "You didn''t exin anything to him?"


    "Well... I didn''t want him to grow arrogant. So because of that, I hid it."


    "Make sense..." The king thought that was a good reason.


    "..." Victor''s eyes narrowed, "What are you talking about?"


    "Victor, you know about your blood, right?"


    "Yes. Rh Null Blood, a rare blood type in the human world, and in the vampire world, they are considered a delicacy, called The Golden Blood."


    "Yes, you are correct." d nodded in satisfaction, "But, you don''t know everything."


    Using his fingernail, d made a small cut on his hand, and a scene that shocked Victor took ce.


    d''s blood began to move as if it were alive.


    "In the past, thousands of years ago, the oldest vampires called this blood another name..."


    d created a small blood dagger and held it in his hand:


    "Sanguis Noctis Regis¡­ Or rather: The Blood of the Night King"


    "And just like you, I also have this blood running through my veins."


    ............


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 125: Sanguis noctis regis.

    <h4>Chapter 125: Sanguis noctis regis.</h4>


    "Sanguis Noctis Regis¡­ Or rather: The Blood of the Night King"


    "And just like you, I also have this blood running through my veins."


    "¡­" Victor was shocked that the king shared the same blood type as him; ''That exins why Ophis calls me father¡­''


    Realizing that the king seemed to know a lot about his blood, he asked:


    "... And what are the benefits of this blood?"


    "Enhanced learning speed, superior adaptation capabilities, the ability to grow stronger more efficiently. You are also immune to any mind-rted damage, while also being able to control special individuals with your vampiric charm."


    ''That exins why I could control those hunters and even the vampires¡­ Immune to any mind-rted damage, huh? Does the power of Ophis fit into this category?'' Victor began to understand several strange things that happened in the past.


    "These are just the initial benefits. The true power of this blood lies elsewhere."


    "What do you mean?"


    d continued, "Our blood is special. Depending on which creature of the night you are born as, the potential contained within the blood will put you at the top of the hierarchy."


    "Huh...?" He did not understand.


    "One example, if you were turned into a wolf instead of a vampire, you wouldn''t be a Beta who was subordinate to someone. You would go straight to Alpha status, and not just any Alpha. You would be a true Alpha with the potential to be the king of the wolves."


    d looked at Victor, "Are you going to tell me you never thought it was weird? That irregr transformation that no other vampire had? How quickly you evolved and became stronger? The weird sense of pride you have that won''t let you bow your head to anyone?"


    "That is..."


    "These are all tied to the qualities of your blood. How could someone who is destined to be at the top of the hierarchy, lower their heads to anyone? It doesn''t make sense, right?"


    "That''s why this blood is called The Blood of the Night King. Whoever possesses this blood has the potential to be the king of an entire race."


    "And as a main feature¡­ Our blood is very tasty to the creatures of the night. If the creatures of the night were to drink our blood, they would slowly get stronger. Isn''t that right, Little girl." d disyed a small smile on his face.


    "..." Scathach turned her face away and ignored the king.


    "As an added bonus, any vampire who drinks our blood will be satiated more easily. It is because of these traits that you were able to help this little girl with her little problem."


    Scathach looked at the king, her eyes glowing blood red:


    "...Keep talking, and I swear I''ll kill you."


    "Hahahaha~" d ignored what Scathach said.


    Then he continued to exin, "Of course, the same goes for you. When you drank this little girl''s blood, you felt it, right? Controlling your power just got easier, and you got stronger."


    "... That''s true." He remembered that the same thing happened with Natashia. When he drank his mother-inw''s blood, his lightning control improved a little.


    ''This also exins my wives'' increased power¡­ And Scathachs.''


    "¡­" Understanding how special his blood was, he looked at his master, with a face that said, ''why didn''t you tell me?''


    "Knowing you have The Blood of the Night King running through your veins, you would definitely be more proud than you already are, and I don''t want an arrogant disciple... Pride is good, but don''t let it get to your head." Scathach spoke stiffly as if she were a teacher.


    "... You are right." He didn''t deny his master''s words, but he also didn''t fully agree with her words. He knew he was only proud when it came to his enemies...


    "Ah..." Now he understood why she hadn''t told him everything.


    "Although your case is even stranger than mine." d put a hand on his chin and looked at Victor as if he was sizing him up.


    "¡­" Scathach looked at d.


    "What do you mean?" Victor didn''t understand.


    "I was born with this blood, I was born a vampire. But you? You were an ordinary human who was turned into a vampire through a ritual."


    "And...?"


    "Somehow, the ritual influenced your blood in a strange way, and you acquired the powers of those three heiresses who were at the scene the moment you turned into a vampire. Your case is quite interesting..."


    "This I already know... It was a mistake or a coincidence, right?"


    "Hahaha, kid. When witches are involved, nothing is ever a mistake or a coincidence."


    "How do you know that?" Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "Little girl, you are very naive to think you can hide something from me. You can kill as many shadows as you like, but they aren''t all my underlings."


    "Tsk." She turned her face away in annoyance.


    "..." d gazed with his red eyes at Victor''s body. His gaze seemed to be analyzing Victor''s entire existence.


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­" He seems to have understood something.


    "Boy, two pieces of advice from an old man." The king leaned back against his throne.


    "Hmm?"


    "Your wives are your treasures, never leave them. Because in the future, you''re going to need this unbreakable bond."


    "..." Scathach heard what the king said in silence. ''This old man never says something useless... I better remember that.''


    "Huh? I would never do that, they are everything to me."


    "Good." The king disyed a smile.


    "Second advice, don''t use that transformation too much, at least until you''vepletely mastered all five of your powers."


    "Yes, I know, it damages my soul, right?"


    "Yes, but that''s not all. You may not realize it, but this transformation is slowly changing your entire being."


    "..." Victor was silent. He seemed to be thinking of something. ''By five powers, is he speaking of my power of ice, water, lightning, fire, and blood? Do I have topletely master them all? How many years will this take?''


    "... What do you mean?" Scathach didn''t like d''s tone one bit.


    "You didn''t notice it from his eyes? From the information I got, his eyes were sapphire blue, right? What color are his eyes now?"


    "..." Scathach looked into Victor''s eyes.


    "Red..."


    "Indeed... Although he''s not bloodthirsty like you, his eyes are blood red. It''s like he''s a creature that came out of the deepest corners of hell."


    "Doesn''t that apply to you too?" She looked into d''s eyes.


    "¡­Yes, that''s why I told him that. I don''t want him to be a monster like me."


    d shed a smile that showed all of his sharp teeth:


    "Two monsters cannot coexist in the same habitat..." Soon he was silent as if he didn''t want to talk about anything else.


    "¡­" An unsettling silence fell into ce.


    Scathach who was facing the king of the vampires as if trying to understand his actions.


    Victor who was in deep thought, as if trying to understand his own existence.


    And d Tepes, the king of the vampires who just had his eyes closed like he was waiting for something.


    Soon the three vampires could hear the footsteps of someone approaching.


    "You took your time." d opened his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Master¡­ Thedies were asking for you, and as this is an important meeting, I couldn''t let them interrupt."


    "They can be very irrational at times, and since you spoil them so much, they do whatever they want."


    "¡­" d''s eyes twitched a little when he heard what Alexios said.


    "Pfft..." Victor almost smiled, but in the end, he couldn''t help himself, "HAHAHAHAHA~!"


    "What are youughing about, boy?"


    "...Pfft, Cough¡­ I mean." Victor was trying to contain hisughter.


    "The king of vampires, the strongest being in existence, can''t handle his wives."


    "HAHAHAHAHA~" He couldn''t take it anymore.


    d''s eyes red blood red, he shed a sneer:


    "Don''tugh too much, boy. After all, the same will happen to you soon."


    d''s words made Victor stopughing, "...Eh?"


    "Unlike your wives, mine are kind as a mother who is at home weing her child back after a long journey... They are just a little spoiled..."


    "But, I ask you, my dear ''friend''..."


    "How would you describe your wives?"


    Remembering the personalities of Violet, Ruby, Sasha, and possible future problems:


    "... Well... Hmm... I don''t see any problems." Victor had never had any problems with his wives so far.


    "Have you already forgotten the two monsters in your hands now?" d''s smile grew.


    "...Hmm." He looked out of the corner of his eye at Scathach, who was looking at the item that was in Alexios''s hand and remembered Natashia''s words.


    "Fuck¡­"


    "HAHAHAHAHA~" The kingughed as if he had earned his revenge.


    Veins started popping on Victor''s head, but soon he got an idea:


    "Oh, but at least my wives are loyal, they''re just a little¡­ explosive. But that''s also their charm."


    "¡­" The king''sughter died, and an overwhelming feeling began to leave his body.


    "What are you implying?"


    "A beautiful milf, all alone in an ancient castle, and she is so lonely~. Her husband is never home~, and she is a loving housewife..."


    "The castle is always patrolled by the royal guards¡­" Victor sniffs the air and puts his hand to his nose as if he smells a horrible stench.


    "I smell the stink of an unfaithful woman."


    "..." The king''s eyes began to shine brighter.


    "...Don''t look at me like that, it''s advice from a ''friend'' and a future vampire count."


    Victor''s eyes were frighteningly serious now:


    "d, are you absolutely sure you weren''t presented with a green hat?"


    Looking into Victor''s eyes, d realized the boy was speaking for his own good:


    "... I''m sure-..."


    ''Now that he said that, my first wife is always unavable when I look for her... And she''s always with my son.''


    The vampire king''s first wife was the mother of the first prince, Theo.


    ''It can''t be¡­ No, it''s not possible. She''s the woman who has spent the most time with me, and she knows my personality. She wouldn''t do that¡­''


    "Looks like you have your doubts, huh?" Victor gave a sympathetic look, but inside he wasughing a lot:


    ''HAHAHAHAHAHA~, nobody talks bad about my wives! Absolutely nobody!''


    Victor couldn''t defeat d with force, but words are a weapon too.


    And it''s not like these stories weren''tmon. He heard a lot of simr stories from his friend Andrew who was a yboy.


    Seeing that d didn''t seem to trust his wives, Victor thought, ''Even though we''re alike because of our blood, I don''t want to ever be like him.''


    .........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 126: The birth of a new pillar.

    <h4>Chapter 126: The birth of a new pir.</h4>


    "Master?" Alexios spoke.


    "¡­Hmm? It''s nothing, I was just thinking about something."


    "Master, don''t let this man''s words affect you. He doesn''t know what he''s saying."


    "I know Alexios, I know..." But, despite having said that, he was still thinking about Victor''s words.


    Without Victor knowing or intending to do so, he ended up nting a seed of doubt in the king''s heart.


    "Victor, why did you say that?" Scathach asked curiously.


    "I just wanted to tease him a little, it''s no big deal now... Whether he has any doubts or not, that''s not my problem." Victorpletely ignored the subject. After all, it wasn''t his problem.


    "Anyway, back to business." d looked at Alexios.


    "Yes, Master." Alexios opened the box he brought and took out a ck parchment.


    "That''s..." Scathach immediately recognized what it was.


    "Yes, this is a magical witch contract, the same thing you signed in the past, Scathach."


    "Hmm... If I''m not mistaken, this ck contract can only be broken by the queen of witches, right?" Victor spoke.


    "Yes."


    "Are you her ally?" Victor asked curiously


    "Of course not, this is just business."


    "I see..."


    "The contract is simple. I will give you the title of vampire count, and all the power, and influence thates with such a title."


    He exhibited a small smile:


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten the special ''privilege'' you will receive."


    "¡­" The king''s words made a small smile appear on Scathach''s face.


    "In return, you must never speak what you''ve learned here to anyone without my direct permission."


    "Pretty simple..." He looked at Scathach as if asking her opinion.


    "Eh¡­?" Scathach quickly returned to her neutral expression and replied, "Don''t worry, it happened the same way to me."


    "I see¡­ In that case, let''s move on, where do I have to sign?" He looked at Alexios, who was holding a kind of knife.


    "Wait," d spoke.


    "What happened?" Victor looked at d.


    "Before signing the contract, you must decide what the name of your n is."


    "What do you mean the name of my n? Can''t it be the same name I have now?"


    "You can''t, Walker is yourst name as a human. Of course, you can use it if you don''t havemitments that rte to a Vampire Count, but when you''re going to introduce yourself as a Count to another supernatural being, you have to have anotherst name."


    "This is the tradition I created myself."


    "Oh... So all the Counts had differentst names before?" Victor looked at Scathach.


    "Yes. I also had a name, and a differentst name before¡­" Scathach had a rather nostalgic look on her face.


    Victor had been a little curious about Scathach''s first andst name in the past, but this wasn''t the time to ask about it.


    "So? What n name are you going to choose?" d asked again


    "Hmm..." Victor touched his chin and started to think. Suddenly he had an idea.


    "d, what is your full name?"


    "...Why do you want to know?" d narrowed his eyes a little.


    "Just answer."


    d was a little curious about what Victor was nning:


    "¡­My full name is d Drac Tepes. Although thest name ''Drac'' is not used very much by my children and me."


    "..." Victor exhibited a small smile.


    d''s eyes widened a little, "Don''t tell me..."


    "You said that my blood is like yours, and that it was called The Blood of the Night King, right?"


    "Yes." d disyed a small smile on his face. He had already deduced which direction Victor was heading.


    "Although I am someone of the same blood type as you, I want to be your opposite."


    Of course, Victor was talking about the king''s distrust of his own wives. He didn''t want to be someone who would distrust his wives...


    After all, if you can''t trust your wife, why did you get into a rtionship in the first ce? If you''re afraid of being betrayed, you shouldn''t bond!


    If Victor were in the kind of situation the king found himself in, he would directly ask his wife, and as a couple who had lived thousands of years together, they would know if the person was lying or not.


    In that kind of situation, it would be better to be honest and straight¡­ What if he found out he was being cheated on? Well, there''s always the friendly torture room¡­


    Although Victor doubted very much that this will happen with the kind of personality his wives have!


    As expected, crazy women are the best!


    But that''s not how Scathach, Alexios, and d interpreted Victor''s statement...


    "I choose Alucard as myst name."


    "¡­" An ufortable silence fell over the ce.


    Alexios and Scathach just stared at Victor in shock.


    Does this boy understand what he just said? Choosing the same surname of the king, just written backwards, meant it was a statement.


    A statement that said: ''I am not inferior to you, I am equal to you!''


    It was basically a way to challenge the king''s authority! Theypletely freaked out!


    d''s and Victor''s smile grew as if they were in sync, and suddenly:


    "HAHAHAHAHAH~!" The two startedughing in sync.


    Theirughter echoed throughout the king''s castle and sent shivers to everyone who heard the two men''sughter.


    "Very Well, Very Well!" d pped his hands.


    "As expected of someone with The Blood of the Night King! You didn''t disappoint me!" The king suddenly rose from His throne.


    He took a deep breath, and suddenly he spoke in a voice that echoed throughout Nightingale.


    "With my authority as king of all vampires, I, d Tepes, hereby dere."


    "That voice¡­" The first prince, Theo.


    "Father?" The first princess, Lilith.


    "He seems to be making an announcement," Elizabeth said. "How long has it been since he''sst done this?"


    "Thousands of years," Lilith replied.


    "The birth of a new Vampire Count!"


    "...Huh?" That was the reaction of all princes and princesses.


    "As of today, the fifth pir of vampire society responsible for exploring and discovering newnds is assigned to n Alucard."


    "n Alucard? Who was the idiot who wrote our names backwards and created a n?" The second prince, Lucas,ined.


    "But importantly, a new Count has just been born, that hasn''t happened for thousands of years¡­" Lilith said.


    "The leader of n Alucard is the new disciple of Scathach Scarlett, who recently won an arena game, Victor Walker!"


    "... THAT MAN AGAIN!" Lucas, Saul, and Adam yelled angrily, and they felt that man was born to provoke them.


    Elizabeth just dropped to her knees on the ground and looked up at the sky as if life had no meaning, "Isn''t that too ridiculous? A 21-year-old vampire bing a Count?"


    "¡­Eh? He''s only 21 years old!? Why is he so strong!?" Saul and Adam shouted in unison.


    "Has my dad finally gone crazy? Is he smoking something illegal?" She couldn''t ept the reality in front of her.


    "The youngest vampire ever to receive the title of vampire count¡­" Lilith muttered, and slowly her smile began to grow.


    "As per tradition said, Victor, the new Count, has abandoned the Walker name, and assumed the name Alucard."


    "Wait... He''s be a Vampire Count, that means he can be challenged, and if he loses that title..." Theo''s eyes were gleaming with a shrewd look as a n began to form in his head.


    "My citizens, hail the new Count Vampire, the new pir of vampire society, Victor Alucard."


    "Ugh, thatst name doesn''t match, what''s on this man''s mind?" Saul spoke, irritated.


    "If you think about it, our names don''t match either¡­" Elizabeth muttered.


    Suddenly the king''s voice died down¡­


    "Father¡­" Ophis had her eyes glowing blood red.


    Realizing that the announcement had ended, the first prince, Theo, was about to turn and leave.


    "My children, I call you." Suddenly all the children heard the king''s voice in their heads.


    "Yes, Father." They all spoke, except for the first prince, Theo.


    "...Yes, Father." Then he spoke when he realized he couldn''t leave now. ''With the appearance of a new n with the title of Count, the political power game will change. I need to move fast.''


    ...


    After Victor signed the ck parchment, he looked at d.


    "You''re bad at speeches."


    "Shut up, I haven''t done this for millennia."


    "It doesn''t change the fact that you''re bad at it."


    "Ugh..."


    "But... Responsible for exploring and discovering newnds, huh?"


    "That is a job that suits you perfectly, does it not?"


    "You''re not wrong." Victor disyed a big smile.


    "Congrattions on bing a Count, Victor." Scathach spoke with a small smile.


    Victor looked at Scathach and shed a small smile, "Am I in the same social status as you now, master?"


    "Yes, so you don''t need to call me master anymore." She didn''t look sad to be speaking those words.


    "Oh?" Victor took Scathach''s hand. He held her hand like a couple would hold each other''s hand.


    "..." Scathach looked at her hand, and for some reason, felt quite warm inside.


    "What should I call you now?"


    "Scathach... Just Scathach..." Her voice was surprisingly very low.


    "Okay, Scathach."


    "!!!" Scathach felt that the way Victor called her name now was quite different from how he called her in the past.


    She couldn''t help but smile happily and squeeze Victor''s hand a little tighter.


    "¡­" The king looked at this scene and thought, ''Isn''t that boy very proficient at this? Wasn''t he the boy who was confused a few moments ago? He looks like a natural yboy now... Who taught him?''


    "We finished? I need to go home... That ce must be in chaos now..." Victor said, and he wasn''t wrong, and his wives were freaking out now.


    "Yes, we are done. Even though you''ve risen and be a Count, you still have no territory. And since there is no avable territory..."


    "I''m supposed to explore and make my own territory, huh?" Victorughed.


    "Well, that is your job as a Vampire Count."


    Victor remembered that the king''s territory was very far from the maind and that his friend''s n was the most distant territory from the royal capital; ''I must visit Eleonor''s territory in the future. Luckily, I already have an invite from her... But first, I''m going home, and this time. Nobody will stop me!''


    Victor felt strange, since, every time he decided to return home, something always urred...


    "Return home, and enjoy your free time. Soon, I will have my subordinate deliver all the necessary things that make you a Vampire Count."


    "Yes, I will. I''ll see you soon, d."


    "Come on, Scathach."


    "Yes..." For some reason, Scathach''s voice was lower than normal.


    Soon the two disappear.


    "d, huh? It has been a long time since someone called me as if I were a friend." He looked quite mncholy for a few seconds.


    "Master?"


    "Is nothing." Soon d''s expression turned grim.


    Suddenly, he heard his children''s footsteps.


    Seeing all his children except his youngest daughter, his face trembled a little.


    "Alexios, go get Ophis."


    "Yes, Master." Alexios snaps his finger, and soon a small portal appeared in front of him, and he entered.


    Looking at his children, especially his sons, he said:


    "Disappointing."


    "¡­" Their father''s voice sent a shiver down their spine.


    ..........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 127: The love of a goddess.

    <h4>Chapter 127: The love of a goddess.</h4>


    A few hours before Victor''s announcement as the new Vampire Count.


    Agnes Snow and Adonis Snow had returned to their mansion.


    "How many visions have you had? And what did you see?" Agnes, who was sitting in a chair beside Adonis'' bed who was breathing heavily. He was thin as bones, and all his beauty seemed to have disappeared. He had be a decrepit adult man who looked like he could die at any moment.


    ''Has his condition worsened so much with just one vision?'' Agnes thought worriedly. She was already used to seeing her husband''s physical condition, but even if she was used to it, that didn''t mean she liked it!


    What kind of wife would be happy to see her husband so weakened!?


    Adonis spoke between breaths, "I had two visions... I saw... That boy''s ascension. He looked so dazzling... And beside him, there were six individuals who seemed to be his trusted individuals..."


    Cough.


    He coughed up blood onto the mattress.


    ''Darling¡­'' Agnes bit her lip when she saw her husband''s condition. ''He seems to be much worse than before¡­''


    "In the second vision, I saw our daughter burning the royal capital with her powers... She had an expression of pure hatred on her face."


    "..." Agnes bit her fingernails and began to think about Adonis'' words.


    Adonis Snow had a secret that was known only to a few people, one of them being d Tepes, the king of vampires.


    He had a irvoyant power, a power that was acquired when Agnes Snow turned him into a vampire...


    Not even Agnes knew how he acquired such a power. Normally, it wasn''t meant to be that way. Amoner vampire doesn''t get such an extraordinary power without a reason.


    Agnes thought Adonis had gained this power due to the act of coption he had with the goddess of beauty, Aphrodite, and the goddess of the underworld, Persephone.


    "Those bitches¡­" Agnes bit her lip until blood came out, feeling very frustrated.


    It was not like it was anything new. This kind of weird stuff tended to happen when mortals interacted with gods. After all, gods are stranger beings than vampires.


    Adonis'' power was so strong that he had never missed a prediction before.


    d, the king of vampires, said that Adonis had the power of a god,ing from someone as old and experienced as d; his words carried a great deal of weight.


    The power of a god? That would be something to be happy about if the consequences of using such a power weren''t too unfair...


    Every time he used this power, some of his soul was harmed, not just his soul. His body was also harmed a lot.


    As Adonis'' body was no longer strong due to the consequences of his parents'' incestuous rtionships, his body suffered more than usual...


    Normally, his body was supposed to get stronger when he became a vampire, but... That didn''t seem to be what was happening.


    And to make the whole situation even worse, Adonis didn''t seem to have control over this power. When facing an event, his power could activate at random...


    Because of this, Agnes forbade Adonis from leaving the mansion; she didn''t want to lose her husband because of this randomness.


    "Tsk." Agnes didn''t hide her annoyed state, she knew it could upset her husband, but she didn''t care. This situation made her very angry.


    Even after several centuries had passed, Agnes still couldn''t unravel the mystery behind Adonis'' current condition.


    Was he a vampire? Yes, but at the same time, he had the power of a god. And the two natures just weren''tpatible with each other.


    And this contradiction seemed to be slowly killing Adonis from the inside¡­


    Though if he doesn''t use his power, he''ll be fine¡­


    ''As expected¡­'' Slowly Agnes'' eyes began to darken; ''I''ll have to trap him in this mansion¡­ I won''t let you out anymore. Never. Never. Never.''


    "We have to bring Violet back home, I don''t want to see my daughter like that," Adonis spoke in a serious tone.


    Agnes woke up from her state and ignored what Adonis said, then asked, "...Can''t you see the future of that boy?" She needed more information before making a decision.


    "I can, and at the same time, I can''t. I only see his ascension alongside six individuals, but I don''t see anything else."


    "Just that, huh," Agnes spoke, she started to think for a few seconds, and then she said:


    "...I think your second prediction is probably wrong."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Violet is just like me, and she wouldn''t move without reason."


    "... You are right."


    "Probably, someone must have harmed her husband, and that someone was in the capital. As she doesn''t have the patience to look, she decided to burn everything... At least, that''s what I would have done if you had been harmed."


    "¡­" Adonis didn''t know how to feel to see Agnes talking so confidently about her daughter. Is he happy or sad? Sigh... Why did his daughter have to be born like this woman?


    Suddenly, the two heard a voice.


    "With my authority as king of all vampires, I, d Tepes, hereby dere."


    Adonis and Agnes listened in silence to their king''s deration. Then, when the king finished speaking:


    "¡­" An ufortable silence fell in Agnes and Adonis''s room.


    "¡­Isn''t that ridiculous, a 21-year-old Vampire Count? Has the king gone mad...?" Agnes didn''t know how to feel knowing that a boy who had barely stopped wearing diapers, at least from her perspective, had be a Count.


    ''Although, that fight¡­'' Agnes remembered Victor''s fight with Natashia that she saw from the recording Natalia had made. ''That is not the power of a young vampire.''


    "Lady Agnes! Lady Agnes!" Hilda seemed to be very shaken. She totally lost herposure andpletely ignored the intimate moment of the two counts and invaded the room.


    "You heard!?"


    "Of course not, I was deaf all of a sudden, and I didn''t hear anything," Agnes spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    "... This is bad. I must call a doctor!" Hilda suddenly ran out of the room.


    "..." Agnes looked at this with an expression that she didn''t know how to react. "Has her brain melted?"


    "Pfff... HAHAHAHAHA~"


    Suddenly Adonis started tough, and, even though there was blooding out of his mouth, he didn''t care.


    "D-Darling, don''tugh, you''ll get worse."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." He said,ughing, and then continued, "And you may be correct, for the first time, I may have an incorrect prediction."


    "Right? Our daughter will not go crazy for no reason." Agnes moved away from the bed.


    "I have some work to do, and I need to visit my son-inw... Sigh." Agnes feltzy. She didn''t want to go back all the way to the royal capital.


    " Take care of yourself~," Adonis spoke with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you, Darling. And absolutely, do not get out of bed." Her eyes weren''t pretty.


    "Okay?"


    "¡­Yes¡­" He had no choice.


    "Good." She disyed a happy smile.


    Suddenly Agnes turned around, "HILDA, I''m leaving! Take care of the house!"


    "YES, MASTER!"


    Soon the woman disappeared from Adonis'' room.


    When his wife left, Adonis wore a sad smile:


    "I''m sorry, Honey. But I lied... It wasn''t just two visions." He remembered thest vision he had.


    The shadow of a woman was hugging him as she spoke:


    ''My husband, I will get you back~, no matter how much time passes~, no matter how much that bitch tries to avoid it, one day¡­ The queen of the underworld will have her beloved back. You can''t run away from me.''''


    He looked up at the ceiling and thought; ''Looks like Persephone can''t wait any longer...''


    Thest sight Adonis saw was... His own death. But that was something he would never tell anyone. After all, he didn''t want to hurt his beloved daughter... or Agnes...


    ...


    Before Victor''s deration as a new Count.


    In a mansion that seemed to be slowly being rebuilt.


    "Hey there, that piece of furniture is a little to the right."


    "Hey you there, stop being soft! I want this new mansion built like never before in less than 1 month!"


    Victoria was ordering everyone around. She had a rather annoyed expression on her face. Because of a certain someone who visited her, almost all her mansion was destroyed! Hateful man!


    "...She seems more irritated than usual," Hecate told Tatsuya while he was swinging his sword. He looked like he was training.


    "Well, I can''t me her. I would feel that way too if my room was broken into, and destroyed..." Suddenly a vein popped in Tatsuya''s head as he remembered something, ''stopping to think now, my room was destroyed too, huh?''


    "Hmm?" Tatsuya looked at the sky. For a moment, he could feel something approaching.


    And Tatsuya knew only one person who could fly through the skies at high speed.


    Suddenly Tatsuya''s expression darkened; ''Don''t tell me that man ising back?'' His whole body shook; he didn''t want to y with his new ''friend''.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    "¡­" Hearing the lightning sound in the distance, Hecate, Tatsuya, and Victoria''s faces darkened.


    ''He ising!''


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Suddenly, lightning struck the garden.


    BOOOOOM!


    A small explosion happened.


    "¡­" Victoria looked at this scene with an expressionless expression¡­ ''My garden¡­'' And then a vein popped in her head.


    "Victor-...?" When she was about to scream Victor''s name, she suddenly heard a woman''s voice.


    "Ouch... Despite knowing how to use this technique, I still don''t know how tond properly..."


    Suddenly Victoria''s whole face seemed to freeze. She knew that voice too well.


    "Mother?" Tatsuya walked beside his mother and saw her paralyzed face. "Mother...?"


    "Hmm¡­ Am I in the right ce? Ugh, I can''t see anything with this smoke." The woman seemed to make a movement with her hand, and soon a gust of wind took ce.


    Tatsuya and Hecate looked towards the woman and saw a vision that left them paralyzed.


    A woman who looked very much like Victoria was standing in front of them, she was wearing a very noble white dress, and that dress was painted with several bloodstains.


    "Oh, Sister~. I found you." Natashia smiled at the three of them with a bloody smile.


    This sight only made them more terrified.


    ............


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 128: Natashia is working hard for her happiness!

    <h4>Chapter 128: Natashia is working hard for her happiness!</h4>


    "Oya? Why are you frozen and looking at me like you''d seen a ghost?"


    "C-Countess Annasthashia Fulger¡­" Hecate stammered heavily.


    "Wrong, Wrong. I''m an ex-countess¡­ For now, at least¡­" She shed a dangerous little smile at the end.


    "¡­" That smile made Tatsuya alert. He looked seriously at the woman, then measured the woman''s strength, and saw that he had no chance of beating her¡­


    But would that leave him shaken!? Of course not!


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Tatsuya''s body was covered by lightning.


    "Oh? You have great power there, nephew¡­" She stared at Tatsuya''s lightning bolts as if assessing his power:


    "But¡­ Hmm¡­ It''s not the same quality as my husband, why is that?" She began thinking aloud, and she touched her cheek with her finger.


    "If my husband''s lightning is like first-quality lightning, yours is something like third-quality¡­ Why is that? I also feel something mixed with your power¡­ Hmm¡­" She looked like a crazy woman who was trying to use her head to think.


    "Well¡­ Whatever¡­" She gave up thinking as it wasn''t like she cared either. She was just curious that Tatsuya''s power was like that.


    "It''s my husband we''re talking about! Of course, I should expect something like this from him!" She nodded her head several times.


    "¡­" Why is this woman talking to herself? And even worse, why is she answering the things she asks herself!? Is she mad!?


    Natashia looked around when her gazended on a woman who looked just like her.


    Suddenly Natashia appeared in front of her sister.


    "S-Stop-" Tatsuya was going to defend his mother. He knew that this woman was his mother''s number 1 enemy. He grew up hearing from his mother how hateful this woman was.


    He was going to defend her! But...


    "I missed you so much!" Natashia grabbed her sister and rubbed her face against her sister''s cheek.


    "You''re still short as always, my dear sister! Are you eating right? You must focus on eating more than working! Look how thin you are!"


    "¡­" She''s a vampire, you know? She can''t get fat! That''s what Victoria''s underlings wanted to say, but they didn''t have the heart to say it.


    "Let go of me!" Victoria turned her face away from Natashia. She suddenly assumed a shocked expression, "...That tone of voice¡­ Is that you, Natashia?"


    "Pipon~! You''re right! Now a gift!" She hugged her sister tighter!


    "Ugh..." She gave up fighting.


    "Hehehehe, my sister is so cute~, she''s so cute~, she''s so cute!"


    "... What''s going on here? Wasn''t she my mother''s enemy?"


    "Yes, she is, but she''s not that woman. Currently, she''s the other woman." Hecate exined,


    "...Huh?" Tatsuya didn''t understand anything Hecate said.


    Sigh¡­


    Hecate sighed. As a witch who has worked for Victoria for a long time, she knew about Natashia''s secret; Victoria herself told her.


    "In short, this woman has two personalities. Her first personality is a bitch who likes to gamble, and do whatever she wants for her own interest; she''s the personality that was your mother''s enemy. And then there''s this woman you''re seeing now¡­"


    The two looked at Natashia, who was hugging Victoria.


    "She''s the real personality of Annasthashia Fulger, the true sister of Victoria Rider..."


    "...Why is the world soplicated...? Actually, why is my family soplicated?" Tatsuya really wanted to sigh right now.


    "Hahaha, you haven''t seen anything yet¡­ This woman, she''s crazier than the other personality¡­" Hecate spoke with a face darkened with fear.


    She listened to the stories Victoria told her about her sister, and from what she could tell? Those stories weren''t cool at all...


    Seeing the goofy smile on Natashia''s face, unconsciously, Victoria shed a small smile:


    "...What happened to the other one?"


    "I don''t know yet, but I will kill her!"


    "... Is that all right?"


    "Hmm? Why not?"


    "Well, she is you¡­" Victoria didn''t know how to feel knowing her sister was going to kill a part of herself.


    "Yes, it''s okay! My husband hates that woman, so I will kill her!"


    Looking into her sister''s lifeless eyes, Victoria gulped; ''She has be crazier than before... Wait... Husband? Did she remarry? Who is the poor soul?''


    "Who is your new husband?" She asked curiously.


    "Huh? What dumb question is that? Of course, it''s Victor!"


    "¡­." Tatsuya, Victoria, and Hecate felt that they were suddenly deaf.


    "Let go of me for a few minutes..." Victoria tried to pull away from her sister.


    "Hmm? Okay."


    When Victoria separated from her sister, she touched her head. For some reason, her head was spinning a lot now; ''Ahh... Will the world finally end tomorrow? I seem to be hearing things...''


    "Can you repeat it again? What is your husband''s name?"


    "¡­ Have you gone deaf, sister? Have you been away from home for a long time and caught some strange illness?"


    "Just answer the damn question." Victoria stomped the ground in frustration as she looked at her subordinates who had stopped working and yelled, "And you guys get back to work!"


    "Yess!!!" Soon her subordinates started working again.


    "And?" Victoria looked at her sister, who was looking at her subordinates.


    "And, what?" Natashia looked at Victoria nkly.


    "Ugh¡­" Victoria rubbed her brow on her face in an attempt to calm down.


    "My dear and beloved sister, I am asking... Who is your new husband?" She spoke as calmly as possible.


    "But haven''t I already answered?" she turned her head without understanding.


    "I''m asking what his name is!" She stomped on the ground again in frustration. This personality always made her angry!


    "It''s Victor!" She smiled happily.


    "...Ugh." Victoria didn''t know how to feel to hear that her sister went after her own daughter''s husband!


    "...Victor, are you talking about Victor Walker, your daughter''s husband?" Hecate asked.


    "Yes! That''s the one! That''s my husband! My beloved husband~." She began to whisper the word ''husband'' over and over again.


    Suddenly her face turned red, and she started breathing heavily as if out of breath. She seemed to have entered her own world as she began to mutter at high speed:


    "We''ll do this and that, he''ll grab me from behind, and throw all his seeds inside me~, I''ll get pregnant~, I''ll make a trio with my daughter~, I''ll get along with my daughter~, Hehehehehehehe~."


    Gulp.


    Hecate gulped when she saw the crazy look on Natashia''s face. ''This woman is dangerous! She is mad! Completely crazy! How can that man like a woman like that!?''


    What Hecate didn''t know was that Victor didn''t say anything¡­ Shepletely distorted what Victor said.


    "¡­" Tatsuya looked to the sky and thought; ''My friend, I''m so happy¡­ I''m really d you''re going to suffer a little¡­''


    Tatsuya''s thought was simple, who would be happy to have a crazy wife like her? He believed that no normal man would like that.


    What he didn''t know was¡­ Victor was no normal man...


    He was still naive... He was still so young...


    "Oh, I just remembered my goal." Suddenly Natashia woke up from her world and looked at Victoria with a serious look. She didn''t even look like the woman who was in her own world a few seconds ago.


    "¡­Are you absolutely sure you''re okay!? Don''t you have any more personalities being created right now!?"


    "What are you talking about, sister?" She suddenly approaches Victoria and takes her sister''s hand, "Of course I''m fine! In fact, I''ve never felt so good in my entire life! I finally found what I was looking for!"


    "..." Victoria felt herself being sucked into the darkness of Natashia''s eyes.


    "...O-Okay." Victoria quickly put her hand on Natashia''s face and pushed her sister away; ''that scared me... For a moment, I felt like I was going to be swallowed by that darkness...''


    "I''m d you''re okay now... What did youe here for?"


    "Oh, I-" Natashia started to talk about why she came here, but suddenly they heard their king''s voice.


    "With my authority as king of all vampires, I, d Tepes, hereby dere."


    Tatsuya, Victoria, Hecate, and Natashia all listened in silence.


    When the announcement ended, everyone just opened their mouths in sheer shock. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing, except for one person, of course.


    "A Vampire Count at the age of 21..." Victoria said.


    "This is ridiculous¡­" Hecate said.


    "¡­" Tatsuya didn''t know how to feel knowing that Victor had be a Count. But somehow, he couldn''t help but think; ''As expected of him, I think?''


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~"


    Suddenly the group woke up from their stupor when they heard Natashia''s crazyugh.


    "¡­this is a good time to get out of here¡­" Hecate spoke in a low voice.


    "..." Victoria and Tatsuya nodded.


    To be honest, the current state of Natashia was scaring the hell out of them.


    "As expected from my husband! He became a Count! I can''t be left behind! I have to work faster, and get back what belongs to me! And when I do, he''ll fill my insides with his liquids! I can barely wait!"


    "..." The faces of the three turned pure red. Can this woman not have the least bit of decency?


    Suddenly, Victoria and Tatsuya felt their shoulders being touched by someone.


    They slowly turned their faces and looked at Natashia, "Where are you going...?" Her smile was terrifying!


    "Well... I have work to do." Victoria muttered.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natashia''s body was spontaneously covered by lightning.


    "Don''t worry, you will work hard... For my happiness, and my husband''s happiness!"


    "Eh...?"


    And in the blink of an eye, Natashia ascended to the skies while carrying Tatsuya and Victoria.


    "I knew getting involved with that man is not a good idea!!" Tatsuya, for the first time in his long life, screamed in frustration.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 129: The king is disappointed.

    <h4>Chapter 129: The king is disappointed.</h4>


    "FUCK!"


    BOOOOOM!


    Prince Theo threw his table on the floor.


    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!"


    He started breaking his office furniture in a fit of rage.


    "How dare he treat me like a child!" To Theo, his father''s attitude was inconceivable.


    "It''s because of that attitude that he treats you like a child." Theo suddenly heard his brother''s voice.


    He looked back to see Prince Lucas standing in the doorway with his arms crossed.


    "Lucas..."


    "You should be used to our father''s attitude."


    "¡­" Theo was silent.


    "Why were you so affected by our father''s words? That''s not like you, you''re usually calmer."


    "I..." Theo didn''t know how to respond. He just remembered the conversation his parents had after Victor left with Scathach.


    ...


    "Disappointing."


    "¡­" Their father''s voice caused them to feel a shiver run down their spines.


    "F-Father?" Lucas didn''t understand. He didn''t understand why his father was disappointed in them. They didn''t do anything wrong!


    "Silence." The king''s eyes glittered dangerously.


    "..." A silence fell in the ce.


    d looked at his children.


    "Leaving aside Elizabeth and Ophis, who are babies and have not reached the age of maturity." He looked at the children who were over 500 years old, namely Theo, Lucas, Saul, Adam, and Lilith.


    "Did you learn nothing from this demonstration?"


    "...Huh?" The children didn''t understand. Demonstration? What is he talking about? Wasn''t this just a meeting?


    "Sigh..." He ced a hand on his brow. He didn''t even try to hide how disappointed he was.


    ''Why do I have such useless children? This way, it will take a few more millennia for me to retire.''


    "¡­" A cold sweat was falling from the foreheads of d''s children.


    ''What is he talking about? Was this a demonstration?'' Theo and Lucas, as the eldest children, started using their heads faster and tried to figure out their father''s intentions.


    Suddenly, a portal appeared, and Alexios exited the portal while holding Ophis in the air with some unknown power.


    "Let go of me¡­" Ophis'' eyes were glowing blood red.


    "I''m sorry, Princess. But it''s the king''s orders."


    "Evil Father...?"


    "¡­" d''s eyes twitched a little when he heard what Ophis said.


    "Well¡­" Alexios didn''t know what to say, does he agree? Or does he deny it? Like a good servant, he just looked at the king and said:


    "I brought her."


    "Where was she?"


    "On the way to Countess Scathach''s residence."


    "..." d''s eyes twitched a lot now. It was quite obvious that Ophis ignored his order and headed towards the ce where Victor was.


    "¡­" Ophis turned her face and tried to whistle, but nothing came out.


    ''Has she entered her rebellious phase?'' The king thought when he saw what Ophis was doing.


    d looks back at his children.


    "First, do you think I would gather you all here if it was for a useless reason?" He started to exin.


    "¡­" All the children thought it made sense.


    ''What happened to that man was a demonstration...'' Saul already had doubts about that, but he hadn''t thought it through. ''Demonstration of what?''


    "¡­" d clicked his tongue internally, ''They still don''t understand?''


    "When you saw Victor Alucard''s attitude of attacking me, what did you think?"


    "He''s crazy." All responded simultaneously.


    "..." d was a little surprised for a few seconds, then he replied,


    "Yes, he is," He smiled.


    "¡­" d''s children felt strange when they saw their father''s smile.


    "Now I ask you, my children. Would you have that courage?"


    "¡­" The answer that crossed everyone''s mind was: Of course not. They are not suicidal lunatics.


    Suddenly all their eyes widened, and they seemed to have understood something.


    "Yes, that''s what I wanted to show you. The courage to challenge a stronger force, the courage to always want to test your limits, the courage to stand before me like an enemy." With every word d spoke, the pressure he released from his body increased.


    "That''s what you don''t have!"


    "Cowards!" His voice resonated throughout the castle.


    "¡­" The princes and princesses just lowered their heads and didn''t dare say anything.


    d was disappointed. All his sons didn''t have the makings of a good king. They were weak mentally. They were weak against powerful enemies. They would readily submit to a greater force, and thus he couldn''t entrust everything he built to his sons.


    ''If the king of wolves saw my children now, he would probablyugh in my face.''


    At the end of the day, d thought the methods of the king of the wolves were correct. Despite using brutal methods, he had strong children, children who would inherit the empire he created.


    Even though those kids were as stupid as their father...


    "Theo." The King looked at his son.


    "Y-Yes?"


    "You are a smart man. That, I readily acknowledge you for."


    "Father..."


    "But you only have this... Your one redeemable trait. Everything else of the person you are, is an utter failure, less than garbage."


    "¡­" Theo clenched his fists tightly.


    "Even though you''re 3000 thousand years old, you haven''t progressed, you haven''t gotten stronger. Scathach, despite being younger than you, can easily defeat you, and she wouldn''t even need to use her transformation. You are weak."


    "¡­" He wanted toin and say that Scathach was a training maniac, and he wasn''t like that! He was strong! But he knew that would only make his father angry.


    "Instead of training and getting stronger, you prefer schemes, acting like a poisonous snake." d''s eyes glowed with ridicule.


    "¡­" The only thing that crossed Theo''s mind when he heard his father''s words now was, ''Does he know? But I hid it perfectly.''


    "Do you think schemes will help against enemies who can wipe you out of existence with just one breath?"


    "¡­" He was silent.


    "You saw my fight against that being, do you think schemes would be enough to stop him?" He was talking about the Elder Gods.


    "..."


    "Answer me." His voice was neutral, but it still sent shivers down Theo''s spine.


    "N-Noo."


    "As my eldest son, you should be the strongest. You should be an example to follow, you should inherit everything I''ve built, but... You''re just that..." He didn''t even have the words to describe how disappointed he was.


    d Tepes had two grandchildren too, who were the children of Theo and Lucas... But their grandchildren were even greater disappointments.


    As the king''s grandson, they believed themselves the center of the world and were always causing trouble.


    Because of that, d didn''t even consider those ws as grandchildren.


    "¡­" Theo just fell silent as his body shook a lot like a child being scolded by his father.


    "Lucas." He looked at his second son.


    "You are strong, much stronger than my first child. Unlike Theo, you never faltered in your training, and you are not aplete coward." But, despite having praised his son, d knew it was still not enough. He still didn''t have the makings to be a good king.


    "..." Lucas was silent and just waited for his father''s reprimand.


    "You just have to use your head more and stop depending on your big brother, grow up! You are already an older vampire."


    "...Yes, Father." Surprisingly, he didn''t get manyints.


    "Saul..."


    "Y-Yes..."


    "You are perceptive at times, but you''re too dumb."


    "D-Dumb?"


    "You look like a horse that just walks forward, and you easily forget things. Do you have a chicken''s brain?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Example: A few years ago, a maid tried to murder you, and, despite noticing her intentions, you neglected to do anything. Why?"


    "W-Well... I was too Lazy..."


    "And the consequences of that were your little sister being hurt." d looked at Elizabeth, who unconsciously touched her arms.


    "¡­" Saul was silent, but he understood his problem.


    "Adam..."


    "Yes?"


    "You are good."


    "Huh?"


    "Just never stop training. You have the best trainers avable, don''t go soft." Of all his sons, Adam had the potential to be king¡­ for now. After all, only time will tell if he would change in the future.


    "Y-Yes, Father!" Adam was somehow feeling very happy that his father recognized him.


    "Lilith."


    "Yes, Father," Lilith responded so gracefully, she was sure there was no w her father would notice.


    "Stop beingzy."


    "... Eh?"


    "You think I don''t know? You''re constantly running away from your duties because you''re ''bored''."


    "W-Well¡­" How did he know!? Is it those damn shadows!?


    "And most importantly, don''t go after the new Count."


    "W-What" She looked like a cat that had its tail stepped on, "I won''t!"


    "¡­" d just stared at his daughter with a dry look.


    "I swear I won''t!"


    "It''s better that you don''t. I don''t want to have to bury my daughter''s body." d knew very well the personalities of Victor''s wives. He didn''t need to be a genius to figure out that all women are equal or worse than Scathach.


    Although d only said this to cause fear in Lilith, he would never let his daughters be harmed.


    Gulp.


    She swallowed in fear. ''Going after that man is my death sentence?'' Somehow, she became even more interested in the new Vampire Count.


    It was a strange feeling. She was more attracted to the danger, ''The charm of a Bad Boy¡­''


    "Elizabeth."


    "Yes, Father?"


    "Just don''t follow your big brother''s example, and you''ll be fine. Despite being very spoiled, you''ve got your head in the right ce. You''re smart, but don''t forget about your training."


    "Yes, Father!" As one of the youngest daughters, she was very happy to hear her father''s words.


    "Ophis..."


    "¡­." Ophis turned her face and ignored d.


    "¡­" d''s eyes twitched a lot.


    d looked at his youngest daughter, who, despite being very young, had an unearthly beauty that none of his daughters had.


    ''She certainly inherited the characteristics of that woman... And my blood too... Although notpletely.''


    Of all d''s children, Ophis was the only one who inherited their father''s special blood, albeit ipletely.


    If d and Victor had 100% of the Blood of the Night King, Ophis had only 50%.


    ''She''s the one with the most potential just because she has my blood and her mother''s blood in her body, but... She''s too young...'' d felt it an irony of fate. The son he''d been hoping for to inherit his blood turned out to be a daughter and the youngest of them all.


    "Ophis, I forbid you to see Victor-" He didn''t even finish speaking, and Ophis already reacted badly to his words.


    "Sniff¡­" Small tears threatened to fall from Ophis'' face.


    "¡­" A small drop of sweat fell from d''s face. He just wanted to test his daughter''s feelings towards Victor.


    ''That boy... I promise myself that if heys a finger on one of my daughters, Count or not, he will die.'' d''s eyes twitched a lot and held a small killing intent.


    Then he shed a small smile, "I''m kidding, you can go see him anytime you want, but don''t overdo it. He''s very busy after all." At the end of the day, the king was a doting father, especially to his youngest daughter.


    Ophis wiped her eyes. "Mm." And nodded, looking very happy.


    "Thanks, evil Father."


    "Ugh..." d put his hand on his face, he raised his hand and made a gesture like he was kicking his kids out:


    "Dismissed. Get back to work, or whatever it was you were doing."


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 130: The consequences of being on top.

    <h4>Chapter 130: The consequences of being on top.</h4>


    "FUCK!" Theo only got angrier when he remembered what happened.


    "He humiliated me! In front of all my brothers and servants!"


    "...I wouldn''t look at it that way," Lucas spoke.


    Theo looked at his brother, "What do you mean?"


    "Our father is an over 5000 year old monster. He doesn''t say useless things." Lucas looked at his brother:


    "Think about it. How many times has our father reprimanded us?"


    "Twice..." He spoke after thinking for a moment.


    "Yes, the first one was when you and I went hunting wolves in the past, and it ended up provoking them into a war.


    "Yes," Theo remembered they were very arrogant in the past and almost died at the hands of the wolves.


    "And today was the second."


    Lucas continued, "Throughout our entire existence, he has only reprimanded us twice, and when he did, he seemed to know all our faults and what we were doing wrong."


    "Although he always seems indifferent and doesn''t care about us, he knows everything about us¡­ Quite honestly, it''s terrifying." Lucas''s body shook a little.


    He would never get used to his father. The man was just too scary, although that''s why he respected him too.


    "..." Theo nodded in agreement with his brother''s words.


    "Although¡­" Lucas made a neutral face, "He is the king. Of course, he has eyes everywhere, though I doubt he has eyes outside his territory." He disyed a small smile on his face.


    "..." Theo sighed inwardly. He was very relieved now that he heard his younger brother''s words, although he didn''t show it on his face.


    He didn''t want his father to find out about his ns yet.


    He started to think of something:


    "Where is your son?"


    "Hmm? Why do you want to know?" Lucas raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "I will call my son back, and I want your son to keep my sonpany." He spoke vaguely and didn''t give much information, and that seemed to irritate his brother.


    Lucas'' eyes glowed a little blood red, "...Don''t treat me like a fool, tell me what you''re nning."


    "...I will use our children to cause trouble with the new Count-." Theo didn''t even finish speaking, and his brother interrupted him.


    "Stop. Did your brain melt or stop working?"


    "Huh?" Theo didn''t understand what his brother was implying.


    "Oh, I know." Lucas seemed to understand something, "You''re still angry. Stop whining like a child and get over it!"


    Theo gritted his teeth, "...I''m not whining."


    He just didn''t like something¡­ He didn''t like the special treatment that man was getting from the king.


    21 years old and already a Count, huh? Is his existence a joke? Theo didn''t like feeling that way at all.


    He didn''t like to feel inferior¡­ He''s the eldest son of the vampire king! He is important!


    Lucas ignored what Theo said, "You want to send my son to the man who dared attack the king of all vampires in his own castle."


    "¡­" Theo was silent.


    "I don''t know that man, but seeing that smile, seeing the way he talked to the king, and seeing his transformation, there''s one thing we all agree on."


    "He''s crazy... Completely crazy... On a scale of 0 to 100, he easily exceeded the maximum meter and hit 1000."


    Who in their right mind would attack the vampire king in his own castle!? This is just suicide!


    "I wouldn''t doubt that he would kill our children and deliver their heads to the king himself! He''s that kind of man!"


    "..." Theo thought it made sense. A man who dared to attack the king and challenged the king''s authority by creating a n that contained the king''s name just written backwards. That kind of man would do it without even hesitating.


    "But they are the king''s grandchildren, you know? You know our father, he is very doting-." Theo would go on to say that the king would never allow anyone to harm his family.


    "This only applies to his children, to his grandchildren, he pretends they don''t even exist." Lucas was quite strict, he was the one who admired his father the most, and because of that, he can say with absolute certainty that their father doesn''t care about his grandchildren.


    "Calm your mind, and think clearly before making a decision." Lucas gave some advice.


    Sigh


    Theo sighed, and then he took a deep breath.


    "You''re right. For now, I''ll just focus on that creature, he''s my trump card..."


    Lucas looked at his brother as if he was mad, "...Are you dumb?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Didn''t you hear what that man said about n Fulger?"


    "Ah¡­" He totally forgot about that.


    "That crazy woman is going to challenge the Horseman n again. You should be worried about that."


    "... You are right." Theo looked at his brother through narrowed eyes.


    "Have you gotten smarter?"


    "No, I''m just trying to put into practice what our dad told us." Lucas turned and walked out of the office.


    Theo stared at Lucas'' back; ''He was the one who always sought our father''s approval, I think hearing our father''s words today must have motivated him...''


    When Lucas''s back disappeared from Theo''s view, the first prince looked into his room. "What a mess..."


    "Theo...?" Listening to the gentle voice.


    Theo turned and looked back, and soon he saw a woman who made him very happy, "Mother."


    The woman smiled, "Come, my son." She reached out to her son, "We need to talk about what happened today."


    "Yes, we do." Theo reached out and took the woman''s hand.


    ...


    "Master, is everything alright?" Alexios, who was beside the king, asked.


    "About what?"


    "About today... You made a lot of decisions."


    "Did I make a wrong decision?" d raised an eyebrow.


    Alexios put his hand on his chin and started thinking, "No, you made a lot of good decisions today."


    "First, you gained a powerful ally. That man, he''s a lot like Countess Scathach Scarlett. If you don''t touch his family, or harm his wives, he won''t do anything. He''s a pretty easy-going individual."


    "And from the things my daughter said about the man, he''s pretty easy to get along with too..."


    "¡­" d listened to Alexios'' words in silence since this was something he was used to. Whenever he made a decision, he listened to the opinion of his most faithful servant and advisor, although¡­


    The king looked at Alexios.


    ''Their appearance never changes...'' For a moment, the king saw a man who looked very much like his friend who died thousands of years ago.


    ''2500 years, huh? It''s a long time old friend, even for me... Although most of the time, I spent sleeping... and waiting...''


    "Second, by dering that a new Count has been born, the vampiremunity will finallye out of the monotony. They will feel that new times areing."


    "Third, you''ve gained a friend... A strange friend."


    "...Huh?" He raised an eyebrow, "...What are you talking about?"


    "Victor Walker¡­ No, Victor Alucard. He''s the same as you, master."


    "..."


    "One destined to be king, and only kings can understand other kings." Alexios spoke, thinking; ''Although he is not yet qualified to be called a king, as he is too young for that. But the potential is there¡­ After all, no one is ever born knowing something, you learn over time¡­ Or someone teaches you.''


    "Master has seen it, right? Although Master is much stronger than he is, he is not afraid to interact with you as an equal, and this is something that few have dared to do. Master needed someone like that."


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" d didn''t understand his servant''s advice.


    "Master, you got used to the monotony, and you got used to being on top. How long has it been since youst had a proper conversation with your children? Or even your wives...?" Alexios spoke thest words carefully.


    As a vampire who was the king of a race, he''d gotten used to being treated as superior to everyone, and while that wasn''t bad¡­ The problem is, it''s gone to his head.


    "..." d thought for a moment and replied, "2000 thousand years, I think?"


    Hepletely forgot about his family.


    "¡­" ''I wouldn''t be surprised if your wives decide to cheat on you with another man, master.'' That''s what Alexios wanted to say, but he was silent.


    2000 years is a long time, even for vampires who live a long life...


    ''The only woman I had recently interacted with was Ophis'' mother¡­'' d''s face distorted.


    "Do you think this is possible?" He was talking about a possible betrayal by his wives.


    "¡­" Alexios made a difficult face; he didn''t want to answer that question.


    "Answer honestly."


    "Yes... It''s possible."


    Crack.


    d shattered a piece of his throne with the grip of his hand. ''Victor was correct...''


    "Master, how many years has it been since you have given your blood to your wives?"


    "Too long¡­" d didn''t want to talk about it anymore.


    "¡­" Alexios didn''t continue to speak. He knew that his master understood what he was implying.


    Just like Victor, the king fed his wives with his blood, but¡­ It had been years since hest fed his wives, and when they would call out to him like they did a few moments ago, he was always busy.


    Seeing the deadly serious face of his king, he said,


    "...Just don''t do something you''ll regret in the future, master."


    "¡­" d didn''t say anything. He just closed his eyes and leaned back against his throne.


    Victor, without realizing it or having intentions to do so, caused a small wave that would forever change the royal family in the future.


    .......


    [Author note: And with that... We finished the second volume! Many thanks to everyone who apanied me here! There were more than 250k words made! Umu!


    Next volume, I n to be a little bigger than this one, but I''ll make sure I do a good job! See youter!]

 Chapter 131: An existence that defies common sense.

    <h4>Chapter 131: An existence that defiesmon sense.</h4>


    A few moments before Victor was announced as a new Vampire Count.


    The entire group that stayed behind was in a room at Scathach''s mansion waiting for Victor.


    The group consisted of Natalia, Yuki, Kaguya, Maria, June, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha.


    "Darling is really taking a long time... If something happens to him... I-." Violet''s eyes glittered dangerously. She was pacing around the room impatiently; Victor was really taking his time! It''s been over an hour since he left, and Violet couldn''t calm down!


    "Stop thinking nonsense, he''s fine. A problem would only ur if Victor were to try something crazy, like challenging the King or something..." Ruby, who was reading Manga, calmly said. She wasn''t too worried. After all, her mother Scathach Scarlett was with her husband during the meeting with the king, and Ruby was 100% sure her mother wouldn''t let anything happen to Victor.


    "..." Violet and Sasha looked at Ruby.


    Feeling the stares of her childhood friends, Ruby thought about what she said, and soon her eyes widened:


    "Oh Fuck." She facepalmed. She realized it was quite possible for that to happen¡­ Her husband seemed to lose brain cells whenever he met a strong opponent.


    "¡­He wouldn''t really do that, would he¡­? I mean, that''s crazy!" June said. She didn''t believe Victor would be so crazy as to attack the king of the vampires.


    Come on, he''s the king, you know? The king of all vampires, the Progenitor, the Big Boss! He is strong! And he would not tolerate such disrespect in his own castle!


    "¡­" All the women looked at June with pity.


    "...W-What?" She didn''t understand the women''s eyes.


    "She''s so young..." Kaguyamented.


    "So innocent¡­" Maria continued.


    "And a little dumb too," Luna spoke with a sadistic smile on her face.


    "Grrr... I''m not dumb!" June didn''t like being called dumb.


    "Well, dumb people don''t know they''re dumb¡­" Siena said.


    "...That surprisingly makes sense," Lacus said.


    Pepper, who was reading Manga lying next to Ruby, suddenly stood up, and with her supernatural speed, she appeared in front of June.


    "Hiii." June was startled by Pepper''s red gaze.


    "¡­Think, June. Think!" She made the same exaggerated gestures that Victor did and even copied his crazy expression!


    "H-Huh?" ''What happened to this girl!?'' June was freaking out internally.


    "My Brother inw was the man who dared attack a woman who in the past had the title of countess! Do you think he wouldn''t have the balls to attack the king!?"


    "¡­Well¡­" June thought this was quite possible.


    "Right!?"


    "Hiii¡­" Somehow Pepper''s crazy look was scaring June more than before. What happened to that innocent girl!?


    "Remember, madness is like gravity. You just need a little push, and in the end... You will be just like him!" She disyed a distorted smile that disyed all her sharp teeth.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~" And suddenly she startedughing like crazy.


    "..." An ufortable silence fell around them, they were just too shocked, but it wasn''t due to June''s question but Pepper''s performance! Was she always this good!?


    In fact... Was this really an act!? Herugh was horrifying!


    "Pepper..."


    "Fueeee?" Pepper looked at Ruby with an innocent look.


    "Why are you imitating my husband?" Ruby''s eyes twitched many times.


    "I thought it would be cool." She pouted.


    "¡­" Kaguya, Ruby, Lacus, and Siena facepalmed.


    "Pepper, don''t do that. Don''t imitate my husband." Ruby spoke in a serious tone.


    "¡­" Siena and Lacus nodded fiercely. What will they do if innocent little Pepper bes just like Victor!? Hell no! They don''t even want to think about it!


    "Hmm, The Killing Joke? Were you reading this?" Sasha got up and picked up theic Pepper was reading.


    "AHH! Do not be rude!" Pepper used her speed and tried to take theic from Sasha''s hand.


    But who is Sasha? The woman who was born with the power of lightning! She''s fast!


    "Naive!" Sasha''s body was suddenly covered in lightning, and she easily dodged Pepper''s hands.


    "Ah... Hey!" Pepper looked like a squirrel that had been tricked.


    "Let''s see~" Sasha opened theic and began to read.


    "I''m interested too," Ruby spoke.


    "Me too¡­" Violet didn''t want to be left out.


    When the three of them read just a few pages of the magazine, they looked dryly at Pepper.


    "Hmm¡­" Pepper turned her face away and started whistling.


    "I forbid you to read this!" Ruby spoke. Normally, Ruby wouldn''t care what her sister did, but this... Thisic is too heavy! Is Pepper easily influenced? What if she reads theseics a lot and ends up being someone worse than Victor!? Hell no! Not innocent Pepper!


    "Ehhh!?" Pepper didn''t believe what she heard.


    "Pepper, don''t go to the dark side," Ruby spoke.


    "But they give you cookies!" Pepper pouted.


    "This is a lie! That''s the same thing as saying that Santa us exists! He does not exist!" Ruby broke the innocent girl''s reality.


    "N-Noooooo!" Pepper didn''t believe her life was a lie.


    "¡­" All the girls just looked at her with a small smile on their faces; it was good to see the mood lightened.


    Suddenly, they heard the voice of the King of Vampires.


    "With my authority as king of all vampires, I, d Tepes, hereby dere."


    "That''s the king¡­" Siena had met the king several times, and she recognized the man''s voice.


    "!!!" June''s whole body shook with fear, she couldn''t even move, she was like that just by listening to the king''s voice!


    "..." Lacus didn''t say anything, but her eyes were bright with curiosity.


    "What will he dere?" Natalia was a little curious.


    "I have a bad feeling about this¡­" Violet said.


    "¡­" Kaguya, Maria, Ruby, and Sasha couldn''t help but agree with Violet since they felt the same way.


    "The birth of a new Vampire Count!"


    "... Eh?"


    An ufortable silence fell in the mansion of Scathach, a new Vampire Count!? How long has it been since this happened? Who is the new Vampire Count!? And why did the king make such a sudden decision!?


    Several thoughts were going through the women''s heads, but they just kept silent and listened in silence.


    "As of today, the Fifth Pir of Vampire Society, responsible for Exploring and Discovering New Lands, is assigned to n Alucard."


    "... A-Alucard..." Natalia stuttered a lot. Shepletely lost herposure that she spent years training. She gulped. Who was the fool who created a n with the king''s name just written backwards!? This was a clear demonstration of challenge!


    ''Don''t tell me¡­'' A ridiculous thought crossed Natalia''s mind, but soon she shook her head several times in denial; ''I''m thinking too much, this is impossible, he''s only been a vampire for six months!''


    But the next wordspletely destroyed Natalia''s reality.


    "The leader of n Alucard is the new disciple of Scathach Scarlett, who recently won an arena game, Victor Walker!"


    "..." As if it were a supernatural phenomenon, the brains of all the women in the roompletely stopped working, their minds nk,plete emptiness!


    They couldn''t even form a coherent thought.


    And with that ufortable silence, the women listened to all the king''s words in silence.


    "As per tradition, Victor, the new Count, has abandoned the Walker name and assumed the name Alucard."


    "My citizens, hail the new Vampire Count, the new pir of vampire society, Victor Alucard."


    Suddenly the King''s voice died down... And even after 20 minutes had passed, the silence still persisted in the mansion.


    "UGHYAAAAAAAAAA!!!!" Suddenly Pepper screamed, as she seemed to have freaked out.


    "WaWaWa!" She started running around!


    "A Count!? A Count!? My brother-inw has be a Count! UGHYAAAAA!"


    Pepper''s scream seemed to reset the women''s brains.


    "M-Master has be a Count..." Kaguya''s expression was pure shock, even though she heard it, she still couldn''t believe it...


    "MMM-Master is a new Count...? Ehh?" Yuki stuttered a lot while her eyes were rolling, and she couldn''t seem to form coherent thoughts.


    "Hahahahahaha¡­" Siena looked at the ceiling of the mansion withpletely lifeless eyes, "He''spletely nonsense¡­ What is this? What is this reality? Are we living in a dream?" As a vampire who knew the rules and social status of the vampire world well, this announcement totally broke Siena''s worldview.


    That''s not how it works, okay!? A vampire cannot be a new Vampire Count that easily! First, they have to master the entire Vampire Count transformation for them to even think about the possibility of being a Count!


    In some ways, challenging a Vampire Count n and taking the title from them is easier than bing a new Countpletely from scratch!


    Lacus exhibited a small smile, "...As expected of him, I think?" In some strange way, she thought this was a natural result.


    "Alucard... Count Alucard..." Maria, as an ex-hunter, knew what kind of existence Vampire Counts were. They were beings that required several generals, many hunters, and traps to hunt; they were special existences. She never thought she would live long enough to see another Count''s birth...


    Unconsciously, a smile began to grow on Maria''s face; ''My master is apletely iprehensible existence...''


    "Huh?" She suddenly woke up from stupor and shook her head several times in an attempt to get the thought out of her head; ''Why am I thinking of him as my master!? What''s going on with my head!?'' She seemed to have her own issues too.


    Violet, Ruby, and Sasha just stood there in shock. They didn''t even know how to react to this news.


    "Violet..." Ruby spoke in a dead voice.


    "...Yes?" Violet replied in the same dead voice.


    "He became a Count..."


    "I know..."


    "...Violet," Sasha spoke in a voice like the two women.


    "Yes, I am Violet..."


    "Our husband has be a Count..."


    "I know..."


    "Violet..." Ruby said.


    "Yes, Yes?"


    "What do we do now...?" Sasha and Ruby spoke in unison.


    "Do I have the face of someone who knows...?"


    With Victor bing a Vampire Count, an existence said to be capable of destroying a country easily, several supernatural beings will appear looking for the new Count. And, what does that mean?


    It means more problems!


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Violet, Ruby, and Sasha quickly looked up at the sky.


    "He ising back." The three disyed a loving smile.


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 132: An existence that defies common sense. 2

    <h4>Chapter 132: An existence that defiesmon sense. 2</h4>


    Rumble, Rumble!


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Victornded in front of Scathach''s mansion and casually created a small crater as a result...


    "Hmm, my power got stronger again." He looked at the hole and started to think that because this happened, he remembered that he could control his lightning power more easily, but now it seemed that the lightning power had gotten stronger and more indomitable like a wild horse.


    "... Natashia''s blood." Scathach''s face twitched a little.


    "Ah."


    Scathach looked at Victor,


    "Haven''t you noticed this before? You used your lightning before in the throne room. You even managed to easily dodge those guards."


    "Hmm." Victor put his hand to his chin and remembered that something like this had happened, "I was too focused on d at the time that I didn''t realize what I did."


    Scathach raised an eyebrow, "...Did youbine my technique with the power of lightning so naturally without realizing it?"


    "Yes...?" Victor turned his head, not understanding, "Isn''t that the same thing asbining it with the power of ice?"


    "Sigh... Seriously, you..." Scathach didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t tell if her disciple was a genius or an idiot sometimes. How does he do things without noticing?


    ''...Come to think of it, I''ve done the same thing before in the past...'' Scathach just realized that they really were a lot alike.


    "Anyway, let''s go." Victor lifted Scathach like a princess and jumped out of the crater.


    "W-Wait." Victor''s sudden action left Scathach flustered. Normally she would be able to react quickly to avoid such a situation. But for some reason, she didn''t feel like doing so.


    Victor shed a small, imperceptible smile on his face when he saw Scathach''s face.


    Upon exiting the crater, Victor soon ced Scathach on the ground and walked ahead of her towards the mansion entrance.


    "..." Scathach stared at her disciple''s broad back. Unconsciously, she ced her hand on her frantically beating heart. ''What is this?'' She couldn''t understand what was happening to her. ''Were Victor''s shoulders always this broad before...?''


    "What are you doing, Scathach? Are you noting?" Victor turned and looked at Scathach.


    Seeing the gentle smile on Victor''s face, her heart began to beat faster. "Mm." Her response was surprisingly meek.


    Victor''s smile grew as he extended his hand, "Let''s go to our house?"


    Hearing the word ''our house''. Her heart started pounding fiercely, and her ears turned a little red; ''Ahhh~, I don''t know anymore! I''ll think about itter.'' She was never good with this feelings business. In the end, she gave up thinking.


    Soon she walked towards Victor.


    ...


    When Victor appeared in the room next to Scathach, he was suddenly attacked by three white, red, and blonde colored rockets!


    "Darling!!!"


    "Oof..." Victor fell to the ground, and, for a moment, he was breathless.


    "Hahahaha~. Violet, I understand, but Ruby and Sasha too?" He chuckled in amusement when he saw the faces of his wives; he felt so happy now.


    "Forget it! Exin what happened!?" Ruby yelled.


    "Yes, Yes!" Violet nodded several times.


    "How did you be a Count!? Exin! Now!" Sasha yelled.


    "Yes, Yes!" Violet nodded furiously.


    "... Pfft... HAHAHAHAHA~" Unable to take it anymore, heughed in amusement.


    "Stopughing!" The three-spoke.


    "..." Scathach''s brow twitched, she didn''t like this sight at all.


    "Tsk." She turned her face away. For a moment, she felt an immense desire to kill the three women, and one of them was her daughter! Her beloved daughter! Is she crazy!? To prevent something tragic from happening, she ignored it.


    "...This is turning into something dangerous..." Siena spoke when she saw their mother''s reaction. ''Although I have full confidence that my mother won''t do any harm to her daughters, she''s just too overprotective to do that.''


    "Yes..." Lacus and Pepper agreed.


    "Wee back, Mother." The three spoke at the same time.


    "..." Scathach looked at her daughters, her precious daughters, and she disyed a gentle smile, "I''m back." Somehow she was calmer now.


    Scathach looked at the four women, Kaguya, Yuki, Natalia, and Maria, who walked towards Victor.


    "Master... You''re back." Kaguya said


    "Hmm? Hello, my maid, I can pay your sry now." Victor disyed a small smile.


    "..." Victor''s words put a smile on Kaguya''s face.


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten my debt to you, greedy witch," Victor spoke as he looked at June. "I''ll pay you too."


    "... That''s nice." She disyed a little satisfied smile.


    "..." Natalia was staring at Victor quite brazenly; ''A new Count... A new Count... What did the king see in him?'' Her eyes were bright with curiosity.


    "Master, what about me?" Yuki raised her hand.


    "Hmm? But don''t you get a sry from n Snow?"


    "Yes..." Yuki lowered his head shyly.


    "And do you want me to pay for you too?"


    "...Yes..."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAH~"


    "..." Hearing Victor''sugh, Yuki''s face turned pure red. She knew she was being brazen, but who''s going to refuse money!? And she is a woman! She needs money!


    "Fine, I''ll pay you too."


    "Yes¡­!" She did a small victory action with her fist.


    "Master... And me?" Maria''s eyes sparkled.


    "You too? Isn''t Sasha paying you?"


    "...Well..." Maria turned her face away.


    "Sasha..." Victor looked at his wife.


    "Why should I pay my enemy!?"


    "Even enemies need money, tell me..." He looked at Maria''s maid outfit that looked quite worn, "How long has she been wearing this same outfit?"


    "...Well..." Sasha turned her face away and didn''t answer Victor''s question.


    "As a woman, you understand that she needs at least one change of clothes, right?"


    "Yes¡­" Sasha pouted.


    "HAHAHAHA~, don''t make that face, I''m not judging you or anything, you can do whatever you want, and I''ll support you 100%... Wrong, 1000%" Victor exhibited a gentle smile at the end.


    "Darling¡­" Sasha''s eyes sparkled lovingly.


    "But even if she''s your enemy, she''s helping you now. She deserves at least a bit of respect." Victor suddenly started to float, and slowly, he started to get up. It was like he was a vampireing out of a coffin.


    Violet, Sasha, and Ruby walked away from Victor.


    Victor cracked his neck a little, then he looked at Maria, "I''ll pay you. It won''t be a big sry like my maids, but it will be enough for you to buy new clothes and everything you need."


    "Thank you, Master..." Maria exhibited a gentle smile. She knew she didn''t deserve it; after all, her actions condemned her. Because of that, she was so happy when she saw how kind her master was!


    ''Wait, he is not my master!'' She shook her head several times, as she seemed to have her own issues too.


    "Umu! Anyway, let''s sit down, we need to talk."


    ...


    After an hour, Victor recounted everything that had happened in detail to all the women present.


    Victor was sitting on an ice throne with his legs crossed while Ruby and Sasha were on hisp, wanting to be pampered!


    And that was something Victor dly did. He looked out of the corner of his eye at Violet, who was sitting next to Pepper, and shed a gentle smile. ''She''s being thoughtful, huh?''


    He understood a little of Violet''s thoughts. Although she was jealous, she wanted to give Sasha and Ruby space to have their moment with Victor.


    "Unbelievable¡­" Siena facepalmed.


    "Master, you are crazy," Kaguya spoke in a dry tone.


    "M-Master attacked the king..." Yuki was looking at the ceiling with a look of disbelief.


    "Victor, are you not aware of the danger?" Lacus asked.


    "HAHAHAHA~" Victor''sugh answered the women''s questions.


    "¡­" June looked at Victor with eyes in the form of money; ''I knew he would be great, but who would have thought he would be a Count!? I smell the money! I can feel it! A gold mine is in front of me!''


    All that was on the greedy witch''s mind was money...


    Natalia had another thought; ''Why didn''t my father do anything?'' Knowing her father as she does, she knew that man was fanatical about the king. He wouldn''t allow that kind of disrespect. If even he didn''t do anything, it meant the king wanted it to happen.


    ''The king wanted to show his children something...'' She thought about it because it was quite rare for the king to gather all of his children.


    "Cool..." Pepper''s eyes were shining like a child who had found an idol. She seemed to have entered her own world.


    "..." Ruby, Lacus, and Siena seeing this spoke in unison:


    "Victor/Darling, don''t corrupt Pepper!"


    "...Huh?" Victor didn''t understand; he hadn''t done anything.


    "Look!" All three pointed at Pepper.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Pepper.


    "She''s a goner..." Sasha spoke in a low voice as she leaned her head against Victor''s chest.


    "She looks like those kids who found an idol to admire¡­ Although the idol she chose is quite questionable¡­" Violet said.


    "Yes¡­" Ruby, Siena, and Lacus agreed with Violet.


    "...What do you think, Scathach?" Victor asked his mother-inw''s opinion.


    "!!!" Ruby, Violet, and Sasha felt a bad feeling when they heard the way Victor called Scathach... Somehow, the way he called Scathach was different now than before.


    ''...Looks like Lady Lacus, Pepper and Siena will have a new father in the future...'' Luna shed a slight smile when she saw the face Scathach made for a few seconds when Victor called her name.


    ''Wait¡­ And Ruby? What will she be to Victor? Huh? Ehhh?'' Luna''s head seemed to have copsed.


    "Hmm?" Scathach, who was sitting on a throne resembling Victor''s, looked at Pepper.


    "Oh?" She exhibited a small smile. "That''s good. If she continues like this, she''ll get stronger."


    "Hmm¡­" Victor thought for a moment, then said, "But if she bes like me, she''ll need to train." Victor''s eyes glowed blood red, "Her current state now... It''s just disappointing."


    "...You''re correct..." Scathach''s eyes sparkled in a way simr to Victor''s.


    "Fueeee?" Pepper, who was in her own world, woke up when she felt the eyes of her mother and Victor.


    "Oh Fuck." The three sisters facepalmed as they just realized that they dug their dear sister''s own grave.


    "...W-Well, I have to go back to my room..." Pepper had a bad feeling when she saw the look of her mother and Victor.


    The looks of the two were scary! Their smiles were scary! Why is none of her family normal!?


    And then she did what she thought was best.


    "Bye!!!"


    She ran away...


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 133: My Beloved.

    <h4>Chapter 133: My Beloved.</h4>


    After a long discussion, the whole group went back to their respective rooms.


    Upon arriving in the room where Victor slept with his wives, he fed his dear wives his blood, and soon after, he told them he was going to visit Scathach.


    "We need to resolve this in the future," Ruby said as sheid down on the bed while wearing a very sexy ck nightgown.


    "Yes, when our husband returns to the human world, we can talk to him," Sasha spoke and soonid down too. She decided to sleep in bunny pajamas today.


    "Tsk, that woman, why did she fall in love with my husband?" Violet''s eyes weren''t pretty. She was wearing a long ck shirt that looked like it was Victor''s, and ck panties.


    "Are you okay with this, Ruby?" Violet looked at Ruby.


    "...Huh?"


    "I mean, she''s your mom, right?"


    "Yes... But what am I going to do? I''ve never seen my mom like this before, I don''t know what to do."


    "The mighty Countess Scathach Scarlett blushing like a teenage girl in love..." Ruby spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    "¡­" Sasha and Violet were silent.


    "The funny thing about all this is that she doesn''t even notice her own feelings, even though it''s pretty obvious." Ruby continued...


    "¡­Hmm, I think she better never find out about this¡­" Sashamented.


    "Oh? Why...?" Violet spoke.


    "Well, she''s Scathach Scarlett, a warrior woman... I''m 100% sure that if she were aware of her feelings, she''d say something like-" Sasha suddenly got up on the bed and said:


    "I will not ept a husband weaker than me!" She perfectly mimicked Scathach''s voice.


    "..." Violet and Ruby were surprised by Sasha''s performance, but when they registered Sasha''s words, they said:


    "Yes... My mother would say something like that." Ruby


    "That is something that woman would say." Violet.


    "Right?" Sashaid back down on the bed. "In the end, this is aplicated situation..."


    "Yes..." The three felt that if Scathach knew about her feelings before Victor was strong enough, something horrible would happen.


    "Ugh, I''m d she''s emotionally dumb." Violet felt the problemsing miles away.


    "Hey, that was rude," Ruby spoke.


    "¡­" Violet stared at Ruby with a dry look.


    "But you are correct." Ruby agreed. It was well known that when Countess Scathach Scarlett wanted something, she would burn the world, to get what she wanted.


    "So, what do we do?" Sasha asked.


    "Nothing," Violet spoke.


    "E-Eh?" Ruby and Sasha didn''t understand.


    "If we exin to Scathach what she is feeling, she will do anything to make our husband stronger quickly. She is quite impatient when she wants something."


    "And that''s bad. Our husband needs to train for years to control his powers. We can''t rush his pace even though he''s so strong. Remember, he''s still a newborn Vampire." She didn''t want Victor to harm his soul again. Just imagining her life without Victor made her feel fear deep in her heart.


    "¡­" Ruby and Sasha thought it made sense, considering, normally, a vampire takes years to fully mature. Victor was just too freaky.


    "But what if she loses control out of jealousy?" Sasha asked.


    "She''s not going to do anything drastic since she loves Ruby so much, and Darling..."


    "The only thing we can do is leave everything in Darling''s hands. He knows how to deal with her. After all, they are very simr."


    Sigh...


    The three women sighed. They felt tired of dealing with Scathach; it''s very difficult to deal with a vampire who has the power of an atomic bomb.


    Stopping to think¡­ Ruby looked at Violet, "You''re growing up, Violet."


    "Hmm...? You think?" Violet raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, I thought you were going to freak out..." Ruby said.


    "If it were the old you, you would say something like; ''My Darling!? Huh? I''m going to kill that bitch!''" Sasha was bing quite proficient at imitating people...


    "Hmm? I don''t need to do that anymore."


    "Huh?" Ruby and Sasha didn''t understand.


    "Darling, loves me¡­" Violet''s eyes darkenedpletely, and slowly her smile began to grow disproportionately.


    "!!!" Ruby and Sasha''s hearts started pounding wildly as they were taken by surprise! They didn''t expect this! She was much scarier than before!


    "And I was his first wife, his first wife, his first lover, I was his first love... I am everything to him, and he is everything to me... I don''t have to worry about other women, because in the end, no matter how many years pass, I will always be with him, and he will always be with me."


    Gulp.


    The two gulped.


    Her eyes cleared, and she smiled gently, "And I became greedy. At first, I didn''t like it. But now, I can''t live without my childhood friends... And it''s not like Scathach was unknown to me, she taught me some things in the past..."


    "My Darling will always love me. And for me, that''s enough... You''ll understand in the future." Violetid down on the bed and exhibited a listless smile. She still remembered the night she had with Victor, and she felt ''the love'' he had for her. She knew he was like her. Because of that, she was not worried.


    ''He will always be with me, no matter the time, no matter the ce, no matter the world... he will always be there... My beloved Darling~.''


    "..." Ruby and Sasha didn''t know what to say. Were they happy that Violet had matured or not? But the way she matured went in apletely strange direction! What is that!? They couldn''t understand the current Violet.


    ...


    Room of Scathach.


    Victor entered Scathach''s room without knocking.


    "..." Scathach looked at Victor with a neutral gaze. She waspletely the way she came into the world due to her being in the middle of changing into morefortable clothes.


    "Hmm." Victor looked Scathach up and down and said, "The red one suits you better." Victor saw that she was holding a ck nightgown...


    "Hmm, okay." Scathach threw the ck nightgown she took from the wardrobe and took another very simr one but red in color, then she put on her nightgown and put on some panties of the same color.


    As Scathach changed clothes, Victor felt nostalgic. He remembered that this happened many times while they were training together. ''Although the situation is a little more different than before¡­'' He chuckled in amusement.


    In the past, he hadn''t looked to Scathach as a possible future wife.


    "What do you think?"


    Victor disyed a gentle smile, "Beautiful..."


    "Oh..." Her heart began to pound furiously, "Good, I think." Her ears turned a little red.


    ''Ahhh~, why do I have such a beautiful, cute, and at the same time so problematic mother-inw?'' His smile grew warmer.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked as if trying to change the subject.


    Victor closed his eyes and thought, ''Well, I think that''s her charm. Now, I have another reason to get stronger.''


    Like his wives, Victor understood Scathach''s personality very well. In fact, he was the one who understood the woman the most.


    Victor didn''t say anything and just unbuttoned his suit.


    Gulp.


    Unconsciously, Scathach gulped when she saw him unbuttoning his suit.


    Victor exposed his neck to Scathach, opened his eyes, and disyed a gentle smile:


    "Come, Scathach." He held out his hand for her to take:


    "..." Scathach''s eyes glowed blood red.


    She sniffed the air a little and smelled his delicious scent, and, slowly, as if she was being bewitched by something, started walking towards Victor.


    When her hand touched Victor''s hand, she suddenly found herself being pulled by Victor.


    Despite being tall by the standards of women at 186 CM tall, in front of Victor, she was still a little short.


    Victor held Scathach''s waist, lifted her chin, and looked into Scathach''s blood red eyes, "What did I say in the past?" Then, using his hand, he caressed Scathach''s cheek gently.


    Scathach looked into Victor''s eyes, seeing his smile, feeling his gentle touch, she somehow felt very sweet inside:


    "If I was thirsty, I was supposed toe to you..." That was something Victor said while the two were training.


    "Are you thirsty now?"


    Scathach''s eyes shed, "Yes... I am..."


    Victor exhibited a small smile as he slowly lowered his hands, grabbed Scathach''s ass, and used it to lift her up.


    Scathach wrapped her legs around Victor''s waist. She looked at Victor, not understanding why he did it, but she didn''t have time to think too much as Victor presented his neck and said:


    "Come."


    Scathach''s eyes seemed to glow brighter, and she opened her mouth wide. Slowly all her teeth changed, bing sharper, then she bit into his neck!


    ''Delicious!!'' Like a thirsty beast, she began to suck Victor''s blood quite greedily.


    Gulp, Gulp!


    She was very thirsty!


    "...Calm down, I''m not going anywhere..." Victor gently patted Scathach''s back.


    As she drank Victor''s blood, she suddenly felt something hard touching her private part. She stopped sucking Victor''s blood and looked at him.


    "...Are you attracted to me...?"


    "..." Victor opened his eyes wide.


    The sight of Scathach in that rather sexy red nightgown that entuated her ripe, seductive body. The sight of her with his blood oozing from her mouth as she made a surprised face caught him off guard.


    Badump, Badump!


    His heart was beating like crazy.


    ''Ahh~... This is bad... This really is bad... If it goes on like this, I won''t be able to let you run away from me anymore... If it goes on like this... something really terrible will happen... .'' Victor''s eyes slowly began to lose their shine, and he slowly raised his arm towards Scathach.


    "!!!" Scathach felt her whole body tremble as she looked into Victor''s dark eyes and felt herself slowly falling into the abyss of Victor''s eyes.


    Touching Scathach''s face, he spoke as he caressed her face:


    "Of course... My beloved Scathach is so beautiful, how can I not be attracted?"


    "Oh... B-Beloved... Huh?" She shed a loving little smile as her thoughts were reying victor''s words like a broken record; ''Beloved. Beloved. Beloved. Beloved. Beloved. Beloved.''


    "..." Victor exhibited a gentle smile:


    "Don''t think about anything for now, juste." He pulled Scathach''s face toward his neck.


    "!!!" Smelling Victor''s ''golden blood'', Scathach stopped thinking about bullshit and did as he said; she bit his neck again!


    "Ah~" Unconsciously, Victor let out a moan as he patted Scathach''s back, staring at the bedroom ceiling with his eyespletely listless. He seemed to be thinking deeply about something.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 134: The supernatural worlds interests in the new Count.

    <h4>Chapter 134: The supernatural world''s interests in the new Count.</h4>


    The supernatural world was in a frenzy.


    Someone worthy enough to be called a Vampire Count has appeared! King d Tepes has recognized someone as a new Count!


    And this man was bold enough to create a n with the king''s own name just written backwards! A clear demonstration of challenge!


    The vampires were crazy with curiosity. They wanted to know everything about the new Count! They wanted to know what kind of person the new pir of vampire society was!


    But all attempts to obtain information about the new Vampire Count were futile! Like Scathach Scarlett, he was a difficult man to get information about!


    The only thing they had was the recording of the fight that took ce in the arena!


    And when all the vampires in the entire human world and the vampire world saw that recording, they understood something.


    That man is crazy! He''s a battle maniac!


    It was a consensus that everyone arrived at while rewatching Victor''s battle.


    ''We need to know more about him!'' Those were the thoughts of the entire vampiremunity.


    But it wasn''t just vampires who were interested in the new Count.


    Hunters, wolves, and witches were too!


    The witches wanted to contact the new Count to provide whatever services the new Count desired. Their thoughts were simple.


    The new pir is responsible for exploring the world of Nightingale, so what does that mean?


    Unexplorednds, unexplored resources. There may even be some new resources that could help them research future spells...


    Themon consensus of all witches was... MONEY!!! The new Count Victor Alucard reeked of money! They needed to get in touch with him!


    "Daughter, find the new Count, and try to form business ties with him. We can''t miss this chance." A woman''s voice echoed throughout a forest that had a gigantic tree.


    "Yes, Mother." A woman with long red hair that reached the floor responded while kneeling in respect.


    The witches moved, but they weren''t the only ones.


    The werewolves, beings said to be the eternal rivals of the vampire race, were moving too. Their motive?


    They did not have one...


    The King of Wolves spoke, "If that old man has entrusted someone with the important position of a Count, and if he had the balls to create a n with the opposite name to that old man, then he must be strong! HAHAHAHAHA~"


    "MY SON, Anderson! You will visit him!"


    "Yes, Father!"


    In a way, Victor would get along with them...


    On the other hand, the rise of a new Count was terrible news for the Vatican.


    ...


    "Sigh..." Pope Alexander was quite depressed.


    After Scathach''s little ''visit'' six months ago, Alexander had all of his generals killed, and even Mizuki lost an arm. The damage done around him was unimaginable, but that wasn''t what he was depressed about.


    After all, houses can be rebuilt, the dead can be revived, and a small loss of an arm is easy to cure.


    As long as ''God'' and the Pope existed, generals could be resurrected at any time.


    ''As expected, the glory of God is eternal.'' Alexander thought in praise.


    "Your Holiness, you need to get some rest," Mizuki spoke in a neutral tone. She seemed to havepletely epted her role as general.


    "Yes... I know, but I don''t have that luxury, look." Alexander showed a recording to Mizuki.


    Mizuki looked at the notebook and saw Victor''s fight against Tatsuya and Einer, "Is this... Is it that boy?"


    "Yes, and he is also the new Vampire Count."


    "... Eh?" Mizuki thought she was suddenly deaf.


    Alexander exhibited a small smile when he saw Miyuki''s surprised smile, then he showed off the recorded audio of what the vampire king said.


    A few minutes after listening to the audio, she said:


    "Shouldn''t vampire counts be existences like walking atomic bombs that can destroy countries? That boy has already reached that level!? Isn''t it too fast!?" She very much doubted that this was possible. After all, the time barrier is an absolute for vampires.


    "I don''t think he''s at Count level¡­I think he has the potential to reach that level in the future. Because of that, the king recruited him as a Count. Watch the video, you''ll understand."


    "¡­" Mizuki nodded and started watching the video, and soon she understood.


    "The three powers of the Counts..."


    "Yes... The word Super Vampire sounds like it was created exclusively for him." Alexander sighed again; he was too old to handle this shit!


    A baby vampire who has the power of the three strongest vampire count ns!? Huh!?


    ''Ugh... As if four Counts weren''t enough of a problem. Now... I have this boy to deal with...''


    "Anyway, do you get the spear back?"


    "Yes, we found the spear in the hands of a civilian, but don''t worry, we''ve already retrieved the spear, and the civilianpletely forgot about that matter," Miyuki replied.


    "...Eh?" Alexander looked very surprised.


    "Was this civilian human!?"


    "Yes...?"


    "What''s this human''s name!?"


    "I do not know?"


    "Ugh¡­" Alexander facepalmed.


    "Your Holiness?"


    "You do not understand?" He sighed.


    "...?"


    "If an ordinary human took hold of the sacred spear and survived, that means he has the potential to be a Hunter!"


    "Oh..." Miyuki didn''t know that.


    "Recruit him immediately!"


    "Yes!" Mizuki quickly exited the pope''s office room and began giving orders to her subordinates.


    Sigh...


    "I''m too old for this shit." In a way, despite looking young, he had the mentality of an old man.


    ...


    Of course, upon learning of a new Vampire Count, some forces that had inside information didn''t like this imbnce of power, and they sought a chance to kill the new Count. After all, what could a baby vampire do? Even though he has the power of an adult vampire, that is still only equivalent to a 500 year old adult vampire!


    He would not have too keen senses to find almost undetectable threats.


    What about Scathach''s territory? It was well known that by entering Scathach''s territory without permission, the chance of the intruders disappearing is 100%. But...


    Theypletely ignored this little detail. They were blinded by their noble purposes, and even if they fail, some lost subordinates won''t be missed! They needed to take the chance while the new Count was still weak!


    On the outskirts of Scathach''s mansion.


    Several shadows were running towards Scathach''s mansion. They crept like silent ninjas, and not even a footstep could be heard.


    The mission of these Assassins was simple, to kill the new Count.


    When the mission isplete, clear the entire ce and, if possible, return with the body of the new Count. After all, a vampire who can use all three powers can be a very valuable specimen.


    A quick and simple job, they didn''t need to talk, they all knew their mission.


    When the Assassins were near Scathach''s mansion.


    Two swords of ice covered with mes pierced the heads of two Assassins.


    The swords flew so fast that they couldn''t even react. Some Assassins looked at the swords and saw that it was covered with the lightning elemental energy too.


    "!!!" This sudden change had the Assassins on their toes.


    "Breaking into my house." A voice that sent shivers down the Assassins'' spines was heard, and they quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw Victor standing on the roof of the mansion as the moonlight reflected his appearance.


    He looked like a king who came to judge those guilty of their crimes.


    "I must admit you are brave, you maggots."


    Looking into Victor''s blood red eyes, all the Assassins felt the chill down their spines grow colder.


    The Assassins quickly hid in the forest, and by using enchanted equipment, they could be one with nature. They were confident that a baby vampire like Victor wouldn''t notice them.


    "Assassins, even if you are hundreds, I can see you in the shadows." Victor''s eyes gleamed dangerously. It was pretty obvious that his mood wasn''t good.


    Victor faced a hidden Assassin.


    When Victor''s gaze fell on this Assassin, the assassin felt his entire existence tremble in fear. They were wrong! This man is not a baby vampire. He is a monster!


    "The crime of breaking into my house where my wives live must be paid for in blood."


    Victor''s eyes glowed blood red as cold air rushed out of his body, and soon thousands of ice guns began to be created behind him.


    "W-Wh¡­" Some Assassins were speechless when they saw the vision in front of them.


    Victor snapped his fingers, and those weapons were suddenly covered by fire and by lightning.


    "Don''t think that any of you are going to run away from here today." Victor''s gloves began to glow furiously.


    The cold air around Victor started to get colder, his skin started to be paler, and soon he said:


    "Cocoon."


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHH


    The cold air around Victor exploded and spread across Scathach''s territory.


    And soon, a gigantic cocoon was created.


    When the Assassins saw this demonstration taking ce in front of them, they finally understood something...


    ''Ahhh... He really is a Vampire Count.'' They all dropped their weapons in a sign of surrender, they thought that doing so would satisfy Victor, but they were wrong.


    This pathetic disy only made Victor angrier.


    Victor''s expression distorted into anger, a dark killing intent began to leave Victor''s body.


    "Disappointing." Although he spoke quietly, his voice was heard by everyone inside the cocoon.


    "!!!" The Assassins couldn''t move under Victor''s pressure.


    "You disgust me."


    The guns that were behind Victor suddenly made a move and were pointed towards all the Assassins.


    When Victor was going to fire the guns at all the Assassins, he felt someone hugging his body.


    "Take it easy, Victor." Scathach, who had dressed in her usual outfit, spoke in a calm tone as she hugged Victor as if she were a loving wife and seemed to be floating around Victor.


    "¡­Scathach? I said I would settle this matter."


    "!!!" Seeing the red-haired woman hugging the man so gently and seeing the man calling the woman so intimately, only one thought crossed the minds of the Assassins, ''''This man is Scathach''s new husband!? Was he not your disciple!?''


    "I know, but I noticed your anger, and when you''re angry, no enemy will be left to tell the story, and, because of that, I decided to interfere... After all, these worms dared to invade my territory, I need to know who it was who ordered them."


    As she hugged Victor, she nced at the Assassins, "Right?"


    When the Assassins saw Scathach''s blood red eyes, they felt their entire existence tremble in fear, and they immediately understood something:


    They were fucked on every possible level.


    They hadn''t expected the new Count to be something like a husband, an existence so close to Countess Scathach...


    "..." Seeing the Assassins unwilling to fight, Scathach made a face of disgust simr to Victor, and she had the same feeling as Victor.


    "Disgust. Now, I understand your anger." Scathach looked at the Assassins.


    "Right? This garbage dared to invade my house, and demonstrate this pathetic attitude in front of me."


    "Yes." Scathatch agreed with Victor''s words and felt the same way he felt about the Assassins.


    "Oh?" She seemed to have noticed something.


    And with a speed the Assassins couldn''t react to, she appeared in front of a man wearing apletely ck outfit.


    She grabbed Assassin by the neck and raised him in the air. Then, seeing a small ck ball on the body of the Assassins, she says:


    "I see... These worms dare to spy on me..." If before she was a little angry, now she was furious!


    "What did you say...?" Victor''s dark voice sent shivers down every Assassin''s spine.


    "Look." She threw the Assassin towards Victor.


    Victor grabbed the Assassin by the leg and lifted them into the air.


    "M-Monster, I''m going to kill-..." He was going to say something, but Victor just ripped out his throat.


    "Silence, Worm. Your voice makes me sick." Victor didn''t want to hear bullshit right now.


    He looked to the Assassins outfit, and soon he found what Scathach discovered:


    "Was it this ck ball?"


    "Yes, it''s one of the many observation tools created by the witches¡­ And those tools aren''t cheap¡­"


    "Who sent you?" Victor''s voice left the Assassin paralyzed with fear, "Answer me." He forced them to speak, but suddenly.


    "Cough." Suddenly an Assassin who was around Scathach began coughing up blood. He fell to the ground and began to convulse.


    "You will not die without my permission."


    A cold air rushed out of Scathach''s body, and soon all the Assassins were frozen.


    Looking at this, Victor said, "They tried to kill the Assassins, huh?"


    "Yes, they used them as disposable parts, I froze these worms, they are not very strong, but they can serve as a punching bag for my daughters to get better."


    "..." Victor exhibited a gentle little smile when he saw that Scathach had decided to do something he''d said in the past.


    Scathach walked towards an Assassin and cut off his head, "He appears to be the leader of the group, so he will tell us what we want to know."


    Victor nodded. He understood that he should use his power to force this vampire to speak, but he had a doubt:


    "Do you take care of it, or do I take care of it?" He asked.


    Scathach thought for a moment, and then she shed a small seductive smile:


    "We take care of it."


    "Oh? That sounds like a nice n." Victor''s smile grew.


    The two smiled at each other and soon disappeared, leaving behind only frozen bodies.


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 135: They provoked the wrong monsters.

    <h4>Chapter 135: They provoked the wrong monsters.</h4>


    "Ugh, master went out again, and didn''t take me..." Kaguya spoke with a slightly irritated face.


    It was because of this attitude of Victor that Kaguya believed she should always keep an eye on him. She felt that every time she looked away for a bit, he''d disappear! He seemed like a lost child!


    After using his Charm on the leader of the Assassins and discovering the enemies'' locations, Victor and Scathach left without saying anything to anyone.


    "Tsk, these insects." Kaguya looked around with eyes glowing blood red at the Assassins who had been frozen.


    She was a little irritated and wanted to take her anger out on someone. Luckily there were some frozen punching bags nearby.


    "Hmm... What happened, Kaguya?" Pepper appeared along with Siena and Lacus.


    "... Intruders, but my master and Countess Scathatch have already taken care of them." Kaguya returned to her neutral expression and spoke.


    "¡­ Fueee? Why didn''t I feel anything...?" Pepper looked very sleepy.


    "They''re wearing outfits and gear enchanted by witches¡­" Siena moved closer to the ice structures and watched as she ced a hand on her chin.


    "And they are high level, it must have cost a lot of money..." Lacus continued, she tapped lightly on the ice structure, and as if premeditated, the ice structure broke, and the Assassins'' body split in various strange directions.


    "Oopsss..." She spoke with a not very apologetic face.


    Shortly after, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha appeared.


    "Darling seemed to be annoyed." Violet spoke in a neutral tone, then she shed a distorted smile, "Looks like a n is going to disappear today."


    "Yes. That is the obvious result of what''s going to happen. Everyone knows what happens when they invade n Scarlett''s territory. I wonder why they suddenly became bold." Ruby thought out loud.


    "Must be because my Darling has be a Count? And they''re wanting the title for themselves? But they know that''s not how the rules work¡­" Sasha spoke up.


    "Yes, the rule is absolute. You must challenge the Count in a game... Maybe this attack has another purpose," Ruby said.


    "Hmm... I think it''s to test the new Count?" Siena spoke.


    "What do you mean?" Ruby spoke.


    "Something like that happened 500 years ago. A new noble n appeared, and some vampires sent someone to test the reaction of this new n... It''s quitemon." Siena spoke.


    "So they are idiots. Even someone with 2 IQ can deduce what kind of personality my husband has just from the fight he had with Tatsuya and Einer." Sasha spoke.


    "Well, they want to test their luck, I guess?" Siena continued.


    "¡­" The group began to think about the reason for the attack until Violet spoke.


    "Ahhh, just forget it. It''s no use guessing the bugs'' thoughts, they''ll disappear soon anyway." Violet spoke, and then she turned around, "I''m going to sleep."


    "¡­" The women looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders as if there was no choice.


    "Violet is right, it''s no use thinking about it too much. Let''s go to sleep." Ruby yawned a little.


    "Yes, let''s go to bed," Sasha spoke.


    "Yeshh...Sleep..." Pepper walked back to her room.


    "Luna, are you there?" Siena said.


    "Yes." Luna quickly appears beside Siena.


    "Can you kill them all? My mom just froze them..."


    "...I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "Countess Scathach never does anything useless. If she left them alive, it''s because she wants to use them for something..." Luna said.


    "Oh, you''re right... So just gather everyone in a hole or something."


    "Yes." Luna disappeared and went to carry out her orders.


    "Let''s go back to sleep, Lacus."


    "Yes..." Lacus looked at Kaguya, "And you Kaguya?"


    "I will wait for my master," Kaguya spoke.


    "If only Yuki had the same dedication as you¡­" Lacus chuckled when she thought of the maid who was sleeping like a rock.


    "She is young," Kaguya spoke and then disappeared into the shadows.


    "You are too¡­" Lacus chuckled and then walked towards her room.


    ...


    n Amon, named after a demon, was a n of noble vampires focused on murderous work, namely contract killings.


    They''d kill anyone as long as someone presented an adequate reward. The reward in this case being anything that catches the attention of the leader of n Amon, who was a very skilled assassin.


    They were the ones who sent the assassins to Scathach''s mansion.


    And that n was now on fire.


    "Hiiii! What is that!? What is this monster!?" n leader Amon screamed in fear as he watched a formless monster covered in fire walking towards him.


    All around him was a sea of me. Vampires were running for their lives, but the cocoon of fire around n Amon''s mansion prevented any vampires from leaving or entering.


    And those who tried to pass through the cocoon only had one fate... Death.


    Victor''s eyes glowed blood red, "You know... Normally, I''d like a good fight, or even have fun ying with you guys a little bit, but..." Despite his body on fire, his voice was so cold it sent shivers down n leader Amon''s spine.


    "You are not worthy."


    Seeing the distorted smile on the man''s face, the n leader tried to negotiate:


    "W-Wait, why are you doing this!? We''re just a n of assassins, we''ve been hired!"


    "And?"


    "We have nothing to do with this! Count Alucard, someone else hired us to attack your house, we were just tools!"


    "And?" Victor continued walking towards the man.


    "Hiiii!" The man was terrified.


    "We can provide information on our contractor!"


    "No need, I already know everything. You were going to say that a man with a hood hired you, right?"


    "Y-Yes..."


    "And that this man offered a rare specimen of a monster that lives in the West, and you got interested in it. Because of that, you decided to ept the contract to try and kill me, right?" Every word Victor said, his image became more distorted by fire, and his monstrous smile grew.


    Gulp.


    The n leader gulped and didn''t answer Victor''s question, but that didn''t matter in front of Victor.


    "Answer me." One look was enough to bend the man''s will.


    "Yes..."


    Victor stopped in front of the man.


    The man knelt, seeing the image of Victorpletely aze in front of him, his eyes opened wide:


    "A monster..."


    Victor''s sadistic smile only grew, and he pointed his palm at the man:


    "Turn to Ashes."


    Fusshhhhhh


    A barrage of fire shot out of Victor''s hand.


    ''Ahhh... I shouldn''t have taken this job...'' These were the n leader''sst thoughts.


    Seeing that there was nothing left of the n leader, Victor looked around at the remaining vampires.


    When the vampires felt Victor''s gaze, they quickly began to speak.


    "Count Alucard, please, we didn''t do anything! It was all orders from the former leader!"


    "Yes, Yes! We didn''t want to face you!"


    "It was all a n by the former leader. He was the one who epted the contract, we are innocent."


    The vampires began to put all the me on the leader and tried to save themselves.


    Seeing this pathetic disy, Victor''s mood only worsened again.


    "Silence." Victor''s voice silenced all the vampires.


    "...?" The vampires started to feel the temperature around them increasing, and they also found they couldn''t speak!


    He took a deep breath and slowly let the air out of his lungs, visualizing an image in his mind. He visualized his entire surroundings on fire like he was inside a sun, then he said:


    "...All creation turns to ashes."


    Suddenly, everything around Victor lit up with fire, and that fire slowly began to expand and reduce everything around him to ash.


    "!!!" The vampires ran for their lives and tried to escape, but it was useless as they soon ran into a wall of fire.


    They looked back, and seeing that wave of fire approaching, they internally cursed their leader for bringing this monster to their door.


    When Victor''s power turned everything to ash, a silence fell over the area.


    "Finally, a bit of silence," Victor spoke as he looked around and saw that all the structures and the corpses of the vampires turned to ash. He noticed that the ground had also turned ck as if it were burnt, and he waved the mes away, dispelling them, extremely satisfied when he realized that he managed to control his attack even though it was the first time he had tried to do something like that.


    He was satisfied that he didn''t st everything as usual. After all, this area can be usedter by the king, right? He is doing his job as a Count!


    If the king heard that, he would say something like, "Do you think a Count''s job is to eliminate an entire n and create ins with their powers?"


    Though Victor probably wouldn''t mind what the king said.


    "HmmmHmmm. I learned something new today. As expected, by visualizing what I want to do in my head, it''s much easier when doingrge scale attacks. Living and learning~."


    Suddenly Victor stopped walking.


    "Heh~..." Victor looked up, his eyes glowing blood red, and soon his world became shades of red.


    Like a telescope''s zoom, his vision rose to the sky, and he found an animal that was bathed in ck energy.


    This was the first time he saw this type of energy in beings.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor''s body was spontaneously covered in lightning, and at a speed faster than a blink of an eye, he was in front of the ck owl, grabbing it by the head.


    The owl started to thrash around, but Victor didn''t care. He just stared steadily into the owl''s eyes.


    Having heard about the observation tools the witches created, Victor knew the enemy was looking through that owl''s eyes.


    "I don''t know who you are... I don''t care either..." slowly, the skin on Victor''s face began to disappear, "But you''d better hide... Because the moment I find you. .."


    Victor''s face seemed to have lost its shape, and only a ck outline with red eyes and sharp teeth was seen, sporting a distorted smile for the owl.


    "I will devour you."


    Victor''s mouth had grown disproportionately to his body, and then, he swallowed the whole owl.


    "Hmm~, it tastes like bread and cheese... I''ll catch more of these owls and eat them if Ie across them~."


    "I must go back to Scathach, she must be finished too." Afterpletely getting rid of what was bothering him, Victor felt much lighter.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 136: They provoke the wrong monsters. 2

    <h4>Chapter 136: They provoke the wrong monsters. 2</h4>


    [A/N: A big win today! Thanks to the support of all the pa trons, I was able to make the original art of Scathach! Go to my pa treon if you''re interested in seeing it, don''t worry it''s free! And don''t forget that voting for the next art is already underway.]


    ...


    n Astharoth, simr to n Amon, also derived its name from that of a demon. This n was mainly focused on collecting and reselling information. They were not as good as the witches, but for noble vampires who do not want to associate a lot with witches, they were very helpful.


    And their prices were far fairer than witches...


    Money mattered even to vampires who outgrew the desire to umte wealth quickly, considering they have all the time in the world to earn more money. Greedy vampires just didn''t like having to pay 10x the amount for information that could be obtained cheaper.


    Most of these vampires were those who hated witches and didn''t want to get involved with them.


    Currently, simr to n Amon... n Astharoth had turned into a tundra of ice.


    "C-Countess Scathach Scarlett..." The leader of n Astharoth stuttered a lot. He was looking at the woman who was sitting on an ice throne, who had just suddenly arrived and frozen the whole ce.


    All the vampires thought it was the end of them. After all, they knew Scathach Scarlett, and they knew they invaded her territory.


    But instead of killing them all, she created an ice throne, sat herselffortably atop it, crossed her legs sensually, and rested her head in her hand, just looking at the vampires with her eyes glowing blood red.


    "I''ll give you 10 seconds." Her voice sent shivers down all the vampires'' spines. She didn''t do anything, she was just sitting there, and it was scaring the hell out of them!


    "Tell me who nned this, and I promise that only 50% of you will be killed."


    ''In the end we will still be killed!?'' Everyone screamed internally.


    "We really don''t know! The ones who contacted us in search of information was n Amon! And we just gave them all the information we knew about you, to them!"


    "I see... In the end, you were just used as disposable parts too..." Scathach raised her hand and with just a hand gesture.


    "W-Wait-" The Leader couldn''t finish speaking.


    After all, he became an ice sculpture... In fact, everything became realistic ice structures. The entirety of n Astharoth perished like that, with a simple gesture of the hand.


    "Tsk..." The nagging feeling that Scathach was feeling didn''t go away, ''I was having a good time with Victor, and something like that pops up to get in my way. These bugs¡­.I''ll hunt every one of them and... Hmm ?''


    Scathach stopped thinking and looked to the sky. She suddenly rose from her throne and jumped into the air, and with a speed that few could react to, she caught a ck owl.


    The ck owl that was being held by Scathach''s hands began to thrash wildly.


    "I see..." Scathach''s eyes gleamed even more dangerously.


    "I still don''t know who you are, but you better hide like the little rat you are..." A ck pressure left Scathach''s body and spread across the area.


    ... Death was standing there, and she wasn''t happy at all.


    "Because if I find out who you are, I will erase your existence from this world."


    Scathach squeezed the owl''s head, and soon the owl was dissolved by some kind of dark energy.


    ...


    "P-Prince..." The man''s subordinate spoke while he had a dark expression of pure fear.


    "E-Everything is fine..." The man tried to maintain hisposure, but he failed miserably; ''How did the killing intent of this monster affect me when I''m thousands of KM away?'' He couldn''t understand such irrationality.


    "I said it wasn''t a good idea." Suddenly he heard someone''s voice.


    "Nius..."


    Nius Horseman looked at the two screens showing the image of Scathach and Victor.


    "That boy... Wrong, Count Alucard is not a normal existence." Nicus'' eyes sparkled as they looked at Victor and the thing that Victor''s face had be.


    He looked at Scathach, "And that woman isn''t either."


    "You don''t need to tell me the obvious, I saw him personally attacking my father... I just wanted to see how he would react to an enemy attack... And unsurprisingly, he reacted the same way Countess Scathach did." Prince Theo wore a sly smile.


    "Scathach Scarlett, she is an unpredictable woman..."


    "She is not." Nius denied it.


    "Yes, she''s-" Prince Theo was going to tell his thoughts, but he stopped when he heard Nius'' voice.


    "You expected that by the time she arrived at n Astharoth, the woman would destroy everything without even letting everyone react, right?"


    "¡­" Prince Theo was silent.


    "Instead of doing what you predicted, she just sat there, and then froze everything¡­"


    "In the end, she did what I predicted." Prince Theoughed.


    "... Fool, don''t you see?" Nius twitched his brow a little.


    "Yes¡­ I know, if it was in the past, she would have reacted like I said."


    "That''s true, if this were the past¡­" He looked at Theo''s subordinate. "Put the first image of the two Counts together."


    "Yes!"


    And then the screen image switched to a woman hugging a man on the rooftop very gently.


    "That man changed her¡­" Nius continued.


    "¡­" Theo was silent.


    "Now, I don''t know if this change is good or bad."


    "And Count Alucard..." He looked at the man again.


    "He may look predictable at first nce, but he''s not... Remember, he''s the same type as that woman..."


    "Irrational. Are you putting that man on the same level as Scathach?"


    "Yes."


    "..." Theo frowned. He didn''t like that answer, that man on the same level as Scathach? Huh? He''s only 21! Do not say silly things!


    "I''m not talking about strength, I''m talking about madness, their mentality is the same... Tell me, just which person in all vampire history dared attack the king in his own castle?"


    "Scathach... And that man..."


    "See? You have your answer¡­ In the future, that man will turn into something far worse than Scathach."


    "¡­" Theo was silent.


    Nius turned, and before he left, he tapped the prince on the shoulder, "Congrattions, you''ve just acquired two Scathach''s as an enemy." Then he walked towards the exit.


    "¡­" The prince wasn''t happy about it at all. "Tsk, just forget it, he can''t do anything right now anyway, and not even Scathach would dare attack me..." He was silent.


    Suddenly the memory of a woman torturing/training him appeared in his mind¡­


    For a moment, his face darkened a lot when he thought that there would be two existences like that woman.


    "Well..." He looked at Victor with eyes glowing blood red, "I just have to change my ns."


    ...


    After the incident, Victor was sitting in his room on a couch, and Ruby was lying with her head on hisp.


    Sasha was resting against his side, and Violet was leaning over the backrest of the couch.


    She was sucking Victor''s blood.


    They were watching television.


    "Yesterday, Count Alucard, and Countess Scarlett attacked andpletely destroyed..."


    "Wow, they sure are fast..." Victor spoke as he stroked Ruby''s red hair.


    "Well, you were very shy..." Sasha looked at the television and saw the ce that was once the domicile of n Amon that was left with nothing but small burn marks.


    "That is a level of destruction only my mom and I could do. As expected from Darling~!" Violet stopped sucking Victor''s blood and spoke.


    "You are more amazing." Victor praised.


    "Hehehe~" Violetughed, then she went back to sucking Victor''s blood.


    "Hmm¡­ Come to think of it now, I''ve never seen you guys fight properly."


    "¡­" An ufortable silence fell in the room.


    "Umu?" Victor looked at his wives.


    Ruby sat up a little and said, "Darling... You won''t let us fight."


    "Eh...?"


    "Violet and Ruby and I have improved a lotpared to the past, but... You don''t let us fight..."


    "...Hmmm." Victor put his hand on his chin and started to think:


    "But I never forbade you from fighting."


    "..." Violet bit Victor''s neck harder.


    "Ouch." Victor pretended it hurt.


    "Darling, it''s not that you forbade us from fighting, it''s that you always jump into battle first and take all the enemies for yourself." Rubyy down on Victor''sp again and epted Victor''s caresses.


    "Oh..." Victor thought it made sense. Even in thest invasion, he did something like that.


    "In that case, the gift that Scathach and I prepared for you could be quite useful..." Victor shed a small smile.


    "Hmm?" Violet looked at Victor. She stopped sucking his blood and licked his neck like she didn''t want to leave a drop.


    "My Mother?" Ruby looked at Victor.


    "Yes." Victor chuckled as he patted Ruby''s head.


    "..." Ruby started to think about this supposed gift, and soon she opened her eyes wide, "Are you talking about those Assassins?"


    "Yes, although they are not on the same level as the king''s shadows, they are quite strong. So you can use them as punching bags."


    "... Punching bags, huh?" Ruby, Sasha, and Violet all exhibited big sadistic smiles. They didn''t like those Assassins one bit, who dared to try to kill Victor and broke into their house.


    "Oh? I like those smiles, hahahaha~."


    "..." The three hid their faces.


    "Hahahahaha~" Heughed even more when he saw his wives'' slightly red faces.


    Although, Violet was having an easier time. After all, she was on Victor''s back, and she believed he couldn''t see her behind him¡­ Little did she know that he could see her through the mirror in the bedroom.


    "But it''s a shame you guys can''t use the punching bags," Victor spoke.


    "...Oh, today is the day we return," Ruby spoke.


    "Yes..." Victor exhibited a gentle little smile, "I will be able to see my mother again... And my father, of course."


    "... Why was your father forgotten?" Violet asked as she stopped drinking Victor''s blood and licked the area where she''d bitten.


    "Well, that old man, he''s forgettable, Hahahaha~, but I love my dad so much."


    "If you love him, don''t forget!" The three spoke.


    "Hahahaha~, he probably won''t mind, it''s just that kind of rtionship that we have."


    "... that''s weird." As the three girls didn''t have a father very present in their lives for different reasons. They didn''t understand Victor''s rtionship with his father.


    Ruby had her father killed by her mother.


    Sasha had a parasitic and useless father.


    Violet has a father who was always very sick and always sleeping.


    "Hmm, if I tried to exin it in words, my dad and I have the rtionship of friends who watch movies, and at the same time, he''s my dad, and I''m his son."


    "Huh...?"


    "Hmm, it''s like, my dad is my friend, and my dad at the same time, we have a Bros rtionship."


    "...?" They haven''t understood yet.


    Sigh


    "Just forget it." He was bad at exining too.


    "Oh, by the way, who''s going home with me?"


    "Of course, it will be the three of us, Kaguya, Natalia, and Maria," Violet replied.


    "Oh... And Yuki?"


    "Well, her contract with you ended¡­" Violet continued.


    "Oh, that''s too bad..." Victor felt that Yuki''s existence was more like a clumsy little sister than a maid to him. "Will she return to her house?" he asked.


    "Yes, she will be in Hilda''s care."


    "Hilda?"


    "The Chief maid of my n."


    "Oh." Victor didn''t mind too much since he just asked out of curiosity.


    "Anyway, we should go." When Victor was about to ask Ruby to get up from hisp, Sasha yelled.


    "Wait, Darling! You forgot something!"


    "What?" He looked at Sasha.


    "Your appearance! How are you going to exin to your mother all these changes!? You''re 195 cm tall now, you know? And your eyes are blood red! The puberty excuse won''t help now!"


    "...Oh." Victor, Ruby, and Violet totally forgot about it.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 137: Farewells.

    <h4>Chapter 137: Farewells.</h4>


    Current location.


    Scathach''s mansion, in a ridiculously huge room.


    "Shit. Shit." Victor was walking from one side of the room to the other, Seemingly very worried about something.


    "...This is the first time I''ve seen Victor react like that, what happened?" Siena spoke when she appeared, along with Scathach and Luna.


    "Master is worried about what he''s going to say to his family... After all, his appearance has changed a lot." Kaguya replied.


    "Oh¡­can''t he just use his powers? I mean, he could solve this easily with his Vampiric Charm."


    "..." Lacus and Pepper looked at their sister.


    "...What?"


    "Victor would never do that. He''s very overprotective of his family, and, in his mind, by using his powers on his family, it''s a way of harming his own family." Lacus exined.


    "Oh¡­that makes sense." Siena thought it made sense, even though she didn''t understand Victor''s feelings, considering she had no human rtives.


    "Hmm... He''ll be going back, huh..." Scathach muttered and seemed to be thinking of something.


    "..." Siena stared at her mother with a dry look while she was thinking; ''She won''t let me handle all the work again, right?''


    "... Snif."


    "...?" Siena looked to the side and saw Yuki sitting in a fetal position. She looked despondent, as she was emanating a depressive aura.


    "What happened to her?"


    "She''s sad because she''s going home." Kaguya exhibited an imperceptibly small smile. She was definitely happy that Yuki wasn''t going toe to the human world with her master.


    "Oh? Why is she going home?" Siena asked curiously.


    "Well, she hasn''t finished her maid training yet." Kaguya spoke, then she continued, "And originally, she was only going to serve my master while he was in the vampire world. And the other reason is, now that my master is a Count, he must seek out his own subordinates." She only spoke truths, but for some reason, she seemed to have hit Siena.


    "...True...He''s a Count now..." Siena was suddenly quite depressed, "A vampire, a little more than six months old, has be a Count...Hahahahahahahaha..." Siena joined in with Yuki, and the depressive aura seemed to get bigger.


    "...?" Kaguya didn''t understand Siena''s reaction.


    "Ugh... AHHHHHHH!"


    "!!?" The women looked at Victor, who suddenly screamed.


    "You know what!? Screw this! I''ll just tell them the truth, they''ll handle it somehow!" In the end, Victor gave up thinking...


    He gave up too fast!


    "Master, are you sure about this? After all, once they know, there''s no turning back."


    "Yes, I am," Victor spoke in a serious tone.


    "What about their safety?" Kaguya asked.


    "Well, Violet left vampires around my parents'' house to protect them, but I guess that''s not enough¡­" Victor was thinking that having strong underlings now would be very helpful.


    "Yes, Master is a Count now, which means that eventually stronger enemies will show up. Those vampires won''t be strong enough to deal with bigger threats." Kaguya spoke.


    "I just have to make some vampires to take care of my parents, right?" Victor also thought about recruiting some stronger vampires in the future as servants. Of course, as he didn''t want men near his wives, he would recruit women.


    "¡­." An ufortable silence fell in the room.


    "Heh~..." Scathach looked at Victor menacingly. She didn''t like what she heard at all.


    "Master..." Kaguya facepalmed.


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand, but when he thought about it, "Oh¡­" He understood.


    Basically, what he said implied that he would create new vampires to be part of his n, and knowing Victor''s personality didn''t like men around his wives, the girls knew he wouldn''t turn men into servants, which means more girls...


    Victor ignored Scathach''s menacing look and began to think, "A squad of maids..." Somehow that thought put a big smile on his face.


    ''With the money I received yesterday from the king''s servant, I can hire some witches to enchant the maids'' clothes...'' Victor thought it was a good idea, and thinking of the reward he received yesterday, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    Yesterday Natalia''s father visited Victor and handed him an absurd amount of money in the form of a ck credit card with the symbol of a bat, and also a map of all Nightingale, along with a letter from the king that said:


    "You are a Count responsible for exploring newnds, you will need a lot of money and this map. Take good care of the map, it is important...


    PS: stay away from my daughters."


    For some reason, Victor thought that the king''s real objective in sending the letter to him was the warning at the end of the letter.


    ''Don''t worry, d. I''m married, I would never be interested in your daughters!'' Victor didn''t want to have a father-inw like d. For him, an old man with family problems of more than 5000 thousand years is a big ''NO''.


    He didn''t want to get into the mess that was d''s family.


    Kaguya and Scathach''s ears seemed to have grown for a few seconds, "Master... Did you say, maid squad...?"


    "Umu?" Victor stopped thinking and looked at Kaguya, and seeing her red eyes, Victor smiled, "Yes, what do you think, my maid? Do you want to have a squad of maids as subordinates?"


    "..." Kaguya was silent, but her red eyes seemed to have increased in intensity, and she was obviously interested.


    "Victor¡­" Suddenly Victor felt Scathach touching his shoulder.


    Crack, Crack.


    His shoulder broke in Scathach''s grip.


    "...My mom is scary... She''s scarier than before." Pepper hid behind Siena with a look of fear.


    "¡­" Siena and Lacus couldn''t help but agree with Pepper''s words. What is that dark aura? And that lifeless look? Isn''t she scarier than before!?


    Victor is definitely not a good influence! Look what he did to their innocent mother!


    "Yes, Scathach?" Victor ignored the pain in his shoulder and smiled.


    "...What did you say you were going to do...?" The gleam in Scathach''s eyes seemed to have grown stronger.


    Victor''s smile widens, and he suddenly does something that stuns all the women.


    He turns quickly, he takes Scathach''s hand and pulls it away, then he hugs her.


    "Eh...?" Scathach did not expect this.


    "Don''t think about all that nonsense, I''m just worried about my parents. With my current position now, and my personality, I''m 100% sure I will make enemies... I need to protect them, you know?" Victor spoke in a voice close to her ear. He pulled back a little and caressed Scathach''s face as he disyed a gentle smile.


    Ba-dump, Bad-dump!


    "Like you, they are very important to me. I don''t want harm to befall them because of me."


    Seeing Victor''s gentle smile and hearing his words, Scathach''s heart was beating like crazy, and she couldn''t form coherent thoughts. Her mind was totally nk, and she even forgot where she was.


    "... O-Oh." She turned her face away, which was now a little red.


    "..." ''She became more meek!? What the fuck!? Where is that bloodthirsty woman!?'' The daughters could not believe what they were seeing.


    Kaguya just looked at everything with a dry look. "Tsk." But she can''t help clicking her tongue in annoyance.


    "Darling... Why are you hugging my mom?" Ruby''s voice was cold as ice.


    Hearing Ruby''s voice, the group looked at her.


    Soon they saw Ruby, Sasha, and Violet who were apanied by Maria, June, and Natalia, they were bringing a lot of suitcases with them.


    "Oh, my daughter." Scathach''s eyes seemed to glow for a moment, and she took the initiative to hug Victor, "Don''t worry, I''m just saying goodbye to my disciple." For some reason, she felt a sense ofpetitiveness.


    "...I see..." Ruby, Sasha, and Violet''s eyes were as dark as a ck hole. They had agreed to leave this messy situation to Victor, but...somewhere in their heart, they still didn''t like it.


    "Heh~" Scathach exhibited a creepy smile.


    "¡­" The atmosphere around was very tense, and people felt that a single wrong move could cause a battle to erupt.


    Gulp.


    Maria, Natalia, and Luna gulped. They didn''t want to be caught in the crossfire between these women.


    "HAHAHAHA~" Suddenly Victorughed out loud.


    "...?" All the group''s attention was turned to Victor.


    Victor hugs Scathach tighter, he spends a few seconds hugging her, and then he says:


    "I will miss you..."


    "Hmm..." Somehow Victor''s action made her more embarrassed. Now that she was more aware, she realized she was hugging Victor in front of her daughters!


    "¡­" The wives'' eyes narrowed a little at the sight.


    Victor suddenly stopped hugging Scathach and kissed her cheek:


    "I have to go now, Scathach." Then he turned and walked towards his wives.


    "Eh...?" Scathach just stared at Victor''s back in amazement.


    "Are you ready?" Victor disyed a gentle smile that could soothe the heart of even the worst monster in the world.


    "Yes..." Their answers were quite tame since they were somehow caught off guard by Victor''s smile.


    "Good." He continued with the same smile and looked at Natalia, "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Count Alucard."


    Victor''s eyes twitched a little, "...Aren''t you going to change the way you call me?"


    "You are a Count now," Natalia replied with a gentle smile.


    "... Do whatever you want." Victor had given up since he knew it was impossible to change a maid''s mindset.


    "I will."


    Kaguya suddenly turned to shadows and went into Victor''s shadow.


    Natalia snapped her fingers, and soon arge portal was created.


    "This is amazing, no matter how many times I see it..."


    "It''s my n''s pride." Natalia seemed to puff out her chest a little.


    "An Incredible skill, indeed¡­" Victor exhibited a gentle smile, then he turned back and looked at Luna, Yuki, Siena, Lacus, Pepper, and Scathach.


    He disyed a small smile and said in a yful tone, "I''ll see you in the future." Soon after, he turned and entered the portal with the group. They didn''t require long goodbyes; after all, this wasn''t goodbye. He was just going home, and he wasn''t very good with goodbyes.


    Besides, Ruby, Sasha, and Violet had already said their goodbyes to the other girls.


    Thest to pass through the portal was Natalia, and then the portal was closed.


    "¡­" An ufortable silence fell in the room.


    "Ah¡­ He''s gone¡­" Lacus said.


    "¡­The house is suddenly so quiet¡­" Pepper felt ufortable.


    Lacus, Siena, and Luna agreed with Pepper. They had somehow gotten used to the noisy mansion.


    Scathach kept watching the ce where Victor disappeared from while she had several thoughts running through her head.


    "Luna, prepare everything, we''re heading back to our territory," she suddenly spoke, then she walked towards her room.


    "Yes!"


    "And, girl from n Snow." She spoke without turning around.


    "Yes?"


    "Aren''t you going home?"


    "Yes..." Yuki got up from the ground, then she left the mansion without looking back.


    "...Mother''s mood seems to be very bad," Siena spoke with an ufortable face.


    "Yes..." Lacus and Pepper agreed and had the same feeling as their older sister.


    "But she''ll be fine, it''s not like she''s going to freak out because she won''t see Victor for a few months, right?" Pepperughed.


    "¡­" Lacus, Luna, and Siena didn''t respond and just fell silent.


    "...Right?" She asked again.


    "¡­" Everyone was silent.


    Somehow, the women''sck of responses made Pepper very concerned.


    When Yuki came out of the mansion and was a bit far from Scathach''s territory, suddenly her shadow seemed to grow, "Oda?"


    [Yes.] The shadow spoke in Yuki''s mind.


    "What are you doing here?"


    [Countess Agnes ising here looking for the new Count, I came first as an escort.]


    "Oh, tell the countess that the new Count has returned to the human world, and my services are no longer needed." She spoke in a neutral tone but contained some sadness.


    "I''ming home too."


    [Okay... I''ll leave some subordinates just for protection.] Despite being a Snow n Maid, Yuki was still from the main n. She had a slightly higher status than Oda, who was from a subordinate n to the Snow n.


    "Thanks." Yuki exhibited a small smile.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 138: A man of culture.

    <h4>Chapter 138: A man of culture.</h4>


    Current location, somewhere in New York.


    A man with ck hair and ck eyes, wearing a shirt depicting an anime girl, was running desperately. He was a rather tall man, around 180 cm tall.


    "What did I do to deserve this!? What did I do to deserve this!?" He repeated the same phrases over and over as he ran through the alleys very nimbly.


    "Wait!" He heard a woman''s voice. In a normal situation, the man would be happy to be called by a woman, but in this situation? He just got more scared!


    "HIII!" He ran faster and started dropping trash in an attempt to hinder the woman.


    "Ugh, he''s too fast for a normal human." The woman was upset. "Tsk, there''s no way." The woman seemed to take something out of her pocket and say:


    "Oh, Takemikazuchi, lend me the power of your lightning."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "...!?" The man looked back and saw the woman being covered by lightning.


    "What the fuck is this!?" This only made the man more scared, and, using a very impressive dexterity, he seems to walk on the wall and suddenly jumps on a fire escape.


    "Hahahaha, Altair, your teachings were not in vain!" Soon he started climbing the stairs.


    He looked like a man quite experienced in the art of Parkour.


    "...This kid is quite talented, Stupid Disciple." The woman heard an aged voice.


    "Shut up, Master."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The woman disappeared, and only a golden trail was left behind.


    The man climbed up the building and looked down, "Sigh, did I lose her?"


    "Did you finally give up?"


    "AHHHH!" He freaked out like hell and quickly climbed to the edge of the building.


    "Wait¡­-" The woman seemed to want to say something.


    But the man interrupts her saying, "Look, if it were a normal situation, I would be excited to be chased by a hot Japanese Milf, but you''re scary as hell!"


    "Huh!?" A vein popped in the woman''s head. She didn''t like the man''s rude attitude.


    "Hiii!" The man seemed to have stumbled, "Eh-?" He slipped from the building! If he falls from that height, he will die!


    "Ah¡­Wait! You will fall!" The woman used the lightning and appeared in front of the man, but, when she went to take the man''s hand, she suddenly saw the smile on the man''s face.


    As the man fell off of the building, he suddenly turned in midair and fell backwards right into a Dumpster.


    "Ouch, it doesn''t work the same in games, it still hurts... Luckily this Dumpster had just regr garbage, if there was anything else, I''d be fucked." He got out of the Dumpster and started running.


    "Oh? This boy is awesome." Suddenly an old man''s spirit appeared beside the woman.


    "...Did he n this?" The woman was stunned, "Is he really a normal human?"


    "Yes, he is a normal human. I don''t feel any power of the creatures of the night in him... He''s just a bit dumb." After all, what kind of human jumps into a Dumpster without knowing what''s inside? Is he crazy?


    "... Interesting." Somehow the woman seemed to be interested in the man.


    ...


    "Sigh..." The man sighed in relief when he realized he had lost the woman.


    "Damn, this is all happening because I took that damn spear. I should have ignored that shit!"


    The man wondered why all this was happening to him.


    On a beautiful day, on a sunny day, a man wearing an anime girl shirt was going out after buying several divine games called ''Eroge''. As he was a greedy and wasteful man, he spent all his sry on games, but he was okay! It was all for the greater good!


    He could handle eating Ramen for an entire month!


    "I''m melting¡­" He looked like a melted slug.


    Everything was normal that day until the moment he felt something calling him. As he was a curious man, he didn''t think about anything and just followed his instinct. His instincts led him to an alley, and in that alley, an extremely suspicious spear was standing there.


    If he were a normal person, that person would ignore this extremely suspicious spear and would go on with his life, but the man was not a normal person.


    "Wait... Isn''t this the kind of situation that if I take it, my life will change?" As a good man of culture, he was already aware of the situation he was in.


    Eyes gleaming with adventure, he picked up the spear...


    "..." He waited, and he waited...


    But nothing happened...


    "As expected, nothing happened, I''m dreaming too much... Sigh."


    The man assessed the spear and realized that it looked like a rather old spear. "Whatever, I''ll just take it home and put it as a decoration or something."


    And that was the worst decision he made that day. Suddenly that night, when he was stroking his goose, several men wearing priest''s clothes arrived at his house, used some kind of weird power, and erased his memory. They also took the spear.


    But if they erased his memory, how does he remember that? Simple, that Japanese Milf restored his memory.


    Because of the shock of having restored his memory, he did what every normal person would do; he ran like crazy.


    Coming out of his memories, he said:


    "But that woman... She sure is hot..." As he thought he was alone, he spoke his honest thoughts.


    "Ara, thank you."


    "!!!" The man jumped back and saw a Japanese woman looking at him... She didn''t look very happy, although she was smiling.


    "...You''re going to talk to me now, right?"


    "... Well, I have to feed my ck cat..."


    BOOOOM!


    The woman stomped on the ground heavily, and the ground cracked in the shape of a spider''s web.


    "Right?" She continued to smile gently.


    Seeing the woman''s lifeless smile, he said, "...Yes, Milf."


    "Huuh?" Several veins popped in the woman''s head.


    "I mean,dy."


    "Good." The woman exhibited a neutral smile, "Do you have somewhere we can talk?"


    "Yes, I do. Follow me¡­" The man turned and started walking.


    "A warning, don''t run away. Next time, I won''t be kind."


    Gulp.


    "...Yes." Somehow hearing it from a hot milf got him a little excited.


    "..." The woman''s gaze twitched several times, "I feel like you''re thinking bullshit."


    "It''s your imagination! Let''s go!" He started walking faster.


    The woman nodded her head, but before following the man, she took another item from her pocket and threw it on the floor, so the floor she broke seems to be fixed as if it''s going back in time.


    ...


    The man took the woman to a Petshop.


    "Pet Shop?"


    "Yes, this is an establishment created by my childhood friend that should be easy to talk to here." The man spoke when entering the establishment, while he totally ignored the closed sign.


    "Hmm¡­" The woman looked around.


    [This is magic... A high-level barrier has been ced here, be careful.] The old man spoke in the woman''s mind.


    When the man entered the establishment, he said:


    "Leona, can I borrow the back rooms for a few minutes?"


    "Hmm?" A woman with long white hair and pale skin, sapphire blue eyes looked at the man, "Oh, it''s you Fred."


    "Yes."


    "Why do you want the back rooms¡­-" Leona stopped talking when she saw the Japanese woman enter the establishment.


    "¡­ Frederick Winter, my dear childhood friend¡­ You didn''t be a degenerate, right? I don''t want my childhood friend to be like Andrew¡­" Leona smiled gently as she held a knife in her hand.


    Fred sweated a lot, but he said in a dry tone, "¡­Are you serious? Look at me, do you think I have the potential to be yboy?"


    "¡­" Leona stopped, looking at Fred from top to bottom.


    "If you took that ridiculous shirt off, cut your hair, corrected your attitude, you''d look good...you''d look good just like our friends Andrew and Victor..." She looked sad for a moment when she spoke Victor''s name.


    ''That idiot, he hasn''t been in touch for six months.'' Somehow she was getting annoyed, but she tried her best to control herself. ''Take a deep breath, don''t let the wolf''s side influence you.''


    "Impossible." Fred shook his head several times and made the ''X'' symbol with his hand. "I will never abandon my culture."


    Fred''s voice brought Leona out of her thoughts.


    "Sigh¡­" She sighed, she put her hand on her head like she had a headache, she pointed her finger at him, "Look, I like anime and games too, but you take it too seriously. Who is the fool who would train Parkour just because he likes Altair!?"


    "Do not judge me! This is my ninja way! I will never betray the brotherhood!"


    "Ugh... You''re not making any sense anymore."


    "¡­" The woman looked at Leona.


    [A wolf... And it''s not just any wolf, it''s an Alpha. It seems that this boy is not as normal as we thought.]


    "..." The woman didn''t say anything, but she agreed with her master, she was thinking about something, ''Victor... Victor... It''s not possible that she''s talking about the new vampire count, is it?''


    "And who are you?" Leona looked at the woman.


    "Mizuki."


    "Hmm... Just this?"


    "Yes."


    "... Okay. You can use the back rooms, but don''t do nasty things here!"


    A vein popped in Mizuki''s head, "Don''t you get something wrong, girl?"


    "Huh?"


    "I have no interest in men¡­like this¡­" She had no words to describe Fred.


    "Oof." Fred suffered critical damage, but he was used to it...


    "...Make sense," Leona spoke in a neutral tone. Although Fred was handsome, the way he dressed and acted was just too ridiculous.


    "Ooof," Freed sat on the floor in a fetal position and started making circles on the floor. He didn''t expect his childhood friend to agree with Mizuki.


    "Even his reactions are exaggerated..." Mizuki didn''t know how to feel about this potential hunter candidate...


    Suddenly the door opens, and Edward appears.


    "Hmm?" Edward looked around, "What''s going on?"


    Mizuki looked at Edward. When she looked into Edward''s eyes, a cold sweat fell from her face.


    [Another Alpha... And he looks like that woman too; they''re rted.] Her master speaks.


    If two Alphas are around like that, it just means something; ''A family of Alphas...''


    [Don''t forget your objective, and the hunters have nothing against the wolves, just ignore them... And of course, don''t let your guard down.] Her master advised her.


    "Oh? Fred, and who are you?"


    "Mizuki."


    "I see."


    "Are you his girlfriend?" He looked at the woman, and he couldn''t help but think she was beautiful.


    "Of course not." Her tone was cool and dry.


    "...Make sense."


    "Cough" Fred justy on the ground like a man who''s just been shot all over the ce.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 139: Victor returned home.

    <h4>Chapter 139: Victor returned home.</h4>


    The moment Victor came out of the portal, he looked around and saw that he was underground. He took a deep breath:


    "Home Sweet Home." he let out the breath he inhaled andughed a little.


    He looked around and saw that the ce was a mess like it had been abandoned.


    "June, can you organize this ce? Use your powers." Violet spoke when she noticed that little detail too.


    "Yes, Yes," June spoke up.


    "Now that I think about it, why are you still here June?" Victor asked.


    "I have some information to give to Lady Sasha, but the opportunity to do so has yet toe." June raised her hands, and several magic circles began to cover the basement, and as if by magic, the whole ce was clean.


    "Ahh, that makes sense," Victor said.


    After all, a lot of things happened in a short time again, and the girls probably didn''t have time to talk properly.


    Kaguya came out of Victor''s shadows and said, "What do we do, master?"


    "Hmm, I need to talk to my parents, Ruby, Sasha, and Violet areing with me. I want to properly introduce you to my parents. The rest will stay here and settle down."


    "... Eh?" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha didn''t know how to react.


    Victor looked at his wives with a strange look, "What is that surprised look?"


    "...Are you going to introduce us to your parents...?" Ruby asked.


    "Of course. They''re your inws too. I know Ruby and Sasha have done this before, but I want to do it properly."


    "Darling..." Ruby, Violet, and Sasha all shed a loving smile.


    "Let''s go?" Victor disyed a gentle smile.


    "Yes!" Soon they walked towards another exit that led towards the street.


    "Kaguya, don''t forget to update the vampires who are protecting my parents about what happened," Victor spoke as he walked.


    "Yes, Master." Kaguya understood her orders, "Natalia, Maria, help me with the bags, and you June, help me too."


    "Eh...? But I''m not a maid."


    "..." Natalia, Maria, and Kaguya looked at June with a dry look.


    "...Fine...I''ll do it." June walked towards the bags, "A witch working for free. If my sisters heard that, they wouldugh at me..." She muttered.


    "Oh¡­? Are you working for free? How funny¡­" Natalia shed a small ''gentle'' smile.


    "¡­I''m just going to take the bags, right!? Fine! Ugh¡­" If there''s one thing June has learned, it''s that Natalia is a ck belly! Never tease that smiling maid! She may look kind, but she has the personality of a demon!


    ...


    Current location, in front of Victor''s house. Current time, night.


    "Has the door decreased in size...?"


    "Darling, it''s you who grew in size..."


    "Oh, that''s true."


    "..." Ruby didn''t know what to say to her husband''s attitude... Don''t tell me...


    "Darling, are you nervous?" Ruby showed an amused smile.


    "N-Nervous? Me? Hahahaha! I am the man who dly went into the lion''s mouth (Scathach). How can I be nervous?"


    "..." Violet and Ruby just shed a small amused smile when they saw how Victor was acting.


    "...This is somehow very familiar..." Sasha spoke, she thought for a moment, and then remembered the first time she was here with Ruby.


    "Oh, he''s reacting the same way as Ruby."


    "...?" Victor looked at Sasha, "What are you talking about?"


    "When-." When Sasha was going to say how Ruby reacted the first time they came here.


    "She''s not saying anything! Why don''t you knock on the door, Darling?" Ruby quickly covered Sasha''s mouth and spoke with a gentle smile towards Victor.


    "Okay¡­" Victor looked at the door again. To be honest, he was freaking out since he didn''t know how his family would react and that scared him.


    "HmmmmHmmm" Sasha tried to say something, but only indecipherable sounds were produced.


    "Pfft... You guys are still kids." Violet was feeling like she had the high ground.


    Ruby looked at Violet menacingly, "I wonder who was crying at night-."


    Before Ruby could continue, Violet quickly covered Ruby''s mouth with her hand:


    "We promised not to tell anyone about this, right...?" Violet''s eyes were dark as a ck hole, but Ruby wasn''t intimidated.


    She just kept looking at Violet with a look that said, ''Go on, I know all your secrets! I bet he''ll love knowing about this and that!''


    "¡­" Violet was thinking of a way to permanently silence her childhood friends.


    "AHHHH! Whatever!" Victor freaked out! And he made a move that shocked his wives...


    He clicked on the bell.


    Din-don, Din-don!


    "¡­" An ufortable silence fell in the area, as a cold sweat began to fall from Violet, Ruby, and Sasha''s faces.


    "Yes. Give me a second."


    When Victor heard his mother''s voice, his whole body visibly trembled, but he still kept his expression neutral.


    "¡­" Violet, Sasha, and Ruby just stared at the door as if a terrifying enemy was going to step out of the door at any moment.


    And suddenly!


    The door was opened...


    "Hmm? Why is there a ck wall in front of my door? Is someone pranking me!?" Somehow Anna got annoyed. Who was the idiot who built a wall in front of her door!?


    She knows she is not loved by her neighbors but is she so hated that they take the time to build a wall in front of her door!?


    When she touched the wall, instead of feeling the concrete sensation, she felt a toned body.


    "Ara¡­" She touched the body again to see how toned and muscr it was, and then she looked up.


    "Hello, Mother." Victor disyed a rather strained smile.


    When she saw Victor''s face, her brain seemed to have stopped working, and her mind went nk.


    "¡­" An even more ufortable silence fell around.


    "Mother¡­?"


    Hearing her son''s voice. Anna''s brain seems to have reset, and she touches her head like she has a headache:


    "Ouch. My head hurts. It seems like I''ve worked too hard these days, somehow I''m seeing visions of my son''s face, but his eyes were blood red, and he looked more mature, and he also got taller... As expected, I am working too much." She refused to see reality.


    Somehow Victor started to get more nervous, and he said without thinking:


    "Good evening Mother! As you can see, I came back from my honeymoon, which was in another world! And I kind of identally turned into a vampire! But it''s alright! I have three wives now!" He looked like a machine gun of honesty.


    "... Eh?"


    "DD-Darling, you''re rushing too fast!" Violet started to get nervous.


    "Y-Yes, why did you suddenly throw the whole truth at her!?" Sasha was feeling the same as she looked to Ruby for support, but...


    She froze... She literally turned into an ice structure.


    "Ehhh? Ruby! You turned into a sculpture! Come back!" Sasha yelled.


    "...The ice was created out of nothing..." Anna spoke in pure disbelief.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll unfreeze it!" Violet''s hands started to catch fire.


    "F-Fire..." She looked like a parrot that just repeated everything she saw.


    "With lightning, it''s faster!" Sasha''s hands began to glow with lightning.


    "L-Lightning."


    "That''s not how physics works! Of course, fire is better for melting ice!" Violet screamed.


    "Oh. Violet, do you know about physics!?" Somehow, Sasha was impressed.


    "Don''t look at me like I''m a monkey, of course I know what physics is! I studied!"


    "Girls, you made it worse! Look, her brain stopped working!" Victor pointed to his mother.


    "Huh?" The women look at Anna, who has her eyes focused on Violet''s hands.


    "Fuck." The two spoke at the same time.


    "¡­" Victor facepalmed.


    Unable to deal with the sequence of events, Anna''s brain made the best decision possible.


    It shut down.


    And slowly, she closed her eyes and fell in slow motion.


    "M-Mother!?" Victor quickly caught his mother, who seemed to have passed out.


    ...


    "So why did you let a general into our territory?" Edward asked as he was looking at the back door where Fred walked in with Mizuki.


    "I can''t kick her out with Fred around, right?" Leona spoke.


    "That''s true... But." Edward looked at his sister:


    "Father won''t like this..."


    Leona''s eyes twitched a little, "It''s not like we''re enemies of the hunters, why wouldn''t he like it?"


    "You know how territorial we are as wolves."


    "That''s true." Leona nodded in agreement.


    "And even though we''re not their enemies. We are not their friends either. Remember, they were created to hunt creatures of the night, and we are creatures of the night." Edward looked into the bedroom.


    "¡­" Leona was silent.


    "Hunters are only focused on vampires right now because they''re the ones who attack humans often, but what will happen when hunters exterminate vampires?"


    "...They''ll aim at us..." Leona growled in an annoyed way. She knew how much humans hated things they couldn''t control or were afraid of.


    "Yes... Although this is a matter for the future." Edward very much doubted that the vampire race would be wiped out by the hunters. After all, most vampires live in another world, a ce that is difficult for hunters to ess.


    And there are those ancient, powerful vampires who are called vampire Counts, and they are enough to wipe out an entire country with only a fraction of their power.


    "Hmm¡­I wonder what they want with Fred." Leona narrowed her eyes dangerously.


    "Probably-." When Edward was going to say something, he suddenly heard a scream.


    "I ept!"


    "¡­That idiot¡­" Edward did facepalm, he knew his friend was an idiot, but he didn''t expect him to be such an idiot.


    "Huh?" Leona didn''t understand what had happened.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 140: Victor returned home. 2

    <h4>Chapter 140: Victor returned home. 2</h4>


    Victor lifted his mother up like a princess, "Anyway, let''s go inside! Violet, look around, some neighbors saw what you guys did."


    "Oh, that''s bad." Violet''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "Just make them forget everything," Victor warned.


    "I know, Darling." Violetughed casually, and then she was gone.


    Victor looked at Ruby, his eyes sparkled for a few seconds, and soon the ice around Ruby began to thaw.


    "Huh¡­? What happened?" Ruby looked at Victor.


    Victor exhibited a gentle smile, "You froze... Like literally."


    "..." Ruby was silent. She never thought her power would react to her emotions like that.


    "My Wife Can Be Cute Sometimes."


    "¡­" Ruby''s entire face turned crimson red, and then she turned away, "W-What are you talking about? I don''t remember that happening."


    "Oya, Oya..." Sasha shed a smile like a cat. "Who knew the cool Ruby could make that expression."


    Ruby looked at Sasha with her eyes glowing blood red, "Shut up."


    "Fufufufu." Sasha approached Ruby''s ear and spoke in a low voice, "I said you should show that face more to our husband, he''ll like it."


    "...Shut up." She repeated it again, but this time it was in a gentler tone.


    "..." Victor opened his mouth in shock. Somehow this interaction between Sasha and Ruby reminded him of Natashia and Scathach.


    ''Like mother, like daughter, huh.'' He disyed a small, gentle smile.


    Victor turned and entered his house, "Father!"


    His voice echoed throughout the house.


    "Victor!? You came back! Finally! I was worried!" He started toe down from the second floor. When he arrived in the room, he was speechless:


    An unknown man was carrying his wife like a princess, and they looked quite intimate. [In his view, of course.]


    "Huh? Who are you, damn you!?" He roared.


    "Eh?" Victor looked at his father in bewilderment.


    Leon punched the wall and pulled out a shotgun that was hidden there. Like a real American, he always had a gun stored in his house, which he now had pointed at the unknown man:


    "Put my wife down!" He screamed.


    "You fool! It is me!" Victor yelled.


    "Me who!?" He screamed.


    "Me!" Victor yelled.


    "Who!?" He screamed.


    "Your son!" Victor yelled.


    "..." Leon looked the man up and down. Despite having Victor''s voice, and Victor''s face, he wouldn''t be fooled!


    "My son doesn''t look like a Chad! Stop spitting bullshit and let go of my wife!"


    "Ugh!" Victor felt a headacheing along. He started thinking about a story from the past that only he and his father knew.


    Ruby and Sasha entered the house when they heard the screams, and soon they saw Leon pointing his gun at Victor. "Father-" When the two were about to scream for him to stop, they heard Victor''s voice.


    "When I was 13 years old, you took me to buy my first yboy magazine. You said that a man had to learn to pet his goose from a young age so he wouldn''t get sick in the future!"


    "..." As if a supernatural entity had cut off the sound in the room, everyone fell silent.


    "Huh?" Ruby and Sasha didn''t believe what they heard.


    "¡­F-Fine, I believe you." He lowered the gun, somehow, looking a little embarrassed¡­


    "... Sigh." Victor sighed, then he crouched down and slowly ced his mother on the couch.


    Seeing the care the man took for his wife, he said, "Are you really my son?"


    "Of course. If you don''t believe me, I can tell you that story about when you took me to a bar-."


    "Fine, Fine, Fine! I believe you! Stop it!" He looked pretty nervous.


    Victor got up from the couch.


    "You got taller... much taller¡­ How tall are you now?"


    "195 CM tall."


    "Whistle..."


    "Hahahaha, I''m just a little taller than you."


    "I''m 183 CM tall, you know? I''m still shortpared to you." He looked at Victor''s height again and said, "Couldn''t you be an NBA yer?"


    "Of course, I would win easily." With his physical abilities now, he could be anything.


    "I like that confidence." He disyed a satisfied smile.


    "Hahahahaha" The two chuckled amicably.


    "¡­" Suddenly, a silence fell.


    Gulp.


    Sasha and Ruby were somehow quite tense.


    "Now tell me what happened," Leon spoke in a serious tone.


    "I turned into a vampire." Victor was honest as always.


    Leon opened his eyes wide; he didn''t know what to say, but...


    Despite the initial surprise, he said, "...Cool, so you shine in the sun?"


    "God no!"


    "Are you involved in some annoying love triangle?"


    "Of course not." Victorughed.


    "So, you are good." He epted surprisingly easily.


    "Yes."


    "...." What the fuck is this weird conversation!? Ruby and Sasha wanted to scream now.


    "Darling! I came back... Oh?" Violet entered the house.


    Leon looked to the side and saw Sasha, Ruby, and Violet.


    Seeing the obvious physical changes in the girls, ''Three wives, huh? Is he the protagonist of a harem? How lucky is this!'' he looked at his son:


    "You''re a damn lucky bastard!"


    "Thanks."


    "Who is lucky...?" Anna suddenly woke up.


    "Nobody!" Leon quickly spoke.


    "Oh, really? I thought-."


    "You''re hearing things!" Leon developed a cold sweat.


    "Hmm¡­ That might be true. I remember I had a weird dream, our son suddenly came home and said he was a vampire. Normally, I wouldn''t believe this, but my dear daughters-inw started using supernatural powers, etc... It was a strange dream..."


    "¡­Hmm, she''s quite adorable sometimes." Victor disyed a gentle smile.


    "Yes..." Everyone agreed with Victor.


    "...Huh?" Anna looked at Victor.


    "Yo, Mother." Victor disyed his usual smile.


    Anna froze once again, but this time she took her time to process what she was seeing and finally let out a sigh.


    "You got taller¡­"


    "Yes."


    "Your skin has turned paler."


    "Yes."


    "Your eyes are blood red."


    "Yes."


    "You have this aura around your body that says you can enchant any lone Milf, and you have a body of a Chad now."


    "...Yes." Victor didn''t know what to say about the first part, so he just nodded.


    "Holy fuck, you really are a vampire!" Her eyes were glowing excitedly.


    ...


    Mizuki entered the room with Fred.


    The two sat at a table that was there, and then the conversation began.


    "First, I work for an organization-," She started to exin why she was here.


    She exined everything correctly so that Fred would understand that he wasn''t being scammed.


    And as always, the cultured man ignored everything and just took the parts of:


    "You can gain power." "Vampires, Wolves, Witches, and Hunters."


    The rest, he just listened; h, h, h, h.


    Hepletely ignored her tedious exnation, and suddenly he interrupts Mizuki and says,


    "I ept!"


    "E-Eh?" She was taken aback by the man''s sudden outburst.


    "How can I gain this power!?"


    Despite the initial surprise, she continued to exin:


    "...You must be blessed by the church, and if you have the talent I think you have, you will be able to use the power of God."


    "OHHH!" Fred understood that the situation was like that of an hi anime.


    "Now bless me! Throw your holy liquids at me!" He opened his hands as if waiting for the holy bath to be thrown at him.


    "Huh!?"


    "I mean..." He looked at the woman, "You must throw your holy liquids at me!"


    "What liquids are you talking about!" She felt he was insulting her in some way.


    Fred looked at a specific part of Mizuki''s body.


    "...This mother fucker!" A vein pops in Mizuki''s head.


    "Hiii, I mean¡­. Aren''t you a hot nun? You must throw your holy liquids at me, and I will receive the power!"


    "The Power!" He spoke twice to emphasize the importance.


    Several veins started to pop in Mizuki''s head: "Who ''s a hot nun!" She hit the table, and the table broke in half...


    Gulp.


    Fred swallowed in fear.


    "Actually, I think you''re a gori."


    "Gori-." She clenched her fist angrily. Seriously! If she wasn''t ordered to recruit this fool, she would have already killed him!


    [Calm down, foolish disciple. Why are you getting so upset by what he''s saying? It''s not like you.]


    "You talk to him then!" The woman turned her face away.


    "...?" Fred didn''t understand why the woman started talking to herself.


    [Fine...] Suddenly, an old man came out of Mizuki''s body.


    "My name is-." The old man was about to say something, but Fred interrupted him.


    "Ohhhh, an elder of the sect!" His eyes were glowing.


    "Eh...Eh?" The old man couldn''t understand, and somehow he was feeling overwhelmed by the glint in the man''s eyes.


    "Master, what is your sect!? As expected, you''re in the body of a hot nun, so you''re from the Dual Cultivation sect!?"


    "Huh?"


    "As expected, I''m right!" He nodded his head several times.


    "Let me join that sect!" He touched the old man''s hand.


    "Master!"


    "..." Mizuki raised an eyebrow when she saw that Fred had touched the old man. ''Don''t tell me this idiot has the potential to be an Onmyoujutsu wizard?''


    "What are you talking about, boy?! I don''t participate in any sect!"


    "Ehhh? It''s wrong!?" The man looked quite disappointed as he sat on the floor in a fetal position and started drawing a circle on the floor with his finger, "I was thinking I would get stronger doing Snu Snu..."


    "Why was he so disappointed all of a sudden!? Seriously, what''s wrong with this kid!?" The old man, for the first time in a long time, was at a loss for what to do.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 141: A king is among us.

    <h4>Chapter 141: A king is among us.</h4>


    Current location, around Victor''s parents'' house.


    A Maine Coon cat was walking at a moderate pace towards ''his territory''; this cat had blue eyes and ck fur.


    Every step the cat took, it emitted an aura like it was a king. A predator was among us!


    Who was this cat? Of course, it was Victor''s pet cat, and the name of that furball was Zack.


    "Meow, Meow." All of a sudden, a fat yellow cat with green eyes appeared around the corner, and he clearly didn''t mean well.


    "Meow?" Zack looked at the yellow cat with a neutral look.


    *Cough, from now on, all the animals'' speeches will be tranted. It''s not like they''re speaking humannguage, okay?*


    "I heard you own this territory." The yellow cat shed a sneer.


    "Who are you?" Zack was indifferent.


    The yellow cat seemed to snort and looked at Zack as if he were dumb. Howe this ck cat didn''t know him!?


    "They call me... Nyatan."


    "..." Zack looked at the cat with a neutral look, then cocked his head to the side and started to think about who this cat was. Then, as if a light bulb appeared in his head, he seemed to have remembered the cat.


    "Oh, you are the pet cat of that Japanese couple who lives here in the neighborhood."


    "Oh, so my fame has spread to these foreignnds."


    "So? What do you want?"


    "I heard that you own this territory... And that you have a harem of cats..." Nyatan''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "Oh?" Zack''s eyes seem to gleam defiantly, "Have youe to fight?" His fur began to rise.


    Gulp.


    Sensing Zack''s overwhelming presence, Nyatan unconsciously recoiled, but he wasn''t a coward! If he wanted something, he would fight for it!


    "I...-" Nyatan was going to say something.


    But suddenly, Zack did something and got on his hind legs, then used a technique his master taught him.


    Zack''s shadow seemed to have grown, and he was left looking like a predator at the top of the food chain.


    "This is..." Nyatan was startled to see this technique firsthand.


    He used the technique called ''T'' pose. He was exerting his dominance!


    "Come on, let''s fight." The glow that zed from the look of Zack''s gaze was not something that anyone could bear.


    "...i...-" Nyatan froze and couldn''t move.


    "What''s it!? Let''s go! Let''s fight!" Zack exhibited a scary smile. It was a secret he hid from the females he was with, but he loved to step on those who challenged him! He was a sadistic cat!


    Suddenly, Nyatan made a move!


    He jumped and somersaulted in the air.


    "Oh?" Zack was impressed.


    When he fell to the ground, he lowered his head in a perfect dogeza and yelled, "Please let me be your disciple! I want a harem too! Teach me your ways, master!"


    "...Huh?"


    Nyatan looked at Zack with his green eyes shining like he was looking at an idol.


    "Master! Teach me your ways!"


    "..."


    "Master!"


    Seeing the sincere gleam in Nyatan''s Eyes, Zack couldn''t refuse.


    "...Tsk, do whatever you want." Zack turned his head, stopped using his technique, and went on his way towards his house.


    As he walked home, he thought, ''Why does this keep happening to me? If this continues, I won''t have any opponents to fight... As expected, the technique my friend taught me is very powerful...''


    "W-Wait, Master! Do not leave me here!"


    Suddenly, Zack heard:


    "Put my wife down!"


    "You fool! It is me!"


    "Me who!?"


    "Me!"


    "Who!?"


    "Your son!"


    Zack''s ears twitched a little when he heard Victor''s voice.


    "He returned!" Suddenly, Zack jumped over the wall and started running back to the house.


    "Eh?" Nyatan was impressed with this disy of dexterity. He couldn''t replicate it! He was too fat!


    "As expected from the master." He nodded his head several times.


    ...


    After the initial confusion, things calmed down.


    Victor started to exin how he turned. He told everything and didn''t hide a single detail about the fateful night of how he turned into a vampire, which also led to him telling his parents how vampire society worked.


    However, there were some things he decided to keep to himself. This involved information about his own powers, which Victor thought they didn''t need to know.


    Only a few knew of his real capabilities, and that''s a good thing. The fewer people who know, the better.


    While Victor, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha were exining everything to Victor''s parents, who were listening to each detail in silence, Victor suddenly stopped talking and looked to the side to see his cat walking in:


    "Oh?" He disyed a gentle smile.


    "Meow!" Zack suddenly jumped into Victor''sp and started rubbing himself against Victor.


    "Hahahaha, you''re still a sly cat, buddy." Victor started stroking his cat''s fur.


    "Meow~" Zackid down on Victor''sp and stretched his legs, enjoying Victor''s caresses, especially on his stomach! He liked it when he stroked his belly!


    "Oya?" Victor noticed something when he touched Zack''s fur. His fur was very rough, and he could even tell through the gloves he was wearing.


    "...Ugh, why does he just stay like that with you?" Anna looked at Victor with a hateful look. She seemed to have her brain reset when the cat appeared.


    "...Cat." Ruby and Sasha''s eyes sparkled.


    "Hey, Buddy. When was thest time you showered?"


    "... Meow." Zack looked to the side and ignored what Victor said.


    "Hey, don''t run away from the question, when was thest time you showered?" Victor lifted the cat and looked the cat in the eye.


    "Meow, Meow!" Trantion: ''Cats don''t need to bathe!'' They have their ownnguage!


    Zack began to struggle to leave.


    "¡­Tomorrow, I''m going to take you to the PetShop, where you''re going to take a shower. And this is non-negotiable."


    "Meooow!" Trantion: Noooooooo!


    "Don''t be petty! What if your girls walk away from you because you stink?"


    "Meow...?" Trantion: Eh?


    "You don''t want to have your girls run away from you, right?"


    "Meow..." Trantion: Yes...


    Zack seemed to have given up.


    "..." Ruby, Sasha, and Violet looked at Victor and Zack with hollow eyes. They just weren''t believing what they were seeing.


    "¡­It''s kind ofte to ask this, but is this cat normal? Why is he reacting to Victor like he understands him?" Sasha asked.


    "...More importantly, why is my husband talking to a cat as if he understands him? I know he''s weird, but this is already on another level." Ruby said. She thought that Victor must have gained the power to talk to animals or something. ''He can also be like that wizard whose name should not be mentioned, don''t tell me he knows how to talk to snakes too!?''


    Ruby started to enter her own world.


    "Hmm, this cat... He''s very smart." Violet looked at the cat suspiciously. Then, she looked at Victor''s parents and saw that they didn''t react to that like they were used to it.


    "Don''t you find this strange?" Violet asked.


    "...You get used to it..." Anna and Leon spoke at the same time. Somehow their eyes were dark as if they had given up on something.


    "Eh...?"


    "I mean, Victor was always weird. He talks to Zack, and Zack responds like he understands him, so everything is okay." Leon spoke.


    "Isn''t Zack like a dog?" Anna looked at Zack.


    "¡­" Violet and Sasha didn''t know what to say when they heard what Leon and Anna said.


    Getting what he wanted, Victor ced Zack back in hisp again and began stroking his fur.


    "Do you have any more questions?" Victor asked.


    "Hmm... It''s kind of hard to swallow this. I still feel like you''re kidding me, but..." Anna looked at Violet.


    Violet shed a smile, held out her hand, and soon a small fireball was created atop it.


    "I can''t deny something that is happening in front of me..." Anna spoke with a sigh, "I just need time to process all the information."


    "I see..."


    "...What is the name of your n?" Leon asked his question. He seemed to ept it more easily. After all, he thought it was a lot like the movies he watched, and somehow he was jealous of Victor. He wanted to be a vampire too!


    But... He needs to be a virgin...


    ''Ugh, why didn''t I be a sage?'' He sighed, but it''s no use crying over spilled milk.


    "... Why do you want to know that?" Victor asked.


    "I''m just curious..." He looked at the three women, "Their n names are Fulger, Snow, and Scarlett... so what is your n name?"


    Victor sighed, and he said:


    "Alucard."


    "¡­" Leon''s smile grew.


    "You are a Count, aren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Count Alucard, huh?"


    "Yes."


    "Alucard is the opposite of Drac, isn''t he?"


    "Yes."


    "And the name of the king of vampires is d Drac Tepes."


    "Yes, Yes."


    "Isn''t that clear disrespect to the king?"


    "Well... Yes?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "..." Violet, Ruby, and Sasha nodded their heads several times in agreement with Leon''s words, ''show him somemon sense!'' They screamed in their minds.


    Victor shed a smile and didn''t respond at all.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Leon suddenlyughed so hard as he patted his legs. He seemed to have heard the best joke of his life.


    "Eh?" Ruby, Violet, and Sasha didn''t understand what happened.


    "Sigh." Anna sighed since she already knew where this was going.


    "That''s my boy! I like your courage! I didn''t teach you to be a coward!"


    "But remember." He suddenly spoke in a very serious voice.


    "While it''s good to not be a coward and to always fight back, you must protect your family and not bring trouble to your home. You shouldn''t be reckless either." Leon spoke sternly. He was going to continue, but Victor interrupted him, finishing off his sentence:


    "Choose your fights wisely and if you must, bow your head and retreat to fight another day, right?" Victorughed:


    "I remember."


    "... It''s good that you know that." Leon was a little surprised at first that his son still remembered it, but he soon smiled in satisfaction.


    "But... My thinking has changed a little." Victor spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Don''t be a coward, don''t be a man who brings trouble to his home, don''t be reckless, always protect your family... These are your teachings that I will always follow."


    "But when I trained with my master, something changed." Slowly, his smile changed to his usual smile.


    "No matter what kind of opponent you face, don''t show weakness to your enemies... And most importantly, never bow your head to anyone." This was something he already felt, and it was reinforced even more when he trained with Scathach.


    "Even if your opponent is the king of all vampires, or even a mighty god, don''t bow your head to anyone." He spoke with such neutrality that it was as if it were an absolute truth.


    "..." Anna and Leon opened their eyes wide and looked at Victor.


    A king... A king was sitting there... That''s what Anna and Leon thought. They couldn''t understand how he had changed so much in just 6 months.


    "Do you know why I think so...?" Suddenly his whole peaceful atmosphere changed, and he smiled a smile that showed all his sharp teeth.


    "W-Why?" Leon was taken aback by Victor''s sudden change.


    "Because even gods can bleed."


    Gulp.


    Leon tried to gulp, but his mouth was dry.


    Victor raised his hand and stared into his open palm, "And if they can bleed... They can be devoured by me." Victor clenched his fist, and the magic circle on the back of his hand began to glow angrily, all while he stared into his parents'' eyes.


    Was this really their son!? He''s scary!!


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 142: I am not an ungrateful child.

    <h4>Chapter 142: I am not an ungrateful child.</h4>


    Bonk!


    "Darling, what are you doing?" Violet, Sasha, and Ruby hit Victor on the head.


    "Eh...?"


    "Don''t scare your parents!" The three spoke.


    Victor looked at his parents and saw that they were paralyzed with fear.


    "Ah..." Victor scratched the back of his head; he felt bad now.


    And then he did something that left both Leon and Anna surprised.


    "I''m sorry about that, Father, Mother. I didn''t mean to scare you."


    He bowed his head and apologized...


    "..." Even Victor''s wives were surprised by this demonstration. They thought he wouldn''t ever lower his head to anyone, not even his parents.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked up when he noticed the silence in the room.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "¡­Didn''t you just say you wouldn''t bow your head to anyone? Not even to God himself?" Leon asked.


    "Yeah? What''s the problem? Oh¡­ I see, that''s what this is about." Victor understood what Leon asked, so he disyed a gentle smile:


    "You are my parents, the people I respect the most in this life. You are the people who gave birth and raised me from a young age without asking for anything in return, the people who took care of me when I was sick, the people who fed me, the people who taught me all that I know... How can I not bow my head to you?" Victor felt that the people who deserved the most respect from him were his parents.


    Without them, Victor wouldn''t be who he was today. It''s sometimes hard to realize that the people who raised and looked after you without asking for anything in return are the most important people in your life.


    But Victor? He always knew that. He still remembered all the times his mother took care of him when he was sick, all the times his father worked several extra hours to get a little more money to help his mother and himself.


    Even though awyer''s job is good, it''s very taxing, and Leon knew that. Because of that, he always worked very hard to help Anna and Victor.


    And he always kept those precious memories to himself.


    Even the little moments when Victor watched movies with his father or his mother gave him advice.


    All these memories were stored in his heart.


    For a moment, the image of the current Victor seemed to stand out from the image of the old Victor.


    "...My Son..." Anna''s eyes watered a little, and she understood that even though Victor had be a vampire and changed a lot, he was still the same boy she''d taken care of since he was little. He was still her son.


    And, in understanding that, somehow a weight that she felt in her heart, that she didn''t even know existed, disappeared like leaves in the wind.


    "I''m not an ungrateful son of a bitch." Victorughed a little.


    "Language," Leon spoke while looking out the window as if there was something interesting in that ce.


    "Yes, Yes. Sorry."


    Seeing that the atmosphere around them became softer and warmer, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby all shed gentle smiles. They were happy that everything worked out.


    "Anyway!" Victor suddenly got up and put Zack on the couch.


    "Mom and Dad, you must meet Violet Snow."


    "Eh?" Violet was taken aback by this abrupt change.


    "She is my wife. She is a very caring woman who always wants the best for me, to the point that she sometimes even forgets about her own safety, and she is so cute."


    "D-Darling, what are you talking about!?" Violet''s face turned pure red.


    Anna wiped her eyes a little as she disyed a gentle smile, "Ara, she really is a good girl."


    "..." Leon disyed a gentle smile and understood why Victor suddenly changed the subject. ''He has matured, huh?''


    "Umu, Umu!" Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    "H-Huh?"


    He approached Sasha:


    "This beautiful woman with long blonde hair, and green eyes, is my other wife, Sasha Fulger."


    "D-D-arl-guh ." Sasha stuttered too much and ended up biting her tongue.


    "As you can see, she is a very shy woman, but recently she has been getting better, so please be patient with her." Victor pat Sasha''s head: "And just like my wife Violet, she is very kind and loving! She has her sadistic side too, but I won''t tell you that. After all, a couple''s private activities should be in the bedroom, right?" Victor made a silent gesture with his finger.


    "Eh...?


    "Fufufufu, and she seemed to be the most innocent of all. I can''t believe she likes that kind of y."


    RUMBLE, BOOOM!


    A small burst of lightning appeared above Sasha''s head, and she overloaded!


    "Umu, Umu!" Victor nodded his head several times.


    He approached Ruby.


    "W-Wait, do not say-."


    "This beautiful woman with long red hair and green eyes is also my wife; her name is Ruby Scarlett."


    It was toote! She couldn''t stop him!


    "As you can see, she has a cooler attitude, or so it would seem," Victor spoke in an extremely serious tone.


    "Oh oh?" Anna was enjoying being part of this game of Victor.


    "But this is all a lie!" Victor exhibited a kind face, "She is a kind woman who always cares about those close to her, but she keeps a lot to herself and rarely talks about it to me. My god, she''s so troubled¡­" Victor caressed Ruby''s face.


    "..." Despite not saying anything, Ruby''s face was almost the same color as her hair.


    He brought his face close to Ruby''s ear, "I still remember what happened in the forest..."


    "Forget it!" Ruby yelled with apletely red face.


    "..." When she realized she screamed, Ruby looked at Victor''s parents and saw them smiling.


    "Ugh..." She quickly turned her face away, desperately wanting to stick her head in a hole! She was so embarrassed! And most of all, she wanted to kill Victor a lot now!


    "See?" Victor disyed a gentle smile.


    "So please be kind to her... She keeps a lot to herself, but I hope that one day she will confide some of that weight to me." His voice was so calm and peaceful that it surprised Anna and Leon a little.


    Ruby looked at Victor''s face out of the corner of her eye; ''Darling...''


    Victor looked at his parents:


    "And these are my three beautiful vampire wives."


    ¡­


    "I''M DONE!" Mizuki yelled and hurried out of the room.


    "E-EH!?" Fred didn''t know how to react when he saw the woman''s reaction.


    Mizuki couldn''t take it anymore. She felt that if she were to get any closer to Fred, she would likely kill him! That man was just too disrespectful!


    He seemed to live in his own world! He never listened to what she was saying!


    And what is this holy liquid!? He is so shameless!


    [...] This time, her master didn''t say anything since he felt the same as his disciple. This boy was very difficult to talk to... But he was very interesting, mainly because he could actually touch a spirit.


    In theory, this should be impossible.


    Mizuki opened the door and left. She didn''t even bother to close the door.


    "Oh, oh. She left." Leona didn''t look sad.


    Fred left the room and walked towards Leona and Edward, who were at the front of the store.


    "Oya? It''s already night."


    "Yes, didn''t you notice? You''ve been talking for quite a while."


    "Yes, that woman was beautiful, a Japanese Milf who is a vampire yer. If Victor were here, he would''ve enjoyed such a sight."


    "Don''tpare Victor to you, he''s not a degenerate!"


    "Hahahaha, I know that; he''s a very loyal man. But I think he would like a Japanese woman who works at a suspicious organization called The Inquisition. He seems to have that kind of taste for psychopathic women."


    "Well, that''s true¡­" Leona didn''t deny Fred''s words.


    "..." Edward facepalmed again. He didn''t really know what to say when his sister didn''t notice the obvious trap in Fred''s words.


    "..." Realizing the store was suddenly silent, she looked at Fred. When she saw her friend''s face, she realized what had happened.


    "Fuck."


    "Looks like you guys don''t even intend to y dumb, huh?" All of Fred''s frivolous behavior disappeared.


    "Sometimes I feel like you''re too perceptive for your own good, Fred." Edward spoke.


    "Well, it''s not like I never suspected anything. You were always much stronger than themon people... But you knew how to hide it well, but... Our friend Victor, he doesn''t have that kind of personality." Fred took his phone and showed it to Edward.


    "I was able to save this video before it was deleted." The video was about Victor jumping from the middle of the court and burying the basketball in the hoop.


    "...As expected of you, I think?" Edward chuckled.


    "One of the benefits of being an Otaku is that you spend 24 hours on yourputer looking for information about your favorite Animes." Fred put his cell away.


    "I wouldn''t call it a benefit." Edward was honest.


    "So, what is he?" Fred pointed


    "A vampire." Leona was the one who spoke.


    "From your face, I can tell you don''t like that fact... And knowing Victor''s personality, he wouldn''t ept bullying if he had the strength to do anything about it... So it''s like in anime? If you get bitten, do you turn into a vampire?"


    "Your head runs fast as usual." Leona exhibited a little smile.


    "You just need to connect the dots. Any fool could do that." Fred snorted.


    "Tell that to Andrew." Edward leaned against the counter.


    "Andrew is more concerned with chasing after Milfs... Although I don''t judge him, if I had those social skills of his, I would do the same thing..."


    "Well, I hear he stopped doing that." Edward disyed a small smile.


    "Oh, that''s a good thing. He would end up dying if he continued on the path he was treading."


    "..." Edward and Leona felt strange when they heard Fred talk about the death of a possible friend so coldly.


    "Well, what are you guys?"


    "Werewolves," Edward spoke.


    "Cool."


    "..." Leona raised an eyebrow, "Aren''t you going to ask why we never told you this?"


    "Everyone has secrets, Leona. I have no right to demand that people tell their secret to me... But yeah, I''m a little upset that you didn''t tell me anything, but... As I said, I understand you."


    "..." Edward and Leona shed a small smile when they heard Fred''s words.


    "Did you piss her off on purpose?" Leona was curious.


    "Huh? Of course not, I don''t even know why she got angry." He waspletely honest.


    "..." An awkward silence fell around.


    Sigh


    Edward and Leona sighed in unison, and they didn''t know what to say. He was always a strange man. He was very insightful about some things, and sometimes, he was very scary. But most of the time, he just seemed like a useless man.


    In the end, they couldn''t understand their friend''s head, even after they''ve known each other for years.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 143: A stubborn man.

    <h4>Chapter 143: A stubborn man.</h4>


    A dayter, in the basement of Victor''s house.


    In the undergroundplex, a room had been created by June for training, designed to be able to withstand the power of the noble Vampires that would train there.


    Of course, this room was situated quite far underground, and June had made sure to put in lots of magical protections.


    It would take several missiles to even cause a scratch on the protections she''d ced in that ce.


    As the greedy witch she was, June charged a hefty sum to make this ce, though Victor paid without even thinking if he was being robbed or not. After all, he now earned a lot of money, which in turn caused his money sense to bepletely shattered.


    Victor was standing in the middle of the ridiculouslyrge room. He had his eyes closed, the air around him was heavy, and the magic circles on his gloves were glowing crazily.


    ''Scathach, and d told me not to use that transformation, but they didn''t say anything about using my own blood power.'' Victor thought.


    Victor bit his lip, and soon a drop of blood left his lips.


    Slowly, the drop of blood began to fall to the ground.


    But like magic, just as the drop of blood would make contact with the ground, it began to float.


    Victor opened his eyes, which were glowing dangerously.


    He reached his hand forward as if he were grasping at something, and suddenly, the drop of blood turned into a GreatSword.


    He held the Blood Greatsword and pointed forward.


    "I finally managed to use blood maniption without needing to transform." Victor spoke with a sigh as he wiped some of the sweat that was falling off his forehead.


    ''Ugh, it''s hard¡­'' Victor grumbled inwardly.


    Unlike the powers of Fire, Water, Ice, and Lightning, Victor had a hard time controlling his power over blood. It was a power that was just very unruly, and didn''t seem to listen to hismands.


    ''Although when I''m in that transformation, I can control my power easily.'' Victor thought as he looked to the wall in front of him.


    Victor raised the Greatsword, and with a quick movement, cut through the air ahead of him.


    Woooshhh


    A de of blood came out of his attack like a Sword Beam and flew towards the wall.


    When the de touched the wall.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion happened.


    The entire basement seemed to shake violently.


    "Master!?" Hearing the noiseing from the room, Kaguya, who was guarding the room Victor was training in, quickly entered.


    "...Bloody hell..." She spoke with her mouth open as she looked at the damage caused by Victor''s attack.


    A gigantic fissure had appeared on the wall. The attack had been so strong that it easily destroyed the barrier created by the witch June!


    ''Just how deep was this cut? I can''t see the limit.'' Kaguya thought as she looked at the fissure, and, even for her being a creature that could see in the night at a very long distance, she couldn''t see the depth of the size of the cut that Victor made.


    Wrong¡­This is not a cut. It can already be said that he created a cave in a straight line.


    "Hahahaha, d, you old man, you were right." Victor chuckled contentedly, "I really need to train my basic powers first."


    Victor was a stubborn man. He really wanted to know the extent of his power. Before, he could only ess his blood power in Vampire Count form, and because of that, he couldn''t urately tell how powerful his blood maniption really was.


    After all, in Vampire Count form, all of his power is increased, and he could previously only use his blood in that form.


    Looking at the damage from his attack, he was not disappointed with the result...


    Slowly he began to copse backward. ''Natashia, that monster managed to dodge several attacks like that, huh? As expected from an older vampire.'' He thought as he dropped to the ground.


    "Master!!" Kaguya used her speed and appeared beside Victor to support him.


    "Oh? Thank you, Kaguya." Victor smiled kindly.


    Looking at her master''s face, Kaguya spoke:


    "What are you doing? Why did you get so tired?"


    "I was just testing something¡­" He wore a neutral smile and didn''t say much.


    "Don''t worry too much, I''ll be fine soon, just give me a few seconds."


    "Master..." Kaguya felt her urge to sigh. Her master was hopeless, just doing whatever he wanted and never bothering to listen to her!


    And just as Victor had said, when a few seconds passed, he was fine again.


    "Thank you, Kaguya." He patted Kaguya''s head.


    "..." Kaguya exhibited a small satisfied smile when she felt Victor''s hand caress her head.


    Victor chuckled amusedly when he saw Kaguya''s expression and then walked away from her.


    After he moved a bit away from Kaguya, Victor spoke.


    "I don''t have a choice. I can''t rush my training as it will only hurt me in the long run. I will train properly." Victor''s eyes began to sparkle wildly, and so did the magic circles on his glove.


    Wooooooshhhhhh


    Suddenly, Victor''s entire body went up in mes.


    "First, it''s going to be my wife, Violet''s, power. Fire, this power is the easiest to control but also among my more annoying powers because it messes with my emotions. "All the powers associated with the Count ns had a side effect of power itself.


    n Snow''s Fire amplified strong feelings. If Victor were to experience anger while using the power of fire, the feeling would be amplified.


    If Victor experienced bouts of jealousy while using the power of fire, this feeling would also be amplified.


    It was due to these traits that the members of n Snow were known as pretty intense individuals who were prone to losing control.


    Of course, this quirk didn''t affect older vampires who had fully trained their power.


    Victor took a deep breath:


    "I''ll master it in 100 years... Maybe 50 years... preferably in two years..."


    Victor decided that focusing on one power at a time was a better strategy than trying to master them all at once.


    His thought process was along the lines of: ''Take a problem, divide that problem into several smaller problems, and solve them in due course.'' He applied that thought process to the situation in which he found himself.


    "The time barrier is absolute, but¡­" Victor''s face twisted in disdain, "Who made the rule that only a vampire who''s trained for several years could control their power perfectly? Who decided that?" He growled.


    "Bullshit. Rules and standards are meant to be broken. I will master the power of fire in a year! Somehow I''m getting excited!" Victor was very motivated, and he was literally on fire!


    "...Master." Kaguya wanted to say that even though he was a monster genius, fully mastering the power of a Vampire Count n in such a short time was not an easy feat... Wrong, it was literally impossible.


    But she didn''t want to break Victor''s motivation.


    Slowly, Victor started floating in the air, stopping a few meters above the ground while pointing his hand forward.


    Victor spoke, "Scathach said: The secret to training power and controlling it is to use it to the limit. Consequently, you''ll be exhausted, but that''s a good thing. The more you use your power, the more you can control it¡­"


    The secret Scathach was talking about was: Abuse your regeneration as a vampire! So what if you get mentally exhausted? That''s normal! Get used to it! Inappropriately using your powers can kill you? We will all die one day! Why not risk your life to get stronger!?


    ''HAHAHAHAHAHA'' Somehow, Victor could hear Scathach''s crazyughter in his mind.


    He stopped thinking about it and shouted!:


    "Since I have so much power, it''s a very difficult task to make me tired..." Victor''s eyes began to glow with a blood red glow.


    WOOOOOSHHHHHHHHHH


    And as if by magic, a fire sphere simr to a sun manifested in front of him. This sphere appeared to be much bigger than the one he created during his fight with Einer and Tatsuya!


    "¡­The amount of power is higher than when he used it in Tatsuya''s fight, and Einer¡­" Kaguya spoke in a low voice.


    Victor pointed his other arm towards the wall, and soon another gigantic sphere of fire was created.


    "Holy Fuck¡­" Kaguya knew her master was abnormal, but this? This was Bullshit! What is that!? He has so much power! No wonder he needs a magical tool to help control his power.


    For a moment, shepletely lost herposure.


    Looking at the two spheres of fire, she said,


    "...I hope this ce will hold..."


    ...


    While Victor was training, Ruby, Sasha, June, Natalia, and Violet were in a room talking.


    Quake, Quake!


    Feeling the tremor caused by Victor''s training, June''s face darkened:


    "Is this ce okay? I really don''t want to be buried underground¡­" June spoke, a little scared.


    Violet and Ruby''s eyes twitched:


    "...Don''t you trust your own magic?" Violet spoke.


    "Yes, I trust my own magic. The room I created should be able to withstand the power of a 1000 year old vampire easily, but¡­ That man is very abnormal. Honestly, I don''t feel confident that the room I created willst that long. I think it will onlyst 50 years?"


    "¡­" The women were silent when they heard what June said, they had the same thoughts as the witch, but they wouldn''t speak out loud.


    "Normally... This room shouldst about 500 years." She looked pretty depressed.


    "...That''s something you don''t see everyday." Sasha spoke.


    "What?" June didn''t understand.


    Sasha borated, "A witch that has no confidence in her spells."


    "Oh..." June nodded, thinking that this is true. Witches were usually very proud of their magic, and she was like that too...


    Why did she change? June began to think about why she had changed.


    "Ahh..." And in less than a few seconds, she understood!


    The culprit is Victor! That man breaks the spells she is so proud of as if they were nothing! Hateful man!


    "Ugh." Several veins started popping in June''s head when she remembered that Victor easily broke her magic.


    Quake, Quake!


    "¡­" Everyone was silent when they felt the tremor again.


    "It was a good idea to leave the training room in such a deep ce." Natalia spoke in a gentle tone.


    "Yes..." Everyone agreed with Natalia...


    Sasha looked at June and suddenly remembered why she was here, "June, tell me why you''re here? What did you find out about the Horseman n?"


    "¡­" All the women looked at June while waiting for her next words.


    Seeing all the women looking at her, June started to sweat a little coldly, but work is work, and she needed to share what she found!


    "Well..."


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 144: Report from June.

    <h4>Chapter 144: Report from June.</h4>


    "Well..."


    June made a difficult face like it was a very troublesome subject to talk about and seemed to have discovered something very important.


    Gulp.


    Somehow Sasha, Violet, and Ruby got anxious when they saw June''s face, wondering what she found out.


    "I didn''t find anything." She made an apologetic smile.


    "¡­" All the women were silent, thinking they had heard wrong.


    "Sorry, but... what did you say?" Violet asked.


    "¡­" June didn''t answer Violet''s question. Instead, she quickly turned her face away and ignored the woman''s sharp eyes, as their gazes seemed like they were creating holes in June''s body.


    "Ara, Ara..."


    June''s whole body shook when she heard Natalia''s voice.


    Gulp.


    She swallowed hard and slowly turned her head toward Natalia.


    "Did you say you didn''t find anything? Even after you received that ridiculous amount of money?"


    "Hiii," Natalia''s look terrified June a lot.


    "Perhaps I should report this matter to the witches..." She touched her cheek innocently.


    Although witches charged dearly for a service, they had strict work policies. If a witch failed in a job that she said she couldplete, the punishment was very severe.


    In some cases, if the witch failed to achieve the results required of her work, they were never seen in the human world again.


    "¡­" June broke out in a cold sweat when she saw Natalia''s gentle smile.


    "I wonder what the witches would do to you when they hear of your sloppy work, fufufufu."


    "W-Wait." June hid behind the sofa and looked at Natalia, who had started to walk towards her.


    "Do not do this! I was kidding! I discovered something!"


    "Oh...?" Natalia kept smiling, as she looked at June with an expression that said: what are you waiting for? Speak up soon!


    "...I haven''t been able to discover any visible irregrities with n Horseman...But."


    "I heard this." She got up from behind the couch and took a device from her pocket. She ced that device on the floor, and then a little magic circle was formed on the floor.


    The women approached June and looked at the device:


    "Is this a spy device?" Natalia asked.


    "Yes, I couldn''t record images, but I recorded some interesting audio."


    A small blue sphere appeared on top of the device, and soon audio began toe out of the device.


    "Tsk, failed again." It sounded like a man''s voice, but his voice was distorted.


    "I wonder what we''re doing wrong." It was a woman''s voice.


    "Does not matter! We need to demonstrate results!" The man sounded terrified.


    "I do not want to die¡­"


    "Are you scared to die? Pathetic." The woman spoke with disdain,


    "Shut up!"


    "All things die, this is inevitable. Perfect immortality is just an illusion of people who refuse to see reality." The woman spoke in a neutral tone, "Even the king of all vampires is not immortal."


    "...Stop talking about philosophical things! What happened to Number 0?" The man seemed to change the subject.


    "We haven''t found it yet." The woman continued in the same neutral tone.


    "Ugh, she was perfect¡­" The man looked disappointed.


    "I wonder what-." Suddenly the man stopped talking.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    And an explosion urred.


    Soon the device''s magic circle disappears, indicating that the audio had ended.


    "I don''t know how this is possible, but they managed to feel my presence. The explosion you heard was them attacking me." June made a hard face since she realized she screwed up. After all, now they were bound to be more careful with the presence of enemies.


    ''I hope they don''t ask me to do this job again; it smells like something rotten... I don''t want to risk myself for nothing. What''s the point of getting money if you can''t use it?'' June thought.


    "Were you wearing enchanted clothes?" Natalia asked in a neutral tone.


    June woke up from her thoughts and looked at Natalia:


    "Yes, and it wasn''t just any outfit. It was one of the most expensive outfits avable, the ones made by our queen''s daughter. It should have been impossible for anyone to detect me wearing these clothes."


    June is still crying internally when she paid that ridiculous amount of money; ''Ugh, I know the product is good, but why is it so expensive? This is price intion!'' She didn''t even realize she was being a hypocrite now.


    "My Darling could do that." Sasha shed a sneaky little smile.


    "That''s because he''s abnormal!" June growled.


    "Hmm... The keywords of this conversation are: Number 0. She was perfect. The result failed." Ruby, who was thinking about what she heard, just said.


    "..." The women looked at Ruby, who was deep in thought.


    "What are you thinking of, Ruby?" Violet asked curiously.


    "...I''m still not sure, I need more information...June, I''m going to borrow this device." Ruby suddenly stood up, walked towards the device, and took it. She seemed interested in this subject.


    "Hmm? Where are you going?"


    "Visiting an acquaintance," Ruby spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Wait, you can''t go out alone!" Violet spoke.


    Ruby''s eyes twitched, "...Are you treating me like a child?"


    "I am not. I trust you, and I know you''re strong, but at least take a maid forpany." Violet turned her face away, and then she continued, "You know that if anything were to happen to you, and Darling and Scathach were to find out¡­. this world would burn... And we''d help them do so as well."


    "..." Ruby disyed a gentle smile, "You''re right, I can''t worry my family, can I?"


    "..." Sasha and Violet shed a small smile when they heard Ruby''s words.


    "Natalia, go with Ruby, you seem interested in the subject." Violet walked towards the sofa and sat down elegantly.


    "...Yes, Lady Violet." Natalia was a little surprised that Violet noticed her interest in this subject. ''I''m sure I didn''t show any emotion on my face... That''s weird, she usually only cares about Victor. Is she now paying more attention to me?''


    "To think that I would have someone from n Alioth protecting me, that''s an honor."


    "Ara." Natalia shed a gentle smile, "Protecting someone from n Scarlett is a great honor, you know? After all, everyone wants to be on Scathach''s good side... And the new Count Alucard."


    "Heh~" Ruby''s eyes glowed red for a few seconds, then she turned her face away and said, "Let''s go."


    "...?" Natalia didn''t understand Ruby''s reaction.


    "Yes, Lady Ruby."


    "..." Sasha kept watching Ruby and Natalia''s back until she turned to Violet, "What do you think they''ll do?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care." Violet says, then she continued, "Ruby never does anything without purpose. She''s probably only interested in this subject because of you."


    "...I see." Sasha disyed a small, gentle smile.


    "Hmm." Somehow Sasha was feeling restless; she didn''t like to do nothing while her friend was off working. "I''ll go out too."


    "Okay," Violet replied in a disinterested way.


    "...Aren''t you going to ask where I''m going?"


    Violet looked at Sasha with eyes dark as ck holes, "Are you going to need any help?"


    "Hmm...not that I know of," Sasha spoke after thinking for a while.


    "Then it''s settled." Violet turned her face away and continued, "Just be careful out there. Even though you don''t like her, I rmend you take Maria. I don''t need to say what will happen if something happens to you, right?"


    "Yes..." Sasha nodded her head in agreement. She knew that if something happened to her, Victor would freak out, literally speaking. She then continued, "And that''s a good idea, I''ll take Maria."


    Sasha got up from the couch, and she looked at one ce, her eyes starting to glow blood red:


    "Maria!" Sasha yelled, her voice like a lightning rumble.


    "Yes!" She heard Maria''s voice.


    "¡­Why are you imitating Scathach and Darling? Can''t you call her the normal way?" Violet spoke in an annoyed tone as she covered her ears.


    "Oh... There is that option too."


    ...


    Around afternoon, Victor came out of training.


    "Hmm..." He was walking in just a pair of ck shorts that looked to be badly burned. His suit had long since been destroyed, and all that was left was this little piece of clothing. "I need sturdier clothes, the clothes Scathach gave me can''t withstand all my power."


    He was speaking his thoughts out loud, "I can use the money I earned to make 10 pairs of clothes, the problem is finding a trustworthy witch who won''t steal from me."


    Victor knew that the witch''s wares were way above what they really should be, and good prices depended on the connection you had with a particr witch.


    "Have you made any progress today, master?" Kaguya, who was walking beside Victor, asked.


    "Umu?" Victor looked at Kaguya:


    "I made little progress, considering I don''t know what to train..."


    "What do you mean?" Kaguya didn''t understand.


    "The power of ice is very different from the power of fire." Victor looked ahead and continued exining, "And when I trained my ice power, Scathach taught me personally. She was very proficient in ice control, and in teaching people. Because of that, I was able to evolve more quickly." Victor points his palm up and starts creating ice sculptures:


    "Look, I just need to imagine, and I can do it."


    Kaguya looked at the sculpture of Scathach, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha with awed eyes.


    The ice sculptures looked exactly like the real ones.


    As she looked at the sculpture, Kaguya thought, ''It doesn''t work that way, even if the teacher is proficient in teaching, you don''t learn something at that level that quickly if you don''t have the talent.'' But she didn''t say it out loud.


    "I see... So you need a teacher?"


    "I don''t need a teacher."


    "Eh...?" Kaguya didn''t understand.


    "I need an experienced opponent who knows how to control the power of fire. If I were to fight against this opponent, I feel I could improve at a rate faster than what simple training can provide..."


    The reason he thought this was because that was the feeling he had when trained/fought with Scathach. He evolved better through battle.


    "Ah..." She understood now. After thinking for a moment, she said, "In that case, how about Hilda?" she suggested.


    "Hilda, are you talking about the Chief maid of n Snow?" Victor remembered hearing about her from Violet.


    "Yes. She is a vampire who is about the same age as Agnes, and she is very proficient in the power of fire."


    "Oh?" Victor''s eyes gleamed with interest, "I wonder what I have to do to get her to help me."


    "It''s hard to know. Unlike other maids like Yuki. Hilda only epts orders from Countess Agnes."


    "Hmm, I think I''m going to ask Violet for help."


    "That might work."


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 145: Eternal rivals.

    <h4>Chapter 145: Eternal rivals.</h4>


    Arriving in the room where his wives were, Victor opened the door and entered the room along with Kaguya who had been apanying him since he finished his training.


    "Oh?" He looked around and saw that Ruby and Sasha weren''t home. He used his eye powers, and saw that Natalia and Maria weren''t home either. Even June went off somewhere.


    "Darling, have you finished your training?" Violet looked at Victor.


    "Yes..." Victor looked at Violet and asked, "Where are Ruby and Sasha?"


    "Oh, they had to sort something out¡­ No need to worry though. Natalia went with Ruby while Maria left with Sasha." Violet didn''t say much.


    "Hmm." Victor raised an eyebrow when Violet didn''t say much, "I won''t go digging into your business, but if you need my help, just call me."


    He also had a few things he wanted to discuss about Maria. He didn''t think it was such a good idea to leave Maria alone with Sasha, but he decided not to mention it. His wives weren''t children. They were adults and they could make their own decisions.


    Sasha definitely knew it wasn''t such a good idea to have Maria apany her. If she made the decision to leave even while knowing this, that was her choice to make¡­


    And Victor would always respect the decisions of his wives.


    But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t worry about Sasha...


    "We know." Violet smiled gently.


    "It''s good that you know." Victor disyed his usual smile.


    "Master, I''ll go get your clothes." Kaguya suddenly spoke.


    "Thank you, Kaguya." Victor exhibited a gentle smile. He then approached Kaguya and whispered into her ear: "When you get back, I want you to step into Sasha''s shadow."


    "..." Kaguya widened her eyes a little, but soon she bowed and left the room. She understood her master''s concern, and knew it was her duty as a Maid to make sure everything went well.


    Violet looked at the state of Victor''s clothes, licking her lips, and swallowing a little:


    "¡­What''s this? Are you tempting me? Because if that''s your goal, I can tell you that it''s working!" Her eyes were glowing blood red. She was looking at Victor like he was a very tasty piece of meat.


    "Oh?" Victor shed a small smile: "My wife''s a pervert, huh?"


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Violet snorted.


    "Do you see meining? I like it this way."


    Violet turned her face away and said, "...Good." For some reason, she felt a little embarrassed¡­ just a little.


    "Hahaha." Victor chuckled gently: "I''m taking Zack to the vet now, will youe with me?"


    Violet''s eye twitched, "Are you going to your childhood friend''s Pet Shop?"


    "Yes, of course. In that ce the service is free, and I want to see my friends too."


    ''I wonder what their reaction will be upon seeing my change~.'' Victor wasn''t as worried as he was about his parents.


    "In that case, I will." Violet got up from the couch.


    ...


    Victor and Violet were walking towards his childhood friend''s Pet Shop.


    Throughout their short journey to the PetShop, they walked hand in hand as they chatted with each other and yed little jokes.


    They looked like just another regr couple... That''s if you ignored Victor''s rather expensive looking ck suit, and Violet''s clothes that were simr in appearance to gothic cosy.


    And the cat that was on Victor''s shoulders.


    "Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow." Trantion: I''ve be so numb, I can''t feel you there, Be so tired, So much more aware.


    ... He was a very cultured cat...


    Looking at Victor''s outfit, Violet remembered something she wanted to talk to him about:


    "Darling, why do you wear those sses?"


    "Well, these sses were the sses Scathach gave me."


    "..." Violet''s eyes twitched for a few seconds, but soon her expression returned to normal.


    "Plus, I''m toozy to wear contact lenses to hide my red eyes." Victor remembered that June had offered him contact lenses, but he saw no need to wear them.


    After all, he only wore the sses Scathach gave him when he was out in public. No normal human had such deep red eyes, and while it was better to hide them, wearing contact lenses when he was barely out in public sounded like an unnecessary hassle.


    "I see..." Violet understood Victor''s motives and she knew her husband respected Scathach a lot.


    "Meow~."


    "...?" Violet looked at Zack who was meowing a lot.


    "What''s his problem? Is he in pain? Why is he meowing so much?"


    "Hahaha, of course not, he''s just having fun." Victorughed a little in amusement.


    "???" Violet didn''t understand anything.


    Arriving in front of the PetShop, Victor looked at the open sign and entered.


    "...Wee..." Edward looked at Victor with his mouth open.


    "Sup, Ed." Victorughed.


    "V-Victor!?" Edward practically yelled.


    "Yo." Victor made a small gesture with his hand, he looked at Edward strangely: "Is it okay for you to scream like that? Don''t you have customers?"


    "Yes... we did¡­ My sister had been taking care of some dogs recently, but the customers already came to get them."


    "I see."


    "Ugh...this ce reeks of dogs." Violet put a hand to her nose.


    "...Well, this is a Pet Shop, of course it''s going to stink of dog." Victor spoke in a low voice.


    "¡­" Violet looked at Victor with her mouth open, a little shocked, ''Did he not get my hint? Or does he not want to think about it? ... I think he doesn''t want to think about it, after all, he likes his friends a lot.'' She thought.


    Edward looked at Violet. The moment he recognized the woman in front of him, his whole body froze for a few seconds; ''The princess of n Snow¡­'' He thought.


    "Edward, did you say Victor? He returned?" Leona suddenly appeared, looked around, and soon her eyesnded on a tall man.


    "Sup, Leona." Victorughed.


    "... V-Vic-." She bit her tongue...


    "Pfft, no need to be so shocked."


    "How can I not be shocked!?" Leona practically screamed. ''Turning into a vampire changed him so much!? He looks like apletely different person.''


    "Hahahaha, that''s understandable I think." Victor scratched his cheek.


    "Vic-." Leona was about to say something, but she stopped talking when she saw a woman with long white hair that reached the floor, curvy body, and wearing gothic clothes.


    ''n Snow''s Heiress...'' Leona seemed to growl for a few seconds.


    "Meow!" Trantion: Sup, Bitches.


    Zack appeared on Victor''s shoulder and raised his paw.


    "Oh, you brought Zack too." Edward said.


    "Yeah, I traveled for a few months, and he took advantage of that time to go without a shower."


    "... He stinks." Victor''s face distorted a little.


    "Meow!" Trantion: Lieee!


    "... Well, most cats don''t like to bathe."


    "You are right."


    "Hey Guys. Can you guys solve the problem with the inte? The inte in this ce is very slow!" Fred suddenly appeared, and spoke out loud.


    "Hmm? Who is this tall man who looks like a Riajuu? Somehow I feel like hitting him."


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Fred and shed a nostalgic smile.


    "Sup, Fred. Are you still locked in your room looking for your ''holy treasure?''"


    The holy treasure that Victor was talking about, was a legendary sword that could be found in an MMORPG¡­


    And why was this item a holy treasure? Was it because the item was strong? Wrong. Was it because the item gave status in the game world? Wrong.


    The correct answer is: The sword had the function of transforming into a very beautiful female NPC ¡­


    And as a man of culture, Fred definitely wanted that sword for himself! The sword was unique! There was only one each server!


    "¡­E-Eh." Fred gasped a little: "How do you know that!? I only spoke of this to Vic-...Huh?"


    "Hahahaha, you''re still quick to figure things out as usual." Victorughed amusedly.


    Like his other friends, he''d known Fred since he was little, and as long as he could remember, Fred had always had that kind of personality.


    He was a kind and smart man. And despite having questionable tastes, no one in their circle of friends judged him for that. After all, most of Victor''s friends liked anime too.


    They just felt ufortable sometimes because he took his hobby to the extremes. There was once a time where he had spent close to 5,000 dors on just anime rted stuff.


    He proimed himself ''a man of culture'', although Victor didn''t know what that was.


    ¡­ This is just a secret of Victor''s, but he had admired Fred a little when they were younger. After all, the man was always faithful to his wishes, and never cared what people said about him. In a way, he was an amazing guy.


    "...I thought the vampire transformation was over when you yed against Luan, but that doesn''t seem to be the case." Fred suddenly spoke.


    "¡­" Leona and Edward facepalmed. This man, couldn''t he be a little more subtle?


    "..." Victor''s smile died. He removed his sses, and looked at his friends with his glowing blood-red eyes.


    ''What is that?'' Leona and Edward were feeling ufortable when they looked into Victor''s eyes. They felt like they couldn''t hide anything from those eyes.


    Victor''s world turned blood red. As he looked at Edward and Leona, he saw a strange green-ish energy covering their bodies. As for Fred, Victor just saw his heart beating, evidence that he was just a normal person.


    "One human... And probably two-." Victor was about to say something, but Leona interrupted.


    "Two werewolves."


    Leona and Edward''s eyes glowed azure blue.


    What were werewolves? They were the race said to be the opposite of vampires.


    If we looked at it as if this were a game, vampires would be the wizards who had an immense amount of magic power, while wolves were the warriors who had a great deal of physical strength and stamina.


    Of course that was not all. Both sides had their quirks, and weaknesses too.


    But themon knowledge of the entire supernaturalmunity was: Vampires and Wolves were eternal enemies/rivals, they would never get along.


    And Victor knew these things. But the question was, would Victor care about that?


    The answer was obviously no! He always did what he wanted, when he wanted, and however he wanted!


    Traditions and rules, limits imposed by others, would always be things Victor ignored!


    "Heh~." Victor disyed arge distorted smile that disyed all of his sharp teeth. "That''s interesting~, interesting indeed."


    Sigh


    "..." Violet sighed, she already knew where this was going.


    Victor picked up Zack and handed him over to Violet.


    "Meow?" Zack looked at Violet with a suspicious look.


    "..." Violet ignored the cat''s gaze, after all, he was just a cat, right? Right?


    Slowly, Victor walked towards Edward.


    "Victor?" Edward didn''t understand Victor''s reaction. He was expecting something friendlier. After all, he knew his friend, he knew Victor wouldn''t mind this ''little'' secret, but Victor''s reaction now was just too weird!


    But before he could make out anything, he felt a fist impact his face.


    BOOOOM!


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 146: The Lost Club.

    <h4>Chapter 146: The Lost Club.</h4>


    Brooklyn.


    In front of a nightclub, an all ck luxury car was parked by the roadside.


    "The Lost Club," Natalia muttered as she looked at the giant sign.


    "Yes, this is one of the only neutral zones in this city." Ruby, who was in the back of the car, responded.


    "Neutral zones, a ce where all supernatural races could interact, as long as they didn''t cause any problems..." Natalia looked at Ruby, "Lady Ruby, you do realize this is merely an illusion they created, right?"


    In the supernatural world, there was no such thing as neutral zones. A conflict could ur at any time, especially when several races were involved.


    "Yes, I know... But in this ce, there is an ancient witch who can help me with what I need."


    Ruby grabbed a briefcase that was next to her, opening it to find apletely ck robe.


    "Ugh, it''s times like these that I envy Violet''s powers," Rubyined as she began to cover herself with her cloak.


    The ck robe was a full-body magical tool that served to cover a vampire. The effect of the robe was simple: it prevented sunlight from passing through the robe and caused a minor illusion to cover the wearer''s original appearance.


    If anyone looked at Ruby, they would see her original appearance, but... In reality, she would be wearing a suffocating cloak.


    "I hate this." Those were Ruby''s honest feelings, and despite having been wearing robes like this for a long time, she still didn''t like it.


    "..." Natalia didn''t say anything, just opened the car door and got out, walked towards Ruby''s door, and opened it.


    Finished with donning her cloak, Ruby got out of the car.


    Now out in the open, she looked up at the sky and saw the sunlight, but despite this, she wasn''t feeling anything: no heat, no sensation of the skin burning, nothing.


    Sigh


    She sighed, a little relieved. She didn''t want to feel her skin burning. Despite being trained to withstand such pain, it was still not a pleasant feeling.


    She looked straight ahead and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Lady Ruby."


    The two women walked towards the club, and the moment they walked through the door, a security guard looked at the two women.


    Ruby removed her cloak and handed it to Natalia.


    "Name." the Security guard spoke.


    "Ruby Scarlett, this is my personal maid," Ruby spoke in a cold tone.


    "S-Scarlett..." The guard struggled to process what he had heard from Ruby. This was because the owner of this establishment had always warned him.


    "Be careful of people who have the surname Scarlett, Fulger, Snow, and Adrasteia..." And she always reminded them of the characteristics of these four ns to her subordinates. The orders they had were simple: if any member of these ns arrived at this ce, no one would offend them! Especially the Scarlett n!


    Ruby looked at the cameras, and she seemed to understand something. Soon, she started walking towards the entrance of the club.


    Natalia followed Ruby in silence, a little curious about what Ruby was nning to do.


    The security guard didn''t even try to stop the women from entering; he was just too terrified. He had heard several stories of n Scarlett from his boss. Initially, he had thought that these stories were something along the lines of a scary story told to children in hopes of discouraging them from misbehaving... But¡­


    When he saw the damage caused by Scathach in the Vatican, he began to believe these stories.


    Although this had not been transmitted to the human world, all supernatural beings knew what had happened that day, six months ago.


    Just what kind of monster jumps into the middle of enemy territory like it''s something normal, kills all the enemy generals, and leaves!?


    As an average human, he couldn''t understand such irrationality.


    ...


    "Hmm..."


    "You look worried, Johnny. What happened?" Eddy asked.


    "It''s been six months since Jessica hadst shown up, I wonder if something happened."


    Eddy''s eyes twitched, "...Are you still going on about that?"


    "Of course," Johnny spoke.


    "Sigh¡­" Eddy sighed.


    "Wolves and vampires can''t be together, stop this Romeo and Juliet bullshit. Honestly, it''s getting annoying. You''re just making trouble for yourself."


    "¡­again, I say. That''s none of your business."


    "¡­" Eddy looked at Johnny coldly, "Oh yeah? In that case, do whatever you want, but know something..."


    For a moment, Eddy''s eyes glowed neon green, "I''m loyal to Madam. If you''ve brought trouble with the 5 great vampire Count ns, I will voluntarily turn you over to the lions."


    "...Yes, I know that. Don''t worry..." however, Johnny suddenly opened his eyes wide and looked at Eddy, "Wait a minute, did you just say 5?"


    "¡­Aren''t you aware of the news? What a great mercenary you are."


    "Spit it out! What''s this about there being 5 counts? Weren''t there just four?"


    "That information is going to cost a lot of money." Eddy shed a small smile as if everything went ording to n.


    "You stupid fox." Johnny''s eyes twitched as he realized why Eddy put it that way; it was a way to gain his curiosity.


    "Ugh." In the end, Johnny was still curious about the new Count. He knew that any supernatural being could tell him this information, but he was toozy to find someone else. Plus, it wasn''t like Eddy''s price was drastic like the other supernatural beings or witches...


    "Okay, I will pay...-" When Johnny was about to ept Eddy''s deal, he stopped talking and looked around the club.


    Suddenly, the entire noisy club was deadly silent, and the only thing that could be heard was the sound of music.


    Johnny and Eddy looked for the reason for this, but when they looked at the entrance and saw a woman with long red hair, a curvy body, and green eyes walking in, they immediately understood what had happened.


    ''A beauty that can bring an entire room to silence...'' Johnny thought as he stared at the woman with his mouth open.


    ''Shit, that crazy woman''s daughter is here again.'' Eddy facepalmed.


    Although the way each of the men understood the situation was different.


    The way everyone else looked at Ruby was the same: Fear. However, Johnny was not everyone else.


    Johnny was about to get up, but the moment he tried, he was held down by Eddy:


    "Forget it," Eddy spoke in a solemn tone.


    "Huh?"


    "She is one of the daughters of Scathach Scarlett, don''t you see the characteristic red hair that is a trademark of n Scarlett?"


    "¡­" Johnny swallowed hard when he heard what Eddy said.


    Who was Scathach? Needless to say, even Johnny knew who she was. If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have survived as a mercenary for so long.


    The rule was clear, don''t provoke the Scarlett n, or that crazy woman would pay you a visit.


    "If you were just any old idiot, I wouldn''t mind you throwing your life away, but¡­you are the son of Adam, a former general of the king of the wolves. If you got yourself killed, your idiot dad wouldn''t keep quiet."


    "¡­" Johnny narrowed his eyes when Eddy called his father an idiot.


    "Imagine the news." Eddy let go of Johnny''s arm:


    "Former General Adam''s son provoked one of Scathach Scarlett''s daughters."


    "and not just any daughter, Ruby Scarlett. Scathach''s favorite daughter."


    "Johnny. Are you prepared to cause a war between the wolves and the vampires?" Eddy''s tone was deadly serious.


    Unlike vampires, wolves were very tight. If you attacked one, you attacked them all. Everyone knew this peculiarity, and this was one of the reasons why other supernatural beings did not attack the wolves that were part of a pack.


    Even though Johnny was considered a lone wolf, a wolf that was out of the pack, his family was just very special, and they wouldn''t keep quiet if one of their kids were killed.


    Gulp.


    Johnny swallowed hard, he wasn''t a coward, but he wasn''t stupid enough to do that.


    "... You''re exaggerating, I was just going to talk to her. After all, she''s beautiful." Johnny sat on the bench again.


    Eddy sighed inwardly in relief, but when he heard what Johnny said, he was speechless again:


    "I wouldn''t rmend doing that. I don''t know what the rtionship is between Ruby and him, but the new Count is a disciple of Scathach, and he''s young. He won''t be quiet if you do something to this woman."


    "And the new Count¡­ He''s just insane. Seriously, what''s wrong with that man?" Remembering the information he had received about Victor, he couldn''t understand how he was so lucky.


    How did that man manage to make friends with the three great ns?


    "Oh?" Johnny was interested, "Tell me about the new Count, I will pay for the information."


    "Well-..." When Eddy was going to talk about the new Count, he was silent and looked away.


    "Where is Madam?" Ruby asked in a cold tone that sent shivers down Johnny and Eddy''s spine.


    "She is busy," Eddy spoke.


    "..." Ruby just stared at Eddy in silence.


    Feeling Ruby''s gaze, Eddy broke out in a cold sweat.


    "She really is busy. The new Count''s appearance has left her mired with work since everyone wants information about the new Count."


    "Hmm..." Ruby seemed to think of something.


    Suddenly she said, "This is a service; in exchange for information about the new Count, your informationwork will support me with everything I need to know."


    Gulp.


    Eddy swallowed.


    "...Can we refuse?" He really didn''t want rtions with n Scarlett.


    "I am not my mother. Of course, you can refuse." Ruby spoke in a neutral tone.


    "But... are you sure about that?" She disyed a cold smile.


    "...?" Eddy didn''t understand, he just looked at Ruby confused.


    "The new Count is currently a hot topic, everyone wants information about him, and you''re going to have ess to that information... Do you know what that means?"


    "...Money, prestige and influence."


    They would receive a ton of money because of this information. Consequently, they would gain prestige in the supernatural world, and they would gain power and influence over somemunities in the supernatural world.


    "Right."


    "But, that information would also paint a gigantic target on our backs." Eddy wasn''t stupid. He knew that by getting this information and selling it, some groups wouldn''t take too kindly to it.


    Mainly the witches. Those greedy women wouldn''t want to lose their monopoly.


    "Risks and rewards. You won''t grow if you don''t take small risks."


    ''This is no small risk!'' Eddy wanted to scream so much now.


    ''I think that being the daughter of Scathach, she probably doesn''t understand the magnitude of the danger,'' Eddy thought.


    But his thoughts werepletely wrong. Ruby understood the risks; she just didn''t care too much.


    Ruby wanted a personal informationwork for herself, and not just any informationwork, an informationwork that contacted all races.


    Witches were good, but their prices were too high, and, in the long run, it was just a loss. She needed something for herself.


    "¡­I don''t understand something. Why are you talking to Eddy about this? Isn''t he just a bartender?"


    Ruby and Natalia looked to the side and saw a muscr man, and she immediately understood what he was. She could smell that wet dog stench miles away.


    "Mongrel." Ruby''s cold face distorted for a few seconds.


    Ruby turned her gaze back to Eddy:


    "Are you the type of organization to employ this type of Mongrel? No wonder Madam''swork hasn''t grown, despite spending so many years in this industry."


    Crack!


    Johnny broke the wooden counter:


    "What did you just say, Bitch?" He growled angrily.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 147: Mongrel.

    <h4>Chapter 147: Mongrel.</h4>


    "What did you say, Bitch?" He growled angrily.


    "¡­" Everyone was speechless when they heard what Johnny said.


    "Is this man crazy...?" Someone spoke in disbelief.


    A simr thought passed through everyone else''s minds as well, and they just couldn''t believe what they had just heard.


    "Mongrel, are you deaf?" Ruby spoke in the same cool tone of voice.


    Johnny growled, and then he said, "I was being cautious because of your n..."


    "Johnny, Stop!" Eddy tried to stop the man, but it was useless.


    Johnny balled his fist and attacked Ruby''s face.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The attack was so strong that it caused a considerable noise, and because of the shock wave, some ces broke and raised some dust.


    Johnny had a big smile when he felt his attack connect. He didn''t even care if she was a Count''s daughter or not; he wouldn''t let anyone trample on his pride.


    The pride of an Alpha!


    When the dust settled, Ruby was standing in the same spot, in the same position, and the skin on her face was covered with a thinyer of ice-like armor.


    "Not impressed."


    "!!!" Johnny felt shivers down his spine when he saw Ruby''s blood-red eyes.


    "Bitch-"


    Before he could say anything else, his entire body was frozen and turned into an ice sculpture!


    "Stop!" A woman''s voice was heard in the club.


    Ruby''s hand, which was covered in ice, stopped inches from piercing Johnny''s heart.


    "!!!" What happened!? Everyone couldn''t understand what had happened! In less than a few seconds, the whole situation changed drastically!


    But one thing everyone was sure of, this woman, she was strong!


    ''This woman... She''s just like her mother!'' Of course, Eddy already expected something like this. Although Ruby was more tolerant than Scathach, she still had the same temperament as her mother.


    Ruby looked at the woman, her eyes glowing blood-red:


    "Madam. Control your dogs. I will not tolerate disrespect."


    "Y-Yes." For a moment, Madam was shaken by Ruby''s emotionless expression.


    Yes... Just like Scathach, she doesn''t tolerate disrespect. It wasn''t just Ruby who behaved like that. All the daughters of Scathach had pride that their mother had molded in them, and they wouldn''t bow their heads to anyone.


    That was the main reason the Scarlet n was so feared. They were not afraid to provoke conflicts with other races; they were the kind of n that would set the world on fire with a smile on their face.


    And the terrifying thing was that they had the ability to do that.


    Scathach alone was like a walking nuclear bomb, while her daughters were all considered strong by ordinary vampire noble standards.


    Being Scathach''s favorite, Ruby was the same, and she was not afraid of causing conflicts. But, unlike her mother, who attacked everything and everyone, she thought it was a waste of time to provoke conflicts, especially in the vampiremunity.


    But she also knew that vampires were greedy and arrogant beings, they were hard to control, and there would always be enemy vampires.


    Ruby had thought about many ways to deal with these enemy vampires and how to put them to use. The most promising avenue she nned to pursue was to enve any enemy vampires and use them for future ns. Then, if the vampire resisted, she would simply break their will to do so.


    Vampires were immortal and had excellent regeneration. They just needed a little blood and could function for several months. They were basically machines that never broke down, an eternal workforce.


    It was a simple solution to use against enemies. Why hadn''t anyone ever thought about it? Ruby couldn''t understand.


    In her view, bying into conflict with vampires, she was just reducing the potential workforce that could be used for something useful in the future.


    What about other races? She didn''t mind getting into conflict with them, but if possible, she would prefer to avoid fighting witches... Witches were just too troublesome to deal with.


    "Fortunately¡­" Ruby pulled away from the man and looked at Madam with her eyes glittering wildly, "This man was weak, like an insect, he''s not even worthy of my attention, but if it happens again in the future¡­"


    " I promise you, this whole ce will disappear off the map."


    "... Scarlett... What are you doing here again?" Madam''s face twitched a little, shepletely ignored what Ruby said, but she got the message. She would make sure that wouldn''t happen in the future.


    She knew this crazy woman wasn''t kidding.


    "I need a service from you." Ruby flipped her hair over her back.


    "Grr..." Suddenly everyone heard a wolf growl, and then:


    "ROAAAAR!!"


    BOOOOM!


    Johnny broke free of the ice sculpture, and his whole body seemed to have grown some fur, and he looked much stronger than before.


    Ruby looked at Johnny again, "Oh? So you''re not just an ordinary Mongrel... You''re their leader, huh?" She spoke when she saw Johnny''s bright blue eyes.


    ''And to think I would find an Alpha in this ce.'' Ruby shed a cold little smile.


    "Bitc-¡­" Before Johnny could say anything, he heard a woman''s voice.


    "Little wolf, I wonder if you can breathe in space," Natalia spoke with a gentle smile.


    "...?" Johnny looked at Natalia, but before he could speak or react to anything, his body was covered by a portal.


    But before Johnny could fall through the portal and into the vastness of empty space, the portal broke.


    "Ara..." Natalia looked at Madam and saw her hand glowing with several magic circles. Then, she looked around and saw several magic circles all over the club.


    "I said, stop." Madam spoke in a deadly serious tone, "This ce is neutral territory. If you want to fight, fight elsewhere."


    Natalia ignored Madam and looked around, ''A witch''s territory, huh.'' She thought.


    What was a witch''s territory? As the name says, it was their territory, witches were beings that could do manyplex spells, and the most dangerous ce to fight a witch was in their territory.


    After all, they could create various unknown spells that could kill or incapacitate any supernatural individual. Fighting a witch in their territory elevated the chances of losing to over 95%.


    It was because of this quirk that Ruby didn''t want conflict with the witches. They were just too troublesome, especially their queen.


    "Scarlett, didn''t you see that he was an Alpha? You would let your maid attack him even though you knew it? Do you want to provoke a war?"


    "Hmm? So what if he''s an Alpha?"


    "Huh?"


    "So what if this will trigger a war?"


    "Do you think I care about that?"


    "¡­" Madam and Eddy were silent.


    "In my view, he''s just another wet dog, not that different from the king of wolves." Ruby walked towards Madam.


    "Grrr¡­" Some of the wolves standing nearby started looking at Ruby with killing intent. They wouldn''t tolerate an offense to their king.


    "..." Ruby stopped walking when she felt the killing intent from all the wolves present:


    "...There was once a time where my mother once said when I was little: ''Daughter, if anyone raises their sword against you, you must annihte them all. Kill enemies, kill everyone rted to enemies, Kill! Kill! Kill! Remember! Don''t leave any to tell a story!''..." Ruby spoke in a cold tone that terrified everyone.


    ''That is not a teaching you should teach your own daughter!'' Eddy wanted to scream so much now.


    "And I carry these teachings in my heart¡­"


    "You raised your swords against me. Tell me¡­" Ruby''s voice was so dark and demonic it sent shivers through all the wolves.


    Slowly she turned her face and looked at all the wolves while her eyes were hollow, "Are you ready to die?" A gigantic pressure started to burst out from Ruby''s body.


    Gulp!


    All, including Johnny, swallowed dryly, and they could not move, as if they were trapped in an immense gravity well. They could feel in their spines a cold feeling of death.


    And they finally figured something out:


    A monster was in front of them!


    Who was Ruby? She''s Scathach Scarlett''s daughter, and she''s not an adopted daughter. She''s Scathach''s birth daughter.


    Of course she''s not weak! How could the birth daughter of the strongest female vampire be weak?


    As the saying goes, the apple doesn''t fall very far from the tree. Ruby was a perfect example of that saying.


    "¡­" All the wolves, including Johnny, took a step back.


    "Wise choice¡­" Ruby shed a small smile that showed all her sharp teeth, she turned her face and started walking again, and as she was walking, she said:


    "You guys are lucky I''m such a nice vampire¡­ If I were my mother or my husband, this whole ce would already be turned into and without life."


    Huh...? Everyone thought they were suddenly deaf.


    Who''s nice, woman!? You''re not nice! You''re just as crazy as your mother! Doesn''t she realize that!?


    She looked at Johnny, "Especially you, Mongrel. You were very lucky today. My husband is a very overprotective man, the moment you touched me, it wouldn''t be death that awaited you... but rather a very long session of torture." She tossed her hair back and kept walking.


    ''Although I don''t need my husband to deal with this garbage.'' Ruby had her own pride, and like Scathach and Victor, she wouldn''t leave her enemies for other people to deal with.


    "..." Madam grinned when she heard Ruby say, ''her husband, huh?'' She thought that was good information.


    She could already figure out how to sell the information: ''Scathach Scarlett''s daughter has a husband.'' She could smell money.


    ''But¡­ I need to know who her husband is.''


    For a moment, Madampletely forgot what would usually happen to people who tried to sell information about n Scarlett, and when she remembered that, her face darkened, she thought; ''Forget it. The risks just aren''t worth it.''


    Seeing Ruby start walking, Natalia followed her silently as she looked at Ruby with a gentle smile:


    "..." Hearing what Ruby said. Johnny''s face distorted and took on a more animalistic expression. All of his teeth were sharp, and he looked like he was about to attack Ruby at any moment; he didn''t like being treated that way!


    "Johnny, stop. Or you will be my enemy too. " Madam warned him.


    "¡­" Johnny clenched his fist angrily and backed away.


    Fighting a witch on her turf was just in nonsense.


    "Good." Madam smiled since, as a witch, she didn''t mind the wolf''s conflicts with the vampires. She just didn''t want conflicts in her establishment.


    If it were up to her, Johnny could die anytime, and she wouldn''t care. She''d just go, ''Oh? He died, that''s a shame. I have lost useful manpower... Anyway.''


    Madam would only care about something if that ''something'' was her property, for example: The bartender, Eddy.


    If Ruby hurt Eddy, Madam would be hostile towards Ruby. After all, Eddy was Madam''s property.


    Ruby walked past Madam and walked towards her office, treating this ce like it was her own home:


    "Come on. We have important matters to talk about... And I promise you that this matter will make a lot of money for you."


    "Oh?" Madam shed a greedy smile.


    When Madam, Ruby, and Natalia went upstairs to the office.


    Eddy said, "You fucking idiot."


    "Shut up, I''m not in a good mood right now." Johnny looked around and growled:


    "What are you looking at!?"


    "¡­" The crowd turned away and went back to taking care of their own problems.


    "I''m the one who''s not in a good mood!" Eddy pped his hand on the counter.


    "You never listen to me!" Eddy''s eyes glowed neon green from his fury, "And because of that, you provoked someone you shouldn''t!"


    "..." Johnny was speechless when he saw his friend explode with rage. He had never seen him like this.


    Eddy took several deep breaths while he was trying to calm down:


    "Listen to me, you idiot... This is myst warning. " He spoke in a neutral tone,


    "Don''t provoke n Scarlett, forget what happened here."


    "Son of a former wolf general or not. The moment you be the enemy of n Scarlett, you will die."


    "And your dad won''t be able to do anything to help you."


    "Okay¡­"


    "¡­" Eddy looked at Johnny with a cold look; ''That idiot, he didn''t listen to me, huh? I couldn''t care less anymore. He can go and die a dog''s death.''


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 148: A woman who never forgets.

    <h4>Chapter 148: A woman who never forgets.</h4>


    "Not bad." Victor spoke with a satisfied smile, then he chuckled in amusement, "As expected of the wolves, you have extraordinary physiques." Despite saying this, he''d never met a wolf before in his life... Not that he knew of, at least.


    But he had heard several stories about werewolves while he was training with Scathach.


    "... I''m the one who should be saying that. Aren''t you a newborn vampire? What''s with this absurd strength?"


    Despite having stopped Victor''s attack with his hand, Edward was feeling his arm trembling a lot.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Edward with a strange look, "What are you talking about? I didn''t even put much force into that; it was just a love tap."


    "...You''re kidding, right?" Tiny beads of cold sweat began to fall from Edward''s face.


    "You know me, I never lie." Victorughed. He spoke the truth. The attack he had made just then was only to test his friend since, if he had used all his strength, the entire area of effect in a straight line would have disappeared from existence, and it would have wreaked havoc in the human world.


    That was something he wanted to avoid at all costs, he would not mind doing this elsewhere, but unless forced to do so, he wouldn''t use that type of attack in his hometown ...


    Gulp.


    Edward and Leona gulped. Just how strong had he gotten in 6 months!? What did he do!?


    "Why did you suddenly attack me?" Edward spoke as he released Victor''s fist.


    "I wanted to test you¡­ After all, this is the first time I''ve seen a werewolf in person." Victor disyed a small smile.


    "...Aren''t you upset that I hid this from you?"


    "Umu? Of course not, everyone has their secrets, and I have no right to demand that you tell me anything. Even I have secrets."


    "..." Leona and Edward exhibited a slight smile since they knew Victor would respond like that.


    "¡­That was amazing! It was like witnessing a scene out of an anime!" Fred''s eyes were glowing with excitement.


    "I want to do this too!"


    "Hahaha, good to know you never change, Fred," Victor spoke in nostalgia.


    "You know me, I never change! I''m a man of culture!"


    "Indeed." Victor had a small smile as he raised his fist to Fred.


    "Do you remember the sibling code?"


    "..." Fred was silent, he looked at Victor''s fist, and for a few seconds, he was reminded of a memory.


    It was the memory of three teenagers showing their fists to each other, the sibling code of conduct was more than a promise to not be with a friend''s sister.


    It was a promise from three friends... Wrong, three brothers.


    "Of course." Fred shed a small smile, and then he closed his fist and mmed it into Victor''s.


    "It''s good to see you again, my friend." Those were Victor''s honest feelings.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I don''t leave the house much... Hahaha." Fred scratched his head self-consciously.


    "..." Edward exhibited a nostalgic smile as he looked at this scene and closed his eyes as he remembered the promise they made in the past. It all started as a joke, but it turned out to be something very serious over the years.


    "...?" Leona and Violet did not understand what was going on. What was this aura of friendship andpanionship? What is this blue aura? What the fuck is going on?


    Leona and Violet looked at each other, and for a moment, the two women could understand each other even though they hadn''t said anything; their thoughts were simple:


    ''Boys are weird.''


    Victor took his fist away and said, "Hey, how did you find out about this world?"


    "Oh, a hot Japanese milf who imed to be a hunter appeared and told me that I was the chosen one and that a holy spear chose me, or something."


    ¡­ Hepletely distorted what Mizuki said¡­


    "...Japanese milf?" Victor put his hand on his chin and started to think. He remembered seeing a woman like that in the past.


    "Yes, she said that for me to be a hunter, she should throw her holy liquids at me! Those divine sacred liquids! But she ran away!" Fred was quite disappointed.


    He wanted to bathe with the sacred liquids and be strong!


    "Sacred liquids...?" Victor didn''t understand and looked at Edward.


    "That thing." Edward made some hand gestures.


    "Oh... Are all hunters perverts...?" Somehow Victor''s opinion of hunters just went down and down.


    "¡­" Violet and Leona had stoic expressions on their faces, but it was visible that the two women''s ears were a bit red. They couldn''t understand how Fred could say something like that out loud.


    Crack, Crack!


    Everyone heard the noise of something breaking, and they looked at the entrance to the door, and in the doorway, they saw a Japanese woman wearing a scary smile.


    She was staring at Fred with a distinctly murderous expression.


    "Hiii!" Fred hid behind the counter, "She''s back! That milf! That hot milf!" Important things must be said twice!


    "Oh, you were the one he was talking about." Victor disyed a slight smile that showed all of his sharp teeth.


    He clearly remembered Mizuki.


    Mizuki assumed a neutral expression as she opened the door and entered:


    She looked at Victor and said, "I''m really surprised you''ve grown so much in just six months... As expected, I should have killed you that day."


    "Hahahaha~ I''m hard to kill, you know?" Victor''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "..." Leona, Violet, Edward, and even Fred looked at Mizuki with a hostile look. They didn''t like what they heard.


    "Yes, I know." Mizuki spoke coldly, and she added, "I think introductions are necessary."


    "My name is Mizuki, and I am one of the generals of The Inquisition organization."


    She showed a disdainful smile:


    "It is a great displeasure to meet you, Count Alucard."


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile grew even more expansive; he liked Mizuki''s bold attitude.


    "...Huh?" Leona and Edward thought they had heard something wrong.


    ...


    The Lost Club


    In Madam''s office.


    "Tell me about the business." The witch sat in her personal chair and got straight to the point since she didn''t want to waste time on a pointless conversation.


    And that''s something Ruby appreciated.


    Ruby sat down on the sofa and crossed her legs elegantly while Natalia stood behind the couch where Ruby was sitting quietly.


    "First. I want you to hear this." Ruby took the device from her pocket and showed it to Madam.


    "Oh? It''s been a while since I''ve seen one of these." Madam made a gesture with her hand, and, as if by magic, the device began to float towards Madam.


    Madam used her magic, and soon the device was active.


    Ruby and Natalia listened to the audio along with Madam.


    They patiently waited for Madam to finish listening to the audio.


    A few minutes pass...


    "I see¡­" Madam handed the device back to Ruby.


    Ruby dodged, and the device passed her, which allowed Natalia to iste the machine with her power.


    "Clean," Natalia spoke, and soon she took the device and handed it to Ruby.


    "¡­" Madam raised an eyebrow when she saw Ruby''s attitude.


    "... Witch?" Ruby spoke with obvious disdain, "Do you think I trust you?" Trusting a witch was the same as trusting a demon. They were not trustworthy beings because all they sought were benefits.


    But... It was because of these characteristics that they were also easy to do business with.


    "...Isn''t that too colding from someone who''s helped you in the past?"


    "Yes. You helped me in the past." Ruby said coldly, "An innocent n Scarlett heiress knocks on your door in the middle of the night asking you to hide an incident involving her friend, and the kind witch says she''ll help for free."


    "But when the witch finishes the job, she charges an 8-digit price."


    p, p.


    Ruby pped her hands.


    "Wow, what a nice witch you are."


    ",,," Madam was silent.


    "¡­But that was a good lesson, since, that day, I learned something. Witches are never to be trusted." In the end, her mother was right. Witches can''t be trusted, she won''t make that mistake again in the future.


    "... Well, you''re the one who was deceived." Madam would be honest, she took advantage of Ruby''s situation a little bit, but she didn''t exploit the girl much because she didn''t want that girl''s mother knocking on her door the next day.


    "You''re right. I was deceived¡­ But."


    "You really are fortunate," Ruby spoke in a cold tone.


    "What?" Madam did not understand.


    "If I didn''t want to keep what happened aplete secret,"


    "You would be sitting in the devil''sp by now." She disyed a small smile.


    "¡­" Madam''s body broke out in a cold sweat and became a little apprehensive when she heard Ruby speaking with absolute certainty.


    In the past, Violet had blown up a building and used her powers in public... And Ruby had to fix that little problem somehow. In the end, she made the worst choice at the time; she trusted a witch...


    "Putting the past aside." Ruby started to exin why she came here:


    "I came to buy information about this audio."


    "..." Natalia raised an eyebrow when she heard what Ruby said. ''In the end, she came just for this?'' Somehow she was disappointed in Ruby. If it had been easy to find that kind of information, she would have found it a long time ago.


    "Interesting. You seem pretty sure I have this information." Madamughed.


    "You didn''t deny that you had this information." Ruby smiled briefly.


    "But I didn''t confirm anything either." Madam continued, "You know, witches are lying beings, you shouldn''t trust them." Showing a small smile,


    "I may or may not have that information, it depends on how much you want to pay." She shed a greedy smile.


    ''I see¡­'' Natalia was a little curious now, considering that, by the witch''s attitude, she could tell that the woman knew something.


    Ruby''s eyes twitched a little when she saw Madam''s attitude, "...I see, you''re gonna y that game, huh? Okay." She picked up her phone and started fiddling with her cell, as she seemed like she was looking for something.


    "Take a look." She threw her cell phone to Madam:


    Madam caught Ruby''s cell phone, "What is this?"


    "Just look." Ruby exhibited a small smile.


    When Madam perused the contents of Ruby''s cell phone, her entire body froze, and for the first time, she assumed an unmistakable expression of hostility.


    "Even witches have weaknesses... And I was always taught to take advantage of an enemy''s weakness."


    Crack, Crack!


    Madam squeezed the cell phone and broke it, then, rapidly, a green fire erased the phone from existence.


    "You know I have several copies, right?" Ruby shed a cold smile.


    "... Of course." Madam had changed entirely and had be very serious now.


    ''What was on that cell phone...?'' Natalia was curious.


    "Now, my dear Witch." Slowly, Ruby''s smile changed from a cold smile to a big distorted smile.


    She loved that feeling when the subject realized they were trapped in her hands like a puppet.


    Ruby didn''t tell anyone this, but she was just as spiteful and petty as her husband and mother... Wrong, she could be even worse because she never forgets slights no matter how much time passes.


    Although that day she had learned a lesson in never trusting witches, she still felt humiliated...


    ''The humiliation she suffered that day would have to be paid for in the future'', that was what she promised in the past, and today... She got what she wanted so much.


    "Let''s talk business, witch. This time, I will deal the cards, and if you don''t obey me¡­ Well, you''re not stupid enough not to do that, correct?"


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 149: The fifth count.

    <h4>Chapter 149: The fifth count.</h4>


    "This is weird¡­" Leonamented.


    "Yes," Edward added along with his sister.


    "This is definitely weird¡­" Leona continued.


    "Yes, Yes."


    "I''m not the crazy person here, right? I''m normal, right?"


    "...That''s debatable." Edward said, then added, "After all, everyone is crazy."


    "Meow~." Zack was lying on the table with his legs open while receiving the caresses of Victor.


    "Hehehe, Buddy. You''re a spoiled guy, aren''t you?" Victor started stroking him more.


    "Meow~." Zack, for a moment, seemed to have reached nirvana under Victor''s caress. He especially enjoyed belly caresses! On the belly! Important things must be said twice!


    "..." Violet looked at the cat with a neutral gaze and seemed to be thinking about several things right now...


    "...Meow?" For some reason, Zack felt a shiver down his spine, but soon he didn''t care anymore and went back to enjoying Victor''s caresses.


    "Then why were you interested in this man? You interacted with him, you know what kind of personality he has, I don''t think he would be goodpany for you, but it''s not like I care." Victor asked as he continued to pet his cat.


    "...Why do I feel like you are speaking those words with ulterior motives?" Mizuki spoke


    "You''re imagining things." Victorughed; he was just making small talk.


    "You still haven''t answered my question." He continued,


    "...If you let me pet the cat... I''ll answer your question..." Mizuki''s eyes sparkled strangely as she gazed at Zack.


    "Meow..." Trantion: I feel a disturbance in the force...


    "Umu? Hahaha, Buddy. You are a popr cat." Victor chuckled amusedly, then continued:


    "That''s fine with me, but be warned, he hasn''t been bathed yet."


    "That''s okay..." Mizuki approached Victor, sat next to him, and immediately started stroking Zack''s fur.


    "Meow!?" Trantion: Who are you, damn woman!?


    Zack jumped, feeling startled when he felt an unknown hand caress his fur.


    "Do not run away," Mizuki spoke as she started to caress Zack''s belly.


    "Meow, Meow..." Trantion: Whoever you are, just keep going...


    "Hahahaha, this cat is so spoiled." Victorughed a little when he witnessed the expression Zack was making.


    "Darling... What are we doing?" Violet looked at Mizuki with dark eyes like a ck hole; this bitch was too close to him, wasn''t she!?


    But the woman didn''t seem to mind Violet''s gaze since she was too focused on the cat.


    "..." Leona, Edward, and Fred nodded furiously in agreement with Violet''s words. This situation was just too weird for them!


    A few minutes ago, a fight looked like it was about to break out at any moment, but suddenly, as if he were a man who had master level social skills, Victor spoke:


    "Why don''t we sit down and talk? I''m a little interested in your organization..."


    Violet looked at Victor with her mouth open in pure shock, ''Is this my husband? Huh? Didn''t he always fight right away!? Did someone switch ces with him!? Is he an imposter!? ... But I''m sure he''s my Darling, the smell, the presence, the eyes, the little movements, all the little things I know about my Darling are in front of me now, I feel like he''s my Darling, that''s 100% sure...''


    Because of Victor''s unexpected words, Violet''s brain short-circuited for a few seconds, but she quickly recovered!


    Victor''s actions were simple, he didn''t want to fight in his hometown, his parents were living here, and he had many acquaintances residing in this city too, so, because of that, he preferred not to fight here.


    But that was just one of the reasons. He wouldn''t say it out loud, but he was interested in the woman''s techniques, he couldn''t quite remember what had happened when he fought her in the past, but he knew she used quite exotic techniques.


    Mizuki thought for a moment, "That sounds like a good idea; I didn''te here to fight anyway¡­" Then, she swallowed hard as she remembered the moment Scathach ripped her arm off, "And I''m a little interested in you."


    "...Huh?" Violet''s eyes weren''t pretty now.


    After this dialogue, Victor walked around using his powers and created an ice table. He looked at Leona:


    "I''ll be closing shop for a few hours; let your customers know something came up unexpectedly."


    "E-Eh...? Okay¡­" When Leona picked up the phone to call her customers, she suddenly stopped moving and looked at Victor.


    "Why are you treating this ce like you own everything!?" She just realized she was caught up in his rhythm!


    "Umu?" Victor looked at Leona with an innocent expression and said, "I''m used to it."


    "¡­" Leona didn''t know what to say.


    Victor created six ice chairs around the table and chose a chair to sit on.


    "Sit down." He told everyone, and, somehow, they too got caught up in Victor''s rhythm.


    ...


    And now everyone found themselves in this strange situation...


    Victor was sitting in a simple ice chair, Violet was sitting to his left side, and Mizuki was seated to his right as she petted Zack.


    She was petting the cat with a neutral expression on her face, but everyone could tell she was enjoying this activity very much.


    Edward was sitting on the other side of the table, and beside him was Leona, followed by Fred, who didn''t know what to do in this awkward situation...


    And, he felt a little cold sweat when he saw Violet''s lifeless gaze, his instincts said, that woman is not good news! She was mad!


    Completely crazy! He just wanted to get away from here!


    He could tell she was crazier than a certain pink-haired girl he saw in an anime!


    He was a man of culture, and he could ept everything! But¡­


    Yandere is awesome¡­ Yandere is just awesome¡­


    But he couldn''t deny that Yandere had their charms.


    "!!!" Fred shook his head several times. He wanted to get that thought out of his head!


    "Before we go any further, let''s introduce ourselves properly this time." Victor disyed a small smile.


    "This beautiful woman beside me is Violet Snow; she is my wife and also the heiress of n Snow."


    "¡­" Mizuki raised an eyebrow; ''The new count is married to the heiress of n Snow¡­''


    Mizuki didn''t know much about Nightingale society, but she did know something, vampire families couldn''t mix. It would cause an imbnce of power.


    ''What is happening?'' Mizuki couldn''t understand, and she thought shecked information for her to make a proper decision.


    Violet exhibited a gentle smile and said, "¡­pleased to meet you." She looked like a very loving wife.


    Aplete personality change! She didn''t even look like the woman who was about to jump at Mizuki''s neck at any moment.


    "... Eh...?" Somehow, Fred didn''t believe what he heard.


    "¡­" Leona narrowed her eyes a little when she heard what Victor said.


    Edward looked at his sister out of the corner of his eye; ''I''m proud of you, Buddy. You didn''t break the code we created. But I don''t know how to feel when my sister is sad like that.'' He thought.


    Despite not having shown much, Edward was the one who knew his sister the most, and he knew that she was pretty affected by Violet''s presence.


    ''But... I think this is a good thing, considering wolves and vampires can''t be together.'' Edward thought.


    "¡­ Buddy, I don''t know if I''m jealous of you, or if I admire your courage¡­ But because you''re a vampire, everything is okay? After all, you''re immortal... Wait, isn''t that worse? And if she freaks out and locks him in one ce, and does this and that¡­" With every word Fred spoke, his face darkened with pure fear.


    Yandere is good, but only in fiction! In real life, they are scary!


    Fred was not an immortal vampire! He still feared for his life!


    "¡­" Violet''s gentle smile threatened to break when she heard Fred''s words, but then she took a deep breath; ''Calm down, you can''t kill him, he''s my Darling''s friend¡­''


    "¡­?" Victor didn''t understand Fred''s reaction and said:


    "You''re still very innocent, Fred." He chuckled


    "What¡­" Fred opened his mouth in shock and couldn''t believe what he heard.


    Victor stopped looking at Fred and looked at Edward with eyes indicating for him to say something.


    "...I''m Edward Jonathan Lykos, and this is my sister, Leona Elizabeth Lykos."


    "...Lykos?" Mizuki suddenly stopped petting Zack and then continued, "Are you the children of the former general of the wolves, Adam William Lykos?"


    "Yes." Edward disyed a small smile.


    "Oh? That old-man is an ex-general, huh?" Victor''s smile grew a little since he had some knowledge of how wolf society worked.


    Quite simply, the wolf society worked like this, the king was the Alpha among the Alphas, all wolves were part of his ''pack''.


    And this king had four individuals that were like his right hand, they were called the four wolf generals, and these generals were all alpha wolves.


    After that came the Betas that were all the wolves that decided to be part of the werewolf king''s pack, and the Omegas werewolves that chose to abandon the ''pack'' and act alone. They were at the bottom of the hierarchy.


    A simple hierarchy, as expected from wolves.


    "..." Edward and Leona felt awkward when they saw Victor''s smile.


    "So are you, Alphas?" Victor asked in curiosity.


    "Yeah." Leona and Edward spoke, and slowly their eyes began to change.


    Looking into their bright blue eyes like a cloudless sky, he smiled smugly, "A family of Alphas, huh?"


    "..." Edward and Leona didn''t say anything and just disyed a little smile confirming Victor''s words.


    Edward and Leona were the children of an Alpha werewolf; hence they were also born Alpha Wolves.


    Despite that, being an ''Alpha'' was something that was decided at the time that the wolf reached maturity.


    For example, even though they were the offspring of an Alpha werewolf, if they grew up with the wrong mindset, they wouldn''t awaken as an Alpha.


    Ancient texts say that for a werewolf to awaken as an Alpha, they needed to have the right mindset for it, the mentality of a leader, the mentality of a king, but Victor didn''t know if that was the right reason.


    After all, he couldn''t imagine Leona having the mindset of a leader or a king...


    ''But... There are many types of leaders in this world.'' Victor contemted in silence, even though she was not like her brother, when something happened and something needed to be done, Leona was always the first to step forward. In a way, she was a kind of leader too.


    An interesting thing about werewolves is that... An Alpha''s strength is decided by the number of Betas they have in their pack.


    It is because of this peculiarity that the king of wolves is so feared. After all, how many wolves does he have in his pack? Hundreds? Thousands? It''s hard to know.


    Strength in numbers defines werewolves, and because of that nature, werewolf society was very close-knit.


    Individual strength is what defined vampires, and because of that, they were a pretty individualistic species. So in a way, vampires are the most human-like.


    ''The two races are theplete opposite of each other, huh?'' Victor thought.


    Edward looked at Fred, "This man is Frederick Winter, an otaku, a gamer, a NEET, and a self-proimed ''Man of Culture''."


    "Why was my intro longer!? Come on, Dude!"


    "Hahahaha." Victorughed amusedly, really enjoying his friend''s reactions.


    "..." Suddenly, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at Victor.


    "I think it''s my turn, huh?" Victor disyed a small smile when he saw everyone''s eyes.


    "My name is Victor Alucard; I am the new pir of vampire society; the fifth count of vampires."


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 150: The Sweet Taste of Revenge.

    <h4>Chapter 150: The Sweet Taste of Revenge.</h4>


    In front of a mansion that looked like it had been abandoned for over six months.


    "Why did youe back here, Master...?" Maria asked in a neutral tone, though it was pretty apparent that she was feeling ufortable being in this ce.


    "¡­" Sasha didn''t answer Maria''s question and just remained silent as she stared at the battered mansion with variousplex feelings running through her heart.


    "... You know..." She spoke in a neutral tone of voice, but one that carried a coldness that sent shivers down Maria''s spine, "Sometimes the best revenge is not torture or the death of your enemy."


    "¡­" Maria was silent.


    "The best revenge is one thatpletely destroys the ''I'' of your enemy..."


    "...I don''t understand what you mean, Master..." Maria was cautious with her words.


    Without even turning around, Sasha continued, "Six months have passed, and even after so long, I cannot forget that incident... Wrong, it''s impossible for me to forget that incident."


    "Just thinking about what happened fills my heart with hate, and I believe simple revenge isn''t something I want¡­" Sasha looked at Maria with her eyes glowing blood red.


    "My maid, how are you feeling right now?"


    "...Huh?" Maria didn''t understand Sasha''s sudden question.


    "Six months have passed; you are no longer a human; you''re not a vampire either. You''re a failed subspecies of vampires. You''re a Ghoul..."


    "A species that, in order to survive and maintain rationality, has to feed on human flesh. Tell me, my maid,"


    "How do you feel about bing a monster that needs to eat human flesh to survive?"


    Maria bit her lip but couldn''t resist her master''s order:


    "¡­I feel horrible, I feel like I''m losing the real ''me''¡­ It''s a scary feeling. I have a hard time thinking about my life before I became this monster..."


    "... That is a good thing." Sasha smiled coldly.


    "..." Maria bit her lip and seemed to be quite frustrated with the whole situation.


    "You know, in the n Scarlett''s library, I had plenty of opportunities to study more about Ghouls," Sasha remembered the days she''d wasted studying this subspecies of vampires.


    Those events took ce in the six months that Victor was training with Scathach. In those six months, in addition to training to master her powers, she also studied a lot.


    "...?" Maria looked at Sasha, confused.


    "An interesting thing about Ghouls is that they only care about what they eat; it''s a pretty selfish species."


    "When you see a strong vampire or a special human, don''t you feel an instinctive urge to eat that individual?"


    "!!!" Maria opened her eyes a little,


    "When you''re around my husband, don''t you feel like tasting his flesh? And at the same time, do you not feel that you want to serve him with all your being?"


    "...That''s..." She was going to say that was true, but she quickly snapped her mouth shut.


    "I have a chance." Sasha started walking towards the mansion.


    "¡­" Maria started to follow her.


    "My husband''s presence is slowly influencing your thoughts. Even though you have the desire to eat my husband''s flesh, you also feel the desire to serve him."


    "A King Ghoul is looking for a king to serve, a very ironic and interesting situation." Despite having the name ''King'' in their species, they were still a subspecies of vampires, they''re a defective race, and as someone who has the blood of the Night King, Victor had an inherent charm that appealed to all creatures of the night that were rted to vampires.


    How did Sasha know about Victor''s blood? That''s simple. When Victor, Sasha, Ruby, and Violet slept together beforeing to the human world, Victor exined what he had discovered to his wives.


    And knowing this information, Sasha thought about the hypothesis that she had just talked about.


    "... That''s wrong, I''m not looking for a king-." She wanted to deny Sasha''s words.


    "Tell me, my maid. What is the name of the person you love the most?" Sasha asked without turning around.


    "...Huh?" Maria stopped walking.


    Sasha turned and looked at Maria, "Answer me." She ordered.


    "I...-" Maria tried to answer her master''s question, but nothing came out of her mouth.


    Her head was empty.


    "... What is happening? Why can''t I remember...?" Maria''s expression began to panic.


    "What''s his name? What''s his name!?" Maria put her hands on her head and tried to remember the past, but she couldn''t remember, she had never stopped to think about it since she thought she could never forget her ''god''.


    However, the only thing on her mind now was feeding on more humans.


    ''My wait has paid off.'' Sasha shed a big sadistic smile when she saw Maria''s condition.


    "As I said, sometimes the best revenge isn''t torture or death¡­" Sasha''s smile only grew and grew.


    "Tell me, my maid."


    "How does it feel to forget about the most important person in your life?"


    Maria looked at Sasha, and, when she saw the big distorted smile on Sasha''s face, she muttered in fear:


    "Monster¡­" And those words only made Sasha''s smile grow even more expansive.


    It was pretty evident that she was enjoying the current situation.


    ...


    "That''s it! That''s it!" Leona suddenly rose from her chair and began pounding on the table, demanding answers.


    "What is this about being a Count!?"


    She couldn''t understand it; this didn''t make any sense! Her friend disappeared for six months, and he became a vampire Count, beings who were said to be like walking atomic bombs! How did he achieve that!?


    "..." Mizuki looked at Victor with an even more interested look since she wanted to know how he did it too.


    Victor scratched his cheek and said, "Well, I just went to the king''s castle and challenged him... And somehow, it happened."


    "..." An awkward silence descended on the spot.


    Everyone looked to Violet for an answer while their faces said, he didn''t do that, right?


    "He''s not lying," Violet spoke.


    "..." They opened their mouths in pure shock.


    "¡­Hmm, the king is that one, right? The Big Boss, the one with the biggest dick, the one who is the progenitor of the entire race of vampires?" Fred spoke.


    "¡­" What is this description? Everyone but Victor thought at the same time.


    "... Pfft... HAHAHAHAHA!" Victor couldn''t help butugh a lot, "You''re correct; he''s that guy."


    "Dude, you''re crazy... Why did you attack him?" Fred couldn''t understand Victor''s thought process. Why would he willingly poke a dragon with a short stick? Is he crazy?


    "Well, I wanted to catch a glimpse of the top."


    "...?" Fred didn''t understand what Victor meant.


    "He''s the strongest vampire, you know? Aren''t you interested?" Victor spoke with a strange look like he couldn''t understand why no one understood him.


    "Of course not! Who is mad enough to attack the king of an entire race in his own castle?!" Fred yelled because, for him, that kind of attitude was just asking to be killed! His friend is crazy!


    "..." Edward, Leona, Mizuki, and even Violet couldn''t help nodding their heads in agreement with Fred''s words.


    "...Hmm, me?" Victor pointed to himself as he smiled innocently.


    "Sigh..." Somehow Fred felt very tired.


    "¡­I don''t know how to say this, but somehow, this is a lot like you." Edward shed a small smile.


    "What do you mean?" Mizuki asked Edward.


    "..." Edward looked at Victor as if asking permission to say something.


    Victor nodded in agreement since he really didn''t care that much, even if Mizuki was an ''enemy'' general, knowing this information wouldn''t change anything.


    After all, he was apletely different person than he was in the past... At least, that''s what he thought of himself.


    "Victor was always a man who gave me a feeling of someone who liked to fight. Even when he watched UFC with me when we were younger, he always had a little smile on his face like he was enjoying what he was seeing."


    "Oh... He was always like this, huh?" Mizuki said and felt like she got some useful information, that kind of information said a lot about the current Count''s personality.


    Basically, he was a battle maniac, something the Hunters would want to avoid at all costs. After all, this type of individual was just too irritating to deal with...


    "... I do not remember this," Victor spoke.


    "Well, you were very focused on the fights in the past." Edward continued.


    "Oh¡­" Victor thought it made sense, considering he tends to forget about things when focused on something fun.


    "But this is a weird situation; I never thought a vampire would grow up with werewolves." Mizukipletely misunderstood the situation.


    "... Well, we are special." Victor chuckled and didn''t correct her misunderstanding.


    "..." Leona and Edward nodded their heads, confirming Victor''s words.


    "Talk is good and all, but bitch, isn''t it time for you to go home?" Violet suddenly spoke because she couldn''t stand her jealousy anymore.


    "Huh?" Mizuki looked at Violet.


    "Take this man with you and go have fun; he seems quite interested in your breasts." Violet pointed to Fred, who was asionally staring at Mizuki''s breasts.


    He was trying to cover it up, but he wasn''t doing a good job.


    "..." Mizuki looked at Fred with an annoyed look.


    "...What? You cannot me a virgin man for this! Do you know how difficult it is to breathe the same air as a seductive Milf!? And I''m still waiting for my baptism! I want to take a bath with the sacred liquids!"


    Veins started to pop in Mizuki''s head, "Forget about this sacred liquid thing! If you don''t forget..." Her eyes glittered dangerously:


    "I will cut your dick!"


    "HIII!" Fred suddenly got up, stood at attention, and then saluted like a soldier.


    "Yes, Mom! I will stop! I promise I''ll never look at your breasts again and imagine me ying with them and doing this and that!"


    "¡­" Victor, Leona, and Edward facepalmed.


    ''This idiot¡­'' The three of them thought at the same time.


    "He just dug his own grave, huh?" Violetughed in amusement.


    Mizuki''s face took on a slight shade of red, "B-Bastard! I''ll kill you!"


    BOOOOM!


    She hit the ice table, downright furious!


    "That''s it; I''m out." Fred ran out of the store.


    "Why are you running!? Let me cut your dick!" Mizuki climbed onto the table and ran towards Fred.


    "N-Nooooo!" Fred quickly ran out of the store!


    "Police, Police! I''m being chased by a hot milf! Help me!" He started yelling for everyone to hear.


    "S-Shut-up! Stop yelling! You bastard!" Mizuki started chasing Fred.


    Sigh...


    "I can''t let that fool die; I''ll go get him..." Victor sighed, but he didn''t seem very motivated as he got up from his chair.


    "That''s true; even though he''s a fool, he''s still our friend." Leona agreed with Victor, but despite saying that, she didn''t get up to help Fred...


    "I will go too." Edward stood up.


    "Oh?" Victor was interested now, considering he wanted to see the werewolf''s abilities.


    "While I''m gone." He looked at Violet, "Honey. Can you take care of Zack?"


    "Sure, but¡­ will he ept this?" Violet looked at Zack.


    "Meow?" Zack looked at Violet too.


    "Meow." Trantion: Take care of me, Madam.


    He was a gentleman cat...


    "It seems so." Victor disyed an amused smile.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of him¡­" Violet disyed a gentle smile.


    "Let''s go." Victor looked at Edward,


    "Okay."


    Soon the two tall men exited the store, and the moment they left the store, they disappeared.


    Leona looked at Violet, who was stroking Zack, and realized she was alone with the woman...


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 151: A wifes ambition.

    <h4>Chapter 151: A wife''s ambition.</h4>


    Ruby Side.


    "Are you crazy...?" Madam asked after hearing Ruby''s proposal.


    Ruby just shed a big smile that sent shivers down Madam''s spine.


    "...Yes, you''re crazy..." Madam put her hand on her face and spoke in a tired voice:


    "As expected of that woman''s daughter, I think...?"


    "..." Natalia, who had listened to the entire conversation in silence, just had her mouth hanging open in absolute shock...


    ''This... This is crazy! If this n works, the whole supernatural world would be turned upside down¡­ Wrong, the whole world would turn upside down, it will turn into chaos!''. Natalia can''t help but think of disbelief.


    "Why are you so shocked? It''s a simple thought process. If you can''t fix something, you shouldn''t waste time trying to fix it, just destroy everything and rebuild from scratch. It''s simple, practical, and faster, right?"


    "...Don''t take this so lightly; what you said could throw the three factions into chaos."


    "And isn''t that great?" Ruby''s smile grew, "The more chaos there is, the more I can take advantage of it."


    "...You really are crazy..." Madam sighed, then she asked, "What do you want to do all this for?"


    "It''s for my family, of course," Ruby replied, as she continued:


    "As I was growing up, I learned a lot from the experiences I had and my mother''s teachings, and one of the things I''m sure of¡­ Is that I hate the current situation, the present Status Quo. If you will, I despise it."


    "Hunters hunt innocent vampires for no reason, simply because we''re a ''demonic'' species, and of course, they do not discriminate. To them, even a baby vampire who hasn''tmitted any crimes is still a target for elimination¡­ And they say they''re doing it all for God''. A bunch of hypocrites."


    "Then there''s Younger vampires and their useless pride; they''re worse than garbage, they''re useless... Even the most useless human is more useful than this current generation of vampires. They disgust me."


    "And do not get me started on the werewolves; always being so passive. They never interfere with anything and never progress at all, so their entire society never seems to have evolved... A bunch of barbarians."


    "And at the top of my list are the Witches. I despise witches... Specifically the Queen of Witches, that woman stinks."


    "What do you mean...?" Madam asked curiously.


    "Don''t you find this situation strange?" Ruby continued.


    "Huh¡­?" Madam didn''t understand what Ruby was implying.


    "Witches are a ''neutral'' faction; they are like a group of merchants who sell anything as long as someone has money."


    "These women are connected to all factions, and because of that connection, they have a great deal of information avable at their fingertips. Yet, what do they do with this information? Purely use it to make more money? Even though they are already wealthy? Just being greedy doesn''t exin it." Ruby was quite skeptical about this.


    "Information is power. Knowing or not knowing certain information can change the situation in the blink of an eye. Even an idiot knows that."


    "Werewolves, Vampires, Hunters... She has information on all of these factions, but... We don''t know anything about her... Didn''t you ever find it weird?"


    Madam didn''t respond for a second and then just said, "¡­I don''t get your point. The Queen of Witches never hid her society from all factions."


    "Seriously?" Ruby smiled, and then she asked a question:


    "So answer me this: who is the Queen of Witches? What does she look like? What is her name? How old is she? Did she have sex to have her daughters? Or did she just adopt? Does she have a mother? If she has a mother, then who is the father?"


    "...That''s..." Madam was silent. After all, she didn''t know that either.


    "We know about the Queen''s daughters. We know their names, what their physical appearances are, but we know nothing about the Queen of Witches, and this woman is the ruler of an entire race; she is the Queen."


    "We don''t even know if the Queen was reced over time with another Queen, we don''t know the exact location of the Queen, we don''t know her ns or how she thinks."


    "¡­" Madam was silent.


    "Isn''t that weird? How is it that a woman who holds the power to interfere in all factions is not known to the masses? And why is it that no one cares about that?"


    "Maybe she''s just shy?"


    Ruby''s eyes twitched. "...Are you serious?"


    "¡­" Madam didn''t know what to say. She had never thought about it before, and, for some reason, she just found it all natural.


    She found it natural that the Queen of Witches was not known. She found it natural that she herself had never seen the appearance of the queen... After all, the Queen is strong, right? Strong people like to stay hidden...


    ''Wait... That''s weird.'' Madam ced her hand on her chin and started thinking: ''Everyone in the supernatural world knows the king of vampires and king of wolves, but no one knows the queen of witches. In all my life, she''s never been out in public. She''s always isted in her castle¡­ And the day I won my title, I just saw her silhouette behind a cloth¡­''


    Madam opened her eyes wide as she seemed to have understood something:


    "That Bitch¡­Don''t tell me she did what I think she did¡­" Then, wanting to test her hypothesis, she made a magic circle with her hand and ced her hand on her head.


    Crack!


    Suddenly everyone heard the noise of something breaking.


    "...?" Ruby didn''t understand what happened, she looked to Madam for answers.


    "¡­a suggestion spell¡­" Madam''s face twisted in anger. She didn''t like knowing someone was messing with her head.


    A suggestion spell, what does it do? It''s a pretty simple spell; it slowly affects an individual''s mind, simr to Vampyric Charm but more discrete.


    One could use this spell even in conversation to slowly influence the individual''s opinion in the user''s wanted direction.


    In this case, the magic was: Treat everything as if it were something natural.


    "Oh?" Ruby showed a slight smile, "What did you do?"


    "I was under the influence of a suggestion spell. I probably acquired it through products sold by witches or through living in their society for a long time? I do not know."


    "Interesting." Ruby started thinking about several things, and in less than a few seconds, she said:


    "This is weird."


    "What is?" Madam asked.


    "Would the Queen of Witches be so stupid as to use a spell that even you can identify? Not wanting to belittle you, but you''re not one of the strongest witches."


    Madam ignored what Ruby said, "...You''re thinking wrong, Scarlett."


    "Hmm?"


    "All witches worship our Queen. The Queen of Witches is like a mother to all these women, meaning..."


    "All witches are allies of the queen..." Ruby opened her eyes wide.


    "Yes, and, because of that, she didn''t mind using a spell that even I can identify." Madam snorted in disdain.


    ''That makes sense considering the other factions don''t have much knowledge of magic¡­ After all, they wouldn''t learn something they couldn''t use.'' Ruby thought.


    Madam wouldn''t deny that in the past, she thought the Queen of Witches was like a mother to her too, but after living so long with witches, she came across several situations that she didn''t like, and because of that, she deserted and became a ndestine witch.


    Being a ndestine witch wasn''t bad. You just had to hide and pray the Queen of Witches wouldn''t find you, or you''d never surface again.


    The Queen was not very fond of deserters. Either you were with her, or you were her enemy.


    "I see... That''s why you want to do this..." Madam understood why Ruby wanted to carry out that n.


    Ruby''s smile grew:


    "One thing my mother always told me was: ''Do whatever you want because I will always be your ally, my daughter¡­'' And my beloved husband has the same kind of mentality as my mother."


    "...In a way, she''s a good mother."


    "Of course, she is a good mother. Wrong, she''s the best." Ruby disyed a small smile.


    ''I will throw this world into chaos, and I will rebuild it. Then, when this world is in the palm of my hand, I will give this whole world to my husband... So we can finally live without worrying about anything... ''


    In a way, Ruby was very paranoid about security because what happened when she was little had left her traumatized, and she would only feel satisfied when she controlled everything and everyone.


    She was notfortable knowing that there were beings who could suddenly appear in her house and destroy everything she loved.


    "...W-Who is your husband?" Madam stuttered a little while asking the question. This couldn''t be helped since, after seeing the expression Ruby was disying, unconsciously, she was terrified...


    Those lifeless eyes, that empty smile, it all scared the hell out of her!


    Ruby snapped out of her reverie and said:


    "Victor Alucard, the fifth Vampire Count..."


    "Eh...?" Madam''s brain seemed to have shut down.


    "¡­" Ruby shed a satisfied smile when she saw Madam''s reaction.


    "What is your answer?"


    "Huh...?" Her brain restarted, and when her brain registered what Ruby said, she thought for a few seconds, then said:


    "... I ept. If you do what you''re nning, and this n works, I want to be on the winning side." In the end, for Madam, it didn''t really matter what Ruby did. She just wanted to do her business, earn money, and live carefreely.


    And being on Ruby''s side seemed to be the best decision for her. After all, the woman had the support of the strongest female vampire in the world and the new Count, who proved to have absurd potential.


    Madam took a device from her drawer and threw it towards Ruby.


    "... Good decision." Ruby raised her hand and caught the device.


    "What is this?"


    "That is all the information I know of n Horsemen. Consider it a gesture of good faith and to asting partnership." Madam disyed a small smile.


    "Oh? A witch not charging money? Will the sun rise in the west tomorrow?"


    "Shut up. Do you want it or not?"


    "Yes, I want it... But." Ruby''s eyes glowed blood red, and soon the entire room was frozen.


    Ruby appeared behind Madam and then hugged the woman as she bit her neck!


    "...!?" Madam couldn''t react fast enough to try and use her magic, only activating it a split secondter.


    However, by then, Ruby had returned to the couch.


    "Lady Ruby." Natalia handed Ruby a handkerchief.


    "Thanks."


    "What did you do, Scarlett!?" Madam roared.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t make you a vampire, I didn''t do the proper ritual for it, and you''re no longer a virgin. What I did to you was just insurance¡­" Ruby shed a sadistic smile.


    "Huh?" Madam did not understand.


    "Animes are quite useful, you know? While watching a vampire anime, I saw that the protagonist could bite his victim, and the victim would stay in control of the protagonist like a puppet... I tried to replicate this in real life, and would you imagine my surprise! I managed to create a simr technique using Vampyric Charm." The six months she spent training was not useless.


    She had to use several humans as experiments to learn this technique, all of which were criminals, though.


    The training method was simple: she would go into a prison and peruse all the records of the criminals who hadmitted the most terrible crimes and use them as guinea pigs.


    Utilizing her Vampyric Charm made that easy feat to aplish.


    Ruby still remembered how difficult it was to lose Sasha since she was quite persistent in knowing where she was going every time she finished training.


    ''Thank me, humans. I cleaned up most of the criminals in the world for you.'' Ruby thought humorously.


    "Now, every time you have thoughts of betraying me, I''ll know, and with just a thought, you''ll kill yourself. A very convenient technique, don''t you think¡­?"


    "Why did you do that!?" Madam growled as she held her neck.


    "Hmm? Is it not obvious? I don''t trust you. You already fooled me once, and I don''t trust the witches'' scrolls either." Ruby thought she should do this with the two budding hunters as well, but they weren''t important enough to be wasting her time with them.


    "No need to look at me like that, you''ll hurt my feelings." Ruby chuckled a little:


    "Just don''t betray me, and you''ll live. It''s simple, right?" She shed a smile that showed all her sharp teeth.


    Gulp¡­


    Madam gulped. She realized it was a bad idea to have tricked Ruby in the past, and if she knew it woulde back to bite her ass in the future, she wouldn''t have done that!


    Ruby soon got up from the couch. She then snapped her fingers, causing all the ice in the room to melt, "See you soon, Esther." Ruby spoke without turning around.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 152: Natural Playboy.

    <h4>Chapter 152: Natural yboy.</h4>


    On top of a building with over 30 floors.


    Fred was cornered by Mizuki, looking like a helplessmb that was powerlessly awaiting ughter by a predator!


    "¡­Okay, Milf¡­I''m sorry, okay? Let''s talk? Please?" Fred spoke with a strained smile as he looked back with a bit of fear. Despite being an Altair fan, he couldn''t take a leap of faith from such a high ce!


    He would die if he did! He wasn''t a game character!


    Veins began to pop in Mizuki''s head. The man just threw gasoline on the fire!


    "Stop calling me Milf!" Mizuki stomped the ground angrily!


    Crack!


    The ground broke in a spider web pattern from the force!


    "Hiii!" Fred dropped to the ground in fear:


    "As expected of a gori-."


    "What did you say...?" Mizuki looked at Fred with a look that sent shivers all over Fred''s spine.


    Gulp.


    "N-Nothing."


    "He really doesn''t learn." Victorughed while sitting on top of the water tank on the roof of the same building where Mizuki and Fred were standing, watching the whole situation with an amused smile.


    "...Why does this sound like a scene straight out of a romanticedy?" Edward spoke with a strange face.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m talking about that clich¨¦d plot of a dumb protagonist who wins over the heroine Tsundere." Edward felt that this situation was very simr to what he saw in anime.


    "...Huh?" Victor didn''t understand anything Edward said.


    "Ugh..." Edward facepalmed a few times. He really wished his friend was a cultured man like Fred, he didn''t need to be so extreme like Fred but just knowing a few things he made references to would help.


    Edward took his hand away from his face and said:


    "...It''s decided, when you have time, we''ll go watch anime." Edward nodded with determination; he wasn''t going to let his friend go the wrong way! He needed to experience the culture!


    The brothers are united, and if one goes to the dark side, everyonees along with him!


    "...I don''t understand how you came to that decision, but okay." It wasn''t like Victor had much to do besides train and spend time with his wives.


    The life of a vampire Count was surprisingly easy...


    ''Billions of dors in the ount, three beautiful vampire wives, the cute master/mother-inw... life was beautiful~.'' He thought with fun.


    His brain promptly ignored all the torture/training he had to go through. Sometimes the mind was quite convenient.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Suddenly lightning sounds and a scream of rage was heard:


    "I will kill him! You piece of shit!"


    "Fuck... I should control my mouth..." Fred broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Hmm?" Victor came out of his thoughts and looked at Mizuki, who had apletely enraged face, as she was holding a giant odachi that was covered in lightning.


    "Oh shit..." Edward said.


    "...What did that idiot do?" Victor asked, and then he looked at odachi with curious eyes. He has a vague memory of being hit by that odachi in the past.


    ''That woman, does she have the same fighting style as me?'' He thought about it because an odachi was very simr to the greatsword he used.


    ''Ugh, my body is itching to have a rematch!'' Victor was quite honest with his thoughts.


    "He did the usual stuff, you know he''s an expert at pissing off women," Edward spoke.


    "That''s why women run away from him even though he looks decent..." Victor shed a slight smile.


    Victor promptly ignored the way Fred dressed. After all, that wasn''t a bad thing for him.


    It''s not something he''d want to wear, but he wouldn''t point fingers at things his friends liked to wear.


    "Indeed." Edward disyed the same smile as Victor.


    "Well, we can''t let him die, despite being an idiot, he''s still our friend." When Victor was about to get up, Edward just held up his hand in a stopping motion.


    "I''ll take care of it. That woman is a hunter and uses weapons that are your natural weakness, it''s too risky for you to interfere."


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Edward with curious eyes andpletely ignored what he said about Mizuki. After all, for Victor, it didn''t matter. In fact, he liked it. The moreplicated and difficult the fight was, the more he would evolve and get stronger.


    "What are you going to do?" Victor asked.


    "... Just observe." Edward disappeared.


    "Die!" Mizuki waspletely enraged. She had never been humiliated this much! She just put up with this man because it was her mission to recruit him into the organization she worked for!


    She was sick of putting up with this rude man!


    "Hiii!" Fred closed his eyes and put his hand in front of him, an instinctive gesture of self-defense.


    As her odachi approached to cut Fred''s head vertically down the middle, as if he were a hero who arrivedte to save the day, Edward appeared and grabbed Mizuki''s de.


    Tink!


    The sound of the de hitting metal was heard.


    "Enough." Edward looked at Mizuki with his blue eyes.


    "Heh~." Victor''s smile grew when he saw Edward''s current appearance.


    His face took on a more animalistic appearance, his teeth were sharper, white fur rose from his arms, and he seemed to have more defined muscles. The pressure he emanated from his body indicated that a predator was among them!


    An Alpha Werewolf!


    "¡­" Mizuki was a little shocked internally. Even though she didn''t put much force into her attack, this man still held back her attack like it was nothing!


    "Edward...?" Fred looked at his friend''s back, and, for some reason, he felt like those heroines who were saved by the hero at thest moment.


    badump, Badump. (Doki, Doki)


    His heart began to pound quickly.


    "Thanks-." When he was going to thank Edward, he heard:


    "Even though he''s an idiot whose personality is a gue from a woman''s perspective, he''s still my friend, so I won''t stand by and watch you kill him." Edward stood and pushed her odachi''s de away.


    "Oyy!!! I''m not like that!" Fred protested strongly; he wasn''t that kind of man!


    Edward slowly turned his face and looked at Fred:


    "Shut-up, stop making a mess, and most importantly, apologize to her."


    Gulp.


    "Y-Yes..." Somehow Fred felt he should obey Edward now. The feeling he was emanating from his body was too dangerous.


    Fred looked at Mizuki.


    A mature Japanese woman, who had a curvaceous body andrge breasts, long ck hair, and who wore a white professional suit, she exuded a mature woman feeling that could only be found in experienced women.


    "I''m sorry, Milf-."


    p!


    Edward smacked his friend on the head.


    "She has a name! Apologize correctly, or I will burn your entire manga collection!"


    "...M-Monster, don''t you dare!" How could hemit such a great crime so naturally!?


    The threat Edward made was more impactful than his current appearance.


    "..." Edward just stared at Fred with a neutral gaze.


    "Ugh..." Fred realized that his friend wasn''t kidding. Fearing for his precious possessions, he looked at Mizuki:


    "I''m sorry, Mizuki." He seemed quite sincere when apologizing.


    "...Fine..." Mizuki wasn''t an irrational woman and epted Fred''s apology.


    She undid the spell that created her odachi and turned her face away. She was still annoyed but seeing the man sincerely apologizing, she became a little calmer.


    "See? You can do it when you want." Edward smiled in satisfaction, and soon he undid his transformation.


    "¡­Shut up, I don''t do it consciously, okay? Things somehow always end like this with this woman, she has a short fuse."


    "... Aren''t you the one who teases her without knowing?" Edward spoke.


    "¡­" Fred used his right to remain silent. He''ll be honest, he didn''t know how to treat women, and he''d never received this divine knowledge from anyone. Anime didn''t help much either, so, because of that, he was just being himself.


    It wasn''t like he was trying to insult Mizuki.


    "I still don''t understand these talismans, are they different from the techniques that normal hunters use?"


    "!!!" She was startled when she heard Victor''s voice near her ear, and unconsciously she jumped back as she prepared to do battle.


    "Oh?" Victor shed a small smile when he saw a hint of embarrassment on the woman''s face. If she reacted like that, it was because she saw him as a man, not a creature she must kill, and that was something Victor didn''t understand.


    "I thought you hated vampires like other hunters." And as he didn''t understand something, he asked his question directly.


    Mizuki was surprised by Victor''s honesty, "¡­Yes, I hate them. But for some reason, you and your friends don''t seem like supernatural beings to me... You guys are very-."


    "Normal?"


    "Yes..." Mizuki felt that Victor was very different from the vampires she encountered. He seemed calmer, and he didn''t look at her like she was cattle that should be fed upon.


    "That''s obvious," Edward was the one to speak this time.


    "Huh?" Mizuki looked at Edward.


    "Victor was a human before, and I grew up away from werewolf society, so, because of that, we''re different from our peers," Edward told the truth. His only interactions with the supernatural world were when his father told him something, but he knew the basics of every faction in the supernatural world.


    After all, their father Adam did not want his children to be unaware of these basics.


    The environment and other influences are what shape an individual''s personality. Because of that, even though Victor had turned into a different race, it wasn''t like he was going to change his attitude all of a sudden.


    The same went for Edward since he grew up among humans and wouldn''t act like Emo that would turn away from his friends just because he was a wolf.


    "... Eh...?" She looked at Victor in disbelief, " You were once human...?"


    "Yeah." Victor disyed a small smile.


    "Bullshit!" Mizuki screamed with all her strength.


    "Huh?"


    "There''s no way a plebeian vampire can be a vampire Count! You won''t deceive me!" She refused to believe such irrationality.


    Had a plebeian vampire, the weakest vampire in the vampire hierarchy, grown up enough to be a vampire Count? And he was transformed not too long ago!


    It''s impossible!


    She would not believe such a lie! She was not dumb!


    "...Hahaha," Victor chuckled amusedly.


    "Why are youughing!?" Mizuki somehow started to get annoyed again.


    "I apologize. It''s just that you had a pretty cute reaction just now."


    "...Huh...?" When Mizuki registered Victor''s words, she reacted:


    "O-Oh, thanks, I think." She turned her face away and looked at the buildings. For some reason, she didn''t know how to react to those sudden words.


    "..." Edward and Fred looked at this situation with their mouths open.


    Edward looked at Fred, "See? That is how you have to treat a woman, if you were a woman, you''d run away from yourself as well."


    "Oof." Fred felt that his friend was denying his entire existence, as he looked at Victor and said:


    "... It''s impossible. I''m not a natural yboy..."


    "He''s not a yboy... Anna just taught him to treat a woman well and sincerely." Edward spoke.


    "...Instead of bing a hunter, shouldn''t I be Anna''s student?" Fred thought it would be a good idea. He felt he would gain more by bing Anna''s disciple than by bing a hunter.


    But the real reason was: he wanted to be a natural yboy too!


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 153: Faith.

    <h4>Chapter 153: Faith.</h4>


    ''It has been a long time since someone looked so sincere in my eyes.'' Mizuki thought with a small smile on her face.


    As a woman who had lived for a while, she was pretty experienced, and she was also used to people talking about how beautiful she was.


    She knew she was beautiful, and that wasn''t arrogance or vanity; that was an undeniable truth.


    She was hot, and she knew it very well.


    ¡­ But as time went on, thosepliments started to be hollow, thosepliments started to be false to her. So, because of that, she was taken aback when Victor praised her so sincerely, and he wasn''t even looking at her assets.


    Which, in her humble opinion, was quite impressive to ordinary women.


    "... So, are you going to tell me what these techniques are?" Victor asked again.


    "...?" Mizuki pulled out of her thoughts and looked at Victor, who at some point was close to her again and was looking at her with his eyes glowing blood red.


    "..." Mizuki for a moment felt threatened by that look of his, but she didn''t feel any bad intentionsing from Victor, and all she felt was curiosity...


    And it wasn''t just any curiosity. It was a huge curiosity, like a child who found something interesting and wanted to know more about it.


    It was like a cat that couldn''t stop looking at something new.


    His eyes screamed: Tell me, tell me, tell me.


    To be honest, she felt a bit smothered by this curiosity.


    "...Well..." For a moment, Mizuki was going to tell Victor about her techniques, but she quickly remembered that her master had forbidden her to tell anything about it to strangers.


    [It''s okay, you can tell him the basics, I''m a little curious about something...] She heard her master''s voice.


    "Fine..." Mizuki sighed, but, as she had her master''s permission, she wouldn''t mind exining a few things.


    She then pulled a talisman from her pocket and showed it to Victor, then exined, "The techniques I use are called Onmyoujutsu."


    "Oh?" Victor''s eyes seemed to shine more. He was really interested and started looking at the talisman and analyzing the object.


    Mizuki exhibited a small smile when she saw Victor''s reaction. She wouldn''t deny that she liked seeing someone with genuine curiosity about the techniques she used, so she started talking without delving too deep:


    "In short: Onmyoujutsu, it''s quite simr to the techniques used by the hunters of the organization I work for. The only difference between the two is that my spells are used based on the faith of the gods of my homnd."


    "Hmm¡­" Victor put his hand on his chin and started to think; ''It''s pretty obvious that she spoke that way because she doesn''t want me to learn a lot about these techniques.''


    "I see, I see. That''s interesting, but there''s something I don''t understand." Victor nodded several times, then asked his question:


    "What is this ''faith'' that you guys talk about so much?" Victor felt that this concept was too vague. After all, ''faith'' could be anything, so how did this power that hunters use work?


    He was quite curious.


    "Well..." Mizuki didn''t even know how to exin it correctly...


    "Let me exin this part." Suddenly an old man came out of Mizuki''s body.


    "Oh?" Victor looked at the old man and waited for his teachings.


    "Faith is an unshakable confidence in yourself, an unbreakable confidence that if you want and wish, you can achieve anything!"


    "Faith is a belief in a god, or in yourself. A belief so arrogant it can move mountains."


    "Faith is an action of change¡­"


    "¡­?" Victor didn''t understand anything.


    And the old man realized this, he approached Victor and touched the area of his heart.


    "Faith can be many things. The meaning changes from person to person, but the essence remains the same. An unshakable confidence in something, an unshakable belief in something."


    "Once you cultivate these two concepts to extreme levels, you are able to cause a phenomenon that can bend reality, you are able to ess the ''source''."


    ''Is this why most hunters are fanatical?'' Victor thought,


    "Heh~." He started to get even more interested now.


    "Don''t get too excited, Oni. That kind of power is unapproachable to the night beings." The old man walked away and said, "Originally, this power was only essible to humans."


    "Eh¡­?"


    "Oni, you have your own malevolent energy, don''t get greedy for energies from other races."


    "Tsk¡­" Victor wasn''t greedy, just thirsty to learn new things, and thought it would be interesting to learn the hunter''s techniques, maybe this could be useful in the future, but if he couldn''t ess this so-called ''source'', he wouldn''t waste his time...


    But that doesn''t mean he won''t try to use these techniques...


    After all, he was a stubborn man, and if someone said something was impossible, he felt like he''d been challenged.


    "You know a lot of things, heroic spirit." Victor disyed a small smile as he looked at Abe-No-Seimei.


    "Oh? You seem to know about me, boy."


    "I know a little about your kind from Scathach, she said you were strong..." Victor''s smile grew disproportionately.


    "S-Scathach..." The old manpletely ignored what Victor said and seemed to stutter when he heard someone speak Scathach''s name so casually. ''What is this man''s rtionship with that Oni?''


    "..." Mizuki''s whole body shook when she heard Scathach''s name, the memory of the crazy woman ripping her arm off was still too fresh in her mind.


    "You damaged my daughter''s arm, because of that crime, I will take your arm!"


    Mizuki still had nightmares from that night!


    "Hmm, you said Scathach, what is your rtionship with that Oni?"


    "Oni?" Victor didn''t understand that strange word.


    "Oni is something of a devil in Japanese culture." The one who spoke was Fred, who, without Victor noticing, approached him along with Edward.


    "Oh..." Victor exhibited an amused smile. He wasn''t irritated by this old man speaking ill of Scathach, considering he knew that when his mother-inw wanted to be scary, she could be horrifying:


    "She did a lot of things, huh? I can see that just hearing her name made you scared."


    "..." The old man didn''t deny or ept Victor''s words and used his right to remain silent! He was a free spirit!


    "To answer your question, Scathach is my master, and my mother-inw." Victor spoke.


    "...M-Mother-inw." Mizuki and the old man stuttered a lot.


    ''That demon epted someone to marry her daughter!? Impossible.'' Despite having denied this thought, the old man felt that Victor''s words were not false. After all, there was no madman in this world who would say this without being afraid of the consequences.


    And he conveniently ignored the part where Victor said that Scathach was his master...


    Being a senile old man had some disadvantages...


    "...Unbelievable..." Edward, who knew a little about vampire society, just made a face of pure shock.


    ''I thought he was only married to the heiress of n Fulger and n Snow, but he also married one of the daughters of n Scarlett!? What is this luck?'' Edward thought.


    "Is this woman Violet''s mother?" Fred asked.


    "She is not. She is the mother of my other wife." Victor replied.


    "... Eh?" Fred felt that his world was cracked like a fragile ss.


    "Old Man-." When Victor was about to ask him more about the doubts he had, he heard Fred yell.


    "Chotto Matte!"


    "Huh?" Victor didn''t understand a thing Fred said.


    Fred walked up in front of Victor, "What is this...?"


    "...?"


    "What is this!? What is this situation that only happens in harem anime!?" He sounded very desperate, "How envious! You were turned into a vampire, and now you have two beautiful wives!"


    "...How do you know she''s beautiful?" Victor disyed an amused smile.


    "Come on, she''s a vampire, there''s no way she can be ugly!"


    "Make sense." Victor spoke, and then he continued, "And who said I only had two wives?"


    "...Huh?" Mizuki and Fred spoke at the same time.


    Crack, Crack!


    Fred''s world is shattered!


    "...Hahahaha...This can only be a joke, while I''m using my divine right hand, my best friend created a harem!"


    "..." Everyone didn''t know how to react to what Fred said.


    Fred kneeled on the ground, looked at the clouds, and assumed a position as if he were a believer who was praying to God, as some tears started to fall from his face:


    "God, why is the world so unfair! Why!? Whyyyyyy!?"


    "I want a harem too! I want to practice dual cultivation! I want to explore the dragon cave!"


    "Why doesn''t Truck-Samae visit me at these times!? I want to be the protagonist too!"


    "..." Mizuki, the old man, and Edward didn''t know how to react to Fred''s despair.


    And what the fuck is Truck-sama?


    Only Edward understood the reference Fred made... The world is so lonely.


    "If you want a harem, just get stronger." Victor suddenly spoke.


    "...Huh?" Fred looked at Victor.


    "My master said that as long as you are strong, you can have as many women/men as you like in your harem."


    "The strong are the boss. If you are a woman, if you want, you could have a harem of men. Same goes for men, as long as you''re strong, you could create a harem of women if you wanted."


    "Even the vampire king has a harem." Victor looked like a shepherd who was teaching the way to the lostmb.


    "That''s true, there are many werewolves who have harems." Edward supported Victor''s words.


    In the supernatural world, it was rtivelymon for beings to surround themselves with several partners, and this was true for both males and females. It all depended on the individual''s will, and of course, their strength.


    When Edward was little, he had heard several stories from his father of a woman who was a general of the wolves who had more than 50 men in her harem.


    Coincidentally... This woman was Edward''s grandmother, but he preferred not toment on that.


    "..." Fred looked at Victor and Edward with determined eyes.


    "It''s decided. I will be a hunter, and I will raise a harem!" Fred was already imagining himself bing strong and having several nuns as lovers.


    Somehow, when imagining this forbidden scene, he started to get full of motivation!


    "Let''s fucking goooooo!!!!!!"


    "... It''s not allowed to interact in church, it''s against the rules." It only took a few words for Mizuki to break Fred''s dreams.


    Crack, Crack!


    Fred could even hear the noise of his dreams breaking.


    Fred dropped to his knees again as he looked up at the sky, "This is too much, God. Who made this stupid rule? Don''t you have control of your organization?"


    "...Hepletely freaked out." Victor facepalmed.


    "And we went to so much trouble to cheer him up again." Edward sighed.


    "Hmm... Sorry?" Mizuki felt awkward apologizing for a pointless subject.


    "I will not be a hunter! Who wants to be a simp of god! Screw this!" Fred got up off the ground and threw his middle finger at the sky.


    He changed his mind very quickly! Everyone thought at once.


    "¡­In that case, don''t you want to be an Onmyo mage?" The old man spoke after thinking for a few seconds.


    "... Eh?"


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 154: Onmyo Mage?

    <h4>Chapter 154: Onmyo Mage?</h4>


    "Master?" Mizuki didn''t understand why her master presented this offer.


    "Ohhh, that''s a good idea, old man." Victor suddenly spoke. He had a huge smile on his face and looked like he was nning something.


    "Right?" The old man nodded since he thought it would be a waste to leave so much potential in the hands of those hypocrites, "He will be a great Onmyo mage in the future."


    "Oyyy! Don''t decide things for me!"


    "Tsk." Victor clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    Victor approached Fred, bent down, and said:


    "Think, Fred. Think!"


    "... Think what?"


    "Mago Onmyo are not restricted by church rules! He can do Snu Snu! If you get strong and have money, you can create a harem! Even Mizuki can be in the harem as the main wife!"


    "Oyyy! Why was my name brought up in this weird conversation all of a sudden!?" Mizuki stomped the ground angrily.


    "That''s right, boy. My student may be clumsy, but she''s a good woman. As long as you improve her personality, I''ll allow you to marry her!" He spoke as he stroked his beard.


    "Master!?" She couldn''t believe even her master said that!


    "...Victor..." Tears started to fall from Fred''s face, "You''re a great friend!"


    "Of course I am!" Victor disyed a big smile that, for some reason, sent shivers down Fred''s spine!


    Victor''s thinking is simple, if Fred became an Onmyo mage, he would be able to get in touch with Mizuki''s exotic techniques, and he was quite interested in those techniques.


    He had another reason too! He wanted his friend to stay strong!


    Why did he want this!? It''s obvious he wants to fight his friend! The more strong people around, the more fun he will have! It''s a great n where he has fun and gets stronger! And consequently, his friend gets stronger too!


    In the end, everyone lived happily ever after!


    ''HAHAHAHAHAHA~. Fred, my friend. I really hope you get strong, I''ll be looking forward to that day! The day I will fight you!'' As an immortal vampire, all Victor had in this life was time!


    "¡­What is this chaos? Why does everything turn like this when Victor is around?" Edward asked himself while looking tired.


    "It''s decided, I will be an Onmyo mage so that in the future, I can practice dual cultivation!"


    "¡­Your mindset is a little wrong, but you''ve got determination, boy! I like it!" The old man disyed a small, amused smile.


    "Master! Please teach me the ways!" Fred looked at the old man as if he were looking at an idol.


    "Hahahaha, of course, just trust me!" The old man looked like a suspicious man who was recruiting someone into a suspicious cult.


    "Yes, master!"


    "STOP DECIDING THINGS AS IF I WERE NOT PRESENT!" Mizuki kicked Fred in the face.


    "Ughyaa!" Fred yelled strangely as he felt his face being kicked.


    Fred flew for a few meters and soon fell to the ground.


    "... He died?" Edward asked.


    "Of course not." Victorughed.


    "That hurt!" Fred got up from the floor.


    "See? If there''s anything good about this man, it''s his stamina."


    "And I don''t like men like this pervert! My type of man is more like him!" Mizuki pointed at Victor.


    "...?" Victor looked behind him as if he was looking for someone, he looked around and saw that there were no people beside him either, realizing she was talking about him, he showed a small smile:


    "Oh? Thank you for liking me. I will be honest. I wasn''t expecting this sudden confession, but I, unfortunately, have to say: I''m sorry, I''m married."


    "¡­Ugh, I don''t like you, idiot! I''m saying that my type of man is like you! Confident, strong, gentle¡­-" Mizuki suddenly stopped talking, and her face began to take on small shades of red.


    "Hahahaha~." Victor, the old man, and Edward started tough a lot.


    Victor knew she didn''t like him. He was just teasing her since people always get it wrong when they see a friend or friends flirting with each other.


    Upon seeing this, they immediately would think that these two individuals liked each other, which was a very silly and childish thought.


    People were not so simple, a childhood friend could flirt and y with their childhood friend, but that did not mean that the man liked the woman, or the woman liked the man. They were just ying with each other.


    This was something his mother always taught him, ''Unless the woman presents clear evidence that she likes you, you shouldn''t take rash actions. Especially if it is a friend, to make that mistake, you will fall in Friendzone and lose a precious friendship ...


    ''His mother was quite knowledgeable about human rtions, as expected of a renownedwyer.''


    "She is surprisingly cute," Edward spoke.


    "Oh, you don''t know anything, in the past-." The old man looked like he was about to reveal Mizuki''s dark secrets.


    "Shut the fuck up!" She screamed in embarrassment.


    "Naruhodo, Naruhodo. Strong, gentle, and confident. Good to know." Fred seemed to be jotting something down on his cell phone.


    Mizuki looked at Fred with an annoyed gaze, "What are you doing, damn you? Why are you mumbling like a pervert?"


    Fred, like an experienced soldier, dodged that bullet and said, "I''m writing down what you like so that in the future I can try to win you over." He disyed a gentle smile that caught Mizuki off guard.


    "¡­T-This is impossible. Just give up, you''re disgusting." She huffed and turned away.


    Whistle, Whistle!


    Victor, Edward, and the old man whistled. They were like those friends who threw gasoline on a fire to make the situation even more embarrassing.


    "Nice job, Fred. You are going the right way!" Victorughed.


    "Keep it up, Buddy!" Edward supported.


    "He stillcks tact, but he is on the right path." The old man spoke as he ced a fan over his face.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Fred spoke as he looked at the group since he didn''t understand why they reacted that way.


    "..." Victor, Edward, and the old man just looked at Fred like he was stupid.


    "Somehow, he reminds me of you, Victor."


    "Oyyyy, I''m not dense like a ck hole." Victor strongly denied it!


    "..." Edward just looked at Victor with a dry look, his face said: are you serious?


    "Anyway, in the end, I thought it was impossible¡­" Fred put away his cell phone and continued, "I can''t change myself to be that man." In the end, he was true to himself and wouldn''t change who he was because of a woman.


    "...he''s honest with himself, huh?" Victor exhibited a small smile, liking that attitude.


    "This is a good thing." The old man nodded, as he had the same thoughts as Victor.


    "Well, at least he can find someone who likes the same hobbies as he does. There are many girls who like anime all over the world. If he is lucky, he can make a harem with them... Just avoid cosying women, you might have a bad experience..."


    "... You seem to have bad experiences, buddy," Victor said,


    "Believe me, you don''t want to know..." Edward didn''t say any more.


    "Hmm... Maybe you''re right." Fred thought it was a good idea, there are a lot of fish in the sea, and if he bes strong, maybe he will find a woman who has the same hobbies as he does and ept him for who he is.


    "Sigh...I thought my disciple would finally get a boyfriend...I need grandchildren." The old man looked rather disappointed.


    "It''s hard being you, huh?" Victor spoke.


    "Yes, it''s quite irritating to be in a woman''s body, they are so emotionally unstable, but as you get used to it, I want grandchildren too¡­" Important things must be said twice!


    "Don''t give up hope. In the future, she might find someone she likes." Victor patted the old man''s shoulder.


    "..." The old man was a little surprised that Victor could touch him so easily, he''s a spirit, did you know? It cannot be touched by an ordinary person!


    "... Impossible. Her man standards are very high, and men of this age are all weak."


    "..." Victor and Edward couldn''t deny those words.


    "She is lost," Edward spoke.


    "RIP¡­Forever Alone." Victor was brutal.


    "Sigh..." The old man just sighed.


    "...." Suddenly everything went silent, a few seconds passed, and the three men showed a big smile:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAH." The three men started tough as if they thought something was amusing.


    They were obviously having fun at the expense of Mizuki''s misfortune.


    Crack, Crack, Crack.


    Sounds of stones breaking could be heard around.


    "..." The three men stoppedughing and looked at Mizuki, who had several veins pulsing in her face, and, although she was smiling gently, her smile was anything but kind.


    "You sons of bitches... I hope you''re prepared to die."


    "Well..." Edward and the old man didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m out." Edward disappeared and hid behind the water tank.


    "Hmm, I need to feed my ck fox." The old man''s spirit became invisible.


    They abandoned Victor! Traitors!


    Now he was the target of all of Mizuki''s rage!


    "Heh~." Victor''s smile grew frighteningly, he didn''t care about the motives, but if it was a fight Mizuki wanted, a fight was what she would have!


    And he wanted to fight too! He wanted a rematch!


    "Come! I will deal with all your frustrations!"


    The words! His words were very misleading!


    "Oh? I hope you can take out all of my frustrations, because right now¡­I''m really angry."


    Woman! Look at your words! You can cause a misunderstanding! Fred wanted to scream this, but he was too scared of Mizuki right now.


    "Don''t worry, I can dance with you as long as it takes, I''m pretty tough." The magic circles in Victor''s hand began to glow crazily.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning began to crackle around Victor, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared and then reappeared in front of Mizuki, and with one movement, he brought his hand closer to Mizuki''s face.


    "...!" Mizuki was startled by the sudden movement, she used her hands to defend herself, but something happened that caught her off guard.


    Victor grabbed Mizuki and held her like a princess.


    "H-Huh?"


    "Close your mouth, or you''ll bite your tongue."


    "Wait-."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Without giving Mizuki time to respond, he flew skyward like a rocket, and when he reached a considerable height, they heard a sonic boom, and soon the only thing everyone could hear was the sound of lightning in the distance.


    Edward appeared next to Fred, "He really is irrational." He remembered that a few minutes ago, Victor didn''t want to fight.


    ''In the end, he just does what he wants, his opinion changes very quickly. He''s pretty unpredictable.'' Edward felt tired as he tried to think of logical thoughts for Victor''s actions.


    And in the end, he found that he couldn''t. He was pretty irrational, like a selfish king who did what he wanted and expected everyone to follow his will.


    Normally, that would be a bad thing, but unlike these selfish kings. Victor had a very high charisma, and that unconsciously attracted people.


    "...That was cool, af...I want to do that too."


    "...Sometimes I envy its simplicity." Edward chuckled.


    "Where did they go?" Fred asked.


    "I don''t know, but probably in a ce where they can fight without worrying about their surroundings." Edward walked towards the stairs.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Home."


    "Oh, I will too," Fred walked along with Edward.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 155: AMEN!!!

    <h4>Chapter 155: AMEN!!!</h4>


    Sasha Side.


    Maria was following Sasha through the corridors of the mansion where she used to live.


    The two women appeared to have been walking for a while.


    "Where are we going, Master?" Despite being ufortable with the current situation, Maria was a little curious about what Sasha was doing.


    "I''m here to collect something I forgot from this mansion," Sasha spoke in a dry, emotionless tone since she wasn''t in a good mood.


    Sasha''s eyes glowed blood red for a few seconds:


    ''Tsk, this mansion is full of bugs and rats.'' Sasha thought.


    "...Oh." Maria understood what she was looking for, but she had a doubt, "Are you sure the hunters didn''t take the item? After all, I remember we walked all over the mansion."


    "Hahaha, if those dogs were sopetent, the vampires would have been wiped out long ago," Sasha spoke with disdain.


    "¡­" Maria didn''t know what to say when she heard Sasha''s words.


    The two women walked down a few corridors until suddenly Sasha stopped in front of a gigantic painting that appeared to be damaged.


    "Good, the edges of the frame are still intact."


    "...?" Maria looked at the frame and saw the image of a woman with long golden hair and blood red eyes. She had a voluptuous body that didn''t seem to lose to Scathach, wearing a crimson red dress. She looked like a woman of noble birth, while the entire image Maria was looking at appeared to have been hand-painted by an artist.


    "... This is."


    "My grandmother." Sasha looked at the painting with a neutral gaze:


    "Carm Fulger... If she were alive, I believe she would be the one to hold the title of Vampire Count and not my mother."


    Maria had never heard of this woman, but she thought it made sense, if she was Sasha''s grandmother, then she must have been thousands of years old.


    "I learned that she was a very kind woman and that she had the noble personality of a knight."


    "..." Maria thought the woman was quite simr to Sasha.


    "It''s funny, right?"


    "What...?"


    "Is a bloodthirsty vampire considered someone resembling a ''knight''?"


    "Well...I feel like it''s not weird."


    "Oh?"


    "Despite our eating habits, we are no different from humans¡­" Maria was honest, as that was the impression she had gotten from vampires as she lived with them for more than six months.


    Vampires needed blood to survive, and consequently, they had to hunt humans for food. That''s normal, that''s just thew of nature, and it''s not like vampires couldn''t drink the blood of animals, but the difference is that animal blood made them weaker.


    But... Despite being aw of nature, they were sentient beings, and they wouldn''t ept that for long.


    All the problems started when the vampires started ying with their food, and this revolted the humans, so eventually, the humans ''joined up'' in a group that had hatred towards the vampires, and a war broke out.


    Normally, vampires would win as usual.


    But because of the energy discovered by the hunters, they began to be pressured and had to look for a new habitat, considering Earth was no longer a wee ce for them.


    "A predator cannot get along with its prey." Sasha looked back at the painting:


    "Eventually, the predator can no longer hold back its instincts and will attack its prey, and, because of that, we can''t mix."


    "¡­" Maria was silent, she understood what Sasha was saying, and some part of her believed it was true.


    Regardless, whether they were aware or not, at some point, their instinct would speak louder, and the predator would attack the prey...


    After all, you couldn''t live in peace with a person who seemed to be very tasty meat next to you, right? You''d feel like eating and tasting this ''meat''.


    Predators must live among their fellows.


    And prey must live among their fellows.


    The two can never join in amunity. A lion can''t join the rabbitmunity, right? How would a predator at the top of the food chain join its prey? That made no sense.


    In the end, that is just the natural order of things.


    Because of this, Sasha didn''t believe that humans and vampires could get along in the future one day.


    In this war that hassted thousands of years, one side had to be the winner, and the other side had to be the loser!


    There was no such thing as Status Quo!


    Peace was never an option from the start.


    Sasha pointed her hand towards the painting.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Lightning is in our family''s bloodline thanks to my grandmother. She was the one who started our family, she is our ancestor..."


    Lightning bolted from Sasha''s hand and hit the painting.


    "Consequently, we as her descendants must pay respect to her."


    The lightning struck the frame, and it went through the entire frame.


    Maria looked at the edges of the frame and saw several strange letters, "Are those... Runes?"


    "There is a story Julia told me when I was little." Sasha continued to stare at the board.


    "Originally, Carm Fulger, my grandmother, was a woman with deep connections to the lightning spirits who were quite close to the Norse gods."


    "Spirits...?" Maria looked at Sasha in disbelief, while she had the face of someone who didn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Well, that story is probably a legend created by ancient peoples."


    "Ancient people used to make legends out of anything." Sasha didn''t believe that story either. How could a spirit be a vampire?


    They weren''t even beings that had a physical body to be able to transform into vampires, so that story didn''t make any sense.


    When the entire frame was covered by Sasha''s power, a door of lightning was opened, and everything inside that door was covered in lightning.


    "What is that...?" Maria couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    The ce didn''t seem to have a floor or a ceiling, and it was just an enormous white ce that contained lightning shing back and forth at high speed.


    It was a strange ce.


    "Stay here, you two." Sasha spoke, then she continued, "Only the descendants of n Fulger can enter this room, so if you enter and you are not a descendant... Well, you will be electrocuted to ash." Sasha wisely ignored the part that the person who didn''t have the power of lightning would fall into the deep void. After all, they don''t need to know that.


    "...?" Maria didn''t understand what she meant by ''two''.


    Maria''s shadow grew, and soon Kaguya came out of her shadow:


    "...How did you know I was here?" She asked with a confused face. She was sure she was silent enough for Sasha not to notice anything.


    "It was just a hunch." Sasha exhibited a gentle smile, "I know my husband, I know he is very overprotective."


    "..." Kaguya exhibited a small smile, "Indeed."


    "¡­Oh, it''s you Kaguya¡­ But why was he worried? Aren''t I here?" Maria did not understand Victor''s concern.


    "¡­" ''That''s exactly what he''s worried about'', was what Kaguya wanted to say, but she was silent since it wasn''t her problem yet.


    "¡­Anyway, I''m leaving¡­Oh, before I go, I want you guys to capture these rats for me. When you guys finish the job, wait for me here; I''ll be back in a few minutes."


    "...?" Maria didn''t understand the ''rats'' that Sasha was talking about, but after thinking for a moment, she opened her mouth in shock; ''How did I not notice?'' She wondered, and quickly, she began to loosen the strands from her hands and spread them around the ce.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Sasha''s body began to be covered by the lightning, and in the blink of an eye, she was gone, leaving only a trail of lightning.


    The moment Sasha walked through the door, the door closed, and all the two women could see was the painting of Sasha''s ancestor, who looked a lot like her.


    "As expected, she noticed." Kaguya turned her face and looked down the hallway.


    "Show yourself, worms." Kaguya''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "How rude, calling us worms..."


    Several men inbat priest clothes began to appear out of nowhere.


    Kaguya looked at the tools the hunters were holding.


    "I see¡­" She said, looking at everything neutrally; ''Are they using such an expensive tool for this rubbish? Is the church burning money?''


    Kaguya knew that the Inquisition was one of the richest organizations, considering the church earned a lot of donations from the faithful.


    "Hunters are investing a lot in worms like you to buy this type of artifact." She spoke in disdain as she looked around and saw that there were more than 20 hunters. ''What do they want so badly with Lady Sasha to send so many hunters?''


    This was something Kaguya couldn''t understand since a portion of the hunters seemed to be focusing too much on Sasha: the ambush that took ce in this mansion and these hunters now; something didn''t smell right. ''My master needs to know this.''


    It was pretty obvious that someone was targeting Sasha.


    "We are God''s chosen ones. Of course, they will support us." The priest spoke with a gentle smile, then he looked at Maria:


    "I see... You''ve be a creature from hell, that''s really a shame... But don''t worry, we''ll save you."


    "I don''t need your salvation," Maria spoke with disdain since she knew that the salvation the priest offered was her death.


    Maria looked at the man who was wearing ck pants with a red shirt that showed his chest, he had an antique rifle on his back:


    "A mercenary?" Maria didn''t understand, ''Was the church hiring mercenaries?''


    "Oh, you seem to know us." The man disyed a smile that showed his sharp teeth, his eyes for a moment gleaming gold.


    "A werewolf..." Maria was a little worried. She had never fought a werewolf before.


    "Don''t be worried, he''s an Omega and was kicked out of the Pack. He''s just a Mongrel." Kaguya wasn''t worried about the wolf, but she was worried about that tall man who was standing back there. He felt quite dangerous.


    "Hahaha, I hear that a lot." The man didn''t look offended.


    "..." The man looked at Kaguya as if trying to identify her origins.


    ''Hmm, they''re not both part of my contract, my goal is only with that blonde woman who left.''''


    "Can you surrender? I don''t like killing people who aren''t in my contract-." The wolf was going to try to negotiate, but suddenly everyone in the group heard a scream:


    "GOD! We''ve met a demon and a traitor!"


    They looked back and saw a taller man at 195 cm tall, wearing priest''s clothes, and had spiked blond hair, while his eyes were covered with a ck bandanna.


    This was the same man that Kaguya had been worried about a few moments ago.


    The man pulled out two western swords he had at his waist and walked towards Maria and Kaguya.


    "Zandriel, you can kill both women, but the heiress of n Fulger must be captured at all costs, don''t forget your mission!" The man ordered him, but Zandriel didn''t seem to be listening.


    ''Okay, we have a fool present here, thanks for telling me what I need to know.'' Kaguya thought with disdain.


    As he smiled, he prayed:


    "Oh, God. Almighty, God. I''m in front of our enemies, these demons that were cast out of paradise! As your most faithful tool. Bless me with your power to eliminate each of them!"


    The man''s body began to be covered with a golden power, as the power covered his two swords.


    "AMEN!!!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 156: AMEN!!! 2

    <h4>Chapter 156: AMEN!!! 2</h4>


    "As expected of you, Zandriel!" The priest, who appeared to be the leader, praised.


    Everything happened very quickly, but everyone present could see correctly what happened. Zandriel attacked the maid who had oriental characteristics. She didn''t have time to react and only managed to defend lightly with some kind of shadow power.


    Kaguya recoiled a little as she looked down at her stomach that had a deep cut. "Ah, my uniform was damaged..." She looked at the man with her blood red eyes.


    A frightening pressure began to leave her body, "How embarrassing." How could a perfect maid be hurt by an insect?


    As expected, she still had a lot to improve upon before bing a perfect maid.


    The man pointed his two swords at Kaguya, "Demons must be punished for the crimes they''vemitted against humanity! As a chosen instrument of God, I stand in front of these abominations! AMEN!"


    "Ugh, he talks so loud." Kaguya was disgusted with this man.


    The man''s two swords seemed to be taking on a new shape thanks to the power he was pouring out of his body.


    The man''s body was covered in a golden glow. After repositioning himself, he once again leaped towards Kaguya:


    "Maria, do your job, take care of the worms." Kaguya''s appearance began to darken as if covered by darkness, and soon she disappeared.


    "...Very Well." Maria looked at the men.


    "...?" The man stopped running and looked around, but before he could react,


    A woman stepped out of the shadows of the ceiling and slit his throat, "I was never a warrior. I''m an Assassin."


    Cough.


    The man coughed blood on the floor and appeared to be choking on his own blood. ''Ahh~, am I going to heaven today?'' He thought with a smile on his face.


    "Zandriel!" One of the Priests men yelled in concern.


    "... This power, it''s from that n... Why is someone rted to n Snow here?" The mercenary werewolf spoke and felt something was very wrong.


    "I know you, Father." The woman looked at the man who seemed to bemanding them all.


    "Oh?" The priest looked at the maid.


    "Father Julian, responsible for eliminating severalmunities of vampires. You''re a very devoted hunter who is always willing to ept any mission to exterminate the ''demons''. You are well known."


    Maria cracked her neck a little, and then she made gestures with her hands, "I''ll be honest, I didn''t recognize you, but... When I saw that man, I remembered you."


    "Rumors say that Father Juli¨¢n always walked with hispanion who was called Zandriel. Yet, despite having an angel''s name, he was as mad as a devil."


    "How rude... My friend is not crazy, he is normal."


    "Look." He pointed to Zandriel, who had his throat slit.


    Suddenly, a golden power appeared on his neck and began to heal his wound at high speed.


    "God still hasn''t allowed me to enter paradise! I must eliminate sinners!" The man turned his face to Kaguya.


    "Tsk, annoying insect." Kaguya entered the shadows again.


    "See? He is a rational man."


    "..." Maria and the wolf were silent; they wanted to know what the Father considered as a rational man.


    "I know you too, Maria." The man suddenly made a high-speed hand movement, and several wires were quickly cut.


    "I know your tricks."


    "..." Maria shed a scary smile, "You know my tricks, but what about your subordinates?"


    "Fuck." The priest looked back and saw his subordinates with barely visible threads strewn across their bodies.


    Maria suddenly made a movement with her hands, "They''re all already trapped in my webs."


    Julian attacked Maria''s wires, but the moment he hit them, a red power countered his holy golden power.


    "Tsk."


    "Mercenary, do something!" he ordered


    "I...-" The mercenary would have done something, but suddenly they heard.


    "It''s toote."


    Maria started walking towards the group, made a slight gesture, and slowly a red power began to cover the threads.


    "Father, help us!"


    "I can''t move!"


    "My power doesn''t work!"


    "Father Julian!"


    The hunters'' screams filled Maria''s heart with sadistic pleasure:


    "You called me a creature from hell, correct?" Maria''s eyes slowly started to turn blood red as her face took on a paler appearance than usual and seemed to have taken on some ck cracks.


    "..."


    "You weren''t wrong. My only thought right now is to eat you all, and you seem to be very appetizing..." A little drool started to fall from Maria''s mouth.


    "Oops, how rude." She wiped the drool that was falling from her mouth.


    "What are you...?"


    She smiled and said:


    "The maid."


    With a flick of her wrist, all the hunters that were trapped in her threads were torn and severed, slumping off in various directions.


    Pieces of meat began to fall from the bodies of the ancient hunters.


    "...You will pay for this, do you know how difficult it is to find good subordinates?" He looked at Maria with a slightly annoyed look.


    "Curious. You don''t look very angry."


    "Despite being killed by a demon, they will meet God in paradise, they are lucky." Julian smiled as if it were natural.


    "¡­" Maria was wondering if she was like this in the past. She vaguely remembered that she was more focused on herself than the goal of the church. After all, she just wanted to get money to live a good life.


    ''Tsk, even my memories are getting hazy.'' Maria was afraid of that. She was afraid of slowly forgetting who she was, and in the end, just bing an empty shell.


    She looked at the hunters'' bodies; ''Maybe more nutritious bodies are better.''


    "Let''s stop kidding, you have to die before n Fulger''s heiress returns." Julian cracked his neck a little, appearing as though he were getting ready to fight.


    He opened his mouth and spoke in an ephemeral tone as if he were praying:


    "As God has blessed us humans with free will, it is a sign that we are his chosen! We must be his tool of judgment!" The man pulled the crucifix from around his neck, and soon a great sword of golden energy was created.


    Although his prayer was very questionable.


    "Abatant, huh?" Maria made an annoyed face.


    "I will judge you, Demon!" The man lunged towards her.


    Combatants were hunters who used their energy more obviously. They created weapons of power that could be used easily, and these types of hunters were the most problematic for Maria; after all, they could cut her wires with rtive ease...


    ''That would happen if I fought you in the past, now...'' Maria''s red threads began to swirl around her as if they were alive; ''My power is stronger.''


    It took six months of training, but she managed to figure out a way to use her powers the same way back when she was a hunter.


    She gathered several wires in front of her and defended against Julian''s attack!


    Tink!


    The sound of metal ttering was heard all around.


    The man backed away and attacked Maria again.


    "It''s useless. Inbat indoors, I''m invincible." Maria made a few gestures with her hand.


    Julian quickly defended against Maria''s strings that wereing at him at difficult angles, "Tsk, annoying power."


    "I''ve only just started." Maria held both hands up.


    "...?" Julian didn''t understand what was happening, but when he felt somethinging over him, he quickly retreated away once again.


    He looked at the jumble of wires that had a distorted shape, appearing like a demon.


    "What is that!?"


    "Secret." The strands suddenly fell apart and zoomed towards Julian.


    Julian attempted to use his sword to defend against Maria''s attack like he had done previously. However, this time he couldn''t defendpletely.


    Maria''s wires were very flexible, and she could easily change the direction of her attacks anytime she wanted.


    "Fuck." Julian yelled angrily as he felt his shoulder being pierced by Maria''s wires.


    "You have quite the foul mouth for a priest." Maria shed a disdainful smile.


    "Fuck you, Bitch!"


    "... Let''s teach this evil boy some lessons on proper behavior." She wore a sadistic smile.


    She grasped her strands in both hands and began using them like a whips.


    "What~." Julian couldn''t defend himself, and then his entire body was covered in deep red lines.


    Fuushhhhhh! Fusshhhhhhh!


    For a few seconds, the wires made a noise as if they were breaking the air as red blood began to ooze from Julian''s body.


    And seeing this sight, Maria''s smile only grew.


    "AHHHH!" He cried out in pain, however unlike normal pain, the sensation of having his skin being split open seemed to be much more painful.


    "If it goes on like this, it will never end."


    "God¡­-?" He was going to say something, but suddenly his mouth was abruptly covered by Maria''s wires.


    "I know very well how fighting hunters works."


    The priest''s face seemed to wear an expression of disdain, and soon his entire body was covered with golden power.


    The power seemed to be acting like armor, allowing the man to take the strands from his body and break them all.


    "Fool, prayer to God is much more than words." He tapped his chest in the heart area and said, "Faithes from something deeper, faithes from the heart, I don''t need words."


    "... You are a fanatic."


    "Wrong! I am a believer!" The man roared.


    The man suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of Maria:


    "Fuck-." Maria quickly used her wires to defend herself, but the attack she''d been expecting didn''te.


    "I know where Carlos is." Julian suddenly spoke in a low voice.


    "!!!" Maria opened her eyes wide.


    "Keep silent if you want to know this information. If you don''t want to know about Carlos'' whereabouts, keep fighting."


    "¡­" Maria bit her lip while looking like she was about to make a very important decision.


    Internally, she still cared for Carlos. But because of what she had be, she was slowly forgetting her memories of her beloved, and she needed to find him once more.


    "¡­" Maria continued in silence.


    "... Nice answer. The man known as Carlos, he is at address XxXxXx."


    Maria looked at the man with a suspicious look, "Why did you tell me this?"


    "It was a request from the man himself: ''If you find Maria. Please tell her to find me.''"


    "I''m just following orders from my superior." Julian suddenly kicked Maria in the stomach.


    The woman flew towards the mansion wall.


    ''Fulfilling orders? Carlos climbed the chain ofmand? What is happening?'' Maria didn''t mind her stomach getting kicked since she had a lot going through her head.


    "... Well, this is giving my mouth a bad taste, but it''s not like it''s anything new." The wolf backed away from the conflict and leaned against the mansion wall.


    Soon, he closed his eyes and waited. His job was simple, and everything else was just extras, and, if possible, he didn''t want to do useless work.


    It was just a waste of time, and he was not going to make money doing extra work.


    "Tsk, why are you so tough? Are you really a human?"


    "Of course! I am a human blessed by God! Now die!"


    Hearing Kaguya and Zandriel''s voices, the man looked at their conflict.


    Zandriel''s entire body was covered in wounds, but those wounds were healing at a very high rate.


    ''I''ve never heard of a human with such high regeneration power... I feel like I''m fighting a vampire.'' Kaguya quickly returned to the shadows.


    "Zandriel! Are you still ying around!?" Julian yelled angrily:


    "Kill the woman fast!"


    "She is very slippery!"


    "Stop making excuses!


    "Tsk, fine."


    Fushhhhhhhh


    A massive golden power began toe out of the man''s body while he looked into the shadows and said:


    "Give me the power of purification, I will take the devil''s souls to paradise!"


    "In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit..." He raised both swords upward, and with a mighty swing, he shouted, "AMEN!!"


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 157: They never learn.

    <h4>Chapter 157: They never learn.</h4>


    Some minutester.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Sasha returned to the old mansion through the painting of her ancestor, and the first thing she saw was a group of hunters.


    "Wee back, Sasha Fulger," Julian spoke with a gentle smile.


    But Sasha ignored him and started looking for Kaguya and Maria.


    Maria was fine, she was only unconscious a considerable distance away, she looked around again.


    When she found Kaguya, her whole face froze.


    Kaguya was without arms and legs, and the flesh of her belly was exposed. Her whole body was covered with sores, and she was a bloody mess. Yet despite her current state, Sasha saw that Kaguya was still alive.


    She appeared to be being restrained by some golden chains.


    ''Mother Fuckers!'' Sasha roared internally.


    "Who did this?" She pointed at Kaguya with her hand shaking. She was very shaken, angry, and worried, but she controlled herself and didn''t show it in front of her enemies.


    "Lady Sasha how about-." Julian tried to say something, but Sasha wasn''t in the mood for it.


    "I asked..." Sasha looks at Julian with her red eyes, "Who did this?"


    ''Calm down, I can''t be angry now...'' Sasha squeezed her hands tightly together.


    "..." Julian felt strange to see Sasha so calm, he thought that if he made that demonstration, the heiress of n Fulger would be angry, and he could use this emotional breakdown to capture her.


    ''Looks like the maid isn''t that important to her, huh?'' Hepletely misunderstood the situation.


    "Answer me!" Sasha''s voice is so loud it sounds like lightning strikes the ground.


    "No matter who did it, a sinner must die, that''s the mission God gave us," Julian spoke with absolute conviction.


    "¡­" Sasha''s eyes twitched. She was fed up with these fanatics, were they going to take away someone else important to her!?


    "Zandriel!"


    A tall man suddenly appeared from the ceiling andnded behind Sasha, and with one quick move, heshed out at Sasha''s back with his swords!


    "Die, Demon!"


    "I see..." Sasha''s body was covered in lightning, "You guys made a big mistake." And Zandriel''s attack passed by her.


    "... What are you talking about?" Julian felt strange when he saw Sasha''s worried face.


    "There is one person who likes this maid a lot." Sasha suddenly disappeared and kicked Zandriel in the face!


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    The man went through the wall and fell into the garden, looking like he was knocked out.


    "And by hurting this maid, you made an enemy out of him..." Sasha''s face darkened, she was worried about Kaguya, but she was even more worried about Victor''s reaction. What would happen if Victor saw this scene? Thest time something like that happened, he battled two vampire Counts.


    ''I will kill them all.'' Sasha decided. She was going to use her powers and try to kill everyone, but then she heard:


    Rumble, Rumble.


    It was toote.


    ''Oh no... He arrived so quickly when he felt my emotions...?'' Sasha was correct, Victor was heading towards an empty spot to fight Mizuki, but when he sensed Sasha''s emotions, he quickly flew towards her.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Someone suddenly fell from the roof of the mansion.


    The man looked around, and when his gaze fell on Kaguya, all of a sudden, his whole world seemed to freeze.


    "Who are you!?" Julian yelled fiercely as he cautiously looked at Victor.


    ''This man, do I know him from somewhere?'' Julian felt that Victor''s appearance was all too familiar.


    "Darling, please calm down!" Sasha didn''t care about the enemies around her since she needed to calm down Victor first. If she didn''t, he''d do another stupid thing that would put him in danger.


    She was happy that he was going to be angry for her, but she was also very worried about what he was going to do.


    What if he attacks the Vatican over it? She didn''t want to see her husband dead because of his recklessness!


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Sasha appeared beside Victor and spoke again in as calm a tone as possible, "Darling, please calm down-."


    Victor looked at Sasha for a few seconds.


    "..." Sasha froze as she looked into Victor''s gaze.


    His gaze was as dark as a ck hole, and she couldn''t feel any emotionsing from his gaze or the connection they had! It was very strange! He didn''t even seem to have recognized his own wife!


    ''This is bad, this is bad! I have never seen my husband like this.'' Sasha feared Victor''s reaction was worse than she''d initially thought.


    ''I need to bring the girls, I can''t stop him alone...'' Sasha decided. She knew that with the girls present, Victor wouldn''t fight them. After all, he loved her friends a lot, but she didn''t have a lot of time left, she needed to go fast!


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Sasha''s body was covered in a golden glow, she took on vampire count form, and in the blink of an eye, she was gone.


    "Wait-." Julian was going to try to stop Sasha, but he was just too slow, "Tsk, our target got away."


    As she flew through the sky, she thought; ''Darling, please don''t do anything stupid... Don''t leave me alone...'' Small tears fell from Sasha''s face.


    Victor ignored Sasha and walked towards Kaguya, as he seemed to be in a trance.


    "... What''s going on here?" Suddenly everyone heard a woman''s voice.


    They looked up into the hole Victor opened and saw Mizuki''s appearance.


    "General Mizuki? Why are you with the demons?"


    "¡­Julian, what are you doing here? I thought I came alone." Mizuki was sure she didn''t bring any subordinates with her.


    "Orders from my superior, I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you," Julian spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." Mizuki''s eye twitched, "You can''t even tell a General?"


    "Although you are a general, you are not my superior," Julian responded with disdain.


    "I see..." Mizuki''s face was not pretty now.


    "...My Maid..." Victor knelt on the floor and slowly brought his arm closer to Kaguya''s body.


    "¡­" Everyone looked at Victor.


    Victor lifted Kaguya''s face, her face was missing an eye, and the entire left side of her face was burned.


    Despite being a horrendous sight, Victor didn''t feel disgusted, "Kaguya."


    Kaguya slowly opened her eye, but she seemed to be having a lot of trouble:


    "...MM-Master..."


    "You did a good job, My Maid. Leave everything to me, okay?" He disyed a gentle smile.


    "..." Kaguya exhibited a small smile.


    Victor lifted his arm and pulled his sleeve a little away as he bit his arm, "Drink it."


    Kaguya didn''t argue. She was in no condition for that and, dragging her dying body, she opened her mouth and bit Victor''s arm.


    Gulp.


    The moment Victor''s blood entered her stomach, the wounds that had been slow to heal before began to heal at a faster rate.


    Kaguya''s eyes began to glow blood red; ''Delicious¡­''


    Seeing that Kaguya''s condition had stabilized, Victor ordered:


    "My Maid, rest in my shadow."


    "Y-Yes..." Kaguya''s body slowly began to darken, and at a slow pace, she fell into Victor''s shadow.


    Victor got up from the ground and looked at the moonlight with a dark expression like a ck hole, as he seemed to be thinking deeply about something.


    "Ouch, that girl knocked me out for a few seconds." Everyone heard Zandriel''s voice.


    "Zandriel, are you alright?" Julian asked.


    "Yes, where is that woman? And where is that mercenary?"


    "We lost our target, and the mercenary ran off somewhere."


    "Mercenary?" Mizuki looked around and saw a man crouched in a fetal position behind a pir while shaking so badly, he looked very scared.


    "This is bad, this is bad, I didn''t get paid for this! I need to get out of here now!" He was muttering under his breath, but despite trying to get out of the room, his legs wouldn''t move.


    [Foolish disciple, run away from this ce! As far as possible!]


    "Master? What-."


    "Worms!"


    "!!!" Everyone quickly looked towards Victor, and the moment they looked at his face, they froze in fear.


    "His face... is gone..." Mizuki gulped, the only thing visible on Victor''s face now were his red eyes and his teeth.


    [Tsk, stop staring at his face, you''ll be swallowed up! Quick, get out of here!]


    Mizuki couldn''t move. She was paralyzed.


    "...W-What is this, Monster!?" Julian couldn''t believe what he was seeing, and, in his long journey as a hunter, he had never seen anyone who made him so afraid.


    Victor looked at the two hunters, "Who did this¡­ Noo, in the end, it doesn''t matter. Everyone is guilty." Victor''s voice made the spines of the two trained hunters quiver in fear.


    Victor''s body was suddenly covered in lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Zandriel.


    "Monster-."


    Before he could say anything else, Victor grabbed his throat and pulled!


    "..." He seemed to have shouted something, but nothing was heard.


    Victor then moved on to both of the man''s arms and pulled!


    Crack, Crack!


    Sounds of bones and flesh being ripped apart could be heard, but he still wasn''t satisfied.


    Victor broke both Zandriel''s legs, then, when the man finally knelt in front of him, he took the bandanna off the man''s head and looked into the man''s eyes.


    "Blood red eyes, like a vampire..."


    "Zandriel!" Julian yelled in concern.


    Victor utilized his special vision, he looked at Zandriel; ''A vampire''s bite, and a human''s heart¡­'' He had never seen anything like it on someone''s body before.


    "I wonder what your secret is." Then, using his fingers, Victor crushed both of Zandriel''s eyes:


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" He screamed in pain


    "Oh? Your throat has been regenerated." Victor shed a big smile.


    Victor ced his hand on the man''s throat and pulled his throat out once more, but before the man''s regeneration could activate, he froze his entire body in an ice structure.


    Victor suddenly turned his face away and looked at Julian with his eyes glowing blood red:


    "You seem to be the leader. You will tell me everything I need to know."


    Julian''s eyes lost focus, and he replied, "...Yes, Master."


    "But before that..." Victor''s entire body began to release a strange darkness.


    "You will suffer."


    "..." Mizuki just stood there, since she couldn''t move.


    [Quickly, get out of here!] Her master yelled again.


    "Y-Yes." Mizuki woke up from her stupor and removed a talisman from her pocket, she quickly used a lightning incantation, and in the blink of an eye, she fled the scene.


    "AHHHHHH!"


    As she fled, she only heard Julian''s cries of pain.


    However, before she got far enough away, she suddenly fell to the ground when she felt a gigantic pressure falling on her. She looked back at Sasha''s mansion and saw a kind of ck aura covering the entire mansion.


    "W-What is that?"


    [...] Abe-No-Seimei was silent.


    "Master!" She demanded answers.


    [I saw something like this a long time ago... When that man arrived in our country, something like this happened...] Abe-No-Seimei seemed to be recalling a traumatic past.


    "That man!? What man are you talking about!?" Shepletely lost herposure. She just couldn''t calm down after feeling ''that''. She never felt anything like that with any of the vampires in the past, this was just monstrous¡­


    "The King... The King of all Vampires, d Tepes."


    "..." Mizuki opened her eyes wide.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 158: They never learn. 2

    <h4>Chapter 158: They never learn. 2</h4>


    On top of a building several KM away from Sasha''s old mansion, two beings were looking towards the mansion.


    These two beings had blood red eyes that shone, creating a stark contrast in the dark night.


    "What do we do? Zandriel has been captured, and if this continues, they will know our secret." A woman''s voice was heard.


    "...I have contacted SWAT through one of our faithful. They will break into that ce and retrieve the body of Father Julian and Father Zandriel." A man''s voice was heard.


    "Father Bruno is going with SWAT to keep everything under wraps."


    "This is the safest option right now."


    "Is it okay to involve humans in this?" The woman asked


    "Yes. The new Count seems to care a lot about his old life, he won''t cause any problems for the humans." The man spoke with absolute certainty.


    "..." The woman was silent and seemed to be thinking of something.


    "Despite having absurd strength, at the end of the day, he is not a monster, he still has his human side¡­ He will notmit mass genocide."


    "And when he leaves, we''ll retrieve Zandriel''s body. It doesn''t matter if he finds out about our secret. Eventually, everyone would know that; this is just a little bit sooner than expected¡­ But."


    "We must retrieve Zandriel''s body at any cost."


    "..." The woman agreed with the man''s words. Zandriel''s body was just too valuable to fall into vampire hands.


    "When humans invade the ce, do you think he''s going to retreat?" the woman asked.


    "Yes, I think so."


    "...You seem to be 100% sure of that." The woman spoke in a curious tone, "How do you judge the personality of the new Count?"


    "Why the sudden question?"


    "Just answer." The woman demanded.


    "¡­Well, he is a loyal and protective man to his family, he likes to fight strong people, he seems like the kind of man who would never turn down a challenge¡­ Overall, he could be a hunter if he were not a vampire. He has good qualities."


    "...I think a little differently."


    "..." The man looked at the woman.


    "I think he''s like a caged monster."


    "His wife and his family are the chains that keep this monster caged¡­ But when he''s poked, he won''t mind releasing this monster. You see it, right? His ''face''."


    "...Yes." The man wondered what that abnormality was since he had no record of that kind of power.


    "Normally, this man wouldn''t cause trouble in the human world, but he''s not in a good state of mind right now¡­ He''s just seen someone precious to him in a pretty deplorable state."


    "And you, my friend, provoked/defied this monster. What do you think will happen?"


    "... Fuck." Only now did the man realize what he had done.


    He seemed to think about what to do for a bit, but then he said, "Well, some human lives are unimportant, they breed like rabbits."


    "..." The woman just looked at the man with a neutral gaze.


    "Let''s go back, we need to report what we''ve learned to our superior... Oh, don''t forget to bring the faithful who passed our test. They''ll be good tools."


    The woman looked at Sasha''s old mansion, which had several helicopters flying over the ce, and when she saw the SWAT entering the mansion, she exhibited a small disdainful smile. ''Let''s see if you''re a monster like they say, Count Alucard. ''


    "Okay¡­" She spoke.


    ¡­


    "¡­" Leona looked at Violet once more. It''s been a few hours since Victor, Edward and Fred left, and since the moment they left, Violet hadn''t said anything.


    She just stayed silent as she stroked Zack''s head.


    To be honest, Leona was internally freaking out; ''Why does it seem like I''m the only one caring about this weird situation?''


    The sound of the door being opened was heard, and soon Fred and Edward appeared:


    "Sup, we''re back." Fred was the first to speak.


    "¡­" Violet narrowed her eyes when she saw that Victor wasn''t with them.


    "Where''s my Darling?"


    "..." Fred was silent and turned his face. He didn''t want to answer that question. He felt that something would happen if he answered that question.


    "Victor left with Mizuki somewhere, they looked like they were going to fight or something."


    "Oh..." Violet''s eyes darkened a little when she heard that Victor went out somewhere with a woman. She wasn''t worried about Victor, she knew he was a trustworthy man, but she was worried about Mizuki.


    "...?" Suddenly Violet felt something, and, for a few seconds, Violet ced her hand on her heart while looking in a direction; ''Sasha¡­ What happened?'' She could feel immense anger and a lot of worrying from Sasha.


    But the moment she felt these emotions, the emotions disappeared as if everything Violet was feeling was an illusion.


    But Violet knew it wasn''t an illusion.


    "..." When Edward saw Violet''s gaze, he began having shbacks to the past when he dated a woman who was mentally insane.


    "I knew it¡­" Fred nodded his head several times; he''s 100% sure that if he had answered that question, he would be the one receiving Violet''s gaze right now.


    Violet went back to looking at Zack, petting the cat, who seemed to be unconcerned about everything. He was even sleeping while drooling... He was azy cat.


    "Finally, you came, honestly. I was about to freak out when I was left alone with this woman." Leona spoke in a low voice.


    "Why?" Edward asked.


    "Well, she hasn''t said anything since you guys left, the mood was super weird." Leona was honest.


    "I think this is normal? As a Yandere, she only cares about Victor." Edward spoke in a low voice.


    "Yandere, huh. I knew Victor had weird tastes, but he went way beyond that this time... Although I can''t help but be jealous." Fred said.


    "...Do you want to wake up with a knife in your chest?" Leona spoke coldly.


    "..." Fred broke out in a cold sweat when he imagined someone waking up next to him, and suddenly that person stabbed him!


    "It''s alright! As long as you never cheat, and ept a Yanderes'' feelings, you''ll be fine! Probably¡­" Fred wasn''t sure, considering he wasn''t experienced in these matters.


    After all, reality was very different from fiction. He knew that Yanderes react badly to various situations because normally, all the protagonists of these animes were indecisive and never showed the affection that women were looking for...


    "You guys know I can hear you, right?" Violet spoke.


    "¡­" The three were silent.


    A strange atmosphere fell over the ce.


    "You know? I don''t really care what kind of friendships my husband has. He seems to value you a lot, and because of that, I don''t interfere too much. And unlike what this woman expects me to do, I won''t go crazy over the fact that she tried to turn my husband into a wolf."


    "¡­I wasn''t expecting you to freak out," Leona spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Really? Well, in the end, it doesn''t matter."


    "Oh? Why?"


    Violet shed a big smile, "Because, he''s mine. In the end, I came out victorious; there''s no point arguing on a useless subject, right?"


    "¡­" Leona''s eyes sparkled a little blue.


    "..." Edward and Fred were in a cold sweat now.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    "What!?" Fred yelled.


    "!!!" Leona and Edward quickly assumed abat stance when they saw the being in front of them.


    A tall monster covered in lightning passed through the door, but as it was too tall, it ended up destroying the door.


    "Sasha?"


    "Violet, I don''t have time to exin,e with me." Sasha grabbed Violet and left.


    "Meow?" Zack woke up because of the noise, looked around then, noticing that Violet wasn''t around, he did what any cat would do in this situation, he went back to sleep...


    "Just what was that?" Fred asked.


    "¡­And to think that one of his wives could ess that form¡­" Leona spoke up.


    "Yes... It''s surprising, isn''t it?" Edwardmented, looking at the damage, he said, "I''ll put it on Victor''s ount."


    "Yes." Leona nodded.


    "Hello? Guys!?"


    "¡­" The siblings looked at Fred with a tired look.


    "Can you exin?" Leona asked.


    "Fine..." Edward took the job.


    ...


    Inside a ck car, Ruby looked out the window; ''Sasha¡­'' Like VIolet, she could sense that something was wrong.


    "Natalia, can you hurry up a bit?" Ruby asked.


    "Yes, Lady Ruby." Natalia elerated the car even more.


    After the incident that happened at the bar, Ruby asked Natalia to go to her apartment that she had in this city. She went to pick up some things she had forgotten in that ce.


    Now, they were heading back to Victor''s house.


    "Lady Ruby, are you really nning to do as you say?"


    "Hmm...? Of course." Ruby looked at Natalia with a neutral gaze.


    "...I am absolutely sure that what you are nning to do will directly provoke the three kings." By the three kings, she was talking about the king of vampires, wolves, and the queen of witches.


    "Does not matter." Ruby shed a small smile of disdain, "They were in power too long, they wouldn''tin if someone took their ce, right?"


    "Well..." Natalia didn''t continue to speak and just thought; ''I shouldn''t have listened to this conversation.'' She was honest with herself,


    "No need to worry too much, what I''m nning could take years to materialize. I think it will take about 500 years?" As an immortal vampire, all Ruby had left in this world was time. She could wait.


    And that''s also why Natalia didn''t want to get involved since, at the end of the day, she was still just an ''ordinary'' human. One day she''ll die of old age. And, as the heiress of a n that served the king directly, she was supposed to share this information with the king, but...


    ''Currently, I''m serving the Snow n, so this has nothing to do with me.'' Shepletely ignored the subject, and she''s going to pretend she didn''t know anything.


    After all, this problem would only happen after her death.


    A few minutes pass, and suddenly.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    The noise of lightning hitting the ground was heard nearby.


    And in the blink of an eye, Violet and Sasha appeared in the car beside Ruby.


    "Sasha? And Violet too, what happened?"


    "Natalia, use your powers, take us to my old mansion!"


    "What''s going on?" Natalia asked.


    "Hurry up!"


    "..." Natalia looked at Violet to see the white-haired woman nodding.


    Natalia said, "Okay."


    ¡­


    A few minutes before SWAT stormed the ce.


    "Who sent you?" Victor asked Julian that had all his limbs facing strange directions.


    He seemed to have gone through intense torture, and his eyes were lifeless as if he had mentally broken.


    "General James," Julian spoke in a robotic tone.


    "What does this man want with my wife?"


    "He wants the blood of the heiress of n Fulger, the former n of Count Vampires."


    "..." Victor clenched his teeth visibly.


    "What were your orders?"


    "Capturing n Fulger''s Heir alive or dead."


    "Is he not afraid of n Fulger''s retaliation?" Victor was curious about this.


    "Since n Fulger is no longer a n of vampire counts, he thought it was okay. The n would work if it weren''t for the failed mission of Agent Carlos and Ex-Agent Maria."


    "And why does he want my wife''s blood?"


    "He wants to make new ''faithful'' to our cause¡­ The blood of a vampire of a stronger lineage seems to be the best ingredient to make more ''faithful''."


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand, but when he remembered Zandriel''s eyes, he made a face of disgust.


    Using his eye powers, he looked again at the tall priest. He saw vampire bite marks on the man''s neck and saw that the man''s heart was glowing like a human''s.


    "Hybrids." That was the only thing on Victor''s mind right now, and it would also exin Zandriel''s high regeneration, even now the priest''s body was regenerating.


    "That bastard wants to use my wife as ab rat, huh...?"


    "How many of you came to capture my wife?"


    "A group of hunters who were killed by Ex-Agent Maria, two veteran hunters, and a mercenary werewolf. It''s just those who came with us."


    "Werewolf?" Victor looked around with his eye powers, and when he saw a body covered in a green aura, he said,


    "I found you."


    "HIII!" The wolf tried to run away, but in the end, it was useless, and, in a sh, Victor appeared in front of the wolf and grabbed him by the neck. He brought the man''s face close to his eyes and ordered:


    "Tell me everything you know."


    "Yes¡­"


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 159: They never learn. 3

    <h4>Chapter 159: They never learn. 3</h4>


    [A/N: I just stopped by to say that the original and illustrative art of Victor the MC of this novel is already avable from Discord and Pa treon! Go check it out!]


    ....


    After interrogating Julian, Victor went to interrogate Zandriel, but the man didn''t know anything and just looked like a broken human who kept talking.


    God is this, God is that. His mindset was totally broken, and the torture that Victor caused him didn''t help much either.


    All Zandriel became was a messy puddle of blood and flesh.


    Since it was a waste of time trying to speak to a mentally broken man, Victor created a sword of ice and pierced Zandriel''s heart and brain.


    Despite having killed the man, he didn''t dispose of the body since he thought that this man''s body could tell more things to him than the man himself.


    ''I will send someone experienced to check this corpse for me.''


    Soon after, Victor went to interrogate the werewolf.


    The werewolf was the most useless of the three; he was just a tool. He took a job at a ce called ''The Lost Club'', and because of that, he was here.


    His job was the same as the hunter Julian. He was going to help capture Sasha, and then he would get his money, a quick job.


    "Tsk, useless." Since the werewolf didn''t know anything either, he killed him too.


    Now Victor was sitting on top of three corpses with an annoyed expression, and his mood was horrible.


    The disfigured image of Kaguya wouldn''t get out of his head, and that only made his mood worse and worse.


    Suddenly, he felt his cell phone vibrate. Victor took his phone out, seeing that he had an unread message. He raised his eyebrow when he saw that it was a message from June, clicking on the message from the witch.


    ¡­


    "Hey! Hey! I know I''m in the way, but I did something for you! Thank meter!"


    / / / /


    [Contact Number for Countess Scathach.]


    ...


    When he read the witch''s message, heughed a little and said:


    "That witch does weird things, even though I didn''t ask for anything."


    "..." Victor stared at the cell phone screen for a few seconds; he was thinking about what he should do with this phone number, then he came to a decision.


    He saved the number June sent him, and then he called it.


    ''Will it connect?'' He thought.


    The call sound was heard for a while until it suddenly connected:


    "Victor?"


    Hearing the voice of the person on the phone, Victor exhibited a small smile, "I didn''t think it wouldn''t connect, considering we''re too far away. As expected from a witch, I guess...?"


    "How are you, Scathach?"


    ...


    Nightingale.


    A woman was sitting on a throne of ice, and she looked very bored.


    "Two days ..." she murmured. Only two days had gone by since Victor had left Nightingale to go visit his rtives in the human world.


    And these past two days were a boring hell for Scathach. She didn''t feel like doing anything, so she just sat on her throne and waited for something interesting to happen.


    She felt like she was going back to her days of utter boredom.


    "Mother¡­" Siena appeared in the room.


    "What? If it''s that old man, tell him to fuck off, I won''t create an army."


    A few days ago, d, the vampire king, sent Scathach to build an army, but the woman strongly refused. She didn''t want to make an army; it was too much work, and in the end, it was not worth it. She alone was enough to handle anything.


    "It''s not that... Look." Siena took something from her pocket and showed it to Scathach.


    Scathach raised an eyebrow, "What is this?"


    "It''s the phone I asked June to get for you before she went to the human world." Siena lied, but she didn''t have a choice since she couldn''t say she went to the human world and asked June to make her a phone.


    Why did she do it? It''s quite simple. Even though it had only been two days, Scathach''s mood just got worse. She had gone back to what she was before she met Victor.


    And Siena didn''t like that. Although it was a little frustrating for her, she couldn''t deny that she preferred her mother when Victor was around.


    Because of that, she asked June to make a phone for Scathach. She thought that by getting in touch with Victor, even if it was by phone, her mood would improve.


    ''My mom can''t go to the human world now, the king seems to be more activetely. I don''t know what he''s nning, but my mom better be around just in case.'' Siena felt that something big was going to happen at some point in the future, and as n Scarlett''s strongest protector, their mother needed to stay home.


    "Oh?" Scathach rose from her throne and walked towards her daughter.


    When she got close to her daughter, she picked up the phone and saw that it was an old red phone, "Why did you ask her to do this?"


    "Well, I thought you would need..."


    Suddenly the phone started to vibrate.


    "Is someone calling?" Scathach looked at the phone and saw Victor''s name.


    Unconsciously, a small smile appeared on Scathach''s face.


    Siena peeked a little at the phone screen, and when she saw Victor''s name, her gaze twitched a little as she thought; ''Fate is a bitch sometimes.''


    Scathach answered the phone and called out:


    "Victor?"


    "I didn''t think it wouldn''t connect, considering we''re too far away. As expected from a witch, I guess...?"


    "How are you, Scathach?"


    "...I''m fine, just a little bored."


    "I see, that is like you. Is d harassing you too much?"


    "Yeah, he''s asking me to make an army, can you believe that?"


    "You epted?"


    "Of course not."


    "Hahahaha, that old man must be having a hard time."


    Seeing the smile on her mother''s face that appeared after just talking to Victor for a short while, Siena thought, ''Cringe! Why don''t you get married already! Or better yet, why don''t you get a room!? What hate! Ughyaaaaaaa!'' She had her childish side too.


    "Humpf" Siena turned her face away and walked towards the exit with heavy steps!


    ''I don''t want to be here listening to my mother and her future husband!''


    "What''s happening? Why can I hear helicopters?"


    "¡­" Siena stopped walking and looked at her mother.


    "Oh, don''t worry, that''s just some annoying bugs."


    "Victor¡­-" Scathach was about to say something, but Victor interrupted.


    "I called because I wanted to ask something."


    "... Which is?"


    "What would you do if you found out someone was hunting Ruby?"


    "¡­" Scathach''s gaze immediately turned icy.


    "What would you do if you found out that this someone nned to use Ruby as ab rat to create hybrids?"


    "And most importantly..." Victor''s voice seemed to grow heavier, "What would you do if the people targeting Ruby sent a group of humans to hunt you down?"


    "..." A silence fell in the ce, and the only thing that could be heard was the noise of a helicoptering from Scathach''s phone.


    "Victor, you already know my answer, right?" Scathach''s tone was quite cold.


    "Yes, I know, but I want to hear it from you."


    "Raise your hands, and drop the phone!"


    Scathach and Siena heard a man''s voice.


    "... Mother." Somehow Siena was starting to get worried; ''This fool, how can he get so much trouble in just two days? TWO DAYS!''


    "¡­" Scathach was silent, her answer was obvious, everyone knew what she was going to do, but the question was; ''Foolish disciple, are you really prepared to take this step?''


    Unlike Victor, who was a human in the past, Scathach was never human, so she never had this feeling called ''humanity''. She was born a vampire and grew up a vampire. But Victor was different and still had his humanity.


    "Scathach, they set a trap for my wife, and hurt my precious maid."


    "...What...?" Scathach suddenly felt she misheard, and all the worry she had had just died away with that simple phrase. ''Did they dare try to hurt Ruby? My daughter!?''


    "When I arrived at this location, Kaguya was between life and death, she was without arms and legs, her stomach was open, and half of her face was disfigured."


    "How do you think I''m feeling right now!? I''m so angry, I''m so angry I don''t know what to do, torturing these bastards isn''t enough!"


    "¡­Why don''t you leave this ce? With your power it should be easy, right?" Siena suddenly spoke.


    Scathach looked at Siena with an annoyed look, but Siena ignored that.


    "That voice... It''s Siena, huh?"


    "I said, drop the phone!" The two women heard the man''s voice again.


    "Siena, you know my personality. Do you think I would run away from this ce?"


    "... I do not think so." Victor was a man who never turned his back on a challenge. No matter who it was, if someone pointed a gun at him, he would point his gun too. He was that kind of man. And those humans have already pointed their guns at Victor.


    ''If he hasn''t done anything yet, it''s because he''s expecting something from my mom¡­'' Siena looked at her mom.


    "In front of me now are just ordinary humans, humans with no power at all. They''re not super powerful vampires, they''re not werewolves who are powerful like a vampire or a witch who usesplex magic. They are ordinary humans, just ordinary humans... Humans who like me have a family waiting at home."


    "Tell me, Scathach¡­ what am I supposed to do?" Despite speaking in a neutral tone, Victor''s voice carried a weight never before heard by Siena.


    ''Mother, please make the right decision.'' Siena thought.


    "...Victor, what are you waiting for?" Scathach spoke.


    "Huh?" Victor didn''t understand.


    "They set a trap for your wife! My daughter! They hurt your precious maid, why are you wasting your time calling me!?" Scathach roared, her eyes starting to glow blood red.


    "... Fuck." Siena facepalmed.


    "..."


    "You know very well what to do!"


    "Search for everyone responsible for what happened today and, when you find everyone responsible, destroy everything and everyone!"


    "Everyone who challenges you must die!"


    "Everyone who raised a sword against you must die!"


    "DON''T LET ANYONE LIVE TO TELL HISTORY!"


    "Search and destroy! It''s simple, right!? Why are you wasting time!?"


    "..." Victor continued in silence.


    Scathach''s face took on an obvious expression of annoyance, "Why are you showing this pathetic side to me!? Are you feeling sorry for these humans!? What is this cheap sentimentality!? Victor, remember what you are!"


    "You are a vampire!" Her voice echoed throughout her mansion, and it didn''t stop there; her voice entered Victor''s ears and shook his entire existence.


    "..." A moment of silence fell around them, suddenly they heard Victor''s voice:


    "Yes, indeed¡­ Yes¡­ You''re correct¡­ I am¡­ I am a vampire." Victor''s eyes shed a dangerous red glow:


    "Pfft¡­ It was so simple, why was I thinking so much? HAHAHAHAHAHA~" Victor started tough, it was a relievedugh, it was theugh of someone who has just given up on something.


    Suddenly, he stoppedughing and said,


    "Thank you, Scathach." Victor suddenly hung up the phone.


    "¡­" A moment of silence fell around them, and all they heard was the sound of the phone.


    Siena looked at Scathach''s face, which now had a big satisfied smile:


    "...Mother, is everything alright?"


    "About what?"


    "Mother, you just encouraged Victor to lose his humanity."


    Scathach squinted her eyes a little, "Do you care so much about humans? That''s not like you."


    "Mother, don''t change the subject. You know damn well I don''t care. I''m just worried about my sister''s husband''s mentality." She spoke the truth. For Siena, no matter how many humans died in front of her, she wouldn''t even feel a thing. For her, humans were just cattle, and that has never changed.


    "..." Scathach was silent for a few seconds, as she seemed to be thinking about something. She finally opened her mouth and said:


    "It''s okay... Eventually, he would have to lose this cheap sentimentality, it would hurt him in the long run. Now is a good opportunity."


    "¡­" Siena nodded. She didn''t agree or disagree and just listened in silence to her mother''s thoughts.


    "And Victor has me. As long as I exist, he''ll always be fine." Scathach exhibited a small loving smile, and soon she started walking past Siena. But, as she walked towards the exit, her face slowly began to change, and it became an annoyed face:


    ''These idiots, they never learn, huh?''


    "¡­" Siena opened her mouth wide in shock. She turned and looked at her mother; ''Did she really not realize what she just said?''


    "Siena, Lacus, Pepper! Pack your things! We''re leaving!


    "Yes, Mother!"


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 160: Carnage.

    <h4>Chapter 160: Carnage.</h4>


    Hanging up the phone, Victor looked at the cops.


    "Gentlemen, you really came at a very bad time."


    "!!!" The SWAT agents felt their bodies shudder as they looked into Victor''s blood red eyes.


    Victor put the phone in his pocket and got up from the corpses he was sitting on.


    "...He''s tall..." Some of the agents spoke.


    "Raise your hands-." One of the agents was about to say something, but he couldn''t. With just one look from Victor, the agent came under Victor''s control.


    Victor pointed to an agent and said, "Shoot."


    "Yes."


    "...?" Before any of them could understand anything, the man Victor had been talking to turned and pointed his weapon at his fellow agents.


    Bang!


    A bullet exited the gun and sttered his fellow agent''s brains.


    "W-What? What are you doing!?" One of the allied agents shouted.


    "I am serving my king." The agent being controlled by Victor pointed his gun at the other agents, and:


    Bang, Bang!


    Two more agents fell dead to the ground...


    "Shoot! Take him down!" The agents hid behind pirs and shot the agent Victor was controlling.


    "Ah, Ah~. You killed him." Victor disyed a big smile and started walking towards the agents.


    The agents aimed their guns at Victor and opened fire!


    Bang, Bang!


    A hail of bullets went through Victor''s entire body, his head was destroyed, his mouth was destroyed, his body was destroyed, the only thing left was a piece of meat in the shape of a human body.


    "..." The agents looked at Victor''s body for a few seconds, seeing that he hadn''t moved, they believed he was dead:


    "Mission aplished-."


    "I thought getting shot would be more painful, but...it just tickles."


    "!!?" The agents looked at Victor''s body and were surprised by what they saw.


    His broken body began to regenerate at high speed, the blood he had spilled began to flow back into his body as his limbs were restored.


    And as if out of a horror movie, Victor''s body rose, a ck aura covered him entirely.


    He opened his eyes that were destroyed by the bullets.


    "!!!" When Victor opened his eyes, the agents felt their entire existence tremble!


    "M-MONSTER! Kill him!" The sight of Victor''spletely skinless blood-covered face shook the agents'' souls.


    BANG, BANG, BANG!


    The agents started unloading their weapons on Victor.


    Victor''s smile grew, and he spoke in a low voice:


    "As a gift of recovery for my beloved maid..." His voice began to grow louder, and soon a demonic scream was heard:


    "Let there be carnage!"


    The ck aura that was covering Victor''s body suddenly seemed to grow!


    Victor''s body began to deform, and soon he appeared in front of an agent.


    They couldn''t react to his speed!


    He opened his mouth and bit the agent''s neck!


    "N-Noooo! AHHHHHHHH!"


    "Kill him! Fast! Kill this monster!"


    Bang, Bang!


    They fired and unloaded all their guns on Victor, but it seemed to have no effect; it was like the monster couldn''t be killed!


    A more experienced agent said, "Contact themander, tell him." Before he could finish speaking, the agent''s entire body began to bleed, and in less than a few seconds, his entire body became dry as if he had run out of blood.


    Victor looked at the pool of blood on his hand, slowly his mouth started to grow erratically, and he swallowed all the blood.


    "This..." Victor opened his hand and closed it several times. He could feel something, he could feel something inside him getting stronger, he could feel something demanding more blood.


    He looked at his fist and noticed that his fist was bing simr to what his face was, a shapeless body, and he could feel his blood control improving, despite it being a very tiny fraction.


    ''...Of course... Why did I never think about it? I am a vampire, I must feed on the blood of other beings.'' Until now, Victor only fed on the blood of his wives, and he never considered feeding on other beings. After all, that was a ''rule'', and he also felt disgusted at just thinking about feeding on the blood of unknown people.


    Because of this, he never realized the benefits that feeding on other beings could bring him.


    ''The vampire is a race of predators.'' Now Victor understood what that meant, and now he understood that by feeding on other beings, he could minutely improve his control of his blood power.


    "... This is still not enough..." Victor looked at the agents, "Give me your blood!"


    Victor''s body turned into a bat swarm, appearing in front of an agent and piercing his heart!


    "HIII! Run away! We can''t-."


    He lifted the body of the agent he just killed and threw it at the other agents who were nearby!


    "Noo-."


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    What happens when two bodies collide at high speed?


    The answer was right in front of Victor.


    They burst like watermelons.


    "Come to me."


    As if being called to by a higher existence, the blood of the agents Victor had killed began to float and soon began to flow towards him.


    "R-RUN AWAY! RUN AWAY!"


    "We can''t face this monster! We''re going to die!"


    The remaining agents dropped their guns on the ground and started running for their lives.


    Victor turned to face them. Seeing the sight of them fleeing and dropping their weapons, his face took on an annoyed expression:


    "Dogs, if you dare bare your fangs to me, at least keep fighting until the end like good boys." Victor''s eyes shed dangerously, and in the time of a snap, he disappeared.


    Soon all that was heard was:


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The agents'' cries of despair and pain.


    ...


    Outside the mansion, a group of five Church Fathers were standing waiting for an order from a tall man wearing a uniform simr to their own.


    The man was quite in looking. He was tall, around 190CM tall, had short ck hair, and was wearing ck sses.


    He seemed like a kind-hearted man, always having a gentle smile on his face, a smile that could wee any lostmb.


    A man fully armed and dressed in SWAT clothing approached the priest and spoke:


    "Father Bruno, why are you here?" The man''s face was anything but pretty, and he didn''t like civilians meddling in an important matter like this.


    "Ah, Commander. I came here at the request of a friend. Apparently, a demon is hiding in this ce."


    "Demon...?" Themander believed he''d heard some kind of nonsense.


    "Tsk, stop talking religious nonsense, get out of this ce! Even if you''re known to the big guys, civilians aren''t allowed to stay here!"


    "Sigh¡­" Father Bruno made an expression of disappointment, ''they never believe my words, huh? But it''s okay, they''ll soon believe it.''


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!" Suddenly everyone heard the scream of the agents.


    ''Oh? That was quick.'' Father Bruno thought with a small smile on his face.


    "What was that scream!? Agents? Hello!?" Themander tried to contact his agents, but he couldn''t.


    "Fuck! What is happening in there!?"


    "Like I said before... A demon is in that ce." The priest''s gentle smile grew.


    "Stop your bullshit-." Themander was about to deny the Father''s words again.


    Quake, Quake.


    The earth around the Garden of Sasha''s old mansion began to shake.


    "Is this an earthquake?" Themander held on to the car next to him.


    "Of course not." Father Bruno denied it.


    "... He ising." One of the priest''s subordinates spoke with a serious face.


    Soon several giant ice thorns began to be created around the mansion.


    "W-What...?" The agents couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    BOOOOOM!


    Five objects flew out of the mansion''s entrance.


    "What is that?"


    When the objects got closer, everyone could see that they were actually corpses, whichnded right in front of the agents!


    "Hiiii! The bodies... The bodies are dry! What''s going on in there!?" One of the agents who appeared to be young spoke up.


    "He really is a monster¡­" Father Bruno couldn''t help but mutter, and he thought too; ''Looks like the n failed¡­ In the end, it''s foolish to try to understand the thinking of a monster.''


    "Fuck, we''re toote," Sasha spoke.


    "...Hmm." Violet seemed to be thinking of something.


    "He''s very angry..." Now that Ruby was closer to Victor, she could feel his anger.


    "... Well, this is an unexpected development..." Natalia whispered in an extremely low voice as she looked around.


    "...?" The priest looked to the side and saw four women.


    ''They are...-'' He couldn''t continue his reasoning because suddenly everyone felt an overwhelming presence covering their entire existence.


    "¡­" The whole ce was silent, they couldn''t move, they felt that if they moved, they would die!


    Everyone watched the entrance to the mansion with apprehensive eyes, as they could instinctively feel something... Wrong:


    A monster wasing.


    Step, Step.


    As if everyone''s senses were getting stronger, they all started to hear someone''s footsteps approaching.


    Gulp.


    Some agents gulped and held the protective shield tightly. All they wanted now was to get away from here!


    When Victor walked out of the mansion, everyone''s face went white with pure fear.


    He had a big bloody smile on his face while he was carrying two agents'' corpses in both of his hands. For some reason, the agents felt that the man''s presence was too big!


    They felt small in front of him like they were bugs!


    "M-Master..." Mizuki''s face darkened as she was watching Victor from the top of a tree, "He''s going to kill everyone, we have to stop him."


    [Stupid disciple, stop your cheap sentimentality, and use your head!] He strongly reprimanded his disciple.


    "...Huh?"


    [Don''t you remember? What did that monster say when he fought Zandriel?]moment


    "..." Mizuki thinks for a moment, and then her eyes open wide, "Blood red eyes, like a vampire..."


    [Yes, thank goodness your memory isn''t bad .]


    "..." Mizuki''s face darkened as she thought of a terrifying possibility.


    [My stupid disciple, maybe we made a big mistake joining that organization...] The voice of the elder spirit was heavy...


    Victor looked at all the agents present as if he was sizing up each one of them.


    With each agent who felt Victor''s gaze, they unconsciously shrank back and didn''t dare look him in the eye.


    "D-Drop-." Themander was going to say something, but Father Bruno raised his hand in a Stop sign.


    "Commander, you must never deal with demons, they are beings that only aim at destruction, they must only be exterminated." Father Bruno passed the barricade with his subordinates and stood in front of Victor.


    "... Father, what is this monster?" themander asked.


    "Haven''t I already told you? He is a demon, a devil of the highest order." Father Bruno spoke.


    "..." Themander was silent.


    "Oh? Are there more of you? That''s good... That''s really good."


    "Demon, justice has arrived! I will judge you! How dare you-."


    "Silence."


    "...?" Father Bruno didn''t understand what happened, he couldn''t move his mouth!


    "I''m not in the mood to hear your hypocrisies." Victor had already verified this man in front of him with his power, and like Zandriel, this man was also a hybrid.


    How dare a mongrel speak about justice? Victor doesn''t have to be a genius to understand that hybrids weren''t created naturally.


    How many lives were lost for this existence to be created?


    And this worm in front of him dares to speak of justice?


    Victor looks up at the sky, "The noise from this helicopter is irritating." He lifts the two corpses he brought, freezes the corpses, and throws them towards the helicopter.


    Fushhhhhhhhh.


    As if it were a missile, the two corpses collided with the helicopter!


    BOOOOOOM!


    The helicopter exploded to pieces¡­ Are there any survivors? Of course not.


    "Finally, a little silence."


    Gulp.


    Themander gulped as he looked at Victor with disbelieving eyes.


    "¡­This monster¡­ He just threw the two bodies like it was nothing!? What is this force!?" Themander still couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    What kind of hell was he thrown into by his superiors!?


    "Do not underestimate me!" Father Bruno roared, a golden power began to cover his body.


    "Oh?" Victor looked at this situation with an interested look.


    "Don''t treat me like that man. In the end, he''s just a failed product, unlike him, I''m perfect!"


    "Training!"


    "Yes!" Bruno''s five subordinates parted ways.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 161: A Lucky Man.

    <h4>Chapter 161: A Lucky Man.</h4>


    "We can''t just sit around here, let''s clean this ce up," Ruby spoke suddenly.


    "What do you mean clean this ce?" Sasha asked.


    "Darling is showing his power publicly. You know this is prohibited, whether he is a Count or not, he must still follow the rules."


    "Oh." Sasha understood now what Ruby was talking about.


    "We must prevent this incident from being all over the news tomorrow morning."


    "...But as a Vampire Count, he has a lot of privileges, right?" Violet spoke, she remembered that Scathach broke the rules over and over again, but nothing happened to her.


    Violet knew that nothing had happened to the woman because she was ''Scathach Scarlett'', the strongest female vampire.


    But she also remembered several times that her mother caused an international incident, yet nothing happened to her mother.


    Because of this, she assumed that vampires who held the title of vampire Count had special privileges.


    They wouldn''t be a ''pir'' if they didn''t have at least that.


    "Yes. Honestly, I''m not worried about that." She knew that if it depended on her mother, nothing would happen to Victor. After all, Scathach was very fond of her son-inw:


    "I''m more concerned about the reaction of Victor''s parents." Ruby didn''t care one bit about these humans Victor killed, but she knew that Victor cared a lot about his parents, and if Victor''s parents were to find out hemitted mass homicide, she was pretty sure they wouldn''t befortable with that.


    Strange or not, they''re still ordinary humans, and humans aren''t veryfortable when they find out that someone hasmitted a ughter of their own kind.


    And what kind of human parents would normally ept their child tomit mass homicide?


    ''Sometimes some truths must remain hidden...'' For the sake of Victor''s rtionship with his parents, Ruby must do something!


    "Oh¡­" Violet understood now.


    "Because of that, we must make it appear that this incident was an ident caused by a gas bomb, or something like that..." Ruby spoke her thoughts.


    "Oh." Ruby seemed to remember something, as she looked at the girls:


    "Don''t forget to erase the memory of all humans present." She was particrly aware of this little problem.


    "What about human corpses?" Sasha asked.


    "..." Ruby thought for a moment, her brain started to spin to make the best decision possible, but then a doubt appeared in her mind.


    "I still don''t know what happened, but if our husband reacted so strongly to an issue, it''s because someone dear to him has been hurt." Ruby looked to Sasha for answers.


    "...Yes, I was ambushed in this mansion by the hunters."


    "... What did you say?" Violet''s look was anything but pretty.


    Ruby''s gaze cooled even further, "Tell me more."


    "I came to this mansion in search of my family heirloom, and, when I entered the vault, Kaguya and Maria stayed behind."


    "I don''t know what happened, but when I left the vault, Kaguya was very hurt, and Maria was unconscious."


    "I made a mistake...I couldn''t really assess the opponent''s strength, I thought they would be normal worms, and because of that mistake, Kaguya was injured." Sasha felt quite guilty.


    Violet spoke in a careful tone as if she were advising Sasha, "¡­It''s no use feeling guilty about it, just don''t make that mistake in the future again. But if you''re feeling really bad. Just apologize to Kaguya or my husband, you know the two won''t me you for what happened..."


    "Yes, I''ll do it.... Thank you, Violet." Sasha felt that she should do this. ''I will apologize to Kaguya.'' She wanted to get rid of this unsettling feeling in her chest.


    She knew she made a mistake, but as Violet said, she just shouldn''t make that mistake in the future, and she didn''t want to make a mistake that could lead to a possible death of important people in her life.


    "...It''s okay, family is made for that, right? Forgive and move on." Violet shed a gentle little smile.


    "Yes."


    "¡­" Ruby disyed a small, gentle smile when she saw Sasha and Violet interact.


    "Family heirloom?" Natalia asked curiously.


    "Yes." Sasha nodded and showed the girls a golden dagger that contained several strange runes carved into the de.


    "That''s..." Natalia''s eyes opened wide.


    "The inheritance that my ancestor Carm Fulger left for her descendants." Sasha looked at the dagger with a nostalgic look. It was the first weapon she trained with as a child.


    "Apparently, it is a dagger created by the dwarves of Nidavellir, a weapon created specifically for the direct heirs of n Fulger." Only people who held the blood of n Fulger were epted and may use this dagger.


    Ruby squinted, "...Have you forgotten something so important in the human world?"


    "Well... A lot happened in a short time, and I was also emotionally shaken by Julia''s death."


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The girls quickly look at the explosion that happened next to them, and they see Victor fighting Father Bruno and his subordinates.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~. You are indeed stronger than that man, Father!"


    "Demon, I will take you back to hell!"


    The priest''s subordinates entered a prayer position, and rapidly arge golden circle appeared in the sky.


    "Oh!?" Victor looked up at the sky.


    "May Michael''s judgment fall on you, Demon!"


    Several giant golden swords began to fall towards Victor.


    "Hahahaha, what a faithful priest you are! Are you trying to kill these humans!?!" The magic circle of Victor''s hands started to glow crazily, he pointed both of his hands towards the sky, and then a gigantic ice shield was created.


    "A necessary sacrifice!" A golden power shot out of the priest''s hand and flew towards him, and when the power got close enough to Victor, the power turned into a golden sword.


    "Oh? Thanks for the weapon, Father!" Victor raised his hand and took hold of the golden sword.


    "What¡­?" The priest didn''t believe the absurdity he was seeing.


    Victor covered the sword with fire and attacked the sky.


    A massive sh of fire left the sword and flew to the sky.


    Victor dispersed the shield, and the sh of fire flew towards the golden circle in the sky.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion urred as Victor''s power collided with the golden circle.


    Soon the golden circle was undone.


    "Monster! How can you touch that weapon and be unharmed? What are you!?"


    "You''re wrong, Father. I didn''te out unscathed." Victor showed the palm of his hand that was burned, he threw the golden sword back to the priest.


    The priest turned his face a little, and the sword passed by him.


    "And I ask that same question of you, how can you use this power when you are a Mongrel?"


    "..." The Father was silent, as he just braced himself and jumped towards Victor again.


    "We''ll leave this conversation forter." Ruby suddenly spoke when she saw that the fight had started again, "Our mission is simple: First, erase the memories of all humans... Sasha you are the fastest of us, so I am counting on you."


    "Roger." Sasha epted.


    "Second, don''t let this incident appear in all the papers tomorrow morning. Natalia, you are experienced at cleaning up this kind of mess, right?"


    "Yes, leave it to me. It''s a simple job." Natalia shed a small smile.


    Ruby''s smile suddenly grew frighteningly, "Third, me this whole incident on the hunters... Knowing our husband, I''m sure the hunters responsible for this mess must already be dead, let''s use these men ."


    "Oh?" Sasha and Violet''s smile grew the same way Ruby did.


    "I like this idea." The two spoke at the same time.


    "Violet and I will work together on this."


    "Roger."


    "And fourth... We need to calm our husband down."


    "..." The group was silent while they looked at Victor and, seeing his current state, thought that this was an almost impossible mission. They knew Victor very well, and when he gets angry, he would only calm down when everything that made him angry was burned to ash.


    ''Probably, we will manage to calm him down, but... He will only be at peace when he eliminates everything that bothers him.'' Ruby thought, in a way, that kind of temperament was the same as her mother and Violet.


    Ruby looked at the girls, "You understand what to do, right?"


    "Yes." Sasha, Violet, and Natalia spoke


    "In that case, let''s clean up this mess." Soon the three women disappeared.


    Victor was really lucky to have wives like that...


    ...


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Sasha appeared in front of the SWAT agents.


    "W-What!? Who are you!?" one of the agents yelled.


    "Worms, look into my eyes!" Sasha wasn''t in a good mood and didn''t want to waste time with these humans.


    "..." All the agents looked into Sasha''s red eyes.


    "You will all forget everything that happened here." She pointed to the subordinate agents.


    "Yes."


    She looked at themander, "Tell me your name, tell me who was responsible for ordering you to mobilize, I want to know everything."


    Sasha thought something; ''They mobilized too quickly.'' Police are never this efficient anywhere in the world; they are alwayste. And, if they mobilized so quickly, it''s because someone knew what was going on and ordered the agents to mobilize, and her thoughts gained more certainty when she saw the six priests who were now fighting her husband.


    "My name is David. General James ordered this operation¡­" Commander David began to exin everything he knew to Sasha.


    "I see, I''m going to visit this general..." Sasha thought that if she manipted someone at the top of the chain ofmand, it would be a quicker task.


    Before she left, she asked just in case:


    "Do you have some kind of camera recording everything that''s going on here?"


    "Yes, some vehicles have front cameras that record everything."


    "Tsk." Sasha looked at all the agents'' vehicles.


    She points her hand towards all vehicles.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Golden lightning bolted from Sasha''s hand and damaged all vehicle systems.


    "..." Finishing her work, she looked at themander again:


    "There are more people besides you here-." Before Sasha could finish saying what she wanted, she heard:


    "Commander? Commander, respond!"


    Her eyes lit up in annoyance, and then she asked, "Where are these people?"


    "They are..." Themander exined where the voice wasing from.


    Finishing receiving all the information Sasha spoke:


    "Forget everything that happened here, and when you get back to your base, you''ll think you just slept on the job because you were too tired... I want you to wait for further orders from me." Sasha thought it would be better to have thismander in the palm of her hand.


    `Knowing Ruby, she will definitely think of a way to use this man.'' Sasha thought with a small smile on her face.


    "Yes, I will."


    "Good." Sasha smiled smugly.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Sasha''s body was covered in lightning, and as soon as she disappeared from everyone''s view, she only left behind a golden trail.


    "Gentlemen, we are going back!" Suddenly themander raised his voice.


    "Yes!"


    In a way, Sasha has just saved the life of themander and all his remaining subordinates...


    .........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 162: A lucky man. 2

    <h4>Chapter 162: A lucky man. 2</h4>


    Hidden in the woods in a ce a little ways away from Victor''s fight against Father Bruno and his subordinates was a man holding a camera in his hand. He appeared to be a journalist.


    "This is great news! Great news! Tomorrow, I will be the best-known journalist in the world."


    The man began taking several pictures of Victor and Father Bruno.


    He made sure to get several good angles of the two beings.


    "I can already imagine the news." He made a dramatic gesture.


    "A great genocide! A hero was born to fight the monster!"


    "Or, a priest fighting a demon who came out of hell."


    For some reason, the man felt that if he cast Victor as a viin, he would sell a lot more.


    And he wouldn''t deny that he was a little annoyed with Victor either.


    ''What is this man? Why is he so attractive?'' For some reason, he felt like pping Victor in the face.


    But he wouldn''t dare do that since, even though Victor was attractive, he became scary as hell when his face changed to look like a monster.


    "That''s an awful headline for news, I don''t think it would attract attention." Suddenly a voice spoke.


    "What are you talking about? Anything would get attention when I put the word ''genocide''! Boredizens love that kind of news!" The man was so focused on his vision of sess that he didn''t even realize the voice that spoke to him wasn''t his.


    "Hmm, I think you may be a little bit right, humans are one of the most hypocritical creatures out there."


    "Right!? I just need to put up some kind of shy headline, and I''ll make loads of money!"


    In a way, this journalist was stupid. Didn''t he realize that, by doing that, he would draw the attention of these scary beings to him?


    "Don''t forget the women." The voice spoke.


    "Of course! This is the most important part, I can imagine! The moment I be famous, it will rain women wanting to spread their pussy for me-." The man stopped talking, his face broke out in a cold sweat, he turned his face slowly.


    "¡­ Ara. Go on, I was interested in what you were going to say." Natalia shed a ''gentle'' smile that sent a little shiver down the man''s spine. She didn''t like the part about the women the man talked about at all.


    She wouldn''t deny that there were a lot of Gold Diggers out there, but this man was just very rude.


    "Oh¡­" He opened his mouth in shock, he had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life, and he had taken pictures of many models. But unlike those fake women, he could tell the woman in front of him was natural.


    Unconsciously, he couldn''t help wanting this woman for himself. ''If I be famous, will she spread her legs for me too?'' He was a very delusional man.


    Noticing the face of the man who was looking at her with lustful desires, Natalia''s face distorted into pure disgust.


    "Disgusting creature."


    She raised her hand, and a portal appeared in front of the man.


    "H-Huh? What is that?" The man looked at the portal with shocked eyes.


    "Initially, I was just going to hit your head hard enough for you to forget about what happened here, but I changed my mind."


    "What do you mean?" He looked at the woman with wary eyes.


    "Just disappear into the void of space, trash." She shed a cold smile.


    "Huh?"


    Before the man could understand anything, Natalia kicked the man toward the portal.


    "!!!" When the man passed through the portal, he suddenly found himself in the emptiness of space, and thest vision he saw before the end of his life was the beautiful vision of the he lived on.


    Natalia closed the portal.


    "... Oops." Natalia facepalmed when she realized what she''d just done.


    "My father warned me several times to control my temper. I can''t go around killing every man who looks at me withscivious eyes, or I would literally end up killing every man in this world. After all, I''m very beautiful. " She was a little narcissistic too.


    Sigh


    "I''m still far from being a good n leader." She sighed a little at the end.


    Thinking about the man she just threw into the void of space again.


    "¡­" Natalia shuddered as she remembered the man''s gaze, she felt very disgusted:


    "Well, whatever. No one will miss this worm anyway."


    Natalia was raised among vampires, and like them, she didn''t have any attachment to humans. Every now and then, she might feel a slight need to offer her aid to them, just like she did when she helped the couple who ''lent'' the room to Victor and Violet on their first date, but those were just momentary actions. She wouldn''t go out of her way to help every human she met, the proof of which was when she saw the massacre Victor was causing, she felt nothing.


    In the end, she was a pretty selfish maid too...


    Natalia turned around, created a portal, and then disappeared. Her destination was the nearest televisionwork, where she would investigate if these reporters knew anything about this incident.


    ...


    Inside Sasha''s old mansion.


    Violet and Ruby were looking around as they seemed to be looking for something.


    "I found Maria," Violet said.


    Ruby looked at Violet and saw the maid lying on the floor.


    "Is she fine?"


    Violet checked the woman''s body and saw that she had no visible wounds, "Yes, she''s just unconscious."


    "¡­" Ruby narrowed her eyes a little when she heard what Violet said.


    Violet narrowed her eyes a little when she saw Ruby''s reaction:


    "I know that look, tell me what you''re thinking Ruby."


    Ruby looked at Violet for a few seconds, and then she spoke her thoughts, "¡­I just thought it was weird. Kaguya was seriously injured, ording to Sasha, but why didn''t this maid suffer at all?"


    "¡­" Violet was silent now that she stopped to think about it; ''That''s true, if Maria had also fought the hunters, she should have been hurt too, but why is she okay? Did the hunters ignore her on purpose?''


    "Initially, I didn''t take any action against Maria because she was Sasha''s personal revenge. Because of the respect I have for Sasha, I haven''t done anything yet, but¡­ If this woman proves to be a danger to us, I will eliminate her." Ruby spoke her thoughts to Violet.


    "I agree with you." Violet had the same thoughts as Ruby on this subject.


    "Keep an eye on her," Ruby spoke.


    "Okay."


    BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM!


    Quake, Quake!


    Sounds of several explosions followed by the earth shaking were felt by the two women.


    "...Darling, are you ying around again?" Violet spoke. Her thinking was simple, she knew Victor''s personality. She knew he liked to y with his opponent and enjoyed fighting, but¡­


    ''He''s extremely angry, he shouldn''t be in the mood to y with some dogs of the church.''


    "They seem to be stronger, don''t you remember that golden magic circle?" asked Ruby


    "That attack could kill a normal adult noble vampire easily."


    "Hmm. You think? I could handle it easily." Violet replied. It wasn''t arrogance, it was an undeniable fact.


    "We''re not normal, Violet." Ruby showed a small smile.


    "You''re right about that." Violetughed a little too.


    "Anyway, get that maid up." Ruby trusted Victorpletely and knew he would win against the hunters, so, because of that, she should finish her job quickly.


    Violet lifted Maria up and held her like a sack of potatoes, then she turned and followed Ruby.


    Ruby walked towards the corpses that were piled up.


    "..." As she walked, Ruby looked around, and she saw that the ce was a total mess. She could see heads on the floor, guts on the walls, and pieces of flesh sttered all over the ce, owing to the ughter that had happened here. However:


    ''There''s very little blood in this ce¡­'' Ruby realized that, despite having many dead bodies, the ce didn''t have much blood on the floor, and she also noticed that some bodies werepletely dry like mummies.


    ''Darling is feeding on these worms?'' Ruby disyed a slight hint of annoyance on her face.


    She turned her face and looked at a group of corpses piled on top of each other, and, as she stopped in front of the bodies that had the appearance of hunters, she grabbed a man''s arm and pulled. Just by the wet dog stench, she could tell the man''s identity.


    "A werewolf, and he is alone." A normal werewolf would never walk alone, and if he was alone, that meant he was an Omega, a lone wolf. She saw the gear the man was wearing and realized he was standard mercenary gear.


    Ruby''s face twitched a little since she knew that the only informationwork that hired mercenaries around here was where she was in the afternoon with Natalia.


    The Lost Club.


    She took her cell phone out and sent a message to Madam, the message content was:


    "I want information on the recent contract request to capture the heiress of n Fulger."


    A few seconds passed, and she received the message from Madam.


    "Okay, I''llpile the information and send it to you soon."


    ''Oh? She didn''t ask nonsense, huh?'' Ruby really liked that attitude.


    "What are you doing Ruby?" Violet asked.


    "Oh, it''s nothing." Ruby put her cell phone away. "I was just curious about the werewolf that helped the hunters."


    "Tsk, these dogs, can''t they keep their muzzle out of ces they aren''t wee?" Violet approached the hunters'' corpses and looked at the body of Zandriel with her eyes wide open.


    "You are right." Ruby agreed with Violet''s words.


    "...Ruby, look into this man''s eyes." She pointed to Zandriel.


    "... That is," Ruby narrowed her eyes:


    "A vampire?"


    "Are those hypocrites using vampires as soldiers?" Violet asked.


    "...Hmm, that''s not impossible." Ruby didn''t doubt the ability of humans to do shit; they always found a way to make the situation worse.


    Ruby seemed to think for a few seconds, and as soon as she made a decision, she froze Zandriel''s body and lifted him up, "I''ll take this body with me."


    "Huh? Why?" Violet didn''t understand why she bothered to take this man''s body.


    "A vampire is working for hunters, so he sure must be special to be epted by those hypocrites."


    "Oh." Violet thought Ruby''s thinking made sense.


    "I''ll have someone check his body, who knows? Maybe we''ve found something, at worst, we''ve done useless work, but it''s best to be a little cautious."


    "You''re too cautious Ruby, you don''t even look like you''re Scathach''s daughter." Violetughed a little in amusement.


    Ruby''s eyes twitched, "You''re too reckless! Just shut up and do your job!"


    "Yes, Yes." Violet''s smile grew.


    "Hmph." Ruby turned her face away in annoyance.


    "What do we do with this man?" Violet pointed to Julian''s body.


    With the priest''s robes, it was pretty obvious that the man was a hunter, just like Zandriel.


    "Hmm? Oh¡­" Ruby shed a big smile, "He''s going to be our worldwide celebrity."


    "Oh? I like that smile."


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 163: Do you believe in god?

    <h4>Chapter 163: Do you believe in god?</h4>


    Outside the mansion.


    Victor was floating in the sky as he stared into Father Bruno''s eyes.


    "Tell me, Father. I''m curious about something."


    "¡­" Father Bruno remained silent and waited for Victor''s question.


    "Even if you are a mongrel, do you believe in God?" This was something Victor was quite curious about.


    "...?" Father Bruno''s subordinates did not understand Victor''s question.


    "Of course," He didn''t need to think too hard about his answer.


    "Why?" he asked again.


    "Huh?" Father Bruno did not understand what Victor was asking him.


    "Why do you believe in someone so blindly, even though you''ve never met that person?" Victor couldn''t understand that. Before he became a vampire and learned about the supernatural world, he would have understood a little bit about the hunters'' faith.


    But now? It was impossible. Victor had this thought because of Violet''s father.


    His wife''s father was Adonis himself, the man who was fought over by the goddess Persephone and Aphrodite. And, from a conversation he had in the past with his father-inw, he understood that everything indicated that these goddesses were real beings.


    Victor didn''t need to know a lot about mythology to understand how the gods were quite problematic beings.


    Even for someone like him who had never thoroughly read a mythology book, he still knew the stories of the three great gods Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades.


    After all, many movies were made with these gods as characters.


    "Fool, faith doesn''t need reasons, ites from the heart!" He tapped his chest in a convincing voice.


    ''Faithes from the heart, huh?'' Victor thought of the old spirit who had said something simr to him.


    "...Thenst question. Father, is your faith true? Do you believe 100% what you''re talking about right now?" Victor''s eyes glowed blood red for a few seconds.


    "... Of course!" This time, he took a while to respond.


    "I see..." Victor closed his eyes a little, and then, when he opened his eyes, he looked at the priest''s ck sses.


    Victor''s eyes seemed to look beyond the ck sses and appeared to be looking into Father Bruno''s blood red eyes.


    "Your mentality is broken, Father. You''re being used, and you don''t even realize it." Despite having said this, everyone could see that Victor was wearing a sneer.


    "What are you talking about-" The priest was about to say something, but he stopped when he suddenly felt the whole ce grow warmer.


    He looked up into Victor''s face and saw that he was wearing an annoyed face.


    "In the end... You''re just dogs too... Wrong, you''re just tools without a will."


    Despite looking calm, Victor was still furious, and when he realized that the enemy in front of him wasn''t anything special either, he got even angrier.


    ''These Mongrels are nothing special, vampire blood is notpatible with human blood. This man''s body is slowly copsing. I was expecting something more toe from a ''Hybrid'', but in the end, they are just that¡­ Mistakes¡­''


    Yes, Father Bruno had superhuman regeneration. Yes, he had a superhuman physical ability... But in the end, it''s just that...


    It seems that vampire blood was only used to augment Father Bruno''s physical abilities since Victor couldn''t see any of the other notable characteristics of a vampire.


    Father Bruno was definitely strong. He could fight and kill a 500 year old adult vampire easily, and, along with his subordinates, he could even prove a challenge to 800 year old vampires, but who was Victor?


    He was a freak of nature, a Vampire Count.


    Fushhhhhhhh


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    Arge pir of fire erupted from Victor''s body.


    "What!?" One of Bruno''s subordinates screamed in shock.


    "Father, what is this wave of power!?"


    "Priest!"


    Father Bruno ignored the voices of his subordinates and just looked at Victor with a disbelieving look:


    "Don''t tell me¡­ Can he ess this form?¡­ Hahahaha, this is a joke, right? Just how old is this monster!?" Father Bruno panicked. He had the confidence to fight a 500 year old vampire and defeat that vampire.


    But those freaks who could morph into the Vampire Count form were a big no.


    He didn''t know the exact amount, but it was deduced that a vampire''s power when essing the Vampire Count form was increased by at least double.


    If Victor once had the power of a 500 year old vampire, now that he had essed that form, his power had skyrocketed!


    Now he had the power of a 1000 year old vampire!


    Monster!


    Victor''s appearance started to change, his height increased a little, his ears morphed and sharpened, his teeth grew sharper, and his hair began to float, appearing to defy gravity.


    Suddenly,rge bat wings made of fire appeared behind Victor.


    The transformation was very different fromst time!


    Victornded softly, and the moment he put his foot down, the ground around him started to catch fire.


    "... The feeling is very different from the other way..." Victor looked at his hands, closing and opening them as if trying to understand what was going on in his body.


    "Hmm¡­ It''s not as strong as the other shape, but I feel like I can use this shape for longer." Victor wasparing his own transformation to the Snow n''s Vampire Count transformation.


    "Is this the Vampire Count transformation!?"


    "Isn''t he a new vampire!?


    "The information was incorrect!?"


    "Father, what are your orders!"


    "Priest!"


    Father Bruno''s subordinates were freaking out, they were asking Father Bruno for orders, but the man was just too paralyzed.


    Victor looked towards Father Bruno.


    Gulp.


    Father Bruno gulped when he felt that creature looking at him.


    Victor started walking slowly towards the hunter.


    Every step Victor took forward, Father Bruno took a step back; he was scared!


    An instinctive fear from his vampire side!


    Victor''s smile grew disproportionately.


    "!!!" Father Bruno''s entire existence trembled at Victor''s smile.


    "W-What are you waiting for! Quick, use the spells!" He ordered his subordinates.


    "Yes!" The subordinates shouted.


    But before they could do anything, a pir of me erupted from the ground and burned the five hunters.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The hunters screamed as they felt their entire existence turning to ash!


    "I won''t fall for the same trick twice." Victor lowered his hand and looked at Father Bruno:


    "I realize that your race is resistant to the hunter''s weapons, but¡­" In a blink of an eye, Victor appeared in front of Father Bruno:


    "I wonder if you''re resistant to fire."


    Gulp.


    "S-Stop." He begged, and with that demonstration, Victor already knew the answer to his previous question.


    "Father, you should grieve your god for turning you into a Mongrel." Victor grabbed the priest by the neck and lifted him into the air:


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" Just feeling Victor''s touch, the man screamed in pain.


    And that scream filled Victor with sadistic pleasure!


    "Burn-." Just as Victor was about to erase Father Bruno from existence, he heard the voice of someone familiar:


    "Stop, Darling." Violet appeared in front of Victor and touched his arm.


    Victor looked down into his wife''s violet eyes.


    "We need to know what information this man knows. Don''t you want revenge for what they did to Kaguya?"


    "V-Violet?" Ruby stuttered a little. This was not what they agreed to!


    "..." Victor remained silent and looked back at Father Bruno.


    Violet put on an annoyed face, "Don''t let fire control your emotions!"


    Victor created a sword of pure fire.


    "Darling!" Violet started to panic, if the man died here, they''d lose an important clue!


    Victor made a move with his sword towards Father Bruno.


    A few seconds passed, and suddenly:


    "AHHHHHHH! My Legs! My Arms!"


    Victor had severed Father Bruno''s arms and legs, and soon he dropped the limbless man to the ground.


    "...You''re right, Violet." Victor''s transformation slowly began to unravel, "I won''t be satisfied with just killing this man, I''ll go after whoever ordered all this."


    Scathach''s words were resonating in Victor''s head like a symphony of an extremely beautiful and dangerous ssical song:


    ''Search, and destroy... All those responsible must die.''


    Victor clenched his fist tightly, and his glove''s magic circle began to glow brightly as he looked up at the moon with eyes glowing blood red.


    Sigh


    Violet sighed in relief, d her voice reached Victor.


    Ruby seized this moment and froze the man''s entire body.


    She approached Victor, "Darling."


    "Hmm?" Victor turned to Ruby.


    Suddenly Ruby did something Victor did not expect.


    She hugged him. "Calm down, Darling. Making decisions with a hot head is never a good idea."


    "..." Violet''s eyes twitched, and, for a moment, she thought Ruby was giving her a hint.


    "..." Victor returned Ruby''s hug as he felt the cold temperature that was leaving her body.


    Somehow he started to calm down, and the turbulent emotions he was feeling were slowly settling.


    It was as if the ice was slowly quenching the great mes of fury Victor was feeling.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile, "Thanks, Ruby." He patted her head a little.


    "Mm¡­" Ruby stepped away from Victor like a cat that has had its tail stepped on.


    "..." Victor shed a wry smile when he saw Ruby''s attitude.


    Now that Victor was a little calmer, a question arose in his mind. "Now that I''ve stopped to think about it, why are you here? And where are the other agents?"


    "..." Ruby and Violet looked at Victor with a dry look.


    "This man... He really is hopeless." Ruby was in the mood to kick Victor in the face right now.


    "Yes, when he gets lost in his emotions, he forgets everything around him¡­" Violet sighed as if it was hopeless. Her Darling was very reckless.


    "..." Ruby looked at Violet with the same look she looked at Victor.


    "What?" Violet didn''t understand Ruby''s gaze.


    A vein popped in Ruby''s head, "You''re the same as him! Remember how many times I had to clean up your mess!"


    Violet''s face took on an annoyed expression, "That was in the past! I''m not like that anymore! I''m calmer now!"


    "... I doubt it." It was more likely for the seven hells to freeze than for Violet to be calmer! She may have matured, but Ruby knew Violet hadn''t gone crazy yet because she had no reason to. But if something big involving Victor or Adonis happened in the future, she was 100% certain Violet would lose control!


    ''I think I can include Sasha and me in the important people she cares about?'' She thought about it because she noticed that Violet was slowly expressing concerns to her friends.


    What an amazing evolution. Before, she only cared about Victor.


    "Anyway, let''s get out of this ce, we need to do a lot of things today." Ruby turned around, "And Darling, undo those ice spikes!"


    "Hmm? Okay." Victor snapped his fingers, and soon all the ice thorns turned to water. He then made a slight gesture with his hands and took this water up to the clouds and turned the water into hail.


    Soon a hailstorm began to fall from the sky.


    "Done." He pped his hands together several times as if he''d done a good job.


    "...I told you to get rid of the ice thorns, not to rain hail," Ruby spoke dryly.


    "Well, where would I throw all that water?" Victor asked.


    "Couldn''t you evaporate water with your firepower?"


    "Oh." Victor''s brain was still a little sluggish.


    Ruby facepalmed.


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 164: Consequences.

    <h4>Chapter 164: Consequences.</h4>


    A week has passed since that incident.


    In a hotel on the outskirts of California, a silhouette of a man with blood red eyes could be seen looking at the television.


    "That''s the worst possible oue." The man spoke in a voice steeped in annoyance.


    "They''re still broadcasting it, huh?" A woman''s neutral voice was heard.


    The man looked at the woman who had just entered the room and said:


    "Yes, I''ve tried to use the church''s influence to make them stop, but they don''t seem to hear me." The man was very upset.


    "So, as we thought. Is this the work of vampires?" The woman spoke while looking at the television.


    "Are you serious? Only vampires and witches have enough influence in society to make a move like that. And the witches wouldn''t do something like this, after all, they want to keep their neutrality about everything."


    Suddenly, the voice of the woman who was presenting the news was heard by the two beings:


    [Father Julian, the terrorist who caused the massacre is still atrge. Some witnesses im he was seen taking a ne back to his homnd, The Vatican. Witnesses also stated that before boarding the ne, Father Julian was heard repeating the phrase: ''Hail The Inquisition''. Apparently, this is an organization that exists within the Vatican.]


    BOOOOM!


    The man mmed his fist on the table in front of him angrily, "Who are these witnesses!? Who are they!? This woman is just talking nonsense! And what the hell is this ''Hail The Inquisition'' bullshit!? Are theyparing us to the Nazis!? Bastards!" He was furious about the final part.


    "...Hmm." The woman seemed to ponder a while before starting, "Although this is a poorly told story, this is still a p in the face for the entire world''s church."


    "..." The man was silent, but he agreed with the woman''s thoughts.


    "What was the official statement that the Pope announced?"


    "What do you think? He denied everything. Officially, The Inquisition does not exist. To the world, Julian was just a madman who called himself a Priest."


    "The problem is that he''s calling himself Father, and his birthce is the Vatican."


    "Yes¡­" Julian''s affiliation with the church couldn''t be denied, but upon learning that there was a terrorist who was born within the Vatican, the country''s very image was tarnished.


    Ruby, with the help of Natalia, Sasha, and Violet, managed to change everything that happened. She turned Julian into an international criminal and put all the me for the incident on him.


    "The hero of SWAT, Commander Davi, through his efforts, managed to make Father Julian retreat¡­-"


    "Bullshit!" The man threw the chair at the television.


    "¡­I''ll have to buy a new television to watch my K-Drama¡­" The woman whispered when she saw what the man did.


    A people''s hero, and an international criminal, that was the story Ruby made. She diverted all attention from the incident to a story more believable than ''vampires'' and ''hunters''.


    After all, everyone loves a hero, right? Especially when you''re an American hero.


    "They''ve captured Zandriel and Bruno, so, by now, they already know about our secret, we''re at a disadvantage."


    "That''s a small problem. They won''t discover anything from the older models, they''re already outdated." The man spoke in a neutral tone again.


    "The problem is something else."


    "..." The woman was silent and waited for the man''s next words.


    "Bruno is still alive, and he knows too much." If Bruno had died, the man wouldn''t have worried too much.


    "Tsk." The woman clicked in annoyed tongue:


    "You fucked up, huh?" The woman spoke in a serious tone.


    "¡­When you talked about the likely possibility of that man attacking the agents, I didn''t really care, but I had never thought he would hold back his anger and capture Bruno¡­ And I was pretty sure that man wouldn''t back down. " He still kept insisting on that thought of his.


    "Tsk, we already had this discussion, right?" The woman clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Seeing the face of the man who wasn''t listening to her, the woman said:


    "Maybe you were correct, maybe the new Count wouldn''tmit genocide, but you forgot something."


    "You forgot the people the new Count is rted to. I''ve said many times, people''s actions are influenced by other people."


    "..." The man was silent.


    "The new Count is rted to Scathach Scarlett, that woman is his master."


    "So what?" The man still didn''t get it.


    "Some people just want to see the world burn. And that woman is in that category."


    "Perhaps because he is very close to that woman, the new Count was also influenced by her and has the same thoughts¡­?"


    "¡­" The man remained silent.


    "Sigh. You never listen to me." She sighed when she saw the man''s face and then walked towards the exit, "Just do what you want, I''ll go back to my room."


    "... Tsk. I don''t know who did this, but the person in charge will definitely pay for it."


    ...


    "Atchim!"


    "Hmm? Are you sick, Honey?" Victor asked as he looked at Ruby.


    "It''s impossible for a vampire to get sick normally. Someone must be talking about me, I think."


    "I see..." Victor said, he thought a little, "Maybe it''s the hunters, those worms must have a lot of headaches right now."


    "Nice job, Honey."


    Ruby shed a small satisfied smile:


    "... How is she?" Ruby walked over to Victor, who was sitting in a chair beside arge bed.


    "She''s fine. All her wounds have healed, she should wake up any moment now."


    In these past seven days, Victor never left Kaguya''s side and spent the entire seven days feeding his maid with his blood. Consequently, Kaguya''s wounds that would normally take centuries to heal from the priest''s attacks were healed in just seven days.


    "You like her a lot, huh?" Ruby spoke in a neutral voice,


    "Yeah¡­ She''s my precious Maid." Victorughed a little.


    "...It makes me a little jealous." She spoke in a low voice in a slightly sulky tone.


    "..." Victor looked at Ruby, his eyes went nk:


    "If you were in the same situation as Kaguya, if I saw you in the same state as her, I wouldn''t know what my reaction would be. But I''m sure of something. It didn''t matter if I had to burn my entire soul to achieve it, but I would jump into the Vatican and destroy that whole country." He spoke in a monotone, but his voice held such certainty that it scared Ruby a little.


    "..." Ruby looked at Victor with the cold look she always had on her face, then sighed, took on a gentler look, and hugged him.


    Ruby rested Victor''s head on her breasts, "I know, I know you would do that... I''m sorry, okay?"


    "Mm." Victor nodded.


    "Darling..."


    "What?"


    "Don''t think about throwing your life away so easily. Just as we are very important to you, you are also very important to us."


    "..." Victor opened his eyes a little.


    "I want you to never forget that." Her voice was so serious that Victor was a little surprised, but soon he revealed a gentle smile, as he nodded in agreement:


    "Mm."


    "..." Ruby felt that this wasn''t enough. She pulled away from Victor and held his face while looking into Victor''s red eyes:


    "Darling, promise me you won''t throw your life away for our safety?"


    "..." Victor was silent.


    Ruby''s eyes began to darken, "Darling..." She didn''t like Victor''sck of response at all.


    "...I can''t promise that because I would be lying to myself." In the end, Victor knew who and what he was; he couldn''t lie to himself.


    "..." Ruby stared into Victor''s face for a few seconds, and, seeing his unyielding gaze, she visibly sighed.


    "Sigh..."


    "I''m sorry." Victor shed an apologetic smile.


    "It''s alright..." Ruby hugged Victor again, "There is a very simple solution to this problem."


    "Oh?"


    " Violet, Sasha, and I should just be strong enough that we never have to get into a situation like Kaguya''s."


    "... That''s a good idea." Victor supported that mindset since he wanted his wives to grow stronger too, but he also knew he would worry the same way. He was just that kind of man.


    A petty man...


    "Right? We just need to get strong enough for you not to worry, a simple solution."


    "Hahaha, that''s impossible."


    Victor continued, "No matter how strong you are, even if you end up stronger than me, I would still worry."


    He couldn''t help being the way he was, even with Scathach. He knew that woman was strong enough to protect herself without needing his help, but even knowing that, he would still worry if she were to fight alone somewhere he didn''t know about.


    He also knew that by showing his concern for her, the woman would only hate him. After all, she was a warrior, not a little child who needed protection.


    She was a strong and independent woman, and Victor loved her for it. He wanted his wives to be like that too, strong and independent women...


    But¡­ Despite wanting it, he couldn''t help but worry...


    ''Hahahaha, I feel like an overprotective father.'' He chuckled depressingly in his heart. He knew this was something that would never change about him.


    "... Indeed, you are an incorrigible man." Ruby disyed a gentle smile.


    It''s not like she hated Victor''s personality. She felt safe around him, the same security her mother conveyed.


    "An incorrigible man, huh?" He repeated the words Ruby spoke...


    "Maybe I am..." He hugged Ruby tighter...


    "..." Ruby continued with the same gentle smile while she looked at Victor''s hair. It was as if the hair was demanding that she stroke his head.


    And that''s what she did.


    "..." Victor closed his eyes and enjoyed Ruby''s caresses.


    ''... Hmm... This peace... I like it.'' Victor understood a little why his wives liked it when he stroked their heads.


    A few minutes passed, and Ruby continued to stroke Victor''s head.


    "...Hmm, where am I?"


    Hearing Kaguya''s voice, the couple broke apart and looked at Kaguya.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile, he touched Kaguya''s head and said:


    "Good morning, my Maid."


    "Good morning, Master." Kaguya smiled gently.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked in a voice of visible concern.


    "...I''m fine..." Kaguya spoke with the same gentle smile, but for just a few seconds, she wore a strange face, as if something wasn''t quite right.


    Victor noticed this, but he didn''t ask anything since if Kaguya wanted him to know something, he was sure she would tell him.


    "How long did I sleep?" Kaguya asked while she tried to get out of bed, but Victor stopped her from getting up.


    "Stay down, okay?" He spoke in a neutral tone,


    "...But-." She tried to protest and say that she was fine, but the look on Victor''s face startled her a little.


    "Okay?" He spoke in a tone that didn''t allow for refusal,


    "...Okay." Soon she gave up on getting up and remained lying down.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile when he saw that Kaguya had gone back to rest, and when he answered her question, he made sure to speak in as calm a tone as possible:


    "You''ve slept for 700 years, my Maid."


    "¡­huh?


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 165: My Maid.

    <h4>Chapter 165: My Maid.</h4>


    "...Huh?" Kaguya was sure she had misheard, and her world began to spin as she put her hand on her head as if she had a bad headache, while she took a deep breath and asked:


    "What did you say...?" She even forgot to call Victor ''Master'' for a moment, because she was just so shocked by what she had just heard!


    "You''ve slept for 700 years, my Maid." He repeated in the same tone of voice.


    "..." Kaguya opened her mouth wide. She couldn''t believe she had wasted 700 years of her life sleeping! Even for a 700-year-old vampire, that was a long time!


    She could have done so many things! She could have trained! She could have gotten stronger! She could have witnessed her master''s progress!


    She couldn''t believe she wasted all that time sleeping like a vegetable!


    She could not ept this cruel fate!


    "¡­" As if a supernatural entity had cut off all sound, the surrounding environment fell into pure silence.


    "... Pfft...Hahahahaha, your face is priceless, my Maid." Finally, Victor couldn''t take it anymore andughed.


    Seeing Victorughing a lot in her face, Kaguya understood that he was joking, and somehow she couldn''t help but feel irritated and embarrassed.


    "M-Master!"


    "Hahahahahah!" Victorughed even harder when he saw Kaguya''s troubled face.


    "Do notugh!" She really wanted to hit Victor right now! How dare he y this kind of joke on her! For a moment, she actually thought she had wasted 700 years of her life!


    She almost had a heart attack!


    "You only slept for 7 days, my Maid," Victor spoke the truth now.


    Sigh.


    Kaguya sighed in relief.


    Kaguya lowered her arms to her side in an attempt to sit up, but Victor spoke in a serious tone:


    "Stay down." It was a tone that did not allow for refusal.


    "...Yes." She was pretty tame when Victor spoke seriously.


    She wasn''t used to seeing her master like this since he usually talked to her while he had a small, amused smile on his face.


    "We need to talk." Victor''s voice was so serious that it caused Kaguya a bit of difort.


    "..." Kaguya remained silent and waited for Victor''s next words. Her heart was beating so fast, she wanted to know if she had done something wrong for Victor to act so seriously.


    ''I didn''t make a mistake, right? I''m not getting fired, right!?'' She was very worried.


    "Kaguya...-" Victor was going to say something to Kaguya, but suddenly something caught his attention.


    ''Hmm?'' Victor looked to the side towards a wall; ''this feeling...'' Victor''s eyes start to glow blood red, turning his world to shades of red, and soon he can see beyond the wall.


    His vision widened as he caught sight of four women with silhouettes he recognized well. Strangely, these women seemed to be carrying various types of weapons like swords, spears, shields, axes.


    One of the women turned her face and looked at him, and the woman didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    "... Fuck." Victor couldn''t help but mumble while facepalming. He was so worried about Kaguya that hepletely forgot about this ''little'' misunderstanding he caused.


    Victor looked at Ruby like he was trying to say something really hard.


    Ruby raised her eyebrow, "Do you want me to leave?" Shepletely misunderstood Victor''s look and thought that Victor wanted her to leave the room so he could talk to Kaguya alone.


    "Scathach just arrived." Victor dropped the bomb.


    "...Huh?" Ruby opened her mouth and didn''t seem to register Victor''s words.


    When Victor''s words register in Ruby''s brain:


    "What-." She was about to say something, but Victor interrupted, saying:


    "And she didn''te alone." He spoke in a neutral tone as if that wasn''t his problem:


    "She brought all your sisters, and if that wasn''t enough, she also brought a lot of weapons. It looks like she''s prepared to go to war."


    "... Eh?" This time Ruby was very shocked since she knew Victor wasn''t lying. After all, he wouldn''t joke about something like that.


    Or would he? In fact, she didn''t know! Her husband''s personality was so random at times!


    Sometimes she just wanted a book that had the title: ''Read This and Understand Your Husband.''


    She thought that no matter the price, she would definitely buy this book.


    ¡­ In fact, all the men wanted this book too, but with a slightly different title: ''Read This to Understand Women''¡­ This book would definitely be over 10,000 pages long.


    "She is probably furious." Victor felt that with Scathach''s current mood, the woman would really burn the world down this time.


    Ruby narrowed her eyes, "...Darling, what did you do?"


    "Hmm¡­" Victor turned his face and scratched his cheek a little, "I kind of got in touch with her, and I told her my wife was being hunted by the hunters¡­"


    "¡­" An ufortable silence fell around, the silence so ufortable that Victor really wanted to leave this room right now.


    "¡­Question¡­" Ruby put her finger to her brow like she was having a migraine now, "Did you specify which wife you were talking about?"


    After all, he had three wives, and if he just says, ''Hey, Mother-inw. My wife is being hunted by hunters! Let''s kill them!''


    Scathach could get it wrong, right?


    He definitely didn''t speak in a way that would cause misunderstandings, right?


    Right?


    "..." Victor didn''t answer Ruby''s question, he just stayed silent, and that was all the answer Ruby needed to know.


    "Darling..." Ruby really felt like strangling Victor now. Just what kind of trouble did he cause!


    An angry Scathach is far worse than causing an international incident!


    "..." Kaguya was silent, she remembered hearing something like that when she was in Victor''s shadow, but at the time, she was so weak that she didn''t really care.


    "RUBY, COME HERE!!!" Scathach''s booming voice echoed throughout the basement.


    "...Oh, Shit." Ruby was sweating a little cold now, she knew that tone of voice from her mother.


    "...Yes, she is definitely furious." Victor disyed a small smile.


    "Stopughing! This is your fault! Why did you say that kind of thing to her!?" Ruby screamed in frustration. She knew damn well that when Scathach was angry, she was just like Victor!


    In fact, she might even be worse than him!


    "I needed some advice from my master." Victor spoke the truth, "I was hesitating, and her advice opened my eyes."


    "..." Ruby looked at Victor in silence and seemed to be thinking about several things.


    Sigh


    Ruby visibly sighed and could now understand Victor''s drastic change in attitude. If it was the Victor she''d known a few days before the incident, he definitely wouldn''t have done what he did in Sasha''s old mansion.


    ''...But maybe that''s a nice change.'' Ruby understood that Victor couldn''t retain his ''human'' mentality for long.


    "Okay." She made a decision, "I will try to calm my mother... Probably when she sees me well, she will calm down." Ruby turned and walked towards the bedroom exit.


    "..." Victor remained silent the entire time, and when Ruby left the room, he looked at Kaguya.


    "My Maid." Victor''s entire mood shifted to a more serious tone.


    "..." Kaguya was silent and waited for Victor''s next words.


    "Why?" Victor''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "...Huh?" Kaguya didn''t seem to understand.


    "Remember the contract, my Maid."


    "I remember saying it, right? Your safetyes first."


    "...Oh." Kaguya opened her mouth and understood what Victor was talking about now.


    "...Master, are you angry?" She asked in a cautious tone.


    "Yes." Victor''s response was instantaneous!


    "¡­" Kaguya was silent.


    "I am angry at the hunters for hurting my precious Maid. I''m mad at you for not prioritizing your safety. I''m mad at myself for hesitating about something."


    "I''m very angry right now, and the reasons are many, but that''s not the important thing... The important thing is about your breach of contract."


    "But¡­Lady Sasha."


    "Was Sasha in danger at the time?" Victor asked.


    "She wasn''t¡­"


    "See? So why did you put yourself in danger?"


    "..." Kaguya lowered her head and felt she had done something bad.


    "¡­" Victor''s face slowly started to change to a gentle one when he saw Kaguya''s expression:


    "My Maid..." Victor reached out his arm to pat Kaguya''s head.


    "Despite being angry, I am also very grateful."


    "..." Kaguya looked at Victor.


    "I know you did what you did because you were thinking about my wife''s safety."


    "And I really appreciate that." He spoke with such a gentle smile that Kaguya thought even the atmosphere around her seemed to be warmer.


    "Master..." Kaguya exhibited a small smile.


    Victor suddenly shook Kaguya''s head.


    "Ouch, M-Master."


    "Don''t show that happy smile, I''m still pissed." Victor let go of Kaguya''s head.


    Kaguya pouted. Why was her master being so mean to her!? She was a good maid! She worked hard! She deserved to be rewarded!


    "My Maid... Do you know what my biggest fear is?" Victor suddenly spoke in a serious voice that sent shivers down Kaguya''s spine.


    "..." Kaguya looked at Victor.


    "My biggest fear is losing someone important to me..." Slowly Victor''s eyes began to be hollow and lifeless, "Do you know why I have this fear?"


    "...I don''t know..." Kaguya was honest.


    "Because if someone important to me disappeared, I don''t know what I would do..." Just imagining the people close to him disappearing, something inside Victor started to turn dark.


    Unconsciously, half of Victor''s face turned as dark as darkness itself, and the only thing Kaguya could see was a red power that appeared to be Victor''s blood, Victor''s eye, and the teeth of his mouth.


    "I''d probably torture and kill those responsible while simultaneously burning the world in a fiery rage, but... then what?"


    Gulp.


    Kaguya gulped and tried her best not to look at the other half of Victor''s face. She felt she could be swallowed if she stared too long!


    "Just imagining it... I can''t help but feel an emptiness engulf my heart." He squeezed his chest tightly.


    "Because of that, my Maid. I''d rather die than let the people close to me die, do you know why?"


    "W-Why?" Kaguya stuttered a little.


    Victor''s smile grew disproportionately on his face:


    "Because I''m pretty sure the devil wouldn''t want me forpany, and he would definitely send me back to life."


    "¡­." Kaguya opened her mouth in shock. Where did this confidencee from? He didn''t have proof that he coulde back to life, right? But why does he talk as if it were an absolute certainty?''


    ''Ah¡­'' Kaguya seemed to understand something; ''It''s not about trust or having proof¡­ Is it something more like an unshakable faith in yourself?''


    Kaguya felt that maybe that was it. He had so much faith in himself that he believed he could do anything?


    ''Master¡­ is weird.'' She couldn''t help but think about it, and, In the end, she couldn''t understand anything!


    Victor''s smile faded, his face returned to normal, and he spoke with a smallugh:


    "That''s if the devil exists, of course."


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 166: Clan Scarlett arrives.

    <h4>Chapter 166: n Scarlett arrives.</h4>


    A few minutes after Victor finished his conversation with Kaguya.


    The basement of Victor''s parents'' house.


    In a private room, the entire Scarlett family was gathered.


    Siena Scarlett was the eldest adopted daughter of n Scarlett. She was a tall woman at 180 CM, with long red hair like all of n Scarlett, a curvaceous body, and F-Cup breasts.


    It may not look like it, but she is 700 years old.


    Lacus Scarlett was the middle adopted daughter of n Scarlett and, different from her older sister, she was a little shorter in height, around 160 cm tall, a slim body, with B-Cup breasts.


    Pepper Scarlett was the youngest adopted daughter of n Scarlett and, unlike the middle sister, the younger sister was a little taller in height, around 170CM tall, and like Ruby and Scathach, she has amazing H-cups.


    Currently, the maid of n Scarlett, whose name was Luna, was not present. Instead, she went to get some missing items for the members of n Scarlett.


    "I see... I see..." Scathach spoke several times as she listened to Ruby''s exnation.


    Ruby exined everything that had happened during the incident of Victor and the Vatican Hunters, and she also made sure to say that it wasn''t her who was being hunted but Sasha Fulger, her childhood friend and also Victor''s wife.


    Currently, Scathach was sitting on a throne of ice while various weapons, such as swords, spears, and axes, were scattered behind her throne.


    She definitely came to this ce in search of bloodshed.


    "So you''re not hurt, right?" She asked again.


    "No, I''m not."


    "You aren''t being hunted, Right?"


    "Yes, I already said that a few hours ago..." Ruby was just too tired to sigh now since, no matter how many times she exined to her mother, the woman didn''t seem to understand.


    ''Wait... Maybe she came here expecting to have a war? Just for fun?'' Ruby thought it was very possible.


    Ruby looked at her mother and thought, ''Is she disappointed because she has no reason to cause a war?''


    Sometimes Ruby Scarlett was a woman who overthought things.


    Scathach was just worried about her lovely daughter.


    "Ugh, I was sleeping. Why did I have to drag my ass to this ce..." Pepper, who was lying on a couch, muttered in an annoyed tone.


    She looked like those people who were upset because they were woken up to do something useless.


    "Stopining, you know that when my mom orders us to do something, we should do it," Lacus spoke in a monotone.


    It''s not like the girls were afraid of Scathach. They just had a lot of respect for the woman who was their mother, and because of that respect, when Scathach ordered them to do something, the girls would do it without question.


    She was also a little annoyed at being woken up since she felt like she could still sleep for a hundred years! She might be overreacting¡­


    But the point is, she just wanted to bezy! Now that Victor wasn''t around, she wanted to use the time to sleep, but who would have thought that just a few dayster, Victor would cause so much trouble?


    Sigh...


    Siena sighed, "Honestly, I''m d you didn''t get hurt Ruby."


    Ruby narrowed her eyes a little, "...I didn''t get hurt myself, but my childhood friend almost did."


    "Sasha, huh?" Siena touched her chin as if thinking something, "Does Natashia, Sasha''s mother, know about this attack?"


    "...I don''t think she knows," Ruby spoke after thinking for a while.


    "Hmm. I think I''ll tell her, after all, she''s Sasha''s mom. She has a right to know." Siena thought she was doing a good deed.


    "Hmm... That might be a good idea." Ruby didn''t know the personality of ''Natashia Fulger'' very well, considering she was entirely different from the old woman who ''died'' in the fight with Victor.


    "..." Pepper and Lacus looked at each other and nodded. The two sisters seemed to have entered into amon consensus which was:


    ''Let''s have fun!''


    As the sisters now knew that Ruby was fine, they didn''t have to worry anymore. Now they could enjoy being in the human world and have fun!


    "Oh, but we can''t go out in the day. This sucks." Lacus with a slightly irritated expression.


    "¡­I don''t want to wear that robe¡­" Pepper made a disgusted face.


    "I''m d that on the way here we usedpletely sunlight-proof cars." Pepper continued.


    "Yeah, I wonder why witches didn''te up with a way for vampires to walk in sunlight... Aren''t they so smart?" Lacus asked with an annoyed face.


    "It''s probably because of the ''bnce''." Siena spoke.


    "¡­" The three sisters looked at Siena, waiting for her next words.


    "It''s simple. If witches made that kind of technology, vampires, in general, would get stronger, and likely over time, the bnce would be broken." Siena exined, she was like those teachers who exined to their students everything they wanted to know.


    "Oh." Lacus and Pepper understood now.


    "Such Bullshit." Ruby snorted.


    "... What do you mean?" Siena asked.


    "¡­" Lacus, Pepper, and Scathach looked at Ruby.


    Ruby borated on her thoughts, "They probably don''t know how to do that kind of magic and are using ''bnce'' as an excuse." She very much doubted that those greedy witches wouldn''t try to sell that kind of magic if they were able to do it.


    Witches never changed, they were all the same, and because of that thought, Ruby didn''t believe what Siena said.


    "..." Scathach shed a small satisfied smile because she had the same thoughts as Ruby on that particr subject.


    Witches didn''t care about ''bnce'' or something bullshit like that. They just want to make money and monopolize the market.


    ''At least that''s what they say...'' Scathach had her own doubts about that matter too.


    "Countess Scathach, I''m back..." Luna suddenly entered the room carrying more bags...


    Ruby''s eyes twitched when she saw the suitcases Luna was carrying. "...May I ask what this is?"


    "I''m moving." Scathach dropped a bomb.


    "Eh...?" Ruby thought she was suddenly deaf.


    "I was bored staying home, and things seem to be interesting around here, so I thought, why not?" Scathach spoke as if it were a simple matter.


    ''...Why Not...?'' Ruby couldn''t believe what she was hearing from her mother. ''This is not a hotel!'' She wanted to say this, but she decided to be silent.


    "..." Siena approached Ruby and whispered in her sister''s ear:


    "In fact, she''s running away from her responsibilities, the king is insisting she make an army, and she told him to fuck off several times."


    "... Mother." This time, Ruby didn''t hide it and visibly sighed.


    "I don''t want to make an army! It''s annoying to deal with those beginners! And it''s also a lot of responsibility!"


    Why is she acting like a spoiled brat? Just ept it! With your experience, it should be easy to make an army! And just throw the responsibility at someone else like you always do! Ruby wanted to say it out loud, but again she was silent.


    ... Sometimes, she just wanted to be like Victor and speak her mind.


    But she couldn''t do that...


    Sigh...


    She sighed again.


    Ruby was about to leave the room, but before leaving the room, she said, "You must know about this already, but I''ll tell you anyway."


    "¡­" The group looked at Ruby again.


    "Up there is my husband''s parents'' house. They are ordinary humans, but they know of the existence of vampires. Because of that, they won''t be shocked by your sudden appearance, but we shouldn''t involve the parents of my husband in vampire affairs."


    Ruby looked at the group seriously, "Keep that in mind, okay? Don''t involve my husband''s parents in this chaotic world."


    "No need to repeat it, we know about it," Lacus spoke.


    "Yes," Siena spoke.


    "Yes, I know. We shouldn''t talk about vampire stuff, right?" Pepper spoke in azy tone.


    "..." Ruby continued to look at her sisters with a dry look.


    "Okay." In the end, she decided to trust her sisters.


    When Ruby was about to walk to the exit of the room, suddenly the door was opened again, and Kaguya appeared in the doorway, with her master Victor who was holding a cat for some strange reason.


    "Sup, Girls."


    "Victor!" Pepper suddenly got up and screamed.


    "Hey, Pepper. It''s been a few days, huh? How are you?" Victor disyed a small smile.


    "I am fine!" Pepperughed.


    "That''s good." Victor looked around, and, seeing the bags the girls had brought, he said, "I see you guys are going to spend some time here, huh?"


    "Yeah, is there a problem with that?" This time it was Scathach, who was facing Victor, who spoke.


    Victor turned his face to Scathach and shed a gentle smile, "Of course not. You can stay as long as you like."


    "...good." Scathach exhibited a small, satisfied smile.


    "Meow~" Trantion: Ladies.


    "Neko-chan..." Pepper looked at Zack with a cute look.


    "He''s cute, isn''t he?" Victorughed while he brought Zack to Pepper and gave the cat to her.


    Pepper picked up the cat and looked into his eyes, "...Meow?" Trantion: What?


    "Ughyaaaa, he is so cute! He is so fragrant! I want him for myself!" She started to hug Zack between her breasts.


    "M-Meow, Meow!" Trantion: I give up! I give up!


    "Hahaha, he was stinking before, you know? He''s only recently had a shower." Victor spoke, but Pepper didn''t seem to be listening to him.


    Scathach stopped staring at Victor and looked at Kaguya.


    "Oh?" She seemed to understand something, then she started looking Kaguya up and down as if assessing her; ''I see, she took his blood, huh?''


    "..." Kaguya remained silent, but internally, she was feeling ufortable with Scathach''s gaze.


    Lacus crept up to Victor''s side and asked, "Hey, Victor... How about we train together?"


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile grew when he heard Lacus'' proposal.


    "I would never refuse a request like that." He said.


    "..." Lacus exhibited a small smile.


    "If we''re going to train, how about calling Siena too?" He asked.


    "Eh?" Siena was surprised that her name was brought up in the conversation without her knowing.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea, it''s been years since I''ve seen her train." Scathach suddenly spoke,


    "W-Wait, I don''t want to train!" Siena started to get desperate. She didn''t want to train with Victor!


    "Heh~?" Scathach''s smile widened.


    "!!!" Siena felt her whole body tremble when she saw her mother''s smile.


    "...Fine, I will too." She gave up because she knew she couldn''t run away when her mother said something.


    Victor looked at Scathach, "Will youe too, Scathach?"


    "If I go¡­ It won''t be a practice, you know?" Scathach spoke in a neutral tone. It wasn''t arrogance or pride, just an undeniable fact.


    She was the strongest in the room, and no one could deny that.


    "That''s the point." Victor''s smile grew.


    "..." Scathach''s smile grew when she saw Victor''s expression; ''Ah~, as expected, when I''m with him, things are always interesting~.'' She thought inwardly.


    "In this case, the entire Scarlett family will train today." Scathach rose from her throne since, somehow, she was getting excited.


    "...Huh?" Ruby and Pepper, who were suddenly caught in the crossfire, could only say that.


    ...


    In another room, Sasha and Maria were talking.


    "What did you say...?" Sasha''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "...Please let me see Carlos," Maria repeated what she said a few seconds ago.


    "Do you know where he is?" Sasha asked in an orderly tone.


    "Yes. It is at address XxXxX." Maria told the address where Carlos would be waiting for her.


    "..." Sasha listened in silence, and then she said,


    "How do you know this information?"


    "Father Julian spoke to me, and because of this sudden information, I was knocked out." She spoke in a monotone.


    "¡­" Sasha was silent, and she started to think; ''No matter how I look at it... This is clearly a trap. What do I do?''


    Not wanting to repeat the same mistakes from the past, Sasha made her decision; ''I will talk to my husband and the girls first, and then I will ask them to follow me.''


    With the mistake of the past, she understood that she shouldn''t be walking alone since she seemed to be being targeted after all.


    "Okay, I allow you to go visit Carlos."


    "... Thanks," Maria spoke, but she didn''t look too happy.


    "Today is toote." Sasha continued, "You will go tomorrow."


    "Yes, Master..."


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 167: Welcome to my humble abode.

    <h4>Chapter 167: Wee to my humble abode.</h4>


    Before Victor took the girls to the training room where he usually trained.


    He led the girls on a tour of his underground abode.


    "This entire hallway was built with a lot of vampires in mind." Victor pointed to a hallway that had several doors.


    "Hmm, how many rooms are there in this ce?" Lacus asked.


    "I have no idea." Victor waspletely honest.


    "Fue¡­?" Pepper looked at Victor with a disbelieving look.


    "This ce is huge, who built it?" Lacus asked again.


    "The witch, June."


    "Hmm¡­ That witch, huh?" Scathach suddenly started walking in front of Victor.


    Victor looked at Scathach and waited for what she was going to do.


    "¡­" Scathach shed a small, seductive smile when she felt him look at her ass, though he only did so for a few seconds.


    Normally, Victor would never do that, but then he remembered the little intimate moments he had with Scathach, and because of those moments together, he reacted unconsciously.


    "Come to think, where is that witch? She keeps disappearing." Victor remembered that he needed to thank her too.


    "¡­she ran away¡­" Ruby was the one who spoke.


    "... Did that greedy woman who loves money run away?" Victor narrowed his eyes.


    Victor looked behind him, and soon he saw Siena, Pepper, and Ruby, who looked quite depressed, while they were following the excited group ''[Victor, Lacus, and Scathach]''.


    ''Are they so upset?'' It wasn''t like Victor couldn''t understand the girls'' feelings, considering he knew Scathach could be pretty brutal when ites to training.


    Scathach entered the room, walked to the walls, and touched them, seemingly checking for something.


    "Scathach, what are you doing?" Victor asked.


    "Nothing, let''s continue." Scathach turned around.


    "Okay."


    ¡­


    "This ce is the kitchen."


    "¡­" The group looked at the kitchen that had several current technological equipment and numerous refrigerators.


    Why do vampires need a kitchen? The answer is:


    This ce was built with the intention of storing several hundred bags of blood for the vampires that were Violet''s subordinates.


    Often when Violet and Victor weren''t home, the vampires who were Violet''s subordinates woulde into the kitchen and pick up bags of blood to drink.


    In total, this ce had a blood supply that was supposed tost for over 5 years.


    "Why is this so unnecessarily big?" Lacus asked.


    "¡­" Victor was silent since he wanted to know that too.


    "The ce where you live is unnecessarily huge too," Victor spoke.


    "Well¡­" Lacus looked at Scathach since it was her mother who built the ce where she currently lived.


    "Originally, my mansion was built to amodate thousands of servants¡­"


    "But you never used it for that purpose, huh?"


    "Yes."


    "...I feel a little sorry for Luna, who has to take care of everything herself." Victor thought of the white-haired Russian maid who was currently settling the rooms of the n Scarlett women.


    "She''s fine, after all, she''s a vampire." Scathach spoke.


    "Make sense." Victor nodded.


    ¡­


    "This is the bathroom." Victor pointed to a spot.


    "As usual, it''s ridiculously huge." Pepper was the one who spoke this time.


    Victor couldn''t help but agree with Pepper, and he wanted to know how this worked. After all, they were underground, right?


    How could something of this size exist underground while the structures above ground were unaffected?


    Victor thought of several things, but in the end, he gave up and thought: ''Magic, Wow''.


    There was no use thinking about something he didn''t understand; it was just a waste of time.


    "Are you guys going to take a shower now?"


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea considering we''re going to sweat during training," Lacus said


    "That''s true¡­"


    Lacus shed a sneaky little smile, "Oh? Did you want to shower with us, Victor?"


    "Hmm? Of course."


    "..." Lacus and Pepper couldn''t help but blush a little when they heard Victor''s honest answer.


    "Darling..." Ruby''s voice was colder than the North Pole itself!


    "Normally, that would be my answer, but I know that''s inappropriate." Victor showed a small smile.


    He''s gained a conscience, okay!? He knows it''s inappropriate! After all, he''s a married man!


    ¡­But he wouldn''t mind going into the bathroom with Scathach¡­ But that was something he wouldn''t say out loud.


    "..." Scathach exhibited a seductive smile as she seemed to be thinking of something.


    "Overall, this basement is just that. It is very simple, so I think I''m going to ask June to add a game room and movie theater."


    "Oh?" Pepper, Lacus, and Ruby''s eyes lit up.


    "We can make an anime room too!" Pepper yelled excitedly.


    "...That''s a good idea." Ruby was definitely not against what Pepper said.


    "Indeed." Lacus too.


    "...Hmm, how about a massage room?" Scathach suddenly spoke,


    "..." The group looked at Scathach strangely since they couldn''t understand why she suggested it.


    "I mean, Victor learned a pretty... Deadly massage technique. He could use it on you."


    "!!!" Ruby suddenly had shbacks to when Victor used that deadly technique on her.


    When she figured her sisters would get it too, she started to panic.


    "I refuse! It''s definitely banned!" She made an ''X'' with both her arms.


    "That massage, huh¡­" Siena, Pepper, and Lacus began to remember Violet, Ruby, and Sasha''s expressions when they received that massage.


    Gulp.


    Unconsciously, they gulped and backed away from Victor.


    Victor narrowed his eyes, "... Why are you looking at me as if I were a criminal?"


    "Well, instinct?" The three sisters said in unison.


    "..." Victor didn''t know what to say when he heard what the sisters said.


    "Tchee... In that case, he can use it on me." Scathach shed a seductive smile, and soon she began to lose herself in her thoughts.


    "... In that case, everything is fine." Ruby nodded.


    "Huh?" Victor looked at Ruby nkly.


    "She taught you the technique, right? So it''s only fair that you use it." Ruby spoke.


    "¡­" Victor, at this point, really wanted to buy a book that could exin the thought process of women!


    Sigh


    He sighed, and then he walked towards a hallway:


    "Follow me, I''ll show you where I train."


    ...


    Arriving at the training room, Victor opened the door.


    "Wee to my training room!" He spoke with a big smile and seemed visibly more excited when he was in this ce.


    ''A battle maniac¡­'' All three sisters thought.


    "..." Scathach couldn''t help but smile when she saw Victor''s smile :


    "Oh?" Scathach seemed to have noticed something and was looking at the walls with curious eyes. ''And to think that a spell to protect a castle would be used to do something like this¡­ Did that witch have such abilities?''


    Scathach thought she misjudged June, and, in fact, she hadn''t even cared about June''s existence.


    She didn''t like witches very much, but... She liked talented people.


    "...Why is it so empty?" Lacus asked with curious eyes; ''This ce is huge! It''s bigger than the other rooms! So this is where he trains, huh?''


    "I still haven''t had time to leave this ce as I like it, but as Scathach always says, to train in a simple ce is better."


    "Indeed." Scathach exhibited a small smile.


    "Hey, hey." Pepper tugged on Victor''s arm.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Pepper, "What''s up, Pepper?" He disyed a gentle smile.


    "What is that?" Pepper pointed to a spot where Ruby and Siena were looking at.


    Victor looked at the cut in the wall he had made while training:


    "Oh, this is the result of a power test I was doing." He spoke like it was no big deal.


    "I see..." Pepper replied with neutral eyes, then she pointed to Ruby, who was looking at the cut in the wall:


    "Then why is she so shocked?"


    "A little exnation." Kaguya, who was silent throughout the tour, suddenly spoke.


    Siena, Lacus, and Pepper look at Kaguya.


    Cough.


    Kaguya coughed a little to adjust her tone.


    "This ce was built by the witch June for Victor to train. This ce was specifically made to withstand the power of a 1000-year-old vampire, and that tunnel is the result of an attack that exceeded the established boundary of this ce."


    Pepper took a pair of red-framed prescription sses that were tucked between her breasts and put them on:


    "Naruhodo, Naruhodo." Pepper lifted the sses a little, and, for a moment, the sses reflected the light from themps lighting the room.


    She looked pretty smart!


    "As always, Victor tookmon sense and destroyed it as if it didn''t even exist! A terrible existence indeed."


    "¡­" Everyone didn''t know how to react except Victor.


    "Hahaha, don''t you want to be someone like that? An existence that breaksmon sense?" He looked like a loan shark who was offering a girl a rare opportunity.


    "...Nani?" Pepper''s eyes sparkled with interest.


    "¡­" Kaguya looked at Pepper with a strange look; ''why is she speaking in Japanese all of a sudden? Has she gone crazy?''


    p!


    Lacus and Ruby pped Victor over the head, "Don''t lead Pepper astray!"


    "Ouch¡­" Victor pretended it hurt.


    "... Victor." Scathach''s voice was very cold because she could immediately understand what kind of power he used to deal that kind of damage.


    Victor''s entire body visibly shook, and then he looked at Scathach.


    "You never listen to me."


    "I learned that from you, Scathach."


    Scathach squinted her eyes a little, "Why are you talking like I''m a stubborn person?"


    "Are you not?" Victorughed.


    "I''m not." Scathach strongly denied it.


    "Hoo, Hoo?" Victor''s smile grew, and soon he began to speak, "I remember clearly that when I told you to stop-."


    "!!!" Scathach quickly created an ice spear and pointed it at Victor''s neck, "Silence." She spoke in a tone that did not allow for refusal.


    Victor''s smile changed to a gentle one as he ignored Scathach''s spear at his neck and said,


    "This is a fight you can''t win, Scathach."


    "Heh~, I wonder about that."


    "..." Ruby''s eyes twitched tightly as she saw her mother''s interaction with Victor. ''She really doesn''t realize what she''s doing now? Isn''t she denser than my Darling?''


    "¡­This is fucking bullshit, I''m done." Siena suddenly spoke up since, as a vampire who knew about witch society, she couldn''t help but say it when she saw such irrationality.


    ''I blinked my eyes, and he suddenly got stronger than me?'' Siena felt the world was very unfair. What Siena didn''t know was that this kind of destruction was only possible when Victor used his blood power.


    A power he still doesn''t know how to control very well.


    Sienapletely ignored the interaction of Victor and Scathach since, in her mind, she had already epted that they would have this kind of rtionship.


    After all, she had clearly seen that when her mother was with Victor, she seemed to be more ''alive''.


    Siena turned, and just as she was about to leave, Scathach grabbed her shoulder:


    "Where do you think you''re going, my Daughter?"


    Siena''s entire body shuddered when she heard her mother''s voice.


    "If I said you''re going to train, it''s because you''re going to train. Refusing is not an option."


    "...Ugh." Sienamented her fate.


    "Now, go to the middle." Scathach suddenly kicked Siena in the back.


    BOOOOM!


    Shended right in the middle of the room.


    Scathach jumped towards the middle of the room, "As you tried to run away twice, I will personally train you for 30 minutes."


    Cough.


    Siena coughed a little, and when she heard her mother''s words, she quickly spoke.


    "W-Wait, mother! Let me prepare!"


    "The enemy won''t wait for you to prepare like a fool, you always have to be prepared!" Scathach seemed to disappear for a moment.


    "Fuck." Siena quickly turned her body around and tried to defend against Scathach''s attack.


    But the woman just smiled and disappeared again as Siena felt her head being hit.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    She flew towards the wall while she was broken all over.


    "This is brutal..." Kaguya couldn''t help but mutter, isn''t she her daughter? Why did she suddenly do this? As expected from the crazy woman!


    "You get used to it." Victor, Pepper, Lacus, and Ruby all spoke in unison while, for some reason, they all had lifeless eyes like they had given up on something.


    "Eh?" Kaguya looked at the group with an expression that said she didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "At least Scathach isn''t pulling out her guts." Victor shivered a little.


    "Or forcing you to punch the toughest material on Earth until you can scratch it." Pepper had the same reaction as Victor.


    "She didn''t freeze my sister''s heart either or break her legs with heavy material for her to gain stronger legs." Lacus was surprisingly silent...


    "She didn''t stick a sword in her body and split her body in half to test her ''regeneration''." Ruby spoke in a neutral tone as if this was no big deal.


    "Surprisingly, she is being very kind." The four said at the same time again.


    "..." Kaguya looked at the group as if she were looking at a bunch of crazy people.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 168: Mother.

    <h4>Chapter 168: Mother.</h4>


    "Good morning, Mother," Violet spoke as she descended the stairs that led to the second floor.


    Anna, who was making lunch, looked towards the stairs:


    "Oh, Violet. You woke up?"


    "Yes, Mother."


    She wore a gentle smile when she heard what Violet said, pondering about what it would have been like to have a daughter.


    "Where is my son?" She asked.


    "He''s still sleeping," Violet spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Hmm..." Anna looked at Violet for a few seconds while she seemed to be thinking about something, "Well, he''ll wake up soon, he''s always been a sleeper."


    "I remember I had to wake him up several times to go to school." She spoke with a gentle smile, reminiscing about a nostalgic past.


    ''He was so little¡­ Now he''s a big man.'' Sheughed amusingly.


    Violet shed a small smile, she could tell that the woman noticed her little lie, but she didn''t say anything because she had no need, as Anna herself said in the past, "Victor is an adult."


    "Aren''t vampires supposed to be sleeping during the day?" Anna asked with a bit of curiosity shining in her eyes.


    "Yes, but my husband and I are special." She responded with the same smile on her face.


    "It''s about walking in sunlight and the power of fire, huh?" She put a hand to her chin like she was thinking about something.


    "Yes, my n is very different from all other vampires, and Darling has inherited that trait too.." Violet didn''t lie this time.


    "A n of vampires that can walk in sunlight, and has the power to eliminate another vampire with just a single ball of fire... And not only that, you are responsible for the domestic and international politics of your world." Anna couldn''t help but think that that was something scary; n Snow had a lot of power in their hands.


    ''If Violet wanted to, she could create as many corrupt situations as she pleased and wouldn''t be discovered. After all, she has control of all politics in her world.'' Anna thought, and in a way, she wasn''t wrong.


    But it wasn''t like the four Vampire Counts didn''t have people watching them, considering the king''s eyes and ears were everywhere.


    But it wasn''t like Anna knew that either since she just knew the basics of the vampire world.


    They lived in another world called Nightingale.


    They needed blood to feed, and they had blood red eyes.


    They were a society that still used ancient titles. Put quite simply, plebeian vampires, who were identified as humans who turned into vampires, noble vampires, who were vampires who were born as vampires, and vampire counts, who acted as the pirs of vampire society.


    "Where is Leon?" Violet asked as she looked around.


    "Oh, he went to work. Apparently, something was going on that needed his attention." As always, she answered honestly.


    She felt she had no need to lie to Violet.


    "Oh." Violet lost interest in this subject, but:


    "What happened...?" Like a good wife, she tried to show that she had an interest in the subject.


    "Fufufu~." Anna chuckled a little as she looked at Violet with her sapphire blue eyes, "If you''re not interested, you don''t have to work hard, Violet. I won''t be upset, you know?"


    "...Your perception is very keen, Mother..." Violet showed a helpless little smile.


    "Hahaha~." Annaughed amusedly.


    "...?" Violet didn''t understand Anna''s reaction.


    "You are like an open book to me Violet," Anna spoke with a gentle smile on her face.


    Seeing the strange face on the white-haired woman, Anna said, "...Don''t tell me you didn''t notice?"


    "Notice what?"


    "Your expressions are very easy to read," Anna exined.


    "Huh?"


    Anna borated, "When you''re bored, you start looking around with a disinterested look."


    "When you have an interest in something, you are 100% focused on that ''something''." Annaughed a little since, in a way, Violet''s personality was like a curious cat.


    But of course, she didn''t say it out loud.


    "Take now as an example: When I told you my husband had a little problem at work, you turned your gaze away with a disinterested look, but in less than a few milliseconds, your gaze morphed into a determined look."


    "You probably weren''t interested in the subject, but since I''m your husband''s mother, you tried to show some kind of interest to try to get along with me."


    "Your expressions tell a lot about you, Violet."


    "..." Violet just stared at Anna with her mouth open,pletely stunned, as doubt began to rise inside her heart; ''Am I really like an open book?''


    Violet closed her mouth and shed a gentle smile, "You''re a scary person, Mother."


    "Hahaha, if you want to be a sessfulwyer, you need to do at least that." Sheughed amusingly.


    "A sessfulwyer, huh?" Violet couldn''t make any sense of Anna''s words.


    "Umu! In a way, awyer is the same as a politician. After all, for you to be a good politician and a goodwyer, you need to understand people." She exined, "How are politicians going to rob people if they don''t know how to deceive them?" Sheughed a little at the end.


    "I see¡­" Violet put a hand to her chin; ''Understand people, huh?'' For Violet, this was an impossible task. She had no interest in other people to waste her time trying to understand these people, so she casually ignored thest part Anna had said.


    "But shouldn''t you know that?" Anna suddenly asked.


    "What do you mean?" Violet didn''t understand.


    "I mean, you''re from a Count''s family, right? As I understand it, vampire counts are like governors, and you were born into a n that is responsible for domestic and foreign policy."


    "Oh... You''re talking about that." Violet shed a small smile, "Let''s say our n doesn''t need this."


    Agnes, Violet''s mother, always said, ''If they don''t ept our orders, just burn them... And if the matter was rted to another country, just throw the responsibility on the king.''


    The king had his difficulties too...


    In a way, in the world of vampires, society was more ''simple'', and n Snow was quite a feared n. Due to that, few noble vampires dared raise their fangs against n Snow.


    n Snow had no conflict with domestic politics... Now, international politics was an entirely different matter.


    Violet''s mother, Agnes, was just very irresponsible when she wasn''t interested in a particr subject.


    "...?" Anna didn''t understand what Violet meant, but as Violet herself didn''t exin further, she didn''t go too deep.


    Anna turned her face away and went back to making lunch, but so as not to keep the room silent, she asked, "Where are the other girls?"


    "Oh, they are sleeping underground," Violet replied without thinking.


    "¡­" Anna suddenly stopped what she was doing and looked at Violet.


    "Underground...?" She believed she''d misheard.


    "...shit." Violet facepalmed, realizing what she had just said.


    "Well, whatever. You would''ve found out eventually,e with me." Violet suddenly turned and walked towards the basement.


    "... Okay." Anna had her doubts, but she was also curious about what Violet was talking about.


    Arriving in front of the door leading to the basement, Violet opened the door, and the appearance of an ordinary basement appeared.


    "...?" Anna was a little disappointed, she thought she was going to see something interesting, but it was just a normal basement, right?


    Those thoughts quickly died as Violet stepped on the first basement step. Several magic circles started to appear, and soon the whole ce changed.


    "Holy fuck..." Anna just looked at everything with her mouth agape, as she was evidently very shocked.


    "I talked about witches, right? This is their job." Violet spoke in a neutral tone.


    "¡­" Anna didn''t seem to register Violet''s words.


    Violet exhibited a kind little smile and said, "Come with me, I''ll take you on a tour of the ce."


    "... Okay."


    ...


    Sasha was walking through the basement hallways while she seemed to be thinking about something.


    ''This whole situation stinks, this is obviously a trap. Now the real question is why would they tell this to Maria?'' She couldn''t understand it.


    ''They should know that anything Maria knows, she''d tell me... Ah...'' Sasha stopped walking, her eyes filled with annoyance.


    ''This isn''t a trap for Maria, it''s a trap for me.'' Sasha knew very well that she was being hunted. Apparently, a general wished to experiment with her body.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Golden lightning began to crackle around Sasha.


    ''Those motherfuckers, just wait, I will send you to hell!'' She clenched her fist angrily.


    "Why is this ce ridiculously huge? A better question, when was this ce built!? How does physics work in this ce? If this were built by humans, I''m sure my house would have sunk underground long ago! This makes no sense!"


    She was like a machine gun of questions.


    "Magic bullshit," Violet said.


    "So you don''t know either, huh?"


    "¡­" Violet remained silent, but her own silence was the answer to Anna''s inquiry.


    Hearing the familiar voices, Sasha snapped out of her thoughts.


    "That''s Anna''s voice¡­" Sasha''s eyes widened as she realized Violet had told Anna about the basement.


    Sasha walked towards the voice, arriving in the room where she heard the voice. She leaned against the wall and peeked into the ce, and soon the image of Anna looking around like a curious cat was seen by her.


    "Where are the coffins? Or the blood!? Where is the torture room!?"


    "...Just what kind of image do you have of us vampires?" Violet didn''t know how to react to Anna''s questions.


    Anna looked at Violet, "Ridiculously cute beings who suck blood in a sexual way?"


    "¡­" Violet just remained silent.


    ''I mean, she''s not wrong...'' Sasha thought. When she remembered the things she had been doing with Victor, her face turned a little red.


    "We are not like that, we are respectable beings," Violet spoke with a noble smile.


    Anna looked at Violet with a suspicious face and said,


    "I doubt it."


    "¡­" Violet was silent again.


    "From what you said, vampires have amplified their emotions, right? They feel things more intensely than humans, is that correct?"


    "Yes, that is correct."


    "Now think with me. You are a jealous woman, and you see your husband walking down the street with another woman." Anna began to exin things to Violet with a serious look:


    "If you were an ordinary human, you would just have a fit of jealousy and ask your husband to exin."


    "But if you''re a vampire, I''m sure all of this won''t end with just one argument, considering you feel things more intensely, then your jealousy will be multiplied, and tragedy will ensue. Am I correct?"


    "Well¡­" Violet didn''t deny Anna''s words.


    "See? You are not respectable beings, fufufu," She made the face of someone who has just discovered the truth of the world.


    ''Again, she''s not wrong.'' Sasha knew that a scenario like the one Anna had just invented would end in tragedy if it happened to vampires, especially if it happened to the women of the four houses of vampire counts.


    ''What did she say this time?''


    Somehow Sasha was having fun too...


    Cough.


    Violet coughed in an attempt to change the subject, then she spoke in a noble voice:


    "Let''s continue our tour."


    "Yes, yes!" Anna was very excited.


    "Are youing too, Sasha?" Violet looked toward Sasha.


    "Eh?" Sasha made a surprised face as she appeared in front of the girls, "How did you see me?"


    "Your golden hair is very shy, and you''re bad at hiding."


    "... I''m not that bad." Sasha pouted.


    "Yes, you are." Violet had no mercy.


    "Ugh."


    "Hahaha, I''m d to see your rtionships are good." Anna was honest again because, initially, she thought there was going to be carnage when three women shared the same man.


    After all, she was well aware of how jealous women can be.


    ''But I think they get along well because they''re childhood friends?'' Anna thought it was quite possible.


    Little did she know that Violet initially tried to kill Sasha and Ruby... Ignorance is bliss.


    Violet and Sasha looked at each other, and right after they looked at Anna, they smiled gently, "We''ve known each other for a long time." The two spoke at the same time.


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 169: Powers of the sisters.

    <h4>Chapter 169: Powers of the sisters.</h4>


    "Tsk, you''ve gotten weaker, my daughter." Scathach spoke as she looked at Siena with an annoyed look.


    Siena''s state was just too deplorable...


    Her whole face was purple and looked like it had been stung by several bees, her arms were pointing in strange directions, and the same applied to her legs.


    She had a hole in her chest in the area where her heart used to be, leaking blood, and she appeared unconscious.


    Her entire body was covered incerations, and the bones in her spine wereing out in directions they shouldn''t.


    "...This can''t be called training anymore..." Kaguya couldn''t help but say as she looked at Siena''s state.


    The woman just looked like a dead body! Of course, she knew that with a vampire''s regeneration, it would be easily fixed in a few seconds, but it still hurts, you know?


    She looked at the group and saw that they had no reaction; they seemed used to it.


    "Yes, indeed. She is weak¡­" Victor suddenly spoke and nodded with Scathach.


    He looked at Siena with his blood red eyes that sparkled a little while he seemed to be thinking of something. ''Very Well, I will do it.'' Then, having made a decision, he soon started walking towards Siena.


    "...?" The girls looked at Victor with a curious look since they were wondering what he was going to do.


    As he walked towards Siena, Victor cracked his neck a little and looked at Scathach:


    "Scathach, this training method is not going to work on her."


    "Oh?" Scathach looked at Victor with curiosity.


    "I don''t know why, but when she fights you, she expects to be beaten. She just gave up fighting halfway through, and it pisses me off."


    "..." Scathach squinted her eyes a little, she had also realized what Victor said, but she didn''t know a way to fix this little problem:


    As Victor walked, his gloves began to glow brightly, "If she can''t fight you..."


    Victor stopped in front of Siena and looked down, "I''ll fight her."


    A frightening pressure left Victor''s body and spread all over the ce.


    "!!!" Siena''s eyes snapped open, and she quickly got up from the floor...


    Her body began to regenerate at high speed, and she eyed Victor warily.


    "What are you doing...?" She asked.


    "I just woke you up." Victor showed a big smile.


    "..." Siena wanted to say that she found it questionable to wake her with killing intent. That wasn''t how you wake people up!


    "This time, you will fight me." Victor suddenly vanished, reappearing beside Siena, and attacked her face.


    "...?" Siena turned towards Victor and prepared to defend herself.


    "Bad idea, have you forgotten who taught me to fight?"


    "!!!" Siena opened her eyes wide and went to flee from Victor''s attack, but it was toote.


    "... Fuc-."


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    When Victor''s attack hit Siena''s defense, a small st of air erupted that threw Siena very far away.


    "...He got stronger again..." Peppermented with a pout when she saw Victor use her technique. She felt that this was very unfair since he seemed to not do anything and yet managed to get stronger anyways!


    "This is natural," Ruby spoke.


    "¡­" Lacus and Pepper looked at Ruby.


    "Thest fight he had was with a Countess, Natashia Fulger. And, in that fight, he evolved a lot..."


    "Oh..." Now that Ruby said it, they both realized the truth of it at the same time.


    ''He also drank that woman''s blood, and that helped him a lot. Not only that, he constantly drank my mother''s blood...'' She thought.


    Ruby knew the special characteristics of Victor''s blood were that by drinking the blood of a stronger being, he would also get a little stronger. Combining that with his natural battle talent, he was a monster that evolved with each difficult conflict he faced.


    "Victor is someone who evolves faster when he encounters a tough opponent," Scathachmented.


    "And he never stopped training either." Ruby continued her mother''s words as she remembered clearly. Every day when her husband woke up, he would always meditate silently as if he was reviewing what he''d learned. And, when he returned to the human world, he started to train alone in this room.


    Siena adjusted her center of gravity midair andnded with her feet against the wall, then lifted her face and looked at Victor with an annoyed expression.


    "Oh? I like your expression, are you finally in the mood to fight?" Victor''s smile grew even wider.


    "...You fucking battle freak." Siena spat angrily, as she stood on the wall:


    "Why did you drag me into this shit? I don''t like training, I don''t like feeling this pain." Her body shivered as she remembered the state she was in earlier.


    Yes, she''s used to it, but that doesn''t mean she likes feeling it.


    It''s like bad medicine, you are used to taking the medication, but would you take it willingly? Of course not, you would only take it if it was really necessary.


    The situation with Siena is the same since she only trained or fought when the situation called for her to do so!


    She was not a battle maniac like Victor and Scathach!


    Victor wore a small expression of shock, but then he shed an amused smile and knew what to do now:


    "And?"


    "Huh?" Siena didn''t understand.


    "So what if you don''t like to train?" Victor asked again.


    "¡­" Siena''s face distorted.


    "Silly vampire... You didn''t have a choice from the start, right?" He looked at Scathach with the same smile on his face.


    "Yeah, I postponed it for a while, but ..." Scathach looked at her daughter, "You know me, daughter of mine. What I hate most in this world is the weak, and I can not stand to see it in my own daughter."


    "... Fuck." Siena facepalmed.


    "Stopining like a spoiled brat ande at me." Victor raised his hand and beckoned her to him.


    "¡­" Siena looked at Victor with veins snapping in her head, "Mother Fucker, I will kill you!" She was furious!


    Siena created arge ice thorn and threw it towards Victor.


    "Hahahaha, I''d like to see you try!" Victor closed his fist and punched the ice!


    BOOOOOOM!


    The ice was shattered into pieces.


    "Tsk." Siena disappeared and reappeared in midair.


    She extended both her arms in the air, covered with ice gauntlets, as she pointed both her arms towards Victor, causing two giant ice hands to be created.


    "Oh? This is new." Victor looked at it with curious eyes. Now that he stopped to think about it, he''d never seen Siena fight before. From what he knew, she must have inherited Scathach''s ''Power'' technique.


    "Die!" Siena pped her hands together.


    And as if the two ice hands were her own, they approached Victor imitating Siena''s actions, attempting to crush him.


    "That''s a very interesting technique, but you must have forgotten a little detail." Victor took a step towards Siena and disappeared from where he was.


    "Fucker, I didn''t forget." A cold air rushed out of Siena''s body and spread in all directions, "I got you."


    "Oh?" Victor looked down and saw that he was trapped in the ice.


    "Hmm... what do I do?" Victor seemed to be pretty carefree, he could get away easily with the power of fire, but that would hinder the point of this training. ''Well, I''ll limit it to just using ice.'' In the end, he decided to just use ice.


    "Die!" Victor looked up to see hundreds of ice spikes flying towards him.


    He reached his hand forward and created an ice shield.


    BOOOM, BOOOM, BOOOM!


    Siena''s thorns began to hit Victor''s shield and self-destruct.


    "¡­" He shed a small smile and looked like he was enjoying himself.


    "I''m going to wipe that annoying smirk off your face, Fucker!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA!


    "Heh, it''s been a while since I saw this side of her... She must be very frustrated." Scathach disyed an amused little smile.


    "¡­" The sisters were silent since it had been a while since they had seen that as well.


    "Well, she was forced to train, she doesn''t like to do that," Rubymented.


    "When my sister gets angry, she''s scary..." Pepper muttered.


    "Despite being currently weaker than Siena, Victor has a lot of advantages," Lacusmented.


    "Of course, he learned to fight me. If he couldn''t fight you four at the same time, I would be disappointed." Scathach spoke in a confident voice.


    "... What did you say...?" Lacus, Ruby, and Pepper''s eyes started to glow blood red. They didn''t like to see their mother underestimating them too much.


    "..." Scathach shed a small smile when she realized her little n worked.


    Theoretically, Victor should be weaker than Siena, but...


    Victor had the blood of a king and had the three powers of the Vampire Count n. He''s a walking bomb of pure power, and because of that uniqueness, he''s as strong as a 500-year-old adult vampire at just 21 years of age. And, not only that, he can go even further with his blood vampire count form.


    In that form, his power increases 3x, he can fight a 1500-year-old vampire, and he has inherited three more transformations from the three Vampire Count ns.


    Ice/water, fire, and lightning.


    Currently, he can only assume the form of vampire count of the fire element, and, in that form, his power increases 2x, and he can fight a 1000-year-old vampire.


    Not to mention that he learned to fight with Scathach Scarlett herself, and the techniques he learned from the woman are simply very unfair.


    He''s an anomaly... A freak, a being that shouldn''t have existed, his very existence breaks the rules created thousands of years ago by vampires.


    But that''s how a king was, he made his own rules, he walked his own path, his blood didn''t allow him to walk the same path as others.


    Following the path already created by other beings was a humiliation for a king!


    He must create his own path!


    "Girls, let''s fight too." Ruby surprisingly took the initiative.


    "Yes." Lacus and Pepper spoke at the same time.


    As daughters of Scathach, the three women also had their pride, and they didn''t like it when their mother underestimated them so much.


    The three sisters looked at each other, then disappeared.


    Victor, who was defending Siena''s attack, suddenly felt someone approaching from his side, so he turned his face and saw Pepper''s cute face that was very serious.


    "Shi-."


    "Eyyy!"


    BOOOOOM!


    Pepper''s small fist that was covered with an ice gauntlet made by Ruby hit Victor''s stomach and-


    Victor flew towards the wall.


    As he was flying through the air, Victor looked up and saw Lacus, who had a cold little smile on her face, while she was holding two ice daggers:


    "It''s a little irritating to know that someone younger has managed to outrun my speed, but I won''t stay behind." Then, Lacus'' body transformed into mist and appeared to pass through Victor''s body.


    Cut, Cut, Cut!


    Victor''s entire body was covered in cuts.


    And before Victor''s body hit the wall, he felt someone behind him, and it was a presence he knew well.


    "Darling~." Despite speaking with a loving smile, Ruby''s actions were anything but loving!


    Ruby positioned herself in a way that appeared as though she were going to throw something, giving way to an ice spear being created, as she sent it towards Victor.


    The spear pierced Victor''s body and froze him.


    Ruby created another ice spear and, using the spear''s handle, she sent Victor flying across the room in the opposite direction!


    Abo of the three Scarlett sisters!


    BOOOOOOM!


    Victor''s back mmed against the wall, his face showing a little shock since he didn''t expect the sisters to unite to attack him. But, slowly, that shocked face changed into a big smile:


    ''This is interesting!'' He definitely didn''t hate this surprise. In fact, he liked it a lot!


    Siena, Lacus, Pepper, and Ruby stood next to each other and looked towards Victor.


    Lacus had two ice daggers.


    Pepper was wearing gloves made of ice.


    Ruby had a spear in her hand.


    "Girls?" Siena didn''t understand anything.


    "Don''t think too much, Big Sister. Let''s do it like the old days."


    She hit the ground with the shaft of her spear, "Fight my husband as if you were fighting our mother." Ruby spoke in a serious tone.


    Victor came out of the crater and fell to the ground while his entire wounded body began to heal at high speed.


    "That regeneration is insane¡­" Lacus couldn''t help but mutter.


    Gulp.


    Seeing the big smile on Victor''s face, Pepper couldn''t help but gulp, ''He really is like my mom, even the feeling is the same.''


    ''But I won''t lose!'' She banged her fists together, determined!


    Seeing the weapons in the girls'' hands, Victor thought it would be unfair for him to fight unarmed, right?


    He created an ice greatsword, admired it a little, and then pointed the sword at the girls.


    "He ising," Ruby spoke.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 170: Mother and Mother.

    <h4>Chapter 170: Mother and Mother.</h4>


    A few hours of training had passed.


    Victor had fought the four sisters, and he was having a hard time fighting back.


    The sisters''bo was terrifying, and because they''ve known each other for such a long time, they worked very well together.


    Scathach, who had been watching the fight from the beginning, said:


    "Good, Good." She nodded in satisfaction several times when she saw how Victor and her daughters performed.


    ''When you fight someone who has different fighting styles, you learn a lot¡­ That''s what Victor must be experiencing now. After all, he''s never fought with individuals who work so well as a team, and at the same time, all those individuals are strong.'' She thought.


    Siena, who is the eldest of the four sisters, used her superior power as support and attacked Victor from a distance. Meanwhile, Ruby, who had greater stamina and skill with a spear, attacked from close range, always making sure to upy Victor''s attention as much as possible...


    In the meantime, Pepper helped Ruby and attacked Victor with her destructive punches, and Lacus acted as an assassin in the shadows.


    If we look at this scene as if it were a game, Ruby was the leader and the tank of the team. Siena was the mage with great power who attacked from a distance, Pepper was the fighter who had high damage and low defense, and Lacus was the assassin who constantly tried to catch Victor off guard, and like Pepper, she had low defense.


    Now the question was, what was Victor considered when fighting the four girls?


    Of course, he was the Final Boss.


    And what is the Final Boss? He is an individual who is good at everything but is a master of none. But as he has a lot of power, he is a very irritating individual to defeat!


    "HAHAHAHAHAH~, This is fun!" Victor was having a great time, despite being cut all over and holding only a broken Greatsword.


    He couldn''t lie, he was having a hard time fighting the four sisterbination just using the power of ice, but this was a very good thing!


    He could feel it! Even if it was little, he was evolving!


    And this new experience of being attacked from all sides and not being able to react was something amazing!


    "Stopughing!" Lacus appeared behind Victor and severed his arm with her ice daggers.


    As Victor''s arm flew through the air, Victor looked back.


    But before he could shift his attention to Lacus, he felt a spearing towards him.


    "Ara, Darling. Please don''t look at the other girls." Ruby had a gentle smile on her face; it was the same smile Natalia gave to people. It seemed as though Ruby was slowly being influenced by the maid, even though she only spent some time with her.


    Lacus seized the moment Ruby interfered and disappeared into mist.


    Victor quickly jumped back, and in the meantime, his flying arm turned to blood and returned back to his body.


    Soon, he created an ice shield in front of him and defended himself from the thorns Siena was releasing.


    BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM!


    The sounds of Siena''s ice thorns hitting Victor''s shield were heard all around.


    As he defended Siena''s attack, he turned his head to the side and saw Pepper approaching him, and, in one quick move, he created another shield.


    Pepper clenched her fist, "Eyy!" And slugged Victor''s shield.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The shield shattered into pieces.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Lacus appeared behind Victor from the mist and pierced his heart.


    She spun Victor''s body around herself and threw him into the air!


    Victor looked to the side and saw a giant thorn flying towards him.


    "HAHAHAHAHA, thebination of you sisters is certainly deadly!"


    "He noticed, huh? As expected." Scathach disyed a little satisfied smile.


    Victor immediately noticed his weakness in this little ''training''.


    He was really bad at fighting multiple opponents! Mainly opponents who could work as a team, and not only that, he also realized that the Greatsword was useless with opponents who could move at high speed.


    He''d already lost count of how many times the Ice Greatsword he created was destroyed by the girls.


    He didn''t realize this until now because all the opponents he faced as a group were very weak individually, and all he needed to do was kill one by one.


    ''I must learn to use another weapon¡­ Wrong, one is not enough. Like Scathach, I must learn to use several weapons. With my ice power, I can switch weapons inbat as often as necessary.'' He made a decision when he realized his weakness.


    "What is that noise?"


    "Hmm?" Hearing a woman''s voice, Scathach looked towards the entrance to the training room.


    "W-Wait, Mother. Do not enter this ce!" She heard Violet''s voice.


    "Oh? So this is where you hide the coffin..."


    "Like I said, there''s no coffin in this ce!" This time it was Sasha''s voice.


    "What kind of vampires are you!? How can you not have a coffin!?"


    "Just forget about this coffin story!" Sasha looked pretty frustrated.


    "¡­" A moment of silence fell into ce, and soon Scathach heard the woman''s voice again.


    "So this is where you hide your victims!"


    "There are no victims here! We don''t need to do this!" Violet screamed.


    Anna ignored Violet and opened the door with a bang!


    BAMMM!


    "Oh, she got in¡­ She got in!" Sasha started to freak out.


    Anna entered the training room, and the first thing she saw was Victor fighting four women with long red hair, and one of those women was his own wife!


    Anna also noticed that these women looked a lot like each other, at least in the red hair part...


    Anna walked in just as the gigantic thorn was flying towards Victor.


    "Vic-." She was going to call Victor but was surprised when Victor fixed his center of gravity and attacked the ice with his own fists!


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The ice that Siena threw waspletely evaporated from existence by Victor''s punches.


    "Holy Fuck..." Anna opened her mouth in pure shock. She had never seen anything so out of the ordinary before in her life.


    "Well, now It''s in God''s hands." Violet gestured as if she no longer cared about the consequences.


    "God doesn''t care about us, don''t you remember?" Sasha spoke.


    Violet squinted, "It''s just a way of expressing yourself!"


    "Oh¡­" Sometimes Sasha was too innocent.


    "Tsk, he really is very tough." Siena clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Let''s do it together," Ruby ordered.


    "..." The sisters nodded, and then they gathered in one ce.


    Victornded on the ground, cracked his neck a little, and stretched his arms. He seemed to be warming up.


    "This is weird¡­" He suddenly spoke.


    "...What?" Pepper, as the most curious, asked.


    "I mean, your teamwork is certainly impressive, I''m obviously at odds, but¡­" He was silent while thinking of the right words to say. After all, he was terrible at exining things.


    "Huh? Can you exin your thoughts more clearly?" Siena spoke.


    "¡­" Lacus was silent.


    "Darling?" Ruby caught Victor''s attention.


    "I feel like the way you girls are training is wrong."


    "..." Scathach exhibited a small smile.


    "Example, you Pepper." He pointed at Pepper.


    "Fwe?"


    "You''re too slow." Victor was brutally honest as usual.


    "Ehhh?"


    "If it weren''t for Lacus'' assistance, you would be easily eliminated by me. Howe you are so slow?" Victor didn''t understand that. Wasn''t Pepper supposed to be faster as a vampire, right?


    What he didn''t realize was that his speed standard was too high.


    "Ugnyuuuu! I''m not fat!" She made a cute sound, and as expected, shepletely got it all wrong¡­


    "... I did not say that." Victor was speechless.


    "I know~. Hehehe~."


    "..." Victor showed a slight gentle smile when he saw Pepper''s banter, then looked at Lacus and continued:


    "Lacus, you are fast, but you are very weak physically."


    "I know that. Because of that, I train to increase my speed." Lacus spoke honestly.


    "I think that''s the wrong thought."


    "Huh?"


    "You shouldn''t sacrifice your other characteristics, just for the sake of speed. For example, even if you''re fast, you can train your stamina to increase your endurance, right?"


    "Well..." Lacus had never thought about it before since she just thought that maxing out her speed would be enough.


    "Siena."


    "What is it?"


    "Your attack pattern is very predictable, why do you always attack with spikes or ice hands? Be more creative, woman!! Do you have chicken brains!?" He was brutally honest with Siena.


    Veins started to pop in Siena''s head, "...This fucker..."


    "Every time you attack me it''s always with ice spikes. Frankly, it''s repetitive and tedious. Try to diversify your attacks more."


    "..." Siena was silent since she knew that Victor was speaking for her own good. Although the way he spoke was irritating, she understood that he was trying to help her, so she started to think about Victor''s words.


    ''He''s right¡­ It''s always the same attacks¡­'' And in the end, she found he was correct.


    She was so used to using her power in this way that she didn''t realize what she was doing wrong.


    "Ruby..." Victor looked at his wife, his eyes glowing blood red.


    "Yes?"


    "You''re perfect." He spoke his honest thoughts and felt that if Ruby had the right mindset, she could surpass Scathach...


    But for that to happen, Ruby needed to grow older. She had the potential, but not the time. She needed at least 2000 years of experience but before then...


    Scathach, who was already a monster, would be an even bigger monster.


    "Youbine your water and ice powers quite impressively, and you know what to do in battle. But there''s one thing I would tell you to change."


    "You need to be more aggressive." Victor felt that his wife was too passive inbat, and she waited for the opponent to attack first and then react. He thought this was a waste of her potential.


    ''The one who throws the first punch has the advantage.'' Victor thought.


    "..." Ruby opened her eyes wide, and unconsciously a memory popped into her head.


    "Daughter, you are very passive, despite being perfect in almost everything inbat, you have a big w. You don''t attack! You need to be more aggressive!"


    Unconsciously, Ruby looked at her mother, who was wearing a small smile.


    Seeing her mother''s smile, Ruby exhibited a gentle little smile, "As expected, they really think alike... It gets scary sometimes..." She muttered thest part in a very low voice.


    "And now me," he pointed to himself.


    "...?" The four sisters looked at Victor with curious eyes.


    Victor put his hand to his chin as if he was thinking about something, "I realized that I''m very weak in group fights. I''m also very prone to losing my focus in the fight as different opponents gain my attention very easily."


    "Not only that, my ice control takes a lot of time... Siena surpasses me at this." While Siena took a few milliseconds to create ice and attack, Victor took a few seconds.


    It may seem like little, but in a high-speed battle, that''s a lot of time.


    "My speed without me using my lightning is much lower than Lacus." This was something he noticed in the middle of battle, sometimes Lacus seemed to disappear from his perspective, and he realized it was because he was much slower than her.


    ''That would not happen if I were fighting Lacus alone, but as they strike me as a group, my attention is divided, and I do not know how to react ...'' Victor thought.


    "..." Siena and Lacus exhibited a little smile when they heard what Victor said.


    "Ruby knows how to assess the situation better than I do, and she doesn''t lose focus as easily as I do."


    Ruby exhibited a small, gentle smile.


    "..." Pepper was somehow getting anxious and thought Victor wouldpliment her next.


    Victor looked at Pepper and smiled, "My strength is stronger than Pepper''s, so in that regard, I don''t lose."


    "Ugyaaa! Why can''t youpliment me too!?" Pepper felt it was very unfair!


    "It''s just the truth."


    "Humpf!" Pepper pouted and turned away.


    "Anyway, now I know what to improve." Knowing the things that needed to be improved, Victor felt his job became easier.


    Victor covered his arms in Ice Gauntlets.


    "Are you changing weapons?" Ruby asked curiously,


    "Yes, I realized that fighting with a greatsword against a group that knows how to work as a team is just a hindrance, so I will use my fists."


    After the Greatsword, the fighting style that Victor most knew how to use was close quarterbat techniques, the same martial art that Pepper used.


    "Are we going back to training?" He disyed a big smile as he banged his fists together.


    "Yes!" The four responded excitedly.


    But before the training could start again, suddenly everyone heard.


    "Ara, so you are Ruby''s mother."


    "!!?" Ruby and Victor quickly looked towards the voice, and soon they saw Anna and Scathach looking at each other.


    "Yes, and you are Victor''s mother..."


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 171: Mother And Mother. 2

    <h4>Chapter 171: Mother And Mother. 2</h4>


    Two women were looking at each other as if sizing each other up.


    ''... Her tits are so big... What are those thick legs? Her skin is so perfect¡­ Is it because she''s a vampire that she''s so beautiful?'' Anna felt like she was standing in front of a goddess. For Anna, the woman in front of her simply had no signs of aging. She had no wrinkles, no skin defects, sagging, nothing!


    Unlike Ruby, who was still young and had a very youthful beauty, her mother was very different and had a mature beauty.


    ''Victor''s mother, huh¡­? She''s a lot like him...'' Scathach''s first impression of Anna was that the woman was a lot like Victor.


    They even had the same blue sapphire eyes that Victor had lost due to the effects of his blood.


    She didn''t have much to think about Anna, considering this was her first encounter with the woman.


    "Nice to meet you, Anna Walker. I am Scathach Scarlett, mother of Ruby." Scathach presented herself correctly.


    "Ara." Anna shed a gentle smile, "Nice to meet you. As you may know, I''m Anna Walker, Victor''s mother."


    "Before anything," Anna spoke in a professional tone.


    "I''ll start by apologizing for any possible problems my son may have caused you." She presented herself as a very respectable mother.


    "Hahaha~, it''s okay, it''s okay, he hasn''t caused any problems." Scathach chuckled yfully. Problems? She couldn''t remember Victor causing her any problems.


    "¡­" The three wives looked at this conversation with heavy, deadpanned expressions. Intervene in a game between two vampire ns, fight and kill someone who was affiliated with n Fulger. Then, dare to attack the king in his own castle.


    How did he not cause so much trouble!? He was the personification of problems!


    Literally, this man couldn''t go two days without causing some kind of chaos!


    Siena and Lacus wanted to scream this when they heard what their mother said to Anna.


    "..." Kaguya, who was quieter after the past incident, looked at all of this with a slight smile on her face.


    She couldn''t help but think about Victor''s words.


    "You''ve slept for 700 years, my Maid." She felt her body tremble every time she remembered those words.


    ''I''m d that was a lie, I didn''t want to spend 700 years away from my master¡­ I want to see his entire development as a vampire.'' She thought with a small smile on her face,


    Kaguya scratched her throat a little, which was starting to feel dry, and looked at Pepper, who was making a strange expression.


    "Funnnn," Pepper was ring at Victor''s mother with a cute look, as she seemed to be looking for some evidence that the woman she was now looking at was actually Victor''s mother.


    But it didn''t take her long to find obvious evidence like the woman''s eyes and their faces that looked a little alike.


    ''They''re definitely mother and son¡­'' She thought with a slightly sad expression. Somehow, seeing Victor''s mother, she couldn''t help but remember her past.


    "..." Victor and Ruby were looking at this scene with a slightly nervous look.


    ''Why is my mother here? Shouldn''t she be up there!?'' Victor was freaking out internally.


    ''Mother, please don''t tease her... Don''t tease her...'' Somehow, Ruby was preupied with something else.


    "Umu, that''s a good thing." She nodded satisfied,


    "..." Pepper''s eyes started to sparkle when she heard what Anna said. ''So that''s where he got that ''Umu'' thing from.''


    She had already heard about it from Ruby, but seeing it in person was something else entirely. She felt like she was unraveling all of Victor''s dark secrets!


    "Just out of curiosity, what are they doing?" Anna looked at Victor, and the girls:


    "And who are these girls?"


    "They were training. And, these girls are my daughters." Scathach replied as she looked at the girls.


    Her eyes fell on Siena:


    "The tallest is Siena Scarlett, she is my eldest daughter."


    "Hi," Siena spoke with a little smile on her face, as she didn''t know what to say in front of Anna, she just made a normal gesture.


    Scathach looked at Lacus with a small smile on her face:


    "The smallest is Lacus Scarlett, she is my middle child."


    "Hello," Lacus spoke in a neutral tone, and, same as Siena, she didn''t quite know what to say.


    Scathach looked at Pepper with an amused smile since she could even imagine what her daughter was thinking as she looked at Victor''s mother.


    "And the one who''s looking at you with a piercing gaze is my second youngest child, Pepper Scarlett."


    "Fue...?" Seeing Anna''s gaze on her, Pepper somehow started to panic and said, "Nice to meet you, I''m Peppesh!"


    "¡­" The Group looked at this with an amused look:


    ''¡­ She bit her tongue¡­ she definitely bit her tongue¡­'' Everyone thought inwardly.


    "She is so cute!" Anna''s eyes seemed to be glowing when she saw Pepper''s reaction; she wanted to hug that girl so much!


    Unlike the other two sisters, this one seems to be more like a child in Anna''s eyes.


    Anna''s maternal instincts were somehow activated!


    "Wawawawawawawa!" Pepper started to freak out when she saw Anna''s gaze, and since she didn''t know what to do, she hid behind Siena.


    "Despite reacting like that, she is over 100 years old, you know?" Scathach exhibited a small smile.


    "¡­" Anna opened her mouth wide in shock, that girl is older than me!? She couldn''t see that in Pepper since her attitude was like a child.


    ''I think because it''s a breed that lives a long time, children of that breed develop more slowly?" Anna thought it was quite possible that what she thought was true.


    After all, she had seen something simr in the movies of that hobbit who was in search of rings, and she remembered that in those movies, the races that lived a long time took longer to grow mentally. She watched those movies with Victor and Leon from time to time.


    She wasn''t addicted to movies like Victor and Leon, but she watched them sometimes just to have fun with her family.


    Scathach looked at Ruby:


    "I don''t need to introduce my youngest daughter, right? I think you know her well."


    "Y-Yeah." Anna woke up from her stupor and looked at Ruby with a gentle look.


    "Hi, Mother..." Ruby smiled gently and continued, "May I ask how you got to this ce?" For a few seconds, she looked at Violet and Sasha, who were at the top of the stairs...


    "¡­" Violet and Sasha turned their faces and started whistling as if they hadn''t done anything wrong.


    In a way, it was Violet''s fault for not paying attention to what she was talking about, but the girls wouldn''t me Violet for that, and the white-haired woman herself knew it too.


    ''Ugh, those girls...'' Ruby already felt the headacheing thousands of miles away. It was amon consensus among wives that they shouldn''t let Victor''s parents get too involved in the supernatural world.


    As ordinary humans, they''d better stay out of this world.


    They may know about this world, but they should never actively participate in the vampire world. It was better for their own safety and also for their husband''s mental health.


    After all, they knew that if anything were to happen to Anna and Leon, Victor would go crazy, literally speaking.


    ''Well, I think it''s okay, she just went underground, it''s not like she went to Nightingale.'' Ruby thought.


    Anna looked at the four red-haired girls, and her eyes couldn''t help but soften as she exhibited a gentle smile and spoke to Scathach.


    "You had three more beautiful daughters? How lucky... I wanted to have a daughter too, but as a son was born, I had no choice but to raise him." She spoke with a disappointed face.


    ''Oof.'' Somehow, Victor felt this arrow that Anna unconsciously released.


    "Hmmm?" Realizing that the woman got something wrong, Scathach corrected her, "No, they are not my blood children, they are my adopted daughters, the only blood child I had was Ruby."


    "Oh..." Anna looked at Ruby and then looked at Scathach and repeated this process over and over again.


    "Yes, you are a copy of each other¡­" The only visible difference between the two women was the atmosphere around them and their clothes.


    Scathach had a mature woman''s atmosphere, and her gaze was as if she were looking down on everyone. She had the feel of a proud warrior.


    Ruby had a more youthful atmosphere, she was like a flower that had just been born, and the look on her face was always cold as ice itself.


    "Thanks, I think." Scathach didn''t know how to respond to those words.


    "M-Mother, what are you doing here?" Victor suddenly appeared beside Anna.


    Anna looked at Victor with a slight expression of shock since she was still trying to get used to her son''s ridiculous actions.


    In a moment, Victor was away, and now he was beside her. What he just did was supposed to be impossible!


    But as she saw with her own eyes, she had no choice but to ept and move on.


    It''s okay, humans can get used to anything!


    "Walking? Looking around? Apparently, I''m on a tour." She was honest as always.


    "I see, I see-." Victor was about to say something when Anna suddenly looked at him:


    "So this is where you were ''sleeping'', huh?" She wore a sly smile, like a mother who had discovered her child''s little lie.


    "Well..." He scratched his head a little and didn''t know what to say to that.


    "Anyway-." When he was about to say something to change the subject, Scathach interrupted him.


    "Victor, are you going to use gauntlets now?"


    "Huh?" Victor looked at Scathach and, seeing the look she was giving him as she stared at the ice gauntlets, he shed a small smile.


    "..." Anna''s eyes twitched when she saw Victor smile. She could see very well that it wasn''t a smile anyone would give their mother-inw.


    "Yeah, I realized that using a greatsword while fighting a lot of opponents who know how to work as a team puts me at a disadvantage, so I was thinking about training my martial arts."


    "Heh~, in that case, why don''t you use the spear?"


    "Spear?"


    "Yeah, the spear is a great weapon for group control and singlebat."


    "Oh?" Victor looked interested.


    "¡­" The two smiled at each other.


    "In that case, will you teach me?"


    "Do you really need to ask?" Scathach reached out, and soon an ice spear was created.


    Victor copied Scathach''s motion, and soon an ice spear of his own was created.


    As they smiled at each other, the two suddenly disappeared and then reappeared a little apart from the group.


    Soon, Scathach began to exin the basics of Spearmanship to Victor.


    "..." Anna, who was looking at all this, just looked at her son with a dry look.


    ''Don''t tell me... No, no... I''m just imagining things... I''m just imagining things, right? RIGHT!? Please, someone just say yes!'' She was in a state of absolute denial and refused to believe what she was thinking right now.


    She looked at the woman with the long red hair. ''Don''t tell me she is too?'' She had seen the smile the woman gave her son¡­


    And that smile was definitely not a smile a mother-inw would give her son-inw!


    "Mother, how about you go upstairs, and we''ll go get some food for you?"


    "Umu?" Anna left her thoughts and looked at Ruby.


    ''I need to get her out of here, when my mother starts training with Victor, they will both get lost in it and will definitely start to get hurt.'' Ruby wanted to keep Anna from seeing her son all broken down.


    "...Hmm." Anna seemed to be thinking.


    "..." Ruby looked to Violet and Sasha with a pleading look, like she was asking for their help.


    Violet and Sasha nodded and seemed to have understood Ruby''s gaze.


    "Mother, we still have to introduce Lacus, Siena, and Pepper to you. After all, they will also be your family in the future." Violet suddenly spoke.


    "Huh?" Lacus and Siena spoke at the same time since they couldn''t understand why their names were mentioned in the conversation.


    "Family..." Pepper muttered


    "Oh, that''s a good idea." Anna looked at the girls, her eyes gleaming with curiosity,


    "Ugh, I don''t want to get involved with-." Siena was about to say that she didn''t want to get involved with humans, but she stopped when she saw the gaze of Ruby, Violet, and Sasha.


    Ruby approached Siena at high speed and spoke into her ear:


    "Didn''t you not want to train, Big sis? This is a good opportunity to get away from training, right?"


    "Oh! You are right! Let''s go!" Siena wasted no time and ran out of the room!


    "...Why is she in such a hurry?" Anna asked curiously.


    "Who knows?" Violet, Sasha, and Ruby spoke at the same time.


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 172: Scathach and Victor.

    <h4>Chapter 172: Scathach and Victor.</h4>


    After training, Victor and Scathach walked towards the bathroom for a shower.


    "Ugh, every time I fight you, I feel like I''m not strong enough," Victorined as he straightened his body a little.


    "...If you were strong enough to fight me in just six months, I would doubt my very existence..." Scathach waspletely honest now.


    "Hahahaha, that would be an interesting sight." Victor chuckled and treated it as a joke.


    "..." Scathach just looked at Victor with a dry look. She wasn''t kidding, you know? She would really doubt her existence if he got that strong in just a few months.


    "Although we''ve been training for a while, I was missing it," Victor said. Even though training was like torture, it was always fun to train with his mother-inw.


    "Oh? I thought you''d say you don''t like training with me like my daughters¡­" Scathach''s face darkened, it might not look like it, but she didn''t like what her daughters showed at all.


    ''Perhaps I should do even more difficult training¡­'' Scathach''s way of acting was quite simple.


    If her daughters didn''t like it, she should just hit it harder, and if theyin again, hit it even harder!


    Push, Push, Push! No time toin!


    She was a Spartan!


    "Never, I like training with you," Victor spoke with a big, gentle smile on his face.


    "I see..." Scathach shed a small smile as she looked away.


    "Honestly. I had forgotten how difficult it was to learn to wield a weapon I''m not used to¡­" Victor muttered.


    "That''s normal, you''ve gotten too used to using the Greatsword. Now that you''ve tried to switch to the spear, a weapon you''re not used to, you''re going to feel ufortable." Scathach exined.


    "Yeah, I never thought learning how to use the spear would be so difficult." Victor made a strange expression since he felt that the spear was very ipatible with him.


    ''Maybe I should try another weapon? Perhaps a western sword? Or even modern weapons?'' Victor felt he had plenty of room to improve yet, he wanted to be something like Scathach, a master of all weapons.


    Although for him to achieve this feat would take thousands of years.


    ''Wrong, wrong.'' Victor shook his head several times and realized he was rushing again. He knew that rushed training was never good.


    ''I must take Baby steps, one step at a time. First, I will master the martial arts I have now.'' Victor thought he should master spearmanship, swordsmanship, and the martial arts he''d learned from Scathach.


    He was trying to do several things at the same time, and because of that, he was failing. He must do one thing at a time.


    As one sage has said in the past: ''Haste is the enemy of perfection.''


    "...I honestly wanted Ruby to hear what you said now, I wonder what her reaction would be..." Scathach shed a wry smile.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Victor didn''t understand what Scathach was trying to tell him.


    "Nothing." Scathach spoke.


    Although Victor wasining that it had been difficult to learn to fight with a new weapon, he had gone from someonepletely new to someone experienced at using a spear in just a few fights with Scathach.


    ''The pace at which he evolves is too fast... Although I won''t tell him that, I don''t want to boost his ego further.'' Scathach thought as she nced at Victor out of the corner of her eye.


    ''Ahhh, what a waste...'' Scathach thought as she looked at Victor.


    She thought that if he had been born in a more chaotic time like she was born into, he would''ve evolved much faster and more consistently than he would do today. As there was no conflict in the world these days, Victor hadn''t progressed much after his training with Scathach six months ago.


    Although Scathach''s opinion of ''evolution'' waspletely different from people today, from her perspective as someone who knew of Victor''s abilities and characteristics, Victor''s current development was good¡­. But not good enough.


    ''How can someone with the blood of the king of the night evolve so slowly?'' That was Scathach''s thinking since, as someone who knew the stories of this special blood, she ced high expectations on Victor.


    ''He''s still weak! But it''s okay... He has me, as long as I have him around, I''ll always force him to get stronger...'' Scathach shed a scary smile. Even she didn''t know why she wanted him to get stronger, but one thing she is sure of is:


    ''It''ll be fun when he''s strong enough to handle fighting me without me holding back too long.''


    For others of the current era, the pace at which Victor evolved waspletely unrealistic.


    How does a 21-year-old vampire already have the power of a 500-year-old adult vampire? And how did this same vampire fight a 1900-year-old countess and live to tell the tale!?


    Okay, the countess wasn''t using all her power, but still! It was an impressive achievement.


    Arriving in front of the bathroom, Victor opened the door and entered with Scathach.


    Victor and Scathach stood back to back as they removed their clothes.


    [Master, shall I leave...?] Kaguya asked, as, currently, she was in Victor''s shadow.


    After the previous incident, she rarely left Victor''s shadow since she felt morefortable in his shadow, and she didn''t know why.


    "Hmm, just do what you want." Victor didn''t really have an opinion about it, and most of the time let his maid do as she pleased.


    [Okay, I''ll stay then.] Kaguya decided to stay in Victor''s shadow.


    "I''m curious about something," Victor spoke as he took off the suit he was wearing.


    "What?"


    "How does a noble vampire make new vampires?" That was a question Victor always had, but he hadn''t had a chance to ask it before.


    "..." Scathach was silent as she turned her face and looked towards Victor''s back.


    "Why do you want to know that?" If a gaze could bore holes, Victor''s body would be Swiss cheese right now.


    "I''m curious," Victor spoke honestly.


    "..." Scathach''s eyes began to glow blood red, "You''re asking me this because of that conversation you talked about creating new vampires?"


    "Yeah, that''s about it too," Victor spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Heh."


    Somehow, that "Heh" of Scathach sent shivers down Victor''s spine.


    ''Maybe I should have taken it harder in his training¡­'' Scathach''s eyes weren''t pretty now.


    "Scathach?" Victor turned and looked at the woman.


    The moment Scathach saw Victor turning to her, she nced toward the closet.


    "...?" Victor looked at Scathach''s back, confused since he was sure the woman had been looking at him a few seconds ago.


    "So? How does a noble vampire make a new vampire?"


    "..." Realizing that avoiding this topic would not satisfy Victor''s curiosity, the woman said:


    "You need special ingredients to make a new vampire."


    "Tell me more."


    "Tsk...Fine." She turned to face Victor and held up her finger, "First, you need the blood of the ''n'' leader. Second, you need several special ingredients that prevent the human body from rejecting vampire venom and dying. Third, you need to know how to perform the witches'' ritual. Fourth, the human must be a virgin."


    "Hmm, this isplicated, huh." Victor put his hand on his chin. He had an annoyed look on his face and thought it would be easier, something like:


    Oh, the human is a virgin. Then he would bite this human and Vo! This human turned into a vampire! Simple, right!?


    "As you are the leader of your n, you can use your blood, so all you need are the ingredients and the knowledge of how to perform the ritual."


    "Hmm..." Victor kept making that sound for a few seconds.


    ''Tsk, why is this soplicated? Violet made it seem so easy in her memories¡­'' Victor thought.


    "..." Scathach looked at Victor for a few seconds, while she seemed to be thinking of something: "There is another method that is only avable to those who have the blood of the Night King."


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Scathach again.


    "Find a virgin human, bite them, and turn them into a vampire, as you have the blood of the Night King, the transformation has a 100% chance of seeding."


    "..." An awkward silence fell around.


    "You''re kidding, right?"


    "I am not."


    "And what was that exnation a few seconds ago?" Victor''s eyes twitched a lot.


    "That was the normal method that the king of vampires along with the queen of witches developed to control the birth of other vampires," Scathach exined.


    "...Why would he do something soplicated?"


    "A few millennia ago, if someone wanted to turn humans into vampires, the noble vampires just had to bite humans and put their venom in them."


    "And¡­?" Victor was a little impatient.


    "Don''t interrupt me." Scathach''s eyes gleamed a little.


    "Yes, Yes." Victor rolled his eyes.


    "¡­" Isn''t this boy very rude? Should I take him to a torture session? Of course, by torture session, she was talking about training.


    After some thought, she decided that no, after all, that would not be a punishment for Victor.


    "The problem is: Noble vampires are different from you."


    "Because of your blood, you can turn any virgin human into a vampire, but with noble vampires, it doesn''t happen the same way¡­ For a noble vampire to turn someone into a vampire, they need to y a gambling game where the chance of going wrong is 80%."


    "Example: The moment the noble vampire bites a human, if the human resists the vampire''s poison, they will be a vampire. If they couldn''t resist¡­"


    "Well, they will die.."


    "Thousands of humans have died in the past because of this."


    "And that was one of the reasons that in the past there was a war between humans and vampires."


    "To prevent another war from happening in the future, the king together with the queen of witches created this system of ''ritual'', although it is a little more difficult, the sess rate is 100%."


    "You just need a few ingredients, know how to do the ritual, and the blood of the n leader, and vo, you can make a vampire ve."


    "Hmm." Victor understood a little, but he still had some doubts, "So there are three rituals?"


    "Huh?"


    "I''m talking about the marriage ritual, the one that transfers bloodlust from the male vampire to the female vampire, and the ritual of transformation from human to vampire."


    "And the ritual to turn the vampire who was human before into a ve."


    "Oh, you''re talking about that." Scathach ced her hand to her chin and gathered her thoughts, then she said, "Actually, this is all part of just one ritual."


    "Huh?"


    "Example, if I want to turn a human into a ve vampire, I just change the letters of the magic circle and bite the Human and inflict them with my venom."


    "Now, if I want to marry a male vampire, I just have to do the same thing, and the male vampire and I must bite each other. When our respective venoms enter into each other''s blood, the ritual will be activated, thus allowing our bloodlust to be directed at each other."


    "I see..." Victor put his hand on his chin and thought about why d decided to do this; a few seconds passed, and he said:


    "The king created the ritual to prevent the vampires from ending up at war with ''their food''."


    "Yes. That''s basically it, vampires are beings prone to easily lose control of their bloodlust, especially the younger ones."


    "I remember in the past, younger vampires would go to the human world to feed on humans, but because they didn''t know how to do things correctly when feeding on humans, they ended up applying their venom to the humans. And, in most cases, these humans died due to the high death rate of the venom. But those who didn''t die turned into vampires and ended up causing chaos in the world."


    "I see..."


    [That wasn''t taught to me...] Kaguya spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Huh?" Scathach looked at Victor''s shadow, then said something, "Ah, that maid, huh?"


    [I learned all the vampire stories while I was training to be a maid, but I don''t remember that.]


    "Kaguya said she didn''t learn this while training to be a maid."


    "Oh, of course, she doesn''t know that. The king used his Charm to make all the vampires of the time forget about that method, he just didn''t do it to his children and me." Scathach turned away, then began stripping all of her clothes off again.


    "Did he even do this to the vampire counts?"


    "Yes."


    ''Monster!!!'' Victor''s smile grew, but he had one question:


    "Why didn''t he do that to his kids too?"


    "He was always a doting father."


    "..." Victor opened his mouth a little, then he shed a wry smile and didn''t judge d too much. Why didn''t he?


    Because Victor knew he would do the same if he was in d''s position, just imagining altering the brain of one of his sons or daughters left him with a bad taste in his mouth.


    Victor soon returned to undressing, and when the two werepletely naked, they entered the bathroom.


    .........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 173: Victor and ScathaChapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 173: Victor and ScathaChapter 2</h4>


    After getting undressed and rinsing their bodies, Scathach and Victor exited the shower.


    The two then made their way towards the bathtub, which was ridiculouslyrge.


    "What do you n to do, Victor?" Scathach asked suddenly.


    "What do you mean?" Victor asked as he stretched and closed his eyes. He supported both of his arms on the edge of the tub, sitting in a very sloppy way.


    "..." Scathach, who was sitting properly in the tub, looked at Victor and then at Victor''s arms that were behind him. Unconsciously, a little smile appeared on her face when she saw this scene.


    She borated, "I''m talking about Sasha."


    When Victor heard Sasha''s name, he opened his eyes:


    "What do you think I will do?"


    "I will search for them, and I''ll destroy everyone."


    "..." Scathach''s smile grew when she saw Victor''s gaze, and it was quite obvious that she liked his answer.


    ''Although it was a misunderstanding at first, this change in mindset is good.'' At first Scathach thought Ruby had been ambushed by the hunters, and, because of that, she reacted so strongly to Victor''s words.


    But if she knew it wasn''t Ruby but Sasha that Victor was talking about, her reaction would bepletely different, and she would just say:


    ''Do what you think is best.''


    But, it wasn''t like she didn''t like Victor''s change; in fact, she approved. He was increasingly acting like a vampire.


    "Do you want my help?" Scathach asked.


    "..." The expression on Victor''s face changed to an annoyed one, he looked at Scathach:


    "I...-" Just as he was about to say something, Scathach interrupted him saying:


    "I know, you will take care of everything yourself, right?" She shed a sneaky little smile, "After all, your enemy is just ''yours'', right?"


    "..." Victor opened his mouth a little, and soon he disyed a small smile:


    "I''m d you understand me." He waspletely honest now.


    "I spent six months with you, it would be weird if I didn''t know you..." She said, as she looked straight ahead, and then muttered in a low voice, "Not to mention the fact that you are quite like me..."


    " Hahaha, that''s true." He confirmed the two sentences she spoke.


    "..." A moment of silence fell around, Victor closed his eyes again and enjoyed his bath, but despite appearing as though he was rxing, Victor''s head was anything but calm.


    The image of his disfigured maid and his wife, who were ambushed by those hunters, kept reying itself in his head.


    Scathach took the water from the tub and wet her sinful body, then she leaned back against the tub and rxed.


    ''Somehow, this reminds me of the time I trained with Victor.'' Scathach thought in nostalgia.


    Even though it had only been 6 months, to Scathach, it seemed like a lot more than that, and that was pretty ironicing from her, being a 2000+ year old vampire.


    "Do you know about this man?" Victor suddenly asked while his eyes were closed,


    "Hmm?" Scathach looked at Victor, "Who?"


    "General James," Victor spoke after remembering Julian''s words.


    "James... James... Hmmm..." Scathach put her hand on her chin and started to think. To be honest, she couldn''t recall a James. She never bothered remembering names and paying attention to ants, but as this was Victor''s request, she began racking her brain as much as she could to try to recall as much as possible about this man named ''James.''


    She started to remember the time she visited the Vatican, picturing the four ants she met at the time.


    The blond-haired one was the pope, that she remembered, as she had known the man for a long time now.


    Now the red, ck, and brown-haired men, she didn''t even bother to remember.


    Especially the brown-haired man, that man reeked of ineptitude, a dog that was not even worthy of breathing the same air as her.


    After using her brain to the fullest, she finally got a lead. It was around the time she killed General Leonardo [red haired man] and General Kurtz [brown haired man]:


    "James, use the enchantment! Try to immobilize this monster for a few seconds!" Pope Alexander ordered.


    "Yes, Your Holiness!" The man made a gesture with his hands, and then a giant golden circle appeared around the Vatican.


    "Oh?" Scathach looked at the ck-haired man, who looked dead with her eyes shining with interest.


    She could tell with just one look that this man was different from that brown-haired man. This man waspetent, he was talented.


    Scathach stopped thinking about the memories since, now that she had found the information she wanted, the man''s memory was no longer needed.


    "I remember a man with ck hair and ck eyes, who had the look of someone dead." She exined what she remembered to Victor.


    "Oh? What else do you know?" Victor knew that before meeting Scathach, the woman attacked the Vatican, so she must know something more about this general, right?


    After all, she fought him in person! She definitely must know something, right?


    "I do not know anything else."


    "..." Victor was silent.


    "Despite being a little more talented than the rest of the generals, he was still below average, so I didn''t mind remembering his face or his name." Scathach spoke the truth, she just remembered why Victor had asked her a question, but if not for that, the next time she saw the man, she would ask,


    "Who are you, damn you?"


    The man is so forgettable to her that she even forgot the fact that she killed him and the man revived.


    "...As expected of you, I think." Victor disyed a faint smile on his face since he wasn''t really irritated that Scathach didn''t know about the man.


    He was just amazed at how she could erase someone from her memory when she no longer had an interest in that person.


    ''ck eyes, ck hair, and the look of a dead man, huh?'' Victor thought about what he had just heard.


    He made sure to imprint the man''s features in his head.


    "..." Again, a moment of silence fell around the bathroom.


    "HmmmHmmmHmmm." While soaking herself in the bathwater, Scathach started making sounds with her mouth as if she were ying a song she''d heard in the past.


    "..." Victor looked at the woman with his blood-red eyes while he seemed to be thinking about several things.


    "Come here." Victor suddenly spoke.


    "...?" Scathach didn''t understand Victor''s sudden call. She stopped what she was doing and turned her face to look at Victor.


    "What are you doing?" She asked with a genuine expression of confusion since she didn''t understand why Victor had opened his arms and called out to her.


    "You haven''t fed yet, right?" Victor spoke while he had a subtle smile on his face.


    "Oh..." Scathach understood now what he was trying to do:


    "I''m not thirsty yet-." She was about to deny Victor''s call.


    But Victor interrupted her, saying, "Juste."


    "..." She looked at Victor with a neutral gaze, she thought of some things, but in the end, she said:


    "Fine." It''s not like she wanted to deny such a tempting offer, and even though it had only been a few days, she was already starting to feel the effects of her bloodlust.


    As they were close to each other, she only had to get up a little to climb onto Victor''sp.


    Scathach sat on hisp and rested her hands on his shoulders.


    "Happy now?" She spoke with a neutral face that held slight hints of shame since Scathach was feeling very awkward right now.


    She did this kind of thing all the time when she was in training and even teased Victor before, but why couldn''t she do it now? Why!?


    Something was definitely not right¡­


    Victor looked into the emerald green eyes of the woman who was sitting on hisp.


    He closed his eyes a little and exhibited a small smile, "Yes... But," He opened his eyes and looked at the woman with a gentle look, very different from what Scathach had seen before.


    ''That look¡­ What is it? What is this weird feeling?'' She didn''t understand anything.


    She had long scarlet red hair that fell down her body due to her hair being wet, and the scene of her hair covering her full breasts looked quite tempting to Victor.


    Gulp.


    Victor couldn''t help but swallow hard when he saw the sight of tiny droplets of water running down the curvy body that had pale skin that no normal human could have,


    Scathach was stunning.


    ''Ahh¡­ this is bad, this is definitely bad¡­'' He couldn''t help but smile gently.


    "It''s still not enough." He took hold of the woman''s ass and lifted her a little, and with one quick movement, he hugged her.


    Feeling something hard brush against the entrances to her private parts, Scathach''s eyes twitched a little, "Victor. What are you doing¡­-" She looked like she was going toin about something but stopped when she saw that Victor''s neck was close enough for her to bite¡­


    The scent was just too tempting, like a drug she could not live without.


    Unconsciously, her eyes changed to blood red, sharp teeth began to take form before shepletely forgot what she was going to ask.


    Scathach''s breathing started to be erratic as she sniffed the air a little to smell the scent of Victor''s neck, appearing as though she was about to attack Victor at any moment.


    "What are you waiting for?" Victor squeezed Scathach''s ass even tighter and moved her body closer as if he was iming her.


    "..." Scathach was too distracted by the scent emanating from Victor''s neck to think of anything or try to resist... And it was not like she disliked it either.


    "Suck."


    "!!!" As if he had loosened the shackles that held her, Scathach opened her mouth and bit Victor''s neck.


    Bite!


    Gulp, Gulp.


    She started drinking his blood like she was someone who hadn''t had water for several months.


    "Ahh~" Victor bit his lip to hold back his moan, and as if he was being influenced by Scathach''s bloodlust, Victor''s teeth started to change too.


    Victor hugged Scathach tighter, opened his mouth, and bit the woman''s neck too!


    "!!!" The woman''s entire body visibly trembled. Even though he had sucked blood from her several times in the past, somehow, this time, it seems to be very different...


    ''That''s... That''s so good!'' The woman''s eyes seemed to glow brighter, and unconsciously, she hugged Victor tighter too.


    If they weren''t in the bath at the moment, Victor would have noticed that some suspicious liquid was leaking from somewhere that was quite important.


    [...I should have stepped out of my master''s shadow...] Kaguya mourned her fate.


    ...


    A few hours passed, and night arrived.


    Victor and Scathach had long since stopped sucking each other''s blood, but for some reason, they weren''t in the mood to move out of their current position.


    Scathach was lying on Victor''s chest while she was enjoying the caresses Victor was giving her hair.


    Scathach usually didn''t like it, considering she would usually feel as though Victor was treating her like a child... But for some reason, she felt that she didn''t mind letting Victor do what he wanted for now...


    "Kaguya, what time is it?"


    Scathach opened her eyes when he heard Victor talking about another woman. For a few seconds, her eyes wentpletely ck but quickly returned to normal when she felt Victor''s caress.


    [It''s Midnight, Master.]


    "I see¡­" Victor looked up, his eyes are glittering dangerously,


    "It''s time."


    "..." Scathach got up a little and looked at Victor, and, seeing the expression he was showing, she asked:


    "What are you going to do?"


    "..." Victor didn''t answer right away and just shed a small smile that showed off his sharp fangs.


    He broke away from Scathach and got up from the tub.


    "Oh¡­" She couldn''t help but react when she saw something hard as stone in front of her.


    Gulp.


    Unconsciously, she gulped. She was mesmerized by what was in front of her, and, for some reason, it felt more attractive than it had been in the past.


    Scathach only came out of her stupor when she saw Victor walk towards the exit of the bathtub.


    "!!!" Scathach shook her head several times and wondered, ''What in the name of the seven hells is happening to me!'' She felt like she always acted weird when these moments happened, and she always had weird thoughts when she was with Victor alone.


    Scathach followed Victor with her eyes.


    And as he walked, Victor lifted his wet hair back with his hands and said:


    "I''m going for a walk." Slowly his smile began to grow.


    "..." Scathach''s eyes twitched a little when she heard what Victor said.


    "A long and fun walk¡­" He kept walking until he got out of the bathtub.


    Scathach exhibited a small smile and said:


    "I see... in that case, have fun, Victor."


    Victor turned his face a little and looked at Scathach out of the corner of his eye:


    "I will... I definitely will."


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 174: The obsession and love of a mother-in-law.

    <h4>Chapter 174: The obsession and love of a mother-inw.</h4>


    Nightingale.


    n Fulger Mansion.


    Inside an office, a woman with long blonde hair who was wearing a rather noble long white dress was organizing some documents.


    "Ugh, this paperwork never ends!" Natashia thought that the real enemy of all sentient beings was paperwork, and she wanted a way to speed up this tedious process.


    "Hmm, if I use my lightning to increase my speed, I''ll end up destroying all the papers¡­" She started thinking of ways to increase her pace. If she kept up her current pace, it would take forever for her to find her husband again!


    She thought and thought, but in the end, she couldn''t find a solution, "Ugh ..."


    She even started to think about hiring a witch to help in this tedious process, but like Scathach, she did not trust the witches''


    "I do not know how my sister can trust that woman¡­She''s a witch, you know? They can''t be trusted." Natashia''''s eyes sharpened when she thought of Hecate.


    Knock, Knock.


    Suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    The woman''s face took on a visible expression of annoyance, but soon her face returned to normal since she knew that the only people who could bother her when she was working was her butler or her sister:


    "¡­What is it, Jeff? I''m busy."


    "Lady Natashia, we received important information from one of Countess Scathach Scarlett''s daughters," Jeff spoke in a neutral tone.


    ''One of Scathach''s daughters...?'' Natashia put her hand to her chin and started to think, but it didn''t take her long to figure out who she was. After all, there was only one woman besides Scathach in n Scarlett who had enough influence to contact her n whenever she wanted, considering if a small n did that, they would just be ignored.


    Although n Fulger was no longer a vampire count rank, the prestige the family had built over 2000 years couldn''t be dissolved so easily:


    ''Oh, it''s that girl, huh? What does she want with me?''


    "Enter." The woman ordered.


    Soon a man wearing a butler''s suit entered the office, he was tall and appeared to be a little older. This man''s name was Jeff. Simr to Kaguya''s n, Jeff was a butler who was part of a subordinate n to n Fulger.


    The name of the n that Jeff was part of was called ''Larkin''.


    As a subordinate n that had served n Fulger since Natashia''s mother''s generation, n Larkin in the past had several members, but now the n was in decay due to a past incident that killed many n Larkin members.


    The n had been reduced to just Jeff and his son, who were the only survivors.


    He closed the door and put his hand on his chest in a gesture of respect, and then he said,


    "Lady Natashia, we have received information from Lady Siena through a Witch named ''June''."


    "Oh?" Natashia''s eyes sparkled with some interest, ''Is n Scarlett getting involved with witches now? Things have really changed over time...''


    In the past, it would have been unthinkable for the Scarlett n to employ the help of the witches, but it seemed that things were no longer the same.


    "..." Natashia kept looking at the man, she was waiting for him to finish what he came here for, she was busy you know!? She never thought organizing her n would take so long. ''I''m missing my husband...''


    When the butler saw Natashia''s gaze, he realized that his master was going to enter her own world again, and since he knew it was very irritating to wake her from that state, he spoke.


    "Apparently, some hunters set a trap for Lady Sasha." The butler dropped the bomb.


    "...!" Natashia''s face took on a serious expression as she looked at the butler with her eyes glowing blood-red:


    "...What did you say?" She spoke in a voice so demonic that it sent shivers through the butler''s entire existence. And, once again, he was reminded that the woman in front of him, despite acting strange at times, was a former countess, an existence whose very own name caused fear in ordinary beings.


    "... I-..." The butler was going to say something, but he couldn''t. The pressure leaving Natashia''s body was too great, and he felt he was carrying the world on his back.


    "..." Natashia narrowed her eyes, she took a deep breath and calmed down, and then she spoke again:


    "Continue."


    "..." The butler sighed in relief when he realized that his master had retracted the pressure she was releasing from her body, then he looked at Natashia with a neutral gaze and continued:


    "Lady Sasha had returned to her old mansion, apparently she had gone to retrieve an important item she left in the mansion, and when she arrived at that location, she was ambushed by the hunters."


    "..." Again, Natashia''s gaze twitched as she heard what the butler said.


    "How is my daughter doing? Is she fine?" Even though she was speaking coldly, it was quite obvious that she was worried about her daughter.


    "Yes... Count Alucard was around at the time, and he took care of the situation." By handling the situation, the butler meant that the new count had killed everyone involved.


    And Natashia knew this:


    "Oh¡­" She shed a loving smile; ''As expected of my husband!'' Sheughed inwardly.


    "...?" The butler didn''t understand Natashia''s smile when he mentioned the new count''s name...


    ''Don''t tell me the rumors are true?'' The butler opened his eyes a little in shock.


    A rumor had been going around among the servants of the n Fulger mansion, and the rumor was quite simple:


    ''Apparently, Lady Natashia Fulger is in a rtionship with the new Count of Vampires.''


    The rumor was born when a maid heard Natashia talking aloud that she was going to do this and that with her ''Husband'', and she heard Natashia screaming that she wouldn''t be left behind just because the man became a count!


    It didn''t take a high-IQ brain for the maid to understand who her master was talking about.


    And as a hardworking maid, what did she do?


    She told another maid¡­


    And that maid told another maid, and that other maid told another maid, creating a cycle that spread the rumor like a wildfire. Soon everyone in the mansion knew about Natashia Fulger''s new rtionship...


    A hardworking maid indeed¡­


    Did Natashia do anything to stop this rumor from spreading? Of course not. In her mind, this wasn''t a rumor; it was an absolute truth.


    Natashia suddenly got up, walked towards a picture of a woman, stopped in front of it, and looked at the woman with a slightly annoyed look:


    ''Why didn''t my breasts grow like yours, Mother?''


    Rumble.


    She reached out her hand, and lightning shot out of her finger and hit the board, but when the lightning struck the board, what Natashia expected to happen didn''t happen...


    Surprisingly, Natashia wasn''t upset.


    ''...Julia, you sneaky maid.'' She exhibited a gentle smile. She wasn''t annoyed by what the maid did. After all, it was for her daughter''s sake!


    How could she be angry?


    But... She was quite annoyed about something.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning started to cover Natashia''s body, her hair began to float as if it was defying gravity, a frightening pressure started to leave her body, her face distorted with pure hatred.


    "Those fuckers¡­" She clenched her fist angrily.


    Rumble!


    The lightning covered Natashia''s entire body as if it were an aura.


    Natashia''s lightning seemed to be reacting to her anger and began to spread around.


    BOOOM, BOOOM.


    The furniture around Natashia began to fade out of existence.


    "Master!?" The butler retreated quickly since he didn''t want to get caught in the crossfire.


    "I felt a frightening pressure, something happened to my-... Natashia!?" Victoria, who appeared suddenly, was shocked when she saw her sister''s condition.


    ''What happened to make you so angry?'' Victoria looked at the butler:


    "Exin what happened."


    "Yes!" As if he were a seasoned rapper, the butler told Victoria what had happened.


    "I see..." Victoria now understood Natashia''s reaction.


    "What are you going to do, Sis?" Victoria asked with a sharp look in her eyes. She didn''t like to know that someone in her family was ambushed by hunters. Yes, Victoria has had her issues with the Fulger n.


    Because of being born without the ''lightning'' talent of n Fulger, she was excluded and humiliated and had she not fled this n, a fate far worse than death could have befallen her.


    But... In just one night, all her problems disappeared in a sh, all because of her sister.


    And she was so grateful for that.


    "What do you think? I''m gonna kill-¡­" Natashia looked like she was going to say something, but she suddenly stopped.


    Suddenly she remembered Victor''s words: ''Be a good woman, be a good n leader, be a good mother, and regain everything you lost. When you do, I will marry you, and you will be mine, and I will be yours.''


    ...again, he didn''t say that! Shepletely distorted what he said!


    Suddenly all of Natashia''s killing intent disappeared as if it had never existed in the first ce.


    "My daughter Sasha is fine. After all, my husband is with her. I''m pretty sure he won''t let anything happen to her."


    "... Eh?" The butler opened his mouth in shock. Didn''t the rumor juste true!? He needed to talk about it to others! His master is going to marry a count! ''Wait... if she marries a count, will she be able to be a count again? Huh?'' The butler''s mind seemed to stop working for a few seconds.


    "... So what? You''re not going to let these motherfuckers get away with it, right?"


    "Of course not, but I need to regain what was mine."


    "...So it''s time, huh?"


    "Yes."


    Natashia''s smile grew disproportionately on her face, "Let''s put the n: ''I will regain my happiness'' into action."


    "... As I''ve said several times, this name is too big!" Victoria grumbled.


    "HAHAHAHA~, what matters is the intention of the words and not the words themselves!" Natashiaughed.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Suddenly Natashia''s body began to be covered by lightning.


    "Take care of everything, Victoria. I''m going to pay a little visit to our king."


    "Okay, be careful around there, sis."


    Natashia exhibited a gentle smile, "I will."


    ¡­


    Current time, Midnight, a few moments after Victor left.


    Inside a room were Siena, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha. Since it waste, Anna returned upstairs to her house.


    Pepper and Lacus were in their private rooms. Luna was sleeping, she was very tired, she worked a lot today.


    "What did you do!?" Sasha yelled and sounded like someone who couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "¡­I told your mother about what happened¡­" Siena repeated what she said.


    "Why did you do that!?"


    "Well, she''s your mother. She deserves to know the truth and stop screaming, no one here is deaf."


    "You-," Sasha looked like she was going to scream again, but she controlled her emotions, then took a deep breath and spoke in a neutral tone, "Don''t you understand what you''ve done?"


    "...?" Siena looked at Sasha like she was dumb, "I told your mom about what happened."


    "That''s the point! You shouldn''t have done it!"


    "... Stop yelling." Siena spoke as she put her hand over her ears, "Your voice sounds like lightning hitting the ground, it''s quite loud, you know?"


    "Ugh." Sasha put her hand to her head as if she had a massive headache and could already feel the problemsing thousands of miles away.


    ''Mother, don''t blow up Nightingale.'' For some reason, Sasha thought her mom was going tomit a terrorist attack. She''s not going to do that!... Probably.


    "Siena." Ruby suddenly spoke.


    "Hmm?" Siena looked at her sister,


    "Sasha''s mother''s current state is¡­" She was going to say crazy, but she decided to think of gentler words to say, "Peculiar."


    "And?" Siena didn''t understand the problem. After all, she put herself in Natashia''s situation, and if something happened to Ruby, she would also want to know about it.


    "Tsk, stop beating around the bush, Ruby." Violet clicked her tongue in annoyance, then looked at Siena and said,


    "Sasha''s mom''s new personality is very unpredictable, that crazy woman has more screws loose in her head than Ruby''s mom and mebined, and when talking about what happened with Sasha to her, you just provoked the sleeping monster in the woman¡­"


    Violet put on a neutral expression as if it''s not her problem, "No one knows what she''s going to do now, she''s too unpredictable."


    "Oh¡­" Siena understood now and thought a bit, ''Didn''t I just provoke someone with the vampire count level to move and cause chaos?'' She broke out in a cold sweat as she imagined what Natashia could do.


    ''Fuck, I should have known better before saying something. I could have said it in a more formal or less honest way¡­ But I still believe it was better for Natashia to know about what happened.'' Siena didn''t change her mind easily and faithfully believed that this was the best choice.


    ''Well fuck it, I don''t want to know.'' In a way, she stopped caring more about vampire society. This was all the effect of Victor since, because of that hateful man, her family was much closer now than it ever was.


    And she liked it¡­


    "Ugh¡­" Just thinking about Victor''s face and his smile made her annoyed; ''Humpf, you hateful man.'' She still hadn''t forgiven him for dragging her into her mother''s training/torture!


    "..." Ruby and Sasha looked at Violet with a dry look. Did she just admit she was crazy?


    ''So, she''s aware of it, huh?'' Sasha and Ruby thought at the same time.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 175: An angel sent by God.

    <h4>Chapter 175: An angel sent by God.</h4>


    Vampire Kings Castle.


    "Your Majesty, I came here today to ask your permission," Natashia spoke in a surprisingly respectful tone.


    "..." d looked at Natashia with his blood red eyes; ''Interesting, she''s gotten stronger, just like that little girl...'' He could already imagine what had happened when he realized that an older vampire became a little stronger suddenly, something that was normally impossible.


    After all, the older a noble vampire got, the harder it was for them to get stronger.


    "Permission for what?" d spoke up, clearly pretending not to understand why she was here.


    "I want your permission to challenge n Horseman for the title of vampire count." Natashia continued speaking in a respectful tone.


    "...You know you don''t need my permission for this, right?" d''s eyes glowed a little blood red.


    "I do not know." She waspletely honest.


    "What do you mean?" d asked.


    "Never before in vampire history has there been a consecutive game for the title of vampire count."


    "¡­" Now that Natashia talked about it, d thought it was true. He didn''t make an explicit rule for it because he didn''t think it was necessary.


    d thought about what to do, but it didn''t take him long to make a decision:


    "Annasthashia Fulger."


    "Yes, your Majesty?"


    "Do you remember the unspoken rule of our world?"


    Natashia''s smile grew unnaturally, "Yes, I remember."


    "What is the unspoken rule of our world?" d asked with a small smile.


    "The strong are always right."


    "I''m d you remember." He continued with the same smile.


    d knew, he knew their race is a bunch of proud and arrogant beings, and because of that, he let them do what they wanted as long as they didn''t break the main rules he made.


    He needed to keep some ground rules so these vampires could live in society.


    But if there was one thing that never changed in all the rules he made, it was: ''The strong are always right.''


    Why didn''t he do anything about that vampire thinking?


    It''s because he''s strong.


    d could count on his hands the beings who could challenge him and have a chance to emerge victorious, and none of those beings were vampires.


    And over the millennia, he just got stronger and stronger. He just needed to sit here, and his body would naturally get stronger.


    He was not like these noble vampires.


    He was an irregrity, a monster; that was why he didn''t see the need to train. After all, he believed he had learned everything the world had to offer in the thousands of years he''d wandered the Earth.


    And there was also another reason why he didn''t take proactive steps to change that thinking.


    The thoughts of all supernatural beings are the same: ''The strong are always right.''


    Some societies like wolves take this more to the extreme, and some societies like witches don''t believe it. But overall, it wasmon knowledge to all beings in the supernatural world that if you lose to a stronger being, it''s your fault for not being strong enough.


    "Do what you want, Annasthashia." d gave his order, then he closed his eyes.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Natashia''s smile was so wide that it caused a little difort in the man standing next to the king, "I will definitely do that."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natashia''s body began to be covered by the lightning, and just as she was about to leave, d suddenly spoke:


    "Before you go... I was curious about something." He opened his eyes and looked at Natashia.


    "Huh?" Natashia looked at d, "What are you curious about, your majesty?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry to get back what you lost?" d''s eyes seemed to glow a little red as if he was looking through Natashia''s entire being, and nothing could go unnoticed by his gaze.


    "¡­" Natashia was silent.


    "Is it pride? Is it out of a sense of duty? I can not understand." d could guess Natashia''s thoughts, but he wanted to hear the response from the woman''s mouth.


    "I apologize if this sounds disrespectful, but you''re mistaken, your majesty."


    "Oh?"


    "The reason I''m going to get it all back isn''t because of some shitty motive like ''pride'', or a sense of ''duty''." Natashia''s smile grew, as her cheeks turned a little red, then she spoke with surprising conviction:


    "I will recover everything for my happiness, for my daughter''s happiness, and for my husband''s happiness."


    Hearing the word ''husband''. d''s eyes twitched so much now, he held back the urge to facepalm and continued to stare at Natashia.


    Seeing the woman''s gaze, he thinks, ''So this is all about that boy, huh?''


    "I see. That''s a good reason."


    "Right? That''s a better reason than something like pride or some bullshit like that." Natashia smiled.


    "¡­" Looking into the woman''s lifeless eyes, Alexios Alioth can''t help but think; ''Does that man have some kind of ma to attract crazy women?''


    "Yes, Indeed. You are correct." d agreed with Natashia''s words, but it was pretty obvious to Alexios that d was only agreeing out of politeness since he didn''t want to prolong his conversation with Natashia too much.


    "Speaking of your husband... Where is that man?" d asked just out of curiosity. He wanted to know if Natashia knew something, considering all he knew was that Victor was in the human world.


    Natashia''s face took on an annoyed expression, "...I know he''s in the human world and somewhere near my daughter''s old mansion." She just remembered that she should research more about Victor.


    ''Howe I, as your wife, don''t know anything about you, my husband!? That is inadmissible!'' Natashia thought.


    "But¡­" Slowly a loving smile grew on her face:


    "I bet wherever he is, he''s definitely having fun."


    ...


    Somewhere in California.


    Victor looked into the moonlight with his blood red eyes:


    "Ahh~ as expected, it''s a beautiful night tonight, isn''t it? My Maid." Victor''s shadow began to shift, and soon the silhouette of Kaguya''s shadow appeared.


    [Yes, My Master...] Kaguya agreed with Victor, and then she continued:


    [What are you nning to do, Master?]


    "Hahahaha~, we''re just going for a walk, my Maid." Victor shed a smile that showed all of his sharp teeth. He was definitely not just going for a walk.


    [...I see... Whatever the master decides to do, I, as your Maid, will be by your side.] Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone, but it contained a very visible determination.


    "Thanks, My Maid."


    "N-Noooooooo!" A scream was heard in the distance by Victor.


    Victor stopped looking at the moon and looked towards one ce, as his world started to change to blood red, and his vision began to widen like an eagle''s vision until it stopped in one ce.


    In this ce, Victor could see a group of beings with their bodies glowing green, and he could also see two beings that had their hearts beating.


    And one of those beings that had a beating heart was being surrounded by beings with green energy.


    Victor''s smile grew, "A beautiful night indeed." Soon Victor''s body seemed to disappear from the spot.


    ...


    Inside a church, a very strange situation was taking ce.


    A group of men garbed in what looked like indigenous clothing were surrounding a woman in a nun''s dress.


    The woman had several parts of her dress torn, and she appeared to be being scrutinized by the group of men.


    "Hmm, she has a good body, I think she will satisfy our mates." A dark man spoke as he looked at the woman; he appeared to be the leader of the group.


    The woman had long ck hair with sapphire blue eyes and was sitting on the floor while covering her breasts with her hands.


    "Yes, despite being a nun who was supposed to serve God, she was born with a sinful body that looks like it was given by the devil himself."


    Hearing someone familiar''s voice, the woman looked at the man and opened her mouth in shock:


    "Father Fernando, why are you doing this!?"


    "Why...?" The man looked at the woman as if listening to some kind of nonsense, "It''s quite simple. The church needs money, my dear, Bruna." He looked at her like she was dumb. How could she not understand something simple like that?


    "Wh-..." Bruna couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Do your best for the good of our church, just like the nun Leticia," Fernando said with a neutral, lifeless smile.


    "..." Bruna opened her mouth wide, her eyes filled with horror. A few months ago she had received news that her childhood friend Let¨ªcia had disappeared, and she tried to look everywhere, but she didn''t find her.


    She looked for the police, but the police didn''t try very hard to help, and in the end, the case was left open. It was like no one wanted to look for her friend.


    "You sold her to this scum!?" She screamed angrily.


    "Grr¡­" Several men around her began to growl at the woman.


    "Ohhh!" Bruna walked and crawled back in fear when she saw the sharp teeth and golden eyes of the men.


    "D-Demon."


    "This is taking a long time." Suddenly a tall man in garments simr to the man''s said, "Get the deal over with, we need to put this woman to work for our future." He tossed a bag to the man beside the priest.


    "Yes, I know." The man took the bag and opened it.


    "Take it."


    "Ohhhh," the priest''s eyes gleamed with greed as he saw the gems inside the bag, "It''s a pleasure working with you. Come here again in six months, maybe I can get you another nun."


    "It''s always good to do business with you, Father." The man held out his hand.


    The priest smiled and held out his hand and took the man''s hand, "I agree."


    Finishing what he had to do, the man looked at the woman, "Take off those ridiculous clothes, we need to dress her up for the ritual." He ordered.


    "Yes." The men around the woman spoke as they looked at the woman with their eyes gleaming gold.


    "W...W-What are you doing?" She stuttered in fear.


    They approached the woman and started tearing at her clothes.


    "N-Nooooooo!"


    A few secondster, the woman waspletely the way she came into the world.


    "Now that those clothes are off, I can see you really have a great body. Are you really a nun?"


    "Snif, Snif..." The woman didn''t respond and just looked at the man with a look of pure hatred.


    "Can''t we start the ritual now?" Some of the men asked while looking at the woman with visible desires.


    "Yes, we should start the ritual now."


    "Don''t let your desires control you, remember our purpose." The man spoke with a cold look.


    The men''s eyes shifted to a serious look, "...Yes, you''re right."


    "Good." He started walking towards the exit:


    "Take her." He ordered.


    "D-Don''te near me, no... I don''t want to be defiled..." The woman''s face darkened in horror, while tears started to fall from her face. She could already guess what kind of fate she would have if those men came near her.


    Before the men''s hands lifted the woman''s body, they all heard a demonic voice that sent shivers down their spines:


    "I''m really curious about your purpose, little cub."


    "!!!?" Everyone turned their faces and looked towards the voice, and soon they saw a man sitting under the Cross.


    ''How long has he been there?'' The man who was giving the orders thought.


    The man''s eyes glowed a dangerous blood red while he took in all the men present but quickly lost interest and rose from where he was sitting.


    "He''s tall¡­" One of the men spoke.


    "Father, what a sinful man you are, you sold a person for some precious stones... And you still call yourself a man of God?"


    "...God doesn''t pay my bills." The priest''s response was instantaneous, and his response left the woman and the tall man looking shocked.


    "pfft... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~" The man started tough intensely like he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    Gulp.


    Everyone gulped when they heard the man''s crazyugh.


    Instinctively, they could feel that man is bad news.


    "We need to get out of here... and fast." One of the men whispered. He was the same man who handed over the bag that contained gemstones.


    "Yes." The man giving the orders agreed, "Get the woman, we need-."


    "No one leaves this ce without my permission." Suddenly everyone heard the man''s cold voice, and then:


    FUSHHHHHHHHHH


    Cold air came out of the man''s body and spread throughout the church, and soon the entire church was covered with ice.


    As cold air came out of his mouth, the man said, "Cocoon."


    "What the fuck..." One of the men spoke as he looked out the window and saw that the ancient desertndscape of grass was covered by a gigantic wall of ice.


    An ice throne was created in front of the cross, and the man sat down, crossed his legs, then ced a hand on his chin as if bored.


    "¡­" The woman looked at this sight with her mouth open in sheer shock, as the sight of the man sitting in front of the Cross made the woman think; ''An angel¡­?''


    But she was dead wrong, the man could be anything, but he was definitely not an angel.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 176: An angel of vengeance.

    <h4>Chapter 176: An angel of vengeance.</h4>


    "We are stuck!" One of the men yelled.


    BOOOM! BOOOOOOOM!


    One of the men punched the ice wall, but nothing happened, and the wall didn''t even shake.


    "This wall of ice is very resistant..." One of the subordinates spoke in disbelief.


    "What is this power!?"


    "Somehow, this is familiar..." Someone looked thoughtful and felt as though he had already seen this power somewhere.


    "What are we going to do?" One of the men asked the leader.


    "That''s obvious!" The man who appeared to be the leader spoke, as he looked at Victor:


    "We''ll kill him." The man''s eyes were glowing gold.


    ck hairs began to grow over the man''s body, his expression began to get more animalistic, and just like Edward, the air around him grew wilder.


    "W-Wha-" The woman couldn''t express what she was seeing, she just got more terrified and tried to run away, but her body wouldn''t move.


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile grew.


    "Tsk, we don''t have a choice." The man who threw the bag to the leader spoke. He knew fighting now was a bad idea, but they had no choices; they had nowhere to run.


    The man''s appearance began to change in the same way as the leader, but the only difference was that his body hair was brown.


    ''This is getting dangerous...'' The priest hid behind a pir and watched the entire scene in silence.


    "Grr, let''s kill him!" He growled


    "Remember, prioritize the girl." The man who was the leader spoke.


    "Yes!" The man''s subordinates began to transform like the leader, and one of them captured the girl.


    "N-Noooo, let go of me!"


    "..." Victor''s eyes twitched when he heard the woman''s scream. Then, he looked at the woman for the first time, assessed her from top to bottom, and soon lost interest in her since she had nothing special about her.


    "Where are you looking?" A werewolf appeared in front of Victor and attacked his face. He wanted to smash this man''s head!


    But¡­ things didn''t go as he nned.


    Victor lifted his finger and intercepted the man''s attack.


    "Wha-."


    "Weak," Victor spoke in a disappointed tone.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning bolts seemed to crackle through Victor''s body for a few seconds.


    Victor lifted his finger up a little, and something astounding urred:


    BOOOOOOM!


    At a speed none of the men could react to, Victor attacked the man in front of him more than 20 times.


    The man''s body flew towards the church exit.


    One of the man''s allies approached his friend and spoke in a terrified voice:


    "... He''s dead..." The man''s body was all twisted in impossible ways, while his chest had a hole where his heart used to be, and the same could be said for his head, as brain matter leaked out.


    All this happened in less than a blink of an eye!


    Who was this monster!?


    "W-Wha-..." The leader seemed not to believe what he had just witnessed and heard from his subordinate.


    "..." All the wolves looked at Victor with dark eyes, as they were paralyzed with fear.


    "... That''s it?" Victor''s face distorted in annoyance, "Just one demonstration, and you chicken out?"


    "¡­" The group was silent and didn''t answer anything, and just took a step back, retreating.


    ''Damn, if we only had an Alpha we could easily defeat him¡­'' The leader thought as he bit his lip in frustration.


    "I see... Just like those killers, you''re just worms." Victor''s eyes began to glow blood red.


    "Let go of the girl, Dog," Victor ordered as he looked at the man who was holding the nun.


    "Yes, master." The man let go of the girl, and the woman quickly ran towards Victor and hid behind the ice throne. Why did she do that? She didn''t know. She just felt it would be safer to be with her ''angel''.


    "!!?" The wolves looked at their friend with a shocked look, horrified at what had just happened.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ Vampiric charm!? But we should be immune!"


    "T-This¡­" The leader''s friend looked at Victor with a terrified look, "Just who are you? How do you have this power!?"


    The man knew normal vampires couldn''t do that and needed to know who this man was! Wrong... That monster!


    Victor looked at the man with a red gaze that seemed to prate the man''s soul:


    "You can call me Alucard."


    "...."


    As if a supernatural entity had cut off the sound of the entire room, all the wolves stopped breathing and just opened their mouths in shock.


    "Eh...?" One of the men thought he had suddenly gone deaf.


    "Hahahahaha¡­ You are kidding, right¡­." One of the men seemed to have gone into a state of denial.


    "A vampire Count¡­" Father Fernando opened his mouth in pure shock, even for him who lived in a remote area heard the news of the new vampire Count, ''What is someone of his caliber doing in this humble church!?'' He was cursing his fate now.


    ''Wait... This can be an opportunity since vampire counts don''t have human morality and just do what interests them. I can try to negotiate with him to make more money.'' As expected of a greedy man, they always find an opportunity to make money.


    "T-The Fifth count!" The leader screamed in shock.


    "You seem to know me, dog."


    "Of course! Everyone in the supernatural world, even those of a small tribe, know you!"


    "What is someone of your level doing in this farawaynd!? Shouldn''t you be in Nightingale?"


    "I''m just on a walk."


    "... A walk...?" The leader didn''t seem to believe what he was hearing.


    "I want to know what''s going on here, tell me-." Before Victor could finish speaking, he heard:


    "YES, WE WILL TELL YOU ANYTHING YOU WANT, COUNT ALUCARD!" The man quickly approached Victor, bowed, and was waiting for any possible question from Victor.


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand the man''s reaction. Why is he reacting so intensely?


    [Master, you underestimate the weight the Count Vampire title has in the supernatural world...]


    Victor heard Kaguya''s voice in his head.


    [The four... Wrong, the five vampire Counts are beings who im to have a power capable of destroying countries easily, there are few beings in the supernatural world who can achieve that feat. And these wolves are from an isted tribe, so it''s obvious they would react that way.]


    "But I still don''t have the power to destroy a country..." Victor whispered in a very low voice. He waspletely honest, and believed he didn''t have the ability to destroy a country alone, yet.


    After all, for him to achieve that feat, he would have to fight the entire country alone, and depending on the country, the number of supernatural beings in that ce could be unimaginable.


    [That doesn''t matter, in just having the title of vampire count recognized by the king, you''re already considered a being who is capable of destroying countries... This wolf''s reaction is a natural reaction.]


    ''This title carries so much weight, huh?'' Victor thought, as he looked at the man and asked:


    "What-" Before he could finish asking something, he heard:


    "What did you do to Leticia!?" The woman behind the ice throne suddenly screamed with a look of hatred.


    [This bitch...] Kaguya wasn''t at all happy that this human interrupted her master.


    "¡­" Victor looked at the nun, seemed to think for a few seconds, while he appeared to be nning something; ''Let''s do a test¡­''


    Havinge to a decision, he looked at the man who was still in the same position as before. He didn''t seem to have registered the woman''s words:


    "Answer all her questions." Victor rested his head on his arm and looked at everything like he was witnessing the most boring thing.


    "Yes!" The man looked at the woman and said:


    "She was used in our ritual to create new warriors."


    "..." Victor''s eyes twitched, he didn''t need to be a genius to understand what the man was talking about, and it made his mood so much worse, but he still remained silent and did nothing, just waiting for the conclusion of this conversation.


    "What is this ritual!? What did you do to her?"


    "It is a sacred practice passed down by our tribe. Have I not already said? It was used to create new warriors." The man answered all questions with a neutral look.


    The nun Bruna bit her lip in frustration, "...What do you mean by ''she was used to create new warriors''?"


    "Exactly what the phrase implies, it was used to create new warriors, and the means of making new warriors is through procreation."


    "... WW-What happened to her?" Bruna''s voice seemed to be breaking in despair, "Is she alive?" She still had some hope that her friend was alive, however deplorable her condition was.


    "No woman survives the ritual."


    "..." Bruna put her hand over her mouth and looked at the man in front of her as if he were a monster, then she fell to the ground and began to cry silently.


    Suddenly a frightening pressure fell through all the wolves, and they felt like the world had fallen on them:


    "Dog, answer me." Victor''s eyes glowed a cruel red.


    "..." The man''s body shook, and soon his eyes lost their hint of life. He was in the control of Victor.


    "What are you-." One of the man''s subordinates was going to say something, but Victor wasn''t in the mood for it. He just looked at the subordinates and said:


    "Silence." Quickly they all nodded like they were robots.


    "Where is your tribe located?" That was the first thing Victor wanted to know.


    "Our tribe is located..." The man began to exin the location of their tribe to Victor.


    After listening to the man''s exnation, Victor asked:


    "What is the ritual you guys talk about so much?"


    "The ritual is a sacred practice. We capture virgin women, turn them into werewolves, and use them to increase the number of warriors."


    [Disgusting creature.] Kaguya felt that, for the first time in her life, she had met someone who could be called trash.


    "Did you participate in this ''ritual''?"


    "Of course, all men participate."


    "... Why do you do this?"


    "There is a myth in our n that if a considerable number of werewolves are born at the same time, an alpha may be born among them, and we need an Alpha."


    "Why do you need an Alpha?"


    "Our tribe does not have an Alpha, and because of that, we are weak, so we need a leader to make us stronger."


    "Is this myth real?"


    "We do not know."


    "..." Victor opened his mouth in shock since he seemed to have heard the most absurd thing in his life.


    "And because of this myth that you don''t even know is true, you''re kidnapping nuns and using them as a breeding machine?" Victor spoke in a venomous tone.


    "Yes." The man''s emotionless response only made him angrier.


    "..." Victor was silent.


    "Leticia... Leticia... I''m sorry, I should have stayed with you..."


    For a moment, he looked at the woman who was crying on the floor with a neutral face, and then his vision went to the man behind the pir:


    "Did you know about this, worm?"


    The priest''s body trembles and he says, "Yes."


    "How many nuns have you delivered to this tribe?"


    "Five nuns."


    "... Why did you do that?" he asked, even though he already knew the answer.


    "I did it for the money, and for my happiness. The church is no longer receiving donations, and I was living in poverty."


    "Why didn''t you try to work?"


    "Why should I work? I''m just supposed to receive donations and live a good life, but the donations stopped happening because of a problem in the local town, and I don''t-."


    "Silence." Victor didn''t feel like hearing any more.


    "..." The man closed his mouth.


    Victor was not a saint; he hadmitted a massacre of innocent beings a few days ago.


    Victor considered himself a warrior and was always looking to get stronger and face stronger opponents. After all, he would have fun in the process. And, by considering himself a warrior, he would only raise his sword to those who raised their swords against him first.


    That was the thought that led him to kill the SWAT agents.


    But what about these men?


    "... I was wrong." Victor''s eyes glowed a cruel red, he looked at all these men:


    "Calling you worms is just an insult to the worms themselves. You don''t deserve it." For Victor, these men were something worse than worms. He didn''t even have enough adjectives to describe what these men were.


    He just felt disgust for these men, and Victor''s whole being was repulsed by these men.


    He created an ice sword and held it in his hand as he walked towards the men.


    "Sniff, Sniff."


    Victor stopped walking, he looked at the woman with a neutral gaze, and slowly his face changed to show a slight annoyance:


    "How long will you cry, Nun!" Victor''s voice seemed to echo throughout the church as the entire building seemed to tremble at his bellow.


    "...?" The woman looked at Victor with a tearful look.


    Victor didn''t say anything and just threw the sword he created in front of the woman.


    "..." The woman looked at the sword without understanding anything. She looked at Victor again and then saw him pointing his finger at all the wolves:


    "This is your revenge, you must do this."


    "I-..." She hesitated.


    "You must do this." Victor''s eyes gleamed with insanity.


    "..." The woman looked into Victor''s eyes:


    "It was your people who were given to be used by these men, it was your friend who was given to these men, the souls of these women cry out for revenge."


    "You must do this!" Victor''s demonic voice shook the woman''s entire existence.


    "!!!" The woman looked at Victor with wide eyes in shock, Victor still looked like an angel to the woman, but for the first time, the woman understood what kind of angel Victor was¡­


    He was an angel of vengeance¡­


    The woman looked at the ice sword in front of her.


    Unconsciously, a memory appeared in her mind:


    "Hey, Bruna. What are you going to do when you leave this town?"


    "... I do not know."


    "Hahaha, you are always like this, always indecisive. You need to take action more often, Woman!"


    "Stop calling me indecisive." Bruna pouted.


    "Well, I already know what I''m going to do!"


    "...?" Bruna looked at her friend:


    "I will build a family! A big family! I''ve always dreamed of this. I know the people at the orphanage are my family too, but... I want to have a ''real'' family, someone who shares my blood!"


    "I see... If it''s you, I''m sure you''ll be able to build a beautiful family." Bruna exhibited a gentle smile.


    "Seriously?"


    "Yes."


    "Hahahaha, I definitely will!"


    Bruna woke up from her memories, "Yes, you''re right... I was always indecisive, but not anymore." Bruna''s eyes shone with determination.


    She picked up the ice sword.


    "Ugh." She felt the ice hurting her hand, but she didn''t care. Instead, she raised the sword up and looked at the wolves:


    "I will kill them. Everyone. I will kill them." She walked towards the leader and thrust her sword into his heart.


    Her hands shook as she felt the sensation of flesh being pierced, but she didn''t stop, "AHHHH!" She put in more strength and pierced the man''s heart.


    The man fell to the ground, he wasn''t dead yet, the woman didn''t know it, her mind was in chaos, but unconsciously she just looked at the other men.


    She gripped the sword with determination, and hate shed in her eyes, and soon she walked towards the men and began to kill them one by one.


    "...good." Victor''s smile grew so distorted that if anyone saw his smile now, they would definitely call him a demon.


    But he couldn''t help it. He was just too pleased with what he was witnessing.


    ''I found my first Maid.''


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 177: Everything is permitted.

    <h4>Chapter 177: Everything is permitted.</h4>


    "AHHHHHH!" With ast gesture of strength, the woman severed the head of thest man.


    Soon the woman fell to the ground while breathing heavily. She had just killed every man, including the priest in this ce, with her bare hands. Her hands were aching from the ice-cold temperature of the sword, her body was covered in blood, she was a total mess.


    Her heart was beating so fast, she didn''t know what to think or what to do.


    "... I-I did it..."


    "i... I killed everyone."


    She felt strange, despite having killed these men, she felt that it still wasn''t enough, they didn''t suffer enough...


    She wanted more, her hatred wasn''t satisfied, and the desire for revenge burned incessantly inside her body.


    But despite being hateful and wanting revenge, she was scared...


    She was scared of everything that was happening. She was a ''normal'' human a few minutes ago, she was not a ''sinner'', she was a nun of god.


    It was taught that taking a person''s life was a sin, but she just did it. Will she be punished...?


    Will God punish her?


    "Sniff...I did it..." Small tears started to fall from her face, but despite having several thoughts in her head, she was feeling satisfied.


    This time, she wasn''t indecisive and did what she had to do; ''I did it, Let¨ªcia¡­ I wasn''t a coward¡­''


    "Nun."


    Suddenly the woman heard the voice of someone that seemed to resonate with her entire existence.


    "...?" The woman slowly turned her face towards Victor.


    Upon seeing the visage of the Nun covered in blood, with tears streaming down her face, but with a look of determination in her eyes, Victor found the sight quite beautiful. It was like a work of art whose title was:


    ''The nun who saw hell and decided to fight it.''


    Victor knew it was a bad title, but he didn''t really care since he rather liked the sight he was seeing now.


    "You are not guilty." Victor knew that to an ordinary human, killing another human was very difficult, especially a Nun who faithfully followed God''s scriptures.


    Even he himself had doubts, and if not for the encouragement of Scathach, he probably wouldn''t have known what to do at that time.


    "...Huh?" The woman did not understand what the man was talking about.


    "Remember, Nun."


    Victor gazed into the woman''s eyes. It was as if he could see the woman''s entire existence.


    It was as if nothing could be hidden from his eyes.


    "Everything in this world is allowed."


    "!!!" The woman felt her whole body shudder as she felt Victor''s gaze, and when she heard what Victor said, she opened her eyes a little.


    "You are a victim, the culprit are these men you just killed. Never forget that."


    "If someone mes you for what happened here, and the world supports that me, then the world is wrong. Today, you are the victim, and no one will take that right from you, I guarantee that."


    "Remember, Nun." Victor''s smile grew.


    "You are not guilty, the world is guilty. And if the world is wrong, you just need to burn it." Those weren''t words that shoulde out of an angel''s mouth!


    "¡­" The woman opened her mouth wide, her eyes filled with pure shock, hearing that she wasn''t guilty from the mouth of an ''angel'' was convincing enough. Slowly, her face began to soften, and a small smile appeared on her face.


    ''I''m not wrong... I''m not wrong!'' The women''s eyes sparkled with conviction! If an angel said she was correct! It''s because she was correct!


    The woman was blind...


    "..." Victor exhibited a small satisfied smile when he saw the woman''s face. He understood that the words he spoke had convinced the woman.


    "Nice work, Nun." Victor snapped his finger, and soon all the bodies started tobust. He knew the woman didn''t do a good job, some of these men were still alive, and if not for Victor''s Charm, the men would have reacted, and things would not have proceeded so smoothly.


    But it did not matter. What mattered was the intention. The woman rose on her own and killed her attackers. From today onwards, she will never be the same as she was before.


    She was no longer an innocent nun¡­ She was something else.


    Victor looked at the woman and noticed that she was still naked. Earlier, he hadn''t cared about that, but now that he had decided that this woman was going to be his Maid, he was not going to let her stay like that for long.


    Victor walked to a curtain and ripped arge chunk out of it, and as a kind gesture, covered the woman with the cloth and then lifted her like a princess.


    "...?" The woman looked at Victor with a confused look.


    He looked into the woman''s sapphire blue eyes again:


    "Tell me, Nun. Do you want to be my Maid?" He asked in a gentle tone that made the woman shiver.


    But it wasn''t a bad chill. It was a really good feeling. It was the first time she''d heard the angel speak in such a gentle tone of voice.


    But¡­


    "...?" She didn''t understand what Victor was talking about. What does he mean by bing a Maid?


    The woman didn''t understand anything. Do the angels need Maids?


    But despite having several doubts in her head, she was a little curious:


    "What happens if I be your maid?"


    [...] Kaguya, who was in Victor''s shadow, looked at the woman with a piercing gaze.


    Victor continued with the same smile, "You will be the same as me."


    "!!!" She will be an angel!? Is that possible!?


    "I will! I will be your Maid!" She quickly epted!


    If she became an angel, it meant she would be able to spend more time with this man who saved her! She would be able to thank him appropriately!


    "..." Victor''s smile grew, "Good answer." His teeth began to change, and then he bit the woman''s neck.


    "Ahhh~" Unconsciously, the woman moaned when she felt that something was invading her body and changing her entire being.


    Despite having no idea how to perform the vampire transformation ritual Scathach talked about, Victor decided to follow his instincts. The moment he bit into the woman''s neck, he had only the intention of turning the woman into his servant.


    He drank a little of the woman''s blood, and soon he felt ''something'' secreting out of his fangs and invading the woman''s body.


    Feeling that it was enough, Victor stopped biting the woman and waited as he looked at the woman whose face was a little red. She was breathing heavily, and it was a very erotic sight.


    She really did have a charm that wasn''t fit for a Nun.


    But that vision didn''t affect Victor. He had three beautiful wives and a beautiful mother-inw; he was used to erotic scenes much more menacing than this one.


    ''I must break her neck now...?'' Victor thought he should do the same thing Violet did in the ritual.


    ''Violet bit me, and then she broke my neck, so I came back to life? But vampires aren''t undead¡­ Is there a reason to break your neck after the ritual?¡­ That''s stupid, why am I using the ritual as an example? I''m not doing the ritual. This is a totally different method.''


    Victor had a lot of doubt in his head, but his doubts died when the woman''s sapphire blue eyes slowly turned blood red, her teeth changed, and as if possessed by something, she bit down on Victor''s neck with great fervor.


    "Oh?" Victor just smiled and let her do what she wanted for now. He was interested in what was going on.


    Gulp, Gulp.


    She started drinking Victor''s blood like she was very thirsty.


    ''...Interesting...'' Victor could feel a small connection forming in his consciousness. It was different from the connection he had with his wives and was something more along the lines of sharing a connection with one''s own child?


    He was the ''father'', and the woman who was part of the bond was the ''daughter'', that was the feeling he was feeling...


    Victor felt strange. He couldn''t exin well what he was feeling. Despite feeling that the woman was his ''Daughter'', he also felt that this was not all.


    He started thinking about d. After all, he was the only being he knew who had the same blood as him.


    ''d is considered the progenitor of vampires, and he has the blood of the Night King, who is able to create vampires without the restriction of a ritual.'' Victor''s head started to spin, and then he noticed something:


    ''Did I just raise a new generation of vampires that wasn''t rted to d?'' Victor thought about it because he instinctively knew he was of no rtion to anyone.


    The proof was that when he was turned into a vampire, his blood ''swallowed'' all the arrogant bloodlines that attempted to change him.


    A king could not be below the others. As someone who had the blood of the Night King, he knew that what he had just done here was something significant to himself.


    But...


    ''Hmm, I can''t understand.'' He couldn''t understand this ''important'' feeling. He thought and reflected, but even then, he still couldn''t understand what this important feeling was.


    Victor''s face took on an annoyed expression. He felt that something very important to him was happening right now, but he couldn''tprehend what it was, and it was frustrating him.


    "Something worries you, Angel?" The woman stopped drinking Victor''s blood and looked at Victor with her blood-red eyes.


    "... A-Ang-." For a moment, Victor gasped andpletely lost the train of thought he was having. He never thought anyone would call him ''Angel''. After all, the attitudes he had had up till now were so far removed from anything remotely ''angelic''.


    "Angel?" The woman looked at him, confused.


    "...Just call me Victor, Nun."


    "Angel''s name is Victor?"


    Victor''s eyes twitched a little, "...Forget about this ''angel'' thing, I''m not an angel, I''m above it." He spoke with a small, confident smile.


    "Oh..." The woman''s eyes seemed to glow with understanding, and then she spoke:


    "I never thought I was in the presence of God!"


    "..." Victor stopped walking.


    Victor felt that he was suddenly deaf, while his world even spun a little.


    The only thing that crossed his mind now was, ''Why did I get promoted all of a sudden?'' He started to think about the reasons.


    ''Fuck! Is it because I said I was above an angel!?''


    He looked at the woman, and seeing her fanatical gaze, he thought, ''Whatever.''


    He decided to ignore it, so he turned and walked towards the church exit.


    ...


    Three hourster.


    Victor was walking towards a ce while being apanied by two Maids.


    One of the Maids was a woman with long ck hair that reached to her ass. She had pale skin and blood-red eyes. She was wearing a Maid outfit that had slight oriental features.


    And that uniform just highlighted her curvaceous body that was further developed after she''d turned into a vampire.


    Previously, the woman was 170 CM tall and had C-Cup breasts. She was very pretty for a human woman.


    But after the transformation, the woman grew to a height of 183 cm, and her whole body looked curvy, and her breasts grew to incredible, I-Cup.


    They were bigger than Scathach and Ruby''s!


    If before she was a very beautiful woman, now she was an unearthly beauty that could delight any male.


    This woman''s name was Bruna Francesca, Victor''s new Maid.


    "Ugh, these clothes are squeezing my breasts."


    "Stop whining, Lusty Maid," Kaguya spoke in a cold tone.


    "Stop calling me Lusty Maid¡­" She pouted.


    "¡­" Kaguya was silent.


    It had only been a few hours since the two met, and they already had a great rtionship.


    Victor nced at his Maid; ''Her evolution process was faster than mine.''


    Victor remembered that it took him a week to fully mature as a vampire, but his Maid only took a few hours:


    ''How different are the vampires I created from the vampires d created?'' Victor was quite curious, so he decided to keep an eye on the woman he had turned.


    Victor stopped walking suddenly and asked:


    "Nun, I forgot to ask, but do you have any family?"


    "I don''t have any family, God. I''m an orphan, and my orphanage was closed long ago."


    "...Stop calling me God..." For Victor, that title was ten thousand times worse than Angel, "Just call me Master or something." Victor turned around with a slightly annoyed face.


    "Yes... Master..." She disyed a small happy smile, but her eyes betrayed her true thoughts, showing that she wouldn''t give up on calling him that. To her, Victor was her ''god'', her ''angel'', he was her ''everything''.


    "Better¡­" Victor shed a small smile and started walking again.


    Veins started popping in Kaguya''s head, and soon she turned away:


    "Tsk¡­ I must kill this Lusty Maid if I have the chance¡­"


    "Hmm? What did you say, Kaguya?"


    "Nothing."


    "Oh." Bruna exhibited a gentle smile and looked straight ahead but noticed that her master had stopped walking:


    "Master?"


    Victor looked straight ahead, while his eyes were glowing blood-red:


    "I found you, worms~" Victor''s smile was anything but angelic now.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 178: If my god ordered it, I will do it.

    <h4>Chapter 178: If my god ordered it, I will do it.</h4>


    Victor and his two Maids, Bruna and Kaguya, were up in a tree while looking into a distant ce.


    "That''s..."


    "Yes, it''s the vige that that pack of wolves came from," Victor spoke.


    "I see... But why are there only men? Where are the women? Is it possible that this vige has no female werewolves?" Kaguya''s eyes twitched a little.


    ''Don''t tell me these savages left no women alive?''


    "Yes, that seems to be the case..." Victor confirmed Kaguya''s words. He had just used his power to confirm and didn''t see any green aura with the silhouette of a woman. All the inhabitants of that vige were men...


    "¡­Hmm, where are you looking? I can not see anything." Bruna spoke as she put her hand in front of her face as if trying to see where Victor and Kaguya were looking.


    "..." Victor looked at his Maid.


    "Nun, don''t use your human eyes," Victor spoke as if he were a teacher teaching a student.


    "Huh?" Bruna looked at Victor with the look of someone who didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Victor continued, "At this distance, it would be difficult for a human to see, But."


    Victor''s eyes glowed blood red, "Nun, you''re not human anymore."


    "I know, But-..." She was going to say something, but Victor interrupted.


    "Look at the ce where I was looking, and focus your senses on your eyes, and let your instincts do the work." He spoke in an orderly tone that would not allow for refusal.


    "Yes..." Bruna looked at the ce where Victor was looking before and focused her feelings on her eyes.


    ''As expected, I can''t see anything.'' But, the moment she thought that, she felt something change in her eyes.


    Her eyes began to glow slightly blood red.


    Slowly her vision began to ''zoom'' like a very advanced camera.


    "Oh! I''m seeing!" Bruna shouted excitedly.


    "..." Victor disyed a small satisfied smile.


    "...Hmm..." Kaguya was looking at Bruna with a serious face, she seemed to be thinking about something very important, but suddenly her thoughts short-circuited when she felt Victor''s hand on her head.


    Kaguya turned her face and looked at Victor:


    "...She has talent, right?"


    Kaguya looked at Victor''s small smile and said, "She was created by you, Master. It''s obvious she has talent¡­" She looked at Bruna as if sizing her up.


    "Don''t think too much, my Maid." Victorughed.


    "Hmm?" Kaguya looked at Victor again, and when she saw Victor''s smile, she understood that her master was nning something.


    Victor let go of Kaguya''s head and started ''walking'' in the air.


    He stopped a little in front of Kaguya and Bruna, turned around, and said:


    "Nun."


    "...?" Bruna looked at Victor with a confused look.


    "That ce is where the people who kidnapped your childhood friend and used her as an object are."


    "¡­" Bruna''s eyes began to glow dangerously.


    "That ce is where the girls were taken when they were sold by the priest."


    Victor slowly raised his hand and pointed towards the vige:


    "I want you to destroy everything." His smile started to grow distorted, his hair began to float, appearing to defy gravity. He looked like a creature that hade out of the confines of hell.


    "Burn everything. Dismember all the residents. Destroy everyone responsible for your childhood friend''s suffering."


    "No one must leave this ce alive today!"


    "..." Bruna opened her eyes wide when she heard what Victor said.


    "Can you do that?" He asked while keeping the same smile on his face.


    Victor knew that it was difficult to do as he asked for a human who was just turned into a vampire. It was one thing for her to kill all those ''responsible'' for her suffering in the church and another thing to kill an entire vige of people who could or could not be innocent.


    And that was precisely Victor''s test.


    If she seeded and passed Victor''s test? Well, that just meant he made the correct choice.


    What if she failed? In that case, he wouldn''t do anything, not now... After all, he knew that if he pushed too hard, he might end up breaking his Maid. He learned that by watching Scathach and Siena.


    Scathach pushed Siena too hard, and the girl ended up breaking. Now, she was afraid to train with her own mother.


    He doesn''t want to do this with Bruna. He was not in a hurry. After all, what he had most in this life was time.


    "...I can..." She spoke in a low voice.


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile grew.


    "..." Kaguya continued watching Bruna with her eyes.


    Bruna closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then opened her eyes that were glowing blood-red:


    "I can do it, I will do it!" She screamed in determination! Her god gave an order, so it would be disrespectful not to carry out that order.


    And the people in those viges are responsible for her childhood friend''s suffering! She will do it!


    She must do this! She must Kill everyone!


    "Go." Victor ordered.


    "Yes!" Despite having said that, Bruna didn''t move.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Hmm, I can''t get down..." When she climbed this tree, she was carried by Victor, but she didn''t know how to get down! And she''s afraid of heights!


    Victor''s eyes twitched a lot now.


    "¡­" Kaguya approached Bruna and pushed her off the tree.


    And as if by magic, gravity began to do its work.


    "Wha-." Bruna couldn''t believe that Kaguya did this to her, traitor!!!


    Somehow a scene from a children''s movie popped into her head. The movie was about a lion pushing another lion off a cliff.


    "Remember, Lusty Maid. You''re not human anymore." Kaguya spoke.


    "!!!" Bruna woke up from her thoughts and looked down with a panicked look.


    "I know!" Despite saying that, she just fell face down on the floor.


    "Ouch¡­? Huh? That didn''t hurt?" She looked at her body with a shocked face.


    "What are you waiting for?" Suddenly, she heard a terrifying voice behind her.


    "HIII!" Bruna jumped back and looked at Victor.


    "Go." He ordered again.


    Looking into Victor''s red eyes, Bruna froze in fear, "Y-Yesh!"


    She quickly got up and started running.


    "Wha-." But when she ran, she fell to the ground since she wasn''t used to her new strength.


    "Ugh..." Bruna got up again, and looked ahead, then she started running again.


    In the blink of an eye, she appeared a few feet away, but just like before, she fell to the ground:


    "Bughyaaa..." She made a strange sound as she fell to the ground, "What''s going on!?" She screamed in frustration.


    She looked at the vige with her eyes glowing blood red; ''My master is watching me, I must not show an ugly performance.'' Her eyes gleamed with determination, then she stood up again.


    ''I will do it, I can do it!'' She was very good at motivating herself.


    ''That''s the downside of growing to maturity quickly, huh? She looks like a baby learning to walk.'' Victor thought as he watched Bruna''s performance.


    "Master, was this really a good idea?" Kaguya asked as she looked at Bruna.


    "What?" He looked at Kaguya.


    Kaguya looked at Victor and replied, "To send a newborn vampire to attack a group of experienced wolves?"


    "...Oh." Victor just realized what he did.


    "Even though she''s a vampire you created, she was a human not long ago. She definitely won''t-," Kaguya wanted to point out that there''s no way a newborn vampire could learn to control her new powers so easily.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    The two look towards Bruna and soon see the woman running at high speed towards the vige:


    "HAHAHAHA, I CAN DO IT!" Soon she started running towards the wolf vige while destroying all the trees on her way, looking like an unstoppable force.


    "You were saying, my Maid?" Victor disyed a small smile.


    "..." Kaguya turned her face and said, "Nothing."


    Victor''s smile grew, he approached Kaguya and began stroking her head:


    "..." Kaguya showed a small imperceptive smile when she felt Victor stroking her.


    "You ''re right about something, my Maid."


    "Hmm?" Kaguya looked at Victor.


    "It''s unwise to let my Nun fight those wolves alone, it''s like sending a child to fight adults."


    "Right-." Kaguya was going to say something, but Victor interrupted her, saying:


    "But we will be there, right?"


    "..." She showed a small smile when she heard what Victor said.


    "And in the not-too-distant future, this Maid will bemanded by you. Try to train her well." Victor stopped stroking Kaguya''s head and started walking towards the vige, his eyes glowing blood red. He was watching what his Maid was doing.


    "Oh?" Kaguya shed a cool little smile, somehow she started to get excited when she heard she was going to train a Maid; ''I''ll make her a Perfect Maid...'' Kaguya''s eyes gleamed with determination.


    ...


    BOOOOOOOM, BOOOOOOM, BOOOOM.


    Loud sounds of things being destroyed were approaching the vige.


    "What is that?" A tall man who was cleaning the meat of a deer spoke.


    "Something is approaching us." His friend spoke as he looked straight ahead, "Get ready." The man''s body began to change, his hairs grew longer, and his appearance became more animalistic.


    "Yes." The man prepared in the same way as his friend.


    "What is that! What is that sound!?" Several men began to approach the two.


    "Something is approaching at high speed, get ready."


    "Grr¡­" He didn''t have to say many things, and soon all the men were shifting.


    "This stench... It''s a vampire!" Someone who had a sharper nose spoke up.


    "Only one?"


    "Yes..." The man spoke with uncertainty.


    "You are not sure!?"


    "To be honest, this vampire''s stench is mixed with the stench of blood, I can''t tell."


    "Idiot, vampires always reek of blood."


    "I know, But-..." The man was going to say something, but he couldn''t finish speaking because soon everyone heard the sounding closer.


    And before they could say anything, they saw a woman in a Maid dress running towards them with her eyes glowing blood red.


    "A maid?"


    When Bruna saw the men, she clenched her fist tightly and put more strength in her legs, and in the blink of an eye, she was gone.


    "Tsk is just a woman."


    BOOOOOM!


    As if it were a car hitting a human, Bruna hit the man all over his body, and the man flew away.


    BOOOOM.


    The man hit a house and coughed up some blood.


    "Thanks for stopping me...Now, Die!" She closed her fist and attacked the nearest wolf.


    The wolf tried to dodge the attack, but still, the fist hit his stomach, and, much like his friend, he flew away, but unlike the other one that seemed more damaged, this man suffered less damage.


    "It''s just a Maid, let''s kill her!" One of the men spoke.


    The others nodded and began to surround Bruna.


    "Hmm..." Bruna started to panic, she had never fought before, and now she was here surrounded by men who seemed used to fighting.


    But despite being panicked, she didn''t show it on her face.


    Someone suddenly attacked Bruna.


    Bruna looked at the wolfman, and for some reason, he seemed very slow to her, "He''s so slow¡­" Despite not understanding what was going on.


    Bruna dodged the attack and attacked the man''s face.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The man flew away.


    "Wow¡­" Bruna looked at her fists in shock. Was this her new strength?


    She looked in the direction Victor was standing and shed a grateful smile,


    "Kill her!"


    The other wolves started to attack her.


    Bruna looked at the wolves.


    Again Bruna''s world started to slow down as she dodged all the attacks and took the chance to attack again.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    The wolves'' bodies flew away again.


    It was pretty obvious that she didn''t know what she was doing, and she was just fighting in a messy way, but because of the power difference, she was managing to fight better than the wolves.


    And this result was also only possible because the wolves didn''t have an alpha, and they were severely weakened thanks to that.


    But even with all these disadvantages, it was still impressive for a vampire that was just changed a few hours ago to fight multiple enemies at once.


    "Not bad." Victor exhibited a small smile. He was talking about the strength the woman was showing.


    ''Vampires from my bloodline seem to be stronger initially than vampires from d''s bloodline¡­'' He thought.


    "...This is absurd. She''s so strong even though she''s just a newborn vampire?" With a slight estimate, Kaguya could see that she had the power of a 150-200 year old vampire.


    In other words, she had almost the same physical power as Kaguya, but everything else was a total mess. However, that made sense because Bruna had just been turned into a vampire and had no priorbat experience.


    ''She has the power, but she has no idea what she''s doing.'' Kaguya looked at Victor:


    ''Is this the influence of my master''s blood?''


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 179: My Maids, show me.

    <h4>Chapter 179: My Maids, show me.</h4>


    BOOOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOOOM!


    Bodies were flying towards the sky, and every time Bruna attacked someone, that person''s body flew to some random ce.


    She had ridiculous strength for someone who was just born!


    "Grrr, what the hell is up with this maid?" A werewolf growled angrily.


    This maid was very strange!


    No matter how much they attacked this maid, she seemed to dodge everything, but that''s not what was weird.


    She moves like an amateur! But werewolves aren''t stupid; this woman is definitely not an amateur!


    ''She had several chances to kill me, yet she didn''t? Is she feeling sorry for me!?'' The werewolf thought angrily as he looked at the maid again and attacked her!


    This time he was smart and decided not to attack head-on!


    He attacked from behind!


    As expected of an intelligent being!


    "Die!!"


    But the result?


    Well...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Bruna punched the man''s face so hard that he flew towards his friends.


    "Wha-." And like a bowling ball, the man hit his friends.


    Crack, Crack!


    Sounds of breaking bones could be clearly heard by everyone, and that was absurd. How did a vampire have more strength than a wolf? Shouldn''t that be the other way around?


    This was just one more proof of how weakened the wolves were without an Alpha to guide them.


    "Ugh, my head..."


    "Are you okay?" the man who flew towards them asked.


    "Yes, I''m fine, this is nothing."


    As supernatural creatures, that kind of damage was nothing to them.


    The man got up from the ground and was now mourning the day he left the wings of the king of wolves.


    This werewolf was not stupid! He could see! This maid was a beginner¡­ But


    Even a Vampire who was clearly a rookie was ying around with them.


    "Fuck! Where is Elder!?"


    "He must be sleeping." Someone nearby spoke as he got up,


    "...Is he a stone sleeper? How can he sleep in the middle of an invasion?"


    Soon the whole group got up since their bodies werepletely healed from the damage that Bruna had done.


    "This is getting annoying, let''s kill her quick, she''s clearly not experienced. Why are we having so much trouble?" One of the wolves growled angrily.


    "The problem is that she''s so strong, she''s literally on another level, and because of that, despite being inexperienced, she manages to beat us."


    "Tsk, if we only had an alpha werewolf..."


    "Why did none of the women give birth to an alpha wolf?" one of the older ones asked.


    "Who knows? This whole story was also a myth, we''re just desperate."


    "Indeed..." The man whoined about the Alpha wolf spoke.


    "Let''s kill this woman-..." The man was going to say something, but...


    "AHHHHHHHH!"


    A wolf flew towards them, the men quickly got out of the way, and the wolf crashed into a tree.


    "Fuck, what do these vampires eat these days?"


    "I do not know."


    ...


    Victor was looking at Bruna with a slightly annoyed look.


    It''s been a few minutes since the group arrived at this tribe, and in that period, Bruna still hadn''t killed any wolves.


    She is fighting in a messy way. Although she is a little scared, she faces that fear head-on and attacks the wolves, but why hasn''t she killed anyone yet? Is she sorry for the wolves?


    "She''s not bad... But..." Victor narrowed his eyes and watched Bruna''s movements.


    ''Ah... She doesn''t know how to kill.'' Victor now understood what was happening. Bruna was not a fighter, so she was just using her fist instinctively. It was like a child that when she saw her father do something, they decided to do the same. She was doing the same thing now.


    She was mimicking how the fighters she asionally saw on TV fought, and because of thatck of experience, the wolves weren''t taking serious damage.


    "Tsk, this is taking a long time." Victor took his cell phone out of his pocket and saw that it was only a few hours to dawn, "Let''s get this sorted out, I need to go home." Victor''s eyes began to glow a dangerous red.


    "Master, will you kill them all?" Kaguya asked the obvious since she already knew that when her master made that smile, people would die.


    "Yes." Victor didn''t hide anything.


    "In that case, can I do this...?" Kaguya made a request to Victor.


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Kaguya with a curious look; ''This is rare, she has never asked me for anything before.'' He clearly remembered that since he met this Maid a few months ago, she had never made a request like that to him.


    Victor was a little curious about what his maid was going to do:


    "Go on, My Maid."


    Kaguya exhibited a small smile, "...Yes, My Master." She bent over a little, and slowly her body began to fade into the shadows.


    Before Kaguya''s body could fall into darkness, she heard her master say:


    "I know you already know, but be careful with those hidden bugs."


    "..." Kaguya didn''t answer anything as she disappeared into the shadows.


    ...


    "Tsk, they never stoping, why don''t they just lie down?" Bruna muttered, annoyed. At first, she was a little afraid to fight, but after a few minutes of fighting, slowly, the fear she''d had vanished like leaves in the wind.


    After all, why would she be afraid to fight someone weaker than her?


    But she was going through a dilemma! She couldn''t finish off these men. She tried everything, she tried using trees, rocks, even a pen, but nothing seemed to get past the wolves'' skin.


    She could only do minor damage to the wolves when she punched them, so that''s what she did.


    She gave those wolves a taste of her fist.


    "You guys came back?" She spoke with an annoyed face, but slowly that face changed to a small smile, "That''s good, let''s keep going, I''ll kill them... somehow."


    Bruna wouldn''t deny that she was having a little fun being in a superior situation to these men.


    Somehow, seeing these men picking themselves up left her with a smile on her face.


    She didn''t even understand why she was reacting like that, considering she was usually not like that! She was a respectable nun! Why was she getting excited when she attacked some beings she hated?


    Why!? She couldn''t understand, but one thing she was sure of, this was her ''gods'' influence, she was absolutely sure of that.


    Suddenly, Bruna''s shadows started to grow.


    "Wha-..." The werewolf that wasing towards Bruna couldn''t say anything before he had his head pierced by a ck dagger.


    And before the man''s friends could help him, the dagger moved at a speed almost invisible to the naked eye and cut the man''s head into pieces.


    "What the hell!?"


    "That''s her power!?"


    The werewolves were freaking out at what they just saw!


    But they were even more scared when they saw a maiding out of the shadows. Despite the maid being shorter than all the beings present, the pressure that exuded from her body was frightening.


    ''I must redeem myself for my former weakness...'' Kaguya thought as her eyes glowed blood red. She was so motivated! The failure of the past must be paid for with more effort!


    "Kaguya...?" Bruna couldn''t believe what she was seeing in front of her. Kaguya''s body was slowly covered in shadows as if she only had be a piece of ''nothing''. It was very strange.


    "Lusty Maid."


    "Watch and learn." Her entire body was covered in shadows, "This is how a Vampire of n nk fights."


    Fushhhhhhhhhhh


    Darkness began to leave Kaguya''s body, spread around it, and in the blink of an eye.


    Kaguya was in front of a werewolf.


    Cut, Cut, Cut.


    In less than a few seconds, she cut the werewolf several times.


    Soon...


    Pieces of meat started to fall to the ground. However, before the severed flesh could reach the ground, Kaguya had already disappeared again, and the same scene happened over and over again...


    "This is brutal..." Bruna put her hand over her mouth while she felt the acids in her body wanting to leave and felt like vomiting!


    [Don''t look away, Nun.]


    Bruna heard Victor''s voice in her head.


    "Yes... Master." Bruna clenched her fist and looked at Kaguya, who had appeared in the middle of the vige.


    ''I feel like I can use my n technique now...'' Kaguya thought.


    Soon the daggers of darkness Kaguya was holding grew to the size of a sword, and Kaguya crouched a little while the swords were de up. She appeared to be in a martial arts pose.


    Her hair, which was covered in darkness, seemed to grow longer, flowing towards the ground, only to float in the air soon after, as if defying gravity. It was as if her hair were tentacles of darkness.


    And suddenly, Kaguya''s hair hardened into des.


    "What the fuck is this!?" A werewolf could not understand what he was watching! He was looking at this beingpletely covered with darkness that appeared to be surrounded by des.


    "Dance of darkness." Kaguya whispered in a low voice.


    Fushhhhhhhhh


    Kaguya darted towards the group of wolves.


    "Wha-." The man was about to say something, but he stopped when he saw his point of view splitting.


    As if it were a choreographyposed by the devil himself, Kaguya began to ''dance'' among the werewolves. Any being that came close to her would have only one fate.


    Cut, Cut, Cut!


    They were ughtered like pigs.


    "Stop talking nonsense, we need to kill this monster, get the elder''s amulet! Let''s-¡­" The man was going to say something, but he couldn''t.


    Slowly the man''s point of view began to descend, owing to how he had died without understanding what happened to his body.


    Victor, who was watching this from a distance, only had a big smile on his face. He was definitely enjoying what he was seeing:


    "My Maid¡­ and to think you were hiding something like this?"


    "Pffft... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~"


    Victorpletely got it all wrong. It''s not that she was hiding it. She shouldn''t be able to use this technique, at least not yet. But by drinking his blood, Kaguya''s power control had increased dramatically. After all, she had never tasted Victor''s blood until a few days ago.


    "Oh?" Victor stoppedughing and looked somewhere, "He''s finally making his move. Let''s see how you do, My Maid..." He spoke with a small smile, but like a lie, his smile changed to a serious face, and lifelessly he said:


    "And this time, I''m here if something happens."


    ...


    A tall man was walking towards Kaguya. He was holding a giant hammer, and in his other hand, he seemed to be holding something like a round talisman that had the symbol of a wolf. He was also wearing an animal skin suit.


    He looked at the werewolves'' bodies on the ground:


    "Tsk, what carnage. At this rate, I will have to practice the ritual for over 100 years." The man looked at the moonlight, ''Today isn''t a full moon, huh?''


    "I didn''t want to wear the talisman, since this is thest one I have, but... Whatever, I can''t let my effort be destroyed by this maid."


    The man raised his hand, looking at the talisman in his hand. He then shattered the talisman and threw it in the air.


    A small light came out of the broken talisman and suddenly flew skyward.


    Fuusshhhhhhh


    A gigantic white magic circle appeared in the sky:


    "That''s..." The werewolves who were just being ughtered by Kaguya like pigs started to react to the strange magic circle in the air.


    "The power of the talisman..."


    "Elder is here!"


    Kaguya looked up with her blood-red eyes. When she saw the moon symbol in the middle of the magic circle, her eyes shed with annoyance, "Tsk." She clicked her tongue in annoyance and then disappeared into the shadows. At an inhuman speed, she approached Bruna and pulled her into her shadow.


    "Wha-."


    "Silence, you need to hide for now." Kaguya didn''t take no for an answer. This was a lot more than a newborn vampire could handle.


    The man took a deep breath and suddenly spoke in a booming voice:


    "Wolves!!!!"


    "...!?" All of the surviving werewolves looked to the tall man who was wearing animal skin clothing.


    "It''s time to hunt!"


    The smiles of all the men grew, their eyes started to glow a golden hue, and as if they had synchronized, the men looked at the moon, then something strange started to happen.


    The werewolves who only had a half transformation started to grow in size, while their heads started to look more like a wolf, and tails started to grow behind the men.


    Suddenly the sight of several wolves over 250 CM in height could be seen.


    "ROOOOOOAAAAAAAR!" They roared towards the moon, and soon everyone looked at Kaguya with wild eyes.


    "...That''s..." Victor''s eyes glowed blood red, "Splendid~."


    "Now, show me, My Maid. Show me a bloody spectacle!" Victor''s voice echoed across the battlefield.


    For a moment, the wolves looked at Victor.


    "Oh? That''s¡­" The Elder seemed to have understood something.


    "...Yes, My Master." Kaguya''s smile grew, as, somehow, when she felt Victor around, she was filled with power!


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 180: A Bloody Spectacle!

    <h4>Chapter 180: A Bloody Spectacle!</h4>


    "Now, show me, My Maid. Show me a bloody spectacle!" Victor''s voice echoed across the battlefield.


    "...Yes, My Master." Kaguya''s smile grew, as, somehow, when she felt Victor around, she was filled with power!


    The power of Kaguya''s darkness started to swirl around her, and with an explosion, her power spread around, as everything around Kaguya became pure darkness. It was as if she had created her own territory for herself!


    Kaguya''s hair started to float in the air, and just like her hair, Kaguya also began to float in the air, only a few inches off the ground like she was rejecting gravity.


    "Wolves..." The man who was wearing animal skin clothing raised his hammer into the air.


    "Kill her!" He pointed his hammer at Kaguya.


    "ROOOOOOOOOOAR!"


    Roars from several werewolves could be heard all around.


    "I will kill her!"


    "Rip your meat!"


    "Her head is mine!"


    Dum, Dum, Dum!


    With every step the wolves took towards Kaguya, a thunderous sound was heard all around.


    It was like an army was marching towards an enemy!


    "Let''s dance, Dogs." Kaguya''s eyes began to glow blood red, and as if her hair had a life of its own, Kaguya''s hair pointed towards the wolves.


    When the wolves were about to arrive in Kaguya''s territory, something happened.


    Trunks of trees began to be created in the ground.


    "Oh?" Victor looked at it quite interestedly. He looked at the man who was carrying the hammer with a curious look; ''I thought wolves only had greater physical power than vampires, but it looks like I was wrong.''


    He began to watch the fight with interested eyes, while his attention was more focused on the powers he could see in the wolf''s leg and ws; ''What is this? Is it some kind of power to increase physical strength?''


    He still couldn''t understand what he was seeing.


    "Useless, no one can escape my darkness." Kaguya raised her hand upwards in a gesture of ascent, and soon all the wood created by the man began to be devoured by the darkness.


    "Hahaha, that wasn''t the goal." The man smiled, pointed the hammer to a ce nearby, and suddenly a tree grew.


    One of the wolves jumped onto the tree''s branches, and with one thrust, they flew towards Kaguya.


    Kaguya used her hair to defend herself, and soon a loud sound as if two metals colliding was heard.


    Tink!


    "Grrr!" The werewolf growled as his eyes shed gold.


    Kaguya ignored this and looked at the wolf''s ws and saw that its ws were covered in a kind of green energy.


    "¡­" Kaguya had a bad feeling about this energy.


    Another tree was created around Kaguya, and just like before, a werewolf jumped on top of the tree.


    This werewolf looked different since his whole hand seemed to be covered in some kind of weird metal.


    "Die!" He repeated the same action as his fellow wolf and attacked Kaguya''s face.


    But Kaguya defended with the swords of darkness she was holding in her hands, and using this technique, she had an almost perfect defense thanks to her hair that acted as weapons.


    Although the purpose of this technique was more to exterminate a huge amount of enemies.


    A very striking technique for a family of Assasins/Ninjas.


    "Tsk." The wolf clicked his tongue in annoyance when he realized the woman had defended his attack.


    "...?" Sensing something approaching, Kaguya looked to the side for a few seconds and saw the other wolves as she was being surrounded.


    Suddenly, Kaguya felt two more wolves jumping towards her.


    She managed to defend the attack of the first wolf when she controlled the darkness of the ground and created a kind of barrier, but the other wolf managed to get past Kaguya''s defenses and attacked her face with ws that seemed to be covered by some kind of stone.


    But when the wolf''s attack was about tond on Kaguya''s face, the maid exhibited a small, cold smile, and soon she was gone.


    "Wha-." And before everyone could understand anything, an explosion of darkness happened where Kaguya was!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Cut, Cut, Cut.


    All the wolves were ripped into several pieces as flesh and guts began to fall towards the ground.


    "ROOOOOOOOOOAR!" Upon seeing this sight, the surviving wolves roared in fury!


    "Tsk, does theck of an Alpha make us so weak?" The man with the hammer looked pissed off. He knew if they had an Alpha, the result wouldn''t be the same, since werewolves were much stronger in closebat than vampires, they would definitely win if they had an alpha wolf.


    Kaguya emerged from the shadows, her whole body covered in darkness, while she was on all fours like a demonic beast. She lifted her face and looked at the wolves with her eyes glowing blood red, and shed a big smile that showed off her sharp teeth:


    "AHHHHHHHH!" She screamed in a demonic voice that seemed to cover the entire vige.


    Gulp.


    Some wolves gulped as they felt the bloody pressure on their bodies.


    And then something strange started to happen.


    Hands of darkness came out of the ground and rushed towards all the werewolves.


    "Fuck-." A wolf that was closest to Kaguya suddenly had his body pierced by the hands of darkness, and soon he had his heart ripped out.


    The hand of darkness that attacked the wolf turned into a de and diced the wolf into several pieces!


    "AHHHHHHH-." Some wolves screamed with an animal roar as they all had their bodies pierced.


    Some wolves tried to resist:


    "Useless!" A wolf attacked the hand of shadows that approached him, with his ws. This seemed effective at first as the hand of darkness was undone, but soon another hand was reborn in ce.


    And before the wolf could process what had happened, the shadow hand turned into a de and left him in the same state as its previous victims, sliced into pieces.


    "I am a shadow, a darkness." Kaguya slowly rose from the position she was in, "And you can never ovee the darkness."


    Kaguya positioned her two swords made of darkness forward, "You will die here today, and that is inevitable." The two swords began to emanate a dark and heavy power, and soon Kaguya made her move, severing the very air in front of her with a downward sh.


    Fushhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Dark power shot out of the de and flew toward the wolves.


    "!!!" All the wolves quickly jumped in different directions to dodge the attack as they looked to where Kaguya had been, only to realize the maid had disappeared.


    "Where is she?"


    "Find her!"


    "Fast!"


    But they didn''t have to look far, and the maid was soon found.


    Kaguya snapped out of the attack she unleashed and jumped into the air.


    The moment she ascended, the darkness in her body began to tremble violently.


    Fushhhhhhhh!


    Sharp thorns shot out from all over her body and spread around.


    "I-."


    "Fuck-."


    More than 10 werewolves were pierced like a skewer, and it could be seen that something dark was entering these men''s bodies:


    Kaguya''s eyes sparkled, and then she said,


    "Detonate."


    As if it were a divine order, the bodies of the skewered wolves slowly began to grow, reaching a certain threshold before finally:


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Blood, guts, severed arms and legs began to fall from the sky.


    Was a bloody spectacle created just the way Victor wanted it, and what was her master''s reaction?


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~!" Victor pped his hands as heughed. He was having so much fun.


    Kaguya exhibited a small smile when she heard her master''sugh of amusement, but she couldn''t really appreciate that moment because she suddenly felt someone appearing beside her and punching her face.


    "Fuck-." She couldn''t react in time.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    Kaguya flew towards a tree, and all her territory was undone.


    "That''s enough, do you know how difficult it is to raise so many wolves?" Of the 300 Wolves they had in this small vige, now only 100 remained. More than half were killed by Kaguya.


    "Hmm..." Victor''s smile died, and he looked at the man, the skin on his face hadpletely disappeared, and the only thing visible were his eyes.


    He didn''t like that his entertainment had been interrupted, and to make his mood even worse, this man punched Kaguya in the face.


    He looked at his Maid, and saw that she was fine, she just had a small scratch that quickly healed.


    The man looked towards the forest where Victor was standing:


    "Count Alucard, may I ask why you are attacking this small vige? I don''t remember offending anyone of your position." He spoke in a neutral voice. He didn''t need to scream since he knew that with''s Victor''s senses, the vampire could easily hear.


    Victor''s face returned to a neutral expression as he took a step towards the vige and disappeared from his position.


    Soon he was in front of the man.


    When Victor arrived at the vige, all the wolves were suddenly silent and looked at the man with apprehensive eyes.


    He didn''t do anything, but just standing there gave all the werewolves a bad feeling.


    Kaguya suddenly appeared beside Victor and said, "Master, you don''t need to interfere-." She would say she could handle them alone, and that was true. She could handle all these werewolves, but she didn''t know if she could handle that man with the hammer.


    He appeared to be a more experienced werewolf than the others.


    But she couldn''t go on because soon she felt Victor''s hand in her hair, he didn''t even care if her hair was razor-sharp.


    "¡­" Unconsciously, Kaguya stopped using her power, and soon she returned to normal.


    "Nice job, My Maid."


    "..." Kaguya felt a sense of aplishment rush through her whole body. But, she knew she didn''t do a perfect job. After all, some dogs were still alive.


    ''I need to try harder.'' She had never failed before, and with that failure, it served as motivation to get better and be a perfect maid.


    "¡­" Is he ignoring me? The man thought when he saw that Victor wasn''t paying attention to him.


    "You asked me if you offended me in something, correct?" Victor turned his eyes to the man with the hammer.


    "!!!" The man felt his whole body shudder as he felt Victor''s gaze.


    "Y-Yes." He couldn''t help but stutter a little.


    "The answer to your question is," Victor turned to face the man and shed a small smile:


    "You did not do anything."


    "...Huh?" So why is he attacking my vige?


    "You know? I was just on my walk, and by chance, I heard a woman scream." Victor looked at Kaguya.


    Kaguya nodded to her head and took Bruna out of her shadow.


    "Cough! Why is that ce so weird!?" That was the first thing Bruna said when she came out of Kaguya''s shadows.


    "Some events happened, and I got a Maid, and somehow, I ended up here." He was toozy to exin.


    "¡­" The man was speechless. Howe some events happened, and you ended up here!? Why are you treating this so casually!? The man was internally freaking out, but he just remained with a neutral face.


    "So... If you want to me someone, me fate, she''s a bitch sometimes." Victor disyed a small smile.


    Veins began to pop in the man''s head when he saw Victor''s smile:


    "...Are you telling me you ughtered half the vige by some coincidence of fate?"


    Victor''s smile grew so distorted that it sent shivers through all the wolves:


    "Yeah."


    "..." His answer left all the werewolves speechless.


    Of course, Victor didn''t just have that reason. He simply felt disgusted with these beings, and his very existence rejected these men. Instead of seeking strength for themselves, they did this kind of disgusting thing.


    That was one of the triggers that made Victore to this ce.


    "A question?" Victor spoke.


    "Did you order these men to capture the nuns?"


    "...?" The man did not understand the question.


    "Answer me." Victor''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "Yes, it was me." The man responded unconsciously.


    "I see..." Victor''s response was neutral, but it was different for his Maids.


    Bruna looked at the man with a look of hatred.


    Kaguya looked at the man with a look of disgust.


    "!!!?" The man quickly punched himself in the face and woke up.


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile grew when he saw what the man had done.


    "...Y-You...What are you?" He couldn''t believe he was almost Charm by a vampire!


    "The beings call me many things..." Victor walked towards the man, "A king, a vampire Count, a monster..."


    Gulp.


    The man took a step back as, for some reason, Victor looked too big for him.


    "The question is¡­what am I to you?"


    "And that question, I can answer for you."


    "..." The man gulped when he saw a sight he would never forget in his life. Victors face slowly began to darken until the only thing visible was his eyes, and his mouth that grew into a distorted smile:


    "I am your death."


    "MONSTER!!!!" The man swung the hammer toward Victor.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 181: He is completely insane!

    <h4>Chapter 181: He ispletely insane!</h4>


    [A/N: This month there will be two votes on the pa treon to decide the character art, don''t forget to vote]


    .....


    "MONSTER!!!!"


    The man swung his hammer in Victor''s direction with all the strength he could muster in just a few seconds...


    Rumble, Rumble.


    However, Victor''s body started to crackle in golden lightning as his world began to slow to a crawl.


    ''So slow...'' Victor thought as he watched the hammer approaching him.


    With an impressive disy of dexterity, Victor jumped over the hammer, narrowly dodging by millimeters. As he was going over it, he looked at the hammer and saw that it was summoning several trees from the ground. He also saw various weird runes on the hammer.


    ''I see¡­'' He seemed to understand something, but he decided that it wasn''t that important.


    He turned back to look at the man midair then dropped in front of him.


    Time seemed to return to normal.


    FUSHHHHHHHHH


    The swing of the hammer created a powerful gust of wind that swept towards the vige and destroyed several houses.


    "Wha-." The man was shocked to see Victor standing in front of him, yet before he could say or do anything, he felt Victor''s fist impact his face, without even seeing iting.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Crack, Crack!


    Victor''s punch was so hard that the bones in his face shattered and copsed inward, while the force carried through and sent the man skyward!


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Lightning began to crackle around Victor again:


    "My Maids."


    "Kill them all." He ordered.


    "Yes, My Master."


    Kaguya was the first to speak as she bowed, followed by Bruna saying the same while imitating Kaguya''s gesture.


    "Yes, My Master."


    Hearing what he wanted from his Maids, Victor looked up at the sky, his eyes glowing blood red.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A sound attributable to a sonic boom was heard, and in less time than it took to blink, Victor was flying through the sky.


    He almost instantaneously caught up with the man who was trying to adjust his bearings and center of gravity in the air.


    "Huh?" The man was shocked when he saw Victor''s face in front of him.


    "Don''t disappoint me, little wolf," Victor said, however from the man''s expression, he understood that the man couldn''t understand anything he said.


    Which was a shame, but soon, he''d understand.


    From the elder''s point of view, Victor suddenly disappeared, reappearing just behind the man''s back, delivering a devastating cross and sending him further towards the sky.


    Cough!


    The man coughed up blood as he felt his back being hit.


    Crack, Crack!


    ''My ribs!'' He felt his bones being shattered! Victor easily nullified the werewolf''s natural defenses with sheer power!


    ''Fuck! I need to readjust my center of gravity! Or else I''ll-.'' He couldn''t finish his thinking.


    Why? Because he saw Victor in front of him waiting for him¡­Victor looked like a man who had been waiting for someone for a long time.


    "What took you so long?" Victor exhibited a big sadistic smile as his gloves began to glow crazily.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Victor''s fist began to glow with golden lightning.


    "NOW!!"


    Just like the other time, the man didn''t have time to react, nor could he even perceive Victor''s punch that hit so hard he felt his world spin.


    This was just a small act of revenge; after all, Victor didn''t like it when someone punched his Maid in the face. He was a petty and contradictory man at times, as despite wanting to see the people close to him evolve in strength, he was still very overprotective with them.


    BOOOOOM!


    An explosion of air urred when Victor hit the man, evident from the vacuum created due to the sheer speed of Victor''s fist, causing the man to rocket towards the ground.


    "Let''s heat things up."


    Victor''s hands began to go up in mes as he pointed them towards the sky, and soon something happened.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHH


    A gigantic fireball was created! The dark night suddenly became clear as if it were day, as it looked like Victor was holding a sun in his hands!


    "Burn." Victor threw the fireball towards the wolf.


    "...Holy fuck..." Bruna was a Nun, she was not used to speaking bad words, but in this case, she couldn''t help it. After all, she just couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    "Focus on the fight, Lusty Maid." Kaguya dodged an attack from one of the wolves, "And try to learn something by watching me." Kaguya ordered in a tone that didn''t allow for refusal.


    "¡­huh? Y-Yes!" Somehow, she started to stutter, and she was taken aback by Kaguya''s sudden voice.


    Bruna looked at the wolves and then went back to fighting. This time, Kaguya wasn''t using all her power and was using these wolves as a demonstration to teach Bruna.


    And when she needed to, she protected Bruna since she couldn''t let Bruna die on her watch, which would further damage her reputation as a hardworking Maid.


    Of course, she hadn''t forgotten her master''s order! She would kill everyone, that was inevitable.


    Why? Because her master ordered it!


    Was she not a good maid? She was the perfect maid!


    "Ugh, this maid! She is so annoying!" A werewolf growled angrily!


    "Slippery!" Another spoke as he attacked Kaguya.


    "Use the fire, kill her!" Someone had a brilliant idea! If she was a vampire, she had a weakness to fire, right!?


    So use fire!


    "Humpf." Kaguya snorted disdainfully. She was immune to fire, you know? Despite not having thest name, she was still part of n Snow.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Suddenly everyone heard a gigantic explosion.


    Kaguya nced at the explosion briefly; ''As expected, My master has taken up a hobby of explosions...'' She thought when she saw Victor''s smile.


    "He''s a monster..." A werewolfmented in disbelief.


    "It''s all right! Elder can win... Probably." He didn''t look very confident, maybe he was waking up to reality?


    "Of course, the Elder can win!" This one waspletely in an illusion.


    Kaguya''s face twitched when she heard the wolf say that, "Hah! Worms, stop daydreaming!" She said while wearing a face of disdain.


    For some reason, the wolf''s words seemed to offend her very much. Normally, she was not like that! She was usually calm and rational!


    Kaguya appeared in front of the wolf who said such nonsense and cut him into several pieces!


    "Bitch!" A wolf that was beside the man that Kaguya killed attacked her in rage.


    But suddenly, Bruna appeared and punched the wolf, "HAH!"


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    And just like always, she had ridiculous strength, and this time her strength was so great that it pierced the man''s chest.


    "Eh?" Bruna looked in shock at the hole she created in the werewolf''s body.


    "Oh..." Kaguya exhibited a small smile as she realized that Bruna''s attack, although the same as before, was different at the same time, and, this time, she used her whole body to attack.


    Because of that, the attack came out much stronger than expected.


    ''She''s learning, that''s good.'' It was not quite as ridiculous a pace as Victor''s, but it was fast paced for an ordinary noble vampire, as expected of someone raised with her master''s blood!


    Kaguya was proud as if the achievement was hers!


    ''But¡­this is ridiculous¡­'' Kaguya couldn''t help but think about it; ''She''s just a newborn and managed to pierce the skin of a werewolf who was in a full transformation.''


    Kaguya couldn''t help but think that her master''s blood was a very unfair tool, but it was not like she wasining, considering, thanks to drinking her master''s blood, she could feel the obvious yet small changes in her power.


    "Hmmm?" Kaguya looked down.


    Quake, Quake, Quake.


    The Earth around everyone started to shake, and suddenly it felt like an earthquake was happening!


    "DO NOT UNDERESTIMATE ME!!" Everyone could hear a scream like a roar.


    Fushhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "What¡­" Kaguya was a little shocked. She heard that wolves had exotic powers, but this was just absurd.


    ''I thought he could just grow normal trees¡­'' She thought.


    A gigantic tree was created, and everyone could see that on top of that tree was a werewolf with fur ck as night, who was holding a big hammer on his shoulder.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!


    The wolf at the top of the tree roared into the air.


    His roar was so loud that everyone unconsciously put their hands over their ears.


    "Ugh! That''s so loud!" As supernatural creatures, everyone had sensitive ears.


    Although werewolves were the ones suffering the most as their senses of hearing and smell were far superior to vampires.


    "...." A moment of silence descended on the spot.


    And suddenly everyone heard!


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~!" Augh so loud and sinister that it made everyone shiver.


    "!!!?" Everyone looked towards the sky, only to see Victorughing a lot.


    "Splendid! This is how it has to be! If it weren''t, it wouldn''t be fun!" Victor assumed an open chest position.


    The magic circle of Victor''s hand started to glow a dangerous red as he raised his hand to the sky once more.


    FUSHHHHHHH


    An icy air began to gather in his hand, and soon arge icy greatsword was created!


    Victor swung the Greatsword several times, and with every swing he made, gusts of wind would be released.


    "Good!" Feeling satisfied with the greatsword he created, he pointed the greatsword at the wolf.


    "Let''s dance!"


    The werewolf''s eyes shed gold, "Come, I will defeat you!"


    The werewolf roared as he braced himself.


    "That''s the spirit!"


    Victor created an ice tform behind him, ced the ice sword in front of him, and, using the tform for support, pushed off and sped towards the werewolf.


    BOOOOM, BOOOOM, BOOOM!


    Several sonic booms could be heard as Victor tore through the air, and in less time than it took to blink, Victor was in front of the man.


    "NOW!!!!"


    "Fuck-." The werewolf didn''t expect this absurd speed and quickly used his hammer to defend against Victor''s attack.


    CLANG!


    A noise reminiscent of two metals colliding was heard, the werewolf barely managed to hold on for a few seconds, but Victor''s strength was much superior due to the momentum he''d picked up.


    The werewolf quickly lost his bnce and shot towards the ground!


    "Ugh!" Using his legs, the werewolf struggled to stand up!


    Crack, Crack!


    The ground around the man broke into a spider''s web pattern.


    "lets go, lets go, lets go! Let''s fight! Let''s have fun! Do not disappoint me!" With every word Victor spoke, the pressure emanating from his body grew stronger, his eyes grew more insane, and his smile grew even wider.


    ng, ng, ng!


    And not only that, with every word he spoke, Victor brandished his sword towards the man.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    And every time the ice sword hit the hammer, a small explosion happened, echoing in the surroundings.


    Victor''s curiosity about the hammer grew with every swing of the sword he had made.


    "Damn monster!" The werewolf had met a lot of battle maniacs, but this was the first time he''d seen one this crazy. Seriously, what was his problem!?


    The werewolf''s eyes began to glow golden, and soon several trees began to be created around him, the trees managing to pierce Victor''s body, lifting him into the air.


    Roots and branches began to grow inside Victor''s body like a parasite, piercing through his skin from within, and as Victor''s entire body was pierced, a bloody spectacle took ce.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    However, he didn''t care, as his smile just grew bigger:


    "More!" His eyes glowed blood red, and soon.


    Fushhhhhhhhhhhh


    His body went up in mes!


    "!!!" The werewolf''s whole body shook, and he was really wondering what was wrong with this man. He was just too insane!


    ''Tsk, if I had an Alpha, I could use all my power!'' He really thought he would win if he had an Alpha.


    Victor dropped to the ground and looked at the man.


    Victor''s gaze made the man''s entire existence shake.


    "Tsk, fuck it! I just have to buy another er!" He seemed to have decided something.


    The man set his hammer to the sky and screamed, and soon something interesting started to happen.


    The hammer''s runes started to glow crazily:


    "..." Victor stopped walking and looked at the hammer with a big smile on his face.


    "It''s not as strong as the real thing¡­ But whatever."


    "Malleus Hephaestus!"


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    A red fire began to cover the man''s hammer as the hammer grew in size and took on a frightening appearance. Strange runes that were glowing red and a very noble golden design all hinted that this weapon was not normal!


    "Oh?" Victor became even more interested in the man''s weapon while he looked at the bloody red me:


    ''That me is not normal either¡­''


    "Die!!" The man swung the hammer down, hitting the ground like a meteor.


    "...?" For a moment, Victor didn''t understand, but then he felt something approaching from beneath the Earth.


    He also felt trees curling around his feet as if they were preventing him from moving.


    "I got you." The werewolf smirked as if victorious, even though this man was a vampire with resistance to sunlight and fire.


    He wouldn''t stand a chance against this special fire, considering this red fire wasn''t just any ordinary fire. They were the mes of a god!


    He will definitely die!


    "...?" Victor looked at the werewolf nkly. Then, with the same smile on his face, he said:


    "Little Wolf, I haven''t even used half my power yet."


    "What¡­?"


    "Time to end this little game."


    The magic circle of Victor''s hand began to glow differently than before:


    "Let me show you the meaning of despair."


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A pir of fire came out of the body of Victor.


    And in less than a few seconds, Victor appeared in front of the werewolf with apletely changed appearance.


    He was in his vampire Count form!


    "... H-How ... How can you take this form!"


    A pir of red fire appeared behind Victor, but Victor didn''t care and just looked at the werewolf, then said:


    "Tsk, Tsk." He held up his finger, wagging it from side to side:


    "The question you should be asking is: Why didn''t you use this transformation before?" Victor''s smile grew, "Do you not remember what I am?"


    Gulp


    "A vampire count..." The werewolf''s eyes widened as he finally understood, Victor was a vampire count, which meant he could already assume the form of a vampire count. After all, it wasmon sense that all vampire counts had a special transformation.


    And with this monster, it shouldn''t be different¡­


    "Correct answer." Victor grabbed the werewolf by his neck and lifted him off the ground:


    "Wait, wait-." The man tried to say something, but Victor didn''t care.


    "Say hello to Satan, tell him one day, I''ll kick his fat ass... If he exists, of course."


    "NOOOOO!"


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 182: Hes coming for you.

    <h4>Chapter 182: He''sing for you.</h4>


    "NOOOOO!"


    Hearing a scream of pain that sounded more like the howlings of a wounded animal, everyone looked in the direction of the scream.


    "This is..."


    "Don''t tell me¡­ Elder lost¡­"


    The werewolves couldn''t believe what they were hearing, they couldn''t believe their Elder lost.


    "Not even the elder was able to defeat a vampire count¡­?" One of the werewolves asked aloud in disbelief, while this werewolf also felt envious of vampires who didn''t rely on an Alpha to get stronger.


    "Master won!" Bruna somehow felt an immense satisfaction, and she found this feeling very strange. After all, she was celebrating the death of someone, and, as a Nun, this was something unthinkable.


    But...


    "It''s okay, he''s my god, so if he said it, he''s correct!" Her eyes weren''t pretty.


    ''He avenged my childhood friend too! As expected of my god.''


    The power of faith was incredible, wasn''t it?


    Kaguya''s eyes glowed blood red as she realized her master had finished his fight:


    "... It''s time." she suddenly spoke, her voice sending shivers through everyone, including Bruna, who was next to her.


    "My Master finished his part. As a Maid, it would be a shame to keep him waiting." Kaguya''s body slowly began to be covered by darkness as her hair started to grow again and became sharp des. She was using the same technique she used moments ago.


    Kaguya turned her blood red eyes to the wolves:


    "Don''t you agree?"


    Fushhhhhhhhhh


    A deep darkness seeped from Kaguya''s body and spread around her.


    "!!!" The wolves felt their entire beings tremble as they looked into Kaguya''s eyes and that strange power of hers, and, before they couldprehend anything or react, all the wolves found themselves in apletely dark ce.


    "What is happening!?"


    "Where we are!?"


    The werewolves started freaking out and couldn''t understand anything that was going on.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Suddenly a scream of unbridled fear and pure agony was heard by everyone, followed by several more.


    "NOOOOOOOO!"


    "MY legs!!!"


    It was pretty obvious something was up.


    "Fuck!" A werewolf yelled in anxiety as he covered his hands with some sort of material that looked like tinum and attacked the ground.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    Arge crater was created in the ground, and the darkness was dispelled.


    The werewolf looked around and realized he was the only one alive.


    "Just what kind of monster is that woman..."


    "How rude, calling me a monster..."


    "!!!" The werewolf felt shivers run down his spine when he heard a voice below him.


    He slowly looked down, only to see a ''demon'' covered in darkness with long hair of de-like darkness looking at him with blood-red eyes.


    The creature disyed a smile that showed all its sharp teeth:


    "I''m a Maid."


    "Such Bulshit-." The man couldn''t finish what he was going to say as his whole body was eviscerated into several pieces, and in the end, became clumps of meat, oozing blood and covered in dirt.


    "¡­" A silence descended upon the surroundings.


    Gulp.


    Bruna gulped and looked around, and again, she felt like vomiting. All around her were severed arms, legs, heads, and flesh, garnished in guts and bits and pieces of bones.


    Everything was scattered around as if the bodies wereponents to the opus of gore and madness that Kaguya hadposed. As if the vige itself were the canvas to a nightmarish masterpiece, an ode to ughter.


    "Get used to it," Kaguya spoke in an ordering tone of voice.


    "Huh?" Bruna didn''t understand what Kaguya was saying, as she looked at her appearance that could only be described as demonic.


    "Like me, you''re a personal Maid of Count Alucard, this kind of sight will bemonce in the future, you must get used to it... Or your mindset won''tst long." Kaguya soon turned her face to the side, and slowly her body began to return to normal.


    She could feel her master approaching!


    "..." Bruna didn''t say anything and just nodded, indicating that she understood what Kaguya said.


    Step, Step.


    Hearing footsteps approaching and feeling the presence of her master, Bruna looked at Victor, who was walking while carrying arge broken hammer on his shoulder.


    "Oh?" Victor looked around and saw the bodies of all the wolves, while the ce that was once a vige had be something like a ughterhouse.


    "Nice job, My Maids." Victor disyed a small smile.


    "...It was nothing, my master," Kaguya spoke with a small smile on her face.


    "..." Bruna, like before, just imitated Kaguya''s gestures.


    "..." Victor looked at Bruna for a few seconds, he seemed to be thinking about something, but soon his attention was lost when he felt something inside him demanding blood.


    Victor''s gloves started to glow crazily, and the scene that urred next would be something that Bruna would never forget.


    Blood, yes indeed. All the blood around started to float as if it were in zero gravity.


    Victor''s face lost his usually handsome appearance and became a deep darkness with blood-red ents, only his mouth and eyes visible now.


    He raised his hand and said, "Devour."


    Suddenly the blood in the air stopped floating.


    Victor disyed a big smile and opened his mouth wide in an unnatural way, and then all the blood around him surged towards Victor''s mouth like a crimson deluge as if being called by something.


    "What is this...?" Bruna couldn''t understand the vision she was seeing now.


    "One of my master''s powers. Blood control." Kaguya spoke.


    "I see..." Bruna nodded, indicating that she understood.


    The blood of all the bodies, the blood that had pooled, sttered, or smeared, was all devoured by Victor in a matter of seconds.


    Victor closed his mouth, and his face returned to normal.


    "Disgusting." Victor felt like he ate shit, not that he had ever tasted shit before, but he was pretty sure if he ate shit, the taste would be indistinguishable.


    "But..." Victor looked at his hand, and soon a blood sword appeared. Unlike before, when Victor felt difficulties using his blood power, this time, the process was a smoother one.


    ''My power is obeying me a little better... But notpletely.'' He felt he needed to feed more and from many different beings.


    "Hmm..." Victor seemed to be thinking deeply about something as he looked at his blood sword.


    "Master? Does something bother you?" Kaguya asked...


    "...?" Victor awoke from his thoughts and looked at his Maid, shing a small smile, and said:


    "It''s nothing, My Maid."


    "Let''s get back to our little walk." He said while undoing his power and handing the hammer to Kaguya.


    "Yes, Master." Kaguya and Bruna spoke synchronously.


    Kaguya looked at the hammer in her hand, noticed the runes etched on its surface, and made a strange expression; ''I see. As expected of my master, he noticed.'' She sucked the hammer into her shadow and walked towards Victor.


    ...


    It was four-thirty in the morning now, and the sun was about to rise at any moment, signaling the approaching end to Victor''s long, fun night.


    Victor and his Maids were on top of a building as they looked out over New York.


    "I''ve never been to New York..." Bruna spoke while holding the railing of the balcony very tightly.


    She put so much force into her hands that the iron was bending.


    She wasn''t crazy like her master and Kaguya, who were on the edge of the building. What if she fell!? She knew she wouldn''t take damage, but... It''s scary! The height is scary!


    Kaguya, who was looking at Victor, who was looking around with eyes glowing blood red, withdrew her attention from her master and looked at Bruna:


    "... Lusty Maid, are you afraid of falling?" Kaguya exhibited a small smile.


    "¡­H-Huh? What are you talking about? I''m not scared!" Despite having said this with great determination, she did not let go of the railing...


    "Heh..."


    A vein popped in Bruna''s head, "Stop showing that annoying smile! I already said I''m not scared!"


    "Yes, Yes, I believe you." Kaguya rolled her eyes and definitely didn''t believe it.


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Oh?" Victor fixed his vision on one spot.


    "Master?" Kaguya looked at Victor again, and, seeing the smile on his face, she couldn''t help but think.


    ''Do not tell me¡­? Will hemit another mass homicide?'' Kaguya didn''t doubt her master''s abilities to cause chaos.


    "I found something interesting. Come to my shadow, My Maid." Victor ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Kaguya''s shadow began to grow and captured Bruna.


    "Wha-," The woman wouldin about it, but Kaguya didn''t care, she just swallowed Bruna in her shadow, and soon she entered Victor''s shadow.


    Victor took a step towards nothingness, and suddenly as if by magic, his entire body turned into a swarm of bats.


    ...


    POV ???


    People on television say, ''A good family epts you as you are, they won''t discriminate against you, they won''t treat you badly.''


    ''The whole family has its problems.''


    Bullshit.


    But¡­ Maybe these people are correct, but that doesn''t apply to me.


    It''s a useless subject because I''m thinking about it?


    "Again, I''m trapped in this darkness, alone, hungry, and in pain¡­ Although I have a window, the only thing I see is the brick wall of the building next door¡­ " I spoke out loud as I leaned against the iron of the cage.


    Sigh


    "What a hard life..." I looked towards my bedroom wall. As long as I have been aware of myself, these four walls and a window that leads to nowhere, were the only sight I remember clearly.


    The walls of this dark room.


    ''I hate that¡­''


    "I read in my mother''s bible that angels exist and that they help those in need."


    ''Such Bullshit. I hate that.''


    "Hmm... Can I call that woman my mother?" I felt that I wasmitting a crime against myself by calling that woman mother.


    ''Of course not, a woman who has never taken care of you cannot be your mother.''


    "Right? What am I to them then?"


    ''A tool, something expendable, you are nothing to them.''


    "Hey, that was horrible."


    ''It is the truth.''


    "Perhaps you are right." I don''t have a mother or father, I don''t have a family. My only family is myself.


    ''You know I''m right, I''m always right.''


    Sigh...


    "For a figment of my imagination, you are quite arrogant. Maybe, I''ve gonepletely crazy... I read that when you don''t have human contact for a long time, people get a lot of mental problems."


    "What was the name again? Dual personality? Dual personality? Deadpool? Stockholm Syndrome?... I forgot. Meh, it''s not like it matters now."


    ''Lucidity is overrated. Madness is the only truth.''


    "... That''s debatable."


    ''HAHAHAHAHAHA~.''


    "..."


    ''Of course, it isn''t.''


    "Maybe it''s not, But- ...Ugh." I ce a hand on my arm and see it''s still bleeding.


    ''How many injuries this time?''


    "Arms with small deep cuts, legs are in the same condition, and some rib fractures, and I''m not hearing out of one of my ears."


    They overreacted, huh? Those bastards.


    "You get used to it¡­ And it will heal, probably in a few years¡­ if I don''t die from blood loss."


    ''...You shouldn''t get used to it... And why are you so indifferent to death?''


    "What choice do I have? I''ve been in this situation since I became self-aware."


    ''Fight!''


    "Non-sense. How am I going to fight with my malnourished body? How am I going to fight with my weak body? A fight only happens when the two opponents are on the same level. If I react now, I''ll just get beaten up like a mangy dog."


    ''That''s surprisingly smarting from you.''


    "Being stuck in a room full of old books has its perks¡­"


    ''...Your situation is very simr to that of Solomon.''


    "Well, Solomon was destined to be a king... I... I''m nobody."


    I don''t think that''s true... You were definitely nobody before, but now...?


    "What do you mean?"


    ''Prepare, Child. Azrael ising for you... I wonder what choice you''ll make when you meet him?''


    "Azrael, the angel of death?"


    ''Hahaha, calling him an angel is incorrect, he is not an angel, and neither is he death.''


    ''He is walking a fine line between life and death.''


    ''A unique existence indeed.''


    "What are you talking about? ...I''m really doubting that you are my imagination right now..."


    ''Fate is integral sometimes, although sometimes she''s a bitch. Hahahaha~!''


    ''Oh? He''s here. I wonder what your choice will be... Wrong, our choice, I hope he chooses us correctly. After all, our fate depends on our choice.''


    "Hmm, I didn''t expect this... You are definitely interesting."


    I looked towards the voice, yet all I saw were blood-red eyes looking at me through the window like they could see through my whole existence.


    The being looked around as if inspecting the room I was in before settling his shining eyes on me once more.


    "Mind if Ie in?" The being asked.


    At first, I was hesitant, but the longer I stared into the depths of the creature''s eyes, the less unwilling I became until, without my notice, the words had already escaped my lips.


    "Yes¡­"


    Slowly, the being started to pass through the wall as if it didn''t exist and stopped in front of me.


    Despite being dark, I could tell the being was tall.


    He knelt down and looked into my eyes.


    I stared into his blood-red eyes that were as beautiful as rubies. Although I had never seen a ruby ??in person.


    "Your eyes¡­ I like your eyes." He wore a scary smile, but for some reason, that smile didn''t scare me.


    "Tell me, Girl. What''s your name?" He asked me in a gentle voice, a voice that no one had ever directed at me in my entire life, unconsciously, I couldn''t help but answer:


    "My name is..."


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 183: Hes coming for you. 2

    <h4>Chapter 183: He''sing for you. 2</h4>


    "My name is Dog." She spoke in a neutral tone.


    Victor''s eyes twitched, "Who named you that?" He looked into the girl''s lifeless eyes.


    "My parents." The girl spoke in the same neutral tone as before.


    "I see..." Victor looked at the girl''s body and could see that she was wounded and scarred. He looked down and saw two humans sitting on the couch.


    [A clear child abuse situation, huh?] Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone.


    Victor agreed with Kaguya. What kind of parents locked their daughter in a cage? And left her in a dirty room?


    Victor got up and looked around. As a creature of the night, he could see the room as if it were bright as day.


    A messy room full of scattered books, he saw that there were some books with torn pages, and with just one look, he could tell that those books had been read over and over again.


    He looked at the girl again, ''Initially, I came here because I saw something I had never seen before with my eyes.''


    The girl in front of him was just too weird. She had the heart of a human, but unlike normal humans, she had the silhouette of a woman floating beside her like she was sleeping.


    Victor looked at the silhouette of the body, and the only thing he could see was a ''void'', as if it were waiting to be filled by something.


    Victor thought for a moment, but soon he made a decision.


    He knelt down in front of the girl and asked:


    "Girl, how old are you?"


    "I am 18 years old." She replied in a neutral tone.


    "¡­" Victor looked at the girl again and understood something; ''Her body hadn''t had enough nutrients, and because of that, it couldn''t develop properly, huh? At first nce, she looked like a child, but in fact, she was already 18 years old.


    "Are you a virgin?" That was the most important question. Given the girl''s situation, the probability of sexual abuse was very high.


    "..." The girl was silent, she squinted her eyes for a few seconds, and a small hint of embarrassment appeared on her face.


    "Answer me, Girl." He spoke in a serious voice. He wasn''t kidding, as, given the girl''s injuries, even if he took her to the best hospitals, the aftereffects would still linger.


    ''If she''s not a virgin, I have to take her to the witches, maybe someone has a healing spell or something.'' Victor was really curious about what this ''silhouette'' the girl has that appears to have been following her.


    "...Yes, I am." She spoke in a somewhat difficult voice.


    "I see..." Victor gave a small, relieved sigh inwardly.


    He extended his hand towards the cage, "Girl, do you want to be reborn?"


    "...?" The girl looked at Victor with a confused look.


    "What do you mean by being reborn?" She asked again with a neutral, lifeless look.


    "Exactly what the word means. You will be reborn, you will throw your name away, you will abandon your current fragile shell, and you will be something like me."


    Victor''s eyes slightly glowed blood red:


    "A vampire."


    Gulp.


    The girl gulped.


    "...I-..." The girl hesitated a little, and she seemed to sink into deep thought.


    "Answer me, Girl." Victor''s eyes glowed blood red.


    The girl looked at Victor again, and then she looked at his hand.


    She lifted her hand and slowly brought her hand closer to Victor''s.


    When she took Victor''s hand, she said, "Please help me... Please... Get me out of this hell." She spoke in a very fragile voice that seemed as though it could break at any moment,


    "..." Victor opened his eyes wide in shock.


    Surprisingly, she didn''t ask to be reborn or be like Victor.


    She just asked for his help.


    Victor wasn''t annoyed that she ''rejected'' his request. Instead, for some reason, the girl''s request made Victor adopt a strange expression.


    The girl''s call for help made Victor''s heart flutter a little, and he stopped thinking about his curiosity, or witches, he stopped thinking about everything, and just something crossed his mind:


    ''... What am I doing?'' He asked that question from the bottom of his heart.


    He looked at the girl in front of him again, and, seeing the state of the girl who clearly needed help, Victor''s mind cleared:


    Then he spoke with a gentle smile:


    "Yes, I will." He held the girl''s hand gently.


    "Thank you..." She disyed a small hint of a smile.


    "..." Victor looked into the lifeless eyes of the girl who carried an immense hatred for everything. It was this hatred in the girl''s eyes that made him interested in her.


    He knew that by turning this girl into a vampire, he would gain a very strong Maid.


    Victor was not a saint, nor was he a devil. He was just someone who did what he wanted. And from the moment the girl asked for his help,


    He just decided he would help her.


    He was no longer moving because of the curiosity he had about the silhouette that apanied the girl, as with Bruna''s case, where he felt disgust for the wolves that were using the nuns to make children, the same could be said for this situation. He felt disgust for the girl''s parents.


    And he was moved by the girl''s words, and because of that, he''s going to move.


    ... He really was a troubled man... An unpredictable man who changed his mind as easily as a woman changed her clothes...


    And it was because of this type of personality that Victor''s enemies had trouble dealing with him.


    He was just very inconsistent with his actions. When someone thought Victor was walking down a street along a certain path, he would suddenly change his mind and start going in the opposite direction.


    "Wait for me here." Victor let go of the girl''s hand and got up off the ground.


    "Oh..." Somehow the girl was disappointed when she felt Victor release her. She had never received that kind look from anyone before.


    Victor grabbed the girl''s cage, and like magic, the whole cage except the ce where the girl was sitting froze, allowing Victor''s next action.


    Crack, Crack.


    The cage began to crack, and with a small gesture of force, he shattered the entire cage into pieces.


    "..." The girl looked at this demonstration with her eyes open in sheer shock.


    It was as if a red-eyed angel had descended from heaven and had helped her, but she knew it was just her imagination. The man had said so himself, he wasn''t an angel.


    ''A vampire¡­'' She thought.


    For her, seeing someone break her prison so easily was more shocking than seeing that same person walk through the wall.


    "You''re not an animal. You don''t belong here." Victor''s eyes glowed blood red, and he nced toward the door.


    "!!!" The girl''s body visibly trembled when she heard Victor saying she was not an animal.


    He tried to open the door but found it locked.


    "¡­" His eyes twitched a little.


    Noticing Victor''s killing intent growing up, Kaguya spoke:


    [Master, if you kill the humans and cause too much noise, the police will be alerted, and this couldpromise your position.]


    "I don''t give a fuck." Victor had decided something, and he was going to do it. He was not going to be stopped by rules or any bullshit like that.


    [Sigh... Master is so incorrigible.] Kaguya''s shadow exhibited a gentle little smile.


    Crack, Crack.


    Victor squeezed the door handle, then he pulled the door open.


    The entire door was ripped out, and it caused a huge noise.


    "Who''s there!? He heard a man''s voice.


    "...F-Father." The girl''s body visibly trembled.


    Victor saw this, and his eyes twitched even more.


    [Master, do what you like, I''ll take care of the extras.] Kaguya spoke, and soon she left Victor''s shadow and went somewhere, like a hardworking Maid. It was a simple job to control some humans, so they didn''t mind what was going on. She''d done it several times when Violet lost control of her powers.


    "Who are you!?"


    She walked past the girl''s parents and said, "Hello, worm. And have a safe trip to hell." She greeted him and went straight through.


    "Huh?"


    "Honey, look!" The woman pointed to the tall man in front of their daughter''s room.


    When the man looked at them both, the girl''s parents'' bodies froze in fear, and they couldn''t speak.


    Kaguya walked towards the exit of the apartment and closed the door.


    [Kaguya, do you need my help?] Bruna asked in a neutral voice, but it was clearly visible that she was brimming with hostility.


    "I don''t need it, just stay in my shadow. My master will take care of everything." Kaguya spoke and soon began to do her job.


    [... Okay.]


    ...


    Victor was sitting on an ice throne. He had his eyes closed and his hand on his head like he had a bad headache, but really, he was just thinking about what to do.


    He had a girl who had a wounded body covered in bruises, and in front of him were this girl''s parents, sitting on the floor.


    The girl''s condition was so deplorable that she couldn''t even stand up straight.


    This clearly looked like a judgment scene, although Victor wasn''t consciously doing it. He just didn''t want to sit anywhere that belonged to these two humans.


    And he needed to think about his next steps. He didn''t want to traumatize the girl further, and that was why he believed he couldn''t do things the way he was used to.


    Now that the girl was out of her room, everyone could see her appearance correctly. She had western features, was around 150cm tall, with long, messy ck hair that reached to the floor.


    The girl looked at her parents with her lifeless ck eyes.


    "W-Who are you...?" The girl''s mother asked cautiously as she stuttered a little.


    Victor opened his eyes and looked at the girl''s mother.


    "Hiii!" The woman was just startled when she looked into Victor''s eyes.


    "..." Victor''s whole face distorted when he saw this pathetic demonstration, and he just felt like wiping them both out of existence.


    "Girl," Victor spoke in a neutral tone.


    "!!!" The girl''s parents'' whole body shuddered when they heard Victor''s voice. To them, this man was just too scary!


    "Yes...?" She slowly turned her gaze to Victor.


    "You know? I''m a monster. If this situation were a normal situation, these two worms would have already been erased from existence, but... That is not a decision I should make. It is yours."


    In the end, he didn''t have to think too much, and, just like in Bruna''s case, he would let the victim decide.


    "Remember, do what you want to do most, don''t be hypocritical with yourself."


    "..." The girl looked at Victor with a strange look; ''A monster wouldn''t go out of his way to help people, you''re not a monster.'' She thought inwardly.


    She looked at her parents with her two lifeless eyes.


    "D-Daughter, you wouldn''t do that, right? We are your parents!" Her father said.


    "Y-Yeah, you wouldn''t do that, right?"


    "..." Victor''s face distorted even more, but he held back his urge to kill these two beings and waited for the girl''s response.


    Looking at her parents'' faces, she began to remember everything she had been through.


    "Useless! You can''t even do theundry correctly!?"


    "B-But, Father. I can''t reach..."


    "Silence, Dog! You are not my daughter!"


    "I shouldn''t have had you! You can''t even wash the floor!"


    "Mother-."


    "Silence, Dog! Just go back to your cage!"


    "We are going to receive important guests tomorrow, do not leave your room! I don''t want to show them a defective daughter!"


    From the moment she became aware of herself, she had received this kind of treatment. She couldn''t do anything to please her parents, and every action she took would be rewarded with a beating.


    From the beginning, they rejected her existence. To them, she was just a tool, she was just a ve...


    ''Ah... what my imagination said was correct. I haven''t had parents since the beginning.'' Of course, she knew this fact before but knowing and understanding was something else entirely.


    Crack, Crack.


    Something inside her started to break into several pieces.


    She finally understood what these two people in front of her were to her...


    ''They are nothing to me.'' Upon realizing what they were, the girl somehow felt more relieved.


    "Die..."


    "D-Daughter...?"


    Slowly, the girl''s smile began to turn into a dark, distorted smile:


    "I want them to die."


    Gulp.


    Was this their daughter? What is that scary smile?


    "Are you sure?" Victor asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Then it will be done." The magic circle on Victor''s glove began to glow.


    "W-Wait, don''t!"


    "Y-Yeah, we didn''t do anything!"


    Victor snapped his fingers and suddenly,


    Fushhhhhhhhhhhh


    The bodies of the two humans started to burn.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    And seeing this sight, how did the girl react?


    "Beautiful..." She found Victor''s mes quite beautiful. As someone who had lived in darkness for a long time, Victor''s mes seemed quite warm to her.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 184: Hes coming for you. 3

    <h4>Chapter 184: He''sing for you. 3</h4>


    [A/N: I wanted to say that Natashia Fulger won the vote as the next art! I already ordered the artist, the art will be ready at the end of this month!]


    ...


    Slowly the fire Victor created began to fade, and soon all that remained as evidence of the girl''s parents were the two burnt scorch marks on the rug in the shape of humans.


    The smile on her face as she watched her own ''parents'' disappear was not an innocent girl''s smile.


    There was no more innocence in this girl; her innocence had been stolen from her by the beings she had called family.


    Years of physical and psychological abuse had resulted in a girl being mentally broken. It was even questionable whether the best psychiatrists in the world could fix the girl now.


    When the girl''s parents vanished from existence, Victor looked at the girl with neutral eyes and spoke in an indifferent tone that sent a slight shiver down the girl''s spine:


    "Done."


    "Huh?" She didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Victor repeated with the same indifferent tone, but this time with some kindness in it. He decided that he didn''t need to be so severe and rigid with the girl. After all, she didn''t do anything wrong:


    "They are dead. No one will bother you anymore... Never again." Victor refused to call those garbage ''parents''. They were not ''parents.'' If there was a category to define who was garbage, Victor was absolutely sure that those two beings would fall into that category.


    "Oh..." The girl opened her mouth wide since she just now realized what Victor was talking about.


    She looked at the burned part of the ground that was the only thing left of her parents and spoke in a mncholic voice, "...Yes...They''re gone...Forever..."


    "Thank you..." She thanked Victor without turning to him and just continued to stare at the mark on the floor with her lifeless eyes.


    Her emotions were quite confused. In just a few seconds that this man visited her, all her problems, all the suffering she went through was gone like leaves in the wind.


    The man felt like a hurricane that had passed and had taken everything she hated most away, and now she felt a small sense of relief¡­and loneliness.


    ''What should I do now?''


    The change was so sudden that she didn''t have time to process it all.


    ''What should I do now?'' She asked herself again.


    Her head was in a cyclical state, like a broken record that kept repeating.


    ''What should I do now?''


    The answer to that question seemed to be more challenging than the hardest math problem in the world.


    Victor looked at the clock at the girl''s house, seeing that it was a few minutes to dawn, he said:


    "Girl."


    "...?" The girl stopped her confused thoughts and looked at Victor.


    "It''s time for me to leave."


    Victor''s words were like a nuclear bomb that shook the girl''s little world.


    "...What...?" She opened her eyes wide:


    "You''re leaving...?" She asked carefully as if she were asking a forbidden question.


    "Yes, I am." Victor spoke in a neutral tone.


    "!!!" The girl''s whole body visibly trembled, and a look of panic appeared on her face.


    What would she do if he went away to a faraway ce where she could never see him again?


    "But don''t worry, I''ll send some trustworthy people to-." Victor was going to say that he wouldn''t leave the girl helpless and would send someone to help her, but he couldn''t continue because the girl interrupted him.


    "N-Noo..." She grabbed Victor''s arm tightly.


    That wasn''t fair! This man just came into her life and messed it up, and now he was leaving?


    She was so grateful that he helped her, but¡­ She didn''t want to be alone¡­


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw this reaction.


    The girl looked at Victor with a lifeless look, but one that held a deep mncholy:


    "I can''t go with you...?" She asked carefully.


    "You don''t even know where I''m going." Victor disyed an amused little smile.


    "It doesn''t matter... Wherever you are, I''ll go with you." The girl spoke as she looked into Victor''s red eyes.


    She didn''t care where this man went; she just wanted to be close to him...


    "Oh?" Victor raised an eyebrow curiously, but he needed to be sure of something, prompting his eyes to glow slightly:


    "Remember the choice you made, girl¡­" He shed a small smile that showed all of his sharp teeth.


    "...?" The girl continued to look into Victor''s blood-red eyes without understanding anything.


    "Girl, life is about decisions. When you make one decision, the other decision you didn''t choose is automatically erased. That''s how the world works¡­"


    "Remember, Girl. You chose to be saved and not be reborn."


    "!!!" the girl''s eyes widened, and she finally understood what he meant:


    "I-..." She bit her lip, and for the first time, very visible emotions appeared in her lifeless eyes. Frustration, sadness, and regret.


    She felt sad that she was going to part with Victor.


    She felt regret for not having thought through the choice she made.


    And she felt a little frustration, a frustration that kept mumbling to her,


    ''This isn''t fair¡­This isn''t fair¡­This isn''t fair¡­ Why can''t I go with him? Why? Why?'' She was not a spoiled girl.


    Far from it, she was very humble, but¡­ The feeling of finding something ''important'' and suddenly having that ''something'' taken away from you was very frustrating!


    In that dark room, this man was the one who looked her in the eye, and he was the one who helped her.


    ''Why can''t I be with him!?''


    The girl opened her mouth and slowly started uttering words to express her feelings:


    "...Can''t I be greedy and choose both?" She didn''t want to be separated from Victor¡­


    "¡­" Victor''s smile widened:


    "Of course you can."


    "Eh¡­?" The girl didn''t understand anything now, her whole brain stopped working, and she just looked at Victor with a slightly annoyed look. That''s not what he said a few seconds ago!


    "No need to be so surprised, Girl."


    "..." The girl continued watching Victor, waiting for his next words.


    "I''m a vampire, that''s the kind of being I am." While still wearing the same smile that showed his sharp teeth, he said, "a selfish, greedy being, who just does what he wants."


    The girl opened her eyes a little wider when she heard what Victor said:


    "¡­You seem to be quite free¡­" She couldn''t help saying that. Somehow, she envied it a little.


    She couldn''t imagine her life like that. How was she going to do what she wanted if she didn''t have the resources or the strength to do it? In the end, she thought this man could do whatever he wanted because he was strong.


    "Yes, indeed." Victor disyed an amused little smile.


    "I wish to be free like that too..." She looked at Victor with a look of a dog that had been abandoned by its owner.


    "Hahahaha." Victorughed amusedly.


    He started stroking the girl''s head, "Soon... You will be too."


    "..." The girl''s whole body visibly trembled, but this time, it was due to the kind gesture she had never received from anyone before in her life.


    She felt so warm, so calm¡­ she felt at peace.


    ''I like this¡­'' She couldn''t help thinking about it when she felt Victor stroking her ck hair.


    Victor suddenly pulled the girl a little closer to him, lifted the girl''s chin, and made her look into his blood-red eyes:


    "You will be reborn, Girl..." Victor narrowed his eyes a little. He didn''t like that. He didn''t like that the girl didn''t have a proper name:


    "Wrong... Your name is not Girl or Dog..."


    "..." The girl''s body shook slightly when she heard the name ''dog'', but continued looking at Victor, waiting for his next words.


    Victor seemed to be thinking about something for a few seconds, and then he shed a small smile:


    "As of today, you are my personal Maid, the first member of my n, Eve Alucard." Finished with what he had to say, he opened his mouth wide and:


    Bite!


    Victor bit Eve''s neck, and due to transforming Bruna a few hours ago, Victor already knew what to do and just needed to repeat the same process and let his instincts take control.


    "Eve..." Slowly the girl''s eyes opened wide. She didn''t mind the slight pain of having her neck bitten since she was used to worse pain.


    "Eve..." She repeated her name, "My name is Eve..."


    Little tears began to fall from her eyes when she realized what was happening:


    Her eyes turned blood red, and she bit Victor''s neck.


    Gulp, Gulp.


    She started drinking Victor''s blood like a ravenous beast. She had never experienced anything so good in her life before!


    A few minutes passed, and the girl was satisfied.


    Slowly her eyes began to close, like a child who had bepletely tired. Thest thing she said before falling into the sea of ??unconsciousness was:


    "My Name is Eve¡­ Eve Alucard¡­"


    ...


    Atop the tall buildings of New York, two silhouettes could be seen jumping from building to building with rtive ease.


    Victor was on his way home while princess carrying a girl who was wearing a maid''s outfit, just like Kaguya''s.


    The Maid, who was called Eve, looked quite different from when Victor first met her.


    Before the transformation, Eve was 150 cm tall, had long ck hair that reached the floor, and a malnourished body.


    She had now evolved to a height of 168 cm tall, and the girl''s messy hair that reached the floor acquired a healthier tone.


    The girl''s malnourished body grew thanks to drinking Victor''s blood. Her body became healthier, and she finally looked like an 18 year old girl.


    She was only 3 centimeters taller than Kaguya...


    Yes, Kaguya hadn''t noticed her own height change, considering she was surrounded by tall people. Before she drank Victor''s blood, she was 160CM tall, but after she woke up from hera, she had grown 5CM, but she just never realized it...


    After all, by the standards of those around Victor, she was still short¡­


    Her own master was 195 cm tall! Her master''s wives were around 175 - 180 CM tall!


    She and Lacus were the only short women, but Kaguya didn''te into contact with Lacus very much, and because of that, she couldn''t notice her height changes.


    Victor knew that the vampire''s bites pushed the physical body to its fullest potential, as that was what happened to him when he first transformed.


    But he didn''t expect the girl''s change to be nearly the same as his.


    ''But I think it makes sense. After all, she was just in a very deplorable state previously,'' Victor thought.


    "Master, is everything alright?" Kaguya asked.


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand why Kaguya asked.


    Kaguya borated, "You didn''t test her like you did with Bruna, are you sure she''ll be useful?"


    "Yes, she will." Victor''s smile widened. He could see clearly through the girl''s lifeless eyes that Eve had an immense anger inside her. If she could harness and control that anger, she would be very strong.


    And not only that, Eve had something quite peculiar¡­ She was a lot like his wives, and he could tell that in the future, Eve would turn into something terrifying.


    Somehow he couldn''t help but be excited.


    "..." Kaguya nodded when she heard what Victor said. She looked at the Maid that was being carried by Victor and thought:


    ''Master... Don''t you see what you just did by naming this girl ''Alucard''?... I hope his wives don''t freak out too much.'' Who did Kaguya want to fool? It was obvious that Victor''s wives were going to freak out when they found out that Victor had named a random girl to be part of his n.


    Not even his wives were part of his n yet!


    Officially, there were only two members of n Alucard. One was Victor, and the other was Eve...


    Sigh...


    Kaguya sighed a little, deciding that by the time she got home, she was going to be in Victor''s shadow. She didn''t want to participate in the chaos that was going to happen.


    Victor looked at Eve again with his eyes; ''That irregrity in her body¡­'' He was wondering what happened to that silhouette. Did the vampire transformation change anything? He was curious about it...


    "Oh?" Victor just noticed that the silhouette of the woman who had been floating beside Eve disappeared. He started to look for any irregrities in Eve''s body, but he found nothing.


    ''Hmm, could it be that when she turned into a vampire, the woman''s silhouette merged with her body?'' Victor thought that was quite likely to happen, but he wasn''t entirely sure.


    "Well, I''ll think about it in the future." Victor had a little feeling this wasn''t a bad thing for him.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 185: Facing The Yanderes.

    <h4>Chapter 185: Facing The Yanderes.</h4>


    Walking through the underground corridors of his ir'', Victor was thinking about the walk he took tonight.


    "That was fun... Maybe I should do it again in the future." Victor really enjoyed his ''little'' walk.


    In just one night, he''d acquired two Maids and a weird weapon that he''d ask someone to checkter for what it is.


    As for the weapon, he decided he was going to show it to Scathach since, as an older vampire, she might have an idea what the weapon was.


    ''That red fire¡­ I want to know what it was.'' Victor felt that fire was not normal.


    ''Fuck, I should have left that wolf alive¡­'' He regretted having killed the wolf a little, but not much. After all, that wolf just disgusted him a lot.


    While walking, Victor saw an open door, so he entered the room and was suddenly faced with the sight of four women looking at him:


    "Darling/Victor..." Scathach, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha spoke while looking at Victor with a look that could kill any mortal.


    Unfortunately¡­or fortunately, in this case, Victor wasn''t mortal.


    "Sup, Girls, I''m back." Victor exhibited a small innocent smile as he attempted to use the ''y innocent tactic!''.


    Cough! Exnations.


    When Victor was younger, his mother, Anna Walker, taught him something.


    "If you know you''ve done something bad and don''t want anyone to know about it, feign innocence! Pretend to be an airhead, and people will believe you!"


    A goodwyer was one who knew how best to lie best!


    "..." The girls just looked at Victor with a dry look.


    The tactic didn''t work!


    Master Anna''s teachings had no effect!


    "Fuck" Victor muttered. But despite being in a ''bad'' situation, his smile never left his face, he wouldn''t let his thoughts be known, but secretly he expected the 4 women to attack him. And, with how angry they are, they would likely use all their power against him.


    And that was a good thing! He would fight the women and get stronger!


    Somehow he was getting excited!


    ...He really was a Battle maniac...


    "First, who is that girl in your arms?" Violet''s gaze was as dark as a ck hole.


    That''s right, he hadn''t let go of Eve since he got to his house. He was clearly ying with fire! But it did not matter! He was immune to fire, after all!


    "Oh, her?" Victor looked at the girl in his arms and said with a gentle little smile, "She is Eve Alucard. I found her while I was on my walk."


    Rumble, Rumble!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "..."


    Victor''s words were like lightning that shocked all the women.


    "Wha-... Wha-¡­" Violet didn''t believe what she''d heard.


    "Alucard... Not even I..." Sasha was still in shock.


    Ruby smiled with a ''gentle'' smile, "Darling¡­ Please exin what happened¡­ like now?" This was clearly not a request. It was an order!


    But who was Victor? Victor was the man who walked into the lion''s mouth [Scathach] of his own free will!


    "Umu, I''m sorry, but I''m busy. I''ll exin to you girlster." Victor turned and walked towards somewhere else.


    "Wha-..." Ruby couldn''t believe what she''d just heard.


    "Victor¡­" Scathach gripped Victor''s shoulders and called out to him in a voice that sent a small shiver down Victor''s spine.


    The tactic didn''t work again! The lion was present too!


    "Fuck..." He muttered, then turned his face and looked at Scathach with a big smile. He wasn''t even trying to hide that he was enjoying it all.


    "..." Scathach looked at Victor''s smile and more or less understood what was going through his mind.


    ''He''s enjoying teasing us, huh?'' Somehow that made her a little more annoyed.


    "Victor-..." Scathach was going to say something, but suddenly Victor spoke.


    "Don''t worry, she''s not what you guys are thinking." Victor still has the same smile on his face, "She''s my Personal Maid."


    "Huh?" The girls didn''t understand. They started to think and soon remembered something; Victor had casuallymented in the past about the creation of a Maid Squad.


    "Don''t tell me you were really nning to do this!?" Violet screamed, and the ce around her began to heat up a little.


    "Umu? Of course." Victor''s smile widened, but what stupid question was that? It''s a Maid Squad, you know!? Of course, he will!


    He must do this!


    "¡­" The girls were a little speechless when they saw his honesty, even though they appreciated that side of him.


    "Although I changed my mind a little," Victor spoke with a neutral face.


    "What do you mean?" Ruby was the one who asked this time, as she wanted to know what her husband''s thoughts were.


    "In the past, I''ve thought about bringing several women into my Maid Squad, but I''ve realized that that''s not effective." He spoke the truth.


    "Heh~." Several veins started popping in the heads of Scathach, Sasha, Violet, and Ruby when they heard the part about bringing ''various women''...


    "What do you mean by bringing ''various women''?" Scathach asked, her eyes glowing blood red.


    "..." Victor looked at Scathach, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha.


    ...Women only listen to what they want, huh?


    Are they getting Natashia''s disease?


    Somehow he found it cute...


    "Like I said, I''ve changed my mind now..." Victor''s smile widened in a distorted way.


    "I am satisfied with only 7 Maids capable of destroying this world."


    "..." The women were speechless again.


    7 Maids capable of destroying the world? Huh? Is he trying to cause the apocalypse?


    And what does he mean by ''only''!?


    Currently, Victor only had three Maids, Kaguya, Bruna, and Eve, so he still needed more members to be part of this squad that he is building.


    "Oh...?" Scathach looked at the girl in Victor''s arms with a death re:


    "Are you saying the women you''ve chosen have that potential?"


    "I do not know." Victor was honest. It''s not like he could see the future, so he was just making a bet, a bet based on his instincts.


    Faced with an irrational situation, Bruna, an innocent nun, was brave enough to bathe in blood, and he saw potential in that courage.


    And having been through a deplorable situation since childhood, Eve had a great rage contained within her heart, and he saw the potential in that rage.


    "I don''t know where you get that confidence from..." Scathach couldn''t understand; talent didn''t grow on trees, you know? It was hard to find! Especially talents that were capable of growing enough to be a world power.


    As a teacher who had the experience of teaching many people over her two thousand years of life, Scathach knew all too well how difficult it was to do what Victor was trying to do.


    "Have you forgotten what I am, Scathach?" Victor shed a small smile.


    "..." The girls opened their mouths in shock as they remembered what Victor did.


    "Don''t tell me... Are you nning on using your blood?" Ruby thought that if Victor regrly gave his blood to these Maids, eventually the women would grow to be as strong as Victor wanted, but wouldn''t that take too long?


    She couldn''t see the effectiveness of that n... And... She didn''t like it one bit when she learned that another woman would regrly drink Victor''s blood.


    "That too, but I n on training them regrly and sending them on tough missions to grow faster."


    "..." Violet, Scathach, and Sasha''s eyes twitched when they heard that Victor would give his blood regrly, but as they were calmer, they could hear thest part of Victor''s sentence.


    "What missions are you talking about? We are at peace, you know?" Violet was the one who asked.


    "..." Victor looked at Violet with a lifeless look, "Peace...?"


    "Pffft..." He tried to hold back hisugh, but he couldn''t, "HAHAHAHAHAHA~."


    Hisughter echoed throughout the underground. Then, as the whole ce seemed to shake with Victor''sughter, he continued:


    "Peace!?" The magic circles on Victor''s gloves began to glow blood red:


    "From the moment my wife was ambushed by hunters, their fate was already set in stone! They will pay, all of them, all will be destroyed. I will not be satisfied until I have the person responsible for this incident impaled on a stake while burning in my fire. Peace was never an option from the start!"


    "!!!" Violet, Sasha, and Ruby somehow recoiled a little at the intensity of Victor''s conviction.


    But they weren''t really afraid, and it was just a reflexive reaction.


    "..." Scathach exhibited a big smile when she saw Victor''s gaze. That was what she expected to see! That''s what she wanted! ''Ahh~, it''s still a long ways away, but he''s on the right path...'' Somehow she was getting wet.


    "You decided to recruit the Maids because of what happened to me...?" Sasha couldn''t help but ask with a slight smile on her face.


    "Of course."


    "Darling¡­" Sasha shed a loving smile.


    "I can''t be in several ces at the same time, they will be useful."


    "A squad of specialized individuals," Rubymented.


    "Yes." Victor didn''t deny it.


    "They will help us if we are in danger." Violet was beginning to understand what Victor wanted.


    "Yes." Victor nodded again.


    "Now why do they have to be Maids? Don''t tell me you have a taste for it?" Ruby asked with a skeptical eye.


    "Yes... Ah... Well..." Victor looked away. He just dug his own grave, didn''t he?


    "...Darling..." Ruby, Violet, and Sasha all looked at Victor with a dry look.


    Whistling, Whistling.


    Appearing as though to save the day!


    ... Eve woke up...


    "¡­Hmm¡­" She opened her eyes slowly and realized she was being carried by Victor.


    "Oh? Good morning, Eve." Victor disyed a small smile that showed his sharp teeth.


    "Mm... Good morning..." She didn''t know what to call Victor yet.


    "..." Scathach, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby all looked at Eve with a curious look.


    Victor set Eve down, and the girl started looking around.


    "Whoa..." She had never seen such a bright ce before since, despite being underground, the ce where Victor stayed with his wives was very well lit.


    Very different from what was expected of a vampire...


    The girl felt someone watching her, and she looked with her lifeless eyes towards the direction that she felt the gaze.


    "¡­" Scathach narrowed her eyes a little when she saw Eve''s lifeless gaze, that lifeless gaze reminding her so much of someone she loved dearly.


    ''...She reminds me of Pepper...'' In some weird way no one expected, Scathach seemed to have been touched:


    "Where did you find her, Victor?" This time she asked in a calmer tone.


    "..." Ruby, Sasha, and Violet nodded. They could understand that no woman should have those eyes if she hadn''t gone through something terrible.


    "..." Victor''s eyes narrowed in disgust, but that look quickly returned to his neutral gaze, and he replied,


    "I found her on my walk."


    "... I see..." Scathach could understand why he said that. He didn''t want the girl to remember something bad.


    "Kaguya." Victor called his maid.


    Kaguya stepped out of Victor''s shadows and looked to Victor for any orders from him.


    "Bring Bruna out."


    "Yes, My Master." Kaguya gave a shallow bow, and soon her shadow grew, and a voluptuous woman stepped out.


    She was a tall woman, around 183 cm, had long ck hair, blood-red eyes, and was wearing a maid uniform that looked pretty tight on her.


    "Master." She bowed the way Kaguya taught her.


    Boing, Boing.


    ''Sugoi Dekai...'' Somehow Ruby couldn''t help thinking that when she saw the woman''s breasts, they were bigger than hers and her mother''s!


    "¡­" Violet, Sasha, and Scathach''s eyes narrowed a little when they saw Bruna''s seductive body.


    ''This woman... Isn''t she secretly a Subus?'' Violet thought with disdain.


    Ignorance is a blessing, and no one could have imagined that Bruna was a nun before.


    "This is Bruna...-" Victor didn''t know his Maid''sst name, so he looked at the woman and asked, "What''s yourst name?"


    "Francesca, Master." She replied in a neutral tone.


    "Umu, thank you."


    "¡­" Bruna showed a little smile on her face.


    "Her name is Bruna Francesca, she is my second Maid."


    "Hello," Bruna spoke with a faint smile.


    Victor touched Eve''s head and said:


    "As you know, this is Eve Alucard. She''s my third Maid and my first n member."


    "..." Eve just hid behind Victor and said nothing.


    "..." Veins began to pop in the women''s heads when they heard that she was the first member of Victor''s n.


    "..." Victor disyed a small satisfied smile when he saw the women''s reaction.


    ''That smile! He is definitely enjoying this! Hateful man!'' Ruby thought angrily, but her expression remained unchanged outside.


    "Eve, and Bruna youe with me, I''ll show you to your rooms." Victor turned toward the hallway.


    "Yes." The two spoke at the same time.


    "Kaguya, tell the girls what happened."


    Kaguya''s eyes twitched a little. Her master just threw all the responsibility on her, right?


    But it''s alright!


    That''s a Maid''s duty!


    Fulfill her master''s selfish desires!


    "...Yes, Master." Kaguya looked at Scathach, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha, who were looking at her with blood-red eyes.


    ''...Maybe... Just maybe, I should change jobs...'' That little thought crossed Kaguya''s mind.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 186: Interesting discoveries and consequences.

    <h4>Chapter 186: Interesting discoveries and consequences.</h4>


    When Victor left the room where his wives and his mother-inw were, he walked towards the bedrooms.


    "You both can choose any room you want."


    "..." The two maids looked at the corridor of doors with neutral eyes, and, out of curiosity, Bruna opened the door to a room.


    "¡­This is huge¡­" The room seemed to be much bigger than even the church she had previously resided in.


    "Are all bedrooms this size, master?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded. Originally, these rooms were created to amodate Violet''s subordinates, who were rotting in a ck building in Victor''s house.


    ''Well, at least they''re doing their job.'' Victor received constant reports from Kaguya about the subordinates. The subordinates have protected Victor''s parents from the shadows, and apparently, they''re doing a good job.


    It''s not been a few days since some man has tried to flirt with Victor''s mother, and that man has never been seen before in the human world.


    "How does that work?" Bruna asked. They''re underground, right? And there''s no way this structure could exist underground!


    "Magic Bulshit." Even Victor didn''t understand the logic behind it, so he just exined it away as magic and then forgot about it. There was no point racking your brain on something you didn''t understand.


    "..." Bruna was silent when she heard Victor''s response, and seeing that her master had no answer, she lost interest, then looked at the girl who had lifeless eyes:


    "Don''t you want to be with me here?" Somehow, she didn''t want to be in this gigantic room alone.


    "..." Eve didn''t answer Bruna''s question, just looked at Victor with the look of a puppy that didn''t want to be abandoned.


    "Hahahaha, don''t worry, Eve." Victor patted the girl''s head.


    "..." She closed her eyes a little and enjoyed the moment.


    "I''m not going anywhere, and if I do go anywhere, you''d being along with me. After all, you''re my Maid, right?"


    "Mm¡­" She nodded.


    "..." Bruna looked at Victor with an anxious look.


    Victor exhibited a small smile and said, "You too, Bruna. Don''t worry about it too much, just try to rest a little. You''ve been through a lot today."


    "Yes, Master¡­" Bruna exhibited a small smile when she saw that she wasn''t forgotten.


    The two girls entered the room, and soon after, Victor closed the door.


    "Now¡­ Let''s pay a visit to our little guest." Victor''s eyes glowed blood red, and soon he morphed into a swarm of bats.


    ¡­


    Victor was in a dark room, and, in this room, there were several interesting ''toys''.


    Pliers to cut fingers, bed of thorns, saws, etc.


    This was clearly an area for those with more peculiar tastes, and, from what Victor could see from the blood on the equipment, this room was being used quite often.


    Now the question was... Who was the person using this room?


    ''Scathach? Chances are, she might have some sort of interest in hybrids. Maybe, the daughters of Scathach?''


    Victor didn''t think Pepper could do that sort of thing, so that left Siena, Ruby, or Lacus as the culprits.


    "Hmmm..." After thinking for a long time, Victor gave up since he just realized that no matter who did these things, it wouldn''t change anything, "Whatever."


    He looked at the man who was tied to a bed with several ties and appeared to be unconscious.


    Victor''s eyes glowed a little blood red, and he scanned the man''s entire body, and just like before, he could see the vampire mark and the heart of a human.


    Victor looked at a paper that was near one of the tools, took the paper, and read:


    ...


    Name: Bruno.


    Codename: B-002? I didn''t find information about this.


    Age: ???. The guy doesn''t remember when he was born.


    Blood type: ???. His entire gic structure is in chaos, it''s a miracle he''s alive.


    Race: He is a rare species, a hybrid of a human and a vampire, but he doesn''t appear to have been created naturally.


    Physical condition: Dying. I think he only has a few years to live, human blood and vampire blood are notpatible, and it is slowly killing him.


    Physical Condition: Sterile... Due to two mixed races, his entire reproductive organ has be infertile.


    ...


    Racial Abilities: Apparently, he can ess the power of humans, which is called ''Faith'', but he seems incapable of using the power of vampires. He only has the passive powers of the vampires: super strength, super resistance, regeneration, etc.


    Special Abilities: For a hybrid, it can use a high level of ''Faith'' power.


    Weaknesses: He is weak to fire, which is a weakness of vampires. But he appears to be immune to the power of the hunters, studies must be done to find out where this immunity to the power of the hunterses from.


    Rtionships: General James, one of the church''s dog generals.


    S-000? Apparently, it''s a woman.


    A-000? Apparently, it''s a man.


    The guy couldn''t remember the names or appearance of the people mentioned, but he could remember the tone of voice, and with that, I was able to find out the sex of these two individuals... My suspicion is that they are the ones responsible for manipting SWAT to attack my Darling.


    PS: More tests should be done, he really is an interesting specimen. RS


    ...


    "Oh?" Victor looked at the report''s final initials.


    ''RS¡­ Ruby Scarlett? It seems my wife is quite dedicated to studying...'' Victor made a wry smile since he didn''t know about this side of Ruby.


    "Ugh¡­" Hearing someone moan.


    Victor took his attention off the report and looked at the man.


    The man appeared to be in a confused state, he looked around in a stunned state, but when his eyes met Victor''s red eyes, the man''s entire existence trembled.


    "Hiiii! Please don''t do anything else to me! I swear I''ve told you everything! I swear!"


    "...Oh?" Victor''s smile grew as he saw the man''s reaction.


    "Looks like my wife treated you very well, Mongrel."


    Victor walked towards the light.


    The hybrid looked at the tall man, and his face seemed to darken further. "C-Count Alucard!"


    With the same big smile on his face, Victor said:


    "Oh, you still remember me, at least your brain is still working."


    Of course, he remembers! How could he forget!? He was the man who caused an existential fear in him, and he was also responsible for him being in this situation!


    He still clearly remembered the words of the woman who was torturing him.


    "Will my Darling praise me? Who knows? But I must do a good job! Hehehehe~." The woman''s smile was scary!


    And it wasn''t just the red-haired woman. A white-haired woman regrly came into this room and set fire to his private parts while having a big smile on her face and a lifeless look!


    And the worst thing about this woman was that she didn''t say anything when she did that, so he didn''t even know how he had provoked this woman!


    ''Just who is this man that keeps thepany of so many crazy women!?'' The man regretted a lot now epting this mission.


    Having his privates on fire was not a very pleasant feeling, especially since fire was very effective on him.


    "Let''s talk." Victor spoke.


    "I already told that red-haired woman everything! I don''t know anything anymore!"


    "That is debatable." Victor''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "Mongrel, do you know who Carlos is?"


    "Carlos...?" The man seemed to think for a few seconds and replied:


    "Yes! I remember Carlos Reiss, he''s a newmander who was recently promoted, he''s something of a rising star. Apparently, General James took an interest in him when he found out Carlos was killing every vampire he encountered without discrimination."


    "I see... I see..." Victor''s smile grew a little, and he thought; ''Apparently, the dog turned into a mad dog when he ''lost'' his owner to the vampires...''


    "Tell me everything you know about Carlos Reiss."


    "... I do not know much." The man replied after hesitating a bit since he felt he was saying something very bad, but he couldn''t do anything and really didn''t know anything important.


    "The only thing I know is that Carlos has been promoted tomander and that he has a hatred for vampires, and he''s been looking for his old partner named Maria."


    "I see."


    "..." Bruno broke out in a cold sweat when he saw Victor''s weak response and was thinking he was going to be tortured now.


    Victor turned and walked towards the exit of the room.


    "Enjoy your stay, Mongrel." Victor disappeared into the darkness.


    "...?" Bruno didn''t understand why nothing happened to him, but he wouldn''t ask anything either. He wasn''t a fool...


    ...


    Arriving outside the room, he walked towards a ce:


    "Get ready maid, today we are going to find your beloved." He spoke aloud, as his voice seemed to echo down the hall, and reached Maria, who was hiding at a considerable distance from Victor.


    ''... He noticed my presence... Monster...'' For some reason, Maria had a huge smile on her face, but suddenly her face made a strange expression, she touched her face and said:


    "Yes..."


    Victor''s smile widened a little when he heard Maria''s response.


    ...


    In the ce where Victor fought the wolves, a tall, dark man appeared with short white hair. He was apanied by 4 men and 1 woman.


    "This vige was massacred¡­" The dark man spoke.


    "Gr¡­ Vampires..." Someone seemed to growl.


    "Liza, can you?" The dark man spoke to a brte woman with long ck hair and a curvy body, who was wearing animal skin clothing that showed off her trained abs.


    "Yes, Anderson." The woman called Liza puts her hand on a broken tree and says:


    "Please, my little child. Tell me what happened." The woman''s eyes start to glow gold, and then she says:


    "Three beings attacked this vige, a tall man wearing a ck suit, he was apanied by two maids."


    "Hmm... Tall man wearing a ck suit." The man seemed to think aloud.


    "Anderson, I think this is the target your father ordered you to find. Look." The man''s subordinate took a piece of equipment from his pocket and showed Anderson something:


    Soon a hologram appeared in front of them, showing Victor''s fight against Tatsuya and Einer.


    "Look at his suit."


    "His suit is wine red." Anderson snapped.


    "... He doesn''t need to wear a wine red suit all the time, you know?"


    "...Make sense." But, despite having said this, he still had his doubts.


    The woman stopped using her powers and looked at the hologram, and then she confirmed, "Yes, it''s him."


    "Well, if Liza says so, it''s him." He made up his mind very quickly!


    "...Thanks for the confidence, Anderson." Liza exhibited a small smile.


    "Always," Anderson spoke in a neutral tone.


    "¡­" The male subordinates were silent.


    He wanted to shout ''Simp!'' but that would be disrespectful to the king''s son.


    And despite being a Simp, he was strong, and his subordinates respected him for it.


    But he was still a Simp...


    Although¡­ The four men looked at Liza.


    Seeing the tall brte with long ck hair showing off her trained abs, they thought:


    ''Make sense why he is a Simp.'' They nodded in unison.


    "But... We finally found some trace of the new Count. He''s a pretty hard guy to find." One of the subordinates spoke.


    "Yes, thest bit of information we got of him was that he was in the vampire world, but... In the blink of an eye, he was in the human world, it was like he could teleport." One of the men spoke.


    "This is a little interesting¡­" Anderson said as he looked up at the sky.


    "Hmm?" One of the subordinates looked at Anderson.


    "What is it?" He was a tall, muscr man who had a little ponytail.


    "Look at the sky, Julian."


    Julian looked up at the sky and saw nothing.


    "...Are you high?"


    "..." Anderson narrowed his eyes a little as he looked at Julian:


    "Use your eyes, idiot."


    "¡­" The man wanted to say, ''I don''t want to hear it from a Simp!''


    But he did as Anderson said, Julian''s eyes gleamed gold, and he looked up at the sky.


    "... That''s it..."


    "Yes, it looks like someone from this vige had one of our tools."


    Julian''s face turned serious, "Where did he get this? Was it with the witches?"


    "I doubt it. We give a huge amount of money to the witches to provide these tools just for us, they wouldn''t betray this deal."


    "So... a ndestine witch?" Julian deduced.


    "It''s very likely¡­" Anderson said.


    "Tsk, it leaves a bad taste in the mouth. These tools shouldn''t leave our realm." Julian didn''t like it one bit.


    "Hmm..." Liza looked at the destroyed vige.


    "What are we supposed to do with these dry bodies?" She asked in a neutral tone.


    "Burn everything." Aderson turned around.


    "I don''t know what the new count''s problem was with these wolves, but they are not part of our realm, they are just Omegas." His voice was emotionless.


    He had no pity on werewolves who weren''t part of his ''pack''.


    "Yes, Anderson."


    The five subordinates spoke in unison.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 187: A wolf there, a wolf here, wolves everywhere!

    <h4>Chapter 187: A wolf there, a wolf here, wolves everywhere!</h4>


    The afternoon of that day.


    A muscr man with white hair was walking along the streets near his father''s house while he was apanied by a woman with long blonde hair.


    "Hmm..." The man suddenly stopped walking and started looking around.


    "What is it Johnny?" Judy, the man''s lover, asked.


    "..." He looked around and said, "Isn''t it too quiet?"


    "...?" Judy didn''t understand, she looked around and saw that they suddenly found themselves alone in the middle of the street, she was sure they were full of people a few moments ago!


    "...Johnny-," Judy was about to say something, but suddenly Johnny said,


    "Stay behind me."


    "B-But-," Judy wanted to protest, but she couldn''t.


    Johnny looked back as his eyes glowed sapphire blue, "No argument."


    Judy''s eyes gleamed gold for a few seconds, and she nodded, then got behind Johnny.


    Despite being his lover, Johnny was still her Alpha, so she had to obey him.


    Johnny looked up, felt something approaching at high speed, and soon it fell in front of him.


    The explosion Johnny had been expecting didn''t happen, as the man fell so deftly that he didn''t even cause damage to the ground.


    Soon Johnny saw a dark, white-haired man looking at him.


    "Anderson¡­" Johnny growled at the end.


    "Jonathan Lykos, son of former General Adam William Lykos... What a disappointment you are."


    "...Oh?" Johnny''s eyes twitched a little.


    "Despite being the son of a former general who is a very respected man, all you have to show for it is¡­ this." Anderson didn''t even seem to have the words to describe his disappointment:


    "The best genes don''t dictate an individual''s personality, huh?" Anderson shed a small disdainful smile.


    He looked at the woman behind Johnny with a neutral gaze, then quickly lost interest.


    "It''s none of your business, Fucker. Worry about your own life." Johnny growled.


    "You''re still as foul-mouthed as ever."


    "Fuck. Off."


    "..." A moment of silence fell as the two men looked at each other until Johnny asked,


    "Anderson, if you are here then..."


    "Of course, an Alpha werewolf never walks alone. You should know that as you''re one too."


    "!!!" Johnny looked to the top of a house and saw a dark woman looking at him with disdainful eyes, like a goddess facing a mortal.


    "..." Johnny squinted. He didn''t like that woman''s eyes and quickly turned his gaze.


    He looked down an alley behind him, and he saw a tall man with a ponytail, then looked through a window and saw two men.


    "Four people¡­" He was surrounded, and he didn''t even notice it happening.


    "That''s very littleing from someone who is the son of the werewolf king."


    "!!!" Judy''s eyes widened when she heard what Johnny said.


    The man''s smile grew, "Unlike my older brother and you, I don''t go around collecting any garbage for my Pack, they are the best of the best."


    "What did you say-." Johnny held up his hands and stopped Judy.


    "Don''t do anything. We''re at a disadvantage, fighting now is just suicide." Johnny spoke in an unnaturally serious tone.


    "... Tsk, coward as always." Anderson lost interest when he saw Johnny''s attitude, he just wanted to test the man after a long time, and he saw that he still hadn''t changed. He was still a coward.


    ''He is very different from his father. If he were his father, he would have fought not caring about anything, I like that kind of attitude better.'' Anderson thought as he looked at Johnny.


    "¡­" Johnny didn''t say anything and didn''t mind the words of the man in front of him. Now his number one priority was the woman behind him.


    "Where''s your Alpha?" He was talking about Johnny''s father.


    "I do not know. I don''t care, I''m not part of his Pack anymore."


    "Oh...?" Anderson looked Johnny up and down and felt that there was a little connection with him and Johnny still, which means he was still part of his father''s Pack.


    Anderson put a hand on his chin and started to think, "Hmm..." He seemed to have decided something.


    "Johnny, you should go back to your dad''s Pack." He looked at Johnny with a serious look.


    "...Huh?"


    "Your current self is very weak, and remember, there are tons of beings that want to hunt us down, especially an Alpha wolf like us." Anderson''s eyes gleamed sapphire blue.


    Despite being arrogant, Anderson was still the son of the king, so he worried about his ''pack''. After all, all the wolves that have a connection with his father are part of his ''pack'', it''s like a big family.


    "Never." He wasn''t going back to his father''s Pack since he knew that, in order to go back to his father''s Pack, he had to abandon his women, and that he would never do.


    Anderson''s eyes twitched, "I see... You seem determined to take a path alone..."


    ''If this continues, he will be an Omega... This fool, doesn''t he know the consequences?''


    "You finished?"


    "Tsk." In the blink of an eye, Anderson appeared in front of Johnny and looked into Johnny''s eyes as if he were a being capable of looking into a person''s soul.


    Gulp.


    Johnny swallowed hard when he felt the pressure of the man in front of him; he felt very small.


    "Johnny, remember. You are not an ordinary wolf, you are an Alpha. If youpletely leave my father''s Pack¡­" Slowly his smile began to grow:


    "We will hunt you down."


    "¡­" Johnny''s eyes went cold.


    "It''s an unspoken rule that if an Alpha leaves my father''s Pack, he''ll be killed, thepetition must be eliminated, that''s how the King of Wolves works."


    "And your father knows that. That''s why he didn''t say anything about your rebellion to the king."


    "If you weren''t stupid, you''d have understood your father''s intentions not to abandon youpletely."


    Anderson could more or less imagine what was going on with the former general''s family, as this was not umon.


    After all, as Alpha werewolves, each had an inherent pride in creating their own pack and going their own way. Hence they will disengage from the werewolf king, this was quitemon.


    And the werewolf king knew that. He was no fool. He knew that numbers were responsible for his strength, and because of that, he did everything to gather as manymon wolves and Alpha wolves as he could find.


    But...


    Anderson pats Johnny''s chest lightly, "Remember, Buddy."


    "Betrayals are not allowed. You''re either with us, or you''re against us."


    Fushhhhh.


    Soon the man disappeared with a disy of impressive speed, speed that Johnny couldn''t even follow.


    When Johnny felt the eyes on his body disappear, his face turned ugly, teeth started to grow, and a pressure started to leave his body.


    "Grrrrr..." He was annoyed, but in addition to being annoyed, he was worried.


    Crack, crack!


    He clenched his fist so hard his bones began to break.


    "Johnny!?"


    "..." Hearing Judy''s voice, Johnny somehow began to slowly calm down.


    He took a deep breath and let the air out of his chest:


    "Gather the girls. We need to talk." He''s decided to do something. He was not going to sit around while others decided what he should do.


    Judy nodded, and she calmed down when she saw Johnny calm down, "...What are you going to do?"


    "Acquire information. If Anderson, the son of the werewolf king, is here, it''s because he''s after something or someone." If it''s an object, Johnny had no idea what he would be after.


    But if it''s a person, Johnny can only think of one person: ''The new Count of the Vampires... Alucard.''


    The subject of a new count was a hot topic in the supernaturalmunity, and the king of wolves would definitely be interested in this man.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home." Johnny spoke and started walking in one direction.


    "Okay..."


    ...


    "What do you think, Juan?" Anderson asked one of his subordinates while looking at Johnny from a considerable distance.


    "What do you mean, Anderson?" Juan, a tall thin man with golden hair and ck eyes, asked.


    "Don''t y dumb."


    "..." Juan was silent and looked at Johnny:


    "As the eldest son, he has potential, but because of being an Alpha Werewolf, he has grown up arrogant, thinking he can do whatever he wants. If that is eliminated, he will be a good force for the king."


    "Hmm... Uninteresting." Anderson spoke.


    "Oh?" Julian looked at Anderson, "Why do you think that?"


    "An alpha werewolf who has lost his will can no longer be called an alpha werewolf. He''s just a lion who''s had his ws and fangs removed."


    "¡­" The four subordinates were silent.


    "Anyways, I gave him my warning, he decides what he''s going to do from now on... I hope he makes the right choice... It''d really be a shame to have to kill an Alpha wolf of his pedigree... Sigh ."


    "You''re quite sentimental about wolves, Anderson..." Liza spoke with a small neutral smile.


    "I can''t help it. I grew up hearing from my father that everyone in his Pack is my family, and subconsciously, I think so too."


    "..." Anderson''s subordinates exhibited a faint smile. They liked that gentle side of Anderson a little.


    "Anyway, let''s go visit the ex-general."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    That same afternoon.


    A tall man with blood-red eyes was standing in front of a gate as he was looking into the sapphire blue eyes of a man who had a rather elegant mustache.


    "Teacher."


    "Victor...No, should I call you Count Alucard now?" Adam disyed a slight smile.


    Yes, before paying a short visit to his wife''s enemy, Victor decided to visit someone he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    His College Professor, Adam William Lykos, and also the man who was the parent of his childhood friends.


    At first thought, he had decided to visit Andrew, but his friend was not at home, as he was toozy to look for him, he thought: ''Why not visit my teacher then?''


    He didn''t care one bit that his teacher was an alpha werewolf... Actually, that was the best part!


    He really was a random man...


    "You can call me what you like, Professor." Victor spoke with a small smile on his face.


    Victor could feel something he hadn''t felt before and could tell that this man in front of him was strong! Incredibly strong!


    So strong that he was excited to fight him! But... It wasn''t what he came here for today¡­ not yet¡­


    "Oh? I like your confidence." Adam spoke with the same smile:


    "What have youe to my humble abode for, Victor?"


    "... Can I enter?" Victor ignored his question and asked.


    "..." Adam lost his smile and continued to look at Victor with a neutral gaze while he seemed to be assessing the man up and down.


    Victor''s smile grew predatory when he saw his teacher hesitate:


    "Oya, Oya? Is a powerful Alpha afraid of any mere vampire?"


    Looking at Victor''s smile, a vein popped in Adam''s head, and then he clicked his tongue, "Tsk, you really know how to provoke someone. Who did you learn this from?"


    "From you and my dad, of course."


    "I don''t remember teaching you this!"


    "I learned by watching."


    "Tsk." He clicked his tongue again:


    "Fine,e in. But if you do something, I will kill you."


    "Yeah, everyone says that..." Victor''s gloves began to glow slightly, and slowly Victor walked towards the gate.


    And as if by magic, his body passed through the gate and entered Adam''snd.


    "... And to think that you already know how to do this... How old are you anyway?"


    "Have you be senile? I''m the same age as your daughter."


    "...That''s fucking Bulshit." Can a vampire less than 100 years old already use this technique? Just what kind of monster is he?


    "Huh?" Victor didn''t understand the man''s reaction.


    "Nothing, let''s go in."


    "Yes~,"


    An annoyed look appeared on Adam''s face, "And stop with that annoying smile. It reminds me of a memory I don''t want to remember!"


    "Oh? Tell me more about it."


    "Oh, it''s no big deal, just a story about a red-haired demon."


    "Red-haired demon... Oh, are you talking about Scathach Scarlett?"


    "... You know her?"


    "Of course, she is my mother-inw and my teacher." Victor disyed a proud little smile.


    "¡­E-Eh?" Adam opened his mouth in shock.


    Victor narrowed his eyes, "¡­I thought you already knew that? Didn''t your kids tell you?"


    "Hmmm..." Adam put a hand on his chin as he tried to remember whether they''d said something about it in the past or not... Hmm...


    "I don''t remember."


    Victor looked at Adam with a pitying look, "¡­Aren''t you really getting senile? Are you absolutely sure?"


    Several veins started to pop in Adam''s head:


    "Shut up, brat. Unlike you, I don''t worry about small details about leeches! I do not mind it!"


    "And I''m retired!"


    "I call Bullshit¡­."


    "Tsk, stop talking nonsense ande in! Before I kick you out!"


    "But I''m already in¡­?" Victor shed a small smile.


    "¡­This motherfucker¡­"


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 188: A wolf there, a wolf here, wolves everywhere! 2

    <h4>Chapter 188: A wolf there, a wolf here, wolves everywhere! 2</h4>


    Two men were sitting on therge sofa in the backyard of a house.


    Adam''s backyard wasrge. Not nearly as massive as the one behind Violet''s mansion, but it was big enough to fit several people at a barbecue, even having its very ownrge pool.


    With just a nce, visitors could see the care and attention Adam had put into this backyard. Everything here had been customized down to the smallest detail to suit Adam''s taste.


    ''Barbecue, huh?'' Victor looked at the backyard with a nostalgic look, remembering how he often came here when he was younger. He tried to remember the taste of the meat he always ate here, and when he remembered, he shed a small satisfied smile.


    "..." Adam looked at Victor out of the corner of his eye and exhibited an imperceptible little smile since, despite having his prejudices against vampires, the old man could still see the old ''Victor'' in this man who was next to him.


    He had changed entirely in physical appearance, he was taller, stronger, and he had this unshakable confidence that you could see in the little smile he made.


    Even under the gaze of an Alpha like Adam, the man just kept smiling as if he had found everything funny.


    But Adam knew that wasn''t it; Victor wasn''t the arrogant type. He''s the fun-loving type, and it seemed he shared something simr with werewolves. His fun was found in fighting.


    How did he know this? Well, he had plenty of time to watch Victor growing up. Victor always had a powerful personality, but it was suppressed due to hisck of strength and prevalent illness.


    ''I thought he would suffer with vampires because he has the Golden Blood, but he seems to be doing well.'' Adam thought. He also couldn''t ignore the fact that despite it being the afternoon, Victor didn''t seem to be affected by the sunlight.


    In fact, he was bathing in sunlight, which for a werewolf like Adam was a little ridiculous.


    ''The Snow n? Did they find a way to make vampires walk in sunlight?'' Adam wondered, he thought this was dangerous, but...


    That''s not my business.


    ''I''m retired!'' He refused to abandon his lifestyle.


    "So boy? Why did youe here?"


    "Hmm? For nothing, I just came to visit an old friend¡­" Victor replied as he looked out over the garden with a serene face.


    "..." Adam looked at Victor with a neutral gaze as his face said, ''Are you serious?''


    "What?" Victor looked at Adam out of the corner of his eye, "Why are you making this face like someone stole your chocte?"


    "Just because I''m a vampire now, I can''t visit my friend?"


    "...I mean, that does normally happen."


    "Fuck normalcy, I do what I want." He spoke with absolute confidence as his eyes lingered on the garden.


    "Oh?" Adam disyed a small smile.


    What Victor hated most was this story:


    ''Ah, this is not normal. Vampires and werewolves can''t be friends. Ah, you can''t do this. Ah, you can''t do that.''


    Every time Victor heard something like that, he would stick out his middle finger and deliver a self-righteous ''Fuck you! I do what I want, Bitch.''


    So what if his childhood friend is a werewolf? That doesn''t change anything.


    So what if his friend''s father is an alpha werewolf? That doesn''t change anything.


    Victor is a vampire, and because of that, he can''t speak in a friendly tone to his childhood friend?


    Victor would say, ''Fuck you''.


    Just because his childhood friends are from another species that is apparently in conflict with the species he was a part of didn''t change anything.


    Just because you''re a vampire doesn''t mean you should act like an emo.


    Just because you''re a werewolf doesn''t mean you have to act like an idiot.


    For Victor, this is just bullshit.


    He will observe a situation, assess, and make a decision. He hates herd thinking and likes to make his own decisions.


    Even if his decision is wrong in the future, he doesn''t care; he will leave the consequences to future Victor.


    Victor doesn''t like to be chained, and that thought came from deep in his heart.


    "¡­" Looking into Victor''s eyes that were glowing blood red, somehow, Adam couldn''t help butpare him to the king of the wolves.


    It wasn''t about strength; it was something else. He could feel a sense of ''apprehension'', a feeling he only felt when meeting the king of werewolves.


    "Anyway, Old man."


    "Huh!?" A vein popped in Adam''s head. He was still young, you know!?


    "Who are you-" Adam was going to say something, but Victor interrupted him by saying:


    "When are you going to get a wife?"


    "¡­" Adam just opened his mouth in shock.


    "I mean, despite being old, you don''t look old, so... Go find a werewolf woman, have snu snu, and raise more kids! I want to see my grandchildren!"


    "..." Who are you, my fucking mother!? That''s what Adam wanted to scream now.


    "Fuck you." Adam raised his middle finger at Victor.


    "Hahaha~." Victorughed amusedly.


    "..." And soon a silence fell in the ce, the two men stopped talking and watched the Garden in silence.


    A few minutes passed, and Adam suddenly asked:


    "That incident at the old mansion, that was you, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Why did you do that?" He asked curiously. He didn''t seem angry or was feeling any sympathy for the humans, just appeared to be curious.


    "Have you ever heard the phrase: ''Those who lift the sword against another must be prepared to receive retaliation?''"


    "...Yes, I heard that a long time ago..." He remembered his mother saying something simr in the past.


    "That''s what happened that day."


    "...Hmm...-" Adam was going to say something, but he stopped when he heard what Victor said.


    "You have visitors."


    "..." Adam narrowed his eyes, felt around, and felt nothing, but a few seconds passed, and then he felt five beings approaching.


    Adam''s eyes opened wide.


    "How did you notice them?"


    "Secret." Victor disyed a small smile.


    "This Kid¡­" A vein popped in Adam''s head; ''This boy has a gift for teasing people.'' He thought.


    "They''ve arrived." The moment Victor spoke, five individuals appeared.


    "Adam William-."


    "You are..." The man opened his mouth wide; he never thought he would find whoever he was looking for here.


    Victor exhibited a small friendly smile and looked at the individuals with his special eyes, "Sup, Boys, and Girl...Girl...?"


    "Oh?" Victor focused his attention on the woman as he suddenly got up from where he was sitting.


    And sauntered towards the woman.


    "..." The woman narrowed her eyes a little. She felt strange when she felt Victor''s gaze as if the man could see everything about her. It was as if she couldn''t hide anything from him.


    When he was close enough to the woman, a man standing beside the woman spoke:


    "Step back!" He tried to touch Victor, but he just touched the air as if Victor had passed through his hand.


    "Oh...?" Adam''s smile grew a little.


    "Wha-," Before Anderson''s other subordinates did something.


    Anderson held up a hand and stopped the group from acting.


    "Anderson?"


    "Leave him alone..." Anderson''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Victor started walking around the woman as he watched her with his eyes. He observed every inch of the woman with his eyes, then stopped in front of the woman and crouched a little, looking at the woman''s trained abs with curious eyes.


    Did he look like a man who was sizing up a woman in a strange way, a pervert perhaps?


    At least that''s what it looked like to those who didn''t know about Victor''s ability.


    "..." The woman felt strange, clearly seeing that Victor was not looking at her with lustful eyes, while all she could feel from him was curiosity.


    Suddenly he rose and spoke while looking into the woman''s eyes:


    "Woman, you''re weird." That was Victor''s honest opinion, the woman in front of him was emitting a kind of aura he had never seen before, and he couldn''t even see an exact color of her aura. It was just too weird.


    "...That''s not a very nice thing to say to a woman."


    Victor exhibited a slight smile, "...Yes, indeed."


    But then he turned and walked back to where he was sitting, Adam''s house and his own house; they are some of the few ces he didn''t mind sitting down without having to create a throne of ice.


    "But it doesn''t change the fact that you''re weird." Victor continued as he walked.


    Victor sat back down on the sofa, looking up at the sky, and saw that it was still afternoon, "Since you seem to have something important to discuss, you can pretend I don''t exist."


    Victory down on the couch without putting his feet up. Of course, he wouldn''t. He was not a rude man.


    He took a pair of red sses out of his pocket and put them on.


    Soon, he closed his eyes, and as if by magic...


    He slept...


    "..." A silence descended on the ce, and everyone looked at Victor with an expressionless look.


    Is this man not veryfortable? Is he really going to ignore our existence? And why did he sleep so fast!?


    Anderson''s male subordinates wanted so much to scream now.


    ''A free man...'' Anderson could already tell what Victor''s personality was.


    A self-paced personality while ignoring the world, that was his assessment of Victor, and in a way, he wasn''t wrong.


    "..." The woman looked at Victor with a neutral gaze, seemingly thinking about several things.


    "Oh... Teacher." Victor suddenly woke up and lifted his sses a little.


    "What?"


    He exhibited a slight smile, "I don''t judge your tastes; after all, you are a grown man. But if you want to do a gangbang don''t call me. I won''t participate. I''m a married man, and I promise you I won''t tell your daughter that either... It''s between us, a brother''s secret." Then Victor pulled his sses down and went back to sleep.


    Victor was a man who knew how to take care of his friends. He would definitely keep what happened here a secret!


    Crack, Crack.


    Everyone could hear the sounds of something breaking. What was that something? It was Adam''s patience, of course!


    "..." Veins began to pop in Adam''s and Anderson''s heads. Even Anderson''s subordinates and the woman were irritated with Victor now.


    But like an older adult, he managed to remain calm and said:


    "Forget this boy, tell me what you want here."


    "..." Victor''s smile grew a little when he heard what Adam said, but it soon faded as if it had never existed.


    "Hmm...I wanted to ask you something about your oldest son...And I wanted to ask if you knew of Count Alucard''s location or if you had any clues as to where he was, but I never thought I''d meet him here. Are you guys close?"


    "... My Son?" Adam ignored Anderson''s question and asked his own question.


    "Yes, is he still part of your Pack?" Anderson looked at Adam.


    "Of course he is. He''s just in a moment of rebellion."


    "Hmm... That''s not what he said."


    "Tsk, just ignore him. He''s a stupid boy."


    "Hahaha, hearing you call him your child is funny. Do you know that by human standards, he''s almost a middle-aged man?"


    "It doesn''t matter, to me, he''s still a child."


    "I see."


    "Now tell me. Why is he here." Anderson asked as his eyes glowed sapphire blue for a few seconds.


    "Hmm..." Adam thought about what to say, and when he was about to say something, everyone listened.


    "Liza, what are you doing!?"


    Adam and Anderson looked at Liza and saw the woman approaching Victor at high speed while her eyes were glowing gold. She looked quite annoyed.


    "Die!"


    Liza clenched her fist and attacked Victor with all her strength, but just as her fist was about to reach Victor''s face, something suddenly happened that left everyone speechless.


    Victor raised his hand, captured the woman''s fist, and, with a martial arts gesture, deflected the force of the woman''s attack upwards, causing the woman to lose control of her own body.


    "Eh...?"


    And before the woman or anyone else could understand what happened, the woman fell into thep of Victor, who was sitting down at some point during the process.


    "Woman, you are very tense. How about rxing a little?" Victor exhibited a sneaky little smile.


    "Let go of me-... Ahhh~-?" The woman put her hand over her mouth. She didn''t understand why she moaned just now.


    Victor lightly touched the woman''s trained Abs, "Try a little of the technique my master taught me and calm down; you''re very tense~."


    A small stream of lightning left Victor''s finger and went to the woman''s abs.


    "Ahhhh~"


    "Oh, I forgot to say, don''t get too rxed, or you might die~."


    "Wh-Wha-..." She was about to say something, but Victor released another electric current near the area where the woman''s younger sister was.


    "Ahhhh~" Incoherently, the woman closed her legs tightly. Something wasing!


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 189: A wolf there, a wolf here, wolves everywhere! 3

    <h4>Chapter 189: A wolf there, a wolf here, wolves everywhere! 3</h4>


    "Ahhhh~" Unconsciously, the woman closed her legs tightly. Something wasing!


    But she held that ''something'', she would not demonstrate a shameful action in front of the king''s son! Don''t underestimate her, she was a strong woman!


    She opened her eyes a little, and seeing her friends''ck of reaction, she thought; ''W-Why is no one helping me!?'' But soon her thoughts turned to a nk sheet when she felt this hateful man speak something in her ear:


    "It''s okay¡­" Victor lightly touched an area of ??the girl''s neck, and an electric current came out of his finger.


    "Ahh~," The woman opened her eyes wide and moaned.


    "It''s okay~... Don''t hold back, rx your body..." Victor lightly touched an area just above the girl''s ass, and again an electric current came out of his finger.


    "S-Stop-... AHHHHHHH~!"


    Fushhhhhhhhhh


    A suspicious liquid squirted from an important area of ??the woman.


    Maybe, she wasn''t such a strong woman...


    "Oh? You still haven''t passed out? As expected from the wolves'' resistance." Victor''s smile grew as he felt challenged when the woman didn''t pass out!


    And then, like an experienced masseur, Victor touched every part of the woman''s body, avoiding the important parts, of course. After all, he didn''t want to be used of sexual harassment. All he was doing here was a massage!


    It''s not his fault the woman was reacting that way!


    Definitely not his fault!


    "Ahhh~, S-Stop-... Ahh~." The woman moaned like an innocent girl, a very different viewing from the calm, serious woman she presented herself as before.


    "Shhh... Just rx, and leave everything to me."


    "I- I do not want- ...Ughhh." She looked like she was going to say something, but she just squirmed all over and couldn''t form coherent thoughts!


    The pleasure she was feeling right now was dangerous! She felt like she might die if she rxed too much!


    And she wasn''t wrong¡­


    "...Aren''t you going to do something?" Adam pointed at Victor since he found Anderson''sck of reaction strange.


    "Oh, Right." He was so surprised by the series of moansing from Liza that his brain shut down for a few seconds... Or minutes...


    The same happened with Anderson''s subordinates. Due to the amazing sight in front of them, their brains shut downpletely.


    When Anderson attempted to move forward to stop Victor, everyone heard the man''s voice:


    "Done."


    "Eh?" Anderson and his subordinates were dumbfounded again.


    Victor stopped massaging the woman''s body and didn''t touch her anymore. He just rested his arm on the armrest and looked at the woman with a small smile on his face. He was waiting for something interesting to happen.


    The woman''s appearance was a total mess. Her hair was wildly disheveled, and her clothes, which were tiny, were threatening to reveal the important parts of her.


    Suspicious liquids were leaking from an important ce, and she was very sweaty like she was fighting a very long battle.


    She was very dazed andpletely red in the face, her breathing was disorganized, and she had a big smile on her face.


    "That was so good¡­~" As if in slow motion, the woman started to fall towards the sofa.


    The womany down and then fell into the sea of ??unconsciousness.


    K.O!


    The woman who was a warrior respected by werewolves was defeated by a ''simple'' massage!


    "¡­." Everyone stared at her with open mouths. With just a few movements, he was able to do this with a serious woman who rarely smiled!?


    All the men looked at Victor in shock. This man was scary in a lot of ways!


    The eyes of all the men sparkled a little as they looked at Victor, as they were all thinking the same thing:


    ''...If I could learn these techniques...'' They felt that their night life would be more interesting if they could learn this technique.


    "Umu, as expected. This technique is splendid." Victor nodded several times in satisfaction. He was pleased with the girl''s reaction.


    Victor looked at the woman and thought, ''Hmm...I think I overdid it...I usually use that level of intensity when practicing on Scathach. I got a little too excited when I saw she could withstand a light massage... Whatever, that''s not my problem, and now what are these men going to do?'' Victor''s smile grew a little in anticipation.


    He was expecting some kind of reaction from the men, and if they decided to fight him, it would be even better!


    ''Ah, but I need to take them elsewhere first, I don''t want to damage the Professor''s house.''


    "¡­" Once again, the men felt strange. As men, they could understand other men, and in this exact moment, Victor had no excitement or lustful desire for the woman lying down.


    He just conveys a sense of aplishment, like he''d done a good job, and somehow he was excited? They could feel the urge to battleing from the vampire.


    "..." A few seconds passed, and nothing happened. The men didn''t react as Victor had expected.


    ''Well¡­'' As he was toozy to wait, Victor looked at the woman.


    Victor pulled the woman away from him a little andy down again.


    Realizing that the men were still looking at him, Victor spoke:


    "Oh, I''m sorry to interrupt, you guys can continue." Victor picked up his sses that fell on the couch at some point, put them on, then closed his eyes.


    "..."


    The men had so much to talk about now that they just couldn''t express their emotions.


    First, why is this vampire so weird!? Doesn''t he realize the situation he''s in!? He''s treating this ce like it''s his home!


    Will he really ignore the beautiful woman lying next to him!? He won''t do anything!? Not even looking with lustful eyes? Is he gay!?


    Second, what is this technique!?


    Third and most important... Can they learn this technique too!?


    And fourth, which wasn''t very important, the subordinates looked at their leader with a strange look because Anderson wasn''t doing anything!? Is this man right in the head!? Wasn''t he Simp for that woman?


    Bruh, Come on! How can a good Simp not protect his goddess!


    ... Werewolves are definitely not right in their heads...


    ''I made the right choice not to let my daughter get close to this abomination.'' Adam seemed to have reached an awkward conclusion.


    ...


    One hourter.


    Strangely enough, no one came to interrupt Victor during his sleep, and even the vampire himself didn''t understand since he expected someone to attack him or something.


    But unexpectedly, nothing happened, and since he didn''t feel threatened, he actually fell asleep.


    But don''t get confused! He may be sleeping, but who was Victor!? He was the man who was trained by Scathach, and he could react to any kind of murderous intenting his way! Even while sleeping!


    As Scathach has said in the past while training Victor:


    "A good warrior must be prepared for all situations!" And because of that thought, she would attack Victor at any opportunity, even when he was sleeping!


    ...though she never attacked when they were sleeping together...


    A strange woman indeed.


    "Hmm..." A tall tan-skinned woman with long ck hair that waspletely disheveled opened her eyes slowly.


    The first thing the woman saw when she opened her eyes was a ck outfit, and she looked like she was sleeping on top of someone.


    "...Huh?" It took her a while to process what was happening, as the woman looked up and saw the face of a pale-skinned man who appeared to be sleeping.


    When she saw the man''s face, suddenly, several memories began to resurface in her mind.


    "!!!" Her face turnedpletely red with embarrassment, but aside from the embarrassment she was feeling right now, she was feeling another emotion.


    Rage! She was mad at this bastard! How dare he do this!


    How dare he make her feel... Those strange sensations!


    "I''ll kill him..." The woman seemed determined to kill Victor, but when she saw the man''s face sleeping peacefully, he looked so beautiful to her, he looked so innocent, and soon she felt a little sense of satisfaction in her heart, and a thought began to surface in her mind.


    ''Maybe I should kill him another time...'' She shed a small smile.


    ''Wrong!'' She shook her head several times and thought; ''I will kill him! Now! That bastard humiliated me! This is unforgivable.''


    ''Maybeter¡­'' She backed away again.


    ''Nooooo! I will kill him now!''


    ...Women were hard to understand!


    While the woman was thinking about what to do, time began to pass, and soon night came.


    Victor suddenly opened eyes that were glowing in a dangerous way.


    "!!!" The woman was startled by the man''s sudden action.


    Killing intent began to leak out of his body and spread around him.


    Gulp.


    As Liza was closest to Victor, she could feel everything, and she was paralyzed. She had never felt such a strong intent before.


    ... And that was amazing! He was incredibly strong!


    ... Is this woman right in the head?


    "It''s time." His voice echoed throughout the house, and as if defying gravity, his body began to float upward.


    "Wha-." The woman looked like she was going to say something, but she stopped talking when Victor straightened his center of gravity and picked her up like a princess.


    "You look like you''re out to kill someone, Alucard."


    Victor turned his face and looked at the dark man, "Yes, I will, Anderson."


    "Oh?" The man looked at Victor''s smile with an interested face.


    Victor pointed at Anderson, "Anderson, the son of the werewolf king, the next time we meet, I want to fight you." Victor''s glove''s magic circles glowed brightly.


    "..." Anderson''s smile grew, by the man''s reaction, he definitely liked what he heard:


    "Oh, we''re definitely going to fight... After all, that''s what I came to find you for."


    "..." Seeing how the man reacted to his words, Victor''s smile grew in such a distorted way that it startled Anderson''s subordinates a little.


    "pffft..." Victor tried to hold back hisughter, but...


    "HAHAHAHAHA~!" He did not make it.


    Hisugh was so loud that the furniture in Adam''s house started to shake a little, and, although it sounded like an insaneugh, it wasn''t. It was augh of happiness.


    Victor could tell the man in front of him was strong, and most of all, he wasn''t a coward! A small anticipation of their next encounter began to grow in Victor''s heart.


    "Boy, you''re going to bother the neighbors." Adam suddenly appeared with an annoyed face.


    Victor stoppedughing and looked at Adam, "Professor, take care. And try to find a wife soon, I want to see my grandchildren."


    Veins snapped in Adam''s head, "Boy, I''m older than you! And you''re not my father!"


    "Of course not, I would never let my son have this ridiculous mustache."


    "What...?" A killing intent began to leak out of Adam''s body. He won''t forgive an insult to his mustache!


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor''s body was covered by lightning while disying an innocent smile. He then said:


    "See you in the future, Ciao."


    RUMBLE!


    Lightning seemed to strike Victor''s body.


    Fushhhhhhhhh


    He soared up into the sky like a golden rocket, and when he reached the clouds above, he shot off in one direction!


    BOOOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOOOM!


    Three sonic booms in a row were heard, and soon all anyone could see was a golden trail across the sky.


    "That idiot! What happened to that vampire thing about not attracting attention!?" Adam really wanted to strangle Victor now. It seemed that since Victor became a vampire, he had acquired an expertise in teasing people!


    He even seemed to do it unconsciously! And, despite being irritating, for some reason, Adam couldn''t hate Victor.


    It was a strange feeling.


    ''Is it because I''ve known him since he was little?'' Adam felt it was because of that too, despite having be a vampire, Victor never disrespected him.


    Despite being a vampire, he still called him ''Professor'' and respected him as before.


    Adam liked that, and even though he didn''t like leeches, he felt he didn''t care if this vampire was Victor.


    His charisma was just that great.


    "...One thing I have to admit, he knows how to go out in style." Julian, a tall, dark, muscr man who had hair in a short ponytail, spoke up.


    "That''s true¡­" Juan, a tall man with golden hair, nodded.


    "..." Liza looked at the golden trail with an emotionless look, as she seemed to be thinking several things. When the golden trail was no longer visible, she looked at the sofa.


    Sniff, Sniff.


    She sniffed the air a little; ''I will remember your scent... Next time, I will kill you.'' She promised herself.


    "Adam, can we stay here?" Anderson suddenly asked. He had the expression of someone who was trying too hard not to follow the man and attack him since he really wanted to test the strength of the new Count.


    ... Who did he want to kid? He just wanted to fight someone strong!


    Anderson clenched his fist tightly.


    ''But not now... It''s not the time...''


    "I wouldn''t deny a request from the king''s son, but! Don''t shit in the garden! Don''t harm the garden! If you break this rule, I will kick you out!"


    "..." Anderson and his subordinates looked at Adam with a neutral gaze. Are you thinking we''re dogs or something!? They wouldn''t shit in the garden!


    Probably!


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 190: Resolving issues from the past.

    <h4>Chapter 190: Resolving issues from the past.</h4>


    [A/N: Merry Christmas everyone! Thank you so much for the support you are giving me without you all this would not be possible! I hope you like the chapter! Umu, Umu!]


    ......


    Somewhere in Texas, in a town that seemed to be abandoned.


    A woman wearing a modern maid''s Outfit was walking towards a certain location. She had blonde hair tied in a ponytail, sapphire blue eyes, and was around 180cm tall.


    The woman turned onto a street and looked straight ahead, as her vision seemed to widen a considerable distance:


    "An old mansion, huh¡­" Maria thought hunters had bad taste in picking ces to stay, as always.


    Even though she was going to meet her supposed lover/boyfriend, Maria wasn''t very excited, since she knew this was just a trap, not to mention that¡­


    Maria looked up at the sky.


    Above the clouds, a man with ck hair and red eyes was watching the ce.


    Maria couldn''t see beyond the clouds, but she knew he was there, she could feel it. Even if she wanted to, she could never forget Victor''s presence.


    "Is it okay for her to go alone, Darling?" Sasha, who was beside Victor, asked. As she still didn''t know how to use the floating ability of vampires, she had to lean on Victor to stay still in the air.


    Victor, who was lightly holding Sasha''s waist, said:


    "Yes."


    "..." Victor stopped looking at Maria and looked at Sasha:


    "Are you worried about her?"


    "I am not." Sasha was honest.


    Victor shed a small smile when he heard Sasha''s words:


    "To answer your question, it''s pretty obvious that this is a trap, so we should just do as Ruby said."


    "Use the trap to our advantage, huh?" Sasha spoke with a small smile. She still remembered the little meeting they had beforeing to this ce. Of course, Maria was not part of that meeting since the less the maid knew, the more likely it was for the n to seed.


    "Yes." Victor knew that, among his wives, Ruby was the most capable of thinking upplex ns, and because Victor trusted his wifepletely, he would go along with whatever she proposed.


    ''Although¡­'' Victor looked at the old mansion, focused on his eyes, and saw a strange ''darkness'', it was as if he couldn''t see beyond that point, a blind spot in his usually reliable ability.


    Victor trusted Ruby and her ns, but he also knew that his wife was weak against unpredictable situations. Knowing that, Victor suggested that he would stay in the air with Sasha and watch over everything.


    "In one ce in the mansion, I can''t see anything. Something like this happened in the past when I went to visit n Horseman, I don''t know what it is, but stay alert." Victor reported what he saw through the smallmunicator that was in his ear.


    "Okay, Darling." Ruby spoke.


    While Victor stayed in the air with Sasha, Violet, Luna, and Ruby would stay on the ground and take care of the situation, reporting any unforeseen issues they found to him.


    Today, they''re just here to prevent something from happening to Sasha.


    This was a family situation, Sasha''s problem, and because of that, Victor didn''t want more people toe.


    And he very much doubted that Scathach, Siena, Pepper, or Lacus were interested in this subject.


    For better or worse, Scathach only cared about her daughters. Although she''d known Sasha for a long time, and Violet too, she wouldn''t intervene unless absolutely necessary.


    "She''s entering... Oh?" Victor looked carefully at the silhouette of the man who appeared out of nowhere; ''That darkness is obscuring my vision, I can''t see beyond that. The man must havee out of that ce...'' That was an obvious thought.


    But despite being obvious, it didn''t stop bothering Victor, as he was very used to using his eyes to obtain information from enemies.


    "A man''s silhouette appeared, I don''t know if it''s Carlos, but I''m assuming it is because of his height."


    "..." Sasha squeezed Victor''s shoulder tightly, and her eyes began to glow slightly blood red.


    Even though Victor wasn''t sure if the silhouette was Carlos or not, just hearing Carlos'' name made the woman angry.


    With the same smile, Victor said, "Calm yourself, you''ll have him delivered on a silver tter, Honey. Just wait a minute."


    "Yes... Darling." Sasha''s grip began to soften.


    ...


    Maria went through the door of the old mansion and looked around. She noticed that this mansion was very old and waspletely dusty. She then trained her eyes on the thing that stood out the most in this mansion, which was a broken statue.


    She looked down and saw a tall bald man. His atmosphere was different, he was wearing different clothes, but she could recognize him.


    "... Carlos..."


    "Wee, Maria." Carlos exhibited a gentle little smile, "I missed you."


    "¡­" Maria didn''t know what to say, what should she say? Why did you call me? Is this really a trap? How did you rise so fast in the organization?


    If she said; ''I missed you too.'' She knew this would be a lie, but at the same time, true. At first, she missed him, but her feelings began to die down as time passed.


    She didn''t know if that was because of the thing she had turned into that night, or if it was because of herself... She didn''t know.


    And these were all just useless questions, and she knew it... She just didn''t know what to say, and since she didn''t know what to say, she was silent.


    Carlos looked at Maria as if sizing her up, his face slightly distorted when he saw the outfit the woman was wearing.


    "You became a maid of those leeches..."


    "Yes. As you know, I didn''t have much choice at first." Maria spoke.


    "Yes... I know... I definitely know..." Carlos looked at a broken statue that was behind him:


    "I still have nightmares when I go to sleep of that night. The night I lost you."


    "¡­" Maria''s gaze twitched a little. What did he mean by lost me? Maria felt something strangeing from Carlos'' words, and, despite being a little sentimental, her logical side was fully functioning, even she was surprised by it.


    She thought she would be more shaken when she saw Carlos in person.


    But she was not feeling anything... Nothing? Wait, isn''t she feeling something?


    Actually... She was feeling something. She felt hungry! She felt that eating Carlos now would give her heavenly pleasure!


    ... HUH?


    ''What''s happening to me!?'' Maria held her head, and she started to doubt herself. When she asked herself that, she remembered Sasha''s big smile:


    "Ah... I understand now..."


    This was destined to happen the moment Maria became a Ghoul.


    What is a Ghoul?


    It''s a subspecies of vampires who only think about satisfying their own desires.


    And what is the main wish of the Ghoul?


    Eat!


    Although a King Ghoul is supposed to be an intelligent being, that doesn''t change anything, considering the word ''intelligent'' just means they have the mental capacity to make decisions. It didn''t mean anything about their feelings.


    For a Ghoul, anything other than satisfying their desire was useless.


    ''She knew that... She knew that, and because of that, she smiled like that...'' Maria thought of Sasha, her current master.


    "...I still have nightmares..."


    Maria awakened from her thoughts and looked at Carlos.


    "Because of this nightmare, I decided to change, I decided topletely focus on getting stronger no matter the cost, and thanks to my efforts, I caught General James'' attention, and he gave me strength."


    "...You..." Maria opened her mouth in shock when she saw Carlos''s blood-red eyes.


    Carlos started walking towards Maria:


    "A philosopher named Friedrich Nietzsche once said: He who fights with monsters must beware lest he also be a monster."


    Carlos adjusted the glove that was in his hand, and soon his right arm started to be covered by a kind of ck aura, while his left arm was covered by a golden aura:


    The man''s skin began to grow paler, "When you stare into an abyss, the abyss stares back at you."


    "Have you fallen so low that you became what you swore to hunt, Carlos!?" Maria stepped back a little,


    "Yes, Indeed!"


    "Idiot!" Maria yelled angrily.


    Carlos ignored what Maria said and continued, "In my case, I chose to jump into the abyss of my own volition. I needed power, the human limit was clearly defined, I needed to be a monster to defeat the other monsters."


    "But it''s okay... Despite being a monster now, I know God hasn''t abandoned me, the proof of that is my left arm."


    Carlos clenched his left fist tightly, and the power in his arm began to grow.


    Fushhhhhhhhh


    An intense golden aura started to be released from Carlos'' left arm.


    A distorted smile that showed his sharp teeth appeared on Carlos'' face:


    "God is with me."


    "Carlos¡­" Maria pulled further away from Carlos.


    "And today... Is the day my nightmares will end, while my beloved will finally rest in peace."


    "Don''t talk like I''m dead! I''m not dead!"


    "Wrong..." Carlos suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of Maria, "You''re already dead."


    Carlos punched Maria with his left arm!


    Cough.


    Maria spat blood from her mouth when she felt the punch impact her stomach.


    And suddenly.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    An absurdly powerful golden st released from Carlos'' arm and sent Maria flying towards the wall.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!" Maria screamed in pain.


    ...


    Hearing Maria''s scream, Ruby looked at Violet, and both women nodded at the same time. It was time to act, but she stopped her movement when she heard.


    "Don''t move now, Ruby, Violet, and Luna." Victor''s voice was heard over themunicator.


    "...why?" Luna, who was silent, asked as she looked at the mansion from the top of a building.


    "Just wait a minute, it''s important to Sasha." Victor suddenly disconnected frommunication.


    "What is he nning?" Luna asked as she looked at Ruby and Violet.


    "... We do not know." The two responded at the same time with a lifeless look.


    "Darling is bing more and more unpredictable, and that''s irritating." Ruby turned her face to the side.


    "Yes, even I can''t understand him sometimes, and it pisses me off... Maybe I should lock him in the basement and do an interrogation?"


    "...He''s just going to think this is a new kind of prank from you, and in the end, you''re going to end up doing that."


    "Oh... That''s true." Violet couldn''t deny it.


    "Tsk." Somehow Ruby got even more upset.


    "..." Violet looked at Ruby with a neutral face and shed a little imperceptible smile while she looked like she was nning something.


    ...


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    Maria hit the wall that surprisingly didn''t break. Her body was all burned, her skin had long since gone away, and all that was left was the visible flesh of the body.


    Maria then fell to the ground.


    Cough, Cough.


    Blood came out of her mouth as she tried to get up but couldn''t, and her body didn''t seem to respond to hermand.


    Step, Step.


    Hearing the sound of someone approaching, she asked in a difficult voice:


    "W-Why...?"


    Carlos took hold of Maria by the neck and stood up:


    "Shut up, Demon. Don''t make that face to me. You''re not Maria. Maria is dead. You will not have mypassion."


    "Demons must die so mankind can be saved," Carlos spoke with full conviction in his words.


    "..." Maria just looked into Carlos'' red eyes with an emotionless face, and slowly.


    Crack, Crack.


    Something inside her started to break, soon...


    Bloody tears began to fall from her eyes.


    Carlos was no longer the man she knew in the past; if he was the old Carlos, he would foolishly try to help her. That was the man she knew, but this man... He was just trying to kill her.


    He just saw her as a demon, he was not trying to see her.


    "... Tsk." Carlos was shaken for a moment, but soon he closed his fist and attacked Maria''s face with his right arm:


    "Don''t make that face towards me!!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The punch was so hard that Maria quickly broke through the wall andnded on the grass outside the mansion.


    Cough.


    Maria coughed up blood again while she looked up at the sky, towards the darkened clouds and pale moon.


    Slowly, a man apanied by a woman with blond hair came out of the clouds.


    The man looked at Maria, and his distorted smile grew wide, as his face seemed to disappear, while all Maria saw was the man''s eyes and smile full of sharp teeth.


    ''Ah...I understand...I was left to die, huh?'' Somehow she thought this was natural since she was the woman who had murdered someone precious to that scary man''s wife.


    He wouldn''t let her live.


    Carlos appeared through the hole and walked towards Maria.


    "..." Sasha looked at Maria with a cold look, and then she looked at Carlos with the same look.


    Slowly, she looked at Victor, and seeing his ''face'', she said:


    "Are you nning to let her die?"


    "Of course," Victor responded with the same smile, his response was instant!


    "..." Sasha was taken a bit by surprise by Victor''s response.


    "No Mercy." Slowly, Victor looked at Sasha:


    "She is the woman who killed Julia, your mother. Those two are responsible, so of course, both must die."


    "Maria will die by the hand of the man she loved, and Carlos will die by yours in whatever way you see fit."


    "They''re both going to die today!"


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 191: What is your desire?

    <h4>Chapter 191: What is your desire?</h4>


    [A/N: The first two sketches of Natashia Fulger are avable in Pa treon! Go check it out! Don''t worry it''s free! And the vote of who will receive the new illustration will take ce this week don''t miss it!]


    ....


    Three months ago, around the time Victor was training with Scathach.


    In Sasha''s personal bedroom.


    Sasha looked at the blonde-haired maid.


    "Where are the girls? The mansion seems very silent today."


    "Lady Ruby is out somewhere, Lady Lacus is sleeping, Lady Pepper is watching anime, and Lady Siena is working." Maria replied in a neutral tone.


    "I see¡­" Hearing what she wanted to know, Sasha was silent.


    "..." As Sasha didn''t ask any more, Maria was also silent as she waited for any possible order from Sasha.


    Sasha looked at Maria out of the corner of her eye and shed a gentle little smile.


    Although it seemed like an odd situation, for Sasha, it wasn''t. For Sasha, the maid''s silentpany was¡­


    ...


    "What do you think? It''s perfect, right?" Victor''s smile and words could frighten any weak soul, but not his wife.


    Sasha woke up from her memories, as she looked at Victor in a daze for a few seconds, and nodded:


    "Yes... It''s perfect... Yes... It''s perfect..." She repeated it twice, and then she looked at Maria with a cold smile, though anyone who knew Sasha well would know that that smile wasn''t real.


    Suddenly, Victor''s smile died, he looked at his wife carefully, and a neutral expression appeared on his face.


    Sigh...


    He visibly sighed, his face returning back to normal:


    "Sasha, you''re too soft... You''re too kind." He disyed a gentle smile.


    "Huh...?" Sasha looked at Victor, not understanding anything he was talking about.


    "No need to lie to yourself." Victor looked deep into Sasha''s eyes:


    "You hate Maria, you really want her to suffer, but you don''t want to lose her because you don''t want to feel lonely, right?"


    "...W-What are you talking about...?" Sasha''s voice visibly shook.


    Sigh...


    "I''m sorry, I should have thought of you more on this subject." Victor made a mistake in thinking this was his revenge, but it wasn''t. This was his wife''s revenge.


    She must decide their fate.


    He didn''t want to make the same mistake again, the mistake of attacking Sasha''s father and mother, since, even though Sasha said she didn''t care, Victor knew what he did was wrong.


    One wrong move and he could''ve caused irreversible damage to his rtionship with Sasha.


    Dealing with family was veryplicated, especially when the issue at hand involved someone close to his wife, like a father or mother.


    Although this situation was different from the previous situation, it still applied in the mentioned context.


    Victor didn''t want to be a tyrant to his family.


    "Again, what are you talking about!?" Sasha yelled.


    Victor looked seriously at Sasha, and it was a seriousness that scared Sasha. Somehow Sasha was more scared by Victor''s serious face than his scary ''face''.


    "Do not lie to me." His voice sent shivers down Sasha''s spine.


    Gulp.


    Sasha gulped when she sensed Victor''s mood; he was irritated with her.


    "And most importantly..." Slowly, Victor''s gaze became gentler, "Don''t lie to yourself."


    "¡­" Sasha opened her eyes wide.


    "Revenge shouldn''t be half-assed, you should bepletely satisfied with what you want to do so that you don''t regret it in the future." Victor''s eyes slightly glowed a blood red:


    "Now..."


    "Tell me, my wife. What''s your desire?"


    "... I-..."


    "Answer me honestly."


    "..." Sasha stared into Victor''s red eyes for a while, and then she looked at Maria, who was about to be finished by Carlos, and said:


    "I hate Maria, I really want her dead... But at the same time, I don''t want to be alone..."


    "When you go somewhere, when the girls go out somewhere, I always feel lonely, but... at least Maria was there..."


    "I want her dead, I want her to suffer, but at the same time, I don''t want her to die." She wasn''t making any sense anymore, and why was she repeating the same thing twice?


    But she was just saying what she felt. She wanted the woman dead, but at the same time, without realizing it, over time, she began to enjoy the woman''s silentpany.


    Though she sometimes didn''t say anything, just being there gave Sasha a littlefort when Victor or the girls weren''t present.


    And this kind of situation was quite frequent when Victor was training, since, for Sasha, the six months felt like they passed quite slowly for her, maybe because she was worried?


    But in some weird way, those six months were bearable because she had Maria''s silentpany when Ruby and the girls weren''t around.


    In the end...


    She was just a girl who didn''t want to miss something again, and without realizing it, she ended up considering Maria as that something.


    "Why are emotions soplicated? Why can''t I just be like you and let her die with a smile on her face? Why!?" Though she spoke in a cold voice, the emotions implied in her words were anything but cold.


    She was confused about what to do.


    "¡­" It was at these times that Victor wished he had a dictionary, perhaps an entire bookstore of books to learn about women.


    Sigh...


    Victor sighed again, and soon he disyed a loving smile:


    "Are you silly?"


    "Huh...?"


    "You don''t have to be like me, I want you to be yourself, I fell in love with you, your soft way, your gentle way, your noble way, although I didn''t see much of your noble side. After all, you''re surrounded by a bunch of crazy people. Hahaha~." He chuckled lightly at the end.


    "...Oh..." She shed a small smile, and her cheeks turned a little red. She didn''t expect this surprise attack.


    "Well..." Victor patted Sasha''s head a little.


    "..." Sasha looked at Victor''s gentle smile with loving eyes.


    "I would be a terrible husband if I didn''t fulfill my wife''s wishes." Victor looked at Maria, "And being a terrible husband is thest thing I want to be..."


    ...


    "Goodbye, Demon." Carlos held Maria with his right hand, which waspletely covered in ck energy.


    Fushhhhhhh


    A golden power began toe out of Carlos'' left arm, an oppressive power that, at the same time, was a gentle power.


    Maria closed her eyes and thought; ''Although it was a painful life... Despite the difficulties I went through... This was a good life... I hope that God has mercy on my soul and doesn''t throw me in hell...''


    A small memory began to pop into her head.


    "...Maria, how do you feel today?" Sasha asked


    "Horrible."


    "That is good." She disyed a small smile.


    "Let''s go now. My husband ising out of his training."


    ''Hahaha... why is this the memory that appears when I''m about to die?'' She couldn''t understand herself sometimes.


    "Die!" Carlos attacked Maria with all his strength.


    But before Carlos'' punch could reach Maria, everyone heard a crackle of lightning.


    "You really are lucky, maid."


    "!!?" Carlos quickly turned around, but all he could see was a leg covered in lightninging towards him.


    Time suddenly seemed to stop for Maria, and she looked up into Victor''s neutral face with eyes wide in surprise.


    "Wha-." She couldn''t finish what she wanted to say because a loud st of lightning interrupted her.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Carlos let go of Maria and flew towards the sky.


    Victor caught Maria with his left arm as he wasing at high speed, and, since he couldn''t stop in time, he froze the grass under him and using the terrain as if it was a ski slope, he started to spin while holding the woman on his arm.


    Managing to adjust his center of gravity, Victor stopped skiing and pointed the finger of his right arm at Carlos.


    "Winning my wife''s soft heart is quite an achievement."


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble!


    Lightning started to focus on Victor''s finger, as he aimed his finger like it was a high-caliber rifle, and when Carlos was in the crosshairs, he said:


    "Bullseye."


    BOOOOOOOM!


    A massive beam of lightning left Victor''s finger and flew toward Carlos.


    "!!!" Carlos set his center of gravity in the air, and using the dark power of his right arm, he grabbed hold of Victor''s lightning bolt, and as if he were using some kind of martial arts, he deflected Victor''s power back to him!


    "ORYAAA!"


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile widens.


    "¡­" Maria kept looking at Victor with her mouth open in shock, the only thing going through her head was, ''why didn''t he let me die?''


    But when she remembered the words Victor spoke, she opened her eyes a little wider:


    ''Is it because of my Master?''


    Victor stepped lightly on the ground, and soon a pir of ice was created towards the sky!


    Victor''s lightning struck the pir, and a huge explosion happened, but nothing happened to the ice pir.


    Carlos, who was falling towards the ground at high speed, continued to look at Victor.


    Suddenly, dark power covered Carlos'' body, and he disappeared.


    And in less than a few seconds, he appeared in the air a little far from Victor:


    "Alucard, don''t get involved, this is none of your business." He spoke in an ordering tone...


    Victor looked at the dark power on Carlos'' arm that had turned into a ck wing, and then looked at Carlos,


    "Mongrel."


    "Know your ce."


    Fushhh, Fushhh, Fushhh, Fushhh


    Various ice weapons covered with fire and lightning, such as spears, swords, and axes, began to be created behind Victor.


    Victor pointed to Carlos and said, "I do what I want, whenever I want, and wherever I want. It''s not a dog like you that''s going to stop me from doing my bidding."


    Soon all the weapons he created flew towards Carlos.


    BOOOOM, BOOOOM, BOOOOM, BOOOOM!


    Small sonic explosions happened every time a weapon was thrown in Carlos'' direction.


    "I see¡­" Carlos'' eyes glowed blood red, and he assumed a martial arts stance.


    "In that case, I must force you to withdraw." Then, with a movement invisible to human eyes, Carlos punched the air.


    With only the pressure created by his punch, Carlos destroyed all of Victor''s attacks since he was clearly on another level!


    And knowing that his opponent was stronger than he expected, a gigantic smile grew on Victor''s face.


    Victor looked at Maria with a slightly annoyed face, "You''re in the way."


    "Eh? Wha-." Before Maria could say anything, Victor looked down towards the ground in a faraway spot, and when he found whoever he was looking for, he threw Maria in that direction.


    "WHAT THE FUCK!"


    Suddenly, Maria found herself in Sasha''s arms.


    "M-Master...?" Maria was no longer understanding what was happening.


    Sasha ignored Maria and said, "Ruby, so far, I don''t see any signs of other hunters."


    "This is weird¡­" Ruby spoke into themunicator.


    "And in the end, what was it that Darling wanted to do?" Violet asked.


    "I''ll exinter." Sasha cut the subject.


    "...Fine." Violet spoke.


    "What should we do?" Luna asked.


    "Wait." Ruby replied.


    "I very much doubt they would throw amander of Carlos'' power away like he was trash. There''s some catch to this whole situation, you guys should be on your toes." Ruby exined.


    "Yes." All agreed.


    "Sasha, go back to the safe house with Maria, leave the rest to Darling." Ruby spoke.


    "But¡­-" Sasha wanted to protest, but soon she heard Violet''s voice.


    "What Darling hates the most is when someone meddles in his fight, let him do what he wants," Violet exined.


    "...Yes." Sasha picked up Maria''s body like a sack of potatoes and disappeared from where she was previously.


    ...


    "It''s started."


    A man sitting in ab looked at the monitors on the television, and on those monitors, he could see Victor and Carlos fighting.


    "As expected, Count Alucard is a special vampire, even among noble vampires. Three powers of the Vampire Count Households, and more unknown powers... He''s really a strange existence." The man spoke in an emotionless voice.


    "Is this alright?" Suddenly the man heard a woman''s voice.


    "Hmm?"


    "If this continues, Commander Carlos will die. He''s using his power too much, his body isn''t stable yet."


    "It''s okay, that''s what he wants, and despite being a specimen with incredible willpower... In the end, he''s still a failure."


    "He couldn''t be perfect." He spoke in a voice that held great sadness.


    "..." The woman was silent.


    "He''s not like you, unlike them, you''re perfect, right, S-000?"


    "Whatever, just don''t make me clean up the mess again, I need to watch my K-drama." The woman turned and walked away.


    "¡­" The man squinted his eyes a little. Why are his ''disciples'' so strange?


    Suddenly, she stopped walking, seemingly remembering something. She turned around and said:


    "Do something about the A-000, he''s starting to act very independently. That''s not a good thing."


    "Oh?" The man seemed to be even more interested:


    "What''s he doing?"


    "He is actively looking for the person responsible for the previous incident. If this continues, he will find out that it was the daughter of that crimson demon who did this, and he will definitely do something harmful."


    "¡­" Though still cold-faced, a small drop of sweat fell from the man''s face when he heard the woman mention the crimson demon, and if it''s a demon, he only knows one.


    "Scathach¡­"


    "I will speak to him." It is not yet time to provoke that demon.


    "Thanks." Her voice came out a little livelier than usual. Now she didn''t need to work anymore!


    The woman turned again to walk away but was spoken to again.


    "And... Don''t use your power for useless things."


    "... What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t treat me like a fool. You only managed to discover this information because you used your power. Scathach''s daughter''s n was very well orchestrated and hidden, you wouldn''t be able to discover it in a normal way."


    "¡­" The woman was silent.


    "This time, I''ll let it go, but there won''t be a next time."


    "Yes... General."


    "Good, now go watch anything you would watch."


    "It''s K-drama..." The woman seemed to pout.


    "Whatever."


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 192: The power of Alucard.

    <h4>Chapter 192: The power of Alucard.</h4>


    When Victor threw Maria to his wife, he said,


    "Now that the hassle is gone." Victor cracked his neck a little as he looked at Carlos with his eyes glowing blood red.


    "Let''s continue!"


    "Alucard, you''re overestimating yourself-," Carlos was about to say something, but he was interrupted by a punch so hard it made him fly into the sky.


    "Wha-," The man quickly tried to fix his center of gravity in midair.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "What were you saying?" He heard someone''s voice behind him.


    When Carlos would try to turn his face in the direction of the voice, he felt a punch in his ribs and rapidly flew up again, and before he could do anything.


    Victor appeared beside him and attacked him.


    ''Ugh... He''s too fast!'' Carlos couldn''t react to Victor''s speed.


    This same attack was repeated, over and over, and Victor looked like a golden beam of light attacking Carlos!


    "Let''s increase the speed!" Victor yelled with a big smile on his face!


    He disappeared again, leaving lightning trails in the air, and began attacking Carlos in all parts of his body.


    "AHHHHHHHH!"


    Heads, legs, knees, ears, eyes, dick, Victor attacked Carlos''s entire body with such force that the man''s body began to break.


    The man was being bathed in his own blood! And he couldn''t do anything!


    "Enough-." When Carlos was about to say or do something, Victor suddenly appeared in front of him and grabbed him by the neck.


    "Tell me, have you ever tried getting punched at Mach 10?"


    "H-Huh...?"


    Not letting Carlos have time to think, Victor froze Carlos'' body and threw him upward.


    ''I can''t move!'' Carlos started to struggle like a pig. He felt frustrated! He just couldn''t react!


    He didn''t specialize in aerial fighting! He''s another ground fighter!


    "Ready..." Victor assumed a position like he was about to run an Olympic 100m sprint!


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Lightning began to cover Victor''s body, and slowly Victor''s red eyes began to turn a golden tinge.


    "What is my Darling doing?" Sasha asked as she looked up at the sky.


    "Hmm... Don''t tell me..." Ruby opened her eyes wide when she saw Victor''s running position, "Since when can he do this?"


    "Do what?" Violet asked.


    "Maria, are you alright?" Luna asked.


    "Y-Yes..." She spoke in a difficult voice.


    "¡­No, you''re not fine. Lady Sasha, can you do something?"


    "Hmm? Oh, I forgot." Sasha approached Maria and presented her wrist to the woman to bite


    Suddenly, everyone heard a thunderp so loud they had to cover their ears.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE!


    Victor''s body was covered with lightning, while the lightning seemed much denser and stronger than before.


    "GO!"


    BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM!


    Victor flew into the sky like a golden rocket towards Carlos, and halfway through, everyone heard three sonic booms.


    "That''s not enough! Faster!"


    This time the sound was much louder than before.


    BOOOOOOM!


    "MORE!"


    BOOOOOOM!


    Victor clenched his fist, he covered his fist with the power of ice, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Carlos.


    Carlos''s perception began to slow, and he looked into Victor''s red, golden-tinted eyes with fear visible in his eyes:


    ''I will die! I will die! I will die!''


    That''s what he thought, but the moment he thought it, a dissatisfaction rose inside him:


    ''I do not want to die!'' Slowly a dark power in his arm began to grow.


    "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"


    Victor''s fist connected with Carlos'' chest, and a massive explosion ensued.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The air pressure spread, and all the clouds in the sky disappeared, and the result of the attack on Carlos'' body was...


    Every part of Carlos'' chest disappeared from existence.


    "This is fucking bullshit." Luna couldn''t help but say when she saw what Victor did.


    "You get used to it..." Violet and Ruby spoke at the same time.


    "¡­" Luna wanted to scream. He''s never done that before, you know!? Why aren''t you guys reacting!?


    Well, the wives just had the thought, if it''s Victor who did it, then it''s normal.


    They were tired of reacting to anything he did.


    "What did Darling do?" Sasha asked in curiosity because she couldn''t see what had happened since she was feeding Maria her blood.


    "He punched someone at a speed of Mach around 10," Ruby spoke in a dry tone. She didn''t know exactly what speed he had achieved, but just from the sonic booms, she knew it was around what she''d guessed.


    "...Huh?" Sasha thought she went deaf all of a sudden. Did she just say that Victor punched someone at a speed of Mach 10?


    What is he? Not even her family can do that!


    That is a fucking bullshit!


    Suddenly everyone heard:


    "HAHAHAHA~." Victor chuckled in amusement. He enjoyed doing this; he must do this more often!


    Cough!


    Victor coughed blood, then, as he looked at his blood, "Oh? I suffered damage... Well, it''s to be expected, I hit that speed, and I suddenly stopped in mid-air. That kind of action must have a consequence."


    He also felt his fist, and his whole body was aching a little, but¡­


    Victor didn''t care too much, considering that, in less than a few seconds, all the damage he suffered was healed.


    Victor looked at Carlos'' flying body.


    "What are you waiting for? Wake up!" Victor yelled with an annoyed face, "The fun isn''t over!"


    "Fucker!" The dark power in Carlos'' right arm began to grow and soon covered his entire body.


    He positioned himself in midair and looked at Victor, a hint of fear creeping across Carlos'' face when he saw Victor''s smile, but he ignored it as if it were an illusion and then threw a gigantic ck beam of power in Victor''s direction.


    Victor looked at the ck power beam with a bored look:


    "Too slow."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor''s body was soon covered by lightning again.


    And he disappeared, leaving behind a golden trail.


    "Tsk." Carlos clicked his tongue in annoyance when he saw that Victor easily dodged his power, as the power that was covering his body disappeared, and the power of his arm created a ck wing that looked like an angel''s wing.


    "Oh¡­? That ck power speeds up your regeneration, huh." Victor spoke a little away from Carlos as he looked at his back.


    Carlos quickly turned and looked for Victor, but he found nothing.


    "Where are you!? Stop hiding like a coward!" He growled angrily.


    Victor appears in front of Carlos, "Hahaha~" Heughed lightly as if listening to a funny joke, "Hiding? Me? Looks like the punch I gave you earlier made you stupid."


    A vein popped in Carlos'' head:


    "Fuck off!"


    Carlos quickly closed his golden fist and attacked Victor!


    An immense wind pressure rushed towards Victor, and that wind seemed to carry a slightly golden color with it.


    Victor looked at the air pressureing towards him with a neutral gaze:


    "I''ll show you the difference between us." The magic circle of Victor''s glove began to glow like crazy as hot air starteding out of Victor''s body.


    Victor breathed in a little and exhaled, allowing a small puff of mes came out of his mouth. He then closed his eyes and concentrated on his power:


    When the wind pressure reached in front of Victor, he opened his eyes which were glowing blood-red:


    Suddenly.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    A gigantic fireball was created.


    "...W-What-."


    Air pressure hit the fireball, but nothing happened.


    Victor lifted the fireball up and looked at Carlos with his red eyes glowing.


    Gulp.


    Carlos gulped as he looked at the fireball and felt an instinctive fear of that power.


    "Don''t lose focus, don''t bite your tongue, don''t despair, the fight has just begun."


    With every word Victor spoke, the fireball grew and grew.


    "..." Carlos'' spine trembled as the fireball increased in size


    And soon, Victor looked like he was holding a sun.


    "Don''t disappoint me like others of your kind, Mongrel."


    A feeling of fear covered Carlos'' entire body, and he yelled,


    "Monster!! What are you?! How can you use that kind of power and not feel anything?"


    "I''m built different, Mongrel."


    "...H-Huh?"


    "... He''s overreacting..." Luna spoke with a lifeless look.


    "Yeah, he''s overreacting..." Violet spoke with the same look.


    "...Yes." Ruby just nodded while having the same look on her face.


    Punching others at Mach 10 speed is okay, but creating a gigantic fireball is a big ''NOOO!''


    Imagine the damage this will do if it falls to the ground!?


    Gulp, Gulp.


    The three look at the source of the noise and see Sasha giving her blood to Maria.


    "The wounds are taking a while to heal, huh," Ruby spoke as she looked at Maria''s burned body.


    "Yes, but she''s more stable now."


    "The power of hunters is very dangerous for Ghouls. The only reason for a ghoul to have survived is because it is stronger than normal." Sasha said:


    "If this keeps up, it''s going to take years for her to get back to normal¡­" Sasha''s eyes narrowed a little.


    "Take it." Ruby threw something at Sasha.


    Sasha raised her hand and caught the item, "A vial of blood?"


    "It''s not just any blood, it''s our husband''s blood."


    "...I don''t want to give her Darling''s blood," Sasha spoke.


    "Don''t worry, the effect will be a little better than normal blood. After all, she''s not drinking straight from the source." Ruby spoke in a neutral tone.


    "...You seem pretty sure of what you''re talking about."


    "Of course I am." Ruby shed a sly smile.


    "...Don''t use our husband''s blood in your experiments, Ruby," Sasha spoke.


    Ruby''s eyes grew cold, "¡­Do you trust me so little? I experimented on myself, I did two tests, I drank my husband''s blood straight from the source, and I drank his blood from a vial."


    "The result? The blood in the bottle is much weaker for some reason. The blood doesn''t give the same nutrients and power, unlike drinking straight from the source. Don''t you remember telling us about this in the past?"


    "¡­" Sasha was silent while she thought a little about the past and remembered that this happened when she wasing to the vampire world with Ruby. A look of recognition appeared on Sasha''s face.


    "Satisfied? Now, just give the damn blood to your Maid." Ruby turned her face away.


    "I''m sorry Ruby..." She spoke in a gentler voice, "I just don''t like it when people use some part of my husband''s body in an experiment."


    Ruby looked at Sasha with the same cold gaze, "I''m not just anyone, Sasha. I''m his wife."


    "¡­" Sasha was silent again.


    Ruby''s eyes began to go lifeless, looking like endless darkness, "And just like you, I don''t like it either. Because of that, I must know everything about my Darling, everything about his body, I must know everything about anything rted to his blood so that in the future, something like these Mongrels won''t be born using my husband''s blood as an experiment. "


    "That''s a good thought¡­" Sasha spoke up.


    "Right? Now, do your thing." Ruby turns her face away.


    "Yes."


    "..." Violet, who was watching all this, just disyed a small satisfied smile. She decided not to interfere because she knew that the girls, despite having disagreements and arguments once in a while, will reconcile quickly. After all, they''ve known each other for a long time.


    Soon she heard Victor''s voice:


    "Burn." Victor threw the massive sun-like fireball towards Carlos, while this fireball seemed to be much bigger than the one before!


    Violet looked at Victor with loving eyes; ''he is so amazing~. Oops, I can''t, if this keeps up, I''m going to get wet. Focus, Focus.'' She patted her face lightly.


    She always liked it when Victor used her power, and unconsciously, she felt that way.


    "Are you crazy!? Are you trying to erase this city from the map!?"


    "HAHAHAHA~!"


    His crazyugh told Carlos everything he needed to know.


    "Tsk." Carlos nced at the mansion for a few seconds, and seeing that the power was going towards the mansion, he got even angrier.


    Carlos'' eyes began to glow blood red, and at the same time, the power of his golden fist began to grow.


    "Haziel! My guardian angel, protect me-."


    Rumble!


    "Tsk, Tsk."


    Victor appeared beside Carlos, and he tapped him on the shoulder and looked at Carlos like he''s an old friend.


    "Why are you going to defend yourself? Just take the attack like a good boy."


    "Eh-...?"


    Victor covered his fist with ice and attacked Carlos'' stomach.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "Cough!" Carlos spat blood from his mouth.


    And then he flew towards the mansion, where the roof was destroyed and fell to the ground.


    Victor looked at the fireball and disyed a small smile, and soon he disappeared, leaving behind lightning trails.


    Victor appeared in the air and looked at his attack that was getting close to the mansion.


    Suddenly.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "Ahhhh~, it''s so beautiful. Can''t this be considered a work of art?"


    "HAHAHAHAHA~" Victor chuckled as he pped his hands, while he felt he was acquiring a taste for destruction.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 193: The Power Of Alucard. 2

    193 Chapter 193: The power of Alucard. 2


    "Ahhhh~, it''s so beautiful. Can''t this be considered a work of art?"


    "HAHAHAHAHA~"


    "...This monster is not even taking the fight seriously." James squinted a little as he stared at the monitor.


    "Of course not." The woman walked to General James'' side as she looked at the monitor with a neutral gaze.


    "...?" James looked at the woman, "Didn''t you leave to go watch that thing?"


    "It''s K-drama." The woman repeated again.


    "..." James had a face that said, ''I don''t care.''


    "And yes, I would go watch my ''K-DRAMA'' but¡­ This is more interesting." She highlighted the word so the man could remember the next time.


    "Alucard is a literal monster, that''s not enough to make him fight seriously." The woman seemed to rate Victor very highly.


    "I know that. He''s the fusion of the powers of n Scarlett, Fulger, and Snow. Of course, he would be strong."


    "..." The woman looked at her boss like he was an idiot:


    "That''s not what I''m talking about."


    "...?" James didn''t understand for a few seconds what the woman was implying.


    "...I''m talking about his mentality, you can give an ordinary man the power to defeat God. But, if he doesn''t have determination or willpower enough to learn to control his powers, or if he doesn''t have the mentality of going into battle prepared to die, he will be useless."


    "No matter how talented you are, no matter what kind of power you have, if your mindset isn''t right, you won''t be able to use that power properly."


    "Oh..." James now understood what the woman had been implying earlier.


    "Alucard already had a few screws loose in his head even before he became a vampire, and when he became a vampire, that subsection of his personality grew stronger, he joined the useful with the pleasant and became a monster."


    "... And to make matters worse, he found that woman."


    "Yes, fate is a bitch sometimes, it even seems that she wanted Alucard to be born as an irregrity..."


    "Oh." The woman opened her eyes wide.


    "You seem to have thought of something, tell me." James'' eyes twitched a little.


    "It''s just a silly thought..." The woman narrowed her eyes a little, and she looked at James, "I just thought: what if that was true?"


    "What?"


    "Alucard was born to be a symbol of change? Something like a generational change."


    "...That''s ridiculous... d is a much bigger monster than he is. They can''t bepared."


    "I very much doubt that that man would give up on everything he''s aplished to some stranger."


    "Yes, that''s why I said it was a silly thought."


    "..." A silence fell around the room, and the only thing that could be heard was Victor''sughter.


    "Well, whether he''s a symbol of change or not doesn''t matter." General James looked at Victor with a calcting look.


    "Let''s start phase two." James approached a keyboard and hit the ''Enter'' key.


    Soon a visible change began to take ce on the monitor.


    Victor stoppedughing and looked at the mansion with a serious look:


    "Oh, he noticed, huh? As expected, we shouldn''t underestimate the senses of a vampire, especially of an irregrity like him."


    "...Are you really going to waste so many resources just to know the limit of this monster?" The woman spoke as she stared at the monitor screen.


    And on the monitor screen, she could see the appearance of 3 men, and the strange thing about these men was that they looked the same. They were like triplets, ck hair, and blood-red eyes, all of them around 180 cm tall. :


    ''A-010, A-011, A-012... Is he sending three A-level experiments just to fight him? This is such a waste!''


    "Yes, we must assess and understand Alucard''s strength, this is for the good of the Pope''s n."


    ''That''s not enough¡­'' She was going to say it out loud, but she knew the general wouldn''t listen to her, so, because of that, she just kept silent.


    When she heard about the Pope''s part.


    The woman squinted her eyes a little:


    "...I wonder if the Pope agrees for you to use humans in experiments."


    "Hahahaha~." James chuckled yfully.


    "..." The woman opened her eyes a little since she had never seen this manugh before.


    "My dear, S-000. The pope is not as holy as you think. You don''t live 1900 years without getting your hands dirty, he even allowed what happened to you toe true."


    "..." The woman was silent and thought it made sense.


    She squinted her eyes a little: ''As expected, everyone is rotten...'' She had little hope that the Pope didn''t know what was going on, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    "We must use whatever is necessary to defeat the evil of mankind... Vampires must be eliminated." He spoke in a voice that was lifeless, but one that held unshakable determination:


    ''Especially that monster, he definitely won''t forgive you.''


    19:39


    "..." James looked at S-000''s back with a neutral gaze, and seemed to be thinking of something, then "And to fulfill that reality, I don''t mind getting my hands dirty. After all, I know I will be forgiven... God is on my side." The man''s ck eyes seemed to glow gold for a few seconds.


    "¡­" The woman turned, and as she walked towards the exit, she said,


    "God can forgive him¡­ But people definitely won''t¡­"


    ''Especially that monster, he definitely won''t forgive you.''


    "..." James looked at S-000''s back with a neutral gaze, and seemed to be thinking of something, then he looked at the monitor.


    ...


    "Target acquired." An emotionless voice was heard while he was looking at a man in midair.


    "As we always do... As per the general''s wishes, we will eliminate the threat." A neutral voice was heard.


    "Let''s go!!!" This time it was an excited voice.


    "Start process¡­" The emotionless voice spoke.


    Rapidly a giant golden circle appeared on the ground.


    Fushhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    A suffocating pressure began to fall around him.


    "¡­" Everyone in the distance could feel this pressure.


    "... They are here," Ruby spoke in a cold voice when she felt the pressure.


    Feeling the pressure of the new enemies, Sasha seemed to understand something:


    "...This was not a trap for me..."


    "Yes, it was a trap for Lord Victor," Luna replied.


    "His goal is¡­?" Maria, who was a little better, spoke in a difficult voice.


    "Discover the limits of my Darling. Most likely." Violet spoke with an annoyed face.


    "Let''s move. The mansion has been destroyed, but something useful can be found underground, and we must make sure Carlos is dead." Ruby said. She still remembered what Victor said about there being a ''darkness'' under the mansion.


    Ruby didn''t need to think long to understand that something was being hidden in the mansion, and as a result, she thought it was underground.


    "There''s no way a vampire could survive that explosion¡­" Violet spoke with a face of disdain.


    "He is not a vampire, he is a hybrid who can use the power of hunters," Ruby spoke in a cold tone as she stared at the burning mansion.


    "¡­" Violet was silent.


    Ruby looked at Violet and said, "We should make sure he''s dead."


    "What are we supposed to do if he''s alive?" Violet asked.


    "What a silly question¡­" Sasha shed a big smile.


    "We must kill him."


    "..." Maria didn''t even show a reaction when she heard about Carlos'' possible death, she didn''t care anymore, something inside her broke when that man tried to kill her...


    All she felt now was... Hate!


    And more importantly...


    She was hungry!


    ''I will eat it!'' This time, she didn''t hold back her instincts.


    "Let''s move." Ruby turned and took the lead as usual.


    "What about Lord Victor?" Luna couldn''t help but ask.


    "...You know him, don''t disturb him...But keep an eye on him. I think it''s very unlikely that this will happen, but if Darling loses, we should rescue him."


    "Darling lose...?" Violet wore a face of disdain. For her, that was impossible.


    "I know what you''re implying, but remember, in his base form, he has the power of an adult vampire, and when he uses the transformation of our ns, his power increases to a 1000 year old vampire, but... There are forces out there that can easily handle that kind of vampire."


    "...What about his other transformation?"


    "He shouldn''t use that, you remember, right?"


    "Yes¡­" Violet clearly remembered the consequences of using the blood count transformation.


    "Although¡­" Ruby looked toward something:


    "I doubt hunters have that kind of being at their disposal." Aside from the generals and the Pope, Ruby had doubts if the hunters had enough manpower to waste someone who could defeat a 1000-year-old vampire so easily.


    "But we must not underestimate them." Sasha was the one who spoke this time while she squatted down a little and picked up Maria like a sack of potatoes.


    "Indeed." Ruby nodded in agreement with Sasha''s words.


    "Let''s go ahead."


    "Yes!"


    Soon all the women disappeared from where they were.


    ...


    "Interesting, interesting indeed." Victor disyed a big smile as he looked at the Triplets.


    ''This was all very timed, the moment the attack I delivered exploded, these individuals appeared.'' Victor looked around with his eyes and thought, ''I''m being watched, huh?''


    ''Where are you...'' Victor started looking for possible cameras or observation techniques, but he couldn''t find anything visible.


    "Processplete."


    Victor stopped looking around and looked at the triplets.


    "We are sinners. Even though we are sinners, we are given the privilege of being God''s tools." The triplets'' eyes began to glow blood red, and the golden circle seemed to have diminished, and several weird runes began to appear.


    Hearing what the three were saying at the same time, Victor understood something:


    "An enchantment¡­" He knew very well what the triplets were doing.


    Victor''s smile grew, and he stopped caring about the cameras and floated towards the ground.


    "Very well... You have my attention."


    The moment Victor got his foot on the ground, all the ground around him turned to pure ice.


    "Mongrels, don''t disappoint me."


    "And God once ordained." The three continued to talk.


    Crack, Crack.


    Sounds of broken bones could be heard, and soon,


    Fushhhhhhhh


    Bat wings burst out of the triplets'' backs.


    The twins'' teeth became sharper, their skin became paler with a purple tinge, they looked like a demon that came out of the seventh hell.


    "Oh?" Victor''s interest grew more and more.


    "Eliminate the evil from humanity."


    A dark power came out of the triplets'' bodies, and in less than a few seconds, their appearancepletely changed.


    They were a little taller, their feet and hands turned into sharp ws, their skin took on a dark purple tinge, and their eyes werepletely red.


    "Like your tools, we said: so be it."


    p, p, p.


    Victor started pping like he was watching a light show.


    "Very good, very good indeed."


    "Tell me your agent''s name. I will hire you for my wedding, I don''t care how much I have to pay."


    "Just say the number!"


    "..." The three were silent since they weren''t expecting this reaction from Victor.


    Despite ying with them, Victor was analyzing the beings in front of him:


    ''They are closer to vampires than their old opponents, I wonder how they are different.''


    "Target is distracted; initiate elimination." Suddenly one of the brothers appeared behind Victor.


    Victor''s smile grew widely, "You''re too slow."


    With minimal effort, he dodged the triplet''s grip.


    "But to give you a little credit, you''re better than the man I fought earlier."


    The creature''s eyes began to glow blood red, and it looked like it was trying to use something:


    "Oh? You have the Charm too." Victor immediately realized what the creature was trying to do.


    Fushhhhhhh.


    A golden me flew toward Victor.


    Victor looked into the me, as his eyes glowed a little blood red, and then.


    A wall of ice is created in front of him.


    The me hit the wall of ice, and the explosion Victor had been hoping for didn''t happen. The me just snuffed out of existence.


    "Interestingly, the me does not have a normal property."


    Victor looked up and saw another triplet:


    His bat wings seemed to grow, and then.


    He disappeared...?


    "Hmm..." Victor didn''t understand what had happened.


    Suddenly, he felt a cut on his stomach.


    "Oh?" He looked down at his stomach with curious eyes and realized that he suddenly found himself in a red world.


    "An illusion..."


    "In this world, I am-." Before the triplet could say anything.


    Victor grabbed his own head and broke his own neck, and then fell to the ground dead.


    "... Eh?"


    In less than a few seconds, Victor opened his eyes.


    He got up off the ground and cracked his neck a little:


    "Illusion, Charm, ws, bat wings, and a weird golden me." Victor used his fingers and listed everything he learned from that brief encounter, and soon he looked at the three of them with a big smile on his face.


    "..." The three felt a shiver down their spines when they saw Victor''s smile.


    "I''m curious. You guys are interesting, I want to know more!" With every word Victor spoke, his voice got louder.


    A demonic aura exploded from his body:


    "Let''s have fun!"


    Gulp.


    What in the seven-hells did the general order them to fight!? That''s what was going through the triplets'' minds.


    ........

 Chapter 194: The Power Of Alucard. 3

    <h4>Chapter 194: The Power Of Alucard. 3</h4>


    "Let''s have fun!" Victor shouted as a dark, demonic aura left his body.


    Victor disappeared and quickly reappeared in front of the man in the middle, then took the man by the arm and threw him into the air.


    "Eh-?" The man couldn''t react to Victor''s speed in time.


    "Die!" The other two who were close to Victor attacked him at the same time.


    One was attacking with a golden me, and the other was attacking with his ws.


    Victor''s eyes glittered dangerously, and as Victor''s arms were rapidly covered in ice, he defended their attack with both of his arms.


    BOOOOOOM!


    A surge of power urs when the two attack Victor simultaneously, but it doesn''t seem to affect Victor.


    Cold air suddenly rushed out of Victor''s body and froze them both in ce.


    "Wha-."


    Before they could do anything, Victor grabbed each of them by the arm, then spun around a little, and threw them both towards the first man who was just starting to reach the peak of Victor''s first throw.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHH


    The two men tried to correct their center of gravity and break free of the ice encasing them but failed to recover in time to avoid impacting their brother.


    The two frozen bodies collide harshly with the man who was in the air, tangling them together in a heap.


    Victor points his palm towards the three brothers.


    The atmosphere around him began to heat up as sparks of me started to gather in his hand, and the magic circles on his glove began to glow crazily.


    "Burn, bitches."


    BOOOOOOM!


    A gigantic beam of fire burst from his palm, erupting angrily with searing mes towards the three men.


    "Dodge, Dodge, Now!" An agitated voice began to thrash in the air. The first brother was trying to get away, but he couldn''t escape since his brothers were tangled up with him.


    "Dog?" a neutral, emotionless voice asked.


    "What''s the Dog doing?" a cold voice asked.


    "It''s not a dog, you Idiot!" The man seemed to be freaking out:


    "I said, Dodge!" He corrected the brothers screaming frustratedly at their idiocy.


    "Oh." They spoke at the same time.


    Feeling the heat approaching, he started to get more worried:


    "Faster, Dodge!"


    "Yes." The two spoke at the same time.


    Their bodies were covered with golden power shattering thest of the ice and freeing their movements again as they pushed off each other then disappeared.


    "Oh..." Victor''s smile grew.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble!


    Victor''s entire body began to be covered by lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he was gone.


    "Oof, I''m safe... Safe..." The man with an excited voice spoke in relief.


    "Hello There." Victor touched the man''s shoulder.


    "!!!" Before he could react, Victor punched him in the face.


    Crack, Crack!


    Sounds of broken bones can be heard following an explosion, and rapidly the man is once more flying through the air.


    "Brother." The man with the cold voice appeared behind his brother and held him.


    "I''m fine. This will be cured soon." He spoke with a bloodied face.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Hearing the sound of lightning, everyone quickly turned their attention to Victor.


    "This is no time to worry about me, let''s fight! He can''t beat our teamwork!"


    "Yes." The man with the cold voice nodded.


    "Right." The man with the emotionless voice who appeared beside them nodded too.


    They look at each other and nod their heads as their bodies are covered in a golden aura.


    Seeing this, Victor''s smile widened again, and soon he too disappeared, leaving behind trails of lightning.


    And just like Victor, the three men disappear too.


    BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM!


    A high-speed battle was taking ce. It was a battle that was impossible to see with untrained eyes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA~"


    "¡­" Ruby looked at the fight going on in front of her with a dry look.


    ''Is my husband a Sayajin rather than a vampire? What is this high-speed fight? Am I in an anime? What the fuck?'' Her Otaku side couldn''t help butment on that, though she didn''t voice her thoughts aloud.


    "Ruby, what are you doing?" Sasha asked.


    "Nothing, just watching something," Ruby replied.


    "Oh, I see..." Sasha nodded, indicating that she understood, as she watched Victor for a few seconds and then started looking around as if she was looking for something.


    "I found Carlos!" Violet yelled at the girls...


    Maria was on Sasha''s shoulder being held like a sack of potatoes, and Sasha looked up at Violet with eyes glowing blood red.


    Sasha, along with Maria, Ruby, and Luna, approached Violet, and soon they saw a man who had been burned all over.


    "He''s not dead, his body is recovering," Violet informed, and then she looked at Maria and Sasha.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I-..." Sasha was going to say something, but suddenly Maria said:


    "I will eat him."


    "...?" Sasha looked at Maria with curious eyes, and she was surprised that the only thing she could see was Maria''s cracked skin, and she was drooling as she looked at Carlos with blood-red eyes.


    Ruby, Luna, and Violet looked at Sasha and waited for her decision:


    Sasha''s face showed a distorted smile, she didn''t know if Maria was in control or if she was being controlled by her Ghoul instinct, but that doesn''t matter. For Sasha, it was a good result.


    But...


    ''It''s still not enough.'' She wanted to see Maria devouring Carlos while he was awake. She felt it would be an incredible sight.


    "Ruby, freeze the man, we''ll take him home."


    "...Master...?" Maria turned to face Sasha, while she had a face that asked what Sasha was doing.


    Sasha ignored Maria and continued looking at Ruby.


    "... Are you sure?" Ruby asked.


    "Yes, freeze him." Sasha was determined.


    "...Fine." As it was Sasha''s decision, Ruby wouldn''t intervene too much, and she also felt that this was better since she could study Carlos before Sasha did her thing, so she did as Sasha asked.


    She froze the man''s entire body.


    "Luna, I''m counting on you. Take him home, and don''t forget to lock him up."


    Luna made a pouty face, it was pretty obvious she didn''t want to do this, but as it was Ruby''s order, she had no choice:


    "...Yes, Lady Ruby."


    Luna approaches Carlos and holds him. Thanks to her supernatural strength, this was an easy job, but even so, she didn''t like it:


    ''Tsk, where is Natalia when you need her?'' Sheined internally.


    If Natalia were around, it would be a simple job, but since she''s busy solving other things Violet asked for, she couldn''t make it today.


    "I''ming, Lady Ruby."


    "Be careful." Ruby spoke.


    Luna shed a gentle smile, "Yes, I will."


    Then, she disappeared while holding Carlos.


    "... If you''re done,e with me. I found something." Violet suddenly spoke and started walking.


    "¡­" Ruby looked at Violet with a strange expression, ''why is she the only one who finds things? What the fuck? Is her luck too high?''


    Violet approached the destroyed statue, she pointed her hand at the statue, and a st of fire came out of her hand.


    Fushhhhhhhh!


    In less than a few seconds, the fire incinerated the statue from existence.


    "..." Ruby, Sasha, and Maria were impressed by the destructiveness of Violet''s power.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? This is normal, I just need to focus my power in one ce, and it happens."


    This is not normal! That''s what they wanted to scream; they''d never seen Violet do something like this before.


    "Anyway, look at this." She pointed to the floor where the statue was, and soon everyone saw adder heading towards the ground.


    "... How did you find this?" Ruby asked skeptically since she checked the whole ce and found nothing, but how did Violet find it so quickly?


    "Kaguya told me," Violet replied.


    "Kaguya¡­?" Ruby looked at Violet''s shadow, and soon she saw the shadow change to Kaguya''s appearance.


    "... She''s here? I thought Darling hadn''t warned his Maids."


    "Where Darling goes, his Maids go with him, even now Bruna and Eve are in his shadow." Violet replied.


    "¡­How are the Maids in his shadow if Kaguya is with you?" Sasha asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "¡­" Maria, Sasha, and Ruby didn''t know what to say when they heard the honesty of Violet''s words.


    [Lady Violet, be careful, there are enemies hiding down there still.]


    "Oh...?" A distorted smile appeared on Violet''s face, "That''s good, I needed to burn someone."


    [Sigh...]


    Kaguya sighed when she heard what Violet said.


    "Girls, let''s go in."


    "W-Wait, do you have a n? You cannot invade-," Ruby wanted to stop Violet from entering, but Violet just looked at Ruby and said:


    "n?" With the same smile on her face, she said, "The n is to burn them all." And then she went downstairs.


    "¡­" The three women were silent.


    "Sigh..." Ruby sighed, too, just like Kaguya.


    "Well, we should expect that. In a way, she''s pretty reckless just like my Darling."


    "..." Ruby looked at Sasha with a dry look that said, are you serious right now?


    "...What?"


    "Nothing, let''s go in."


    "Yes."


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Ruby, Maria, and Sasha looked up and saw a massive explosion in the sky and saw the bodies of the three men falling towards the ground, without their arms and legs.


    "... As expected." The three spoke with a smile on their face, they suddenly heard Victor''s loud voice:


    "That''s it!? That''s it!? That is all you got!?"


    "Now that things were getting good! In the end, you guys are just worms too!?" He had an annoyed look on his face.


    "...Oh shit..." Ruby said when she saw Victor''s face lose its skin and turn dark, the only thing that was seen was his eyes and his mouth.


    "He''s really upset, huh?" Sasha spoke.


    "He is disappointed." Maria suddenly spoke.


    "...?"


    The two women looked at Maria.


    "The enemies are weaker than he expected, and because of that, he is disappointed, and a few secondster, that disappointment turned to annoyance and contempt."


    "..." The two looked at Maria with their mouths open since they thought they were the only ones who knew that.


    "How do you know that?"


    "I''ve been watching him for a long time..." Maria spoke in a t tone. She didn''t lie since, during her entire stay, she observed everything that Victor did.


    "..." The two were silent.


    They felt strange when they saw Maria''s gaze. Did her gaze contain nothing but a feeling of neutrality?


    They couldn''t exin the weird feeling they were feeling right now.


    "...Anyway, let''s go in." Ruby decided not to think about it too much right now.


    "Yes." Sasha nodded in agreement.


    ...


    "Not even these three mutated are a match for him, huh?" General James spoke out loud as he looked at the monitor.


    ''The three together can handle a 700-year-old vampire easily, and when they shift, they can handle a 1200-year-old vampire, but even so, they''re losing, and he hasn''t even morphed into his vampire count form...''


    "You are a monster, Alucard." James looked at the man on the monitor.


    James got it all wrong. Yes, the three men are strong, but why are they losing to Victor?


    That''s simple, Victor is superior inbat. The martial arts plus the fire powers that are the hybrid''s weakness leave him in a much superior state. He trained with Scathach, for god''s sake. Does he really think untrained worms can do something against him?


    "Are you upset, Alucard?" James asked.


    "Stand up, Mongrels!" Victor yelled angrily at the three men.


    "Yes, you are." James suddenly got up from where he was sitting and walked towards aputer.


    "In that case, I''ll give you a gift if you can handle it only in your base form... I think only Level S experiments can handle you..."


    The man visibly sighed.


    Sigh


    "I was saving them for the vampire counts¡­" Soon his eyes snapped open in realization.


    He facepalmed, "Oh, I forgot... You''re a vampire count now, huh?" He hadn''t considered Victor a vampire count, after all, he was very young, but after that little test, he seemed to have changed his mind.


    The man liked to talk to himself... And to answer to himself... He lost his mind.


    "Yes... Indeed... You''re a vampire count now, Hahahaha." He seemed tough at what a fool he was.


    "In that case..." His eyes glowed gold for a few seconds as he took his hand away from his face and looked at the monitor:


    "I will regard you as a monster on the same level as a vampire count."


    He looks at the keyboard and starts typing something:


    "I''m sorry, A-010, A-011, A-012... But this is for the greater good... Please die."


    Then he clicks the ''Enter'' key.


    And suddenly.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A ck and golden power began toe out of the three men following their screams of pain:


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "Hurts! Hurts!"


    The man looks at the monitor with a lifeless look:


    "You were correct, my friend, Nietzsche." He walks to his chair and sits down:


    "To defeat a monster, an even bigger monster must be used."


    "Now, let''s see how you do against this creature, Alucard."


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 195: The Power Of Alucard. 4

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Power Of Alucard. 4</h4>


    Victor was looking at the three brothers, who began to release a pir of golden and ck energy.


    ''Don''t tell me¡­'' He seemed to have noticed something, which caused a visible change in his expression.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" The three men began to scream in pain, and the sounds of breaking bones and rending flesh could be heard.


    Crack, crack, crack!


    It was a horrible sound, their bones seemed to be being broken into several pieces, and their bodies muscles were suffering from the same process.


    Blood began to pour out of all three men''s bodies as they screamed in agony. They screamed as if someone had grabbed every bit of flesh on their body and were squeezing and twisting to cause as much pain as possible.


    "Hurts! Hurts! Hurts!"


    Victor continued watching everything with a neutral gaze, a cold gaze, and an annoyed look on his face. His expression changed emotions several times, but in the end, he only had one predominant feeling.


    Rage.


    Every time he heard the men''s bones breaking, every time he listened to the man''s agonized screams, the feeling of anger only increased.


    With his special eyes, he could see that the three brothers'' auras began to merge, and their bodies warped together as if they were trying to form a single entity.


    And he could more or less imagine what was going on in front of him now.


    Suddenly.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    An evenrger pir of golden and ck energy came out of the men.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" And their cry of pain was heard.


    Despite the light show in front of him, Victor could clearly see what was going on with his special eyes.


    "Is this your idea!?" He yelled with a visible annoyance on his face, "A hybrid, I ept, they are Mongrels, but at least they still have the slightest conscience, but this!?


    "What the fuck is this!?"


    Rumble, rumble!


    Victor''s voice was like the sound of thunder.


    "Why is he so upset? I can not understand." James spoke while looking at the monitor


    The golden and ck pir disappeared, and soon a ten-foot-tall creature was in front of Victor.


    It was covered in dark gray skin with weird tattoos all over its body and two gigantic bat wings erupting from its back.


    The creature opened eyes that werepletely blood red.


    "Now, let''s see how you do against this creature, Alucard," James spoke in a cold voice that held a great deal of curiosity. He wanted to see!


    He wanted to see the limits of the new vampire count!


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!


    The monster roared toward Victor.


    But Victor didn''t react as the General expected and just looked at the creature with an annoyed look, while he didn''t even seem interested in the creature.


    Victor''s face distorted even more when he heard the creature''s roar, as his face began to darken and lose its pale skin, then, as if by magic, a faceless entity with only red eyes and a mouth that showed his sharp teeth was in front of everyone.


    "Oh¡­" The general''s smile widened a little.


    Victor ground his teeth together, as a dark pressure began to leave his body, he clenched his hands tightly, and then a demonic voice came out of him:


    "Is this your idea to test me!?"


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    The voice was so powerful that everyone around him could feel what the man was feeling.


    He was angry. He was so angry that mere anger couldn''t express his feelings now.


    "..." General James raised an eyebrow.


    "You make me fight an irrational monster!?"


    "An irrational monster!?"


    ROOOOOOOOOOARRRRRR!


    The monster disappears and then reappears in front of Victor!


    Remarkable speed for something its height since it should be too heavy!


    "Disappointing!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Victor punched the monster so hard in the face that the monster copsed and flew towards the ground.


    "Eh¡­?" That was the only word the General could express for such irrationality. He could ept many things, a vampire count transformation, a special power he had never seen.


    But¡­ A punch?


    One fucking punch!?


    "¡­What the fuck am I seeing on my screen right now? This has to be an illusion." James opened his mouth wide. It was quite obvious that he hadn''t expected this result from one of his ns.


    ''This experiment has the power of a thousand-year-old vampire, so why did it get knocked away so easily? Why did it lose so easily!? This was not supposed to be happening!'' James couldn''t understand something very simple.


    Everyone knows that in the toughest role-ying games, the most challenging enemies are humanoid enemies, not monsters.


    An irrational monster, a monster that doesn''t understand martial arts, a monster that doesn''t have the ability to think and make decisions like a conscious being wouldn''t be able to defeat or even entertain Victor.


    The act of transforming the three brothers who had at least had an amount of rationality and ability to act as a group into an irrational monster.


    It''s basically an insult to Victor. He doesn''t want to fight an irrational monster. He wants to fight beings who use tactics, who use martial arts, who use any kind of techniques possible to defeat him!


    He wants to evolve when facing stronger beings!


    And most importantly, he wants to have fun in this process!


    And it is because of that desire that Victor was so furious. He has never been as angry in his life as he is now. The only other time he has ever disyed that kind of anger was when his precious Maid, Kaguya nk, was seriously injured by a church dog and when he learned that his wife was ambushed by those same dogs.


    The humanoid being who could now be called a demon? Or a vampire? A vampire demon?


    Victor couldn''t tell clearly because its body''s aura was inplete chaos since he could see through his eyes that the creature''s body was covered in ck liquid and the mark of a vampire.


    He could no longer see any sign of the human heart that symbolized this creature''s humanity.


    Anyway, Victor didn''t care, as he red at the monster with a visible look of rage.


    Badump, Badump.


    Victor''s heart starts beating frantically.


    ROAAAAAAAAAAAR!


    The monster roared towards Victor, and soon a gigantic golden ball of fire came out of its mouth and flew towards Victor.


    Victor didn''t know the properties of the golden fireball, but he was slightly sure that this fireball was the work of the hunter''s powers, something like a purifying me, a me made to kill only creatures of the night that were weak to fire... Creatures like vampires.


    But he could see that this me was a little different. He could see a dark power that was leaking from some of the mes, tainting the brilliant golden fire with spots of dullness and shadow, and he was really curious to know what that power was.


    But¡­


    That''s not what''s important right now.


    Victor covers his arm with the power of ice and ps the fireball aside like a bug.


    The fireball deflects to the left side and flies in a very distant direction, and quickly hits the ground. And unlike before, the fireball caused a gigantic explosion.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Despite having heard the explosion and feeling the force of the st in his body, Victor never stopped facing the monster in front of him.


    Victor''s icy arm melted, and slowly his arm began to turn ck and red; it was as if the transformation that had urred on his face had continued on to cover his arm as well.


    "Worm."


    Despite having lost all senses, despite having lost all humanity and ability to think, the creature felt something when it looked at Victor.


    The creature felt fear¡­


    A fear that reached to the depths of its soul, an instinctive fear, it was as if the creature had encountered a higher entity, an entity it could not understand orprehend with the rest of the almost non-existent intelligence that existed in it.


    Gulp.


    Unconsciously, the creature swallows hard and takes a step back.


    Victor''s glove''s magic circles began to glow crazily as if warning that something big wasing.


    Victor raises his hand up, and rapidly pure blood begins to gather, and as if by magic, a blood greatsword appears in his grip.


    "THAT''S IT!" James opened his eyes wide as he looked at the monitor. He had a shocked face, a face that said that he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    As expected of a stubborn man, Victorpletely ignored the warning of Scathach and the king of vampires.


    The warning that he wasn''t to show that power until he was ready to use it.


    But¡­ Victor didn''t care, as his whole being was disgusted by the creature in front of him, his entire being screamed for this creature to be eliminated. So, that''s what he did:


    "Get out of my sight. You''re disgusting."


    Victor holds the blood greatsword in both hands and swings the sword vertically, lowering the sword almost casually.


    And then a massive vertical crescent shaped blood attack flew rapidly toward the creature.


    The creature turned to flee, but unfortunately, it was toote, as Victor''s attack passed through it and bisected the creature''s entire body in half vertically.


    Despite being born just seconds ago, the pitiful creature was eliminated from existence by Victor.


    As Victor couldn''t properly control his power yet, his attack passed through the creature and tore across thend.


    As if it were an unstoppable force of nature, his attack began to prate Earth''s soil without stopping leaving a deep gouge like a scare in thendscape.


    "Wha-..." General James couldn''t believe what he was seeing now. This attack''s destructive power was too ridiculous. "Just how far does this attack go!?"


    Only God knows, but he probably wouldn''t answer him.


    Victor''s attack was utterly devastating.


    There was no noise like before, there was no explosion, it was like a silent force of nature that cut through everything in its path, that was the kind of power that Victor unleashed now.


    The power of Alucard.


    The creature''s body slid in two as something started happening to the creature''s body.


    The creature''s entire body begins to dissolve into pure blood that rises in streams of dark red and flies towards Victor''s body.


    Victor undid the blood greatsword as it also dissolves into streams of red, and the blood used to create the greatsword also enters his body.


    Victor didn''t care about the creature''s blood entering his body, as he just looked up at its ''face''.


    He pointed his finger at a direction in the sky and spoke in a dark voice that sent shivers through James'' soul:


    "Record what happened in your memory, and never forget it, because next time¡­" His eyes shed blood red.


    "Next time, it will be you." A st of fire shot out of Victor''s finger, and soon the fire rapidly spread across the sky.


    It was an area attack aimed at destroying anything that was watching him.


    Victor wasn''t sure if it worked or not, but he had to try, he knew someone was watching him, and because of that, he used the power of fire to burn the whole sky around him.


    Victor points his hand away, and then a gust of fire, much like the previous one,es out of his other hand, throwing more mes into the night sky.


    ...


    Gulp.


    James swallowed hard and sat back in his chair with a stunned look on his face.


    "This¡­This¡­" He looked disbelieving.


    "Pfft..." A slight hint ofughter left his face, and then:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA"


    "I understand! I understand!" He shouted as he facepalmed.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA," Hisugh was crazy, augh that held a deep-rooted insanity, augh that held fear and despair.


    "Everything he''s feeling right now¡­ His unnatural power, why he didn''t turn into a plebian vampire, his rapid growth¡­" James looked at Victor again.


    "Alucard!" James'' eyes shed bright gold, "Calling you a count is an insult. You are not a count... You are a king... A king who shouldn''t have existed."


    He gets up from his chair and speaks with an expression that shows his determination:


    "I will certainlymit this day to my memory." He clenches his fists tightly:


    "Today is a day I will never forget."


    "As long as I live, I will remember this day forever¡­"


    "The day I witnessed Alucard''s power, an irregrity that shouldn''t have existed."


    James stops staring at the monitor that is only showing static now and turns around:


    "It''s time to change ns."


    "Minions are not going to be able to defeat that freak. I must create stronger soldiers, smart soldiers, soldiers who can fight that freak face to face and win." He pulls out his ck cell phone and looks for a phone number.


    "And for these soldiers to be born, I need a new ingredient." He disyed a cold smile.


    He clicks on a specific phone number in his contacts, the cell phone starts calling, and soon the call connects:


    "We need to talk." General James is silent for the time being, and soon he makes a decision:


    "...I will ept your agreement."


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 196: Sometimes You Should Just Burn Everything.

    <h4>Chapter 196: Sometimes You Should Just Burn Everything.</h4>


    You can read the novel fast updates at


    or


    "Burn, Bitches!"


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Sounds of men screaming in agony from being burned alive can be heard all around.


    Violet looked like a crazy psychopath who was walking around setting everything aze with a big smile on her face.


    "Burn in the holy fire. The inquisition has arrived, bitches!" Violet kicks open the door to a room, scaring everyone inside.


    "Are you a yer!?"


    "We''re on the same side!"


    "Why are you doing this!?"


    Violet makes a face like she''s looking at a fool, "What a stupid question!"


    "It''s because I want to!"


    "You''re crazy!"


    "Say ''hello'' to god for me, tell him that his wife is a bitch who is cheating on him¡­ Oh, but if you go to hell, tell Satan he needs to meet God! Their gay romance still hasn''t progressed after thousands of years!"


    "You''re not making any sense-.."


    Violet points her hand at the man and says with a distorted smile,


    "I know."


    Fushhhhhhhh


    Fire came out of the woman''s hand and started burning everything again!


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA, THIS IS FUCKING FUN!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! I''m burning, I''m burning!"


    "Yes, indeed. You''re burning!"


    "Someone kill this madwoman!"


    "Impossible, this ce has no weapons!"


    "Damn, who was the idiot who didn''t put guns-."


    "Hello." Violet appears behind the man and grabs him by the neck, and rips the man''s arm from his body.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    "The inquisition has arrived bitches! It''s time to burn all the infidels!" She was doing a good job impersonating a hunter¡­


    ¡­


    Cough, Cough, Cough.


    "My god, Violet. Why did you burn everything? I almost suffocated." Sasha spoke in an annoyed voice as she coughed heavily.


    "Well¡­" Violet didn''t have much to say, and she''s definitely not going to say she liked what she did in this ce.


    "..." Ruby looked around with a cold gaze as she put her hand over her mouth, as she was looking at the mess Violet had made.


    Burnt bodies, burnt files, burnt walls.


    Yes... Basically, everything was burned.


    "Oops...?" She scratched her head while making an innocent face that was, at the same time, obviously not so innocent.


    She definitely liked burning everything.


    "We''ve lost any useful clues now¡­" Sasha spoke as she looked at all of the burned files.


    "Not quite." Ruby suddenly spoke.


    "...Hmm?"


    "All is not lost, look." She pointed to a number on the basement wall.


    Sasha, Violet, and Kaguya looked at where Ruby was pointing, and they saw the number 1.


    "This is the first floor of the basement." Ruby took a step forward, and suddenly.


    FUSHHHHHHHHH!


    The whole ce was frozen.


    She takes her hand away from her mouth and says, "The important stuff isn''t on the first floor, let''s investigate further, and this time¡­" Ruby looked at Violet with a menacing look.


    "Don''t burn everything, please."


    Nod, Nod!


    Sasha nodded furiously, making sure it was clear she agreed with what Ruby said.


    Violet turns her face away, "...I''ll try." She pouted.


    "Anyway-." When Ruby was going to say something, all the girls listened.


    "Is this your idea to test me!?"


    The girls'' world suddenly seemed to get heavier, and they quickly looked up:


    "Darling is angry." The three spoke at the same time.


    [Master...] Kaguya''s shadow begins to leave Violet''s body and soon disappears into the darkness.


    "...Isn''t she more hardworking than when she was working for me?" Violet asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "I wonder what made him so angry." Sasha promptly ignored what Violet asked and spoke up.


    It wasmon knowledge between the two girls that Violet always got into trouble, and Kaguya had to clean up the bullshit she did.


    ''Ah... That hasn''t changed much, huh?'' Sasha thought when she remembered that her husband always got into trouble.


    "The only thing I''m feeling from Darling is anger and disappointment," Ruby spoke a little of what she was feeling about their connection.


    "Is the opponent likely weaker than expected?" Sasha thought out loud for the girls to hear.


    "Hmm... I don''t think that''s it..." Violet said. She knew that Victor only got angry when someone close to him was threatened, just like what happened with Kaguya and Sasha.


    Or when someone kills his fun or gets in his way when he is fighting.


    But from those two things mentioned above, he wouldn''t have such a strong reaction. Something wasn''t right.


    "Anyway... Let''s continue." Ruby didn''t know what made her husband so angry, but they needed to work too, and she was curious about how this basement was built.


    From what she can see, this basement appears to be an advanced scientific facility? Ruby wonders why the church spent so much money building this ce and left it with so little protection.


    ''Maybe this is one of theboratories responsible for creating the hybrids?'' Ruby thought this was very possible.


    And if this ce was what she was thinking, she was definitely very curious about this ce.


    Just as Ruby was about to take a step to keep walking, she felt someone grab her arm and pull her back.


    "... Violet?"


    "Why did you-" Ruby was silent, as she felt a power that sent shivers down her spine and a cold sweat run down her back, pierce through the roof, and break through the basement.


    She quickly turns and looks down.


    "Darling is going too far... Something really pissed him off." Violet''s eyes were ck, like a ck hole. She doesn''t like it when Victor uses this power. After all, she knows the consequences of Victor using that power.


    ''Who was? Who was the bastard who made you use that power? I will kill him again!''


    "Would the attack have hit me...?"


    "Don''t be silly. Of course it wouldn''t have, I just pulled you because you''re too lost in thought."


    Ruby wanted to scream bullshit, but when she looked at the spot where Sasha was looking, she realized that the attack had actually gone rtively far away from her.


    "Darling paved the way for us." Sasha shed a small smile as she stared at the cut in the floor from the power that Victor unleashed.


    "...You don''t look worried," Ruby asked as she looked at Sasha.


    Sasha looked at Ruby with an emotionless look, "I''m worried, but I also know my husband is a stubborn man who never listens to anyone."


    "If you tell him to go right. It''s 100% sure he''s going to the left. He''s a stubborn man, and he doesn''t take orders from anyone, and mostly...-"


    "When he gets angry, he doesn''t care about anything else. He''ll just do what he wants. It''s like a filter that turns everything off¡­-" Violet continued what Sasha was going to say with a small smile on her face.


    "And while this is a failure, this is his strongest point." This time it was Ruby who continued what Violet had said.


    "An incorrigible man indeed." The three spoke at the same time.


    "..." They smile at each other, and then Violet turns around:


    "I will go back to my Darling." Since, despite what she said, Violet still cares more about Victor than a uselessb that she''s just going to burn down.


    "Okay, we will continue," Ruby spoke as Sasha nodded.


    Ruby walks towards the hole Victor''s attack opened in the undergroundb, as she creates an ice spear and takes a step into ''nothing'', and let''s gravity do its job.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Sasha''s body starts to crackle with the sound of lightning, and soon she disappears, leaving behind golden trails.


    ...


    Violet returned to the surface, and she was surprised to see that everything around her was on fire.


    ''Annoying... Annoying...'' She was hearing Victor''s thoughts.


    She looks in one direction and soon finds Victor sitting on an ice throne with a bored face. Although he seemed calm and cold on the outside, on the inside, he was extremely annoyed.


    "Hmm...?" Victor seemed to meet Violet''s eyes.


    ''...Oh, honey...''


    Violet listened in her mind.


    And like magic, his turbulent emotions seemed to calm down significantly.


    "Darling¡­" Violet shed a loving smile as she jumped towards Victor.


    She sits on hisp and curl''s against him while leaning her head on his chest, making it obvious she wants to be pampered!


    Wrong, she demanded to be pampered!


    "..." Victor''s smile grew gently, and soon he began stroking Violet''s head.


    "Hehehehe~." She wore a goofy smile since she always liked it when Victor did that to her.


    The two are silent while enjoying each other''s presence. It was only in moments like these that they didn''t need to say anything. After all, they could understand each other even if they didn''t say anything.


    In the middle of an abandoned city burned by fire, a man was sitting on a throne of ice while he had a beautiful woman with long white hair in his arms.


    ... That was a strange sight indeed, but even though it was strange, this was a beautiful sight.


    "Why are you so angry, Darling?" Violet finally asked the question she wanted to know.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Only that some idiot interrupted my fun, and that annoyed me."


    "I see... And what did this idiot do?"


    "He turned three interesting opponents into an irrational monster."


    "..." Violet''s eyes gleamed a little dangerously.


    "What was this monster?"


    "I don''t know, but it was strong. I think it could kill an untrained 1000 year old vampire easily? Although I''m sure someone like Lacus could defeat this monster... But I think she would still have a bit of trouble?"


    Victor couldn''t measure the monster''s exact capabilities. After all, he killed it very quickly, but with just those golden mes and the incredible power boost, he could be a formidable opponent for Lacus.


    But in the end, Victor believes Lacus would emerge victorious, considering her training with Scathach isn''t just for show, and his thoughts be more concrete when he understands that Lacus, Siena, or even Pepper never used their full power against him.


    "I see..." Violet thought this was a bad thing since Victor might not understand why he is so abnormal.


    But that kind of monster is very dangerous for normal noble vampires. ''It would be nice if he had a recording of that fight.''


    Violet was trying to be more responsible, and she felt like she should tell her mom that or something, but...


    "... Hmm... Whatever, that''s a lot of work." Sheys her head on Victor''s chest and forgets everything she just thought.


    She was incorrigible...


    "Hahaha~." Victor chuckled gently as he stroked Violet.


    "Why are youughing?" Violet looked at Victor with her violet eyes.


    "It''s nothing, I just thought it was funny."


    "Hmm¡­" Violet eyed Victor with a suspicious look.


    "Hahaha-, It''s nothing-." Victor was going to say something.


    "When are you going on the dates you promised with Sasha and Ruby?" But Violet interrupted what he was about to say with a question.


    "What-...Ugh." Without meaning to, Victor ended up biting his tongue...


    He hadn''t expected this sudden question.


    "..." Violet continued to look at Victor with a neutral gaze.


    Her face said, ''Answer me, I''m waiting.''


    "Hmm..." Victor''s tongue is healed, and then he speaks:


    "I was actually nning on meeting them when we got back to the human world, but you know what happened, right?"


    "Yes... We didn''t have a lot of time to enjoy ourselves together."


    "Yes..."


    "...I can''t focus 100% on them like I did you if I don''t get rid of this nagging feeling in my chest."


    "I feel like it would be unfair to the girls if they didn''t have my full attention on my date with them..." Victor spoke in a sincere tone as he looked into Violet''s eyes.


    "Hmm...Good, at least you thought about it properly." Violetid her head back on Victor''s chest.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes a little. He really didn''t understand Violet sometimes.


    If it was Violet from a few months ago, that kind of attitude would have been impossible.


    "...Of course I think about it properly, I want to give them a proper date, and I can''t do that while all this is going on..."


    "I know, I know. You''re weird in some ways." Violet spoke, and suddenly she suggested,


    "You should pay more attention to Ruby and Sasha."


    "...But I do. Don''t I?" Victor didn''t understand. He definitely remembers that he never forgets to pay attention to his wives.


    "It''s still not enough, you need to pay more attention!" Violet gets up again and cups Victor''s face, and she repeats with a crazed look.


    "MORE, MORE, MORE!"


    "..." Victor shed a small smile when he saw Violet''s gaze.


    "If you don''t pay attention to us, we''ll kidnap you and take you somewhere secluded."


    "Please, do it."


    "...Huh?" Now it was Violet''s turn to be surprised.


    "I mean, I want to spend more time with my wives, but these worms keep showing up, and it''s so fucking annoying."


    "...Whoa..." Violet was actually surprised by something.


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    "Of course, it''s not nothing. Don''t be reluctant with your thoughts."


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry." Violet shes a seductive smile as she leans her head against Victor''s chest and closes her eyes.


    "Strange..."


    "Hehehehehe~." Violet had an evil smile on her face.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 197: Isnt That Too Easy?

    <h4>Chapter 197: Isn''t That Too Easy?</h4>


    [A/N: Happy New Year, boys, and girls. Thank you so much for the support you have given me over the past year, I hope you will continue to support me!]


    ....


    As Victor sat on his ice throne, he looked around to observe the fruit of his actions. His glowing red eyes solemnly reflected the burning city, all while he wore a serene face.


    Apletely calm, unreadable face.


    If people who knew Victor saw his face now, they would undoubtedly feel a little chill course through their spine, as they weren''t used to seeing such serenity in his countenance.


    They would definitely be asking themselves, ''What is he thinking?''


    The answer to that question would be¡­


    Nothing.


    His brain waspletely empty, like a nk page.


    Victor wasn''t thinking about anything, and that would scare them even more because they knew something.


    Victor was like a force of nature, he was unpredictable, and when he thought about nothing, the next actions he tended to take usually meant someone was going to die.


    Maybe a person.


    Maybe a group of people.


    Maybe a country?


    They couldn''t know. But one thing was certain, someone was going to die.


    "Darling, what are you thinking?" Violet asked curiously. She wasn''t feeling any from Victor''s connection, and, because of that, she had found this situation a bit odd, so she asked him that.


    "Nothing." He was honest. He really wasn''t thinking about anything.


    "..." Violet was silent while she seemed to be thinking about something, but then her thoughts faded when she felt Victor''s caress on her head. She felt so peaceful when he did that to her.


    Victor stopped looking at the burning city and looked to a certain spot.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    A golden beam appeared where he was looking, and soon Sasha could be seen.


    "Darling... Violet..." Her eyes seemed to glow a little blood red when she saw the position Victor and Violet were in:


    "You guys need to see this." She had apletely serious face. It was quite impressive how she could hide what passed over her face in less than a few seconds.


    "¡­" Victor and Violet looked at each other, and then they both nodded.


    "Okay." They said at the same time.


    Violet elegantly got off of Victor''sp.


    Victor rose from his throne and looked at the burning city, ''I must resolve this, or the fire will continue to grow.'' he pointed his hand towards the city.


    The magic circle of Victor''s gloves started to glow like crazy as he used a power he rarely saw a need to use.


    Particles of water began to gather in Victor''s hand, and slowly, a small ball of water formed.


    This little water ball started to grow and grow, and soon a gigantic water ball was being held by Victor.


    Victor threw water into the city sky.


    When the water ball reached a height that Victor thought would be appropriate, he clenched his fist as he said,


    "Explode."


    BOOOOOOM!


    And just as he had, said a small explosion happened, and soon it started to rain all over the abandoned city.


    "...This is fucking bullshit." Violet and Sasha said at the same time since they didn''t even have the words to express what they were feeling right now.


    And to be honest, they alsopletely forgot that Victor could use the power of water.


    ''Oh, Ruby can too.'' Violet thought.


    Although the way Ruby used her water power more as a support for the ice power.


    ...


    Violet and Sasha ventured underground again, this time with Victor in tow.


    "...Hmmm...Should I jump into the hole now?" He looked at the hole in the ground with a knowing look. He could understand that this was the remnants of the attack he threw a few moments ago.


    "Yes, Ruby is waiting for us downstairs," Sasha spoke.


    "Okay¡­" With no hesitation on his face, Victor took a step forward into the air above the crevice, and quickly gravity began to do its work.


    Violet followed Victor''s example and, mimicking his actions, casually stepped over the edge and allowed gravity to pull her after her darling.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Sasha''s covered herself in lightning, and in the blink of an eye, she disappeared, leaving behind golden trails of lightning.


    As he fell towards the ground, Victor crossed his arms and thought, ''Why is this hole so deep?''


    And at the moment when he said that, he could see a small light approaching from the ground, showing he was arriving at his destination.


    When he was just inches from impacting the ground when he suddenly stopped in midair and thennded softly on the ground.


    He looked around and realized the whole ce was frozen. He looked down a little bit and realized the hole still continued much deeper into the earth but was covered by a thickyer of ice connecting with the floor of the level he stopped on, presumably to prevent people from falling into the endless hole?


    ''My wife''s work...'' Victor thought when he saw that the whole ce was frozen, she was the only one here currently, besides him, who had the power to do something like that.


    Victor looked up, his eyes glowed a slight blood red, and then he held out his arm.


    Suddenly, a small woman with long white hair, moving like a rocket,nded in his arm.


    BOOOOM!


    Crack, Crack!


    A small cobweb-shaped crater was created around Victor when Violet fell into his arms.


    As expected from n Scarlett''s ice power, even with this level of force, the ground didn''t crack much. If it was on drynd, he was 100% sure that an even bigger hole would be created.


    "Couldn''t you slow yourself down with your firepower?" Victor asked in curiosity.


    "I could¡­" Violet knew that she could have used her power as a way to slow her down.


    "¡­But I knew you were going to catch me, right? Darling." She shed a seductive smile that slightly scratched Victor''s heart.


    "..." A small smile appeared on Victor''s face, and he said, "Of course."


    "Hehehe~." She exhibited a sneaky little smile.


    Victor found Violet''s smile very beautiful now.


    "Hmm¡­" Victor looked up again.


    "¡­" Violet suddenly started to move, and she quickly left Victor''s arms.


    Victor extended his arms again.


    A small golden bolt appeared, and soon the appearance of Sasha being held by Victor was seen.


    Victor shed a teasing little smile:


    "...You could have gotten here before us, right?" Since, as a user of the power of lightning, he was pretty sure she could get there before them.


    Sasha''s cheeks turned a little red with embarrassment, and she said,


    "Shut up..." As she hugged him to hide her blush.


    A small, gentle smile appeared on Victor''s face since he could easily tell what she wanted.


    She wanted to be pampered! She wanted attention!


    "Hahaha~, my wife is so cute..." He hugged Sasha tighter.


    "..." A small smile appeared on Sasha''s face. She wouldn''t deny that when she saw Violet sitting on Victor''sp and enjoying his caress, she felt a little jealous. She wanted that too!


    "... You done?" Suddenly a cold voice can be heard.


    Victor, Violet, and Sasha look in the direction of the voice, and they see Ruby wearing ab uniform. She has little red sses on her face, and her red hair is tied back in a ponytail.


    She looked very professional.


    "You look beautiful in this uniform, Ruby."


    "..." Ruby adjusted her sses up and said:


    "Thank you, Darling." Despite speaking in a cold tone, her cheeks were a little red.


    "... Anyway." Ruby turned when she saw the small smile on Victor and Violet''s faces, and she could even see Sasha wearing a teasing smile.


    "Come." She started walking towards a ce.


    Victor put Sasha down, and soon the three started following Ruby.


    As they walked through the hallways, Victor could see people transformed into macabre ice statues that had small cuts on their necks, and some had a hole in their chest.


    With only the remnants of battle, Victor could understand what happened. It was quite simple actually.


    ''Ruby froze everything, and Sasha killed them all with her unnatural speed.'' Victor looked at the cuts and realized it was made by a small de, maybe a dagger?


    Passing through the corridor full of statues, the group arrived in front of aboratory.


    Ruby took a card from her pocket and turned to look at the group:


    "Before you go in, put on that mask." She pointed to some masks used to filter several substances and chemicals from the air.


    Sasha was the first to move and put on the mask, and soon Victor and Violet followed after.


    Victor and Violet were having second thoughts, they wanted to ask questions, but they decided to hold back for now.


    After all, Ruby doesn''t do anything useless.


    "Good." Ruby exhibited a small smile, then put on a mask as well.


    "¡­" Why are you acting like you own the ce?


    Violet really wanted to talk about it right now, but she was silent and walked in with Victor.


    And when entering the ce, she saw something strange.


    "¡­bodies inside a tube? Is that what you wanted to show us?" Her voice came out a little weird due to the mask.


    "..." Ruby and Sasha were silent, and they didn''t answer Violet''s question, as they just kept looking at Victor with curious eyes.


    "..." Violet narrowed her eyes a little, and then she looked at Victor.


    "Hmm..." Victor walked towards the beings that were inside the capsules that had a strange green liquid.


    He saw that on one side of the room, there were only men, and on the other side of the room, there were only women, and the count was the same for both genders.


    Six women and six men.


    Victor saw a strange number on top of each of the capsules.


    "F-061." Victor''s eyes narrowed, then he looked at another capsule and looked at the top.


    "F-068."


    "F-039"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    All capsules appeared to have an identifying code name at the top, but the numbers did not appear to be in order. Some were higher, while others were lower.


    "... That way of naming them..." Violet opened her eyes a little as she seemed to understand something.


    "Yes, it''s the same as the information from that man we captured."


    "An identification number, they are categorizing by specimens," Victor spoke in a neutral tone that contained disgust.


    "Yes." Ruby nodded.


    Victor''s eyes begin to glow blood red, and he red at every being in the room and noticed something:


    "They are all mongrels."


    "Yes." Ruby nodded and added:


    "Although they are all failed experiments."


    "What do you mean?" Victor didn''t understand.


    "They are dead," Ruby spoke.


    "Huh?" Victor didn''t understand. After all, from what he could see, they were all still alive.


    Normally when a creature dies, Victor couldn''t see anything anymore, it''s like the creatures have be part of the red ''world'' he sees.


    Ruby borated further, "They''re in an unconscious state, but if you wake them up...well, they''re going to die, it is like a vegetative state."


    "For now, I just know that the green liquid is what keeps them alive."


    "And that the ''F'' series of experiments werepletely unusable because of an unknownplication."


    "The result of mixing the species, huh?" Sasha spoke.


    "Yes." Ruby nodded.


    "...What do you mean about a series of experiments?" Victor asked.


    "The experiments seem to be divided into levels..." Ruby grabbed a report from a table near one of the pods. This was the document she was reading when she heard the noise of Victor, Violet, and Sasha arriving.


    "The levels are based on the potential of the specimen, the level is divided into B, C, D, E, F, and Z being the lowest, and the weakest and least mutated, and the B being the strongest."


    ''... Was that priest the strongest?... Of course not, the document is out of date...'' Victor immediately noticed an incongruity in the information.


    "..." Ruby shed a small satisfied smile when she saw Victor''s face of aplishment, she could more or less understand what he was thinking, and that made her happy.


    Her husband was quite a battle maniac, but at least he could use his brain!


    Ruby passed the sheet, and a document with Zandriel''s photo was shown.


    ¡­


    ..


    .


    "Experiment Z-000: Codename Zandriel: The first human/vampire to survive the empowerment experiment.


    Personality: He is very religious.


    Mutation Status: Failure, he only inherited the basic powers of the noble vampires.


    Lifespan: Unknown, but estimations show that, due to failure, it is predicted he will die in a few weeks.


    Note: Human blood is notpatible with vampire blood. The two cannot mix properly, and something must be done..."


    ¡­


    ..


    .


    "..." Violet, Sasha, and Victor were silent while they seemed to be thinking about something.


    Ruby threw the report on the table.


    "It was from this ce that that man who attacked Kaguya and ambushed Sasha came."


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.


    Read novel online free fast updates at


    or

 Chapter 198: Where Is He!?

    <h4>Chapter 198: Where Is He!?</h4>


    "¡­" An ufortable silence fell in the room as everyone was processing the words Ruby spoke.


    Victor looked at the experiments and spoke.


    "Burn it all."


    "Huh...?" Ruby didn''t expect this answer from Victor.


    Sasha and Violet stop thinking about something and look at Victor.


    "Or take it all." Victor looked at Ruby and said:


    "Choose."


    "...Huh?" Why is he giving the decision to me? Ruby did not understand what was going on.


    "My honey. You found it, so you decide the fate of this ce." Victor spoke in a heavy tone that held no emotion.


    "..." Ruby opened her mouth a little in shock. She didn''t expect him to leave the decision in her hands.


    "This ce..." Victor looked around, his eyes glowing blood red, "It disgusts me."


    "If it was me, this ce would already be destroyed, but..." Victor looked at Ruby again:


    "You must decide that."


    "...I..." Ruby seemed to be hesitating a bit, things were moving too fast, and she didn''t have time to process the best decisions.


    "..." Victor disyed an imperceptible small smile when he saw Ruby thinking.


    "No need to think too much, Honey. Do you want this ce or not?" He hurried her a little.


    "...I want..." She looked at Victor, "This ce is interesting..." She was honest.


    "Tell me your thoughts. Why do you want this ce?" Victor asked as he stared into Ruby''s eyes.


    "¡­I want to¡­" Ruby swallows hard since, for some reason, she found this all very difficult to say, "I want to know more about the research of these hybrids. And, by studying about it, I can avoid someone using your blood as an experiment. I want a base of operations in the human world, a ce where I can do whatever I want."


    Victor exhibited a small, gentle smile:


    "So Be it." Victor takes off his protective mask.


    "Darling!? Don''t do that, this ce might have some viruses that can affect vampires!" Ruby warned Victor


    "I have a bad feeling about this¡­" Violet suddenly spoke as she looked at Victor.


    "...?" Sasha and Ruby didn''t understand why Violet said that.


    A small me is created in Victor''s hand, and soon he says:


    "Explode."


    "Wha-," The explosion Ruby had been expecting didn''t happen, and instead,


    A small eruption of heat rose in the air and seemed to burn off all the ''air'' in the ce.


    Victor points his hand at the ceiling and freezes theb''s fire systems.


    "Done." Soon, he looks towards theboratory.


    "...As usual, he is casually doing ridiculous things," Ruby spoke as she understood what Victor had just done. He just purified up and burned all the ''air''.


    "Having all of our powers is also a great injustice, it''s like the union of our ns." Sasha pouted.


    "But¡­ This is our Darling!"


    "Indeed." The three spoke at the same time.


    Victor''s eyes glow blood red:


    "My Maids."


    The moment he said that, his shadow grew, and soon three women wearing Maid uniforms stepped out of his shadows.


    "Master." The three spoke at the same time.


    Victor pointed to the spot, "Take everything of value, take all specimens, take all documents, everything my wife decides is important should be transported to my basement."


    "...Wha-," Bruna was speechless with Victor''s request, wasn''t that a very irrational request!?


    "Yes, Master." Eve and Kaguya spoke at the same time.


    "Fast!" Bruna was impressed with the girls'' response speed.


    Eve didn''t quite understand Victor''s purpose, but she would do as he asked.


    And Kaguya would just do what Victor asked. After all, a Maid must fulfill all the selfish wishes of the master.


    Victor reaches into his pocket and pulls out a card.


    "How do I use this?" Victor spoke as he looked at Violet.


    Violet opened her eyes a little since she had forgotten about June''s card.


    "...Just call her name, she''ll show up with some bullshit magic."


    "Okay..." Victor pretended he understood, but he didn''t understand at all. What do you mean just call her name?


    Victor looks at the golden card and says:


    "June, I have a job that will make you money-." He didn''t even have to finish his sentence and then:


    Fushhhhhhhh


    Arge magic circle appeared in front of Victor, and soon a woman with long ck hair and golden eyes appeared.


    "Hey, Hey, Hey~. I hear you have a job for me!?"


    "What services of this humble witch of greed can satisfy Count Alucard''s desire?" She bowed with a noble gesture.


    "It''s simple. Take everything of value, take everything my wife says is useful and transport it to my basement. My Maids will help you in the process."


    "You can do it?"


    "Oh... I see, I see, I see." June looked around with her eyes shining while she seemed to be assessing the ce.


    "It''s easy, I''ll just need to destroy some annoying enchantments, and voil¨¤, I can take it all."


    "Good." Victor turns and walks towards the exit:


    "Violet and Sasha."


    "Darling?"


    "When they finish..."


    "Nuke this ce."


    "...Huh?" They don''t understand anything. What did he mean by Nuke in this ce!? They don''t have an atomic bomb, you know!?


    "W-Wait, Darling, I want this ce-."


    "I won''t allow it." Victor looked at Ruby with his eyes glowing blood red.


    "Eh?"


    "I won''t leave my beloved wife in thisir reeking of dogs and mongrels, the basement of my house is a cleaner ce, just get everything important, and Nuke this ce."


    "..." Why does he sound like a thief!? And more importantly, what is this Nuke story!?


    ''Darling... He''s a tsundere, huh? He just doesn''t want to be away from me!'' Ruby exhibited a small, gentle smile.


    "Master... How are they going to nuke this ce?" Eve asked curiously.


    Nod, Nod!


    Sasha, Violet, and Bruna seemed to nod their heads furiously since they wanted to understand this as well.


    Victor looked at his Maid, "...My Maid, Eve. Don''t you understand that?"


    "I do not understand." She responded with the same neutral tone as she continued to look at Victor.


    "I see..." Victor exhibited a small smile, "Then I''ll teach you."


    "Gather all the chemicals in this ce, in one location." Victor started making hand gestures as if he were teaching a child.


    "When everyone is away from this ce, Violet will just set everything on fire, and¡­"


    "And...?"


    "BOOOM."


    "This whole ce is going to be destroyed," Victor exined with an innocent smile.


    "¡­" What is this shitty exnation!? That''s not how things work! Ruby and Bruna had a lot toment on what Victor talked about now.


    "I see¡­" Violet and Eve spoke at the same time.


    ''I must take pesticides and fuels like gasoline, alcohol, diesel, and liquefied petroleum gas. Acids, bases, and alkalis should help too... I''m going to put everything in ab, and a satisfying explosion should ur.''


    ''Maybe if I find a little Nitroglycerin, the explosion could increase even more... Maybe a little uranium, and plutonium too...'' Even though she responded lightly, Eve''s head was spinning too fast.


    ...Is she really trying to create a Nuke...?


    Now that Eve''s body was healthier, she could think about a lot and not get tired.


    In contrast, Violet''s thoughts were simpler.


    ''...Just burn everything, right? Okay, got it!''


    "... Did they understand...?" Sasha''s lips twitched a lot now.


    "Ruby, you''re smart. I know you''ll find a way to throw this ce by the wayside, destroy everything."


    "¡­" Ruby nodded as she thought of a way to blow this ce up, ''Wait¡­'' But the moment she realized she was thinking this, she quickly looked at Victor, who was walking towards the exit.


    "Darling, what are you going to do?"


    "I will investigate this ce further, I still can''t see some hidden ces down here," Victor spoke as his eyes glowed blood red while he looked to the side and saw a spot he couldn''t see with his special eyes.


    "I see¡­Oh¡­be careful, Darling. This ce may still be under surveince. After all, before entering this ce, I saw several cameras, but don''t worry-" Ruby was going to say that she had already destroyed everything and that the area where she was with the girls waspletely safe.


    "Oh...?" A cold air started toe out of Victor''s body, he didn''t like it one bit when he heard that someone was watching them, he breathed and exhaled a little, and everyone could see a little cold airing out of his mouth.


    "In that case."


    "¡­" June slowly approaches Violet and stands behind her.


    The magic circles on Victor''s glove start to glow crazily:


    "This ce will be a new ice age." Victor snaps his finger.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.


    A cold air left Victor''s body and spread all over the ce.


    Suddenly, the whole ce turned to pure ice and, to prove his control of the ice, he ignored the specimens and the files. He just froze the floor and wall of the whole ce.


    "He''s overreacting again..." Ruby, Violet, and Sasha spoke again.


    "..." Kaguya, Eve, and Bruna exhibited a small smile when they saw the way Victor does things.


    "Done." Victor starts walking again.


    "Oh, wait! I''ll go with you!" Sasha jumped up and ran towards Victor since she didn''t want to serve as a luggage carrier. She knows the girls will abuse her because of her speed!


    "Me too." Kaguya had the same thoughts as Sasha when Victor ordered his Maids.


    He didn''t specify who should work, and as the oldest and the hardest working Maid, she has the privilege of using that wordy so she doesn''t do something she doesn''t want to.


    Definitely not because she wanted to be with her master.


    "... Tsk." Violet and Ruby clicked their tongues at the same time:


    "Let''s get to work, Girls."


    "I''m going to want this, this, this, and that, and all these documents."


    "Yes!"


    "Get it all together in a box-." Before Ruby could finish speaking, she heard something crack:


    Crack.


    "Does this work?" Eve spoke as she plucked a huge metal box from the wall. Apparently, the box was an empty container?


    "Yes..." Ruby nodded, but she was surprised at how quickly Eve worked.


    Ruby stops looking at Eve and looks at June, "...June, don''t charge too much for my Husband."


    "Oh, I know. I won''t."


    "...good." Ruby felt strange. Was this the so-called Greedy witch? Why was she not looking for more benefits...


    ''Oh, just having connections with a vampire count is already a huge achievement...'' Of course, June had a connection with Violet before, but she wasn''t a vampire count; she was the heiress of a n that has the title of vampire count. Though she had a lot of political powers because of being from a powerful n, that doesn''tpare to the power of Agnes Snow.


    ...


    Nightingale.


    A woman was sitting in a rather noble red chair while wearing a white dress with ck fur lining her shoulders and what looked like little ck flowers lining ace opening in the chest area that showed some of the pale woman''s skin and her breasts that have grown due to the woman''s power. The dress was quite noble with its vivid white on the outside and dark ck trim on the edges and inner parts of the skirt.


    The dress had a slit going up the right side that showed the woman''s thick legs.


    "Kid," The woman spoke while sensually crossing her legs:


    "I''m not here to deal with garbage like you."


    She makes a movement with her hand.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Swip!


    The sounds of lightning, followed by current hitting the ground, are heard.


    Gulp.


    Einer Houseman gulped.


    She had a sadistic and, at the same time an annoyed, expression on her face:


    "Call your father."


    "As I''ve said many times... He''s not at home, he needed-."


    Swip!


    The current hit Einer''s side again, and this time it felt closer than before!


    A cold sweat broke out on Einer''s face. He couldn''t act arrogantly in front of this woman, she''s an older vampire, and to make matters worse, she''spletely crazy!


    "Kid...I said, bring your dad. I don''t care where he is, what he''s doing, or if he''s fucking some big dick man."


    "I want him here now."


    ''This Crazy Bitch... She doesn''t listen to anyone!?'' He''s said countless times that his dad isn''t home and, in fact, even he wants to know where his dad is! If his father were at home, he wouldn''t be dealing with this woman.


    And another thing too...


    Einer looks around; ''Where''s my twin brother!?'' He didn''t see Zwei Horseman anywhere. Not even his sister was home!


    Einer Horseman is having the worst day of his life.


    After waking up from hisa, he suddenly found that the man he''d fought in the game against his family had be a vampire count, and to make matters worse, a few dayster, this crazy woman showed up at his door.


    Like, what the fuck?


    How did he get count status so quickly?


    Fuck! Life is fucking unfair!


    "Tsk..." Natashia''s eyes glowed blood red, as she was clearly getting more annoyed as time went on.


    ''If I kill this whole family without being in a formal game, I won''t be able to regain the title of count... but I don''t want to wait...'' She was very impatient.


    ''Fuck it, I''m going to kill them all! Anyone who stands in the way of my happiness with my husband will die!''


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Golden lightning began to cover the woman''s body, and her hair seemed to be floating a little.


    "Shit..."


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 199: A Normal Day In Nightingale?

    <h4>Chapter 199: A Normal Day In Nightingale?</h4>


    Today was a quiet ''morning'' in Nightingale, as the vampires from n Horseman territory woke up and were about to go about their daily routine.


    What was the daily routine of these vampires who can live thousands of years?


    Well, older vampires will seek ''entertainment'' with their wives or even chat and gossip about whatever subject they are interested in talking about.


    But most of the time, the older vampires were practicing dual cultivation with their wives since there isn''t much better entertainment than sex.


    You can always invent something new and have fun.


    Although some older vampires liked to read books and acquire more knowledge, but¡­ These were the vampires who had the nickname ''Sage.''


    Why sage? Well, even though it''s been several years, and they''ve reached the age that''s considered old by vampires. (1000 years old).


    They still haven''t experienced the forbidden pleasure since they were too busy with other things, like reading books, acquiring knowledge, following Japanese and Korean idols, and practicing the art of petting the goose that by that time has already reached the divine domain...


    They are the real ones. Sages of the modern age¡­


    Younger vampires who are poorer will go looking for jobs since they can''t be bums forever.


    And jobs are notcking in Nightingale. After all, there is always something to do since, as immortal vampires, they are always looking for ways to be entertained and not sit still, considering that if they stay put and do nothing all day, then how will that be any different than not living at all?


    Although the most lucrative jobs were the ones where you needed to get your hands ''dirty''.


    But it''s a shame that vampires who go looking for jobs are the minority since most vampires who have lived for a long time have a ''small'' amount of umted wealth.


    And what are the descendants of these vampires going to do with that money?


    Work and earn more?


    Maybe seek out a female vampire and strengthen your n by raising offspring?


    Or maybe go after subordinates to make the n stronger?


    The answer to all these questions was¡­


    Nothing.


    Yes, they won''t do anything...


    How can descendants of noble vampires who have a ''small'' amount of money even think about working?


    Of course, they are not going to work since, like a real young master, they are going to spend that money!


    They will go to brothels in search of forbidden pleasures. Apparently, some hostesses from a particr area of ??n Horseman territory have some very peculiar techniques that can make any vampire reach the ''heavens'' in less than a few minutes.


    They have a divine mouth¡­ And a cave that could defeat even an incubus.


    Those were the rumors, they didn''t know if they were true, but they would definitely go there.


    Some noble vampires will go to the cinema to watch the newest movies, like the Marvel series, especially the most recent one where three spiders will be participating. Some younger vampires are particrly excited about this movie.


    They even bought several t-shirts with a spider''s logo on them and went to the movies.


    Some looking for exotic entertainment would go look for ''humans'' to sample their blood.


    It was an ordinary ''morning'' in Nightingale, and everyone was doing their business until¡­


    Rumble, Rumble.


    BOOOOOOM!


    "Hmm?" Some vampires look at the house of n Horseman.


    "What was that noise?"


    A smallmotion began to take ce with the vampires near the n Horseman mansion.


    "Was that the sound of lightning?" A woman asked.


    "Yes."


    "Hmm...But I don''t see rain clouds anywhere." A younger vampire spoke as he looked up at the sky.


    Today it was a clear sky, without any clouds.


    An older vampire stroked his beard and said, "It''s not rainy season yet, so... the only thing I can think of is that former Countess Annatashia must have made her move."


    "Stop using your powers for something useless like this!" A woman attacked the older man''s head with a ck pot.


    Bonk!


    "Ouch..." The older Vampire holds his head, and soon his appearance starts to change to that of a 30-year-old adult.


    "Woman, let me have some fun, this is why I want to get divorced-!"


    "What did you say...?" The woman''s eyes glittered dangerously, and she wore a smile very simr to the one Violet gave Victor sometimes.


    "... You are beautiful today." He disyed a small forced smile.


    "Ara, thank you." The woman disyed a loving smile.


    "¡­" The crowd that saw this only thought one thing.


    ''He is dominated by his wife...poor man...''


    "Anyway-." The 30-year-old looking man looked like he was going to say something, but suddenly.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    All vampires look at n Horseman''s mansion and see a small cloud of lightning forming in the sky.


    Strangely... golden lightning was falling in the area of the n horseman mansion, which means...


    "Yes, it''s definitely the former countess." The man spoke.


    "Things are getting interesting again, what should we do?"


    "What a silly question... We will gossip of course!" The man''s wife spoke.


    "Ohhh, you''re right!" The crowd seemed to get excited.


    "Let everyone know that the former countess is making her move!" Someone suddenly yelled.


    "Yes!"


    ... They sure have a lot of free time.


    ...


    "Ara¡­" Natashia disys a smile that shows all her sharp teeth.


    "Father¡­" Einer spoke in a neutral tone, but with some emotion in it, his father helped him! Did a miracle happen...?


    He can''t help but feel suspicious.


    "You finally showed up. I thought I''d have to rip all your descendants'' heads off for you to show up."


    "¡­" Nius Horseman just fell silent as he held the woman''s wrist with an annoyed look in his glowing blood-red eyes.


    "What do you want-." He was going to ask something but was interrupted by Natashia.


    "First, let go of my hand."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natashia''s other hand begins to be covered by lightning, and soon a lightning de is created from her fist.


    She attacks Nius'' hand, but the man quickly lets go of the woman''s hand and backs away.


    "The only one who can touch my body is my husband."


    ''Husband...?'' For a few seconds Nius'' expression twitched a little since he didn''t know this crazy woman was remarried.


    And if he doesn''t know, that means something''s wrong, he''s pretty sure he''s ordered his subordinates to watch n Fulger, and he knows that crazy woman has killed all her husbands, but why is she talking about husbands again?


    No wonder Nius doesn''t know anything. He asked someone to watch the Fulger mansion and report anything ''important'' and not report useless stuff.


    After all, of all the counts, Annastahia Fulger was the woman who did the most random things, and he didn''t want to be bothered by a ''useless'' subject.


    His spy reported the rumor about Natashia and the new Count Alucard to Nius.


    But this information never reached him since, when they were triaging to separate the vital information and send it to Count Nius, this information was dismissed as a ''rumor''.


    ''I need to review the reports again.'' He thought to himself, while he shed a small smile:


    "To what do I owe your visit-." Nius was about to say something again, but he was interrupted by Natashia.


    "I want a game for the title of vampire count, you and I will fight. I don''t want a fight between our descendants, it''s you and me that will fight." She repeated herself to entuate what she wanted, and at the same time as she waved her hand in disgust.


    ''Ugh, should I rip that arm off? This disgusting man has touched me, I feel contaminated... But I will stain my beautiful dress again... Sigh''


    "...Fine..." Nius'' eyes twitched again since he didn''t like being interrupted several times:


    "Why are you-" He was going to ask something again but was suddenly surprised by Natashia''s movement.


    "Whatever." She cuts her arm off.


    "... Eh?" The only one who reacted to this strange situation was Einer.


    A few seconds passed, and suddenly her arm that had fallen to the ground dissolves in blood and flows back into her arm again.


    "Now I feel better." She exhibited a small satisfied smile. She finally didn''t feel contaminated anymore!


    ''This garbage, I''ll kill him for it in the future, just wait¡­''


    This woman is definitely not right in her head¡­


    "..."


    "What?" She looked at the man who was looking at her with a strange look.


    "Why did you do that?" He can''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    "I felt disgusted when you touched me, so, because of that, I had to rip my arm off. Now that all the impurities from your touch are gone, I feel much better." She nodded several times in satisfaction.


    "¡­" A vein popped in Nius'' head.


    "I-." Nius was going to say something again.


    "Oh, the game will start in three days, tomorrow I will announce it to everyone from Nightingale."


    But he was interrupted again:


    "...Huh?" That was the only thing that seemed to cross Nius'' mind.


    "The contents of the bet will be as follows, I want the title of vampire count, you must bet that. And, in return, I will stake my n''s divine treasure."


    "Wha-."eyes Nius'' opened wide, he couldn''t believe what he was hearing right now.


    "Yes, I have a divine treasure that was created by the dwarves of Norse mythology. Actually, the treasure is not mine, it''s my mother''s, but as I''m her heir, it''s mine now."


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Natashia''s body begins to crackle with lightning.


    "The game starts in three days, don''t forget... Ah, no need to wash the mansion. Since you guys moved in, I''ll make sure to burn it all down and build a new one.


    "I''ll talk to you guyster."


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    Natashia ascends to the skies and, when she got high enough, she flew towards somewhere.


    "..." An ufortable silence fell in the room.


    Einer silently looked up into his father''s face, which was covered in popping veins.


    "That bitch, she wouldn''t let me say anything." Surprisingly, he said it out loud while looking very frustrated.


    "...What are you going to do, Father?" Einer seemed to ask carefully. After all, his father''s mood was not so good now.


    "I will ept, of course, I can''t refuse in the face of a challenge. That''s the rule of being a vampire count." Nius turned around.


    ''And the content of the bet isn''t too bad either, but¡­'' He looked at his hands a little and realized that it was still damaged.


    ''That woman seemed to have gotten stronger, so I need to be careful when facing her¡­ In thetter case, I can use ''that'' although¡­ The king will definitely attend this event since, unlike before, it will be two older vampires fighting.'' Nius'' head started to spin, thinking of several things he should do and n.


    But he also didn''t forget something:


    "Einer, now that you''ve woken up, pack your things ande to theb, I need to update you."


    "Yes, Father."


    ...


    As she flew through the Nightingale sky.


    Natashia was thinking of something.


    ''I solved this problem. Now... I must fetch the treasure that is in my daughter''s possession, and afterwards, I must go back to the game...'' She shed a loving smile. ''I will be able to see my husband!''


    ''Ah, but first, I must warn them about the game against that old man.'' Natashia looked at a building and then descended from the sky towards that building.


    She then entered the building casually.


    "Wha-"


    "Countess AnnatashIa Fulger!"


    "Tsk, Tsk. I''m an Ex-Countess now... For now, that is." She disyed a small evil smile at the end.


    "!!!" The vampires in the building''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "That means-." A vampire was about to say something, but he was interrupted by Natashia.


    "Bitches, I came here to let you know that there''s going to be a game between n Horseman and me. So put that all over the papers, okay?"


    Seeing the gaze of the vampires, Natashia nodded in satisfaction.


    "Good, I''m leaving now."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natashia disappeared in the blink of an eye, and the only thing everyone could see was the lightning trails that were left behind, but they soon disappeared.


    "¡­" This woman, can''t she listen to people!? Some people wanted to scream it.


    "WHOAAAAAA, this is great news! Put it in all the newspapers now! Make the headline as sensational as possible!" The vampire in charge of the newspaper Natashia visited was very excited.


    "YEAH!" Everyone was influenced by his excitement.


    ...


    Again in the skies of Nightingale¡­


    ''Okay, I solved this problem¡­ Now, I must visit my husband!''


    ''I mean, I must get my family''s treasure!''


    ''But visiting my husband is more important!''


    Suddenly Natashia stops flying while she looks at the clouds with a strange face.


    "Where is my husband''s house again?"


    "¡­" A moment of silence fell around.


    Natashia''s brain was spinning at an amazing speed, and in the end, she decided something.


    She looks towards Snow n territory.


    "That woman must know."


    If you don''t know something, just ask the one who does! That was her thinking!


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natashia flies towards Snow n territory.


    BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM!


    Three sonic booms were heard as she elerated even faster.


    ''Agnes, I will visit you, Bitch!''


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 200: Discoveries.

    <h4>Chapter 200: Discoveries.</h4>


    Unaware that one more troubled person wasing to visit him, Victor was currently in the basement of a church operations base in Texas.


    Violet, June, Eve, and Bruna were helping Ruby get everything she wanted.


    Victor was apanied by Sasha and Kaguya, who intelligently ran away from the girls. After all, they are the women who are quite useful in that kind of situation.


    Sasha, who used the power of lightning, could enhance herself with her power and get things done at high speed, so she was very useful in streamlining the process of collecting little things and packing everything they needed.


    By contrast, Kaguya could put the big things in her shadow; although the girls didn''t know if Kaguya had an exact limit on how many things they could put in her shadow, it would definitely help take the big pods.


    But if it was so easy for them, why didn''t they help at all?


    Well, they didn''t want to work...


    It''s not that they didn''t want to help the girls. Far from it, they were super happy to help the girls, but they were pretty sure if they stayed in that ce, the girls would abuse their powers.


    The girls would treat them both like workhorses, and because of that, they ran away!


    Definitely not because they wanted to be close to Victor.


    And definitely, it wasn''t because they werezy.


    Trust me, for I am the voice of God.


    Cough. The narrator cleared his throat, returning to the story.


    "Master? Why are you standing there looking at the wall?" Kaguya asked with a neutral look as she looked at Victor.


    "Hmm..." Victor didn''t say much and just made a sound like he was thinking about something.


    Victor was currently staring at a wall of ice with a thoughtful look on his face. The entire basement had been frozen by Victor, and because of that, the room itself felt like everyone was in a freezer.


    Sasha could warm herself using the power of her lightning, how was she doing that? Well, she was just going to use her power to run around, and it would warm her body.


    Kaguya could go into Victor''s shadow anytime, and so, because of that, the girls weren''t worried about the cold.


    But that didn''t mean they weren''t cold...


    "Did you find something, Darling?" Sasha asked Victor, as she seemed to trust Victor''s special vision a lot.


    "Hmm..." Victor kept making these sounds as he stared at the wall while he seemed very focused.


    "Master?" Kaguya called Victor again, but just like the other times, he didn''t seem to be listening.


    "...?" Kaguya and Sasha looked at each other nkly. Why isn''t Victor responding to them?


    Suddenly, Victor crouched down, and he touched the bottom of the wall with his fingers and, seeming to find something, he lifted one of his fingers upwards, and then pure fire starteding out of his fingers.


    "..." Kaguya and Sasha looked at Victor curiously, wondering what he was doing.


    Victor adjusted the power of fire he was using on his fingers so that the me pierced like a blowtorch.


    And as if he were a seasoned pro, he started using his finger to drill symmetrically into the wall.


    "..." Sasha and Kaguya didn''t know what Victor was doing, but they couldn''t help but be impressed with this way of using the power of fire. They''d never seen Agnes, Violet, or anyone from the n Snow use fire that way.


    Usually, they''d only seen the two of them use their power to wreak havoc on arge scale or to burn someone alive, something Victor did in fights where he fights using the power of fire.


    They had never seen this practical way of using that power. Wasn''t it like he was a human torch?


    "HmmmHmmm." Victor seemed to be singing a song while cutting the wall with his finger, he cut the wall with a drawing of a door, and in less than two minutes of delicate work, he said:


    "Done."


    Victor got up from the floor, ced his hand gently on the wall, and soon a cold air came out of his hand.


    A kind of ice hook came out of Victor''s palm and pierced the wall on the other side, and then, with some force, Victor pulled the wall.


    ''This is bigger than I thought.'' Victor knew the wall was thick, but he didn''t expect it to be that big. So what were they hiding behind that wall?


    Somehow he couldn''t help but be curious about it.


    p, p.


    Hearing the girls pping, Victor looked at the girls with a confused look. Why are they pping all of a sudden? Has this turned into some kind of show?


    "¡­Oh, don''t bother with us, we were just curious about what you were doing¡­" Sasha spoke for herself and for Kaguya.


    Understanding that the girls were curious, Victor said:


    "It''s no biggie, I just found this wall weird, and when I looked through the wall with my eyes, I found a secret passage." Victor didn''t tell them everything. He hid the fact that, like some parts of this underground, he could see that, behind this wall, there was only ''darkness'', which meant something was blocking his view.


    But how did he notice this ce? Well, even though it waspletely dark, he could still see a small red gap.


    Looks like someone didn''t do the job of hiding what was behind that wall properly.


    ''Or is it because the ce is abandoned?'' Victor thought.


    Despite having a few scientists working in this underground, Victor realized that an instation of this size would need a lot of people to keep this ce going.


    And because of that, he deduced that this ce is abandoned.


    Another question that Victor had was: Why did that man invite Maria toe to this ce?


    It was like he was begging something like;


    "Please look at my research, look at my secretboratory!"


    Victor knew he was overreacting, but that was the feeling he got.


    "Secret passage...?" Sasha''s eyes sparkled a little as she looked excited.


    Victor woke up from his thoughts and said, "Yes,e with me."


    Victor walked through the door he created and started walking forward.


    "¡­" Kaguya and Sasha looked at each other again and seemed to be wondering what they should do.


    But since they were already here, they decided to go ahead and follow Victor.


    Kaguya and Sasha started to follow in Victor''s footsteps, who was walking around with his eyes glowing blood red, while he seemed to be looking around like a country boy who had visited the big city for the first time.


    They entered a dark room, but, as creatures of the night, darkness wasn''t an issue.


    Victor stopped walking and looked up, where he saw several chandeliers with candles on the ceiling, and with a snap of his finger...


    Fushhhhhhh


    The whole ce was lit up.


    "What is this ce?" Sasha asked curiously as she looked around. Did they seem to be in some kind of aisle in a church?


    "This ce looks pretty old," Kaguya spoke while looking at the pirs of this ce.


    "Do you know something, master?"


    "Umu." He looked at the girls and said, "I have no idea." He spoke with such convincing certainty that it was as if he really didn''t know anything.


    "..." Of course, Kaguya and Sasha didn''t believe Victor, why didn''t they believe him?


    "My vision is being blocked, and I can''t get much information.." Victor spoke with a smile on his face.


    Looking at Victor''s smile, the two women thought; ''He definitely knows something.''


    He couldn''t deceive them! This trick is old!


    ¡­But the truth was, Victor really didn''t know anything¡­ He was just excited since he was feeling very adventurous right now.


    As if he owned the ce, Victor started walking with a small smile on his face, and as he walked, he kept looking around.


    Sasha and Kaguya started following Victor again as they looked around.


    Suddenly Victor''s smile died, and he seemed to remember something, "Oh, I forgot to say, this ce has-."


    Click, Click.


    Kaguya and Sasha seem to have stepped on something.


    "Eh-...?" The two were surprised.


    Sasha looked down and said, "Fuck." Her eyes suddenly glowed golden yellow, then her perception of the world began to slow down.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning began to cover her body.


    "..." Victor exhibited a small smile when he saw Sasha''s reaction, since, just like her, he also has the power of lightning, and because of that, he could see clearly what she was doing.


    In the time it took to blink, Sasha grabbed Kaguya and stood beside Victor.


    And, when she reached Victor''s side, they heard the sound that seemed toe from a gun.


    Bang, Bang, Bang!


    "Sigh, I was rushing for nothing, it was just a gun¡­-" Sasha was about to keep talking.


    But suddenly, Victor touched her shoulder and pointed to a spot.


    "...?" Sasha looked at Victor and then looked where he was pointing, and soon her face darkened.


    Although it appeared to be a gun sound, what came out of the trap was some type of huge spike that was covered in strange runes.


    "What the fuck is this?" It was definitely not designed to kill humans!


    "Are you guys okay?" Victor asked.


    "Yes..." Kaguya said while Sasha nodded, and then Kaguya looked at Sasha and said:


    "Thank you, Lady Sasha."


    "... It''s nothing." She disyed a gentle smile, "If something happened to you, I would be sad, and so would my husband."


    "...Oh." Kaguya exhibited an imperceptible small smile.


    "..." Victor disyed a faint happy smile when he saw the interaction of the two women, and then he walked towards the spike.


    He looked like a very experienced rogue as he walked around avoiding any traps, as he brought his face close to the spike, and saw the runes carved into the spikes.


    "Interesting..." Victor noticed something while watching the runes. He couldn''t ''see'' the spike and the runes in his blood world, and it was as if this object that was in front of him now didn''t exist, which was impossible. After all, he was looking at the object, he was sure that object existed.


    "Runes?" Sasha, who at some point got close to Victor, said.


    Victor looked at Sasha and then looked back at the ce where she was previously, he was looking for Kaguya, but he couldn''t find her.


    [I''m here, master.]


    "Oh." Victor understood what happened now, Sasha used her lightning, and Kaguya went into his shadow.


    "Do you know what this is, Honey?"


    "I don''t know, but¡­" Lightning started to appear in Sasha''s hands, and soon two daggers appeared.


    "Aren''t they simr?"


    "Hmm..." Victor observed the runes with his gaze, and, unlike the spikes, Victor could see the daggers in his blood world.


    "Can I try?"


    "Sure." Sasha handed the daggers to Victor.


    But just as Victor went to grab the daggers, something happened.


    The daggers emitted golden lightning and rejected Victor''s approach.


    "Oh?" Victor withdrew his hands.


    "¡­" Sasha looked at all of this with her mouth open. It happened differently than she imagined.


    "Why can''t you use the daggers?"


    "Umu, maybe because I''m not the descendant of your n?" Victor thought aloud, but he wasn''t sure if that was it.


    "But can''t you use lightning?" Sasha turned her head confused, as she looked very cute now.


    "Hmm... What happened to me was something more like."


    Victor made two air quotes with his hand and said, "My blood selfishly devoured your blood, Violet''s, and Ruby''s, and absorbed the characteristics of your blood for me."


    "Oh..."


    Kaguya came out of Victor''s shadow and stood beside him:


    "That means Master is not the descendant of your n, he just greedily stole your power."


    "As expected from my master! He''s an abnormal being, he''s aplished the feat of ''stealing'' 2000 years of efforts from the ns of the Counts of Vampires."


    "An abnormal being indeed." She nodded her head several times.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed a little, "...That''s one way of saying it."


    Victor looked at Sasha and waited for her answer:


    "Well... I think so?" Sasha wasn''t sure. She just knew that daggers only epted being wielded by n Fulger descendants, and if they rejected Victor, it''s because he''s not her n descendant.


    "Anyway, let''s keep walking, follow in my footsteps-" Victor was about to say something, but suddenly Sasha jumped up and wrapped her arms around his neck, and Kaguya stepped into Victor''s shadow.


    "Carry me!" She demanded with a happy smile on her face.


    Victor showed a small smile and held Sasha like a princess, "...My wife is very spoiled sometimes."


    "What? You do not like it?"


    "I did not say that." He hugged Sasha and kissed her mouth.


    "!!!" She didn''t expect something like that, this was unfair!


    But that''s not to say she didn''t like it!


    Sasha quickly hugged Victor and kissed him back with love!


    A few seconds passed, and then he stopped kissing Sasha and said, "Let''s continue." He started walking down the trap-lined hallway.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 201: Discoveries. 2

    <h4>Chapter 201: Discoveries. 2</h4>


    [A/N: This month there will be two votes on the pa treon to decide the character art, don''t forget to vote!]


    ...


    "Ugh, work is taking longer than I thought¡­" Violet made an annoyed face as she looked at Ruby and spoke in an innocent voice,


    "Hey, Ruby. Are you sure you want this? Can''t I just burn everything?"


    Ruby squinted, "...Why do your solutions always involve burning something?"


    "Violence is always the answer. Look at my mother, my husband, and your mother."


    "...They are not good examples to be followed! And you,ing from a house of politicians, shouldn''t be saying that! What if your subordinates decide to revolt?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, we''d just burn them all." She spoke with the same innocent smile,


    "...I am really questioning the king''s decision to leave international affairs to your n."


    "Although my mom is the way she is, she does a good job¡­probably." Violet''s thought was, if no oneined, then it''s okay, right?


    "¡­" Ruby was silent and went back to doing her stuff while she was making a list of what she was taking from thisb.


    "So, can I burn everything?" Violet asked again with the same innocent smile and even created a small fireball.


    Crack.


    Ruby broke the pen she was using to jot things down:


    "You can''t! Now, back to work!"


    "Tsk, petty. I should have gone with my husband, I could do this and that with him."


    "..." Ruby was speechless:


    "We''re in enemy territory, you know? This is no time to do those things."


    "...That''s why you''ll always be a virgin."


    "¡­" Veins started to pop in Ruby''s head.


    Violet climbed up on the table and pointed at Ruby,


    "No matter where, no matter what time, no matter what world we are in, we should always practice the art of dual cultivation," she seemed like a priest who was preaching the right way to live.


    "... "Ruby was speechless, and she was really questioning the sanity of Violet now.


    Feeling many looks on her back, Ruby''s face turned a little red, as she pulled Violet off the table and said:


    "Back to work!"


    "Yes, Yes~." Violet shed a sly smile.


    ¡­


    Victor was walking down the booby-trapped hallway while holding Sasha like a princess, he had a small smile on his face and gave off the impression that everything was under his control, and nothing could shake him.


    Sasha, despite enjoying all this and being close to Victor, had some doubts:


    "Darling, how can you avoid the traps so well?"


    "Oh, I''m not avoiding the trap." Victor continued with a smile.


    "Huh...?" Sasha didn''t understand what Victor meant.


    "Every time I step into a trap, I go back in time, and it seems that trap was never activated." Victor exined with an innocent smile.


    "..." Kaguya and Sasha were silent.


    "Bullshit, if you don''t want to tell me, you don''t have to push yourself." Sasha pouted, irritated.


    Seeing Sasha''s pout, Victor couldn''t help but think she was very cute.


    "Hahahaha." He chuckled lightly and hugged Sasha even tighter.


    "Darling?" Sasha didn''t understand why Victor suddenly hugged her, but she wouldn''t refuse his affection!


    Victor stopped hugging Sasha and said, "Very well, honey. I will exin what I am doing."


    "Oh... tell me, tell me!" She looked like a child who was having fun, she wouldn''t deny she was having fun too. After all, this feeling of ''adventure'' was very good for her, who had never experienced it.


    "Of course..." Victor disyed a small smile and pointed to a spot with his finger:


    "Look."


    "I''m going to walk to that ce, and I''m going to demonstrate at a slower speed what I''m doing."


    Victor put Sasha down and said, "Watch my movements."


    "... Okay." Despite being a little annoyed at having lost her princess carrier, Sasha was curious about what Victor was up to.


    Victor walked to the spot where he pointed, and all of a sudden, his foot seemed to sink a little into the ground.


    Click.


    A trap would trigger, and in the same second the trap would trigger, Victor disappeared from his ce and appeared a few inches behind before stepping into the trap.


    "Did you see?" Victor turned to face Sasha and spoke with a small smile to Sasha, who was watching him with a serious look and an expression of shock.


    "...Yes..." Sasha wasn''t going to lie; she was shocked. What he had just done required a very thorough control of the lightning''s power.


    "Oh, just for context, I''m not using the power of lightning." Victor decided to amend this first, so Sasha didn''t get the wrong idea.


    "Huh?"


    "I''m using the movement technique that Scathach taught Lacus, I''m applying it in a way simr to lightning."


    "HUHHHH?" Sasha didn''t understand a thing Victor said.


    "..." Victor was silent while he thought about the words he said and realized that he exined things very badly:


    "Basically, when I drank your mother''s blood, I got something."


    "..." Sasha''s eyes twitched a little when she heard what Victor said.


    "What did you get?" Her voice was cold as ice. Victor even felt as though he were talking to Ruby.


    "My control over the lightning improved, I could make small movements with the lightning imbued in my body." The example Victor was talking about was when he dodged the guards the day he went to visit the king of the vampires, d Tepes.


    "But when doing small tests with lightning, I found it was more beneficial to use the Scathach''s movement technique for small movements, but for high speeds, I use the power of lightning along with the Scathach technique, something like this."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor''s eyes shed gold, his body began to be covered by lightning.


    Soon, Victor disappeared.


    "Eh...?" Sasha was shocked once again, she didn''t see anything that happened, she couldn''t see clearly even with her perception enhanced by her powers!


    "Sup." Victor lightly touched Sasha''s shoulder.


    "Darling, you''re fast-... Eh?" Sasha was shocked when she saw that Victor appeared with a pair of sunsses and several toys that are used for ying on the beach.


    "... Where did you go?"


    "Oh, I went on the surface for a few seconds, and I picked up some random stuff from the abandoned houses."


    "¡­" Sasha opened her mouth wide.


    "...this is fucking bullshit!" Sasha stomped the ground hard, but, as she was in a safe ce, the traps didn''t activate.


    "..." Victor took his sunsses off his face and looked at Sasha with a neutral gaze.


    "Why do you get better so fast?" She looked a little frustrated, "When I think you can''t surprise me anymore, you just go out there and improve my n power like it''s something normal and quite easy to do!"


    Sasha was a little frustrated at the pace Victor was improving and making things seem so¡­easy.


    It was like he was using a cheat code, and no one could beat him because of it.


    But what she still didn''t understand was; This is the existence called an irregrity, Victor is a monster in every possible way.


    Thanks to the blood of the Night King, he learned things more efficiently, and thanks to his mentality of always wanting to get better, he was always thinking about what he should do to get better.


    And not to mention, he had the potential of three vampire count housesbined in his body.


    An irregrity was in front of her¡­ Wrong, a monster was in front of her.


    "...You got it wrong, Honey."


    "...?" Sasha didn''t understand, "What do you mean?"


    "I didn''t get better. I didn''t get stronger. I justbined an ability with the power of lightning and ended up creating a better ability." Victor spoke in a t tone like it was something very easy to do.


    "...." This was even harder than improving strength! She really wanted to strangle Victor right now.


    But it couldn''t be helped since, in Victor''s mind, he still wasn''t strong enough, and his goal seemed so far away.


    He wanted to face Scathach Scarlett in a fight, but with his current strength, it was just impossible. He needed to get older!


    That was an absolute rule.


    And because of that thought and that pattern he''s set himself, he didn''t realize how irregr he was.


    "..." Sasha looked at Victor''s face and felt his feelings. Seeing that he was really speaking his mind, she understood that Victor thought what he did was no big deal.


    "Sigh...Darling, you are really clueless."


    "...?"


    "Just to clear up that stone head of yours," Sasha spoke with a serious face.


    "What you''ve done now is not at allmon. You basicallybined my power with the skill Scathach taught you. Do you know how difficult that is?"


    "¡­Really?" Victor turned his face away since he really didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, Scathach could do the same if she had the power of lightning.


    "Yes! It''s abnormal!"


    "Oh..."


    Kaguya stepped out of Victor''s shadow and disyed a small smile, "As expected of master, he breaksmon sense so easily, he doesn''t even notice."


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes when he heard what Kaguya said, isn''t this Maid getting too boldtely? Or was it just his impression?


    "Right? It''s frustrating sometimes."


    "I understand you... But you''re abnormal too." Kaguya looked at Sasha with a neutral gaze, she didn''t even call Sasha ''Lady Sasha'' like she used to.


    "Me...?" Sasha pointed to herself, confused.


    "You do not realize?" Kaguya squinted, "You''ve gotten much faster than you were before, all because you drink my master''s blood every day."


    "...Huh...?" Sasha turned her head in confusion.


    "...Ugh." Kaguya felt that she was the only one who could understand the feelings ofmon people.


    ''Oh... I''m notmon anymore, I drank the master''s blood...'' She just realized that she had no right to judge Sasha.


    "Anyway, this conversation is taking longer than expected, let''s keep moving."


    "Yes!" Sasha jumped on Victor again, and soon she was held like a princess.


    And Kaguya reentered Victor''s shadows.


    ...


    The group spent a few minutes walking until they arrived at a gigantic door which seemed to be very old and was quite dusty.


    "A door?" Sasha spoke out loud as she held onto Victor''s neck.


    "...Hmm, I have a bad feeling about this..."


    Suddenly two eyes appeared in the doorway and looked at Victor and Sasha.


    "Two eyes? Is this alive?" Sasha thought curiously.


    "I knew it." Victor''s smile grew, and just as he was about to summon an ice greatsword, he heard:


    [Wait, Master.] Kaguya suddenly stepped out of Victor''s shadows and looked at the giant wall with a neutral gaze.


    "Umu?" Victor looked at his maid.


    "As I thought... This is a Nurikabe."


    Victor, "Nuri-What?"


    Sasha, "Nuru?"


    "..." Kaguya looked at Sasha with a neutral gaze, as she seemed to be ming Sasha with her eyes.


    "Aren''t you very perverted?" She disyed a small smile.


    "S-Shut up..." Sasha turned her face that was a little red.


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand the dialogue between the two; he wasn''t a man of culture enough yet.


    "Cough, back to the subject, this is a Nurikabe, it is a Yokai."


    "Yokai?" Victor didn''t know what that was.


    "It''s basically something like demons for Japanese mythology." Kaguya summed it up enough for her master to understand.


    "Oh..."


    "But despite having this ''evil'' reputation, some Youkai are peaceful, just like this big guy." Kaguya looked at the wall.


    "Originally, there were peaceful Youkai who protect specific ces. It''s not known if they did this intentionally or not, but there are good Youkai as long as they aren''t provoked."


    "I see¡­" Victor put Sasha down and put his hand to his chin as if he was thinking about something.


    "Hmm, what should we do then?"


    "We just need to say hello. It depends on the Youkai''s personality if it will let us pass."


    Kaguya held up three fingers and said, "There are three personality types, the angry, the benevolent, and the shy."


    "..." Why were those descriptions so childish? Victor and Sasha thought but didn''t speak aloud.


    "We should congratte Nurikabe ording to his personality, and we only have two attempts if we fail, well... He will attack us."


    "Hmmmmm." Victor was finding this all troublesome. Couldn''t he just blow it up?


    "I don''t rmend doing that, Master."


    "Hmm?"


    "Nurikabe has high resistance to the elements, he is a troublesome opponent for you."


    "Oh...?" Victor''s smile grew.


    "Fuck..." For the first time in a long time, Kaguya spoke a bad word. She forgot that her master is weird.


    "Wait, Darling! Don''t attack him!" Sasha clung to Victor''s back and pulled him along.


    "Why!?"


    "He hasn''t done anything, he''s literally standing there. Why are you going to attack him!?"


    "Hmm... Why? Because he''s strong?"


    "Stop that bad guy mentality!"


    "..." Victor''s smile almost broke when he heard what Sasha said.


    "Fine..." Victor sat on the floor and said, "Do what you want, I''ll stay here."


    Sigh...


    Kaguya and Sasha sighed in relief.


    They looked at the wall:


    "If Nurikabe is benevolent, if we just bow down, he''ll let us through. If it''s the shy one, make a gesture for him to get out of the way, and if he has the personality of the pissed off one, you should just make a teasing gesture."


    "...This Youkai is troublesome. Why doesn''t he just get out of the way?"


    "Well, he doesn''t want to?"


    "..." Somehow, Sasha was about to agree for Victor to st the Yokai to the beyond, but she was a noblewoman! If possible, she''d try to talk first before attacking!


    At least she thinks she is.


    "You can try it first, Kaguya."


    "... Okay." Kaguya walked towards the wall:


    "Generally, this type of Yokai has a benevolent personality, so if I bow to Japan''s traditions, it must let us through."


    Said and done, Kaguya bowed perfectly and soon returned to her original position as she looked into the eyes of the wall.


    "MMMMHH." The creature made a strange sound, and its eyes got a little red, it was like it was irritated.


    "Well... Looks like it wasn''t that one." She shed a small apologetic smile.


    "¡­" Sasha facepalmed.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 202: Discoveries. 3

    <h4>Chapter 202: Discoveries. 3</h4>


    Kaguya looked at the huge wall in front of her with a curious look.


    ''Nurikabe... What is it doing here so far from its homnd? And why is it so big? And more importantly, why isn''t it invisible?''


    Kaguya had a lot of doubts in her head, she had never heard of a Youkai who left her homnd, so for her, this was a very curious subject.


    As far as Kaguya is concerned, the Nurikabes are youkai who prevent the passage of night travelers. They also do the job of diverting night travelers to other ces, and they were harmless Youkai as long as you didn''t provoke it.


    Despite being harmless, they were quite annoying. After all, if a person travels alone at night, that person has a very high chance of getting lost on the way because of these creatures.


    ''For it to be so big, it must be quite old. How long has it been standing in this same ce? 10 years? 100 years? 1000 years?'' Kaguya thought it might have a slim chance of being much more, considering Nurikabe-type Youkai can stay in one ce for thousands of years.


    But¡­ Kaguya had a doubt in her heart, and that doubt was born when she saw this Youkai standing in front of her.


    ''Is the church getting support from the youkai?'' Kaguya thought about it for a while and then decided it was absurd. Youkai are not a united group, and there are many, if not thousands, of youkai groups.


    Some Youkai groups may be supporting the church, but that doesn''t mean everyone is.


    It''s impossible to unite all youkai into a single g since, for that to happen, the leader needs to be a legendary youkai like a nine-tailed fox or a dragon-like youkai, but all nine-tailed foxes don''t want that kind of work for themselves.


    They prefer to live in their secluded territory, enjoy their peace, and asionally tease humans.


    The same applies to the dragon type since, although they were seen as deities by some humans, they really didn''t care about their role.


    And Youkai, like Nurikabe, they''re...stupid, they just follow their instincts. The most likely option is the most ridiculous is; This Youkai got lost from its homnd thousands of years ago and decided to settle in this ce, and the church that knew about the youkai used the Nurikabe as a gatekeeper of this passage.


    Despite being an absurd story in Kaguya''s view, it wasn''t totally meaningless. This could happen if the right conditions are met; after all, this sort of thing tends to happen with youkai.


    Strange things¡­ Inexplicable things¡­


    "Ugh¡­ And now, what do we do? Just one more gesture?" Sasha spoke with a slight hint of annoyance.


    She really was about to st this Youkai into the sky, but she told herself she shouldn''t be like Victor or Violet!


    Not everything can be solved by violence!


    Probably¡­


    But who was Sasha? She was the woman who had Annatashia Fulger''s blood in her veins, and she was at the limit of her patience.


    Kaguya started talking, "We can wait..."


    "Huh?"


    Kaguya borated further, "The Nurikabes arezy youkai, in less than 24 hours, they''ll go to sleep, and they''ll wake up in a good mood, and we can test the other two options."


    She suggested that since she really didn''t want to fight the Nurikabes, they are pretty damage resistant youkai.


    And it will be quite annoying to defeat it without killing it.


    "..." Victor''s eyes twitched a little when he heard what Kaguya said.


    "Wait...?" Sasha made a face like she didn''t like it. She didn''t like to wait for people, and it was mainly because she had things to take care of at her house. She needed to apply a ''punishment'' to a certain man, and she was quite looking forward to it, so Sasha couldn''t waste 24 hours waiting for a damn wall to get in a good mood!


    "Well¡­Yes." Kaguya began to think deeply about what to do next.


    "Tsk." Victor made an annoyed sound, and quickly got up off the ground, and walked slowly towards the wall as he passed by Kaguya and Sasha.


    "...?" Kaguya, who was deep in thought, was surprised when she saw her master pass her.


    "M-Master?"


    Victor looked into the youkai''s red eyes and spoke with an annoyed expression:


    "Hey, you."


    "MMMHHHMMM!" The youkai made a strange sound as if it were trying to intimidate Victor.


    But that didn''t affect Victor:


    "Get the fuck out of the way, don''t you realize you''re being a nuisance? I want to fucking pass!"


    "!!!" A vein seemed to pop in the Youkai''s head, and he got even angrier as a ck aura began toe out of its body.


    "Master/Darling!?" Kaguya and Sasha spoke at the same time.


    Kaguya quickly approached Victor:


    "M-Master, the Shy-type Nurikabes are quite rare! They are usually angry or benevolent!" Despite being rare, Kaguya didn''t dare waste her chances, and because of that, she suggested spending 24 hours here.


    She couldn''t risk saying another incorrect question and having to fight the Youkai.


    "..." Victor didn''t give a shit. He didn''t have time for this shit, so hepletely ignored his Maid and stared into the Youkai''s eyes.


    "...Oh, shit... He''s starting to leak miasma." Kaguya spoke when she saw ck smokeing out of the Youkai''s body, so she created two daggers of darkness as she prepared to fight.


    "Miasma!?" Sasha jumped back when she saw ck smoke rising from the Youkai''s body.


    "It''s a type of negative energy that makes beings weak to Yokai weaker and weaker, but it shouldn''t affect us as much as it does humans. After all, we don''t use Ki."


    "You''re not making any sense!" Sasha didn''t understand anything Kaguya said


    Rumble, Rumble


    Sasha''s body began to be covered by lightning.


    Sigh


    Kaguya sighed, shepletely forgot that Sasha knew next to nothing about her homnd.


    Suddenly, they heard Victor''s voice, who was still standing in the same spot as he looked into the Youkai''s eyes.


    "... You piece of shit..." Victor''s face began to lose shape, and soon only his eyes and his teeth could be seen, "I said..."


    "Get out of the way!" A demonic voice came out of Victor, the voice so powerful it seemed to shake the underground a little.


    "Ugh." Kaguya and Sasha put their hands to their ears. He had just been talking too loudly. Does he have any power that amplifies his voice or something? Why is it so tall!?


    "..." The Youkai kept looking at Victor with an annoyed look.


    And as if by magic, all the miasma that came out of the Youkai''s body disappeared as if it didn''t exist.


    "MMMMHMMM" The Youkai''s eyes became normal, and slowly, the Youkai started to transform, stone hands started to grow, and giant feet grew under it, and soon it started walking to the side of the gate.


    "... It worked!?" The two were extremely shocked.


    Victor continued to look at the Youkai.


    When the Youkai got out of the way, it looked at Victor and pointed at the door with its stone hands:


    "HMMMHMM"


    "Thanks," Victor said as his face returned to normal while he ignored the Youkai and started walking towards the door.


    "W-Wait, Darling!" Sasha quickly started keeping up with Victor, she didn''t want to be left behind!


    "...As expected of mine, master." Kaguya exhibited a small smile, "But..."


    She looked at the Youkai and saw a small hint of embarrassment on the youkai''s ''face''.


    ''Why is it blushing? Why is it acting like a shy girl!? What the fuck!?'' Kaguya was really questioning her sanity now. Maybe she ate something bad this morning and was hallucinating things.


    As a hardworking Maid, what did she do when she discovered that a wall turned red when her master ''threatened'' it?


    "¡­It''s better to ignore it¡­" She decided to pretend she never saw that image.


    Kaguya''s body was then covered in shadows, and soon she disappeared towards Victor.


    ...


    Victor, Kaguya, and Sasha walked down another hallway, dark and different from the old hallway, this ce seemed to be empty.


    The hallway was huge¡­


    ''I think it would be more appropriate to call this a room?'' Victor thought to himself when he saw the size of this ce.


    It was a huge room that appeared to bepletely abandoned.


    "Hmm... I see remnants of activity, look." Kaguya pointed to a spot.


    Victor and Sasha looked to the spot that Kaguya pointed out and saw several books scattered on the floor.


    "..." Victor was a little curious, and as this was the only thing he had in this ce, he started to walk to the books and grabbed a red book, and then read the cover of the book aloud:


    "That day when a tall, handsome vampire came deep inside my womb," Victor spoke in a neutral tone.


    "... Eh...?" Kaguya and Sasha spoke at the same time.


    With the same neutral expression on his face, Victor picked up another book from the floor and quickly read the book''s cover:


    "I was kidnapped by two Milf Vampires, and they used me as a sex ve... And I loved it."


    "...D-Darling." Sasha''s face was getting a little embarrassed, mostly because Victor was speaking those words with a neutral expression like it was no big deal!


    Victor crouched again and picked up another book:


    "How to do BDSM, for newbies."


    Victor repeated the process and took out another book:


    "How a man/woman of culture should act in society."


    "Loli is Justice, they should be appreciated!"


    "¡­Degenerate¡­" Sasha swallowed.


    Victor picked up another book from the floor, and just as he was about to read.


    "...M-Master." Kaguya pulled Victor''s shirt and said:


    "Stop, please."


    Nod, Nod!


    Sasha nodded furiously, it was quite obvious that she agreed with Kaguya.


    Victor looked at his Maid and saw her face a little red with embarrassment, then he looked at Sasha and saw that she was even more embarrassed, so he showed a small satisfied smile and said:


    "Sure."


    He definitely didn''t do it to see Kaguya and Sasha''s reaction, of course not.


    Victor put the books on the floor and looked around:


    "The person who was in this ce was pretty perverted, huh?" He said this in a way to change the subject.


    "Yes..." The two spoke in low tones as they looked at the books on the floor with a little curiosity.


    "..." Victor smiled a little when he saw the girls'' curiosity, while he used his special vision, as his world turned blood red.


    He started looking around for something.


    ''The ce is empty, there''s nothing here, I think this ce was used by hunters? This looked like a big room.'' Victor was wondering why this room existed.


    "Oh?" Victor seemed to have found something, and soon he started walking again towards what he found.


    "..." Sasha and Kaguya apanied Victor while they were trying their best to forget about the previous topic.


    Arriving in front of a gigantic wall, Victor said, "Interesting." His eyes seemed to glow with curiosity.


    "That''s..." Kaguya and Sasha opened their mouths in shock as they stared at the wall.


    Victor created a small fireball and threw it into the sky.


    And as if ordering a dog, he said, "Stay."


    And as if by magic, the fireball stayed in the sky and lit up the entire ce.


    And soon, everyone could see a gigantic painting that covered the entire wall.


    The painting appeared to have been created thousands of years ago, and in this painting, Victor and the girls could see a shapeless figure with a huge smile filled with sharp teeth and blood-red eyes.


    The creature''s presence seemed to epass the entire painting as a symbol of fear.


    They could see a blond-haired man alongside several men and women who were pointing weapons such as spears, swords, and axes at the creature.


    Sasha looked at a signature in the corner of the wall:


    "Qui monstris pugnant."


    Kaguya, "In literal trantion: Those who fight monsters."


    "..." Victor looked at the creature in the middle of the painting and exhibited a small smile, "Looks like d was quite busy in the past."


    "Do you think d is in this painting?"


    "Yeah, I only know two people who can terrify hunters to the point of making a painting about them... And those people are Scathach and d."


    "Since the painting is not about a woman but about a formless creature, I can say it''s d, considering it''s just as he said."


    Victor began to imitate d:


    "Shape and appearance mean nothing to me, I can be whatever I want."


    "..." Kaguya and Sasha felt strange when they saw Victor imitating d.


    "It''s because of these words that I can tell that this creature in the painting is d."


    "d, it''s pretty narcissistic, huh?"


    "Well, he''s the king, he must be a narcissist." Victor disyed a small smile.


    "Indeed."


    "..." Kaguya looked at the painting again and stared at the shapeless creature:


    ''Yes, indeed. Only two people can so terrify hunters as to create a painting about them... And master, you are one of those people.'' Kaguya exhibited a small smile.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 203: Im Not The Only One Crazy Out There.

    <h4>Chapter 203: I''m Not The Only One Crazy Out There.</h4>


    "Finally, we finished organizing half of the stuff..." Violet spoke in an annoyed voice. She wasn''t tired, she was a vampire after all, so how could she be tired from this little exercise?


    "Now... just dealing with this..." She looked at a pile of things Ruby said she would want.


    She could see several empty pods that were broken, severalputers, even the underground wiring she was carrying.


    ''but what the fuck is she going to do with it?'' Violet looked at the cables she had pulled out of the floor and really couldn''t understand Ruby''s head. Couldn''t she just buy other cables?


    "Ruby¡­"


    "I know what you''re going to ask, and yes, I need those cables," Ruby spoke without looking at Violet as she was writing something on a spreadsheet.


    "Why!?" Violet asked.


    "..." Ruby looked at Violet with a neutral gaze:


    "These cables are specifically made for theseputers, the engineers at this ce made this ce thinking of everything, so if someone wants to steal theputers, they would have to steal the cables too."


    Ruby walks over to a CPU and shows Violet the CPU connections:


    "See? The inputs on theseputers were specially made for these cables, meaning if I need theputer, I''ll need to get everything."


    "¡­Ugh." Despite not being very good with technology, Violet could understand a bit what Ruby is talking about:


    Ruby spoke with a neutral face, "Just do your job withoutining, when you least expect it, everything will be over."


    "Yes, yes." Violet pouted, she really didn''t want to do that, but she couldn''t say no since it was Ruby''s request. After all, the woman has helped her several times in the past.


    This little bit of help is nothing.


    Violet is maturing...


    "Changing the subject..." Violet looked around, "Why is Darling taking so long? Wasn''t he just checking out the ce?"


    Ruby stops searching and looks around, "... You''re right, he should be here by now."


    "... Something happened?" Violet asked.


    "I doubt it. We don''t feel anything, and this is Darling we''re talking about, he can handle anything with a smile on his face."


    "That''s true..." Violet started to think, and soon a perverted thought popped into her head, the image of Victor doing inappropriate things with Sasha in a hidden room pops into her mind:


    "Is he doing that to Sasha?"


    Crack.


    "..." Violet looked at Ruby, who broke her pen again with a small imperceptible smile on her face.


    Ruby adjusts her sses and speaks in a professional voice, "...I doubt it, he''s not a man who would do those things without a proper date, he''s too old-fashioned for some things."


    "... Indeed."


    Suddenly the girls heard:


    "Bruna, you are doing it wrong, you should take this here and put it here, and you separate these two and make a connection between the negative and the positive, " Eve told Bruna, while they seemed to be fixing some cables.


    "Huh...?"


    "...Did you not understand anything I said?"


    "Of course not." She spoke in apletely honest tone.


    "..." Eve didn''t say anything and just looked at Bruna as if she was looking at a dumb person.


    "... Do not look at me like that! And how do you know these things!?"


    "I learned by reading books."


    "You don''t learn to work with this kind of equipment by reading ordinary books!"


    "I know, but despite being different, they follow a simr logic, so you just need to connect the dots."


    "... Whoaaw. You are a smart Maid." June spoke while looking at Eve.


    "Thanks." Eve spoke in a dry tone. She didn''t take the woman''s praise to heart since the only one who could move her heart seemed to be Victor.


    "...Ugh, you''re colder than the women of n Scarlet." June pouted.


    "Okay." Eve talked and lost interest in June, and soon she started doing the things her master asked her to do.


    "Back to what I was saying, Bruna."


    "Yes?" Bruna, who was holding two cables, spoke.


    "Connect these two cables-." Eve was going to exin Bruna again in a way that even a baby could understand, but she stopped talking when she heard June''s voice.


    "I forgot to ask something."


    "..." Eve and Bruna looked at June with a neutral gaze.


    "Who are you? From the Maid''s dress, I can tell you are a Maid, but what are your names?" June asked with a curious look.


    "My name is Bruna Francesca." Bruna spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." Eve looked at Bruna with a dry look; ''Woman, why did you say your name to a stranger? What if she uses that information against you? You need to be more careful.''


    Eve was quite suspicious of everyone who wasn''t Victor, but that''s only natural considering what happened to her.


    Even though her master called this woman, and she showed up from some weird light shows, Eve didn''t trust her.


    "Oh, you have a nice name." June spoke with a gentle smile.


    "Thanks." Bruno smiled a little.


    "And you, what is your name?"


    "..." Eve was silent, she didn''t want to tell her name, but she didn''t want to be rude to the woman. She understands that the woman is somehow rted to her master, and she needs to be careful when interacting with the woman so as not to offend her. After all, her master did not give any order on how to treat the woman.


    Ruby narrowed her eyes a little when she saw Eve''s neutral face. Even though she didn''t show any emotions, Ruby could see a little of her feelings.


    "It''s okay, Maid. You can tell her, despite what she is, she''s reliable..."


    "What do you mean ''what I am''!" June stomped to the floor in irritation.


    "..." Eve looked at Ruby with her neutral eyes as she stared into the woman''s cold eyes for a long time.


    ''If it''s the master''s wife who spoke...'' In the hierarchy rank of Eve''s head, Victor was at the top, and below him woulde his wives.


    And Eve saw how much her master loves his wives.


    Because of this, reluctantly, she spoke:


    "My name is Eve Alucard, nice to meet you." She gave a greeting worthy of a professional maid.


    "¡­Eh?" June opened her mouth in shock when she heard the name of the woman in front of her.


    She pointed at Eve with a trembling finger:


    "A-Alucard, are you a member of the count''s n?" she asked carefully.


    "Yeah...?"


    "...Holy fuck..." June looked at Victor''s wives, Violet and Ruby.


    Seeing the slight hint of annoyanceing from Victor''s wives, she spoke:


    "Well, that''s interesting..." She could smell family affairs, too bad she didn''t have popcorn to fully enjoy the situation!


    "Anyway, girls. Back to work." Ruby quickly changed the subject.


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Victor was sitting on an ice throne as he looked at the painting that was in front of him.


    He was mainly looking at the image of the formless being.


    ''d... My friend, what did you do in the past that made the ancient hunters paint a painting just to warn of your danger?'' Victor shed a small smile that showed his sharp teeth. He was really curious about what had happened. It''s a shame there isn''t any hunter who lived long enough to tell him.


    ''Maybe I''ll ask d the next time I see him.'' Victor thought with a small smile.


    Step, Step.


    Hearing footsteps approaching him, Victor stopped his thoughts and looked at the sound:


    "Darling/Master." The two spoke at the same time.


    "Hey, did you girls find anything else?" Victor showed a gentle smile.


    "We didn''t find anything, it seems this is the only ce," Sasha spoke for her and Kaguya.


    The two girls ran around the ce looking for something, but they didn''t find anything. The only trace of activity in this ce was the floor that was a little scratched due to the furniture being dragged from one side to the other and the books with questionable contents.


    "I see..." Victor spoke with a neutral face.


    "I wonder what they did in this ce," Kaguya asked.


    "Probably to some sort of secret research?" Victor spoke.


    "Yes, I think so." Victor continued.


    "..." He stared at the painting again, and suddenly Victor made a move!


    ... He takes out his cell phone and takes several pictures of the painting.


    sh, sh.


    "¡­why are you taking pictures, Darling?"


    "I want to show d, and if possible, use it to tease him."


    "...huh?"


    "I mean, isn''t that funny?" Victor shed a small smile.


    "He was so scary that the hunters created a painting just for him."


    "..." The girls couldn''t see what Victor found funny.


    "I bet he will love these pictures." Victor''s smile wasn''t pretty.


    "..." This man''s sense of humor ispletely broken.


    The two felt like sighing.


    After taking several photos, Victor put his cell phone in his pocket and turned around:


    "Let''s get out of this ce, the girls must have finished preparing everything."


    "Yes." Kaguya and Sasha spoke.


    Victor undoes the ice throne and starts walking towards the exit of this ce.


    "..." Kaguya and Sasha looked at the books on the floor, a little afraid to leave them. They won''t lie to themselves, they are a little curious about the contents of the books, but they were too embarrassed to get the books now.


    ''We''lle backter.'' The two thought at the same time.


    With Kaguya''s darkness and Sasha''s lightning, they could easily travel to this ce and get the bookster.


    ...


    As Victor and the group were preparing to return home, an interesting encounter was taking ce between a Vampire Count and a Vampire Ex-Count.


    "Hello, Agnes. I came to visit you, Bitch." Natashia spoke with a small smile on her face.


    A vein popped in Agnes'' head when she saw the long golden-haired woman in front of her, "What do you want Natashia?"


    "Oh, it''s no big deal, I just want my husband''s address."


    "Oh, is that just it?"


    "Yes."


    "Victor lives in the US, his address is..." Agnes started to exin Victor''s address, and she even described thendmarks and the people Victor knew.


    A few minutes pass, and Agnes finishes exining everything rted to Victor...


    "I see, I see." Natashia nodded her head, indicating that she understood everything.


    "Is that all?" Agnes said.


    "Yes... But, how do you know all this about my husband?" Natashia narrowed her eyes, don''t tell me she''s also interested in her husband?


    "Oh, this information is not mine. It''s my daughter''s, I saw it in her diary."


    "Oh... As expected of your daughter, she''s a good girl." Natashia nodded satisfied, she was proud of Violet!


    "Indeed." Agnes smiled, pleased with her daughter. She learned correctly! The teachings she gave were not in vain!


    Although she didn''t teach anything... This is all gics! Gics!


    Important things must be said twice!


    "Anyway, I''ll be off. Thanks for letting me know, bitch."


    "...Stop calling me Bitch, bitch!"


    "Hahahaha, the day you stop being a hedonistic bitch, I''ll stop calling you Bitch, bitch."


    "¡­But I am no longer a hedonist."


    "...What?" Natashia couldn''t believe what she heard; she even cleaned her ear a little:


    "Tell me again, what are you not anymore?"


    "I am no longer hedonistic!" Agnes stomped on the floor since she was getting stressed dealing with Natashia.


    "..." Natashia looked at Agnes with a look that didn''t believe the woman.


    "... Pfft..." Natashia tried to hold back herugh, but she couldn''t, "HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    "Why are youughing!?"


    "I mean, Pfft..." She held back herugh as long as possible:


    "The probability of you stopping being a hedonist is the same as hell freezing over, which is impossible."


    "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    "Bitch! Stopughing, I''m not the same as I used to be! I changed!" Warm air began toe out of Agnes''s body.


    "..." Natashia suddenly stoppedughing and looked at Agnes with a serious look:


    "Agnes, people don''t change. They just wear a mask, just like you are doing now."


    "¡­Huh?" Agnes didn''t understand anything.


    "You think you''ve changed for your husband''s sake, but you haven''t changedpletely. You''ve just hidden your true self."


    "...?" Agnes still didn''t understand.


    "...Sigh, you don''t understand, huh? Well, I think that''s natural." Natashia sighed in disappointment.


    "What the hell are you talking about, woman!?" Agnes looked quite frustrated.


    "..." Natashia looked at Agnes with a neutral look, "And I thought I was crazy for having two personalities, but you''re crazier than me."


    She somehow shed a happy smile, she wasn''t the only crazy one out there!


    "Anyway, I must go. I need to visit my husband."


    Rumble, Rumble!


    "Wait, exin what you mean!"


    "It''s no use exining now. You won''t understand, you''ll probably understand what I''m talking about when..." Natashia looked like she was going to say something, but she decided it wasn''t a good idea since she would just annoy the woman for no reason. :


    "In the future, you will understand."


    "Stop this inexplicable talk! And exin the fucking question!" What Agnes hated most was this philosophical talk. If you want to say something, just say it damn it!


    "HAHAHAHAH~! This is better, you will be more stressed!"


    "Bitch!"


    Rumble, Rumble!


    "See ya, Agnes. I will see you in the future." When Natashia said that, she disappeared from Agnes'' vision.


    "..." Agnes narrowed her eyes several times when she saw that Natashia didn''t tell her what she was thinking, now she was curious! Damn it!


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 204: Bet, And Legs Are Justice.

    <h4>Chapter 204: Bet, And Legs Are Justice.</h4>


    Victor was walking back to theb along with Sasha and Kaguya, and when he passed by the entrance to theb, he said:


    "Sup Girls, I''m back-... What the hell..."


    He was amazed at what he was seeing in front of him.


    Cables from the ceiling and cables from the floor were ripped out, and the capsules were removed from the floor along with the beings inside. Victor had no idea how Ruby managed to get the capsules out without damaging the beings inside. The witch June was carrying several heavy things with her magic and arranging them in something like a square container, he saw that there were several containers around the girls, and these containers were divided with several names like:


    Things I need.


    Important things.


    Things to investigate.


    Official documents.


    Even though the room looked like a chaotic mess, everything was being organized quite properly.


    Victor looked at Ruby, who was ordering the girls and helping as well, with a gentle smile on his face. He knows that this organization wouldn''t be possible if it wasn''t for her. After all, knowing Violet as well as he does, she would just throw everything in a box and say, ''Done''.


    "Darling, Kaguya, and Sasha... You came at a good time,e help me. The process is going slower than expected because you didn''t help me."


    "..." Sasha and Kaguya''s eyes twitched a little, they looked like they were going to say something, but before she could speak, Victor threw his cell phone at Ruby.


    Ruby caught Victor''s cell phone and looked at Victor with several question marks appearing around her.


    "Just look at the cell phone." Victor said.


    "... Okay." Ruby looked at Victor''s cell phone, which was already open, and saw a picture of arge painting that looked very old.


    "That''s..!" Ruby''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Victor shed a small satisfied smile:


    "I knew you would like it."


    "D-Darling, what is this!?" Ruby quickly asked and soon began swiping the pictures to the right.


    "We found this in a secret room." Victor continued.


    "A secret room!" She looked like a kid who found a new toy.


    "..." June and Bruna, who were working, trembled a little since they were curious about what they were talking about.


    "..." Eve stopped carrying a box and looked at Victor for a few seconds, as several emotions passed through the girl''s neutral eyes, but soon she went back to her work.


    "What? What? What are you talking about!?" Violet approaches Ruby and looks at Victor''s cell phone with curiosity overflowing her body.


    "Oh... a painting." She looked surprisingly disappointed since she had expected something more... Lewd. Something like a picture of Sasha and Victor doing things that can''t be said outside.


    "..." As the girls know Violet''s personality very well, they didn''t react much to what she said, considering they know that the woman doesn''t have much interest in anything that isn''t rted to Victor.


    As if Violet''s voice wasn''t getting into her ears, Ruby kept going through the photos until she found a photo of apletely formless being:


    "Hmm? Is that you, Darling?" That was the first thing that came to her mind when she saw this being. Somehow he looked a lot like her husband.


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand what Ruby was saying, but after some thought, he understood that she must have seen the picture he took of thepletely formless being:


    "Oh, that''s not me, that''s d." He corrected Ruby''s misunderstanding.


    "The king of vampires?"


    "Yep, that guy."


    "..." Why is he talking about the vampire king so casually as if they were old friends who''d known each other for thousands of years!? June really did have a lot of things toment on right now, but after some thought, she understood that this may be normal? Considering that Victor is a count now...


    ''Wrong, this is definitely not normal! A servant shouldn''t treat the king so casually and equally. The feeling I get when this man talks about the king of vampires is that the two are equal...?'' She couldn''t help but think about it.


    "¡­Oh, makes sense." Ruby knew the story. After all, Victor told her and the girls everything, and knowing this information, it is natural for everyone to think that this being is d.


    "Anyway, what should I do to help?" Victor changed the subject and asked Ruby.


    "Oh... You don''t have to do much." Ruby started fiddling with Victor''s cell phone and sent all the pictures he took to her cell, and soon she threw Victor''s cell phone back at him.


    "I just want you to take away, this, and this and this." She pointed to various ces, "And there are more things I need a little deeper in theb."


    "..." Victor, Sasha, and Kaguya looked at the ce and were speechless with how many things were missing, and still more things were being taken! Why doesn''t she just take the whole room and bring it with her!?


    ...Oh, she''s already doing it...


    "¡­Where is Natalia?" He thought they definitely needed Natalia''s help to transport all of this.


    "She''s working something out, she''ll be here soon." Ruby shed a small smile.


    "Okay." Victor didn''t delve too deeply, he knew that if his wives wanted to tell him something, they definitely would, and if they didn''t, it''s because it''s not important.


    "Ugh, I don''t want to work¡­" Sasha pouted.


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile:


    "Let''s bet something, Honey."


    "Oh¡­?" Sasha''s eyes lit up a little.


    "... Tell me more." She seemed interested.


    Victor shed a hint of a smile, "We''re going to have a little bet. If I collect and store more items, I''ll do whatever I want with you for 24 hours."


    "..." Sasha''s cheek turned a little red when she heard what Victor said, and she definitely wasn''t thinking about things kids can''t hear.


    "I also can''t damage the equipment Ruby has collected."


    "Of course, this bet also applies to me. If you win the bet, you can do whatever you want with me for 24 hours."


    "!!!" Sasha opened her eyes wide, and somehow her golden hair started to float. She lowered her head a little and seemed to be thinking about something.


    "..." Ruby''s eyes twitched a little when she heard what Victor said.


    On the other hand, Violet shed a perverted little smile.


    "That man is lewd..." June can''t help but speak softly. Can''t he speak a little quieter? Why is he talking about these things out loud!? There are single people here, okay!?


    "... I don''t understand. He didn''t say anything about the request being something perverted, he just said he would do whatever she wanted." Bruna touched her chin and didn''t understand the girls'' reaction.


    "..." June looked at the woman with a disbelieving look, ''Despite having a body simr to a Subus, she is very innocent...''


    As expected of an Ex-Nun, no perverted thoughts cross her mind.


    To all the girls, it was pretty obvious that if Sasha would win, she was going to use this opportunity to do this and that with Victor.


    After all, it''s not just men who are interested in this, women are too!


    Eve, who heard what her master said, thought; ''Do what you want with the master...'' if this request was made to her, she would say that she wanted to spend some time alone with Victor, she never came into contact with people, and suddenly found herself surrounded by several people, she feels weird¡­


    The feeling isn''t bad¡­


    But she feels weird¡­


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Lightning sounds began to be hearding from Sasha''s body.


    "I''m in, I''ll fucking participate!"


    "..." Everyone was surprised at Sasha''s sudden excitement while she was disying a smile very simr to Natashia now! She''s definitely not thinking of anything good!


    As expected, the apple doesn''t fall too far from the tree! Like mother, like daughter!


    "Hahahaha, that''s good, now let''s get started."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor''s body began to be covered by lightning as well.


    And in the blink of an eye, the two disappeared!


    "... Whooa." June opened her mouth in absolute shock when she saw the entire room glowing in golden light. It was quite an impressive light show, and what was most impressive was...


    ''Work just got a lot easier!'' She thought as she saw the mountain of items piling up.


    If work is over, what does it mean?


    ''Easy money!'' June''s eyes seemed to have turned into dor signs.


    "... Well, let''s get back to work. Now that Darling and Sasha are motivated, work will be easier."


    "I''ll help too, I can''t let my master do everything." Kaguya volunteered.


    "That''s good,e on. Your power is definitely useful."


    "...Just remember, I can''t carry many things in my shadow." Kaguya felt weird when she saw Ruby''s gaze on her since she felt she was definitely not nning anything good!


    "Don''t worry, you''ll only get small items." Ruby shed a small smile.


    ''I hope so.'' Kaguya thought internally.


    ...


    At Adam''s house.


    "Strange..." Adam said to himself.


    "What is strange?" Anderson, who was sitting next to Adam, asked.


    "I mean, that boy went out with the intention of fighting, and I haven''t heard any information of a city being blown up or anything like that yet." As an ex-general, he had plenty of informants in town,


    "..." Anderson opened his mouth a little. Why is he thinking that a city is going to be blown up? Is the new count a terrorist?


    But when he thought that, he remembered the damage done to the small vige of wolves.


    "Make sense..." In some strange way, Anderson agreed with Adam, why hasn''t any city blown up yet?


    "Right? The way he left this ce, I was thinking he was going to blow up a town or two, but nothing has been reported to me yet. So where did they go?" Adam stroked his mustache that he''d tended so carefully all these years.


    "Hmm, I guess we can just wait, he''ll be back any minute now." Anderson wasn''t too worried since he could more or less understand Victor''s personality, and basically, Victor was¡­


    Like a werewolf¡­


    He liked to fight!


    ''It''s too bad he''s a vampire, he would get along very well with wolves!''


    "..." Adam looked at Anderson:


    "Are you really going to fight him?"


    "What a stupid question." Anderson''s eyes gleamed bright blue, "Of course, I will."


    "I see... In this case, fight far from my house. I don''t want dust in my garden."


    "...Sure."


    Suddenly, the two heard a cry:


    "AHHH! ORYHAA!"


    "..." The two looked at Liza, who was training very diligently with a nk expression.


    She was training in some kind of weird martial arts, it was a mixture of various martial arts, but they seem to be adapted for werewolves?


    Despite not showing anything on her face, the two could say something:


    "She''s definitely pissed off." Anderson said because he could see that Liza was giving off an aura that said, ''don''te near me, I don''t want to talk!''


    "Indeed." Adam agreed.


    "...But that''s a good thing. She lost easily to a vampire, maybe it helped in her motivation to get stronger."


    "Yes." Adam agreed with what Anderson said.


    ''I will kill him! I will kill you! He embarrassed me! That bastard!'' That was all that was on Liza''s mind now.


    ...


    Several hours passed, and then the next night arrived, and Victor and the girls had finished organizing everything.


    "Finally, we''re done with everything¡­" Eve spoke the group''s thoughts.


    "..." The group nodded, as they didn''t expect it would be so much work.


    "I won!" Sasha was very excited while she was jumping around like a kid who had beaten her outspoken rival.


    "..." Victor shed a small smile when he saw Sasha''s excitement.


    He wasn''t the least bit upset about losing.


    The score was 501 for Sasha and 499 for Victor.


    At thest moment, Victor was going to beat Sasha, but... He lost his focus when he saw Sasha''s body waspletely sweaty, her clothes were sticking to her body, and he could see those thick legs that he loves so much were glued to the ck Lycra pants she was wearing.


    He could even get a glimpse of her rather provocative ck panties.


    With this view of his wife, how can he not lose focus?


    ''Is she going to pin me down with those legs...?'' Despite losing, Victor didn''t feel it was a defeat, and he was pretty excited, to be honest.


    "Darling, you didn''t let her win, did you?" Ruby asked with a neutral look.


    "Of course not, I used my lightning to the fullest, but I''m not at Sasha''s level of control yet. After all, she''s been using lightning for her entire life."


    "Good." Ruby smiled, satisfied.


    It wasn''t a lie. Victor used everything he had, sometimes he was faster than Sasha because he used Scathach''s technique with lightning together, but it proved an extremely difficult task to do delicate work, and he almost broke the equipment several times from putting too much force.


    But who was Victor? He was a monster, an irregrity.


    Just by watching Sasha work, he could more or less mimic what she was doing. Although he felt ufortable when he did it, it was as if something was wrong with him himself.


    But he didn''t really care and kept watching the way his wife used the lightning, and it turned out that he learned a lot and improved. He started out losing, but with time he increased his pace, and when he was about to win, that divine vision showed before him.


    ''Legs...'' He stared at Sasha''s legs for a few seconds, looking forward to the future...


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 205: Victor Has Strange Luck.

    <h4>Chapter 205: Victor Has Strange Luck.</h4>


    [A/N: Hello guys, a little announcement, the voting to decide the next two illustrations is taking ce in the pa treon, and the voting ends this week, so please don''t forget to vote! And next month, I will update 10 more chapters in the final Tier. Note: the price will not change, I will just update more chapters!]


    ...


    Surprisingly, Sasha didn''t immediately ask for her prize and said that she would order something from Victor in the near future.


    Victor nodded, indicating that he understood since he had some expectations of what Sasha''s request would be.


    For some reason, his thoughts always turned to inappropriate content, and he wouldn''t deny he was a little horny at the sight of Sasha sweaty body and her legs.


    After the small duel between Victor and Sasha, the whole group stared at the amount of items with a neutral look, while the only thing that went through their minds was:


    ''I don''t want to carry this...'' They looked quite unwell. They didn''t want to carry all these items to Victor''s house, which was literally thousands of KM away!


    They could hire a ne too and charm all humans to forget everything they saw.


    But that would still take a long time!


    "...Hmm..." Victor had his hand on his chin as he seemed to be thinking about something.


    "...Yes, Yes. You cane, tell her to get everything ready."


    "The coordinates of this ce are¡­"


    Ruby appeared to be talking to someone on the phone.


    "..." Violet, Sasha, and Bruna looked at Ruby curiously, wondering who she was talking to.


    From Ruby''s tone of voice, Violet seemed to have an idea who she was talking to, but she wasn''t 100% sure.


    Ruby finished talking on the phone, and just as she finished talking on the phone, arge portal appeared near the group.


    "...Did she hit the spot with just the coordinates? As expected of someone from that n¡­"


    "Sorry for the dy, Lady Violet."


    "... It''s ok. Ruby had already exined everything to me, but couldn''t you have finished sooner?"


    "Well, some things didn''t go as nned, and we had to use the alternate n."


    "Alternative n?" Violet didn''t know that.


    "Burn everything, destroy everything¡­ Or as Lady Violet preferred to call this n."


    "Oh..." Violet''s smile started to widen, "I like that kind of n."


    "Yeah, I know." Natalia smiled since she was a little happy that she didn''t need to use the ''NE'' n.


    Now you ask, what is the ''NE'' n?


    Of course, the ''NE'' n was to Nuke Everything.


    A simple n, a n that solved most problems.


    And since the Nuke they were going to use was supernatural in origin, the explosion wouldn''t risk radiation.


    Nature would thank you for eliminating these pests from the surface of the! Earth-chan will be happy!


    ¡­Now¡­ Where would they get a Nuke?


    The witches, of course! They sell everything! And when talking about everything! It''s literally everything!


    But the price would surely be steep¡­ And because of that, Natalia was relieved that she wouldn''t have toe to that option.


    Natalia looked around, and then her eyes stopped on June.


    "...Ara." She shed a small smile as she remembered that she still hadn''t received a report from June.


    "!!!" June felt her entire spine tremble when she saw Natalia''s smile.


    "Umu, it''s good that you came, Natalia. I was already thinking about how we were going to take it all." Victor suddenly spoke up.


    "..." June looked at Victor like he was her savior. She wouldn''t mind giving him 5% off her service!


    "..." Natalia looked at Victor, who was walking towards her:


    "I-..." She was about to say something but fell silent when Victor''s shadow seemed to grow, and then three women in the room appeared and stepped into his shadow.


    Victor passed by Natalia and spoke in a slightly tired voice:


    "I''m going ahead, I''m a little tired. You can call me if you need anything."


    "W-Wait-." She was going to say that she hadn''t finished adjusting the portal yet!


    "D-Darling!?" Violet and Ruby spoke at the same time in an attempt to stop Victor.


    But it was toote since Victor had already passed through the portal.


    And the moment Victor passed through the portal, Violet and Ruby went after him, but Natalia held up her hand.


    "Stop, the portal has already been calibrated. If you enter now, you will just fall into Victor''s training room."


    "...fuck." Violet and Ruby spoke at the same time.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "..." Ruby and Violet looked at Sasha, who waspletely unaware of what was going on.


    And June, who was whistling around in an attempt to get people to ignore her existence.


    "..." Ruby and Violet looked at each other and nodded. It seemed they justpletely forgot to tell Sasha what she was doing.


    But it wasn''t their fault, it''s just that Sasha was too focused on the personal issues involving Maria and Carlos.


    And because of that, they made room for Sasha¡­ Wait, Maria¡­?


    "Oh..." They just realized that they forgot Maria was up there too.


    "Sasha, did you forget your maid?"


    "... I did not forget." Sasha made a hard face andpletely denied Ruby''s usation.


    "I''ll get her."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Sasha disappeared from the scene.


    "She''s definitely over the woman..." Violet smiled.


    And in less than a few seconds, Sasha was back with Maria.


    "Ugh, I''ll never get used to this..." Maria, who still looked weakened, spoke up.


    "Anyway. Let''s hurry up and get all these items into the portal, the work shouldn''t be difficult now that everything is in order."


    "Yes~." All the girls present said, except for Natalia.


    "...You will work too." Ruby pointed at Natalia.


    "But I''m already maintaining the portal, and that costs a huge amount of energy." Natalia could lie as easily as she could breathe.


    Was it difficult for her to maintain the portal? Yes, but it didn''t cost a huge amount of energy. After all, she was already very proficient in this power, and because of that, she didn''t expend as much energy as she used to in the past.


    ... In the end, she was just beingzy.


    And Ruby knew she was beingzy, but with how perfectly she carried out the order she gave Natalia¡­


    Ruby epted her beingzy for now.


    "Fine, but report back to me after this about all you''ve done."


    "...Yes." Natalia spoke with a difficult face.


    ...


    The Lost Club.


    "¡­Umu?" Victor found himself in a strange office:


    "Well, this is not my house." He looked around and saw that it was a pretty normal office.


    Suddenly, a door opened near the desk in the office, and a woman with short white hair came outpletely the way she came into the world, while she just had a small towel around her neck.


    She had a can of beer in her hand.


    Gulp, Gulp.


    She drank the whole can of beer.


    "Ahhhhhh," She makes a sound simr to those drunks when she drinks a full ss of beer.


    "That girl is a sadist. How can she order me to attack several church branches at once? She''s intending to make war-¡­" She froze when she saw Victor''s appearance.


    [...Master has strange luck...] Kaguya couldn''t help but sigh.


    "...Ara." She shed a small smile.


    "Oh, pretend I don''t exist, I''m just passing by."


    "... It''s impossible..."


    "Indeed." Victor shed a small smile.


    "Hmm..." Victor stared at the woman, and his eyes glowed slightly blood red for a few seconds:


    "A witch, huh?"


    "Correction, I''m a ndestine witch."


    [... ndestine witches are witches who have no affiliation with the witch queen. They are usually women who will deceive supernatural beings who trust them too much.]


    "Not much different from a normal witch then," Victor spoke up.


    [Yes, but normal witches have to follow a contract so as not to tarnish the witch queen''s reputation, an underground witch doesn''t need to do that.]


    "How rude, I''m different from those girls." The woman thought that Victor was talking to her.


    "I see..." Victor seemed to understand what Kaguya was talking about.


    "... Hmm." The woman was feeling strange, she looked at Victor with her eyes, and as this was her territory, the magic of the ce immediately began to take effect to satisfy the owner''s curiosity;


    ''Strange...'' For some reason, she could feel 5 life forces inside Victor.


    ''The new count is a monster... Why does he have so many souls inside him?''


    Currently, inside Victor were Kaguya, Bruna, Eve, the ''thing'' inside Eve, and Victor himself.


    Five souls in one body, and because of that, shepletely misunderstood the situation.


    "Where am I, witch?"


    "...You can call me Esther, Count Alucard."


    "Oh? You seem to know me."


    "... You''re kidding? You''re a celebrity right now, the fifth count of vampires, the new pir of vampire society, the disciple of Scathach, etc, etc."


    "Right now, you are like The Beatles who exploded internationally."


    "What an exaggeratedparison," Victor spoke with a slight smile. Unlike The Beatles, who made amazing songs, Victor just kicked some opponents'' asses. It''s nothing too significant.


    [But it''s the truth.]


    "But it''s the truth."


    "...." Victor was speechless when he heard Kaguya and Esther talking at the same time.


    "¡­Where am I, witch?"


    "...I already told you, you came to me-." She was going to repeat what she said earlier but stopped when she saw Victor''s eyes glowing slightly blood red. For some reason, her entire existence shook as she looked into the man''s eyes.


    "...You''re at my bar, The Lost Club."


    "The Lost Club?"


    "It''s a bar that brings together all kinds of races, a neutral area." She spoke and added in her thoughts; ''For now, after all, if anyone finds out what happened today, I will lose this neutrality.''


    "Oh...?" Victor''s smile grew immensely as he became quite interested in seeing a ce that had several races gathered.


    Gulp.


    Esther couldn''t help but swallow hard as she felt the small aura that leaked from Victor''s body.


    Recently, Victor and his Maids killed an entire vige of wolves, werewolves whomitted unimaginable cruelties to women. Not to mention he absorbed the blood of all these wolves and those three men who turned into a disgusting monster who also killed a lot of beings.


    Consequently, the aura emanating from Victor''s body was terrible, and even more so when that aura matched Kaguya''s and his natural aura as a Night King.


    ''Now... Now, I understand when Ruby said that if he had been here when that wolf attacked her, this ce would have turned into ruins...'' Esther thought internally.


    "Can you show me the ce, witch?" Victor made a request. If she refused, he would explore on his own.


    But for Esther, Victor''s request didn''te out as a request but as an order, an order she must obey.


    "Of course, Alucard." Esther walked towards him.


    "Before that." Victor made a stop sign.


    "...?" Esther looked at Victor with curious eyes.


    "Put on some clothes, woman, or are you an exhibitionist?"


    "...Oh, I forgot about that." Esther turned and reentered the door from which she hade.


    She even tried to shake her ass a little in an attempt to seduce Victor, but all that was in vain. If it was Scathach or one of his wives, Victor might even be attracted, but when any other woman tried to do that, he just didn''t feel it. No reaction at all.


    In a physiological sense, he could maybe feel something, but...


    Scathach and Violet, Ruby, and Sasha''s charm are very high...


    Somehow, being around such beautiful women, Victor''s sense of beauty waspletely destroyed.


    It''s something like you see the beauty of a goddess, and you can never be satisfied with a normal woman again.


    It was for this reason that Aphrodite was so hated by women in the past, but that''s a story for another time.


    [I don''t like this woman.] Eve spoke for the first time.


    [Me neither, for some reason, I want to kill her.] Bruna agreed with Eve. She was a Nun before, she''s a kind person, but for some reason, she didn''t like that woman.


    [...How did you get to this ce?] Kaguya asked with a little hint of shock in her voice.


    [We just followed you.] The two spoke at the same time.


    [Such Bullshit, you cannot enter this ce without my permission.]


    [Even if you say that... We just followed you.]


    [Yes.] Eve agreed with Bruna.


    [...Did you feel something trying to force you out of this ce?]


    [Hmm, I remember feeling it, but it didn''tst long.] Bruna spoke up.


    [I felt nothing.]


    [...what the fuck?] Kaguya couldn''t understand anything else; maybe it''s because of Victor''s blood inside them? That was the only exnation she coulde up with.


    "..." Victor put his hand on his head a little.


    "Can you stop talking at the same time? I feel like I''m going crazy."


    [Oh...] The three spoke at the same time.


    [I''m sorry, I''ll cut off their voice-."


    "It''s not that. I''m fine with you guys talking in my head, but just don''t talk at the same time."


    [Okay...] Kaguya spoke, and the two women nodded.


    ...


    Kaguya''s Shadow.


    In apletely dark ce that had a small television on top that seemed to be Victor''s vision.


    Bruna gestured to Kaguya, a gesture that said, cut my voice.


    "..." Kaguya looked confused at Bruna, had the woman finally gone mad?


    "...Just cut my voice."


    "Oh." Kaguya snapped her finger, and nodded her head indicating that she could speak.


    "We can''t make our master crazier, you should cut our voices when it''s not necessary." Bruna said, because she had felt a little chill down her spine when Victor said he was going crazy.


    "..." Eve didn''t have much of an opinion on that, since, it didn''t matter to her what Victor was like.


    "... That''s a good idea." Kaguya thought it wasn''t such a bad idea. After all, she didn''t want to see her master going crazy hearing so many voices in his head.


    "Look, she''s back." Bruna spoke in a venomous tone.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 206: Vampire Meets Wolf And Fox.

    <h4>Chapter 206: Vampire Meets Wolf And Fox.</h4>


    Esther returned, and this time, she was wearing a fitted ck suit that entuated her curvy body, along with a fur coat.


    "Count Alucard, please call me Madam when we''re out of this ce." She asked Victor, hoping he would do so.


    "Sure thing, Witch." Victor spoke as he looked at the woman''s clothes with a curious look.


    "..." Will he keep calling me Witch? Esther was speechless.


    After observing the woman''s clothes for a while, Victor lost interest and spoke:


    "Lead the way."


    "..." Again, the woman didn''t know how to react. Why is he treating her as if she were his maid? She''s not, okay!?


    But...


    "Fine." She couldn''t refuse¡­


    After all, the man in front of her was a Count Vampire and the husband of her ''boss''.


    The two walked towards the exit, and soon the door was closed.


    ...


    "My nightclub/Bar/mercenary center doesn''t have many interesting ces. The only ce I''m sure you''ll like is the nightclub itself."


    "Hmm... Why did you put so many ''/'' to define your establishment?" Victor was really curious about this.


    He looked around with his gaze and saw the figure of a woman, but this woman had a chaotic aura. He became interested in this woman''s aura, but when he turned that way and went to the ce where the woman was, the aura of the woman disappeared, and she became an ordinary human.


    ''Hmm¡­'' When Victor started to think of something, his thoughts were interrupted by Esther.


    "...Originally, my nightclub was a meeting ce for supernaturals, so, of course, strange business would be done, but..."


    Esther turned around and spoke with a faint smile, "We mainly deal with hiring mercenaries, gathering and selling information."


    Victor looked at Esther and said:


    "...But you still don''tpare yourself to the Queens'' witches, right?" He decided he would look into itter.


    Seeing Victor''s neutral face, Esther was a little disappointed and turned around. She knew she couldn''tpare with the Queens'' witches, but it''s hard topete with an old woman who had been building her empire before she was even born.


    ''Although... This ce would be more reliable if someone had control of this woman.'' Victor thought that if someone wanted to have an informationwork, they should just control ore to terms with this woman since she seemed to bepetent. Though both the witches and this woman in front of him weren''t trustworthy enough, but at least the witches fulfilled their contract.


    Despite having thought of it, Victor still hadn''t had a bad experience with witches like Ruby had since the only witches he''de in contact with so far were June, Hecate, and this woman now.


    Walking down the stairs, the sound of the nightclub grew louder as Victor descended, and soon Victor found himself in a nightclub full of supernatural beings.


    Victor''s eyes unconsciously began to glow blood red:


    "Whoaa." He opened his mouth in shock as his world filled with colors. Despite everything being red, as usual, some people had colorful auras, and some even had animal shapes covering their bodies.


    "..." Esther shed a small satisfied smile when she saw Victor''s reaction and thought he was in awe of her nightclub.


    "...!" Feeling a dangerous gaze watching them, they all stopped what they were doing and looked towards the stairs.


    And soon they saw a tall man beside Madam.


    The moment everyone saw the man''s appearance and his blood-red eyes, everyone immediately recognized him.


    "... AAA. Ouch!" Someone bit their tongue.


    "COUNT ALUCARD!?"


    "W-What...!?" Someone rubbed his eyes several times and couldn''t believe he was seeing a Count in this ce.


    "He is here!?"


    "What should we do!?"


    "What an overreaction..." He had just entered casually, okay? And it''s not like he did anything unusual. He just beat up some beings and challenged the king, that was all!


    In a strange way, was Victor very humble? He didn''t believe what he did was an achievement. After all, he was just being himself.


    [This is normal.]


    "This is normal."


    "..." Again, Victor was speechless when he heard Kaguya and Esther in perfect sync.


    [This woman, I''m starting to like her.] Kaguya looked a little pleased.


    [You are so cheap, don''t sell yourself easily because someone praised our master!] Brunained.


    [Kaguya is cheap...] Eve supported.


    [I''m not cheap!] Kaguya growled.


    They seemed to be getting along in a strange way.


    "What is he doing here¡­?" a woman asked while looking at Victor curiously.


    "I don''t know, but prepare for anything, a visit from a Count is never a good thing." A man who was beside the woman spoke.


    "You''re exaggerating, he doesn''t look like someone who is going to destroy this ce because someone insulted him." The same woman spoke.


    "Indeed, he doesn''t look like a young master." A nearby woman supported her.


    "He''s probably just going to fight that person and send them to the next world." Another nearby woman spoke up.


    "Indeed, indeed." A woman of Kaguya''s height nodded as if in agreement with the two women.


    "...I''m curious, how can you know how he will react just by seeing his appearance?"


    "Instinct." The three spoke at the same time.


    The man opened his mouth in shock for a few seconds, and then he said:


    "Such bullshit!"


    "Well, if you don''t believe it, that''s your problem." The woman next to the man spoke up.


    "What-." The man looked like he was going to say something, but he was interrupted when a change started to ur in the nightclub.


    "Oh?" Victor suddenly vanished and then reappeared in front of the counter while facing a man.


    "F-Fast." Few got to see what Victor did.


    "As expected of a count, he is strong!" Some women had their eyes glittering dangerously.


    They could easily tell that he wasn''t even trying when he demonstrated that speed. He did something unbelievable as if it was somethingmon!


    "Again, this female instinct talk is bullshit!" The same man spoke.


    "Shut up!" The three women punched the man in the face.


    "Ughyaaa!" He made a strange scream.


    "...Well..." Eddy was in a cold sweat now, while he looked like a baby chick that was being stared at by a stronger predator.


    ''Why is he so tall?'' To Eddy, Victor appeared to be much taller than he really was.


    Victor ignored Eddy''s gaze and looked up a little as if he was looking at something, his smile grew a little, and he turned to the witch:


    "You really have good taste, Witch."


    A small bead of sweat fell from Esther''s face:


    "...What are you talking about?"


    "...I see, you''re going to y this game." Victor''s smile grew a little.


    Gulp.


    Several people gulped when they saw this man''s smile, and they were shocked when he...


    He sat in the chair and ordered a drink.


    "Give me anything, little fox."


    ''Little fox¡­?'' Everyone turned their heads in confusion and didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "!!!" Eddy and Esther''s eyes gleamed widely.


    "H-How!?"


    "Who knows?" Victor shed his usual smile.


    [Little fox...?] Kaguya didn''t understand why her master called him that, but after she thought for a while, her eyes widened.


    [Don''t tell me...] She stared at the man with a serious look.


    "..." An awkward silence fell around. No one knew what to do, so they just kept looking at Victor, who was sitting with a small smile on his face as he looked at the man.


    "Hello, little fox? Give me anything suitable for a vampire."


    "O-Okay." Despite being surprised, Eddy did as Victor asked.


    Victor looked at Esther out of the corner of his eye, "Witch, sit with me for a while, let''s have a drink."


    "... Okay."


    Internally, Esther was cursing Natalia for letting this mane to this ce.


    ...


    "What is it?" Victor asked curiously as he looked at the drink in front of him. The drink was in a wine ss, the liquid was red, and it had some ice in it.


    "That''s a special vampire Drink."


    "...This is blood, right?" Victor looked at Eddy.


    "Wrong. Actually¡­ This is blood, but different." He was going to deny it, but he couldn''t deny that it was blood, so in the end, he gave up.


    "Oh?"


    "Go ahead and try it."


    "Okay."


    Victor took the ss and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Oh? It tastes like orange."


    "As you know, vampires have only one meal, blood. So we tried everything to explore new vors derived from blood." Esther began to exin:


    "What you drank is basically blood, but it has magic inside to slightly change the taste to simte the vor of normal food."


    "Ohhhh, this is interesting."


    "Indeed. Us-... Wait, I have a call." Esther was going to say something, but when she felt her cell phone vibrate in her pocket, she stopped what she was going to say and got up from the ce.


    Moving away from Victor, she removed her cell phone and put a little istion spell around her, and, looking at the name on the cell, she answered the phone and said:


    "Ruby?"


    "Esther, don''t hit on my husband, or I''ll kill you."


    "..."


    "That''s a very appropriate way to start a conversation."


    "..." Ruby didn''t answer, while she just stayed silent.


    Feeling a shiver down her spine, Esther quickly said, "Look, I know, okay? I have no interest in that sort of thing," she lied. She was only interested in that kind of thing when the man was under herplete control. She enjoyed it more that way and liked to treat men as her personal toy.


    And that''s something inevitable when you live for a long time since you end up picking up some weird fetishes. Esther''s fetish was being in control of everything.


    "And he didn''t seem interested in me even though I was naked."


    "..."


    ''Shit.'' Esther cursed her mouth now.


    Ruby''s voice came out colder and darker than usual, "We''ll talkter." She suddenly hung up the phone.


    "Ruby? Ruby!?" Esther looked at her cell phone and saw that the call had ended.


    "Fuck!" She was getting a bad feeling about this.


    Esther didn''t have much time to grieve because when she turned to face the entrance to the nightclub, she saw a tall, white-haired man enter.


    ''Fuck, Johnny? He came at a worse time.''


    ...


    ''Hmm, it took a while, but I managed to convince all the girls to move to my house. As long as Anderson is in town, that is the safest ce for them.'' Johnny didn''t trust Anderson at all.


    ''I''ll wait for Roberta today, Judy, and Jinsei is already home."


    ''Hmm?'' Johnny looked at his usual seat and saw a man sitting there, he made a slightly annoyed expression, and as usual, he tapped the man on the shoulder and said:


    "Hey Buddy, this seat is booked. Why don''t you get off?"


    "..." The environment that was already silent became even more silent, and it was as if no one dared to breathe.


    "Oh." The man turned his face and looked at Johnny, he had a small smile on his face, a smile that promised trouble, but when the man looked at Johnny, his face became neutral.


    Seeing the man''s ck hair, blood-red eyes, pale skin, and the suit he was wearing, the man understood something upon seeing this man''s very visible features.


    "Alucard, the fifth count..."


    "Johnny! How are you, friend? Why don''t you sit here!?" Eddy spoke as he pointed to a spot, his gaze said, ''don''t cause fuckin'' trouble!''


    "Okay."


    ''He gave up!?'' The crowd that knew Johnny was surprised by the man''s decision.


    The man continued to stare at Johnny with a neutral gaze:


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Johnny, The White Wolf, a mercenary. I can do anything for the right price, but I will never kill children." He spoke in a neutral tone as he held up his hand for Eddy to give him a drink.


    "Hmm..." The man tapped his finger lightly on the counter:


    "Hey, look at me."


    "Hmm-..." When Johnny looked into the man''s eyes, he froze like a robot.


    "What is your full name?"


    "Jonathan Lykos."


    "Lykos, huh..." He closed his eyes.


    "What-... What was that?" He quickly turned away from Victor and looked at the man with a neutral but menacing gaze:


    ''I was just charmed? I? An alpha werewolf who should have resistance to this!? Just how strong is he?''


    "..." Eddy and Esther, who were watching their conversation, were shocked by what just happened and unconsciously felt a chill down their spine.


    After all, what Victor just did was impossible in their view. He just charmed a werewolf who should have a natural resistance to this power.


    And it''s not just any werewolf, it''s an Alpha werewolf!


    When they understood that they asked themselves the same question as Johnny: How strong is this man?


    "To think I would find a rtive of the old man here."


    "Old?"


    "Tell me, what are you of his? The son? The uncle? The grandfather?" This time, Victor asked normally as he took his winess from him and rocked it back and forth.


    "What old man are you talking about?"


    "...Don''t pretend to misunderstand." Victor looked at Johnny out of the corner of his eye, "You know very well who I''m talking about."


    "... I do not understand." He continued to y dumb.


    "..." Victor''s eyes narrowed, and a ck aura began to leave his body.


    Gulp.


    Everyone who felt this aura unconsciously swallowed and took a step back.


    "I''m talking about the alpha werewolf, Adam William Lykos. What are you to him?"


    "..." A cold sweat came down on Johnny''s forehead. He knew that if he answered an answer that didn''t satisfy this man, something... Something terrible was going to happen.


    "...I''m Adam''s eldest son."


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 207: Strange Situation.

    <h4>Chapter 207: Strange Situation.</h4>


    "...I''m Adam''s eldest son."


    "..." Victor''s aura disappeared as if it had never been there, and he turned to look straight ahead.


    "I see." He picked up the winess and drank it again in one gulp.


    ''The old man''s son, huh...'' Victor didn''t know what to think of Johnny. For him, Adam is like a friend who watched him grow up, he had a lot of respect for the old man, and even he didn''t know of Johnny''s existence.


    ''Do Edward and Leona know about him?'' Victor thought to himself and felt it was very likely that the two of them didn''t know about their older brother. After all, knowing his friends, he was sure they would''ve talked about it to Victor, even if it was casually, without saying anything on werewolf matters.


    ''That old man, did he just go around making children with any werewolf woman he found?'' Victor had a feeling that was entirely possible since that old man had the same yboy feeling he felt from his friend Andrew.


    "..." When Victor fell into his thoughts, the people around him were still watching cautiously, and curiously, this was the first time they had seen a Count in person, so they were dying of curiosity!


    But they know they shouldn''t exaggerate too much, considering Counts are known to be beings that can easily lose control and destroy a country.


    Victor looked at Eddy and asked,


    "Hey, little fox. Do you have more drinks of other vors?"


    "¡­Eh?" Eddy was taken aback, but he quickly said, "I do."


    "Good. I want more drinks." Victor was curious about the tastes of the drinks.


    "Okay." Eddy, as an excellent professional, started to make several drinks for Victor.


    Victor, "About the payment-." He was about to say something, but Esther suddenly said:


    "It''s on the house."


    "...Oh?" Victor looked at Esther with a curious expression as the woman walked over to Victor''s vacant side and sat on the bench.


    "You can take anything, and nothing will be charged." She felt like she would be fucked overter if Ruby found out that she demanded anything from her husband.


    "...." Johnny and everyone else squinted a little when they heard Esther''s words. Isn''t that some very special treatment?


    They couldn''t help but think about it.


    "How nice of you, Witch." Victor shed a small smile.


    "That''s the least I can do for someone of your status." She shed a small smile.


    [Hmm... Hmm.] Kaguya was feeling satisfied. [As expected, this woman is a good person.]


    [Like I said, don''t sell yourself easily because someone praised our master!] Bruna was irritated again.


    [Kaguya is cheap...] Eve agreed with Bruna.


    [I''m not!] Kaguya spoke in a cold tone


    "..." Victor was silent, he was feeling strange that someone had treated him ''specially'', this was the first time he felt it so clearly, but it wasn''t a bad feeling.


    "..." The audience that knew Johnny looked at the man with a slight look of disdain.


    "... So when it''s a Count in person, the White Wolf doesn''t have the same courage as always." Someone spoke in contempt when they saw Johnny''s passive attitude, as this person was clearly wanting to see this circus burn.


    "Indeed, indeed." A man agreed with his partner and said:


    "Yes, I thought he would attack Count Alucard like he did Countess Scathach''s daughter."


    "!!!" Eddy and Esther looked at the group with a panicked face, while they had a look that said, you motherfuckers pay attention to your mouth!


    "Alucard-." Esther quickly tried to talk to Victor, but she froze when she saw the man''s face.


    ''His face disappeared...'' She swallowed and unconsciously pulled away from Victor.


    "...Oh..." A dark pressure descended throughout the establishment.


    People fell to the ground, they felt as if the gravity of the ce was increased several times, people''s faces turned pale with fear, these beings'' bodies froze in pure terror, they couldn''t move!!


    Just what is this man? Wrong, what is this monster!?


    "..." Cold sweat started to run down Johnny''s face.


    Silently, Eddy started to back away from the counter. He just couldn''t stand Victor''s face for long since he felt like something inside him was going to break if he continued.


    Victor set his winess on the counter and looked at Johnny.


    Gulp.


    Johnny swallowed hard when he saw Victor''s face:


    "Tell me, is this story true?" Victor asked. Wrong, he ordered.


    Johnny would deny it, but it was pretty apparent that Victor had already decided this story was true.


    "I-..." Before Johnny could respond, people heard the voice:


    "Johnny, what''s going on?"


    "..." Everyone, including Victor, looked at the woman who spoke.


    And then they saw an adult woman who was wearing a ck dress that highlighted her curvy body.


    "Roberta-..." Johnny was going to tell Roberta to get out of this ce as quickly as possible, but he froze when he saw Victor standing in front of the woman.


    ''When did he get to that ce!?''


    Victor stared at the woman. She had a seductive aura around her and that, at the same time, held mncholy.


    The woman lifted her face a little and looked at Victor''s face without fear:


    "Ara, you have a pretty face..." She smiled vacantly as she looked at Victor with empty eyes.


    Victor''s eyes twitched for a few seconds but then returned to normal:


    "..." Victor lightly touched the woman''s face and lifted her head, as he looked deeply into the woman''s eyes:


    "Your eyes..." Victor seemed to have noticed something, "Your violet eyes are just like my wife''s."


    Unlike Elizabeth, who also had violet eyes, Victor felt nothing when he looked into Roberta''s eyes, and he didn''t feel a sense of ''familiarity''. He didn''t feel that same feeling that he knew those eyes held, though it was a simr feeling he now recognizes when he looks at this woman.


    And he also noticed something, this woman, she had the same silhouette of that chaotic aura that he saw beforeing down to this ce.


    "She must be a lucky woman to have you as her husband." The woman spoke with a ''gentle'' smile.


    Victor ignored the woman and asked, "What''s your name, witch?" Despite having heard the name of Johnny''s wife, Victor still asked since he wanted to hear it straight from the woman''s mouth.


    "...?" Esther''s eyes twitched a little, was she harboring another witch and didn''t know? Did she go blind?


    It may seem strange, but Esther trusted Alucard''s judgment, despite knowing him for a few seconds.


    Why did she trust him?


    Well, he discovered Eddy''s secret like it was no big deal, and she made sure to put in several wards to hide Eddy''s race, and yet¡­ This man found out.


    She didn''t know how, but this man had something that could look past deception.


    "Roberta." The moment she said that Victor saw something in the woman''s aura, and, just for a few seconds, the woman''s aura seemed to have split in two, one chaotic and one human.


    "Interesting..." Victor''s smile grew a little, "Interesting indeed."


    "Grr..." Seeing Victor too close to Roberta, Johnny started to get irritated, the sense of protecting what is precious to him started to trigger, and he saw Victor as an enemy.


    Hair began to grow on Johnny''s body, and slowly, he began to transform into his werewolf form.


    "..." Victor looked out of the corner of his eye at Johnny and spoke in a voice that sent shivers through everyone around him:


    "Stay, dog."


    "..." Johnny couldn''t move, he was paralyzed.


    "If you move, you die. If you bark, you die. If you dare to leave this ce, you die." It was a warning thatpletely pierced Johnny''s entire being.


    Victor didn''t give a damn if this man was Adam''s son. Yes, he may lose Adam''s friendship, maybe Leona and Edward, but...


    He didn''t care, he needed to understand what this man did to his wife, and depending on what happened, there''s only one fate... Death.


    That never changed. Even Maria, who spent a lot of time with the group, would die if it wasn''t for Sasha.


    Victor has no mercy.


    Especially when he gets angry.


    And why is he acting like this if he''s not even sure what that man said was true?


    He didn''t need to be sure. Esther, Eddy, and Johnny''s hesitation was all the certainty he needed.


    In that little second, the aforementioned ones acted as if they were trying to hide something.


    He doesn''t know the details, but he does know that this man attacked his wife, and he needs to know what happened and why Ruby didn''t say anything to him.


    But first¡­


    Victor looked back at Roberta and looked into the woman''s violet eyes:


    "...Tell me, are you awake?" He asked a question.


    "...?" She cutely turned her face, "What are you talking about? I''m awake, look I''m awake now, right?" Shepletely misunderstood Victor''s question.


    "... Hmm." Victor seemed to be thinking about something.


    "What is your real name?" he asked with his eyes glowing blood red.


    Roberta seemed to freeze and said:


    "Roberta." In a monotone.


    "..." Victor again saw her aura split in two and return to normal. It was as if it was done unconsciously like she was rejecting that name.


    ''...This woman...'' Victor narrowed his eyes a little, he more or less could understand what was happening, but at the same time, he didn''t understand anything. The only thing he knew was...


    This woman is in a simr situation to his Maid, with the only difference being that she seems to be in a much deeper abyss.


    Much deeper, an abyss few could understand.


    "Eve." Victor called someone.


    Soon a maid with long ck hair steps out of his shadow.


    "Yes, My Master."


    "What do you think of her?" Victor pointed at Roberta.


    "..." Eve looked at Roberta.


    "...?" Roberta woke up from her stupor and realized she was Charmed by the man in front of her, as she made an annoyed face:


    "You don''t need to charm me with your power, just ask me something, and I''ll answer, no need to be rude." She seemed to pout.


    "Oh?" Victor liked the woman''s courage a little.


    After observing the woman''s entire body, Eve spoke:


    "Is she thick?"


    "...." An even greater silence fell on the ce.


    And a thought popped into everyone''s head.


    Just what''s going on? What is this man trying to do!?


    "...That''s not what I''m talking about..." Victor''s face returned to normal, and he facepalmed.


    "...Ugh. This ce stinks." Eve cupped her nose as she brushed something away with her foot.


    She was disgusted with this ce and, for some reason, wanted to throw up. ''I want to go back to the master''s shadow, but the master called me¡­ Hmm¡­ This woman, she is strange¡­ Well, I''m hungry.''


    Maid''s thoughts were all random.


    "..." Esther''s eyes narrowed a little when she heard what Eve said.


    Victor''s aura seemed to diminish, and soon everyone could breathe again.


    Victor looked at Johnny:


    "Where did you find her?"


    "Grr, that''s of your-."


    Victor appeared in front of Johnny and lifted him by the neck:


    "That wasn''t a question." His eyes began to glow blood red:


    "Answer me."


    Johnny is paralyzed like a robot, his eyes start to glow blood red, and soon he starts talking:


    "I do not know."


    "¡­Huh¡­?"


    Victor made an annoyed face:


    "Are you lying to me?"


    "I am not."


    "???" Question marks began to appear in Esther, Eddy, and Victor''s heads.


    "What the fuck is going on here?" Victor dropped Johnny to the floor.


    He looked at Esther, "Witch, do you know something?"


    "...?" Esther looked at Victor as she put her hand on her chin and started to think, "Hmm, I remember she showed up with Johnny¡­ Hmmmm?"


    "I can''t remember." Esther made a strange face, she looked at Eddy:


    "Eddy?"


    "¡­Hmm, I remember when Jinsei showed up, she was together with Jinsei?" Eddy started to think and tried to remember when this woman had appeared, but he couldn''t.


    "Hmm?" Eddy looked the most confused of all. How could he not know anything? He was something of a best friend to Johnny, and he knew almost everything about the man''s life, but why couldn''t he remember this woman?


    "...Do you have no memories of how this woman got here?" Victor looked at the group unbelievably. Are they trying to trick him?


    But from the look on the group''s eyes, Victor understood that they weren''t trying to trick him.


    "..." Victor, Eddy, Esther, and even Johnny, who had recovered, looked at Roberta with a strange look.


    Roberta just showed a kind smile and said:


    "Ara? What''s happening? Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked seductively.


    "..." Victor looked at Johnny with a neutral gaze and pointed at the woman with his finger.


    "She''s your lover or fuck friend or something, correct? Do you remember fucking her?"


    "..." Everyone was silent. Can''t you be a little more gentle with words!? Everyone wanted to speak but remained silent.


    "¡­Hmm, I rememberst night she and I went to the bedroom, but¡­ Huh?" Johnny made a strange face:


    "I just remember waking up the other day."


    Victor looked at Johnny with an unbelievable look.


    ''Seriously, what the fuck is going on here? And why do I always get myself into strange situations? Perhaps, I should contain my curiosity more.''


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 208: An Innocent Smile.

    <h4>Chapter 208: An Innocent Smile.</h4>


    Currently, Lost Club.


    Victor was sitting on an ice throne, resting his head on his hand as he looked at the four people in front of him, while next to him were Kaguya and Eve.


    Bruna, his other Maid, was at the door guarding it and preventing any of Esther''s employees from entering that ce.


    Victor was bored, and he really just wanted to go home now and rest. He wasn''t tired either mentally or physically; he just wanted to sleep and bezy after a ''long'' day...


    But now, he was sitting here looking at this group of four people with an annoyed look.


    One man was the ''lost'' eldest son of Adam, his college professor, and the father of his childhood friends.


    A woman who was a rather suspicious ndestine witch, apparently this woman may be involved in some n of his wives that Victor doesn''t care about figuring out.


    After all, if it was something Victor needed to know, his wives would tell him.


    The other man was a bartender who was a very peculiar species.


    And... The reason Victor was here, the woman who was a mature beauty.


    Victor was like a cat, with infinite curiosity, and sometimes because of that curiosity, he would end up in this kind of situation. Was he interested?


    Yes, he wanted to know what this weird ''feeling'' was. His curiosity was screaming at him to know about it, but at the same time, he wanted to be home with his wives or probably go to sleep until tomorrow.


    ''Although¡­ I probably wouldn''t sleep¡­'' Victor chuckled inwardly when he thought of Violet.


    "..." Sensing the silence in the room, Victor started the conversation.


    "First." He raised his finger and then looked at Johnny as he wanted to recap what people had told him so far.


    After the small event at the bar, Victor called everyone to Esther''s office and asked the woman to exin everything that had happened between Johnny and Ruby.


    "Did you attack my wife and get beaten?" That''s what he''d understood, and he couldn''t help but sh a sneer at Johnny while feeling pride for Ruby.


    "..." Johnny''s eyes twitched a little. He didn''t lose! He was just caught off guard because he underestimated her a little.


    "Yes, that is correct." Esther replied, "He lostpletely."


    "..." Woman, why are you confirming so quickly? That was the face Johnny was making now.


    ''And why can''t I be myself when I''m in front of him? What''s this oppressive feeling?''


    Johnny couldn''t understand. Despite being a vampire count, he''s a younger vampire, right?


    Why does he feel... so oppressive? Why does his gaze make Johnny''s instincts trigger like crazy?


    Johnny couldn''t understand why this man was so scary...


    ''Maybe it''s because of that face?'' He thought to himself, but he decided no, he thought it was because of something else he didn''t understand.


    ''It''s the same feeling when I was looking at Anderson.'' He thought the two men were quite simr.


    Johnny didn''t like it. He didn''t like feeling this helplessness.


    He suddenly blinked and found himself surrounded by absurdly strong people, but what the fuck was going on here?


    "Oh..." Victor''s smile grew. For Victor, that was music to his ears.


    ''So that''s why Ruby didn''t tell me anything, he wasn''t worth mentioning, huh?''


    Internally, Victor was disappointed since he expected the old man''s son to be stronger, but if he lostpletely to Ruby, he wasn''t even worth Victor''s time.


    What Victor didn''t know was that Ruby didn''t say anything because she didn''t want Victor to turn this ce into a sea of ??fire. Just like her mother, Victor tended only to hear the first words and immediately jump to a conclusion.


    "And this woman..." Victor looked at Roberta, who all this time had a smile on her face, "I mean, this witch."


    "Who is she?"


    "Roberta..."


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at the woman.


    "Don''t call me Woman or Witch. I have a name, did you know?" She shed a gentle smile.


    "..." Victor looked at the woman with a look that said, ''I don''t care''.


    "..." Johnny narrowed his eyes when he saw how Roberta spoke to Victor. It was very different from what he was used to.


    ''ustomed? Has Roberta talked to other people besides Jinsei, Judy and Jessica?'' Even Johnny didn''t seem to fully understand his situation.


    His mind was confused, and he was doubting his ''mark'', and his memories now, ''who was this woman? He thought as she looked at Johnny.


    "Johnny?" Roberta looked at Johnny with a kind look.


    ''...Oh, she''s Roberta.'' Johnny seemed to have remembered a lot of things now.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes when he saw Johnny''s reaction.


    "That''s what I want to know. I''ve already checked several times with my magic, but is she just a normal human?" Esther was feeling confused, and at the same time, cautious, "And that''s impossible; how can a normal human mess with our memories?"


    As an ancient witch, Esther knew that this was no feat an ordinary person could do.


    "...Hmm, Count Alucard..."


    Victor stopped looking at Roberta and looked at Eddy, "What?"


    "Why is your Maid staring at me with a look that can crucify my body? To be honest, it''s scary." Eddy looked cautiously at Kaguya.


    "...?" Victor looked at Kaguya, who was staring at Eddy with a death re, as she seemed to be watching the man''s every move.


    "... Hmm... Just forget about her." Victor didn''t know what to say either, so he ignored it.


    "... Okay." Eddy was silent again and just let himself be watched by this Maid...


    Victor looked at the muscr man again:


    "Jonathan Lykos, son of Adam Lykos."


    "...?" Johnny looked at Victor.


    "What is she to you?" Victor directly asked a personal question.


    "She is my wife, I marked her." He spoke in a neutral tone, but unlike before, his voice was filled with affection, however, his voice sounded more¡­artificial?


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes sternly. He wasn''t enjoying this at all.


    "Jonathan, what is she to you?" This time, he asked, his eyes glowing blood red.


    "..." Johnny seemed to freeze for a few seconds, "I don''t know."


    "..." Everyone fell silent again and looked at the woman with a wary look, except for Victor, who had a neutral face, and Johnny, who woke up from his stupor now.


    "Ara, why are you looking at me like that?" She asked with the same gentleness but at the same time had a lifeless look.


    "..." Victor''s smile widened a little when he saw the woman''s chaotic aura leave her body and quicklye back.


    "¡­Johnny, just what kind of trouble have you brought to this ce?" Esther spoke in an annoyed tone.


    "What are you talking about, Woman? I didn''t bring anything."


    "..." Does he still have the courage to misunderstand? Veins started popping in Esther''s head.


    "Witch, why did you approach Johnny?" Victor asked.


    Hearing Victor''s voice, the woman looked at Victor:


    "I didn''t approach him, he saved me from an incident in the past." She spoke in a gentle andpletely honest tone.


    "..." Victor looked at Johnny to confirm this story.


    "Is the story she told true?" he asked with his charm.


    "... I do not know."


    "..." Silence descended on the room again.


    ''As expected...'' Victor seemed to have learned something, and a feeling of impatience grew inside him.


    "Tsk, annoying."


    Suddenly, a frightening pressure fell around everyone, and Victor appeared in front of Roberta. If he couldn''t understand the woman, he would kill her!


    That''s what it looked like on Victor''s face.


    "This madman!" Magic circles glowed in Esther''s hand, but she wasn''t fast enough, and in the end, she just used her power to protect the building.


    "Stop-." Before Johnny could do anything, Victor hit the woman in the face.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion of air happened that threw everyone away, except for Kaguya and Eve, who remained in the same ce.


    "... Pfft..." Unconsciously, Victor almostughed.


    "..." A sight that shocked everyone was seen.


    An invisible barrier stopped Victor''s punch inches from the woman''s face.


    "Crazy bastard-." Esther was going toin that Victor was going to damage her establishment, but she stopped when she saw that the woman was okay.


    Victor withdrew his fist from the small invisible barrier and looked at the woman. For a moment, the woman''s eyes seemed to be glowing violet, but soon that gaze died, and she returned to her gentle expression.


    "Ara? That was a little rude¡­ But it''s okay¡­ I liked it a little¡­" She spoke in a low voice to the final part.


    "...HAHAHAHAHA." He couldn''t take it anymore!


    "..." Everyone felt a chill down their spines when they heard Victor''sugh, except his Maids, of course. Why was heughing like he''s having so much fun? What''s the fun!?


    Why was Victorughing? It''s simple, the moment he attacked the woman, a spirit left the woman''s body, and that spirit created a barrier in front of the woman and protected her.


    It was just a few seconds, but with Victor''s reaction time, those few seconds felt like an eternity.


    The spirit didn''t have very distinctive features yet, as it appeared to be iplete, but Victor could see that it was the spirit of a woman, and that spirit had violet colored eyes.


    Yes, the only visible feature of this spirit was the violet eyes.


    "Alucard, you madman, what are you doing!?"


    "Stop being a pussy, Johnny. Do you even understand what is happening now?"


    "Huh?"


    "...No wonder you were so easily deceived." Victor sighed, was this really that man''s son?


    "You, Woman." Victor pointed at Roberta.


    "Me?" Roberta pointed to herself.


    "You areing with me."


    "Huh!?" Johnny and Eddy didn''t understand this sudden decision.


    "Hmm¡­ If you guarantee my safety, I''ll go with you." She didn''t deny Victor''s invitation.


    "...Woman, please. If you''re not safe by my side, you''re not safe anywhere." Victor rolled his eyes. He could more or less understand what happened now, he actually attacked to kill the woman, but something powerful protected the woman.


    For a brief second, Victor felt the same sensation as he looked at the old man in Mizuki''s body.


    ''A heroic spirit or something like that...'' That was the only conclusion he coulde to.


    Initially, he''d thought the woman''s situation was simr to Eve''s, but it wasn''t. The situation ispletely different; the feeling waspletely different.


    "Ara, I like that confidence."


    "Wait, Roberta-." Johnny was going to say something, but suddenly he felt something disappearing from Roberta.


    Johnny''s werewolf mark faded, and slowly all existing ''feelings'', and Johnny''s existing memories of Roberta faded away as if it were all an illusion.


    Roberta walked up to Victor and shed a gentle smile.


    "Please take care of me, Count Alucard."


    "Sure." Victor undid his throne and walked towards the exit.


    "W-Wait, Alucard."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why are you taking this unknown woman with you? Is she not dangerous?"


    "..." Victor''s smile grew.


    "Isn''t that the best part?"


    Roberta''s smile seemed to grow a little in satisfaction.


    "..." Esther was speechless.


    "If she''s at least 10% of what I think she is, she could be a good opponent in the future, and I can''t wait for that."


    ''She can be a Maid too, but¡­ I need to think a little before making this decision.''


    "..." Esther''s brain stopped working since she just couldn''t understand Victor''s thought process.


    "But-."


    "Bitch, please. You''re not my mother, and I do what I want. If I want her, I''ll take her." Victor looked at Roberta:


    "She doesn''t seem to be going against her wishes either."


    "..." Roberta only disyed a kind face.


    Isn''t that stupid!! Ruby will kill me if she finds out you took this woman from this ce!! She really wanted to scream it, but she couldn''t.


    "Anyway, I''ll see youter."


    Suddenly Victor stopped walking and looked at Johnny, "Oh Johnny, say hello to your father for me... Oya?" Victor looked at Johnny, who seemed to be in a catatonic state, and then he fell to the ground unconscious.


    "Johnny!?" Eddy quickly went to help his friend.


    "What happened to him?"


    "He is in aa." She spoke in a neutral tone with an uncaring look.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s a side effect of imnting false memories. His soul will recover soon, I think in two weeks, he''s as new as a sheet of paper that just came out of the store."


    "Oh..." Victor''s eyes seemed to twitch a little.


    Noticing Victor''s concern, the woman said,


    "Ara, that doesn''t work on you, Alucard."


    "..."


    "Your soul is... Incredibly strong, your willpower is unyielding." She continued with the same gentle smile.


    "Kaguya, Eve, and Bruna return to my shadow." Victor spoke aloud without looking away from the woman.


    "Yes, Master." The two closest spoke at the same time, and soon they entered Victor''s shadow, while a shadow that was behind the door seemed to enter Victor''s shadow.


    "Kaguya, do you have any magic contracts yet?"


    [I do not have any yet.]


    "Buy a golden contract, we will put a cor on this Witch."


    [That''s a good idea.] Kaguya smiled, and soon she used her dark power to go somewhere.


    "..." Roberta''s face grew a little annoyed.


    "Why are you going to do this?"


    "Huh? You''re stupid, of course, because I don''t trust you." Victor had thought of doing this before when he decided to take the woman with him, but now that he''s seen the woman''s power and she''s exined it herself, he was going to do it sooner. That was his top priority.


    "I will make a simple contract. If you use these powers on people who I identify as ''forbidden'', you will die. Simple, right?"


    Despite being a petty man who liked to do whatever he wanted, he would never waver in the safety of those close to him.


    He was aware that bringing in a being who could imnt false memories in other people was extremely risky.


    Because of that, he would take preemptive action.


    First, he would make a strict contract with this woman, so if she dared to use her power on anyone that Victor identifies as forbidden, she would die.


    Second, he''ll assign someone to watch over her.


    And third, most importantly, he would look for a way to awaken whatever is inside this woman.


    ''I will nt a seed now, and in the future, I will reap¡­ I can''t wait for the future.'' Victor''s smile grew wider.


    "Hmm, that''s true." Roberta shivered a little when she saw Victor''s smile, but it wasn''t out of fear¡­


    "Come on, we''ve got somewhere to stop by first." Victor wouldn''t go straight home just yet, since he would wait for Kaguya.


    "Yes¡­" Roberta looked at the group that was looking at her with a dumbfounded look and said,


    "See youter, little fox, and your lover¡­ Oh, and you too, little wolf." She shed a small innocent smile and then followed after Victor.


    What Victor didn''t know is that this little careless action in ''hoarding'' this woman with the intention of fighting her in the future caused a terrible fate for a certain group of beings.


    Beings who spent their entire lives cursing Alucard''s name, beings who feared the name of Alucard, the one who harbored the witch of envy.


    But that was a story for another time.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 209: Something Is Challenging Heaven, And Its Not Lucifer.

    <h4>Chapter 209: Something Is Challenging Heaven, And It''s Not Lucifer.</h4>


    When Victor left the Lost Club, a little chaos ensued.


    "Sigh¡­ I thought this ce would disappear." Someone spoke when they saw Victor''s back from afar.


    "d he''s gone... As expected, a visit from a Count is never a good thing."


    "Indeed, indeed. I thought we were all going to die because of these two idiots." A woman spoke up while looking at the two men who talked about Ruby out loud.


    Victor was being treated as a bad omen¡­


    "What?"


    "Why did you say that?" Someone seemed to growl at the two men.


    "But isn''t it true?" The man said sincerely, "Johnny is funny." He spoke with disdain.


    "Indeed, when it''s with someone weaker, he''s got the attitude of an ''alpha male'', but when it''s with a vampire Count or someone stronger than him, he is quiet like a docile dog." His friend spoke.


    "Pathetic." The two spoke at the same time.


    "..." The crowd that knew Johnny couldn''t help but agree with the two men''s thoughts, but...


    "While this is true, don''t put us in the crossfire!"


    "...Well, we didn''t know he would react like that, I heard a rumor that he was rted to n Scarlett, but I thought it was a normal rtionship."


    "Idiot! If he is a disciple of Scathach, of course, he gets along well with that woman''s daughters! Of course, he would react like that! Use your head a little!" A woman screamed in annoyance since she almost lost her life because of these two idiots!


    "...Oh." They opened their mouths in shock. For some reason, they thought that the woman''s words made sense.


    "...Wait, wasn''t that woman Johnny''s lover?"


    "..." as if something had clicked in everyone''s mind, a big smile started to appear on their faces.


    "Johnny the White wolf got a green hat¡­"


    "Pfft¡­." Someone almostughed.


    A short woman spoke in an innocent voice,


    "Although, for an alpha wolf, he didn''t do the job properly."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAH!" Everyone couldn''t take it anymore and startedughing.


    "I''m jealous of Johnny, must be nice to get NTR from a Count Vampire..." Someone spoke in a low voice.


    "..." As if a supernatural entity had cut off all sound in the bar, people looked at the man who said this with a slightly wary look.


    "What?"


    "..." Nobody said anything and just looked at the man.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    After Kaguya came back with the magic contract, Victor made a basic contract with Roberta. Despite it being a basic contract, Victor put in several small uses to prevent any possible harm to people he identified as ''forbidden''.


    Simply and straightforwardly, Roberta''s contract with Victor was:


    "You can fuck, burn, and destroy the whole world, or whatever you want, but don''t fuck with the people I point out as forbidden."


    Needless to say, Roberta''s smile at that moment was something Victor greatly appreciated, while he seemed quite satisfied with the uses.


    But everything wasn''t all flowers and rainbows, despite Roberta''s ''gentle'' personality, since for some reason, this woman couldn''t get along with Bruna or Sasha.


    Victor didn''t understand why the two women didn''t like Roberta, but he assumed that must be because of their personalities.


    Ruby didn''t have much of an opinion on the matter, while she just stared at Victor with a look colder than the North Pole, and her face said:


    ''Again?''


    The same could be said of Scathach and Violet.


    They both didn''t like that he brought another woman into the house, even though that woman wasn''t one of his.


    And what did Victor do at that moment?


    When he saw that the women were upset?


    He turned around and said:


    "I''m going to sleep, do you want toe?"


    "..." A silence fell over the ce.


    And the women looked at each other and nodded, and in the end... He ended up in this situation.


    Victor was lying on an unnecessarilyrge bed with five women around him.


    Wait... What?


    Five!?


    Victor, who had already awakened from his sleep, looked around and saw Violet, Ruby, and Sasha as they came into the world.


    That''s normal. He always slept with his wives like that, since when he was younger, he couldn''t sleep if he wasn''tpletely naked or just in his underwear, but...


    Why are they here?


    "Hmmm..." A long golden-haired woman who was the way she came into the world was sleeping on Victor''s chest along with another golden-haired woman. Despite being very simr to one of his wives, Victor knew that this woman was not his wife.


    "Ugh..." Victor looked at whoever gave that groan and saw two red heads the way they came into the world as they were sleeping in Victor''s arms.


    ''Scathach, I can understand a little, but what about this woman? When did she get here?'' Victor thought as he looked at one of the blonde-haired women.


    "Darling..." Victor looked away and saw Violet, who looked like she possessively took his left side all to herself.


    "..." He shed a gentle smile when he saw Violet''s sleepy face.


    One of the golden-haired women seemed to wake up and looked at Victor.


    "Oya¡­? You woke up?"


    Victor narrowed his eyes when he saw the woman''s innocent smile:


    "Woman, what are you doing?"


    "...I''m sleeping with my beloved daughter." She responded with the same smile.


    "..." Victor had no words to say otherwise. After all, technically, she was sleeping with her daughter...


    The woman got up slowly, quite sensually, as if she was trying to provoke someone.


    "Hmm?" Victor stared at the woman''s breasts tantly with a strange look.


    "Are you using that power?"


    "...yeah."


    "You do not need to."


    "Oh...? Why don''t I?"


    "You are already very beautiful as you normally are, you don''t need to use that power for that."


    "..." The woman''s smile seemed to grow distorted for a few seconds but quickly returned to normal, and she spoke:


    "I see... In that case." As if by magic, the woman''s breasts began to shrink to her natural size, which was a B-cup.


    "What do you think?"


    "Good," Victor spoke honestly.


    Natashia''s smile grew a little, and she wouldn''t lie that she liked what Victor said.


    "..." An awkward silence fell around them, and as if by fate, the women around Victor began to wake up.


    And the first of them was Scathach and Ruby.


    "... Hmm? Natashia?"


    "Sup, Scathach." For a moment, Natashia looked like a teenager greeting her friend.


    "..."


    Sasha stood up groggily and looked at the golden-haired woman who looked a lot like her.


    "... Hmm? Clone?" She still looked like she was sleeping, but upon understanding who this person was in front of her, her eyes widened:


    "M-Mother!? What are you doing here!?"


    "Sleeping with you?" Natashia spoke with a happy smile.


    "¡­Eh¡­?" Sasha was taken a bit by surprise at the honesty of the woman''s words, and she couldn''t help but sh a small, happy smile, but that smile soon died when she realized something:


    "I''m not sleeping alone! And why are you naked!?"


    "You know I always slept naked, and I didn''t realize you were with other people, I arrived tired from my trip and just went to rest with my beloved daughter."


    "Bullshit."


    "Hahahaha, don''t worry about small details,e here and give me a hug, I missed you." Natashia quickly hugged her daughter.


    "E-Eh!?" Despite being taken by surprise.


    "..." Ruby, who saw all this, just looked at Sasha with a look that said, ''Wee to the club.''


    ''Now someone will feel my pain... Now someone will understand my pain.'' She thought as she looked at her mother, who was looking at Natashia with a slightly annoyed look.


    ... She was still a little groggy too.


    "..." Victor just remained silent as he enjoyed the sight of various breasts of different sizes in front of him.


    "¡­ whatever." Scathach suddenly spoke while looking at Natashia, and then shey down on Victor''s arm and snuggled into his chest.


    ''Better...''


    "..." Victor''s smile grew a little when he saw Scathach''s attitude.


    ''This Bitch...'' Natashia''s eyes twitched a little when she saw Scathach''s attitude.


    ''Unfortunately, I can''t do that yet, I''ve already passed my limits entering his room.'' She was an Alpha predator and knew when to attack and when to retreat.


    "..." Ruby looked at her mother''s attitude with a neutral gaze.


    Seeing the small satisfied smile on her mother, a smile she rarely saw during her childhood, Ruby thought:


    ''Whatever.'' And then climbed on top of Victor while she pushed Sasha and Natashia away andy on his chest.


    Soon she closed her eyes. Ruby has always been azy person in the morning, and she was toozy to use her brain or think of somethingplicated.


    "...M-Mother, stop." Sasha was so busy with her mother''s embarrassing actions, hugging her naked in front of her husband that she didn''t even realize her ce was taken.


    "Hahaha, stop resisting ande here," Natashia spoke as she suddenly pulled Sasha to her chest area andy on the other side of the bed.


    "...Mother?" Sasha looked up.


    "Just stay like that for a moment..." Natashia spoke in a gentle tone as she hugged Sasha a little tighter.


    "..." Sasha was feeling strange since she had never received this kind of affection from her mother, but... It wasn''t bad...


    "Are you okay...?" She asked in a low voice as she hugged Sasha a little closer.


    "...Yes?" Sasha didn''t seem to understand that Natashia was talking about the incident that someone had tried to ambush her.


    "..." Natashia disyed a gentle little smile when she realized that Victor had protected her daughter:


    "That''s good..." She sniffed her daughter''s hair a little.


    "Mother...?"


    "This is really, really good..."


    Natashia looked like she didn''t want to say anything else and just closed her eyes.


    "..." Victor, who was watching all this, disyed a small, gentle smile and felt satisfied.


    "Darling... I can''t sleep, you''re poking my belly..." Ruby spoke in a low tone with a bit of embarrassment.


    "..." Victor looked at Ruby and spoke with a strange smile:


    "Come up a little further, then."


    "... Okay." Ruby crawled a little farther forward, and soon Victor''s firmness rose to the heavens and touched Ruby''s important spot.


    "Better?"


    "... Of course not." She replied with a bit of embarrassment, "But it''s not nudging me anymore. I can sleep now..."


    Victor felt something wet his younger brother, and with the same strange smile, he said:


    "Unfortunately, this is uncontroble. After all, how can I be calm with you on top of me?"


    "...I see..." Ruby shed a small smile and closed her eyes.


    Victor sighed inwardly and looked up at the ceiling, and soon he started counting sheep in an attempt to sleep.


    A few minutes passed, his consciousness began to fall into a dark abyss, and quickly, he slept.


    ...


    "Master, Master." Someone seemed to be rocking Victor''s body in an attempt to wake him up.


    "...Hmm..." Victor slowly opened his eyes and saw the faces of Eve and Kaguya, who were very close to him.


    "Master, you need to wake up, something has happened," Eve spoke.


    "... What happened?" Victor asked, a little groggy, and he also realized he was alone in bed.


    ''Did I lose track of time?'' Victor thought to himself, ''Why didn''t anyone wake me up?''


    "Former Countess Natashia and Lady Anna have met." Kaguya dropped the bombshell, and as if not satisfied, she dropped two more bombs, "She''s talking to Roberta, Bruna, and Scathach too."


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    "!!!" All of Victor''s drowsiness disappeared as if it had never been there, and he got to his feet.


    "Whoaaa, ??big..."


    Victor ignored Eve and walked towards his wardrobe.


    Eve''s eyes seemed glued to Victor''s instrument, as she looked quite curious. She wanted to touch and caress to know how he felt.


    ''So this is a man''s sexual organ... It''s different from books.'' Eve thought, and somehow, slowly, she began to have an urge to-.


    p!


    Kaguya pped Eve''s head.


    Eve''s thoughts were interrupted, and she held her head:


    "Ouch." Eve looked at Kaguya with a slightly irritated look.


    "Don''t stare too much." Kaguya warned in a strict tone.


    "Why?" Eve didn''t understand.


    "It''s disrespectful." As a professional Maid, you must serve your master and have no cravings for him! As expected, she is still a long way from being a proper Maid.


    "..." Eve gave her a look that showed she didn''t understand.


    "Why is it disrespectful?" She didn''t seem to understand.


    "..." Kaguya facepalmed. She forgot that the woman still doesn''t havemon sense, so she looked at Eve and spoke.


    "I''ll exinter."


    "... Okay."


    Victor suddenly stopped pacing and stared at his wardrobe with a thoughtful gaze.


    ''It will take a long time for me to change.'' He looked at Kaguya and shed a small smile.


    "Kaguya, work your magic." Victor raised both arms as if in an act of provocation, but he was just opening his arms for Kaguya to dress him.


    "..." Eve unconsciously stared at Victor''s younger brother again, but soon she stopped staring at his younger brother when she saw Kaguya''s reaction.


    Kaguya''s smile grew, and she disappeared into the darkness, then she passed Victor, and in less than a second, the man''s entire body was already dressed in his usual suit.


    "Done." Kaguya spoke while her eyes seemed to be shining.


    "Umu! As expected of you, a perfect job as always." Victor disyed a gentle smile and stroked Kaguya''s head.


    "..." Kaguya''s body trembled as she disyed a small imperceptible smile.


    "..." Eve''s eyes went cold, and she thought, ''What about having no desires for your master?''


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 210: Come, My Son. Tell Your Mother.

    <h4>Chapter 210: Come, My Son. Tell Your Mother.</h4>


    ''I definitely shouldn''t let my husbande to this ce.'' Anna thought as she looked at the three women in front of her.


    Boing, Boing.


    A vein popped in Anna''s head.


    ''Ruby''s mother, I can understand, but where did this woman with long ck hair and violet eyese from, and who is this woman wearing such a tight maid uniform?'' Anna didn''t know what to think.


    Honestly, she just went to sleep, and when she woke up, three more strange women appeared.


    A maid with a seductive body.


    An older woman with a ''gentle'' atmosphere, with a body that rivaled the maids''.


    And this woman with long golden hair.


    "...just, you''re my husb-... Cough, you''re Victor''s mother." Natashia spoke with a gentle smile.


    Another vein popped in Anna''s head, ''Woman, were you just going to call Victor your husband just now?''


    "Yes, and you are?"


    "My name is Annasthashia Fulger, I am Sasha''s mother."


    "...Oh."


    ''Another mother-inw!? Wait, and why did this woman almost call my son her husband?'' Anna''s face darkened as she thought of something.


    ''Don''t tell me he''s with his wives'' mothers too?'' Anna felt like her world was breaking apart.


    "And who are you two?" Anna asked in a neutral tone.


    "I belong to my master..." Bruna showed a small, gentle smile.


    Anna looked at Roberta, "And you?"


    "Ara, I have a contract with Victor. He will teach me various things, and in return, I will ''fight'' him." Roberta spoke with a seductive smile.


    Of course, the ''fighting'' Anna interpreted was in the sexual sense...


    Several veins started popping in Anna''s head, and her face wasn''t pretty at all. She lowered her head a little, and her hair covered her face.


    Scathach''s eyes twitched a little too, but she wasn''t too worried. After all, what the women said was true, one was Victor''s Maid, and the other was someone Victor picked up to help grow in order to fight against in the future.


    "..." Scathach looked at Roberta, seemingly sizing up the woman, and after a few seconds, she thought:


    ''A rare talent.'' She judged the woman to be talented, but she couldn''t tell what area the woman was good at. She would have to see her struggling to know correctly, but she could tell by the woman''s body that she wasn''t a warrior.


    ''But¡­ Victor is really lucky to find talented people¡­''


    Scathach stopped thinking about it and looked around, "¡­Hmm, where are my daughters?"


    "I saw them along with Ruby. Luna, Pepper, and Siena are also there." Natashia spoke.


    "Oh, so they must be helping out in theb that Victor took."


    "Laboratory...?" Natashia didn''t understand.


    "... It''s a long story." Scathach was toozy to exin.


    In fact, Scathach was feeling weird. Ever since she''d arrived here, she''d been feelingzier and felt a lot morefortable.


    Normally, when she was a day or two out of training, she''d begin to feel impatient or irritable. She was always itching to be active, but here, she kind of didn''t mind beingzy.


    Strangely speaking, for the first time in a long time, she felt... at peace...


    ''Although, I would feel much better if this woman wasn''t here¡­'' Scathach looked at Natashia with a dangerous look.


    "Oya?" Natashia shed a small smile, "What''s the problem, Scathach?"


    "Why did you walk into Victor''s room naked?"


    Crack!


    "...I came to visit my daughter, and of course, I''m going to sleep with her." Natashia spoke with a gentle smile.


    "And what about you, Scathach? Why were you sleeping with him naked too?"


    Crack!


    "Hmm? That''s normal. I used to do that with him too, my daughter is there too, so it''s not a problem."


    Crack!


    "So by that logic, there''s no problem since, in my case, I slept with my daughter too, right?" Natashia showed a small smile.


    "... I guess so?" Scathach thought it made sense, considering it''s not like she slept with Victor, right?


    "...I''m jealous..." Bruna whispered in a low voice, with her eyes glowing a little blood red.


    Crack, crack, crack! BOOOOOOM!


    Somethingpletely broke, and that something was Anna''s patience.


    Anna lifted her face, which was full of popping veins, as she took a deep breath, and shouted in a voice that could rival Scathach:


    "VICTOR, GET IN HERE NOW!"


    "Ugh." Bruna, Roberta, and Natashia put their hands to their ears


    "Oh?" Scathach shed a small smile when she saw Anna''s face.


    ...


    "VICTOR, GET IN HERE NOW!"


    "Shit, she''s pissed off." Victor spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Well... That''s understandable. After all, Master keeps picking up women like he''s collecting pokemon."


    "...I''m not collecting women like a pokemon..."


    "..." Kaguya looked at Victor with a look that said, are you serious?


    "Master, think with me for a minute."


    "Hmm?"


    "In less than a week, you''ve brought Eve, Bruna, and Roberta home with you. And all these aforementioned women are subjectively beautiful in their own right.


    "Eve is my Maid and a member of my n." Which also meant that she was the sole heir to ''n Alucard.''


    "Bruna is my Maid too." Unlike Eve, Victor still hadn''t given her his nst name, so she was just a Maid he turned, having lower status than Eve.


    "Roberta is someone I picked up to fight against in the future." Victor spoke after hearing what Kaguya said.


    Kaguya ignored what Victor said and continued:


    "And not to mention Sasha''s mother, your mother-inw, was sleeping in your bed the way she came into the world."


    "That''s because she wanted to sleep with Sasha."


    A small vein popped in Kaguya''s head, "No normal woman would sleep naked in a bed where the husband of her daughter was sleeping! Not to mention his other wife, namely Ruby''s mother, was also there, his other mother-inw!"


    "...Oh."


    "..." Kaguya facepalmed when she saw Victor''s expression.


    "But I did this stuff with Scathach when I was in Nightingale, so it''s fine... And Scathach is..." Victor shed a gentle little smile before continuing:


    "Special."


    "..." Eve and Kaguya were silent as they saw the atmosphere of Victor.


    "I see..." Kaguya seemed to understand something, and she said:


    "You need to be stronger if you want that to happen, Master."


    "I know." Victor had a faint smile.


    "¡­ Master, did you forgive Natashia?" Kaguya was curious about this as well. From what she understood of Victor''s personality, he was not a man who forgave easily.


    Victor''s face turned cold as ice, and he spoke:


    "Of course not." And then he turned around, and as he walked towards the exit of the room, he said:


    "She needs to be a good woman, a good n leader, a good mother, and she needs to get back everything she''s lost. She needs to give Sasha everything she hasn''t given in my wife''s 21 years of life." Victor thought for a moment about the sight of Natashia hugging his wife.


    "Until that dayes... I will be watching her."


    Victor took the handle and opened the door.


    ''The tears that Sasha shed will not be in vain.'' Victor thought withpletely lifeless eyes.


    "As expected... Master is a strict man." Kaguyaughed lightly when she saw Victor leaving the room.


    "A tough, strong man... Strong and big..." Eve seemed to be falling into her thoughts again.


    Kaguya''s eyes glowed blood red for a moment and then:


    p!


    "Ouch!" Eve held her head again.


    "Stop thinking about it!"


    "How do you know what I was thinking!?"


    "It''s pretty obvious with that perverted smile!"


    "Eh?"


    ...


    In a room far away from the group, a woman and a tall man were staring at each other. They were looking into each other''s eyes as if trying to understand each other''s intentions.


    And strangely, this woman and this man looked a lot alike.


    "My Son." She said while ring at him, before continuing,


    "Spit it out, just how many daughters-inw will I have?"


    "..." Victor shed a small smile. He really liked it when his mother didn''t beat around the bush and would get straight to the point.


    After Victor went to the ce where his mother was, Anna took her son by the wrist and dragged him to a secluded room, and this situation started to happen.


    "Wrong question, Mother." Victor turned and sat on the sofa in the bedroom.


    "Hmm..." Anna thought about what she said, and soon she understood:


    "Just how many women do you have feelings for?"


    "That''s a good question." Victor''s face turned a little sentimental, and he said:


    "Currently, I only love five women in my life."


    "F-F-Five..." For some reason, she found it difficult to say the word ''five.''


    "I need to sit down for a while." She sat on the bed, calmed her thoughts, and asked:


    "So, who are they?"


    "Violet, my little ice flower."


    "Umu, understandable." Violet was a good girl.


    "Sasha, my little piece of recklessness and cuteness."


    "Umu, she''s really cute sometimes."


    "Ruby, the smartest woman I''ve ever met, and the one who hides her feelings the most."


    "Indeed, Indeed. She needs to talk more about herself." Anna nodded.


    "Scathach, the woman who taught me many things, and most of all, taught me how to fight."


    "Yes, Yes. She''s... Wait, what." Anna looked at Victor with a look of disbelief. She had had her suspicions, but now that her son confirmed it, she was just in pure disbelief.


    ''Does he really want an Oyakodon?''


    "Although for Scathach to ept me, I still have a long way to go." Victorughed when he thought of the troubled yet cute woman.


    "Hold up, hold the donkey''s balls."


    "..." Victor was silent and waited for his mother.


    "... Leaving aside the feelings of the people involved, will Ruby ept this?" Anna didn''t know how vampire rtionships work, but dating the daughter and the mother was inappropriate in any culture, right?


    Right!?


    "I don''t know, I haven''t talked to her about it yet." Victor was honest, but Ruby let her mom sleep with him naked in the same bed she was in, so is that okay?


    Victor shook his head, denying his thoughts. He knew things with women were always moreplicated; ''I should properly ask herter.''


    "I see... That''s a good choice. Women''s feelings can change the same way we change panties."


    "...That''s pretty convincinging from you." Victor shed a slight smile.


    "..." Anna grew a gentle smile and continued:


    "You should talk to herter."


    "Of course."


    "Good." Anna nodded in satisfaction when she heard her son''s instant response.


    "So? Who is the fifth woman? As expected, it''s your other mother-inw?" Now that Anna has stopped to think about it:


    ''Doesn''t he just have two mothers-inw that he likes? And what about Violet''s mother...? Don''t tell me he''s with her too?''


    ''... My son has three wives, and at the same time, he has the mothers of these three wives... Hmm, isn''t that a good title for a porn book?'' She had to make jokes to try to swallow all this nonsense she''s been hearing.


    Seriously, what kind of man just took three mothers and the three daughters of those mothers? Gigolo! yboy.


    ... This woman haspletely gone mad. He hasn''t said anything yet, okay?


    "Hmm? Of course not. The fifth woman is you, Mother."


    "¡­Eh?" All of Anna''s thoughts died, and her brain stopped working.


    Looking at her son''s blood-red eyes and her son''s gentle smile.


    Gulp.


    Unconsciously, Anna pulled away from Victor''s gaze a little.


    But suddenly a wave of anger rose on her face:


    "You bastard, since when do you have these feelings for me!?"


    "Huh¡­? Of course, it''s been since I was little. I love you, mom."


    "S-Since young." For some reason, Anna was having a hard time getting angry.


    Anna started to think about the past and remembered the memories she had with her son. Somehow, she could ept that her son had feelings like that for her... Wait.


    ''This is Wrong! He is my son!''


    "Look, Victor. I love your father, and I don''t see you that way. And I am your mother!" She spoke very seriously, with her cheeks a little red.


    "¡­Huh?" Victor turned his head without understanding.


    "I know it can be hard, but I don''t see you that way, okay?"


    "You may be a vampire now, and it may not affect you, but I am your mother!" Important things must be said twice.


    "Woman, what are you talking about? Have you finally gone crazy? Shall I wee you to the club?"


    "¡­Eh?" Anna made a shocked expression, looking like a goldfish that didn''t understand anything, as she looked at her son again:


    "Didn''t you say you love me?"


    "Of course I love you. You are my mother."


    "... Oh... So you love me like a son loves a mother?"


    "Of course."


    "..." A silence descended on the ce, and slowly Anna''s face started to turn red.


    ''How confusing! Why do you keep creating misunderstandings!?'' She really wanted to curse at Victor right now.


    "...Oh." Victor seemed to understand something.


    He grew a small mocking smile, "Mother, you are watching a lot of inappropriate things, your imagination is very fertile."


    Her face turnedpletely red:


    "S-Shut up!"


    "What do you expect me to think after all that love-your-mother-inw nonsense!?" In Anna''s mind, Victor had already broken all possible taboos.


    He liked his mother-inw! So it was only natural that she would think that he would also go after her. After all, she is beautiful!


    What is incest for a vampire who can live for thousands of years?


    This can no longer be called incest but ''WINCEST''.


    ...She''s treating him like a sexual predator...


    "That''s why I say you should stop being on the inte. It''s because of seeing things you shouldn''t that your mind has be degenerate." Victor spoke as if he were a father teaching his daughter the ways of life.


    "I am not a degenerate! Fuck you!" She pointed her middle finger at Victor.


    "Pfft¡­ HAHAHAHA." Victorughed amusedly when he saw Anna''s embarrassed face.


    "..." Anna''s cheeks puffed out like a squirrel''s, and soon she got up from the bed and stomped on the floor in irritation:


    "I''m out!" She couldn''t stand being in this room any longer. She felt like she would die of shame. How could she think of her son like that!?


    "Umu? Wait, where are you going, Mother?"


    "I''m going back to my house!" She grabbed the door and left with a bang.


    BAAMMMMM!


    "...But you''re already at your house..." Victor said, and soon a smug smile appeared on his face.


    But that smile didn''tst long as he remembered his mother''s embarrassed face.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHHA~" Heughed a lot, like a child who enjoyed teasing his mother.


    ...


    [A/N: Stop... I already know what you''re thinking about, I know you, and you know yourself very well! This novel will not have incest, this is justedy... Comedy, OK!?]


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 211: A War Of Thousands Of Years.

    <h4>Chapter 211: A War Of Thousands Of Years.</h4>


    Natashia was walking through the basement of Victor''s house while looking around with curious eyes. Now you might wonder.


    What is she doing?


    She was exploring, of course!


    She''d been walking all over the basement to memorize all the ces in Victor''s home. She''d visited every corner of this ce, ces like Ruby''sb, the room where Scathach''s daughters were, and Scathach''s room that she hadn''t visited.


    And why didn''t she? Because she had no interest!


    And she was 100% sure that Scathach practically slept next to Victor now, which, while very annoying from her point of view, was also a good thing. Slowly but surely, Victor was reaching for the strongest warrior''s heart.


    Just imagining the strongest warrior riding on Victor''s instrument, unconsciously, a slight feeling of satisfaction began to well up in Natashia''s heart.


    After all, that hateful woman was very tyrannical in the past, so she wanted to see this ''weak'' version of Scathach as petty revenge.


    Strangely, she didn''t care about Scathach or Victor''s other wives, but when she thought about a strange woman having a rtionship with him, someplete stranger, her face would gopletely lifeless, hating the mere thought of it.


    Now, she didn''t care about Violet, Ruby, Scathach, and Sasha.


    Why?


    Because she knew the women mentioned, she knew the mothers of the women, and the daughters were like the copies of the mothers, so everything was ok! After all, everyone was in the family!


    "How is it said even here in the U.S?..." She started to think and soon found the correct word:


    "Sweet Home bama!!" When everything is in the family, everything bes colorful like a rainbow!


    ¡­She was not making any sense anymore¡­


    Natashia was about to enter a ce she hadn''t been to yet, so Natashia looked at the sign above.


    ...


    Interrogation room... [Can also be used for torture]


    ...


    Seeing the name on the te, Natashia''s smile couldn''t help but raise a little since she was almost sure that that handwriting was from one of Victor''s wives. Now the question is which...


    Maybe Ruby? I don''t think so; she seems too serious to do that.


    Maybe my daughter Sasha? Hmm... She crossed her arms and started to think, and soon she understood that her daughter wasn''t someone who would care about that.


    So what''s left is Violet...


    After giving some thought to Agnes'' personality, she couldn''t help but think that Violet was the one who did it. Since if Violet was anything like Agnes, which she most definitely was, then she also had a bit of sadistic humor and tendencies.


    Natashia looked down and saw something that made her eyes glow red for a few seconds.


    She saw Victor leaning against the wall with his arms crossed across his chest. He had his eyes closed, and he seemed to be waiting for someone.


    The moment she saw Victor, Natashia''s desire almost took hold of her. She wanted to pick him up, take him to a room, and do this and that with him! She would even kidnap-... Cough, invite her daughter to participate too!


    But as a former predator, she knew... Her old methods wouldn''t work on this man, which was why she liked him so much!


    Of course, it was not just that. There was also that way he looked at her like no man had done so before in her entire life.


    Natashia''s eyes were glowing blood red, and her breathing was in chaos, as she was clearly not in good shape.


    ''... Oh no, I''m getting horny, I should calm down... calm down... and respond with a natural smile... Yes! A natural smile.''


    "Hus-¡­Cough, Victor, what are you doing here?" It was just, just barely, that she almost called him her husband, and just barely, she could manage a ''natural'' smile.


    "...?" Victor opened his eyes and looked at Natashia. Then, seeing the distorted smile on the woman''s face, "Oh? That''s a good smile." He chuckled a little, maybe she hadn''t even noticed the smile she had now.


    "Eh...?" She touched her face and realized that she had failed to make a natural face! But if he liked it, fine, right!?


    RIGHT!?


    "..." Victor''s smile grew a little when he saw the woman all confused, acting like she was a teenager who did something wrong, but soon he returned to his neutral expression and said:


    "I am here to support my wife."


    "Which one?" Natashia''s face disyed a confused expression.


    "Sasha." He spoke in a simple tone and closed his eyes again.


    "Oh?" Natashia walked to Victor''s side and saw that he was next to a door.


    "Maria, he''s there. He''s all yours, do what you think is best." Sasha spoke in a neutral tone that held a small hint of cruelty.


    "Daughter?" She was curious about what was happening on the other side, but just as she was going to touch the handle to open the door.


    Victor put his arm in front of her.


    "Stop."


    "Ara..." She looked at Victor with her eyes glowing blood red. She stared into the man''s eyes, "Why are you stopping me-." She was going to ask why he was stopping her from going in.


    But Victor interrupted, saying in a voice that sent shivers down Natashia''s spine, but it was for apletely different reason than fear:


    "She must do it."


    "Those dogs attacked and killed someone precious to her." Half of Victor''s face wentpletely ck, and it looked like two voices were speaking at once.


    "She must do it."


    "They killed her mother."


    "She must do it."


    "Revenge must be taken by her own hands."


    "She must do it."


    "No one can stop this moment, not you, not God, not even me."


    Slowly Victor''s face wentpletely dark, and he spoke in a demonic voice that seemed to merge with his own voice:


    "She must do it!"


    "..." Natashia''s face turned a little red, and her breathing started to get erratic again, while she was just barely holding back. She couldn''t bear that intense gaze for different reasons that she didn''t want to express right now.


    She turned her face away, biting her lip hard, as she turned her face away, or she would do something she might regretter!


    Victor used his hand and slowly turned her to face him.


    "!!!" Natashia''s whole body trembled when she felt Victor''s touch, as she looked at Victor''s ''face'' with a clear look of desire in her eyes:


    "Be a good woman, and wait for her out here."


    "Yes~" Unconsciously, her voice came out more sensual than she intended.


    "Good." Victor released the woman and returned to the position he was in, and soon his face was back to normal.


    "..." Natashia looked at Victor with blood-red eyes. She seemed to be thinking about many things, but her thoughts focused on one thing.


    ''This is bad... I got a little wet... I need to change my panties.''


    But she felt like she couldn''t get out of here now, and silently, as she stood on the wall on the other side of the door, she couldn''t get close to Victor now. Why couldn''t she?


    Because she didn''t know if she''d have the strength to hold back anymore, so it was best to stay a little farther away.


    badump, Badump!


    ''Calm down, calm down...'' She was thinking about it like a mantra.


    ...


    In a dark room, Sasha and Maria were facing a man who was in a chair that looked to be quite sturdy.


    "Demons, know my will is made of iron, torture does not affect me! I will not go-.."


    Sasha pointed her finger at Carlos:


    "Shut up."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    A small bolt of lightning shot out of her finger and hit the man''s chest, and then.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" He screamed in pain.


    "Tell me, Maria." Sasha looked at Maria, who was still a little bruised, but much better thanst night, all thanks to the small drop of blood Victor had given her, at Sasha''s request:


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Master..." Maria looked at Sasha, and slowly her face began to grow paler as if it were a corpse, and several scar-shaped cracks started to appear on her face, her teeth became sharper, her eyes, her eyes turned blood red, and she looked at Carlos:


    "I want to eat him."


    "... It seems your motivation hasn''t wavered." Sasha''s smile grew.


    "Master, he''s not the Carlos I know anymore... He''s been twisted and manipted, he''s turned into this freak that is a Simp of ''God''."


    "And..." Red threads began toe out of Maria''s body and spread around the ce, "I''m not the same Maria as before."


    Those red threads went towards Carlos.


    The man faced all this with a neutral gaze while he looked at the ''monster'' in front of him.


    [Hybrid Commander Experiment has been discarded.]


    He heard a robotic voice in his mind, and soon he felt somethinging out of his mind.


    And for the first time in a long time, he felt ''free'' again.


    "Sigh, as expected. Despite everything, what I did was still not enough." He spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." Maria''s strands stopped in front of Carlos'' eyes.


    "..." Sasha''s eyes twitched. What was that sudden change? Why did he go from being a crazy fanatic to a normal person?


    He ignored Maria''s wires and Maria herself and spoke:


    "Sasha Fulger."


    "..." Sasha looked at Carlos with neutral eyes.


    "What happened to you was inevitable."


    "... What did you say?"


    "In the end, you and I, and even Maria, are victims of something we had no control over."


    "Do not change the subject!" Sasha roared in a voice like lightning crashing to earth.


    Carlos kept looking at Sasha, "You must know why your house was targeted, right?"


    "It was because you found out that my house lost the title of count."


    "Yes, and the leaders of the inquisition thought it would be a good idea to further weaken n Fulger."


    "And we took the job because the pay was good."


    "It was just business."


    "AND?" Sasha wanted to know what he meant by all this.


    "Of course, that doesn''t take away my guilt, I still killed someone important to you." He looked at Maria:


    "And you did the same to me."


    "...." A moment of silence fell over the ce, and then he continued:


    "What I mean is..."


    "You and I are victims."


    "..."


    "Humans have never epted anything different from them, especially beings like vampires." Carlos looked at Sasha again.


    "Whether you like it or not, vampires are the natural predators of humans, and they''ve always felt threatened. It''s natural."


    "In this war that hassted over thousands of years, there is no way to have a status quo. One side has to win and subdue the other side."


    "And humans are feeling pressured, and when they are pushed to the limit, they startmitting unforgivable acts, even towards their own kind." Carlos spoke with disgust as he remembered a location that was full of captured vampires and ''faithful'' humans being used as experiments.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Count Alucard."


    "...!" Sasha and Maria''s bodies shook a little when they heard Victor''s name.


    "A freak who wields the powers of the three strongest vampire houses of counts, disciple of Scathach, and the youngest vampire in history to be awarded the title of count."


    "A monster in every way possible."


    "Anderson, second son of the Werewolf King, Fenrir. A monster said to have the same talent as his father, and I don''t even need to mention his brother Fenir. Both are freaks who have endured the Spartan-like training of the Werewolf King."


    "Not to mention the¡­ Daughters of the Witch Queen."


    "Women who specialize in certain spells capable of wreaking great havoc on humanity."


    "And to add more, all these groups are not weakened."


    "The vampire side, the king still has his vampire counts, and his eldest sons are strong too."


    "The same situation applies to werewolves, just how many wolves are there in that realm? Thousands? Hundreds of thousands?"


    "I don''t even need to talk about witches, right? Considering, they never fought a war after the witch hunt."


    "... What''s the point of telling me all this, Carlos?" Sasha''s eyes weren''t pretty since, to her, the man was just talking nonsense.


    "Humans are overwhelmed... The inquisition doesn''t have enough power to fight all these beings." Carlos spoke in sad tones when he saw reports of several werewolf packs which were kidnapping women and a group of vampires who kidnapped humans to serve as livestock in Nightingale.


    "And because of that, they''re messing with powers they shouldn''t mess with, and I''m the result of that." He spoke while looking at his right hand, which was previously covered in ck power.


    "Bullshit," Sasha said suddenly, with a colder voice than before.


    "..." Carlos looked at Sasha.


    "Do you know how that sounds to me? Just an excuse for you to hunt supernatural beings."


    "..."


    "In the end, you''re afraid of something you don''t understand."


    "I''ve never heard of the Werewolf King exclusively attacking humans. He only attacked when humans provoked werewolves."


    "Yes, some wild wolves wreak havoc on the human world, but these wolves have no connection with the Werewolf King."


    "Nightingale''s vampires live peaceful lives in their realm, just a few fools who go out into the world to cause chaos. The Vampire King has never spoken when you kill these vampires."


    "And the witches, they''ve never broken their neutrality, they''ve never done that because they know that the moment they take a side, they''re going to make a lot of enemies and lose the ''resources'' they get from every race with which they negotiate."


    "Are you treating me like a fool?"


    "I am not¡­"


    "Huuuh?" Sasha''s face was anything but pretty if she''d hated Carlos before, now she was disgusted by his existence.


    "..." Carlos was silent.


    "At the end of the day, you''re using the same excuse you used thousands of years ago."


    "Vampires are evil. We must eliminate them, Godmanded it to be so!"


    "After all, where is this god? Thousands of years have passed, and no one has ever seen the face of this being."


    "That''s..." He didn''t know how to answer.


    "Isn''t this god of yours just the leaders of The Inquisition? Corrupt politicians, who use their leader''s name to carry out their will?"


    "The excuse that humans are overwhelmed won''t work on me. At the end of the day, you''re still the same as before!"


    "They use any excuse to murder the ''evil of humanity''."


    "And what is this ''evil of humanity?''"


    "Vampires? Werewolves? Witches?"


    "Of course not!"


    "The evil of humanity is all beings that do not agree with its ideology or all beings that do not submit to its organization! Everything you have no control over, you eliminate!"


    "That''s what you always are, and always will be!"


    "Hypocrites!"


    Sigh¡­


    "...As expected, there''s no way for a vampire to understand humans." Carlos sighed.


    "Tsk..." Sasha''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "I wasted my time talking to you about this useless subject." Sasha spoke with disgust.


    She looked at Maria and said:


    "Maria, he''s there. He''s all yours, do what you think is best." Sasha spoke in a neutral tone that held a small hint of cruelty.


    "Yes, master."


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 212: A Gentle Demon.

    <h4>Chapter 212: A Gentle Demon.</h4>


    Seeing Maria approaching him, Carlos said:


    "In the end¡­ Is this my end?"


    Maria showed a big smile, on the woman''s face you couldn''t see even an ounce of emotion, the only thing that appeared on her face was hunger...


    A long time ago, she was ovee by her hunger.


    That was inevitable since she suffered great damage, and her body needed nutrients.


    Yes! Victor''s blood was a top-notch delicacy, but Maria knew that she had only obtained a few drops of Victor''s blood purely for Sasha''s sake, Victor wouldn''t give his blood willingly.


    And she also knew that she was only alive because of Sasha. Victor would''ve readily let her die at that time, and she would never forget that man''s smile when he saw her slowly lose her life.


    That smile deeply touched Maria''s heart, reminding her of how scary Victor could be.


    A cruel being, a being who had no mercy, and at the same time, a being who took care of those close to him.


    It was because of thatst trait that she couldn''tpletely hate Victor because if you looked at it from his POV, she was just an enemy.


    "Wrong, this is just the beginning." Maria cracked her neck.


    "I''ll use you until I''mpletely satisfied..." Her mouth started to drip.


    "I''m starving, and I haven''t beenpletely satisfied for several days."


    "...Sigh, you really have be a creature of hell."


    Maria showed a sneer, "The same can be said of you, Carlos."


    "...Hahaha, you might be correct." He sighed at the end.


    Maria stopped in front of him.


    Looking at the monster in front of her who was once the person he loved most, Carlos said:


    "Do it."


    Maria opened her mouth wide and bit a big chunk of Carlos'' neck as she tore his flesh and pulled out a big chunk of meat.


    FUSHHHHHH.


    Blood sshed on Maria''s face, but she didn''t care, as her smile just grew, but at the same time, her smile grew, a small imperceptible tear fell from her face. When she bit Carlos, something that was left inside her shatteredpletely.


    Soon she opened her mouth again and bit another piece of flesh from Carlos''s body.


    ''Disgusting...as expected that man''s blood is better, but...I can satisfy my hunger.'' She thought as she swallowed Carlos'' flesh.


    Despite feeling immense pain, despite feeling something inside him break when he saw Maria feeding on him, he didn''t scream or cry.


    He just epted it all as inevitable. That was the fate of those who lost a war... Death.


    As if it were a movie that was ying at high speed, Carlos saw his whole life sh by in an instant while he focused his memories on two children running from adults while holding food in his hand.


    ''Although it was a hard life... It was a good life...'' Then, as he was closing his eyes to fall into unconsciousness, he suddenly woke up.


    "Huh?" He looked at Maria iprehensibly and saw that his body was healing at a high speed.


    "Why the surprise?" Maria''s smile grew.


    "I said it, right? I''m so hungry, I won''t let you die so easily."


    Maria made a gesture with her hands, it was as if she was grabbing the air, and with a small use of her strength, all of Carlos'' limbs fell to the ground.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    This time, he couldn''t take the pain, but like a determined man, he bit his tongue and stopped himself from screaming anymore.


    But...


    Maria thrust her hand into Carlos'' stomach and pulled his liver out, while she opened her mouth wide and swallowed it whole.


    "..." Sasha watched the spectacle in front of her with neutral eyes. As she watched the enemies who killed her mother sinking further into the bottomless pit, she felt immense satisfaction, and it was like a weight was being lifted from her shoulders.


    ''I avenged you, Mother...''


    But even though she was feeling this satisfaction, she couldn''t smile...


    The sight of Maria eating Carlos in front of her didn''t make her smile. She had a naive thought that if it were possible, she didn''t want it to end like this.


    At the end of the day, she is still a kind woman.


    She just couldn''t enjoy this horror show in front of her...


    But despite having these thoughts running through her head, she never stopped looking at the show in front of her.


    Why?


    Because that was her responsibility, she caused it, and she must see it through to the end.


    Despite being a kind woman, she was also a very responsible woman, and these two traits appeared quite strangely in this situation.


    As she watched the show in front of her, she felt someone tap her shoulder.


    She turned her face and saw Victor.


    "...Darling."


    Seeing his wife''s lifeless look, Victor''s heart filled with worry. He didn''t say anything and just pulled her into a hug and said:


    "Stop."


    "...Darling?"


    Victor took Sasha''s face and lifted a little, while he looked into Sasha''s lifeless eyes and said:


    "Don''t force yourself. Like I said before, you''re a kind woman. This kind of dirty sight doesn''t suit you."


    "... What are you talking about?"


    Victor caressed Sasha''s cheek a little and said with a small smile, "Stubborn as always."


    "..." Sasha was silent.


    "You mentioned your grandmother to me, right?" This happened after the incident in which Kaguya was injured.


    "¡­ Carm Fulger?"


    "How did you describe her?"


    "A woman who had the personality of a knight..." She remembered saying something like that.


    "In a way, Honey. You are just like her."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "A noble woman, a direct and reckless woman, sometimes responsible, and above all, a kind woman." He stroked Sasha''s head.


    "..." Sasha opened her eyes wide.


    "Because of that, you don''t have to try hard. You''ve already avenged your mother, that''s enough."


    "... But-." She was going to say that it was her responsibility to watch until the end.


    "Shhh..."


    "This is enough."


    Victor''s eyes began to glow blood red, "Just sleep like a baby, okay? Tomorrow when you wake up, everything that bothers you will disappear."


    "Wait---." Sasha was going to say something but couldn''t. She felt her eyes heavy and slowly began to fall into the world of unconsciousness.


    Victor took Sasha into his arms like a princess and lifted her up. He stared at his wife''s face for a long time in silence, while several thoughts seemed to be going through his head at this moment.


    But the main one was, ''She needs to rest.''


    "... You are very kind, Victor... But, you know that one day, she will not be able to continue with this personality." Natashia spoke with neutrality.


    "Just like me, she''s going to have to get her hands dirty. One day, she''s going to have to wake up and see that this world is a worse ce than what she believes." She spoke while looking at Maria and then looked at Victor again.


    Victor looked at Natashia with lifeless eyes.


    "..." Natashia''s whole body shook when she saw Victor''s gaze.


    "You''re wrong."


    "...Oh?"


    "She doesn''t have to deal with the filth of the world, I''m here for that."


    "None of my wives have to deal with the rot. They just need to be as they are¡­beautiful, bloodthirsty, and immacte."


    "The rest?" Victor''s smile grew so abnormally that it looked like his whole face distorted.


    "I''ll take care of the rest."


    "..." She opened her mouth wide in shock.


    A demonic creature was standing in front of her. When you think of demons, you think of cruel and evil beings who do everything to satisfy their desires.


    And that was the impression an ordinary person would get of this man now.


    But... To Natashia, he looked like something else.


    He looked like a gentle demon¡­ Wrong, he was just a husband worried about his wife¡­


    "I see..." She closed her eyes a little and smiled gently, "I''m jealous of Sasha, I wish I had met someone like you in the past." This time, she didn''t say it with ulterior motives. Those were really her honest thoughts.


    And slowly, the obsession she already had with Victor started to grow, as each time she got to know him more, she felt that what she was looking for was right in front of her.


    Victor walked towards Natashia and handed Sasha to her.


    "..." Natashia picked up Sasha carefully and looked at her daughter.


    ''She was so small... Now, she''s this big...'' She sighed a little sadly when she imagined that she missed her daughter''s childhood because of her other personality.


    Victor lifted Natashia''s chin and made the woman look at him.


    "..." She looked into Victor''s lifeless eyes. She felt that if she stared into those eyes for too long, she would be sucked into that abyss in his eyes, but... She didn''t care about that since she would dly jump into that abyss.


    "I''m watching you."


    "!!!"Natashia''s entire body visibly shook, and her eyes widened.


    Victor didn''t need to specify what he was talking about, Natashia already knew what it was.


    Victor turned and walked towards Maria:


    "Before you think of me, you must think of your daughter."


    "Never forget that, now more than ever, she deserves to have a good mother close to her."


    "..." Again, her whole body shook, as she seemed to have received two surprises at the same time, if before her obsession started to grow, now her obsession exploded like a nuclear bomb.


    But most of all, the desire to be with her daughter grew even more. She looked at Sasha, while she caressed Sasha''s cheek a little and said:


    "... You are correct... My daughter needs me... She needs me... She needs me." Like a broken record, she began to repeat that phrase.


    On top of her obsession with Victor, her maternal side began to take on the same height as her obsession. Now more than ever, she wanted Victor and wanted to be close to her daughter.


    A good vampire always chooses both options, she never chooses just one!


    Why?


    Because they are greedy beings!


    Victor shed a small smile when he saw Natashia''s gaze out of the corner of his eye:


    "...Good."


    "Natashia, take Sasha to her room." Victor made a request.


    "Yes, I will take her." Natashia didn''t want her daughter to stay here.


    When Natashia left, and the door was closed, Victor looked at the door, and for a few seconds, his eyes seemed to glow blood red, and then the entire door was frozen solid.


    He looked at Maria, who was literally eating Carlos, who was doing his best not to scream.


    "Maria."


    "!!!" Maria suddenly woke up from her stupor and looked at Victor.


    "You greedy Maid, you''re doing a bad job. He''s not suffering."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "Come here."


    Victor called her towards him.


    "..." Maria didn''t think much, she just nodded her head and walked towards Victor.


    Carlos opened his tired eyes and looked at Maria, but he couldn''t stay conscious for long and fell into unconsciousness.


    As if by magic, his body began to regenerate again.


    Victor ignored Carlos as he lifted Maria''s chin and said while his eyes glowed blood red, "Because you''re a wed vampire, you get lost easily in emotions, so you can''t do your job properly."


    He didn''t seem bothered by the blood on Maria''s face.


    He raised his finger and collected all the blood from Maria''s clothes in a small sphere in the air, and soon that sphere entered his body.


    "I''m sorry." She didn''t know why she was apologizing, but she felt she ought to apologize.


    "Hmm? Why are you apologizing?"


    "I don''t know, I just thought I should apologize." She spoke honestly.


    "... You are afraid of me?"


    "..." Maria''s body trembled, and she answered honestly:


    "Yes."


    "That is good." Victor''s smile grew:


    "Never forget that fear." He caressed her face gently, "The day you think about betraying Sasha, the day you get lost in the gluttony for food, don''t forget that fear, that fear will be the motivation that will make you avoid attacking my wife, My Maid."


    ''My Maid...? Then he-.''


    Maria''s thoughts were interrupted when Victor hugged her, and soon she felt something bite her neck.


    "Ahhh~." Unconsciously, she closed her legs around Victor''s waist and wrapped her arm around his neck.


    She was feeling something change in her, something that already existed inside her was slowly merging with something that Victor had thrown into her, and it was like the circle of Yin and Yang.


    These two ''somethings'' havepletely merged.


    But something was still missing, she opened her mouth and bit Victor''s neck!


    Gulp, Gulp.


    Drinking that delicious blood straight from the source, that something that had fused together began to change, that began to turn into something more robust, something special.


    For the first time in several months¡­ She feltplete in every way possible.


    ''Ahhh~. Now, I understand... I understand why this man''s Maids are so obsessed with him.'' Maria always felt strange when she saw Bruna and Eve looking at Victor with such obsessive eyes, but now she could understand why they were like that.


    In Maria''s vision, she could see, the man in front of her was the ''beginning'' of everything. For the first time in her life, she understood the meaning of the ''god'' that that man lying on the floor talked so much about.


    Ironically, Maria, the hunter of the Inquisition, had to go through this whole journey to understand the meaning of ''god''.


    Did she think Carlos was her god? How absurd! He was meaningless!


    How could she call that man a god!? Was she blind?


    Maria''s skin began to take on a healthier, paler hue, the scars that looked like a crater hadpletely disappeared, while her blonde hair had loosened and grown a bit and taken on a more vivid color, and just like the other Eve and Bruna''s eyes, Maria''s eyes hers took on a permanent blood-red hue.


    She looked at Victor, and for the first time in a long time, she felt at peace, a peace she never wanted to lose again, a look of obsession appeared on her face, and she thought:


    ''My Master¡­''


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 213: I Found You.

    <h4>Chapter 213: I Found You.</h4>


    As he fell into the world of unconsciousness, Carlos suddenly opened his eyes.


    Carlos found himself in a dark worldpletely devoid of ''nothing''.


    "Where am I?" His voice echoed through the void. It was as if he had spoken twice, three times, four times.


    It was a strange feeling.


    Carlos tried to recall hisst memories, "... Hmm, I remember being caught by the vampires and being tortured by Maria..."


    Again, his voice echoed across the void, and it repeated over and over, like a broken record.


    "Oh... Mary." Carlos made a sad expression. He really didn''t want things to end like this and felt regretful since if he had been stronger in the beginning, he could have stopped that Fulger n heiress from doing something to Maria.


    "If I had been honest with my feelings..." This was one more regret he felt, that he should have been more honest and pointed the middle finger at the church and left the organization.


    But...


    He knows this was an unrealistic dream. He couldn''t do this because the moment he became a hunter, he knew this was something he would do until his death.


    "..." Carlos stopped thinking about the past and looked around again, and, seeing only infinite darkness, he couldn''t help but be a little apprehensive.


    After all, where was he?


    "The concept of good and evil is vague, it''s like a fine line that is easily lost if you don''t pay attention." A majestic voice echoed throughout the void.


    "!!!" Carlos quickly looked around for the voice, but he didn''t find anything.


    "To some beings, you were like an angel who was sent from the heavens to help them." Suddenly, several images of human children began to appear around Carlos.


    "...Is that...my memories?" He asked, but his answer was never answered, and he didn''t need answers either, as he knew these were his memories.


    "To other beings, you were like a demon that was there to sentence them to death." Soon the images changed again, and he saw his memories of when he would hunt vampires.


    Several vampires who had done nothing wrong, several vampires who had been living quietly were killed by Carlos'' unbridled madness.


    Looking at these memories, Carlos felt nothing. After all, in his view, this was just work...


    At first, he felt nothing, that is.


    But when the memories stopped him decapitating a maid, and when his memories saw Sasha walking into her old mansion.


    "Ugh..." He ced his hand on his chest as he felt an immense pain, as if something was invading his body.


    "In the end..." The being''s voice started to get louder.


    Unconsciously, Carlos looked up, and the moment he looked up, he saw something that terrified his entire existence.


    "...Wha-..." He was so shocked that words couldn''te out of his mouth. Just what was he looking at?


    A gigantic formless being was looking at him. He had blood-red eyes like a vampire and a huge mouth that showed all of his teeth.


    What is this being!? Wasn''t he dead!?


    "There is no good and evil." The being''s smile seems to grow in a distorted way.


    "Good and evil are decided by limited beings with finite lives."


    "There are only choices, and the consequences of those choices."


    "And you, Carlos Reiss. You chose the worst possible choice."


    The creature''s voice seemed to increase, and the whole ce seemed to tremble at the voice of this being:


    "AND NOW, YOU WILL SUFFER FOR THE CONSEQUENCES OF YOUR ACTIONS!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~!"


    ¡­


    "!!!" Carlos opened his eyes, and the moment he opened his eyes, he saw himself in reality again, or so he thought.


    In front of him was the same being he saw in his ''dream''.


    "HIIII!" He looked like a little girl who got scared when she saw a monster.


    Perhaps he was still dreaming? What are those monster-like red eyes?


    "Wee back, Carlos." Victor''s smile grew.


    "¡­Eh?" He didn''t understand. Was he still dreaming?


    "Oh?" Seeing Carlos'' scared face, Victor''s smile grew even wider, "It looks like you had a good dream..."


    "...?" Seeing Victor''s smile, Carlos'' body visibly shook.


    "Hahaha~"


    "!!!" Theugh was the same! Theugh was the same! He seemed to be freaking out internally.


    "A good dream indeed."


    "...You...Did you know what-" Carlos was going to ask Victor something, but Victor didn''t want to hear anything from the man.


    Victor got up from the floor, "I have something to show you." When he finished speaking, he moved aside to allow Carlos to see a vision.


    A Maid with long golden hair was standing in front of him. Unlike the former appearance that looked something close to the undead from before, her entire body had a healthy glow, and she seemed to have grown a few inches longer.


    Her body gained a few more curves and reached its ''peak''.


    And her former sapphire blue eyes changed to a permanent red.


    The woman looked at the man with a neutral gaze that contained nothing, no emotion directed at him, only indifference.


    And soon, several red threads began to dance around the woman as if it had a life of its own.


    A creature from hell was standing in front of him, but why... Why was she so beautiful?


    Victor walked towards the Maid and stopped next to Maria as he looked at Carlos with the same smile:


    "Why that look?"


    "Looks like you saw something surprising."


    "... Who is this woman?"


    "Oh? Does it feel like your mind has been affected more than expected? Have you already forgotten your ''lover''?"


    Suddenly Maria''s neutral face distorted into disgust:


    "... Master, please don''t say that even jokingly, I feel like throwing up." Maria''s expression was very sick, and it was as if she really was going to throw up at any time.


    "...Hahahaha~." Victor chuckled lightly amusedly, looking like a child who hadughed at a harmless joke.


    "¡­ Is she Maria¡­?"


    "But why does she feel so..."


    "Alive?" Victor continued.


    "Yes..."


    Victor stood behind Maria, bent down a little, and leveled his face close to Maria''s, while he gently touched his Maid''s chin and turned her face to the right.


    Soon the sight of two fangs were being shown to Carlos.


    "M-Master, stop. Please..." Maria''s face was a little red with embarrassment, how can he show this ce for all to see!? Lewd!


    "Now, she''s no longer a wed vampire like she used to be. Now, she is a full-fledged noble vampire."


    "..." Carlos opened his eyes wide, he was shocked by Maria''s reaction, but he was even more shocked that Victor was able to create noble vampires.


    "... You... You... Just what are you?"


    "Who knows?" Victor''s smile grew wider, "Why don''t you ask your god? After all, he was the one who raised me." He made a little joke that contained a little bit of truth, considering God created all humans, right? And he was a human before, soe to think of it, he was created by him, right?


    Although this joke of his also had its origin in the charm he speaks when he enters the form of a vampire count.


    But Carlos didn''t seem to understand it that way, "G-God, created you..." In a strange way, Carlos'' face filled with envy.


    ''Well, that reaction, I didn''t expect it.'' Victor''s smile grew a little, and then he pulled away from his Maid.


    "..." Maria pouted, despite being embarrassed, she was enjoying it, you know? Why did he stop!?


    Victor created an ice throne and sat on it proudly as he rested his chin on his right hand in a rxed pose, while the magic circle of the glove on his right hand started to glow blood red.


    Slowly he raises his left hand to his face, and Victor''s left hand starts to be covered in an eerie energy that is a red so dark it appears to be ck and streams of blood-red energy course around his arm while the veins in his arm appear to glow with his power.


    "..." Carlos stared at Victor''s hand since, in a strange way, that hand looked very simr to the dark power he used.


    Victor looked at his hand for a few seconds, and then looked at Carlos with eyes glowing blood red, while he showed a small smile and said:


    "Shall we do a little experiment?"


    "!!!" Carlos'' body shook, and then he started to struggle, he had to get out of here, or something far worse than being eaten alive would happen to him! He needed to get out of here.


    "Oh? Didn''t you like it? But I thought you were used to experiments?"


    "Let me out! Let me out! Mons-." Before Carlos could continue talking, he felt something cut his throat.


    "Silence, pig." She spoke in a cold and cruel voice while making some gestures with her fingers.


    "Master is speaking, it is your duty to listen in silence!" Suddenly hers changed to an angry voice:


    Her face distorted, and her mouth grew full of sharp teeth, and then she spoke with the same angry tone:


    "If he wants to do it with you, you must ept it with a smile on your face! Be grateful, pig!"


    ''... Well, that was a sudden change, wasn''t it?'' He thought inwardly with a small smile on his face since he more or less had an idea of ??what had happened to Maria.


    But to put it quite simply, she was trying to please him, and her sadistic personality was heightened by the Vampire transformation.


    "Maria."


    "Yes, Master~. What do you want?" She spoke with a happy smile, aplete change from the attitude she was having with Carlos.


    "..." Again, Victor was surprised by the change in attitude.


    Okay, he''s going to be honest. He''s not understanding anything.


    But what the fuck? Is it because she''s been through too many things at once, and her personality has taken a great deal of damage?


    What Victor didn''t know was that Maria was normally like this to the person she sees as ''god'', but... Her personality has been twisted a bit thanks to the events she''s been through.


    Not to mention that, by transforming into a noble vampire, she didn''tpletely lose the powers of King Ghoul.


    After all, originally, this race was a subspecies of vampires. Technically speaking, they are still vampires but wed. And the moment Victor turned Maria into a full-fledged vampire.


    The two powers merged perfectly.


    And not to mention...


    Victor''s influence from being a Night King and the ''progenitor'' is quite significant in the vampires he creates.


    In fact, it would be strange for her not to be acting like that because despite being called ''King'', the Ghoul race mostly follows their instincts and desires.


    And Maria''s instinct and desire now were to stand by her ''god''.


    Putting all these events together with Maria''s personal experiences, a new ''Maria'' was created when Victor turned her into a vampire.


    Now, she was no longer a hunter, she was no longer a King Ghoul, she was something more, something far more terrifying, something that will strike fear into many beings in the future...


    A Maid...


    And not just any Maid, she is Count Alucard''s Maid.


    "Hold it." Victor ordered.


    "Yes!" And Maria did his bidding to the best of her ability.


    The red threads that were dancing around Maria suddenly moved and pinned Carlos to the chair.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!" Looks like his throat was already healed...


    Crack, Crack, Crack.


    Sounds of broken bones can be heard.


    "... Maria, I told you to hold him and not kill him."


    "Ah... Sorry, master. I''m having trouble controlling my powers." She spoke in a regretful tone, and soon she loosened her strands further.


    "Good, hold it."


    Victor points his left hand at Carlos.


    And then something starts to happen.


    "!!!" Carlos'' body begins to struggle furiously.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Victor narrowed his eyes, "Annoying, Maria. Shut him up!"


    "Yes, Yes!" Maria uses her wires, and holds Carlos'' mouth, just in case she also removes the man''s entire throat! She must do a perfect job!


    Victor looked at the vampire mark on the man''s neck, and he focused only on that mark.


    "Come to me."


    BLUSHHHHHHHH


    Suddenly an explosion of blood happened.


    Holes opened all over Carlos'' body, and rapidly an enormous amount of ck blood began to flow out of his body.


    Victor didn''t care or try to assuage the pain. Instead, like a greedy beast, he just pulled whatever he wanted.


    And in less than a few seconds, Victor was holding a pure-blooded ck ball in his hand.


    "Interesting..." Victor watched with curious eyes as the ball of blood began to fade from ck to blood red.


    And before Victor can understand anything, his hand absorbs the blood.


    "...Greedy as alw-." Victor looked like he was going to say something, but he couldn''t.


    Sounds of chains breaking can be heard, but Victor is sure only he can see it.


    He grips the ice throne tightly as he lowers his head a little.


    "Ugh..." He bit his teeth hard while he looked like he was having a really bad headache.


    And soon, something starts to appear in his vision.


    As if it were a movie that was ying at high speed, he was seeing the ''memory'' of the blood.


    But as he didn''t know what was going on, he just saw a few things.


    "Master!?" Maria quickly approaches Victor.


    "Project¡­ Hybrid¡­ Maria¡­ S-000?" He seemed to be muttering iprehensible words to himself. The only thing he understood was ''maria'', ''hybrid'', and ''S-000'', which was probably the codename of some experiment.


    "Master, are you okay!?" As she didn''t know what to do, Maria hugged Victor in an attempt to make him better:


    ''I will kill him! That pig! How dare he!'' Maria thought as she looked at Carlos, who was in a state where it was not known if he was alive or not.


    ''If that pig dies, I''m going to hell to get it back and kill it again! How dare he do that to master!''


    ¡­ Isn''t she being very irrational?


    "..." Victor was silent. He didn''t answer, as he seemed to be focusing on something, a memory he made sure not to let go of.


    He enters a dark office and says:


    "Oh, you finally came, Carlos Reiss."


    "General James."


    Observing the man''s appearance through Carlos'' memories, Victor''s smile distorts in such an unnatural way that it could scare any being.


    "I found you."


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 214: Four? Four? FOUR!?

    <h4>Chapter 214: Four? Four? FOUR!?</h4>


    "Master...?" Maria looked at Victor''s face in concern while she didn''t even seem affected by the man''s smile.


    "Hmm?" Victor lifted his gaze and looked at Maria:


    "... What are you doing?" he asked in a neutral tone.


    "Master looked like he was in pain¡­ So I hugged him to ease his pain!" She spoke with a determined face. It was a face that didn''t show that she had ulterior motives.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "..." Maria stared at Victor with a twinkle in her eye, and it was as if she was looking at an ''idol'', precisely speaking, a ''god.''


    An ufortable silence fell over the ce.


    "...I see." Then, in an attempt to break out of this ufortable silence, he lifts his face and leans back on his ice throne.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine, My Maid."


    Maria''s ears twitched a little when she heard ''My Maid'':


    "...Oh, that''s good!" She looked very happy for some reason.


    "..." Victor ignored the ''new'' Maria''s over-enthusiasm and looked at the man lying in front of him.


    Victor rests his face in his hand, and as he looks at Carlos, he seems to be thinking about several things.


    ''Hmm, what am I supposed to do with you?'' For some reason, Victor felt dissatisfied, he thinks that this man hasn''t suffered much yet, but he also couldn''t overdo it anymore now because he no longer had the vampire''s regeneration.


    Victor ''ate'' all the vampire blood that was in Carlos'' body.


    Which proves a very important point.


    ''These hybrids are not perfect.''


    It''s like the Yin Yang symbol, in that they needed to be equal, to be perfectly bnced as all things should be.


    But it seems that this did not apply to these artificially created hybrids, the proof of which is that Victor managed to ''tear off'' the vampiric part of this man, and all that was left was the human side that could die at any moment now.


    Victor thought and considered what he should do to prolong his suffering, but in the end, he was honest with himself. He was bored.


    This man gave him no satisfaction.


    ''But at least...'' Victor''s smile grew a little; ''I know what my enemy looks like''.


    Despite saying, "I found you."


    Victor didn''t find him literally speaking, he just discovered his enemy''s appearance, and if he knows the enemy''s appearance, he knows when to attack him at first sight.


    Who knows? Maybe that man might be shopping on the street, and Victor sees him. It''s always good to have your enemy''s appearance in mind.


    "Maria, what do you want to do with him?"


    "Hmm?" Maria looked at Victor, and then looked at Carlos, and when she looked at Carlos and his pathetic state, her expression turned to disgust:


    "This worm should just die. I would even feel disgusted trying to eat him, he''ll probably taste like shit." Maria''s face turned paler than usual, and it was as if she really was going to throw up at any moment.


    "...." Victor''s eyes narrowed so much at Maria''sment, he could have sworn he saw Carlos'' dying body being hit by invisible arrows.


    "Very Well." Victor pped his hands lightly to change the mood and soon got up from the ice throne:


    "He is more useful alive than dead, so I will present him to my wife Ruby as a littleb rat."


    Victor turns around, and soon the ice throne begins to crumble.


    "Hmm? Why the sudden change, Master?"


    "hmm?" Victor stopped walking and looked back:


    "!!!" Maria''s body shook when she saw Victor''s gaze, and she realized she had gone too far! She must not question her master''s orders!


    "Excuse me!"


    "...Eh?"


    "Excuse me! I won''t do it again."


    ''...But I literally didn''t say anything...'' Somehow, Victor felt tired from dealing with Maria since he wasn''t used to this kind of treatment.


    ''Seriously, where is that Maria from before?''


    "It''s okay, okay?"


    "...But-..." Maria was about to say something, but Victor grabbed her shoulder and spoke again, this time with a more intense face.


    "Okay?"


    "...Yes~..." Her cheeks were a little red.


    Victor lets go of Maria''s shoulder and says:


    "I left him alive for one simple reason."


    "He knows a lot of things."


    Victor was silent as he looked at Carlos, as he remembered that experience he had of seeing several memories.


    ''The moment this happened to me, I again heard the sounds of chains...'' Victor looked at his hand while remembering that the same thing happened when he first essed his vampire count form.


    And he remembered d''s words:


    "Don''t be a monster like me."


    Victor shed a cold smile; ''Looks like it was toote, old man.''


    "I see... In that case, it''s a good idea to let him live." Maria nodded, indicating that she understood her master''s motivation.


    "Yes." Victor turned around and started walking towards the exit, and when he left the room, he suddenly disappeared.


    ''Carlos, despite being a worm, since he was amander of the enemy, the most logical thing is to let him live to extract as much information as possible. Then, as soon as we get as much information as we can from the enemy, we will make several traps to kill them slowly and feast on their blood...'' Maria opened her eyes wide, and when she noticed something, she looked at where victor had vanished.


    ''Master was thinking so far ahead? As expected of Lord Victor!''


    "..." She looked at Carlos again, while her eyes were full of determination; ''He is useful to my master, I must make him useful as much as possible! I will make you work to death!''


    Maria ran towards the exit of the room, she looked around and saw that Victor was no longer around, but she didn''t care, she could find Victor at any moment!


    How could she do that!?


    She could ''feel'' Victor and, even if he is in another dimension, she is 100%¡­ wrong. She''s 1,000,000% sure she''ll find him! There is not any amount of distance that will stop her from finding him! After all, he is her master!


    ...I call bullshit...


    ...


    "LADY RUBYYYY!"


    BOOOOOOM!


    A blonde Maid suddenly invaded the ce where Ruby was!


    "..." Ruby, who was wearing a white doctor''s coat, looked at the Maid with an annoyed look, but the moment she saw the Maid''s appearance, she opened her mouth in shock.


    "Yes, he did it." Lacus, who was nearby, spokeughing.


    "Fueee? Who did what?" She looked at Lacus with an innocent look as her eyes sparkled with curiosity!


    "...You are very slow as usual." Lacus felt like sighing.


    "Ugh, I''m not slow!"


    "Keep believing that, and it wille true one day... I hope."


    "UGhyaaaaaaaa!" Pepper got angry and suddenly hugged Lacus.


    "Wha-." Lacus was experiencing the famous attack that was called: ''being overwhelmed by a soft body.''


    "Hmm...!" She tried to say something, but nothing really relevant was understood since everything was drowned out by the enormous mountains smothering her.


    "Lady Ruby, Lady Ruby!"


    "Yes, I''m Lady Ruby." Ruby lifted her sses a little.


    "Something has happened that needs attention!"


    "What is it?"


    "The worm is dying! It needs to live to help my master!"


    "If the worm dies, it will be of no use to my master!"


    "...." Ruby felt like she lost several neurons listening to what Maria said since she didn''t understand anything from the beginning.


    Ruby approaches Maria and holds both the woman''s shoulders.


    "Okay, let''s calm down."


    "...Yes?" But, she was calm? Maria was going to say that, but she was silent.


    "First, you are Maria, right?"


    "Yes!" She nodded.


    "..." I do not believe it! That''s what Ruby wanted to say, but seeing the woman''s appearance, she couldn''t deny that this was Maria.


    "¡­Second, who is this master you are talking about?" She already had an idea who she was talking about, but she wanted to hear it from the woman''s mouth.


    Maria stared at Ruby''s lifeless face with a slightly strained face, but she spoke with pride!


    "Of course, it''s Lord Victor."


    Crack.


    The ss on Ruby''s sses broke.


    "Hiii..." Pepper quickly stops hugging Lacus, holds her sister in front of her, and moves away from Ruby a little while carrying Lacus like a giant doll.


    "Yep, he really did it, hahaha~." Siena, who had stopped looking at some documents,ughed amusedly.


    "¡­Third, what do you need my help with, stop talking in codes and speak normally."


    "..." But I''m speaking normally... She wanted to say this, but just like before, she was silent, as she clearly realized that Ruby''s mood was not good at all.


    "Carlos is dying, he needs medical attention. Lord Victor did not kill it because he said it contains valuable information."


    ''Well, that''s obvious...'' Ruby didn''t join in Carlos'' ''torture'', because she wanted to respect Sasha''s moment, but it seems her friend is alreadypletely satisfied.


    ''That means I can study his body more deeply¡­'' Ruby''s smile grew.


    "... Siena." Ruby looked at Siena. It was as if she was asking her sister for something with her gaze.


    "... Okay." Since she was free anyway, she didn''t mind doing it.


    "You, Maid. Youe with me."


    "..." Maria looked at Siena with a neutral gaze, but for a few seconds, her eyes glowed blood red.


    "...Oh?"


    "I''m sorry, but... You can''t order me." She was as kind as possible since she didn''t want to offend Siena, who was rted to Ruby and consequently rted to her Master, but...


    ''The only one who can ordain me is my master and Lady Sasha.''


    "..." Siena was silent and continued to stare at Maria, but it was obvious that she clearly didn''t like Maria''s attitude.


    "Eh..." Maria''s smile grew, her hair seemed to defy gravity, and thousands of red strands began to be scattered around the ce.


    ''Does she think I''m afraid? HAHAHAHAHHA~! Never! The only being I fear and respect is my master!''


    "Stop." Ruby spoke in a cold tone that sent shivers down both women''s spines:


    "Don''t fight in this ce."


    "..." The two were silent.


    "¡­ Maria, can you help her? This will benefit my Husband as well."


    "Oh? Of course! I will, hehehe!" Maria ran out of the room.


    "...This Maid is weird! How can she change so suddenly?"


    "...." Ruby stared at Siena:


    "Sister, stop being mean. You know you can''t order the Maids of other ns."


    "I know that, I just didn''t like her tone. Just a few hours ago, she was quite submissive, and now she''s be this... Does Victor''s blood make such a difference to people?"


    "You wouldn''t believe¡­" Ruby sighed as she thought of Eve and Bruna''s changes.


    From what was reported to her by the girls themselves, they were quite different before they became vampires.


    ''I think Maria''s case was more shocking because she went through a lot of experiences that shaped her current personality?'' Ruby analyzed the situation calmly.


    ''But even so...'' She looked towards the door:


    ''Her change is very drastic, she is practically another person now.''


    "Anyway, I''m going to get that worm."


    "Thank you, sister."


    "You wee."


    When Siena left Ruby''sb, the woman took off her sses, then took off her white coat andid it on the chair, as she let her long red hair down.


    "..." Pepper and Lacus stared at Ruby in silence while they seemed to be waiting for something.


    Ruby cracks her neck a little, and soon her face bes lifeless:


    "I''m going to visit my husband. Do you mind taking care of this ce for me?"


    "Yes, Yes!" The two waved furiously.


    "Thanks." She shed a gentle smile that was at the same time empty, and then she turned and walked towards the exit.


    ...


    "HmmmHmmmHmmm." Violet was walking through the halls with a gentle smile on her face, as she seemed to be in a very good mood.


    Today was a beautiful day! The sky was blue! And for the first time in a long time, the group has their peacetime!


    No more hunters! No more incidents with wolves!


    Now, she could make progress on her n!


    And what was her n!?


    What a stupid question! It was pretty obvious that the n was to deepen her rtionship with Victor~!


    She even bought some pretty ''hot'' lingerie for this n!


    This week is the week when liquids will fly everywhere, this is the week when the goose will be petted, and her cave will be explored!


    A really fun week!


    But... Fate sure was a bitch sometimes.


    Violet looked out of the corner of her eye and saw a woman with long red hair walking down the hall:


    "Hmm? Ruby? Why do you have that face?"


    "..." Ruby stops walking and looks at Violet:


    "...You came at a good time."


    "What happened?"


    "Victor got another Maid." She wasn''t even calling him Husband or Darling.


    "...What did you say..." Violet''s eyes darkenedpletely.


    "Darling¡­ One or two is eptable, three you''ve crossed the line a bit, but¡­ Four!? Four!?"


    "What is this? Is it a pokemon collection? Huuh?" Violet''s mood turnedpletely bad.


    She had been holding back for a long time, but that was thest straw. They needed to talk!


    "We will." Violet turned around and started walking towards a certain location.


    "..." Ruby nodded.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.


    .....

 Chapter 215: That Day, I Felt My Mother in law To Heaven.

    <h4>Chapter 215: That Day, I Felt My Mother inw To Heaven.</h4>


    Victor was sitting on a sofa, and lying on that same sofa was a beautiful woman with red hair.


    Victor looked at Scathach''s feet that were in hisp with a small amused smile.


    ''She''s getting reallyzy these days.'' He thought to himself.


    Soon Victor, along with Scathach, who was already watching Natashia, looked at the woman.


    "My daughter..." Natashia stroked Sasha''s hair a little while looking at the girl with a little concern.


    Seeing Natashia''s affectionate attitude towards Sasha, Victor''s lips curved a little.


    "You look happy, did something good happen?" Scathach asked in azy tone.


    "Not yet." Victor replied with a small smile on his face.


    "Not yet, huh?" Scathach repeated what Victor said as she seemed to be thinking about something.


    "..." Victor looked at a spot, and his eyes shone blood red for a few seconds while his smile seemed to widen a little.


    Soon he looked back at Natashia; specifically speaking, he looked at Sasha.


    And when his eyes fell on Sasha, and a slight amount of pressure left his body, he remembered what James looked like, and thought:


    ''Use her as an experiment, huh...'' Victor didn''t know what James'' n was, and he didn''t care either. He didn''t give a damn if the man wanted to destroy the vampires, conquer the world, no matter what James'' n was.


    Victor was sure of one thing, he didn''t care.


    A man can do whatever he wants as long as it doesn''t harm him, his wives, or his family.


    ... And that was something he did.


    "Oh?" Scathach looked at Victor''s face out of the corner of her eye:


    "..." Her eyes narrowed, and she stared at Victor more closely, as even the drowsiness she was feeling waspletely erased.


    "Are you getting stronger?" Scathach had a strange feeling that it was like this man was getting more dangerous than before? Although it was small, she could feel a slight sense of ''danger'', but this sensation was as small as a mosquito, but she was sure that it was there.


    And even though she''s saying he''s as dangerous as a mosquito, to Scathach, this is surprising. After all, he shouldn''t have a power increase for 500 years, and if his power is increasing, it only means one thing.


    ... He''s breaking the rules again.


    "I don''t think I am." Victor was honest since he didn''t feel himself getting stronger, which frustrated him a lot, he just felt a slight increase in the power of his blood, and that was because he''s been feeding too much these days, but that''s just it...


    He did not feel a significant increase as in the past.


    "Lies."


    "..." He looked at Scathach with a neutral gaze.


    "It''s not a lie, I really don''t think I am."


    "..." Scathach was silent while she seemed to be thinking about something.


    ''Normally, when a vampire enters adulthood, he must train for 500 years, and when he reaches the age of 500, all the training experience he has had in that time will be converted into power for his body... But it''s hard to say if this will happen to Victor, considering he''s not just any vampire...''


    "Tell me what''s going on." In the end, she decided to ask Victor.


    "..." He disyed a gentle smile and spoke:


    "Maybe I''ll tell you another day." Victor couldn''t say anything, but it''s not that he didn''t want to. It''s that he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "...Oh?" Scathach''s eyes widened a little, is he growing balls?


    ...Actually, she''s dealt with ballsy people before, she was just a little surprised because it''s been a while since someone disregarded an order from her.


    She knows that Victor has always been that way, even when he didn''t have the power he had now, he never changed, but she''d forgotten a little because they''re not interacting as much these days.


    "Fine." Scathach rolled her eyes and went back to the scene of Natashia taking care of her daughter.


    "..." Looking at this scene, a memory from the past couldn''t help but pop into her mind, a memory from a long time ago, a time when Scathach had just be a Countess after being tricked-... Cough, convinced by the King of Vampires:


    As usual, Scathach was seated on her throne in the mansion she created.


    BAMM!


    Soon the sound of doors opening was heard.


    Scathach slowly opened his eyes and looked at the woman.


    She had long golden hair and a big sadistic smile, and, at that time, she didn''t wear that white dress; she wore something lighter and easier to move around in. It was like a small noble dress that wasn''t very suitable for that time.


    "I heard from my mother that the new countess was strong." She looked full of confidence.


    "Who are you brat?"


    The woman narrowed her eyes a little.


    "How rude, I''m about the same age as you, old woman."


    A vein popped in Scathach''s head as she watched the woman more closely.


    "..." Seeing the woman''s features, Scathach remembered Countess Carm:


    "I see, you''re Carm''s daughter, huh?"


    "Of course!" She beat her chest proudly even though... There was almost nothing in that region.


    Remembering the woman''s mother, who was a voluptuous blonde who could charm any being in this world with her beauty alone, she shed a small smile:


    "...Well, it looks like that woman''s genes weren''tpletely inherited."


    A vein popped in Natashia''s head.


    "I think it''s your father''s fault, all the women in your father''s family are just like you, thin and breastless... Poor Carm."


    ... Scathach was quite childish at the time...


    Several veins started popping in Natashia''s head.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Golden lightning began to cover Natashia''s body.


    Her hair began to defy gravity, and she looked at Scathach with an angry face.


    ...She was very easy to tease at the time... Well, both women were young.


    "Oh?" Scathach''s smile grew wider.


    "Bitch, I''m going to kill you!" Her voice was like a rumble of lightning.


    Natashia disappears, leaving behind trails of lightning, and appears in front of the ice throne.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Natashia attacked Scathach with all her strength!


    But...


    Scathach just held back Natashia''s attack with bare hands.


    "...Not Bad..." Scathach''s eyes began to glow blood red, "But it''s not enough." A gigantic pressure left Scathach''s body.


    Gulp.


    Natashia swallowed hard.


    ...


    The result of that fight? Of course, Scathach won... But she gained a nuisance that would always visit her to fight.


    But... It''s not like she disliked the woman. After all, she was talented and evolved fast.


    ''Who would have thought that woman could make such an expression...'' Scathach thought as she looked at Natashia. Of all the countesses, Natashia was the one Scathach knew best.


    She had few interactions with Agnes, the countess of n Snow, and the mother of her disciple, who was from n Adrastea.


    "..." Hearing what Scathach said, Victor''s gentle smile turned into a loving smile.


    He crawls towards Scathach.


    "...?" Scathach looked at Vitor''s face that before she knew it was close to her:


    "What are you doing?" For some reason, she didn''t know her heart was beating too fast.


    Victor caresses Scathach''s cheek and slowly lowers his hand to Scathach''s neck, which is in full view, considering, she was wearing baggy clothes different from her usual clothes, a sight that almost no people outside of Scathach''s family saw:


    "It''s time to eat."


    "Oh..." Understanding what Victor wanted, Scathach didn''t deny it, considering she''d already done it several times, and she was getting a little hungry too...


    But after Victor became a count, she couldn''t help but feel her heart pounding like a running horse when he did. She had no idea why she felt that way, but... It''s not like she disliked it.


    Scathach adjusts her position while she looks at Victor''s neck and starts to unbutton his suit shirt.


    Victor brings his face close to Scathach''s neck.


    He opens his mouth a little and then bites Scathach''s neck.


    "Hmm~..." Scathach held back the groan.


    ''As expected, her blood is better...'' Victor felt like he was feasting. Unlike the blood he had tasted before, the blood of Scathach, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby were the best blood for him.


    Slowly her eyes start to turn blood red, then she opens her mouth and bites the area of ??Victor''s corbone.


    Feeling that taste she never seems to get enough of, unconsciously, she pulls Victor into a tighter hug.


    She wraps her legs around Victor''s waist and squeezes him like she''s trying to possess him!


    Victor grips Scathach''s waist a little tighter. ''That''s not enough.'' His eyes seemed to glow blood red.


    ''I need more.''


    "...?!" Suddenly Scathach felt a wave of heat invade her body, her body started to get a little hot, and strange liquids started toe out of an important ce.


    ''I... I''m being sucked~.''


    Her emotions started to get out of control, she felt excited, she felt her body warm, it was as if Victor''s fire was invading her body, she felt hungry, her state was in chaos, but despite everything, she never stopped biting Victor''s neck.


    She just squeezes Victor tighter.


    If Victor didn''t have a tough body, his entire body would already bepletely broken by this Scathach grip.


    ....


    "..." Natashia''s eyes were twitching a lot when she saw this vision in front of her.


    Victor was sitting on the couch with Scathach on hisp, while both of their clothes werepletely torn, they were both breathing heavily.


    Scathach had her head resting on Victor''s chest, her hair waspletely messed up, and her mind was nk. She couldn''t form coherent thoughts.


    "..." Natashia''s vision dimmed a little, and then she saw a suspicious liquid falling from an important ce for Scathach and thoroughly wetting the entire sofa area.


    ''... Why isn''t she wearing anything? And more importantly, she is leaking a lot! Was she that excited?'''' Natashia''s eyes began to glow blood red as she realized that someone like Scathach was reacting so strongly to Victor''s ''love''.


    ''That''s so lewd! So jealous! I want to feel it too!'' She was very honest with her thoughts.


    Natashia felt warm to see this vision in front of her, even though she knew they didn''t do anything much, and they just sucked each other''s blood.


    ''But why are the two of them reacting as if they had sex like rabbits for 7 days straight!?'' She really wanted to know why they were reacting this way.


    Weren''t they just eating?


    Come to think of it now, she''s jealous of that too! She wants to feel that taste again! She wants the same treatment.


    "¡­Ugh." She puts her hand to her head as a vein seems to pop in her head. She was irritated, she was frustrated, and at the same time, she was a little scared.


    She was afraid to let her desires take over and fuck up the current ''rtionship'' she has with Victor.


    ''I should just wait... Yes, I should wait... Wait-...'' She tried to convince herself as best she could, but the sight of something rigid touching the important part of Scathach, her thoughts stoppedpletely.


    Natashia''s face turned a little red, and a seductive smile appeared on her face:


    ''I want I want I want! I want that inside me! I want him to paint my insides with his color!'' Her eyes were zing madly, her breathing waspletely messed up.


    She hadpletely lost control...


    "... It''s time..." Victor suddenly spoke up.


    "!!!" Hearing Victor''s voice, Natashia quickly regains control of her.


    ''That was close... I almost lost my control.'' She sighed in relief and, at the same time, felt frustrated.


    "Hmm...?" Scathach raised her head and asked:


    "Where are you going again?" Scathach asked curiously.


    "For a date."


    "...Oh." Scathach''s mood seemed to have gotten a lot worse, and not only her, Victor could sense a slight killing intent from someone who was in the same room as him, but hepletely ignored the woman for the time being.


    "..." Victor shed a faint smile, "Do you want to go with me in the future?"


    "... Go to where?" She looked at Victor, confused.


    "For a date."


    "..." Scathach opened her eyes wide, seeing Victor''s smile, somehow she felt an itch on her cheek, she turned her face and spoke:


    "¡­ whatever." Her mood seemed to have improved a lot.


    Victor shed a gentle smile since he knew that even though she hadn''t confirmed it, what Scathach said was basically a ''Yes''.


    ''She is so cute!'' Victor was freaking out internally, but he just stood up, holding Scathach like a princess, and soon he puts Scathach on the couch.


    "..." Scathach stares at Victor''s back for a few seconds, but soon she turns her face to the side since, for some reason, she felt like she couldn''t face him now.


    Victor walked towards Natashia.


    "..." Natashia''s body trembled slightly when she saw him approaching her. She was wondering if she had done something wrong.


    Victor stops in front of Natashia.


    Natashia faced Victor without fear, but inside she was in chaos.


    Victor disyed a small, neutral smile, he touched the woman''s head and caressed a little as he spoke,


    "Remember what I said." He didn''t have to say much. Even though he didn''t say anything to Natashia, he and she understood each other in a way that didn''t need words.


    After all, she and Victor were a lot alike.


    "..." Natashia opened her eyes a little. She will be honest; she thought she would hate being treated like a child, but unexpectedly...


    She liked...


    Suddenly, everyone heard:


    "Darling!" Ruby and Violet appeared with an annoyed look on their faces, and their looks got even more annoyed when they saw Victor''s and Scathach''s current state and Victor''s hand on Natashia''s head.


    Victor looked at Ruby and Violet with a gentle smile.


    Seeing the state of the girls.


    Somehow, Victor could hear the music of Boss Fight.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 216: The Day Victor Motivated His Mother in law.

    <h4>Chapter 216: The Day Victor Motivated His Mother inw.</h4>


    "You''ve arrived at a good time." Victor had a gentle little smile.


    Suddenly his face changed and took on a serious expression:


    "I need to talk to you."


    Violet and Ruby had a lot of things they wanted to talk about, mainly because Victor was collecting so many women. They didn''t mind at first because Victor didn''t seem interested in these women like he was with Scathach when they first met.


    But four women is too much! What does he think he''s doing!?


    Violet and Ruby''s feelings were on edge like they couldmit genocide at any time without even realizing it!


    And that feeling grew even more when they saw the state of Scathach and Natashia!


    Scathach is understandable. After all, they act alike, so this is something inevitable to happen. Even Ruby has already given up on this matter, although she would never have thought that she would have the same husband as her mother, but!


    Even Natashia!?


    What will be next? Violet''s mother!?


    Is he nning on taking all of his wives'' mothers!?


    But despite having these feelings overflowing the flower of the skin...


    They decided to listen to what Victor had to say first, considering he never says something useless.


    "... What is it?" Violet took the initiative and asked for her and Ruby.


    "¡­It''s something very important, do you want to hear it?" he asked with the same serious face.


    A vein pops in Violet''s head, "Spit it out!" She clearly wasn''t here to joke around!


    "..." Ruby nodded in agreement with Violet.


    ''Let''s see how he handles it...'' Scathach crossed her legs and shed a faint smile while she seemed to be enjoying herself in a strange way that she didn''t even notice.


    "..." Natashia''s eyes twitched a little when she saw the position Scathach was in, her important ce was clearly on disy, and she could even see that she waspletely wet.


    "...Scathach, put on something, it''s all in sight." She spoke in a neutral tone.


    "...Oh." Scathach made a surprised face since she hadpletely forgotten about that, and her face turned a little red when she realized the state of her important ce. She doesn''t mind being seen by those people who are in the room; after all, they are all women, but showing this ''shameful'' look is a first for her, and she was a little embarrassed.


    ''...isn''t she very clueless?'' Natashia thought with a surprised face.


    Scathach soon gets up from the couch and walks towards a wall, then, reaching that wall, she takes a simple and long dress, rips off the clothes she was wearing, and puts on the dress.


    Despite wearing a simple long dress, her charm seems to have increased several times over, while she had the ''charm of an older woman.''


    "...." Somehow, Natashia thinks she should have kept her clothes torn and everything on disy:


    ''Hasn''t her attack power just tripled with that dress?'' Natashia couldn''t help but think about it.


    Looking at Scathach, who sat down again a little way away from where she was, Natashia couldn''t help but think:


    ''As expected of the strongest female vampire.''


    "Hmm... How do I tell you this..." Victor assumed a face as if he was thinking about something very important while he touched his chin and closed his eyes.


    "..." Violet and Ruby started to get anxious because it seemed that Victor wanted to say it was very important.


    The thought of ''he will leave me'' never crossed her mind. After all, that was impossible, and if that happened, they would kidnap him and force them to keep them!


    This is how female vampires do things! They push, push, and push harder!


    In the battle called ''love'', they are the most active!


    Victor opens his eyes and looks at the girls with a serious look, "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    A small vein popped in Ruby''s head, ''Why is he taking so long!? Just tell me what you mean!'' She was more impatient than usual since she seemed to have been influenced a bit by Violet.


    Although... Unlike Violet, she didn''t say that.


    "... I..."


    "I-?" Unconsciously, they repeated what Victor said.


    "... I..."


    "..." They were silent this time. Was he ying with them!?


    Seeing the impatient faces of his wives, Victor grew a small smile and realized that now was the time to talk about the important thing he wanted to talk to them about.


    "I want to go on a date with you."


    ".... Huh?" Violet''s brain, and Ruby''s, seemed to stop working.


    Seizing the opportunity, as if he were an experienced warrior with over 20000 years of battle, Victor attacked without mercy!


    "I promised, right?" He shed a gentle smile:


    "I promised I''d take you on a date."


    "...Yes." This time it was Ruby who spoke. To be honest, she thought that Victor hadpletely forgotten what he said.


    "I haven''t had much time since I got back from Nightingale, you know how hectic those days were..."


    Nod, Nod.


    The two nodded, their faces still surprised.


    "But now that most of the issues are resolved, I can spend more time with you guys, and, thinking about it..." He walked towards Violet and Ruby.


    Gulp.


    Violet and Ruby swallowed, and a small anticipation began to build inside them.


    Victor arrived in front of them and took both of the girls'' hands:


    "I thought, why not go on a date with my beloved wives?" He disyed a gentle smile that was very different from usual. It was a smile that conveyed a warm and peaceful feeling.


    bang, bang,


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The two girls'' hearts were hit with several surprise attacks, and they couldn''t handle this sudden development.


    "... T-That is a good idea." Ruby was definitely not against this proposal, and you can even see from her small smile and her slightly red cheeks she was getting high hopes for her date with Victor!


    Ruby was defeated easily!


    But Violet wouldn''t fall so easily! Who is Violet? She is already an experienced adult woman. She has done many things that cannot be said to a child, so she will definitely not fall for just that!


    "¡­Will you take me on a date too?" She asked.


    "..." Victor disyed a small, gentle smile:


    "You know that story you told me?"


    "... What story?" Violet talked to Victor a lot at night, and she had no idea what story he was talking about.


    "The story of the couple who spent 7 days and 7 nights alone in a room," Victor spoke.


    "...Oh..." Violet recalled now, she remembers reading a book about a couple who were stranded in the mountains for 7 days and 7 nights, and they did all sorts of things...


    Her face started to get a little red, and her heart started to pound madly.


    "How about that?"


    "...Y-Yes?" She didn''t understand Victor''s question.


    With the same gentle smile on his face, he asked again, "What do you think about this? 7 days and 7 nights in a ce just the two of us?"


    "Y-Yeah, S-Sound good." She couldn''t respond normally since her thoughts had gone down a path of no return a long time ago. She was thinking of all sorts of things she was going to do with Victor.


    "Good."


    "...." Natashia and Scathach looked at Victor with their mouths open.


    ''7 days and 7 nights...'' Scathach thought, somehow, she thought this was a good idea, she hadn''t spent time alone with her disciple for a long time, and she wanted to teach him several things.


    Conveniently, she deleted the ''couple'' part.


    ''I need to see how much he''s evolved too...'' Scathach was already thinking about the training she was going to do with him, and somehow, she was getting excited.


    ''...What is this feeling of expectations?'' She can''t help but sh a small smile.


    Natashia looked at Ruby and Violet:


    ''...isn''t he very experienced in dealing with these situations? Who taught him?''


    ...


    "ATCHOO!"


    Anna sneezed.


    "Hmm? Is anyone talking about me?"


    "That was a pretty cute way to sneeze..." Leon said as he looked at his wife.


    "Shut up." She was a little embarrassed.


    "Yeah yeah." He shed a small smile and went back to watching his movie.


    ...


    Despite being a little surprised by Victor''s ''experience'' in these matters, she was a little interested in the story of the couple who spent 7 days and 7 nights alone.


    She showed a perverted little smile, ''Did they do this and that? And they stuck it in that ce too?''


    Just imagining doing all this with Victor, a warm feeling began to cover her body.


    "Hehehehehe~." She didn''t fail to disy a perverted little smile, as she was getting horny!


    "..." Hearing Natashia''s strangeugh, everyone looked at her.


    "...What?" She awoke from her stupor and spoke.


    "Nothing." Everyone spoke.


    "So, who are you having on your first date?" Ruby, in an attempt to change the subject, asked.


    "..." The women''s attention went to Victor.


    Victor looked at Ruby and replied:


    "Of course it''s you."


    "Eh?"


    Ruby was surprised.


    Nod, Nod.


    Violet nodded, satisfied. If she had chosen her first, she would have been happy, but!


    Somewhere in her heart, she was going to feel disappointed in Victor.


    But she would definitely be happy! She wants to do this and that as quickly as possible! She was Horny!


    But she would be disappointed in him too...


    ...Women areplicated...


    Victor shed a small smile, he lifted his hand and touched his hair, and with a simple gesture, he pushed his hair up. He was very much like a certain twin brother of a half-demon who wore a red coat.


    He raises both arms like he''s someone trying to provoke someone else.


    "Kaguya, do you Magic." Despite not being around, Victor has absolute confidence that Kaguya would listen.


    "Yes, Master." Kaguya''s excited voice echoed throughout the ce.


    Shadows began to cover Victor''s body, and in less than a few seconds, he was fully dressed in his usual suits.


    "...He likes to show off, huh? I wonder who he learned it from." Natashia looked at Scathach.


    Hearing what Natashia said, Violet also looked at Scathach.


    "Yes, I wonder who he learned that from..." Scathach spoke neutrally.


    "..." It was you! He learned from you! They wanted to scream it, but they were silent.


    "Oh? All ck this time?" Victor spoke when he saw the color of his suit.


    Kaguya came out of the ground, "Master must change color a few times."


    "I see." Victor turned to Ruby and walked towards her:


    "Kaguya, wait here."


    "...Yes." Kaguya wanted to deny it. She wanted to stay in Victor''s shadow, but it was an order from her master, so she couldn''t do anything.


    "...?" Ruby was confused when Victor walked towards her, but when she realized Victor''s intentions, she spoke up:


    "W-Wait, I haven''t psyched myself up yet! I didn''t get dressed either, I''m ugly!" If human women all over the world heard what Ruby said now, they would definitely curse her and at the same time agree with her, considering preparations for women are like a divinew that should never be broken.


    "Non-sense."


    "You look beautiful, Honey." He continued walking with a small, gentle smile.


    "..." She shed a gentle smile; she liked thepliment BUT!


    That doesn''t mean she would give in. She needs to make preparations!


    Change clothes, shower, put on makeup, choose clothes, buy new clothes, read some dating books!


    She wasn''t prepared enough yet!


    "The ce we''re going is quite¡­ unique."


    "What''s the-... Huh?" She was going to ask where they were going, but Victor took that chance and took the woman in a princess carry.


    "I''ll be back in 4 or 7 days. Use Kaguya to let me know if something urgent happens."


    The women had different reactions to what Victor said.


    "Master..." Kaguya wanted to say that she would miss him but remained silent.


    "Damn, 4 ¨C 7 days of fun." Natashia was quite honest.


    Nod, Nod.


    Violet nodded in agreement with Natashia, "She''s lucky."


    There were many things that Natashia wanted to mention to Violet. After all, she will receive the same treatment in a few days, but she remained silent and said:


    "...Yes."


    "Have a nice trip..." Scathach was feeling strange. She knows that on this trip, something will happen, and Ruby will lose her virginity, and she feels happy as a mother, considering Victor is a good man and son-inw.


    But she feelsplicated as a woman. She doesn''t know why she felt this way, but only that she does feel this way.


    "Don''t give me grandchildren yet, I ''m too young for that." Scathach shed a slight smile.


    "..." Everyone in the room, except Victor, fell silent.


    They meant:


    Woman, if you''re young, Jesus is a baby! What aren''t you the same age as the 21st century!


    But they were silent.


    "Hahaha, we don''t have enough responsibility to have a child right now." Victorughed and treated this as a joke.


    "..." Ruby just kept silent and hid her face in Victor''s chest since she didn''t want toment on that right now!


    "That''s true, son, it''s a big responsibility." She spoke while looking at Ruby.


    "Indeed." Victor agreed with Scathach.


    And then he turns around, "See you soon...-"


    "Wait, Wait!" Before Victor left, Natashia suddenly remembered something and called out to him.


    "Hmm?"


    "I will leave in two days... I will personally fight the Horseman n leader, I want you to be there." She called out to everyone.


    "...Oh?" He was definitely interested in going. After all, it''s a fight between two vampire counts! But...


    "Girls can go if they want, but..." He looked at Ruby with a gentle smile,


    "I have to spend time with my wife." He refused.


    "...Darling..." Ruby felt happy for Victor''s attitude, she knew how much of a battle maniac Victor was, and he definitely wanted to go see this fight.


    She felt happy and, at the same timeplicated, she felt that she was being trouble.


    "...Hmm?" Ruby''s thoughts stop running wild when she feels Victor''s forehead gently touch her forehead.


    "Don''t think nonsense."


    "..." Ruby stared into Victor''s red eyes that were closer than usual.


    "You are more precious to me than a fight."


    "...Darling~."


    Victor disyed a gentle smile and then turned to Natashia, "That''s it, I won''t be able to, but... I''m rooting for you."


    "..." Natashia shed a small satisfied smile, but Victor hadn''t finished speaking.


    Victor''s eyes began to glow blood red, and he disyed a small smile that showed his sharp teeth, as he held Ruby with just one hand, and with the other hand, he pointed at Natashia:


    "You must defeat him, a defeat that will make them remember your name forever. You must show him what it means to be a ''Vampire Count''."


    "Aplete defeat, a crushing defeat, crush him like a bug!"


    "Do it in a way that your daughter is proud of you!"


    "Of course-..." She was about to say something, but Victor wasn''t finished yet.


    "If you reach that, we''ll talk."


    "!!!" Natashia opened her eyes wide, her whole body started to shake, and she lowered her head a little.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor''s body began to be covered in lightning, "Take care, girls."


    Soon he disappeared, leaving behind trails of golden lightning.


    When Victor left, Natashia suddenly shouted with a distorted smile:


    "Let''s Fucking GOOOOOO!"


    "I will destroy this motherfucker! AHAHAHAHAHAHHAHA~!"


    She was very excited.


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 217: My Mother in law Is Motivated, And She Wants…

    <h4>Chapter 217: My Mother inw Is Motivated, And She Wants¡­</h4>


    "Well, he sure knows how to cheer someone up¡­" Violet spoke with a smile and a lifeless look as she looked at Natashia''s crazy state.


    The woman waspletely motivated, and she could easily see that Victor intentionally provoked his mother-inw to achieve this result.


    ''What is Darling thinking?'' It''s at those times that Violet didn''t understand Victor, despite knowing ''EVERYTHING'' about him, some things she still doesn''t know.


    ''His unpredictability is irritating¡­'' Violet started to use her head since she understood how Victor acts, and Natashia was basically a crazier version of her mother. It was as if Agnes was going back to adolescence¡­


    ''Ah¡­'' When Violet thought of her mother, shepletely understood what Victor was thinking.


    Victor was just like Violet, and Natashia was a younger version of Agnes.


    And Violet is very simr to Agnes, as reports from close people say that Violet is not as crazy as her mother, but she is just like her mother.


    And Natashia was very simr to Sasha, although she wascking in some areas, but she had those thick legs that Sasha also has.


    Violet''s brain was starting to catch fire¡­


    Simple math: Young Agnes + Violet + Sasha simrities = Natashia.


    ''Is Darling interested in her?'' Violet''s eyes were more lifeless than before.


    ''Wait¡­ He''s not someone who forgives easily, and he''s always going to prioritize his wives first, so that''s not it¡­''


    Hmm¡­


    BOOOOOOM!


    A small fire explosion happened in Violet''s head, she overheated!:


    ''AHHHHHH! Screw this! Then I won''t think about it!"


    The girls ignored Violet''s oddities. After all, they were used to it.


    "I wonder who he learned that from..." Scathach said as he looked at Natashia with eyes simr to Violet''s.


    "..." Violet looked at Scathach with a dry look while she had an expression that said, are you really saying that now?


    Of course, he learned from you!


    "...Ugh...so much noise..." Sasha, who was sleeping, slowly started to wake up.


    And when her consciousness was almost awakening, she heard more clearly a person''sughter:


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHAH~."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning seemed to be dancing around Natashia, her hair was defying gravity a little, and she had a crazy expression on her face.


    ''I can barely wait! Just two more days! Two days! FUCK! I should have just put in 1 day!'' She was quite impatient when she was excited.


    Although Victor didn''t say much and just said, "We''ll talk."


    This gave Natashia a motivation!


    In Natashia''s mind.


    If Victor wants to talk about something, of course, the topic is definitely about that topic!


    The subject where he grabs her from behind and sends all the white liquids inside her! The subject that he will be hers as she will be his!


    The subject where they will finally fuck the world!


    A vampire count who is married to two countesses!?


    The world will turn upside down!


    But of course, that wasn''t what made Natashia smile like a madwoman.


    ''He will do this and that with me, he will release everything inside me, and I will have his children!''


    "AHAHAHAHAHA~"


    ... She waspletely beside herself.


    Sasha looked at her mother and saw her crazy state, then, with a tired look, she looked at Violet and Scathach:


    "...What the hell is happening here?" She pointed at Natashia.


    "... Let''s say my Darling said something to this bitch." Violet''s mood isn''t very good now that Victor is gone, but it''s more manageable because she''s going to have a ''7 days and 7 nights'' date with her husband.


    ''Hehehehehehe~, we can try what mine showed me when I was little, and there are also those videos that Ruby used to see while hidden. Oh, we can try what Sasha likes too!'' Although it didn''t look like it on the outside, on the inside, she was thinking about things that werepletely unsafe for children.


    ... She knows a lot about the people close to her.


    "Indeed." Scathach was not in a good mood either.


    But like Violet, she wasn''tpletely irritated because she was thinking about the time she was going to spend with Victor.


    ''What kind of training should I do with him?'' She asked to herself, and as she thought about it, a smile couldn''t help but appear on her face.


    "Huh?" Sasha didn''t understand at all. What did Victor say to her mother?


    "Well, I will inform the Maids about our master''s departure." Kaguya suddenly spoke up and drew all the girls'' attention to her.


    "Let me know if you decide to return to Nightingale to watch the Former Countess Annasthashia y."


    "...?" Violet didn''t seem to understand something.


    "Aren''t you going with us to Nightingale?"


    "..." Kaguya looked at Violet and said:


    "My master didn''t order anything for me or my Maids, which means I''m free to do what I want, and with my will, I decide that I would wait for him here."


    "Oh, I get it now... What about the other Maids?"


    "Until Master orders otherwise, all Maids will stay in this residence with me." Kaguya knows that the girls still have a lot to learn.


    "I get it, that''s a shame, but we can''t do anything about it." Violet nodded, despite being a maid of the Snow n, from the moment Kaguya made a contract with Victor...


    ''Theoretically'', she no longer needs to listen to Violet''s orders, but as Kaguya still belonged to the Snow n, she can do some favors, but she can''t do anything that would harm her ''current'' master or herself.


    But of course, it all depended on Kaguya''s own will and whether she would ept it or not.


    "Hahaha~. Victor probably doesn''t know the responsibility he has on his back now." Scathach chuckled softly.


    Scathach said this because she understands how a n works.


    For a n, the ''n head'' order is everything.


    Which means if Victor doesn''t specifically order, no one can order his Maids, not even the women in this room.


    After all, they''re not officially married yet, and even if they were married, it would still be questionable if they could order the Maids. After all, Victor needs to give the girls hisst name.


    "Eve, will you take care of her?" Scathach asked with curiosity and a little slight annoyance, considering that girl had Victor''sst name, but...


    She didn''t think much about it, Eve''s situation was very reminiscent of one of her daughters'' past, and because of that, she felt a little nostalgic when she looked at the girl.


    "She still doesn''t understand what it means to have the surname ''Alucard.''" Despite having spoken like that, everyone in the room understood that Kaguya''s answer was:


    ''No.''


    "Your hierarchy ispletely messed up, you need to fix this." Violet touched her head as if she had a headache. For a n to have a well-definedmand structure is essential.


    Take the Snow n as an example.


    If Violet''s Parents are not present, Violet will assume responsibility for the entire n, and if Violet is not present, Hilda will assume control of all of Agnes'' Maid.


    And if even she is not present, a vote will be started, and the members of the n named ''Snow'' will need to elect a new temporary leader.


    At least, that''s how it works with n Snow, but Violet knows that every n is different.


    "...Lady Violet, you are wrong."


    "...?" What am I wrong? Violet didn''t understand a thing.


    "...Victor is the leader, that''s obvious, but then what?" Natashia, who had already stoppedughing, asked in a neutral tone, although the big smile on her face couldn''t be hidden.


    "The temporary hierarchy of n Alucard is quite simple." Kaguya raised her finger and began to exin:


    "The leader is my master, as a more experienced Maid who has a direct contract with the n leader himself, I can take second ce in the hierarchy ofmand."


    "But if Eve makes a decision and decides to take responsibility for everything, she can take charge."


    That was the weight of someone who had the n''s surname.


    "But even if she makes that decision, I have free will whether I will decide to follow her order or not. After all, I have a contract with ''Victor'', not ''Alucard.''"


    "...Leaving someone inexperienced with n affairs is not a good idea, although you don''t have much to do yet..." Natashia said.


    "Yes, because of that, I will take charge of everything until my master returns."


    "This isplicated, why do you have so many rules?" Sasha asked. She had never stopped to think about it until now, considering Julia and her mother took care of all this bureaucracy.


    "It is necessary." Natashia and Scathach spoke at the same time.


    "..." The two looked at each other for a few seconds, and then Scathach spoke in a neutral tone:


    "You speak, you can exin better."


    "Okay." Natashia nodded and exined with a small neutral smile.


    "In a nutshell, servants and hired maids need to have very strict rules. This will prevent the usurpation of power."


    "I never understood that. Why bother with these rules if you''re strong?" Violet spoke out loud since she never understood these rules to prevent ''usurpation'' of power. After all, if you are strong, no one will have the courage to do that to you.


    "...Not all vampires are strong like us, some n leaders are weaker than Yuki." Scathach suddenly spoke while mentioning the white-haired maid of the Snow n.


    "The king needed to create rules like this to avoid chaos in society, after all, you know the natures of vampires."


    "We are greedy beings." Natashia shed a big smile as she looked at her daughter and imagined the two of them doing things that couldn''t be said to children with Victor.


    "...I see." Sasha and Violet spoke at the same time, while they seemed to have understood several things.


    "Oh, where''s Darling? You were talking about him just now, and I tried looking for him, but I couldn''t find him." Sasha spoke in a way that changed the subject.


    "..." All the women looked at Sasha and spoke at the same time:


    "They went on a date."


    "¡­Eh?"


    ...


    A golden ray was flying in the sky quite stably. Looking at the clouds passing by her, Ruby fixed her red hair and said:


    "Where are we going, D-Darling." She tried to remain calm but ended up failing in the end.


    Victor showed a small smile and spoke in a simple and easy to understand way:


    "To the north."


    "North?"


    "Yeah."


    "Where in the North?" She asked curiously, considering the North covered a vast area, right?


    "The North."


    "..." Ruby fixed Victor with a dry look.


    "I''m asking where you''re taking me."


    "Hmm? But I already told you, I''m taking you to the North."


    "..." Ruby pouted and said:


    "Fine, you don''t have to say it."


    "..." A few minutes pass, and they continue to fly in the sky.


    Ruby stared at the clouds passing by at high speed while her thoughts were in chaos.


    ''Date? What do you do on a date? As expected, is it like an anime? Will we go to an arcade and then watch a movie? We''ll bring our feelings together, and after the date, we''ll go to a cheap hotel... And then we''ll do S-S-S...'' Her face turned a little red, and she couldn''t even think of the word.


    No longer able to be silent alone with her thoughts, she asked:


    "¡­How long will it take to get to ''North''?"


    "Hmm, I don''t know, but it will probably take a while."


    "..." Again, a silence fell on the ce.


    A few minutes pass.


    She started to think about her mother''s words, her heart started to beat faster, she was not emotionally prepared for this!


    Then she speaks again:


    "Have we arrived yet?" She wanted to get away from him for a bit and breathe! She needed to calm down.


    "No."


    A few minutes pass again, and she asks:


    "Have we arrived yet?"


    "No." Victor replied with a small smile.


    Ruby''s smile grew a little, and then she was silent again. Then, while she was looking at the ne passing a little in the distance, she asked:


    "Have we arrived yet?"


    "... No."


    "..." A silence fell around again, and this time Victor spoke with a gentle smile:


    "I understood that reference."


    "I know." Sheughed a little since Ruby knew that Victor watched a lot of movies.


    Victorughed along with Ruby, and soon he said:


    "Lean on me, and get some rest, when you least realize it, we''ll arrive."


    "...OK." Ruby spoke in a soft voice as she leaned on Victor''s chest and closed her eyes a little.


    A few minutes passed again, and Ruby asked:


    "Darling..."


    "Hmm?"


    "You can go faster, right?" She asked this because she saw Victor reach Mach speed in the past battle, so she knows he is not flying at full speed.


    "Yeah." Victor didn''t deny Ruby''s words.


    "Why aren''t you going faster?"


    "I''m not in a hurry."


    "..." Ruby was silent when she heard what Victor said, as she seemed to be waiting for his next words.


    "I know if I used my speed, and you covered yourself with your ice power, we could travel faster, but..."


    "I''m not in a hurry." It is because of this reason that he also did not ask Natalia to create a portal for them.


    "I want to spend time with my wife, and I''ll forget about other things and just focus on you." He waspletely honest as always.


    "...O-Oh..." Ruby hadn''t expected those words, and somehow her face couldn''t help but turn a little red, and a small, imperceptible smile appeared on her face.


    Victor looked at Ruby and shed a loving smile:


    "Just enjoy the ride, Honey.."


    "... I will¡­" She spoke in a low voice.


    ..........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 218: Cute.

    <h4>Chapter 218: Cute.</h4>


    Somewhere in Sweden.


    Looking at the sky that was starting to get a little clearer, Victor spoke aloud:


    "It will be dawn any moment, let''s stop for a while and rest."


    "... That''s a good idea."


    It was times like these that Ruby envied the Snow n trait! Only at those times, and at times when she had to wear that suffocating cloak.


    Seeing that Ruby agreed with his idea, Victor began to slow down and stopped in midair, and then he began to float.


    Like an eagle, Victor''s eyes looked to the ground as if looking for prey.


    He felt his eyes ''ZOOM'' to the spot he wanted.


    "Hmm..." He saw a tall building and saw that the presidential suite in that building was empty.


    "Hold on."


    "... I already am."


    "Hold on tighter."


    "...Fine." Ruby did as Victor asked and held him tighter.


    Feeling something soft on his chest, he shed a small smile:


    "Good."


    He definitely didn''t do it because he wanted to feel that soft something more¡­ He definitely didn''t do it because of that.


    ... Who does he want to fool?


    Since Victor knew he needed a reason for Ruby to hold on to him so tightly, he did something obvious.


    He let gravity do its work.


    "!!!" Feeling her fall at high speed towards the ground, she held on tighter to Victor.


    "..." Victor''s smile grew a little, and he continued to fall for a few seconds until he approached the same altitude of the building. He then turned in mid-air as if he were a cat that was going tond on its feet and kicked a little ice shelf he created.


    And with the impulse of that act, he flew to the balcony of the building.


    "...D-Darling, we''re going to crash." Ruby stuttered a little when she saw the building approaching them, and Victor wasn''t slowing down.


    "..." Victor didn''t say anything and just continued with the same smile as the building got closer and closer.


    "Darling!" Ruby was getting anxious, she wasn''t scared, she knew she wasn''t going to die, but it was going to hurt a lot, and she would have to pay for the damages that she and her husband caused to the owner!


    She was very responsible for not ignoring the trouble she caused!


    But when she thought about it, she felt her speed slow, and like magic, theynded softly on the building''s balcony.


    "...?" She noticed that when they were a few meters away from hitting the building, their speed began to slow down unnaturally as if everything was going ording to n.


    Victornded softly on the floor and then let Ruby out of his arms.


    Ruby stood on the floor and stretched her body a little.


    "Ugh, staying in that same position for a few hours made the body stiff."


    "..." Victor watched Ruby silently. Her hair was a bit messy from the trip, her clothes were messy too, but despite all that, she still exuded a natural charm that attracted him.


    Mainly that frontal area that had a destructive power capable of overthrowing countries.


    "...?" Ruby looked at Victor and saw him staring at her body with a neutral gaze.


    "What? Is there something wrong with me?" she asked as she looked at her body.


    "..." Victor closed his eyes, and disyed a gentle smile, then he spoke in an easy to understand way:


    "There''s nothing wrong with you, I was just admiring my wife."


    "Wha-..." Before Ruby could react to Victor''s words, the man turned and walked over and jumped onto the porch screen.


    He turned to Ruby and said, "Wait for me here."


    "¡­where are you going, Darling?" Ruby asked in a cold voice that held a little shame.


    "I will rent this room."


    "...Oh, but are they open at this hour?" Ruby asked.


    "Of course, they will be, from what I could see from afar, this is a 5-star hotel, and this area where we are is an area of ??people who have money which means-." Victor was going to exin his reasoning, but Ruby suddenly continued.


    "That they would lose money if they didn''t leave the hotel open 24/7. After all, the rich don''t have hours, and those kinds of people always bring women to this type of hotel."


    "Exactly." He shed a small smile.


    "...Oh, I''m sorry about that, it''s just a habit." She knew people got upset when she interrupted them. She wouldn''t be apologizing if it was with someone else, but since it was her husband, she felt like she should do that, despite her usual attitude...


    "No need to apologize." Victor shed a gentle smile:


    "That''s just your way, and I love it."


    "..." Ruby''s cheeks turned slightly red, but she managed to keep her poker face.


    Victor shed a loving smile and said, "I''ll see you soon."


    He took a little step back, and as if he were a suicidal madman, he started to fall towards the ground.


    ... He was definitely having fun with his physical abilities.


    Seeing that Victor was gone, Ruby crouched on the floor in a fetal position and ced her hands on her head.


    "Ughyaaaaaaa!"


    For a moment, she seemed to scream like Pepper.


    "This is so embarrassing! This is so embarrassing! This is so embarrassing!" She felt like she was about to do something lewd, something inappropriate, and extremely perverted!


    She''s not like that! She is ady! A noble woman!


    ... A funny thing, she considered sleeping together naked as something not lewd, the daughters of Scathach had twisted views ofmon sense...


    Remembering Victor''s words:


    "There''s nothing wrong with you, I was just admiring my wife."


    Ruby''s cheeks started to burn as her face turnedpletely red, and she started rolling this way and that!


    "AHHHHH!"


    In some weird way, she thought that Victor''s words were having more of an effect today! She was not usually like that! She usually didn''t get so anxious with just a few kind words.


    She stopped rolling and looked at the sky:


    "Seriously... What''s happening to me...?" She couldn''t understand this feeling of anxiety, this feeling of anticipation, this feeling of love that was overflowing her entire being.


    Looking at the sky that was almost dawning, she thought; ''That''s not a bad feeling...''


    ''Cute.''


    "!!!?" Hearing the thoughts of someone she knew all too well, she quickly stood up and looked out onto the porch.


    "Darling!?" Her face waspletely red, ''don''t tell me he saw this embarrassing disy!?''


    "...." A silence fell on the ce, a few minutes passed, and Victor still didn''t appear.


    "¡­Am I imagining things?" Ruby''s expression morphed into one of confusion, and she swore she heard Victor''s voice in her head.


    Was she finally going crazy? It was time, wasn''t it?


    I mean, her mother, her older sister, her younger sister, her middle sister, her childhood friends, and even her own husband were crazy people!


    It would be a divine miracle if she didn''t be like them too.


    "Well... I must be imagining things." Ruby got up from the floor and straightened her appearance, soon she turned around, but when she did, she saw Victor standing at the porch entrance.


    "...Eh?" Ruby''s entire body froze.


    He was leaning against the porch entrance with his arms crossed, and he had a gentle smile on his face:


    "...How can I say, this is the second time this has happened."


    Ruby''s entire face turnedpletely red as she pointed her finger at him and said:


    "HH-HOW!?"


    "¡­?" Victor, at first, didn''t understand the meaning of her question, but after some thought, he finally understood that she was asking how he could be so fast.


    Victor touched his chest and spoke in a noble voice, "I am the fastest man alive." Lightning seemed to dance around Victor as if confirming his words.


    It wasn''t arrogance or pride. It was confidence. He had confidence that no man could surpass him in terms of speed, and if anyone ever surpassed him, he would be very happy to fight that person!


    He specified ''man'' because he knew that his mother-inw was a monster in terms of speed...


    That''s why he said he was the fastest ''man'' alive, not the fastest ''being'' alive, considering there was a woman who was definitely the fastest woman alive.


    ... This was something Victor hid from everyone, but he was quite interested in fighting Natashia again, although he didn''t do it now because he knew he would lose miserably since she was no longer ''Natasha''.


    She was ''Natashia'', the real countess.


    Seeing Ruby''s shocked face still, he added:


    "And going down to the front desk, convincing a few people was a pretty quick and simple thing to do for us as vampires."


    A vein popped in Ruby''s head, "... This is no time for references!" She was freaking out for the first time, as she was very ashamed and angry, and because she was ashamed, she swore that if she saw a hole, she would want to get into it and stay there forever!


    "What are you talking about?" Victor didn''t understand.


    "UGHHHH!" She shook her head furiously; her husband being so uncultured was something that bothered her too!


    Seeing Ruby''s reaction, he couldn''t help but think, ''Has she finally joined the club?'' Should he congratte her and buy some kind of blood cake?


    Victor didn''t know, but...


    Seeing Ruby''s reaction: ''Cute.'' He couldn''t help but think about it, she might be cold as an iceberg, but he knew that behind all that ice, there was someone very loving and precious.


    "..." Victor was just silent as he watched his wife freak out, while he was enjoying the beginning of the couple''s trip a lot.


    ...


    While Victor was enjoying his trip, a little chaos was happening with his Maids.


    "Master left... Master went out... Master went out... Master went out... Master went out... Master went out... Master went out... Master out... Master out... Master out..." Eve was in the fetal position, she was in the corner of the room, and she kept repeating those words like a broken record.


    An aura of depression seemed to surround her.


    "He abandoned me... He abandoned me... He abandoned me... He abandoned me... He abandoned me... He abandoned me..." The same thing happened with Bruna, but she was still better than Eve.


    She could still stand, but her despairing face was downright terrifying in Kaguya''s opinion.


    "...Well, shit..." Kaguya said. She didn''t expect the news of Victor being away for a few days would cause such chaos. Now, even if she wanted to, she couldn''t leave this mansion.


    Kaguya just arrived in this room and saw the two Maids talking together, so she thought it was a good idea, and said:


    "Master is out, he''ll be back in at least a week-..." She couldn''t even finish her words that the two women''s reactions were the worst possible.


    Bruna''s eyes darkened, and she froze.


    Eve was shocked for a few minutes, then after, she went to a corner of the room and kept repeating those words.


    Remembering what happened, Kaguya couldn''t help but facepalm, as she clearly remembered the situation that Victor found the two women in.


    In a simple way to understand, Victor was the ''pir'' for the two women, and upon receiving the news that he left suddenly, the two seemed to think that they were abandoned.


    ''How could I not think of that?'' Kaguya felt a little regretful now because she hadn''t thought of that possibility when she went to interact with the Maids.


    ''As expected, I haven''t worked hard enough yet to be a perfect Maid.'' If she were a perfect Maid, she would consider everything and everyone.


    "Hmm, this is an unexpected development." Natalia appeared with Roberta and Luna.


    "..." Looking at the women, Kaguya showed a strange face, ''what is this strange group?''


    "Why are they reacting like this?" Roberta asked curiously.


    "My Master left." Kaguya spoke in a simple and easy to understand tone.


    "Oh..." Roberta and Natalia reacted at the same time.


    "That exins a lot of things." Luna said. She had just received the news that Ruby had left, but as the woman who broke the news was so excited, she couldn''t get the information about who Ruby left with.


    ... just out of curiosity, the woman was ''Pepper''.


    "Then what will you do?" Natalia asked curiously.


    "I do not know." Kaguya was honest since she wasn''t very good at consoling people.


    "... Hmm..." Roberta touched her cheek with her finger and seemed to be thinking about something, then she said:


    "I can try something, but I need your permission."


    Kaguya looked at the woman with long ck hair and violet eyes with a neutral gaze, "What are you going to do?" Though spoken neutrally, it was pretty clear that she wasn''t going to let any harm be done to the girls.


    "You don''t have to look at me like that, I won''t do anything, I can''t use my powers either."


    "..." Kaguya knew that, so she was silent and looked at the woman in a way that said: ''continue.''


    "I learned about Bruna''s past when I talked to her. I assume from Eve''s reaction, she must have been through something simr."


    "A ''tragic'' situation."


    "I''ll just motivate them myself a little bit."


    "..." Kaguya didn''t feel any bad intentionsing from Roberta, and she knew that, unlike Eve, who was suspicious of everyone, Bruna was very chatty.


    "What are you going to do specifically?" Natalia asked in a neutral tone.


    She spoke in a gentle tone, "I will be a motivation coach, Yay~." She did the simple ''Y'' with two fingers.


    "..." For some reason, Natalia and Luna felt a slight urge to hit this woman on the head.


    Natalia looked at Kaguya and said, "The decision is yours, Kaguya."


    "..." Kaguya looked at her Maids for a few seconds and then looked at Roberta, as she seemed to make a decision:


    "Fine, just do it, I''ll be watching." Kaguya spoke.


    "Yes~." Robertaughed rather suspiciously.


    "..." Somehow, all the women felt a bad feeling about this.


    She entered the room, and suddenly her kind face became like a cold and serious general:


    "WOMEN!" Her scream was wild and cruel, and she looked like a warrior who had fought a thousand wars.


    "!!!" Roberta had gained Eve and Bruna''s attention.


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 219: So Much Chaos.

    <h4>Chapter 219: So Much Chaos.</h4>


    A day passed for the girls at Victor''s mansion, and they seemed to have an unexpected visitor.


    A blonde-haired maid was walking towards the group of girls.


    "Girls, check this out, we have a visitor."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natashia appeared next to Natalia.


    "...This man..." Natashia looked at the tall, dark man with piercing eyes. For some reason unknown to her, this man was giving her heart a little irritation. It was as if she had met someone like him somewhere in the past.


    "He''s been hanging around the neighborhood, I think he''s looking for Darling?" Sasha spoke up.


    "Master?" Maria, who was next to Sasha, looked at the ball with curious eyes.


    Unlike Eve and Bruna, Maria wasn''t desperate. After all, she had been living with Victor for six months, so she knew what kind of personality he had, and she knew his tastes too.


    Victor will always give priority to his wives, and she wasn''t upset about it; in fact, she was very happy!


    After all, because he is that type of man, he would take very good care of her second master who was right next to her!


    "¡­Who is looking for Victor?" Scathach and Violet seemed interested as they approached the three blondes and looked at a small ball Natalia was holding.


    "Oh?" The moment Scathach looked at the man, she seemed to know him.


    "Do you know him?" Violet asked,


    "Hmm, he reminds me of someone I knew in the past, but I''m not sure..." Scathach touched her chin, she seemed to be trying to remember, but since the man wasn''t very memorable, she only had a small vague memory.


    "Just give us a hint, and tell us who you think he is." Violet spoke.


    "Hmm..." Scathach tried her best to remember, but she couldn''t.


    "..." They waited in silence.


    "I do not remember." She spoke in a t tone.


    "..." The girls next to her fell silent.


    Why all this suspense if you don''t remember!? They wanted to scream now.


    Suddenly, they heard.


    "Here''s your money, thanks for the work, June."


    "...?" Natalia, Sasha, Violet, and Scathach looked at Kaguya, who was apanied by Eve and Bruna.


    Kaguya put a ck credit card in the machine and entered a ridiculous amount of numbers...


    June watched the entire process in silence, and when Kaguya was done and she received the money, she said, "...Why do I feel like you''re kicking me out...?" she asked carefully.


    "It''s your imagination." Kaguya spoke in a t tone, but she had a look on her face that said, why are you still here? Go away, shoo, shoo.


    "¡­Ugh, your cold eyes hurt. Come on, Kaguya, we''re friends who''ve known each other for a long time! Be good to me!" She demanded with a smile on her face.


    "..." Kaguya just looked at June as if she was a piece of garbage.


    "...That look..." Kaguya''s gaze seemed to damage June''s sensitive heart.


    "...Kaguya, aren''t you exaggerating?" Bruna asked.


    In the little interaction she had with June, she realized that this woman was a kind woman, despite her being greedy for money.


    She never treated her or Eve badly, so she had a good impression of June... even though she was greedy.


    "...Don''t trust her, she''s acting sweet because there''s a big ''sheep'' around her, and because of that, she doesn''t want to cause trouble, but at the first opportunity, she''ll charge taxes for her services."


    Gulp.


    June swallowed hard, she really wanted to say that was a lie, and she would never do that!


    ...But even she knew she would do it if given the chance. She just didn''t do it now because she didn''t want to provoke multiple Vampire Count ns at once.


    n Scarlett, n Snow, n Fulger, n Alucard.


    Four families of vampire counts were present in this ce!


    She was greedy, not a suicidal freak!


    "Taxes suck." Bruno spoke.


    "Yes." Kaguya nodded in agreement.


    "But what ''sheep'' are you talking about?"


    "Sometimes I''m surprised how innocent this Maid is..." Everyone heard Siena''s voice.


    They turned their faces and saw that Lacus, Siena, and Pepper had arrived.


    "Of course, she''s talking about Victor." Lacus continued what Siena said.


    "What?" Bruna opened her mouth in shock and stared at June with an irritated look.


    And not just her, Eve did the same.


    ''As expected, she was unreliable.'' Eve was a suspicious woman, and when she understood that someone wanted to use her master, June was put on Eve''s ''ck list''.


    "..." Cold sweat began pouring down June''s face, but she managed to keep her innocent smile.


    "They don''t have to be so extreme." Violet suddenly spoke up.


    Eve, Bruna, and Kaguya looked at Violet.


    "Despite being greedy, June does her job properly, and for witches, business is everything. You just have to keep in mind not to fall into their traps, or they will suck more money out of you." She exined in a blunt and simple to understand way.


    The words contained the following message, witches are useful but never trust them. Business is business.


    Despite being inexperienced in this kind of subject, Eve and Bruna understood this message, but¡­


    "..." Eve and Bruna didn''t know how to react to this information, they didn''t want to ept Violet''s words, but Violet was the first wife that Victor had and, in the minds of the two Maids, her words had a little more weight than usual... But one thing they were sure of was that anyone who tried to harm their master was put on their ''ck list''.


    But they also took Violet''s words into consideration, if one thing they both understood well was that the world was not just ck or white, but¡­


    ''I will kill this bitch, if she does anything suspicious¡­'' two seemed to get even worse.


    "Lady Violet, you didn''t help at all, their looks seem to just get worse!"


    "Well, I told them the truth, I still remember when we first met. You tried your best to suck money out of me."


    "...Ugh, I was young..." She couldn''t deny Violet''s words now.


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s the excuse you all use." Violet rolled her eyes.


    "... How mean... I''m just a witch who loves money..." She spoke in a sad tone, but no one fell for her trick.


    "... Somehow, this woman would get along with my sister..." Natashiamented in a low voice when she saw June''s theatrics.


    Looking at her daughter, Scathach asked curiously, "...where were you?" She saw the appearance of her daughters, they looked like they had gone shopping, and they were carrying several bags.


    "We took a tour of the human world, and we bought a lot of things!" Pepper spoke with a happy smile.


    "... When did you leave? I didn''t realize you left." Scathach touched her chin in thought since she couldn''t remember seeing her daughters leave.


    "...Mother, no offense, but you were too busy paying attention to Victor..." Peppermented in a meek tone.


    "...Wha-." Scathach opened her mouth in shock.


    "Yes, from sleeping together with him to training him or giving him advice, you''vepletely forgotten about us." Lacus spoke in a t tone.


    "¡­Eh¡­?"


    "Well, I''m an adult now, so I don''t care much about your attention, mother..." But, despite having said that, Siena''s face said otherwise.


    "W-Wait, I didn''t do that!" For a few seconds, Scathach looked a little panicked.


    "So tell me when we left, and where did we go?" Siena asked.


    "Well..." She didn''t know what to say; after all, she didn''t know.


    "See? Normally, you''d know our location without us even having to tell you where we were going." Scathach was a Stalker-...Cough, a high-level tracker, she''d know everything she wanted to know.


    "¡­Ugh."


    "... Pfft..." Natashia held her belly and started tough, "Hahahaha~. the strongest female vampire is being defeated-."


    "HUH?" Scathach looked at Natashia with a gaze glowing blood red.


    Natashia''s entire body shook a little when she saw Scathach''s nk gaze, "...I didn''t say anything." She turned her face away and started whistling.


    "Mother..." Sasha was speechless at her mother''s childish attitude. What a woman, can''t you be more grown up!? You are over 1900 years old!


    Sasha didn''t say that out loud because she''s 100% sure her mom would say something like:


    ''I''m a teenager at heart~.'' Or some bullshit like that.


    Scathach looked at her daughters, "Looks like I got too rxed...-" She looked like she was going to say something, but her middle daughter interrupted, saying.


    "It''s okay, Mother. We understand that you are going through the spring of your ''youth'', you have that right." Lacus spoke while nodding her head.


    She knew that her mother liked Victor, and it was normal for her not to pay attention to her daughters, and to be honest, Lacus was even a little grateful to Victor for that, considering Scathach was very strict and always watched her daughters. Like a hawk.


    She didn''t have many opportunities to go out and do whatever she wanted.


    "Spring of youth? Huh?" Scathach understood nothing.


    "...." The daughters of Scathach were silent.


    ''Dense mother fucker!'' They felt like strangling their mother now!


    "Hey, we''re back." Suddenly they heard Luna''s voice being apanied by Roberta.


    "Where were you?" Violet asked.


    "We were talking to this man." Luna pointed to the ball that Natalia was holding.


    The girls looked at the ball and soon saw the man walking away.


    "Huh? You guys are fast. We didn''t even see you leaving..."


    "Well, we had nothing to do." Robertamented with a gentle smile.


    "This man''s name is Anderson. He''s an Alpha werewolf and the son of the werewolf king."


    "Oh... So that''s why he looked like someone I knew." Natashia spoke with disgust.


    "He is the son of that battle maniac." She spat on the floor.


    "..." Just what happened in the past to cause such a reaction?


    They wondered, except for Scathach, who seemed to have remembered something:


    "Oh, that man had a son, huh? So he fucked that woman...? Since he''s still alive..." Scathach looked very curious.


    "Which woman?" Natashia didn''t seem to remember.


    "Hmm, what was her name? Tashi? Toshi? Taka? Toka?"


    "..." Natashia looked at Scathach in silence, she seemed to be thinking about something along with the woman, and soon the appearance of a brte woman appeared in her mind:


    "Oh, it''s that bitch Tasha."


    "Oh!" Scathach remembered now.


    "...How did that man fuck that woman? Shouldn''t he be dead?"


    "Well, he''s an Alpha, and in time, he could match her, maybe?"


    "Oh, that''s true..."


    "... You can bring us up on the subject too." Violet spoke for all the girls:


    "Who is Tasha?"


    "..." Natashia and Scathach looked at the girls.


    Natashia spoke simply, "...Basically speaking, she is an Egyptian goddess."


    "Huh!?" Some people like Bruna and Eve were surprised.


    "Hmm, hasn''t she lost her divinity? And because of that, she changed her name to Tasha?"


    "Do I look like someone who knows?"


    "..." Natashia was silent. This woman is rude as usual, huh?


    "Anyway, what did that man''s son want with Victor?" Scathach asked.


    "...They were here looking for a fight; apparently Victor said he was going to fight him..." Luna replied unconsciously.


    "Oh, hepletely forgot about that, huh?" Scathach spoke.


    "Well, he gets lost when ites to his wives."


    "What did you say to him?" Sasha asked.


    "Oh, I said he left to run some errands, and he''ll be back in a week." Luna replied.


    "That is good." Sasha and Violet nodded.


    "W-Wait, wait, wait!" Roberta suddenly raised her voice.


    "...?" The two mothers-inw looked at Roberta.


    "What is this Goddess story!?"


    "Well, she''s a goddess?" Natashia didn''t understand Roberta''s question, and why was she acting like this? Natashia was a little curious.


    "I mean, is she a real goddess?"


    "Oh...she''s not an omnipotent goddess like you think. It''s something like she governs an aspect of nature. There are many beings that can do what she can." Scathach spoke in a simple tone. Who was Scathach? She was the woman who pped Persephone and Aphrodite in the ass, so this was nothing to her.


    "Remember, she''s not a goddess anymore."


    "Who cares?"


    "..." A vein popped in Natashia''s head.


    "Oh?" Scathach''s smile grew. Is it a fight you want? It''s a fight you''re going to have!


    That''s what her face said.


    Whistle~


    Natashia turned away and started whistling since she didn''t want to fight Scathach right now.


    "Ugh, that''s a lot to take in." Roberta spoke, and Eve and Bruna nodded in agreement.


    Violet wasn''t shocked. After all, her father was Adonis himself.


    Only people new to the group like Roberta, Eve, Bruna were shocked.


    ''So much chaos, how many people are in this room?'' Natalia had a bit of a headache hearing so many people talking at the same time while she looked at these people with a neutral look.


    ''Violet, Scathach, Sasha, Maria, Natashia, Roberta, Bruna, Lacus, Kaguya, Pepper, Siena, June, and me.'' With a brief ount, Natalia can count 13 women.


    THIRTEEN!!


    And each of them was beautiful in their own respect. Seriously, what''s going on here?


    She understood that some of the women here had no interest in Victor like Siena, Lacus, Pepper, and even herself, but even if you excluded those four women, there would still be nine women left!


    ''But what is this? In less than 7 months, this man had unconsciously gathered arge group of women, just what is he nning?'' Does Natalia know that Victor isn''t nning anything, it''s more like an inevitable fate?


    ''Victor has a peculiar taste. He only likes women like Scathach, Violet, Sasha, and Natashia. Completely crazy women, his rtionship with his Maids is just that of servant and master... Hmm...'' Natalia was in matchmaking mode, as she waspletely sizing up women around Victor.


    She got that way when she learned that Victor and Ruby had gone on a date.


    ''I want a fucking date too!'' She was very honest in her mind.


    Sigh...


    She sighed a little.


    "Natalia?" Violet looked at her Maid.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 220: Welcome To The Club?

    <h4>Chapter 220: ''Wee To The Club''?</h4>


    "Natalia?" Violet looked at her maid.


    Natalia looked at Violet and said with a slight smile on her face:


    "It''s nothing, Lady Violet."


    Violet narrowed her eyes for a few seconds, wondering why her maid had sighed. She wasn''t a woman to do that without reason, but as she didn''t see any irregrities, she just said:


    "... Okay." Soon Violet looked at the rest of the women and started talking to them. The main topic, as expected, was Victor and Anderson.


    Looking at the back of Violet, who was joining in the conversation with all the women in the room, Natalia showed an almost imperceptible ironic smile and thought; ''Who would have thought that this stalker would make so many ''acquaintances'' just by getting involved with that man?''


    A few months ago, it would have been unthinkable for Natalia to see this vision of Violet since she knew the personality of the woman she served very well, and she was not a woman who would have epted this easily.


    But... That didn''t seem to be the case anymore.


    Violet had changed, and she couldn''t tell whether the change was for better or worse.


    Fate is a bitch sometimes, but she also helps when she wants to...


    When she feels like it, or when she wants to have fun...


    In the end, fate is still a bitch...


    But who would have thought that the antisocial Violet would gain ''several'' acquaintances.


    Realizing that the girls were losing the importance of the main subject, Natalia disyed her usual gentle smile and spoke:


    "Didn''t you have a game to go to?"


    "...!?" As if some supernatural creature had cut off the sound in the room, all the women stopped talking and looked at Natalia with a shocked look.


    "Oh..." Natashia, Sasha, Scathach, and Violet all spoke at the same time.


    "You''re right, we have to go to Nightingale." Violet suddenly spoke up.


    "What about our stuff?" Sasha asked.


    "No need to take anything, this is our home too." She spoke in a simple, easy-to-understand way that somehow couldn''t help but take Sasha by surprise.


    "Oh..." Sasha couldn''t help but smile when she heard what Violet said.


    "..." Natashia showed a small smile when she saw her daughter''s smile.


    "Hmm, I don''t want to go back..." Scathach suddenly spoke while she had a neutral face on her face.


    "¡­Huh?" Everyone looked at Scathach in shock; what did this battle maniac just say? Does she not want to go back? Will Scathach miss a fight between two Counts?


    "¡­M-Mother, are you sick?" Siena spoke in a worried tone.


    "Yes, she must be sick! Mother, you must rest!" Lacus agreed.


    "Mother, please take care of your health! Even though you look young, you are older than Jesus!" Pepper spoke.


    "Wha-." Siena, Lacus, and Natashia couldn''t believe Pepper''s courage!


    "..." A vein popped in Scathach''s head, and she looked at Pepper with a ''gentle'' smile.


    "...Oops... Hehehehe." She broke out in a cold sweat now, "I suddenly remembered that I must feed my ck cat!" Pepper used the best tactic.


    "See ya!" She ran away.


    "This kid..." Scathach''s eyes glowed blood red for a few seconds, and just as she was about to grab Pepper, she heard:


    "Forget Pepper, why don''t you want to go back!?" Natashia spoke.


    "..." Scathach looked at Natashia with the same ''gentle'' look as hers.


    But this time, Natashia just looked at the woman with a serious look.


    Siena and Lacus were looking at Natashia with a grateful expression since they knew that if Scathach caught her daughter, they would also suffer the consequences.


    "... Tsk." Scathach clicked her tongue and let the matter go since she didn''t intend to do anything with her daughter. After all, Pepper was her beloved daughter, and she was just going to train her a little!


    She''s getting reallyzy!


    Soon Scathach borated on why she didn''t want to go back, "Simply put, I''m veryfortable here." She was 100% sure that when she gets back to Nightingale, d would annoy her, and she didn''t want to get angry and identally destroy his castle.


    It''s not like she was trying to avoid a fight; she just didn''t want to.


    "Lazy..." Violet, Sasha, and Natashia opened their eyes wide, as they never thought they would see azy Scathach.


    "Hmm... I''m notzy." She touched her chin and thought about why she didn''t want to go back, and in the end, the only thought that came to her was:


    ''I feel at peace here.'' And it was a peace she hadn''t felt in thousands of years, and in some strange way, she missed it.


    It was a strange feeling, even in her house, she never felt this ''peace'', she just felt bored.


    She didn''t know why she was feeling this way. She had no idea!


    But she had only one thought now in her head...


    ''It would be even better if that bastard were here¡­'' She couldn''t help but think about it.


    Even though she was thinking about it, she wasn''t in a hurry or feeling frustrated...


    Well, she wasn''t going to lie and say she wasn''t a little frustrated, but the point is, she was happy for her daughter! And she missed Victor!


    "...This is unexpected..." Natashia shed a small smile, "But not totally unexpected."


    "¡­Hmm?" Scathach didn''t understand what Natashia said.


    "Well, you''re still going to change a lot." Natashiaughed gently because she understood what Scathach was going through, considering she went through it thousands of years ago.


    Something the strongest warrior didn''t have the opportunity to enjoy because she was raised in a hostile environment.


    She narrowed her eyes a little, "What are you talking about, woman?"


    "Nothing~." With the same smile, Natashia spoke, and then she continued, "Just know that when Victores back, he''s going to Nightingale too."


    "Oh... In that case, I''ll go too." She changed her mind really fast!


    She turned around, and soon she started walking towards a hallway, looking as though she were going to get something from her room.


    "..." The women just watched Scathach with a dry gaze.


    "Ugh." Natashia put her hand on her head as if she had a bad headache:


    "Victor really has a long way to go, why is this woman as dense as a ck hole? Somehow, she is already creating her own gxy around herself." She couldn''t help butin out loud.


    Nod, Nod.


    Siena, Lacus, Luna, Natalia, Kaguya all nodded in agreement with the older woman''s words.


    "..." Sasha and Violet looked at Scathach with a lifeless look. They had already talked about it, and it was better to have a monster on your side than against you, but...


    But... But... Despite having agreed, it was still an annoying feeling!


    If Scathatch were a normal woman, she would have disappeared from the face of Earth by now!


    The two look at the Maids that Victor recruited, Bruna, Eve, Maria, and Kaguya.


    ''They''re safe.'' Nobody knows the criteria of judgment of the two women, but they could say that they were safe. After all, they didn''t have that attribute that Victor liked the most.


    Their rtionship was that of master and servant, so even though they were very attached to Victor, they were considered ''safe''.


    The same could be said of Roberta, June, Natalia, and Luna.


    Roberta was a woman that Victor recruited to fight against in the future, and she had a mysterious past that Victor didn''t really care too much about. The only reason she was here was because of her ''potential''.


    June, needless to say, was a greedy witch, so she loved money more.


    Natalia and Luna didn''t have much interaction with Victor to begin with.


    But¡­


    They looked at the other monster, who was Sasha''s mother, and it was quite clear to both of them Natashia''s unabashed interest, the woman also didn''t even try to hide anything.


    And to make matters worse, she had that ''attribute'' that Victor liked.


    "..." Violet looked at Sasha and spoke in a dry voice:


    "Do something."


    "Like what?"


    "I do not know. Just do something."


    "Don''t ask for the impossible. My case is the same as Ruby, you know?" Sasha spoke in a dry tone, as she clearly remembered the times her mother literally threw herself at her husband...


    ... ''Why does that sound like the title of a low-grade porn movie?'' Sasha''s eyes began to grow even more lifeless.


    "Tsk." Violet clicked her tongue in irritation and spoke:


    "Fate is a bitch. Who would have thought that my husband''s two mother-inws would be like this? Scathach, to begin with, was a crazy whore who did whatever she wanted, and your mother ''surprisingly'' has a dual personality."


    "Well¡­ Indeed." Sasha couldn''t deny her words since even she was surprised at how it all turned out.


    ''How did this happen in just six months? How did Victor manage to change the personality of these female vampires who werepletely established for thousands of years¡­?'' Sasha felt skeptical about this whole situation too.


    She nced at Violet, and suddenly shed a smile much like Victor''s:


    "Protect your mother too."


    "¡­Huh?" Violet blinked twice and believed she''d heard something wrong.


    "What did you say¡­?"


    "I said; protect your mother too."


    "...I still don''t understand." Violet pretended to be a saint.


    "My mom and Ruby''s mom fell for him. There''s a chance your mother might fall for him too, considering she''s just like you." Sasha was brutally honest.


    "... That''s impossible." Violet made the ''X'' symbol with her arms, "My mom is obsessed with my dad, it''s impossible for that to happen."


    "... Well, if you say so." Sasha grew a small smile:


    "I will look forward to the day when, like Ruby, I will say, ''Wee to the club''~." The eyes Sasha made, frankly, scared Violet a little.


    Soon Sasha walked towards Natashia:


    "Mother,e along, we''ll get some stuff!"


    "Yes!" Natashia shed a big smile and joined her daughter.


    "..." Violet continued watching Sasha and Natashia''s backs, and soon a small cold sweat started to fall from Violet''s face.


    ''That''s impossible, impossible, impossible, impossible!'' Violet was in a state of denial. After all, she knew her mother very well, and just like her, her mother was obsessed with her father.


    There''s no way that''s going to happen, that''s as impossible as the possibility of hell freezing over.


    That''s as impossible as the possibility of the sun bing a ball of ice tomorrow!


    That''s as impossible as the possibility of Lucifer having his love for God reciprocated!


    That is...


    It''s impossible!


    Violet nodded to herself and had a faint smile. She was sure to herself that this wasn''t going to happen.


    Violet could ept many things. After all, she grew uppared to the past, but her mother, with Victor?


    That''s a big ''NO''.


    Violet was about to leave the room, which was a little noisy, and suddenly she felt her phone ring...


    Getting a bad feeling about this, Violet took out her cell phone and saw that it was her mother.


    "...." Her body started to shake, and so did her hands.


    "Fate is a bitch, if I meet her in the future, I will kill her one day. Definitely!" Violet''s eyes began to glow blood red.


    Violet answered the phone and put it to her ear:


    "Mother?"


    "Violet, are you going to see Natashia and that old man y?"


    "Yes, I will..."


    "Hmm?" A moment of silence fell on the line.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes..." For some reason, what Sasha said couldn''t get out of Violet''s mind.


    "How is my father?" She needed to know this first.


    "Oh, your father is fine."


    "..." Hearing her mother''s neutral tone of voice, Violet understood that her father was actually fine.


    Usually, when her father is down, Agnes would let it show a little bit, and if she said it so confidently, then he was fine!


    What a good thing! Very good!


    "Violet?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I was just thinking of something." Violet felt relieved, so fate wasn''t a bitch, she wouldn''tmit such an atrocity to her. After all, she was always a good girl!


    "Back to the subject, I will watch the game."


    "Oh, that''s good, I''ll go watch the game too with your dad, we can meet there."


    "..." Violet felt an incongruity, her mom would never call her and say that, so which means one thing:


    "Did my father ask you to say that?"


    "...As expected of you." Agnes seemed to have sighed a little.


    "Yes. He asked."


    "Spit it out, what happened? Why did my father ask you to say that?"


    "He''s worried about the guests the king asked us to bring."


    "Huh?" Violet didn''t understand anything, and she started to get impatient, "Woman, exin from the beginning."


    "Basically, the king contacted me asking to amodate seats for two guests."


    "The guests are a witch and a werewolf."


    "What are the names of these guests?"


    "Selena Moriarty, the first daughter of the witch queen. And Anderson, the second son of the werewolf king."


    "..." Violet was silent, her eyes starting to turn lifeless.


    "Selena is already in Nightingale, but I haven''t been able to find Anderson''s whereabouts."


    "Your father was worried about these two guests being here because of the new Count, who is your husband, and he asked me to get in touch with you."


    "... Tsk." Violet was annoyed.


    ''It seems that problems will always look for my husband.'' She thought, her eyes glowing blood red.


    "..." Agnes was silent:


    "Violet?"


    "No need to look for the dog, he is here in the U.S."


    "Oh?"


    "The girls and I are going back to Nightingale, we''re going to watch Natashia fight."


    "In the meantime, you can use someone from n Alioth to fetch Anderson."


    "I see, that''s a good idea." Agnes seemed to be thinking, and then she asked:


    "What about the new Count?"


    "I do not know."


    "Huh?"


    "My husband is on a date with Ruby, I don''t think he''s going to show up to watch the fight.


    "I see, it''s a good thing he isn''t there for the day." Despite not having talked much to her son-inw, the woman knew he was a walking troublemaker.


    "...Just this once, I agree with you."


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 221: Date! Date... Date....? EGG!

    <h4>Chapter 221: Date! Date... Date....? EGG!</h4>


    "You know..." Ruby''s cold voice could be heard all around. Currently, she was being held by Victor like a princess, and her hair was messy from the wind.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Ruby a little as he continued walking.


    "When you mentioned a Date, I was expecting something more normal..."


    "..."


    "Something like going to the movies, or going to the amusement park, maybe going to an aquarium and seeing those fatty fish that are there to be the center of attention."


    "Maybe we could go to that aquarium that has arctic animals."


    "...But..." Ruby''s body seemed to be shaking a little, and she suddenly lets go of Victor and looks at the man with an irritated look.


    "Why are we here!?"


    "Here where?" Victor shed a small smile.


    A vein pops in Ruby''s head, and she says, "In the middle of the North Pole! Why are we in this ce!?"


    Despite being in one of the coldest regions on the, Ruby didn''t seem to be bothered by the cold. The same applied to Victor, who was standing there in his usual suit, and even his clothes didn''t seem to be affected by the weather.


    Her voice seemed to be so loud that it shocked some animals around.


    "Oh, you scared the penguin." Victor chuckled a little when he saw a fat penguin drop by surprise and looked at them with a look that said:


    "What the fuck was that?"


    Victor''s attention was caught by that penguin, and he started watching it with a curious look.


    Several veins started popping in Ruby''s head, and she spoke in a cold voice:


    "Forget about that damned penguin!"


    "But it''s a penguin! An endangered creature, look how handsome he is, look at his yBoy pose!" Victor had a smile that looked like a child''s.


    "..." Ruby was a little surprised to see this side of Victor.


    "Look, there''s a seal too!"


    "What?" Ruby looked where Victor pointed.


    "EGG?" The seal looked at Victor and Ruby suspiciously.


    "..." What the fuck? Did this seal just say ''egg''?


    Ruby and Victor look at each other, they nod, and soon a tactical agreement seemed to form between the two, and as if they were in sync on a levelpletely unknown to ordinary beings, they made a move!


    ¡­ They slowly approached the seal.


    And they could see that it was a white seal.


    "Oh, it''s a Lobodon carcinophagus." Ruby shed a small smile when she saw the seal.


    "... A what?" Victor''s brain seemed to go into a short circuit for a few seconds since he didn''t even know how to pronounce that word correctly.


    "Lobodon carcinophagus."


    "...Okay, Google. Exin to me what you just said." He spoke in a way like he was talking to the voice assistant.


    "..." Ruby''s eyes twitched a little when she heard what Victor said, but she took it as a joke and said:


    "She is part of a species of seal called crabeater seals."


    "Oh, so they eat crabs?" That was a logical thought. After all, look at their name.


    "...Of course not, despite having those names, they don''t eat crabs."


    "In the region that we are in, it is a region that is very scarce for food, so normally, they eat krill."


    "Oh... Krill, huh?" Victor touched his chin as he seemed to be thinking about something.


    "EGG?" The seal looked at Victor and Ruby again.


    "..." The whole ce was silent.


    "... Pfft..." Victor felt likeughing since he just couldn''t resist the seal''s expression and the way she said ''EGG''.


    Cough.


    Victor coughs a little in an attempt to distract hisughter, then he says:


    "Is she a seal or something? Why does she have this weird sound?"


    "...I- I do not know..." Ruby''s voice was a little shaky.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Ruby, and for a few seconds, he could see Ruby''s face like a girl who was trying to hold back herughter.


    "!!!" Ruby quickly turns around and looks away.


    "Oh..." Victor''s smile grew a little.


    She wouldn''t show a shameful expression again!


    The first time was when she let her guard down, and that could be considered a mistake.


    The second time¡­ It was simr to the first time. She let her guard down because she thought Victor was going to bete, and she exhibited that pathetic sight.


    But! This time, she won''t make the same mistake! To err is normal and, as a philosopher she doesn''t remember the name said:


    "All beings can make mistakes, but we must learn from that mistake and not make the same mistake again."


    He was a wise man, he understood the world, and his words contained wisdom.


    Ruby wouldn''t make the same mistake again!


    "Hey, Hey, Ruby. Look at this."


    As if she were a seasoned actress, the woman''s face turned cold as ice, and soon she looked at Victor:


    "Hmm?"


    Victor was holding the seal in his arms while the animal was thrashing around like a madman.


    "EGG, EGG, EGGGG!"


    "D-Darling... Pfft." She was trying to ask Victor to release the animal. After all, he can''t do that! They are rare, you know!?


    But as if he were an experienced trainer, Victor slowly touched the seal''s head and stroked the seal''s head.


    The seal''s entire body shook as if it had been shocked and suddenly:


    "EGGGGGGG~"


    "...... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~!"


    Ruby tried her best to hold back herughter, but in the end, she couldn''t! She failed in the teaching of that philosopher she does not remember.


    "..." Victor showed a small smile when he saw Rubyughing like a little girl while holding her belly.


    "Look, Look, Ruby."


    "...H-Hmmm?"


    Victor takes the seal''s two front paws and lifts it up in a way as if he is using the seal as a puppet.


    "Lady Ruby, I''m your humble seal, you can call me..."


    "EGGG?" The seal was wondering why Victor stopped petting her, but that''s not what it looked like to Ruby:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAH~!" Sheughed as she pointed at the seal.


    "EGGG?"


    "HAHAHAHAH! ¡­This is so stupid-... PFFT... A seal that says ''EGG''... HAHAHAHAHAHA!" All of her cold behavior was thrown to the wind, and she looked like just a teenager who wasughing at something stupid.


    "..." Victor disyed a gentle smile when he saw Ruby''s expression. He thought that this expression was something he would remember forever, considering it was very rare for her to show that side to anyone.


    ...


    While Victor was having fun with Ruby at the North Pole, something was happening in Nightingale, precisely speaking, something was happening in the vampire king''s castle.


    A woman with long red hair that contained golden streaks at the ends was standing in front of d. She was wearing a sensual ck dress that clearly showed the skin of herrge breasts and shoulders. The dress went to the floor and had an opening on the right leg that showed off her long ck stockings that were showing off her thick legs.


    She had a long ck witch''s hat with a small skull charm on top.


    She was holding a white staff that was made from materials that appeared to be bones.


    "Selena Moriarty."


    "..." The woman looked at the man... Wrong, at the monster in front of her with her ck eyes.


    The monster in front of her had no shape or anything she could call a body. It just looked like ckness that existed right in front of her.


    No matter how many times Selena looked at this monster, she always felt like she was facing a being different from her, a superior being.


    ''...It''s a very different feeling to when I meet my mother.'' She can''t help but think that every time she runs into d Tepes.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "It''s been a while since you came to this world... How long has it been?" d touched his chin.


    "1000 years..." She spoke as if she was trying to remember.


    "It''s been so long, huh?"


    "Yes."


    "I see."


    "..." A silence fell on the ce.


    "Well, in that case. I will change it to something that makes you morefortable." d''s body of darkness started to change, and soon a man with long golden hair and blue eyes was in front of the woman. He was wearing medieval armor that had the symbol of a lion.


    "What do you think?" He asked to know the woman''s opinion.


    "..." The woman was silent and didn''t answer. She didn''t know what to answer since she had already made a mistake in the past.


    She unintentionally offended d, and because of that, one of her sisters died that day.


    Although it happened a long time ago, a time forgotten by humans, she still remembers that day very well.


    And that day, she learned two things, never speak mindlessly in front of d.


    And that her mother was a whore.


    ... A normal mother would get revenge on her dead daughter, but her mother just ignored the matter as if it wasn''t her problem.


    Because of that, she was very careful when talking to d.


    Seeing that the man was still silent, she spoke:


    "Normal¡­ Your Majesty, why did you invite me to your castle? I thought everything was settled when I contacted the Snow n."


    d didn''t change his expression. He wasn''t offended by what the woman said either since it was normal for her to be afraid of him. After all, everyone is, so he said:


    "I''m curious about something..."


    He rests his face on his hand and looks at the woman with a neutral gaze:


    "Does your mother still have an interest in the unchartednds of the Nightingale?" He asked simply, in an easy to understand way.


    Although it seemed like a nonmittal question.


    Selena knew this was a dangerous question, considering depending on what she answered, the neutrality treaty that witches have with vampires could end, and a possible war could ensue.


    She didn''t fear war. After all, they are witches, and they always have a way to avoid death as long as the soul is not destroyed. And since witches are a Neutral Faction, they wouldn''t be alone if she went to war.


    Werewolves and humans, even supernatural beings that aren''t in these conflicts, will help the witches...


    Most likely...


    She thinks this because she knows that witches have a lot of technologies that everyone wants, but they always have the option to use some information and ckmail them...


    "Selena?"


    Waking up from her stupor, Selena looked at d, "Oh..."


    "You keep overthinking things, huh."


    "..." She was silent, and then spoke, "My mother has no interest in the Nightingalends, as it was said the day Imunicated with her subordinate, I only came to this ce to seek a possible partnership with the new Count of Vampires." As the Count responsible for exploring this world, Victor basically smelled like money for all witches.


    "And who gave that order to you?"


    "She didn''t give any orders. I came of my own free will, I think partnering with the new count and contracting him for life is a good way to earn money."


    d''s eyes narrowed for a few seconds, but they soon returned to normal without even the woman noticing that something had changed in his expression.


    "Are you going to watch the game?"


    "I will, it''s a rare opportunity to see two vampire counts fighting at their fullest."


    "I see, enjoy the game, even for us, this kind of event is quite rare..."


    "Indeed." Certainly, the fight between two vampire counts isn''t something you see every day, "It''s quite a special asion indeed." She shed a small professional smile.


    "Because of that..." d''s smile grew a little, "I prepared something special, I hope you like it."


    "... I will." She got a bad feeling about that smile since usually when this man smiled, nothing good ever happened.


    "You can go now."


    The woman held her dress and made a gesture of respect as if she were a high ssdy, and then she turned and walked towards the exit.


    ...


    When the woman left the castle, a portal appeared next to the throne, and soon the subordinate, who is d''s right hand, came out of the portal. Strangely, this man''s eyes were wide open.


    "Notice something?" d asked as he looked into the eyes that had the appearance of a gxy.


    "As we expected, My King." Alexios closed his eyes and replied in a neutral voice:


    "Her memories have been erased."


    "What a cruel woman, doing this to her own daughters¡­" d shed a small smile.


    d is an old monster, and he''s used to dealing with the witches'' little games, so when he heard that the witch queen''s daughter wanted toe to his realm, his suspicious instincts triggered like crazy.


    "If that woman just wanted business, she wouldn''t send her eldest daughter." d spoke in a neutral tone.


    And then Alexios continued, "She would send another witch, but didn''t that also figure into her calctions? She knew you would be suspicious of her daughter."


    "Yes, I don''t doubt she thought of that too. After all, it''s the most logical thought given the circumstances."


    "I wonder what her goal is."


    "...We don''t know...yet." d looked at the ceiling, and soon several shadows began to descend on the floor and appeared in front of d kneeling.


    "Watch that woman, and that man''s son."


    "The woman must be watched from afar, beware of her curses."


    "While the man... I leave the decision to you, deal with him as you see fit."


    "..." The shadows nodded and then disappeared.


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 222: My Gift To You.

    <h4>Chapter 222: My Gift To You.</h4>


    "It''s a shame we had to let that seal go¡­" Victor spoke in a slightly sad voice, as he looked like a child who had lost a favorite toy.


    Ruby looked at Victor with narrowed eyes, "¡­ What were you thinking? They''re an endangered species, we must not mistreat them!"


    "... What are you talking about?"


    "Huh?" Ruby didn''t understand.


    "I mean, aren''t you trying to treat the seal like a dog?" Ruby spoke while she thought of Victor holding the seal, making her dance and everything to make herugh¡­


    "Of course not, I was thinking of building a house around it, and leaving them there, so when I want to visit them, I''ll go there."


    "... Do not do that." Ruby''s voice came out colder than usual.


    "WHY?"


    "Which part about them being an endangered species don''t you understand!?" She was strict.


    "...But it''s not like I''m going to treat them badly..." Victor pouted.


    "No, it''s not right!"


    "Tsk, petty."


    A vein popped in Ruby''s head.


    But before she could say anything, Victor spoke up:


    "Oh, in that case, we should just fend off all the humans who are here to hunt the seals, and we can take care of them!"


    "..." She was speechless. Why was he so obsessed with the seal? Just leave the poor thing alone!


    Little did she know that Victor wasn''t particrly interested in the seal, he was interested in Ruby''s reactions to that seal.


    After all, it was very rare to see Rubyughing like a teenager.


    "Just forget about the seal." She sighed.


    "Fine..." Victor sighed too, and he looked to the side:


    "Hmm?" He seemed to have found something, his vision widened as if it were the zoom function of a camera, and soon he saw something:


    "A pr bear!" He jumped excitedly.


    "What?" Ruby looked where Victor was looking and saw arge pr bear.


    When Victor was about to start running towards the pr bear, Ruby suddenly grabbed him by the cor of his shirt.


    "Wait!!"


    "...?" Victor looked at Ruby with a confused look.


    "What do you intend to do?"


    "I will ride it! Like the Russians!"


    "..." Ruby was speechless. She never thought her husband was so childish...


    Somehow, that put a smile on her face, but she couldn''t help butment:


    "Russians don''t ride pr bears!"


    "What? Were those google images of Russians riding a pr bear while drinking vodka a lie!?" Victor felt that his worldview was shattered.


    "...Just what have you been googling...?" She really wanted to know this.


    Victor looked a little shaken and said, "...Don''t worry, I browse incognito."


    "You know incognito doesn''t really work, right?" She shed a small smile.


    "W-What..." Victor opened his mouth wide.


    "..." Seeing Victor''s reaction, Ruby became more curious about what her husband was researching¡­


    ''Maybe I should lookter?'' This was an easy task for Ruby, but she didn''t want to invade her husband''s privacy.


    She understood that everyone in this world desired their privacy, and they would feel offended, oftentimes bing defensive, feeling exposed when that privacy was invaded, and the same applied to her husband.


    Putting that thought aside, she said, "Anyway, no bears!" She pulled Victor somewhere else.


    "..." Victor got carried away by Ruby as he thought he should delete his google ount and make another one.


    ''Trails must be erased¡­''


    ...


    Somewhere in the middle of the North Pole, Ruby and Victor were standing there as they looked out over a in of ice and icy winds.


    If they were normal humans, they''d have already frozen to death from hypothermia, but as vampires and especially vampires of n Scarlett, that temperature was nothing to them.


    "... I think it should be enough around here, we''re quite far from civilization."


    "...?" Ruby looked at Victor, who had his hand on his chin, while he seemed to be thinking about something deeply.


    She was curious about what he was thinking of doing. She hadn''tined about anything so far because, surprisingly, she was enjoying this trip to the North Pole, even though she was embarrassed about some things...


    ''...I never thought I''dugh at something ridiculous like a seal that says ''EGG''.'' She thought with a little shame.


    She did her best not tough and ruin her appearance, but she just couldn''t take it. It was something very stupid and very childish¡­


    But she liked it and so, because of that, she didn''tin anymore and let Victor guide her.


    "Hmm, I''ll do the outside structure first, and then I''ll do the inside, and then, I''ll do some caves, then I''ll kidnap some bears and seals... Maybe some penguins..."


    "..." What is this kidnapping story?


    "Stop, do not-." Ruby was going to stop Victor frommitting an environmental crime, but she was surprised when all the air around Victor started to change.


    Victor lowered his center of gravity a little and spread his arms as the magic symbols on his glove began to glow like crazy:


    Victor shed a small smile, "Let''s make something Big, Robust, and Durable."


    "..." Ruby''s face turned a little red when she heard what Victor said, her thoughts immediately drifting towards something not safe for work.


    She shook her head several times to get those thoughts out of her head.


    Suddenly, Ruby felt cold air leave Victor''s body.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHH!


    "...?" She woke from her stupor and looked at Victor curiously.


    "Basics first..." Victor whispered in a low voice, then he gestured with his hand.


    Quake, Quake, Quake!


    The earth around them began to shake violently, and soon several pirs of ice began to rise from the ground and rise to the heavens.


    "D-Darling? What are you trying to do!?" Ruby asked as she looked at the pirs that were ridiculously tall.


    "Shhh, don''t distract me." Victor spoke.


    "..." Ruby was silent and just watched Victor.


    Victor looked at the pirs and imagined what he wanted to do, and then as if by magic, which in this case was exactly that, immense walls of ice began to be created. These walls, as if they had taken on a life of their own, began to connect between the pirs of ice, and a structure began to form.


    "...Holy-..." Ruby was speechless, as she had never seen anyone use ice power like that, and not even her mother used her power for something like that.


    Yes, she saw her mother create little things like an ice throne, or a statue, etc. But she''d never seen her mother do something of this magnitude.


    "...This is going to take longer than I expected..." To be honest, Victor thought it would be easy to do what he was nning, but he never imagined that making a more borate structure was more difficult and tiring than just making ice spikes.


    "Well, we have a week, I''ll finish this in a day." Victor wanted to see Ruby''s reaction, and he didn''t mind getting tired because of it. In fact, internally, he wanted to see if he could get tired from doing these things.


    A challenge was in front of him! And that''s something he loved!


    A big smile couldn''t help but appear on his face.


    FUSHHHHHH


    A cold blue aura began to leave his body.


    His hair looked like it was defying gravity, and soon he said, "Let''s go with all our might!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A pir of blue power began to emerge from his body.


    "!!!" Ruby jumped back a little when she saw Victor''s burst of power, and the pressureing out of his body was insane:


    "...Just how much power does he have?" She was speechless again since she thought she had already seen Victor''s limit... But what is this?


    She looked at Victor''s gloves that were glowing red and thought:


    ''If he uses his powers without his gloves¡­ What would happen?'' She was quite curious about it.


    Victor floated a little in the air, and as if he were an experienced architect, he began to use his hands to do what he was nning to do.


    "..." Ruby just watched on at the sight of Victor creating walls of ice out of thin air with a stunned look, many thoughts were running through her head, but the main thing was.


    ''My husband is amazing!''


    ...


    48 hours passed.


    ''That took longer than expected...'' Victor thought as he looked around. To be honest, he expected to finish this in 24 hours, but as he was new to this, he made a lot of mistakes and had to redo whole sections of structure again.


    But he managed to finish...


    Victor floated towards the ground and said, "Done." The moment he hit the ground, an ice throne was created, and he sat on the throne.


    His face was paler than usual, and his breathing was a littlebored, but despite being that way, the small smile on his face never faded.


    And he controlled his expression not to show weakness in front of Ruby. It was only if the woman watched closely that she''d notice how tired he actually was, which was something she wouldn''t do right now.


    He looked around and looked at Ruby, who had a shocked look on her face:


    "What did you think...?" He asked.


    Ruby, who was looking at the ice structure... Wrong, the ideal would be to say an ice castle, a gigantic ice structure created in the middle of the north pole.


    A stunning ice castle that was made with Ruby in mind.


    "DD-Darling...this is amazing..." Ruby couldn''t help but think while she watched the entire process, and even then, she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. This was so much more than creating a simple ball of ice or spikes of ice.


    He basically created an entire structure with the ice power of n Scarlett.


    "Right?" Victor shed a gentle smile.


    "And this is yours."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "It''s my gift to you... I did all this thinking about you. Walk around, you''ll understand what I''m talking about."


    "Okay..." Ruby''s eyes were bright with curiosity, and she didn''t think twice about exploring the ce.


    ''A gift from Darling!'' She was very excited.


    With quick steps and a small smile on her face, she left the ce and went to explore the castle that Victor had made for her.


    "..." Seeing Ruby''s expression, Victor felt that all his effort was worth it.


    ''But seriously¡­ I didn''t expect that I would get so tired¡­'' Victor leaned back against the ice throne and looked at the ceiling, and slowly he closed his eyes.


    In the back of his consciousness, he thought he could use this method to train his ice... But that wasn''t something he wanted to think about right now.


    ...


    Nightingale.


    BAAAAM!


    Someone suddenly pushed open the door angrily and entered the room.


    "Father!"


    "Hmm?" Sasha, Violet, Scathach, Natashia, Lacus, Pepper, Siena, Luna, and Natalia looked at the girl who entered.


    Bruna, Eve, Roberta, Kaguya, and Maria weren''t in Nightingale since they stayed behind waiting for Victor. After all, they were his maids.


    Maria was technically a maid too, but Kaguya forbade the woman to leave the house until she understood the powers she was given. After all, she was no longer a Ghoul, and the same applied to Bruna and Eve...


    Roberta stayed at home because no one wanted to keep an eye on her...


    "O-Ophis, why do you always do that!" Elizabeth appeared behind Ophis in a tired voice.


    The little girl ignored the women''s stares and entered the room. As she looked around and didn''t find Victor, she sniffed the air and looked in Violet''s direction.


    "Father..." Victor''s scent was much stronger on Violet, and because of that, Ophis looked at her.


    "You again, little girl..." Violet couldn''t help butment.


    "I''m sorry-..." Elizabeth was going to apologize for Ophis'' attitude, but she was speechless when she entered the room:


    "The number has increased..." She was talking about the women who were there.


    "Hmm, the king''s daughters?" Natashia looked curiously at the women.


    "Why are they here?" Natashia looked at Scathach, who was sitting on an ice throne.


    "It''s a long story." Scathach was clearly toozy to exin.


    "Can someone summarize in 10 words what is happening?" Natashia asked around.


    "Victor found princess, princess found Victor, and Vo!" Natalia spoke while making exaggerated gestures.


    "..." This is not an exnation! The women thought at the same time.


    "I see..." Natashia lit up a little as she looked at Ophis.


    "..." She understood!? The women were speechless.


    "Little girl, do you like Victor?"


    "Of course! Father is not evil! Unlike Father number 1!"


    "O-Ophis!" Elizabeth held the girl''s mouth when she became so chatty!?


    "HmmmHmmm" Ophis seemed to be saying something, but no one could understand.


    "Pfft..." Natashia inadvertently almostughed when she heard ''Father number 1'', as she understood clearly that the little girl was talking about d.


    "... Sister, you found Ophis..." Suddenly a woman''s voice was heard in the room as the girls looked to the side and saw a woman with long hair that was as ck as night that reached the floor. She had violet eyes and a sinful body that looked like it was made by a Subus.


    She was apanied by several royal guards.


    "Oya?" She shed a gentle smile when she saw the group of women looking at her.


    ''another one...'' All the women in the room thought.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 223: A Secret Only Mine.

    <h4>Chapter 223: A Secret Only Mine.</h4>


    POV Victor.


    As I looked at the ceiling of the ice castle I created, some random thoughts came to my mind.


    When was the first time I met Ruby...?


    When was it?


    Yes...


    When was it?


    If I remember correctly.


    The first time I met Ruby was when she was cornered by the hunters. I remember in the past, I learned about Ruby from Kaguya.


    At that time, I had no idea who Ruby was, but I had this ''feeling'' of closeness with her; I think it was because of the wedding ritual?


    ... Wrong... The first time maybe it was because of the ritual, but over time, it developed into something more.


    Although I didn''t spend as much time with her as I did with Scathach, with whom I spent 6 months training alongside, I was able to understand Ruby a little more.


    Could I understand her, and in understanding her, I could love her?


    Loving her, protecting her from all harm, as if it were a wedding vow...


    Yes... How is a marriage vow unbreakable? Something like a vow of eternal love?


    But...


    Why?


    ''Why what?''


    Why do I have this possessive desire to never let go of her?


    ''Strange, why is it like that...''


    Indeed.


    Victor''s eyes slowly started to lose life, and more thoughts started to pop into his mind.


    I don''t know everything about Ruby, and the same goes for Violet and Sasha.


    Violet had apparently known me in the past, but I haven''t had the opportunity to find out about it.


    Ruby had been kidnapped in the past, and because of that kidnapping, Scathach had destroyed a country.


    Sasha had a rough childhood, but Julia was there for her, and I don''t fully know her past.


    Even though we''re married, I don''t know thempletely, and it annoys me...


    ''Why?''


    I need to know everything I need to know so that in the future, I can protect them.


    ''Protect them from whom?''


    From me?


    ''From us?''


    From all...


    ''apologies made by a fool.''


    Perhaps...


    ''In the end, you are like Violet.''


    Violet... My dear Violet, a very passionate woman who is willing to burn the world for me.


    A good woman indeed...


    I''m like that...?


    Thinking about the feeling of destroying everything when someone ambushed Sasha, I couldn''t help but agree with myself.


    Yes, I am like that.


    ''Of course.''


    You don''t need to talk to me.


    ''I''m here for this.''


    Nosy.


    ''HAHAHAHA~''


    Tsk...


    Slowly my eyes started to close, and I soon found myself in a worldpletely made of blood.


    I looked at the distorted creature in front of me that had no shape, the only notable features being its blood-red eyes and sharp teeth.


    "I saw what you did to that hunter." I spoke in a neutral tone as my smile widened in the same way the creature''s did.


    "He deserved it, he did something unforgivable..." He pointed his shapeless finger at me and said:


    "He touched a dragon''s hoard, and everyone knows what happens when an intruder touches a dragon''s hoard." His smile grew even wider, and we spoke at the same time:


    ""They Burn.""


    Our smiles increased, and as if synchronized:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~!" We startedughing, and ourughter seemed to echo throughout the room.


    Suddenly, I stoppedughing and said:


    "How rude of you to call me Dragon, I''m a vampire, you know?"


    He stoppedughing too and looked at me, "Alucard... it''s the written form of Drac in reverse, and do you know what Drac means?"


    "Of course, it means dragon..."


    "Oh..." I finally understood what he was getting at.


    "See? It is not incorrect to say that you are a dragon, considering you are an ''Alucard''." Heughed a little.


    "Indeed." I couldn''t help but nod my head in agreement with this being''s words.


    I looked at him intently and started to think.


    It all started when I was training. When I first released my blood vampire Count form, I heard the sounds of chains breaking.


    I didn''t find it weird on that day. I thought it was something normal, and I had a significant increase in power that day.


    And as time went by, while I was training with Scathach, my master said that because I had too much power, it was getting in the way of my progress, and because of that, she gave me a gift that was these gloves that I am wearing now.


    But... From that day on, I became aware of this creature living inside me.


    At first, it didn''t respond, but... When I released the blood count form again in the fight against Natasha and when I started to absorb blood from other beings, I heard it again, the noise of chains breaking as if a beast was being released from its cage.


    He calls himself ''Us''.


    He is me, and I am him. Half of myself was in front of me, a half that didn''t join the ''me'' because my body and soul couldn''t take it.


    .


    .


    .


    Now that I think about it, isn''t he a lot like that figure in the painting?


    And he''s also very simr to d, the first encounter I had with him, he was in a simr shape to that.


    Although, I could observe that the characteristics of this being in front of me were very different from d''s.


    Is he more like me...?


    What a strange feeling...


    "If it continues like this, it won''t take long for us toe together, I think about 300 years?"


    ''Hmm?'' I look at the creature.


    ''To unite, huh?'' I thought neutrally, he''s been saying this since I first met him, and then I replied:


    "Is that a short time?" My eyes twitched a little.


    "Of course. We are immortal, for us, that is like 3 years."


    "''Immortal, until a hunter drives a stake up your ass while screaming for god." I rolled my eyes.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~, indeed, indeed!" He seemed to find this quite funny.


    "If there is one creature that is immortal, I''m pretty sure that creature isn''t a vampire." I spoke as I created a throne of blood and sat down in a rxed way as I rested my head on my arm.


    I looked at the view of the world around me, and I couldn''t help but think that this view was very simr to the way I viewed the world when using my eye powers.


    I looked up to the sky, and I saw the magic symbol that matched the gloves I was wearing.


    "¡­Hahahaha~, that I can agree with you." He disappeared and then reappeared beside me.


    He looked at the symbol in the sky alongside me, and a silence fell on the ce, and soon he said:


    "Everyone in this world has secrets." He started to speak.


    "Your wives, your mother, your father, your mothers-inw, and even you."


    "...That''s obvious, what''s the point of telling me that?"


    "..." His smile grew, and he pointed at me, "We are your secret."


    "..." I couldn''t deny that fact. After all, it''s something I haven''t told anyone.


    "We are your secret, we are your motivation, we are your destiny, and at the same time¡­ We are you." For a few seconds, his image resembled mine, but then it faded and became something distorted like before.


    He snapped his finger, and images of the battles I''ve fought began to appear in the sky.


    "Tell me, do you know the difference between you and these worms?" He spoke while looking at the hybrids.


    "...Am I a noble vampire?" I said something random.


    "Tsk, Tsk. Wrong." He snapped his finger again, and an image of the girls teaching me about vampires appeared.


    "Do you remember? When a vampire bites a human and does the ritual, they turn into ve vampires."


    "ve vampires cannot make noble vampires."


    "Vampire ves do not inherit the powers of three houses of vampire Counts."


    "But with us, it was different."


    "The blood of the Night King runs through our veins."


    "RH Null Blood." I said, because of this blood, my life haspletely changed.


    His smile grew a little, and he said, "...Our race is connected by blood."


    "And the creatures of the night are connected to the Night King..."


    He started floating towards the magic circle in the sky:


    "And we are the beginning and the end of everything¡­" He looked at the magic circle for a few seconds and then looked at me, "I think you already know the answer yourself, right? After all, you yourself said the answer a few days ago."


    "... Who knows?" I shed a small smile as I closed my eyes.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~, you''re learning! This is a good thing!"


    "Anyway, I have to go. If you want to traumatize some motherfuckers who dare tamper with your treasures, just have them pay me a visit." He shed a big smile that showed off all of his sharp teeth.


    "How scary~." I yed around a bit.


    "Not as much as you. I remember the face your enemies make when facing Count Alucard."


    My smile grows, "I learned from the best."


    "Indeed, we learned from the best..."


    With the same smile on my face, I got up from the throne of blood, turned around, and started walking. Then, as I walked away, I said:


    "See youter."


    ...


    "Hmm?" Victor opened his eyes, and he was on a block of ice that looked like a bed.


    "You woke up, Darling." Ruby spoke with a gentle smile as she was sitting next to Victor''s bed and seemed to be watching him silently.


    "I slept?"


    "Yes, you looked very tired."


    "Oh..." For a few seconds, he looked very stunned, while he seemed to be thinking about a few things:


    ''Did I sleep without realizing it?'' He felt weird. No matter how much he used his powers, he never got tired to the point of sleep, he just needed a few minutes of rest and some blood, and he would be 100% again.


    ''Oh...Blood, huh?'' Come to think of it, he hadn''t eaten in two days.


    "Are you okay?" Ruby asked in the same gentle tone.


    "Yes, I''m just tired." He shed a small smile and then sat up on the ice bed.


    "Ugh, a bed of ice isn''t very nice..."


    "Indeed. I still prefer my mattresses." Rubyughed. Even though she didn''t suffer from the cold, she still preferred the fort'' of modern life.


    "Oh, you didn''t like my present?" Victor spoke in a somewhat sad tone of voice.


    "¡­Eh?"


    "I see, if I had known that, I would have taken you somewhere else." Victor looked at the ceiling and seemed to be thinking about a few things:


    "Oh well, I''ll just destroy all of this, and we''ll go somewhere else!"


    "W-wait!" Ruby held Victor''s hand very tightly.


    "Hmm?" He shed a small innocent smile.


    "I love this ce! Do not destroy it!" How could she not like it? This was Victor''s gift to her.


    EXCLUSIVELY for her.


    She loved her gift!


    And she was no fool, she saw that Victor put all his heart into it, after all, this castle had everything she liked...


    A bigb, a big empty room full of bookshelves that was made to amodate several teddy bears.


    Including an entire area dedicated only to anime, manga, and everything rted to it...


    And he did it all with ancient architecture as if it were an ice queen''s castle.


    She loved it!


    But the question that was on her mind was: how was she going to use this location? After all, she was at the North Pole! The signal here sucked, there was no inte, andputers wouldn''t work here because of the cold.


    ''Oh... I can use magic.'' She should just hire a witch, and voil¨¤! All her problems would be solved.


    Coincidentally, she had a witch at her disposal 24 hours a day.


    As she thought about it with her head, she said:


    "Please don''t destroy this ce..."


    "Why?" Victor''s smile grew a little.


    She knew she was being teased when she saw his face, and it made her even more ashamed, but even so, she said:


    "...Because I love it."


    "...What?" Victor put his hand to his ear as if he had not been listening properly.


    "Repeat that again, please."


    "Ugh..." Ruby made a hard face, that bastard...


    "I see, I will destroy it!"


    "Wait!" She gripped Victor''s arm tighter than before.


    "Hmm?"


    "...D-Don''t destroy...-" Her face turned pure red, she didn''t want to say it, but she took a deep breath and said, "DON''T DESTROY THIS PLACE, I LOVE YOUR GIFT!"


    "OHHH, I see, I see." He nodded several times while making a satisfied smile, "So you do love it so much."


    "Y-Yeah..." She turned her face away. She didn''t want to look at him right now! That bastard!


    "I''m d you love it."


    "..." Ruby didn''t look at Victor and seemed to find the bedroom window quite interesting.


    She felt an arm wrap around her body, and, suddenly, she was pulled towards Victor.


    "E-Eh?" She was a little surprised when she saw that her head was on Victor''s chest.


    Seeing that, Ruby''s face turned red, and her body started shaking a little.


    "Hey? Aren''t you bold? I remember you woke up naked with me the day we met."


    "What are you talking about... I don''t remember that..." She said in a sulky tone.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry... We have five more days to remind you."


    "...What are you nning to do to me...?" She asked in a tone of fear, but one that contained a little bit of expectation.


    Victor lifted Ruby''s chin and spoke with a gentle smile and empty, lifeless eyes:


    "Many things... Many, many things~." He caressed Ruby''s cheek, which trembled a little at his touch, and slowly their faces drew closer.


    "Darling~..."


    And as if they were under two very powerful attractive forces, the two lips connected.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 224: So It Begins.

    <h4>Chapter 224: So It Begins.</h4>


    Nightingale.


    Before everyone knew it, three days had passed, and the long-awaited event had arrived.


    Annasthashia Fulger, the former countess of n Fulger, will fight the current count who took her title six months ago, Nius Horseman.


    The Nightingale vampires were excited. After all, they rarely had the opportunity to see two vampires at the count level fight.


    They felt like the MMA audience that would watch the rematch of the former champion who was defeated by the rookie; in this case, the former champion was the leader of n Fulger.


    And that wasn''t the only reason they were excited.


    The bets the two ns were making were too big as well.


    It goes without saying that the title of count carries significant weight in the vampire world, but...


    n Fulger''s divine artifact is of equal or if not greater weight to the title of count, and Annasthashia Fulger was staking this divine artifact.


    A divine weapon that is said to be wielded by gods only, she was staking such a rare treasure for the title of Vampire Count! The woman was determined!


    Needless to say, all the vampires were focused on the game that would take ce today!


    And as always, when an event of this size happens, merchants sell big!


    Most noble vampires are beings that have a lot of money saved up, and because of that, they don''t mind spending it if it''s for their ''fun''.


    And one of those traders who were taking advantage of the situation was...


    Victoria Rider, or more precisely Victoria Fulger, Annasthashia Fulger''s sister and Sasha Fulger''s aunt.


    "...KeKeKeKe, business is going well." Victoriaughed eerily as she watched her bank ount number grow on her phone.


    Even though the number is already in the trillions, it was always nice to see the number growing! Simply, she was addicted to it!


    And what was she selling?


    Simple, she was selling everything!


    She was tantly using the image of Nius and her sister to make products like t-shirts, mugs, even simr outfits that the two counts wear.


    Anything that made money she was making to sell!


    "...I still think this is not a good idea." Hecate spoke with a sigh as she looked at people shopping for clothes simr to what Natashia wore.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay~. They are public figures, what we are doing is not illegal." Though if it was illegal, she wouldn''t mind either.


    "What I mean is..." Hecate looked at Victoria and said, "What if Count Nius gets angry?"


    "I don''t mind~. I doubt he''ll have the balls to do anything to me." Now that Victoria was officially a member of the Fulger n again, there were a limited number of people who could harm her, considering she is the ''beloved'' sister of Annasthashia Fulger.


    Money can buy security, but that means nothing in front of the sight of a super powerful vampire like a vampire count.


    At least that was in the past, but now? She''s an official member of n Fulger, that alone is a big enough protection.


    ''It''s a pity I couldn''t be a count¡­ But¡­'' She wouldn''t admit it, but she felt a little relieved that she didn''t own the title of vampire count.


    After all, that title gives you great status in the supernatural world, but it puts a huge target on your back, and if you''re not strong enough...


    Well... Let''s just say things weren''t going to go very well.


    Although... ''I feel frustrated...'' She really wanted the title for herself, as expected of a greedy woman...


    "Mother." Suddenly someone opens the door, and a tall man with long blond hair enters.


    "Oh, Tatsuya. What happened?"


    "I have information for you."


    "Oh? Tell me." A few days ago, Victoria asked Tatsuya to investigate the whereabouts of the new Count of Vampires since Tatsuya''s power was very convenient for this sort of thing.


    "I searched all over town, and I didn''t find my ''friend''." Tatsuya spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Hmm¡­ What is he doing? From his personality, I thought he would not miss this event."


    "...If you''re curious about the new count...why don''t you just ask your sister?" Hecate spoke those words carefully.


    "..." Tatsuya''s eyes twitched a little.


    Tatsuya won''t deny it, he was also curious to see his friend and wanted to know how much stronger this man had be. In the time that has passed, he has trained like a madman in the lightning arts of the Fulger n, and he has managed to improve....But without a visible goal, he feels a bit stagnant.


    Soon Tatsuya''s eyes return to normal, and he continues to watch his mother.


    "..." Victoria looked at Hecate and said, "I tried... But every time I speak that man''s name, I seem to click my sister''s weird button, and she keeps talking in code." She spoke in a tired tone.


    "Why are you curious about my ''friend''?" Tatsuya asked in a curious tone.


    "Oh, it''s no big deal, I just wanted to know what he''s up to now..." She definitely didn''t want to know about his current appearance to make products to sell.


    She''s definitely not that brazen.


    "...Sigh..." Hecate sighed visibly since she could more or less imagine what was going through Victoria''s head, considering she''s known the woman for a long time.


    "I''ve already told you this is a bad idea. Your sister and Count Nius might not do anything about it, but if that man finds out what you''re nning, he''s definitely not going to like it." Hecate has warned several times, but the woman always pretends to be deaf.


    "...Hmm, I really don''t think he''ll mind that much, he doesn''t seem like a man who cares about little things like that."


    "Well..." Hecate wanted to know where she got so much confidence to talk about that man like that.


    ''Instinct maybe?'' After all, as a businesswoman, Victoria has always had a keen eye for a person''s personality.


    "Anyway, where is my sister?"


    "That woman, she''s in the new count''s personal cabin."


    "...Did you see her in that ce?" She asked since her sister should be getting ready for the fight by now.


    "I didn''t have to look, she said she would go there herself, and when I passed by that ce, I saw several royal guards."


    "...Royal guards only move when the King''s family is present..." Hecate ced her hand on her chin, she seemed to be thinking something profound, and then she spoke:


    "Probably one of the king''s daughters?"


    "... Why do you think that?" Victoria asked curiously.


    "That man lives surrounded by women. If I didn''t know him personally, I could swear they are all his women." Hecate spoke in a t tone.


    "..." Victoria was speechless:


    "It''s the king''s daughters, you know? Even he wouldn''t have that courage..." She was going to go on saying that Victor wouldn''t have the courage to do that, but when she remembered what her sister said about that man attacking the king in his own castle, she said:


    "Nevermind."


    "..." An awkward silence fell in the ce, and soon Victoria spoke:


    "Anyway, let''s make money. A lot of important people will be in this ce today, it''s a good opportunity to make connections and make money." She shed a smile that showed all her sharp teeth.


    "Yes." Tatsuya and Hecate spoke at the same time.


    Victoria looked at Tatsuya and said:


    "Although I have told you before to do what you want, I want you to watch how I do things, you are still a baby, but in time you will inherit my business. So you need to learn properly."


    "... Okay." Tatsuya didn''t know how to feel about being treated like a baby by his mother. He knows that at only 100 years old and is still considered a baby in the vampire world, but...


    ''...That man? What is he?'' He can''t help but think about it.


    ...


    "Master, I came to visit you..." Eleanor froze at the sight in front of her.


    "Holy Fuck...the number has increased..." She had seen the royal guards standing at the door, but she thought it would just be Elizabeth and Ophis, but even the king''s eldest daughter is in this ce...


    "Right? I had the same reaction as you." Elizabeth couldn''t help but speak, even though she was talking about Natashia, who wasn''t here.


    "..." Looking at the tall woman who had just entered the room, Scathach spoke, "Have youe, Eleanor?"


    "Yes."


    "Sup, Bitch from the West, I see you''ve gotten stronger huh?" Violet raised her hand in a small gesture.


    Eleanor''s eyes twitched a little, "...you''re still the same Violet..."


    "Of course." Violetughed.


    "..." Scathach''s eyes twitched a little.


    "Are you managing to take care of everything?"


    "Yes, I am." She spoke with unshakable confidence.


    "...Looks like you''ve been through a lot, huh..." Scathach spoke with a neutral look.


    "Well... I realized I shouldn''t depend on you forever, master."


    "I see, that''s a good mentality..." Scathach then turned around and looked back at the arena.


    Lilith, who was holding Ophis in herp, looked at Eleanor:


    "Wee, Eleanor. Do you want to sit down?" She pointed to a spot next to her that was empty.


    "Hmm..." Eleanor looked at the women around her, and she really wanted to deny it since she felt that if she stayed here, chaos would ensue, but as she was also interested in this chaos, she spoke.


    "Sure."


    As she sat beside Lilith, Eleanor asked, "Where is Sasha, Ruby, Pepper, Siena, Lacus, and the new count...?" She spoke thest part with quite unabashed interest, she may live in an isted area, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t know the important news.


    ''Who would have thought that he would be a vampire count...'' Eleanor had her eyes glowing blood red a little as her curiosity was flickering.


    "Siena, Pepper, and Lacus left a few minutes ago just before Lilith arrived. They went to have fun at the festival before the game started." Basically, they went to spend money.


    "..." Hearing what Violet said, Luna can''t help but think she wanted to go too, she wanted to have fun, but it''s too bad she''s at work now.


    "Sasha is with her mom helping her, and Ruby is on a date with Darling." Violet answered everything in a neutral voice.


    "..." Lilith''s ears twitched a little when she heard about Victor.


    But her expression hasn''t changed as she continues to look at the woman with a neutral face while stroking Ophis''s head.


    "...Father,te..." Ophis pouted since she wanted to see Victor!


    "Oh, I see..." Eleanor seemed to be thinking about several things.


    Violet looks at Eleonor and asks, "How long are you going to be here, bitch from the west?"


    "¡­Until the game is over, then I will go back to my territory."


    "I see... That''s good." Violet had a small, satisfied smile.


    "...?" Eleanor didn''t understand Violet''s smile, but when she remembered Agnes'' personality, she thought:


    ''Ah... Possessive as usual, huh.'' Sheughed a little, as she didn''t find it a bother. After all, all female vampires were like that, although... The Snow n''s possessiveness was much greater than usual.


    Suddenly, a ck creature with a distorted image appeared in the sky of the arena, and the moment it appeared, everyone felt immense pressure fall on their shoulders.


    "Oh? He''s here, unexpected... I thought he wouldn''t be interested in such things..." Scathach shed a small smile.


    "!!?" Everyone looks at the sky, and when they see the creature, they said:


    "The King..."


    Gulp.


    They can''t help but swallow dryly.


    How many centuries has it been since they saw the appearance of their king?


    Seeing the fear and admiration of his people, d looked at one spot and slowly floated in that direction.


    As he floated in the air, his appearance began to change, and soon a man with long ck hair who was wearing ck medieval armor with red ents appeared.


    As the man stood on the tform, a vampire appeared and spoke:


    "My king, youe... I don''t have a proper seat worthy of you."


    "It''s all right." d raises his hand, and a type of ck blood begins to form in front of him, and soon a ck throne with gold ents appears.


    "!!!" Everyone was shocked by this demonstration since they didn''t even understand what they just saw!


    The man sits on the throne and assumes a rxed position as he rests his head on his hand and speaks only to his children:


    ''Daughters, and Sons.''


    ''Come.''


    "Yes, Father." All the children in their respective ces spoke.


    Except for one, of course...


    "Ophis..." Elizabeth didn''t know what to do.


    "But..." Ophis pouted. She didn''t want to go.


    "Father will be angry." Lilith spoke.


    "...Evil Father..." She couldn''t help but curse under her breath.


    Soon the girl gets up and goes with her sisters.


    "Hahaha~, that old man''s reputation is being tarnished in this kid''s head." Scathach shamelesslyughed at that fact.


    d looked at the vampires who were staring at him and spoke in a neutral tone:


    "My citizens." His voice seemed to echo throughout the arena.


    "!!!" All the bodies of all the vampires present seemed to tremble at the man''s voice:


    "You haven''t seen my face in a few years, right?"


    Unconsciously, all the vampires nodded.


    "I see..." d''s eyes began to glow blood red, and he spoke, "Just like a few centuries ago, I hope you can ignore my presence and enjoy the game. Today''s protagonists are Annasthashia Fulger and Nius Horseman. Today, I''m just here as a spectator, just like you."


    He shed a small neutral smile, "¡­ Shall we enjoy the show together?"


    "..." All the vampires opened their mouths in shock, and suddenly, as if they were synchronized, they spoke:


    "YEAHH!"


    "You haven''t lost your tact with words, Master."


    d turned his gaze and saw what Alexios looked like.


    "Did you do what I asked?"


    "Of course."


    "...Good." He shed a small smile.


    "What are we supposed to do, master?" Alexios asked.


    "Let''s just enjoy the show." When d finished talking, someone appeared beside him.


    "Prince Theo." Alexios made a gesture of respect.


    "Alexios." He waved at the man and made a respectful gesture to d:


    "My king." Then he looks at the arena with a neutral gaze.


    And as if it was timed, all of d''s children began to appear one after the other.


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 225: So It Begins. 2

    <h4>Chapter 225: So It Begins. 2</h4>


    "Ohhh! This is the first time I''ve seen the King''s sons all together¡­" Someone from the audience spoke in a low voice.


    A few younger vampires tantly stared at Elizabeth and Lilith.


    They were stunning!


    ''No wonder the king''s daughters don''t leave the castle much, as they are, they''d get in trouble wherever they go¡­'' A younger vampire thought as he looked at Lilith.


    The younger vampires were expectant and had dark desires...


    But it only took one look from the king and for his face to go dark, causing them to look away quickly.


    "Where is Ophis?" d asked quietly.


    Elizabeth looked around and noticed that Ophis was gone again!


    "¡­Eh?"


    "We don''t know. She was following us, but... She probably used her power again."


    "... Hmm." d''s eyes gleamed slightly, and he looked in one direction.


    "She''s in Count Alucard''s cabin."


    "...This girl..." Elizabeth was speechless, "I''ll go get her."


    "It is not necessary." d suddenly spoke up.


    "Huh? Why?" Elizabeth quickly put her hand over her mouth, and she looked at d in fear. She didn''t want to question him! She spoke unintentionally.


    d pretended not to notice Elizabeth''s fear and said:


    "Leave her there." d''s motive was simple, he''d seen the vampires'' reaction to looking at his daughters, and he didn''t like it at all.


    He believed that with Ophis'' unearthly beauty, the effect would be much worse, and he didn''t want to have tomit mass genocide amongst his own people.


    "Father... Why did you call us...?" The third prince, Saulo Tepes, asked carefully since he was really curious about it.


    "...don''t you like being here?" Instead of answering the question, d answered with one of his own.


    "...It''s not that, I was just curious..."


    "..." d showed a small smile as he liked Saulo''s honesty.


    "Don''t think too much, you''ll understand in time."


    "... Okay..." Saulo said in a sulky tone.


    A masked man entered the arena and walked to the middle of the stage. He looked at d and made a gesture of respect, then he turned and looked at the audience:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the game is about to begin!" The moment he said that, the giant image of Natashia and Nius appeared in the sky, and in that image, it contained all the information about the two candidates.


    "Two counts fighting..." Lucas Tepes spoke with curiosity shining in his eyes.


    "You seem interested, big brother." The fourth prince, Adam Tepes, spoke.


    "Yes, I want to know how strong they arepared to the current me. After all, we are almost the same age." Despite being so old, Lucas rarely saw counts fight and wanted to know the level of current countspared to him, someone who had the blood of the king.


    "Come to think of it, you''re older than Jesus, huh." Adam only realized now how old his older brothers were¡­ old.


    "...If you''re talking about age, Theo is 3000 years old, you know?" Lucasughed.


    "... Damn, he''s old." Adam couldn''t help but say.


    "Our father is over 5000 years old." Lilith suddenly spoke with a smile on her face.


    "..."


    "Strange family..." Adam couldn''t help but splutter.


    "Indeed." Lucasughed.


    "Come to think of it, where are our mothers?" Lucas asked curiously.


    "They''re in the castle." Saulo spoke.


    "Oh, they didn''te, huh?" Lucas continued.


    "They''re not interested." Saulo replied.


    "I see..." Lucas spoke as he looked out of the corners of his eyes at Theo, and, seeing the man unresponsive, he stopped talking and looked at the arena.


    Every question from Lucas had a hidden meaning that few realized. Only the most experienced could understand what was going on. Of course, d, Theo, and Alexios were amongst those that did.


    ...


    In a private room, two women with long blond hair were present.


    "Mother, you can''t lose. If you dare to lose my grandmother''s artifact, she wille back from hell to kill you." Sasha said as she helped her mother put on her golden armor that made her look quite ''heroic'', a bit too ''heroic'' of an armor that was strange for a vampire to wear.


    "Hahaha~, I do not doubt it." Sheughed as she tied her hair in a ponytail.


    "I''m serious!" Sasha pinched her mother''s ass.


    "Ugh...Stop!" Natashia turned and looked at her daughter.


    "Don''t lose" Sasha spoke in an extremely serious tone.


    "..." Natashia disyed a small smile and said, "I won''t."


    "Good." Sasha smiled kindly, then said, "Now turn around. I will continue."


    "Yes, Yes~," Natashia spoke with a gentle smile.


    ...


    "So this is my dad''s rival, huh..." Anderson said as he looked at him with his blue eyes shining.


    "A monster." Liza spoke with a little sweat falling from her head.


    "..." Julian and Juan nodded in agreement with Liza''s words.


    Anderson''s other subordinate was silent.


    "You think?" Anderson spoke, then he looked at his subordinates, who were silent, and he asked:


    "What do you think, Yuran?"


    Yuran was a dark man with hair as ck as night and equally ck eyes:


    "To me, your father is scarier." He spoke in a neutral tone.


    "...That''s because you''re a werewolf." Anderson spoke and then looked at d again.


    "Perhaps."


    "For us, my father is scary, and for vampires, that man is a scary being. I think that despite being far apart, the two men share the same quirk, huh?"


    "What quirk?" Liza asked curiously.


    "The people fear their king." Anderson spoke in a dry tone.


    "..." Anderson''s subordinates fell silent, they thought a little about what Anderson said, and they couldn''t help but agree with the man.


    Although they held great respect for the werewolf king, who was Anderson''s father, they also greatly feared that man.


    ''Fear is sometimes a useful tool, but it should be used sparingly.'' Anderson thought as he looked at his subordinates.


    He had no idea what it was like to rule atop thousands of supernatural beings, so he couldn''t say whether the method the two used was correct or not, but there was one thing he was sure of.


    The two kings are strong...


    And vampire counts were considered on the same level as werewolf generals, so he wanted to see what kind of strength these kinds of beings have.


    He couldn''t help but sh a small smile that bared his teeth when he thought of the fight ahead.


    ...


    Jessica was leaning against the wall as she looked at her father, who was wearing all ck armor. Looking into the man''s cold eyes that never changed, she couldn''t help but ask with a little curiosity.


    "Father, can you beat her?"


    Finished with securing thest straps of his armor, the man took out apletely ck western sword and looked at the de.


    Looking at his daughter''s reflection through the de, he said:


    "What a silly question..."


    "..." Jessica looked at her father''s back with a neutral face.


    "Of course, I can beat her." His voice held a confidence in himself, a confidence that made Jessica a little morefortable.


    "I see... I''m d for that..." Jessica said with a small smile on her face that disappeared the moment it appeared.


    The man ced the sword on his waist and looked at his daughter.


    His neutral eyes shed for a few seconds, he seemed to want to say something, but then he was silent and walked towards the exit.


    He touched the handle, but before opening the door, he said:


    "Just in case, prepare our family''s evacuation¡­ I''ll tell you." As he spoke those words, he opened the door and walked out.


    "!!!?" Jessica walked out of the room and looked at her father in shock. She had never heard those ''kind'' words from her father before.


    ''Something''s wrong...'' She couldn''t help but think about it when she saw her father''s back.


    Remembering the words her father had spoken, she nodded and thought, ''I''ll do it.''


    Soon she turned and walked in the opposite direction of the hallway.


    ...


    The game was about to start, the two participants were already waiting at the entrance of their respective sides.


    The referee raised his hand in a gesture to call the attention of the vampires who were talking to each other, and soon the entire arena was silent:


    "Ladies and gentlemen..." The referee''s voice seemed to echo throughout the arena, "the game begins!"


    "OHHHHHHHH!" The crowd screamed in excitement.


    And, just as he said that, two giant doors opened on opposite sides of the arena.


    It was pretty obvious that the administrator put more effort into the event to make it look grander.


    "On one side, we have the newly appointed Count who defeated thest countess in a game in the past, Nius Horseman!"


    He pointed to a man dressed in full-length ck knight armor. Nothing could be seen of the man, only the red eyes that shone eerily through the slit in his helmet.


    The man walked with confident steps towards the middle of the arena.


    "On the other side,ing from a great family of noble vampires who have been aiding the king since the creation of this city, a woman who had once lost but bounced back and is here for a rematch, Annasthashia Fulger!"


    She was wearing full golden armor, her hair was tied back in a ponytail, and a golden western sword was strapped to her waist.


    She looked absolutely stunning. She was the perfect image of a god-sent knight, which was ironic, considering what she was.


    "OHHHHHH!"


    "She is so beautiful!"


    "...I never thought that crazy woman could be so stunning..." Someone who has suffered from Natashia''s irrationalities spoke up.


    It was quite brazen that the audience was more on the woman''s side.


    ''What''s this about losing? I did not lose!...Actually, I lost! But that wasn''t me, it was the other me! Ugh...'' As she walked towards the arena, these thoughts couldn''t help but manifest themselves within the woman''s mind, she looked at the audience and shed a gentle smile, and then she made a gesture that drove all men crazy.


    ... She waved at them.


    "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" And that seemed to make them much more excited!


    ''Disgusting creatures, don''t look at me with those eyes. I feel contaminated, should I blow you to the moon?'' She couldn''t help but think internally, yet despite thinking that, she didn''t do anything after all, as her sister said several times:


    ''Image is important! Everyone knows you''re crazy, but you must show a side that no one else knows about you! And with that, our n will have more support!'' She heard it straight from her sister, but she never took it seriously, considering it was not like she needed these lesser beings, but...


    For the sake of bing a ''good n leader'', she was making this ''great'' sacrifice!


    Yes! It''s all for her and her husband''s happiness!


    The women red at the men and couldn''t help but think:


    ''These bunch of Simps!'' Their irritation against the men''s actions caused them to direct their anger towards Natashia!


    Thus they looked at Nius and started shouting:


    "Count Nius! Don''t you dare lose to this woman!"


    "Show her what you''re made of!"


    The womenpletely forgot that they were talking to a count¡­


    "..." The man didn''t show any reaction and just stood in the middle of the arena while looking at the woman who was approaching him.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 226: Ruby And Victor.

    <h4>Chapter 226: Ruby And Victor.</h4>


    In a room reserved only for Victor and hispanions.


    "I don''t understand something..." Sasha, who hade back after helping her mother, spoke up.


    "What is it?" Violet asked curiously.


    "Why is my mother using a western sword?"


    "As I recall, our martial arts are more focused on using daggers." She didn''t know if her mother trained in anything else, but...


    From a young age, Sasha was trained to use two daggersbined with lightning speed, a sharp de with a very high speed could cause quite a bit of damage.


    "Tradition, I think?" Siena spoke.


    "Yes, I think that''s it too." Lacus agreed with her sister.


    "Fumu, Fumu, Fumu." Pepper had nothing toment, and she was just making weird sounds while eating something resembling blood popcorn.


    The sisters had just returned from their outing, and needless to say, they had a great time. The feeling of doing whatever you wanted without being watched by your mom was amazing!


    For the first time, they felt that they had be adults!


    Although Pepper was still a child...


    "Tradition?" Sasha didn''t understand.


    "...Think about it, in fights like this, you''re both expected to wear western armor and use a sword, right?" Violet spoke as she looked at Ophis, who was sitting in a chair made for children.


    ''Why didn''t she leave? She was curious, and somehow she might respect Ophis a little for ignoring d''s order.


    "...Hmm, but when Darling fought, he didn''t use a western sword or shy armor."


    "Back then, Victor''s status was different than it is today." Scathach, who was being served by Luna, suddenly spoke up.


    "Hmm?" Sasha looked at the older woman.


    "He was just some noble vampire who was fighting the heirs of a great vampire family."


    I wouldn''t call a vampire who has rtions with three vampire counts and is Scathach''s disciple any random noble vampire... The maids present, like Natalia and Luna, wanted toment on this but decided to keep quiet.


    "There''s a big difference between being a Vampire Count and being a vampire noble." Suddenly the door was opened, and soon the appearance of Agnes and Adonis was seen.


    "Geh... Mother..."


    "What was that ''Geh''? Can''t you show me some respect, stupid daughter?" Agnes'' face distorted a little.


    "Why are you here, Mother? And don''t you know it''s unsightly behavior to stalk people? Why are you doing this?"


    "....." Suddenly the entire room was silent, and all the women looked at Violet with dry eyes.


    "...What?"


    "She really didn''t realize what she just said, huh?" Peppermented.


    "As expected of Violet, I think..." Lacus felt confused.


    "Cough"


    Adonis pretended to cough to lighten the mood and continued what Agnes was saying:


    "There is a big difference between a normal vampire and a vampire count." The two entered the room and casually sat on two chairs nearby and looked out over the arena.


    "Vampire Counts are beings that represent Nightingale, and because of that status, they must follow strange traditions and have an attitude that earns respect from all supernatural beings... But..."


    "..." The entire group looked at Agnes, then at Scathach, and they repeated this process a few times.


    "...?" Scathach and Agnes didn''t understand why people were looking at them strangely.


    "These rules are not always followed..."


    "Hardly ever, I can tell¡­" Sasha whispered in a low voice, but everyone could hear her.


    "Cough." Adonis coughed again to change the subject and said:


    "Inrge-scale events like this, certain traditions must be followed to present a certain ''image'' to our ''enemies'' that the vampires are strong andpletely organized." Then, realizing that he had gained the girls'' attention again, he continued:


    "Because of that, both opponents are wearing full body armor and a western sword. After all, in the past, this type of event was organized by knights... and that was adapted to our society through the king, but as he didn''t bother to update the rules over time, this way of dressing became a ''tradition''."


    "... In the end, it''s all Evil father''s fault..." Ophis''s eyes glowed a little blood red.


    "..." A cold sweat broke out on Adonis'' forehead as he heard what the little girl said.


    "Indeed, indeed. It''s all that old man''s fault." In some strange way, Scathach was liking the little girl a bit more.


    "Old man..." Ophis repeated Scathach''s words as if learning something new.


    "..." Scathach''s smile grew eerily, and she said, "Hey, Ophis. Don''t you want to watch the fight from here?"


    Shit, she''s nning something, isn''t she? Everyone thought at the same time.


    "...?" Ophis looked at the woman, and seeing the ce she was pointing, Ophis spoke:


    "I can not..."


    "Oh... I had forgotten about your condition."


    Scathach snapped her fingers, and soon an ice chair appeared beside her, the tallest chair she had made in the room, so Ophis could clearly see the entire arena.


    "How about now?"


    "..." The girl stared at the ice chair for a few seconds, and then she disappeared in ck clouds and appeared on the chair.


    "Good..." She whispered.


    "Hahaha~. That is good." Sheughed a little.


    "Tell me, Ophis. What do you think of that ''Old man''?" She really specified the word.


    "Old man...?"


    "That man." She pointed at d.


    "What do you think of that Old man?"


    "Old man¡­Evil Father?"


    "Indeed, Indeed."


    "....." Everyone looked at Scathach with a lifeless gaze.


    Just what is this woman teaching this innocent girl?


    "Mother... Even for you, that''s..." Pepper wanted to say something, but she was silent.


    "Master..." Eleanor didn''t know how to feel when she saw this ''new'' Scathach...


    "...She''s learning to be like Violet..." Sasha sighed.


    "Huh?" Violet looked shocked at Sasha.


    "I''m not like that! I am not like my mother!"


    "Why was my name put in the middle!?"


    "In the end, this is all Agnes'' fault, isn''t it?" Eleanor sighed.


    Nod, Nod.


    Everyone couldn''t help but agree with Eleanor''s words.


    "WHY!?" Agnes felt frustrated, she didn''t do anything! Literally nothing! Why are people, including her husband, looking at her with that judgmental look?


    And that''s literally the problem. It is because of her doing nothing that Violet grew up this way and was influencing the strongest female vampire!


    "...Sorry, my daughter didn''t get a good education..." Adonis sighed.


    "Father!?" Why was she hit now!?


    "Listen, Ophis..." Scathach seemed to be teaching Ophis something.


    Is she still doing this!? They were speechless again.


    "..." Natalia just fell silent as she looked at this chaos, and somehow, she couldn''t help but disy a smile:


    ''It''s always fun when everyone is together...''


    She looked at the arena and said, "Oh, the game is starting."


    "..." Everyone fell silent and faced the arena.


    ...


    Victor was sitting in a bathtub.


    "Darling... This is embarrassing..." Ruby, who was sitting in front of Victor as she was hugged by him, spoke up.


    "..." Victor couldn''t help but disy a gentle little smile, Ruby''s sense of shame waspletely strange, she could sleep peacefully with him and the girls naked, but when they were alone like this, she acted all bashful...


    Looking at Ruby''s expression through the water''s reflection, he couldn''t help but say, "So cute!"


    Victor hugged Ruby tighter.


    "Eh?" She was surprised by this sudden movement.


    After that kiss they had when Victor woke up, in some way, Ruby didn''t understand, she was quite embarrassed with Victor.


    She felt that kiss was quite different from normal, but she wasn''t sure how that kiss was different.


    But... She knew something... She felt much, much, much, much closer to Victor than before!


    And it left her with a warm feeling in her belly!


    "Turn to me." Victor spoke in a gentle tone.


    "..." Victor''s gentle tone sent shivers down Ruby''s spine as she looked away a little.


    Seeing the slightly red face and Ruby''s expression.


    Victor''s heart started beating like crazy.


    Slowly, the girl looked at Victor.


    Victor showed a small smile and opened his mouth, "Honestly...-" He was about to say something but seemed to hesitate at the end.


    "...?" Ruby didn''t understand why Victor stopped talking, but she sensed that he was going to say something important, and because of that, she kept watching him.


    Victor bit his lip a little, he seemed to be hesitating, but suddenly a person''s voice echoed through his mind.


    "Remember, my Son, no matter the asion, honesty is always important! Don''t be a false person to yourself!"


    "..." Remembering his mother''s words that she used to tell him when he was younger. Victor couldn''t help but sh a small smile.


    He gently touched Ruby''s cheek, "I brought you to a secluded spot like this so we could be alone."


    "I know-." Ruby was about to say something, but suddenly Victor made a move.


    "Shh¡­" He gently touched her lips and spoke with a loving smile, "Let me finish, okay?"


    She nodded her head, indicating that she understood, as her face turned redder than before, but she held on!


    "I wanted to be isted from everyone, so you, my dear ice woman," He caressed her cheek again:


    "Could open that heart to me."


    "..." Ruby was silent, as her face had several visible changes, she looked like she wanted to say something, but Victor didn''t allow it.


    Then he continued:


    "I wanted to get closer to you. I wanted you to show more of your cute side, a side I''ve only had the opportunity to see twice."


    "..." Her face turnedpletely red now.


    "I like the serious and cold Ruby¡­ But I also like the side of her that is free as the wind, like a teenager who had just entered high school."


    Ruby''s eyes opened wide, and she looked at Victor with a shocked look.


    "I want to get closer to you. I want to see those sides of you that you don''t show anyone so casually. I want to help you and discover every little thing about you so I can love you even more."


    "D-Darling, do you like how I act like a¡­" Her face turned a little red, but she continued, "Teen?"


    "Of course..." Victor fixed Ruby''s hair behind her ear:


    "Each time I find out more about you, I love you even more than before."


    "...Oh-..." The cat seemed to have caught Ruby''s tongue because she didn''t know what to say now. She had never been confronted by such direct feelings before.


    "A kind Ruby that cares about everyone around her. A smart Ruby that always seems to be thinking about what to do in the future. A homely Ruby who likes to lie down while watching anime."


    ''Ugh¡­ forget thatst part!'' She wanted to say it now, but she was too embarrassed.


    "Each time I discover something new about you, I love you even more..." Victor''s eyes took on a lifeless red hue and seemed to be glowing with something dangerous, "Much more..."


    "!!!" Ruby felt her whole body tremble, his love was heavy!


    She couldn''t help but lower her face a little.


    Ruby was embarrassed, and she didn''t know what to do. Her brain was spinning to find the best words while her heart was pounding like crazy.


    She couldn''t control her emotions. In front of her was everything she wanted! She''d been dreaming about this moment ever since she''d heard about Violet''s date.


    But despite being in front of her, she didn''t know how to react.


    "Tell me, Ruby... My sweet, cold, beloved Ruby..." Victor gently lifted Ruby''s face and made her meet his eyes.


    "..." As she stared into Victor''s eyes, Ruby felt like she was being sucked into that endless abyss... And the moment she stopped trying to use her head, she was flooded by a tsunami of such heavy feelings, like the itself, but at the same time as sweet as the sweetest cake in the world.


    "Will you be mine?"


    "..." Ruby''s smile grew lovingly as her eyes seemed to be like Victor''s, and she gently wrapped her arms around Victor''s neck:


    "Darling... You fool... I''m already yours." This time, she took the initiative and kissed Victor!


    "I-..." He didn''t even have time to say anything. Words were no longer necessary!


    She had a lot of things she wanted to talk about, a lot of things she wanted to correct about Victor''s thoughts about her, but...


    She could leave that forter...


    First, she must give her love to this ''lostmb''.


    ''Ah... It''s like my mother said, I should stop thinking so much...'' She hugged Victor tighter!


    She decided to stop thinking about useless subjects, and now, she was going to act!


    Feeling something hard and robust hitting an important spot, she stopped kissing Victor while she held both his cheeks and spoke with an intensity in her gaze that took Victor by surprise:


    "Fuck me, now."


    Victor felt his whole body being flooded with a desire he had never felt before. For the first time, he was seeing what Ruby was without hiding behind that ''ice mask'' of hers.


    "No need to ask twice."


    His smile grew as he grabbed the woman''s waist and lifted her up, then the two beings disappeared from the bath and appeared in the bedroom.


    He looked at the woman beneath him, the difference between her red hair and the ice beneath giving her a seductive feeling, not to mention that those two big mounds were standing like they were begging Victor to explore.


    "... Be kind... In the beginning." Her smile grew as she spoke thest words.


    Soon groaning sounds echoed throughout the castle. It was like a song that wasposed by a musical artist of the highest level...


    Unfortunately¡­. or luckily, no living soul was around to enjoy this music...


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 227: Mother in law Love!

    <h4>Chapter 227: Mother inw Love!</h4>


    "The rules of the game are simple, a fight to the death!"


    "OHHHHHHH!" The public seemed to like this news very much.


    The referee raised his hand for the audience to be silent.


    When the screams stopped, he continued:


    "Both opponents are vampires of the highest level, so it is to be expected that rules limiting them would be removed and of course... This was also the request of both parties."


    As it was a request from a former contestant and a current count, and both sides were in agreement with this rule, the arena administration decided not to interfere.


    "And we prepared something so that the two participants could fight without worrying." The referee seemed to look at one spot and nodded.


    Soon, a giant magic circle appeared on top of the arena.


    "What is that?" Adam, d''s fourth son, asked curiously.


    "A higher level defense barrier¡­ I think." Lilith deduced.


    "Wrong. My dear sister, this is spatial stretching magic." Theo, the first prince, spoke.


    "Huh?" Lilith didn''t understand.


    All the siblings looked at Theo.


    "Precisely speaking, this is a magical formation that allows the ''space'' of the arena to stretch in any way the user desires."


    "From what I could see in the magic circle, the administrator of this ce chose to stretch the arena grounds into a 1000 KM space."


    "...Oh, bullshit magic, huh?" Lilith spoke with a dry look.


    "..." Theo shed a small smile.


    "You could say that."


    "But¡­ The Arena administrator has quite powerful contacts, huh? Not just any witch can do that."


    "..." d showed a small smile when he heard what Saul said.


    The magic circle began to shrink, and slowly, the magic circle only covered the arena area.


    From the outside, it looked like the arena hadn''t changed, but inside.


    "...That''s pretty extravagant, isn''t it?" Natashia said while looking around. There was now arge open space and a great distance between her opponent.


    "This space was created with the intention of you using all your powers and not harming the audience." The referee exined, as he looked up, and said:


    "Although, maintaining this space requires a lot of power, so please finish the duel before that time runs out." He pointed to the sky.


    Natashia and Nius looked up to the sky and saw a giant stopwatch.


    "2 hours, huh." Nius spoke.


    "If the fight doesn''t finish within that time limit, we''ll have to cancel and leave it for another day." As the arbiter of this ce and as an employee of this ce, he had a duty to keep the public safe from any side effects of battle.


    "Of course, what we just talked about is a public secret." He made a gesture of silence, and slowly the referee began to disappear.


    And soon, he appeared outside the magic circle''s area of ??effect.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" The referee raised his voice:


    "Let the game begin!"


    "OHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "...." Suddenly, everyone''s voice died, and they looked at the participants, confused.


    Despite having heard the signal to start fighting, the two Counts didn''t move.


    "What is happening?" Someone from the audience asked.


    "Who knows?"


    "Idiot, they''re the highest level of vampires, which means any unnned move could mean defeating each other." Someone in the audience who was wearing sses spoke while moving the sses up.


    "Ohhh, they''re sizing each other up, huh?" One girl spoke.


    "Yes. Correct."


    Actually, it''s not that they didn''t want to move, they couldn''t¡­ Precisely speaking, Nius couldn''t.


    ''What is happening?'' Nius asked himself as he looked at the woman in front of him who was suddenly lifeless, she lowered her head, and her golden hair covered her face.


    ''Well... I don''t know what''s going on, but this is a chance.'' He thought neutrally, and with one movement, he shot towards the woman. However, he did so very cautiously since the woman''s current state was just weird.


    Natashia looked at the man in front of her, the world around her seemed quite slow, and she could see the man''s every movement:


    ''So slow...'' She thought in disdain as shepletely ignored the man''s presence and focused on a single memory.


    ...


    "You must defeat him, a defeat that will make them remember your name forever. You must show him what it means to be a ''Vampire Count''."


    I must show him the power of my n...


    "Aplete defeat, a crushing defeat, crush him like a bug!"


    I must show how insignificant he is...


    "Do it in a way that your daughter would be proud of you!"


    I must make my daughter proud of me through my actions¡­


    She remembered Sasha''s words.


    "Don''t lose."


    And then Victor''s words followed:


    "If you achieve this... I will marry you, I will make you mine."


    If I achieve this, if I annihte this insect from existence... Then, he will ept me, and he will pour all his love into me! His love will paint my whole being starting from the inside!


    He will give me his love...


    His love... His love... His love... His love... His love... His love... His love... His love... His love His... His love¡­ His love... His love.......


    .


    .


    .


    ...HE WILL GIVE ME ALL HIS LOVE!!!!


    ¡­


    Natashia lifted her face and looked at Nius.


    "!!!!" Nius was taken aback by the woman''s face.


    She had a lifeless look, a big smile that showed all her sharp teeth, her cheeks were a little red.


    "...The bug must be eliminated... For the sake of my happiness and my husband''s..." She whispered in a low voice, her eyes starting to glow pure gold.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble!


    The woman''s body was covered by lightning.


    "Eh...?"


    And in the blink of an eye, she was in front of Nius.


    "That speed-...."


    "Die." She punched Nius with all her strength.


    The man flew in a straight line, but before gravity could have much effect, the woman grabbed Nius by the neck:


    "Do not run away from me."


    "This bitch-¡­"


    BOOOOOOM!


    Suddenly, a loud noise as if something had exploded was heard, but he couldn''t locate the source of this explosion.


    "Eh...?" Nius didn''t understand what happened, he tried to free himself from the woman''s grip, but for some reason, his body felt heavy.


    ''What is happening!?''


    Natashia let Nius go, and she posed in a martial arts stance.


    ''One punch, one million hits.''


    She punched the air.


    And suddenly, Nius vanished from existence, as his entire body seemed to evaporate into thin air, and all that was left was blood stter and...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A great st of air blew every stter of the man''s blood out of existence.


    And the damage from that attack extended in a straight line over an absurd distance.


    Natashia just stood there in the martial arts stance, but this image startled several beings who were watching.


    "..." Everyone was open-mouthed in shock. They just couldn''t understand what they had just witnessed.


    An older vampire in the audience sat in the stands and said:


    "There''s a reason vampire counts never fight..."


    He swallowed hard.


    "It''s because when they fight... It can''t be considered a fight¡­ Yes, it is just..."


    "A massacre." The one who continued the statement was Scathach, who was in Victor''s room.


    "..." The girls look at Scathach.


    "An elder vampire who has trained their power to the limit are freaks of nature, and when these beings fight... It cannot be called ''fighting''."


    Seeing the big smile on Scathach''s face, the girls can''t help but gulp...


    They looked at the damage done by the woman:


    "Just what happened¡­?" Sasha asked since she never thought her mother was this strong¡­


    What she just saw shocked her as much as when she saw Victor attack Carlos at the speed of sound.


    "Oh, she just punched Nius a million times in a second." Scathach spoke with the same smile on her face.


    "...Wha-." Lacus, who had confidence in her speed, was speechless.


    "This is fucking bullshit..." Violet couldn''t help but say, and the girls nodded in agreement.


    "Fue..." Pepper was just thinking about how the woman was strong enough to do that kind of damage, and it''s not like this woman was her mother.


    ''Wait... if my mother is considered the strongest female vampire? Just how strong is she?'' Pepper couldn''t imagine.


    "Just how fast do you need to be to achieve a feat like that?" Siena asked in disbelief.


    "Too fast¡­ Indeed, she needs to be very fast." Scathachughed.


    "That woman, hasn''t she gotten stronger?" Agnes thought.


    "I don''t remember her being able to do that without harming herself, and I don''t remember the damage being as ridiculous as it is now..." Agnes only had thoughts for Adonis, but some things she made sure not to forget, and that was the strength of vampire counts.


    ¡­Although, as she has a chicken brain, she often forgets about it.


    But that''s not her fault! 99% of her brain was dedicated to just Adonis!


    And the remaining 1%, she needed to split between the duties of a vampire count and sometimes her daughter!


    "¡­Huh?" Sasha looked at Agnes:


    "What do you mean?"


    "In the past, when Natashia did this, she suffered severe damage to her body and immediately started spitting up blood. After all, she is not like you, who has a natural resistance from birth to lightning." Agnes exined.


    "But now... She''s done it and lookspletely fine... It''s like she might be able to..."


    "Use lightning without consequences?" Scathachughed.


    "Yes..." Agnes looked at Scathach, and when she saw the faces of the girls around her, something clicked in her head.


    "That boy, huh..." Adonis spoke up.


    "Again, that boy, now he''s gone after the mother of his other wife..." She conveniently forgot the fact that she had encouraged the woman to do so.


    "¡­Isn''t the game over?" Eleanor suddenly asked.


    "..." The room was silent.


    "That''s true. Why hasn''t the referee said the game is over?" Sasha nodded.


    "Well¡­ That''s obvious, right? It''s because the game isn''t over." Scathach and Agnes shed a small smile.


    "Huh? Isn''t it impossible that man survived this!?" Violet couldn''t ept that.


    "Violet, my dear daughter..." Agnes looked at Violet with a serious look.


    "Old vampires are beings that always have a n B when they go to fight a being of the same level¡­" She looked at Scathach and then at Natashia, and then she corrected herself, "At least most of them are like that..."


    When Agnes finished speaking, a change began to ur in the arena, a kind of ck liquid started toe out of the floor, and slowly this liquid started to form Nius'' appearance.


    "Ugh, what is this?" Violet made a disgusted face.


    "It''s his power..." Scathach''s eyes twitched a little as she looked into the ck liquid.


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 228: The Power Of The Fulger Clan.

    <h4>Chapter 228: The Power Of The Fulger n.</h4>


    ''Good thing I put a part of myself underground¡­'' Nius thought as he looked at the woman who was in a martial arts stance.


    Natashia rxed her body a little and continued looking at him:


    "Tsk." She clicked her tongue with visible annoyance, then, using her right hand, she grasped the sword that hung at her waist.


    She removed her sword from its sheath and pointed it at the man.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natashia began to channel her powers through the hilt of her sword, causing the de to hum with a golden glow of electrifying energy, with arcs jumping away and striking the ground around her.


    ''I''ll spread more pieces of me...-'' Nius didn''t even have time toplete his thought before Natashia was already in front of him, swinging her de down in a deadly arc!


    Rumble!


    CLANG!


    The two Vampires'' swords collided with each other, causing a massive shockwave apanied by a deafening metallic ng, which burst forth from their position and resonated through the surrounding arena.


    Looking into the woman''s lifeless eyes that were glowing gold, he asked himself:


    ''Why is she so motivated?'' He couldn''t ept the fact that she was doing all of this because of her ''husband''.


    Rumble!


    Natashia''s hands disappeared, which was followed by a part of Nius disappearing from existence. He couldn''t even perceive what had happened.


    "What am I seeing¡­?" A younger vampire within the crowd couldn''t ept that such power existed.


    That was the irrationality of someone who had the power of n Fulger, one of the strongest of the four great vampire ns.


    Natashia Fulger''s lightning power could do much more than provide a simple speed boost. When someone from this family trained that power to the limit, an irrationality such as her would be born.


    An irrationality called Annasthashia Fulger.


    The woman shed a small smile, and then she was gone.


    From the audience''s perspective, golden rays began to dance around Nius.


    And in the blink of an eye,


    Nius'' entire body became minced.


    Looking at the woman''s facial expression with his eye, he thought; ''It doesn''t matter... I must focus on the fight, or I will lose.''


    Nius'' body was covered in a ck liquid, and soon, his entire body was regenerated.


    But before he could make a move, he saw the woman''s palm pointed at him:


    Looking at her crazy smile, he couldn''t help but say, "Crazy bit-."


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE!


    A giant beam of concentrated power shot out of Natashia''s palm and erased his body, along with everything in front of her, from existence, the beam soaring a considerable distance before suddenly,


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    An explosion of pure unadulterated power erupted forth from the point of impact, shaking the arena like a high magnitude earthquake and creating a mushroom-cloud the likes of those only seen in the aftermath of multiple nuclear warheads detonating simultaneously.


    .


    .


    .


    A hush fell in the arena. In fact, since the woman began fighting, the audience had be quiet, as they had no words or reactions to this situation.


    The only reactions they had were...


    "Wooow..." They looked like a group of children who had witnessed their first fireworks show.


    And with that attack, they finally understood why vampire counts were called natural disasters, walking weapons of mass destruction, etc.


    This crazy woman had ridiculous power in her hands!


    "Tsk... Annoying insect." Natashia looked to one side, and on that side, a body started to be created, a kind of ck liquid started to gather, and soon the image of Nius appeared.


    Nius quickly pulled away from Natashia, brandished his sword from his waist, and stabbed the de into the ground.


    His eyes began to glow blood red, and as if he were a corrupted god of the seas, ck water began to be created from where he was and surged outward throughout the area.


    Natashia looked at the water with a neutral gaze, and with a small jump back, she appeared several kilometers away.


    "Oh... Apparently, her instincts haven''t weakened over time, that''s good... That''s good indeed." Scathach''s excited smile was very evident.


    "What is this rotten water? Why is my mother pulling away?" Sasha asked curiously. The target of her question was obviously the most experienced woman present.


    Scathach.


    "I do not know." The stronger female vampire replied in an honest tone.


    "..." So there''s something even she doesn''t know... Sasha, Violet, and even Eleanor thought at the same time.


    "But it was a good choice for her not to step into that water." Scathach continued.


    "Why?" Sasha asked curiously.


    "..." Scathach was silent and looked at Agnes.


    As if understanding Scathach''s message, Agnes adjusted her sses and sensually crossed her legs as she started talking, "The Horseman family''s specialty is ''corruption''."


    The girls'' attention was drawn to Agnes.


    "Corruption...?" Siena asked, "What kind?"


    "We don''t know. After all, it''s not mandatory for noble families to reveal their powers to the government, but if I were to guess..."


    "It could be all kinds of corruption." Adonis was the one who continued.


    "Take the example of Einer Horseman, his quills seemed to hold the power of ''decay''."


    "Since that man is the father of that child, he must have simr power."


    "...I wouldn''t call it corruption, but decay does fall into the same ''group''." Violet thought out loud.


    "We know." Agnes spoke for Adonis.


    "But we are not sure how to categorize the power of this n; after all, it is a very strange power."


    "..." All the women were silent, and suddenly.


    "HAI, HAI, HAI~!" Pepper held up her hand.


    "What is it, daughter?" Scathach asked with a smile on her face.


    "Doesn''t that mean the Horseman n is a n of ''necromancers''?"


    "¡­Huh?" Nobody understood what she meant by that.


    "I don''t think that man is a witch." Agnesmented.


    "Ugh..." Pepper borated a bit, "In some games, there is a specific ss you can choose whose name is always either ''Necromancer, or Warlock'', these sses are primarily intended to debuff enemies."


    "Debuff?" Agnes asked.


    "Yes, they cast spells which cause negative statuses effects that affect the target in a variety of ways, for example, some spells can cause the target to experience weakness, or affect their speed, inhibit their senses, cause paralysis, etc." She spoke with a big smile on her face.


    "Oh... Maybe that''s it." Violet and Sasha spoke at the same time. Although the two were not women who yed many games, they had seen Ruby''s sisters and even Ruby ying them on asion.


    And in those games they saw those women y, they could see that this ss was very annoying to fight.


    Why did they know this? Well... When Ruby died from a debuff from a necromancer or warlock, she spoke all the words that shouldn''t be said in front of children at that time...


    It was almost certain that if the enemies were cultivators, they would spit blood at hearing so many bad wordsing out of a beautiful woman like Ruby.


    "...How do you defeat a necromancer in this game?" Adonis asked a little curiously.


    "You have to kill him before he casts a debuff on you, or leave his area of effect, you also have the option to wait for the debuff to wear off."


    "Oh..."


    "There are many strategies."


    "But the mostmonly used ones are." Pepper''s smile grew a little, "Kill the annoying bug before it can do anything."


    A cold sweat broke out on Adonis'' face, "...You are certainly the daughter of Scathach." Adonis shed a neutral smile.


    "... Fuweh?" Pepper looked at Adonis, not understanding why he said that.


    Despite being far from each other, that same thought crossed Natashia''s mind.


    Though her thinking was very different from the younger girl:


    Why doesn''t he die? Why doesn''t he die? Why doesn''t he die? Why doesn''t he die? WHY DOESN''T HE DIE!?


    This annoying son of a bitch is getting in the way!


    A dark, heavy aura began to leave Natashia''s body, and her full focus was on Nius...


    ''... What a scary woman, what is this feeling?'' He could tell it was killing intent, but there was something else mixed in, something heavy, something obsessive?


    The man removed his helmet, pulled his sword from the ground, and looked at the woman with the same cold eyes, and for the first time, he said something:


    "Annasthashia Fulger."


    "HMM!?" The woman''s gaze was now frightening!


    Gulp.


    The audience couldn''t help but gulp.


    "...Mother is pissed off..." Sasha said with a tight little smile.


    "I wouldn''t call that angry, more so that she''s frustrated?" Violet and Agnes spoke at the same time.


    "I would be feeling the same if this insect that doesn''t die was in front of me, and I wanted to see my husband." Violet spoke as she looked at the woman.


    "Indeed." Agnes agreed with her daughter.


    "..." For some reason, it was pretty convincing when those words came out of these two women''s mouths.


    Everyone couldn''t help but think at the same time.


    "I''m honestly surprised, I never thought you were this strong..."


    "Did you think I was a loser because I kept gambling around?"


    "Yes." Nius didn''t deny it.


    "..." And that was the unconscious response of all the audience present.


    "You''ve always had an attitude of gathering husbands and betting on your family''s riches, living a not-so-healthy life, and, because of that, I thought you were the weakest vampire count." He cracked his neck a little and shed a small smile.


    "And really... You were the weakest vampire count..." Nius was sure of that, considering he made a point of studying all three countesses.


    He didn''t even bother to search for Eleanor since, for a n that lived far from society, she didn''t have that much influence within it.


    "..." Natashia didn''t move. After all, the opinion of a ''bug'' didn''t matter... Yes, it didn''t matter at all...


    Veins started popping in Natashia''s head. If before she was frustrated, now she is angry!


    "This piece of shit!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A golden pir of vtile electricity burst out of Natashia''s body.


    "But... Something has changed in you." He spoke in a low voice as he held the sword in front of him.


    "Well... Now, she''s annoyed..."


    "Natashia..." Scathach facepalmed, "Apparently, she still hasn''t learned to control herself yet, huh? She even looks like someone from her n." She said while looking at Agnes.


    "Huh¡­? My n doesn''t have hot-headed people like her!"


    All the women looked at Agnes with dry eyes.


    "..." Violet turned her face away since she had no words to say on the matter.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion urred in the arena, and all the girls'' attention returned to Natashia.


    Natashia had entered Nius'' range at speeds so fast it could be mistaken for teleportation and attacked the man with her sword!


    "Stupid woman. She''s entered his territory." Agnes spoke.


    "Hmm... I''ve never seen that technique." Scathach''s eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    Natashia had her entire body covered in lightning so dense that it was as if she wore golden armor made of pure energy, adding an extrayer of defense to the armor she was already wearing.


    "...'''' The lightning arcing off Natashia''s sword grew stronger and wilder, its resonating hum growing louder by the second. Her eyes glowed a ring blood red, and when she was going to finish off the insect in front of her,


    She found herself trapped by tentacles of water.


    "Thank you for voluntarily entering my domain." Nius, despite having half his body missing, chuckled as his eyes glowed blood red.


    The tentacles of ck water tried to cover Natashia''s body and pierce into her.


    ... Yes, tried.


    "Huh?" He looked at the woman in disbelief.


    His water power couldn''t prate her lightning armor!


    "Did you really think I''d be irritated by the words of an insect?" She grew a big smile that showed off her sharp teeth.


    She ignored the ck water that was the power of this man and raised her sword towards the sky.


    FUSHHHHHHHHH


    A gigantic pir of golden energy erupted from the sword''s de.


    Natashia held her sword as if she were an honorable knight preparing to smite the opponent before her.


    "Are you crazy? If you unleash this power here, you won''t be safe either."


    "But that way, you won''t survive, right? I don''t know what your power is, and I don''t care either, but... If I obliterate this entire area, you won''t survive, right?"


    "..." A cold sweat broke out on Nius'' face.


    "And did you forget?" Her smile grew so big it sent shivers down Nius'' spine.


    "I am the fastest woman alive."


    "Fuck-."


    "HAAA!" Natashia brought the sword down vertically, and when the sword touched Nius'' body,


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion of unimaginable proportions, one significantlyrger than the one she''d created before, devastated the entire arena, spreading vibrations through the ground that could be felt all over the Royal Capital, casting a blinding light through the surroundings, affecting the majority of those who were spectating.


    "Ugh...Did she win?" Sasha put her hand in front of her face to block out some of the golden light. She couldn''t see a thing!


    "..." A silence fell over the area, and no one could answer Sasha''s question.


    A few seconds passed, and as if they were in sync,


    Scathach and Agnes rose from their respective seats and looked at the arena with a serious look.


    "...?" Nobody understood the women''s reaction.


    "Mother?" Lacus called for her mother, but the woman didn''t seem to hear her.


    "Agnes." Scathach spoke in a cold tone that made the people around them shiver.


    "I know." She looked at her shadow and said:


    "Oda, inform Hilda."


    Agnes'' shadow took on the appearance of a man.


    "Don''t let anyone out of the royal capital until I order!"


    "Those who do not obey must be burned alive!"


    [Yes, Countess Agnes.] Oda spoke, and soon, the man''s shadow left the room.


    Nobody was understanding anything, why were the two women reacting so strongly? Wasn''t the fight over?


    Everyone asked themselves that.


    "..." Suddenly a pressure as if a was falling on everyone''s head burst forth from the arena.


    "... What is this...?" Violet touched her right arm as she swallowed and looked at the arena.


    "Is something there¡­?" Sasha spoke up.


    "..." Eleanor was silent, but it was quite obvious that she was feeling an instinctive fear of this pressure.


    "...This is...This is..." Pepper grabbed Siena and Lacus.


    "Control yourselves!" Scathach''s voice echoed throughout the room, and as if the pressure they''d felt were a mere illusion, the girls managed to recover.


    A relieved sigh came out of the most affected girls.


    "Luna, don''t let any of my daughters leave this ce."


    "...Huh? Y-Yes, master!"


    Scathach approached the ss and smashed her way through it.


    The loud noise of ss shattering caught the attention of the audience, and when they looked at where the sound originated, they saw...


    "Scathach Scarlett!" Somehow, the woman''s appearance made the vampires in the audience more relieved.


    The woman soon jumped out of the ce where she was, floated to a pir of the arena, and stood there. For a few seconds, she looked at d, and when she saw the small smile on the old man''s face, she thought:


    ''Tsk, you expected this, huh? So that''s why you wanted me here.''


    "Agnes, you must go too." Adonis spoke.


    "¡­Huh?" She looked at Adonis in shock, her face distorted in anger, and when she was about to say something, she heard:


    "Agnes, you don''t have to worry about me, it''s not like I''m leaving here, right?" He shed a gentle smile.


    Soon his expression turned stern, "And that''s your job."


    "...Fine."


    Agnes turned around, walked over to the hole in the ss Scathach made, then jumped out as well.


    "Agnes Snow too?"


    "What are the two countesses doing?" Everyone was curious, but no one dared to try to ask them anything.


    She arrived at a pir on the opposite side of the arena and looked down with a serious expression.


    As the golden light began to fade, everyone saw a scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 229: A Shout Of Motivation.

    <h4>Chapter 229: A Shout Of Motivation.</h4>


    A man... Wrong, a monster with long ck bat wings, a spiked tail, and an all-ck body was holding a woman by the neck.


    His skin was a dark gray, his eyes were blood red, and ws could be seen on his hands.


    Cough.


    Natashia coughed up blood on the floor.


    "Mother!" Sasha cried out in concern when she saw the man''s w piercing Natashia''s heart.


    "Piece of shit." She roared, "Get your filthy hands off me!" She raised the golden sword, the sword covered in the signature lightning of her n, and with a wave of her hands,


    She cuts off the man''s arm.


    She tried to remove the man''s arm from her chest, but...


    "¡­Huh¡­?"


    "Tsk." Scathach wore an annoyed face. She didn''t like where this was going at all.


    The sword simply stopped at the man''s skin and didn''t cut anything.


    "Surprised?"


    Natashia looked uprehending as suddenly her vision started to blur, and her world started to spin.


    "...W-What happened...-"


    "I think you are, but... It''s too bad you can''t show it to me." He punched the woman in the face.


    Crack, Crack.


    The skull of the woman''s face sunk in, and she cked out.


    But even though she was unconscious, she never let go of her sword.


    Soon the vampire''s incredible regeneration started to take effect, but it seemed so slow...


    Her face began to slowly heal, and she woke up.


    "Despite having my poison, the regeneration is still active... As expected, I need more updates, that''s still not enough..." He started to whisper to himself in a low tone.


    But as Natashia was close to him, she could clearly hear what the man was saying, but...


    The man''s voice sounded quite far away to her. It was like an echoing from a ce so far away that she had no idea what he was talking about, her eyes started to get lifeless, and...


    The sword dropped from her hand.


    A small smile appeared on the man''s face, suddenly he appeared in front of the woman and attacked her heart again.


    Soon he pulled out the woman''s heart and threw her to the ground like she''s a piece of trash.


    BOOOOOOM!


    A spider web-shaped crater was created.


    Crack, crack.


    Cough.


    Sounds of bones breaking could be heard, and it didn''t take a genius to know that every bone in her back waspletely broken.


    And not just the bones were broken.


    The woman''s golden armor brokepletely, and soon the white bra she was wearing was shown to everyone.


    "OHHHHHHH!" Some men in the audience reacted to this scene and felt sadistic pleasure to see that irrational woman in such a state.


    "Good work, Count Nius! We believed in you!"


    Agnes looked at the audience with her eyes glowing gold as she raised her hand.


    Fushhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Soon a fireball was created and, even though the fireball was small, it was very hot!


    It was like she was holding a mini sun!


    "...She''s not going to do that, right?" Natalia asked with a strained smile.


    "Yes, she will." Adonis replied with all the certainty in this world. He knew his wife very well.


    And just as Adonis predicted. Agnes threw the fireball into the audience!


    FUSHHHHHHHH


    The fireball was approaching with ridiculous speed!


    "What!?" The vampires didn''t have a chance to react; they didn''t have time to flee, as the fireball was already reaching the audience.


    But before the fireball reached the audience, the woman clenched her fist, and the fireball disappeared as if it never existed.


    Gulp.


    Everyone on that side of the audience gulped.


    For a moment, they could actually feel death approaching their necks!


    If that fireball hit them, nothing would be left to tell the tale!


    "You pieces of shit, you''re lucky. Really lucky." As a countess, she couldn''tmit such an act in front of the king, especially not when there were a lot of non-vampire groups watching.


    ''If the king wasn''t here, everyone would burn.'' Agnes particrly had a neutral opinion of Natashia, but... As a femalepanion and a long-time acquaintance, she was ufortable with the gazes of these insects.


    "Mad woman, what are you nning to do! There are innocents here!"


    Nod, Nod.


    Some men quickly nodded in agreement with the man, they did nothing!


    They also wouldn''t admit that they felt a little happy to see that woman being treated like that.


    "HMMMM?" Her face said: I don''t give a fuck.


    "..." The men were speechless. Despite not having said anything, they understood the woman''s message very well.


    "Look, he''s doing something." Suddenly a woman on the other side of the arena spoke.


    All eyes in the audience are focused on the arena again.


    Nius lifted the woman''s heart, and it burst, then all the blood contained in her heart dropped into his throat.


    "Indeed. You have delicious blood¡­as expected of an older vampire." The man seemed to taste the woman''s blood, and an expression of ecstasy covered his face for a few seconds.


    "I want more..." A ck miasma began to leave his body, and a predatory smile appeared on his face as he looked at the motionless woman.


    He raised his ws and attacked the woman!


    He cut her into pieces, hands, legs, chest, and head. Everything waspletely separated from the woman''s body, as a bloody mess was being created, while he had a maniacal smile on his face.


    "MOTHER!!!"


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Sasha''s body was covered in lightning, and her appearance changed.


    "Oops, I can''t... I have a job to do..." He walked towards the woman, and as he walked towards her, he created a ck sword with his powers.


    ''An obstacle must be eliminated, and by doing so, I will be closer to my goal.''


    "Stop, don''t interrupt." Adonis appeared in front of Sasha, who waspletely transformed into her Vampire Count form.


    "Huuuh?" Sasha wasn''t in a good mood. Her eyes gleamed dangerously, and she was in a state where she didn''t care that the person in front of her was her childhood friend''s father.


    ''I won''t lose another family member again!''


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The lightning that enveloped Sasha began to crackle louder.


    "Father, Sasha..." Violet seemed unsure what to do. On one side was her father, who she liked a lot, and on the other side was her friend; she was in a difficult position.


    "The game isn''t over... Remember, it''s a fight to the death, both of you agreed to that."


    "You think I care!? It''s my mom who''s lying there and about to be killed!" Sasha screamed, her voiceing out like the crack of lightning.


    "..." A moment of silence fell in ce, and for the first time in Violet''s life, she saw something that shocked her.


    "You do not understand!?" Adonis lost his gentle face and spoke in a serious voice, the man''s eyes changed to blood red, and he stared at Sasha.


    "By interrupting the duel, you''re basically stepping on the pride of two Vampire Counts! Two elder vampires! Who do you think you are, child!?"


    A frightening pressure left Adonis and went toward Sasha.


    "Ugh..." Sasha fell to the ground as she felt the pressure on her body. Despite being sick and weakened, the man in front of her was still an elder vampire.


    Wrong, the man in front of her was still a countess''s partner.


    Her transformation was undone, and she dropped to her knees.


    "I ask..."


    A cold pressure covered the entire room.


    Suddenly everyone heard a cold voice, and they looked towards the entrance to the room.


    And standing at the entrance to the room was Ruby... And she looked quite different...


    Her long red hair was bigger by almost the same length as Violet''s hair, she got a little taller too, an aura of ''adult'' was emanating from her body, and not only that...


    "Who are you to raise your voice to Sasha?" The woman''s eyes glowed a deep red.


    Crack, Crack.


    The entire room began to shake as the two auras shed.


    "S-Sister¡­?" The sisters could tell with just one look her sister got stronger!


    "Ruby¡­?"


    Ruby ignored the girls and kept looking at Adonis with him watching.


    "... You came back." Adonis spoke in a nonchnt tone and didn''t seem affected at all.


    But even so, she was no match for an elder vampire.


    She twitched her brow a little, and her aura got even stronger!


    A small drop of blood threatened toe out of Adonis''s mouth.


    "..." Adonis narrowed his eyes, wiped his mouth, and drew back. He didn''t want trouble, as he just wanted to stop the girl from doing something stupid.


    "I don''t want to fight you, I just don''t want her to do something stupid. What do you think would happen if she jumped in the middle of the arena?"


    "That''s not your problem." Ruby replied in an indifferent tone as she approached Sasha and helped the woman to her feet.


    "Thanks...Ruby..." Sasha was still surprised by Ruby''s changes.


    Suddenly her eyes lit up, "My mother!"


    Ruby suddenly hugged Sasha, "Shhhh, don''t worry, she''ll be fine." She spoke as if it was an absolute truth, like she was very confident.


    "H-Huh¡­?"


    Adonis and the girls around him watched all this in silence, but their silence didn''tst long when Adonis asked:


    "How did you get stronger in such a short time?"


    "¡­A short time, huh?" She whispered in a low voice and didn''t respond.


    Suddenly Violet''s eyes widened, "Wait, if Ruby is here..."


    "FATHER!" Ophis''s bored face seemed to brighten, and she quickly looked up.


    Suddenly, a dark pressure fell on the entire royal capital.


    "... What a dy, I was almost getting bored." d shed a small smile.


    ''...He came, huh...?'' Theo thought, his eyes gleaming with a slight annoyance that was gone the moment he appeared.


    "That man..." Lilith looked at him with curious eyes.


    "Ugh... He''s here, I thought it was going to be a quiet game..." Elizabeth whispered, though...


    She looked at her father and at her older brother Theo. She also looked at Alexios, who at some point had his eyes open, showing those scary eyes to her.


    ''What is happening?'' She felt like something was happening right in front of her, and she couldn''t understand it.


    "..." Alexios, who was looking at the man in the sky, disyed a small smile, and soon he closed his eyes.


    "Oh...?" Scathach shed a small smile when she saw Victor, "You came back, my stupid disciple, but isn''t that much faster than you promised...?"


    Her smile died when she saw Victor''s changed appearance, and her mood got even worse when she saw Victor''s face. He didn''t have the small smile he always had. He didn''t even have the smile of amusement he had when he saw a strong opponent.


    A murderous air began to leave her body, and she turned her gaze to d¡­specifically, to the golden-haired man beside d.


    Violet walked quickly to the window and looked up.


    Standing on top of the arena was a tall man with hair as ck as night that reached his shoulders, while his eyes were blood red.


    "His hair grew..." Violet showed a confused face, suddenly, she felt all of Victor''s emotions, and the only thing he was conveying was:


    "He''s angry." Violet and Sasha spoke at the same time.


    Ruby shed a small smile, "...You have no idea."


    "..." The audience was silent as they looked at the man floating in the air.


    They just didn''t know how to react because...


    The pressure that wasing out of that man''s body was frightening!


    "The four counts are here..." An older vampire spoke with a cold sweat.


    He looked at the pirs and saw the two countesses, then he looked at the arena and saw a count and a former vampire count.


    ... And he looked at the man in the air.


    ''Alucard... the youngest Count in history... Why...? Why do you have that kind of aura around you?'' He couldn''t understand. That man''s aura was second to of the vampire counts present here, and that fact for the older vampire was:


    ''This is just bullshit!''


    Victor''s eyes gleamed dangerously as he looked at Nius.


    As Nius was about to deliver the final blow to Natashia''s head, lightning struck from the sky, revealing the appearance of a man.


    Tink! Crack.


    He bit his sword... And the sword disappeared from existence...


    "Huh?" Nius was surprised when he saw the man in front of him, and he was even more surprised when the man simply ate the sword made of his power.


    The man points his palm at Nius, "Burn..."


    A gigantic beam of fire shot out of the man''s palm.


    "UGH!" Nius quickly assumed a defensive stance, and soon he was blown away.


    "..." A silence fell in the arena and inside the arena.


    Victor looked at Natashia.


    Victor''s eyes were covered by his hair, but everyone could see his mouth creaking.


    He took the woman''s head and held it level with his face.


    "Natashia..." Although he spoke in a low voice, everyone could hear his words, as slowly his voice began to rise and with a demonic scream that sent shivers through all the vampires who heard his voice:


    "ANNASTHASHIA FULGER!!!"


    .


    .


    .


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 230: My Mother in law Wants My Naked Body... Gulp.

    <h4>Chapter 230: My Mother inw Wants My Naked Body... Gulp.</h4>


    Natashia saw herself in a dark worldpletely devoid of light, and the only thing visible in this world was herself.


    "Where am I?" She asked aloud, but the only thing she got in response was the sound of her question echoing through this strange ce.


    Okay, in this kind of situation, the first thing is to remember what happened, right?


    As a woman who had lived a long time, she had experienced many strange things, and she understood that in this kind of situation, it was best to remain calm.


    "Let me think, I was fighting that bug..."


    Suddenly, several memories started popping into her head.


    "Fufufufu, despite being the original and the strongest, you were easily caught in his poison¡­ How pathetic."


    "Hmm?" Natashia''s face distorted, and she looked in the direction of the voice. She was a little surprised when she saw a woman just like her wearing a long ck dress.


    "Hello, my other self." She greeted the woman with a friendly smile.


    "..." Natashia''s smile grew... And it wasn''t a friendly smile.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    She appeared in front of the woman and tried to cut her with lightning daggers.


    But...


    The daggers just passed through the woman and didn''t kill her... It was as if she were a shadow...


    "Fufufu, do you really want to kill me? Don''t you feel sorry for killing a part of yourself?"


    "Of course not... You were a mistake from my past, and you''re getting in the way of my current goals."


    "..." Natasha''s smile grew widely:


    "But you know? I really like that man too."


    "¡­Huh?" Natashia didn''t understand where this woman came from with those words.


    "No need to make such a shocked face. Remember, I am you too, and just like you, I also like strong men."


    "But unlike you who seek that man''s approval..." Her smile distorted even more:


    "I seek to dominate him."


    "That''s our difference."


    "..." Natashia stopped trying to attack Natasha and said:


    "You are silly." She spoke in a simple, straight tone.


    "...?" Natasha didn''t understand what her original''s meaning was with her words.


    "No one can dominate a king. A king is one who stands above others and points the way for usmon people to follow them..." She spoke in a neutral tone that even a monkey could understand this indisputable fact.


    "If a king is dominated... He will no longer be a king... but a puppet."


    "Fufufu, but isn''t that more exciting? Imagine what a pleasure it would be topletely dominate someone who is destined to be king?"


    "Just imagining this sight, I get a little¡­" Her face turned a little red, and her breathing became heavy, "Excited."


    "...This bitch..." Natashia couldn''t believe that this woman was her other personality.


    "Bitch...?" Natasha''s face distorted, and she looked at Natashia, "You''re the only one who''s a bitch here! You''re still looking for something impossible like ''love'' in the midst of this rotten thing we call vampire society!"


    "..." Natashia was silent.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "If ''love'' cannot be found, we must create it for ourselves, that''s how vampires work!"


    "..." Natashia was silent since the words of her other self held a bit of truth.


    Just how long had she been looking for something true?


    100 years? 500 years? 1500 Years?


    She had seen several human realms grow and crumble over time, yet vampire society remained unchanged, like a tough stone that never changed with the passage of time.


    Although it looked pretty at first sight... Over time, it had be something dull... Something boring...


    And in the midst of it all, she always looked for something ''true'', but she never found it...


    And when she had thought she''d found it in the past, she was disappointed, and because of that foolish mistake, the woman in front of her was born.


    A trauma that was born out of a big mistake from the past... A memory she wanted to forget but couldn''t... The woman in front of her represented all that to Natashia.


    And... She was right. If you can''t find something, you just create it for yourself; that''s the way vampires do things. After all, they''re immortal beings, so they can wait as long as it takes to get closer to ''something'' they desire.


    But...


    Natashia looked at Natasha:


    "...But even if you ''create'' someone to love you... That won''t be true. It will be something artificial... You''ll never feel truly loved." She spoke in a neutral tone:


    "That is an indisputable truth... The false will never rece the true."


    "No matter how hard you try, no matter how much you fail, no matter how hard you try to ''dominate'' the other party, that truth will never change..."


    "..." Natasha was silent this time.


    Her face took on a slightly sad expression, and she said, "I remember... When you took my ce, you tried to create ''something'' like that for yourself, but in the end, you failed... having failed in that goal, you kidnapped any man who would serve the n, and thus my daughter was born."


    "But unlike Scathach, who killed her husband because he wasn''t ''gifted'' or ''strong'' enough."


    "You left him around to satiate your vanity."


    "..." Natasha couldn''t deny the woman''s words.


    "But... Something good dide from that chaos."


    "What?"


    "My daughter..." She shed a motherly smile.


    "My precious little baby, my little lightning bolt, my ray of light... She was born... And the day she was born was the happiest moment of my life..."


    "..." Natasha was silent. If there was one thing she agreed with Natashia, it would be her feelings for her daughter...


    Despite being twisted and misunderstood, she always wanted the best for her daughter... But...


    Yes...


    But...


    "In the end¡­" Natashia''s sad smile turned into a depressing smile, "We both failed."


    The two failed to fulfill their determined goals.


    "ANNASTHASHIA FULGER!!!"


    Suddenly a voice invaded their shared world and shook their surroundings, and Natashia''s body shivered when she heard the voice.


    Natasha''s body shuddered, and her face turned a little red, but quickly those signs faded into existence as if they had never existed.


    "Oh..." Natashia''s depressed smile changed to a loving smile, and she looked like a teenager who was experiencing her first rtionship.


    The weather around her seemed to have cleared as if it were spring itself...


    "He''s here..." Her smile was now so beautiful that it did a little damage to Natasha.


    "I have to go back..." She spoke unconsciously and started walking towards a location.


    "¡­Will you make the same mistake again? This time with that man?" Natasha asked in a skeptical voice.


    Natashia stopped walking and turned to face Natasha, "...He''s not a mistake, he''s not like those men who care about Status or other meaningless drivel... He''s something I''ve always looked for."


    "But he hates you."


    "Thanks to you."


    "Ah, you''re wee." She shed a small smile.


    Natashia narrowed her eyes when she saw the woman''s smile.


    "He may hate me now, but in the future¡­ I know he will ept me. Wrong, he has to ept me, considering he is to me for making me feel these feelings! He made me feel these feelings, he has to take responsibility..." Her eyes were dark as a ck hole:


    "I''m 100% sure that in the future, he will be mine...-" She stopped talking and shed a small, gentle smile.


    She turned away and started walking again, "My Darling..." She spoke in a low voice that echoed all over the ce.


    "...." Natasha opened her mouth in shock...


    She just kept watching the woman until she disappeared.


    When the woman left, a small smile appeared on Natasha''s face.


    "I see..." She turned her face and looked at a location.


    "I''ll keep watching you...-" Natasha spoke, but when she felt a hand touching her shoulder, she stopped talking as sheughed a little and spoke while touching the hand of the person who touched her shoulder, " Wrong, we will..."


    ...


    "Ugh...!"


    All except for d and Scathach put their hands to their ears.


    "His voice is so loud." Someone from the audience spoke.


    Slowly Natashia seemed toe to life, and she saw...


    A faceless being looking at her, a being whose eyes and a mouth that had several sharp teeth were the only things visible on its face, and this being seemed to be irritated!


    Wrong, he was angry!


    "...I-." Natashia looked like she was going to say something, but the man wasn''t done talking.


    "Is this the demonstration you wanted to show me?"


    Natashia''s eyes widened.


    "Do you remember what I said?"


    "...Y-Yes..."


    "If you remember what I said¡­." He seemed to grit his teeth, "What''s with this pathetic showing?! How do you exin your current deplorable appearance!?"


    "I-..."


    "Count Alucard, you are in the way¡ª." A referee tried to intervene.


    Victor looked at the referee:


    "LEAVE!"


    "!!!" The referee''s whole body trembled under the man''s gaze, and he felt that if he disobeyed the man''s order, something very terrible would happen to him.


    Gulp.


    "...Yes."


    Victor ignored the referee and looked at Natashia again:


    "Annasthashia Fulger."


    "...?" She looked at Victor.


    "Is this the disy you wish to show your daughter? Is this pathetic state something you want to show to your subordinates?"


    "...Noo..."


    "Is this the disy you want to present to me?"


    "Definitely No!" Her eyes glowed blood red.


    "So, what are you waiting for? Get up and kill him!" He pointed at Nius, who was approaching them.


    Nius looked at Victor with a wary look, ''That little monster, the moment he appeared, his mouth changed into this weird shape and devoured my power...''


    It was only for a split second, but he could clearly see what Victor did.


    ''He''s getting better at controlling this power¡­'' He looked at Natashia, ''I must eliminate her and win the game, if he gets in my way, I''ll eliminate him too¡­ Wait, I can use the rules to my advantage. ''


    Nius stopped walking and started thinking.


    Natashia looked at Nius with anger on her face, but...


    "I can''t, his poison won''t let me regenerate..."


    "Oh... Is it just that?" Victor''s smile grew eerily, his distorted face disappeared, and soon Natashia could see the man''s face.


    He looked a little more mature, and his hair was longer...


    Victor bit his mouth, and soon the blood started pouring from his lips, and he made a move that left the entire arena silent.


    He kissed Natashia!


    "HhhmhmmmmM?" Natashia was surprised by this development since she wasn''t expecting it! But that didn''t mean she didn''t like it!


    The problem was... She didn''t have the body to hug the man she liked!


    "¡­Eh?" The man''s thoughts stopped working as he witnessed the sight before him!


    "Huh?" The people in the stands were shocked.


    "...Victor..." Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "Darling, I''m d you''re helping my mother¡­ But! But!" Sasha didn''t even know what to say anymore...


    "He really did that..." Ruby shed a small smile as she looked at Violet and tapped the woman on the shoulder.


    "Stop that look."


    "Huh? What look are you talking about?" Violet spoke with a look like a ck hole.


    "That look..." Ruby hugged Violet and said in a low voice:


    "Don''t make a decision until you know what happened to Darling and me... You want to know why we look a little older than thest time we saw each other, right?"


    "..." Violet opened her eyes wide.


    "What happened...?"


    "That''s a story for another time." Rubyughed and spoke with a gentle smile.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" dughed a lot.


    "Eh?" This time it was d''s sons who reacted to their father byughing.


    And along with d, another personughed:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, THAT MAN! He''s got balls!" It was Anderson who spoke.


    "...As expected, he''s a molester...I must banish him from existence..." Liza''s expression wasn''t pretty at all.


    Gulp, Gulp.


    Natashia drank Victor''s blood, and she felt something ''impure'' being taken from her:


    "That''s enough..." Victor suddenly stopped kissing Natashia.


    "E-Eh¡­?"


    "If you want more, do what you promised! Then we''ll talk!"


    "...!" Hearing Victor''s words, it was as if lightning had struck her head, and she finally understood everything.


    ''THIS IS A PROPOSAL MARRIAGE!''


    "...I''ll do it... Let''s kill this motherfucker!" Her eyes were burning with determination!


    "..." Victor disyed a small gentle smile. It seemed that his work was no longer necessary, so he let go of the woman''s head.


    Natashia''s blood around her began to pool in her body at a ridiculous speed, as a new body was being created at a rate never seen before by vampires.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble!


    Lightning clouds began to form in the sky.


    And a gigantic lightning bolt fell on top of Natashia.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion urred where her body was forming, followed by a sh, and soon a golden wed hand appeared.


    Natashia made a movement with her hand, and, with the pressure of the wind, she showed herself to the audience.


    "Oh¡­that''s the full form, huh?... It''s beautiful..." Victor admired the woman''s new form as if he were looking at a work of art.


    And at the same time, he realized that in that form, the woman was incredibly strong¡­ Ridiculously strong, he couldn''t even feel her level of power.


    And knowing that, his smile grew, ''She''s strong¡­ I want to fight her¡­ But¡­ I''m not her match yet, I need to grow older¡­'' And when he understood that, he was frustrated with himself.


    He clenched his fist.


    ''I need to train harder, if 2x the effort isn''t enough, I just need to work 500x harder!'' He didn''t want to wait 500 years, or 1500 years, he wanted to get stronger now!


    ''Fuck the rules!''


    Natashia''s pale skin was glowing gold, her hands became sharp ws, her feet too, long bat wings protruding from her back.


    Her eyes were a deeper red, while her hair looked like it was made of lightning itself.


    All her clothes disappeared, and in its ce, a kind of bra and panty-shaped scales were formed. It was as if it was there not to show the important parts of her to the world.


    She looked like a monster... An incredibly beautiful monster.


    She looked at her fists and opened and closed them.


    Rumble.


    Seeing the lightning in her fist, she shed a big scary smile.


    ''I got stronger¡­ As expected of my husband!''


    "Now." Victor''s voice came out neutral as he raised his fist, and the magic circles on his glove started to glow madly, while a big wild smile appeared on his face:


    "Show me who the woman named Annasthashia Fulger truly is!"


    "!!!" Victor''s voice seemed to thrill Natashia''s entire body, and with a smile simr to Victor''s, she said:


    "... I Will..."


    .


    .


    .


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 231: An Old Fox.

    <h4>Chapter 231: An Old Fox.</h4>


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natashia''s eyes glowed blood red, and when she went to make a move, suddenly Nius said:


    "Wait!" He made a stopping gesture and looked to the sky:


    "Count Alucard has interfered in the duel, isn''t that against the rules?" He spoke in a simple, easy-to-understand tone.


    "..." Everyone was silent.


    They all thought... Bruh, don''t break the mood, read the mood! The weather!


    But Nius didn''t care about that, as he looked at the referee who appeared in the arena:


    "Hmm... Well... I think, yes...?" The referee, however, looked carefully to see Victor''s reaction.


    Gulp.


    He swallowed hard when he saw the man''s gaze.


    "See?" Nius'' smile grew a little. "I clearly would have won if it weren''t for Count Alucard''s interference. What should we do about it?"


    "Hmmm...Hmm..." The referee didn''t know what to do, and, to be honest, he just wanted to get out of here. He didn''t have the balls to get into an argument between two vampire counts and an ex-Countess.


    "Pussy." Natashia spat on the floor.


    "..." Nius looked at the woman, "Mydy, it was you who was losing a few seconds ago, if it weren''t for the interference of your... Husband, I would have already won this duel."


    "..." At first, Natashia was annoyed that Nius used this ''cowardly'' tactic, but when she heard the word ''husband'', she seemed to have forgotten everything and shed a small smile.


    The man clearly had the potential to be a bootlicker.


    "Well, yes¡­ The rules¡­-" The referee looked like he was going to say something, but suddenly everyone heard Victor''s voice.


    "Rules, huh... Rules... Pfft..." Everyone looked at him.


    Suddenly:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~" A maniacalugh was heard by everyone, and thatugh made all the vampires shiver.


    And as a bipr being, his maniacalugh turned into an angry face:


    "You said, RULES!?" His voice echoed throughout the arena.


    "What bullshit!."


    "Huh?"


    "Rules were made to be broken, and..." Victor pointed his finger at Nius, "You don''t decide the rules."


    "...You''re not making any sense."


    "You do not understand...?" Victor looked at Nius as if he were looking at a fool.


    "..." Nius narrowed his eyes when he saw Victor''s gaze.


    "Let me rify for you."


    "Since ancient times, the rules have always been clear." Victor clenched his fist, and the magic circle on his glove glowed brightly:


    "Rules are decided by the strongest being present!"


    Victor turned his gaze and looked at a specific spot.


    Following his gaze, everyone else looked at that spot as well.


    "..." d shed a small smile when he saw the gaze of all the vampires present on him.


    "What do you say, O'' King of Vampires?"


    "..." A moment of silence fell in the arena, and suddenly d opened his mouth.


    "No rules were broken, the game goes on."


    "..." An even deeper silence fell over the entire arena.


    Some vampires wanted to say that this was clearly favoritism! But they didn''t have the balls to question the king.


    "... Fath-." Theo looked like he wanted to say something, but his question was interrupted by a man''sughter.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~!" Victorughed very loudly as he pped his hands together.


    ''... This man, he keeps doing what he wants.'' Theo thought irritably.


    "You heard the man! No rules were broken!"


    "... Well, if the king said so, right...?" Someone from the audience spoke.


    "Yes, the king has spoken..."


    "Indeed." Everyone came to amon consensus, and what was that consensus?


    Swallow this irrational situation and move on!


    Suddenly, Victor''s whole atmosphere became calmer and more solemn... More cold and cruel...


    "Keep going¡­Kill him." His words were directed at only one person.


    And that put a big smile on Natashia''s face.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Seeing that crazy woman approaching him, Nius had only one thing to say:


    "Fuck."


    Suddenly, the woman disappeared from vision and then reappeared in front of Nius:


    "Piece of shit... I will make you suffer 1000x for sucking my blood. Only one person can do that." She ces her hand on Nius'' chest, and suddenly.


    BOOM, BOOM, BOOM.


    Sounds of multiple explosions hitting something at the same time were heard.


    A huge hole appeared in his chest.


    "Wha-." He couldn''t even see what had happened.


    Cough.


    ck blood came out of his mouth.


    His eyes bulged as he staggered up, and in the meantime, he saw Victor''s cold face.


    Victor started to move his mouth, and he seemed to be hearing a voice in his head.


    "From the beginning, you only had one choice, fight, fight, and... Fight again. Rules won''t protect you, schemes won''t protect you, only your strength will protect you..." Slowly Victor showed a cruel smile.


    "And now...? What are you going to do? Fight, or Die?"


    Nius was sure of one thing, if a demon was present right now at this moment, they would definitely treat this man as one of their brethren.


    ''Fuck this kid!'' Nius was irritated...


    But his anger wouldn''t ovee Natashia''s.


    The woman, using her ws, made a mess of the man''s body. She was ripping apart his head, legs, guts, bones, everything!


    And since the man was in the form of a full Vampire Count transformation, his already rapid regeneration had be even faster¡­ Something he was alreadying to regret as Natashia abused his regeneration speeds to cause the man more pain!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Nius screamed in pain as he felt his guts being pulled from his body.


    It felt like endless torture, he felt the pain, and the pain would go away because of his regeneration, and then the process was repeated over and over again.


    A bloodbath was being created in the arena, drenching the arena floor in Nius'' crimson life-essence.


    "This is... too cruel..." Someone from the audience spoke as they watched the fight in the arena.


    Wrong, this could no longer be called a fight but a...


    "She''s torturing him..." A younger vampire spoke as he gulped.


    "That''s still not enough for him..." A female vampire spoke with a sadistic smile.


    "..." A man looked at the woman and wanted to say; ''Woman, weren''t you rooting for Nius a few seconds ago?''


    Well, she was, but a woman''s mood changes the way they change underwear.


    "I''ve not finished yet." Natashia raised her hand and pierced Nikalus'' chest, which had already begun to recover around her wrist. Then, with a movement that urred so quickly it was beyond the perception of most audience members, she stole the man''s heart, literally, and threw it to the ground, crushing it beneath her foot with a resounding squelch!


    "Blood for blood, heart for heart." Her eyes started to glow gold. She didn''t even want to drink the man''s blood and felt disgusted at the mere thought, resulting in her kicking the man into the sky.


    "Ugh..." Nius hated this. He couldn''t do anything, and it was like he was a toy with how he was being yed with, unable to make a move of his own.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Loud sounds of lightning started to be heard by everyone.


    The woman''s bat wings seemed to grow, and lightning began to fall on her wings, acting like lightning rods to fuel her attack as Natashia pointed her palm in the air.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Her entire body seemed to be charged with pure energy as she was glowing brightly.


    Soon she uttered the name of the technique that her mother taught her several years ago:


    "De fulmine judicii."


    "..." A silence fell in the arena, and nobody understood what happened, they expected an attack, but nothing happened!


    Victor looked up to the sky and disyed a small smile; ''As expected of an older vampire... I think?''


    The moment the thought crossed his mind,


    A gigantic beam of golden light descended towards Nius.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Nius'' scream was followed by a gigantic explosion.


    Seeing the explosion with his eyes, Victor''s smile grew, and suddenly, "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~!"


    "Splendid! What a beautiful view!" He looked at the explosion and then looked at the woman, who continued to stare at the explosion with a neutral gaze.


    "What a beautiful view... Indeed." This time he spoke in a low voice.


    [Master is bing an explosion maniac...] Kaguya spoke with a sigh at the end.


    Gulp.


    "This power... Isn''t that capable of easily destroying a country?" Adam, the younger prince, spoke.


    "I don''t think I''m capable of destroying a country, but¡­ A small country¡­ Definitely¡­" Saulughed.


    "What do you think, brother, can you beat her?" Theo asked Lucas.


    "Before... I could, but after that man showed up and she drank his blood... It''s hard to say." He couldn''t be 100% sure. After all, the perfect form of the Vampire Count that the two beings were using greatly increased their power.


    Unless he transformed himself and could measure their power, he could not say he could defeat her.


    "I see..." Theo spoke up.


    "I wonder what''s so special about that man''s blood... An older vampire can''t increase their power that easily." Lilith asked aloud as she ced her finger on her cheek while she disyed a small smile. She seemed to be thinking about something, but suddenly, she heard her father''s voice.


    "... You cannot."


    "Eh...?" She opened her mouth in shock, "But I didn''t say anything!" She pouted.


    "If you dare to do so, I will personally order the maids to disappear with your entire collection."


    Gulp.


    "Which collection?" She had several collections that she''s made over the years, from luxurious cars and mansions and things that humans say were ''limited editions''.


    "Everything."


    "...What-..." Lilith''s face went dark; her father wouldn''t be so mean to her, right? He always spoiled her!


    But when she saw d''s serious gaze, she realized he was very serious about this.


    "...F-Fine...I won''t do anything." Her collection was more important than a passing curiosity.


    "Good." d smiled, and inwardly he felt he''d dodged a bullet. After all, when a vampire tasted the blood of the Night King, that individual would be addicted to that blood, considering the best nutrients were in that blood.


    "..." Elizabeth broke out into a cold sweat.


    ... Little did he know that one of his daughters had already drunk that man''s blood and that she was having trouble feeding because of it.


    Although Elizabeth would never say it out loud, she was the one who lived closest to Ophis, and she knew the little girl hadn''t been able to feed properly since the day she drank Victor''s blood...


    The explosion began to subside, and soon everyone could see the damage caused by that explosion.


    "Holy Fuck... Was my family''s power that strong?" Sasha spoke aloud when she saw therge crater the attack had caused.


    "...From what my mother said, all four Vampire Count families have a power capable of wreaking havoc like this." Eleanor exined.


    "It depends on the user actually." Adonis continued.


    "For example, Yuki, the maid of our n, can only make small fireballs, she hasn''t trained her power enough to do something like that."


    "But¡­ The potential to do that kind of damage is there, right?" Sasha spoke up.


    "Well...Yes." Adonis couldn''t deny Sasha''s words since, if everyone in his n made the effort to train the power they were born with, in time, they could be a second or third Agnes.


    "Where is that man?" Violet asked with a gaze glowing blood red, "Is he dead?"


    "Of course not." Adonis spoke, his eyes seemed to glow violet for a few seconds, and he felt a weakness in his body, but he didn''t show it to anyone, he just thought:


    ''Fuck.''


    As if coordinating with Adonis'' words, ck water began to form in the sky.


    "Tsk, is he a cockroach? Why doesn''t he die?" Agnes and Violet spoke at the same time.


    "His power is very troublesome." Scathach spoke in a neutral tone:


    ''He''s creating several pieces of himself and spreading them across the battlefield. If she doesn''t destroy everything, it''s impossible to kill him.'' Scathach thought as he analyzed the fight.


    Soon Nius was created, and he appeared to have no damage.


    "Tsk, annoying motherfucker."


    Nius looked at his hand, and he closed and opened his fist.


    Then he looked at Natashia, "You can''t kill me."


    "Unlike you, I am a true immortal." He shed a smile.


    Natashia showed the middle finger to the man, "And you can''t beat me since you''re a weak ass bitch."


    "...Oof." A woman from the audience spoke with a smile on her face.


    "..." A man looked at the woman.


    "What? Being called weak by a woman must have damaged his male pride." The woman shed a small smile.


    "After all, men have a very big ego... Mainly, men who have small dicks."


    Nius'' ears twitched a little, he seemed to have heard what the woman said, and his eyes narrowed as he looked at Natashia:


    Veins started popping in the man''s head, his eyes glowed blood red, he looked irritated, but...


    He gives a big sigh, ''Why am I getting upset by what they''re saying?''


    He closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something:


    ''In order to defeat her, I have to assume that form, but if I do that, all my ns will go down the drain, I''d better retreat now...'' Nius felt something strange about this situation: the obvious change in appearance from Count Alucard, the king tantly helping Count Alucard, and most of all, Alexios...


    That troublesome man wasn''t hiding as usual. Whenever the king appeared in public, that man was always hiding, but this time, he wasn''t.


    ''Something is stinking here.''


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Looking at Natashia, who was covered in lightning, ready to attack him at any moment, he spoke up.


    He took a deep breath and said:


    "I give up."


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 232: Alucard Wants Revenge.

    <h4>Chapter 232: Alucard Wants Revenge.</h4>


    "I quit." His words were like a cold shower for all the vampires present.


    "¡­Huh?" Everyone was speechless, and they thought they must have heard wrong. What did he just say?


    d''s eyes narrowed a little.


    "... What did you say?" Natashia asked the question everyone wanted.


    Nius undoes his transformation and raises his hands in a worldwide sign of surrender, "I give up." He repeated in the same simple, easy-to-understand tone.


    "..." Victor''s face distorted visibly, as his face was slowly covered by his hair, and he ground his teeth together.


    What Victor hated most was now standing in front of him... A coward, a man who gives up fighting even if he has the ability to go further, he hates Nius with all his might now.


    In Victor''s mind, Nius was no longer a worthy opponent. He was just a piece of trash, a worm.


    This man can no longer be called a vampire Count.


    The referee appears in the air of the arena again, "Unfortunately, it''s not in the rules that you can quit..."


    Nius looked at the referee and said:


    "As Count Alucard said, rules are made by the strongest being present." He spoke in an emotionless neutral tone, as he used Victor''s words to prove his point, then he looked at d:


    "King of the Vampires, I, Nius Horseman, give up this match and my title of Vampire Count." He bowed in respect.


    "Please ept my surrender." He continued with the same gesture.


    ''...That old fox.'' d clicked his tongue.


    d understood very well why Nius ''humbled'' himself, as by doing so, he showed sincerity that he didn''t want to fight anymore. And, if the king forced him to fight, he would be seen as a tyrant by the vampires present, and that''s something that d ordinarily wouldn''t care about.


    After all, in time, vampires forget everything, another 500 years would pass, and they would forget about d''s ''tyranny''.


    But... Unfortunately, this was no ordinary time.


    d was silent while he thought about what to do. No one in the audience dared to interrupt this moment, even though they wanted to say a lot about Nius.


    They wanted to call him a coward, they wanted to say that he ended the mood, they wanted him to ''fight'' the woman again! They had a lot to say.


    But¡­ They were silent and left the decision to the king.


    After all, as said by the two Counts present, the strongest being must decide everything.


    "Are you going to give up your titles and everything you''ve won without a fight?" d asked in a neutral voice as he decided to attack the man''s pride.


    "Yes." Nius answered without hesitation.


    "You don''t mind being called a coward?"


    "My king¡­ Sorry to say, but¡­ Cowards are the ones who live the longest."


    And as can be seen, the man had no pride at all.


    "Indeed... That''s true." d can''t help but agree with the man.


    "Former Countess Annasthashia Fulger, do you have any opinions?"


    "Of course I do!" Her voice came out as if it were the roar of an angry beast, "I don''t want to earn the title of vampire Count this way! He must fight!" She clenched her fists furiously.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "He must fight me! Here and now, he must fight!" The woman looked at the man with an angry look.


    Natashia felt a bad taste in her mouth just imagining winning this way.


    And not only that, this fight is a demonstration for her husband! A symbol for him to ept her!


    How dare this piece of trash interrupt her moment!?


    She''s definitely not going to go along with a win like that.


    "...I see." Finally, d turned his attention to Victor, "Count Alucard, do you have anything to say?"


    The vampire''s gazes focused on Victor, and when they saw Victor''s appearance.


    Gulp


    They all gulped, their bodies cooled, and some even pissed themselves.


    His face was pure darkness. It looked like a ck hole whose only visible features were his eyes and mouth full of sharp teeth, his hair was floating as if it was defying gravity, and a blood-soaked pressure was leaking from his body.


    The air around the man was heavy, and the atmosphere he was giving off was simply¡­


    Terrible.


    "Nothing..." Even his voice wasing out strangely, sounding like static:


    Victor puts his hand on his face as he tries to control his anger. He takes a deep breath and lets the air out of his chest, calming down a little, as his face returns to normal:


    "This is not my fight, it''s not me who should decide this¡­"


    In the same way that he didn''t like someone meddling in his fight, he had enough respect not to meddle in someone else''s fight.


    He already stomped on his mother-inw''s respect when he helped her, and he won''t do it again.


    This was his mother-inw''s fight, not his.


    "But if you''re asking me what I think..."


    "I disapprove." His voice was heavy and cold, "He must fight."


    He had the guts to attack Natashia at her ''weakest'' time, but now that he doesn''t have a chance, he runs away¡­?


    d rests his face on his hand, and looks at Nius, "Nius Horseman..."


    "Yes, My King?" Nius stood up and looked at d.


    "Why don''t you want to fight anymore?"


    "It''s simple, it''s a futile effort."


    "What are you-." Natashia looked like she was going to say something, but d just looked at the woman, and she fell silent as he looked back at Nius:


    "Tell me more."


    "Annasthashia Fulger cannot kill me, and I am too weak to defeat her... In the end, this stalemate would continue for several hours, and the audience present would understand."


    "A possible oue would be a victory through a battle of attrition, but we are vampires, and we don''t get tired that easily."


    He was smart, considering he gave valid reasons for his withdrawal.


    "Hmm... In that case, why didn''t you ask to continue the game tomorrow?"


    "I''m not such a fool."


    "Oh?"


    Nius continues, "As you know, Annasthashia Fulger is very close to the two Countesses, and I''m sure if I postponed the match until the next day, they would help Annasthashia so she could defeat me."


    "You''re putting my name on it..." Scathach''s smile was anything but pretty, "Are you saying I would teach her about your weakness?"


    He looked up, "I didn''t say that. You did, though," he shed a small smile.


    ''Piece of shit...'' Scathach''s eyes turned cold as ice.


    "I''m sorry, Countess. But what guarantee do I have that you wouldn''t do that?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t you have the balls to fight even though she knows your weakness?"


    "Of course not. I''m not crazy, and I won''t fight a fight I can lose."


    "..." Scathach felt disgust all over her body now as she looked at the man like he was a worm. She hates that kind of mentality.


    "..." d was silent, he tapped the throne with a finger, in a steady rhythm, he seemed to be thinking about something, and then he opened his mouth.


    "Fine, I approve... From this day forward, Nius Horseman is no longer a vampire Count, and all title and territory shall be handed over to Annasthashia Fulger." d looked at the referee.


    "...Huh? Ah, Yes¡­ Cough"


    "The winner of this duel is Annasthashia Fulger."


    The order was given, and the announcement was made... Natashia won, but...


    Nobody looked happy.


    Yes, no one was happy... Everyone felt like they had just eaten a rotten slice of pizza, and no one liked that result.


    Mostly Victor... If you ask anyone now what Victor''s mood is.


    They would say the worst possible.


    It was quite visible that Count Alucard was not satisfied with this development.


    The only people who seemed neutral about all this were Prince Theo and Nius himself.


    A scroll and two golden daggers suddenly appear in front of Natashia.


    The woman looked at the two items with aplicated look. This was not the result she wanted.


    ''FUCK!'' She was frustrated.


    Suddenly, she feels a hand touching her shoulder:


    "Don''t worry, you did well. You were splendid." He spoke in an honest tone.


    "..." She looked back and saw Victor''s neutral face that contained a small smile.


    ''Husband...'' She didn''t know how to feel about it. She feltplicated, this wasn''t what she wanted.


    "I could fully see the woman named Annasthashia Fulger." Victor caresses Natashia''s cheek a little.


    "Do not worry." Victor shed a small smile.


    "..." She opened her eyes wide.


    While Natashia was shocked, Victor separated from the woman and walked to a certain location.


    "My king, should I undo the magic? There''s still time left." A subordinate of d''s appeared and asked.


    "Just rebuild the arena floor." d spoke as he looked at the arena.


    "Yes, My King.." d''s subordinate gave the order to another subordinate, and then he looked back at d.


    "...?" Seeing d''s gaze, d''s subordinate and sons looked at the arena again.


    What is he doing?


    "..." Nius was silent as he looked at the man walking on ''air''.


    The world around them started to be fixed, and soon the entire arena was back to normal. Victor kept walking, as hepletely ignored the world around him while never taking his gaze off Nius.


    Arriving in front of Nius, Victor extended his hand with a simple handshake gesture as he disyed a gentle smile that lightened the whole environment around him, looking like a long-lost friend.


    "...?" Nius didn''t understand, but thinking he wanted to greet him, Nius reached out and took Victor''s hand.


    At first nce, the grip was normal, but in Nius'' vision, the arm he held hadpletely darkened, and veins of blood-red energy could be seen.


    Crack!


    Sounds of broken bones could be heard.


    Victor''s face turned cold as ice itself:


    "I know it was you."


    "...?" Nius did not understand:


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y dumb."


    Crack, Crack.


    He squeezed Nius'' hand even tighter :


    "..." Nius narrowed his eyes when he saw that he couldn''t pull away from that grip.


    "I know it was you who sent assassins to my house."


    "..." Nius looked at Victor, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "That day, I ate a strange ck-colored owl..."


    "..."


    "And that owl tasted just like your sword."


    "...You''re getting confused."


    "I see..." Victor creates a blood dagger and tries to pierce Nius'' stomach.


    But the man just creates a shield of ck water while Victor grabs Nius'' power with his hand and puts it in his mouth.


    "..." From the audience''s perspective, Nius and Victor just appeared to be talking.


    "Yes, it tastes the same..." Victor''s eyes gleamed blood red.


    "... That doesn''t prove anything. You''re using me of something without evidence."


    "Evidence? Pfft¡­" Victor''s smile grew, "We''re not human, Nius. We don''t need proof."


    "..." He was silent and couldn''t deny Victor''s usation, because he knew it was true.


    If a vampire wants something, he goes there and takes it. They are that kind of being.


    Victor brings his face close to Nius'' ear.


    "Do you know what I hate the most?"


    "..."


    "I hate cowards like you, and most of all... I hate it when someone messes with my family."


    Victor turned away from Nius and looked deeply into the man''s eyes:


    "Get ready because... I''lle to you."


    "..." Nius opened his eyes wide, and he suddenly found himself in apletely ck world.


    "Everything you love most, everything you''ve conquered, will be taken from you. You will pay for the crime of messing with something you shouldn''t."


    A demonic voice echoed through the ce, and soon Nius looked up, and, when he looked up¡­


    He saw a gigantic beingpletely made of darkness, a being whose only visible features were the eyes and a gigantic mouth that looked like it could devour him at any moment.


    "No matter where you are, no matter where you hide, I will find you."


    "W-Wha-..." He dropped to the floor. Then, sitting up, he looked above himself with pure shock on his face.


    The voice seemed to get louder every moment:


    "From this day forward, you will have to live with a shadow chasing you for eternity."


    "A shadow named Alucard!"


    Nius'' entire being was paralyzed by that voice, and he couldn''t move while his heart was pounding like crazy.


    "Get ready, my little pig! Run, Run! Hide! Do everything possible to avoid me! Because... I''ming after you!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~!"


    Everything seemed to tremble at theughter of that being.


    And Nius was being swallowed by that being''s mouth.


    Waking up to reality.


    Nius quickly lets go of Victor''s hand and walks away. His face waspletely dark, and he was sweating like a pig.


    "It was a not pleasure to meet you, Nius Horseman." Victor spoke in a neutral voice as he turned and walked back to Natashia''s side.


    "¡­ J-just what are you?" He can''t help but wonder.


    "Just a simple husband who wants revenge... Nothing less, nothing more." He spoke as he walked away.


    Looking at Victor''s back, he can''t help but think:


    ''This monster is worse than I imagined... Who would have thought that he was hiding all that power...'' He thought, while his whole body was trembling, he looked at his hand and thought; ''When was thest time? That I felt this...? This fear?''


    ''Oh¡­ It was when that man took what was most important from me¡­'' Nius'' face darkened:


    ''Fine, I''ll do it your way, Alucard. I will not run or hide.'' He clenches his fist and turns around.''


    Victor goes back to Natashia''s side and extends his hand, "Shall we?"


    "..." Seeing Victor''s hand, a big smile appeared on her face:


    "Yes!" She seemed to havepletely forgotten about her earlier frustration.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The two are covered by lightning and disappear from the arena.


    And that''s how this game ended... in a disappointing way...


    But at the same time... Interestingly.


    For the non-vampire beings who were watching, they were finally able to see the new Count''s current state and that he seemed quite close to the returning Countess...


    .


    .


    .


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 233: The Consequences Of Being On Top. 2

    <h4>Chapter 233: The Consequences Of Being On Top. 2</h4>


    [A/N: The ilustration of Kaguya and Violet is almost done, go to Pat reon to check out! do not worry is free.]


    ...


    Seeing Nius leave the arena, Scathach looked at Agnes, and she stepped towards the woman and disappeared from the tform where she was and appeared next to Agnes.


    "In the end, we just did useless work." Agnes spoke with a neutral face as she looked at the man leaving.


    "This piece of shit is hiding his power, thinking he can deceive us." Agnes continued.


    Agnes narrowed her eyes even more when she remembered the power she felt at the moment when Nius was going to finish Natashia. For a few seconds, she felt a power that forced her to leave her ce and close the entire royal capital.


    "What is the king thinking of setting this man free?" Agnes spoke aloud. If it were another time, this man would already be dead.


    "Indeed, that''s the question we should ask... What is this motherfucker thinking?"


    "..." Agnes looked at Scathach, and when she saw the woman''s face, she swallowed hard.


    Gulp.


    "You''re angry..."


    Scathach looked at Agnes with a neutral look, "It''s your imagination, I''m normal."


    Agnes was silent as she started to think while feeling like she had seen Scathach angry like this in the past.


    ... Thinking back, she recalled an incident that happened a thousand years ago, and when she thought of Victor''s hair growing so much, her mind connected the dots.


    "He did it again, huh?"


    "...Yes."


    "He did... And this time, with my Daughter... That piece of shit." Scathach spoke and then disappeared.


    "Well, I think I''ll get out of here before things catch fire... I mean, everything freezes." Agnes spoke aloud to herself. She looked at Nius for a few seconds and then thought:


    ''The king was nning something today, and as usual, he didn''t tell anyone. If I hadn''t dealt with these kinds of beings before, I wouldn''t have known what I was dealing with¡­'' Her face became annoyed.


    ''I do not like this.'' Despite being ''subordinate'' to d, Agnes didn''t like that feeling...


    The feeling of not knowing anything¡­ And of being used.


    She looked at the king who had risen from the throne he had created and then looked at the king''s eldest sons.


    "..." Her eyes narrowed a little as she looked at the two oldest children, but soon she turned her face away and disappeared from the pir she was standing on.


    ...


    Victor appeared in his cabin along with Natashia.


    "Darling!!


    A white rocket flew towards Victor.


    And a golden rocket flew towards Natashia.


    "Oya?" Natashiaughed and opened her arms.


    Victor shed a loving smile while copying Natashia''s actions.


    When Violet fell into his arms, he gently hugged the woman.


    The same happened to Sasha with Natashia.


    "Mother, I was so worried..." She hugged the woman even more.


    "...I''m sorry, daughter..." She could only say that since she wasn''t very good with this kind of situation, but she felt very happy the moment she saw her daughter in her arms.


    Feeling the long white-haired woman on his arm, Victor''s expression became solemn.


    "Father...?" Ophis looked at Victor strangely, and no one knew what was going through the little girl''s head.


    "Darling...?" She felt strange when she felt Victor''s emotions.


    "I missed you... A lot, a lot... I really missed you..."


    Violet looked at Victor''s expression, "Darling..."


    Violet was the woman who knew Victor the longest. She had watched him since he was a human; before everyone knew Victor, she already knew him, the woman who knew both versions of Victor.


    The human version and the vampire version... The woman who turned Victor into a vampire.


    And even this woman¡­ She''d never seen Victor make that kind of expression.


    A somewhat deste and depressed expression, and at the same time... A happy expression. It was as if he were a man who lost everything and regained everything again.


    "...." Violet was silent while she hugged Victor gently, she didn''t know the cause of Victor''s emotions, but she knew something...


    He needed her now, and she would give all her love to him... Just like it always was.


    Sasha, who was next to Natashia, looked at Ruby, "Ruby, tell us what happened..."


    "Let my mother arrive, I''ll exin...-"


    "No need. I already have more or less an idea of ??what happened." Scathach suddenly appeared.


    "..." The two women looked at each other for a while.


    "I think it''s been a while since we''ve seen each other, daughter..." She spoke those words carefully.


    "..." Ruby just walked towards her mother and hugged her gently.


    Scathach hugged her daughter, she closed her eyes. As she felt tiny tears fall to her chest, a rising hatred began to swell in her stomach, but she knew this was not the time to show that hatred¡­ not yet.


    She asked in a gentle tone:


    "How long was it?"


    "As expected of you, I think... Mother..." Ruby shed a small smile as she pulled away from her mother and wiped her face a little, which was a bit watery.


    She looked at her mother and said, "One year... To be more specific, one year and six months."


    "I see..." Inwardly, Scathach was relieved that it wasn''t as long a time as what she''d been through.


    She looked at Natalia for a few seconds.


    The maid only showed a small smile.


    "Were you a part of it?" Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "No. I didn''t know that, I just came to realize what happened when my father told me." She waspletely honest, "When I heard what happened, I immediately went to help him..."


    Natalia swallowed hard as she remembered the mood Victor was in when he was found by her... If she were to try to say it, she wouldn''t be surprised if when she returned to the human world, she saw all of Earth burned.


    ''But thanks to Lady Ruby, that didn''t happen...'' She thought that if Victor were alone, a scenario like this wouldn''t bepletely impossible.


    "I see... That''s good."


    "...Scathach, can you enlighten us-." Adonis wanted to ask Scathach to exin what happened, but Scathach just looked at the man and the people who weren''t part of the ''family'' and spoke.


    The people being, Ophis, Eleanor, Adonis, including Natalia...


    "All of you... Leave now."


    "..."The three sisters swallowed hard when they heard her mother''s tone, it was a tone they knew very well.


    To avoid making Scathach more irritated and to understand the situation, the three sisters kept silent, watching everything.


    "... Okay." The people Scathach looked at could only agree.


    "But..." Ophis made a face that didn''t want to leave.


    "Ophis and Eleanor can stay¡­ Including Natalia." Victor suddenly spoke, as his eyes returned to the same cold and indifferent feeling, very different from what people were used to seeing, "But you, my father-inw..."


    "You should go... After all, you have someone waiting for you, right?" The moment Victor said that Agnes appeared in the room.


    "Boy...-" Agnes looked like she was about to say something.


    "Stop." But Victor interrupted the woman with just one word.


    Agnes felt her body shake for a few seconds when she saw Victor''s lifeless gaze:


    "No matter what you say, my mind won''t change today..."


    "I''ve gained two enemies... And nothing you tell me will change that."


    "..." Adonis opened his eyes wide when he heard Victor''s statement, while his eyes seemed to glow violet for a few seconds.


    Agnes saw it out of the corner of her eye, and she thought they should get out of here right away, but before she did, she said,


    "I hope you know what it means to say that to me..."


    "I do not care." He spoke in a simple, easy-to-understand tone.


    "I see...-"Agnes looked like she was going to keep talking.


    "It''s no use... Agnes, what would happen if you were prevented from seeing me by someone for 1 year and six months?" He didn''t know exactly what happened, but he did know that Victor hadn''t seen his wives during that time. He could more or less deduce that from Scathach''s conversation.


    Agnes'' eyes turned lifeless, "I would kill that person."


    "Oh..." Agnes'' eyes opened, and she finally understood Victor''s motives...


    She shed a small smile since she finally understood that he was just like her and Violet.


    "I see... Well, good luck. You will need it."


    "...Thanks."


    ...


    Three dayster.


    In d''s throne room.


    "The duel was a disaster." d spoke in a simple tone to the man beside him.


    "Yes, all the traps we set up, but... It didn''t work." Alexios spoke.


    "Tsk, it''s annoying to deal with traitors, they always hide like the gue." d wasn''t an idiot. He knew that one of his sons was part of the traitors he was talking about.


    But... His son wasn''t the leader of the group that he could be sure of, and so, because of that, there was no point in killing his own son.


    If there was one thing d had never forgiven in his entire existence, it was traitors, and it didn''t matter if they''re of his own blood or not.


    ''If Nius had fallen into the trap, I might have known which group he and my son were working with.'' d simply had too many enemies, and if he were to count how many enemies wanted his head¡­ The number would be countless.


    The problem with everything was that these enemies hid like mice.


    ''My son doesn''t know who they are¡­ Neither does Nius¡­ Who am I dealing with?'' For d, who had his vampiric Charm, it was quite easy to extract information, but, even using it on the two men, he found nothing.


    Whoever was targeting him, this being was careful...


    Alexios continued in a sympathetic tone, "You even sacrificed the friendship of your ''friend'' to catch the traitors..."


    "...?" d looked at Alexios.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "...I speak of the actions of making me close the gates of this world to Count Alucard and making me mess with the time of this world." Alexios exined what he was talking about.


    "Oh¡­ that?" d seemed to think for a while.


    "Sigh..." He sighed visibly.


    "Honestly, I expected him to stay outside longer¡­ Who would have thought he would find a way toe back to this world in just one year?"


    "My King, you are wrong."


    "Huh?"


    "He didn''t find a way... My daughter helped him." Alexios corrected d.


    "Natalia?"


    "But my spies said she was with Victor''s group the whole time?"


    "... How can I say she is far more talented than I am in wielding our power." Alexios shed a small, proud smile.


    d narrowed his eyes, "¡­Did you help her?" It was the only thought he could have. After all, only the Alioth n leader had the ''keys'' to the door of this world.


    "Yes." Alexios didn''t deny d''s words.


    "...why?" The thought of Alexios'' betrayal never crossed d''s mind, so he just wanted to understand his right-hand man''s motives for doing so.


    "My king, you always forget one fact."


    "..." d continued watching Alexios.


    "The difference in time perspective from you to others is different."


    "For you, a year may mean nothing, but for Alucard, who was a human until recently..."


    "A year is a lot¡­"


    "..." d was silent.


    "You forbade that man from seeing his loved ones, a man whose greatest treasures are his wives. I wouldn''t be surprised if he was angry with you." Alexios exined.


    As the king''s advisor, it was his duty to point out what d did wrong.


    The man may be an ancient vampire, the progenitor of a race, but even he was wed.


    Ironically, this being''s fault was that he was himself. After all, how could a god understand a human''s feelings? How could a god understand theplexity of beings that, for him, are like ants? Because of this, for generations and generations, d''s advisors had always been human.


    d needed a human advisor, someone who would give him a different point of view to understand ''lesser beings'' because¡­


    This monster really did have a knack for making enemies.


    ''The consequences of always being on top, huh?'' Alexios thought about that when he saw this whole chaotic situation.


    "..." d thought about Alexios'' words, and he could see several spots where he went wrong, but overall it was not a big problem. It was nothing that time could not fix.


    "Anyway, my king. Why did you ask me to leave Count Alucard out of this?"


    "... If everything I nned went right today, that man''s presence would have jeopardized all my ns since he is very unpredictable."


    "..." Alexios was speechless.


    Just for that!?


    Sigh...


    "And why did you ask me to change the time of this worldpared to Earth''s?"


    "Well, he was on a date, right? He probably wanted more time to spend with his wife¡­ and in doing so, he would forget about this game a little bit."


    Are you fucking serious?


    A vein popped in Alexios'' head.


    "Couldn''t Master just... politely ask him to stay away?" He spoke in a respectful tone.


    "I...? Ask someone...?" This time it was d''s turn to be speechless.


    "Yes, it''s not difficult... Just go to his house, and say, ''This and that will happen, don''t interfere.''"


    "..." d looked at Alexios with a look as if he was looking at a fool:


    "Alexios, I am a king. I''m not an errand boy."


    Alexios facepalmed.


    "Master... Have you been ruling so long that you''ve forgotten how to interact with people?"


    "... What are you talking about?"


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Remember, Alexios. That man is like Scathach, he won''t take orders, and if I ordered him to do something he didn''t want to, he would probably disobey me¡­" d spoke and then looked ahead.


    "Well, yes¡­ But there are better ways-." Alexios was going to continue giving d advice, but he was silent.


    "It''s because of that attitude that I walked away from you, old man." Scathach suddenly appeared in the middle of the throne room.


    "Scathach¡­"


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 234: Wrong Decisions Of A King.

    <h4>Chapter 234: Wrong Decisions Of A King.</h4>


    "It''s because of that attitude that I walked away from you, old man."


    "Scathach¡­"


    ''Shit, she''s here.'' Alexios silently took a step back, but he was a little curious about the bag that the woman was holding in her other hand.


    "What are you talking about, little girl¡ª."


    "Stop, don''t call me that." She spoke in a neutral, cold voice.


    It was pretty obvious that something had changed since that day, and d noticed that easily.


    "..." d was silent and continued watching Scathach, as his gaze fell for a few seconds on the bag she was holding and then back to Scathach.


    "..." What is this tense atmosphere? Alexios was sweating coldly.


    Scathach looked at Alexios for a few seconds and then looked at d again, "Do you remember, old man?" she asked in a cold tone.


    "What?"


    "1000 years ago... You did the same thing to me. Because I was uncontroble, and you didn''t want me to get involved in your war ns, you trapped me in that horrible world for 20 years."


    Ironically, it was being trapped in that very world that made it possible for Scathach to grow even stronger than she was at the time.


    "Over time, I forgot about it. After all, I gained many things when I went to that world..."


    "..."


    "But... I still clearly remember that day." Scathach narrowed her eyes, "Even if I wanted to, I couldn''t forget."


    "Yes... I remember... You were mad at me for 500 years, huh?" d spoke.


    "I forgot about that..." She repeated what she''d said before but soon corrected herself, "Actually, I put that aside..." Her eyes turned wistful as she remembered her adopted daughter''s request. And, in respect of this request, she dropped the matter.


    "But..." Her eyes glowed blood red, "Victor is different..."


    "He is a mean and spiteful man... It will take time for him to forgive you."


    "..." Aren''t you like that too? Although 500 years was a short time. d thought.


    "How long will he be spiteful?" d asked a question.


    Scathach replied, "Who knows? 500 years? 1000 years?"


    "Maybe he''s just angry now and eventually forgets about it. Who knows?" Scathach was purposely vague with her words, but there is a truth only she knows...


    He will never forget...


    He is that kind of man, a man who never forgets past grudges. No matter how much time passes, he will never forget them.


    It doesn''t matter if d had reasons to do what he did; it doesn''t matter if there was a ''n'' about what happened yesterday; it doesn''t matter if the other races were watching the game.


    All that didn''t matter to Victor.


    He is not an understanding being...


    In his head, there is only one fact.


    d had kept him from seeing the people he loved the most for over 1 year, it may seem like little for a noble vampire, but for a human who had just been turned into a vampire, 1 year is a long time.


    Blood for blood, tooth for tooth. Head for head, grudge for grudge.


    He will return everything in kind to the enemies who messed with him and his family.


    "I see..." d spoke up.


    "..." Again, a silence fell around.


    "It''s really a shame, I wanted to have the pleasure of delivering this gift to you myself, but... He got there before me." She suddenly spoke as she looked at the bag she was carrying.


    "... What is it?"


    Scathach didn''t answer d''s question, as she just opened the bag and said, "Old man, it wasn''t just him that you distanced yourself from today." She removed two frozen heads from the bag and threw those frozen heads in front of d.


    ''The tears my daughter shed will not be in vain¡­'' that was the thought that Scathach had when she saw the two heads rolling towards d.


    When Ruby cried when she was finally reunited with her mother, Scathach was already thinking about doing something bloody... But she didn''t expect herself to be toote.


    When she arrived at the residence that d''s two grandchildren were in, she was surprised to see the entire ce destroyed, and she was even more surprised when she saw five Maids looking at the distorted image of a man who was holding two vampires in the air.


    "You came at the right time, Scathach." The voice that Victor used when he spoke to Scathach...


    Honestly, it left her a little wet and with a big smile on her face...


    He looked so stunning to her.


    ... But that''s something she won''t tell anyone.


    "Alucard sends his regards."


    "..." d looked at the heads and saw that they were the heads of his grandchildren. They had an expression of terror, and it was as if thest moments of these men''s lives were filled with fear.


    "... He did that." d looked at the two men''s heads indifferently and then looked at Scathach, who was walking towards the exit:


    "Scatha-..."


    Scathach suddenly stopped walking and said:


    "Our conversation has ended." She turned around again but suddenly looked back at d again, while she had a face that said she had forgotten to say something:


    "Oh, and don''t involve us in your schemes ever again. Once I ept, and twice is understandable. After all, we''ve known each other for a long time..."


    A cold air began toe out of Scathach''s body, and she looked at d while she showed the face she only showed to her enemies:


    "There won''t be a third time... The next time this happens, it won''t just be your grandchildren''s decapitated heads that are frozen in front of you... I can guarantee that."


    Crack, Crack.


    "Will you be my enemy, Scathach?" d narrowed his eyes.


    "If necessary, yes. I really don''t mind freezing this little ''paradise'' and destroying it." Scathach''s eyes glowed blood red.


    She didn''t give a damn about Nightingale. From the beginning, it was always like that, and she just stayed here because... She had nowhere else to go, but now...


    Now, it was different.


    "..." A ck pressure started toe out of d''s body; clearly, he didn''t like Scathach''s answer.


    "Remember, Old man. Don''t involve my family in your schemes... This is thest time." Scathach warned and then turned around.


    "Scathach-." He was going to say something, but the woman had already disappeared from his pce.


    "...." A silence fell over the ce, and suddenly, frozen bodies began to fall from the ceiling.


    Looking at the bodies, d saw that they were his ''eyes''.


    "..." d looked at the bodies on the floor.


    ''The maids are going to have a hard time cleaning all this up.'' He was indifferent to the death of his men, considering he could create as many as he needed... But he couldn''t help but think.


    "That little girl... She got stronger, huh?" He spoke in a neutral tone that contained a small smile:


    ''She''s been drinking that man''s blood regrly¡­ If she continues like this, and she never stops training, she''ll eventually reach my level¡­'' That thought seemed to put a smile on d''s face.


    Alexios broke out in a cold sweat when he saw the bodies frozen on the ground,


    ''When did she attack them?''


    "The moment she looked at me, she sent her power through the ceiling and killed these men."


    "Why didn''t you do anything?"


    "I thought that if I didn''t do anything, she would calm her anger, but it seems that still wasn''t enough..."


    "Looks like it will take her quite a while to calm down now." d spoke in a nonchnt tone while he rested his head on his hand as he looked at his messy pce with a bored expression. It was like everything that just happened didn''t matter to him.


    Sigh...


    "My King, sorry to say this, but."


    "Hmm?"


    "You should socialize more."


    "Huh?"


    "If you don''t, I''m afraid... You will provoke a rebellion because of your arbitrary decisions."


    "¡­I don''t understand what you''re getting at. And a rebellion? It''s not like this is something new. Several times they tried to take me off the throne, but no one could." He spoke with the same bored tone as if it was something that happened all the time.


    .


    .


    .


    A vein popped in Alexios'' head.


    "I''M SAYING YOU NEED A VACATION!" The man couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Take your wives, go to the human world, or wherever you want! Go socialize more! You made a lot of wrong decisions today! What kind of king walks away from his best fighters?" Alexios was fed up with this. So he created a portal and said:


    "I''m going on vacation too, I''m your adviser, but you never listen to me! I''m tired of this shit, so I''m going to visit some pretty girls in the human world."


    "Call me if you need anything." Alexios dropped a phone into d''sp.


    "¡­Huh?"


    It took a while for d to process what he''d just heard, and he couldn''t help but sh an amused smile as he nced at the cell phone in front of him.


    Step, Step.


    Hearing footsteps, d looked ahead, and soon his two eldest sons appeared.


    "Father, my children-..." The two spoke at the same time and were surprised at the same time when they saw their children''s heads on the floor.


    "..." A bloody aura began toe out of the two men.


    "Looks like I don''t even need to open my mouth to exin what happened, huh?" He shed an amused smile.


    "Father, do you think this is funny!? A count you named killed your grandson!" Theo yelled angrily.


    "You must do something, Father!"


    "Of course, it''s funny." He spoke with a big smile on his face.


    "¡­Eh?"


    "You two being here is funny, you two acting and thinking I should do something, is funny."


    "This whole situation is funny."


    "..." The two children were speechless.


    "From the beginning, my position on them was clear. These pieces of shit mean nothing to me."


    "And..." d''s eyes began to glow blood red as his existence began to be covered in darkness.


    Gulp.


    Lucas and Theo swallowed and took a step back as they felt their father''s mood.


    "You pieces of shit, how old are you?"


    "3000 years..."


    "2000 years..."


    "You are older than Jesus, and yet when a problem urs, what is the first thing you do? It''sing to ask me for help."


    Crack, Crack, Crack.


    The entire castle began to tremble at the presence of the man.


    "Grow up!"


    The two lowered their heads as if they were a small child being scolded by their father.


    "..." d really couldn''t understand his children. Take Theo, for example; sometimes, he was like a poisonous snake that was smart and did everything to take the throne¡­


    But when he blinked his eyes, he suddenly became a predictable teenager.


    Lucas was another one; at one point, he had the posture of a strong warrior, but as if someone had clicked a button, he lost all of his stature and became a teenager.


    ''What the fuck is this?'' For the first time in a long time, d didn''t understand what was happening in front of him.


    ... What the vampire king didn''t understand was this was something very simple to solve.


    d had spoiled his children a lot, and because of that, despite being ''independent'', when something they were not used to urred, the first thing they''d do is ask their father for help.


    And now, after thousands of years of that, seeing Victor''s development, d wanted to demand a more mature attitude from his children since... From the beginning, they didn''t have it...


    Yes, indeed. His two eldest sons have great abilities, but the king never let them grow up properly.


    And that was something he didn''t understand because despite being a father, he was never present in the growth of his children.


    An example of this is Ophis.


    d removed the pressure on them and said, "You were attacked, your children were killed, now what?"


    "... E-Eh...? The two looked at their father.


    "What are you going to do?"


    ...


    Leaving d''s castle, Scathach started down the stairs towards the exit.


    "...Wee back, Scathach."


    The woman looked towards the voice, but she didn''t find anything, she just saw a strange darkness:


    "Victor?"


    "Yes."


    When Victor replied, several red eyes began to open in the darkness.


    Looking into those blood-red eyes, Scathach felt strange, she knew those eyes were the maids that lived inside Victor, but it still felt strange to have so many eyes staring at you.


    Suddenly, a smile full of sharp teeth appeared:


    "How are you?"


    "Were you worried?"


    "Of course not, no one can defeat you, right?"


    "..." She shed a small smile, liking his answer.


    "I was just taking my night walk, and by ''coincidence'', I passed by this ce and, sensing your presence in the pce, I decided to wait for you." Victor knew that if he said he was worried, Scathach would be offended.


    "Oh...I see..."


    Victor came out of the shadows, and soon the red eyes seemed to enter his body as he walked beside the woman and held out his hand to her.


    "Do you want to join me?"


    "..." Looking at Victor''s hand, Scathach seemed to think about what to do.


    She looked at the man''s face, and her attention was caught by his long hair:


    "Aren''t you going to cut your hair?"


    "Hmm?" Victor touched his hair a little then answered,


    "You''re right, I think I should cut it. It''s a little long."


    "Yes, it gets in the way of battle."


    "It makes no difference to me." He replied.


    "I see..."


    "Aesthetically, men with short hair are more handsome..."


    "Or at least that''s what I heard from a friend."


    "Oh...? You have a friend?" Victor asked.


    "... What? Can''t I have a friend?"


    "Of course, you can."


    "..." An awkward silence fell around them.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile and said, "Shall we?" This time hepletely extended his arm.


    "..." Looking at his arm, a feeling of satisfaction rose in Scathach''s stomach, as she felt that this was better.


    "Sure." She took his arm, and then the two walked slowly towards the exit.


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 235: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 235: Reunion</h4>


    [Master, you need to wake up.] Kaguya''s voice resounded in Victor''s head.


    [Yes, Master. You need to wake up.] Like Kaguya, Bruna spoke in a gentle tone.


    [Master, wake up.] Eve spoke in a neutral tone.


    The three maids called for Victor to wake up, but the man appeared to be in a deep sleep.


    "..." A silence fell on the spot... I mean, in Victor''s mind.


    [What do we do...? He isn''t waking up..] Maria asked.


    [Hmm...] Kaguya seemed to be thinking about what to do.


    [...Did he die from being burdened with breasts?] A gentle voice spoke. Although it spoke in a gentle tone, the voice carried a tone of exasperation that was clearly perceived by the other Maids.


    [...Master is not a Japanese protagonist, he won''t bleed from his nose and die because of it. He''s just sleeping soundly.] Eve narrowed her eyes.


    "..." Once more, silence fell upon Victor''s mind.


    [... Eve...] Maria spoke in a dry voice.


    [Whistle.] Eve ignored the women.


    [You''re spending too much time with Lady Ruby...] Maria spoke up.


    The other maids nodded in agreement with Maria''s words.


    Eve and Ruby, in a nutshell, could be described as...


    Simr...


    Eve, thanks to the past she had with her ''parents'', her onlypany was books, and the same could be said for Ruby.


    From a young age, Ruby had to endure Scathach training, and her only escape was reading books, especially anime.


    Although Ruby''s training was difficult, it wasn''t something ridiculous like Sasha''s training that was done by Natasha.


    But even so, it was difficult for a child.


    In the past year, the two girls ended up getting very close due to their quirks that were very simr, and consequently, Ruby ended up influencing Eve...


    Now, no one knew if this was a bad thing or not... Only time would tell.


    Victor''s eyes began to tremble.


    [Oh, he''s waking up! Get ready girls! Stand in a dignified position!]


    [Yes!] Everyone except Kaguya started acting like proper Maids.


    [...] Kaguya narrowed her eyes. She really wondered if she taught these girls so badly... Why were they so free?


    She couldn''t exin this strange feeling, seeing the girls having fun, and at the same time serving her master, a small smile couldn''t help but appear on Kaguya''s face.


    Victor opened his eyes, and seeing an unfamiliar ceiling, he thought:


    ''Oh, I''m still...-'' But his thought was interrupted by a voice.


    [No, you aren''t.] Eve snapped before Victor finished.


    [Master, are you enjoying having two of your wives'' mothers in your bed?] Maria asked in a suggestive voice.


    Before Victor could respond, he heard:


    [p!]


    [Ouch... My Head!]


    [Respect.] Kaguya''s voice was cold as ice.


    [... Ugh... Yes...]


    [Fufufu, that''s what happens when you do not listen to the ''LEADER''.]


    [Ugh, the ''LEADER'' is very strict.] Maria shed a small smile.


    [Hmmm?]


    [Hiii~! It''s nothing! I''ll be quiet.]


    Victor grew a small smile when he heard the argument that was going on in his mind:


    "Girls, a little quiet, please."


    [Yes, master!] They all spoke at the same time.


    ''Good.'' He shed a small satisfied smile.


    Feeling a heaviness on his chest, he looked down and saw two golden heads.


    ''Oh, that''s what she was talking about¡­'' Victor thought with the same smile on his face.


    "Hmm..." Natashia and Sasha seemed to be sleeping quitefortably.


    "Darling..." Sasha snuggled deeper into Victor''s body.


    "Husband..." As if in sync with her own daughter, Natashia snuggled into his body as well.


    ''Oh...'' He showed a faint smile.


    As if seeking morefort, Sasha moved around a little andy atop Natashia.


    "Ugh..." Feeling heaviness on her body, Natashia used her hands and pushed the ''melons'' away from her and turned to the other side.


    "...Hmmm..." Sasha furrowed her brows a little as she used her hands and pulled Natashia closer to her.


    As if she had found what she was looking for, she grew a content smile and went back to sleep.


    Victor couldn''t help but sh an amused smile when he saw these two women. They were so much alike in so many ''little'' ways, which was a bit amusing from Victor''s perspective.


    He stopped looking at the two women as he looked to the right and saw a head of white hair. Violet was sleeping in a veryzy way, while she seemed to be having a good sleep...


    "Darling... Ughnyu..."


    She seemed to be having a strange dream...


    Seeing the strange smile on Violet''s face, Victor wondered what kind of dream she was having.


    ''I wonder what it could be...'' He thought amusedly...


    He looked to his left and saw Scathach''s face, she was breathing steadily, and just like the other girls, she appeared to be getting a night of good sleep.


    But unlike the other girls, her sleep was more constant, and she didn''t seem to move much.


    Victor shed a gentle smile; ''I''m back...'' A feeling of peace began to take over his body, a feeling he scarcely experienced during the year he spent away from the girls.


    A feeling he had only with his wife, Ruby.


    She was always there for him during the entire year he spent away from everyone. She was the rope that kept him from going crazy for good.


    But...


    Victor looks around the bed.


    ''Where''s Ruby?'' He didn''t see the woman he''d spent more than a year with, and for a few seconds, a feeling of anxiety passed through Victor''s heart.


    Victor''s eyes began to glow blood-red as his world became a world of blood, and he looked around, carefully searching for Ruby until he found her.


    She was sitting on a couch in the living room, and Luna was next to her.


    Sigh.


    Victor couldn''t help but sigh inwardly when he realized she was nearby.


    [Master... You need to rx, there are no enemies here.] Bruna spoke in a calm tone.


    [Yes. Those dogs won''t do anything to her.] Kaguya spoke in a cold tone that held a little hate.


    [Rx... Master... Just Rx.] Eve spoke in a neutral tone.


    "...Okay...I will..." Victor''s expression started to rx, but his eyes...


    They were focused and glowing blood-red; ''Just for now...''


    He closed his eyes and rxed a little.


    ...


    Ruby lifted her face up and looked towards the direction of Victor''s room:


    "He woke up." She showed a gentle smile.


    "It amazes me every time you do that." Luna spoke in a slightly surprised tone.


    "You get used to it." Ruby shed a seductive little smile.


    "..." Luna opened her eyes a little.


    "You''ve changed, Ruby..."


    "You think?"


    "Yes... I think so..."


    Luna couldn''t help but show a faint smile since, even though it had only been a year, a lot seemed to have happened in that year, and both Ruby and Victor seemed to be different.


    She couldn''t exin exactly what was different about the two of them, but one thing was clear.


    Something had changed in them.


    Victor became more... ''Focused''.


    Ruby has be more ''sensual'', and ''expressive''. Something that would have been nearly impossible for the old Ruby.


    Luna was dying of curiosity about what happened in the time when she wasn''t watching the woman.


    Ruby got up from the couch as she tossed her long red hair back and started walking.


    "..." Looking at Ruby walking with confident steps, Luna continued to smile, and soon she followed behind the woman.


    As they walked towards the stairs, "Are my sisters awake yet?" She asked.


    "Lacus and Pepper are still sleeping, but Siena is already awake."


    "Oh, is she working?"


    "Yes." Luna spoke.


    She continued, "The incident that happened yesterday left Siena with a lot of work."


    "..." Ruby''s eyes narrowed in a cold expression, as her eyes glowed blood-red:


    "What was the king''s reaction?"


    "From what Countess Scathach has informed me, hepletely ignored the deaths of his grandchildren, but about the princes... I don''t know."


    "I''m worried. What if they decide to retaliate?" Luna asked as she looked at Ruby.


    "Heh~." Ruby''s smile grew a little, "Let theme, I''ll be looking forward to when they set foot in this ce...-" She stopped talking and went silent as her smile grew even wider, "Ah~, I really will be looking forward to that..."


    Gulp.


    Luna couldn''t help but swallow hard when she saw the atmosphere around Ruby; ''Was she influenced by Victor?''


    ''... Wrong, it was more correct to say the two were influenced by each other.'' When she thought about it, it all started to make more sense.


    ''Yes... It''s more correct to say that.'' Luna thought.


    Ruby made her way up the stairs and walked silently towards Victor''s room. The moment she arrived at his room, her expression started to be sweeter.


    Arriving in the room where Victor was, she looked at Luna and said:


    "Wait here."


    "Yes, Lady Ruby"


    Ruby nodded, satisfied, as she opened the door and entered the room while looking at Victor:


    "Did you have a good sleep, Darling?"


    "Yes... I did." He shed a small smile.


    "Did you wake up early?" He continued.


    Ruby closed the door and said, "Yeah. I also wanted to make room for the girls, after all, I monopolized you for a year." She showed a yful smile.


    "How nice of you¡­ Ruby."


    "¡­ Mother, did you wake up?" Ruby disyed a gentle little smile.


    "..." Seeing her daughter''s smile, Scathach said, "I''m a light sleeper these days."


    "..." Victor and Ruby were silent since they clearly understood why Scathach was being a light sleeper.


    If you put it in a nutshell, she is on full alert. After all, it wouldn''t be strange if someone decided to attack them at any moment now.


    When Scathach was about to get out of bed, Victor pulled the woman close to him:


    "Stay here for a while..."


    She looked at Victor''s face, "...I need to do something-..."


    "Please?"


    "..." Seeing the man''s expression, she thought for a while and then sighed:


    "Fine... Just a little..."


    She snuggled into his arm then closed her eyes.


    It was like she had hit an off button.


    She slept...


    ''Fast!'' Ruby and Victor thought at the same time.


    "Well, that was unexpected." Ruby spoke honestly.


    "..." Victor was silent, but he thought the same thing as Ruby, although he was sure that if something happened, Scathach would be the first to wake up.


    Ruby''s eyes widened a little as she seemed to remember something, "...Darling, I forgot to ask, but..."


    "Hmm?"


    "What are you going to do with Ophis?"


    "...Nothing." Victor answered honestly.


    "The little girl is innocent, she''s not to me for anything, and... I got attached to her a little." That was the main reason why he wouldn''t do anything. He just had issues with d and the king''s eldest sons. The little girl had nothing to do with it, well, at least that was the excuse he told himself, since, even after all that he said earlier, he didn''t do anything with the little girl because he got attached to her.


    Victor looked at the ceiling while he seemed to be thinking about something deep.


    "Darling..." Ruby narrowed her eyes.


    "...You know I don''t see her that way..." He disyed a small smile, "You know very well."


    "..." Ruby''s face turned a little red when she heard Victor''s suggestive tone.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Victor could clearly see someone''s ear twitching; ''Violet woke up, huh?'' Heughed a little.


    Ruby tossed her long red hair back and said, "W-Well, what are you doing today?"


    "Nothing."


    "...?"


    "I''m just going to spend time with all of you... A lot of time."


    "Oh...I see..." Ruby made a wistful face.


    "You don''t have to make that face, everything has passed, and we met them again, and that''s all that matters."


    "I know."


    "..." A moment of silence fell between the couple, and then Victor spoke:


    "Have that Witch prepare something for me."


    "What do you want, Darling?"


    "Two anti-material rifles, with each having a cartridge of bullets blessed by the power of hunters."


    "And another that is extremely heat resistant."


    Ruby didn''t waste time questioning why he wanted this, while she just thought about how to get it:


    "... The first rifle is easy to get, the second is a little tricky, but if we ask June''s help, it is possible to create it. The problem is the ''holy bullets''¡­" Ruby touched her chin.


    A few secondster, she continued, "The pope will not willingly give this to us."


    "Talk to Mizuki, she can get it for us."


    "Oh... If it''s with her, it''s possible."


    "How long do you think until my order will be ready?"


    "2 weeks maximum." Ruby replied.


    "I see..."


    "..." Ruby looked at Victor. Now that she knew what he wanted, she was curious:


    "Why do you want this equipment, Darling?" She knew that Victor didn''t know how to use an anti-material rifle, but it was not something that was tooplicated to learn using the vampire''s natural senses.


    Victor''s smile grew a little, and he replied, "To kill monsters."


    "...Oh? I like that idea." Their smiles were quite simr now.


    "..." The girls who were pretending to be sleeping just asked themselves something:


    ''What happened in the past 1 year? Why are they acting like they''re in sync?''


    But... That was a mystery that should be told another time.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 236: Is Eleonor Adrasteia My Neighbor?

    <h4>Chapter 236: Is Eleonor Adrasteia My Neighbor?</h4>


    In the room Ruby was in before.


    A tall man and a tall woman were looking at each other.


    Victor was looking into the golden eyes of the tall woman.


    "...You''ve be a Count, huh..." That was the first thing she said.


    Chomp, Chomp.


    "Well, yes?"


    "...And you are responsible for the exploration of this world..." The woman spoke as she tossed her long hair back.


    Chomp, Chomp.


    "Yes." He replied in a neutral tone.


    "Which means you''ve be my neighbor..." Eleanor continued.


    "...?" Victor looked at Eleanor in confusion since he didn''t know how she came to that conclusion.


    Chomp, Chomp.


    Eleanor''s eyes narrowed, and she looked at the little girl who was on Victor''sp and was drinking blood from Victor''s wrist:


    "I see that you are close to the youngest princess..." Eleanor spoke and then continued in a low voice, "Closer than you should be." She looked at Victor with an using gaze.


    Her gaze said, ''Are you corrupting the king''s daughter? Should I call the FBI?''


    "..." Ophis stopped sucking Victor''s blood and looked at Eleanor with her red eyes.


    "Well..." Victor looked at Ophis, "... This is normal, after all, she is my daughter." He spoke in a matter of fact tone.


    She wasn''t his biological daughter, but from the moment the little girl called him ''Father'', and when he learned of her ''curse'', he felt he should protect that innocent smile of hers.


    "..." A small smile appeared on Ophis''s face, and soon she started sucking Victor''s blood again. She seemed to be quite hungry because no matter how much she sucked, she didn''t seem to have enough.


    "..." A silence fell on the ce.


    Eleanor looked at Ophis again.


    Chomp, Chomp.


    ''Whatever...'' She decided to just forget about the sight in front of her.


    "Anyway, I see you''ve changed a lot. Has something happened?"


    Victor shed a faint smile, "¡­ A lot of things happened."


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes in annoyance, "...Fine. You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to."


    "..." Victor remained with the same smile on his face and didn''t say anything.


    "..." An awkward silence fell on the ce, and nothing else could be heard, just the noise of Ophis'' constant bites.


    "Anyway." In an attempt to break this awkward silence, she began to speak,


    "Before I leave, I''d like to ask you something..."


    "Sure, go ahead." Victor easily agreed.


    "Are you still going to visit me?" She wanted to be sure of that. After all, knowing Victor''s story, she knew that the man had been imprisoned for 1 year on ''Earth'', and she wanted to know if he would still fulfill the promise he had made to her a few months ago.


    "Of course..." He patted Ophis'' head, "If I promised to do something, I definitely will."


    ''But¡­ You didn''t promise anything¡­'' She thought to herself, but she didn''t say it out loud. Wouldn''t he change his mind?


    Which was very unlikely.


    "...I see..." She shed a small smile, "That''s good..."


    "I''ll be waiting for you then, neighbor."


    Before Eleanor could get up, Victor asked curiously, "... Why are you calling me neighbor?"


    The woman was speechless for a few seconds. Was he serious? She asked.


    But when she saw the man''s gaze, she realized he was in genuine doubt:


    "...Count Alucard, Your n is responsible for exploring this world, and my n is Nightingale''s shield, so we are both on the front lines." She exined.


    "Oh..." Victor suddenly remembered that it was something like this that he''d talked to d about before. But, so many things had happened this year that he''dpletely forgotten about it.


    ''I need to explore and create my own territory, huh?'' Victor thought.


    "I see... In that case, I won''t keep you waiting too long."


    Victor got up from where he was.


    "...?" Ophis was surprised because suddenly, Victor took his arm away from her mouth.


    Victor chuckled a little when he saw the pout on Ophis''s face, "That''s enough for now."


    "But..." She tried to protest.


    "Ophis¡­"


    "Ugh... Okay." She knew she shouldn''t be greedy right now, even though she wanted more, but like a good girl, she''d be patient!


    Victor put Ophis on his shoulders, and the little girl leaned against his head.


    "High... Whoaaa..." She looked at Eleanor, then she showed a cocky smile.


    "Higher than you..."


    Eleanor''s eyes narrowed when she saw Ophis'' face, she felt like protesting, but she wasn''t going to argue with a literal child.


    She refused to be like Violet!


    That was definitely a big no!


    "Follow me, Eleanor."


    "...?" Eleanor looked at Victor curiously.


    "Where to?"


    "Just follow me." Victor kept walking.


    "...Fine." She dropped the question and started following Victor like a duckling.


    Victor walked through the halls while he looked at a Russian maid who was in front of a room. Luna greeted Victor with a gesture of respect and left the front of the door. Victor opened the door and entered the room, and inside that room was :


    Natashia, Violet, Ruby, Scathach, and Sasha.


    "Ugh, why was I dreaming like I was being buried under a mountain?" Natashia asked herself as she touched her head.


    "Isn''t it because your daughter is too fat?" Violet shed a smile.


    "I''m not fat!" Sasha growled at Violet.


    "...Hmm..." Natashia looked at Sasha''s breast area and said, "Make sense."


    Veins started popping in Sasha''s head, "If you''re talking about fat, look at those two women!" She pointed to a spot.


    Seeing Sasha pointing at them, "¡­?" Scathach and Ruby both wore confused expressions.


    Seeing the assets hanging perfectly in front of the two women with no visible signs of sagging whatsoever, Natashia swallowed hard and said:


    "Sugoi Dekai..."


    "Hmm, Hmm!" She waved several times.


    "..." Ruby narrowed her eyes and looked at Natashia:


    "Where did you learn those words?"


    "I was going through my daughter''s stuff, and when I watched the movie, I saw that the heroine was wearing these clothes, so when I went to look up the meaning on the inte, I saw a lot of people saying that when looking at women with big breasts." Natashia exined step by step what she did.


    "..." What is this great adventure?


    More important! She casually invaded her daughter''s privacy...


    "You were checking my stuff!?"


    "Of course?" Natashia didn''t understand why Sasha was angry.


    She was speechless when she saw her mother''s oblivious expression.


    Veins started popping in Sasha''s head, "You shouldn''t do that! What about my privacy!?"


    "Privacy? What''s that? Can you eat it?"


    "...Mother..." Sasha''s eyes were glowing blood red, as she clearly didn''t like that answer.


    "I mean, it''s a mother''s custom to check daughters'' things. Look at Scathach, she always knows where her daughters are and what they''re doing."


    "...?" Scathach looked confused at Natashia, "Why are you dragging my name into this mess?"


    "..." Sasha looked at Scathach, and she got even angrier:


    "Don''t follow her example!"


    "I mean, Agnes does this too. Some time ago, she told me a bit of information about Victor that was in Violet''s diary." Natashia was like a machine gun of truths. In fact, she was indirectly causing chaos!


    "¡­she did what?" Violet''s eyes weren''t pretty, "That bitch... she dares..." She walked towards the wardrobe, she was going to get her phone to call her mother.


    "That is an even worse example! Don''t follow that madwoman''s example!" Sasha practically screamed.


    Violet stopped pacing and looked at Sasha, "Oyy, it offends me to hear you talk about my mother in such a manner, at least she doesn''t have two personalities!"


    "..." Everyone looked at Violet with a nk expression.


    "Are you defending your mother?... Will hell freeze over tomorrow?" Scathach asked.


    Violet felt offended, "...I''m not defending her, I''m just speaking the truth!"


    "Of all the women I know, Scathach and Natashia are worse than my mother!"


    "..." Sasha and Ruby were silent and looked at their mothers.


    Remembering what the two women had done in the past, they couldn''t help but agree. Compared to the two of them, Agnes just sat quietly in her corner as she sucked Adonis to death...


    Nod, Nod.


    The two nodded in agreement with Violet.


    "Don''t agree with her! I''m not as crazy as Scathach." Natashia growled.


    "¡­I don''t mind being called crazy, but¡­Woman, why are you always putting my name in the conversation?" Scathach looked at Natashia with using looks.


    Natashia seems to think for a while, and then she says, "... Force of habit?"


    "..." Scathach was speechless. Does this woman want to be spanked?


    "What? You want to fight?" Natashia showed a big smile; she was stronger, you know? She took her husband''s blood, and more importantly, in the future, she will receive his love!


    That is equivalent to a 1000% strength boost!


    Wrong....


    100000000000% strength boost!


    "Oh? I would love to." Scathach''s smile distorted.


    Gulp.


    The woman totally forgot one fact...


    The woman in front of her also got this boost!


    "... I mean, nevermind. I forgot that I have to take care of my ck cats."


    "Tsk, don''t run away, coward."


    "But it''s not fair! You''ve been getting love longer than I have! Of course, you are stronger!"


    "...?" Scathach looked confused at Natashia, "What do you mean by love?"


    ''UGH! DENSE MOTHER FUCKER!!'' Natashia ruffled her hair.


    "...What is this chaos?" Eleanor asked with an expressionless face and continued, "And more importantly¡­ Why is everyone in just their panties?" She could see that everyone was in their underwear, except for Ruby.


    "...?" The girls looked towards the door, and finally, they seemed to notice the presence of Victor, Eleanor, and... Ophis?


    "We just woke up." Natashia spoke for the group.


    "More importantly, why are you still here? Shouldn''t you be going home?" Violet asked.


    "..." Eleanor narrowed her eyes. She wanted to say a lot of things to Violet now, but not wanting to cause trouble, she said:


    "I was on my way home when he asked me toe here." Eleanor pointed at Victor.


    "..." The girls narrowed their eyes at Victor.


    "Darling¡­again?" Violet asked.


    Nod, Nod.


    The girls nodded and agreed with Violet.


    "...?" Victor looked at Violet, confused.


    "But I didn''t do anything?"


    "You haven''t done anything ''YET'', right?" Violet''s eyes were scary!


    But this did not affect Victor:


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t had the opportunity to do anything with you guys yet, and I''ve owed Sasha a date for over a year."


    "¡­Eh?" Violet was speechless, and when she thought of Victor''s words, a perverted smile couldn''t help but appear on her face.


    "Speaking of which, we haven''t done it in a while..." Her eyes began to glow blood red.


    "¡­We have to fix that, right?" Heughed.


    "Of course..." Violet agreed without a second thought.


    "...Did he get better at changing the subject?" Sasha looked at Ruby.


    "He was always like that." Ruby retorted.


    "Anna''s teachings, huh?"


    "Indeed." Ruby nodded in agreement.


    "More importantly..." Ruby walked up to Violet and tapped her on the head, creating an ice baseball bat.


    Bonk!


    She hit Violet on the head.


    "Ouch! What was that for!?" Violet looked at Ruby usingly.


    "There are children here." She pointed at Ophis, who was looking at everyone with a neutral expression.


    Seeing all the girls looking at her, she raised her hand as if waving.


    "...Oh." Violet totally forgot about the little girl.


    "Back to the subject, what do you want, Victor?" Scathach asked.


    "Oh, I came to inform you that I am going to Eleanor''s in a week."


    "Ohh..." These were the girls'' reactions, and then:


    "She lives in the countryside, right? We need to buy bug repellent." Violet spoke.


    "Which repellent?" Sasha asked.


    "Those big ones, after all, the ce where she lives is very deste, no soul lives there, only flies... Bush, nts, and trees... And flies."


    "Flies are annoying..." Ruby said.


    "Yes..." Violet agreed.


    Veins began to pop in Eleanor''s head:


    "You make it seem like I live at the end of the world!"


    "But is it not true?" Violet looked at Eleanor with a wordless expression.


    "I don''t live in such an isted ce!"


    "Do you have stores in that ce?" Violet started to ask with a smile on her face.


    "..." Eleanor was silent since she didn''t want to answer because she knew that Violet wanted to provoke her again.


    "Anyway, why are you only going in a week?" Eleanor asked Victor.


    "Oh, like I said, I want to spend more time with the girls, and I need to go on a date with Sasha."


    "Darling¡­" Sasha shed a small smile when she saw that Victor hadn''t forgotten about her, which was something impossible to happen.


    "HI, HI! I want a date too!" Natashia shed a big smile.


    He showed a small smile, "¡­Sure." He thought it was a good time to talk to her when they went on a date.


    An even bigger smile appeared on Natashia''s face, and she said, "YESSSS!" She didn''t hide her happiness.


    "...Mother..." Sasha just looked at her mother with a nk expression. She wanted to say many things, but when she saw her mother''s happy face, she just...


    Sighed.


    ''Fate is a bitch.'' She thought.


    Victor looked to the side, and he shed a small smile when he saw Scathach''s annoyed face.


    "...Scathach."


    "Hmm?" She looked at Victor.


    "I haven''t forgotten about our training."


    "...Oh..." Scathach''s annoyed face became a normal one, and soon a small smile appeared on her face, "I see... It''s good that you didn''t forget."


    "..." Eleanor stared at this open-mouthed in shock, she rubbed her eyes several times, and even then, she couldn''t ept the reality in front of her.


    Scathach Scarlett, the strongest female vampire in the world, a cruel woman who could freeze the world at any moment, the woman everyone feared, even at the mention of her name...


    But in front of this man...


    This woman...


    ''SHE BECAME A TEENAGE GIRL!? WHAT THE FUCK!?'' Eleanor wanted to scream right now.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 237: The World Moves.

    <h4>Chapter 237: The World Moves.</h4>


    Current location, somewhere outside of Nightingale, in an unknown location.


    Step, Step.


    Hearing footsteps approaching, a man turned and looked at the man who had just arrived:


    "You did well to back off, Nius. You lost your Count title, and that will be something hard to get back, but that''s the least of our current problems right now." The man walked over to Nius and looked to where he was looking before.


    "The project is a failure, huh?" For a few seconds, the man''s expression became annoyed, but it quickly disappeared,


    "It seems that ever since we found that man, fate has been a bitch to us."


    "...Theo, we have a problem." Despite appearing neutral, Nius didn''t seem to be in the mood for conversation. In fact, his mood was at its worst.


    "..." Theo was silent and didn''t answer anything. He just stared at the image in front of him with a serious look that was bored and, at the same time, calcting.


    Being threatened with death ismon in Nius'' life, but few beings have the ability to put him on alert...


    d, the king of vampires, a monster over 5000 years old, was one of those beings.


    Another one was the Werewolf King, who was a monster of the same level as d.


    Along with his werewolf army, this man was simply someone he should pay attention to.


    And another being he felt threatened by just the name was...


    The witch queen.


    That bitch was simply indecipherable, and he was extremely wary of this woman. After all, from his point of view, the woman''s actions didn''t make any sense.


    Why did she iste herself in her kingdom?


    Even though she had many contacts in the supernatural world, considering, nowadays no one could live without the witches'' products. They made life very ''easy'' and fortable'' for all supernatural beings.


    It was the same feeling as humans who couldn''t live without a cell phone.


    That bitch achieved this feat. Supernatural beings could no longer live without the products she sells, so, in a way, she conquered the world through the economy. She had infinite riches contacts with various factions, including vampires and werewolves.


    And even with all that power in hand.


    She hasn''t done anything...


    .


    .


    .


    Nothing! That was simply indecipherable to Nius'' mind, and because of that, he took extreme care when dealing with this woman.


    But... Recently, someone else had entered that same category of beings that he should be careful of.


    And that man was...


    "We need to talk about him, Alucard."


    Yes, Alucard... Precisely speaking, Victor Alucard, a genius... Wrong, it''s an insult to call him just ''genius''. After all, geniuses are his children, even Annasthashia could be called a genius.


    The heirs of n Snow, n Fulger, and n Scarlett were also geniuses.


    Now...


    Alucard?


    He''s a monster in every way possible, and no vampire can do what he does.


    Get as strong as a 500-year-old vampire? Easy.


    Casually acquire the powers of the three most powerful vampire houses? Easy.


    Be Scathach''s disciple and be epted by Scathach as her daughter''s husband?


    Better yet, does Scathach herself have a different look? Easy.


    Nius couldn''t understand how everything seemed to be ''easy'' for the man.


    Just what was he?


    How can he be epted so naturally by a woman like Scathach and have Annasthashia Fulger''s obsessive interest to the point that the woman herself annihted her three previous husbands from existence?


    And to make his understanding worse, it wasn''t just these women...


    King d himself too.


    The progenitor of all vampires simply gave this man the title of vampire Count, and the very act of the king doing that means something.


    He recognized that man...


    Something that only happened 4 times in d''s entire existence, he only recognized 4 women whoter became the first 4 countesses of Nightingale.


    And if d, the king of vampires, recognized anyone, then it''s the duty of all supernatural beings to pay attention to the new Count.


    ... And Nius understood that from the beginning.


    ''Because I understood that, I kept an eye on him, but...'' Remembering the being he saw in that strange ce, Nius shivered a little.


    ''What was that...?'' He tried to use his head, but he didn''t have a usible thought for the existence of whatever that being was within that man.


    ''Even if he is special for having the golden blood, this is ridiculous.''


    "...I know, but before we get to that, I''m curious, what did you say to that man?" Theo asked with a curious glint in his eyes.


    "..." Hearing what Theo said, Nius was brought out of his thoughts and said:


    "He greeted me."


    "Don''t treat me like a fool, I know. My father knows. We all know he just didn''t greet you."


    "..." Nius was silent.


    .


    .


    .


    A moment of silence fell in the ce, and soon the man broke the silence:


    "Let''s just say he showed me a little bit of his true personality." Nius avoided the question by just saying that. He didn''t want to talk until he understood better what ''that'' was.


    "..." Theo narrowed his eyes when he saw that Nius avoided his question.


    "Fine." Theo turned and walked towards a chair, then he sat on the chair and said:


    "Tell me the problem."


    Nius just pointed to a wall to his right. "Look."


    Theo looked to where the man pointed and saw a walling down that revealed arge television.


    And soon, an image began to appear on television.


    "Tell me, what is your rtionship to my son?"


    Theo''s entire expression darkened when he saw the ''being'' on the screen, precisely speaking when he saw his father.


    "...fuck."


    "He knows everything." Nius spoke.


    "..." Theo touched his chin and started to think.


    Ever since he was little, Theo had always been sure of something. His father didn''t forgive traitors. So, the moment he decided to make ns to take control of Nightingale, he knew the risks he was taking, but he didn''t expect that he would have to face those risks sooner than nned.


    "If you and I are still alive, it''s because my dad hasn''t figured out who our ''sponsor'' is yet, but the moment he finds out, we''re fucked."


    "¡­d''s gone soft." Nius ignored what Theo said.


    "Huh?"


    "Although you turned your back on him, he hasn''t killed you yet, or is that the benefit of being the king''s son?" Nius spoke in a dismissive tone.


    "...Nius, you know very well how terrifying my father can be, he doesn''t even have to leave his throne, and anything he wants cane to his fingertips."


    "Yes, I know... I know that very well."


    "But... don''t you remember?" Nius'' eyes glowed a little blood red.


    "...?" Theo didn''t understand what Nius was referring to.


    "His n didn''t work, he failed."


    "..." Theo was silent.


    "I must say... The Alioth n is terrifying, having the power to be able to iste an entire world and alter time without anyone noticing. That kind of power is no longer a mortal''s power..."


    "That is more like a divine work..."


    Nius clenched his fist, "The work of a god."


    "..." Theo was silent, and he didn''t have much to say on this matter. After all, n Alioth only served the king.


    EXCLUSIVELY, only the king.


    If the 4 Vampire Counts... If the 5 Vampire Counts were special because they were the pirs of vampire society.


    n Alioth was more special than they were because they had direct contact with the king himself.


    Not even d''s children had as much ''Influence'' as n Alioth did.


    "Specifically, Alexios'' work."


    "..."


    "The King''s Right Hand..."


    "Yes. I don''t know about the other members, but Alexios is different... He''s special."


    "Other members?" Nius narrowed his eyes:


    "Have you met the other members of this n yet?"


    "Only one¡­ Natalia Alioth, the daughter of Alexios. I saw her once when she was younger. I learned that she was the maid of the Snow n now."


    "...Huh? Someone from n Alioth as a maid? And especially Alexios'' daughter...?" Nius touched his chin, wondering if he was missing something here.


    "...." Once more, silence fell on the two, as both men were in their own world, wondering what to do.


    Theo looked at the man, while he seemed to remember something, "Nius... Why are you so far away from Nightingale?"


    "Safety."


    "The Fulger n?"


    "Yes, and not just that crazy woman. Probably n Scarlett and possibly n Snow."


    "...Well, provoking Scathach was a stupid decision."


    "..."


    "Snow n won''t do anything since that stupid woman is more worried about her husband."


    "...Persephone..."


    "Yes, the goddess is getting impatient, and she wants her prize."


    "What will you do?" Nius asked.


    "Nothing." Theo replied.


    "...huh?"


    "My father won''t kill me until he knows who our sponsor is. He can''t get information out of me because even I don''t know this man or woman. The best thing to do now is to be quiet and wait for the dust to settle."


    Nius narrowed his eyes, "My friend, tell me the truth. We both know that you are not a man to sit around and do nothing."


    "...Tsk... Hearing you call me friend makes me shiver with disgust."


    "..." Nius continued to watch the man in silence,


    "¡­I will look for experiment number zero."


    "..." Nius remained silent.


    "That''s right, due to your negligence, this experiment got away."


    "Do you want to use experiment number zero as material toplete the hybrid?" Nius asked in a neutral tone while he wasn''t even annoyed at being insulted by Theo.


    "... That too... But..." Theo''s smile grew a little.


    "Everyone knows that this race is quite famous for spreading disease... And I''ve acquired an interesting piece of information..."


    "The two leaders of Christian hell are at war."


    "..." Nius narrowed as he started to think about why this man spoke this information now.


    "¡­Do you want to sell experiment number zero as a weapon?"


    "Correct."


    "For what purpose?"


    "Minions."


    "You are crazy."


    "Only the king of hell canmand demons, and making a contract with a single demon is eptable, but thousands of them?"


    "You''d have to make a contract with the very... Oh..."


    Theo''s smile grew even wider.


    "You seem to have understood, Nius."


    "...Yes, it''s a good n." Nius thought it wasn''t a bad n. If he got an exclusive contract with a king of hell, he could summon that king''s subordinate demons. This n had a lot of loose ends, but with his help, it was easy to solve.


    "But... This n will depend on yourpetence in finding the experiment or not."


    "..." Theo lost his smile.


    "Telling all of this to me is great, but you must put this n into action if you want it to be carried out."


    "I know." Theo got up and walked towards the exit.


    "...Theo."


    "Hmm?"


    "If this n works... Don''t forget."


    "Never make a contract with a demon called ''Asmodeus.''"


    "Never."


    "...why?"


    ''He is an evil spirit of the highest rank, you are currently corruptible, and with your weak mentality, you will be consumed, and hell will fall on this world... Literally.'' He wanted to say this but was silent:


    "Well..." Nius made a strange face, as he didn''t know how to exin to Theo what the problem was without telling the truth.


    "Just remember my warning." He didn''t know how to exin it, and because of that, he just left a friendly warning. After that, it was up to the man himself whether he''d listen to him or not.


    "... Okay." Theo turned and kept walking.


    ...


    In a darkened room, a witch was standing while holding her bone staff.


    "Tell me, My Daughter."


    She heard a voice all over the ce, suddenly.


    Fushhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    The whole ce lit up, and several magic circles started to appear in the room.


    And the image of a woman appeared in front of her.


    "Witch Queen." She lowered her staff and bowed a little in a gesture of respect.


    "Tell me... Tell me about the new count."


    The woman stopped bending over and looked straight ahead and saw the projection of a woman sitting on a throne. Curiously, her face was being covered by some kind of ck blur.


    But she knew that woman was her mother.


    ''Why is she being so cautious? No one can break in and watch this dialogue.''


    "...."


    Realizing that she had been silent for some time, she said:


    "I haven''t found him yet."


    "¡­Lie." The voice of a yful child was heard.


    "Lies don''t work on me, so tell me the truth Selena."


    "..." Selena felt like sighing, she didn''t lie, but she didn''t give all the information either:


    "I haven''t met him ''in person'' yet."


    "True..." The same child''s voice spoke.


    Selena looked around the room and saw several small lights.


    ''Cursed spirits, shut up.'' Selena felt like exterminating these little spirits since they were so annoying.


    "Tell me more... I want your opinion on the new Count."


    A golden magic circle appeared, and soon a ''window'' was created, and from that window, the image of Victor appearing to interfere in the fight was seen.


    "...Honestly, he''s...strange."


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 238: The Witch Queen.

    <h4>Chapter 238: The Witch Queen.</h4>


    "...Honestly, he''s¡­ kind of weird," Selena spoke to her mother.


    The queen''s eyes seemed to sparkle in interest a little, and she said, "... Tell me more."


    "..." Selena felt kind of awkward with her mother''s interest in the new count, but even with those thoughts inside of her head, she looked at the window that was showing Victor''s appearance, and she spoke:


    "No matter how many times I watch this video, my thoughts about him never change."


    "I''m listening."


    .


    .


    .


    Selena was silent for a few seconds to gather her thoughts and continued:


    "He''s very unpredictable, and he doesn''t seem to follow any of the rules even though he''s a count, he does what he wants, and people seem to ept that quite easily..."


    "..." The queen was silent.


    "He interrupted a duel between two of the other counts in the arena, a special event. Something like this has never been done before, and yet, he suffered no consequences. The king, the audience, everyone present just epted what he did as if it was something normal."


    "... And it is because of that, I said he''s weird..." Selena seemed to be trying to think of better words to describe Victor, and soon her eyes opened a little:


    "It may seem strange, but... My impression is that it feels like I''m watching a king..."


    "..." The queen''s smile seemed to widen slightly, but it quickly faded back to their usual size.


    "And not just any king... Like an extremely charismatic king?"


    Unlike the tyrant king, who, in less than a few years of his reign, lost his kingdom, either through a rebellion or through neighboring countries¡­


    Or a kind king who, because of his kindness, would be exploited by enemies and even his allies¡­


    A charismatic king is someone who is loved no matter what he does.


    Yes, some of his people will hate him, some will not like him, but most...


    Most beings will love him and support him in everything he does.


    This type of king is the most troublesome to deal with.


    Because no matter what enemies do to destabilize this man''s kingdom, this task will be very difficult. After all, all of this king''s subordinates love him.


    An example of this type of king is the werewolf king who, despite being a tyrant, and sometimes making stupid decisions that could be considered ''bad'' for his people¡­


    The werewolves still like him¡­ The werewolves will still follow and support him and give strength to the king.


    Another example of this is the vampire king himself, d.


    Despite not showing himself to the public for a long time, the vampires don''t seem to hate him, and they treat d as if he were a god to them.


    Which, in a way, he is. After all, he could be considered their parent.


    But despite being the progenitor of the vampires, that doesn''t mean he can change each being''s individual thoughts.


    ''although... This man''s family is not as tight-knit as it seems...'' A cold smile appeared on Selena''s face:


    ''To think that this sort of thing was happening in the family of a monster over 5000 years old¡­ If I use it well, I can give this monster a taste of what I felt in the past.''


    "...." A silence fell into ce.


    "My daughter, tell me your thoughts." The queen said in a way that caused her daughter to wake from her thoughts.


    Realizing that she had fallen into her thought cycle again, Selena looked at the queen and said, "I''m sorry, I got lost in my thoughts."


    "I know; you do it a lot." The woman shed a small smile.


    "..." Selena was silent, her cheeks turned a little red, she really wanted to change that side of her, the side that overthinks things, but it''s impossible. She was just born that way.


    "Is that all you have to report on the new count?" Her eyes twitched a little.


    "Yes... I didn''t interact with him much, and because of that, I can only say shallow words."


    "I see..." The woman put her hand on her chin while she seemed to be thinking about something, and then she said:


    "Selena, forget about our n, and prioritize establishing a rtionship with the new vampire count."


    "...?" Selena made a strange face:


    "But you put so many resources into this n..." She felt doubtful because of this sudden decision.


    "Resources are notcking for us¡­ And¡­" The woman''s eyes glowed neon green.


    "d, that old man, his instincts haven''t gotten any weaker."


    "...?"


    "I have to say that going this far to use that n''s power to close this world down is a pretty preposterous action, just how many tons of energy did he use?" Her smile grew.


    ''Sending my eldest daughter as a distraction tactic didn''t seem to work, and, even before I could carry out the n, Nightingale closed herself offpletely for a year.''


    Thinking of a particr n, she cannot help but say:


    "Ah~... It''s a pity that we couldn''t capture that n for ourselves, they would be good acquisitions for researching time magic..."


    "..." Selena did not understand at all, but her mother never said something useless, so she began to think.


    ''Time magic, d, and lots of energy.'' She connected the important dots of what her mother said, and soon the appearance of a man popped into her head:


    "Alexios Alioth..."


    "Yes... That old man used the power of that n and closed the world for a year."


    "...That exins the new count''s changed appearance," Selena said. She didn''t even care that she was away from home for a year, after all, for someone on her level... Time was no longer an issue.


    "Because of that, I told you to ignore the n and focus on establishing a rtionship with the new count."


    "...Okay, I''ll do it." Selena thought it made sense, considering it''s no use putting wasted effort into something that everyone knew was going to go wrong.


    "Where is the new count?" She asked this because she knew that with the help of one of her sisters, the queen could know the location of any being in the world.


    As long as this being wasn''t special enough or was using magic to hide their location, it was an easy task for the witch queen to find an individual.


    "I do not know." She answered honestly.


    "¡­Huh?" She felt she had gone deaf all of a sudden. What did she mean she doesn''t know!?


    "It''s the truth, I already asked Helena to investigate, and we didn''t find anything..."


    "Magic literally can''t find him, he''s like a ghost that doesn''t exist." The queen''s smile grew.


    "¡­is he using some kind of magic?"


    "It''s quite unlikely, if it was amon location spell, I would even understand not being able to find it, considering any master level witch can protect from that spell... But even using ''destiny'', I can''t find him."


    "...That''s bullshit." Selena can''t help but say.


    ''Fate'', is the strongest witch locator spell. It is a spell that only the queen, along with one of her daughters, can use, and, just as the name implies¡­


    ''Fate'' is a spell that literally reads a person''s fate, and by doing so, the queen can learn about that person and their location.


    Depending on the amount of energy and resources put into this spell, the queen may know ''everything'' about that person.


    Literally EVERYTHING.


    Your past, present, and future.


    From the moment that person was born until the moment of their death, the queen would know everything.


    A ridiculous spell that was categorized as divine level by the queen herself.


    But a spell of that level costs a ridiculous amount of magic and resources.


    Resources worth 1 trillion dors could disappear just by using 10 seconds of this spell.


    By using this spell, she was literally burning MONEY!


    "How many resources did you use in this spell?"


    "Not much¡­ If you convert it to dors, it would only be 500 billion in total value."


    ''...That''s not much?...'' Selena felt that her mother''smon sense of money had already ceased to exist.


    "Why did you spend so many resources if you just wanted to know his location?"


    She responded neutrally, "Trials and failures."


    "Thinking something was wrong with the magic, my daughter and I tried several times and failed several times, and so, because of that, we spent this amount."


    "Hmm... Did you try to use it on the beings close to him?"


    "Yes, of course... But it didn''t work either. Women like Scathach Scarlett, Annasthashia Fulger, Violet Snow, Sasha Fulger, and Ruby Scarlett just aren''t detected by our magic anymore."


    "..." A silence fell in the room.


    The two women seemed to be thinking deeply, and then Selena broke the silence:


    "By contacting that man, something changed in these women."


    "Yes... They''re being protected-... Wrong, the more correct thing to say is that he''s protecting them?" The queen corrected herself, her eyes glowed neon green for a few seconds, and then she spoke:


    "[email protected]$%#@!"


    "..." All Selena heard were statistics noises and a sound that was not understandable.


    Selena knew what that was. She had heard her mother say it many times in the past, an ancientnguage spoken by the ancient gods, unlike humans.


    The words of the gods have power imbued in them, they can shape their desires through words, and only beings with a great deal of magic and knowledge of the ancient gods can speak these words without suffering consequences.


    The queen''s eyes showed an expression of annoyance, "... You softened in training... How can you still not understand what I said?"


    "Mother, I didn''t soften in training... This level of magic is just too hard to learn." She was honest.


    "True~, True~" And the spirits confirmed it.


    "..." The queen left the subject as she crossed her legs in a sensual way and said:


    "In my day, all kids learned this at 10 years old, and they didn''t have the resources that you have, I don''t understand why you can''t learn it." She was talking about her daughters in general.


    All her daughters thus far have never learned much about magic from their ancients.


    Of course, that didn''t mean they didn''t know some things, but they were still not on their mother''s level... They weren''t on the ''satisfying'' level for their mother.


    "The new count''s mysteries aside, have you learned anything about the werewolf king''s youngest son?" She asked.


    "...He is just an ordinary prince, son of a mighty king, an ordinary man, not worth mentioning." She spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Well, I expected something like this."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The woman''s smile grew, "... The sons of the two kings are ipetent..." She felt likeughing at this irony. It seems that ''sess'' is not gic, "Fufu, and to think that none of these men''s children would inherit their blood."


    "Fate sure is a bitch."


    "..." Selena was silent. She didn''t like her mother''s smile at all since she knew the woman too well to know that when she shed that smile, she wasn''t nning anything good.


    "Hmm?" The queen suddenly looked to the side:


    "Oh, I see, I will." She looked like she was talking to someone.


    She looked back at her daughter:


    "Continue your mission, I''ll be in touch with you soon."


    "Yes, Mother." Selena bowed in a form of respect.


    Fushhhhhhh.


    All the magic in the ce seemed to be sucked into the queen''s image, and suddenly.


    ... She disappeared.


    When the queen disappeared, Selena raised her face, and, as she stared at the ce where the queen''s image was, her eyes seemed to shine for a few seconds while several thoughts went through her head.


    Soon, she turned around, tossed her hair back, straightened her spine, and walked confidently toward the exit:


    "This time, I will meet you in person... Alucard."


    ...


    At a hotel in Nightingale, Liza was looking out the hotel window with a cold gaze.


    "I don''t like this ce, this ce stinks..." She looked at the tall, dark man:


    "Can we go? We are done with what we did here."


    Anderson looked at the woman who had the appearance of an Amazon, "Not Yet..." Anderson''s voice was grave, his smile was wide:


    "Alucard, you owe me a fight, and I''m not going home until that fight happens." Anderson got up from the couch and walked towards the exit.


    "...Alucard..." The woman''s face twitched as she heard the hateful man''s name:


    "Yes, indeed... He must pay for what he did..." She growled a little at the end and followed Anderson.


    "..." Anderson''s three subordinates who saw this demonstration reacted differently.


    "... Why is she talking as if that man killed a member of her family...?" Julian, a tall, dark man, spoke to Juan, a tall, thin one.


    "You know, she''s never lost a fight before to a man... especially to a vampire... She''s frustrated."


    "Ohhh, I see, I see." Julian thought it made sense, considering ever since he''s known the brte woman, she had always had the attitude of a strong, confident Amazon.


    Losing the ''fight'' with Alucard must have left her frustrated.


    "Let''s follow him." Yuran, a dark, Egyptian-looking man, spoke up.


    ........


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 239: Anderson Goes To Visit His Friend Alucard.

    <h4>Chapter 239: Anderson Goes To Visit His Friend Alucard.</h4>


    That same day.


    A tall, dark man stood at the gate outside Scathach''s mansion.


    "I still think that this is too risky, just what kind of fool does this?" Yuranined.


    "Does what?" Juan asked.


    "Goes to the door of your supposed ''enemy'', to call for a fight?"


    "Ohh..." Juan started to wonder what kind of man Anderson was. Despite being a perceptive man, he was still a battle maniac who was raised by the werewolf king.


    And, as the werewolf king always said, if you want to attack your enemy, attack him head-on!


    Only cowards attacked from behind, and we are not cowards!


    Anderson was just following his father''s ideology.


    "I think all werewolves are like that," Juan spoke with conviction.


    "... Where Ie from, doing this would be sheer foolishness," Yuran said.


    "Oh? How did you resolve your conflicts?" Juan was a little interested, he knew this man came from the werewolf queen territory, but Juan had never left the werewolf king''s ''territory'', thus was interested in other werewolves'' cultures.


    "We poison the food, send assassins, etc." Yuran exined it very briefly.


    But it was quite noticeable that the methods they used were considered ''cowardly'' methods.


    "..." Juan''s face distorted in disgust as he found this attitude despicable.


    Seeing Yuran''s face, "Just to rify, our queen also used this method to kill her father."


    "..." Juan felt he had learned some useless information, and somehow, the respect he had for the wolf queen began to wane a little.


    ''To think that that kind-looking woman would do that...'' He began to realize that you should always be careful with ''gentle'' looking women. After all, you never know when that woman will stick a knife up your ass.


    "Shhh, things are getting interesting," Julian spoke.


    "Hmm?" Juan and Yuran looked at Julian


    Seeing Julian looking at Anderson, he looked around and realized he was getting a lot of attention, and he decided he would warn his teammates about it.


    "There''s no way to be silent, look." Yuran pointed around.


    "...?" The two men look to where Yuran pointed.


    And they saw several vampires looking at the group with pitying eyes. They were looking at him as if they were mentally ill.


    "They''re crazy."


    "They''re really looking for death."


    "Hey, isn''t that the son of the werewolf king?" One told his friend.


    "Yes¡­ It''s him, I wonder what he''s up to¡­"


    "I just hope he doesn''t provoke a war, I don''t want to fight a war."


    "Yes, war is irritating." They didn''t want to bother fighting each other''s fights. They just wanted to live in peace and look for interesting things to do.


    But obviously, the two men''s opinions weren''t the same as some vampire groups.


    "What are you talking about? War is great! We''d have unlimited supplies of blood!" This vampire was clearly acting on his wishes.


    "Yes, Yes." The two men didn''t want to waste time discussing a pointless subject, so they looked ahead and continued to observe the werewolf pack.


    After all, this was much more interesting.


    "We''re getting too much attention." Juan.


    "Well, we''re werewolves in a vampire only world, so of course, we would stand out," Julian spoke.


    "...Make sense," Yuran said.


    Soon the three men looked at Anderson and Liza.


    Anderson took a deep breath, he seemed to suck in all the air around him, and suddenly, he opened his mouth:


    "Alucard, I''vee to bargain!"


    "Ughhhh." The werewolves and the vampires put their hands to their ears. The man''s voice was too loud!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A hush fell over the ce, but suddenly all the vampires around them felt a chill down their spines.


    The air started to get heavy, a dark pressure started toe out of the gate, and everyone could feel ''something''ing.


    A ''darkness'' covered the entire gate, and then several pairs of blood-red eyes opened and looked at the visitors.


    Gulp.


    ''What is that?'' The vampires felt quite threatened by those eyes. What in the seven hells was that?


    "Hahahahaha~ I must say you''ve got balls, Anderson." Victor''s voice was heard by everyone around.


    Step, Step.


    Footsteps were heard, and soon a being ''passed'' through the gate.


    Victor looked around and saw a dark-haired woman looking at him with a look that called for death:


    "Did youe back for a new massage?"


    "..." Liza narrowed her eyes, and a frightening pressure began to leave the woman''s body, but she became calmer when Anderson touched her shoulder:


    "It''s my turn now, you fight himter."


    "..." Liza was speechless.


    Anderson looked at Victor with eyes glowing bright blue:


    "You promised me a fight."


    Feeling Anderson''s fighting instinct, Victor''s smile grew:


    "Of course, I never forget my promises."


    "Good." Anderson''s smile grew.


    Victor turned around and said:


    "Come in. Fighting out here is not proper."


    The red eyes that were watching everything at the gate entered Victor''s body, and then the appearance of a normal gate was seen.


    Victor walked up to the gate, ''passed'' through the gate, and kept walking.


    Soon, as if by magic, the gate began to open by itself...


    Anderson started walking while looking at Victor''s back.


    "..." Anderson''s subordinates saw their leader walking, and they started to follow him.


    As the visitors passed through the gate, the gate suddenly closed.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM.


    A loud noise was heard.


    ...


    A few minutes ago.


    "Alucard, I''vee to bargain!"


    Pepper, who was calmly eating her ''breakfast'' was surprised by the sudden voice as she looked at Lacus, "Pffft, Did I wake up in a Marvel movie and not know about it...?"


    "Disgusting..." Lacus, who fell victim to the sudden blood on her face, didn''t have a pretty face now as she red at her sister with an annoyed look.


    "Ugh, so loud. Does this guy have no sense of time?" Violetined with an annoyed face since the man''s voice was simply too loud.


    "Yes, yes. Normally, you shouldn''t do this in the morning." Natashiained.


    "...But how do we know when it''s morning in Nightingale?" Maria asked with genuine doubt. After all, this world had no sun, it was an eternal night.


    "It''s easy enough." Natashia looked at Maria, "The time you wake up is in the morning, and the time you go to sleep is at night." She spoke in a serious voice.


    "..." She looked at Natashia, a little shocked, and couldn''t help but say, "Why does that make sense in a weird way?"


    "Pepper, don''t spit out your food," Scathach warned her.


    "Ah¡­Yes, Mother."


    Luna appeared beside Lacus, "Here, Lady Lacus."


    Lacus looked at Luna, took the towel from the woman''s hand, and said, "...Thank you."


    Luna shed a small smile: "¡­ You''re wee."


    "I have to say he''s a pretty respectful werewolf, considering he didn''t trespass on our property," Sasha spoke up.


    "¡­our property?" Scathach raised an eyebrow.


    Sasha looked at Scathach, "Yes." She spoke in a simple, easy-to-understand tone, then she continued:


    "Everything that is yours belongs to Victor. And Victor is our husband, so everything that is his is ours."


    "...Communism is strong with this one." Pepper couldn''t help butment as she adjusted her sses.


    "..." Lacus and Siena looked at their sister.


    "...What?"


    "Where did you get those sses?"


    "Natalia gave them to me." She spoke in a convincing voice.


    The two sisters looked at Natalia and saw the maid making a ''V'' symbol with her hand while smiling gently.


    "...It doesn''t make sense-." Scathach would deny such absurdity, but suddenly Natashia spoke:


    "Tsk, Tsk. Don''t be mean, Scathach."


    "Huh!?"


    "Remember, everything that is mine is my husband''s, and everything that is my husband''s is mine too. This applies to you and Violet. You must not deny this absolute truth."


    Nod, Nod.


    Violet couldn''t deny such a brilliant idea. After all, she''d thought like that before.


    Scathach''s face distorted, and sheined, "That doesn''t make any sense! Why is everything mine, Victor''s? He is only my disciple!"


    "...."


    Everyone was silent as they looked at Scathach with dead eyes.


    Woman, you literally sleep with him naked day and night, you suck his blood, you have intimate moments with him. It is quite obvious that he is already something far beyond a ''simple disciple.''


    They really wanted to scream it now!


    "Anyway, what are we going to do with this man?" Siena asked Scathach, who owned the mansion, while she was clearly trying to change the subject.


    "We?" Scathach ncedzily at Siena.


    "We don''t do anything." She spoke in a simple, easy-to-understand tone.


    "Why...?" Siena didn''t understand. The standard procedure was to ask what it was the man wanted, and if it was something irrelevant, just freeze him and throw him in a secluded ce; Scathach herself taught them that.


    But she couldn''t do that to the werewolf king''s son, right?


    Right?


    ''If he dared break into this mansion, I could do it¡­'' Maybe she could.


    "Didn''t you notice?" Scathach raised an eyebrow as she looked at Siena.


    "..." Siena''s entire body shivered when she saw the woman''s gaze. She knew very well that when the woman asked, "Didn''t you feel it? Didn''t you see it?"


    This kind of question was clearly Scathach''s way of always testing her daughter''s abilities.


    "...Of course I saw it, that''s it, right?" She was starting to be covered in a cold sweat.


    "That, what?"


    "What do you mean, what? Of course, Victor has already done something!" She threw random words.


    "...Hmmm..." Scathach didn''t answer, as she just kept looking at her daughter with a gaze that was glowing blood red.


    Siena looked like a rabbit being stared at by a predator, and her whole body was shaking now:


    ''Please, no training, no training! I don''t want to train! No training!'' She repeated those words in her mind like a divine mantra.


    Sipppp


    Eleanor was just looking at all this while drinking a red liquid through a straw. For her, this situation was quite fun, and she never thought she would enjoy just watching the girls interact.


    Somehow, she felt like she wanted to participate too... It sounded like fun.


    "¡­Hmm?" Violet looked at Eleanor, her senses were warning of ''danger'', but she didn''t know what it was...


    But she knew something... The danger ising from Eleanor.


    "Western Bitch, aren''t you going home?"


    "..." Eleanor looked at Violet with a neutral gaze.


    "¡­Haven''t we already talked about this? I will only go when Victor goes too."


    "Hmm..." Now it was Violet who was staring at Eleanor like a predator.


    "...." Why did I be the focus of this madwoman? Eleanor was questioning Violet''s sanity because she had literally done nothing but watch.


    ''Ah... She has no sanity from the beginning.'' Eleanor realized a divine truth.


    "... Master?" Maria suddenly turned her head and looked at a spot, her eyes were glowing blood red, and she had a slight smile on her face.


    "Yes, master."


    Maria looked at the girls:


    "My master, he''s calling us, he wants us to watch his fight."


    "....." Violet, Scathach, Sasha, and Natashia looked at Maria with a dry gaze.


    "...What?"


    "That ability of yours to talk to Victor anytime is quite enviable. How do I acquire this?" Violet was honest and to the point.


    Nod, Nod.


    Natashia and Sasha nodded at the same time, while Scathach''s eyes seemed to glow a little more intensely.


    "Be a ''kin'' of my master, it''s up to you to acquire that," Maria spoke with the same smile on her face.


    "... Shit, that''s impossible." Violet made an annoyed face because, for her to be a rtive of Victor, she would have to be a ''human'', and that''s something she never was. After all, she was born a vampire.


    "¡­But you can feel the master''s emotions, right?"


    Natashia and Scathach both assumed an annoyed face.


    "Oops..." She scratched her head andughed innocently, as she''d forgotten that only Ruby, Sasha, and Violet had that ''privilege''.


    "Scathach." The blonde looked at the redhead.


    "What?"


    "I feel like we''re at a disadvantage here." She spoke with a serious look.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I mean, my daughter, your daughter, and Violet have these special ''features'', even his Maids have these ''features''. Why don''t we have anything!?"


    "HUUUH?"


    "This is unfair, this is unfair!" She began rocking Scathach''s body back and forth.


    "We must do something!"


    "We?" Scathach didn''t understand why she was being included in this.


    "Mother, Stop!" Sasha hit Natashia on the head.


    "Ouch! Why did you do that!?"


    Sasha''s eyes glowed blood red, "Just stop, you''re bothering Scathach."


    "..." Is she a child now!? Natashia wanted to scream, and not just her, even the daughters of Scathach, wanted to say it.


    "...I would really like to know why you are treating me like a child." Scathach''s eyes narrowed.


    A cold sweat started to break out of Sasha''s body as she quickly turned her face away and started whistling.


    Whistle~, Whistle~.


    "What are you talking about? I did not say anything."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Darling is calling. We should go, I''ll see you soon." Soon she disappeared, leaving behind a streak of lightning.


    Scathach''s focus was on Natashia.


    "Oh, I''m going too!" Natashia quickly followed her daughter.


    "..." They ran away...


    The whole group thought.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 240: Anderson Goes To Visit His Friend Alucard. 2

    <h4>Chapter 240: Anderson Goes To Visit His Friend Alucard. 2</h4>


    Scathach, along with Violet, Eleonor, Pepper, Siena, Lacus, Luna, Natalia, and Maria, arrived in the backyard of the mansion.


    "Hasn''t the fight started?" Violet asked as she looked at Victor, who was standing in the middle of the yard.


    "Not yet." Sasha, who was apanied by Natashia, spoke.


    "You''re here..." Victor looked at the girls and shed a small smile.


    "Were you expecting us?"


    "Yes, I want you to see this fight." He spoke with the same smile on his face.


    "...?" Is he trying to show us something? The girls, except for Scathach and Natashia, thought.


    Victor looked back at Anderson, who was warming up. He showed a small smile and then closed his eyes; he was waiting for someone else.


    "Anderson, why are you so excited?" Yuran asked since he couldn''t understand Anderson''s excitement. The man was literally in the middle of enemy territory, and to make matters worse, the auras of those two women were honestly scaring the hell out of him. He just wanted to get out of here.


    "How can I not be excited? A strong opponent is in front of me!" Anderson''s smile grew, and, as if he was an experienced fighter, he started punching and kicking the air as he was warming up.


    "I can understand you, Anderson, but... You''re being very reckless." Yuran kept insisting it was a bad idea.


    Seeing that the man was not listening to him, he said:


    "Anderson-."


    A vein bulged on Liza''s head, and she looked at the man, "Just shut the fuck up, stop acting like his mother, motherfucker!" she roared.


    "¡­." Yuran opened his mouth wide.


    "Pfft." Julian and Juan held back theirughter.


    "¡­What is this weird air around him?" Pepper was feeling weird.


    "Mother, do you know-..." She was going to ask Scathach something, but she was silent when she saw Scathach''s huge smile.


    The woman''s eyes were glowing blood-red while she was opening and closing her hand:


    "That brat, just what did he go through in the past 1 year?" Scathach spoke while she was holding back so she wouldn''t try to pull him into a corner and make him fight her.


    Step, Step.


    All the girls heard footsteps and looked in the direction of the sound, then they saw Ruby, who was in a white coat.


    "You came Ruby," Victor looked at the woman.


    "Sorry for the dy, I was busy."


    "It''s all right," Victor spoke with a small smile.


    "..." Victor looked around.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, he looked at Anderson as the man seemed to be steaming from his body.


    "Finally, you''re ready." He spoke as he walked forward.


    The magic circles on Victor''s glove began to glow brightly, he assumed an open chest position.


    "I was always ready." A dark red aura began to cover Victor''s body as he took a deep breath and said:


    "My Maids."


    Victor''s shadow seemed to grow around him, and several red eyes began to appear in the shadows.


    Then hands covered in darkness began to leave Victor''s shadow.


    "..." Anderson narrowed his eyes when he saw this bizarre scene of beingsing out of the man''s shadow.


    Slowly four beings began to ''emerge'' from Victor''s shadows.


    Precisely speaking, four women stepped out of Victor''s shadow.


    The four maids looked at Anderson with her blood-red eyes, then a maid looked back at Victor.


    "Master." She bowed in respect.


    "Kaguya, you know what to do," Victor spoke as he looked at Anderson.


    "Yes," Kaguya replied in a neutral tone.


    Kaguya returned to her normal position and turned around, "Maids." She didn''t need to say much.


    "We know." Roberta shed a small smile.


    Kaguya nodded, satisfied, as she started walking. She passed the three women, stopped at the front of the group, and assumed her position as her eyes began to glow blood red, and soon she disappeared¡­


    And then she reappeared while she was standing in the sky.


    "...She learned that too." Violet narrowed her eyes.


    "The year we were away was not in vain." Rubyughed a little.


    "...I see..." Violet said as she looked at one specific woman who was wearing a French maid dress, ''She became a Maid too, huh?''


    "I wonder what they are doing," Lacus asked curiously as she looked at the Maids, who started to disappear one by one, the only one who was present was Roberta.


    Bruna appeared somewhere near the forest, and she appeared somewhere near the mansion.


    The two women began to look around very cautiously.


    "If I''m going to put it in simple terms... It''s a preventive measure." Ruby exined.


    "Preventive measure for what?" Lacus asked, even more curious than before.


    "Let''s say Darling made a troublesome enemy when he was in the human realm¡­" After that, she was silent, and it was clear she didn''t want to say anymore.


    "..." All the women narrowed their eyes when they heard what Ruby said.


    "Helheim."


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    All darkness fell around Scathach''s mansion and formed a ''realm'' unique to Kaguya, a realm of pure darkness in which Kaguya hadplete control.


    Strangely, despite being covered in pure darkness, everything was still ''visible'', although that wouldn''t be a problem because everyone present here was a creature of the night.


    "Anderson..." Yuran was in a cold sweat. He didn''t like where things were going at all, and they were clearly stuck here.


    "This time, I have to agree with Yuran, we have to get out of here," Julian spoke.


    "..." Anderson didn''t say anything, as he just kept watching Victor, who never stopped looking at him.


    Finished with her preparations, Kaguya looked at Victor.


    She didn''t need to say anything since, with just one look, Victor understood everything.


    Victor pointed his finger at Anderson, "Now, we can fight at will." The magic circle on Victor''s hands began to glow crazily.


    "...Oh?"


    Victor''s smile grew just like Anderson''s, and he opened his hands and turned them up in the same position.


    "Cocoon."


    Fushhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    A cocoon of ice began to appear beneath the shadow realm.


    "Bullshit, just how much power do you need to create a cocoon this size?" Liza couldn''t help but say.


    "I think despite being a...pervert...he''s still a vampire count."


    "...What did that bitch say?" Violet and Natashia''s eyes narrowed at the same time.


    "Shhh, don''t make a mess now,


    Finished with creating the cocoon, Victor snapped his finger, and rapidly the floor of an arena began to be created.


    "Heh~, he got better at creating ice." Scathach spoke while looking at the ice created by Victor. She could clearly tell that the ''quality'' of his ice was much better than thest time she saw it.


    "He wasn''t the only one." Ruby shed a sly smile.


    "Oh? I am curious now, my daughter."


    "In the future, I''ll show you, Mother." Ruby continued with the same smile, then she turned to look straight ahead.


    Victor jumped into the ice arena and asked a simple question:


    "With weapons or without weapons?"


    Anderson jumped into the arena too, and he replied:


    "Whatever." He took a basic martial arts position.


    "I see."


    "In that case."


    Victor clenched both fists, and soon two ice gloves were created, as he assumed a martial arts stance as well.


    "... That is..." Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "Nothing can slip through your eyes when ites to fighting, huh?"


    "What happened?" Sasha asked.


    Natashia looked at Scathach.


    "This stance is the martial arts that hunters use... Although it''s a little weird... Did he mix my technique too?" Scathach''s eyes narrowed. If that''s true, which it seems to be, nothing other than genius level can be used to describe him...


    Wrong. To call him a genius is an insult since even a genius would have problems doing what he did¡­


    ''Oh, but hasn''t he done that in the past? He mixed Natashia''s technique and my technique¡­ But that''s just a specific technique, not the whole fighting style.''


    ''Let''s watch.'' Scathach decided.


    "¡­Did he stay close to the hunters?" Sasha narrowed her eyes.


    Knowing of her past with the hunters, Ruby looked at Sasha:


    "Wrong. He got close to a hunter who deserted the hunters when she discovered a terrible truth."


    "..." Sasha kept looking at Ruby, and soon she assumed a confused expression:


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Mizuki." She said and then looked back at Victor.


    "..." An awkward silence fell over the ce when Violet and Sasha heard the woman''s name.


    "...Who is this bitc-... Cough, who is this woman?" Natashia asked with a twinkle in her eye.


    "...well, in short." Sasha started summarizing who Mizuki was to Natashia.


    Kaguya descended from the sky and appeared in the middle of the arena, and then took a coin from her pocket and said, "The moment the coin falls to the ground, the fight begins."


    "...." The two men faced each other in their stances and didn''t say anything. From their perspective, Kaguya didn''t exist; they were just waiting for a sign.


    And Kaguya knew it, so she tossed the coin into the sky and disappeared into the shadows.


    The girls'' attention was drawn to the coin.


    The coin began to slowly fall.


    ... Tink.


    When the two heard the coin rattle, their auras exploded as they disappeared from their position and collided in the middle of the arena.


    BOOOOOOOOM


    A burst of air urred as the two collided, but it didn''t seem to slow them down.


    The fight finally began!


    Both opponents began exchanging punches at high speed, each targeting openings where they could find them or using their strikes to create them, however...


    Neither of their punches seemed to connect.


    Victor defended and attacked.


    Anderson dodged and attacked.


    Suddenly, an opening seemed to appear on Victor''s left, allowing Anderson to deliver a whip-like roundhouse kick towards Victor''s head. However, Victor had purposely left that opening, allowing him to predict what would ur and dodge.


    Victor lurched forward with his torso, allowing Anderson''s leg to pass harmlessly above him.


    While Anderson appeared off-bnce, Victor struck forth with a devastating straight that tore apart the air in front of him.


    Though it seemed as though Anderson was wide open, he followed through with his spinning kick, seamlessly transitioning into a backwards spinning elbow strike that collided with Victor''s iing fist.


    A shockwave from the impact point radiated outwards, buffering the spectators'' clothes with the gusts of wind.


    The two then jumped back, away from each other, before simultaneously charging back into the fray.


    Victor and Anderson''s exchanges urred so quickly that untrained eyes couldn''t evenprehend their movements, all appearing like a massive blur.


    BOOOOOOM, BOOOOOM!


    With each collision that happened between the two, small explosions urred, both from the impact and the initial movements of their bodies.


    But that didn''t seem to stop the two men!


    In fact, they got even more excited!


    "His foundation is more solid than before..." Scathach observed in shock.


    "Using Darling''s words, he said: Master, you told me that no matter what technique I learn, I must always improve the basics."


    "...Oh...He didn''t forget, huh?" She shed a small smile.


    "I don''t think anyone would forget your teachings, Master," Eleanor spoke with a face as she looked at the fight.


    Just remembering the training she had undergone, she felt doubtful if she would forget that trauma for the rest of her life.


    Nod, Nod.


    Siena, Lacus, and Pepper nodded while they had the same lifeless face as Eleanor.


    "...Girls..." Scathach was speechless. She didn''t know she was so loved.


    "Okay, I''ve decided!" She said with a big smile.


    "...." The girls, for some reason, started to get a bad feeling about this.


    "If you liked my training so much, I will train you-."


    "Please don''t." All of them said at the same time.


    "Eh?" Scathach was surprised.


    "Please don''t." They repeated what they said.


    "..." Ruby just had a wry smile when she saw this scene. She thought that only Victor ''enjoyed'' the training with Scathach. After all, he wasn''t right in the head from the beginning.


    "Why-..." Scathach was going to ask something, but she stopped when she heard a loud noise.


    BOOOOOOOOM.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~!" Theughter of the two men was heard.


    They collided again in the middle of the arena, and this time, Anderson managed to counterattack. He grabbed Victor''s arm and punched him in the face, but before his fist reached Victor''s face, Anderson felt a chill down his spine, and he quickly let go of Victor and jumped back.


    Soon an ice greatsword came out of the ground from where Anderson was.


    Victor took the sword de, pulled it from the ground, and held the Greatsword behind his back.


    He shed a small smile and said, "What? You said, ''Whatever''. Did you forget?"


    "... Of course not." Andersonughed, and as he took on a serious expression, he assumed a basic boxing stance.


    The whole atmosphere of the man changed as he became more focused, sharper, and fiercer...


    It was like a wolf that was about to attack its prey.


    "Oh?"


    A white power began to cover his body, and suddenly, he punched the air:


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A gigantic st of white energy shot out of his fist and flew towards Victor.


    Seeing the power flying in front of him, Victor''s smile slowly started to be a satisfied smile, "...That...this is it...Yes..." He spoke iprehensible words, and while holding the sword with his right hand, he raised his left hand up.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Roberta appeared in front of the group and raised her hand forward.


    The remnants of Power flew towards Roberta, but the woman just remained in the same position as the power shed in her hand. It was as if she was holding an invisible barrier.


    "¡­What is this power?" Sasha asked as she looked at Anderson.


    "I have a strange feeling about this power." She didn''t know how to exin it. Something like a tingle all over her body? She just didn''t like it.


    "Unlike vampires, wolves are the beings that are closest to nature... That is." Natashia spoke in a neutral voice.


    "That''s the power of some element of nature. If I were to guess, I''d say it''s light, but I''m not sure about that."


    "..." The girls were silent and continued watching. Soon, the power started to disappear, and Victor appeared in the same position as before.


    The ground around him was streaked with power, but the man himself didn''t seem to have any damage.


    "¡­Did he withstand that power without taking damage?" Liza opened her mouth in shock. It''s okay since Anderson wasn''t transformed yet, that is, he wasn''t using all his strength, but putting up with the attack without suffering anything is just bullshit.


    "Oy, Oy, if you take this onught without suffering anything, you''re going to undermine my trust, you know?" Anderson spoke, but everyone could see that from the big smile on his face, he didn''t look the least bit depressed.


    Victor looked at his left hand and saw that his glove was a little cracked.


    He clenched his fist and opened it again, as the small crack was fixed, then he looked at Anderson.


    "Very well, you have my full attention now." Victor''s smile grew. After a long time, he managed to find someone strong.


    "Don''t let me down, friend..."


    "..." Anderson narrowed his eyes.


    ''His atmosphere has changed, will he finally get serious?''


    He dropped the ice sword to the ground, and the sword slowly disappeared as it formed a puddle of water, so did his ice glove.


    Soon he started walking towards Anderson.


    A blistering atmosphere began to leave Victor''s body, "Let''s heat things up."


    ......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 241: Anderson Goes To Visit His Friend Alucard. 3

    <h4>Chapter 241: Anderson Goes To Visit His Friend Alucard. 3</h4>


    A blistering atmosphere began to leave Victor''s body, "Let''s heat things up."


    Victor reached forward, as his eyes began to glow blood red while the magic circles on his gloves also began to glow madly.


    Anderson braced himself for any attack since he could feel that something big wasing.


    "...Darling, this is insane..." As someone who controlled fire, Violet knew how irrational the attack Victor was preparing right now was.


    Suddenly.


    Fushhh.....


    A fire greatsword began to be created in front of Victor.


    Gulp.


    Violet swallowed hard.


    ''Just how much power did he contain in that sword?'' Violet could clearly feel, even though it looked like a simple greatsword, that sword was condensed with quite powerful fire.


    Victor raised the fiery sword up and¡­


    BOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!


    A pir of fire started to shoot out of his sword.


    Anderson''s smile distorted, his teeth began to change and be sharper like wolf fangs:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~, FINALLY YOU''RE SERIOUS!?"


    Victor narrowed his eyes, "¡­ Serious?" The pir of fire began to cover Victor''s entire body, his eyes shone with the color of his fire, and he spoke:


    "Make no mistake, this is not even 10% of my power." He wasn''t wrong, considering all his power was only released when he transformed.


    "Eh...?" Anderson''s smile died.


    Suddenly the pir of fire disappeared, and the greatsword that Victor was holding was glowing brightly. The heat emitting from that sword was insane!


    It was much stronger than before.


    But strangely... The heat wasn''t melting the surrounding ice floor.


    "Try not to die, my new friend." And the moment he said that, Victor attacked with the fire sword vertically:


    "Purge."


    FUSHHHHHHH


    A giant tsunami of hellish fire flew towards Anderson at a speed that few could react to.


    The de was burning everything in front of it, leaving a trail of devastation in its wake.


    "..." Watching the immense power that was approaching him, Anderson shed a small smile:


    ''In that case, I''ll make you serious.'' He really wanted to see the full ''potential'' of this man.


    His eyes began to glow sapphire blue as his expression turned a little animalistic, then he opened his mouth wide and began sucking in all the air around him.


    And as he did so, a white power began to cover his body. For a few seconds, everyone present could see animal fur growing all over his chest:


    "This attack¡­" Scathach narrowed her eyes as she seemed to recognize it and knew it very well. She knew exactly what the man was trying to do.


    ''And to think that woman taught this kind of technique to her youngest son.'' She thought.


    "You better cover your ears." Scathach warned as she did as she said.


    "Eh¡­?" Nobody understood why Scathach said this, and they reacted toote.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR


    "UGH!" Everyone quickly covered their ears. That howl was too loud!


    Anderson roared towards Victor while the power of his body seemed to concentrate in front of his mouth.


    And then!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A massive beam of white power shot out of his throat and flew towards Victor''s attack.


    As if they were two forces that were being attracted to each other.


    The two powers shed, and¡­


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Crack, Crack, Crack.


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile grew, and he pointed his hand forward, his hand started to catch fire, and he said:


    "Let''s get warmer!"


    Victor''s words came to reality with a sudden power surge in the attack he had previously unleashed.


    "..." Anderson''s eyes narrowed, an oppressive aura began to cover his body, and...


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    More power seemed toe out of his mouth!


    The two attacks fought against each other, a battle of power and wills, trying to dominate each other. The ground around them had already disappeared from existence since Victor''s ice couldn''t hold against the power he and Anderson unleashed.


    "What the fuck is this!? This is bullshit, I''ve never seen a wolf do that kind of thing before!" Violet couldn''t help but speak as she held her hands to her ears.


    "You''ve never fought an Anderson-level wolf before, Violet." Ruby replied in a neutral tone as she covered her ears.


    "I know, but... This is still bullshit!"


    "Well, you''re right about that." Rubyughed a little.


    "No wonder wolves are considered the rivals of us vampires." Eleanormented,


    "I don''t think all wolves are like Anderson, in a way, he''s special. After all, he''s the son of the king." Natashia added.


    "Whooaaaa, so many lights." Pepper''s eyes were shining, and she looked like a child who was seeing fireworks for the first time, but then her face suddenly started to perk up, and she screamed:


    "I''m literally watching a power struggle! Holy Fucking Jesus!"


    "..." Lacus, Siena, and Scathach narrowed their eyes when they heard Pepper say:


    ''Where is she learning to speak those words?'' The three thought.


    "...?" Natashia looked at Pepper.


    "Power struggle?"


    "Yes! A power struggle! THE POWER STRUGGLE!" Important things must be said three times!


    "This is amazing! It feels like I''m watching an anime!"


    Sasha woke up from her stupor andmented, "Now that you mention it... That''s true."


    Nod, Nod.


    Ruby agreed with the two girls.


    "Huh?" Natashia didn''t understand anything.


    But no one seemed interested in enlightening the woman with knowledge.


    "The energy is changing." Scathach spoke in a neutral voice.


    "...?" The girls who were distracted started to look at the fight again, and they saw the power start to act strangely.


    The two powers began to unite and soared into the sky like a rocket.


    The power easily pierced through the ice ''ceiling'' that Victor created.


    Kaguya narrowed her eyes a little and opened a hole in her ''realm'' to let it out. The two powers rose to the Nightingale sky and quickly reached the stratosphere.


    However, they soon reached critical mass, which was then followed by¡­


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    FUSHHHHHHHHH.


    For the first time in its entire history, the Nightingale skies had a ''sun''.


    ...


    "Master." Alexios said as he appeared next to d, he was wearing beach clothes and had a ''wreath'' of flowers on his head; he was clearly enjoying his vacation.


    "Our space was vit-."


    d raised his hand.


    "It''s okay, this is just a game between two kids." d shed a small smile and looked away, precisely speaking, toward the window.


    "...?" Alexios looked to the side, and when he saw the ''sun'', his mouth opened wide, his expression was one of pure shock. He could clearly feel that the amount of energy in that ''sun'' was insane.


    "...Is this...Is this child''s y?"


    "Of course." d shed a small smile as he kept looking at the sun in the Nightingale sky and thought:


    ''If he wasn''t able to do something like that, he wouldn''t be worthy of being called ''king'' of the night.''


    "...I''m sorry to say, but... Your sense of child''s y ispletely broken." Alexios sighed.


    "Hahahaha." dughed amusedly, "In my day, if vampires couldn''t do something like this, they would be considered failures."


    "...." Alexios was silent, and he didn''t know what to say when he learned of this new information.


    "Just go back to your vacation, you cane back when you feel satisfied."


    "Yes, Yes. I will." Alexios, at this point, actually thought it was a good idea for him to take a vacation.


    ''...Before I go back to Hawaii, I''m going to visit someone.'' Alexios thought as he opened the gate.


    ...


    A silence fell on the ce where Victor was while the two men continued to stare at each other. They didn''t even care about the ''spectacle'' they created.


    Only one thing was on their minds right now.


    A strong opponent was in front of me!


    Victor suddenly made a move!


    He started walking quietly towards Anderson....


    Step, Step.


    Anderson did the same, while he had a big smile on his face just like his opponent, as he started walking towards him.


    "...Perfect..." Victor''s voice started off low but slowly started to rise:


    "You didn''t disappoint me!" He clenched his fist, and the magic symbols on the glove began to glow brightly!


    "I knew you were strong... I could feel it from the start, but this?" He clenched his fist.


    Suddenly, the two men disappeared and then appeared standing in front of each other.


    BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM!


    Several air sts urred around, as they attacked so fast that few could see what was happening!


    "I didn''t expect this!" Anderson''s fist began to glow brightly, and he lunged at Victor''s stomach.


    An ice armor was created on Victor''s chest, and it fended off Anderson''s attack.


    "I must say that I am extremely satisfied!"


    Victor''s smile grew, and then:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Heughed with a maniacalugh, his body began to be covered by lightning, and then he punched towards Anderson''s face.


    But surprisingly, the attack didn''t reach Anderson, and the man dodged by fractions of an inch away and then jumped back to create some distance.


    The two men faced each other.


    A dark aura began to leave Victor''s body.


    A white aura began to leave Anderson''s body.


    They positioned themselves in their respective martial arts stances, the two men''s smiles were the same, their atmosphere was the same, and they only had one goal!


    "Let''s have fun, Anderson!"


    "Let''s have fun, Alucard!"


    The two disappeared again and appeared in the middle of the arena as punches began to be exchanged at high speed.


    The two were trading punches in the arena, they were dodging each other''s attacks, taking each other''s attacks, and treating the arena as their personal yground.


    BOOOOM, BOOOOM, BOOOOM!


    Looking at the fight ahead, Yuran couldn''t help butment with a shocked face, "...I didn''t believe it, even though I saw the video..."


    "Hmm...?" Julian looked at Yuran.


    "I thought it was deception, a forgery by the King of Vampires to make supernatural beings believe that this kind of aberration existed."


    "Aberration?" Liza was drawn to the conversation.


    "Indeed."


    "A vampire who holds the power of the 3 strongest vampire Count houses, I honestly wasn''t believing that."


    "But..." Yuran looked at Victor.


    The man would sometimes cover his fists with fire, sometimes he would create a giant sword out of ice, sometimes he would cover his body with lightning and ''run'' through the arena.


    He was using all three elements quite surprisingly well, in Yuran''s opinion... However, the most impressive thing is his control of the ice element since he was basically switching weapons mid-fight!


    Sometimes he wore gloves, sometimes he used a shield to defend himself, sometimes he attacked with a spear.


    It was pretty obvious that he didn''t have ''master'' level experience with some of the weapons he created, but... He seemed to have ''experience'' in using them roughly and clumsily like a mad warrior.


    Victor and Anderson broke up again.


    Victor stomped the ground, and soon a greatsword was created again, and then, as Victor took the Greatsword, suddenly, the sword was covered by fire and lightning.


    Anderson, seeing this, started to prepare himself too, as fur started to grow on his body, and sharp ws started to grow on his hands, while his arm was covered by a white aura.


    And soon...


    Two giant white wolf ws were created.


    "Grrr..." He growled a little, and slowly the pressure in his body increased until:


    ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    He roared to the sky as if announcing his presence to everyone.


    The presence of an Alpha!


    A mighty Alpha was in front of everyone!


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~!" And that only made Victor''sughter grow.


    His body went up in mes, and like a mad warrior, he rushed towards his opponent and attacked with his sword!


    Anderson did the same as he attacked with his ws.


    CLANG!!!


    The sound of two metal objects colliding was heard, followed by a burst of air and a shockwave, but that didn''t stop them both.


    They started trading blows again, and this time it wasn''t limited to the ground!


    They sometimes fought in the air, sometimes they fought upside down, the entire ''space'' of the arena became a ''floor'' for the two men.


    "This is fucking bullshit..." Yuran couldn''t help butment. Just what was he watching?


    He couldn''t ept reality even if it was in front of him.


    And another thing...


    He looked at Anderson, and he felt his instincts itching to duck his head; ''Has he been hiding his power all this time?'' He didn''t remember Anderson being this strong.


    "WW-WHOAAAAAA!" Pepper suddenly shouted excitedly:


    "This is fucking amazing!"


    p!


    Lacus hit Pepper on the head:


    "Language."


    "Ouch..." Pepper held her head, and then she looked at her sister with a look that said, ''why did you hit me?''


    "There are children around." She pointed to a spot, and at that spot, a girl was standing while looking at the ''fight''.


    Pepper looked where Lacus pointed and saw Ophis, "Huh¡­? Hadn''t she gone home?"


    "Well, she came back." Lacus continued.


    "¡­Ugh."


    "And besides, you are a child, you mustn''t speak bad words!"


    "..."


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 242: Alpha Werewolf Vs. Vampire Count.

    <h4>Chapter 242: Alpha Werewolf Vs. Vampire Count.</h4>


    Pepper was speechless as she looked at her sister with a shocked face as her brain processed what her sister said.


    Her face started to get a little red, "HMMMM" her cheeks puffed out like a squirrel''s, and she screamed:


    "I''m not a child!" Suddenly arge object hit Roberta''s shield, and the object easily passed through Roberta''s barrier, passing within inches of Pepper''s side.


    BOOOOOOM!!


    The object hit the ground and created a crater.


    "Eh...?"


    Pepper swallowed hard and looked at the object that passed her.


    And she saw that it was the same man who was fighting Victor.


    "What-..." Pepper was about to say something but fell silent when she heard Siena''s scream.


    "VICTOR! Don''t throw weird stuff in our direction! What if it hit Pepper!?" Veins were bulging in Siena''s head.


    Nod, Nod.


    Lacus nodded in agreement with her older sister''s words.


    "Watch it." She spoke in a neutral tone while looking at Victor.


    But...


    The man''s gaze didn''t even reach them. He didn''t even seem to be listening to them, which was impossible due to vampire hearing, which means...


    "He is very focused on the fight." Ruby exined, "When he''s in this state...-" Before Ruby could finish, murderous pressure came out of Scathach''s body, and a demonic voice was heard by everyone:


    "Victor."


    "..." Victor looked nkly at Scathach.


    "Pay attention to your surroundings. What if you hurt Pepper?" Her eyes gleamed dangerously, and her hair was floating as if defying gravity.


    "..." Natashia and Sasha were speechless when they heard what Scathach said. They wanted to say to her: ''Woman, you literally torture your daughters with the excuse of training, they wouldn''t get hurt with just that!''


    The mother and daughter knew that despite being called ''torture'', it wasn''t exactly ''torture''. Scathach''s training was just too spartan for the current century.


    In a way, it can be called ''old fashioned''.


    "..." Victor stopped looking at Scathach and looked at Pepper.


    His eyes sparkled for a few seconds, and he appeared in front of Pepper.


    Victor extended his hand towards Pepper.


    "Hii...." Pepper got a little scared with Victor''s current appearance, he was very ''serious'', and the aura that was emanating from his body was terrifying!


    She closed her eyes a little when she saw Victor''s hand reaching for her.


    Pat, Pat.


    Sounds of hair being stroked were heard alongside the feeling of a gentle pressure on the top of her head.


    "...?" Pepper slowly opened her eyes and saw Victor''s gentle little smile:


    "I''m sorry about that, Pepper."


    badump, Badump.


    Pepper''s heart started to beat faster.


    She opened her mouth in shock. She didn''t expect to see that expression on Victor''s face, and her face turned a little red.


    She swallowed hard and spoke with difficulty:


    "It''s okay-..." Before she could say anything again, Victor''s eyes narrowed, and his smile grew, then he looked straight ahead.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!


    A wolf''s roar boomed and echoed in the surroundings, and soon a man with white fur all over his body was seen.


    The man looked at Victor, and the smile of a predator appeared on his face.


    Victor suddenly grabbed Pepper''s arm.


    "Eh...?"


    He spun a little and threw the girl towards Scathach.


    "EHHHHHHH?"


    And she wasn''t the only one.


    He approached Lacus and Siena and did the same:


    "What-." Siena didn''t have time to react.


    "Don''t touch-." Lacus didn''t even have time to say anything.


    Soon the bodies of the threedies were flying towards Scathach.


    Victor looked at Roberta, "Don''t bezy."


    "!!!" Roberta''s whole body trembled, and a smile appeared on her face:


    "Yes, Master." Her eyes glowed violet for a few seconds, and she looked at the group.


    Scathach narrowed her eyes and created a wall of ice to ''gently'' catch her daughters.


    """Ugh.""" The three sisters hit the ice wall, and their whole bodies ached.


    "...Mother, why didn''t you-..." Lacus wanted to ask why her mother didn''t catch them, but she didn''t have time for that when Roberta suddenly appeared in front of the girls and created an even bigger shield.


    This time, the shield was violet in color.


    And before everyone could react.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion of unbridled power burst, generating waves of destruction from its epicenter!


    Victor and Anderson shed again, and, this time, the fight was taken to the air.


    BOOOOM, BOOOM, BOOOOM, BOOOM!


    Several bursts of air were heard by everyone, followed by:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~"


    The Laughter of two maniacs.


    "Ugh, they''re overreacting, and we''re getting caught in the crossfire. If this keeps up, we''re going to get hurt." Eleanor spoke with an annoyed face.


    Although she didn''t mind it one bit, after all, she had her regeneration, but even so, she didn''t like to feel pain if she didn''t have to.


    "You''re wrong." Sasha, Violet, and Ruby all spoke at the same time.


    "Huh...?"


    "When we''re around, Victor always pays attention to us..."


    "But what about Pepper¡­?"


    "Anderson''s body didn''t hit my sister, right?" Ruby continued.


    "..." Eleanor was silent.


    Ruby looked up to the sky, "Darling will never put us in danger, no matter the circumstance." She spoke in a neutral voice.


    "..." Sasha and Violet narrowed their eyes when they saw Ruby''s current face and felt her emotions through their connection.


    "Ruby-." Sasha was going to say something, but Natashia interrupted.


    "Scathach, get us in the air, staying on the ground is giving me neck pain."


    "..." Scathach looked at Natashia.


    Seeing the woman''s eyes, Scathach seemed to understand Natashia''s intentions and nodded:


    "Okay."


    Scathach lightly tapped her toes on the ground.


    Quake, quake.


    A small earthquake started to be felt by all the girls.


    "...Something ising from below." Siena, who was getting up, spoke, and the moment she said this:


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    A gigantic pir of ice was created.


    And soon, Victor''s group was in ''heaven''.


    "Ugh, she could at least warn us." Violet grumbled.


    "Don''t ask for the impossible, this is Scathach we''re talking about." Sasha grumbled along with Violet.


    "You''re right..." Violet spoke with a smug face.


    A portal appeared near the group, and soon Natalia appeared with a smile on her face.


    "..." The two women looked at Natalia.


    "Did you know this would happen?"


    "I didn''t know, but when things involve Countess Scathach, irrational things tend to happen, so I ran away."


    "Ohhhh." Sasha and Violet felt that what the maid said made a lot of sense.


    ... They were clearly treating Scathach like an irregr, crazy, psychopath...


    Wait, she is, isn''t she?


    "Pffft..." Natashia held back herughter when she saw Scathach''s gaze.


    "Humpf," Scathach snorted and turned away, a mild pout visible on her countenance.


    "...Wha-..." Natashia couldn''t believe what she saw. Did she just huff? What the fuck?


    "..." Ruby looked down, and she made a gesture with her hand.


    And just as it happened just now, a great pir of ice rose into the air.


    "...I will not thank you, daughter of Scathach."


    "I wasn''t expecting it anyway." Ruby spoke in a cold tone.


    "I see." Liza replied and turned back to the fight.


    Ruby did the same as Liza and went back to looking at the fight.


    And as if they were all in sync, the girls started looking at the fight too.


    Although they are fighting at a much higher speed than normal.


    Everyone could still follow what was happening.


    Unlike the other times they''d fought, the two were hurting each other now.


    Wrong, it would be more urate to say that they weren''t avoiding each other''s blows anymore.


    Victor was cut by Anderson''s ws. Anderson had his chest pierced by Victor''s hand.


    Sometimes Anderson was punched by the ice gloves, and sometimes, he had his arm cut off by Victor''s greatsword.


    "That fool... He''s switching weapons during the fight." Scathach shed a small smile.


    "Yes. That fighting style is pretty rare." Natashia spoke.


    "Indeed." Scathach spoke.


    ''So that''s why he wanted to be a ''master'' at everything, huh?'' Scathach could now understand one of Victor''s goals.


    If you''re going to say it simply, he became a ''God of War''.


    Why god of war? Because only the god of war had dominion over all weapons.


    Even Scathach did not have plete mastery'' in all weapons.


    After all, she still preferred using the spearpared to other weapons.


    ''What he''s looking for is something far beyond what I looked for.'' To Scathach, this was an absurd thought, but...


    She liked it, that''s how it should be! If you are a man, you must fight for your goals, however stupid and irrational they may be!


    A big smile started to appear on her face.


    ''Ahhh~, it''s been a while since I felt this excited... I''m getting excited!'' Scathach''s eyes began to glow blood red, and she began to feel a strong urge to train again.


    ''Wait... Don''t tell me?''


    Scathach looked around, precisely speaking, she looked at the girls.


    Seeing Violet and Sasha''s clenched fists.


    Seeing Lacus'' and Pepper''s puzzled looks.


    Siena''s annoyed look.


    Eleanor''s determined gaze.


    She finally understood Victor''s purpose.


    "I see..." She shed a gentle little smile: ''No matter how much time passes, he''s still a gentle fool for the ones he loves, huh?''


    Victor and Anderson separated and assumed a distance from each other.


    Both werepletely bruised and with blood oozing from their bodies.


    But despite their bloodied appearance, the two men''s smiles never left their faces.


    "Let''s level up, My Friend."


    "Oh? I like that idea."


    Suddenly.


    The auras of the two men diedpletely, and a silence descended on the battlefield.


    ''The end is approaching...'' Scathach could deduce that theirbat would end at any moment.


    Crack.


    The sound of bones breaking shattered the silence in the courtyard.


    Everyone looked at Anderson.


    "Grrrr...." The man''s eyes began to glow azure blue, hair began to grow from his body, the man''s expression became even more animalistic and slowly began to change.


    The man began to grow, as even more powerful muscles began to be created, a wolf''s tail appeared behind him.


    ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAR


    He roared to the sky.


    The atmosphere started to get heavy as if gravity was multiplying in the immediate vicinity.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHH


    A pir of Light ascended to the heavens.


    "... This feeling." Liza broke into a cold sweat as she felt the power of an ''Alpha.''


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH~" Victorughed with genuine happiness, he clenched his fist, and the magic circle of his gloves began to glow brightly:


    "This is how it has to be, otherwise it wouldn''t be fun!"


    His eyes began to glow more intensely, and a suffocating heat began to leave his body as his hair began to defy gravity.


    "Will he change into the shape of your family?" Sasha asked Violet as she felt the atmosphere around her warmer.


    "..." Violet didn''t answer and just kept watching intently.


    Sasha looked like she was going to say something but fell silent when she felt something familiaring from Victor''s body.


    She quickly looked at him and saw that clouds of lightning began to form near him, and lightning began to dance around him as if nature itself was celebrating the rise of a new power.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Oh?" A small smile appeared on Natashia''s face, "Does he have the form of my family too?"


    Natashia''s question was answered by arge yellow pir of lightning that rose from Victor''s body.


    "Pfft.... HAHAHAHAHAHA~, He really does!" Natashiaughed like a madwoman, while she looked very happy.


    SLASH!


    Anderson used his ws and tore apart the pir of light surrounding him, and soon everyone could see his werewolf form.


    He was a werewolf over 2 meters tall, muscr, he had a huge tattoo on his right arm, and everyone could see little ''golden lights''ing out of the creature''s fur.


    ''As expected... He inherited the blood of that woman...'' Scathach seemed to have understood something when she looked at those ''lights''.


    "Sister..." Pepper went behind Siena. She was feeling strange... her body was shaking when she saw that creature.


    "...Pepper?" Siena looked back, and when she saw her sister''s state, she was silent and let her do what she wanted.


    Violet felt someone holding her hand, and to see it was Ophis...


    "... Are you okay?" She wasn''t good at dealing with kids.


    Nod


    Ophis gave a simple nod.


    "I see." Violet spoke and squeezed the little girl''s hand a bit as suddenly a thought crossed Violet''s mind, and she quickly stopped holding Ophis''s hand.


    "...?"


    "I mean, you feel weird, right?" She was talking about Ophis'' ''curse''.


    "... Violet is good... Father, good memories..." She spoke a few words.


    "...I see..." Violet shed a small, gentle smile and took the little girl''s hand.


    "...What is this strange feeling...?" Sasha asked the question all newer vampires wanted to know the answer to.


    "When we say werewolves are the opposite of vampires." Scathach began to speak.


    "That''s literally it." She pointed at Anderson.


    She looked at the group, "They are a species contrary to us."


    Natashia added, "It''s like angels and demons, we are opposites of each other."


    "And consequently, we have a ''little'' instinctive fear when we meet werewolf ''royalty''." Scathach finished.


    "..." The girls were silent while they were processing what they had just understood.


    Scathach and Natashia smiled.


    "Of course... It also means the same to the other party."


    "...?" The girls didn''t understand what the two women were implying.


    But when they felt the atmosphere get heavier than it already was, they immediately looked at Victor.


    "He doesn''t have the perfect transformation yet." Natashia spoke curiously.


    "...For now... Just give him time." Scathach spoke.


    "Indeed."


    Much like Sasha''s transformation, Victor had his entire body covered in lightning. In this form, he didn''t have long bat wings, but instead, his limbs had a high concentration of power. Precisely speaking, his legs were brimming with lightning power.


    Victor took a deep breath and let it out of his chest as he opened his blood-red eyes and looked at Anderson.


    Vampire and Werewolf look at each other.


    A silence fell on the ce until Victor''s body seemed to distort in the air, and he disyed a big smile:


    "I wonder if you''ve ever been kicked at the speed of sound."


    RUMBLE!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    .


    .


    .


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 243: Special Being.

    <h4>Chapter 243: Special Being.</h4>


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    Rumble, Rumble!


    A great burst of air, along with a crash of lightning, was heard by all present.


    "Holy-¡­ Is this the fight of two high-level beings?" Siena spoke, but the moment she said it, her face had a strange expression.


    ''At some point, I started to consider Victor as a high-level being?'' She was perplexed to think about it unconsciously.


    "He received good training..." Eleanor couldn''t help butment as she watched the scene in front of her.


    Victor attacked Anderson''s face with his feet, but...


    The scene of seeing the werewolf flying was not seen.


    Instead, what happened was:


    "Yes, I''ve already been kicked at the speed of sound." Anderson parried Victor''s attack with his arm.


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile threatened to distort his entire face.


    Frankly, it was very bizarre!


    That was Liza''s opinion and that of Anderson''s group.


    Grab! Crack!


    Anderson quickly makes a move, and he grabs Victor''s foot, everyone hears the sounds of bones breaking, but no one seems to care as he spins around Victor in the air.


    FUSHHHHHHHHH.


    He rotated so fast that a small hurricane formed in his ce.


    "Oaaaaaaaa!"


    He threw Victor skyward.


    His eyes glowed azure blue, a white power covered his body, that power condensed in his ws as he raised both ws to the sky and made an animal bitting gesture with his hands.


    "Can he use this technique too¡­?" Scathach''s smile grew.


    ''That woman raised them well, huh?'' Scathachughed a little.


    "That technique?" Natashia didn''t understand what Scathach was talking about, but when she paid attention to the man''s position, a memory of a woman seemed to overwhelm him.


    "Oh... I remember now." Natashia narrowed her eyes as she looked at the wolf''s appearance: ''As expected, he inherited that woman''s blood... And that disgusting power too.'' She knew that this technique couldn''t be used if the individual did not have something special.


    And what is this special something?


    The blood of a deity, a deity that is extremely close to animals, specifically the wolf.


    ''If he receives this attack directly, being a very strong vampire or not, he will receive severe damage.'' Natashia looked dangerously at Anderson; ''If that happens...'' Killer thoughts started running through Natashia''s head.


    "Stop."


    "Eh...?" Natashia''s thoughts stopped racing wildly, and she looked at Scathach.


    "If you stop this fight, Victor will hate you forever."


    "!!!" Natashia''s entire body shook when she heard Scathach''s warning.


    "He doesn''t like it when someone steals his ''prey'' and ruins his ''fun''."


    "..." Natashia was silent since she understood this personality of Victor too, but despite understanding, she... She didn''t like it.


    Her insides twisted when she saw Victor get hurt, and she felt that if she didn''t know about Victor''s personality, she would practically jump up and stop the fight.


    ... She looked at Violet and saw the woman''s clenched fists.


    And it looks like she wasn''t the only one who thought so. This time, she looked at Ruby, who, despite her neutral expression, was looking dangerously at Anderson.


    Her eyes clearly gave away the woman''s annoyance.


    "..." She shed a gentle little smile and thought, ''I guess that''s what it means to be a good wife?''


    In the same way that Victor lets his wives do whatever they want and always supports them in whatever they want to do, the same applies to Violet, Sasha, and Ruby.


    Even though they hated to see him get hurt, they never interfered in Victor''s fight because they knew.


    After an enemy that messes with his family, the second thing Victor hates the most is someone ruining his fun.


    "What are you talking about?" Sasha asked when she saw her mother look at her.


    Natashia shed a small smile, "...You''ll see soon."


    "...?" Sasha looked at her mother, confused.


    The moment Natashia said that everyone heard:


    "The beast devours the heavens."


    FUSHHHHHHHHH!


    A white power came out of Anderson''s arm and flew to the skies.


    Slowly the power began to take the form of something.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOAR!


    The white wolf''s head flew skyward towards Victor.


    "What!? This is¡­ This is her power¡­ how can he use it?" Yuran looked quite distracted.


    "..." Victor''s eyes began to glow blood-red, and he did several somersaults in the air.


    Soon, he is standing on Kaguya''s ''ceiling'' of darkness,


    He looks down and sees immense power flying towards him.


    ''This feeling...''


    badump, Badump!


    Victor touched his heart.


    He definitely didn''t expect this. He didn''t expect this opponent to be this strong, he''spletely shocked.


    ... And that''s definitely not bad!


    "HAHAHAHAHA~!"


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    His body began to glow brightly in lightning.


    ''My Friend, you are definitely not a disappointment.'' For the first time, he thought with genuine happiness, he had found a strong opponent of the same generation as himself, an opponent that could force him to go all out.


    RUMBLE...


    Lightning sounds were heard by everyone.


    With Victor''s current speed, he could dodge Anderson''s attack in the blink of an eye since, in his perception, the power would take forever to get close to him, but...


    Why would he do that?


    Indeed, why would he do something so boring? A worthy opponent was in front of him, and he must face him open-hearted!


    RUMBLE!


    His fists began to glow brightly, and slowly, he began to ''fall'' towards the wolf.


    Seeing that Victor was within his reach.


    Anderson folds his hands, "Catch."


    The wolf closes its mouth on Victor''s entire body.


    But...


    The result that Anderson and his group had hoped for did not happen.


    "...Bullshit." Anderson couldn''t help but say with a big smile on his face when he saw that the man just ''held'' the wolf''s mouth!


    "Little Wolf, be polite, and go back to your owner!" Victor punches the wolf in the face!


    And soon, the power returned to Anderson.


    "This is fucking BULLSHIT!" Yuran practically screamed, hepletely lost his posture, but no one could me him. After all, he was one of the few who knew what technique Victor used.


    ''That man... Wrong, that monster is dangerous! He''s a monster! How can he just ''p'' the power of a god? Huh?'' Yuran started to look at Victor more carefully.


    "Pftt¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Scathachughed like a woman possessed.


    "Hmm?" Liza looked at Scathach.


    Scathachughed for a while until she looked at the woman and said:


    "When you''re really close to him, you get used to that kind of irrationality."


    "...Just what did Darling eat to get so strong in just 1 year?" Violet couldn''t understand what she was seeing, she''s seen enough of Victor''s disy of irrationality, but this was the first time she''s seen something of this level.


    "..." Ruby''s face turned a little red when she heard Violet''s words.


    "...Oya, OYA?" Natashia shed a suggestive smile as she looked at the woman with long red hair.


    "...Hmph."


    "..." Violet looked at Ruby, and seeing her friend''s embarrassed face, she understood pretty much everything with one look.


    "... It''s decided, he will be sucked." Violet''s smile grew, and thoughts that weren''t safe for children started popping into her head.


    But... There was one little problem that Violet forgot about... Precisely speaking, a little girl.


    "... Eat? Suck? Huh?" Ophis lookedpletely confused by the thoughts she was ''hearing.''


    "!!!" Violet quickly lets go of the girl''s hand.


    "¡­Violet, what did you do?" Scathach asked.


    "Hmm... I-..." Violet broke out in a cold sweat, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Ophis looked at Violet with a neutral gaze of hers, and she asked in a monotone, "...Violet, what is sex?"


    "....." A deafening silence fell around the area, and it was as if a supernatural creature cut through the silence of the ce.


    "Violet..." All the women looked at Violet with serious looks. Just what did she do for Ophis to ask that?


    Violet started to use her brain as she thought of various ways toe up with an excuse but in the end...


    She gave up. If you can''t fix the problem, just make the problem worse! And everything will be fine!


    Trust her. Those are the words of a wise woman.


    Soon, she began to exin in a teacher''s tone:


    "Well, sex is when..."


    p.


    Ruby and Sasha smacked her on the head, "Stop!"


    Ouch.


    "What do you think you''re saying to a five-year-old?"


    "But I didn''t say anything! She just read my-¡­" Violet would grumble that it wasn''t her fault, but she couldn''t.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    "!!?" The girls looked at the explosion site and saw that the entire area around Anderson had be one enormous crater.


    The man himself appearedpletely unharmed.


    ''This resistance is insane...'' Eleanor thought when she saw that the man had no visible wounds on his body.


    "... My garden..."


    "..." The girls rolled their eyes when they heard Scathach''s useless worry, what is this cheap sentimentality?


    The garden did not exist from the beginning! It was just trees around!


    Victor came down from the skies and looked into Anderson''s sky blue eyes, and then he did and said something that left everyone shocked.


    He undoes his transformation and says:


    "I am satisfied, for today¡­ Shall we enter the house? I''ll ask someone to fix you a drink."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "...Huh!?"


    ...


    Hearing the noise, dmented to himself, "The fight is over, huh?"


    Several shadows fall behind d''s throne:


    "Should we investigate the details of the fight, master?" The leader of the men spoke in a respectful tone.


    "It''s not necessary, if the Count isted the ce, it''s because he wanted to fight in peace without anyone getting in his way." d shared his thoughts.


    "Or because he wanted to hide something."


    "... That too." d continued, as he looked to the right, his gaze seemed to pass through all the walls and fell on top of a person, precisely speaking of a woman:


    A woman with long white hair and blue eyes.


    "..." The woman stops doing what she is doing and looks into the man''s eyes:


    "Husband?" Her smile blossomed as if it were the first spring.


    "...I have things to do, let me know if ''it'' makes a move." d spoke to his shadows


    "Yes, Master."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 244: Misunderstandings Happen.

    <h4>Chapter 244: Misunderstandings Happen.</h4>


    Sasha was the first to wake up from the stupor Victor had caused everyone, and she quickly asked:


    "WW-Wait, Darling, are you just going to stop the fight like that?" She couldn''t even believe she was saying that sentence.


    In her mind, it was unthinkable. Wrong, it waspletely impossible for Victor to stop a fight.


    "Yes."


    "...." Everyone''s mouth opened as they were shocked again when they heard his short, simple answer.


    What was that answer? Those who knew Victor before felt awkward at this simple answer. They couldn''t describe the way they were feeling right now.


    But it was a strange and iprehensible feeling, especially on Scathach''s part, since she was 100% sure that Victor wouldn''t do something like this all his life.


    "..." Seeing everyone''s reaction, Victor shed a small smile and continued:


    "I''ve already achieved my goal by fighting Anderson..." Victor started to exin his thinking to the girls.


    "What was your objective?" Violet asked, not understanding.


    "..." Natashia showed a small smile and closed her eyes; she already knew what his next words would be.


    "You''re all now motivated, right?" Victor looked specifically at Sasha, Violet, and Scathach.


    "...." The women were silent when they heard what Victor said.


    "Also, by fighting him, I showed my master how much I''ve evolved, and..." Victor looked into Scathach''s eyes.


    "..." Scathach stared into Victor''s eyes in silence.


    "I did it with the aim of her getting me to train properly this time."


    If there''s one thing Victor learned this year, it was¡­


    To hold back. He learned to wait, to acquire the best ''dish''. He realized that when he fought an opponent at the right time, and when both were at a very high level,


    The satisfaction he''d feel would be immense, far greater than the satisfaction of fighting without a suitable ce.


    "...Heh~." She shed a small smile. It was a seductive smile, a dangerous smile:


    "That was an inevitable fate, Victor." Does he think he''s going to run away after showing me this? Hell no!


    "... Good to know." Victor didn''t seem intimidated by the pressure radiating off of Scathach''s body since, to him, it looked like the woman had just gotten more excited than usual.


    "Of course..." Victor''s smile suddenly grew unnaturally, and he looked at Anderson with a gaze glowing blood-red:


    "I honestly did not expect this result." He was honest.


    "I have to say, I didn''t expect the new Count to be more special than I thought." Acknowledging Victor''s exnation, Anderson understood why he stopped the fight suddenly, but, despite understanding and being agreeable, he was not satisfied.


    "Hahaha~, calm your nerves, my friend. We will fight again, but not here... not now..."


    "After all, for beings like us, this kind of ce is..." Victor looked around him, "Pretty weak for a fight of this level."


    "..." Anderson looked around and saw the destruction caused by the two.


    Literally speaking, the ancient garden of Scathach now looked like a deste wastnd. It was as if several powerful bombs had been dropped on this ce, and marks of struggle could be seen everywhere.


    FUSHHHHHHHH.


    Suddenly, a little girl appeared on Victor''s shoulder:


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Ophis.


    "Father, cool."


    "Heh~"


    "Better than your other father?"


    "Of course!'''' She shed a gentle little smile.


    "..." Eleanor and Natalia were silent, her face almost threatening to disy a smile, but they couldn''t do that!


    He''s the king, you know!?


    "Dawg, Strong."


    "...." Anderson''s eyes narrowed a little. He didn''t like being called ''dog'' at all.


    "Hey, she''s a child, don''t take it too seriously." Victor''s eyes gleamed dangerously, and this time no amusement could be seen in his eyes. It was pretty clear that if he continued to look at Ophis like that, If he continued to stare in that threatening manner, something good was not going to happen to him.


    "...." Anderson''s eyes returned to normal, and soon his transformation was undone:


    "I''m sorry about that, our race has a little problem with the word ''Dog''."


    "Well, deal with it?" Victor didn''t care about the problems of an entire race.


    "..." Anderson opened his eyes a little, and he understood that Victor said that in a way that he, himself, should solve this problem. After all, he was a prince.


    "...I can''t do that yet, despite being the second prince, my father doesn''t n to relinquish the reign to his sons."


    "...?" Question marks started to appear around Victor since he didn''t understand how Anderson came to this conclusion:


    "Who says you need to wait for his permission? Just do it." He felt Anderson shouldn''t depend on his dad. He''s a big boy, right?


    Why does he have to wait for his father if he wants to do something?


    "¡­Huh?"


    "You are already a grown man, an adult. So grow a pair and do what you want."


    "Just do it." He wanted to say: ''just grow the fuck up!''


    But Ophis was here, and she couldn''t hear that kind of barbarity yet.


    "...." Anderson opened his eyes wide as he understood that Victor was saying that if he doesn''t like something, he should just go there and fix it.


    ''He must know about our Alpha tradition? Is it because of that he said that?''


    Just for context, the Alpha ss had codes to follow. If you want to be the new king, the new Alpha, the new big boss,


    You must challenge the king and defeat him, and in doing so, the king will cease to be the Alpha and will be a subordinate.


    Wolves had a simple society in which the strongest fist ruled the entire kingdom.


    ... A society of warriors, although this type of society has a tendency to abandon the ''weak'', and it is usually those weak who have the greatest ''intelligence''.


    The kingdom hadn''t copsed so far because of the Queen, who understood this sort of thing, considering that, unlike the werewolf king, the woman was a governess from birth.


    "Alright... I should just do this." Anderson''s eyes were shining with determination.


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand why so much determination to grow up and be independent. Isn''t that something easy to do?


    "Yes, just do it." But as a good friend, hepletely supported his friend''s independence, and if he gets weak, why does he depend so much on his father!?


    He doesn''t want his friend to be like those weak vampires.


    "...I have to go, I''ll be backter." Anderson started to fall towards the ground, and, as he was falling, he looked at his subordinates.


    The four subordinates nodded, then jumped off the ice pir and followed the man.


    "Tsk, Tsk. What a hasty man, won''t he stay for dinner...? Btw, what do werewolves really eat?"


    "Dawg food?" Ophis used her incredible wisdom and shared it with Victor!


    "¡­Does that somehow make sense?" Victor looked at Ophis.


    "Dawg?"


    "...." Why does he feel that she wasn''t speaking the samenguage as him?


    "...He... He just, just...-" Siena didn''t seem to believe what she was seeing.


    "Yes, don''t question it. Just ept it; it''s better since your brain won''t fry like that." Ruby spoke in a tired voice.


    "How can he cause such a misunderstanding¡­? Can this already be called talent?"


    "... Just for context, Anderson is the culprit." Ruby exined.


    "¡­Really?" Eleanor wasn''t sure about that.


    "Yes." Ruby spoke while she looked at her mother, who hadpletely entered her own rosy world:


    Seeing her mother like this, she felt a great urge to sigh, but she held it back and said:


    "Mother, please?"


    "Umu?" Scathach looked at Ruby.


    "... You too?"


    "Me what?"


    "...Nothing, just lower the pir."


    "Oh, okay." Scathach stomped the ground lightly, and soon the ice pir began to descend to the ground.


    ...


    The group was now on the ground:


    "Kaguya, undo your territory." Victor spoke as he had Ophis on his shoulder.


    "Yes, master."


    Kaguya''s eyes glowed a little blood red, and soon her entire territory began to be sucked into her body.


    "Done."


    Victor nodded, satisfied, as he looked at a location and said:


    [Eve, Bruna.] He didn''t need to say much, and with those few words, his Maids already understood what he wanted.


    [Yes, master.]


    A few seconds passed, and then Eve and Bruna appeared, and they were carrying a type of creature that had two horns, red skin, a tail, and two wings.


    "What are they holding?" Sasha asked curiously while she was a little disgusted. After all, the creature looked revolting.


    "..." Natashia''s entire atmosphere grew colder and sharper.


    And it wasn''t just her; Eleanor and Scathach also looked just like Natashia.


    "Mother?"


    "¡­demons?" Scathach narrowed her eyes. Just what kind of mess did Victor get into this time?


    "Oh, they really came." Ruby spoke in a neutral tone.


    "We''ve been waiting for this, they really have the balls to invade this ce." Kaguya spoke with disgust.


    "... Language." Bruna lightly scolded their ''leader''.


    Looking at Ophis, she disyed a reaction, "¡­Oh." She hadpletely forgotten about the little girl.


    "...It can''t be helped, Kaguya was Lady Violet''s former Maid, it''s not impossible to think that she picked up some quirks from Lady Violet..."


    "..." Kaguya''s eyes narrowed when she heard what Eve said.


    "Hahahaha, isn''t that a good thing?" Victor looked at Violet.


    "Darlin-." Violet shed a loving smile, but that smile was broken when everyone heard:


    "Father, what is sex?" Ophis asked in a neutral, easy-to-understand tone.


    "........"


    "Eh...?" Victor opened his mouth wide, thousands of thoughts popped into his head, but the main thought was:


    ''Where did she learn that?''


    Violet turned her face away, and began to whistle, "¡­ Whistle, whistle."


    "..." Could she be any more obvious?


    "We''ll talkter..."


    She shed a sly little smile, "If it''s in bed, I''ll be fine with it." She didn''t miss a chance.


    "... That too." He wouldn''t deny it.


    "Master, we''re back." Although they were already close to Victor, Bruna told her master to pay attention to them.


    "How many demons this time?"


    "Just a few scouts, they were quickly annihted."


    "Tsk."


    Victor''s face distorted, "Belial is really looking to die, that motherfucker."


    "Language." Violet was the one who spoke this time, while she had the smile of someone who managed to give back what she ''suffered'': ''Feel my pain.'' She thought in jest.


    "Oh..." Victor couldn''t help but sh a small smile.


    Cough, Cough.


    The demon spewed up ck blood on the floor.


    "... He is alive."


    "Yes, I thought Master would want him alive." Eve spoke.


    "Good job, Eve."


    "..." Eve shed a small smile, but then her smile faded when she heard a voice.


    [Tsk, Tsk, that was my idea] A voice seemed to speak in Eve''s head.


    [Shut fuck up.] Eve replied.


    [Tsk.] The voice stopped speaking.


    Victor put Ophis on the ground as he walked up to the demon and grabbed him by the head, as he lifted the demon up and looked into his eyes:


    "Belial, you sackless coward, speak up. I know you''re watching."


    The demon''s face distorted, and a dark aura came out of his body. Soon the minion''s eyes opened, and everyone could see a red eye.


    "¡­this aura." Pepper swallowed hard as she felt the malicious aura that carried nothing but negative thoughts.


    "Alucard, you are still an irritating being, as always."


    .


    .


    .


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 245: One Year And Six Months.

    <h4>Chapter 245: One Year And Six Months.</h4>


    Two months after d had closed the gate to Nightingale, how was Victor doing?


    Of course, he was angry!


    What did you expect? That he would wear a calm smile when he was unable to see his wives and family?


    The first week that Victor found out he couldn''t go to Nightingale, he found this situation strange, and not just him, Ruby too.


    The two didn''t think much at the time, considering they had just left a very pleasant ''date''.


    The two were in a good mood... They had literally reached Nirvana several times.


    As they couldn''t get in that day, they decided to wait.


    A day passed, and the gate was still closed.


    Another day passed, and the gate was still closed, and the n responsible for transporting Nightingale stopped responding to Ruby altogether.


    On the third day, they realized something was wrong.


    Trying to understand the situation the two were in, the two vampires went looking for a witch, precisely speaking,


    Esther.


    Arriving at the witch, Ruby asked if Esther knew anything, but the woman didn''t know anything either. She even said that the vampires who lived in Nightingale and frequented her bar hadn''t beening for two days either.


    Which was impossible. After all, these vampires were at least addicted to the environment that Esther had created there.


    "And now?" Victor asked Ruby. He spoke in a calm tone, but Ruby could feel his impatience and concern.


    Victor felt that something was wrong since something like this wouldn''t happen all of a sudden.


    He wanted answers... Wrong, he needed answers.


    "I don''t know, the only people who might even know this are the witches, or the n responsible for the gate, but Natalia isn''t answering me either." Ruby tried to call the maid, but the call didn''t connect, which was impossible. After all, the cell phone that Natalia gave the girls was quite special, and could talk between worlds, so if Ruby couldn''t get in touch with Nat¨¢lia¡­


    It was because...


    ''Someone or something is interfering.'' Ruby narrowed her eyes.


    "... Hmm, I know someone who can help, but... It''s going to be expensive." Esther spoke suddenly.


    "¡­Hmm?" Victor and Ruby looked at Esther, and from the looks of both of them, they clearly didn''t like what they''d heard; ''was this bitch trying to suck money out of them?''


    Gulp.


    She swallowed hard when she felt the gaze of the two, more precisely speaking, Victor''s!


    "It''s not me, it''s the witch I''m going to contact who will need to be paid."


    "..." The looks of the two became neutral, and Ruby asked:


    "Who is this contact of yours?"


    "One of the witch queen''s daughters, the second daughter, Helena Moriarty."


    "..." A silence fell on the ce.


    Ruby held back her urge to sigh and said, "...Are you crazy?" Just how much money would she have to spend to hire the service of one of the queen''s daughters?


    "¡­ Well, you are Vampire Counts, right? You must have a lot of money. Hiring her service must be cheap."


    "Just tell me how we are going to ess the money?" Ruby asked skeptically.


    "Huh?"


    "All our money is in Nightingale." Victor continued.


    "You don''t leave the money in the human world?" She couldn''t believe such nonsense. How could they not leave their money in the human world?


    What if something happened and they needed to use cash?


    "Of course not, we only bring small amounts, but most of our money is in Nightingale." Despite having said ''small'' amounts, the value could reach up to 8 figures in dors, but even then, it wouldn''t be enough to hire the daughter of the witch queen.


    "...why?"


    "Taxes." Victor and Ruby spoke at the same time.


    Just how much tax should they pay the US government for bringing their money into the human world?


    The two of them didn''t even want to think about it, and dealing with the bureaucracy of it was boring as fuck.


    "...." She definitely didn''t expect that answer.


    But...


    "Pay taxes, huh." Just imagining that she should pay her hard-earned money to someone made her stomach ache. Now imagine paying the government?


    Hell no!


    "I can understand you guys in that." Esther spoke in an understanding voice.


    "..." The ce was silent again.


    "¡­any other method?" Ruby asked.


    "... There is a method, but... You probably won''t like it." Esther spoke in a way that didn''t trigger Ruby.


    "Spit it out." Ruby had no patience for games.


    "...Fine." Esther spoke, and then she added, "You can contact a god."


    "...?" Victor wore a confused face.


    "God? Are you talking about the god of the church?"


    "It''s not that god, it''s another god." Esther exined.


    ''By the way she speaks, it suggests that there are several gods?... Are they strong?'' Victor started to think about it.


    "Why a god?" Ruby asked.


    "Gods are social beings, they have contacts with various gods who may know about your problem. Especially this god I''m referring to, she''s quite social... a bit too social." Esther muttered at the end.


    ''She?'' Ruby''s eyes glowed blood red for a few seconds.


    Seeing that, the environment fell silent again.


    Esther continued:


    "Precisely speaking, I''m talking about the goddess Aphrodite who happens to be living in this city."


    ''Aphrodite?'' Despite not knowing much about mythology, this name he knew; it was a well-known name after all.


    Aphrodite, the goddess of beauty and love. Admired by all Olympians as the most beautiful goddess.


    "Where is she?" Victor asked as he wasted no time. If this goddess or whatever knows the answers to his questions, he must go to her.


    "Well, her location-." Esther was going to say something, but suddenly Ruby spoke.


    "I refuse."


    "¡­Huh?" Victor looked at Ruby.


    "You''re not going to meet that Bitch." Ruby''s eyes were dark as a ck hole.


    "Huh?" Victor couldn''t understand Ruby''s reaction, and he didn''t like being stopped from doing something. But he wasn''t stupid, so he wanted to understand why she wouldn''t let him go visit Aphrodite.


    "I''ve heard rumors, the goddess Aphrodite is the greatest Thot on the entire, she will definitely ask to sleep with you in exchange for the information."


    "You know I wouldn''t, right?" Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "I know, but..." Ruby meant that she was going to use her ''charm'' on Victor to get him to sleep with her.


    "Anyway, you shouldn''t go, because if she wants to do something to you, I won''t be able to stop it."


    "..." Victor was silent.


    Ruby continued her reasoning, "Although she is not a goddess of battle, or of war, she is still a goddess. She is strong."


    "Oh..." Victor''s smile grew when he heard that she was strong, but soon his smile faded.


    ''It''s not time to fight, I must solve my problem first.''


    "Is there another method, witch?" Victor asked Esther.


    "...I have a name, you know..." She grumbled.


    "..." Victor continued looking at her with a dry gaze.


    "Only two types of beings can know about this problem..." She stopped talking and thought for a while, then she rephrased her sentence, "Wrong, only three types of beings can: and these beings are the gods, the witches, or beings versatile in time/space magic."


    "...Thest one is practically impossible for you to find right now."


    "..." The room fell silent again.


    [Master, you must go visit the goddess.]


    "Hmm?"


    [The Goddess is the closest and easiest being you can find and get the information you need... You just shouldn''t fall for Charm.]


    "Charm?"


    Hearing what Victor said, Ruby''s eyes began to glow dangerously, and she spoke:


    "Kaguya!"


    A cold air left her body and spread through the ce:


    "What are you doing?"


    A woman came out of the shadows, as she looked coldly at Ruby, and spoke:


    "I''m telling him the information you withheld from my master."


    "Kaguya..." Ruby''s atmosphere seemed to grow even heavier.


    Kaguya narrowed her eyes, "Stop treating my master like a child. If he wants to go somewhere, he will."


    "..." Ruby was silent.


    "If you''re afraid of something, it is your duty to let him know so he can be prepared when dealing with it." Kaguya was totally against it when someone tried to limit her master.


    As a free being, the master must make his own decisions by himself so he can grow and be ''strong''.


    "...You two..." Victor''s eyes narrowed.


    "..." The two looked at Victor.


    He first directed his gaze at Ruby. "First, exin what you''re hiding."


    "Second," He then looked at Kaguya, "She is not limiting my movements. If I had no choice, I would have gone anyway."


    "..." Ruby''s eyes narrowed. She didn''t like Victor''s answer, and she didn''t want him to see that Thot.


    "Third. Ruby, if you know something, you should tell me."


    "Huh?"


    "We are a couple, right?" He shed a small smile.


    "..." Ruby opened her eyes wide.


    "It''s the couple''s duty to share." Victor spoke simple words that shuddered through Ruby''s entire body.


    "Darling..." She looked at the man with the eyes of a woman in love.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Sigh.


    After a long silence, she sighed:


    "I''m sorry, I seem to have let my fears carry me away." She gathered her thoughts and began to exin:


    "Simply put, that bitch is a goddess of love, and beauty, and consequently, her divine power is rted to that. That is, she has something simr to what a vampire has."


    "The Charm. However, the difference between that power and ours is that her charm is of the highest level."


    "She can turn any man into a thirsty pig that wants to fuck her." Ruby spoke with disgust.


    "How do you counter it?"


    "You cannot." Esther joined the conversation.


    "Huh?"


    "There is no way to counter that power." Esther began to exin:


    "Her power touches a sensitive area of ??all beings, the ''partner'' area, meaning she takes the ''love'', the ''desire'' you have and focuses on it."


    "This isplicated..." Even Victor thought that.


    "...Whether female or male, no one can escape her Charm."


    "Women too?" Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "Most gods are bisexual."


    "...And some have peculiar tastes." Esther felt disgust when she thought of Zeus.


    "Is there a way to avoid this?" Kaguya asked.


    Esther looked at the Maid and said, "¡­Yes."


    Soon she looked at Victor:


    "You must not have any interest in her."


    "..."


    "You can''t find her beautiful, you can''t have desires for her, and that''s impossible. After all, she is the goddess of beauty. That is, she is the ideal beauty for ''everyone''..."


    "Split out, witch. What should I do?" Even Victor was getting angry now.


    "You must be a eunuch."


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 246: The Goddess Aphrodite.

    <h4>Chapter 246: The Goddess Aphrodite.</h4>


    Absolute silence fell on the ce as no one dared to speak a word... In fact, they couldn''t, they were too shocked to show any reaction.


    "Eh...?" Victor had never been more afraid of a word than he was right now.


    Thinking he didn''t hear her correctly, Esther repeated it again, this time a little louder:


    "Like I said, you should cut off your dick, sever your balls, and be a eunuch."


    "Only this way will you be able to avoid the charm of the goddess of beauty."


    A being who had no lustful desires, or beings who have no need for reproduction, a being who finds the goddess of beauty ugly, only strange beings like that can negate the effect of Aphrodite''s Charm.


    "....." Silence fell over the ce once again.


    ''This bitch, I''m going to kill her.'' Kaguya thought while making shadow daggers. Who does this bitch think she is to suggest something absurd like that? No one will castrate her master! She started to walk towards Esther, but she stopped suddenly when she heard a scream.


    "HELL NO!" Ruby practically screamed, her entire aura bing more hostile than before.


    This time, even Victor agreed with Ruby.


    What the fuck is this about bing a eunuch?


    Is this bitch high? Did she smoke illegal stuff?


    "He has important duties to fulfill, he cannot lose his ''D'' now!" She was being absolutely serious about this matter. Now that she''d had a taste of forbidden pleasure, she was absolutely not going to let it go that easily, and more importantly, she was not going to let anyone take it away from her!


    Victor is hers! Only hers! The D is just hers!


    "..." Now it was Esther who was silent when she heard what Ruby said.


    Was this woman so brazen before?


    ''Is it possible that with just one fuck, she became this obscene?'' Esther thought.


    Ruby quickly turned to Victor:


    "Darling, this is...-" Ruby wanted to say that it was a bad idea to meet Aphrodite, but she was silent. She didn''t want to boss Victor around since, just like he respected her free will, she wanted to respect his right to free will as well.


    It is the duty of a good wife to support her husband and not be toxic.


    ''But I refuse! I won''t let you lose the D! If anyone dares to do that, that individual will be sent to hell in less than a second! I''ll send them to the devil''sp!''


    It ismon sense throughout the supernaturalmunity that Aphrodite is a ''Thot''. Why did everyone think that?


    It''s quite simple, actually. Aphrodite doesn''t discriminate, so if she likes someone and she considers that person ''beautiful'', she will sleep with that person.


    And once you fall into the clutches of the ck widow named Aphrodite, you can never forget her, and that''s because the goddess of beauty is unforgettable.


    If a being witnessed the ''embodiment'' of beauty in real life and felt her ''love'', that being will never be aroused by any other person.


    Men and women report that having sex with Aphrodite is more addictive than sleeping with a Subus.


    And it''s not just that.


    Everyone knows what kind of man Aphrodite likes...


    She likes men like Ares, tall men with muscr bodies, strong men, men who love to bathe in the blood of their enemies.


    The tale of Aphrodite betraying Hephaestus with Ares is well known throughout the world.


    And it''s pretty obvious that Victor fits this description perfectly, he''s tall, has a body that could be considered ''perfect'', and most importantly, he loves to bathe in the blood of his enemies!


    It was knowing about all this information that drove Ruby to prevent Victor from getting close to Aphrodite. She wouldn''t let that Thot touch a hair on Victor''s head!


    Never!


    Victor was silent as he was thinking about the decision he was going to make.


    ''Be a eunuch?''


    Hell no, he didn''t even consider that an option.


    ''Looking for someone who is experienced in space and time? Someone who wasn''t a witch?''


    This might work... But it would take a long time, and Victor was impatient.


    He left that option on hold for now.


    Looking for another god? A god other than Aphrodite?


    There is that option too...


    He looked at Esther:


    "Witch, do you know the location of any god other than Aphrodite? No matter the location, I can get there in the blink of an eye."


    "..." Esther was silent, she started to think about the information she got from her clients, and in the end, she said:


    "I do not know."


    "..." Victor was silent.


    "Don''t look at me like that, my informationwork is not as big as the witches, I recognize that myself."


    "Maybe the witches know something, but..."


    "Yes, they will charge a lot." Ruby spoke in a neutral tone. For the first time in her life, she was feeling in her skin what it was like to not have money to pay for a witch, and for the first time, she felt in her skin how abusive the witches'' prices were.


    "Tsk, what if I take a random witch and charm her?"


    "...I wouldn''t rmend doing that." Esther spoke in a calm tone.


    Ruby nodded in agreement with Esther and then spoke:


    "Witches are very protective of their members, just like werewolves. So if you attack one witch, they will all attack you..." Ruby exined.


    "... Getting into conflict now is not a good option." Victor didn''t care about that, but he didn''t want to waste time getting into conflict now, "Why are they like that? Is it because of what happened in the past?"


    "Yes, they hold a lot of grudges against the witch trials that happened..."


    "I see..."


    "..." Victor fell silent again and started using his head, he had several options to use, but most of them were options that would take some time or were dangerous.


    For example, if he went to meet a god, it was not guaranteed that that god would be friendly to him, and everyone knew Victor.


    He was the symbol of the saying.


    ''An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, blood for blood.'' He didn''t mind raising his hand to hit women. His fists held true gender equality.


    The moment a being raised its ''weapon'' to fight him, he would counterattack.


    That''s how Victor is.


    That''s how Victor has always been.


    "...Ruby, would my charm work on Aphrodite?"


    "..." Ruby was silent.


    "...?" Esther looked curiously at Ruby''s response. She knew that Victor was special, he was someone who possessed the rare blood, the Golden Blood, but she didn''t know what kind of benefits it gave a vampire.


    After all, for vampires, someone who had Golden Blood only served as food, and never in history had a human who had Golden Blood been turned into a vampire.


    Not that she knows, at least...


    But...


    ''A human who is turned into a vampire is supposed to be a ve vampire, but this man somehow broke that rule and became a noble vampire. That''s interesting, an interesting subject indeed.'' Despite being a businesswoman, she was still a witch, and witches were always after new knowledge.


    "To be honest... I don''t know... Gods originally have a high resistance to this type of attack, they can only be influenced by other gods of the same divinity level or higher."


    "...." Victor was silent; this was not good.


    "If my mother were here, she could tell us something, but..." She made an annoyed face.


    "That''ll be a long shot for us, huh?" Victor spoke.


    "Yes." She couldn''t deny Victor''s words.


    "...." A silence fell on the ce again.


    Kaguya, throughout the conversation, was silent, and she kept watching Victor:


    ''He''s going to explode at any moment.'' She could tell by the veins that were showing up on Victor''s face.


    He was angry, but he was holding back his anger.


    "...Did the air get warmer?" Esther spoke in a strange tone, she hadn''t noticed before, but she was getting sweaty, so she looked at the air conditioner she had in the office and saw that it was on 16!


    And yet, she was sweating?


    There was only one exnation...


    She looked at Victor:


    Seeing his current state, she thought; ''Interesting, do the powers of the Count families influence him too? Is that why he''s so unpredictable?''


    "Darling, calm down." Ruby spoke in a cold tone.


    "..." He looked at Ruby with dark eyes like a ck hole:


    "I''m getting a bad feeling, Ruby-."


    "I know, but nothing will happen to the girls. Remember, my mom is there, and so is Natashia."


    "..." Hearing about Scathach and Natashia, Victor''s heart began to calm down.


    Victor had fought Natashia before, and she was strong... Insanely strong, and that wasn''t even her final form.


    Natasha''s personality was her w, and she was ''weak'' in that state.


    But now, with her true personality, she is much stronger than before.


    Scathach goes without saying, the woman is his master, and the strongest female vampire in the world.


    "Right... You''re right..."


    The air around Victor began to lighten as his eyes stopped glowing dangerously and took on a cold glow.


    Now, the air around him started to get colder.


    "...He''s so bipr... Now he''s too cold." Esther turned off the air conditioning.


    "...." Victor and Ruby were silent and did not answer the woman.


    Victor looked at Kaguya:


    "My Maid."


    "Yes, master."


    "Take care of my mother and my father."


    "..." Kaguya made a strange face, and soon she understood something:


    "Master made his decision?"


    "Yes." Victor got up from where he was.


    "I will go to see this goddess."


    "Darling-."


    "Ruby." Victor spoke the name of the red-haired woman as he walked over to her and held her face with both of his hands:


    "No matter what happens, my love for you will not diminish, and know that if something happens, it is not because of my will." Victor''s eyes looked like they would suck Ruby into an endless abyss.


    "...Darling..."


    "Don''t worry, you know me, if something happens and I don''t like it, I''ll hold a grudge about it..." Then, his face wentpletely dark, and only his eyes and big distorted smile were visible:


    "And I will definitely visit this bitch in the future."


    "!!!" Ruby''s entire body trembled as she sensed Victor''s intent:


    "Are you going to kill a god?" Not even her mother was able to do that. After all, they were essentially immortal, so to kill a god, you''d have to destroy their divine soul.


    "..." Victor just remained with his smile, and soon he turned and looked at Esther, and his face had already returned to normal:


    "Witch, give me the location of this goddess."


    "Sure." Esther was quick to work, she lightly touched the table, and soon a green magic symbol appeared where she had touched it, while slowly this magic symbol started to grow.


    And a cell phone appeared...


    "Another cell phone..." He remembered that June gave him a cell phone too, which didn''t work! The device was rubbish! Can''t connect when needed!


    "What do you think would show up? A medieval map or something? We must modernize."


    "..." Victor was silent while he just looked at the woman with a neutral gaze.


    "Tsk, you are no fun." She pouted.


    "Anyway, this phone has the location of the goddess, just open Google Maps."


    "..." He looked at the woman with a look that said, ''are you serious?''


    "What?" Esther didn''t understand the man''s gaze.


    "Why Google?"


    "I mean, why not google?" She replied and then continued, "It''s a tool created by humans, and it''s quite convenient."


    "¡­ whatever." Victor gave up trying to understand. Was he honestly expecting something more like a crystal ball or something?


    ''Come to think of it, Natalia uses a crystal ball when she wants to spy on someone.'' Victor thought.


    Victor took the cell phone and put it in his pocket:


    "Darling, I''ll-."


    "You are not going."


    "..." Ruby narrowed her eyes.


    "I''m sorry but... You''re the only one who''s here with me. If I lose you too, I... I..." His voice at the end started to sound static and distorted.


    It made Ruby and Esther shiver, and even Kaguya felt a chill down her spine.


    "D-Darling?" Ruby stuttered a little.


    Victor touched his face to hers:


    "Just stay here safe, okay? Please?" For a moment, Kaguya and Esther could see that he was basically on the verge of begging.


    Feeling the ''fear'' inside of their connection, Ruby shed a gentle little smile:


    "Don''t worry, Darling. I will be here, and I will be fine."


    "...Thanks." He shed a small smile.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor''s body began to be covered by lightning, "I''ll be back soon." The moment he said that, he disappeared, leaving streaks of lightning through the air.


    When Victor left, Ruby was silent. She looked down as thousands of thoughts started going through her head, and while she was in that state, she spoke in a cold tone:


    "Esther, forget what you saw today." She didn''t want anyone to see that ''state'' of Victor.


    Esther, who was watching everything in silence, just said, "Sure..." She felt that if she didn''t respond positively, something terrible would happen to her.


    ''Ugh, this crazy couple! What did I get myself into!?'' She felt like she was walking on a precipice, and if she did something wrong, she would disappear from existence.


    ''I curse my younger self who decided to listen to this bitch.'' She regretted her fate.


    "I will be back." Kaguya suddenly spoke up.


    "Take care of Victor''s family."


    "That is obvious."


    "And... I will train the Maids, more intensely." Kaguya had a feeling that Victor was going to need them more than she initially thought.


    And she couldn''t be in two ces at once, so she needed more hands.


    "That is a good idea." Ruby said:


    "Just don''t overdo it with Eve... The girl is..."


    "I know, I was present when master recruited her."


    "Oh, I forgot about that..." Ruby said.


    "I will go now." Kaguya turned and walked towards the exit.


    Looking at Kaguya''s back, Ruby said, "Be careful out there... After all, you''re important to Victor too."


    "... I know." She shed a gentle little smile. It''s a shame no one saw that smile.


    .


    .


    .


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 247: The Goddess Aphrodite. 2

    <h4>Chapter 247: The Goddess Aphrodite. 2</h4>


    Inside an excessivelyrge mansion, which looked like it was decorated with a Greek culture theme,


    A woman was looking at a man in a suit who was kneeling on the floor.


    "Belial, I''ve told you a thousand times, I will not be your wife." She spoke in a tired tone.


    Belial looked at the woman with desire shining deep in his eyes.


    She was beautiful... Beautiful was an understatement to describe how beautiful the woman was.


    She was wearing a Greek dress and had long pink hair that reached down to the floor, pink eyes, perfectly shaped full breasts, a little slender waist, a very modest and pert ass.


    The woman crossed her legs, and he could see her legs jiggle.


    "But¡­ I''m Belial, you know? One of the 72 demons-."


    "Shut up." She spoke in a dry tone, but despite having spoken like that, she still looked very beautiful to the man.


    "I''ve told you a thousand times, I don''t sleep with demons. Their energy disgusts me." She spoke with disgust.


    "I wasn''t talking about that... I just want to-" The Man tried to justify himself.


    The woman rolled her eyes, "Belial, how old do you think I am? Before humanity was even born, I was already alive, your words don''t work on me."


    "You came here looking for only one thing." She shed a small smile.


    But to the man, that smile looked like a loving smile.


    "You came looking for my body."


    "This is not true!" The man felt unjustified. Of course, he didn''te here to this ce just to have sex with the goddess of beauty.


    "Yes, Yes. Of course, it isn''t, look at my face that believes you." She spoke in disdain.


    Her eyes glowed pink a little:


    "I don''t sleep with demons, that''s been my rule since that Bitch created her race. Your efforts are useless."


    "..." Belial narrowed his eyes. He didn''t like what the woman said at all. Whether she was the goddess of beauty or not, she can''t talk like that about their creator!


    "Don''t talk about Lilith-."


    "Huh? Will you scold me?" Her eyes gleamed a little brighter, she shed a ''loving'' smile, and the man lost all his motivation.


    "... Of course not." He spoke with a slightly red face.


    Her face became serious as she crossed her legs again, "I have rules, I only sleep with men I handpicked, and everything about you disgusts me. It''s no use faking your appearance, I can see the real you, a disgusting being with disgusting energy."


    "Ugh¡­ What was that woman thinking about creating disgusting beings like you? If I could, I would have eliminated all demons from the face of this world."


    Although she was saying things that could be considered offensive to the demons, Belial didn''t feel irritated...


    In fact, he was d she was looking at him.


    ''... Well, he was Charmed again.'' She shed a sneer, she didn''t even need to raise her energy to the max, and the demon in front of her was already caught in her Charm.


    Snap.


    "!!!?"


    She snapped her finger, and the man snapped back to reality.


    "Go away, this is thest time I allow you into my residence, next time youe... know it will be yourst."


    Realizing that he fell for Charm again, he got angry; ''This power of hers is irritating. If it weren''t for that, this bitch would already have been mine.''


    For a demon who is considered the ''sin'' of humanity, Aphrodite was perfect for him. She was the oldest ''whore'' in the world, and only a woman of that level could be worthy of being his ''queen''.


    But this bitch has a very irritating power! And he can''t make her submit because even though she''s a ''whore'', she was still a goddess.


    A strong goddess, a goddess who was born from the balls of the father of Chronos, the titan of time, she is strong... even if she is not abat goddess.


    In a way, she is also considered a titan because of her special status. After all, she was born from the energy of Uranus, the first king of Olympus.


    [A/N: Aphrodite has two versions, I''m using the version she was born from Uranus. Yes, I''m also mixing the events of the two versions of her a little bit to suit the story]


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "...?" Belial and Aphrodite looked out the window and noticed that clouds had started to form in the sky, and the sunny weather had started to turn into rainy weather.


    "Tsk, is it Zeus? Or Thor?" He looked at Aphrodite.


    "Which of your lovers did you call?"


    "...You fucking demon, I don''t have lovers." She spoke the truth, she only slept with men she handpicked, but she didn''t get into a rtionship with them for a long time.


    "And who wants to sleep with Zeus? That motherfucker dared to force me to marry that shit Hephaestus." She still had a grudge against Zeus for this. Does he dare imprison the goddess of beauty?


    The goddess of beauty is free! She does what she wants!


    "So it''s Thor?" The man narrowed his eyes.


    "...Thor, he''s been busy trying not to die from the werewolf king''s pet."


    "...Huh? Has Fenrir allied with someone?" He opened his eyes wide, he thought he was hearing bullshit from the woman, but he knew the informationwork of an ancient god, like Aphrodite, was as big as the size of her pussy hole.


    "How?" To the devil, this was unthinkable.


    "And why should I tell you? Why don''t you ask the wolf?" She shed a small smile.


    The demon found that smile dazzling, but he wasn''t crazy to approach Fenrir. He didn''t want to be devoured by the wolf that was described as the wolf of Ragnarok.


    Rumble!


    Everyone heard a crash of lightning falling nearby, and in the blink of an eye, a man appeared in the room.


    He was tall, had short ck hair, blood-red eyes, and had an aura of confidence exuding around him.


    "A vampire?" Belial turned away without understanding. He didn''t expect to see this race here.


    "...Oh." The woman seemed to know the man in front of her. ''He has grown splendidly since thest time I saw him.'' She shed a gentle smile.


    "..." Victor looked at the woman.


    ''Badump, Badump.'' He felt his heart pound, and for a few seconds, he could see Violet''s appearance, Sasha''s, and even Scathach''s appearance on her.


    ''...I see, I understand now why everyone is Charmed by her...'' As the personification of beauty and love, any being will see their ''love'' or their ''ideal'' of beauty in her.


    In the case of Victor, he could see his wives, only in a more beautiful way?


    Not even he could understand why he had these feelings.


    ''That woman is not them.'' Victor was convinced of that. He wasn''t here for jokes, he wanted to know something, and he would immediately leave.


    ''Staying here is dangerous.'' All his instincts warned him of this, that the woman in front of him was dangerous.


    In apletely different sense.


    She is strong? Yes, he could tell that too, she was incredibly strong.


    But the problem was her beauty.


    Victor looked at Belial:


    "My name is Alucard, who are you?"


    "... Alucard? The new vampire count?" The demon touched his face and began to think, remembering the information he''d gotten by chance about the new vampire.


    "..." Victor was silent and waited for the man.


    "My name is Belial, one of the 72 Dukes of Hell."


    "Oh... Cool."


    "..." Belial narrowed his eyes. What was thisck of reaction? He''s a duke of hell, you know? He''d expected more of a fearful reaction, not this indifferent reaction.


    ''Oh, doesn''t he know who I am? The new count is certainly ignorant of the supernatural world, so he doesn''t know me.'' He had high self-esteem.


    Victor only introduced himself out of politeness. He had no interest in the man, he had more important things to do:


    The word ''hell'' didn''t even register in his mind. He was too focused on his goal as he looked at the woman.


    badump, Badump.


    Again his heart began to beat madly, but he managed to remain calm:


    "Goddess Aphrodite, my name is Alucard, I came here seeking a request." He was respectful.


    "Oh? Of course, what do you want to know?" She responded quite positively, and that surprised Victor a little.


    "...?" He didn''t understand, wasn''t that very easy? But he wasn''t going to waste this chance.


    "I want to know-" As he was about to ask his question, the two of them heard someone speak.


    "Hey." Belial called out to Victor.


    Victor looked at Belial with a neutral gaze, but inside he was a little irritated by the man''s meddling. Couldn''t he just shut up and let him solve his problems?


    "Alucard, I hear you''re a disciple of Scathach. You can introduce me to that bitch, I hear she has an amazing body-." The man didn''t even have time to finish what he was going to say when he felt his instincts screaming for danger, but it was toote.


    Victor suddenly appeared in front of the demon, while his whole face turned into pure darkness, his eyes were glowing blood red.


    The whole ce was covered in dark energy.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning sounds were heard.


    "Hey, Hey, don''t get so angry, it''s just a question." He didn''t seem intimidated by the man''s presence.


    "And what is this energy? You look more like us than a vampire-." He was going to say something, but his whole body suddenly started to show cuts.


    By the time the lightning was heard, Victor had already approached Belial, and when he got close to the demon, he created a blood dagger that was covered by the lightning''s power and shed Belial, 10 times, 100 times, hundreds of thousands of times.


    Belial''s body didn''t even register what happened because it was just too fast...


    He held Belial''s head, and his hand began to discharge arge amount of electricity:


    "Piece of shit, who do you think you''re talking about?"


    Suddenly.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    The demon''s head exploded into thousands of pieces.


    Belial really caught Victor at a bad time, he was entirely in a bad mood, rushed, and cautious, and this demon decided to insult Scathach in front of Victor. What did he expect would happen?


    That he would stand by and let Scathach be insulted? Huh?


    That''s not Victor''s way of doing things.


    And as he realized that the man was stronger than him, he decided to attack first. After all, it was a universal rule. Whoever attacks first wins.


    Blood covered Victor''s entire body, but the man didn''t care and just looked at Aphrodite.


    ...


    Hell.


    A gigantic being with big horns and wings, the being looked like a mixture of several weird species as he looked at the floor of his throne with a strange look.


    "He just killed me¡­?"


    "How? Even if I was in a human body, I should still be immortal."


    Belial tried to ess the soul he was using and suddenly realized something:


    "The Soul disappeared?"


    "Huh? How did he do it?" The demon didn''t understand anything, but... He knew something.


    "Does he dare attack me? I, Belial!?" The being''s face distorted in rage.


    ''...Aphrodite was interested...'' When he thought about it, his body gave off a red aura.


    "This motherfucker is going to get her ''love''." And that seemed to make him angrier than losing his ''body'' on Earth, or being insulted by the man.


    He raised his big hand, and then a human soul appeared:


    "Tsk, this one isn''t as pretty as the other shell, but it will do." The being''s eyes began to glow red.


    ...


    "... Gulp." She swallowed a little when she saw the man''s state.


    A tall man, covered in the blood of enemies, a confident and courageous man, a mighty warrior!


    Exactly the kind she liked!


    ''Ah~... He''s really grown up splendidly...'' Her eyes started to glow pink a little, but quickly stopped glowing; ''Wait, wait, I can''t. Calm down, Aphrodite, first listen to what he has to say.''


    "..." Victor didn''t notice Aphrodite''s change, considering the woman just kept looking at everything with an interested look.


    But... Victor felt the danger increase, and he decided to ask the damn question right away:


    "Goddess Aphrodite, do you know why the Nightingale gates are closed?"


    "Huh?" She made a strange expression, "Are the gates of that world closed? Give me a second." She took out a cell phone that was hidden in her breasts and dialed a number:


    "Aphrodite?"


    "Hi, hi, Kairos, how are you buddy?" Aphrodite spoke as if she were a teenager.


    "I''m fine, thank you. What do you want?" Kairos, the god of opportune ''time'' spoke in a dry tone


    "It''s no big deal, can you check Nightingale for me?" Aphrodite.


    "d''s kingdom?" Kairos.


    "Yes." Aphrodite.


    "Sure, give me a sec, I just need to make a call to a friend of mine." Kairos.


    "Oh, speaking of her, how is she?" Aphrodite.


    "She''s still doing her tedious job of preserving the present." Kairos.


    "I see... And how are her sisters?" Aphrodite.


    "They are the same as they always were, standing in the same ce trying to preserve the past and the future." Kairos replied with the same dry tone, but this time it contained a little sadness.


    "Ugh, can''t they go out and have some fun?" Aphroditeined.


    "Of course not. If she does that, the entire past, present, and future of beings from her mythology will literally fall apart." Kairos replied as if it were something obvious.


    "Meh, who cares? It''s boring to stand in one ce for thousands of years." Aphrodite didn''t seem to mind.


    "Well, that I can agree with you." Kairos.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes a little. Isn''t this woman just gossiping?


    ''And why does she look so beautiful doing something so simple?'' Victor bit his tongue hard to wake him up from his stupor.


    ''Fuck, woman stop gossiping and tell me what I want to know!'' Staying longer here is dangerous!


    Realizing that she was gossiping too much, she said, "Anyway, let me know as soon as you know something."


    "Sure, soon, I''ll give you an answer." Kairos spoke.


    "Bye Bye." Aphrodite said goodbye as she hung up the phone and looked at Victor.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    An awkward silence fell over the ce since Victor didn''t want to talk to the goddess.


    But the social goddess did not like to be silent:


    "Let''s talk?"


    "... How about no?" He didn''t want to talk to her, Victor''s body started to heat up, and soon all the blood evaporated from his body.


    "...Mooh, I''m helping you. How about answering some of my questions?"


    ''Are you a cow, woman?'' Victor really wanted to say this now.


    She had a point. She is helping him, and it doesn''t hurt to answer a few questions:


    "Fine, but I won''t answer anything I don''t want to... And the limit for questions is three."


    "Of course, of course... But you must answer honestly, I''ll know if you''re lying." She shed a sly smile.


    "...Fine."


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 248: The Mistake Of The Goddess Of Love.

    <h4>Chapter 248: The Mistake Of The Goddess Of Love.</h4>


    [A/N: I stopped by to inform you that the next illustration that will be done is by Ruby Scarlett, thank you all for your support!]


    ...


    Looking at the man who was showing an indifferent and neutral attitude, the goddess''s smile widened a little, she was tempted to use her Charm to see how the man would react, but she held back those yful feelings out of respect for a friend of hers.


    "First question"


    "..." Victor looked at the woman and waited for her question, but inside he was:


    ''Kairas, kiro, kira, whatever, are you going to be long? Hurry, Hurry, Hurry! Call the woman and tell her the information! So she can tell me and I to get out of this ce!''


    "Why did you attack that man?"


    "... Huh?" Victor''s brain seemed to short-circuit and stop working.


    Thinking he misheard, the woman spoke in a louder, easier to understand tone, "My first question is, why did you attack that man?"


    "...." Victor continued silently... To be honest, he expected the woman to ask a more personal question...


    He definitely didn''t expect that kind of question from the woman, but by no means was he sad about it!


    "It''s simple, he insulted my master in front of me." He spoke in a cold tone.


    "¡­Do you know who he is?" she asked in a curious tone.


    "It does not matter."


    "Oh?"


    Victor clenches his fist, and the magical symbols on his glove begin to glow brightly, "No matter who he is, no matter what hole he came out of, insulting my master in front of me, there''s only one fate..." Victor''s smile grew distorted:


    "Death."


    "!!!" Aphrodite opened her eyes wide, her eyes slightly glowing pink, while she seemed to be seeing something beyond theprehension of mere mortals.


    Gulp.


    The woman visibly swallowed and crossed her legs sensually as she adjusted her posture and said:


    "I see..." Her legs felt like they were shaking a little.


    "Just to let you know, that man was Belial, one of the 72 Demon Dukes of Hell.


    "...?" Victor didn''t understand why she was saying that.


    ''And does hell really exist?'' Now that he was paying more attention, he could understand this information.


    ''...Hmm, if Gods exist, then hell should exist, right?'' He felt that was kind of obvious.


    Seeing that Victor was thinking deeply, she added:


    "Oh, don''t mind the hierarchy of hell. That ce is a total mess, and, in the end, the most important beings are the two kings of hell. The 72 dukes are just powerful demons who call themselves dukes to grow their ego a little bit, in the big picture, they are unimportant."


    "....''


    "Oh, but the 72 dukes domand hundreds and thousands of demons, and I think it''s because of that they call themselves dukes?" Aphrodite was thinking, and then she''s like, "Meh, who cares."


    "...." This woman likes to talk, huh? Victor can''t help but think as he remains silent.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    An awkward silence fell over the ce, and the social goddess looked at the man with an annoyed look:


    "Why are you so quiet?"


    "¡­is that your second question?"


    "..." The woman''s gaze narrowed a little, and her mood turned a little bad:


    "Tell me why you''re so wary of my presence. That''s my second question."


    "..." Victor looked into the woman''s pink eyes and spoke in a dry, brutally honest tone:


    "I hate the fact that you can turn me into a horny dog ??at any time."


    "..." She shed a small smile.


    "I hate the fact that your existence reminds me of my wives, and more importantly..."


    Aphrodite''s mood suddenly turned sour when she heard the word ''wife''.


    "I''m dealing with a goddess, I have to be cautious."


    Aphrodite''s pink eyes seemed to glow for a few seconds, and she said:


    "... The first two are true, but thest one is a lie."


    "...." Victor''s eyes narrowed a little, he didn''t lie, but he didn''t tell the whole truth either. If I''m going to specify what he said, he just omitted some information, and that''s not a lie.


    "It''s useless to lie to me."


    "¡­For the first time, I discovered that I hate dealing with opponents like you." This time, he spoke the truth.


    "...?" Aphrodite didn''t understand:


    "Opponents who can manipte the individual''s will in the blink of an eye are the most troublesome." That was Victor''s honest opinion.


    He hasn''t had that much trouble so far because his natural resistance as a Night King kept him from being manipted, but against beings that are the embodiment of a ''concept'' that resistance is useless.


    "..." Aphrodite narrowed her eyes as she assumed an annoyed expression, rested her head on her hand, and spoke:


    "I don''t understand... Why are you treating me like an ''opponent''? Haven''t we just met?"


    "..." Victor was silent.


    Aphrodite seemed to think for a while, and then she spoke with a sneering face, "I get it now, you heard about me, huh?"


    "..." Victor''s facial expression didn''t change, as he remained in a neutral state and on alert.


    "Probably, from some woman, you must have heard the ''rumors'' of me and were wary of it." Being cautious when meeting a god ismon enough, Aphrodite understood that, but this man, he already seemed toe to this ce with a prejudice pre-established


    He had already marked the woman as ''dangerous'' because of information he received from another individual.


    Aphrodite could easily understand this, considering it wasn''t the first time this had happened in her long existence.


    This happened many times, and gods who didn''t even know her personally already came to visit her with a pre-established thought in their minds.


    "I am not your enemy, Alucard." She spoke in a neutral tone.


    "That''s not for you to decide."


    "Yes, it is."


    "Because..." Her eyes started to glow pink as a strange pressure started to leave her body, and a pink aura started to spread around her.


    Victor felt the ''world'' fall on top of him.


    "If I decided you were my enemy, you wouldn''t even set foot in this ce."


    Crack, Crack.


    The ground around Victor began to break.


    But even though he was feeling the goddess''s aura... It didn''t affect him, why?


    ''It''s a little weaker than Scathach.'' He judged the woman to be on par with or close to Scathach, and she didn''t seem to be using her full strength.


    ''She is strong.'' Normally, this would put a smile on Victor''s face, but something strange started happening in Victor''s body.


    His body started to get hot, the tent started to be pitched, and he started to get excited. When this information registered in his head, without wasting any more time, he immediately made a move:


    He creates an ice stake and pierces his head.


    "Eh...?" The goddess was taken by surprise.


    And then his body fell to the ground.


    "...." Aphrodite looked at this with an incredulous expression.


    She took the pressure off him and looked at the body with a neutral gaze. Honestly, she just wanted him to understand that she wasn''t his enemy, but how did that happen?


    Victor''s hands gave a sign of Life, and as soon as his regeneration began to take effect, he stood up and looked at the woman with eyes as dark as a ck hole:


    His mood was at its worst now, but even in that state, he hadn''t done anything yet, he''de here with a goal in mind, and he hadn''t forgotten about it.


    Looking into the gaze of the man in front of her, Aphrodite understood that she had pushed the wrong buttons if, before, the man had been cautious and with a prejudice in mind about her.


    Now, he''s be entirely hostile, and she can clearly understand that the reason he didn''t do anything was that he needed the information she could offer.


    ''Tsk, annoying.'' Now, even Aphrodite was irritated. She didn''t want things to turn out like this, and she didn''t like the way that man was looking at her at all.


    Noticing the silence in the ce, she said, "Next question."


    "...." Victor cracks his neck a little and continues watching the woman with a dead look and a cold stare:


    "¡­What do you think of me now?" She was a little curious.


    "Nothing."


    "Huh?"


    "I need something, and you have this something. When I get that something, I''ll be gone, just that, nothing more and nothing less." He spoke the truth in the face of Aphrodite''s question. The woman asked, what does he think of her ''NOW'', and those were his honest thoughts.


    "..." Aphrodite felt it was true, but at the same time, there was a small lie.


    "... Hmm." She touches her cheek with her finger, and assumes a cute expression:


    "What if I refuse to give you what you want?"


    Victor narrowed his eyes a little, but soon he replied, "Nothing will happen."


    "I''ll just leave." Victor was tired of dealing with this troubled woman. If she didn''t give him what he wanted, he would just walk away, he wouldn''t beg or anything like that, and he would just try to find out what happened another way. In the end, there were several options for him, and he just chose to visit this woman because it was the quickest option.


    "....." A silence fell over the ce.


    This silencested for a few minutes, something Victor was very grateful for since he didn''t want to talk to the woman anymore.


    Suddenly, the phone ringing starts to be heard.


    Aphrodite takes her cell phone and puts it to her ear:


    This time, Victor tried to hear their conversation, but for some reason, he couldn''t hear anything even with his senses.


    "I see."


    "Okay, thanks, Keiros."


    "You''re wee." The man hangs up the phone.


    Aphrodite keeps looking at Victor and says:


    "The king of vampires, d Drac Tepes, has closed his world, no one can enter, and no one can leave."


    ''d¡­'' Victor''s ck hole eyes glowed with a spark of blood-red color.


    "At the same time he closed the passage to his world, he also altered the Nightingale''s time apparently, that ce has time running slower now." She tossed her long pink hair back and spoke in an impressed tone:


    "The power of that n is certainly enviable, he did something that only gods like Kronos can do-..." She stopped talking when she saw that Victor was already far away, "Hey!" She gets up from where she was.


    "Thanks for the information, Goddess Aphrodite." Victor said as he walked towards the exit. His mother always taught him to be ''polite'' with those who help you, even if you can''t stand the existence of that person.


    It''s just how society works.


    Victor opens the door and closes it.


    "...."


    A silence fell in the ce, and soon the woman sat down in the chair.


    "Sigh..." She sighed visibly, a mncholy expression appearing on the woman''s face.


    ''It''s hard to try to get along with someone who''s been defensive from the start... I shouldn''t have done that either. It just made it worse.'' She was reflecting on what she had done.


    Unlike other people, she wanted to get along with the man, not in a sexual sense... I mean, if possible, also in a sexual sense, but that''s not the point.


    The man was the son of her only friend in the human world, so she wanted to get along with him.


    "Well, at least... Did I pay my debt to you, Anna?"


    ''...I feel that in my other form, I''ll have a better chance than in this form...'' She thought as her body slowly began to change.


    Her long pink hair disappears, the ''divine'' body that can be described as ''perfect'' bes more ''normal'' as far as the beauty goddess''s tastes go.


    And then a woman with long blonde hair, with a curvy body, was seen: ''I''m going to visit my friend, I haven''t seen her for a few months.'' She thought as pink light covered her body and she disappeared.


    ...


    Outside Aphrodite''s house, Victor encounters someone, a tall, muscr man with golden hair that has clearly been dyed the wrong way.


    He looked like any thug, but Victor knew who he was.


    ''He''s alive, huh?'' Victor narrowed his eyes as he realized it wasn''t that easy to kill a demon.


    Victor takes a step and appears in front of the man as he touches the man''s shoulder:


    "Piece of shit-."


    "Belial, Duke of Hell, one of the big 72 demons who runs the whole damn thing."


    "...Oh?"


    Victor assumed a gentle smile that was emptier than his wallet these days:


    "I, Count Alucard,e here and tell you..."


    "You are a lucky man."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "The goddess of beauty, Aphrodite. Just said she likes you, isn''t that amazing?"


    "What-." Belial assumed an expression of disbelief, and when he was about to say something, Victor said:


    "Yes, Yes. Believe me, I never lie. She said to me in a loud and clear tone,"


    "I like that demon, I can''t be with you."


    "..." Belial''s brain seemed to stop working, and he just kept listening to Victor.


    "It hurts me to be rejected by the goddess of beauty, but you know, in a man''s life, rejection is a symbol of perseverance. So I won''t worry, and I''ll just look for another goddess of beauty." He made a disappointed expression.


    "But!" Victor ced his other hand on Belial''s shoulder:


    "I''m rooting for you." Victor''s eyes glowed blood-red:


    "Give your love to the goddess of beauty! She will love you in return!"


    "..." Belial''s body shook a little as his eyes lost life for a few seconds but quickly recovered.


    "Really? Did she really say that about me?" Belial was in disbelief.


    "Of course, I never lie." Victor shed an honest smile.


    ''Tsk, I can''t control him... But at least, I put a suggestion in this motherfucker''s brain.''


    Victor lets go of Belial''s shoulder and says, "I''m rooting for you, Buddy! Go and conquer the oldest milf in the world!"


    "Ohhhh... OHHHHHH, I WILL!" He started to get excited!


    Victor nods, satisfied, and he turns his back to the man and walks a little distance, as his body starts to be covered by lightning.


    Rumble, Rumble. As if he were a golden rocket, he shoots towards the sky.


    He looks a little at the goddess''s mansion and thinks; ''I hope I never go back to this ce, this ce disgusts me.'' When Victor felt that pink power entering his body, he felt his whole body reject that energy. It was disgusting, it was awful, and he felt like throwing up.


    He would rather die than feel that energy again.


    And mostly, he hated to ''see'' his wives in that woman. Just thinking about it, his whole heart darkens, and he feels like erasing this ''annoyance''.


    If I''m going to put into words what Victor is feeling right now, it''s basically the same thing Violet and the girls feel when they see Victor with another woman they don''t know.


    A deep hate.


    ''Forget it, Victor. I will no longer see this goddess anyway.'' This wasn''t the time to be thinking, ''I need to see Ruby.'' arriving at a considerable height, he changes direction to another ce.


    BOOOOOOOOM, BOOOOOOOOM, BOOOOOM.


    Sonic st sounds were heard all around.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 249: Alucard Has Become An Expert In Causing Chaos.

    <h4>Chapter 249: Alucard Has Be An Expert In Causing Chaos.</h4>


    "Alucard, you are still an irritating being, as always."


    Looking at the minion''s face, suddenly, "HAHAHAHA~" Victor''sugh was heard everywhere, it was a very differentugh from his usual one, it was more... Crazy?


    Not that hisugh wasn''t crazy enough already, but something felt more ''evil''.


    At least that was Sasha and Violet''s impression.


    "..." Veins started popping on the minion''s face, and it was pretty obvious that he was furious.


    Victor stoppedughing and spoke with a big smile on his face, "Looks like you haven''t solved your problem yet, have you?"


    "And whose fault do you think it is!?"


    "Because of you, I have be impotent!"


    "... Pfft." Pepper almost burst outughing, but she held back.


    "Hmm?" The demon would look at whoever wasughing at him, but Victor held the Minion''s face.


    "Oh?" Victor squeezed the minion''s face a little to keep him from looking elsewhere.


    "I wonder if I''m really to me for this."


    "Of course you are, if it weren''t for you, Aphrodite wouldn''t have cursed me helplessly!"


    Goddess Aphrodite, the goddess of love and physical beauty, but she also has one more divinity... The goddess of sex.


    One of the most worshiped goddesses in ancient Greece.


    Now, what does this have to do with Belial''s problem?


    It''s simple. Just like love and physical beauty, she is the personification of sex, that is, she can control all aspects of sexual intercourse.


    And that means she can ''curse'' any being to have no sexual desires, rendering it impotent for life.


    And that''s what happened to Belial.


    He became a eunuch.


    The devil bothered the goddess so much that the woman couldn''t take it anymore and took the man''s masculinity...


    ... What a terrible goddess...


    "And...?" Victor shed a disdainful face, "Who says that is my problem?"


    Belial''s eyes turned as dark as night, obviously, he didn''t like Victor''s answer at all.


    An evil pressure started toe out of the minion''s body. It was Belial''s raw power, but unfortunately, the minion wasn''t capable of holding that much power, and the lesser demon''s body was giving away.


    "Not only leaving me like this, but also interfering in hell''s affairs..." Belial''s voice started to be distorted.


    "I haven''t forgotten about that incident, Alucard. You have interfered too much in hell, and that debt will be paid."


    "..." Scathach and Natashia narrowed their eyes when they heard the word ''debt''. They know that demons take contracts very seriously, and for Belial to be saying this, Victor must have made a contract with some demon? And he broke that contract?


    Questions began to pop into the two older women''s heads, but they had no answers.


    "Oh? A big demon terrorizing a little girl, is that what you call debt?" Victor''s eyes glowed blood red.


    Six months ago, in Victor''s perception, he was walking around Greece looking for a way to invade Nightingale, and he came across the scene of a demon chasing a little girl. Despite being a vampire and having questionable morals, he is only like that for whoever attacks him, so he wouldn''t ignore this scene if he could intervene.


    And that''s what he did, he intervened, and it got him into trouble.


    "...By saving that little girl, you''ve put a huge target on her back, our king won''t like that at all."


    "I don''t give a fuck."


    "Your king can go and sit on Zeus''p, I bet he would like it." He shed a meaningful smile.


    "..." Eleanor, Lacus, and Siena opened their mouths in shock.


    ''This man, he really has a knack for making enemies, huh? Now he''s even putting Zeus in the middle.''


    "...You-." Belial looked like he was going to say something, but Victor started squeezing the Minion''s head harder.


    "Hey~..." Victor''s smile grew.


    "..." Belial felt a bad feeling about that smile.


    "Since we met six months ago in Greece, I have always wondered something." Victor nced at Kaguya.


    Kaguya nods and pulls something out of his shadows. It was the head of an entirely red being.


    Precisely, the head of a demon.


    Victor took the demon''s head and showed it to Belial.


    "!!!" Belial opened his eyes wide when he saw that head, all of his aura disappeared, and a dull mood descended around him.


    His smile grew widely:


    "Can demons cry?"


    "?A?L?U?C?A?R?D?!"


    Crack, Crack, Crack.


    Just with his voice alone, he seemed to distort all the space around him from his fury!


    This man not only left him impotent and got in the way of his king''s ns, which consequently the responsibility fell on Belial, and to make matters worse, he did this...


    He killed his heir.


    "Hiii..." Pepper hid behind the sisters.


    "I searched hard, I had to visit a dozen witches specializing in your race, but I managed to find him..."


    "And unsurprisingly, just like his father, he was a piece of shit."


    "You will pay for this."


    "h, h, h."


    "..." The pressure around Belial seemed to grow even more.


    "From the moment I interfered with your ns in Greece, I knew this would happen, I just attacked first." Victor cleans his ear out and shes a small smile, "Just like my master taught me, attack first and ask questionster."


    "...." All the women looked at Scathach.


    "Eh...? I didn''t teach that." She made a confused face.


    "...." Everyone just looked at the woman with a dry look; clearly, no one believed her.


    "War, it''s inevitable." Sounds of bones breaking were heard all around:


    "I''ll see you in hell, motherfucker."


    CRACK!


    Victor crushed the minion''s head, and all of Belial''s pressure disappeared.


    "..." As if a supernatural creature had cut the sound off the ce, an ufortable silence fell around them.


    The women kept looking at Victor, and several thoughts were going through their heads, but the main one was:


    ''He became more cruel''.


    And that was inevitable. Being away from his wives for 1 year meant he lost his shackles, and the only one keeping him sane was Ruby, but the woman couldn''t be in several ces at the same time, and she needed to train too.


    Just as Victor has been training all this year nonstop, Ruby has done the same.


    But on the rare times that Victor went out somewhere, Ruby wasn''t there.


    That is, he was alone, and an Alucard alone is never a good thing for other individuals.


    Seriously... He caused more chaos than Violet and Sashabined.


    "..." Ruby looked at Victor silently as several emotions passed through her heart now.


    When Victor said, ''I will go on a night walk.'' Ruby knew someone was going to die that night.


    And he always did that when he got bored of training alone. He''d take his Maids and go somewhere.


    As if death were walking in the moonlight, he took his Maids and caused chaos wherever he went.


    Ironically, the only people he killed were the people he thought were ''bad'', and as part of Victor''s morality is still that of a normal human, the ones who died were usually criminals, rapists, and vampires who preyed on the weak.


    In the literal sense, he was like an ''anti-hero'' who walked only at night.


    Though his methods were... bloody.


    And before she knew it, Roberta was also part of the ''maids'' of the group.


    From what Victor exined to her, Roberta wanted revenge against the gods, and as Victor ''provoked'' the goddess Aphrodite in Roberta''s perception, the woman wanted to join him.


    Ruby doesn''t know the exact details about Roberta''s revenge since Victor didn''t tell the details, he said it was something personal to the woman, and she would tell Ruby if she chose.


    It wasn''t like he was keeping it a secret. He just respected his new Maid''s wishes.


    "Natalia."


    "!!!?" The woman was startled when she was suddenly called by Victor.


    "Get over here."


    "Y-Yes!" She felt a little embarrassed that she was stuttering, but it was inevitable since she didn''t expect the man to suddenly call out to her.


    Victor says something in Natalia''s ear, "Open a gate at these coordinates."


    The woman felt a shiver down her spine when she heard Victor''s voice right next to her.


    But that shiver quickly turned to an icy chill as she felt the gaze of several women on her.


    When Victor finished exining the coordinates, the woman opened her eyes wide.


    "This will use up almost all my energy..."


    "You can''t do it?" Victor asked in a neutral tone.


    "I can, but I''m not like my father who has a high amount of energy, this ce... It''s quite protected."


    "Opening arge portal is literally impossible alone." Natalia judged the mission as impossible.


    "I''m not asking you to open a portal my size, I''m telling you to open a portal about this size." Victor lifted the demon''s head.


    "..." Natalia looked at the demon head:


    "Oh... In that case, it is possible."


    "It''s just a small hole, the protectors of that ce should not notice."


    "Good, now... Do it."


    "Okay."


    "Kaguya gave me that item."


    Kaguya opened her eyes a little, and she asked:


    "Are you really going to do this?"


    "Yes."


    "Master... The reaction of the demons will be the worst possible. Doing this is basically dering war against King Diablo''s faction."


    "I don''t give a fuck." Victor''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "..." The girls felt weird when they saw Victor''s attitude. Normally wouldn''t he fight the man? After all, he likes to fight.


    "Victor, why are you doing this?" Scathach asked curiously, she didn''t know what he was going to do, but from Kaguya''s reaction, it''s going to be something that could cause a war.


    Victor looks at Scathach, "Belial and his subordinates don''t have my respect. To me, they are the worst beings there are, and their leader has shed with me, so I will eliminate him." He made a face of disgust as he remembered the ''vision'' of what the piece of shit he was holding did to the human world.


    This piece of shit had a peculiar taste for children, and when he finished doing his thing, he ''bathed'' in their blood.


    "This is not a fight anymore... This is a war, and I will do everything to eliminate my enemy." Demons cane to the human world and possess a human body, meaning they can use this method to harm Victor''s rtives and acquaintances.


    He knows it, and because of that, their friends are always under constant protection from Violet''s vampire and dark witches that Esther recruited in a certain incident in the past.


    "...You seem to understand the meaning of war." Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "I don''t understand... I haven''t personally experienced it." Victor was honest, he knows how cruel war is, but he only knows this through the teachings he learned in school.


    He didn''t personally experience it as Scathach had.


    "But I understand that I can''t be what I am if I go to war."


    "... That''s true." Scathach had nothing more to say.


    Victor looked at Kaguya and extended his hand:


    "...Sigh, if the master is so determined, it''s not a Maid''s duty to stand in your way." Kaguya extends her hand, a dark power appears in her hands, and soon that power disappears.


    And in Kaguya''s hand was a small golden cube.


    "THAT IS!" Eleanor opened her eyes wide.


    "How did you get this?"


    "I bought it." Victor spoke as he took the item and ced it in the demon''s mouth.


    "How? This item only exists in my territory, and there are no witches there." Eleanor looked quite worried.


    "I do not know. I just bought it from a witch, and it was cheap." Don''t be fooled kids, despite saying it was cheap...


    The number easily reaches 7 digits, and that''s just one unit.


    "..." Eleanor opened her mouth wide as she couldn''t believe the bullshit she was hearing.


    "Eleanor, exin what this is." Violet spoke to Eleanor.


    "..." Eleanor was silent while she seemed to be thinking about several things.


    "Eleanor!" She called the woman again.


    "Leave her alone... It must have been a shock to her." Ruby spoke.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you know what this is?" Violet asked.


    "It is clear." Victor shed a smile.


    "What is it?" Sasha asked too.


    "A bomb."


    "...." The two women were silent.


    "My daughter, you must exin in detail. How about the little fact that this is a bomb made from monster materials? And that its st radius can easily destroy a city?" Scathach spoke.


    "Oh... I forgot to exin that." Ruby shed an innocent smile.


    "A bomb created with material from monsters?" Sasha looked at her mother.


    "It''s a long story..." She was toozy to exin.


    A vein pops in Sasha''s head, "Summarize in 30 words!"


    "Ugh... Later."


    "...I see, I understand now why Eleanor is so shocked..." Violet spoke, and then her eyes widened:


    "Wait, don''t tell me." She looked at Victor, whopletely burned the flesh of the demon''s head and left it practically unrecognizable, as he smashed the demon''s head, and soon a ck ball was created.


    "Where do you want the portal to appear?"


    "On top of Belial Castle."


    "... You are crazy."


    "I call it military tactics, US generals would be proud of me." Victor replied.


    "...." Even his answers got better... Natalia felt awkward now.


    "Now, do it."


    "Yes, yes."


    Maria points her hand forward, and soon a small portal appears:


    Victor takes a deep breath several times, "Testing, testing, one, two." Every time he spoke, his voice grew thicker.


    Soon he shouts, "I, Beelzebub, dere war on BELIAL!"


    "....." A deathly silence fell around them.


    "You son of a bitch, you will pay for eating my wife!"


    Victor makes a motion with his hand and throws the ck ball into the portal.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    3 seconds pass, and everyone hears:


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Followed by Victor''s maniacalugh:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAAHAH~" Heughed out loud as he pped his hands, looking very pleased with what he did.


    .....


    [A/N: This end Volume 3, Volume 4 is the next episode.]


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 250: Belial Loves Say The Name Of... ALUCARD!

    <h4>Chapter 250: Belial Loves Say The Name Of... ALUCARD!</h4>


    Hell, territory of Belial.


    "Son of a bitch!" A gigantic being mmed his fist into the throne he was sitting on, and his booming voice resounded throughout the castle.


    Belial had never felt so angry before in his entire existence.


    A small demon with long wings and two horns appeared in front of Belial, wearing a butler suit:


    "Lord Belial, what happened!?"


    Belial looked at the demon, his mood bing a little more neutral, but the dangerous aura continued around him, and soon he said:


    "Prepare a body for me in the human world, and call my generals."


    ''I''ll make him pay'' Belial''s eyes gleamed dangerously. Demons were famous for returning what they received in kind, and Belial was no different.


    Alucard killed his son.


    And Belial will do the same. He will kill a son of Alucard, if he doesn''t have a son, he will kill his mother, his father, any being rted to that man.


    It didn''t matter if their targets had only known Alucard for a few minutes, he would kill everyone involved with the man! That''s how demons work!


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, death for death!


    He will have his revenge for his son! And for the frightening instrument that became just a shrunken chick!


    "...." The butler demon made a difficult face.


    "Lord Belial... I''m afraid to say this is an impossible request. The quality of human bodies is declining, humans aren''t as healthy as they used to be, and the best bodies are reserved for the two kings and the dukes next to the kings. The body you lost a few months ago was one of the best."


    "..." Belial narrowed his eyes when he heard what the demon said, he couldn''t help but show an annoyed face when he heard of the ''monopoly'' that the two kings were making, but he couldn''t say anything about it at all.


    In hell, the rule is simple.


    The strongmand, and the weak obey.


    Despite being one of the strongest demons, Belial was still weaker than some demon dukes and the king himself, so he followed.


    ''Tsk, if that woman had a stronger fist, I wouldn''t mind joining her, but Queen Lilith is too soft.'' Despite respecting the woman mentioned, after all, she was the creator of demons, he was still a demon.


    He always prioritized his desires and goals above others, and he didn''t mind betraying whoever went after those goals. That is just the kind of creature demons are.


    "We don''t have enough resources to send your generals to the human world." The butler continued.


    "...What about the minions?" Belial asked since he could possess minions as a medium and use them as a means to walk through the human world.


    ''Tsk, if it wasn''t for that annoying god, I wouldn''t have to go through this.''


    It was a divine rule, demons cannot intervene on Earth, and there was a ''door'' that prevented the passage of these demons, and at that door, there was a guard.


    Lucifer, the first demon king and guard of hell, was responsible for keeping demons in hell, but...


    The man decided to simply take a vacation; he broke the key to the gate in two and gave it to his most faithful ''friends''.


    Lilith, the mother of demons, also known as Adam''s first wife, who rejected being ''chained'' by god. She subsequently became the Queen of an entire faction.


    And Diablo, the incarnation of evil, also nicknamed ''Satan'' by mortals. Later on, he became the Demon King Diablo, who was the leader for which Belial served.


    The main objective of Diablo''s faction was the control and dominance of the human race, so he wanted war against humans!


    In the end, the two leaders wanted war!


    With the key to hell''s gate broken, the gate itself went into a state of instability, and ''gaps'' began to appear in the gate.


    And it''s through these breaches that dukes and kings could send minions into the human world.


    At the time, the strongest demons were excited when they saw the breach in the gate. They thought they could finally get out of this boredom that is hell and wanted to go to the human world, unfortunately... They couldn''t, only low level demons could go through the gate.


    And there were two options for high level demons.


    Seal your power and enter the human world with the power of a low level demon or possess a human''s body.


    Sealing off their power was a big ''no'' for the demons, considering they didn''t know when their friends would turn their des on them.


    So it was a general agreement that demons would possess the bodies of humans who had just died, and, by using the human''s soul as a key, they could enter that human''s body.


    "...It is possible to send the boys to the human world, but you will need the king''s permission."


    "Tsk."


    "I will-." Belial was going to say something, but suddenly, he looked up to the sky.


    His eyes narrowed, and he seemed to see beyond his castle.


    Suddenly all the demons in Belial''s territory heard a thick, demonic voice:


    "I, Beelzebub, dere war on BELIAL!"


    That statement was met with strange looks from Belial''s subordinate demons:


    "...but Lord Beelzebub is our ally?"


    "Yes, he is. Something is strange."


    "Did Lord Belial do something?"


    "...Don''t tell me that Lord Beelzebub discovered his green hat?" A demonughed in amusement.


    All the demons associated with Belial knew the man''s personality. If you put it in simple words, he''d stick his dick into whatever hole he found interesting.


    Some demons called him Zeus'' Twin Brother because of this personality.


    "Kekekeke" A lesser demonughed awkwardly and said, "If so, then we''re fucked."


    "Hell yeah." His friend spoke.


    "Let''s run away?" the lesser demon spoke.


    "That''s a good idea." The friend agreed and then continued:


    "I have a bad feeling about this."


    "Me too." Soon they flew towards somewhere.


    Another demon spoke, "...This is strange..."


    Some demons found this strange since Diablo himself had forbidden conflict between allies until the war was over.


    But as the demon king knew what kind of race the demons were, he only forbade internal war for futile and causeless reasons. But, if it was something personal, it was possible to resolve it with a duel between the two individuals involved.


    They didn''t have to discard ''resources'' in a fight considered by Diablo to be ''childish''.


    So there was only one reason, "Lord Beelzebub found out that Lord Belial ate his daughter?"


    "...If so, it took quite a while, it wasmon knowledge that this sort of thing happened."


    "Well, Lord Beelzebub lives in a rather isted ce, so maybe his subordinate demons don''t know?" A male demon with blue skin and golden eyes resembling a lizard spoke.


    Soon the voice was heard again, and this time the voice sounded more irritated:


    "You son of a bitch, you will pay for eating my wife!"


    "....." A deathly silence fell for all of Belial''s subordinate demons.


    "Fuck" All the demons in town spoke at once.


    The butler looked at his master, "...Lord Belial, I warned you that this would go to shit."


    Veins began to pop in Belial''s head, and the being spoke:


    "It''s not Beelzebub you fucking idiots! It''s that man!"


    "... What man?"


    "The man who killed my little brother."


    "How?" The butler looked quite confused since he didn''t remember his master saying that.


    "...Nevermind." Belial just remembered that he didn''t tell his butler. After all, that was a disgrace to him.


    Suddenly the butler opens his eyes wide; ''Was that why he didn''t touch the Subus? Has he be impotent?'' The butler looked up to the sky and saw something falling towards the ground.


    ''What is that?'' He narrowed his eyes a little more, and with his demonic eyes, he could see a head falling, recognizing the head''s identity, he said:


    "That''s the son-..."


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM.


    ...


    Thousands of miles away from the demon''s castle, the demons looked at the mushroom cloud that rose to the sky:


    "Well, shit." Arge demon spoke.


    "We got lucky." The lesser demon continued.


    "Is Lord Belial dead?" therge demon asked in a nonchnt tone.


    "Of course not, he''s one of the 72 Dukes of Hell, you know? It''s hard to kill him."


    "Tsk, and here I was thinking I could loot his treasures." Therge demon spoke in annoyance.


    "Are you talking about the pornography collection?" A lesser demon asked curiously, it wasmon knowledge about Belial''s perversion, and when he conquered a ''woman'', he always took pictures of these conquests and kept them in a book.


    "What else would it be?" Therger demon looked at the smaller one with narrowed eyes.


    "I don''t know, gold maybe?"


    "Gold doesn''t give pleasure, and if I want something, I''ll just steal it."


    "Make sense..." The lesser demon couldn''t help but agree.


    "Tsk, I need to pet my goose." The greater demon looked quite nervous.


    "...Why don''t you visit a Subus?" the lesser demon asked when he saw the state of his acquaintance.


    "Are you crazy? I don''t want to die." He rolled his eyes, then continued:


    "Those bitches are on another level, she''ll suck you to death, literally speaking."


    "... Well, that''s true."


    "But at least she''ll satisfy all your dark desires."


    "...Well..." The bigger demon was tempted to try now... But! He feared for his life, so he decided this was a bad idea.


    "What about the incubus?"


    "They''re extinct, have you forgotten?"


    "Huh¡­? Have they gone extinct?"


    "Of course, Lord Dantalion made a point of persecuting the entire race and extinguishing it from the 7 hells... Didn''t you know that?"


    "Of course not! It may not seem like it, but I am a young devil!"


    "...I thought you were a lesser demon."


    "I am not!" He felt wronged.


    "What race are you then?"


    "I''m an Imp." He patted his chest proudly.


    The bigger demon turned its face to the side and spoke in a confused tone, "Simp?"


    "IMP!"


    "Ohhh, so you''re lower in the hierarchy, RIP for you, buddy."


    "Tsk, don''t remind me of that."


    Suddenly Belial''s demonic voice was heard by the two demons:


    "ALUCARD!!!"


    The whole body of the demons trembled in fear:


    "He''s angry." Therge demon spoke.


    "Don''t say the obvious, Mr obvious."


    "..." The bigger demon looked at the Imp with an annoyed look:


    "But..." The Imp looked at the bigger demon.


    "Who is Alucard?"


    "...How would I fucking know? Do I look like an information bank?"


    "... Well, yes?"


    "...." The two fell silent.


    Suddenly.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A pir of fire rose to the heavens, Belial was seen by the two demons, the giant being looked at his destroyed city, and the pressure of his body seemed to get heavier:


    "You will pay for this, ALUCARD!"


    The spines of the two beings trembled with fear:


    "Is he so angry about losing his porn collection?" the bigger demon asked.


    "I would be too if I were in his ce." The Imp replied.


    "...." The bigger demon looked at the Imp with an using gaze.


    "..." The imp opens his eyes a little and says, "Oops."


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Belial roared skyward, and a pir of fire shot out of his mouth.


    "We should get out of here..."


    "That''s definitely a good idea."


    The two low level demons quickly did what any low level demon would do in this situation.


    They fled!


    ...


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAAHAH~"


    Looking at Victor, who was pping his hands.


    One thing was very clear to the girls; ''He''s really enjoying this.''


    "Darling..." Sasha raised her hand as if she were a child asking the teacher''s permission to speak:


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Sasha:


    "What''s up, Honey?"


    Hearing the gentle tone Victor used to speak, Sasha, Violet, Scathach, and Natashia all shed a small smile.


    They only thought for a few seconds about the possibility that Victor had changed so much that he forgot about them, but it seems that this is not true.


    The truth is that his love seemed to get stronger? It''s heavy...


    At least that was Sasha and Violet''s impression.


    Natashia and Scathach didn''t know that.


    Sasha shed a small smile, "What was that about Beelzebub?"


    "Oh, from what a witch told me, Belial is very famous for sticking his...-" He stopped talking, and looked at Ophis for a few seconds, then continued:


    "His little brother everywhere."


    "He was evenbeled the twin brother of Zeus."


    "...That''s not a goodparison." Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "Indeed." Natashia nodded in agreement.


    "Thinking about the man''s personality, I just threw in random words about cheating. If that works, Good. He will be busy with another demon for a while, but if that doesn''t work..."


    "Well, it''s not like anything is going to change." Victor suddenly turned around and started walking towards Scathach''s mansion.


    "...umu..." Pepper nodded to herself and said, "Somehow, my godfather has be an expert in causing chaos."


    "... Godfather? Is he not your brother-inw?" Scathach looked at her daughter, confused.


    "...." Pepper, Siena, and Lacus looked at Scathach with a dry gaze.


    Looking at Victor''s back, ''Father...'' Ophis'' eyes lit up a little, then Ophis was covered in a ck power and appeared on Victor''s shoulder.


    "...." Victor disyed a gentle smile and patted Ophis'' head.


    [Girls, you''re free to do whatever you want, I won''t be leaving for a while.] Victor mentally spoke.


    [Yes, Master.] The five almost spoke at the same time, and soon they became more rxed.


    Except for one Maid, of course.


    Kaguya''s body became pure darkness as she disappeared into the ground and entered Victor''s shadow:


    [Kaguya?]


    [If I don''t keep an eye on the master... The master will run away somewhere I can''t see... Again.] Kaguya spoke up.


    ''... am I a child?'' Victor almost said it, but he knew this was Kaguya''s way of taking care of him, and he didn''t hate it:


    [Then follow me, My Maid.]


    Kaguya shed a gentle smile and said, [Always.]


    The little girl disyed a small satisfied smile.


    Soon Victor turned around, "Shall we? We need to eat."


    Hearing the word ''eat'', Scathach, Natashia, Violet, and Sasha''s eyes glowed blood red, and they looked at Victor as if he were a walking pig.


    "Indeed, we haven''t eaten yet." Violet licked her lips.


    Natashia''s eyes stopped shining, and she asked in a non-confident tone, "...Hmm, can I too?"


    Victor looked at Natashia, and with the same gentle smile, he said, "Of course."


    And with those simple words, Natashia''s gloomy mood seemed to lighten.


    "Let''s go!" She was very excited.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 251: Demon.

    <h4>Chapter 251: Demon.</h4>


    Yes, Indeed. They are called demons by mortals...


    Creatures who were rejected by God for being too corrupt.


    Once angels who were on God''s side, but now cast out of paradise and abandoned in the confines of a world in decay.


    Punished by the creator himself to be the representation of all the ''evil'' of humanity.


    Creatures that when mortals think of the word ''evil'', the word ''demon'' certainlyes to their minds.


    Condemned to roam the seven hells for all eternity, demons are the result of a single action...


    ''Sin''.


    When people kill in anger.


    When people envy other people''s goods, and steal those goods.


    When people are toozy to do something.


    When people are very proud and believe they are always right, consequently harming another being.


    When people have an insatiable gluttony and do not share with their peers despite having better conditions.


    When people umte enough goods without need.


    And when people have an uncontroble lust, that can lead to the death of other beings.


    When a ''sin'' ismitted, by divinew, you will be condemned to hell.


    But... God is just...


    Sin will still be judged.


    By the hands of the three judges of the abyss...


    Gigantic beings whose only visible features are their golden eyes, golden hands, and a mouth that seems to contain an entire ''gxy'' inside it.


    Supernatural beings call these judges the eyes, hands, and mouth of God because, with one decree from these formless beings, you can be condemned to eternal happiness, or eternal suffering.


    Judges who judge mortals...


    And If it is dered that their sins are too high to redeem.


    The mortal soul will be thrown into the confines of the 7 hells, its soul will be recycled, taking only the good part, and all that is left is...


    An empty shell of pure evil... These are the beings known as demons...


    People of antiquity believe that there is no ''goodness'' in demons. After all, that part was taken from them a long time ago.


    But like every story rted to the genesis, everything is not what it seems.


    The first human woman to be created, Lilith. That, in another time, would be the mother of demons.


    She is a special being that, despite being a demon of the highest rank that can be considered an evil god, she still has her ''goodness''.


    But that''s not the case for... Diablo.


    The incarnation of evil... the bloody gue.... The demon of Chaos.


    There are many titles that beings have given him.


    Diablo is the first demon born when God implemented the soul recycling system, humanity''s first sin, and, consequently, by being the first and beginning of everything, he is the ''idealization'' of what demons should be.


    And this being was looking at a distant ce.


    Sitting on a red throne decorated with the bones of his enemies, the Demon King narrowed his eyes.


    With its long thorny tail, it picks up a ck soul with some white parts. Clearly, the soul was corrupted, but there was also a bit of ''goodness'' in that soul, something that shouldn''t be happening.


    "Stop, Stop! Do not do this." The soul begged.


    Paying no attention to the insect''s murmurs, it just opens its mouth full of sharp teeth and....


    Eats.


    The demon king''s eyes begin to glow blood red:


    "A breach has been created... Someone has invaded..." A dark, distorted voice resounded throughout the castle.


    "Belial was attacked." He touched his ws to his chin and seemed to think.


    "Beelzebub?"


    "Wrong, that''s not his voice."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A silence fell around, and all that could be heard was the noise of several souls who were behind Diablo.


    These souls were asking for help.


    But no one here would help them.


    They will be Diablo''s snacks.


    Again the demon''s tail moved and captured a soul, he brought that soul to his mouth, and...


    Crunch!


    "...Someone is trying to bring chaos to my army."


    "But that individual failed miserably." He spoke in disdain. Demons have been in conflict with each other for hundreds of thousands of years, they literally never stopped fighting.


    This tactic is very childish, in Diablo''s opinion.


    "Bael."


    A red pentagram appeared on the ground, and soon an ''extremely handsome man'' appeared.


    He was tall, with long golden hair tied in a ponytail that reached to the ground, he had green eyes and was wearing a white suit. It was a look you wouldn''t expect to see in a ce like this.


    "...You''re still using that disgusting form." Diablo spoke in a dry voice that gave Bael little chills, but it didn''tst long since he was used to Diablo''s disapproval of his appearance.


    "What can I say? I got used to using this body." He shrugged as if he had no choice.


    "..." The being was silent, and then he spoke:


    "Call Belial, and make him spit out all he knows."


    The man''s eyes turned cold, "...What happened?"


    "Someone invaded hell and attacked Belial, this being is trying to cause chaos in my army." He exined quickly and in a way that was easy to understand.


    "...." Bael touched his chin and began to think:


    ''There are not many beings who can pass through the gate of hell without God''s permission.''


    ''Even if the gate is unstable, this is an almost impossible feat.''


    ''Yes... Indeed, the keyword here is ''almost''. Who is attacking? A space god? A weather god? Or maybe someone this god works for?''


    "Well... It doesn''t matter." Bael''s green eyes gleamed a little dangerously, "Whoever it is, he''s going to die."


    "I will call Belial, and have this investigated."


    Diablo grabbed another soul with his tail and put it in his mouth:


    "Call Beelzebub too."


    "The person who attacked was using his name, he might know something."


    Bael looked at the souls that Diablo was eating and found it a waste to have so many good souls that could serve as bodies for the army of demons, but instead were being used here to feed this ancient demon. Rare souls that escaped the hands of the judges of the abyss due to an error in the divine system.


    Bael had to agree that Lucifer was adept at causing trouble for God, with just the simple gesture of breaking a key that was supposed to be unbreakable, he messed up the entire ''perfect'' system that God created.


    And he did all this simply because he wanted to take a ''vacation''.


    "... Okay." Bael turned and soon disappeared into a pentagram.


    Diablo looked up at the blood-red sky, his eyes seemed to glow a little, and he saw a gigantic ck door that appeared to be ''bleeding''.


    ''No change, huh.'' He was used to this sight. Since he received a part of Lucifer''s Key, he was able to see ''the door to hell'', but he could only see, he could not touch or interact with the door.


    Diablo believed he could only do so if he had theplete key.


    ''Soon... Yes, indeed... Soon, I will leave this ce.'' He closed his eyes again and went back to what he was doing.


    ...


    In Victor''s personal room.


    Scathach, Violet, Ruby, Sasha, and Natashia were present, and the girls were scattered around the room.


    Ruby and Sasha were sitting cross-legged while they were reading manga...


    Precisely, only Ruby was reading, as Sasha was more focused on what Victor was talking about.


    Violet and Natashia had their heads resting on the shoulders of Victor, who was sitting on the bed, with his back to the wall.


    Scathach was seated in a chair a little ways away from the group, and she had arge table beside her with several old books that she asked Luna to bring from her mansion.


    She seemed to be focused on researching something.


    When Victor finished ''eating'' and the girls too, the women grabbed him and Ruby and dragged him to the room, demanding an exnation. They needed to know what Victor did to prepare for this.


    As they were already in the room anyway, they took off all their heavy clothes and put on light clothes.


    "...How can you cause so much chaos in just one year?" That was Sasha''s first question.


    "..." Victor touched his chin and thought about what Sasha said, and then he said:


    "I do not know."


    "..." Sasha opened her mouth a little, and then she sighed¡­


    Victor had just finished exining everything that had happened in the year he was alone with Ruby, and she just couldn''t believe how much chaos he''d caused in such a short time.


    "But..."


    "Hmm?"


    "One thing I can say is, try to leave Violet without seeing me for a year and knowing that this was someone''s fault..."


    "I ask you, Honey. what do you think will happen?"


    "The world would burn... Literally." Sasha and Ruby gave an instant response.


    "..." Violet was silent and didn''t defend herself because she knew it was true. After all, she couldn''t go 1 week without seeing Victor when she was younger, let alone a year?


    She wouldpletely freak out.


    "It seems like everyone wants to be your enemy, Husb-...Victor."


    "..." Sasha looked at her mother with a dry look but soon went back to reading her manga.


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile and pat Natashia''s head a little, and he said:


    "Everyone wants to be my enemy, huh?" Victor shed an odd smile.


    Natashia disyed a small gentle smile when she felt Victor''s affection. Everything felt very peaceful now, and she finally got what she wanted!


    But unfortunately, she still didn''t get ''everything'' she wanted. She still wanted him inside her! She still wanted him to call her Honey, simr to how he talked to her daughter!


    And more importantly, she wanted a threesome with her daughter!


    A small, obsessive smile appeared on her face, but she quickly hid that smile as sheid her head on Victor''s chest.


    She wanted more!


    More... More... MORE! AND MORE!


    "Well, I don''t think I''m the cause of it." Victor chuckled a little and patted the head of Violet, who was next to him.


    "...!" The woman''s body trembled a little, but soon she leaned her body closer to Victor and enjoyed the man''s caresses.


    Soon she spoke in a proud tone, "...Darling''s presence is very intimidating, and because of that, he makes enemies wherever he goes."


    "True, ''small'' men will be intimidated by Victor''s presence." The word ''small'' appeared to contain several hidden meanings.


    And Violet, with the dirty mind that she had understood the full meaning of what Natashia said.


    "Indeed, indeed. Darling is on another level." She spoke with a suggestive smile.


    Natashia looked at Violet, and she smiled the same way the woman did, "Oh? I feel like I''m going to get along with you."


    "Me too~." Violetughed a little.


    "...." Ruby and Sasha looked at the two women with a dry look, their gaze saying: Bitch, please. Have some decency.


    "Blowing up the entire Inquisition base." Ruby suddenly started.


    "In my defense, that was done by Mizuki... I just cheered... Yes, I just gave my motivational support. I definitely didn''t like seeing those fireworks~" Victor quickly defended himself with a big smile on his face, but clearly, everyone knew he liked what he did!


    "Looking for a fight with a demon duke." Sasha continued.


    "Well¡­ He pissed me off, and I didn''t like the way he talked about Scathach. He started it." He spoke in a neutral tone, but everyone could see the anger that was pouring out of his words.


    "..." Scathach shed an imperceptible little smile when she heard what Victor said but quickly went back to her reading.


    She wasn''t particrly offended to hear this, considering many people had already said that, and these people disappeared from the face of the earth. He would just be next on the list.


    "Call the goddess Aphrodite who is a Titan Goddess, a Bitch." Ruby spoke as she sighed a little internally. She should have gone with Victor, she regretted it a little, but...


    Victor''s state that day was very chaotic, she needed to listen to him a little, or he wouldn''t be ''rxed''.


    Ruby understood that when he couldn''t see the rest of his wives, she was the only bridge that kept Victor''s obsessiveness at sanity, and if she ''disappeared from his sight too'', he would go crazier than he already was.


    "..." Victor was silent since he had no words to defend himself. He did that, after all, he didn''t like the second encounter he had with Aphrodite at all.


    He hoped never to see the woman again, but fate is a bitch, and he met her again.


    "Not that she isn''t a bitch." Sasha defended Victor.


    "Indeed." Natashia and Violet supported Sasha.


    "..." Ruby looked at Sasha with a dry look, her gaze saying, ''Weren''t you on my side?''


    Sasha just turned away and started whistling.


    ''Traitor!'' Ruby thought, then she continued:


    "She can be a bitch, and sleep with any man she''s interested in, but we''re not supposed to say those things." As a teacher, Ruby began to exin:


    "After all, she is a goddess who has lived since the beginning of time, her morality is different from ours."


    "... Well, yes." Sasha couldn''t help but agree with Ruby, looking for a fight with a goddess of Aphrodite''s level was just silly.


    "I''m surprised she didn''t do anything to Victor." Natashia suddenly spoke up.


    "..."


    "Yes... This is definitely strange, this man has the ability to offend everyone. If he talks to a stone, I have no doubt that this stone will spit blood for such offense."


    "..." Victor''s eyes twitched when he heard what Violet said.


    "Why didn''t she do anything?" Sasha asked the doubt in the heads of the four women.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 252: Fulfilling Past Promises.

    <h4>Chapter 252: Fulfilling Past Promises.</h4>


    [A/N: A small announcement, soon there will be a new vote on pa treon, the vote will decide which character will participate


    in the next vote to win an illustration, stay tuned on my pa treon, all voting happens on pa treon... See youter guys.]


    ...


    "Why didn''t she do anything?" Sasha asked the doubt in the heads of the four women.


    "¡­" A moment of silence fell between the women as they were trying to understand the goddess''s thoughts.


    But...


    "Who cares?" Scathach suddenly spoke, and she managed to get the girls'' attention.


    The long red haired woman raised her head and looked directly at the girls.


    "Who cares about the thoughts of a goddess?" She spoke with disdain on her face.


    "..." The girls were silent.


    "You are losing focus." Scathach continued.


    "What do you mean?" Natashia asked, trying to understand the woman''s intentions.


    Scathach ignored Natashia''s question and continued, "It doesn''t matter if she helped him or not, it doesn''t matter at all."


    "What matters is, this Bitch is very interested in him..." Scathach''s eyes shed blood red. Who did this bitch think she was to run after her disciple?


    "...." Violet, Sasha, and Natashia narrowed their eyes when they heard what Scathach said.


    "Hmm..." Ruby put her hand on her chin and seemed to think:


    "That''s true." Remembering what Victor said about the woman, Ruby couldn''t help but agree with her mother.


    "..." Victor showed a small smile and was silent all this time. For him, the girls'' discussion and debate were like a song yed by the bestposer in the world.


    He really missed it.


    And... He really liked it when girls talked about him and were protective of him.


    It was not out of ego or anything like that.


    But... He just loved it.


    Because that was their way of showing love to him.


    ''Although...'' Victor looked at Scathach, seeing the woman sitting on the chair with her legs crossed while holding a thick book in her hands. He couldn''t help but think that she was very beautiful...


    His blood-red eyes glowed a little.


    He measured his and Scathach''s strength, and just as he''d expected:


    ''It''s still not enough...'' Despite having trained 1 year non-stop, he didn''t progress much in ''power'', and instead progressed more in his techniques that became more refined.


    Victor was at a bottleneck, and he understood that a vampire''s nature was an unbreakable rule, and he couldn''t break it.


    Believe me... He tried, almost killing himself in training has its perks, but...


    ''It''s still not enough.''


    But that thought didn''t depress Victor. It actually made him more excited to know that he could still get stronger, and as he remembered Natashia''s fight, he saw that he still had several ways to improve his techniques still.


    And as he improved his technique, he would improve his strength, make less useless moves, and would be a more plete'' warrior.


    ''I have to be patient.'' Yes, he should have patience and focus on what he already has. He needed to train what he already had so that one day he could reach the level of the woman in front of him.


    After all, it took her 2000 years to get where she was today, and Victor must go through the same. He must wait 2000 years for his body to evolve naturally.


    But... Like all adults in the 21st century, he didn''t want to wait...


    ''2000 years is a long time.'' Indeed, 2000 years was a very long time since various civilizations could rise and fall in the meantime. Who knows?


    Perhaps Earth would be finished two thousand years into the future.


    Because of this, Victor thought of an alternative.


    ''Natalia...'' Precisely speaking... The power of her n.


    ''If an individual had the ability to close down a whole world and slow down time, he could definitely do that on a small scale.'' Victor''s thought was to create a room where time passed faster for him so that his body could age and he would train at the same time.


    ''But... That''s impossible, for now.'' After all, from what Victor understood, only Alexios had that power.


    His daughter didn''t.


    And Victor was 100% sure that Alexios wouldn''t help him.


    Why? Because Alexios was a faithful servant.


    And just like his Maids, a faithful servant would not help a possible ''enemy'' of the person they served.


    ''Probably, he could help me, but I would have to make a contract or something that forbade me from harming d or anyone in his family.'' And that was something Victor didn''t want.


    He didn''t want to be chained...


    The simple fact of not being able to do something he wanted left a bad taste in his mouth.


    "So, what should we do?" Violet asked.


    "..." And hearing Violet''s voice next to him, Victor woke up from his thoughts.


    "Something you should have done a long time ago." Scathach closed the book with a bang and spoke with a big smile on her face:


    "Train."


    "...." A silence fell over the room, and all the women looked at Scathach with surprised expressions.


    Why is it all about training?


    "Of course, I will train you."


    "...." Violet, Sasha, and even Natashia made an annoyed face since they didn''t want to train.


    "That''s a good idea, I need some teachings from you, mother." Ruby''s eyes went dark as a ck hole:


    "I''ve managed to ess the Vampire Count form, but I still have trouble controlling-...I need your teachings."


    "Oh?" Scathach looked at her daughter with an interested smile. She saw the smile on her face, it was an excited smile... A smile like Victor.


    "..." Scathach opened her mouth a little in shock and looked at Victor:


    "...Victor..." Her voice came out menacingly.


    "..." Victor turned his face away and started whistling.


    "What did you do to my daughter?" Her voice came out darkly.


    WHISTLE!


    "What are you talking about, I didn''t do anything." He yed innocent.


    "...." Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    And looked at her daughter:


    "What did he do to you?" She decided to ask the victim.


    "...?" Ruby didn''t understand the question, but thinking she was talking about how she was able to ess her transformation, she said:


    "It''s no big deal, he just promised that if I trained with him, he would reward me..." Her face turned a little red at the end.


    Of course, the reward was ''that''.


    Dual cultivation, explore the dragon''s den, traverse the mountain tops, etc.


    And they all clearly understood that.


    Except for one.


    "What kind of reward?" Scathach asked with narrowed eyes.


    "....." Sasha, Natashia, and Violet looked at Scathach with a face that said:


    Bitch, please. You are older than Jesus, how could you not understand the hidden message? Are you kidding?


    "...Well..." Her face turned redder.


    Gulp...


    She swallowed hard and seemed to gather courage.


    "SSS...-" She bit her tongue...


    And her face got redder.


    "..." Scathach''s eyes darkened as she finally understood; Victor used the carrot method, Ruby would help him in training, and he would reward her with something she liked... And so he did, and in the end, she became addicted to training because unconsciously, she knew she would get a reward if she did that:


    "You bastard, you''ve addicted my daughter." Scathach looked at Victor but saw that the man was nowhere to be found.


    Her eyes glowed blood red as she searched for Victor and quickly found him standing in the doorway.


    "Victor..." Her eyes and her face were dark as a ck hole.


    Victor''s smile grew:


    "Hey, Scathach. I need to sort something out. When I get back... I''ll train with you."


    "...Oh?" Scathach was interested in what Victor was going to say.


    "I need your teachings¡­" He disyed a gentle smile, "And I want to spend time alone with you, I''ve missed you."


    "¡­Huh?" All Scathach''s momentum seemed to disappear with the leaves in the wind.


    "I''ll see youter, Scathach." He shed a small smile, and his body began to be covered in lightning.


    Rumble.


    And in the blink of an eye, he was gone, leaving behind streaks of lightning.


    "....."


    An awkward silence fell in the room while the girls looked at Scathach, who was stunned in ce. She looked like an adventurer who looked into medusa''s eyes and was paralyzed as stone.


    "...He''s gotten better at dealing with Scathach..." Violet muttered.


    And the girls couldn''t help but agree with the woman.


    "Ahhh!" Sasha suddenly opened her eyes.


    Natashia looked at Sasha, "What is it, Daughter?"


    "Let''s follow him!"


    "Eh...? But I have to sort out my n''s problems..." She spoke the truth since she had just left everything in Victoria''s hands a few days ago.


    "Who cares about the n?"


    "Was that really something an heiress should say?" Violet asked with a dry look.


    But Sasha didn''t seem to be listening to her since she was more focused on her thoughts.


    "..." Ruby looked at Violet:


    "Those wordsing from you, that''s really ironic."


    "..." Violet was silent as she looked at Ruby:


    "I-..." She looked like she was going to say something to defend herself.


    "I can count how many times you neglected the heiress'' job to pursue Victor." Ruby picked up a red book that had a strange padlock on it.


    "I have it all written down here." Ruby shed a small smile.


    "...." Violet looked at Ruby with a shocked face.


    "Why do you have this!?"


    "ckm-... Cough, I mean, if I ever needed to convince one of my friends to do something for me."


    ''This bitch! She was definitely going to say ckmail, right?'' Violet''s eyes glowed blood red.


    Sasha approached her mother and spoke in her ear:


    "We can be alone-." She didn''t even need to finish saying that as Natashia understood what her daughter meant.


    The woman quickly got up from the bed, clothes began to be created on her body, and she looked at her daughter with sparks of lightning shing in her eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    "...." Sasha''s smile grew.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The two women were covered by lightning and soon disappeared.


    "Ugh, why don''t I have this power? I could follow them now." Violet mourned her fate.


    "Woman, you literally have the power every vampire would love to have."


    "...?" Violet looked confused at Ruby.


    "What power are you talking about?"


    "You can walk in the sun, bitch. Did you forget?"


    "Oh... But is that a big deal?" Violet didn''t understand. Given her preference, she would rather have a power equal to Kaguya so she could chase after Victor 24... Wrong, 25 hours a day, 8 days a week, 666 days a year.


    ... The calendar doesn''t work like that!


    Ruby narrowed her eyes, "...These privileged people must die..." She really envied Violet''s power. After all, if she had the power to walk in the sun, she wouldn''t have to wear that stifling coat, and she could resolve things in the human world more easily.


    "...That''s really ironicing from you..." Violet didn''t miss the opportunity to timely Ruby.


    "Why?"


    "You are the daughter of Scathach, and you were born with two powers."


    "Vampires were spitting blood right now if they heard what you said."


    "..." Ruby started to think about what Violet had said and added, "That really makes sense, they all have the attitude of a young master of a Wuxia novel, it''s quite possible they did that."


    "...?" Violet didn''t understand anything Ruby said since she wasn''t into the culture yet.


    ...


    Victor stopped in the middle of the Scathach mansion room, he was only wearing pants.


    "Victor, what are you doing?" Lacus asked with a curious look.


    "...?" Victor looked at Lacus and saw that she was apanied by Siena, Pepper, Ophis, and Eleanor.


    "Oh, you''vee at a good time." Victor looked at Eleanor.


    "But I didn''t go anywhere, I was stuck here from the beginning." Eleanor retorted.


    Victor pointed to Eleanor, "You''reing with me to a ce."


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes, "... I can deny it, you know?"


    "If you don''t go, I''ll steal your horse, I know she''s stopped outside the capital."


    Eleanor''s eyes gleamed blood red, "...Try to steal Chloe from me, just try... I guarantee your head will be rolling the moment you touch my horse." She was quite protective of her horse.


    "Oh..." Victor''s smile grew, and he started to stare at Eleanor.


    "Victor is acting like a hooligan." Pepper muttered.


    "But hasn''t he always acted like this?" Siena spoke.


    "... Of course not." Pepper took a while to respond.


    "Usually, he has mother''s attitude, the difference is he''s not mother, so we thought he was a Hooligan." Lacus exined.


    "OHHH." The two understood each other now.


    Suddenly.


    BOOOOOM!


    The front door was mmed open.


    "...." The group looked towards the door and saw a woman with long ck hair and violet eyes. She was being apanied by another woman who looked like her.


    Two wild princesses appeared, and they brought their guards.


    "OPHIS!"


    "Geh." Ophis'' face distorted a little.


    "What do you mean by ''GEH''? Huh?"


    "..." Ophis turned away and ignored her sister.


    "I finally found you, you should go home." Elizabeth demanded,


    "Kotowaru!." Ophis'' face, for a moment, seemed to grow more mature.


    "..." The two sisters looked at Ophis in shock and then looked at Victor:


    "What did you teach her?"


    "Why did the me fall on me? I did nothing." He felt unjustified, but soon his mood changed, and he looked at the guards with his gaze glowing blood-red:


    "You all wait outside."


    "...We don''t follow-." The guard leader wanted to say something, but Victor didn''t give a damn.


    "I said..." Victor''s voice started to get darker, and he ordered with eyes glowing blood red, "You all wait outside."


    The guards'' bodies trembled a little, they felt a chill down their spines, and in that very second, they lost consciousness and became puppets:


    "Yes, Master."


    All the guards turned and left the mansion.


    "...." A silence fell over the ce.


    Pepper and Lilith''s faces looked a little red, while Elizabeth looked at Victor with a little fear that soon disappeared.


    "Father is cool." Ophis'' eyes gleamed. She felt no fear, but soon her face became strange.


    "...Cool Father?"


    "Father cool¡­ Huh?" She seemed to be trying to unravel a divine mystery.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natashia and Sasha appeared alongside Victor.


    "Oh, the group has grown¡­" Sasha said.


    "Will youe?" Victor asked.


    "We can''t?" The two asked at the same time.


    He shed a gentle little smile and said, "I didn''t say that."


    "..." The two smiled a little.


    "Kaguya." Victor spoke aloud, and soon a shadow left the ground.


    Victor looked into Kaguya''s eyes:


    [I will go visit Big Guy and that strange tree, take care of the house for me.]


    [...Will you go alone?]


    [Natashia and Sasha will be with me... And Eleanor too]


    [At least take a Maid, master.]


    [Which do you suggest?]


    [Eve... She is very unstable these days, she needs your attention.]


    [...I didn''t realize that....] Victor felt bad about it.


    [No need to feel this way, master. Your head was full of training and concern for your wives. It''s understandable.]


    [But don''t forget about us...]


    Victor looked seriously at Kaguya:


    [That will never happen... After all, you are my lovely Maids.]


    [...I know...] Kaguya disyed a small smile. Throughout the past year, Victor always paid attention to the Maids, it was only when he was close to returning to Nightingale that he didn''t look at them much, but that was understandable.


    AND...


    ''There is me.'' Kaguya was there to look after the maids as well when her master was too busy.


    "...." The group fell silent when they saw Victor looking at Kaguya silently.


    "... This is weird." Pepper spoke.


    "Yes." They all agreed for different reasons, they knew he was talking to Kaguya, but it was in a way they couldn''t understand.


    Only Elizabeth and Lilith didn''t know what was going on, and because of that, they agreed with what Pepper said.


    "Hmm¡­" Natashia looked at this with a bit of envy.


    Sasha and even his maids had something special with Victor, only she and Scathach had nothing! This was unfair! Older women need something too!


    Her eyes gleamed with determination while she seemed to be thinking about something.


    "I am going." Victor spoke as he turned and looked at a woman.


    "¡­Eh?" Eleanor felt a bad feeling when she saw Victor''s eyes.


    "Be careful, master."


    "Thank you, My Maid."


    Before Victor left, Ophis suddenly appeared beside him and held Victor''s hand:


    "Hmm?"


    "Father¡­ Blood¡­ Hungry¡­" She spoke in a monotone, but everyone could understand her intentions.


    "Wha-..." The two sisters'' world seemed to have frozen, and they looked at Ophis with a shocked look.


    He looked at the little girl in a gentle tone and said, "... I''lle back quickly. If you''re still here, I''ll give you my blood, okay?"


    "Ugh¡­ Okay¡­"


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor disappeared, leaving lightning trails behind, and appeared in front of Eleanor as he raised the woman like a princess.


    "Huh¡­? Let me go-."


    "Don''t open your mouth or scream. You will bite your tongue."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor disappeared again.


    "Yep, she was kidnapped." Siena spoke.


    "I hope her butler doesn''t know this, he''ll be pissed." Lacus spoke.


    "Who cares? Victor doesn''t seem to mind either."


    ".... Well, yes." Lacus couldn''t help but agree with Pepper.


    Sasha and Natashia looked at each other, and then.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The two followed Victor.


    "...." The three sisters and Kaguya looked at the two princesses,


    "They''re going to explode any moment¡­" Kaguya predicted, and she quickly put her hands to her ears.


    The three sisters imitated what Kaguya did and waited.


    Veins started popping in the two sisters'' heads when they saw Ophis'' face, and they screamed.


    "ALUCARD!!!"


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 253: Pepper Is Not A Hooligan!... Maybe.

    <h4>Chapter 253: Pepper Is Not A Hooligan!... Maybe.</h4>


    [A/N: For those who don''t know, the woman on the new cover is Kaguya, our perfect Maid. Umu! Ah yes, Ruby''s sketch is avable on discord or pa treon... She''s almost ready to be a new cover, hehe... See you guyster]


    .....


    "Ugh, you''re screaming too loud, stupid princesses." Violet walked downstairs with Scathach and Ruby.


    "If things continue like this, will Victor be a new kind of deity? People seem to enjoy shouting his name." Ruby thought aloud as she remembered Belial screaming Victor''s name.


    "...." Scathach looked at the two princesses with indifferent eyes, but soon the woman ignored the two women and walked towards her daughters.


    Lilith and Elizabeth looked at Violet with an irritated look and said:


    "Look what he did to our sister!" They pointed at Ophis.


    "..." Violet and Ruby looked at Ophis and saw the little girl mumbling something about being hungry and wanting blood.


    "Oh... didn''t you know?" Violet made a strange face as she looked at Elizabeth and said, "But weren''t you around when she drank Victor''s blood?"


    "..." Lilith looked at her sister.


    "Yes, I was there, but I didn''t expect that little drop of blood to get her addicted!" Elizabeth justified herself, and she continued:


    "I thought Ophis just marked him! I did not expect this result!"


    "Ah..." Elizabeth just realized she was talking nonsense.


    "¡­Eh¡­?" Lilith opened her mouth wide when she heard what her sister said; ''Did she mark him? Huh? Why didn''t she tell anyone about this?''


    "..." All the girls looked at the two sisters with a neutral gaze.


    Violet narrowed her eyes "...Hold on for a few seconds."


    "...." The two sisters looked at Violet.


    "What do you mean by ''Mark''?"


    "Yes, that seems to be important, given the reactions of the two of you." Ruby continued with a cold stare.


    "..." The two sisters were silent.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The whole room was enveloped in an awkward silence, and no one spoke as everyone just watched the two sisters.


    "Why do you insist on keeping quiet? Exin yourselves!" Violet demanded. She had no patience for things that were rted to Victor and things that might affect him in some way.


    The same could be said about Scathach and Ruby. Although the mother-daughter duo were a little different.


    Ruby took care of Victor like a worried wife, while Scathach took care of him as her ''foolish'' disciple.


    "W-Well..." Elizabeth didn''t know what to say.


    Being the eldest, Lilith decided to take the initiative:


    "...Unfortunately, we can''t tell you that, even if we wanted to." Lilith spoke in a neutral, professional tone and pointed at her throat.


    "...A contract..." Scathach spoke in a neutral tone, but inside, she was a little surprised that that old man, who loved his daughters so much, would do such a thing.


    ''Whatever this ''Mark'' is, is it important enough for the old man to do this kind of deed to his daughters?'' Scathach thought, and she started to get more interested in what it was as she looked at Ophis, who was looking at her sisters.


    Noticing that someone was looking at her, Ophis looked at Scathach with an innocent look:


    "...?" She didn''t understand why Scathach was looking at her like that since the only thing going through her head now was the boredom of having to wait for Victor toe back.


    ''...But... I don''t have to wait?'' Upon hearing about ''Mark'', she just realized that she could also follow her father!


    Her eyes glowed blood red, and she started to look around as if she was looking for something.


    "How can I say, our father is quite strict with family secrets." Lilith replied in the same tone of voice.


    ''Hmm?'' Elizabeth looked at her little sister, and, seeing the actions her little sister was doing, she narrowed her eyes in suspicion. She definitely knew what those strange movements were.


    ''She''s trying to run away again.'' She apanied Ophis for a long time! Don''t underestimate her!


    She quickly made a move. She appeared behind Ophis and held the girl by her gothic dress, she looked like a baby cat that was caught by her mother by the neck.


    "...?" Ophis looked at her sister with an annoyed look.


    "Do not do this." She spoke in a stern tone.


    "I wasn''t going to do anything..." Ophis felt wronged now, she literally did nothing! She definitely wasn''t nning on following Victor wherever he went!


    Believe her! She is an obedient child!


    "Do not lie to me." Elizabeth narrowed her eyes.


    "..." Ophis used her right to remain silent, she knew the rules of society! No one could force her to say something she didn''t want to. And as the king''s youngest daughter, she had the right to be spoiled!


    She had every right to do whatever she wanted!


    This is a free monarchy!


    Elizabeth''s eyes lit up a little, and she said, "I''ve been with you long enough to know your quirks."


    "..." Ophis made an annoyed face and turned away. She will ignore her sister!


    Annoying woman!


    Seeing Ophis''s state now, she couldn''t help but say, "Ugh, she''s be so troublesome ever since she found Victor."


    "..." Seeing her younger sister''s state, Lilith was surprised again.


    Ophis was normally a dutiful child who listened to everyone, and she had never heard about any trouble that Ophis caused. After all, she usually just stayed inside her castle and did nothing.


    Only asionally did Lilith hear that Ophis ran off to explore the ''city'', but that was normal; she is a child, she must feel suffocated being in a castle alone with only Maids.


    It was because of her peculiarity that no one could touch her without being ''enchanted'' by her ''supernatural beauty''.


    She lived without any contact with her older brothers, and her own father paid no attention.


    ''Father¡­ He''s a stupid man sometimes.'' Lilith knew the truth that d watched his children from afar, but for a child, she didn''t want her parents ''far away'', but close to them.


    When Ophis first ran away, Elizabeth, who was only recently considered the King''s youngest daughter, began to spend more time with Ophis.


    Because of this, of all the siblings, Elizabeth was the one who knew Ophis the most.


    "...This Mark or whatever, can''t you guys tell me about it?" Ruby suddenly asked as she looked at Lilith.


    Lilith looked at Ruby and replied, "We can''t, as you know, the contract is absolute."


    Ruby and Violet narrow their eyes a little.


    "You don''t need to be so cautious..." Lilith said.


    "Oh? Why don''t we?" Ruby started questioning Lilith.


    "The thing that Ophis did to Victor is not harmful to the man himself, in a way, it''s a blessing. I even feel jealous of it a little bit." Lilith was honest.


    "...." Ruby, Violet, and Scathach narrowed their eyes.


    "What do you mean by blessing?" Scathach was the one who asked this time.


    "I can not say." Lilith made a hard face. She didn''t like the look of Scathach, and her stare sent shivers down her spine.


    "But just know that it''s not a bad thing... And maybe this will help Ophis as time goes on too, maybe in the future she can be a normal girl?" Lilith finished speaking with a gentle tone as she looked at Ophis.


    Lilith didn''t know who Ophis'' mother was, but she knew something.


    When Ophis appeared in d''s hands when she was just a baby, the power emanating from her body was terrifying. Despite being a baby, she put fear in a 500 year old vampire.


    She is and always has been a little monster.


    "Tsk." The three clicked their tongues at the same time. They didn''t like it, not knowing anything.


    "Anyway, where''s the bitch from the west?" Violet asked the three sisters who were silent as a way to change the subject or did she do it because her mood got worse.


    "Fuewhh?" Pepper was the first to react as she looked around and realized that Kaguya had disappeared!


    Where did she go? And how is she going to exin what happened to these three women!?


    Pepper''s brain began to spin, and she came up with a magnificent idea!


    "Lacus, you tell them." She threw the whole bombshell on her big sister.


    "Eh?" Lacus was speechless with Pepper''s attitude. She knew that Violet asked the three sisters, and Pepper being more talkative of the three, fell in the eyes of women, but she couldn''t she be more...


    Discreet?


    "Well..." Siena, as a savior of the sisters, began to speak, "Victor kidnapped Eleanor." But she exined it in the worst possible way.


    ".... Huh?" Ruby and Violet''s faces narrowed.


    "I''m surprised you guys didn''t hear Victor and Eleanor argue, he was literally acting like a Hooligan."


    Scathach narrowed her eyes, "... This is not an attitude worthy of my discip-..." She looked like she was going to say something, but was interrupted by Siena:


    "You know how it is, he took after my mother''s quirks." Siena casually med Scathach.


    "..." Scathach opened her mouth a little in shock.


    "..." Violet and Ruby looked at Scathach with a dry look. In the end, as always, it was all the fault of Scathach''s teachings, this woman...


    Violet and Ruby felt a bit of a headache, and they really regretted not having stopped the woman from taking him to training.


    ... Not that they could''ve stopped her in any way.


    "Yes!" Pepper looked excited for some reason, "He literally showed up here, and he said¡­" She got up from the couch and pointed to Siena:


    "Youe with me to a ce." She perfectly mimicked Victor''s expression.


    "...." An awkward silence fell over the ce, the silencested for a few seconds, and then that silence was broken by Ophis:


    "...Father?" She felt that Pepper was a lot like her father now, although Pepper''s aura was much less overbearing than her father''s.


    Pepper''s face returns to normal, and she said in an innocent tone, "He was a lot like my mom when she wants something."


    "...." All the women looked at Scathach.


    The woman defended herself, "Well, I taught him right, if he wants it''s something, he should just get whatever it is."


    "As expected of my foolish disciple." She shed a small smile and said, "He''s learned well."


    "....." Everyone felt like sighing now.


    "Question, why didn''t you teach us that too?" Siena spoke as she raised her hand as if she were a child asking the teacher for knowledge.


    "...?" Scathach looked strangely at Siena, "But didn''t I have to teach that?"


    "Huh?"


    "After all, you already had that attitude from the beginning." Scathach spoke.


    "¡­Eh?" This time it was Ruby, Siena, Lacus, and Pepper who were surprised.


    "Wait, wait, wait." Pepper broke out in a cold sweat, "I don''t have the attitude of a hooligan! I''m not that kind of person!"


    Siena touched her chin and began to speak, "... I recently had to solve a problem with the vampires in Japan. You went to a manga store, and apparently, it was selling the limited edition of ''One Bikini''. You wanted to buy it, but the seller didn''t want to sell it, and in the end, you used your charm and took the product and left without paying."


    "..." Everyone looked at Pepper with a surprised look, except for Scathach, who shed a small, proud smile:


    "See? I didn''t need to teach anything."


    "B-But, it was a limited edition, and they didn''t want to sell it to me! I even offered 10x the starting price!" She tried to justify herself but only sank deeper into the hole she created herself.


    Seeing the look everyone was giving her, "Ugh," her cheek grew like a squirrel, and she pointed at Lacus.


    "Lacus, when she went to E9, a gaming event, she literally caught every exclusive game hypnotizing the employees!"


    "Eh...? What the hell, Pepper! You promised to keep that a secret." Lacus felt betrayed now.


    "If I''m going down, I''m taking everyone with me, HAHAHAHAHAHA~."


    "..." Why is sheughing like Victor? He''s a bad influence, you know!


    She suddenly looked at Siena, and she was going to say something, but in the end, she gave up and said:


    "Well, Siena is Siena, right?" She didn''t have much to say about her older sister. After all, of the three sisters, she was the most authoritative and did what she wanted.


    "... What do you mean by that?" Siena narrowed her eyes in annoyance.


    "She meant you''ve been a bitch from the start." Violet didn''t miss an opportunity to cause chaos.


    "Huuuuh?" Siena''s eyes weren''t pretty.


    "Sister, you literally treat everyone who is not a vampire like cattle, who must do as you order." Ruby exined.


    "..." Siena looked at Ruby with an unjustified look. She''s not like that!... Maybe...


    "In the end, all vampires are equal, all are authoritarian." Lilith spoke, whatever the girls said would be something she would do if she really wanted something.


    "Hey, I''m not a bitch! I at least pay for the things I buy... Sometimes." Pepper muttered at the end.


    "Pepper, Stop. You''re only sinking further." Ruby facepalmed.


    "Ugh." Pepper pouted and sat down on the couch again, looking pretty depressed.


    "Bitch..." Suddenly everyone heard Ophis'' voice.


    "...." Elizabeth''s eyes gleamed blood red,


    "You are teaching Ophis bad words!" She looked at the girls who spoke bad words, including her sister.


    "Eh? Me too?"


    "Sister, what will you do if our little Ophis bes like Violet!?"


    "Hey, bitch. If you have a problem with me, why don''t you say it to my face, huh!? Let''s settle this outside!" The air around Violet started to get warmer.


    "See? She is the perfect picture of a delinquent!" Elizabeth looked at her sister.


    "..." Lilith imagined Ophis bing like Violet, and soon her face darkened, that wasn''t a pretty picture...


    Elizabeth looked at Violet again:


    "Andnguage!"


    "Language, my-¡­"


    p!


    Ruby hit Violet on the head.


    "Stop."


    Veins started popping on Violet''s head as she looked up and said:


    "What was that!" She was ready to attack Ruby at any moment.


    "You must learn to control yourself a little. When you have a daughter, you can''t teach her those bad words!"


    "... H-Eh? D-Daughter..." All of Violet''s anger disappeared when she heard the word ''daughter'' as she started to imagine a tiny version of herself screaming around ''Mom, and Dad''.


    Gulp.


    She swallowed hard, for some reason that thought didn''t seem bad to her.


    "Daughter¡­"


    "Daughter..."


    Violet''s voice was mixed with Scathach''s.


    The three sisters looked at Scathach:


    "... Shit." They couldn''t help but speak at the same time when they saw the state of their mother.


    ''She''s not nning to adopt another daughter, right? Or worse... She''s not thinking about having another daughter, right?'' The three thought at the same time.


    Siena looked at Ruby and said:


    "This is your fault."


    "Eh?" Ruby didn''t understand the sudden usation.


    "Look." Siena pointed at Scathach.


    "...?" Ruby and all the women looked to where Siena was pointing and saw Scathach, who appeared to be in another dimension.


    She waspletely lost in her thoughts.


    "Oh..." Ruby understood now, and she could only say one thing:


    "Fuck."


    "Language." Elizabeth spoke again in strictness like a teacher.


    Veins popped on Siena, Ruby, Lacus, and Pepper''s heads, and soon the girls spoke at the same time:


    "Shut the fuck up!"


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 254: Is Roberta A Failure Of A Maid?

    <h4>Chapter 254: Is Roberta A Failure Of A Maid?</h4>


    Before Victor left the mansionpletely, he went through the kitchen and kidnapped his Maid Eve.


    "E-Eh?" Of course, the Maid herself was taken aback by her master''s sudden action.


    Victor ced her on his back, and unconsciously, the Maid held onto him.


    He narrowed his eyes a little, and added:


    "Hold on tighter, or you''ll fall." Unlike Eleanor, who was in his arms, he couldn''t properly hold his Maid, so she would have to handle her positioning herself, though it''d be fairly simple, considering the strength of a vampire, especially a vampire like Eve.


    "Y-Yes." She had no choice but to say that word. She was conscious enough to know that when her master ordered something, it was a maid''s duty to simply reply with a ''Yes'', things were easier that way.


    Not only easier but things also became simpler that way too. However, Kaguya, Roberta, and sometimes Bruna would question what her master said.


    Which was a good thing, considering he was not always correct, but most of the time, the Maids just did what he asked.


    Rumble.


    Victor quickly disappeared, leaving behind streaks of lightning in his wake.


    "AHH! I''m so jealous! Eve has been kidnapped by the master!" Maria screamed as she was the first to react when Victor appeared and immediately stopped doing her work.


    She looked around, "Ugh, he kidnapped her! I wanted to go too!" She looked quite frustrated.


    "...Eve was kidnapped...Much envy..." Bruna muttered in a low voice while cleaning a window. She looked at Roberta, who was sitting at a table drinking red tea calmly.


    "...I wonder if this is really something to be jealous of..." Luna couldn''t help butment.


    "Well, his maids have a few loose screws in their heads." Natalia replied.


    "..." Bruna narrowed her eyes as she stopped what she was doing and looked at the two other maids, "You-..." She was going to say something, but Maria beat her to it:


    "You wouldn''t understand." Maria said quickly, being the first to defend Victor.


    "Huh?"


    "For us, our master is our ''beginning'', he is the beginning of our everything. We simply feel immeasurable pleasure in serving him."


    Nod, Nod.


    Bruna crossed her arms and nodded her head in agreement with what Maria said. As the first Maid that Victor created, Bruna was immensely proud to serve him!


    She would do anything her god asked of her!


    Anything!


    Important things must be said twice.


    Unconsciously, her face turned a little red as she thought of things a Maid shouldn''t.


    "....." Luna and Natalia were silent since they couldn''t wrap their heads around Maria''s thought process.


    For Natalia, she was a human who came from a family that served the King of Vampires. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn''t be a maid but rather be training to be the future advisor to the king and his right-hand man.


    But, due to a Snow n incident from the past, she ended up bing Violet''s personal maid.


    At first, she didn''t like it, but over time, she got used to it, and her job was easy. She just needed to clean some things and help Violet with transport. The rest was done by Kaguya.


    Yes, the job was very easy...


    But now, the job has be a ''little''plicated. After all, she was Violet''s maid.


    Yes, indeed, the key word here is a ''little''.


    After all, Violet never seemed to be alone anymore, she was always with Victor, and Victor had several Maids that made her job a lot easier than it was when it was just Kaguya around.


    Now, she had basically just be a means of transportation¡­ People only needed her when they needed to go somewhere far away.


    ''Wait... Isn''t that a demotion?'' Natalia couldn''t help but think about it, considering she went from a trusted maid to a means of transport!


    ''HEY! Isn''t this really bad?'' Now that she came to think of it, Ruby didn''t call on her anymore to sort out matters that involved the witch Esther.


    ''Come to think of it now, a year has passed on Earth, so the n Ruby made must have gone a long way now?'' Natalia thought about it.


    "Well, I suppose you''re right." Luna agreed with Maria''s words.


    Luna, who was a vampire, didn''t fully understand either. After all, she was already a noble vampire when Ruby recruited her, and she served n Scarlett, not just Ruby.


    But as a Vampire, she could understand that the pleasurable feelings the Maids were feeling must''ve been the fact that Victor had sired them. Which could also ount for why they were loyal to him¡­ she supposed.


    But that didn''t make sense. After all, the girls were clearly notmoner vampires¡­ They definitely didn''t feel like one, and they seemed like they were something more.


    Mostly¡­ Maria.


    She looked at the Maid with long blonde hair.


    ''It''s like she is mixed with something¡­'' Luna was one of the maids who watched Maria the most during the time she spent as Sasha''s Maid.


    Has she be more alive? As if she''s found a purpose in her life?


    ''...Hmm, this isplicated.'' Luna decided to stop thinking about it. After all, this seemed to be something important involving her masters, and as a maid, she should only know certain knowledge if her masters allowed it.


    Bruna narrowed her eyes when she saw Roberta beingzy, "Woman, why aren''t you doing anything?" It was not just her and Maria that were supposed to be working, Roberta was a Maid too, she must do something!


    "¡­Eh?" Roberta was taken by surprise at the sound of Bruna''s sudden voice and spoke in a gentle tone, "Do you want me to help?"


    "..." Maria and Bruna were silent when they heard that Roberta wanted to help.


    And then, a memory of several broken tes, sses, and silverware popped into their minds, and that memory was reced by the kitchen on fire.


    "... Better not." They immediately refused.


    What more can the two say? Roberta, this woman... She was simply a mess in the kitchen, and she had the incredible achievement of setting the kitchen on fire just by frying an egg.


    They wondered how the fuck that was possible?


    It was just supposed to be a normal dinner for Victor''s parents, but it turned into an incident that required the entire kitchen to be remodeled.


    Although Anna was d this happened. Apparently, she had wanted to renovate her kitchen for a long time, but Leon didn''t, since it was a waste of money, he said, but that incident supplied Anna with the perfect excuse.


    After that day, the Maids never let Roberta help in the kitchen again.


    And to make matters worse...


    She wasn''t just bad in the kitchen.


    She was bad at EVERYTHING.


    Anything rted to delicate work, she would end up breaking something, sometimes multiple things.


    But... At least she could clean the walls.


    Yes!


    The only thing she could do was clean the walls...


    ''...isn''t she a failure of a Maid?'' Bruna and Maria thought at the same time when they saw the older woman sitting in her French Maid uniform drinking red tea.


    ...


    Outside the mansion.


    Victor held Eleanor a little tighter as the poor woman''s eyes were rolling since she just wasn''t used to ''traveling'' at Victor''s speed.


    And Victor realized that, but what did he do? Did he help the woman? Did he stop using his powers and run like a normal vampire?


    Of course not!


    ''I will increase the speed.''


    He supplied even more strength to his legs and channeled more of his lightning through his body.


    BOOOOOM.


    A small crater in the shape of a spider''s web formed,


    And soon, he soared into the sky, achieving a considerable altitude.


    "Ugh." Eleanor felt even dizzier, but Victor ignored the woman.


    His eyes began to glow blood red, and soon the noise of lightning could be heard all around.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    ck clouds began to form in the sky, a storm wasing!


    But a strange thing happened, there wasn''t a single drop of rain to be found¡­


    Clouds charged with lightning started to form, and that was it, and these clouds looked strange.


    As if creating a ''pathway'' for Victor, the clouds stretched for thousands of kilometers.


    Victor shed a small smile, and soon a change began to run through his body, his entire body turned to pure gold, including the two women, and they disappeared into the clouds.


    Sasha and Natashia stopped following Victor while they looked at what Victor did with a surprised look:


    "Well, this is something new¡­ How the fuck did he do that?" Sasha said, and then she looked at her mother, considering she was the lightning expert here, right?


    "Hmm..." Natashia touched her chin and started to think, and soon she arrived at an answer:


    "Is it the same principle as the technique he used before? I think he covers his body with lightning and flies in the sky?"


    "...." Sasha fell silent and began to listen to her mother''s exnation.


    "Although... This seems to be more like ''traveling'' through the clouds rather than ''flying''."


    "...And?" It can''t be just that, right? Sasha''s eyes widened a little.


    "And what?"


    "Do you know what he did? Give me a usible exnation." Sasha asked.


    "And how the fuck should I know?" Natashia''s answer was very simple. What Victor did just now was something very out of the ordinary. How did he manage to travel through clouds? Huh? Did he be a god?


    Should I call him Thor?


    "...." Sasha was speechless, ''of course you should know! You are the leader of n Fulger, woman! Lightning is our power! You''re supposed to be the expert here!''


    "Ugh..." Not wanting to destroy her daughter''s confidence in her, Natashia started using her brain!


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Little shes of lightning appeared around her head, she was trying hard as she gathered everything she knew of Victor and the techniques he''d shown her, and soon she came to a conclusion.


    ''... Is he using something like Scathach''s technique?'' She couldn''t help but think about it when she remembered that Scathach used a defensive technique that turned her body into ice, although it was suicidal because you were literally freezing your body.


    "..." She opened her eyes wide when she realized that this was very possible, but the question was, how was he utilizing this technique without being in the perfect Vampire Count form?


    The Vampire Count form was said toe extremely close to what a ''true'' vampire was in the way you honed your control over your own power and increased it as well.


    But in the perfect Vampire Count form, the vampire basically merges with his own power, and he bes something closer to an ''element and spirit'' rather than a vampire.


    Of course, these kinds of traits were unique to vampire families who took the power of elemental control to the peak.


    A family that could create rope and use those ropes to attack wouldn''t be able to do that since they were two different types of powers.


    "...You seem to have discovered something." Sasha asked.


    "Yes¡­ But that''s impossible." Natashia was in disbelief. With the knowledge she now had, she judged what Victor had just done as impossible.


    ''And how is he protecting the two girls from his power? In her mind, what he just did, didn''t make any sense.


    "Well, you get used to it when you''re around him." Sasha spoke in a dry tone in a neutral voice.


    "..." Natashia looked at her daughter with a little surprise.


    "So? What are your thoughts." Sasha asked.


    Natashia exined in a sigh, "...He''s using something close to Scathach''s technique of turning body parts into ice, a defense technique."


    "Hmm."


    Sasha started to think, and soon she understood something, "Darling spent a lot of time with Ruby, and Ruby''s specialty is defense, she uses the power of her water and turns her body parts into ice."


    "From what I heard from Ruby, this was Scathach''s technique that she perfected when Scathach taught her." Sasha exined to her mother and then continued:


    "¡­he must be doing this, but with the power of lightning?"


    "...Maybe... But..." Natashia assumed a frustrated expression.


    "That''s not how our power works! Lightning and ice are essentially different! He can''t do the same thing!...or can you?" She closed her eyes in contemtion, she seemed to discover something.


    Natashia looked at her hand:


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Her hand became covered in the power of lightning, Natashia''s eyes glowed blood red a little, and slowly, the flesh of her hand began to be reced by pure lightning.


    Natashia''s eyes narrowed a little, she was in pain from what she was doing, but she didn''t let it show on her face.


    Natashia made a movement with her hand, and her hand seemed to disappear from their vision.


    "...That''s..." Sasha opened her eyes wide.


    "Yes, that''s what he''s doing, but on a smaller scale." Natashia stopped using her power and hid her hand behind her.


    Her hand was pure bone, as all her flesh had disappeared:


    "How did he do it?" She was really curious now. With this test, she could understand that she could use this method with her vampire count transformation.


    But... She couldn''t use it in her base form.


    ''I''ll ask youter.'' She didn''t want to get hurt for nothing. She should take care of her body for her husband!


    "Can you teach me that?" Sasha''s eyes were glowing with excitement.


    "..." Natashia looked at her daughter with a neutral look and said:


    "I can''t teach because I don''t know what I did either." She told a white lie.


    "Huh?" How did she not know what she did if she just did it? That made no sense.


    "Oh." Sasha misunderstood, believing that her mother was like Violet, a genius who couldn''t exin how she learned.


    "This is a more advanced way of using lightning power, we should ask Victor how he does it first." She said,


    "Hmm, you''re right." Sasha spoke aloud.


    "Anyways, let''s follow him."


    "Yes."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The two women were covered by lightning once again as they resumed their chase of their husband, and soon, the two disappeared.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .......


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 255: Gorilla Meets An Old Friend. Gorilla Meets Female Vampire… Gorilla Knows The Secret…

    <h4>Chapter 255: Gori Meets An Old Friend. Gori Meets Female Vampire¡­ Gori Knows The Secret¡­</h4>


    Rumble, Rumble.


    A thunderbolt of lightning was heard across the surroundings, and soon a great golden lightning bolt fell from the heavens.


    BOOM!


    A small crash echoed across thend as Victor impacted the ground, but interestingly enough, his immediate surroundings weren''t destroyed as expected, merely leaving the ground with burn marks.


    Victor was holding Eleanor like a princess while Eve clung to his back.


    The faces of the two women looked a little sick, but it was pretty evident that Eleanor had suffered the most.


    Her eyes were rolling, her whole face was dark, and it looked like she was holding back the urge to throw up.


    Eve slowly descended from Victor''s back and leaned against a tree nearby. Despite having done it several times, she still wasn''t used to Victor''s new mode of transportation. Seeing the world go by so quickly was a very... sickening feeling.


    "Ugh..." Eleanor held her hand over her mouth.


    "..." Victor broke out in a cold sweat when he realized the woman had nearly vomited.


    Victor rested Eleanor against a tree on the ground and ordered Eve:


    "When you recover, follow me."


    "¡­Y-Yes, Master." At least she could still answer Victor¡­ barely.


    "Umu." Victor nodded in satisfaction, then turned around and walked towards a giant tree.


    Step, Step, Step.


    Walking calmly through the forest, he enjoyed the ''climate'' of the ce. It was a climate he remembered well.


    ''This sense of danger''. Victor''s smile grew, ''And it looks like the Big Guy is still alive and well.''


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The sound of Lightning rumbled once again in the surroundings, heralding Sasha and Natashia''s arrival at Victor''s side.


    "You two sure took your time."


    "It was just a few seconds!" Sasha argued.


    Natashia narrowed her eyes, "...Just so you know, that wasn''t my top speed." She felt a littlepetitive when she saw the small smile on Victor''s face.


    "I know... I could clearly see it in that fight." Victor shed a gentle little smile.


    "..." Natashia''s smile grew a little, and she nodded, satisfied, "It''s good you know."


    "Next time, I won''t lose!" Sasha, like all of n Fulger, was quitepetitive when it came to speed. After all, it was their pride.


    They were the fastest family there was, and, with the power of lightning, no one could beat them!


    "Ahh, Honey~. For that to happen, you need to train harder." Victor shed a big smile that sent a slight chill through Sasha.


    "...I-..." She was going to say she refused and that she didn''t want to train with Victor, who was trained by Scathach. He trained like a maniac, and she preferred to train alone, at her own pace. She felt that she progressed more with her methods, but Victor said,


    "Don''t worry, if you train with me, I will reward you."


    "...Oh?" Sasha''s eyes lit up slightly as she got a little interested...


    And she wasn''t the only one, Natashia was too.


    "What do you mean by reward?"


    "Anything."


    Gulp, Gulp


    Natashia and Sasha swallowed their saliva.


    "Anything?" they asked with obvious interest.


    "Of course¡­anything."


    Victor''s smile grew a little lovingly, "Anything you wish for, I''ll give to you, but... You''ll have to train with me to earn your reward."


    "..." The two were silent. This was definitely a good proposition.


    "Yes, let''s go! Let''s train!" The first to fall into the trap was Natashia.


    "..." Victor''s smile grew a little evil, but it disappeared as quickly as it came.


    Victor was using the same strategy he used with Ruby.


    The carrot strategy!


    By promising a great reward that was anything the woman desired, he would make the woman train with him and grow stronger.


    He had fun with it whenever he saw the person he was training getting stronger, while they had fun with it because they''d receive anything their hearts desired from him. In the end, everyone would win!


    This was the strategy used on Ruby that had proven effective. The woman couldn''t live without training anymore, and he had effectively managed to find a method to make people who were not addicted be addicted!


    He could already be called a supreme genius strategist! The Big Brain!


    Although... This strategy had a w. It only worked on women who were interested in whatever rewards he could provide...


    But it worked with Ruby, which meant it''d prove effective for the other girls as well!


    And everyone would leave feeling satisfied! There was literally no downside to this!


    Of course, the risk of addiction was high. Victor was like a drug that, after a female vampire had a taste, she wouldn''t be able to live without indulging further. After all, his blood was very delicious, and to add on to that, the pleasure dual cultivation provided, he literally was a walking, talking drug.


    "Of course, let''s train." Victor would never refuse such a request.


    "Yes, Yes!" Natashia looked quite happy since she would finally get what she wanted so much! And all she needed was training! That was a small price to pay for endless bliss with her ''husband''!


    ... In the future, she would likely regret this decision... Or maybe not... Or maybe both at the same time. She would dread it yet feel satisfied with the oue at the same time.


    Women wereplicated...


    Gulp.


    Sasha didn''t say anything, but she was definitely interested.


    Seeing Sasha''s eyes, Victor exhibited a small smile as he brought his palm to the top of her head and provided his greatly desired headpats:


    "Take your time. Even though I said that, the training we do is difficult. You shouldn''t go in if you don''t have enough motivation." Heughed a little.


    "..." Sasha''s eyes glowed a little red, her body trembled as she felt Victor''s caress, and she spoke in a low tone, "I will..."


    "Hmm?" Victor didn''t seem to have heard what she was saying.


    "I will train too!"


    "Oh... That''s good." His smile grew at the end, "Indeed, this is definitely good news." His gentle smile morphed into a predatory grin, like a dragon that had set its sights on a helplessmb.


    Gulp.


    Sasha swallowed hard when she felt Victor''s gaze pass over every inch of her body:


    "¡­Uhh, can I change my mind¡­?"


    "Of course not."


    "Shit..." Despite havingined, she still had a small smile on her face.


    "Oh, before anything else, exin to me how you transformed into literal lightning?" Natashia asked Victor with a little curiosity.


    "...?" Victor looked confusedly at Natashia.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about that technique you used when traveling at great speeds through the clouds. How did you do that?" She specified her question.


    Hearing her mother''s question, Sasha looked at Victor curiously, as she also wanted to know how he did what he did. Considering that even her mother couldn''te to a conclusion, Victor surely must''ve invented something new or had broken themon sense in the world, like he often did...


    "..." Victor touched his chin, he seemed to think a little, and then he said:


    "Oh, are you talking about this?"


    Victor''s body suddenly began to be covered by lightning, but unlike before, his skin had turnedpletely yellow, and he took a step forward... and disappeared.


    Literally, not even a streak of lightning was left.


    Soon he appeared again where he was.


    "What did you do?" Sasha asked curiously.


    "I didn''t do much, I just walked up to that tree and back." Victor pointed to a tree in the distance.


    "...I didn''t see anything..." Sasha felt awkward since even though the event happened in front of her, she couldn''t see it.


    "..." Natashia narrowed her eyes a little since even she almost couldn''t see what he did:


    "Yes, that''s it. What is that technique?"


    "Oh, it''s no big deal, it''s just a different application of Ruby''s technique." Victor spoke in a simple tone since, in the time he spent training with Ruby, he had learned several things that the woman herself had developed in secret.


    Like her control of spears and her defensive technique that she''d honed from her mother.


    Ruby was on the learning side too, but she didn''t learn as much because Victor didn''t exclusively use the power of ice and water.


    But not all was in vain, as Victor himself was a monster of ideas, discussing and talking with Victor after training and training in bed.


    She took several ideas that she could develop, as she learned by listening to him. After all, he had quite a few exotic ideas...


    "...?" Natashia didn''t understand Victor''s meaning.


    "Hmmm..." Sasha seemed to have an idea of ??what he was talking about, but at the same time not...


    Victor held his hand a little and decided to demonstrate. After all, it is easier to demonstrate than to exin.


    And then a small bubble of water appeared:


    "Although I don''t use it much, like Ruby, one of my powers is the water element."


    "Ruby used this element to improve Scathach''s defense technique, and, by doing so, she would not take damage when she used the technique."


    "Oh..." Natashia seemed to understand now what was happening.


    "All I did was change Ruby''s technique a little bit. Instead of freezing water on a specific part of my body to create armor, I covered my entire body with water, and used lightning."


    "After all, water is a conductor of electricity¡­ at least mine is." Victor knew that water itself did not conduct electricity. For this to happen, the water must have minerals or some particles that were ionized molecules. In this way, electric currents could pass.


    This was the knowledge he''d learned in high school, and everyone who paid attention in ss knew it.


    But for reasons he couldn''t fathom, the water he produced with his abilities could easily conduct electricity.


    ''Perhaps because water is my power? And, because of that, I find it easy to do so?'' That was the only thing he could deduce.


    "So, what exactly do you do?" Natashia asked.


    "I cover my whole body with the power of water, this includes all my muscles, my heart, bones, etc. And I let the lightning ''pass'' through these ces since the water is there to keep me from harm."


    "Do you take damage when using lightning?" Natashia asked.


    "Yes. Internally, yes. But not externally."


    Victor could use the full power of lightning outside of his body since he''d realized he didn''t take any damage from it, but...


    When trying to use all his power inside his body, the result was disastrous. His inner body, despite being tough, was not as tough as his exterior.


    Victor didn''t understand why this was so.


    Maybe it was a quirk of Sasha''ste father? After all, from what they''d said about him, he had an abnormal exterior endurance, but his interior defenses were practically paper thin.


    A funny thing that he tested was that if he used the power of blood, any and all lightning damage was nullified inside his body.


    He didn''t understand how this was possible, but he thought that because his blood had more ''power'', it was possible? Or was it because of the ''authority'' contained within his blood?


    He couldn''t say, but it was definitely worth studying.


    "So this is just a technique that only you can use..." Natashia and Sasha deduced quickly.


    "Yes, and no." Victor spoke.


    "I assume you can use this technique if you''re in perfect vampire count form."


    "Oh..." Natashia feigned surprise, but she already knew that.


    Step, Step!


    Quake, Quake!


    Footsteps followed by the ground rumbling were heard.


    Victor''s smile grew:


    "He''s finally here."


    "Who?" Natashia and Sasha asked.


    "The Big Guy."


    "Big Guy...¡­?" They didn''t understand. However, soon a memory popped into Sasha''s head.


    "Oh! Are we in our territory?" Formerly n Horseman territory, and now Fulger territory, Sasha and Natashia were in the forbidden forest.


    "..." Natashia thought about what her daughter said and understood something.


    "Oh, you''re in that forest." She stopped focusing all her attention on every inch of Victor''s body and looked around.


    Only now did she realize where she was.


    Realizing that the moonlight had disappeared, Natashia looked up and saw a giant gori.


    ROOOOOOOOOOAR!


    The giant gori roared at the two women.


    Sasha''s body shook a little, and her heart started to beat fast, she quickly wanted to get out of this ce.


    Natashia narrowed her eyes a little as she stood in front of her daughter and looked at the gori with a hostile gaze.


    Victor narrowed his eyes as he disappeared and then appeared in front of the gori''s eyes:


    "Hey big guy, have you forgotten about me already?"


    The giant gori''s face changed from hostile to neutral as he seemed to recognize Victor.


    "Grrr." He made a strange sound and turned away, seeming to snort a little.


    "Hahahaha~, you''re still a shy guy."


    The gori''s eyes lit up a little as he looked at Victor and pointed at the two women:


    "Urru, Urru!"


    "I know, I know. They won''t get too close, I promise."


    "Urru..." The gori narrowed his eyes. He definitely didn''t trust Victor''s words.


    "Hey, what''s with that look? I haven''t broken any promises before, have I?"


    "..." The gori went quiet since, now that he stopped to think, the man was right.


    "Urru!" He pointed at the girls and then at Victor, then he made some lewd hand gestures that Victor was definitely wondering who he learned from.


    "Yes, how do you know that?" Victor asked with a little surprise.


    The gori pointed to his nose.


    "My scent, huh¡­"


    "....." An awkward silence fell between mother and daughter. What the fuck were they watching now?


    "¡­Yes, I expected my Darling to do everything but a gori handler? Bruh. Give me a break." Sasha looked a little tired.


    "...He''s not a gori." Natashia said, "He is an extremely dangerous demon beast."


    "... I know." Sasha spoke with a sigh, and then she looked at the demon beast:


    "In the end, he still looks like a gori, so he''s a big gori."


    "...." Natashia had no arguments to deny her daughter''s words.


    The older woman continued to look at Victor with far more interest than before while she wondered how he could get along with that creature so easily.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 256: Gorilla’s Surprised.

    <h4>Chapter 256: Gori¡¯s Surprised.</h4>


    "Anyway, Buddy. How is the other guy?" Victor changed the subject and asked about the strange tree.


    "Urru!" The gori roared angrily.


    Victor rolled his eyes when he saw the gestures the gori was making, "Bruh, how the fuck would I know that a tree has a gender? And yet that gender is feminine? I don''t know how to talk to trees. Even our discussion is being viewed with strange eyes by the girls, look."


    "Uru?" The gori looked at Sasha and Natashia, and when it saw the two women''s strange expressions, he looked back at Victor.


    "Pfft." He put his hand over his mouth and seemed tough at something.


    A vein bulged in Victor''s head, his smile distorted a little, "What are youughing at, mother fucker?"


    "URRU!" The gori started tough louder and then turned around with the same smile on his face.


    "Tsk." Victor made an annoyed expression, but a small smile was always pasted on his face. He was a little happy that the Big Guy was healthy as ever.


    Victor descended towards the ground and began walking behind the gori as he followed. But he stopped and looked over his shoulder at the still seated Eleonor and the pale faced Eve.


    "Eve, watch over Eleonor."


    "Bu-" Eve tried to protest, wanting to follow her Master wherever he went, but was interrupted by Victor''smanding voice.


    "That''s an order."


    "...Yes, Master."


    "When she''s finally capable of moving by herself, follow after me."


    "..." Eve looked at Eleonor and bit her tongue in frustration.


    Victor then turned around and continued following the Big Guy.


    "Vic-." Sasha and Natashia tried to get close to Victor, but the man turned around and stopped the girls from getting close to him.


    "Don''t get too close, he''s very territorial. He''s making a big exception by letting you in because of me, but don''t approach too carelessly."


    Natashia''s eyes narrowed a little. This wasn''t the attitude of the Victor she knew, "...Are you scared?"


    "¡­Are you serious?" Victor looked at Natashia with a deadpan expression.


    "..." Natashia was silent and continued watching Victor.


    "I''m not scared, I just don''t want to sh with a friend of mine, because if he does something to Sasha, things won''t end well." Victor exined his thoughts.


    He knew himself very well, and, no matter who it was, whether it was a friend or family, if someone hurt someone he deemed important, he wouldn''t hold back, and he would definitely fight that person, and in that fight, that person would probably die.


    And that was something he wanted to avoid with Big Guy, after all, he was not in the wrong, they were technically invading his territory.


    His territory, his rules.


    Of course, if Victor didn''t have respect for the demon beast, he wouldn''t care about it, but it was different when he respected someone.


    Natashia opened her eyes a little, and she looked at Victor as if she understood something, then she said, "...Respect, huh..." She seemed to understand Victor''s thoughts.


    She shed a small smile and thought, ''He''s really a lot like Scathach.'' Somehow, this whole encounter was looking like the way Natashia met Scathach.


    Though at the time, she was much more insistent than she was today.


    "Darling, you like this Gori a lot, huh?" Sasha asked.


    "Hmm, that''s not it." Victor spoke, and then he turned and continued to follow the gori.


    "...?" Sasha didn''t understand, but then, seeing him start to walk, she started to follow him at a safe distance.


    As he walked, Victor said, "I don''t like him that much, what I feel is more like respect. After all, to me, he is a strong friend who can fight me anytime."


    "Yeah, it''s a punching bag rtionship." Victor found those words quite appropriate.


    "..." A vein seemed to bulge on the gori''s head.


    "Urrrr!" The gori suddenly turned around and pointed his middle finger at Victor


    "...HUUH?" Victor''s face distorted, and he pointed his middle finger at him too, "Well fuck you too, buddy!"


    "Roaar!" The gori seemed to snort and turned away.


    "...." The two women were silent as they watched this exchange between an ape and a human... Wait, a Gori and a vampire.


    Somehow they felt that something was wrong here... Did he really not like this Gori?


    Why was their rtionship so good then?


    The two had doubts about whether what Victor said was real or not.


    Getting closer to the ce, Victor''s eyes and his mood started to be more serious, and when he got close to the giant tree, he immediately realized that something was wrong.


    And it wasn''t just him, even Natashia and Sasha felt it.


    "Hey, Big Guy. How many people have you killed here?"


    Yes, indeed. The smell of blood from this ce was much stronger than before, and he clearly remembered that this ce didn''t smell of ''fresh'' blood.


    The gori turned to face Victor and disyed a small predatory smile, but he didn''t answer his question.


    However, there was no need. After approaching the tree, Victor saw a huge pile of bodies.


    "¡­Ugh." Sasha, for a few seconds, felt like throwing up when she saw several bodies of beings scattered and trampled around.


    The ce was a mess.


    "... Stay here." Victor spoke.


    "Yes, we know." The two spoke at the same time.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction and walked over to the nearest body.


    "Uru, Urru." The gori seemed to be talking to the tree, and the tree''s branches were moving as if understanding him.


    Victor watched this but didn''t say anything, as he just lifted the body of the nearest corpse and looked at its head.


    The head waspletely broken, the man''s face was practically unrecognizable, but he could see something.


    "Vampire fangs..."


    ''Vampires were hunting The Big Guy?'' Victor tossed the body to the side as if it were a piece of garbage and touched his chin as if in thought.


    His indifference at the sight of such carnage drew a few admiring sighs from Sasha.


    "Why does he seem so¡­used to it?"


    "My Daughter, it''s not the first massacre he''s ever seen ormitted, have you forgotten?" Natashia looked at her daughter in disbelief. Are all blondes really that dumb?


    Wait, she was a blonde too... Wasn''t she just badmouthing herself?


    "Oh... That''s true." Sasha recalled that he''d done this before, back during the werewolves'' incident and around the time the police attacked Victor.


    "Unrecognizable." He muttered as he picked up the next corpse. He looked around again and saw a head that looked intact, so he threw the body he had held away and walked over to the head.


    Picking up the vampire''s head, he saw that it was a Caucasian male.


    "I think you will do."


    Suddenly a dark pressure fell all over the ce.


    "!!!" The gori''s entire fur stood on end, and he quickly went into battle mode and looked at Victor.


    The gori''s eyes start to glow blood red, but suddenly he felt a branch touching his shoulder.


    "... Urru?" He looked at the tree.


    The Tree seemed to havemunicated with the gori because it started to calm down and watched what Victor was going to do:


    "Urr..."


    Victor''s face disappeared and all you could see was a deep darkness, while the blood red eyes and the sharp teeth on Victor''s visage became the only visible features:


    "Tell me your secrets..." His eyes glowed deep blood red, he opened his mouth a little, and all the blood from the head he''d grabbed started to flow out and into Victor''s mouth.


    Soon the vampire''s head became as dry as a mummy and...


    Fragments of memories began to appear in Victor''s head.


    ...


    Victor found himself in a camp in the woods. He looked ahead and saw a tall man who was wearing shy armor; he was most likely the leader.


    "By our count''s orders, we must eliminate these two beasts! The count gave the order, we must follow it!"


    "WOAAAAAAAH!" Everyone yelled around.


    And suddenly...


    The world around Victor shattered like pieces of ss.


    And he saw himself on the battlefield.


    Or, precisely speaking, in the extermination camp?


    After all, the sight that Victor was now seeing was pretty incredible.


    All the vampires were being ughtered by the gori in full ck armor.


    When the gori got close to the vampire that Victor consumed...


    ...


    Victor woke up in reality.


    "..." Victor was silent, his face returned to normal, and soon a big smile appeared on his face:


    "Pfft...." He attempted to hold back, but in the end...:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~!" Heughed a lot, it was as if he had seen something very funny.


    "....?" No one understood Victor''s sudden burst ofughter, but apparently, everyone was used to the man''s madness.


    The gori snorted for a few seconds, then sat down by the tree.


    Victor suddenly stoppedughing, and looked at the gori, "You did a great job, Big Guy."


    "Uru?" The gori had an innocent face, he didn''t seem to understand what Victor was talking about.


    "Hahaha~, no need to pretend to be modest, you really are a good warrior."


    "... Urruuuu?" Question marks started to appear over the gori as he wondered what the man was talking about.


    "Anyway, let''s clean this ce up." Victor held up his palm.


    His eyes started to glow a little, unlike the magic circles on his glove that started to glow madly, then...


    All the blood in the ce began to float and started to be gathered in one ce.


    And soon, arge sphere of blood was standing in front of Victor.


    "Hmm..." Victor looked at the blood sphere, not knowing what to do, then he looked at the gori who was staring at him with his mouth open in shock.


    He shed a small smile; it looked like he managed to surprise the gori.


    Looking at the giant tree, he noticed small cuts on it.


    And since he knew that the tree fed on blood, he decided to do something.


    He made a gesture with his hand, and the entire sphere of blood flew towards the tree, and he stood in front of it, a curiosity hit Victor, and he wanted to see how the tree fed and what effect it would have on it.


    "Take it."


    For a few seconds, the tree and the gori made no move.


    But slowly, the branches of the tree began to envelop themselves around the sphere of blood, and soon it began to absorb all the blood.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 257: Gorilla Meets Berserker Woman.

    <h4>Chapter 257: Gori Meets Berserker Woman.</h4>


    Everyone watched in silence as the tree began to absorb the blood that Victor gave.


    Slowly, all the blood was sucked into the tree, and immediate changes began to happen.


    Some roots of the tree that were damaged began to be recovered, and...


    Red leaves started to grow, the ancient giant tree that lookedpletely dry seemed to recover a little.


    "Uru, Urru!" The gori looked quite pleased.


    Gulp.


    Natashia swallowed hard and looked at the tree and the gori with a wary look, as she was feeling a sense of danger emanating from the two beings¡­


    But wasn''t it a danger like Scathach, it was something more like an instinctual danger? It''s the same feeling she got when she met a hunter, and saw the hunters'' weapons.


    She focused her gaze on the gori; ''It was a small thing, but I felt his strength increasing a little... Are they connected in some way?'' She deduced that, after all, the moment the tree drank the blood, the gori''s strength seemed to increase.


    "Hmm." Victor touched his chin and seemed to think deeply, he felt the same thing as Natashia, and it put a small smile on his face.


    "...Darling, do you know what you''re doing?" Sasha, who was a little farther away from Victor, asked.


    "Of course..." Victor looked at Sasha and shed a gentle smile.


    "..." Sasha kept looking at Victor; ''As expected, he knows something, I wonder what he''s doing.'' she thought.


    "I do not know."


    "......" Sasha''s entire thought process seemed to stop, her brain short-circuited, and for a moment, she nearly fell to the floor.


    "Huuuh?" That was the only reaction she managed to do, "Why are you giving blood to this Mon... Being, if you don''t know what effect it will have on you?"


    Her husband can''t be that random, right? He can''t be that kind of being who just does random things expecting random results, right?


    He is not an agent of chaos!


    "Well, it''s interesting, isn''t it?" He shed an innocent smile as if he were a child doing experiments.


    "....." He is! He''spletely random!


    "Ugh." Sasha put a hand to her head. She seemed to have a headache, she followed Victor hoping to be alone with him, but she never imagined she would see this vision.


    The sight of a giant gori, and a strange tree that has life, she had heard stories from when Victor first visited this ce, but seeing and hearing is different¡­


    ''I wonder what Violet''s reaction will be when she sees it. this ce.''


    "...!!!?" Sasha''s entire body shivered a little when she saw a branch slowly approaching Victor.


    "Darling-...? Huh?" She looked like she would initially warn him of the danger, but she was surprised when Victor turned and looked at the branch with curious eyes.


    "Why isn''t he doing anything?" Sasha asked her doubt out loud since Victor was just standing there and looking at the branch like he was waiting for something.


    "Hmmm..." Natashia found this situation quite curious, and she tried to remember the past before she became a countess. Her mother must have told her about this tree, and she had a feeling that her mother said something to her, but she doesn''t remember. After all, it happened thousands of years ago.


    She didn''t care at the time for information about a random tree.


    But she had a feeling this tree was important somehow.


    ''Fuck, I should have listened to what my mother said at the time, I was too busy envying her big breasts that Ipletely forgot about it.''


    Natashia felt a little bad now since, if only she had listened to her mother and not focused on useless things like the size of a woman''s breasts or her legs, and wondering if she would ever have the same body as her mother...


    She could help her husband! But no! Her younger self had to focus on useless things!


    "Hmm?" Natashia stops thinking nonsense when she sees a change in the tree''s branches.


    Drops of blood began to form on the tip of the tree branch, and at supernatural speed, a fruit was created.


    "... What is it? A fruit?" Sasha spoke up.


    "Yes, it looks like an apple..." Natashia continues.


    "Ohhh, I missed eating this." Knowing what it was, Victor quickly grabs the fruit and bites into it.


    "He''s eating..." The two spoke in disbelief. Didn''t his mother teach him that it''smon sense not to eat food from strangers? Especially from a monster!?


    "Delicious~." Victor finished sucking it all out pretty quickly. It tasted quite different from his wives'' blood, it wasn''t that ''delicious,'' but it was a different taste, and he liked to eat it.


    "Uru, Urru!" Gori seemed to p with satisfaction, and then he looked up at the tree again.


    And saw that the leaves that grew on it began to dry up a little again.


    "Urru..." He looked a little sad about that.


    "... Hmm." Victor looked at this phenomenon with interested eyes and realized that by drinking the fruit from the tree, it had run out of vitality, so he began to think.


    "... I do not like this." Sasha got a bad feeling every time Victor got like this.


    "What?" Natashia asked curiously.


    "When Darling gets that face, it means he''s going to do something outrageous again."


    "Hey, Big Guy."


    "Uru?" The gori looked at Victor.


    "The tree needs blood, right?"


    "Ugh." He nodded in agreement with the man''s words.


    "What kind of blood?"


    "Beast blood? Vampire blood? Werewolf blood? Human blood?" He named all the types of blood it was possible to obtain in a short period of time.


    Thinking of a possibility, his smile widened a little, and he asked:


    "The blood of a god?"


    "..." Natashia started to feel the same bad feeling that Sasha was feeling.


    "Seeing the sweat pouring off her mother''s face." Sasha shed a tired smile,


    "Do you understand now?"


    "Yes..." Even though she replied like that, she was thinking, ''As expected of my husband! He''s crazy, and I love it! Ahh~. I want to suck his blood again.''


    ¡­ Her insides and her outsides werepletely different¡­


    "..." The gori was silent, he looked at the tree for a few seconds, as he seemed tomunicate with the tree, and then he looked at Victor.


    He made a gesture with his hand that means...


    "Everyone, huh?"


    Yes, literally everything. She wanted all the blood.


    Victorughed a little and looked at the tree, "She''s pretty hungry, huh?"


    ''The blood of a god is impossible now, but monsters and vampires, it''s pretty easy.'' Victor thought quickly in his head.


    "...." The tree branches seemed to shake a little when she heard what Victor said. Did she seem to feel a little ashamed?


    "Very well..." Victor''s whole atmosphere changed and became more serious.


    "Take care of the girls for me, Big guy."


    "Geh." He made a face that showed he didn''t want to.


    Victor narrowed his eyes and proposed a deal, "If you do this, I will collect bananas for you."


    "Urru..." The gori''s eyes gleamed a little.


    "..." He nodded in agreement with the deal. All he needed to do was look at the women, right? It wasn''t difficult.


    "Good. I will be back soon."


    Realizing she was going to be left behind again, Sasha quickly asked, "W-Wait, Darling. Where are you going? Will you leave us here?" She didn''t want to be alone with that gori.


    "Well, yes? I Will be back soon, or do you want to help me?"


    "What do you want to do?" Natashia asked curiously.


    "I will capture beasts around here and criminal vampires. With a count''s authority, I can do that quickly." Victor exined in an easy to understand and straightforward way.


    "...Whoaa..." Sasha was amazed at how easily Victor could break the rules.


    "Is that true..." Leaving aside about kidnapping the vampires, Natashia asked:


    "Why are you going to do this? Are you going to feed that tree?" She deduced.


    "Yes." And he gave a simple, easy-to-understand answer, an answer that even a monkey could understand.


    "Why?" She saw no need for it.


    "I mean, why not?" He asked.


    Victor didn''t have a deep thought when doing this, he just had a random idea to feed the tree, and he''s going to do it.


    There is no deep motivation, no grand n, just Victor doing whatever he wants, anytime he wants to, and when he wants.


    "...." Sasha was silent, she didn''t have anything to say about it, after all, just like Victor, she also did random things sometimes, she thought it was interesting, and that''s why she did it, she didn''t have big goals for it.


    And because of that, she understood a little bit how Victor felt right now.


    "And¡­? What are you going to do?" Victor asked.


    "...." The two women looked at each other for a few seconds and nodded to each other. Their thoughts are simple, let''s help him finish this random moment so he can be alone with us!


    "We will help." The two spoke at the same time.


    "Good." Victor''s smile grew a little, and he began to order:


    "First, we''re going to capture Nightingale''s prisoners. We will catch those vampires whomitted the most serious crimes."


    "¡­Darling, you know they are strong, right?" Sasha spoke up.


    "Most of them are older vampires." And Natashia continued.


    "I know, but they will be weak because they haven''t fed properly." Victor had no motivation to fight someone weak, he knew just give blood to that person, and he will get stronger, but he didn''t want to bother.


    His goal is not to fight but to feed the tree.


    And he''s also ''satisfied'', he''s in Buddha mode, and he''s been enlightened. After all, he had a good fight with Anderson and had an ''intimate'' moment with Violet after a long time.


    He is also calmer after drinking Violet and Sasha''s blood.


    He doesn''t want to fight now.


    "Natashia and I will capture the criminals, Sasha you will lure the beasts to this location so the Big Guy can finish them off."


    "...Uruh...?" The gori pointed at himself while he seemed to have a face that said, am I?


    Victor narrowed his eyes, "You are the guardian, you will help too, or I will not bring bananas!"


    "......." Veins popped in the gori''s head. Does he think he''s going to be convinced because of some bananas? He wants to bezy!


    When he was going to protest about this, he felt a branch tapping his shoulder.


    He seemed tomunicate with the tree for a few seconds, and then he made a slightly annoyed expression and sighed:


    "Urru..." He was convinced.


    "...Pfft... He''smanded around like a bitch... Pfft..." Victor was trying hard not tough.


    "Grrrrr..." The Gori''s eyes narrowed.


    Suddenly everyone heard the sounds of footsteps and the voice of two women:


    "Ugh, this Victor is a clueless man. How can he kidnap me to this end of the world? I''m still a countess, you know?" Eleanor looked quite irritated.


    "...I don''t care. Why are you telling me this?" Eve spoke in a nonchnt tone.


    "I just can''t stand being silent anymore." She was honest. From the moment she woke up, Eve just kept looking at her silently, and the only thing Maid said was,


    "Follow me, My Master is waiting." And soon she started walking towards somewhere, and Eleanor, who didn''t know where she was, had no choice but to follow Maid.


    And the entire time she followed the Maid, the woman remained silent without saying anything, and she couldn''t take it anymore and started talking to the woman.


    "Deal with it." Eve spoke in a cold tone as she turned her face forward and said:


    "... We''re here." Her eyes immediately went to Victor.


    "... A monster." Instinctively, Eleanor made a gesture to take the hilt of a Greatsword off her back, but...


    The sword that always apanied her was not there.


    "Fuck." She grumbled.


    "Grr..." The gori creaked a little when he saw the two new women.


    "Tsk." Victor clicked his tongue and looked at the gori that was getting hostile:


    "Stop being a precocious boy, they are with me."


    "..." The gori was speechless when he heard what Victor said.


    I''m older than you, did you know? He had that kind of face.


    He turned his attention to the girls who had just arrived. He looked at the girl with long ck hair, and she conveyed the same feeling as Victor. Which means, in the gori''s view, she''s Victor''s daughter or something.


    Which wasn''t wrong, considering Victor raised Eve.


    He looked at the taller, white-haired woman.


    The taller woman had nothing... She didn''t smell like Victor. On the contrary, she smelled like blood, beast blood... Wrong, monster blood.


    And instinctively, the Gori became more wary of her.


    ''I think it was not a good idea to bring this woman here.'' Natashia thought when she saw Eleanor''s serious state.


    "Eleanor, this is the being I wanted you to meet." Victor suddenly spoke up.


    "..." But the woman didn''t answer. She didn''t seem to have heard, and the only thing that was going through her head now was.


    ''Kill, Kill, kill, kill.... I WILL KILL THE MONSTER" A distorted smile appeared on her face, as she waspletely beside herself.


    "Oh?" Victor really liked that smile.


    Quake, Quake, Quake.


    The ground around Eleanor began to shake violently, an earthquake wasing.


    She stomps the ground, and soon an Earth greatsword is created.


    She pulls the greatsword off the ground, puts it on her shoulder, and looks at the gori with a gaze glowing blood red.


    Slowly, Victor''s smile started to grow and get distorted, it seems he found a simr one; ''No wonder she was trained by Scathach.'' He thought.


    "..." Natashia narrowed her eyes when she saw Eleanor''s attitude. If she continues like this, she will provoke a fight.


    "Grrr..." Seeing that the woman was more menacing than before, the gori positioned himself opposite her.


    Suddenly, everyone heard a noise that left everyone silent.


    SLAP!


    Before everyone even knew it, Victor appeared in front of her and pped her across the face.


    "¡­Eh?" Eleanor opened her eyes wide and touched her face, which was a little red.


    "Calm down." He spoke in a firm voice that allowed no refusal.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 258: My Mother in laws Patience Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 258: My Mother inw''s Patience Disappeared</h4>


    [A/N: second Ruby sketch is ready, go check out in Pa treon... is free do not worry. I''ll see youter, guys. Oh, I forgot to say something, I know everyone is confused about what happened in the year, but I''m slowly revealing and throwing clues all over the ce, I don''t want to spill information on you, that would be boring.]


    ....


    "Calm down."


    "Huh...?" The woman seemed to wake up to reality, and she looked at Victor with a shocked expression.


    She looked at Victor''s hand that hit her face.


    "!!!" Eleanor''s whole body trembled, and her face turned a little red in embarrassment, but quickly turned red with rage:


    "What the hell are you doing!?" She roared angrily, now directed at Victor.


    "I asked you the same." Victor narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I will kill the monster!" Eleanor stated her intentions clearly.


    "Which Monster?" Victor asked.


    "Huh...?" She looked at Victor with an expression that couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Of course it''s him..." She pointed at the gori, but suddenly, she opened her mouth in shock, "Eh...?"


    Watching the gori with a calmer gaze, she saw that he was a demonic beast.


    "Oh, he''s a demon beast..." She said,


    "...." Natashia facepalmed, she knew Eleanor''s situation, but she didn''t expect the woman to have that side to her. For a moment, she looked like a berserker, a creature that destroyed everything and everyone in her path through anger.


    Aparison that didn''t match the usual Eleanor.


    Seeing that Eleanor was calmer, Victor took the stone sword she created and ced it on his shoulder, as he looked at the woman:


    "Watch them both, and tell me what you think, you must have more experience with demon beasts and monsters than anyone else present."


    "..." Eleanor looked at Victor, and observing the certainty he spoke about her knowing this kind of creature, she understood something.


    "...You know about my family''s work."


    "Yes, of course. Remember what I am now?"


    "...Oh." For a moment, she''d forgotten he was a Count, and obviously, Vampire Count would know that information.


    The problem is when? When did he receive this information? Normally, when d was going to share this kind of information with another Count, Eleanor would be called upon to make a secret contract.


    A contract that prevented the Count or anyone who knew about it from revealing such sensitive information. This was mainly to prevent leaks, for example, Agnes telling Violet about a confidential subject and it going public due to Violet''s carelessness, creating a mess.


    ''Oh... Did he learn about it from Violet?'' She thought it was quite possible, after all, given how long the two of them were always together, she must have told Victor a thing or two about her family''s work.


    ''Well, it''s not important how he learned it, I can ask about itter. But, first, I need to know something.''


    Eleanor sighed a little wearily, now that she was calmer, she was using her brain more appropriately, and she understood that Victor wanted something from her here. After all, he wasn''t going to bring someone who specialized in what she does to this ce, just for the hell of it, right?


    He must have a bigger goal.


    "What exactly do you want me to do?" She asked Victor directly.


    "...?" Victor looked at the woman strangely, didn''t he just answer?


    Thinking she misheard, he spoke again, "I want you to take a look at them both and tell me what you think."


    Eleanor used her brain again, and soon she understood, "...Oh."


    "Do you want me to tell you the difference between them and monsters?"


    "That too." Victor spoke as he turned and walked over to Eve.


    "Too?"


    Seeing that Victor had already moved away from her, a vein bulged on Eleanor''s forehead because it seemed to her that Victor just couldn''t be clear with what he wanted? She was getting angry for no reason at all because of it.


    "... Master?" Eve looked at Victor, who was standing in front of her.


    "Good job, Eve." He stroked the girl''s head a little and shed a gentle smile.


    "...." The girl showed a small imperceptible smile and didn''t say anything else.


    "...She''s definitely enjoying this." Natashia whispered to Sasha.


    "Shhh, don''t talk too loud." Sasha whispered back.


    "I am not." Natashia looked at her daughter with a dry look.


    "Yes, you are. You have a habit of talking very loudly." Sasha quickly countered.


    "... I do not." Natashia denied this baseless usation. She was a noble and ssy woman, she would notmit such vulgarity.


    While stroking the girl''s head, Victor began to speak, "I know you just got back, but I have a job for you."


    "¡­Hmm?" Eve looked at Victor with a neutral gaze, but inside, she was thinking:


    ''Ugh, another job, our master is very strict, I don''t want to work! I want affection! Too much fucking attention! I am your lovely Maid!''


    Veins started popping in Eve''s head when she heard the other voice in her head, and she said, ''Shut fuck up.''


    "Whatever Master wishes, I will do-."


    Victor stopped stroking Eve''s head and started squeezing her head.


    "Ugh¡­." Eve held her head and made a crying face.


    "I''ve told you a thousand times, stop attempting to imitate Kaguya."


    "...." Eve pouted and was silent.


    "We''ve already talked about this, and I''ll repeat it here again."


    Victor pats Eve''s head and says, "You''re not Kaguya."


    "You are Eve Alucard."


    "..." Eve opened her eyes a little, as she seemed to be speechless when she heard what Victor said.


    All of his Maids had a strange habit. They always tried to imitate Kaguya since, for them, the Maid with oriental characteristics was an example to be followed.


    That was an attitude that Victor didn''t really mind with the others. However, when it came to Eve, he didn''t take too kindly to it. After all, the rest were free to do whatever they wanted, but... Eve was different since, unlike the Maids he created, she was an ''Alucard''; she was a member of his n.


    Initially, she was supposed to be trained another way, since she was supposed to be trained to rece Kaguya as the second-inmand of all Maids, she was supposed to be trained so in case Victor was absent, she would assume all the n''s responsibilities, upholding her role as an Alucard''.


    She was just that important.


    Initially, Victor didn''t understand the consequences of naming someone with the samest name as him, and he had just wanted the girl who just lost her parents to have a new ''home''.


    Because of this, Victor didn''t want Eve to imitate Kaguya. He wanted her to be more honest with herself.


    Sigh.


    Although he understood that that was impossible:


    ''Eve is very suspicious of anyone other than me, and, even now, she doesn''t let her guard down.''


    What Eve felt was understandable, considering she''d spent several years being exploited, she couldn''t trust anyone that easily, even so...


    She had a good rtionship with Ruby, she even spent a lot of time talking to Ruby.


    When Victor heard stories about it, it put a smile on his face, but...


    Upon hearing Eve''s actions from Ruby herself, Victor understood that the Maid he created was just being ''professional'' with his wife, and she didn''t really be a ''friend'' with Ruby.


    Because her attitude towards Ruby was the same attitude she has towards everyone, but it was very different from the attitude she had when she was alone with him.


    Did Victor regret killing Eve''s parents? Of course not, in his view, those beings weren''t Eve''s parents. They were just worms that were taking advantage of a little girl.


    The only thing Victor regretted a little was not always being there for Eve, which was something he tried to do every day since he always tried to keep an eye on his Maids.


    It was hismitment he had with his Maids.


    He created them, so they were his responsibility, all their problems, all their worries, everything was Victor''s responsibility.


    Roberta was a good example... That woman''s problem were a ticking time bomb that could explode at any moment, but even so, after fighting the woman in the past, Victor decided to ept her as a Maid.


    And he knew that in doing so, he would have to solve a big problem in the future... A problem of Divine proportions...


    But that''s something he was definitely looking forward to in the future.


    That thought only put a smile on Victor''s face.


    "Use your power and help Sasha. With you here, it should be easy to get all the beasts'' attention." Victor ordered, and soon, he stopped stroking his Maid''s head.


    "...Yes, Master." Eve awoke from stupor and spoke with a smile on her face.


    "..." Victor disyed a satisfied smile.


    He turned and pointed to Eleanor, "You."


    "Me?" Eleanor pointed to herself.


    "Yes. You stay here and calm down, I want to talk to you when I get back."


    "..." Eleanor narrowed her eyes.


    "Like I''ve said thousands of times, I can refuse, you know?" She tly stated at Victor''s imposition. She wouldn''t be sent around like a subordinate!


    "Oh..." Victor''s smile grew a little, "You''re going to disobey, huh." He cracked a single knuckle on his left hand as he looked like he was about to do something to her.


    Eleanor''s body shook a little when she saw Victor''s smile, and her face turned a little red with embarrassment, ''What is he going to do?'' Somehow, she was a little expectant, but she quickly regained hermon sense and screamed to herself:


    ''What am I so excited about!?''


    "That woman..." Natashia narrowed her eyes when she saw Eleanor''s state.


    "Hmm, she''s giving me a weird feeling." Sasha couldn''t understand that feeling she felt when she looked at Eleanor.


    Unlike the sense of danger she got when Victor looked at a woman who was crazy in the head when she looked at Eleanor, she just felt¡­


    Strange.


    "Fine." Victor''s whole atmosphere became more neutral now.


    "Eh?"


    "You are a countess, you can do what you want." Victor turned around and started walking towards the exit of the forest:


    "I''ll be back soon, Big Guy."


    "Uru." The gori nodded and stood up, waiting for the women to do their job.


    "¡­Huh?" Looking at Victor''s back as it began to disappear, she somehow felt¡­disappointed? It was as if she was about to eat a big delicious pizza, and that pizza was taken away by the waiter because it was the wrong order she made.


    Even though she''d never had pizza in her life...


    "Hahahaha, he really is something else." Natashia couldn''t help butugh in an amused voice, and at the same time, a dangerous air around her manifested as she looked at Victor.


    ''I must secure my position before another woman appears...'' Natashia felt disgusted at the thought that another woman could get ahead of her after so many things she had to do.


    "Mother?" Sasha looked confused at her mother. Why was she suddenlyughing?


    Natashia didn''t exin anything and just said, "I''ll apany you, I''ll be back soon." She spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." Sasha narrowed her eyes since she found her mother''s reaction strange.


    "...Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten our purpose ining here."


    "Eh...?" Is she talking about being alone with him? Sasha asked.


    "Before he goes back to the mansion, I''ll make sure he fucks you." She spoke in a dry, definitive tone. She understood that before she could take the initiative for herself, her daughter must go first.


    "......" Sasha''s entire face turnedpletely red.


    Natashia understood something fundamental in her pursuit of Victor:


    ''He must first fuck my daughter, then he''ll fuck me...'' She couldn''t stand to wait any longer since she was never good at waiting for anything, and seeing that she was close to achieving her goal, she grew more impatient with each passing second, but even so, she was holding back.


    But... Her patience literally disappeared when she saw new women suddenly appear as if they were being summoned by a witch. [Eleanor, Lilith, Elizabeth.]


    ''Fuck the date. I can do itter, I want him inside me now!'' She clenched her fist in determination.


    ... This woman''s brain ispletely lost.


    "M-Mother, what are you talki-!"


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Sasha was going to say something to her mother, but the woman literally disappeared in lightning and appeared next to Victor.


    Victor looked at the woman who appeared beside him and said:


    "Shall we?" Victor shed a small smile at Natashia.


    Natashia''s heart started to beat crazily, and she almost threw Victor to the ground right there and then:


    Gulp.


    She swallowed hard, and used thest bit of control that was almost non-existent to hold back, and spoke with a small smile:


    "...Yes."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The two were covered by lightning and soon disappeared. Chaos would descend today throughout the Nightingale, and this chaos would be caused by two Vampire Counts¡­


    ¡­


    ..


    .


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 259: Gates Of Limbo.

    <h4>Chapter 259: Gates Of Limbo.</h4>


    Two golden trails were traveling across the dark sky of Nightingale. Where these trails passed, sounds of rolling thunder echoed across the busy streets of the city.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Some vampires thought it was going to rain at any moment when they heard the sound of lightning, but little did they know that it was just two beings ''walking'' over them.


    Victor and Natashia were heading to the maximum security prison called Limbo. This ce was where the most dangerous Vampires in the world were locked away. Of course, there were also vampires who''dmitted petty crimes against Nightingale and had to be arrested as well.


    Crimes such as raping vampire women, stalking vampire children, disturbing the Nightingale''s peace, etc.


    There were several beings who broke extremely specific rules. After all, of all societies, Nightingale''s was the most open to crimes that would typically be considered heinous crimes for humans.


    An example of this was human trafficking since, for humans, that would be unforgivable, but for vampires?


    This is considered nothing. After all, for most noble vampires, humans were just cattle or animals that feed them, and they viewed humans with the same worldview that humans had when looking at a chicken or a pig.


    Vampirew only applied when the crime was done for vampires, most of them being weaker vampires and newborns who were the future ''jewels'' of any society.


    Of course, heinous crimes like rape, exploitation of maids, exploitation of vampire women, etc. All these crimes were considered enough to warrant life imprisonment.


    In some cases, depending on where the offense wasmitted, the crime could lead to the destruction of the soul.


    An example of this was the territory of Scathach. The older woman repudiates any type of act, and in her territory, those whomit this type of act must be eliminated from existence.


    Another example of differences inw is in the territory of Agnes. Men whomitted this type of crime were condemned to work in mines for all eternity, they were offered a minimal amount of blood, and they''d work like machines, literally.


    What if the vampires refused to work? Well, they would be burned.


    The woman wasn''t kind enough to allow that kind of scum to live, but unlike Scathach, who quickly eliminated them, she tried to use them to death.


    Simr punishments applied in the territory of n Fulger and n Adrasteia.


    ...Fun fact...


    That kind of punishment doesn''t exist for women...


    Which meant if a female vampire kidnapped a vampire and fucked him to death, they wouldn''t be held ountable...


    They would only be put to death if they preyed on vampire children, but if it were to be done to an adult vampire, that was ok....


    Remember that, to be considered an adult vampire, you need to be at least 500 years old.


    Yes, as you have just realized, there is no such thing as gender equality...


    Now, the question remained, why was it so?


    If you thought carefully on the matter, the answer woulde quickly.


    Adrasteia, Fulger, Scarlett, Snow.


    The four great vampire counts were women...


    From their inception to the present day, all of the aforementioned ns have been led by women only.


    Because of this, thews governing the four territories were more ''convenient'' for women, so they had more privileges than men.


    Only Alucard, who made a new n, had a male as leader and creator, which, if you think about it, was an achievement in itself, but everyone knew that most of the power of vampire society stilly with the four countesses.


    And because of that, they didn''t have so many expectations with the new Count. After all, he was merely responsible for ''exploration''; his area of ??work was outside of Nightingale.


    Although intelligent, cunning vampires immediately realized the value of the new Count. He was responsible for exploration, which meant, if in the future he wanted to, he could create a new city outside of Nightingale''s current territory.


    A new city, a new ce that could be molded however they wanted, without the interference of the four countesses...


    But that little dream came crashing down when they got the information of the new Count''s ''DEEP'' connection with the countesses.


    He was a disciple of Scathach and the husband of Annasthashia Fulger...


    Yes, the rumor that the new Count and Countess Annasthashia being in a rtionship came to fruition when the new Count intervened in the Countess''s duel and literally kissed her in front of the entire Nightingale.


    The hopes of these noble male vampires who sought male supremacy werepletely dashed, but... They still had a candidate.


    Nius Horseman, the man who had enough power to be considered a Count. These nobles decided to get in touch with this man and look for a way to support him in bing a Count again.


    ...Fun fact, they just realized it now, they were sozy in their homes that theypletely forgot their ''rights''.


    Yes, indeed. In the end, these nobles were just pigsining with their bellies full because while mostws benefited women, as long as you didn''tmit a heinous crime, you could live a long life.


    The only thing you should be careful about was when you reached 500 years of age, and if you were considered ''beautiful'' by female vampire standards, you would literally be hunted by them and sucked dry over, over, and over again.


    Death by Snu, Snu. Banzai!


    Cough...


    Although not all women practiced these customs, most vampires already had a partner who they dedicated their lives to. The only ones crazy enough to do that were those who were desperate to get married... or the ones who were dissatisfied with the ''quality'' of their current partner and decided to look for new ''adventures''.


    Interesting fact, this type ofw did not apply in the royal capital. In the royal capital, thews, despite being stricter, were the same for everyone.


    Because of this, most of the male n leaders sought to live in the royal capital, although... That''s where most crimes took ce.


    Rtively speaking, the four territories led by the countesses were the ones with the most ''peace''.


    Why was that?


    Because the four countesses had no patience, if youmitted a heinous crime, either you''d die eternally, or you were condemned to forcedbor forever.


    Because of this, the criminalization rate in the four territories was extremely low.


    Inparison, the royal capital had a more ''democratic'' system and severalplexws that intelligent vampires could easily find loopholes in. Because of this, most crimes took ce there.


    Although on asions like events or big announcements, the royal capital became the most peaceful city in all of Nightingale, why did this happen?


    The royal guards... soldiers who were trained by vampires close to the king, elite soldiers, beings who were created to be the strongest ''force'' in Nightingale.


    Beings trained by Scathach Scarlett herself, who in times of crisis assumed the role of general of vampires.


    In this type of event, the royal guards woulde out of the vampire king''s castle and patrol throughout the city, and any crimemitted in front of them, the royal guards had free rein to judge that crime as they wished.


    They literally were the judges, jury, and executioners. Because of this, vampires preferred to stay quiet and do nothing until the event was over.


    Which begs the question, what was Limbo?


    Limbo was a prison thaty in another dimension, it had 7 levels, with level 7 being the lowest, and that''s where the most dangerous vampires were.


    From the 1st to 4th level, punishments varied ording to your crime.


    Level 1 being the lightest because that was where the rehabilitation center was...


    Yes... In a way, Limbo was a prison and a rehabilitation center for vampire nobles.


    What did that mean? Basically, delinquent noble vampires who had questionable attitudes were sent to this ce to achieve ''enlightenment'', and be a decent vampire.


    Although everyone knew this didn''t really apply, most noble families had one or three ways to keep their troubled children from being sent to this ce.


    But that kind of power was only meant for families that were a little more influential and that had deep roots in Nightingale. New families didn''t have that kind of power, and those kinds of troubled vampires were quickly sent to this ce.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Two lightning strikes crashed into the ground in front of a silver gate with decorations that looked like they came out of a horror movie.


    ''Is this for scare tactics?'' Victor thought when he arrived at that ce.


    "And then... How do we get in?" As someone who had nevere to this ce, Victor had his doubts, considering this ce only had one gate, no guard, or anything.


    "Don''t we just knock on the door?" Natashia spoke as if it was obvious.


    "...." Victor was a little speechless.


    Natashia decided to show an example. She hade here a few times when she had to take care of troubled people. She arrived in front of the gate and knocked on the door.


    BOOM, BOOM!


    ...Correction, she punched the door.


    "Hmmm." The door seemed to make a strange noise, and a big red eye opened and looked at Natashia.


    ''Did the door speak...?'' Victor showed an interested smile. At first, he thought it was a Nuri, something like that Youkai he''d found when exploring a hunter base, but it seems that it wasn''t.


    ''... That isn''t a Youkai, seems to be another type of being?''


    "Identifying..." A red glow fell across Natashia''s body,


    "..." Natashia narrowed her eyes when she saw this lengthy process.


    ''It was faster before, is it because I stopped being a countess?'' She deduced.


    Then the door said:


    "Annasthashia Fulger."


    "Looking for records..."


    "Record found." Soon a huge list appeared in front of the two beings, disying all of Natashia Fulger''s information; this paper seemed to be a resume of sorts.


    ...


    Name: Annasthashia Fulger.


    Title: Countess of n Fulger, fastest woman alive, queen of lightning.


    Age:... The registry cannot measure numbers of that size.


    Sexuality: Straight.


    Personality: Crazy, sociopath, stalker, devoted, kind, loving... Crazy, psychopath, game addict, careless.


    Backstory: Formerly spoiled by n Fulger, creator Carm Fulger. She grew up more spoiled and became a countess.


    ...


    [If this information matches the person reported, please sign at this location:.......]


    ...


    "...." An awkward silence fell over the ce.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning began to cover Natashia''s body, and despite a smile on her face, the veins popping in her head were quite visible.


    She was furious.


    "¡­Hmm, is that your youngest photo?" Victor spoke as he looked at Natashia''s record.


    "Yes..." Natashia replied unconsciously in a dry tone.


    Her younger photo was very simr to the current Natashia, proof that vampires didn''t change that much, as the only visible difference would be the woman''s expression. She had a more yful and smiling face than the current Natashia.


    And her hair was a little shorter than it was now. ''She looks a lot like Sasha when she was younger.''


    Victor didn''t know if this was because of vampire genes or something, but all generations of vampires really are very simr, it was like the offspring were a perfect copy of the ''mother''.


    Ruby was simr to Scathach.


    Violet was simr to Agnes.


    Sasha was simr to Natashia.


    ''But why is it always the mother?'' Victor didn''t understand this point. After all, the child should look a little like their father and mother, and not just like their mother.


    ''Or does some force interfere in this matter?''


    Because countesses were stronger than men, are children born like their mother?


    ''But if that''s true, what about that old man? All his children arepletely different. Only Ophis, Lilith, and Elizabeth look alike... Oh.'' Victor just remembered that d couldpletely change his form, and his children were not from the same woman.


    But that didn''t matter, as d had the most dominant gene, so, consequently, his children would look more like d...


    At least, in the current form he had at the moment.


    And that doubt drove Victor in the direction of dangerous thinking.


    ''Wait¡­ Doesn''t that mean that if he transformed himself into a woman, and a vampire did it to him, he''d have a child¡­?'' Victor''s whole face darkened, and he felt his belly twist.


    "Ugh." Victor made a nauseous face, and he looked like he was going to throw up at any moment.


    ''I shouldn''t have thought of that... FUCK, I can''t forget it anymore.'' He started messing with his head in frustration.


    Natashia began to mutter: "... I had forgotten how irritating this door was, what is this ''the record can''t measure such a number!?'' I''m still 19 years old! I''m young! And what is this spoiled personality!? I''m not fucking spoiled!"


    "..." Victor came out of his stupor, looked at Natashia, and seeing the woman''s irritated state, a small ironic smile appeared on his face.


    [If this information matches the person reported, please sign at this location:.......]


    The door spoke again.


    "Ugh." Natashia''s entire face distorted, and through the force of hate, she bit her finger and dripped a drop of blood onto the paper¡­


    "Fuck it, I just need to sign¡­ Ugh."


    She couldn''t deny that the information was correct, she even had her other personality''s information, somehow that shit got updated!


    It wasn''t like this before! She didn''t remember it being so detailed!


    The blood that fell on the paper acted strangely, and as if it had a life of its own, the blood began to change, and Natashia''s full name was written.


    [Processpleted... Wee back, Countess Annasthashia Fulger.]


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 260: A True Member Of Clan Alucard, Eve Alucard.

    <h4>Chapter 260: A True Member Of n Alucard, Eve Alucard.</h4>


    "Yeah yeah. I''m really happy to be back in this shitty ce." It didn''t take a genius to identify that she was speaking in a sarcastic tone.


    "Tsk, shitty gate, I hope one day you get a nuke in your face, motherfucker." She grumbled for a few seconds and then spoke without turning around:


    "It''s your turn, Victor. You must report in front of the gate, or he won''t let you in, that piece of shit."


    Instead of answering Natashia, he did something else:


    "Hahaha~." Heughed a little. It wasn''t his usualugh, it was a kind and amusedugh, as if he was looking at something funny.


    "...?" Natashia looked at Victor with a confused look, her face became a little red when she remembered what happened, but she was not a teenager who was going to be embarrassed about it!


    "What?"


    "Is nothing." Victor stoppedughing, and with the same gentle smile on his face, he continued, "I just realized that my other mother-inw had a cute side too."


    Her cheeks turned a little red, but she still didn''t stop staring at Victor''s face.


    She licked her lips a little, her eyes glowed blood red, and she said, "Keepughing, and I''ll show you who''s cute~." She shed a seductive smile.


    "Oh...?" Victor''s smile changed a little as he disyed his usual smile and walked towards Natashia with slow steps.


    Badump, Badump.


    Natashia''s heart was pounding like crazy when she saw the man approaching, and she couldn''t help but create expectations about what Victor was going to do to her, as thoughts like these started to pop into her mind:


    ''Is he going to throw me to the floor here and fuck me? Is he going to rip my clothes off?''


    Shepletely forgot about her surroundings and what kind of ce she was in.


    He stopped beside her and whispered in her ear, "I''m waiting for this, ''MY'' mother-inw." He spoke the word ''MY'' in a tone as if the woman belonged to him.


    And that was something Natashia understood as well.


    "!!!" Natashia''s entire body shivered when she felt Victor''s breath so close to her ear, the feeling of anticipation exploded like a nuclear bomb and turned into something obsessive and exciting...


    ''Her breathing was a total mess, her red eyes were looking at Victor with pure desire, she was barely holding back...


    ...She was horny... if it weren''t for the long dress she was wearing now, dangerous liquids would''ve been visible pouring out of a ce that is not appropriate for ady of her level to disy in public and down her leg.


    Victor shed a small smile when he saw Natashia''s gaze. It was a look he knew well since it was the same look that Violet, Sasha, Ruby, and sometimes Scathach gave him.


    An obsessive look, a look from a woman who wasn''t right in the head, but it was a look from someone who loved him...


    ...And he found that kind of look...


    ''Beautiful..''


    His smile grew gentle as he touched the woman''s face with his hand and caressed her cheek, "I''m really waiting for this, My mother inw... I''ve been waiting for a long year..."


    "!!!" Again, her whole body trembled under Victor''s caress.


    Gulp.


    She swallowed, she started to feel her throat go dry.


    It didn''t take a genius to understand the hidden meanings of Victor''s words.


    As an experienced older woman, she clearly understood something:


    He wants me! He wants to fuck me, he wants my naked body! He wants to paint my whole being with his color!


    And she was clearly not going to deny such a request. After all, she''d been waiting a long time for it.


    A REALLY LONG TIME!


    Victorughed a little and broke away from Natashia, he could smell a dangerous smelling from one ce and the woman''s desire from miles away, but now is not the time and ce for that.


    First, he was going to fulfill one of his goals.


    Which was to feed the tree with blood.


    ... A random objective, right?


    Indeed, it was a random goal, but the question was, why?


    Why did he want to feed the tree?


    The only coherent answer given Victor''s personality was... He was curious, and he wanted to know what would happen when he gave arge amount of blood to the tree.


    Just thinking about this unexplored mystery that no one knew about caused his soul to tremble with anticipation.


    And how did he know that something would happen if he gave blood to the tree?


    He didn''t know.


    But...


    He thought something was going to happen.


    ''Newton''s thirdw, thew of action and reaction.'' Victor thought as he arrived in front of the gate, it was his turn to be registered.


    Every being in this world knew that something would happen if they fed an unknown tree protected by a giant gori that has strange powers, to say the least... He expected something exotic.


    And by doing that, he''d have another benefit too. He''d get those juicy fruits that, despite not being as tasty as his wives'' blood, still tasted pleasant.


    And the tree was able to produce this kind of fruit with only a small amount of blood, what would happen if it had more?


    Several questions... and no answers.


    But there is only one way... Victor''s way.


    The action path...


    Like a man who faithfully followed his code of conduct: He''d do whatever he wanted whenever he wanted.


    He had decided that if he was going to do something, he was going to do that something until the end. This was indeed the way of the hypocrite, considering everyone knew how he worked, his ideas, his thoughts could change at any moment, and if at the moment in which those thoughts changed, he decided to act upon such thoughts, he''d be seen as a hypocrite.


    ... But who cares?


    Vampires were known to be greedy and hypocritical beings, they were categorized on the same level as demons by some ''good natured'' beings like angels.


    Despite that, Victor was sure of one thing.


    If there was a being more hypocritical than him on the face of the Earth, that being was an angel.


    Victor stopped in front of the gate.


    The giant red eye looked at Victor.


    "Identifying." A robotic voice came from the door.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Identifying...." The robotic voice seemed to subside a little.


    "...?" Victor turned his head a little confused, "Why is the door sweating?"


    "... Eh?" Natashia, who was staring at Victor''s back with a predatory gaze, awoke from her stupor when she heard the man''s voice. After registering what he said in her brain, the woman looked towards the door.


    "...The door is really sweating."


    "Analysis Complete, showing results."


    "Huh?" Natashia didn''t understand why the door gave a different answer than it gave her.


    And just like with Natashia, a giant paper appeared in front of Victor.


    .


    Name: Victor Walker / Victor Alucard / Victor Snow / Victor Scarlett / Victor Fulger


    Title: Second Progenitor, King of Those Who Dwell in The Night, Battle Maniac, Loved by The Night, Marked by the Chaos Witch, Loved by The Animals, Loved by the Lightning Spirits, One Who Has The Protection of The Goddess Aphrodite, Loving Father. #$#...¡­..?


    Age: 22 years old.


    Sexuality: Straight.


    Personality: Stupidly honest, Sociopathic, Stalker, Violent, Obsessive, Friendly, Bipr, Kind.


    Backstory: A former human who became a Vampire, but through his special blood, he became something more.


    .


    [Gulp... If this information is correct, please sign here..............]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    An ufortable silence fell around them, literally, the two of them couldn''t speak at all, as they just stared at the paper with a shocked look.


    "What the hell is this?" The two spoke at the same time.


    ...


    On the side with Eleanor, Sasha, Eve, and Gori.


    Lightning was shing across the forest.


    Using her speed at above normal levels, Sasha would zoom to all the ces that had high level beasts, taunt the beast, and, soon after, she would run away, taking these beasts towards the gori who fought with the beasts along with Eleanor and surprisingly Eve.


    Eleanor was using an earth greatsword, and with each swing of the sword, a gust of air was created around it, and several beasts died.


    Eve was standing in ce, doing nothing, but even when she was just standing, the animals'' bodies were shredded into several pieces.


    Her power was very strange from Sasha''s perspective.


    The others couldn''t see it, but Sasha knew.


    ''Something'' was helping Eve to kill these monsters.


    And she didn''t know what that something was, but she knew that this ''something'' was dangerous.


    She couldn''t see or feel that ''something'', but she knew it was there.


    ''Ugh'' Sasha groaned a little in frustration. That feeling was so irritating, after all, you know something is there, but you can''t feel it or touch it. It''s like she was seeing a ghost.


    What was the gori doing?


    Well...


    The gori was doing gori things... SMASH! DESTROY! And beat your chest to assert your dominance!


    Getting close to the tree, Sasha stopped using the lightning and said, "I brought more, and this time it''s an exotic." The moment she finished that, everyone heard the roar of a beast.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOAR!


    Eleanor, The Gori, and Eve looked at a giant bird that was hovering above them. The bird was strange; it had a snake''s tail, a lion''s head, and a bird''s chest.


    [What the fuck is that?]


    Eve heard someone talking in her head:


    ''Language.''


    [Shut the fuck up,nguage my ass, I''m free!]


    "..." Veins started bulging in Eve''s head, she really didn''t like this alter''s personality.


    She decided to call this thing Alter Eve. After all, she had the appearance of Eve, with the only visible difference being her white hair. So until she was sure of what it was, she gave it that temporary name.


    Sigh...


    She visibly sighed and looked ahead, and in the ce was an Eve with white hair and sapphire blue eyes, so she thought:


    ''Come back, I''ll take over now.''


    [Eh...? But I was having fun...] Alter Eve pouted.


    "¡­" Eve narrowed her eyes.


    [Oh...] Alter eve pped her hands as if discovering something:


    [Do you want to have fun too? As expected of you, Eve!]


    ''I''m just following my master''s orders.'' Eve spoke in a dry tone.


    [h, h, that''s just an excuse, you should loosen up a little bit. Since you became a vampire, you''ve never rxed properly. Now that you''re that man''s servant, you can be freer, you know? He''s not stopping you from doing things either...] Alter Eve spoke thest part in a careful voice.


    ''... I cannot.'' She spoke in a mncholy tone. It''s not that she didn''t want to rx, she just couldn''t... She couldn''t.


    [Sigh... I know... Due to our circumstances, it will be difficult to trust anyone again.]


    ''I trust my master.'' Eve started to walk towards the bird, and she said:


    "I''ll take this one." Eve spoke in a dry tone.


    "Okay, be careful." Eleanor spoke as she rested the greatsword on her shoulder.


    Eve walked towards Alter Eve and passed her, and the moment she passed Alter Eve, the two seemed to merge again.


    ''Having my master''s trust is enough for me¡­'' Eve cracked her neck a little as she looked up with her red eyes, and slowly her red eyes began to glow blood red.


    [...] Alter Eve was silent.


    A dark aura descended all over the ce, and slowly Eve''s stoic expression began to change to a smiling expression.


    ''He is my master, my father, my creator, my god... He is my everything... Having him in my life is enough.''


    Following the tradition of father to child, when a progenitor created a vampire, he had the choice to pass on to that ''child'' a power.


    Alter Eve was Eve''s power that she received from her life as a human, she was her imaginary ''friend'' who was always with her in that dark ce.


    And...


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.


    A pir of ck fire shot out of Eve''s body and soared into the heavens.


    "...Wha-..." Eleanor and Sasha stared at this ck-jawed in pure shock.


    Indeed, Fire.


    Eve looked at her hands and thought; ''It''s not pure, or beautiful like my master''s me, but... It''s enough for me. It''s the fire I deserve... A dark fire, a fire tainted by my sins.'' She clenched her fists and looked at the bird that at some point had stopped flying towards them and was running away.


    [Tsk...] Alter Eve didn''t like this depressing thought, the girl was not to me for anything, but it was difficult to convince the woman herself.


    Eve raised her hand a little, and all the ck fire that wasing out of her body started to focus on her hand, and she looked at the bird.


    She pointed her palm at the bird and spoke in a low voice the technique her master had taught her:


    "Supernova"


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    A beam of dark fire shot out of Eve''s hand and flew toward the bird.


    The Bird tried its best to escape, it even made several turns, but it was impossible... No one could escape this fire, no one.


    And as an artist who had dedicated his life to st said:


    "Katsu."


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "HOly...-" Eleanor was speechless with such an explosion. If the bird wasn''t far away, the entire forest would have disappeared from the map!


    But more importantly! Eleanor looked at Eve.


    Following Vampire Lore, those given the n''s name were just special vampires who inherited the n creator''s trait.


    Victor Alucard was a vampire who had the power of the three strongest vampire houses, fire being one of his powers.


    Eve Alucard, who inherited this power, could be said to be a true member of Victor''s n.


    ''Wait, doesn''t that mean that the other Maids have that power too?'' Eleanor thought about it but quickly dismissed that possibility. This power seemed to be something unique to Eve, after all, she was a member of n Alucard.


    "Beautiful..." Eveughed a little to herself when she made this reference that no one understood. Maybe she really was being influenced a lot by Ruby.


    [Ruby...] Alter Eve seemed to be thinking about something.


    Alter Eve looked at Eve; ''Maybe that cold-hearted woman is the right woman to help Eve open up more to the other girls?'' She had a random thought.


    ....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 261: Second Progenitor.

    <h4>Chapter 261: Second Progenitor.</h4>


    Name: Victor Walker / Victor Alucard / Victor Snow / Victor Scarlett / Victor Fulger


    Title: Second Progenitor, King of Those Who Dwell in The Night, Battle Maniac, Loved by The Night, Marked by the Chaos Witch, Loved by The Animals, Loved by the Lightning Spirits, One Who Has The Protection of The Goddess Aphrodite, Loving Father. #$#...¡­..?


    Age: 22 years old.


    Sexuality: Straight.


    Personality: Stupidly Honest, Sociopathic, Stalker, Violent, Obsessive, Friendly, Bipr, Kind.


    Backstory: A former human who became a Vampire, but through his special blood, he became something more.


    ...


    "What the hell is this?" The two spoke at the same time.


    "Second Progenitor? Marked by The Chaos Witch? Loved by Spirits? Animals? Even a goddess'' protection? Huh?" Natashia''s head didn''t seem to be working properly, and she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    But more importantly.


    ''Who the fuck is this Chaos Witch? That bitch dares to mark him? And especially Aphrodite, what is that bitch thinking?'' Natashia''s eyes narrowed dangerously in anger.


    She and the girls had argued a bit in the past about why Aphrodite didn''t attack Victor, but now she understood the reason why a little.


    That bitch gave her protection to Victor!


    Bitch! She could see that goddess''s intentions from miles away! And she wouldn''t let that happen! Never! That bitch won''t touch a hair on her husband''s head!


    Looking at Aphrodite''s name, Natashia''s expression grew even colder.


    Because if she does... War will ur... On that day, it will be the day that Mount Olympus will cease to exist.


    Normally, Natashia wasn''t like that since she wasn''t that rash...


    Well, maybe she was a little... But she was not rash enough to cause a war between the Vampires and the Gods of Olympus.


    But when she saw Aphrodite''s name in Victor''s titles.


    Natashia''s sense of danger soared like a rocket.


    After all, the door never lied. Using the special eyes contained in that door, the being who lived in that door could see the ''truth'' of anyone.


    As nice as that sounded though, it wasn''t the whole truth. In fact, it was just analyzing all the energy of a being and trying to understand what kind of existence it was dealing with.


    Depending on the level of being, Limbo Prison would give them different treatments.


    Yes, the prison was an entity of its own.


    "I mean, I can understand some titles, but others I have no idea what they are." Victor was honest after looking at the sheet in front of him again.


    Titles like Second progenitor, King of Those Who Dwell in The Night, Loved by The Night.


    These titles had the same origin, the RH null Blood that ran through his veins, and he could understand the reasoning behind those.


    Battle Maniac, it didn''t take a genius to understand that it was because of his personality and that he liked to fight.


    Even Loving Father, he could understand. After all, this must have been Ophis''s doing and him spoiling the little girl a little.


    Now, titles like Marked by the Chaos Witch, Loved by The Animals, and The Spirits of Lightning, he didn''t understand anything about these titles.


    ''Who was Chaos Witch? Her name seemed to be quite important.''


    ''The title of ''Loved by The Animals'', is it because I could easily make friends with animals?''


    ''And why is there a title that cannot be seen?'' Victor focused his attention on the title that had been erased? Actually, the title was written but he couldn''t read it, it was in a strangenguage, anguage he didn''t even understand the words of.


    Leaving that aside, for now, he looked at one title, in particr, that was confusing to him.


    ''Lightning spirits, huh?''


    Several questions were now running through Victor''s head, and he was just as confused as Natashia.


    ''Lightning spirits...'' Victor was especially curious about those. He kept focusing his thoughts on that title until a memory popped into his head.


    It was a memory of Sasha telling him about Carm Fulger.


    "Apparently, my grandmother Carm Fulger was a spirit before she became a vampire, but I''m not sure if that''s true or not, considering how would a spirit gain a physical body despite spirits being incorporeal by nature?? The nature of a spirit and a vampire werepletely different, it makes no sense."


    ''Is it rted to this?'' Victor put his hand on his chin and began to think. He felt that this was quite possibly because of Carm Fulger''s origin, but...


    ''Why doesn''t Natashia have that title?''


    Indeed, Natashia, who was Carm Fulger''s daughter, didn''t have that title, he clearly remembered the details of Natashia''s sheet, and he didn''t see a title that mentioned the lightning spirits.


    Victor tried to remember some information about spirits he learned in that one year. After all, he interacted with Mizuki pretty often, who always had a spirit glued to her side.


    ''I don''t know much about spirits, but the only thing I know is that depending on the elemental type of the spirit, the spirit will like people with different personalities.''


    For example, the water spirit liked calm and malleable people who did things at their own ''pace''.


    Fire spirits preferred more direct and passionate people, people who were very true to their feelings, etc.


    Each spirit of a particr element seemed to like a personality type.


    If Victor remembered correctly, the type of personality that the lightning spirit liked were:


    ''Honest people who speak their minds, reckless people, and pure-minded people?''


    "....?" What does that mean I have a pure mindset?


    "Hmm..." After thinking for a few seconds, Victor realized that he couldn''te to a conclusion...


    He was not sure what thest description was, but he was sure that Natashia perfectly fit the other traits that would make lightning spirits like her...


    So, why doesn''t she have that title?


    ''Could it be because she did a lot of shit in the past? And because of that, the spirits forsook her?'' Victor thought it was quite possible. After all, the elemental spirits, despite not being as intelligent as a heroic spirit, still had very good instincts and as simple beings¡­


    If you did something that made them angry, they would leave.


    Hearing stories from Natashia''s past, Victor couldn''t deny that the woman did a lot of shit, and probably, she must have done something that went against the spirits'' tastes.


    "..." Victor looked at Natashia for a few seconds. The woman was staring at Aphrodite''s name with hate overflowing her entire body, so much so that it even looked like the woman was staring at someone who had murdered someone from her family.


    Soon, he disyed a small smile and went back to looking at the paper, his eyes focusing on the personality that the door described him with.


    Most of what the door wrote was correct, he was everything that was written there, and he couldn''t deny that.


    .... BUT!!


    His eyes narrowed a little when he saw he was called ''bipr'' by a door!


    He was particrly bothered by this.


    He was not fucking bipr!


    ''Perhaps I should destroy this door?'' Victor looked at the door with a dry look; ''The door must be special, right? I doubt I can destroy it that easily, but it''s worth a try....'' Unsafe thoughts were running through his head.


    "...." The door felt a strange sensation, simr to a cold sweat breaking out across its surface, despite its inability to sweat. The eye continued to stare at Victor warily.


    [If this information is correct, please sign here........]


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 262: Second Progenitor 2

    <h4>Chapter 262: Second Progenitor 2</h4>


    Hearing the voice within the door again, Victor''s thoughts cleared a little, and Natashia stopped staring at Aphrodite''s name as if the woman had killed her entire family.


    Victor looked at the eye on the door and said:


    "Can you do the analysis again? I feel like you''re making a mistake, I''m not that dangerous of a person."


    "...." Natashia was silent and looked at Victor with her eyes opened slightly wider in shock.


    ''What do you mean you''re not a dangerous person?'' She felt like she hadn''t heard so much bullshit in such a short time, for a long time.


    Not even Natashia believed what he just said.


    Natashia! The woman who literally epted all the nonsense that Victor did!


    "..." Victor looked at Natashia and saw that the face of the woman was practically screaming, ''are you serious?''


    ¡­ He decided to rephrase his sentence:


    "Can you do the analysis again? I don''t think this information is correct."


    "{...Sure.}" The door spoke in neutral.


    Again, the whole process that happened earlier was repeated, and soon a page appeared in front of Victor.


    ...


    Name: Victor Walker / Victor Alucard / Victor Snow / Victor Scarlett / Victor Fulger


    Title: Second Progenitor, King of Those Who Dwell in The Night, Battle Maniac, Loved by The Night, Marked by the Chaos Witch, Loved by The Animals, Loved by the Lightning Spirits, One Who Has The Protection of The Goddess Aphrodite, Loving Father. #$#...¡­..?


    Age: 22 years old.


    Sexuality: Straight.


    Personality: Stupidly Honest, Sociopathic, Stalker, Violent, Obsessive, Friendly, Bipr, Kind.


    Backstory: A former human who became a Vampire, but through his special blood, he became something more.


    Women with whom the individual has sexual rtions:


    ¡­


    First: Violet Snow.


    Second: Sasha Fulger


    Third: Ruby Scarlett


    Fourth: Scathach Scarlett


    Fifth: AnnasthashIa Fulger.


    ...


    Seeing the new information, Victor''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "{¡­ Analyzing¡­}"


    "{Due to new information found, user titles have been updated}."


    Victor''s title tab started adding new words:


    ...


    Title: Second Progenitor, King of Those Who Dwell in The Night, Battle Maniac, Loved by The Night, Marked by the Chaos Witch, Loved by The Animals, Loved by the Lightning Spirits, One Who Has The Protection of The Goddess Aphrodite, Loving Father. #$#...¡­..?


    [One Who Owns a Harem of Only Crazy Women With Dubious Personalities] NEW


    [Oyakodon] NEW


    {User has achieved the feat of having sex with the strongest vampire in the world and maintaining a rtionship with the aforementioned woman, titles updating again¡­}


    ¡­


    Again, words began to be added to the titles section.


    ...


    [One Who Walks Between Life and Death] NEW


    "...." An awkward silence fell around them.


    [Please, if the information is correct, sign here......]


    A vein bulged in Victor''s head:


    "This piece of shit, I told you to check the information, not to update it!" A ck pressure began toe out of Victor''s body.


    "And what do you mean people I''ve had sex with? I haven''t done anything with them yet!" He had progressed in his rtionship with Ruby and Violet, but he still hadn''t done anything with Sasha, Natashia, or Scathach.


    ''And what is this strange title?'' Does it seem like I got that title because I have rtionships with Scathach?''


    The door seemed to start metaphorically sweating again, but it kept talking.


    "{The user has done nothing now... But that doesn''t apply in the future.}" The door spoke in a neutral tone.


    "...?" Victor narrowed his eyes as he felt the door was trying to say something.


    [Please, if the information is correct, sign here......] The door repeated again.


    "Ugh." Victor touched his head as if he had a headache and looked at Natashia to see what the woman was doing.


    "..." He saw the woman was surprisingly silent and staring at the door with a dry, ck hole-like gaze.


    From the woman''s expression, it was pretty clear she wasn''t thinking pleasant thoughts.


    "Natashia?" Victor called out to the woman.


    "...Yes?" Natashia turned her eyes to Victor and shed an empty smile.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Of course I''m fine, I''m in the best shape possible, I was even thinking about erasing a certain door from existence... Surely the king wouldn''t mind, right?" The woman''s empty smile was causing chills to course through Limbo''s door.


    Natashia was pissed, she was pissed at the door, and about the fact that the door was telling lies all around, she always kept information on Victor close to her, and she knew that the only people the man had sex with was Violet and Ruby.


    He hadn''t touched his other wives yet, including herself...


    ''Oh.'' Natashia seemed to have understood something.


    ''He sucks our blood every day...'' Natashia remembered that every time they go to sleep together, Victor sucked the blood of all the women, and the women sucked his blood.


    ''That''s why the door said he had sex with me. After all, when he sucks my blood, he always bites me on the neck, which is an exclusive ce for lovers...'' For vampires, the act of sucking blood from the neck of another vampire could be seen as an act between lovers or even sex itself, depending on the era.


    Victor narrowed his eyes a little, "Is it possible to destroy it?" He nced at the door.


    Natashia woke up from her thoughts and said:


    "Yes, but you''d need a ridiculous amount of power. I would need to step into my perfect vampire Count form, but it''s possible¡­" Natashia''s smile grew.


    "I see..." Victor''s smile grew a little.


    "{...Just saying, if you destroy this door, the most dangerous beings in the world will be released, and the portal to limbo will be opened. Chaos will reign in Nightingale.}"


    "...." The two continued in silence, but the smile of the two did not leave their faces, and, in fact, it grew a sizerger.


    "{And not only will the Vampire World be in danger, the human world as well... The first ce these types of beings would attack would be the USA... And Japan.}"


    "...." Victor''s smile died, and a lifeless expression appeared on his face as he clearly understood the message from the door.


    "{No need to look at me like that, Second Progenitor. I''m just saying~....}" For a moment, Natashia and Victor swore they heard the door hiss.


    [If the information is correct, sign here......] The door spoke again.


    "Ugh, let''s just sign this, Husband, I don''t want to be here anymore." Unconsciously, Natashia didn''t control herself and spoke the word ''husband''.


    "Oh..." Realizing what she had just said, she was going to correct her words, but before she could say anything, Victor said:


    "Yes, you''re right. Let''s get out of here." He removed a glove from his hand and bit his finger with his fangs.


    "......" Natashia looked at Victor with her eyes widened in shock.


    Victor put his finger where the door showed him to, and soon the blood that fell on the paper started to move and formed Victor''s full name.


    Specifically speaking, the name Victor Alucard.


    "Natashia?" Victor turned to face Natashia when he noticed the woman staring at him for a long time.


    "!!!" The woman was startled by Victor''s sudden movement and turned her face to the side, and soon her long blonde hair covered her face.


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m just admiring the scenery." She made the worst excuse possible.


    "Scenery...?" Victor looked where Natashia was looking, and all he saw was...


    An immense forest.


    The ce they were at now was rtively isted, in a region far from the royal capital.


    ''Now that I think about it, is this ce safe...?'' Victor''s eyes glowed blood red, and he looked around, and just as expected, this ce had no one guarding the gate.


    Natashia, who had her face turned to the side, hid a small smile on her face.


    ''He didn''t deny it...'' Her smile grew into a loving smile; ''Yes, he didn''t deny my advances...''


    Natashia started to feel more confident when she saw that Victor didn''t stop her from calling him ''husband''.


    And that put a happy smile on the older woman''s face.


    Natashia always felt like she was walking a tightrope when it came to Victor''s rtionship with her, considering the first impression she gave him was really bad.


    ''Natasha'' got in the way a lot, and because of that, the woman had to work hard to get what she wanted...


    ''Now all that''s left is for him to fuck me.'' She thought with a big smile on her face and eyes glowing blood red, she wanted him inside her since yesterday! She will never forget her ''secondary'' goal.


    The main one was to make Victor notice her and ept her advances, and the other main objective was to make Victor look at her as she was now, instead of how he looked at ''Natasha''.


    Now the second objective... was to practice the act of coption. She wanted him to fill all her insides! She wanted that white liquid inside her!


    Somehow, that thought made her body feel a little hot, and her breathing felt a little heavy.


    "{Analyzing¡­}" Suddenly, the two of them heard the voice from the door that had been surprisingly silent for some time.


    Gulp.


    Natashia swallowed hard and tried to control her feelings, and soon she looked at the door with a neutral gaze and a neutral expression.


    "{Sorry for the dy, it''s been a while since I''ve had a guest of your level, and because of that, it took me a while to prepare everything.}" The door spoke in a neutral tone.


    Crack.


    The sound of something creaking was heard, and slowly the door started to open.


    "Wee to Limbo."


    "Second Progenitor... And his wife, Annasthashia Fulger."


    Hearing what the door said, Natashia''s smile grew a little, but she wasn''t going to give in to that cheap ttery! She hadn''t forgotten what had happened before!


    Definitely not! She was not that kind of woman!


    "Finally, you''re being polite..." Natashia spoke with a satisfied smile.


    ...she gave in...


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 263: Witch Wants The … Of Alucard.

    <h4>Chapter 263: Witch Wants The ¡­ Of Alucard.</h4>


    While Victor and the others were away, an unexpected visitor came to Scathach''s mansion.


    Step, step.


    Walking with calm steps, a woman in a very revealing ck dress appeared. She was wearing a ck witch''s hat, and she had a bone staff in her hand.


    "...Scathach''s mansion..." The woman looked at the mansion with a neutral gaze. Knowing the owner''s personality, she didn''t go far and stayed only at the mansion''s gate, but even that big gate could not block her vision.


    She looked to the right and narrowed her eyes a little.


    ''So it was true...'' She had received some information that Anderson had visited the new Count. She initially doubted this information, after all, what kind of madman would visit his ''enemy'', but it seemed that it was actually true.


    ''That idiot sent his son to his death?'' Thinking a little about the werewolf king''s personality, the woman understood one thing.


    ''He just wanted to send someone to test the new Count''s power, huh...'' She found this attitude rather silly and simple-minded, but it was an attitude that suited what kind of beings the werewolf race were.


    ... A strange thing was happening. Even though the woman was standing in front of Scathach''s mansion, and despite the woman wearing a rather shy outfit, the vampires passing outside seemed to bepletely ignoring her existence.


    Not a single vampire was looking at her with curious eyes.


    Selena awoke from stupor when she felt something watching her, she narrowed her eyes a little and lifted her face towards the gate, and when she looked up, she saw the neutral gaze of a maid with oriental features looking down upon her.


    "Witch, what do you want?"


    "... You can see me?" Selena opened her mouth, a little surprised. With the magic she was using now, it should have been impossible for anyone to see her. Despite it being a rtively simple magic spell, with the level that Selena had reached, she could practically be invisible and hide her ''aura'' and ''smell'' from any being, but even so, this woman was staring at her as if she were seeing her.


    ''Of course, I can see those two giant pieces of meat that you''re carrying, everyone can see it from KMs away.'' The Maid thought, and, even though she had never met the woman before, Kaguya was already against her.


    Why? After all, the witch didn''t do anything against Kaguya or Victor''s family, so why was the Maid against her?


    ... It was simple, Kaguya was in a bad mood...


    She usually got this way when her master wasn''t around.


    But as a Maid, she wouldn''t express those feelings... She preferred to remain silent...


    BUT! When a woman with a ''huge'' frontmission appeared, she felt like taking her frustration out on this woman.


    Yes, she was just being mean... Although she didn''t say anything yet, she just thought negatively about her.


    After all, the Chief Maid''s reputation directly affected her master, and she didn''t want to harm her master''s reputation for something she did...


    Although Victor wouldn''t mind that.


    "...." Realizing that the maid was silent and just watching her with a neutral gaze, Selena sighed and said:


    "I want to meet Count Alucard." Selena didn''t reveal much, considering everything indicated that the woman in front of her was a maid and not someone important enough to know other information.


    "..." Kaguya''s eyes narrowed, a Witch visiting a Count? That certainly wasn''t a good thing, and mostly...


    ''This witch... She stinks.'' Kaguya could smell the stench of deathing from her, and, looking at the woman''s staff, she thought:


    ''A necromancy user?'' Kaguya didn''t understand anything now. What did a necromancy user want with her master?


    Normally, a necromancy user only left the witch world when she wanted to get ''ingredients'', ie... Corpses for her research.


    "What''s your name, Witch?" Kaguya decided to ask the woman''s name since she couldn''t make a proper decision of what to do if she didn''t know the woman''s affiliation.


    "...My name is Selena Moriarty, one of the 7 daughters of the Witch Queen." She spoke with a small smile, her expression not showing any kind of emotion, just a feeling of neutrality.


    "...." Kaguya''s eyes glowed blood red for a few seconds, as she understood everything now.


    ''I knew that one of the Witch Queen''s daughters was in this world, but I didn''t think she would visit my master.'' She learned of this information from Violet that informed everyone of Nightingale''s situation; this happened before the girls came to this world.


    That is, 1 year and six months ago in Kaguya''s time perception.


    Kaguya started to think about what to do. The most obvious solution here was for her to expel the Witch, but this could trigger an unnecessary conflict with the witch queen''s daughter, something Kaguya didn''t have enough authority to do without Victor''s permission.


    ''I need the wives'' opinion.'' She made the most logical decision in this situation.


    "Wait here." Kaguya turned and disappeared into the shadows.


    "..." Selena narrowed her eyes when she saw the power Kaguya used, ''That n, huh...''


    Realizing that a member of n nk was here, she decided to be more careful than usual. After all, that n specialized in assassinations, and that was the witches'' weakest point.


    ''A small barrier throughout the body will do.'' Although this small action consumed arge amount of mana, Selena didn''t care since she needed to be careful.


    ...


    Kaguya appeared in the mansion''s living room and saw Scathach and Violet actingzy while the two were lying on the couch in the living room.


    Violet didn''t have much to do, and she didn''t want to do anything either, so she decided to sleep.


    Scathach was going to train, but... She ran out of motivation to train without Victor around, and because of that, she decided to sleep too. But despite ''sleeping'', her senses never weakened.


    Ruby was not present, so Kaguya deduced that she was likely in herb.


    "Who is it?" Scathach asked without opening her eyes.


    Kaguya wasn''t surprised by Scathach''s sudden voice, "A witch. Precisely speaking, a daughter of the witch queen."


    "..." Scathach opened both eyes and looked at Kaguya, while getting up from the couch and assuming a sitting position, she asked:


    "What''s her name?"


    "Selena Moriarty."


    Scathach narrowed her eyes, "¡­The first daughter, huh."


    "What does she want?" Violet asked.


    Kaguya looked at Violet and saw the woman''s lifeless face.


    Violet was already in defensive mode, or as Ruby dubbed it, ''yandere'' mode.


    "She wants to make a business proposal with my master."


    "...." Violet made a strange face when she heard what Kaguya said.


    "Did the queen''s own daughtere to make a deal with my Darling?" The very thought of it was strange, considering if we talk about riches, the queens'' daughters were the richest women in all the witch kingdoms, so they didn''t need resources.


    "Hmm..." Violet''s head started to heat up a little, and smoke started toe out of her head.


    "Yes, it''s weird, isn''t it?" Scathach spoke in obvious disdain since she could see the witches'' target miles away.


    "...?" Violet looked at Scathach with a look full of questions, "What do you mean?"


    "My foolish disciple is the Count responsible for the exploration of Nightingale." Scathach spoke those simple words.


    "Oh... They''re interested in thends outside of Nightingale, huh?"


    "Indeed, by the decree of the Vampire King, this entire '' is owned by vampires, even if this is not fully explored yet."


    "Does she want to use my Darling to get thesends?"


    "Maybe?" Scathach spoke.


    "..." Violet narrowed her eyes. She didn''t like what she heard at all.


    "Remember that d hasplete control over who enters and leaves this world. After all, the n responsible for this directly serves him."


    "Alioth, huh."


    "Yes."


    "..." Kaguya was silent throughout the conversation. It wasn''t a Maid''s ce to intrude on a conversation of her master''s ''wives''... Normally, it was supposed to be this way, but she was different now.


    Despite being a Maid, she was known to Violet and Scathach, and she also represented n Alucard when her master was not present.


    "Basically, she wants to go into business with my master so that in the future, when my master explores thesends, she will ask for a piece of nd'' for her, effectively gaining a base from the witches in this world and all of this legally. " Kaguya''s brain worked fast, and she already understood the woman''s purpose.


    And that''s to say... She didn''t like it at all.


    "Bitch..." And neither did Violet.


    "Yes, but¡­ This is a hypothetical situation." Scathach raised an important point.


    "Remember that the woman didn''t necessarily say that."


    "...." Kaguya and Violet were silent.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A silence fell around the three women who seemed to be thinking about what to do, but soon a voice appeared near them:


    "Let her in."


    "...Daughter?" Scathach looked at Ruby, who had just arrived.


    "Are you back Ruby?"


    "Yes, I noticed the visitor, and I decided to leave myb." Ruby spoke as she cracked her neck a little, took off her white coat, and ced it beside the sofa. She straightened her clothes, tossed her long red hair back, and assumed a ''dignified'' look.


    She stretched her body a little, and during all these simple movements, her whole body seemed to glow with mature eroticism, and the two ''mountains'' seemed to be moving as if trying to mesmerize the audience.


    A vein bulged in Kaguya and Violet''s head; ''Is she looking to pick a fight?'' The two thought at the same time.


    "Back to the subject." Ruby assumed a serious expression, she ignored the annoyed look of the two women and spoke:


    "We''ll let the witch in and make her wait for Victor."


    "...Huh? Why?" Violet didn''t understand.


    "You forgot?"


    "....?" Violet didn''t understand what Ruby was implying.


    "Although we are ''married'' to Darling, this is not ''legally'' materialized."


    "...Oh." Violet understood now. If you were going to talk on intimate terms, the three women were already married to Victor, considering they shared the same bed and a pact that willst for eternity, but...


    Legally speaking, they weren''t married to anyone yet, since the implications of the three of them marrying Victor were pretty big.


    This would basically tell the world that n Fulger, Scarlett, and Snow supported n Alucard and were in an alliance with them.


    And that would be ridiculous; three houses of vampire counts supporting just one vampire house?


    In the public eye, this could be considered an attempt to monopolize power or a ''rebellion'' against d.


    And all the women present seemed to understand that fact.


    "We can''t make a decision that involves my husband''s n. Only two other people can do that." Ruby exined and looked at Kaguya:


    "And they are Kaguya and Eve."


    "...." An awkward silence fell over the ce.


    And then Kaguya said, "I know that, but... I can''t make this decision without consulting my master''s wives." After all, that kind of decision involved Victor''s entire n.


    And even though they weren''t wives on paper, the women present there now were still Victor''s wives.


    Kaguya could listen to their opinion and act ordingly.


    "..." Ruby and Violet shed a small smile.


    ''Wedding...'' Scathach was silent while she seemed to be thinking about something important.


    "Just one thing, don''t follow my mother''s opinion too much, her opinion tends to be very... destructive." Ruby couldn''t find the best word to describe it.


    "I know." Kaguya shed a small smile and then disappeared into the shadows, "I''ll be back soon."


    "... Curious, why didn''t you tell her not to follow my opinion too?"


    Ruby cracked her neck again and thought; ''I need another massage from Darling...'' Her face turned a little red when she thought about it, considering every time Victor gave her a massage, she knew that '' that'' would happen soon after. Herher regions twitched a little in anticipation as she remembered that feeling.


    "Even though you are what you are, you still have your head on straight, and you''ve learned to control your jealousy and your anger." Despite thinking about things not safe for kids, Ruby gave an appropriate response that matched her current thinking of Violet.


    She looked at the woman who looked a little shocked and said, "You just have to be more sure of yourself, and eventually, you will be a leader like your mother."


    "...But I''m confident in myself." Violet narrowed her eyes and looked at Ruby''s breasts which seemed to have gotten a little bigger again, or was it just her impression?


    ''Of course, it''s not my impression! She received nutrients from Victor for an entire year! She monopolized him!''


    "I''m not talking about that."


    "Huh!?" Violet red at Ruby.


    "I''m saying you should be cooler when dealing with other women and not let your jealousy cloud your judgment."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Darling is like you and me. He will not betray us."


    "I know that. I always knew." Violet spoke in a neutral tone, that was a fact she had always known.


    "The thing is, when I think about a bitch approaching my Darling, my head is full of... inappropriate thoughts." Violet''s eyes were pure now...


    Pure darkness.


    "I trust Darling, I don''t trust the women he looks at, I feel like I must make them disappear before they attract his attention."


    "... Well, that I can agree with you." Ruby spoke with the same eyes as Violet since she couldn''t deny that, when looking at Mizuki, she had felt the same thing.


    A possessive jealousy that could end up in tragedy.


    "But I''ve learned to control it when Darling loved me every night." Ruby shed a gentle smile, and her eyes seemed to be glowing softly with a red light.


    "...." Veins started bulging in Violet''s head, her eyes glowed blood red, and she looked at Ruby''s amorous state with an even more irritated expression than before.


    As expected, this Bitch was looking to pick a fight with her!


    Step, Step.


    Hearing footsteps approaching, the three women came out of their thoughts and looked towards the entrance of the mansion.


    ...


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 264: Selena Moriarty, Daughter Of Queen Witch.

    <h4>Chapter 264: Selena Moriarty, Daughter Of Queen Witch.</h4>


    Soon Kaguya appeared, apanied by a witch.


    "...." Scathach raised an eyebrow a little in amusement when she saw the woman''s alertness.


    ''Is it because of me... Or because of Kaguya?'' Scathach thought quickly, and then an answer popped into her head:


    ''It''s because of Kaguya... Is she afraid of the Assassin n?'' Scathach thought there was no reason for the woman to fear her. After all, she was harmless, she was only the strongest female vampire in the world. She was harmless like a rabbit, right?


    "...." Selena felt her spine prickling a little when she saw Scathach''s smile; ''Why is she smiling? I did nothing! I just walked through the door!''


    Feeling another hostile feeling, she looked at the white haired woman who was looking at a specific ce on her body.


    ''This bitch, she came to seduce my Darling with this outfit?'' Despite no longer having issues with her body due to the changes that had taken ce due to drinking Victor''s blood regrly.


    Customs were hard things to kill, so Violet would always be against busty women. It was her basic instinct, considering she knew men liked that, and her Darling was no exception! Just look at Ruby and Scathach!


    Both women have their own Mount Everest''s on their chests!


    And not just them, Victor''s two Maids, Roberta and Bruna, were also like that!


    Looking at Violet, Selena thought, ''Well, that''s unexpected...or maybe expected?'' Despite hearing information that the first time the new count went public, he introduced himself as someone from n Snow, Fulger, and Scarlett.


    She didn''t expect him to be directly connected with the heiresses of those two ns.


    ''Wait, he''s romantically involved with Countess Annasthashia... So, does he have a good rtionship with her daughter? Is he close to the three heiresses?'' Elizabeth narrowed her eyes a little.


    She hated it, the informationing from that man never seemed to be concrete or 100% correct.


    "Mother?" Ruby looked at Scathach.


    "..." Scathach looked at Ruby, and seeing her daughter''s gaze, she understood what she wanted.


    Despite looking young, Selena was old... VERY OLD.


    Scathach didn''t know her exact age, but since she was young, she had heard some rumors about the first daughter of the witch queen, but the information was never consistent. After all, we were talking about witches.


    But one thing is for sure, at least the first three daughters of the witch queen were older than a 2000 year old vampire.


    And did that mean anything?


    Not really.


    Witches weren''t like vampires, so they didn''t get stronger the longer they lived.


    This was a characteristic of vampires.


    But...


    The older witches were the most difficult to deal with, considering they have had thousands of years to ''prepare'' for anything unforeseen.


    And not to mention that they had magic never shown to the public. The woman in front of them was just a being covered in several doubts for younger girls.


    Because of this, Ruby asked Scathach to take over since, with the strongest female vampire instinct, Scathach would know when to step in or not.


    Selena let go of her staff, the staff began to float beside her as she grabbed the edges of her dress and gave a brief curtsey:


    "Countess Scathach, Lady Ruby, Lady Violet." She was not very formal and treated the women mentioned as friends.


    Which was a rather strange attitude for a professional witch.


    "My name is Selena Moriarty, I am the daughter of the witch queen, I came here to meet with Count Alucard, is he present?" She spoke in a neutral tone as she looked at Scathach.


    "Currently, he is not here, he has gone to solve something." Scathach spoke in a neutral voice as she crossed her legs and arms.


    "I see..." Selena was silent, but she had a n in mind in case that happened.


    "In that case, can I wait here in your mansion? The matter at hand is quite important to us witches." She shed a small professional smile.


    "...." Scathach didn''t answer right away, as she kept looking at Selena and then said:


    "You know? I don''t really like witches." She narrowed her eyes.


    "..." The whole atmosphere was tense at Scathach''s few words.


    Ruby and Violet looked at this situation neutrally and didn''t intend to intervene.


    "...." Selena''s professional smile didn''t die.


    "Dealing with witches is the same thing as dealing with Demons, they are beings you can''t trust, and since I don''t have patience, I usually solve everything on the gallows."


    "If a witch is lying to me, she gets pped, if she lies twice, she gets pped twice... If she lies three times, she dies."


    "Simple, right?" Scathach''s smile grew.


    ''This crazy bitch... I just want to meet the new count, my business is not with you! Why are you giving me that smile?'' Despite continuing to smile professionally, on the inside, Selena wasining nonstop.


    At the rate that Scathach aged, her patience for things was decreasing, and she no longer had the patience to deal with the witches'' or demons'' games. Because of that, she usually resorted to force directly, as a faithful follower of the saying. ''force solves all problems''.


    She believes that the fist could solve all the problems in this world... And she wasn''t wrong.


    Only on rare asions did she use dialogue, as in Ruby and Victor''s situation, that she needed to ''talk'', considering the man was getting involved with her daughter, and she hadn''t liked it at all initially.


    "...." Selena didn''t initially answer Scathach''s question, but not to be silent, she said:


    "I don''t understand what you''re getting at." She replied with the same professional tone, she was aware enough to know not to offend Scathach now, not out of fear but because it would be stupid.


    She was in the woman''s house.


    She was in the lion''s den, and only madmen would poke the lion with a short stick looking for trouble.


    She preferred to y passively until she achieved her goal.


    "Witch, what I''m trying to say is..." Scathach''s smile died, and a ck pressure left her body.


    Fushhhhhhhhh


    That pressure fell around like it was creating its own gravitational field.


    Crack, Crack.


    Things around Scathach began to crack, and Scathach''s entire being seemed to be covered with pure darkness.


    Gulp.


    Unconsciously, the woman swallowed hard when she felt this aura. And for a few seconds, she had a vision of a woman looking at her from above a mountain of hundreds and thousands of dead bodies:


    ''Just¡­ just how many beings did she kill?" The woman''s death aura was much stronger than hers!


    She, who was a witch that dealt in necromancy! A witch who dealt with death daily! This is nonsense.


    "Stop using your magic on my residence."


    Crack!


    The shield covering Selene''s body broke into pieces.


    "...." Selene lost her professional smile and looked at Scathach with a serious look.


    The pressure exuding from Scathch''s body slowly started to wear off, and she said with an innocent smile, "Did your mother never teach you that it''s disrespectful to use magic in someone else''s house?


    "...." Selene didn''t answer Scathach.


    "Especially in the house of a Vampire Count?"


    [Master...] Selena heard a dark voice inside her head, her eyes glowed Neon Blue for a few seconds, but quickly returned to normal:


    ''It''s okay,e back inside, I''ll call if I need to.''


    [Okay...]


    ''Hmm...?'' For a moment, Scathach seemed to sense something dangerousing from Selene, but that something quickly disappeared.


    Selene took on her professional smile again, and she created another shield around her, clearly an act of disrespect to the Countess.


    "..." And Scathach noticed this, and she didn''t like it at all:


    "Unfortunately, Countess Scathach, I''m not foolish enough to be left unprotected in the house of a Countess like you." Selena spoke in a simple and easy to understand tone, then she turned around:


    "I''m leaving." She had no reason to ept Scathach''s orders, she was professional and did nothing against the woman, but even so, the woman attacked her.


    In normal situations, this would lead to confrontation, but she preferred to get out of that ce and reevaluate her options. A fight against Scathach wouldn''t be a fight between just two women, if it was just that, she could easily get into a fight.


    Given the right conditions, Selene was 100% sure she could beat Scathach.


    After all, for a witch like her, there were thousands of ways to kill a vampire, whether she was a countess or not...


    She wouldn''t have the confidence to fight d, after all, that monster was on apletely different level, but Scathach? And if she was in her ''territory'', she had absolute confidence that she would win.


    But... The moment she decided to fight Scathach, she would need to fight the entirety of Nightingale, and that might cause a war, something she didn''t want, considering war was never a good thing.


    ''I don''t care about other beings'' wars, but I won''t involve my sisters in a pointless fight.''


    A fight against Scathach was just...


    Useless.


    She wouldn''t gain anything, she would just lose... Her pride was not worth the lives of thousands of her sisters.


    "Well, this is something new, someone other than my Darling didn''t listen to Scathach''s orders." Violet spoke with a small smile. It wasn''t every day she saw this vision, someone who openly confronted Scathach and ignored the woman''s orders.


    Violet looked at Scathach and thought, ''If it was with another being, it would probably put a smile on Scathach''s face, but it seems the older woman is prejudiced against witches. Just what happened to cause her to react like that?'' She wasn''t acting like she normally would if she saw someone strong.


    "Most ancient beings would not listen to Countess Scathach." Kaguya suddenly spoke up.


    "Indeed, especially the old witches who are older than my mother."


    "...." Scathach narrowed her eyes when she saw the girls talking about her, even her daughter!


    A vein bulged in Selena''s head when she heard what Ruby said, ''I''m not that old, bitch. Shut fuck up.'' She really wanted to say that, but she just kept her face professional and slowly walked towards the exit.


    She just wanted to go through the door, so she could use movement magic to get out of this ce.


    Kaguya turned around, and looked at Selene''s back, "Wait, Witch."


    "...." Selene stopped walking and looked at Kaguya.


    "My name is Kaguya nk, nice to meet you."


    "..." She narrowed her eyes a little and looked at Violet, thoughts started racing through her head, but those thoughts died when she listened.


    "I am currently under contract with Count Alucard, I am the n''s Chief Maid. And I am also responsible for n Alucard when my master is absent."


    "...." Selene''s eyes widened a little. She never thought there was a representative of the count here.


    ''Shit, I can''t judge someone by their appearance.'' She kept forgetting that fact.


    She assumed a professional smile, "Unfortunately, the business proposal cannot be epted unless the count directly epts it, but as his representative, I can tell you why I came here."


    "Is it so important that I can''t ept or refuse?" Kaguya narrowed her eyes.


    "It is. This proposal is rted to the future of witches." Thinking about her mother''s n, it was no lie what she said since this deal could essentially take the witches to a whole new level if everything went well, and everything went through without a hitch.


    When she says ''everything'', she was talking about the discoveries and acquisition of newnds.


    ording to the informationwork of witches who are in the territory of n Adrastea, thends outside of Nightingale were very hostile and toxic to witches, but if that were all it wouldn''t be a problem for witches and their spells, the problem began with the fact that ''Nightingale'' was owned by d, and that old man had always made it clear that this was vampirend, and he would not ept any new petition''.


    Whoever denied this would feel the wrath of the progenitor vampire. To avoid a possible unnecessary war with the progenitor vampire, the witches were silent for a long time, but with the appearance of a new count, they gained a new opportunity. Because of this, she needed to make this n work.


    It was for the witches ''futures'' after all.


    "..." Scathach narrowed her eyes a little, and she looked like she was going to do something, but she suddenly heard her daughter''s voice:


    "Mother, wait... We need to know what this witch wants. After that, you can do whatever you want."


    Scathach looked at Ruby, who was at one point beside her:


    "Fine, but I don''t want her in my house, throw her into the woods or something." Scathach was in apletely bad mood.


    "...Sure..." Ruby could only say it with a wry smile.


    ''Future of witches, huh?...Such bullshit.'' Kaguya held back the urge to roll her eyes but maintained her professional demeanor.


    "Let''s talk in a more private ce." Kaguya spoke as she turned towards the exit.


    "Of course."


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 265: My Mother-in-law Is On Fire...

    <h4>Chapter 265: My Mother-inw Is On Fire...</h4>


    Chapter 265: My mother-inw is on fire...


    "Hmmm~, Hmmm~" Natashia was walking beside Victor with a beaming smile on her face.


    It was clearly obvious that she was quite happy from the cheap fawning of the woman in front of them.


    "...." Victor showed a small smile, he scratched his cheek a little, and he couldn''t help but think:


    ''Cute... How can an older woman be so cute?''


    Suddenly, shbacks came to Victor''s mind.


    Memories of Scathach acting cute to him began to fill Victor''s entire being.


    ''... Well, does it seem like this is normal for them?'' He shed a small smile.


    Despite being strong and wild women on the outside, they were surprisingly cute if you knew them well. Of course, that was the kind of attitude people couldn''t imagine from Annasthashia Fulger.


    The Countess of n Fulger, and the fastest woman alive.


    Or...


    Countess Scathach Scarlett, the strongest female vampire in the world.


    The various titles that the two older women carried clouded the gazes of the other beings, and because of that, they will never be able to see the ''true'' Scathach and Natashia.


    ''...Not that he had the chance from the start.'' Victor''s eyes were like an endless ck hole, but Natashia didn''t seem to be seeing it, as she was too busy lost in her own world.


    A cold smile grew on the man''s face.


    Victor had made up his mind on this subject in the time he was gone for an entire year. There''s that saying that only you realize when something is important when you lose it.


    Despite not having lost anything, the sense of loss he felt was very great, although he didn''t show it to Ruby, who was always close to him...


    This is just his secret...


    This past year, his obsessive personality got a boost, and he became a Violet...


    He was like Violet before, but now?


    Now... He''s on the same level as her.


    Because of this, he is pretty sensitive when ites to Scathach, Natashia, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby...


    ''Scathach...'' At the thought of the woman, Victor clenched his fist a little, despite having improved in thest year in his power control and having learned several techniques and perfecting them himself.


    His ''POWER'' has not grown.


    ''This bottleneck is irritating.'' Victor is severely irritated, he feels as if a ''limitation'' has been ced on the vampire race, and that limitation is only released every 500 years.


    He has no proof of that, and maybe he''s just making an excuse because he can''t evolve in his power.


    But he didn''t really care about that... He needs to get stronger, for his own sake and for his own amusement. After all, he wants to fight stronger beings.


    And most importantly... Because of Scathach.


    The older woman, his mother-inw, his teacher, there are a lot ofbels they have together. But, the woman, even before he knew it, had be an important part of his life, and he couldn''t make her wait too long.


    ''When she finds out her feelings, I''m fucked.'' Victor shed a big smile. He knew the moment Scathach found out about her feelings, the first thing she was going to do was confront him about it, and if he wasn''t strong enough that day...


    ''Well... I''m fucked.''


    Love is a war, especially for someone like Scathach, and Victor refuses to lose that war, and he doesn''t want to be submissive to the older woman. His pride wouldn''t allow it.


    Just the thought of submitting to someone caused a feeling of disgust to ripple through his entire body like a venomous snake trying to devour every bit of his body.


    He hated that feeling...


    "Count Alucard?...Count Alucard?"


    "...?" Victor wakes up from his thought and looks at the woman in front of him.


    She was wearing a police uniform, she was 150 CM tall, and had a cute expression, no matter how you look at it...


    ''She''s a child, isn''t she?''


    ''Even her outfit looks like a cosy gone wrong...''


    "AHHH! That look of judgment, you''re thinking I''m a kid, right!?" Looking at the little girl in front of him, the only answer that came to Victor''s mind was:


    "Yes." He was brutally honest.


    "Cough." The woman literally coughed up blood as she felt an arrow hit her heart.


    She wipes the blood away with a tissue and says, "It may not look like it, but I''m a full-grown vampire." She spoke with an eloquent tone while her eyes were gleaming.


    "I am 1700 years old!" She hit her nonexistent chest.


    "..." Victor looked with obvious doubt on his face. He literally felt nothing from the woman, nothing! If it weren''t for her pale skin, the tiny fangs in her teeth, and her eyes turning red as she looked at Victor¡­


    He would really doubt she was a vampire.


    "¡­Are you the only guard around here?"


    "..." The woman narrowed her eyes. He was obviously trying to change the subject!


    But she didn''t want to offend someone who has the title of ''Second progenitor'' given by the gate.


    "Yes, I am the director, boss, caretaker, and owner of this ce!" She spoke proudly.


    "A frencer who does everything, huh?"


    "Ugh." She felt another arrow in her chest.


    "Well, I really don''t understand, this is my first time visiting this ce, but you must be strong enough to handle this ce alone."


    "Oh... I-." She looked like she was going to say something, but suddenly Natashia spoke:


    "You''re wrong, Husband. She doesn''t take care of this ce."


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Natashia, "What do you mean?"


    When she realized that Victor didn''t deny her advances again, Natashia started to sparkle, and her smile grew even wider, and her radiant aura seemed to shine even brighter.


    "Whoaaa, My Eyes!!" As someone who hasn''t seen sunlight for over a thousand years, the guard has suffered a lot of damage from Natashia.


    "Limbo, it''s basically a big automatic entity, it directly serves King d, anything d deems ''guilty'' will be locked away in this ce forever, and will suffer eternal punishment."


    "The guards don''t have to do anything because Limbo will do everything by itself, and so, because of that, this is a perfect prison, and no one can escape." Natashia exined like a teacher acting like the noblewoman she is.


    A side that she only shows to the people she loves:


    "This is literally an imprable prison." She disys a sneer when she says ''imprable prison''. In some strange way, the word imprable triggered her perverted thoughts.


    ''So this ce is still virgin, huh?'' She waspletely in random mode since the high dose of happiness made her brain crazier than it ever was.


    "I see¡­Thanks, Natashia."


    "...You wee, Husband..." She felt her heart dance every time she said the word ''husband'', and Victor didn''t reject her advances.


    ''Following him was the right choice for my life!''


    ''That old man really has a lot of secrets, huh.'' In that moment, Victor feels an incredible curiosity about everything d had and, most importantly, precaution.


    ''Luckily, he didn''t mind when I killed his grandchildren... But it probably wouldn''t end well if I had killed his son, and, in my current state, I shouldn''t provoke the old man too much.'' Victor''s eyes gleamed calctingly.


    A rather strange trait for him... A trait that started to develop when he started dealing with Aphrodite.


    That woman was just annoying to deal with, and when dealing with her, he felt like he was walking a tightrope where any mistake could lead him into a very bad situation.


    Because of this, during his encounters with Aphrodite, he had to use his head as much as possible to try to understand the woman''s intentions.


    Well, he won''t deny that he lost his temper once and spoke mean words to the woman... He just wasn''t good at it, but that''s not an excuse.


    When talking to Aphrodite, Victor understands that in his current state, he can''t be what he always is, and there are enemies he''ll need to use his head for, he needs to be cold as ice, he needs to be more like his wife...


    He needs to be like Ruby.


    "... Hmm? Has the ce gotten colder?" The guard looked around.


    "Arge entity?" Victor changed the subject and made a confused face as he looked around and saw several empty cells. He looked up and saw only darkness, the ce didn''t seem to have a roof, and everything was just a big long corridor full of cells.


    "What kind of being is so massive and big?" Taking advantage of that moment, he sucked his powers back into his body.


    "I do not know." Natashia''s answer was simple.


    "This ce existed before I was even born, and the only knowledge I have about this ce is what I told you now." Natashia exined and made a little sad face, she wanted to help him more, but she really didn''t know anything.


    Not even her mother knows the details of this ce.


    ''The most likely to know anything about this ce is Alexios or the king''s eldest son.'' Natashia thought about the beings that could help Victor.


    ''Should I kidnap them?'' Her thoughts were running wild.


    "Do you know something, Guard?"


    "Fumu?" The guard seemed to wake up from her stupor and looked at Victor:


    "I don''t know, my predecessor didn''t say much, he just said that I should work here, and I would get a big reward."


    "Oh? What did you get?" Victor was a little curious.


    "Arge amount of Money!" She made a symbol of money with her hand.


    "...." Victor looked nkly at the woman.


    "Hey, hey. Unlike you vampire counts, noble vampires like me who don''t have a n have a hard time making money, you know?" She pouted when she saw Victor''s face.


    "Why didn''t you go to the human world?" Victor asked.


    "Geh, I don''t want to be hunted by that annoying organization. I want to live a quiet life, thank you very much." She made a disgusted face.


    "..." Victor doesn''t really know how to react to this girl, he''s never seen someone so... Normal before?


    Of all the vampires he''d encountered, this woman seemed to be the most normal of them all.


    "Hahaha~, no need to make that face, Husband."


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Natashia, who woke up from her homicidal thoughts.


    "What she said is true. Most noble vampires who don''t have a n just want to live a normal, entertainment-filled life. The vampires most likely to cause trouble are those vampires whoe from a n."


    "Her attitude is not that strange or rare." As a countess who is in charge of domestic affairs, she knew more about this matter than anyone else.


    "I see... So these noble vampires who don''t have a n are like ordinary people in the human world?"


    "Indeed." Natashia nodded in satisfaction and continued, "Vampires who have n like you and me are something closer to a ''politician'' or ''businessman'' in the human world."


    "Ohh..." Now that she said it, Victor realized she was right, "I had never stopped to think like that."


    His image of vampires is quite distorted...


    ''Greedy beings who only think about themselves and do everything to have fun or gain power.'' That thought is due to vampires he''s fought and his own master Scathach who loves to fight just as he does.


    In a way, he''s not wrong, but these vampires are only those of noble ns or vampires who aren''t educated enough. There are vampires who just want to live normally and without the worries of threats.


    "Oh, I forgot to ask, but what did you guyse here for?" The guard suddenly asked.


    "Oh, we came to catch some criminals."


    The look of the narrow guard, "Why did youe to catch criminals?" She was a little on guard.


    "Why? Of course, I need to feed my pet." Victor shed an innocent smile.


    "¡­Eh?" She hadn''t expected that answer.


    "Look." Natashia suddenly approaches the girl and shows a photo of the gori from the cell phone she had in her pocket.


    "Wow, a gori..." She opened her eyes wide in shock. It was the first time she had seen such a giant gori.


    "¡­When did you take a picture of the Big Guy?"


    "I sneaked it when you were busy talking to him." Natashia shed an innocent smile, of course, she didn''t use her cell phone just for that.


    "..." Victor felt a little strange when he saw Natashia''s smile; ''What is this feeling?'' It was the same feeling he got when Violet looked at him with a suggestive look as if she was doing something she shouldn''t.


    He felt a little shiver down his spine, he looked around, and it felt really weird now, then he turned his attention to Natashia and saw her smile:


    ''Oh?'' Somehow, he could tell that her current smile was something he knew well, an obsessive smile that was masked by a gentle smile.


    ''I see... It was her, huh.'' Heughed a little and ignored what he felt, he doesn''t know what that warning from his instincts was, but he definitely knows it''s not a bad thing for him.


    Natashia had a secret...


    ... She had a secret she wouldn''t tell anyone.


    Her precious ''collection'' is on her cell phone, and it has a 40 digit password, and of course, it''s saved in the cloud. She even asked her own sister to buy apany that already had the cloud function, just to be sure that no one would leak her collection.


    And what is this precious collection?


    ...Photos of Victor in every possible way... Nude photos, sleeping photos, changing clothes, photos of him ughtering enemies, she had an entire collection divided into various subgenres.


    Fierce. Cheered up. Kind. Sadist. Bad boy. Good boy. Muscle.


    She had several pictures of Victor in genres she created herself¡­


    ... This woman is a hopeless case...

 Chapter 266: My mother-in-law is on fire… 2

    <h4>Chapter 266: My mother-inw is on fire¡­ 2</h4>


    ¡­ Pictures of Victor in every possible way¡­ Naked pictures, sleeping pictures, changing clothes, pictures of him ughtering enemies, she had a whole collection divided into several subgenres.


    Fierce. Cheered up. Kind. Sadist. Bad boy. Good boy. Muscle.


    She had several pictures of Victor in genres she created herself¡­


    ... This woman is a hopeless case...


    Just out of curiosity, she got this idea from Violet, as the white-haired woman has something simr too...


    Although in Violet''s case, her collection had more ''rare'' stuff, after all, she had photos, videos, and all sorts of material of Victor from when he was a boy to his adult stage.


    And her collection never stopped growing...


    ... The level of obsession is so high that she still keeps the clothes she wore on their first date and the day they first practiced the art of dual cultivation.


    She also made sure to keep the bed sheet from that particr hotel for herself.


    Now, you ask... Why did she keep the sheet...?


    Well, it was her first time, and she wanted to keep the memory...


    ...Violet is a goner too...


    Cough.


    Of course, in order for Victor to not be suspicious, she made a point of making several clothes the same as the first outfit she wore when she found him for the first time...


    ...Natashia still had a long way to go...


    A photo album? If Violet heard this, she would show a big sneer.


    "Wait..." The guard narrows her eyes and looks at the photo intently, and she sees the Gori''s eyes.


    "That''s a demonic beast!"


    "Tsk, Tsk, he''s Big Guy, he''s my pet, and he''s hungry, because of that, I came to get some criminals to feed him." Victor grumbled. He didn''t like Big Guy being called a Demonic Beast; after all, he was too smart to be called a Beast...


    ''How about, demonic gori?'' Victor''s smile grew a little; ''That''s cool.'' He really liked the name he gave it...


    Yes, he still had a childish side to him.


    Though men and women can grow up to be adults, the childish side sometimes never goes away. Being an adult is temporary, but being a child is eternal.


    Looking into the guard''s face, Victor asked, "What do you think? It''s allowed?"


    "Hmm? How would I know that?" The guard responded with a simple question.


    "¡­" Victor looked at the woman with a nk expression. Woman, you should know that! He really wanted to say it now.


    "I''m just the guard, you should ask the gate." She spoke in a frivolous tone.


    "Huh¡­? Gate?" Victor understood nothing of what the woman said.


    Natashia takes advantage of this moment and takes her cell phone back and puts it in her dress pocket.


    Whistle, whistle.


    Seeing the woman walking while whistling.


    "....." A vein popped in Victor''s head.


    Is it okay to be so... ipetent? Isn''t this the safest prison in the world or something?


    The woman looks more like a visitor to this ce than the person who is supposed to guard it...


    Victor held back the urge to sigh now:


    "And how do I talk to the gate?" He felt awkward asking that question.


    "Just talk to the gate?" She looked at Victor as if that was an obvious answer, "You''re inside the gate, or did you forget?" She spoke in a casual tone as she took something out of her nose and tossed it away.


    She had an attitude that said, ''Every vampire knows this, how do you not know this?''


    "..." Veins started popping in Victor''s head.


    He knows she''s not trying to offend him or anything, but being looked at as dumb for a ''child'' isn''t a very nice thing to do.


    But Victor is a mature man! He won''t give in to such a cheap provocation.


    And like any mature man, he did an action.


    He brought his hand closer to the girl...


    "...What?" The guard felt strange being watched by those glowing red eyes, and she felt like she was in front of a predator.


    "What are you doing!? Just know that I know capoeira! I have unpredictable movements!" She started doing a capoeira style dance.


    But who was Victor? He was an Alucard. No one could run away from him.


    Victor''s hand came close to the girl''s face.


    "Hi...!" She got a little scared.


    And soon...


    Victor patted her head.


    "Eh...?" She looked up curiously, for the girl Victor looked so giant. After all, he was 195 CM tall.


    He shed a gentle smile:


    "First, tell me all about this ce."


    ''...Somehow, this is very good...'' The girl was feeling strange.


    "Second, you''re an adult vampire, right? So act like one."


    ''That''s good...~'' She seemed to be getting lost in the limbo offort.


    This result was obvious, considering Victor was using the massage technique Scathach taught him! This result is as expected!


    "Third." His voice got colder.


    Victor starts squeezing the girl''s head.


    "!!!" The woman opens her eyes wide.


    Crack, Crack.


    Sounds of something cracking can be heard.


    "This hurts, this hurts!" She began to struggle like a cat.


    "Stop being casual. You''re working, be more professional, okay?" He spoke with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    "Gahhhhhh! My head! My head is broken!"


    "Okay...?" His voice got heavier.


    "Yeahhhh."


    "Good." Victor shed a satisfied smile, and then he let go of the woman''s head.


    "Ugh... My Head..." She held her head with a crying face.


    p, p.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Natashia, who was pping her hands.


    "As expected of the disciple of Scathach, solving everything on the gallows, this is how we do things." She nodded several times in satisfaction.


    ''All Scathach disciples have the attitude of a Hooligan, as expected of the older woman, she spread her disease around! But don''t worry, I won''t leave you because of that, husband!'' Natashia''s smile was very bright since she had the attitude that she would love Victor no matter what he became.


    Her smile was as bright as a perfect wife, and a ''divine'' aura seemed to be oozing all over her body.


    "......" Victor''s eyes twitched a little when he heard what Natashia said and when he saw all that ''glow''ing out of her body. Had this woman''s happiness fried thest of the sanity that she had?


    Victor really thought this was possible.


    Victor''s smile grew, and he raised his hand a little, "Do you want it too?" He tried to threaten her with his massage technique.


    "YES, PLEASE!" Knowing what he was talking about, she wasted no time.


    She quickly approaches Victor and shows him her head.


    Her eyes were shining with anticipation! She tried this massage once when she was showering with the girls and Victor, and this is something that took all the stress out of her body. Apparently, this type of massage has the opposite effect on older women...


    Scathach and Natashia were glowing with happiness, and their skins were glowing.


    While Sasha, Ruby, and Violet looked like they''d had several nights of intense sex¡­ Their faces werepletely white, and they were passed out.


    "...." Victor opened his eyes a little in shock since he didn''t expect an instant response...


    Seeing the expectant look, Victor''s smile can''t help but grow, and soon he says:


    "Later. Now is not the time for that."


    "Ehh...?" She was a little disappointed.


    Victor approaches her ear, "I''ll give you a full body massageter." He didn''t ask her opinion since she just said she wanted one.


    And she loved that tone of order...


    He gently touched her face, "Just be patient for now."


    "!!!" Natashia''s eyes glowed blood red, her cheeks turned a little red, something started to drip from her private part, and her nipple became a little hard.


    A seductive aura exploded from her body, and she seemed to be on edge, her eyes turned dark as a ck hole, and her smile grew distorted.


    Victor shes a small smile and walks away, "Later." He spoke again with the same tone that allowed no refusal.


    Hearing what he said, Natashia regained her consciousness and thought; ''Ugh... My husband is evil... he''s ying a negligence prank on me... But...'' A seductive smile appeared on her face...


    ''That''s good too.'' Her entire body was shaking with excitement.


    ...she was a goner...


    "..." With the same smile, Victor thought; ''Ah~, she''s so cute, I feel like teasing her forever like this~.'' Victor felt a sadistic urge to tease the woman for all eternity, but he knew he shouldn''t dy any longer, or the woman would actually rape him. She was already on edge in every way possible.


    ''I need to put out her fire¡­'' Victor''s eyes gleamed predatorily, and he looked at every corner of Natashia with desire radiating from his body.


    "!!!" Natashia''s entire body shivered as she felt Victor''s evident desire, and it put an even bigger smile on her face.


    ''He wants me, he wants me, he wants me, he wants me!'' She was utterly broken; ''I''ll feed that fucking animal or whatever, and I''ll have him inside me!''


    Her breathing waspletely messed up.


    ''Just wait, my dear mother-inw¡­'' His smile grew a little, and he turned to the guard.


    "L-L-Lewd." The guard''s face was pure red, and she was stuttering a lot.


    "Stand up, get professional, and most importantly, ignore what you saw."


    "Yesh! Master, I will do whatever you say!" She spoke with a red face in embarrassment and quickly did as Victor asked, and soon she was looking like a decent guard.


    "..... Huh? But I didn''t use my powers¡­" Victor didn''t understand the woman''s reaction.


    Her eyes were shining as she looked at Victor, while her eyes seemed to contain immense respect.


    ¡­ What the hell is happening?

 ? 267: Maid and Witch.

    <h4>?Chapter 267: Maid and Witch.</h4>


    "I see, this is definitely something I can''t make a decision on..." Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone after Selena finished talking about what she came here to do.


    "¡­" Selena just smiled when she finished exining what she came here to do.


    The two women had been talking for two hours now, and in the meantime, Selena had exined everything she wanted to do with the Count himself, and throughout the exnation, she''d always had a professional smile.


    Of course, during the conversation she had with Kaguya, Selena made a point of making an istion area for the two women to talk without people intruding on their conversation.


    In a way, Kaguya enjoyed talking to Selena.


    She managed to have a civil conversation with someone, something that hadn''t happened in a few years.


    How can she say¡­ Is it fresh air? She didn''t have to deal with crazy people like Scathach or people who didn''t respond through dialogue but with their fists.


    Kaguya could clearly tell that the woman was not lying, and everything she said was true.


    Yes¡­ True for them¡­ In this specific case for witches.


    Kaguya saw no benefit in epting the witches'' deal since everything the witches were offering her master was something they could get from other witches, yes...


    The price her master would pay was greater.


    But who was Victor? He was a new count who was responsible for the exploration of this world. Literally, he stank of money¡­ Witches could smell Victor''s money from thousands of miles away.


    Several witches could make huge discounts just for that fact. After all, what Victor was offering was far too ''delicious'' for these greedy witches.


    So there was no need to ept Selena''s deal in particr, especially considering she didn''t trust someone who was the daughter of the witch queen at all.


    ''Unless¡­ The queen or even this woman in front of her did something that prevented their master from doing business with other witches in retaliation for not epting a proposaling directly from the witch queen''s daughter.''


    Kaguya was not stupid, she may be a Maid, but she was a Maid who had literally been trained in everything from international politics to how to properly wash a dish. She had spent several years honing these skills all for the sake of bing a perfect Maid, a Maid of n nk who served n Snow.


    And this wasn''t the first time she''d dealt with witches either. So she clearly understood that there was more to this n than Selena was letting on.


    ''And those things she''s not telling could be something very bad for Master.'' Because of this, she couldn''t make a decision, but if her master were to ask her opinion.


    She would reply, ''Refuse. This ''cooperation'' is not worth it.''


    "¡­." The two women were silent.


    Each had their own thoughts on this situation.


    Selena, in particr, was waiting for Kaguya''s reaction. But, to be honest, she clearly understood that the benefits she was talking about for Kaguya were ''few'', and all witches could offer that to the new count.


    But¡­ These were just the initial ''benefits''.


    She still had three more cards she could use.


    She''d been ordered by her own mother to do everything she could to ensure the new Count Alucard''s cooperation, and when her mother said so...


    It just meant one thing.


    ''She''s asking me to sell myself! That bitch!'' A vein popped in Selena''s head as she remembered her mother''s words.


    Yes, no matter what Selena had to do, she must make the new Count of Vampires a new business partner.


    Which means she must use any business ''tactic''.


    And she might even sell herself, her entire body, to Count Alucard to do as he pleases, and she''d have to ept all of his perverted demands for the sake of the contract.


    Selena wanted to avoid this oue at all costs, she didn''t want to have sex with a vampire, never! She was not a fucking whore!


    She was a witch of the highest order!


    ''Ugh'' Just thinking about it made her even angrier.


    ''¡­ But it''s okay¡­ If it means my sisters'' survival.'' She clenched her fist a little in frustration.


    Unlike vampires, and werewolves, witchescked one thing in particr...


    A territory¡­A great territory.


    Yes, they had a ridiculous amount of features. Yes, they had a monopoly on basically the entire market.


    But¡­ They still lived in the human world¡­


    They were not the same as werewolves, and vampires, races that had a long history, and territories on other worlds, territories sorge they could even be calleds themselves.


    Witches were a rtively new faction since they only started toe together around the 15th to 17th century, and the trigger for all of this was¡­


    The infamous witch hunt that took ce around this time¡­


    This was the turning point for the elder witches to gather their kindred and help them¡­


    And history proved that this was the best decision possible. The queen of witches, Selena''s mother, managed to bring an entiremunity of suspicious women into a single kingdom with her charisma and strength.


    Her ideas of bing something of a mercenary Witch Kingdom were strange at first, but history proved it worked.


    Nowadays, no faction of the supernatural world could live without the witches'' products.


    After all, they ''simplified'' the lives of these beings a lot.


    ¡­ Of course, there were powerful beings who didn''t like that, but they didn''t dare to do anything for fear of retaliation. Witches just had too many connections now, and if any faction attacked, that faction would disappear from the map forever.


    ¡­ And will probably be specimens of experiments for the witch queen.


    Vampires have Nightingale.


    Werewolves have their own territory called Samar, the promisednd.


    A realm of hostile weather, a realm where the sun is always present for 38 hours, a realm that only exists for 4 hours at night, and when night falls, temperatures drop below freezing easily.


    The Angels have Paradise.


    Demons have Hell.


    The gods of mythologies like the Olympians and the Norse have their own Pantheons as well.


    ¡­ But what about witches?


    They had nothing!


    They just had a hidden kingdom that was somewhere on Earth... And that kingdom was suffering a poption crisis.


    Why?


    There was literally no more room for new inhabitants, so they needed a ce just for themselves.


    But... even with all the witches'' resources...


    This was an extremely difficult task, exploring the cosmos, dimensions, and realms in search of a ce for witches was an extremelyplicated task.


    And it required a ridiculous amount of resources and magic.


    You couldn''t just snap your finger like n Alioth, and vo, you''ve found a new world.


    Not to mention an absolute fact... Witches were still human, it''s not just anywhere they could live peacefully.


    Yes, they had ways of living longer, they had the magic they do, they could adapt any environment to their liking.


    But keeping that kind of magic forever was impossible, and there was no such thing as infinite resources or infinite energy.


    Because of this, they needed a territory with conditions so that they could live peacefully.


    And of all the realms, the Vampire''s territory was the most survivable for human life.


    If you ignored the monsters, the endless night, and the strangely evolved fruits, Nightingale was basically an almost Earth-like.


    They just needed to make a few tweaks here and there, and... Vo, they''d have new territory, and all this done without spending a massive amount of resources!


    Selena''s eyes sparkle at the thought of their new kingdom, ''I can finally have a bigger room! A field of search!! A big and long pool! A barbecue grill!''


    "Selena?"


    ''I can have a big bathtub to do my morning baths, I''ll want a dog too.'' The woman was utterly lost in her thoughts.


    "Selena!?"


    "¡­Huh?" She woke up from her stupor and looked at Kaguya with a shocked look.

 ? 268: Maid and WitChapter 2

    <h4>?Chapter 268: Maid and WitChapter 2</h4>


    "¡­Huh?" She woke up from her stupor and looked at Kaguya with a shocked expression.


    Cough.


    She pretended to cough and quickly put her foot down to reality. She had this bad habit of always getting lost in her own thoughts when she got excited or acquired new information.


    "Anyway, that''s all I have to say, do you have any questions?" She returned to her professional smile.


    "..." Kaguya narrowed her eyes a bit when she saw the woman''s previous state, but soon she returned to her neutral face and replied:


    "I have no doubts." She spoke in a dry tone.


    "As stated earlier, this is a decision I cannot make, I have to wait for my master."


    "... In that case, I should leave, ande back when he-..." Selena stopped talking and seemed to think for a while, and then she continued:


    "Can I wait for him here?"


    "..." Kaguya''s eyes twitched a little when she heard what the woman said.


    "...I don''t have the authority to decide that." Kaguya spoke in a cold tone and then added in a few words:


    "This is not my master''s mansion."


    "...Oh." Selena just remembered that the owner of this mansion was Scathach.


    "Given the previous conflict, I have serious doubts as to whether Countess Scathach will allow you to stay in this mansion."


    "..." Selena''s eyes turned cold as she remembered what Scathach had done, but soon she dropped the subject.


    "Very well, in that case, I''lle back tomorrow." Selena got up from the chair where she was seated. She refused to talk to Scathach, after all, she believed that you couldn''t talk to someone who just imposed their will on others.


    And unlike other people, she wouldn''t ept this quietly and would likely end up in conflict, something she wanted to avoid at all costs.


    "..." Kaguya continued watching the woman and said:


    "That''s a good idea. Tomorrow my master will be here¡­ probably..." She said ''probably'' because she knew that Victor was free like the wind and bipr like a madman. He could make a sudden decision and visit some random ce.


    She learned about this when she apanied him on his nightly ''walks''.


    When she thought he was going to do something, he just turned around and did something else.


    "I see... I''ll be here tomorrow then." Selena took out a cell phone and set an rm for 24 hours.


    She needed to do that to understand that the day had passed, considering there was no sun in this ce to identify the times.


    And vampires also didn''t bother to make a work and sleep schedule system. After all, sleep was just an option for vampires.


    They didn''t necessarily need sleep, but it was always good to sleep as the stress went away... Or because they just wanted to bezy anyway.


    "Take care, Selena." Kaguya turned and walked away.


    ''Strange... She won''t take me outside the mansion area? She''s not taking precautions in the event that I do something...-'' She stopped thinking when she felt a small shiver down her spine, as she looked up at the mansion, and saw a Maid with long blonde hair looking at her.


    This Maid shed a small smile and then disappeared.


    ''...Who was her master?'' Selena thought with a little curiosity.


    "Lady Selena, where are you looking?"


    "!!!?" Selena quickly jumped back and looked at the individual warily.


    "Ara, I''m sorry to surprise you." Roberta spoke with a gentle smile on her face as her eyes glowed blood red.


    "Another Maid..." Just how many maids are there in this ce? And where were they when I arrived? My magic detected none of them.


    "...." Roberta just smiled, and then she said:


    "Come, I will apany you to the exit." The woman with long ck hair turned around and started walking peacefully through the forest while having a motherly and gentle smile on her face.


    "..." Selena didn''t say anything, as she just started following the woman.


    ...


    Kaguya remained watching the witch''s movements until the moment she left the mansion''s territory and entered the city.


    A shadow started to leave Kaguya''s left side, and soon Maria appeared:


    "I do not like her." Maria was honest.


    A shadow hade out of the ground and appeared to Kaguya''s right side.


    "Me either." Roberta spoke with a gentle smile, and soon her whole face changed to a sneer, "She reminds me of one of the races I hate most in this world."


    "Which one?" Maria asked.


    "Gods." For a moment, Roberta''s eyes were snake-like, her long hair seemed to move as if it had a life of its own, but as soon as that change took ce, the woman returned to her gentle smile.


    "She''s hiding something." Roberta continued.


    "..." Kaguya was silent for a while, and then she spoke:


    "My opinion is neutral, I don''t like or dislike her, but I agree with you Roberta."


    "..." Maria and Roberta are silent.


    "She''s hiding something."


    "..." The two nodded, for Maria, Selena reminded her of those experienced hunters who kept a gentle smile on her face but were thinking bad things behind that smile.


    And to Roberta, the woman reminded her of beings she hated the most, and those beings were known to be unreliable.


    "...But..." Kaguya turned to the two maids, "In the end, our opinions don''t matter."


    "It is our master who has to decide."


    "..." Roberta and Maria narrowed their eyes a little.


    "You''re wrong." She started talking.


    "..." Kaguya looked at Roberta.


    "Our opinion matters, my master... Wrong, our master always takes our opinions into consideration when making a decision." That was an absolute truth for every Maid.


    "We''re not just Maids to him." Maria continued, her master didn''t treat his Maids like tools without opinions of their own.


    "You of all people should know that." Roberta finished.


    "...." Kaguya''s face slowly began to disy a slight smile:


    "I know."


    "....." Maria and Roberta narrowed their eyes a little when they saw Kaguya''s smile.


    "Hahaha~." Augh that was a little yful and at the same time sensual, was heard by the three maids, and soon a shadow appeared near the maids.


    The shadow took the form of Bruna, and the Maid had a small smile on her face, "She was testing you again."


    "Yes, we get it, this is getting annoying." Maria clicked her tongue and turned away.


    "How long have we known each other? Can you stop this testing stuff?" Roberta spoke with a pout on her face.


    "Impossible." Kaguya''s answer was instant and dry.


    "...." Why an instant response!? At least think a little, woman!


    "When you are at least 100 years old, I will stop this." Kaguya shed a small smile.


    "Ugh..." Maria and Roberta groaned at the same time in frustration.


    Kaguya looked at Bruna:


    "Did you bring what I ordered?"


    "Yes." Bruna put her hand on the floor, and her hand disappeared into the shadows, then she pulled out arge suitcase:


    "It took me a while to find it, I didn''t know where the master kept it, but here it is."


    She tossed the briefcase to Kaguya.


    Kaguya took the suitcase and put it on the floor, then she opened it:


    "..." Maria and Roberta approached in curiosity and looked at the contents of the suitcase.


    And then they saw an axe...? or was it a hammer? It was too broken for them to identify, but they could easily tell it was a weapon.


    "What is it?" Maria asked.


    "You do not remember?" Kaguya narrowed her eyes.


    "When my master destroyed that werewolf pack, their leader was carrying this weapon."


    "... Oh, I remember, it was the night Bruna was recruited, right?" Maria spoke.


    "..." Kaguya nodded.


    "Hmm," Roberta put her hand on her cheek and spoke in a frivolous tone, "I remember our master used this weapon to attack those hunters who tried to kidnap Ru-."


    "!!!" The three maids quickly reacted.


    "SHHHHHH" Maria, who was closest, quickly grabbed the woman''s mouth.


    "...?" Roberta didn''t understand the girls'' reaction.


    "Are you crazy? You shouldn''t say that out loud. What happens if that ''thing'' finds out about it?" Maria spoke quickly in a low voice.


    Roberta''s eyes widened a little when she realized that the ''thing'' Maria was talking about was Scathach.


    "Our master is finally at peace after all the recent events, we must not provoke another war." Bruna spoke in a low tone.


    Nod, Nod.


    Kaguya nodded in agreement with the two women.


    "Anyway, thanks for bringing this weapon." Kaguya deftly changed the subject.


    "Are you nning for her to fix it?"


    "Yes, having the power of a Greek god is quite useful in an emergency." The moment Kaguya finished speaking, the whole ce around her became more suffocating.


    "Shit..." Kaguya forgot that Roberta was sensitive to the word ''God'', and she was even more sensitive when the word ''God'' came together with ''Greek''.


    Kaguya looked at Roberta, seeing the woman''s snake-like gaze.


    Maria walked away from Roberta.


    The woman was free, and she asked in a voice so dark it could easily make any being piss in fear:


    "Who is it?" Her hair was floating as if it had a life of its own, and her tone carried a hatred so heavy, so thick that Kaguya sometimes doubted if this Roberta was the same one she knew.


    "...." Kaguya was silent for a few seconds and then replied:


    "...Hephaestus."


    "I see..." The woman''s ''hatred'' seemed to subside a little, but it was still there.


    "Why does the master need this?" A confused look appeared on Roberta''s face.


    "The power of a god can only be countered with the power of another god... Master needs this tool, and we also need to defend against that bitch in the future."


    Bruna and Maria narrowed their eyes when they heard Aphrodite''s name spoken.


    Yes, Kaguya didn''t say her name, but when she said that ''bitch'', every woman 10,000 km away who knew a certain goddess of beauty would think of Aphrodite.


    "But¡­didn''t he do that to that werewolf?" The pressure around Roberta slowly started to return to normal as she understood Kaguya''s purpose.


    "¡­Huh?" Kaguya didn''t understand what the woman was implying.


    "Anderson¡­ That man is a demigod, and that attack he summoned, that great wolf was charged with divine energy, and our master easily countered it back."


    "... Eh?"

 ? 269: The definition of insanity?

    <h4>?Chapter 269: The definition of insanity?</h4>


    "Tell me, Count Alucard." A man with long ck hair that reached the ground asked.


    He had a muscr body that was covered in strange tattoos that looked like runes, and these tattoos seemed to cover his entire body as if following some sort of pattern.


    He wasn''t wearing anything from the waist up. The only thing he was wearing was torn prisoner''s pants and two ck cuffs that looked very old on his wrists.


    The man who suddenly appeared stared at Victor, with an expressionless look, a lookpletely devoid of life:


    "Do you know what the definition of insanity is?" The being that suddenly appeared asked.


    "...." Victor didn''t answer, he just stared at the man with a not so friendly look, as he looked around, and realized that the whole ce was... Still.


    Yes, it was the same feeling he had when running at a very high speed. He felt things around him move very slowly, it was like he was walking at a normal speed, but everyone around him was in slow motion.


    But unlike those times, everything around was literally stopped.


    While Victor was getting information from the guard to talk to the gate, this man literally appeared out of nowhere.


    Because of that, Victor was on guard and watching his every move.


    He was trying to gauge the man''s strength, but¡­ He felt nothing.


    Nothing!


    He didn''t even feel that this man in front of him ''existed''.


    Was it possible he was looking at a ghost? Or something he couldn''t identify with his current capabilities.


    "For me, the definition of insanity are rules."


    "¡­Rules?" Victor asked with obvious awkwardness since he thought the man would say something like ''repeat the same mistake over and over again, that''s the definition of insanity.''


    He didn''t expect this answer.


    ¡­Yes, Ruby educated him in the world of culture a bit, but that''s a story for another time.


    "Rules, a set of words made by a stronger being and which smaller and weaker beings are obliged to follow."


    "Rules, the way a king or ruler found to control and administrate his people."


    "Rules, chains created to imprison a ''little'' of the free will that the creator gave to all beings."


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes:


    ''Creator... Not God, huh?'' He found this word choice quite interesting.


    "Rules are created and erased everywhere in the universe."


    "No matter the time, no matter the world, no matter the universe. Rules will always be created..."


    "This is a natural process decided by the being whomands the order."


    Victor, who was staring into the eyes of the being, began to feel as if he was being sucked into something. Like he was being sucked into those eyes devoid of life.


    "!!!" And soon, he found himself in a ce...


    A ce that looked like a Medievalnd?


    "Beings that gain power create rules to gain more power." He heard the man''s voice in his head, and soon the view around him changed.


    And he found himself in front of arge square, a square that served to let the peasants hear the speeches of a king.


    And in that square, a man with strong eyes who gave off the air of a warrior was saying something with a lot of passion, something that Victor didn''t understand.


    But... He could clearly understand what kind of situation this was. The man was creating his own ''rules''.


    He blinked his eyes, and then he found himself elsewhere.


    This time, the ce appeared to be a forest, and just like the previous vision, he was standing in the middle of a square and looking up towards a mansion that appeared to be built inside a giant tree.


    And soon, a woman with long white hair and blue eyes holding a white staff came out and looked down. Her appearance was breathtaking.


    She was an extremely beautiful woman, and one feature that stood out about her were the big pointy ears she had.


    ''...an elf...'' Victor opened his eyes wide.


    The woman started to say something with a noble expression and a small smile on her face.


    Like the man, she was a kind of leader.


    And just like the man, she was also creating her ''rules'' too.


    For a moment, the eyes of the woman, and Victor''s, met, and the woman''s entire face darkened with fear.


    Victor blinked uprehendingly, and again he was somewhere else.


    This time, it was an even more exotic ce than before; he was in a spaceship...


    In the darkness of space, a gigantic spaceship flew peacefully on a journey to explore every corner of this universe.


    And inside that ship, a man with an eyepatch, a lean but muscr profile, stared straight ahead with eyes gleaming with desire.


    I want exploration, I want to see something new, I want an adventure!


    But above all that, he had an incredibly sharp focus, as the man looked at what looked like a futuristicputer screen and started to speak something in anguage that Victor didn''t understand either.


    Victor blinked his eyes again.


    And this time, he was in a ce that seemed to be out of ''space'', a ce out of ''universe''.


    Why did he think this? Well, around him were several gxies... Wrong, hundreds and thousands of gxies.


    The being appeared next to Victor, and then he snapped his finger.


    The moment he snapped his fingers, all the gxies disappeared, and the image of the three rulers that Victor saw appeared on three screens in front of him, each ruler upying a different screen.


    "Watch."


    "..." Victor had his whole face surprised and shocked. He looked like he wanted to ask many things, but hearing what the being said, he was silent.


    He didn''t feel something bading from that man. But, he felt like that man was trying to show him something?


    Or teach something?


    With these thoughts in his head, he started to look at the three screens in front of him.


    The first ruler of the Medievalnds managed to create a great kingdom, but due to his limited life, he died, and the empire he built was divided into several small countries.


    Unlike the first ruler.


    The woman who was an Elf had a more peaceful reign, but...


    As she was a woman who did not leave her own kingdom, her kingdom stagnated...


    And it became something like Nightingale, but her reign was still going strong.


    Until...


    Beings, precisely speaking... Humans covered in futuristic armor invaded the ce.


    At first, the elves were able to defend themselves, but the more time passed, the more difficult it became for the elves to protect themselves.


    Even with all the elves'' high-level magic, they were no match for the strange ''technology'' of humans... And in the end...


    The race was destroyed, its queen captured and used as ab rat.


    The third ruler, the one in space, seemed to have had a better development...


    He had an adventure through the cosmos, he discovered and cataloged news, his ship became a giant ship that could already be called a floating continent, he had several dates, got several wives, and became a father.


    Until at the end of his life, he died in a bed, but he had a happy smile on his face.


    His subordinates and 69 wives of different races mourned his death, his children mourned their father''s death.


    And just as he asked, they put him on the first ship he used to venture out and threw his body into the sun...


    He was immortalized as the first gctic emperor¡­ The sun''s name was changed to his name in his honor.


    ... But


    100,000 years after he built his empire... The empire that that man took his life to build had returned to what it was before.


    A small spaceship, all of his wives and children have already died, and the only thing left of that man''s legacy... was his two descendants who were traveling the cosmos with the same twinkle in their eyes that the man had.


    "Because of a set of rules, the third man was sessful. He was able to build an empire thatsted for several years."


    "...What were those rules?"


    "Disputes between the family must be resolved on the spot."


    "If a child has a lust for power, don''t go after your family. Explore the cosmos and find your power."


    "Do not bezy."


    "Death is part of the process."


    "If someone in the family has a confrontation with another family member, and death urs... Both must be held ountable and die."


    "......"


    "He knew the nature of beings well, huh¡­" Victor said.


    "That''s the advantage he had." The strange man replied.


    "Unlike other rulers, the experience of meeting various civilizations gave him something very important, something that all rulers forget."


    "...." Victor continued watching the being beside him until the man spoke:


    "Humility."


    "..." Victor''s eyes widened in shock.


    "¡­And wisdom, of course. You can be humble, but if you don''t have the wisdom to see the important ''lesson'' that is right in front of you, your whole journey will be useless."


    The man looked at Victor and spoke in a tone of voice that made Victor''s entire existence shudder:


    "In all ages, in all universes, the rulers think they are invincible and that nothing can kill them. When gaining power, in gaining a status that is above ordinary beings, he thinks he is untouchable."


    "Arrogance!"


    Crack, Crack.


    All the space around Victor seemed to break, and soon he woke up where he had been before.


    Victor was breathing heavily, and his whole body felt heavy. He didn''t understand what had just happened.


    "Although I think that... Rules are the definition of insanity..."


    Victor looked at the man.


    "I also think that if they are used correctly like that man did. Rules could be something amazing."


    "...." Victor caught his breath.


    "Alucard... Wrong, Victor."


    "Remember, as you fall into the deepest abyss, only order will be your guide."


    "Nothing can be born from chaos, only more chaos will be born. Only when a tiny spark of ''Order'' exists, only then can sentient beings show their full potential."


    The moment he said that the man for the first time shed a small smile, and just like before, the moment Victor blinked, he disappeared.


    "Hmm, what do you mean by just talking around?" Natashia asked.


    "Like I said, the prison has a mind of its own, and we''re basically in its stomach! If you speak, you will be heard!"


    "Bitch, do you realize this doesn''t make sense?"


    "Huh? How does that make no sense!? And stop calling me Bitch, I''m still a virgin!"


    "....." Natashia looked at the woman with a face that said; I don''t give a fuck.


    "When I used toe here as a kid with my mom, she would always talk to someone through a screen or something."


    "And when I came here as an adult, I did the same! I didn''t have to talk to the wind like a retard!"


    "...Oh." The child''s eyes opened a little.


    "Are you from the domestic sector by any chance?"


    "Huh? Domestic sector, what''s that?" In all her life, Natashia had never heard of it.


    "Domestic sector is the area that we categorize as ''light'' crimes, usually people who will report to this sector follow this type of procedure that you did."


    "... How many sectors does this ce have?"


    "I don''t know?"


    A vein popped in Natashia''s head when she heard the childish voice, "How do you not know!?"


    "I already told you, I''m just a subordinate!"


    "The Big Boss doesn''t mean anything to me! I just have to do my job, and vo! I make money."


    "...." Victor looked at his hand that had a small letter, he ignored the noise around him, opened the letter, and a document appeared in front of him.


    ...


    Read this aloud:


    Security protocol, codename, RULES.


    "I authorize The Second progenitor Victor Alucard full ess to criminals with the ''Vampire'' designation."


    Criminals from level 5 to level 7 will bepletely given over to the domain of the mentioned being.


    The Limbo assumes full responsibility for what happened.


    Codename, Rules. You''re not authorized enough to tell what happened here to the first progenitor, d Drac Tepes.


    ...


    As told by the letter, Victor read all of this aloud.


    "¡­Eh?" The guard looked at Victor, cold sweat running down her head.


    Soon something started to happen, the previously empty rooms began to be covered in white light, and quickly all the cells were filled with pale-skinned criminals, who looked quite dehydrated, and they all had lifeless expressions on their faces.


    The letter disappeared from Victor''s hand, and he heard a voice in his head:


    "May order apany you, child loved by the chaos."


    "Are you an administrator!?"


    "...." Victor looked at the little girl.


    "... Husband?" Natashia looked at Victor strangely. Even though he didn''t do anything, he looked quite... Tired?


    Sigh.


    Victor took a long breath, he put his hand on his brow and spoke out loud everything he was feeling right now:


    "Just¡­ Just¡­ what the fuck happened?" Those words felt like they came from his entire being.


    He was full of questions in his head now.

 Chapter 270: Feeding my pet.

    <h4>Chapter 270: Feeding my pet.</h4>


    After a long weary sigh, Victor began to remember what he had just experienced. Those visions were simply too real to be a lie.


    Three rulers, three different paths, three different ways of acting, three different consequences.


    What he saw in that ce was simply unbelievable, the sight of being outside the ''universe'' was somehow¡­ Scary¡­


    But at the same time¡­ Beautiful.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Stopping thinking about that unforgettable sight.


    ''Okay, let''s stop beingzy.'' Victor made a serious face and started to think more deeply about what had just happened.


    ''The Limbo is a being, it''s something closer to a living entity that for some reason keeps beings imprisoned.'' Slowly but steadily, the gears in Victor''s brain began to turn.


    He''dpletely lost his sense of his surroundings, and all he had on his mind was figuring out what just happened, at least trying to understand something through that experience.


    "Husband?" Natashia tried to call out to Victor, but her voice seemed so distant for him, like an echo from something far away. A voice that could easily be ignored if you''re not paying attention.


    ''And just like any prison, this ce should have its administrators¡­ Or people who are looking after the prison. An example of this is the little girl guard who is inside this ce.''


    ''Although her role in ''society'' was low, she was undoubtedly subordinate to the people who controlled the prison. The proof of my thoughts is that when I spoke aloud the contents of the letter that weird being left for me, she was surprised and called me Administrator...''


    ''That is, she is aware of, or has seen, something simr to what just happened and linked this event to the ''Administrator'' of this ce.''


    Faced with an irritating enemy who seemed to know his every thought, Victor had had no choice but to stop...


    And learn...


    What did he learn?


    He learned to control himself when necessary, and he learned to ignore his surroundings andpletely focus on one line of reasoning until he found what he wanted.


    Now, who taught him that?


    Ruby...


    His beloved wife Ruby Scarlett taught him that, before being a warrior trained by Scathach, she also considered herself a scientist, so she liked to think of alternatives other than violence. After all, when faced with a power or situation beyond understanding, it was not violence that would help them to ovee this obstacle, but their ability to reason and pay attention to the smallest details.


    Victor was not as proficient in this ''technique'' as Ruby since, like it or not, he was the type of man who solved everything by the fist, even though in the past, when he first encountered Scathach, he said that not everything could be solved by the fist. The fist...


    ''I sure let myself be influenced...'' Victor thought about that when he remembered the words he spoke to Scathach the first time he met her.


    ''Well...'' Recalling the memories he had with Scathach, he thought, ''My mother-inw is so cute that I had no choice but to be swayed.'' He shed a small smile.


    There is an immutable truth in the world, and that truth is...


    Social beings influence other social beings.


    No matter what kind of species you are, when you are part of a munity'', and you respect the thinking of that munity'' or set of people, eventually you will be influenced by those thoughts.


    Being a social person means... Changing.


    Learn, and evolve.


    Both for something bad and for something good.


    This is the curse of people who live in ''society'' and are part of a ''group''.


    It''s like your high school friend who was once an otaku who was always beating the glory, but when he entered college and entered a group of ''beautiful'', ''sociable'' people.


    He stopped performing such an act.


    Upon contacting this group, this friend of yours has changed.


    And that, too, is part of the change.


    Interactions, thoughts, groups of people, society, all of these influence how X individual sees the world.


    When he spent 1 year and six months glued to Ruby, and getting into trouble with a certain goddess, who he always needed to think about what he was going to say around.


    Victor changed...


    He was influenced. Now in a positive way, his scope of decisions has increased because of this change...


    Although that side of him was still developing because, no matter how influenced he was, Victor is still Victor.


    A carnivorous monster won''t stop being a carnivorous monster because it has acquired a magic word called...


    Self-control.


    ''Code, Rule... Huh?'' Victor clearly remembered this word which seemed to be extremely important.


    ''Is that his name? Or his rank in that prison?''


    "Huh¡­? Am I no longer in Limbo?" Then, finally, the prisoners around Victor started to wake up since, despite not being at their best, they were still older vampires with insane stamina.


    Even if they were weak and hungry, they could still assess their situation correctly.


    "...." The prisoners looked at Natashia, and their eyes gleamed with desire. How long had it been since they''d seen a woman?


    But despite having these thoughts in their heads, they didn''t do anything or say anything. It was pretty obvious that this woman wasn''t normal, despite standing there with a simple smile on her face.


    "..." Natashia frowned.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Pieces of shit..." How dare those worms look at her? And especially in front of her Husband!


    ...Natashia was quite sensitive these days...


    "Fulger..." Everyone was muttering at the same time when they saw the woman being covered by lightning.


    "Guard, what did you say now?" Victor suddenly asked.


    "Eh?" The guard was taken aback by Victor''s sudden voice.


    "You said something about an administrator. What is that?"


    "... Oh, it''s like the word says, I thought you were an administrator, but after thinking about it, I thought that was impossible. After all, the administrators of this ce are the highest level prisoners who were captured by the Limbo."


    "..." Victor opened his eyes wide when he heard what the little girl said.


    ''Is that man a prisoner?'' Remembering the handcuffs on the man''s wrist, Victor opened his eyes a little.


    Honestly, he had thought those handcuffs were something like fashion or something. After all, the older you are, the more you have weird tastes in clothes.


    "Themand you mentioned just now is an exclusivemand of the administrator who dictates the ''Rules'' in this ce, he is a Big Boss." She nodded, satisfied.


    "... A prison that is run by the prisoners themselves."


    "..." The little girl''s smile grew, and somehow, that smile looked quite evil:


    "Who besides the prisoners knows what kind of punishment they deserve?"


    "Understanding that fact, the Limbo must have made that decision, I think¡­ I can''t be sure, considering I''m just a guard."


    She started whistling around.


    ''Just a guard, huh?'' Victor seriously doubted that statement now.


    "Well, there''s no use thinking about anything now." Victor wasn''t getting anywhere, and he didn''t have enough information to understand what had just happened.


    But...


    ''I will heed your advice...''


    The man''sst words seemed to be extremely important. He had that tingling feeling in his neck that it would bite his ass in the future if he didn''t pay attention.


    After all, he has heard the word ''Chaos'' twice in just one day. The first time was when he saw his titles... And the second time was when that man spoke to Victor.


    ''Chaos Witch'', and: ''Child loved by the chaos.''


    There was definitely something there; he could smell the stench from miles away...


    Ah, that was just the prisoners who just arrived...


    Speaking of prisoners...


    Victor narrowed his eyes and shed a small smile. He finally remembered what he''de here to do.


    "This shit has distracted me longer than it should... But I finally have what I need... It''s time to feed my animals."


    He organized his thoughts and defined a n of action.


    Feed his animals > wait for something interesting to happen to that tree > Date with Sasha > sex > sex again > then he must put out Natashia''s fire, or this woman will never calm down.


    What does that mean?


    Sex again!


    After that, he will go to Eleanor''s territory to fulfill his promise.


    "Umu. Sounds like a good n to me." His smile grew abnormally


    Seriously, Victor loved when things were simple.


    Why does everyone like toplicate things?


    The simpler things are, the more fun it is.


    "!!!" Natashia''s entire body shuddered as she felt Victor''s gaze roaming every corner of her body.


    She pretended she didn''t feel anything and did her best to keep her expression ''neutral''.


    "Let''s get out of this ce, and youe with me."


    "Huh...?" The prisoners did not understand the sudden order.


    But it''s not like Victor wanted to exin something, he took a look around, and despite some of them being strong, most of them were as weak as a fly.


    ''Is this what happens when a vampire goes without food?'' He felt disgusted when he saw beings that looked like a mummy but were still alive.


    "Wait, are you getting us out of this ce?"


    "Yes, you will be my pet''s food."


    "..." An ufortable silence fell around them.


    "...I don''t think you should say that?"


    "Why?"


    "They''re going to be-..." The guard was about to say something, but suddenly they heard a scream.


    "NOOOOOOOOO!" Several vampires started screaming, and they were thrashing around in the cell, while some did nothing but had a hostile look while they stared at Victor.


    "See?"


    "Useless effort." Victormented in the same neutral tone.


    "If my Husband hadn''te here today, they would be trapped still, and without a conscience, they should feel grateful that they''re useful for something bigger than just being in their cell like a vegetable." Natashia spoke in disdain. Why can''t they be more grateful? Isn''t her husband kind!?


    You should be thanking him!


    "Your useless existences will at least serve for something." The woman''s smile grew just like the man''s.


    "...." Cold sweat started toe out of the bodies of some vampires.


    But some still held out the hope of Escape, after all, they are older vampires...-


    "The gate has been opened, Countess Fulger and Count Alucard." The guard suddenly spoke while shing a professional smile.


    "Oh! Thank you." Victor spoke as he looked to the side and saw the same door he had passed through.


    "......."


    ''C-C-Counts?'' All the prisoners thought at once.


    They may have been unaware of the outside for a long time, but one thing they never forget.


    Vampire Counts are beings that are recognized by the king himself, d.


    And some of those vampires present knew how demanding this man was.


    Which means that...


    ''Two vampire counts came to get us....''


    ''We''re fucked!''


    That was the unanimous thought of all the prisoners present.


    ...


    d''s Castle.


    The Vampire King was sitting on his throne, he had his eyes closed, and he appeared to be resting.


    As if by magic, a card appeared in front of him.


    "..." d opened his eyes and looked at the letter with a neutral gaze.


    "The Limbo?" Finding it strange why that being would send him a letter, considering he hadn''t asked anything from The Limbo yet.


    He opened the letter, "Oh, it''s from the administrator." Soon he started reading the content:


    ¡­


    d Drac Tepes, The First Progenitor.


    Through this letter, Ie to inform you that by the authorization given by the Code, Rule. The First Administrator.


    The being whose title represents Count Alucard is in the possession of several level 5 - 7 vampire prisoners.


    Normally, this kind of information should not be given to you, but as the one who is responsible for the entire race of vampires.


    I came to inform you what happened.


    PS: Stop beingzy, and go visit your wife!


    Sign: Code, Imperial. The Second Administrator.


    ¡­


    A vein pops in d''s head: ''Why is everyone so interested in my love life?''


    ''But...''


    ''Prisoners Level 5 ¨C 7, Huh?'' d narrowed his eyes.


    ''Why does that boy want so many vampires? Is he nning a rebellion?'' Of course, d didn''t even feel threatened with such ''power'', considering that, despite being adult vampires, they were still weak to d.


    Even if they all joined together, they would still be weak.


    United ants will still end up being ants, not something you need to worry about.


    This was not arrogance but an undeniable fact.


    "...." Thinking a little about Victor''s personality and what kind of man he was.


    d shook his head, denying his own thoughts; ''Impossible, if he were to make a rebellion, he would directly fight me. He is not the type of man who makes ns behind the scenes, he is not a snake, like mine son.''


    ... d had a lot of confidence in Victor.


    Trust in his way of acting, trust in his way of life.


    As a student of Scathach and someone like that woman, d saw Victor as a growing baby lion.


    He was not a snake.


    ¡­But a King cannot live on unfounded trust¡­ They need proof, and d understood that.


    He clenches his fist, and the letter that was in his hand disappeared:


    "Investigate Count Alucard''s movements...-" Thinking of Alexios'' advice, d amended his order mid-sentence, "But do it from afar, we don''t want to cause unnecessary friction."


    "Yes, Master."

 Chapter 271: The man that until the fruit of sin.

    <h4>Chapter 271: The man that until the fruit of sin.</h4>


    Victor passes through the gate, and surprisingly, he is back in the woods...


    "Master?" Eve looked at Victor in shock since he had just suddenly appeared.


    "Huh...?" Victor didn''t understand for a few seconds what happened.


    ''Oh, is it simr to Natashia''s gate? Can they choose which location to open? That''s convenient... Wait, why did I have to go so far to get into that ce then?''


    Victor looked at Natashia, and the woman didn''t seem surprised, so was this something normal?


    "They''re doing a better job than I thought..." Natashiamented in a low voice as she looked around, and soon her attention was focused on her daughter, as the older woman seemed to be analyzing Sasha''s every move.


    ''Maybe the entrance is fixed, but the exit can be anywhere they decide?'' Victor thought that was quite possible.


    As soon as Victor and Natashia appeared, several beings began to appear around.


    Victor ignored the beings and looked around, and then, seeing Eleonor, Sasha, and Big Guy fighting various monsters, he nodded in satisfaction.


    ''Looks like they were working well.''


    Victor looked at the criminals, his eyes starting to glow, as he pointed to a ce.


    "Go to that ce and wait."


    "!!!!!" The bodies of all the vampires present began to tremble, and soon their eyes became lifeless, and as if they were a robot programmed to do something, they nodded and walked towards the tree.


    Victor watched the vampires sit on the pile of bones around them, and then his attention went to Eve:


    "Eve, tell me what happened."


    "...Yes, Master." Eve recovers from her stupor. After all, it wasn''t the first time she saw the master suddenly appear.


    ...


    40 minutester, Victor gives the order for everyone to stop hunting monsters.


    "Good job, guys. You guys helped me a lot. Without you, it would take a lot longer." Victor didn''t lie since, if he had to work alone, it would take him a little longer to group several demon beasts. After all, the beasts feared Victor.


    "Hehehe~." Sasha appeared beside Victor and hugged him.


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile since he already knew what she wanted.


    He touches her head and starts stroking her hair.


    The gori looks at Victor with a suspicious look and says, "Urru, Urru!"


    ...


    ..


    .


    A vein pops in Victor''s head as he looks at the gori and points his middle finger, "Fuck you, I worked yes, I don''t procrastinate."


    "...." Eleanor was silent. She really couldn''t swallow that Victor could understand these demonic beasts.


    "Master..." Eve red at Victor with her re glowing like a red light.


    Victor shed a tight smile, scratched his cheek, and said, "Good job, my Maid."


    "..." Eve''s smile grew a little, and her gaze became even more intense.


    Victor showed a gentle little smile and said, "Come here."


    Eve takes a step and appears at Victor''s vacant side.


    With the same smile on his face, Victor starts stroking Eve''s head.


    "!!!" Eve''s whole body shuddered as she seemed to enjoy what Victor was doing to her quite a bit.


    This situation continued for a few seconds until Victor thought it was enough, considering the look that Natashia was giving him was quite¡­ Intriguing.


    She looked like she couldn''t hold back much longer.


    The older woman was horny...


    Cough.


    Victor coughed to get everyone''s attention, and soon he looked at the tree and said:


    "69 Demonic Beasts, 96 Criminals from Level 5 to 7 of The Limbo."


    "Enjoy your meal." Victor shed a small smile.


    The entire tree seemed to shake for a few seconds, and a moment of silence fell over the ce.


    "Uru, Urru!" The Gori crossed his arms and nodded several times as he seemed to bemunicating with the tree.


    "...?" Victor, this time, didn''t understand what the gori said, but he didn''t care and continued to observe the tree.


    "... The branches are moving." Sasha spoke with a curious look.


    Suddenly, several branches started to grow out of the ground and pierce the bodies of the beasts.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" The prisoners began to scream, and some began to struggle to escape.


    "Tsk." If it continues like this, some will damage the branches of the tree.


    "Grr..." And the gori noticed it too.


    "Natashia, do you mind?" Victor looked at his mother-inw.


    "Of course not." She shed an evil little smile and disappeared, leaving a trail of lightning behind.


    Lightning began to pass through the prisoners, and soon Natashia was close to Victor again:


    "Done." Natashia swings her hands towards the floor, and the blood that was on her hand falls to the floor.


    As soon as she said that, the vampires'' heads started to fall to the ground.


    "Good."


    The group was silent as the entire tree absorbed the blood that was supplied to it.


    A few minutes passed, and soon all the bodies present looked like dry mummies without any nourishment.


    "Nothing happened." Sasha and Eleanor suddenly spoke.


    "Hmm..." Victor touched his chin. He was a little disappointed that nothing had happened, and the tree didn''t even recover its leaves like before.


    "Uru!" The gori makes a gesture with his hand and points to the tree.


    "Oh... Okay." Understanding what the gori asked, Victor approached the tree.


    "Master?"


    "Darling?"


    Eve and Sasha were wondering why Victor had suddenly started walking.


    Victor arrives in front of the tree, while the tree brings a branch in front of Victor and waits as he rolls up his sleeves a little.


    "Uru!"


    "Huh?"


    "Uru, Urru..."


    "Oh, ok." Understanding that one drop was enough, Victor removes the glove and bites his finger, then he lets a drop fall on the branch.


    Everyone watched in silence as that small drop of blood that had fallen on the tree and the moment the drop of blood touched the branch.


    Something happened.


    The tree exploded with red energy, and that red energy rose to the heavens.


    "Holy-¡­"


    Eleanor steps on the ground, and soon a wall of rocks appears in front of the girls.


    ...


    Scathach side.


    Scathach was in her room reading some books until she saw a gigantic red pir rise to the sky.


    "...?" She looked at the pir and exhibited a strange face, as she tried to feel the energy of that thing, but she didn''t feel anything.


    Nothing!


    It was as if it didn''t exist!


    "That direction is n Fulger territory." Scathach thought for a few seconds about what to do, but the moment she started to think, the red pir disappeared as if it had never been.


    "... What happened?" She thinks for a moment, then mutters, "Or rather, what did that boy do again?"


    ...


    d side.


    "..." d opens his eyes, and he quickly looks at the red pir.


    "That direction..." Knowing it was n Fulger territory and feeling a nostalgic energy, d narrowed his eyes, his body was covered by darkness, and then he disappeared, and, in the blink of an eye, he appeared on top of his castle.


    d looks towards the red pir, he narrows his eyes, and as if he were an eagle, he begins to observe the ce.


    Seeing Victor standing in front of the tree, d spoke with a shocked face:


    "Don''t tell me this boy was epted by that tree?" He couldn''t believe what he was witnessing.


    ''Did he know about the tree? Did someone tell him?'' d''s head began to spin rapidly and try to understand what he was witnessing.


    ''But that''s impossible, no one should know anything about that tree, I never told anyone, I made sure to keep it aplete secret...''


    ''Wait, that''s not correct thinking. It doesn''t matter whether he knew it or not.'' The question is, how was he epted for that?'' d hadn''t shared information about that tree with anyone.


    Of course, the ''true'' information... All he told were lies to cover up the truth.


    ''Tsk, it can''t stay like this, I will personally go there.'' d for the first time in thousands of years... He made a decision...


    The decision to leave home...


    ''Ugh... I really didn''t want to leave the house, but Whatever.'' His body begins to be covered by darkness, and soon he turns into a swarm of bats.


    ...


    "... Beautiful." Victor spoke as he watched the scene in front of him. The tree, which had just a few leaves, blossomed into a beautiful tree with red leaves, the tree trunk grew stronger, and the tree itself grew a little more, even though it was already much bigger than all of the other trees around.


    The gori steps out of the way of the girls, and soon the girls see the vision in front of them.


    "Oh... This is beautiful... There was something like this in my territory, and I didn''t know...?" Natashia was the first to react. She had been slightly annoyed at the gori for blocking her view, she wasn''t weak enough to be thrown around by the event, but she knew he didn''t mean it badly.


    He was just trying to protect the girls.


    He''s a good gori!


    "...To think she would look so beautiful..." Sasha looked at the falling leaves curiously, and she realized that those leaves were...Crystallized blood.


    ''This tree is strange...''


    "..." Eleanor didn''t react, she thought this scene was beautiful, but... She was feeling strange. Was it a premonition of danger? It felt like something was going to happen, but she didn''t know what it was.


    Her instinct saved her from many situations, and because of that, she didn''t ignore that feeling.


    ''Tsk, just what is it?'' She was very alert and couldn''t stay calm.


    "... Beautiful." Eve spoke simple words to describe her feelings, and at the same time, she couldn''t help but think of a book she''d read in that stuffy room.


    It was a Norse tale.


    A tale whose title was: ''The tree of the world''.


    Victor, who was dazzled by the sight in front of him, was surprised when someone tapped him on the shoulder.


    "...Who are you?" Victor asked the woman who touched him, the woman was tall, she was bigger than him!


    "!!!?" They all looked at the woman who suddenly appeared.


    She was wearing a leaf dress and had long red hair that reached down to the floor, pointy ears, and red eyes.


    ''That sense of danger¡­ is it hers? Is she the cause?'' Eleanor thought.


    ''An elf?'' Victor couldn''t help but think about it when he saw the woman''s appearance since it was quite simr to that woman he saw in The Limbo.


    "..." Natashia looked at the woman curiously, precisely speaking, she shamelessly looked at her body, and when she looked at a certain area of the woman, she thought.


    ''Apanion...'' She looked at the woman''s legs and thought; ''Apanion indeed. Even her legs are thick like mine.


    ''My God! It''s an Elf! Ruby will go crazy when she sees this.'' Sasha thought when she saw the woman.


    [Eve, don''t let your guard down¡­ She gives me a dangerous feeling.] Alter-Eve spoke.


    "..." Eve nodded.


    "Take it, Master." The woman offered a red fruit to Victor... Interestingly, the fruit looked like an apple... Apletely red apple.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes. He didn''t feel bad intentions from the woman, all he felt was goodwill... And that feeling...


    "Are you the tree?"


    "..." The woman didn''t answer, as she just shed a gentle smile... A smile that showed all her sharp teeth.


    And that smile was like confirmation for Victor himself.


    ''So somehow, that tree got this shape... Interesting.'' Victor''s eyes sparkled with curiosity, he expected something would happen, but it exceeded his expectations. ''She looks like a fusion of an elf and a vampire'' That was Victor''s impression of the woman.


    Victor looked at the fruit she was offering and thought, ''Why not?''


    He takes the woman''s fruit and sniffs a little; ''Blood.''


    Victor bites the fruit...


    ''Delicious!!'' He opened his eyes wide. ''It tastes better than the blood of my wives!?''


    After finishing eating the fruit, the woman who patiently watched Victor finish eating said:


    "Wee back, Master. I was waiting for you¡­. For thousands of years, I''ve been waiting for you¡­" She showed a beautiful smile that made Victor freeze.


    "¡­Huh¡­?" Victor didn''t understand what the woman said, "What do you mean by waiting?" he asked her.


    But she just kept watching the man with a gentle smile.


    It was as if his words didn''t register in the woman''s brain.


    ''Master~, My master~.'' Victor heard the woman''s voice in his head.


    "..." He opened his eyes wide in shock when he felt that familiar feeling. ''Is she my blood rtive...? Huh? But I don''t remember biting a woman like her.''


    Badump.


    "Ugh..." Victor touched his chest.


    badump, Badump.


    His heart started beating like crazy.


    A red aura began to cover his body, his hair began to float as if defying gravity, and a bloody aura began to leak from his entire body.


    Suddenly, Victor''s vision began to darken, and images began to appear in his mind.


    ''Is that¡­ Memories? Memories of the corpses? Of all the dead bodies!?'' Like a tsunami, all the memories of the beings that the tree had absorbed began to flow towards Victor chaotically.


    "Master?" The woman disyed a strange face until slowly, her face turned into a worried one.


    The stench of blood in the air was terrible, it was a thick, chaotic stench.


    Gulp.


    Eleanor swallowed hard.


    Eleanor felt as if she were watching hundreds of thousands of corpses piled in front of her.


    It was that kind of smell they were smelling.


    "Something is wrong." Natashia narrowed her eyes when she saw Victor''s reaction, as she became more alert, and lightning began to sh around her.


    "...Darling."


    "Master."


    Eve and Sasha were worried about Victor, and just as they were about to approach him, everyone heard:


    "Don''t interrupt, this is important." Suddenly everyone heard a deep, strong voice.


    "...!?" They all quickly looked towards the voice and saw the gori''s red eyes staring back at them.


    "Don''t interrupt." He spoke again, this time in a warning tone.


    The girls didn''t have time to be shocked because they heard a scream of pain.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!" Victor holds his head and starts screaming towards the sky, as he seemed to be suffering a lot.


    "Master...?" The woman turns her face, confused, since this was not supposed to happen.


    "Memories¡­ So many¡­ Memories, Ugh." Victor seemed to be muttering to himself until¡­ His eyes turned pure white:


    "AHHHHHHHHH...." His voice died at the end, and he fell to the ground.


    "Master/Darling/Husband!"

 Chapter 272: A point of change.

    <h4>Chapter 272: A point of change.</h4>


    Memories... What defines memories?


    Are they merely the result of a set of cells in your brain that are capable of recording and storing information? Are those memories...?


    Or perhaps it has something to do with the soul?


    Are your entire life experiences, everything you have lived through, your entire existence, engraved in your soul? Is that what memories are?


    Or is it something simpler?


    Blood...


    An interesting substance that circtes throughout the body of a living being.


    Blood....


    What is Blood?


    If you asked a scientist this, he would say while lifting his sses:


    "Blood is a special type of connective tissue that stands out for presenting itself as a red and viscous fluid. It is characterized by having a liquid matrix (sma), in which the cellr elements of the blood (red blood cells, leukocytes, and telets) are suspended."


    h, h, h.


    "A boring answer, right?"


    "...." Victor was floating in a sea of blood as he stared nkly at a giant red circle in the sky, and in that red circle was a beingpletely covered in darkness, floating while disying a big smile on his face.


    Victor''s expression was apathetic, and it was as if he were dead but at the same time alive.


    "I have a better answer..."


    "..." Victor continued to look at the being.


    "Blood. It is a divine bargaining chip for beings like us."


    Vampires...


    "Indeed." The being exhibited a small smile.


    Quake, Quake, Quake.


    Victor''s inner world began to shudder.


    "By utilizing blood as a medium, we can do amazing things."


    "And what we''re experiencing right now, is one of those ''amazing'' things."


    The being looked at the sea of blood that stretched for thousands of kilometers and thought; ''How long will it take to digest all these nutrients?''


    ''Just how much has that tree absorbed?''


    Suddenly, a man came out of the sea of blood that Victor was lying on.


    Cough, Cough.


    He coughed up blood in the sea and looked around with a startled look:


    "Where am I!?"


    "Oh? Someone survived... That''s surprising."


    "!!!?" The man was startled by the sudden voice and looked towards its origin. However, when he looked at the being, his whole body was literally paralyzed with fear.


    "Just be absorbed by us. Why are you resisting?" The being pointed its finger at the man, and soon the surrounding blood began to engulf the man again.


    "Noooooooo!"


    The man tried to resist, but in the end, it was a meaningless struggle.


    All that was left was for him to be absorbed by the sea of blood.


    As the man''s voice faded, a small glint in Victor''s eyes began to appear.


    "Oh? You finally woke up, I was getting worried that our wives would kill our Maid."


    ''Maid? Since when did I get another maid?''


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes as he heard what the being said, "They are my wives, not yours, you son of a bitch."


    "...As jealous as ever, didn''t I already say we''re a set? I am you. And you are me."


    "Fuck you, don''t look at my wives, or I will kill you."


    The being disyed a shocked expression, "You would kill yourself out of jealousy for your wives...?"


    "Without a second thought." Victor''s response was instantaneous.


    "...." This level of jealousy was already far beyond normal beings... The being couldn''t help but think.


    "Anyway, why did this ce be like this?" Victor rose and stood in the sea of blood.


    "That''s your fault, you were too greedy."


    "Huh?"


    "You literally drank the blood of every being that the strange tree killed."


    "...?" Victor put his hand on his chin and started to think, and soon he began to remember what he felt when he bit into the fruit.


    "Oh, I remember now."


    "My memories are fuzzy, but I remember what happened."


    "Have you lost the memories...? Wrong, it seems your mind has sealed the memories as a form of protection."


    "...Well, that''s understandable, you literally absorbed the memories of multiple vampires, each of which were over 1000 years old, so there''s no way our brains and souls could handle all that load."


    "We have to be satisfied that our souls were not torn apart."


    "Umu, Umu. As always, your instincts are very good. Who would have thought you would-."


    "Shut the fuck up." Victor appeared next to the being and pped him across the face.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    He fell into the sea of blood.


    "What was that for!?" The being came out of the sea and screamed angrily as he looked at Victor''s face, which had several veins pulsing with anger.


    "You talk too much, are you sure you''re me!? Summarize what happened in less than 10 words!"


    "...." The being did not believe what he had just heard.


    "Can''t you be more patient?"


    "Patience is a virtue I do not currently possess."


    "..." The being stared at Victor''s face for a few seconds, and then a lightbulb appeared over his head:


    "Oh, I understand now. You''re horny."


    "..."


    "Umu, it makes sense, you''ve absorbed a lot of blood, and all that blood was from vampires who haven''t seen a woman in thousands of years."


    "..." Victor''s eyes gleamed with a menacing look.


    Whistle, Whistle.


    "Look at that beautiful bird." The being turned its face and began to observe thendscape.


    "...Just stop messing around and tell me what happened."


    "Hmm? I do not know either."


    "...." Victor looked at the being with an expressionless face.


    "I mean, I am you, so my knowledge is limited to your knowledge. How can I know things you don''t?"


    "...And what was that story about blood being a bargaining chip or something?"


    "Oh, that''s a memory you have, but you don''t have ess to it."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "It is a memory of those who inherit the blood of the Night King."


    "Just as dragons are born with the magical knowledge of their predecessors, something simr happens to those who inherit the blood of the Night King."


    "¡­And what is this information?"


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just basic information about the races that make up this world, things like how long a dragon sleeps, how many boyfriends the goddess Aphrodite has had, etc."


    "It''s useless knowledge, basically, it''s the mon'' sense you don''t have right now."


    "And this information about blood was apparentlymon sense in the past, but I don''t know if it''s used these days."


    "Hmm..." Victor continued watching the being with an expressionless look.


    "Hey, no need to look at me like that, I''m you, and you''re me." His smile grew.


    "If you are curious about this information, I can tell you, but it will take a long time, you know?"


    "Ugh..." Victor didn''t have the patience for this right now. He literally had a massive headache, and he was feeling like he''d gone to school with a migraine.


    He ran out of patience when that happened.


    "Hahaha~, you just need to get stronger, and the day we be one, and you don''t need to wear those gloves anymore, you''ll learn everything I know."


    "Just how many years will this take¡­?" Victor sighed.


    "Who knows? 500 years? 1500 Years?"


    "Our power is very great, it all depends on your willpower!"


    "Willpower?"


    "As a certain man who wears a green jumpsuit said."


    "If training 1000 times is not enough, you just need to increase it to 5000 thousand times." His smile grew wildly:


    "And if 5000 times isn''t enough, you just need to train 1 million times."


    "It all depends on your willpower!"


    "Youth!" He shouted so loudly that the whole world seemed to tremble at such a voice.


    "..." Victor looked at the being with an expressionless face:


    "I''m sure he didn''t say that, I remember seeing it with Ruby."


    "Who cares about small details?"


    "We''re just supposed to do this, what''s up? Are you afraid of getting hurt?"


    "Oh?" A vein popped in Victor''s head.


    The two disyed the same smile, as a silence fell on the ce until...


    "We just have to do it, right?" The two spoke at the same time.


    And soon, the world around Victor began to break.


    ...


    Victor opened his eyes.


    "Bitch, what did you do to my Darling!?"


    "Spit it out!"


    "Hmm... Well... Sniff."


    "Spit it out!"


    Five women were surrounding a tall woman with long red hair and pointed ears, as the woman who looked like an elf was leaning against the wall with a frightened face, while the five women stared at her with a menacing gaze.


    She looked like a college freshman who was getting bullied by the older girls.


    "...." Victor ignored this chaos, for the time being, as he looked around and realized he was in Scathach''s mansion.


    Kaguya, Eve, Bruna, and Maria were sharpening some swords and des while looking at the elven looking girl.


    Scathach, Natashia, Sasha, Violet, and Ruby were ''interrogating'' the new girl.


    "You woke up."


    Victor looked to the side and saw Eleanor, and Roberta, who had a gentle smile on her face.


    Eleanor was sitting on a chair, and Roberta was beside her.


    "What is this chaos?" He pointed to the women who were ''interrogating'' the elven girl.


    "It''s your fault." Eleanor pointed.


    "..." He had no defenses for that usation.


    "Fufufu, they are so focused on the new Maid that they havepletely forgotten about you, master."


    "...New Maid?"


    "Yes, master. You have achieved the feat of turning a tree, specifically speaking, a Dryad into a vampire."


    "..."


    "Behold, she is the world''s first Dryad-Vampire hybrid!"


    "....."


    Victor just kept looking at Roberta with a dry gaze.


    Cold sweat broke out on Roberta''s face, "Your gaze hurts, Master... I''m just trying to liven up the situation." She turned her face away and pouted.


    Sigh...


    Victor took a long breath.


    He ignored everything around him and started to organize his thoughts.


    ''Okay, I gave her my blood, and because of that, did she evolve? Or she was turned, right? And in return, she gave me a fruit that contained the essence of all the beings she killed, and because of that, I fainted because I couldn''t take the overload of memories.''


    ''Normally, this wasn''t supposed to happen. It just happened because I can see the memories of the blood of the people I suck.''


    ''Consequently, she is not to me. And in the end, I did all this because I was interested in what could happen if I fed that tree.''


    ''Who could have imagined that the tree was a Dryad?''


    "¡­Now that I think about it, where is the Big Guy? And what happened to the tree?"


    "Oh, the gori is lying in the garden... He was beaten by Scathach."


    "..." Victor made a prayer sign and prayed, ''Rest in peace, Big Guy.''


    "ROAAAAAR! I didn''t die, motherfucker!"


    "...?" Victor looked to the side and saw the giant gori, who was hurt all over.


    "You suffered..."


    "This is your fault! Why did you faint!? You were just eating!"


    "Oh, you can talk normally now."


    "Listen to me, damn it!"


    "...Darling..."


    "..." Victor turned his face and looked at the women, as he disyed a gentle smile, and said, "Sup, Girls."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Two golden rockets flew towards Victor and hugged him.


    "...Sniff, I was so worried..." Sasha was almost crying.


    "..." Natashia just nodded as she hugged him tighter.


    Without giving Victor time to say anything, Violet and Ruby also did the same as Natashia and Sasha.


    "Darling! You fool-. You..." Violet''s face began to be drenched in tears, and soon she hid her face.


    "...Idiot... You promised me not to do anything reckless..." Ruby spoke in a mncholy voice.


    "...I don''t remember doing-..."


    The eyes of the four women gleamed dangerously.


    "..." Victor stopped talking and disyed a solemn face, with a gentle smile:


    "I''m sorry..." He knew the girls'' emotional state was chaotic now, so it was better to just ept it all and let them cry silently.


    "..." Scathach got up from the bed and looked at Victor in silence. She had some things to say, but she didn''t find the right moment for it and just stayed silent.


    ''Stupid disciple, you will pay for making me worry.'' She clenched her fists tightly, but seeing the sight in front of her, caused her to rx her fists a little.


    Sigh¡­


    ''I''m d you''re okay¡­'' She thought inwardly.


    [Master...]


    Victor looked at his Maids, and seeing the faces of his Maids, he showed a small, sad smile.


    "...Well..." This is going to be a long night...


    ¡­


    Eight hourster.


    Victor spent eight hours talking to the girls andforting them; he did all this with a smile on his face.


    A hateful smile that made Sasha, Ruby, Natashia, and Violet angry.


    ''He doesn''t know how worried we were!? How dare he!!''


    But Victor wasn''t doing this out of spite... He just loved this situation too much.


    Some might find it annoying, some might find it a waste of time... Cough, Cough... d...


    But Victor?


    He loved it. Just knowing the girls were worried sick caused his heart to hurt.


    He can''t help but hug them all and stroke their heads!


    He gave a lot of affection to his wives, and especially to his master, who was in a bad mood.


    She was ignoring him!


    Scathach was ignoring him!


    He couldn''t ept that.


    Because of that, he used the tactic that always worked, he approached her like a true assassin who trained in the art of stealth, and he made several training promises.


    ...God help him when this woman gets her ws into Victor and starts training him...


    Even though it''s Victor we''re talking about, so he''s going to do it with a smile on his face.


    And he even bought a sports outfit for Scathach to train him.


    He wanted to see those defined abs of hers! And the outfit she wore to training six months ago was very old-fashioned!


    If she''s going to train him, let her do it in a sports bra!


    He didn''t put his maids aside either.


    Especially Eve, Kaguya, and Maria...


    They were so worried about him, so he made sure to spoil them too.


    Although Roberta didn''t show it, she was also worried, but it wasn''t her way to show it openly, and because of that, Victor just talked to her normally, and he noticed that she became more stable.


    And after all those hours of pampering the girls.


    A problem happened.


    In the garden of Scathach''s mansion.


    "Sniff... Sniff... I''m sorry, Master." A woman with long red hair, taller than he was, was crying like a child.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it wasn''t your fault. It was my fault, okay?"


    "... Eh? It was not my fault?"


    "Yes, so you don''t have to feel bad, okay?" Victor felt awkwardforting a woman who was taller than he was.


    "...Okay..." Her ears drooped sadly.


    "..." Victor brought his arm close to Dryad''s head and started stroking her head.


    "Hehehehe~" Her ears started to twitch in excitement.


    ... ''So cute!!!!''


    "...She may look like that, but she''s a kid, you know?"


    "...?" Victor looked at Big Guy, who was eating bananas cross-legged, and he waspletely recovered.


    "Her race takes thousands of years to mature. If it weren''t for you and your blood, she wouldn''t have be an ''adult''."


    Chomp, Chomp.


    Victor looked at the banana Big Guy was eating, "Have you been tamed, mother fucker?"


    "... It''s just your imagination." He turned away and continued to eat.


    "...."


    "Anyway, why can you talk now?"


    "I could always talk, didn''t you talk to me before?"


    "Yes¡­ But, you''re talking now! Everyone understands you! You became a circus gori!"


    "Who is the circus gori, motherfucker!?" he roared.


    "Exin yourself!"


    "Tsk, I am her guardian. If she evolves, I will evolve too, because of that, when she matured, I also matured together."


    "... I see..." Victor touched his chin and started to think.


    "Oh, I became a vampire too."


    "...." Victor''s entire world froze, and his brain stopped working.

 Chapter 273: Roxanne Alucard.

    Chapter 273: Roxanne Alucard.


    "Oh, I became a vampire too."


    "...." Victor''s entire world froze, and his brain stopped working.


    Images of a gori dressed in a maid outfit popped into his mind.


    ''"Gori?"


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Victor''s entire existence denied such an abomination.


    "...?" The gori looked at the sky, "Is it going to rain?"


    "How the fuck did you be a vampire!?" That scream seemed toe from the depths of Victor''s entire being, and quickly he continued:


    "I don''t want a gori like Maid!"


    Veins started bulging on the gori''s head, "...I will not be your maid, Mother Fucker! My job is to protect the queen!"


    "...Queen?" Victor was caught by the sudden word.


    "Yes."


    "Who?"


    "Her." The gori pointed at Dryad.


    "¡­she''s a queen?" Victor asked just to be sure.


    "Of course!"


    "..." Victor looked at Dryad again and saw no trace of ''queen'' in her, all he saw was a puppy that wanted attention.


    "You''re thinking something rude, aren''t you?"


    "¡­Anyway, why did you be a vampire? I don''t remember biting you!"


    "..." The gori narrowed his eyes when he saw Victor changing the subject, and soon he began to exin, "When I said I was connected with her, it is in the literal sense. She is my master, if she dies, I will die too, and if she gets stronger, I will get stronger too."


    "Any change in my master''s body will be reflected in my body as well. When you ate the fruit she offered, and you offered your blood to her, she changed and was reborn."


    "She is both a Dryad and a Vampire, and because of that, I am now a gori and at the same time a vampire."


    "..." Victor looked at the gori with eyes wide in shock. He had never heard such bullshit in his life.


    And worse than that, it actually made sense in some weird way¡­. A vampire gori? What the fuck?


    "¡­So you are my rtive?" Victor was seriously questioning his sanity now.


    "...Yes? Like I said, I''m connected to her, you didn''t directly transform me, but since your bloodline is in my master, I think so?" He made a strange face, but soon he shrugged his shoulders as if he had no choice and started eating bananas¡­


    Banana, gori, banana, gori¡­ The gori was a simple and happy being, he was satisfied as long as he had bananas.


    "...Hmm..." Victor focused his attention on the ''connection'' he had with his rtives.


    [Gori?]


    "Yes?" The gori looked at Victor.


    "..." Victor dropped to the ground on his knees and looked at the ground as if the world had ended.


    "I have a gori as a rtive... I just nned on adding cute girls so I could always watch them wearing Maid uniforms. How the fuck did that happen?"


    "Oy, OY, your desires are leaking." The gorimented dryly.


    Victor looked at the gori and said, "...It''s your imagination."


    "...." The gori was silent, he watched Victor for a few seconds, and then he ignored the man and continued to eat his bananas.


    "Whatever, just don''t let your wives find out."


    "...I''m not doing anything wrong." Victor answered truthfully since he just preferred the people who were his rtives to be women rather than men.


    Because who wanted thepany of a man for all eternity? If it''s to be that way, better a pretty girl in a maid dress.


    Umu, Umu! He is not wrong.


    "Yes, yes." The gori rolled his eyes.


    Sigh....


    Victor sat on the floor, crossed his legs, and pped hisp for the Dryad to sit down.


    "...?" The Dryad didn''t understand for a few seconds, but when she heard Victor''s voice in her head asking her to sit down.


    She immediately did.


    Victor started stroking her head.


    "Hehehe~."


    "..." The gori looked out of the corner of his eye at this scene, showed a small smile, and then went back to eating his bananas.


    The group was silent as they surveyed thendscape in front of them.


    ''Somehow, I feel quite at peace¡­ Is this because of her?'' Victor looked at the Dryad.


    He felt awkward around her, it was a feeling as if he ''belonged'' here.


    A strange feeling...


    A confusing feeling...


    ... But at the same time a good feeling...


    "Speaking of which, if you''re here, what happened to the tree?"


    "She disappeared." The gori spoke.


    "Where did she go?"


    "...The tree is inside you, master." She spoke in a calm tone while her face was a little red.


    ".... Huh?" Victor thought he was suddenly deaf.


    "What did you say?"


    "It is inside you¡­" She repeated in a naive tone.


    "What?"


    "The tree!"


    "Oh..."


    Why does she make it sound like this is a perverted action?


    ''Inside me, is she talking about that ce?'' Victor closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, he was in apletely red world.


    "...Where is the tree?"


    "Look down." He heard the voice of the self-proimed ''another me''.


    Victor looked down, and under the red sea, deep down in the midst of that sea of blood, was a gigantic tree.


    "Holy Fuck..."


    "Yes... I was surprised too."


    "Why is the tree submerged?"


    "...That''s because Master hasn''t absorbed all the blood yet, you''repletely satisfied, and there''s no way to drink any more blood for now."


    A woman appeared beside Victor and looked down innocently.


    "..." Victor and the other being were shocked when they saw the woman here.


    "...You cane in here?"


    "Shouldn''t I...?" She asked with a little scared face since she thought she had done something wrong again.


    "It''s not that, I''m just surprised you cane in here... You can stay here anytime you want...?" Victor actually felt very awkward saying thatst sentence.


    "Oh... Good." She sighed in relief.


    "...." An awkward silence fell over the ce.


    Cough.


    The woman coughed and began to speak:


    "Master is my Master, so it is only natural that I can enter this ce. After all, we are connected by a very¡­ VERY deep bond."


    "... Hmm..." Victor touched his chin and thought of something, then he spoke his thoughts:


    "Are you saying you''re not just my rtive?"


    "Yes." She shed a gentle little smile.


    "You ate a part of me, and I ate a part of you, in Dryad culture that is..." Her face turned a little red.


    "...," ''I have a bad feeling about this,'' Victor couldn''t help but think about it when he saw the woman''s face.


    "That is...?"


    "A Wedding!" She spoke with all her strength, while her face waspletely red, "You are my king, I am your queen! You are my husband!!"


    "....Wha-"


    "Pfft... And there you go again, getting married because you got into a messy incident... Is this a repeat of what happened in volume 1?... Wait, was that nned from the start?"


    Victor was so shocked by what he had just heard that he simply didn''t register the being''s words.


    Crack, Crack!


    The world shattered into several pieces, and Victor was back to reality, but he was still frozen in shock.


    "M-Master...?"


    "...He''s paralyzed... What did you do?"


    "I said we''re married¡­" She looked at the gori.


    The gori facepalmed, "I told you to wait. It''s all very recent, and you''ve seen it, right? He has five wives." He could easily say that, after all, those women, in particr, carried Victor''s scent.


    "Yes, but... If it weren''t for him, I would still be just a sprout struggling to survive, he''s my savior and my everything, so it''s only natural that I would offer him my fruit."


    "...Ugh, I know your feelings, but you should wait a little longer, it''s all very recent." The gori scolded the hurried girl.


    "Ugh." She pouted.


    "...It seems that when you were reborn, you inherited this man''s impatience as well." He rolled his eyes when he realized that His master might have gone through some drastic changes that would take some getting used to.


    ''I just pray that she doesn''t be crazy like him, I want a gentle master, a gentle master¡­'' The gori thought to himself.


    "I made a mistake¡­?" She asked the gori while looking at Victor.


    "...It''s hard to say, but definitely, now wasn''t a good time. You should have waited a few more days."


    "¡­But my core is already inside him¡­ We are already married¡­"


    "I know, but this ''fact'', and the feelings arepletely different. Remember that thew of the jungle is different from thews of intelligent beings." The gori taught the woman how to be good, a gori as teacher¡­


    "Ugh, this isplicated."


    "Hahaha~," The goriughed gently.


    Victor woke up from his stupor, he looked around, and when he realized he was back to reality, he looked at the Dryad.


    "..." Seeing Victor''s gaze, Dryad''s heart began to beat rapidly, and several thoughts began to appear in her head.


    Sigh....


    Victor took a long breath; he couldn''t give an answer to that sudden confession.


    Why? Why couldn''t he?


    Because he could feel Dryad''s feelings... All her feelings.


    She was literally an open book to him, and he could see that she had nothing but goodwill for him.


    "Let''s take it easy, okay?" That was all he could say at the present moment.


    "Huh...?"


    "I said let''s take it easy. Slow down your steps a little. Baby Step, Baby Step."


    "Baby Steps?"


    "Indeed, it''s a saying that as its name says, small steps... That is, we need to slow down a little."


    "Oh..." She looked like a child who was learning new words.


    "..." The gori shed a small smile and then turned away, ''As expected, you can trust this son of a bitch. He''s a good man.''


    "First, what is your name?"


    "World Tree?" She spoke with an innocent face, she remembered hearing an old man say this to her, that old man seemed important, and because of that, she thought that was her name.


    "..." A cold sweat broke out on Victor''s back when he heard what she said, and several questions started to pop into his head now.


    "Not that one. I''m talking if you have a name. Look, my name is Victor... This gori''s name is Big Guy."


    Cough, Cough.


    The gori choked on the banana and looked at Victor with an irritated look, "My name isn''t-."


    "..." Victor looked at Big Guy with a look that said, ''shut up!''


    "Tsk." The gori turned away and continued to eat his bananas, ''I try to help, and I am shut down. The world is not fair.''


    Looking at the gori eating bananas: ''...Now that I think about it, how the fuck is he eating bananas, isn''t he a vampire? Are gori genes stronger than vampire genes? Huh?'' More questions began to pop into Victor''s head.


    "...Oh...I don''t have..." She made a sad face.


    Victor shed a gentle smile and said, "Can I give you a name?"


    "...." The Dryad opened her eyes wide, "S-Sure..." Despite responding shyly, her ears were moving quite excitedly.


    That was a pretty cute sight, in Victor''s opinion.


    With the same gentle smile on his face, Victor began stroking the Dryad''s head.


    He made hery her head on his chest, and he started to think of an appropriate name for her.


    He wasn''t very good at naming, but he hade up with a name...


    "How about Roxanne?"


    "Roxanne?"


    "Yes, that name means ''rity'', ''sunrise'', and ''dawn''."


    "¡­Hmm, does that suit me?"


    "This name also means, ''awakening.''"


    "¡­." She looked at Victor with her mouth open in shock.


    Victor caressed the Dryad''s cheek, "I think it''s a very appropriate name for someone who''s just been born."


    "What do you think?"


    She shed a big smile that seemed to lighten everything around Victor. It was such a beautiful smile that Victor froze for a few seconds.


    "...I like it..."


    "...." Victor was unresponsive to that smile.


    "...," ''This boy knows tricks, who taught him?'' The gori thought out of curiosity... ''Although he was taken by surprise, kekeke, don''t underestimate the charm of a Dryad.''


    "Master?"


    "Oh, oh." Victor woke up from his stupor, as quickly organized his thoughts and said:


    "From today onwards, you shall be known as Roxanne Alucard... my sixth maid..." And maybe my future wife...


    Victor sighed a little at that thought of his at the end. He couldn''t make such a big decision as her bing a wife right now.


    After all, he didn''t even approach his other wives ''properly'', the only ones he progressed with were Violet and Ruby.


    Not to mention that Roxanne was still a ''child''? And even though she was stunning, she stillcked an attribute that was essential to getting Victor''s attention.


    ...She wasn''t crazy... Or a psychopath...


    Because of this, despite finding her stunning and beautiful, he didn''t feel any ''lewd'' desires for her.


    But like he said, Baby Steps. They''ve only just met, maybe in the future she''ll change, who knows?


    "Maid...?" Roxanne''s smile became a little hollow for a few seconds.


    "...Fine, I''ll ept this, for now, considering it''s my fault..." She pouted and leaned her head against Victor''s chest.


    ''... Well, looks like it won''t take that long¡­'' Victor''s smile grew.

 Chapter 274: Scathach joins the club.

    Chapter 274: Scathach joins the club.


    After having that moment with Roxanne, Victor broke away from the girl and walked towards the mansion.


    Victor asked if she wanted to go to the mansion, but she said that she preferred to live outside with nature, and knowing her old ways when she was a tree, he didn''t find that strange.


    Victor used his golden card and called a witch... Specifically speaking, he called June and asked the woman to create a house ording to Roxanne''s tastes.


    June, of course, happily epted Victor''s request, and, as she broke into a cold sweat from the gaze of the gori, who was now a vampire gori, she began asking several questions pertaining to the house Roxanne wanted to build.


    Victor left the two girls alone and then walked towards the mansion.


    Upon entering the mansion, he was approached by a wild Scathach!


    "You took your time."


    "Well... I needed to amodate my new Maid." Victor didn''t lie¡­ In parts, of course¡­ He wasn''t going to say yet that he''d basically married the new Maid.


    Why wouldn''t he speak on the matter?


    Well, he wouldn''t want to cause intentional chaos now. After all, it was all very recent, and the girl''s reactions might be the worst possible.


    He would let the ''fire'' subside a little... And when the fire was about to die.


    He''d take the 100 kg of gasoline that this topic was bound to be, and throw it in the fire...


    After all, he''s not a man who liked to lie to the people close to him, so he just decided to omit it for now so that the girls could get used to the Maid.


    Victor looked around and saw Violet, Sasha, and Ruby sitting on different sofas, he looked for Natashia, but he just remembered that she wasn''t present. She needed to go back to her territory since she couldn''t leave all the work in her sister''s hands anymore.


    After all, she was now the leader of n Fulger. She couldn''t procrastinate anymore! She needed to work!


    By the free and spontaneous pressure of her daughter, she returned to her territory, even though she seemed very upset.


    ... And Victor didn''t need to be a genius to know why she was so upset. After all, she was waiting for Victor to ''put out'' her fire.


    "Now, you can''t run away." Scathach stared at him with a face that could frighten any being in the world as she took Victor''s hand and pulled him towards the sofa.


    Crack.


    For a moment, Victor could hear the bones in his hand almost cracking.


    "..." Victor exhibited a small smile as he stared at the woman''s back. He just remembered that her attitude was quite different from when he first met her.


    ''She''s cuter.'' Remembering the face she made as he walked through the door, looking at his hand that was a little cracked, he thought:


    ''Well, maybe she hasn''t changed that much.''


    Scathach threw Victor on the couch and pointed at him:


    "Exin." Her voice was cold and dark, while her eyes were glowing blood red, and her hair looked like it was defying gravity. She looked like a jellyfish that was ready to sting every inch of Victor''s body.


    If it were any other being, this sight would really strike fear into their souls.


    But Victor was not just any being.


    "... Eh? What do you mean?" He yed innocent.


    A vein bulged in Scathach''s head; ''Isn''t this man very shameless? Where did he learn it?''


    "I ignored it because the girls were worried..." She was worried too, but she wouldn''t say it out loud, "But... You can''t run away today, exin what happened!" The pressureing from her body seemed to increase.


    She was serious! He couldn''t run away from it without an exnation!


    "..." Victor''s smile grew, while he seemed to be enjoying this more than he was afraid...


    With the same innocent smile on his face, "... Didn''t Natashia exin?" Victor found this situation strange since, knowing the girls, they would definitely ''interrogate'' Natashia.


    "Yes, she said it all." Violet exined.


    "Initially, you arrived at that location, talked to the gori and the tree, then you went to prison and captured some criminals and fed the tree." Sasha continued.


    ''Oh...? Didn''t she talk about that weird ''contract''?'' Victor''s smile grew a little; he liked that attitude.


    After all, that wasn''t something he wanted to show the girls just yet, for the simple reason that he didn''t understand anything about it.


    The titles he received from that strange door were very specific, and he sincerely doubted it was a lie.


    Maybe the door was tricking him? He didn''t know, but... He didn''t want to cause unnecessary worry for his wives, he had been doing that a lot.


    ''...Not now, I need to try to understand what that was, maybe there are some books in Scathach''s library?'' Victor decided to study that door first and the titles mentioned.


    Especially that title:


    Marked by the Chaos Witch. The very name reeked of trouble, trouble he felt he couldn''t handle right now.


    There was also another title that was very long and annoying:


    One Who Has The Protection of The Goddess Aphrodite.


    ''When did that bitch do that?'' Victor''s spine quivered a little when he thought that that goddess had given him something like that.


    Another title he was curious about was:


    Loved by The Lightning Spirits¡­


    Victor thought this was somehow rted to his wife''s family, the Fulger family.


    He still remembered a story Sasha told, saying her grandmother was a spirit or something...


    In the past, he hadn''t thought much about it, and he had a pre-established thought that only humans could be vampires.


    But that didn''t seem to be the case, as he could tell from the examples of the Dryad, who was now named Roxanne.


    And the Gori, who became a gori vampire.


    "She told us everything." Ruby spoke.


    "...?" Victor woke up from his thoughts and looked at Ruby.


    "And Sashapleted the story." This time Scathach was the one who spoke.


    "¡­And what do you want to know?"


    Crack, crack.


    Ruby, who was drinking a cup of red tea, looked at Victor with a smile that didn''t seem to be a smile and said:


    "How the fuck are you going to visit your ''friends'' ande back with a woman and a gori?"


    "Right? That can already be called talent." Violet spoke as she rolled herpletely nk eyes.


    Scathach''s body seemed to be shaking for a few seconds, and then she screamed:


    "...And it''s not just any woman, it''s a fucking world tree!" Scathach seemed to be freaking out.


    "....." The whole ce was silent.


    ''If Scathach confirmed it, then it''s not a lie... She''s a world tree...'' The word world tree wasn''t strange to Victor, considering that in the movies he watched, a lot of fantasy movies rted to elves always had something called the ''World Tree'', which is a tree that is responsible for all life on the.


    Even some Norse Mythology films tackled this theme.


    "Eh...?" Ruby couldn''t believe what she heard, "Is she a world tree?" she asked her mother.


    "Tree of the world...?" Sasha and Violet turned away in confusion since they didn''t seem to know what they were.


    Scathach answered Ruby''s question:


    "Yes, despite being young, she is a world tree, she gives me the same feeling as that Bitch I saw when I went to visit the Nordic Pantheon."


    "...By Bitch, you mean..." Ruby continued as she swallowed hard.


    "Yggdrasil." Scathach spoke in a dry tone as she turned her face to the side and looked quite annoyed when talking about that woman.


    "...." Ruby opened her eyes wide as she looked at Victor with an using look, "Darling¡­ just what did you do?"


    "¡­why are you looking at me with those using eyes?"


    "Why? It''s literally your fault! Don''t you know the consequences of having a world tree near you?"


    "No?"


    "... Well, that''s to be expected... Sigh..." Ruby sighed.


    ''And even if he knew the consequences, he would justugh in amusement¡­'' Ruby sighed again.


    "..." Veins started bulging on Violet and Sasha''s heads:


    "Exin what this world tree story is!?" They spoke at the same time.


    "...." Ruby looked at the two girls and spoke in a dry tone:


    "Simply put, the world tree is a tree."


    "......" Violet and Sasha looked at Ruby with eyes glowing blood red, while they looked like they were going to jump down the woman''s throat at any moment.


    "...Ugh, I don''t have a choice." Ruby really didn''t want to exin, and she couldn''t think of a clever way to summarize the knowledge for the two women.


    "Wait for me here, I''ll be back soon." Ruby suddenly got up and walked towards the hallway.


    "Stupid disciple, you really like to look for trouble." Scathach spoke suddenly.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Scathach.


    "That''s a trait I love about you, but..."


    "By weing that girl as Maid, you basically put a target of all the gods on your back." She exaggerated a bit, but given the importance of the tree, she wasn''t exaggerating too much, considering that if a god-king sent for Victor to be hunted¡­


    All the gods would ept that order; ''And if that dayes¡­ A Pantheon will disappear.''


    "Oh?" Victor was curious about what Scathach said, and his curiosity increased when he sensed Scathach''s killing instinct:


    "Why do you say that?"


    Scathach looked at Victor with a serious look, "That woman, given enough time, and a ce that doesn''t have another world tree nted, she can create a."


    ".... Wha-..."


    "It can''t just do that, if you nt it on a with a hostile environment that can''t support life... It can basically terraform the entire."


    "Holy Fuck..." Victor didn''t expect her to be so special. Come on, dude. She''s just a random tree he found while ''walking around''.


    He didn''t imagine she could do something so out of ''his'' current reality.


    "Because of that, I said that you will put a huge target on your back, that woman is something that all gods want, wrong¡­ All intelligent beings and those who have strength, desire."


    "After all, if you give that woman enough time, she can create a territory that in the future can be called its own pantheon of gods."


    "..." Victor was speechless, and when he realized something, a cold sweat started to fall from his face:


    ''Isn''t that tree inside me?'' He was a little worried now.


    And a little irritated¡­


    ''I just want to see who has the balls to try to take her away from me.'' His eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint.


    Victor was extremely possessive of people close to him.


    Roxanne, despite being a new girl, was a ''Maid'', and she was also born of his blood.


    In a way, she''s his daughter¡­


    ''Wait, what?'' Victor thought a little deeper and realized that this could be true?


    After all, she was reborn from his blood, and she was connected to him on a much deeper level than his own Maids that he created...


    ''Stop... Stop thinking about it, because if I think about it that way, my Maids will be my daughters too? After all, when they turned into vampires, they were ''reborn'' too.''


    ''It''s better not to think about it, or I''ll be more confused.'' Victor made a decision.


    "...isn''t she very powerful?" Violet, who was partially understanding things, asked.


    "It''s not a matter of being powerful or not."


    "..." Scathach looked at Violet and sighed. She really doubted Agnes'' upbringing techniques now.


    ''Oh, that bitch didn''t teach her daughter anything, she just gnawed at her brain.'' Scathach had an epiphany.


    "A world tree is a concept that exists all over the, without it, life is not possible on a." Ruby suddenly appeared, carrying several books in her hands.


    She walked in front of Sasha and Violet and dropped the books in front of the girls:


    "She''s just that important."


    ".... What is it?" Sasha asked.


    "...And that being became Maid ..." She muttered.


    She still couldn''t believe such absurdity.


    Victor seemed to have a talent foring across precious gems, isn''t he very lucky?


    "Books¡­" Violet felt a sudden urge to burn everything and run.


    Ruby looked at the girls with a serious look:


    "Read, and learn. I don''t have enough brainpower to sum up all the knowledge and importance of a world tree in one sentence." She spoke in a tired tone.


    "...." Sasha and Violet looked at each other and showed a face that showed how much they didn''t want to do that.


    But they were a little surprised when Victor suddenly walked towards them, sat down on the floor, and picked up a book called:


    [Yggdrasil, and its importance to the Norse pantheon.]


    "Eh...? Darling willingly took a book...?" Ruby opened her mouth in shock.


    "..." A vein bulged on Victor''s head when he saw Ruby''s reaction..


    ''That woman, she is going to suffer tonight.'' Victor thought and continued to read the book. Despite knowing about the world tree knowledge from the movies, he thought that reality and fiction were different, and because of that, he decided to learn more about it.


    "...." Seeing that Victor took the initiative to learn, the two girls were motivated and sat down next to him too and grabbed a book.


    "And? I still haven''t heard an exnation of how you were able to make a world tree your Maid."


    "Oh... About that, I don''t know either?"


    "¡­Huh?" Scathach thought he must be ying deaf. Howe he didn''t know?


    "Well, things just kind of happened?" Victor spoke as he continued reading:


    "The first time I visited that ce, I felt a sense of nostalgia." Victor still remembered that feeling ofing home.


    "..." Scathach narrowed her eyes when she heard what Victor said.


    "The second time I visited that ce, as you yourselves know, it was full of bodies, and the tree looked damaged. It seems that Nius Horseman sent men to damage that ce."


    "...." Scathach touched her chin and thought; ''Maybe he already knew about the tree beforehand?''


    Scathach, if she was being honest, had visited that ce in the past since she heard about a gori protecting a strange tree.


    But in the end, she was disappointed with how weak the gori was and left the ce without doing anything. She hadn''t realized that that tree was a world tree.


    ''Which can mean two things... Someone was protecting that tree... Or was it just not mature enough for me to feel something?'' Scathach was more inclined towards the first option.


    And the only person on her mind who had enough knowledge for that was...


    ''d... That old man...'' Knowledge from the past and things she experienced started to fall into ce, and soon it all made sense; ''d was thinking about creating a world tree since he was little, and using the tree to have control over the entire?''


    ''But what would happen to the current tree? The one that is close to the Elder Gods'' territories? Would he kill her?''


    "I knew beforehand that she fed on blood, and because of that, I gave her my blood."


    "..." Scathach stopped thinking and paid attention to Victor''s words.


    "The result is, as you know, it created some red leaves."


    "But after she gave me a blood fruit, it became dry again, and so, because of that, I had a feeling that if I gave the tree ''strong'' blood and inrge quantities, something interesting could happen."


    "And I thought¡­ Why not? And so I did that and gave her blood. Arge amount." He disyed a small smile.


    ...


    ..

 Chapter 275: Scathach joins the club. 2

    Chapter 275: Scathach joins the club. 2


    "And I thought¡­ Why not? And so I did that and gave her blood. Arge amount." He disyed a small smile.


    "After that, it''s like you already know." Victor went back to reading.


    ''Just from these two pages of this book, I''ve learned the importance of the world tree to the gods...-'' His thought was interrupted when he heard Sasha''s voice:


    "Darling then gave a drop of his blood, causing him to start screaming in pain." Sasha continued Victor''s story as she read her book.


    "...That took me by surprise." Sasha muttered.


    [...Eve, you were around... Why didn''t you stop the master?]


    [...] Eve was silent.


    [Stop, Kaguya. You, of all people, should know well enough that when the master starts something, no one can stop him.] Maria spoke.


    [He''s just very stubborn like that.] Bruna continued.


    [Indeed.] Roberta agreed.


    [.....]


    [Sigh, you''re right... I''m sorry, Eve.]


    [It''s okay.] Eve replied.


    "...." Victor shed a small apologetic smile when he heard his Maids'' conversation in his head.


    Realizing that the girls needed an exnation, he said:


    "That was because I got the memories of the individuals she fed on." Victor added in the story.


    "....." An awkward silence fell over the ce, and all the girls looked at Victor.


    "What!?"


    "...?" Victor looked out of the corner of his eye and saw his wives'' expressions of shock.


    "Oh, hadn''t I told you this before...?" He just remembered that he forgot that fact:


    "When I feed on an individual, I can see their memories."


    "When did you learn to do this!?" Violet asked.


    "It was the year I spent with Ruby." He replied in a neutral tone and went back to reading. Unexpectedly, he was enjoying reading about the mythology behind the world tree. It was quite interesting.


    Sasha and Violet looked at Ruby:


    "... I did not know that." She quickly spoke as she thought back a bit and started to remember all the times she felt awkward and caught off guard when Victor would talk about something he shouldn''t have known.


    After the initial shock, Scathach said, "...That makes sense now, as you absorbed a lot of memories, you couldn''t handle it all, thus, you passed out."


    "Yes."


    ''Has he already awakened this ability? Huh? That should only happen when he bes a 1000 year old vampire!'' Scathach''s mind was confused. The information she knew about the Night Kings didn''t match the experiences she''d had while observing Victor.


    The skill that Victor just talked about was a passive skill of all Night Kings with a Vampire origin.


    But this ability could only be awakened when he was at least 1000 years old, considering it was an ability he''d only acquire during an evolution.


    But... Victor had already awakened it...


    ''Why is he so special?'' A smile began to grow on Scathach''s face; ''He''s like a box of surprises, always surprising me and not allowing my life to be dull at all...''


    "Although this skill isplicated... Every time I use it, I just take it all in, and if I don''t focus on what I want to know, information just gets thrown around in my head, and I don''t learn anything." Victor made a difficult face; he had quite a hard time controlling this ability.


    "And sometimes, the skill doesn''t work..." Victor had alreadye across cases where he couldn''t use this skill on other beings.


    "...By biting a person, you know their whole life..." Sasha swallowed hard and thought how absurd that was.


    "It makes me ufortable... Is Darling going to be okay with having lots of memories that aren''t his, in his head?" Violet talked about her concern.


    "..." The girls fell silent as they began to share the same concern as Violet, except for Scathach.


    "You are wrong Violet, and Sasha."


    "..." Victor and the girls looked at Scathach:


    Seeing that she''d gotten everyone''s attention, she continued while looking at Violet:


    "He won''t get lost in someone else''s memories. It''s impossible for that to happen, after all, he''s the ''predator'' that swallowed that individual... A predator won''t get lost in the memories of his prey. Victor''s own blood wouldn''t let that happen."


    "...Oh... That''s good then." Violet didn''t fully understand what Scathach was implying, but knowing that Victor was going to be okay, was enough for her.


    Scathach looked at Sasha, "By biting a person, he won''t know their whole life, this skill is not that gentle."


    "He needs to kill the individual, and after he kills the individual, a process called ''the absorption of an existence'' takes ce. And through that process, he absorbs a fragment of the individual''s soul."


    ''Fragment of their soul?'' Victor thought, confused. Now that he thought about it, the times that the abilities didn''t work were when the individual had died a long time ago, despite having absorbed that individual''s blood, he couldn''t see their memories.


    ''So... What I absorb is not their blood, but a fragment of their soul?'' He thought to himself, but soon he heard Scathach''s words that verified his thoughts.


    "When he absorbs that shard, he gains all memories of the individual he killed."


    "I see... That''s what you meant by an ungentle skill, huh?" Sasha spoke up, and she thought this skill was perfect in a war situation or when Victor wanted to get information from the enemy.


    ''He could just skip the torture process and kill the individual.'' She thought it was a very useful skill.


    "One of the restrictions of this skill is that it cannot be used on individuals who have already died, the user himself must kill the individual, although it is a good skill, it is not perfect."


    "Ohh... So he can''t go to the grave of someone who just died and absorb that individual''s memories, huh?"


    "Eww, drinking a corpse''s blood? There is a limit to nasty tolerance, Sasha." Violet made a disgusted face. After all, for vampires to drink the blood of a corpse is basically the same as eating garbage.


    "... It was just an example, Violet!" Sasha growled at Violet.


    Violet just stuck her tongue out at Sasha and hugged Victor!


    "...This bitch." A vein bulged on Sasha''s head.


    "You seem to know a lot about this, Mother..." Rubymented curiously.


    Nod, Nod!


    Violet and Sasha nodded in agreement.


    "Well, I''ve lived a long time, you know?" She shed a seductive smile, and her mature charm seemed to explode throughout the room.


    Gulp, Gulp, Gulp.


    The three of them swallowed hard when they realized that this woman was unconsciously showing off her charm to Victor.


    "¡­But I used it on a corpse?" Victor suddenly spoke up.


    Her smile faded, her charm faded, and a shocked expression appeared on her face:


    "¡­Eh?"


    She looked at Victor and asked in disbelief, "What did you say...?"


    "I said I used it on a corpse, and I could see hisst memories." He remembered that as long as the corpse hadn''t died for a long time, he could do that.


    An example of this were those vampires attacking the tree, they had died recently, and because of that, he could see thest moments of those vampires.


    But... He didn''t understand how he could see the memories of those individuals the tree killed.


    ''Is it rted to the soul...?'' Victor touched his chin and began to think:


    ''Scathach talked about the soul fragment, by absorbing it, I can see the individuals'' memories... The key point here is ''soul''.''


    Wait... Could it be?


    When the tree absorbed beings, did it absorb everything?


    By everything, I mean¡­


    The entire existence of that being...?


    ''That innocent little girl is so scary, huh?'' That thought couldn''t help but put a small smile on Victor''s face.


    ''But... that makes sense... The tree was like a soul prison, and when she gave me that fruit, I received the soul fragments from all the blood she absorbed?''


    But... Why didn''t this happen the first time?


    Hmm... Victor started to think deeply until he remembered Roxanne saying:


    "You ate a part of me, and I ate a part of you..."


    ''... WAS THAT!?'' Victor held both of his hands to his head when he realized that by eating that fruit the tree offered, he had basically agreed to ''marry'' Roxanne.


    And in the process, he ate a part of Roxanne, and in that part he had eaten, all the memories/soul fragments of the beings she had absorbed over a millennium passed onto him.


    ''Fuck, no wonder I passed out.''


    [Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. If you weren''t a vampire, your brain would have exploded, you know?]


    Victor heard an annoying voice in his head.


    A vein bulged on Victor''s head, and he thought, ''Seriously, there are so many people in my head that I feel like I have a lot of personalities at this point. Will I be the son of that wheelchair-bound bald man from theics?'' Victor''s thoughts ran wild as he remembered aic that Ruby had introduced him to.


    "...."


    "Did Scathach''s brain just stop working?" Sashamented with a smile on her face.


    "Oh, I know that feeling, it''s when this man..." Violet grabbed Victor''s cheeks and tugged.


    "Ouch, Ouch." Victor lost his concentration and looked at Violet.


    "...does something so absurd that she feels hermon sense breaking." She shed a smile so beautiful it made Victor freeze.


    All thoughts in Victor''s head emptied, and he just remembered that he had another promise to keep.


    "... Come to think of it, I had promised you 7 days and 7 nights-." Victor was about to say something, but they were all interrupted by Scathach''s sudden scream.


    "THAT''S IMPOSSIBLE!"


    "¡­ Wha-." They all put their hands to their ears when they heard the woman''s sudden scream.


    "A Night King doesn''t have that ability!" She refused to believe such nonsense.


    "What you just described is literally the work of a death god!"


    The work of a Death God, whening into contact with a dead body that had died a long time ago, the God could ''learn'' about hisst moments by absorbing the fragments of the soul that remained in the body.


    "I would even understand if you were a witch specialized in necromancy like that bitch who visited my house a few hours ago. She could do that easily, considering the basic principle of necromancy was to take souls out of the reincarnation cycle and use them as your soldiers, and through that magic, the soldier himself could tell his memories to the witch."


    "She should also be able to just pull out the ''fragment'' of the soul responsible for the memories and learn about it." She exined everything correctly like a teacher.


    "Those bitches don''t have as much authority over death as a Death God does, but... They can do something simple like that, and that''s also one of the reasons why the witches are market leaders when ites to information." She looked quite elegant as she taught the lost mbs'' about this divine knowledge.


    Suddenly, her body started to shake, and she pointed at Victor as if he were the culprit of a crime:


    "But you''re a Vampire!" Her next scream seemed toe from her whole soul.


    "Me?" Victor pointed to himself.


    "That''s right. You''re a Vampire! Even if you''re a special vampire who has special blood, you shouldn''t have that kind of ability!"


    "That goes against the rules!"


    "...." Everyone was silent. They were just very surprised when they saw Scathach''s reaction since they had never seen her react so strongly like that before.


    Victor showed a small smile and thought his mother-inw was very cute now.


    A vein bulged on Scathach''s head when she saw Victor''s hateful smile, "Stop shing that smile, and exin what happened!" she growled.


    "...Even if you say that, I just did it, and it happened?" He spoke with an honest and confused face. It wasn''t like he was trying to trick Scathach.


    "Ugh..." Victor''s honest face caused cuteness damage to Scathach''s heart.


    She couldn''t even use him of being a liar. After all, she knew he didn''t lie to her.


    She stopped talking and touched her chin as her brain began to spin with all her ability to try to understand what was going on.


    "Mother..."


    She stopped thinking when she heard her daughter''s voice and when she felt her daughter touching her shoulder.


    She looked at her daughter.


    "You get used to it." Ruby spoke with lifeless eyes and with a lifeless smile.


    "¡­Eh?"


    "You get used to it." She repeated it again.


    "Umu, Umu!" Violet nodded several times, "It''s Victor we''re talking about, I wouldn''t be surprised if my Darling farted and the exploded.


    "...." Victor opened his mouth in shock when he heard what Violet said; ''Just what kind of image does she have of me in her head to think that?''


    "In my husband''s defense, he is capable of easily breakingmon sense as if it were his typical 9 - 5 day job! Which means it''s a normal routine for him!"


    "....." That was your defense!? You are not defending me! You''re just stating Violet''s words!


    "Oh..." Scathach''s eyes opened wide, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby seemed to be glowing from Scathach''s point of view.


    "This¡­"


    "This..." Scathach seemed to be in a state of denial.


    ''Yes, my mother-inw, defend me and say that this makes no sense! After all, I''m not that kind of irrational being!'' Victor was rooting for Scathach internally.


    "Make sense..."


    ''WHAT!?'' Victor looked at his mother-inw with shocked eyes.


    "If you think about it, it actually makes sense." Scathach spoke with a smug face.


    ''What makes sense, woman? I fart and the explodes?!?!''


    "It is Victor we are talking about here, for him, this is somethingmon." She looked like a woman who had discovered an immutable truth of the universe and achieved enlightenment.


    Nod, Nod.


    Everyone nodded in agreement with Scathach''s words.


    [She finally joined the cult of my god!] Bruna was delirious.


    [What''s this cult story?] Maria was interested.


    [Come here, I''ll tell you...] Bruna looked at Maria as if she had found another inductee.


    [Ara, I''m also interested...] Roberta has joined.


    [Me too.] Eve went along.


    [...] Kaguya looked at this site with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Scathach has joined the club atst." Sasha shed a happy smile.


    "Yes, I thought it would take a while because she and Victor are so alike." Violetmented.


    "But I''m d it was sooner than we expected." Ruby shed a small smile.


    Several veins started bulging on Victor''s head; ''These women, just what kind of image do they have of me in their crazy heads? And what Club are they talking about!? More importantly, why is Bruna creating a cult?''


    "..." Looking at the happy faces of his wives and his mother-inw, who seemed to be having divine enlightenment.


    Victor rolled his eyes and thought, ''Whatever, I don''t care anymore. I''ll just go back to reading.'' He didn''t want to spoil their happy mood.

 Chapter 276: Violet wants the….

    Chapter 276: Violet wants the¡­.


    Later, Victor and Violet were in their room alone.


    Sasha went to visit her mother on her turf, as she hadn''t been home for a long time, and she wanted to know what had changed.


    Ruby was locked in herb together with Roxanne. Apparently, Ruby was quite interested in the woman known as a:


    World Tree.


    Scathach returned to her territory along with Luna and Siena, saying that she would prepare some things for the training she would have with Victor.


    Eleanor was downstairs with Victor''s Maids and Ruby''s sisters, them being Lacus and Pepper, who decided to stay in this mansion.


    "Darling, is this the same power you used when you bit me the first time?"


    "..." Victor looked at Violet and began to think, "Hmm..."


    Recalling the events of when he first met Violet, Sasha, and Ruby.


    After some thought, he came to this conclusion:


    "I don''t think it is..."


    "Why do you think that?" Violet asked as she seemed quite interested in this.


    "Well, at that time, I hadn''t finished my evolution, I hadn''t released my power yet, so I think the act of entering your memories must have only happened because of the connection we have due to the ritual."


    "Ohh¡­" Violet leaned her body next to Victor and said, "If you think about it, it kind of makes sense. There''s no way a newborn vampire, that hadn''t even evolved yet, would have that kind of power. "


    "Yes, I''m not that abnormal." Victor shed a small smile and spoke with the intention that Violet would ept his reasoning.


    "..." Violet used her right to remain silent.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed a little when he saw that Violet didn''t agree with his words.


    Sensing Victor''s gaze, Violet shed a sly little smile and said:


    "Give up, Darling, you were never normal to begin with."


    "Ugh..." Victor dropped the book beside him and leaned his back against the wall, as he closed his eyes and started to think:


    ''Seriously, it''s not like this is a bad thing, right? It''s better to be abnormal than to be normal!... Why does that sound like a phrase from an Emo guy?''


    "..." Violet stopped reading the book and looked at Victor with a small smile on her face.


    "Darling~..." She called out to him in a voice that sent little shivers down Victor''s spine.


    "Hmm?" Victor ignored the shiver down his spine and looked at Violet.


    Seeing her blood-red eyes and her red expression.


    "You promised me something before you went on Ruby''s date, you remember." Violet''s hand began to ''walk'' along Victor''s body.


    "..." Victor''s smile grew since he already knew where this was going.


    "Of course I remember."


    Violet''s smile grew when she heard Victor''s voice, while her breathing started to get heavy.


    The room literally started to get hotter.


    While looking at Violet, Victor used his hand and pushed the books away, as he also used his ice powers to freeze the books since he didn''t want Violet to identally burn Ruby''s books.


    "7 days, and 7 nights! You promised!" Unable to hold on any longer, she jumped on top of Victor.


    "Hahaha~" Victorughed in amusement when he saw that Violet wanted to take the initiative.


    Not willing to be ced into submission, Victor took Violet by the arms, bucked his hips to roll over and flip her on her back, and held her down on the bed.


    The two blood-red eyes met, eyes containing pure primal desire and a heavy, dense desire called...


    Love.


    While holding both of Violet''s hands with his right hand, Victor used his other vacant hand to caress Violet''s face:


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have time to do 7 days and 7 nights."


    "..." Violet''s face took on an annoyed expression, but that expression changed to excitement when she felt Victor''s hand move down from her breasts towards an important area.


    During the entire journey that Victor''s hand traveled over Violet''s body, he didn''t forget to use the ''massage'' that Scathach taught him.


    "Darling~" Violet moaned softly, her face a little red.


    The effect was immediate.


    "Strong or weak?" He asked a question that only the two of them would understand.


    "¡­I don''t care, just give it to me now!" She roared like a lioness who wanted something.


    "Heh~" Victor''s smile grew teasingly, and he felt an urge to continue to tease the long white-haired woman lying beneath him.


    "Ouch, cold." Violet looked up and saw that both her wrists were bound in two ice shackles.


    "...?" She didn''t understand for a moment what was happening.


    "...In that case, I will treat you the same as Ruby."


    "!!!" Her entire body shuddered when she heard Victor''s voice in her ear.


    She looked at the man and saw his expression, which was smiling, and a little¡­sadistic.


    Victor, using his sharp nails, slowly started to cut Violet''s clothes, and he started from the bottom up.


    Gulp.


    Violet swallowed hard.


    In less than a few seconds, he could see two pale rabbits that were rigid like a frightened animal.


    "Oh... They''ve grown..."


    "...your fault..." Although she said it in a hateful tone, she didn''t seem sad about it.


    Continuing to cut through her clothes, he got to an important part of Violet.


    "..." She opened her eyes a little surprised, "W-What are you going to do with me...?" she asked in a voice filled with anticipation.


    Victor looked at the woman below him who was the way she came into the world, and his smile grew:


    "I''ll mess you up."


    "AHHHHH~" Violet''s voice echoed throughout the mansion.


    ...


    On the floor below.


    Eleanor was talking to Pepper until they heard something.


    "AHHHHH~"


    "...." The entire ce was utterly silent.


    Pepper''s face turned red, followed by Lacus.


    "Ara, they started~." Roberta smiled as she touched her fingers to her lips with a dreamy look.


    "..." Natalia was silent with a stoic face, but Maria, who was close to her, could see a small hint of shame on Maid''s face.


    "Oya, Oya?"


    "What?" Natalia looked at Maria


    "Fufufu, you are so cute Natalia."


    "..." A vein bulged on Natalia''s head; ''Does this bitch dare to provoke me?''


    "...Indecent..." Eleanor muttered with her cheeks a little red. She didn''t need to be a genius to understand why Violet moaned like that.


    The only women who weren''t disturbed by that moan were Kaguya...and surprisingly, Eve.


    "Kaguya, please." Eve spoke while looking at Kaguya.


    "I know." Kaguya gave a small sigh.


    She lifted her hand up, her hand was covered by darkness, and soon Victor''s entire room was covered by Kaguya''s darkness and Violet''s ''moans'' that were being heard by the super sensitive ears of the female vampires disappeared as if everything was a lie.


    "¡­Thank you, Kaguya." Eleanor thanked her withplicated feelings in her heart, she felt like she wanted to hear more, and at the same time, she didn''t want to hear it.


    It was aplex feeling.


    "You''re wee." Kaguya spoke with a neutral smile.


    "That man is still as inconsiderate as usual." June spoke while drinking orange juice.


    "...." The girls looked at June.


    "Why are you still here, witch? Have you not finished your work?" Kaguya asked, as she clearly remembered seeing a wooden house in the backyard of Scathach''s mansion, which meant the witch had already finished her work.


    "Waiting for my payment." June spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Oh." Kaguya understood now.


    "How much was the cost this time?" she asked as she took a cell phone out of her pocket.


    "It wasn''t much, the job was very simple..." June took a sip of her juice and continued, "I didn''t use much magic either. Most of the house was done by that new Maid."


    "5 thousand dors is enough."


    "...." As a former human, Maria couldn''t help but look at June with a narrow gaze.


    ''Bitch, you said it was a simple service, but why is it so expensive?''


    "That''s cheaper than the previous service... What''s with the sudden change?" Kaguya narrowed her eyes as she used her fingers to punch in the mentioned number.


    ''THIS IS CHEAP!?'' Maria looked at Kaguya in disbelief.


    "Hmm? It''s nothing, I''m just in a good mood. If all goes well, by the end of the year, I''ll have a new ''toy''!" She shed a mysterious little smile.


    "... By new toy... What are you talking about?" Pepper asked curiously.


    "It''s a new personal spell I bought from a witch!" She couldn''t wait to put this magic in her hands.


    ''I''ll still need to spend some time studying the magic, but it doesn''t matter! All for the sake of my money!'' June was thinking big.


    "Wow... This is rare, most witches don''t sell their personal spells." Lacus was a little surprised.


    "¡­ Just out of curiosity, what is the effect of the magic?" Natalia asked with a little interest.


    "That is a secret." June shed a small smile. She wasn''t stupid enough to tell them the magic she was going to buy.


    "Tsk, if you''re not going to tell me, why did you bring it up?" Lacus was annoyed.


    "Yes, being suspenseful for no reason is irritating." Maria supported Lacus.


    "Done." Kaguya suddenly spoke up, as she had just finished sending the money to June.


    "Oh, thanks for your patronage." June shed a professional smile.


    "Yes, yes. Now tell me about this new spell, or I will tell the master to stop hiring your services for a while."


    "...Ugh..." June looked at Kaguya as if she were a demon, "Fine, I can''t say much because it''s a trade secret, but this Magic has a permanent ''beauty'' enhancing effect! "


    "...Wha-..." Natalia, Maria, and Roberta opened their mouths in shock.


    "...?" Pepper, Lacus, Kaguya, and Eve didn''t understand the three women''s reaction.


    "Is that so impressive?" Eve asked since she couldn''t suppress her curiosity.


    "Of course it is, most witches haven''t reached enough level to increase their longevity, witches who can''t advance in magic and can''t move up in ss are destined to die of old age and be ''ugly''." Natalia exined.


    "These witches will pay any price for this magic..."


    "Oh..." They finally understood now.


    "Don''t forget that this is a ''permanent'' way, meaning ''fake'' beauty products will see a big decline if thises to market."


    "Of course, it''s not just witches; human women will also benefit from this." Juneughed.


    She could already smell the money. She would literally ''swim'' in the money when she started using her new product.


    "...Hmmm...Isn''t that bad?" Kaguya suddenly spoke up.


    "...?" The girls looked at Kaguya, confused.


    "By using this new magic, the current beauty market will practically be monopolized by you... You will create many enemies... In fact, I wouldn''t be surprised if all the witches in the beauty market were against you."


    "Now that you mention it, that makes sense. People get pissed off when a monopoly urs." Natalia added.


    "June will die?" Pepper asked in an innocent tone.


    "...Well, yes...?" Maria confirmed.


    "Hey! Don''t kill me off so soon! I will not die!"


    "Oh?" Maria showed a small smile:


    "What do you n to do then?" She asked.


    "Of course, I''ll lean on Vic-." June quickly put her hand over her mouth.


    "¡­Ara, I really want to know now about this n." Roberta spoke with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    And as if followed by Roberta, all of Victor''s Maids looked at June with a not-so-friendly look...


    "Hiii¡­" June''s entire being shook as she felt the gaze of basically every woman in the room, excluding Eleonor, Pepper, Lacus, and Natalia.


    "...Now, she''s definitely going to die." Eleonormented casually. She wasn''t very interested in the conversation from the start. After all, she prefers to focus on other things rather than ''beauty''.


    Cough.


    June pretended to cough.


    "I need to feed my ck cat, if you''ll excuse me." June quickly got up and ran!


    "Maids..." Kaguya spoke in a cold tone, "Capture that witch."


    "Yes." All of Victor''s Maids spoke at once, and soon they disappeared.


    A few secondster, the remaining women heard the cry of a certain witch.


    "Ughyaaaaaaaaa, S-Stop, I didn''t do anything! I am innocent! Why is my magic not activating!?"


    "Fuck, why does this keep happening to me!?"


    "...."


    "She really doesn''t learn, huh?" Lacusmented in a neutral tone.


    "She should have known that doing something involving other people, and not letting those other people know, could cause that kind of reaction." Eleonormented.


    "...Does she have a chicken brain?" Pepper asked in genuine confusion.


    "Although her brain skills are dubious, she is a gifted witch." Natalia surprisingly defended June.


    "... That''s true..." Eleonor couldn''t deny that fact, she''d learned a little about the witch through the girls, and she must say that June was quite talented...


    Despite having a chicken brain...


    Footsteps were heard, and soon the girls came back with June tied with rope to a wooden log. Roberta and Bruna brought the witch to the middle of the room, and they lifted the wooden log and left the woman there.


    "...Is this a new method of torture?" Lacus asked curiously.


    "Hmm, is this more like a form of humiliation?" Bruna replied.


    "Not much for torture, but enough for her." Eve continued.


    "Oh, you are surprisingly kind." Eleonorughed a little.


    "Kind...?" Kaguya and the Maids looked at Eleonor.


    "This is only temporary, she will tell us her ns involving our master." Roberta spoke in a cold tone.


    "If there''s something we consider harmful¡­" Eve continued.


    "Well..." She shed a small, cold smile and added:


    "She will no longer be in the world of the living."


    "..." Eleonor opened her eyes a little in shock.


    "I take back what I said, you are cruel." She shrugged as if she had no choice.


    "That''s why..." Kaguya looked at June, who was tied to the log with her mouth covered to keep from screaming.


    "You''re going to tell us everything, right?"


    "...." A cold sweat broke out on June''s face.


    Slowly Kaguya''s face began to distort, and an expression that no one had ever seen before appeared on her face:


    "Right!?"


    "!!!" June''s entire body visibly shuddered.


    Nod, Nod.


    And she nodded furiously.


    "...Good." Kaguya''s face returned to normal as she disyed a neutral smile.


    "...." A silence fell over the ce.


    Gulp.


    "Kaguya is scary..." Pepper muttered as she hid behind her sister.


    "Like Master, like Maid?" Eleonor said something to herself aloud as if she was trying to understand something.


    "Kaguya, you let yourself be influenced too much by your master..." Natalia spoke.


    "What are you talking about? I am not like my master, I am normal." She rolled her eyes and looked back at June.


    "...." Everyone fell silent and looked at Kaguya with a look of disbelief.


    Just what has happened in that one year for the Maid to change so much to be able to make that kind of scary face? The girls thought.

 Chapter 277: Vampire meets goddess again...

    Chapter 277: Vampire meets goddess again...


    The Lost Club.


    Six months after Victor first met Aphrodite.


    He was met with an unpleasant surprise.


    "Witch, I need something from you..." Looking at the woman in a Greek dress and long pink hair, Victor''s face distorted visibly.


    "Geh¡­"


    "What do you mean ''Geh''? It looks like you''re not happy to see me." Aphrodite spoke with a pout on her face.


    "...It''s just your imagination." Victor quickly turned around and tried to leave the office.


    ...Yes, he tried.


    Aphrodite touched his shoulder, and with a gentle smile on her face, she said, "Since we haven''t seen each other in a while, how about we talk a little?"


    "I refuse." Victor spoke without turning around, and opened the door.


    "Hahahaha~, no need to be shy,e on,e on,e talk to me!" Aphrodite started pulling Victor back.


    "I refuse." Victor kept trying to get out of the office.


    ''Ugh, why does he refuse to talk to me so much?''


    In these six months that had passed, Victor along with Ruby, with Esther''s assistance, had tried to do everything he could to find a way to get back to Nightingale.


    But as expected, all his attempts were in vain, which meant that anything that would enable him to invade that world were inessible to him now.


    Frustrated and angry with this result.


    He devoted all his time to training.


    He traveled to the ice castle he made for Ruby at the North Pole and focused entirely on getting stronger.


    Of course, he also didn''t forget to pay attention to Ruby or his Maids, who were quite concerned about his mental state.


    Despite being extremely worried, and annoyed at not seeing his wives for over six months, Victor didn''tpletely freak out because of Ruby, who was with him, and his Maids.


    ... And also the security that the girls were fine, after all, if something happened to one of them, he would know through their connection.


    "Lord Victor, have youe¡­?"


    Hearing a familiar voice, Victor turned and looked at a woman, specifically speaking...


    Roberta, who had a not very kind smile on her face as she faced the goddess in front of her.


    She appeared to be trying to suppress her hostility, but evidently, she wasn''t seeding.


    In the meantime, Roberta, a woman he had be interested in because she had an unknown heroic spirit, began to grow quite close to Ruby and began doing work for his wife.


    Since he knew the woman was bound by a contract and couldn''t hurt anyone close to him, Victor didn''t care too much. Actually, that was a good thing, at least she did something useful, and at the same time, she could get stronger.


    Victor was waiting for the moment when this woman was strong enough that he could fight her.


    "Are you here too, Roberta?"


    "Yes, Lady Ruby asked me to do something with Esther."


    "I see..." Victor wasn''t surprised.


    In the time they were alone together, Ruby had told Victor about her ns.


    If I sum up in a few words what she wanted to do, it would be the same thing as Victor, she wanted to go back to Nightingale.


    But her methods were more ''peaceful'' or ''intelligent'', they could even be called ''political'' methods too. She used everyone around her to get any kind of information about why the Nightingale King suddenly closed the gates.


    Her thought was this, "It is not possible that nobody knew what was going on."


    There were many powerful beings in the world, and beings like gods who could spy on other worlds also existed, and using ''politics'', she was trying to extract information from these beings.


    ... But even with all these efforts, everything was in vain.


    Nobody knew what was happening.


    Nobody!


    A vein bulged on Victor''s head as he sensed an irritating scent near him, a scent that invaded his entire being and was slowly forcing him to ''submit''.


    "Do not touch me."


    Victor''s entire body heated up, and Aphrodite quickly removed her hand from Victor''s body.


    "Ouch, Ouch. Why did you do that!?"


    ''Your smell disgusts me.'' Victor thought to himself, but he didn''t speak aloud. Instead, he just made a face and walked away from the goddess.


    "Hey! What was that face!?"


    He really hated being around this goddess since her very nature went against his very being, the very idea of submitting to someone else''s whims disgusted Victor. His kingly innate pride wouldn''t allow it, he''d rather kill himself than bow his head down and be the ''puppy dog'' of a goddess.


    ''Tsk, since I''m here, I''ll finish what I came here to do.''


    "Anyway, Esther. Give me some Martial Arts rted books."


    "Oh?" Aphrodite seemed interested in what Victor was doing.


    "...." Esther shed a small smile when she heard Victor speaking her name.


    ''He must be in a hurry to want to get out of here, he even used my name.''


    "Sure, which martial arts do you want now?" She spoke with a professional smile, and then added, "Just to let you know, I already gave you all the martial arts I had that were made by humans."


    "Any one will do."


    "Okay." Esther pulled out a drawer and put her hand on it, and soon her hand disappeared. As she removed her hand from the drawer, Victor could see that she was holding two books.


    She pointed to a red book, "This book is about a martial art that uses only the fists... This is a werewolf race book."


    She pointed to a ck book, "This book is about a martial art used by the tengu of Japan, they use a weapon known as a ''naginata''."


    "Oh... This will do." Victor ignored Aphrodite and approached Esther to get the book.


    "...I know I''ve repeated myself thousands of times, but... You won''t get better even if you learn these various martial arts... Even though I''m a witch, I know what you''re doing is just wasting your time."


    "... I know." Victor responded as he touched the books.


    But what could he do? Though he didn''t show it, he was at the point where if he didn''t have something to do, he was going to freak out.


    Therefore, he was doing this ''useless'' work. He would take several strange martial arts books, and try to learn them. He knew that this was a waste, considering that these books were not created for beings of the vampire ''race'' to use.


    Take the example of Tengu''s martial arts book.


    As the name implied, this was a martial arts book that was used by the Tengus themselves, individuals who had wings, and used these wings as a form of attack.


    A martial art exclusive to the Tengus race.


    Victor didn''t have a wing, which was a special feature of the tengu, but... it didn''t matter since he could create wings with his blood power.


    That was the excuse he gave himself.


    If someone said:


    "Werewolves are stronger because of their special bodies, so you can''t learn this technique."


    Victor would say:


    "And? I am strong too, I can learn it."


    Banshees are a type of unique being that use a type of sound attack, this martial art is useless for you, after all, this race uses a type of weapon that looks like a musical instrument that increases the potency of their racial attacks.


    "Fuck, they''re just street performers, I can learn that too."


    "Werewolves have a martial art that they use when they transform into full werewolves, this technique is unique-..."


    "''Screw this! Just give it to me!"


    He used various types of excuses for himself, and took up various martial arts ipatible with his own race.


    Even with human martial arts, he asked the witch to collect all kinds of martial arts books and send them to him.


    Spears, axes, fist, western sword, katana, whip, etc.


    All kinds of martial arts that used specific weapons, he read it all.


    And learned everything...


    Just the basics of course.


    He was like a beginner who knew how to use various weapons, like a student who learned to use a weapon properly after training the basics for a long time.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to practice the martial arts that he''d learned from Scathach.


    But while practicing the martial art of Scathach, he had a sudden thought¡­


    "What if I use Scathach''s martial arts and all these martial arts that I learned, together? Like a merger?"


    It was an absurd, stupid, and reckless thought...


    But even knowing that, he went ahead with that thought.


    The result?


    He failed of course...


    Victor was not a bullshit system user, or a super genius who could learn everything and master it in less than 1 day.


    But¡­ He was a persistent man who was trying to distract himself, a man who was doing everything he could to contain himself, and not fall into a cycle of anger.


    He is also a ''Night King'', a rare type of vampire who could be said to be the king of an entire species.


    ''The progenitor.''


    And with these strange motivations, along with his progenitor status that gave him many benefits, he achieved a strange miracle... He didn''t merge the martial arts techniques that Scathach taught him with the ''beginner'' techniques he learned when reading books.


    He failed to achieve this impossible feat¡­


    Instead, he adapted.


    When learning to use various weapons, it was the basics of every martial art that these weapons were used.


    And using the martial art of Scathach as a base.


    He achieved the strange feat of using multiple weapons in the midst ofbat without losing strength or performance.


    Normally, when a fist user used a weapon, he''d be unable to achieve the full potential of the new weapon, and performance would drop.


    But that didn''t happen with Victor.


    Whether with a spear, his fists, or a sword, his performance and efficiency would be the same.


    Despite being in the initial phase, the experiment was a sess.


    ''This miracle'' could only have happened because the very martial art that Scathach taught was an amalgamation of several martial arts.


    If Scathach heard what Victor just did... She would literally call him a freak.


    After all, it may seem easy to ''adapt'' a technique for your own use, but it''s not as simple as it sounds, it takes time, and a great deal of battle experience.


    Even Scathach only managed to do something simr after spending 200 to 600 years of intensive study.


    But even then, she couldn''t do what he did, after all, her main weapon would always be the spear. Of course, she could use other weapons, but just giving it up will take away all of Scathach''s potential.


    But Victor did all this in 6 months? And to make matters worse, didn''t lose any efficiency? Even if he had a ''shortcut'' which came in the form of Scathach''s personal martial arts, he would still need to understand all the martial arts that Scathach taught and master itpletely.


    You couldn''t just skip training steps and go straight to the end, and then go back to the beginning! That''s not how martial arts work!


    If you put it in gaming terms, what Victor just did was literally take some level 1 martial arts and bypassed all the restrictions on those skills and adapted them to a MAX level skill that he already had.


    He was literally walking down a path that was ''mastering'' everything at the same time, that was fucking bullshit!


    Yes!! He was breaking the rules! A cheater! Call the admins!


    "Hey, hey~."


    Victor awoke from his thoughts and looked at the woman with long pink hair, seductive body, and clothes that seemed to be made on purpose to stoke a beings'' desire.


    "Why are you taking martial arts books that weren''t made for your race?" she asked with her eyes glowing a little pink.


    "This..."


    "This...?" Her eyes gleamed in curiosity.


    "This is none of your business." Victor turned, and walked towards the exit.


    "¡­ Wha-." Aphrodite''s entire body appeared to have been broken when she heard what Victor said.


    "...." Roberta''s eyes widened a little when she saw the way Victor treated Aphrodite.


    ''He''s treating the goddess of beauty like trash...''


    "Isn''t that very rude!?" Aphrodite was at first irritated.


    "Why are you treating me like this!?" She thought about it for a while and then found out why. "Ah¡­ Are you still angry about what happened!?"


    Aphrodite''s expression turns annoyed, "Don''t be mean, that happened six months ago! Why don''t you forgive me?"


    "What are you talking about, woman?" Victor looked at the woman with a confused look all over his face.


    "Eh...?"


    "Since when am I obligated to answer your questions?" Victor''s eyes narrow, "Just because you ask for something, you expect me to say; ''Yes, I will answer all you want''?"


    "¡­Of course?" She was the goddess of beauty, don''t you know? Literally every man and woman was a SIMP for her, she was the queen of cattle!


    "Treat me with more respect!" she demanded.


    "¡­." Victor shed a neutral smile but everyone could see veins bulging on his head, he was irritated, he really didn''t want to offend this woman, but the woman seemed to click on every point that pissed off Victor''s entire existence.


    He really didn''t want to meet this woman again...


    But fate was a whore, and he met her again.


    With the same neutral smile on his face, Victor made a respectful gesture, he touched his chest and lowered his head a little.


    "My Goddess..."


    Seeing Victor''s gesture, Aphrodite made a happy smile, "Oh... You''re finally getting it." She looked like she was going to say something, but Victor interrupted her.


    "With all my respect, and my sincerity embedded in my words, I, Alucard kindly say to you." Victor lifted his face and looked at Aphrodite.


    "Fuck off, bitch" He gave her the middle finger.


    "....." A silence fell on the ce.


    Esther and Roberta looked at this situation with wide eyes in shock.


    "Wha-..." Aphrodite couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Victor soon turned around, opened the door, and mmed it shut.


    BAMMMMM


    "Ugh." Aphrodite put her hands to her ears as she was taken aback by the sound of the door mming.


    ''He really is crazy...'' Esther wouldn''t be surprised if Aphrodite decided to kill Victor now.


    She nced at Aphrodite, and was shocked at the sight of the woman. ''She is smiling...? Huh...?'' Esther''s brain couldn''t process what was happening in front of her.


    Everyone knew that calling the goddess of the Thots a Bitch was a big no since she would get very angry.


    "Esther¡­ I''m leaving, we''re done with our business." Aphrodite turned and looked at the witch.


    "¡­Huh¡­? Sure¡­" She could only say that.


    Aphrodite was then covered in pink light and disappeared from Esther''s vision.


    When the goddess left, Roberta woke up from her stupor and looked at the door that Victor left from in pure shock. Her head started to spin, several thoughts running through her head, and soon she disyed a smile:


    ''Can he grant my wish...?'' That smile turned into a cold, cruel smile.


    "!!!?" Esther felt a chill down her spine, and looked at Roberta, but all she saw was the woman''s usual gentle smile.


    "What happened, Esther?"


    "... It''s nothing..." Esther looked back to the front and thought; ''Am I imagining things?'' For just a few seconds, she felt that thousands of snakes were entwining her body, and eating every part of her being.


    "Anyway, I''d better let Ruby know what happened." Esther took out a cell phone and called Ruby.

 Chapter 278: Clues on how to get home.

    Chapter 278: Clues on how to get home.


    "What did you say...?" Ruby spoke in disbelief, she really didn''t believe what she heard.


    Today was a normal day for Ruby. She came to her office and started doing her usual things.


    Finding out about certain people, ckmailing some politicians who might know information about certain ''gods'', or politicians who knew information about what was happening at Nightingale.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to dedicate herself to her research either, and what research was that?


    Hunters and their means of turning humans into vampire hybrids.


    A normal day like any other, until she got a call from Esther.


    "I said your husband called the goddess of beauty Bitch."


    "..." A moment of silence fell over the ce.


    Soon, Ruby takes a deep breath.


    Sigh¡­


    ''He really did it¡­''


    "And¡­? What was her reaction?" There''s no use crying over spilled milk, so she decided right away to find out what the goddess''s reaction was.


    Depending on the reaction, she may or may not need to make ns against the goddess.


    "She just smiled and walked away." Esther spoke in a simple and easy to understand manner.


    "...What the fuck?" Ruby did not expect this result.


    "Yes, I was surprised too, but she didn''t seem to be offended by what Victor said." Esther leans back in her chair and continues:


    "Is it like she doesn''t care about Victor''s insults?"


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Hearing the sound of thunder, Ruby nced at the door and saw that Victor was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.


    Sigh...


    Ruby sighs again when she realizes that Victor didn''t care about what he just did.


    But... She had to be honest with herself a little, she was a little d he did it.


    ''Who does that thot think she is to go after my Darling?'' Although that was her thinking, she knew the consequences of angering the goddess Aphrodite.


    "Anyway, why was the goddess at the bar?"


    "Oh, she wanted information about a witch."


    "...Oh? A goddess looking for information about a witch?"


    "Yes, this is new to me too, and this witch seems to be very important for her toe to me, an underground witch."


    "...I wonder what''s going on..." Ruby touched her chin.


    "If I can guess, I think the witch offended her in some way?" Esther tried to deduce Aphrodite''s thoughts.


    "If that was it, she would have used her connections to the gods, so she wouldn''t have gone specifically for you."


    "... Well, I tried." Esther shrugged as if she had no choice.


    "Hmm, tell me about the goddess''s request."


    "The witch she is looking for is in Greece, she is a witch who hasmitted a crime."


    "...What crime?"


    "She stole a divine artifact."


    "...Divine artifact..." Ruby opened her eyes wide, "Is this witch stupid? She asked to be marked by the gods."


    "Indeed."


    "One thing I don''t understand, if she''s looking for this witch, then the artifact that was stolen was from the Greeks?"


    "Yes." Esther confirmed.


    "What is the artifact that was stolen?"


    "The Hammer of Hephaestus."


    "... Wha-..."


    "...Yes, I think because of that, she doesn''t want to involve the other gods in this matter."


    "...." Seeing that Ruby didn''t answer further, Esther looked at her cell phone and saw that she was still on the call.


    "Ruby¡­?"


    Ruby wakes up from stupor, "Give me a second." She looks at Victor:


    "Bring that hammer, Darling."


    "Umu? Which hammer?"


    "That hammer you took from the wolves."


    "Oh, give me a second."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor disappears and appears again, holding a big hammer in his hand.


    Ruby pushes the documents away from the table and asks Victor, "Put them on the table, please."


    "Okay."


    Victor puts the hammer on the table, and Ruby takes several pictures of the hammer and sends them to Esther.


    "Esther, look at the pictures I sent you."


    "Fine...Give me a second."


    Esther puts the call on speakerphone and searches for the images Ruby sent.


    Seeing the images Ruby sent, Esther opened her eyes wide:


    "...What the fuck Ruby, how do you have this in your hands!?"


    "It wasn''t me, it was my husband who took it... The leader of a pack of wild wolves was using this hammer."


    "Huh.....? How the fuck is a wolf using a god''s tool? It''s impossible!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You may not know it, but only beings that have divine energy can use a divine artifact."


    "...Wait, was the leader of the wolves a demigod?"


    "Hmm, if he''s a demigod, he was too weak." This time it was Victor who spoke.


    "...I don''t think so." Ruby spoke up when she heard what Victor said.


    Victor seems to think a little and says, "I remember that the wolf said something like; ''It''s not strong like the real thing, but whatever''."


    "It''s not as strong as the real thing..." Esther seemed to think, and then her face filled with disbelief.


    "Has someone managed to create a copy of a divine artifact?"


    "... Is it possible?" Ruby asked with narrowed eyes.


    "... I don''t know, this goes far beyond my area of expertise..."


    "But one thing I''m sure of, Aphrodite was quite annoyed when she talked about this witch."


    "...." A silence fell on the ce until Victor spoke.


    "Is it possible that this witch is making multiple copies of the divine artifact and selling it?" Victor had this doubt in his head.


    "..." The two women remained silent while they seemed to be thinking about this possibility.


    "Esther?" As Ruby didn''t have much knowledge in this area, she asked Esther to see if she knew anything.


    "...To be honest, I don''t know... The very thought of copying a divine artifact is beyond myprehension. I would even understand if it was the witch queen who was doing it. After all, she can be considered a goddess with how strong she is... But some random witch? I find it very difficult."


    "Hmm, let''s think about it that way." Victor began to speak:


    "If there was a witch who could copy a god''s artifact, and that copied artifact could be used by any supernatural being... What would happen?"


    "The economy involving the purchase and exchange of weapons created by the witches would go to shit." Esther spoke.


    "The ''pride'' of the Olympian gods would be hurt." Ruby spoke up.


    "If Zeus knew about this fact, he would use all his resources to hunt this witch." Esther continued.


    "Basically, it would cause a big mess for the Olympian gods." The two finished talking at the same time.


    "...I think that''s reason enough for Aphrodite to intervene..."


    "Don''t get it wrong, Victor." Esther started to speak.


    "The gods are selfish beings, and they only act when it''s for their own benefit... Oh." Esther opened her mouth in shock.


    "A goddess like Aphrodite wouldn''t sit around watching someone capable of creating copies of ''ownerless'' divine artifacts." Victor shed a small smile.


    "Probably, she wants to get this person for herself, huh?" Ruby continued Victor''s reasoning.


    "Yes, keeping someone capable of creating copies of divine artifacts nearby is useful in case a war breaks out." Esther agrees with their thinking.


    "..." A silence fell around them, and suddenly that silence was broken by Esther.


    "This is a chance."


    "... What do you mean?" Ruby asked.


    "Depending on the method this woman uses to copy artifacts, we may use her to copy a transport artifact used by the gods."


    "...I don''t understand what you''re getting at." Ruby frowned.


    "I''m saying we capture this witch before the goddess and make her copy a divine transport artifact, like Hermes'' shoe, or Sun WuKong''s cloud."


    "These divine items are capable of crossing worlds."


    "...." Victor and Ruby opened their eyes wide.


    "You''re saying..."


    "Yes, you can go back to Nightingale if all goes well."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Wait, Darling!" Ruby quickly called out to Victor, who looked like he was going to disappear at any moment.


    "Hmm?" Victor, who was about to leave, stopped.


    "Don''t be impatient."


    "Oh..." He held back his desire and continued to listen to the girls.


    Ruby continues when she sees that Victor has calmed down a bit, "Even if we capture this witch, how are we going to get in touch with these divine artifacts?"


    "I do not know."


    "...." The two fell silent and stared at Ruby''s cell phone with a dry look.


    Esther rified, "Like I said, it''s a gamble since it all depends on what methods this witch uses to copy a divine artifact."


    "If she needs the divine artifact herself to make a copy, you''ll have to steal it from a god."


    "But if she just copies the divine artifact with a nce or some unknown magic, you just need to show her the divine artifact."


    "It''s a gamble... A shot in the dark."


    "...."


    "I will go to Greece." Victor suddenly spoke up.


    "Darling..." Ruby looked at Victor.


    "As the witch said, it''s a gamble, I will go to that ce, and I will investigate the witch. If I seed, we can go home, but if I fail..."


    "Well, I don''t know..." Victor''s face wasn''t pretty now, his face waspletely dark.


    Seeing Victor''s state, Ruby made a decision, "I''ll go too-."


    "No, you won''t."


    "...." Ruby pouted.


    "I want you to do something here."


    Victor points to the hammer on the table, "As far as I know, you haven''t gotten any results from studying this in the past; take this to Esther so she can have a look."


    "That''s a good idea. Even though it''s a copy, it''s still a copy of a divine artifact, I''m quite interested."


    "But..." Ruby wanted to protest.


    "When I get back from Greece, I will start training with you."


    "Ugh." She didn''t want to.


    Victor''s smile grew as he leaned closer to Ruby''s ear, "If you train with me¡­-" He started to say what kind of reward he was going to give her.


    Ruby''s entire face wentpletely red when she heard what Victor said.


    "L-Lewd..." She pushed Victor away, and turned away, then continued:


    "F-Fine, if you want to train with me so badly, I have no choice."


    "I will train with you!"


    "..." Victor showed a small smile when he saw Ruby''s attitude.


    "Esther, send me the requested information for that annoying goddess."


    "Yes, yes. You only call my name when you need something from me." She started muttering how cruel Victor was.


    "Done. And I sent everything."


    Victor received a message on his cell phone, and that message contained information on everything Aphrodite asked Esther for and the possible location of the witch.


    "Good job, Witch."


    "Yes, yes." Esther rolled her eyes behind her cell phone.


    [Kaguya, how is the girls training?] Victor started talking to his Maid.


    [They''re doing well, but there''s still a long way to go...] Kaguya mutters at the end.


    [But they''re already as strong as a 200-year-old vampire.] She could be sure of that.


    [And I''m as strong as an adult vampire.] She spoke in a proud tone.


    [Good job, Kaguya. I know it''s sudden, but I want you to order the Maids to always apany my wife.]


    [Will you leave, master...?] She asked carefully.


    [Yes, and you will go with me.] Victor thought that Kaguya''s power would be quite useful to infiltrate, and having a Maid like Kaguya near him is always a wee thing.


    [...I''m going quickly, give me a second.]


    "...?" Victor was confused for a few seconds when he heard Kaguya''s excited voice. Even though she spoke in the same neutral tone, he could easily tell that she was excited.


    "I''ll be back in less than a week." Victor approached Ruby, and held her by the waist:


    "Stay safe, okay?" He spoke in a gentle tone.


    "You too..." She spoke in a warm tone, very different from the usual, and slowly, she brought her face closer to Victor''s.


    Knowing what she wanted, Victor brought his face closer as well.


    And then a couple''s kiss happens.


    The kisssts a few seconds, until Ruby stops kissing Victor, and says:


    "Don''t set fire to Greece."


    "Hahaha~, don''t worry, I''ll use the power of ice."


    "That''s not what I meant..." Ruby sighed.


    [I''m here, master.]


    Victor''s smile grew, and he caressed Ruby''s face:


    "Take care, my wife, I''ll definitely be back in a week. It''s a promise." He had to say that when he sensed Ruby''s feelings of insecurity through their connection.


    "... Be careful."


    "I will."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor disappears, leaving behind a trail of lightning.


    "...." A silence fell over the ce, and Ruby kept looking at the door where Victor had left.


    "...Could you have turned off your cell phone?"


    "..." Ruby looked coldly at her cell phone and spoke in her usual tone of voice, "Why didn''t you hang up then?"


    "Curiosity~."


    Ruby narrows her eyes, "You better stop ying, or I swear I''ll give your little fox medicine so he can never use his instrument on you again."


    ".... I''m sorry." Esther humbly backed off.


    "It''s good that you understand." Ruby spoke with a snort.


    "Anyway,e to my house, I won''t take the hammer to The Lost Club." Ruby takes out her cell phone and sits down in a chair.


    "Why?"


    She crossed her legs and picked up a ss that contained a red liquid, took a sip, and after taking a sip of the liquid, she says:


    "I''mzy."


    "....." A silence fell on the ce.


    "... Well, that''s a good reason." Esther could rte to Ruby''s feelings, considering that if it wasn''t extremely necessary, she''d rather not leave the house.


    Esther gets up from her chair, and grabs a coat, "I''m going to your house, and I''ll take some trusted Witches."


    "...Are you sure about that?" Ruby narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes, they are reliable. After all, I did to them the same thing you did to me." Esther spoke in an ironic voice.


    ''It''s like they say, Karma is a bitch, she alwayses back to bite your ass.''


    "Oh..." Ruby understood now what Esther meant by trusting.


    "If they betray me, they will die, a very advantageous contract for me. And they will be useful in this kind of research."


    "Fine, just be careful, I don''t want any information leaked."


    "I know." Esther hangs up the phone


    "... Sigh." Ruby takes a long breath and looks at the ceiling.


    "Six months..." She really didn''t expect it to go this long without seeing her family.


    Like Victor, Ruby missed her childhood friends, her sisters, and her mother. ¡­


    She had never been away from girls for so long.


    And in that time that passed, she had no choice but to leanpletely on Victor.


    Just as Victor needed her, she needed Victor.


    ''Luckily, the bloodlust of Victor hasn''t been activated yet¡­'' Ruby worries about how long her blood will be able to quench Victor''s bloodlust.


    ''He''s already starting to show signs of emotional and physical breakdown.'' Ruby feared that if it took 2 years, or even longer, and Victor didn''t drink Violet''s or Sasha''s blood¡­


    He would gopletely mad.


    ''I think letting him focus on training was a good idea¡­''


    Ruby starts to think about various things, but soon she feels a little headache.


    Sigh¡­


    She sighs again as she gets up and walks over to the couch.


    ''I''ll get some rest'' She closes her eyes and tries not to think about anything¡­


    And slowly, she falls into the world of unconsciousness.

 Chapter 279: I want you.

    Chapter 279: I want you.


    Chapter 279: I want you.


    "Eleonor, how long can you stay here?"


    "¡­Why the sudden question?" Eleanor looked at Victor with a strange look.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just asking." Victor replied in a neutral tone as he read a book on mythologies that Ruby lent him.


    When reading about the world tree, he became quite interested in Norse mythology since he had nothing to do other than hang out with the girls and wait for his dear mother-inw to ''train'' with him.


    He decided to harass Eloenor, after all, she was the only one who seemed to be rtively free.


    Her... And his maids.


    Kaguya was always with Victor, 24 hours a day, 365 days a year, and she didn''t leave his shadow. Unless, of course, Victor specifically ordered her to do so.


    But as long as he doesn''t say anything, she won''t bother stepping out of his shadow.


    Victor really wondered if she didn''t get bored of being in his shadow.


    He once even questioned Kaguya about it, but the only thing he heard from Maid herself was.


    "I like being in the master''s shadow... It''sfortable..."


    That day Victor didn''t understand anything, ''what did she mean byfortable?''


    He wondered, but when he saw his Maid, he ignored that subject. If she likes to be in his shadow, just let her do what she wants.


    On the other hand, Maria, Bruna, Eve, and Roberta were walking around doing various things.


    Sometimes Eve and Bruna would help Ruby with something.


    Sometimes, Roberta and Maria would ''teach'' the new Maid what it''s like to be a Maid.


    ... Victor had a bad feeling when Roberta and Maria approached Roxanne since, to be honest, he recognizes that the two are not mentally stable.


    Little did he know that the two Maids were teaching the woman the rules of the ''cult'' that Bruna created...


    "Hmm..." Eleanor looked at the man with a suspicious look.


    "¡­why are you looking at me with that look?"


    "I don''t know, I''m just on guard, I don''t want to be kidnapped again."


    "Oh...?" Victor''s smile grew:


    "You talk like you can avoid me."


    "I am sure." She patted her chest with a victorious smile, "If I hadn''t been off guard, I wouldn''t have been kidnapped in that disgraceful way."


    "...Pfft...Hahahahahaha~."


    "... Why are youughing?" She narrowed her eyes.


    "Just know that the oue would be different if I had defended myself!"


    "Yes, yes." Victor rolled his eyes with the same smile on his face.


    A vein popped in Eleanor''s head when she saw Victor''s face; he was clearly underestimating her.


    "Fine! Let''s decide that now!" She decided she was going to show him who the boss was.


    ''Nah, I don''t want to, I''m justzy.''


    "... Eh?" Shepletely lost all her momentum.


    Victor leans back morefortably on the couch and starts reading the book again.


    "...." An awkward silence fell over the room.


    Eleanor just watched Victor with a shocked look as she didn''t expect him to back down.


    "Tsk." Eleanor goes back to the sofa and sits down.


    "Eleanor, just know one thing." Victor suddenly began to speak as Eleanor sat down.


    "Hmm?" Eleanor looked at Victor, but he was no longer there!


    ''Where is he!?'' She used her senses to try to find him, but she didn''t find anything!


    "If I wanted to kidnap you, you wouldn''t be able to react."


    She heard a voice right next to her ear, her whole body tingled, and she quickly turned away.


    And all she saw was the small smile on Victor''s face.


    "After all, I am inevitable."


    "When did you get here?"


    "..." Victor didn''t answer, as he just leaned back on the couch and started reading the book again.


    "Hey! Do not ignore me!"


    "Eleonor, how long can you stay here?" Victor asked his question again.


    "Two days...Wait." She really can''t believe she fell into his rhythm again!


    "Two days, huh?" Victor touched his chin.


    "Well, I think that''s enough time." Victor suddenly closes the book and stands up.


    "Come, follow me. I need to show you something, I prepared something for you."


    "..." Eleanor looked at Victor''s back with a dry look.


    This man really just does what he wants!!


    She really didn''t want to follow him! That hateful man!


    But she was very curious about what he wanted to give her.


    "Ugh." She grumbles a little to herself, gets up from the couch, and starts following him at a considerable distance.


    Victor suddenly stops walking and looks at Eleanor, "Why are you so far away?"


    Veins began to pop in Eleanor''s head when she saw the hateful smile on the man''s face.


    Not wanting the reaction for him anymore, Eleanor just picked up the pace of her feet and walked past him.


    "...." Looking at Eleanor''s back, Victor''s smile grew a little sadistically. She really was an excellent target to tease.


    "You''re going to the wrong ce." Victor suddenly spoke up.


    And as if she had been hit with ice magic, Eleanor''s whole body seemed to freeze, and her face turned a little red.


    "This way." Victor pointed to a hallway and started walking.


    "..." Eleanor turns and sees the man walking away.


    Her eyes narrow a little as she looks at Victor''s back, but then she lets out a big sigh and follows him again.


    ...


    The two walked through some corridors until they reached a seemingly normal room.


    "Hmm... Ruby said she left it here...?" Victor''s eyes were gleaming unnaturally as he looked around the room.


    ''What is he doing?'' Eleanor asked herself curiously.


    Victor walked around the corners of the room as if looking for something, a few seconds passed, and it didn''t take long to find what he wanted.


    "Oh, it''s here." Victor pushes the ''wall'', and soon a small tremor happens.


    And as if out of a spy movie, the wall in front of Victor disappearspletely and shows a passage that seems to lead down to the underground.


    "Come with me."


    Victor started walking again.


    "..." Eleanor nodded obediently and, this time, didn''t protest too much since she was really curious about what Victor wanted to show her.


    "Is this ce new? I don''t remember having anything like this in the royal capital mansion."


    "Yes, I asked June to create this ce... Even though Ruby designed everything, June was just the bricyer who built everything." Victor shed an amused little smile when he talked about June.


    "What is the purpose of this ce?"


    Victor doesn''t answer Eleanor''s question and, instead, he starts talking, "... When I was in Greece, I wasn''t just making enemies, I also collected a very rare item, an item capable of making a whole nation of gods my enemies."


    "..." Eleanor narrowed her eyes when she heard what Victor said.


    "I heard from the girls that it was in that ce that you became the enemy of the demons."


    "Oh...?" Victor looked at Eleanor.


    "Who told you this?"


    "Violet."


    "¡­Violet told you?" Victor asked with his eyes open a little in shock.


    "Yes?"


    "Well, that''s rare." Victor turned around and continued walking again:


    "Violet isn''t exactly someone who trusts someone easily, if she told you did she think you were trustworthy?"


    "...." Eleanor remained silent, as she really didn''t know what to say. After all, this was information she just received in a casual way when she was talking to Violet.


    Walking down a dark hallway for a few minutes, the two suddenly arrived at a warehouse that looked more like a mausoleum.


    And inside that mausoleum, there were six statues.


    "Heh~, Ruby really likes that kind of thing." Victorughed amusedly.


    "...?" Eleanor looked at the statues, and she recognized the people in the statues.


    "Is that You?" Eleanor asked, a little surprised as she looked at the statue of Victor.


    "Of course, who else would be that handsome?"


    "..." Eleanor rolled her eyes.


    She looks at the other statues and immediately recognizes the people in the statues.


    ''Ruby, Sasha, Violet, Annasthashia, and Scathach... Just what kind of twisted taste is this to make statues of yourself?''


    Victor approaches the Scathach statue and extends his arm towards the ''air''.


    And as if by magic, a weapon appeared in his hand, and it wasn''t just any weapon.


    It was a gigantic hammer.


    "That''s..." She opened her eyes wide as she felt the energy in the hammer.


    "The statue has something simr to the magic that Sasha''s ancestor frame had, it only activates when it recognizes a specific type of ''energy signature''."


    "If that energy is not recognized, they are just normal statues for people." Victor looked at the hammer in his hand and threw it towards Eleanor.


    "And that also means that this is a great ce to hide something that shouldn''t be shown to the public so easily."


    Eleanor raises her hand and unconsciously takes the hammer.


    "!!!" Realizing what she''s just done, she quickly drops the hammer to the ground.


    "Are you crazy!? Why did you throw such a divine artifact at me!?"


    "Hahaha~ Victorughed amusedly since he didn''t expect this reaction from Eleanor.


    "Stopughing!"


    "Yes, Yes~." He shed a smile that made Eleanor angrier, and he pointed at the hammer, "Don''t worry, that hammer is fake."


    "...?"


    "It''s just a copy of the original." Victor turns around again and brings his hand closer to the Scathach Statue, and soon, another hammer appears in his hand.


    "See?" He showed it to Eleanor.


    "...." The woman opened her mouth in shock.


    The woman looks at the two hammers several times, and suddenly, she takes on a serious expression:


    "What is your purpose in bringing me here?"


    "Didn''t I already say? I will give you something." Victor''s smile slowly started to widen, and he spoke:


    "I will give you 69 copies of the divine hammer of Hephaestus." Victor looked at the hammer:


    "Despite being a copy, the hammer alone has great power and can do a lot of damage over arge area if used as a ''missile''." Victor spoke ambiguously on purpose.


    ''If what he said is true, I can use it to eliminate those pests... But...''


    "¡­And what do you want in return?" she asked in a serious tone.


    Victor''s smile widens, and he slowly raises his hand and points to Eleanor:


    "You."

 Chapter 280: Victor makes a proposal to...

    Chapter 280: Victor makes a proposal to...


    Victor''s smile widens, and he slowly raises his hand and points to Eleanor:


    "You."


    Eleanor''s serious expression breaks, and her entire face turnspletely red.


    "W-W-W..." Eleanor tried to say something, but she couldn''t form coherent words.


    "It''s not a bad deal if you think about it." Victor continued with his smile while he started swinging the hammer as if the hammer itself wasn''t heavy.


    "You will gain various weapons of destruction, and you will be able to deal with the troublesome individuals in the territory." Victor stopped swinging the hammer and looked at Eleanor, who was practically paralyzed.


    "And the only thing you have to offer me..."


    Gulp.


    She swallows and unconsciously takes a step back.


    "Is you."


    "!!!" Her whole face took on a new color of red while her heart was beating rapidly.


    ''I mean, it''s not like I don''t find him attractive or anything, he''s strong, likes to fight, is kind to the people close to him, he''s not bad... But.''


    Veins started popping in Eleanor''s head, "Shameless! How can you say that!? Don''t you have 3 wives already!? And even the mothers of two of your wives like you!" She screamed in embarrassment while at the same time being annoyed with Victor.


    "¡­how is that embarrassing?" Victor put the hammer down and walked towards Eleanor.


    "Eh...?"


    "I''m just trying to make a deal with my dear friend."


    With every step Victor took towards Eleanor, the woman took a step back.


    "In exchange for various weapons, I want you~."


    "...I''m not that cheap!" She growled with her facepletely red. It was pretty obvious that she was saying everything she was thinking at that moment and that she couldn''t gather her rational thoughts.


    Feeling a sensation on her back, Eleanor looks behind her and realizes that at some point, she had her back to the wall.


    "Why are you refusing?" Victor arrived in front of Eleanor and put his arm on the wall!


    badump, Badump.


    Seeing Victor''s face so close, Eleanor''s heart began to pound wildly.


    Victor''s smile grew distorted as his eyes glowed blood red.


    Gulp.


    Eleanor was tall, she was almost the same height as Victor, but for some reason, Victor looked much taller than her now, and much more menacing...


    ''What is he going to do to me?''


    Gulp.


    She swallowed again, and suddenly the memory of Violet''s moans echoed in her mind.


    "!!!?" Eleanor''s whole face turned even redder than before:


    ''Is he going to do that to me? Where? Here? NOW? With no protection!?'' Somehow that thought made her breath heavy.


    "In exchange for some weapons, you should just apany me, isn''t that a good deal?"


    "...W-Well..." She turns her face to the side.


    "..." Victor narrows his eyes as he takes her chin and turns her face towards him:


    Eleanor felt limp in Victor''s hands, and she did not deny that gentle gesture.


    Looking into the man''s red eyes, she felt lost as if she were looking into an endless abyss.


    Suddenly, she found herself in a bloody world where everything was covered in blood.


    ''Where am I-...'' She didn''t have time to look around.


    "I want to see..."


    "...?" She wakes up from stupor and continues to watch Victor.


    "In the battle you had with the demon beasts, I could see something in you¡­ I want to see you again, and because of that, I want you by my side."


    "You will apany me hunting... And I won''t take no for an answer."


    "..." Eleanor opened her eyes wide.


    "That thing about you wanting me... Are you saying you want to hunt with me?"


    "Yes." Victor let go of Eleanor''s chin and spoke with an innocent smile, "What did you think it would be?" He turned away from Eleanor and crossed his arms.


    "..." Eleanor looked at Victor with a disbelieving look, her face turned red, and it wasn''t out of shame!


    Veins started popping in her head.


    This is so confusing! Because you spoke that way, you can cause misunderstandings! I almost thought he was going after me after winning over his two mothers-inw!


    "What do you think?"


    "Yes, Yes, Whatever, I will hunt with you, whatever." She spoke as she turned her face away and sighed in relief, and a little disappointment?


    "...." Seeing the way Eleanor reacted, a small sadistic smile appeared on Victor''s face, but it quickly disappeared as if it didn''t exist.


    "Deal closed?" Victor extended his hand.


    "..." Eleanor looked at Victor''s hand, several thoughts appeared in the woman''s mind, but soon she sighed and said:


    "Yes, deal closed." Eleanor extends her hand and takes Victor''s hand.


    The moment Victor touched Eleanor''s hand, his smile grew, and he pulled the woman into his arms.


    "W-Wha-." Without giving the woman time to react, Victor held her waist tightly and spoke in her ear:


    "I look forward to working with you, Eleanor~."


    Feeling Victor''s muscr chest, the grip of his hand on her waist, and when she heard his voice in her ear.


    Eleanor''s entire face turnedpletely red.


    She didn''t expect this sudden attack!


    And just as that attack came, it was gone.


    Victor separates himself from Eleanor and walks towards the hallway.


    "Leave the weapons there. When I go to your territory, I will take them with me and personally deliver them to you. It''s safer that way." Victor spoke in a neutral, professional tone as if what had just happened was all an illusion. He was veryposed!


    "E-Eh?" Eleanor didn''t understand anything and looking at Victor''s back as he began to disappear into the darkness, veins started popping in her head.


    "This Jerk!" She stomps the floor in annoyance.


    "..." Victor shes a small smile and continues walking.


    ''I need to know, that feeling... When she fought the demon beasts, I could feel it... She''s just like me, but not quite the same. She''s still holding back...'' Victor assumes a serious expression.


    ''I need to know... I need to know...'' His mind kept repeating those words in obsessive tones.


    Victor, for the first time in a while, found someone like him... And it wasn''t a man, but a woman.


    Yes, Scathach is just like him, and, in a way, she''s even more insane than he is.


    But... He can''t learn much from Scathach since the woman is simply at a very high level.


    And her teaching method of beating to death has its limits.


    He needed someone on his level.


    ''She''s the best candidate, she''s not weak, and I see that in the fight with the demon beasts, she was holding back. She didn''t use all her strength.'' When the fight was over and Victor returned home, he asked for a report from Eve. He asked her to tell him everything that happened while he was in prison.


    Couple this information with her ''expression'' when she tried to fight Big Guy, this thought of: ''She''s just like me'' was born.


    But what was Victor''s point in all this?


    He already had his hands full with current women, each one of them crazy in a certain sense, and then there''s Roxanne, the Maid who dered herself married to him.


    And to make matters worse, she is a world tree, so problems will arise in just her being with him.


    What was the Big n? Will he approach Eleanor to have a rtionship with her and thus have the four houses of vampire counts in his hands?


    Will he use the woman to gain more influence in the vampire world and thus plot something against d?


    Of course not!


    ''She''s so cute...'' He touched his head and hid his smiling expression.


    ...Yes, he had no aim...


    And also he didn''t have to, he''s not that kind of person, he prefers to solve everything by himself, with his fists, that''s the privilege that only he has.


    A privilege of the strong.


    If he were a talentless and weak man, he would have had to resort to these schemes like a snake.


    But he''s not weak, he''s not a snake, he''s a warrior.


    [Master...]


    [Keep what happened between us.]


    [Of course.] Kaguya spoke with a conviction that put a smile on her face.


    Victor was a simple man, he likes to fight, and he likes women with dubious personalities...


    And he is a vengeful man who does not forget a grudge, a mean man.


    And because of that, his goals are simple.


    Fight, train, beat up enemies who have the balls to provoke you, and spend time with your wives.


    Speaking of wives...


    ''Eleanor said she could only stay here for two days¡­'' Victor touched his chin.


    ''Sasha is in her territory now... I''ll go there.''


    Rumble, Rumble.


    ...


    In a dark world that had a gigantic screen in the sky.


    Kaguya looked at Victor with a nk expression.


    ''Master will leave.''


    Kaguya looks elsewhere, and Bruna''s image appears.


    "Bruna, tell the girls that Victor is leaving, and wake up Violet!"


    "Yes, Kaguya."


    Bruna''s image disappears, and Maria''s appears:


    "Maria, how is Roxanne''s training going?"


    "... Aplete mess, she just doesn''t know anything."


    "Well, I expected that..." She''s like a baby who''s just been born, after all. It would be weird if she knew something.


    "Oh, but I managed to get her into the cult! She is very dedicated!" Maria looked quite pleased.


    "...Good..." Kaguya couldn''t help but sigh. It all started with Bruna, that woman sees Victor as her god and started to spread the ''word'' around, and when Maria became Victor''s Maid, she was easily influenced by Bruna.


    Then, when Roberta became Victor''s Maid, the two women were able to easily bring the woman to their side.


    And in the end, a cult really was born...


    It got to the point where Kaguya had nothing else to do but ignore it, or lead the cult...


    But Kaguya couldn''t ignore something, and because of that, she chose to lead the cult.


    And it looks like they have a new member, who is Roxanne.


    ''Well, at least Eve hasn''t beenpletely influenced yet...'' Kaguya needed people with a sound mind and someone who didn''t listen to all of Victor''s requests. She needed someone who could ''advise'' when Victor needed it.


    A shift urred on Victor''s screen, and Kaguya saw that he was flying towards somewhere.


    ''This ce... Is it Fulger territory? Did he go back there again?''


    Another shift urred, and this time, Victor was holding a man''s throat.


    ''What happened?'' It was so fast that Kaguya couldn''t even understand what happened.


    ...


    d was sitting on his throne, his expression was neutral, but for someone who had known d as long as Alexios, the man could tell d was inplete disbelief.


    "¡­This¡­this gotpletely out of control..."


    "To think he formed a contract with the world tree¡­" Alexios sighed.


    "¡­This goes far beyond a contract." d corrected.


    "It''s something I''ve always wanted and that Dryad''s mother has refused in the past." d began reminiscing of a woman with long red hair and pointed ears.


    A feeling of irritation passed through d''s heart, but it immediately disappeared.


    "He ''married'' that Dryad."


    "By getting married, you mean..."


    "Yes, she ate a part of him, and he ate a part of her, essentially the two became connected."


    "...Wait, if he''s connected with her, doesn''t that mean he can''t be killed? He is essentially part of the now."


    "Wrong, that Dryad is still a child, a newborn baby, she holds no authority until nted on a that doesn''t have a world tree."


    "This Dryad''s mother is still going strong, so she has all the authority on this."


    "Tsk, this gotpletely out of hand, I was waiting for the Dryad to grow up to offer my blood, so I could destroy the older Dryad."


    "That''s impossible, Master."


    "After all, this''s world tree is being protected by the Elder Gods."


    "Because of that, I needed that girl, she was the only way I could defeat those bastards alone... Now, I''ll have to wait another thousand years."


    "Why didn''t you keep the girl close to you and always protect her to ensure her loyalty?" It was strange even to Alexios. If the girl was so important, why did he leave her lying in the middle of Fulger territories?


    Instead of answering Alexios, d exined, "When the eldest Dryad has a child, the youngest tree will spawn somewhere random in the world. Initially, it would look like a normal tree until its guardian is born, and she transforms... I was lucky that girl was born in my territory."


    "It''s not something you can control, it''s a force of nature."


    "And there is a process for you to be epted and make a contract with a world tree."


    "You have to be approved by the guardian of the tree, and by the tree itself, only then would you have a basic contract with the world tree..."


    "But when that gori saw me, he just started growling at me, and that''s when I realized I was never going to be epted normally."


    "This isplicated..."


    "We have no choice, after all, we are the invaders here."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about."


    "...?" d looked at Alexios, confused.


    "If your goal is to exterminate the Elder Gods, why didn''t you do that?"


    "...Are you making a fool of yourself? It is impossible topletely destroy them, they will alwayse back. Even if you destroy their souls, they will alwayse back." This was an irritating problem, couldn''t they just stay dead?


    It seems that the phrase, people die when they are killed does not apply to these beings.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about."


    "...?" d didn''t understand.


    "Why don''t you ally with other gods?" Alexios thought that if d promises somend and then conveniently ''attacks'' thatnd and gets it back shouldn''t be too much of a problem.


    And d understood Alexios'' thoughts, but there was still one problem:


    "They are too weak."


    "...."


    "The only gods who can get to fight a decent fight are the warrior gods, like Thor, Ares, Sun Wukong, Odin, Set."


    "We have Mount Olympus as an example. The only ones who will be able to fight these enemies will be the three sons of Kronos, and the Titans themselves, maybe those Hecatonkiros too."


    "And Ares, who is a god of war, his own divinity would help a lot..."


    "What about Athena?" Alexios asked.


    "That Bitch is useless, this is not a fight of brains, but of strength. These beings don''t use strategies, and no strategy works on them."


    "The other gods will bepletely useless, they will die before they even realize what happened." It was as if d had asked the fourth generation gods of Olympus to try to fight Nyx or Gaia, the first generation gods.


    It was impossible, they would die.


    "And this applies to other mythologies as well. Only a few members of each mythology could even have a chance to fight these beings."


    "And aplete union with all mythologies is impossible."


    "Yes, these gods have a lot of friction with each other."


    "Because of that, I must solve this problem myself."


    "The Vampire Counts are growing well, and, in less than a few millennia, they will be strong enough to fight these beings. The other ns, I had no expectations of them at all, but there were some ns that dissolved in interesting ways, but not yet. That''s not enough..."


    "That''s still not enough..." d''s eyes gleamed dangerously.

 Chapter 281: Vlad problems.

    Chapter 281: d problems.


    "That''s still not enough..." d''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "... What will you do?" Alexios asked with a neutral look.


    "...Nothing, for now." d spoke after giving his decision some thought,


    "It''s impossible to break their bond. To do that, I would have to kill the boy, but that would risk the Dryad dying too, and I would earn the grudge of my strongest warrior."


    ''Losing Scathach is not an option. She''s the closest I have to a proper warrior. If I give her some more time, she''ll reach a level strong enough to fight those bastards.''


    "...I see... If you want toplete your ns, that boy cannot be killed anymore."


    "Tsk." It''s not like d wanted to kill Victor, after all, having a Night King as his ''subordinate'' was a brilliant piece to have, but...


    ''The Night King''s characteristics are starting to be apparent within him...''


    What are these characteristics?


    It''s simple, a king would never bow his head to anyone since, the moment he does, he would no longer be a king.


    ''With great pride, the craving of insubordination is almost certain...'' Victor was not just a very proud man.


    He was very vengeful. d knew that in the future, Victor would point his sword de at him.


    After all, the act of being forced away from his wives for a year and six months would never be forgotten.


    He would challenge d in the future.


    But... So what?


    ''It didn''t matter if he was a Night King, or someone very talented.''


    The 5000 year chasm could not be ovee by this alone.


    For vampires, time was an absolute truth, as they would only increase their power limit as they grew older.


    An absolute rule that also applied to Victor as well as d himself.


    Victor was a ''baby'' vampire under 23 years old, while d was a 5000+ year old monster.


    A monster that has been alive longer than civilization itself, something like that can''t be defeated with just a little time.


    The word ''challenge'' here is incorrect from the start since Victor never had a chance to challenge d from the start.


    It''s because of this confidence in his strength and in ''time'' that d didn''t care about Victor.


    Victor''s very existence as the Night King would strengthen his strongest warrior.


    ''But... to think that he would win the Dryad''s approval...''


    For the first time in many years, d felt something when he looked at an ''opponent''.


    ... He felt a sense of danger.


    It was just a small sensation, like a tiny needle stuck in the thick skin of a giant.


    But it was definitely there.


    An annoying needle that, in time, would only grow and grow into something he couldn''t control.


    "Hmm¡­" d touched his chin.


    ''Should I remove this before it bes annoying? But... The consequences of removing him are quite severe. He just became someone very important to that little girl, even though she didn''t notice it... Should I make him move away from the capital then? Eleanor is in the capital, so she can ask for his help to deal with those monsters... That seems to be-.''


    d stopped thinking and looked at the entrance to the throne room.


    "Princess, Stop-." A royal guard tried to hold Ophis, but his hand just passed over the little girl''s body.


    As long as the little girl wanted to, no one could touch her.


    BAMMM


    Suddenly a wild little girl entered the throne room and walked in front of d.


    ''Ophis...'' d was a little shocked since he''d never seen that determined of an expression from Ophis before...


    Ophis arrived in front of d and asked in an innocent child''s voice:


    "Old man, I want to visit my father. Why are you blocking me?" She''d been back at the castle for a long time, and she''d wanted to go back to Victor, but this pesky old man had put up several guards to keep her from leaving.


    And the castle was also restricted with some kind of magic that prevented her from using her powers.


    ''Annoying... Annoying... Old man, annoying.''


    "....."


    d''s entire existence seemed to freeze at Ophis''s words.


    He looked like a man who looked into Medusa''s eyes and turned to stone.


    "Old man?"


    "OO-Old..." d stuttered a lot.


    "Lady Ophis." Alexios suddenly spoke.


    "...?" Ophis looked at Alexios with a curious look.


    "Who taught you these words?"


    "???" Question marks appeared around Ophis, she didn''t understand what Alexios was talking about.


    Alexios corrected himself when he saw the little girl''s confused look, "I''m talking about the words ''Old man'', who taught you that?"


    "Oh..." Ophis suddenly remembered what Scathach said.


    "If anyone asks you where you learned these words, say it was your older brothers. If you do, I willpletely support you to be alone with your father."


    Ophis'' eyes lit up a little as she remembered what Scathach had said, and she replied:


    "My older brothers taught me."


    "...." Another silence fell over the ce.


    Suddenly, a dark pressure left d''s body while a vein began bulging on his head. He looked quite annoyed.


    "Which of your older brothers said that?"


    "Hmm..." Ophis suddenly remembered something else Scathach said.


    "If anyone asks which older brother you learned this from, you should just y innocent."


    "Elder brother, is it the eldest brother?" Ophis replied with her head turned a little confused.


    "...Ugh, I''m asking which big brother?" d felt quite pressured.


    "It''s the big brother!" Ophis spoke with a confident face.


    A vein popped in d''s head. This wasn''t getting anywhere, he knew the little girl wasn''t lying, considering she''s never lied before. If you asked her something, she''d answer.


    Now... The art of understanding what she was talking about is something quiteplex...


    "Master, be patient, you know Ophis, she doesn''t care at all about her older brothers. She probably doesn''t even remember what they look like." Alexios supported the king.


    "..." d nodded his head, indicating that he understood what Alexios said, and looked at Ophis.


    Seeing her neutral gaze, that of which no emotion could be deciphered, the memory of a woman seemed to ovep with Ophis.


    ''Ugh, she''s just like her mother.'' d clearly remembered that when the Mother of Ophis spoke to him, he had no chance in trying to decipher what she was saying, the woman was confusing, and her words sometimes made no sense, but they were never lies.


    ''And it looks like your daughter has inherited these strange traits too.'' d thought to himself.


    "Old man, why are you standing still? I want to visit my father, let me out!"


    Crack, Crack.


    "...." A cold sweat broke out on Alexios'' face as he saw d shattering the throne with sheer force.


    Veins were popping all over d''s head, he''d never felt this irritated before.


    "Ophis, I''m not ''Old man'', I''m your father."


    "...Father?" Ophis turned her face confused.


    "Yes."


    Ophis fixed d with her neutral gaze.


    Soon her head began to spin.


    Old man > Father.


    Old man promoted!


    ''Ohhhh.'' As if understanding something, her head began to spin again.


    Goal: See my Good Father.


    ''But this father is blocking my way.''


    Father promoted + Father blocking the way = Evil Father!


    Father promoted to Evil Father!


    "Evil Father, let me out!" She spoke with her face glowing as if she had just gotten done with a very difficult math question.


    "Ugh..." d knew that look. It was the look that someone thought a lot about finding an answer and ended up discovering a divine truth.


    "Fine, you can go." d knew that if he refused now, she would cry, and he couldn''t bear to see her crying.


    d looked at Alexios.


    "Yes, Master." Alexios snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, Ophis felt that her way was clear, thus, wasting no time at all, she promptly went on her way:


    "Thank you, Evil Father!" She shed an innocent smile, and soon she faded into a dark power.


    d looked at this scene with a shocked look all over his face.


    "Alexios..."


    "Yes, Master?"


    "When was my daughter able to smile like that¡­?"


    Alexios closed his eyes and responded in a neutral tone, "¡­ from the moment she started interacting with the new Count."


    "Oh..."


    A moment of silence fell around them, and then d took a deep breath.


    "It seems like before I knew it, she started to change... Probably even those words she spoke must have been influenced by someone in that boy''s group."


    "..." Alexios remained silent.


    ''...Looks like I haven''t been a good father to Ophis...'' He felt a little bad when he saw Ophis''s smile that was clearly not aimed at him.


    ''The daughter of the woman I loved the most, ended up not liking me as a ''father'', but someone else, huh?''


    Feelings cannot be hidden, especially for ''normal'' beings like d.


    He was not a Stalker, d''s tastes were normal, and this was also rted to his temper.


    It was inevitable, he was not like Victor, who had a few screws loose in his head from the start.


    As a normal man who had dated a lot of women over the years, it was pretty obvious that he would have a ''Favorite'', someone he loved from the bottom of his heart.


    And the result of that love was the little girl who had just disappeared.


    Because of these feelings, he practically didn''t care about the current ''wives''.


    Something changed when he lost the woman he loved most... And that something was reflected today in his actions.


    But... Even if something had died, he couldn''t ''abandon'' his first wives that he had from the beginning.


    Ironically, d Dracul Tepes, was like a dragon, proud, petty, wise, and greedy. He simply couldn''t let his ''treasures'' that he had umted over thousands of years get away from him.


    And as he didn''t know what to do with these treasures, he just kept them in the big vault he called the castle.


    "Master, what is your decision?"


    "Hmm...?" d woke up from his thoughts and looked at Alexios.


    He thought for a few seconds, then said, "Nothing for now, leave it as is."


    "Even if the girl turns into something terrible in the future, that''s something for thousands of years in the future, there''s no use worrying about it now."


    "I will do what you wish, Master." Alexios smiled a little, he liked that decision.


    "For now... We must take care of an irritating matter."


    "¡­The Gathering of Supernatural Beings, huh?"


    "Yes, the time for the meeting is near, we need to think of a n for a few months from now... And... I need to take care of a mouse that is walking around the castle and touching something that doesn''t belong to it."


    d''s entire being began to distort, and his eyes seemed to focus on something.


    ¡­


    In a hidden ce, far from the royal capital.


    Theo visibly shivered, he felt his entire spine tingle, and this caused reactions in the woman who was hugging him.


    "Theo...?"


    "It''s nothing, Mother... You can take my blood again." Cold sweat broke out on Theo''s face.


    "Yes..." The woman licked Theo''s neck, then bit him again.


    ''Ahh~, that''s still not enough, even after drinking this blood thousands of times, I still can''t get enough, I need his blood¡­ Not even a drop.'' The woman thought with a dreamy look.


    The woman threw the man on the bed and began to remove her clothes, and soon she was the way she came into the world while her red eyes were dreamy as if she had be lost in time.


    "Give me more~."


    "..." Theo''s smile grew, "Of course... Mother."

 Chapter 282: Snakes hiding in the dark.

    Chapter 282: Snakes hiding in the dark.


    While Victor was flying towards n Fulger.


    He suddenly felt something.


    He stops flying and looks in one direction.


    ''Who is the idiot that is leaking such obvious killing intent?'' He looked with his blood-red eyes towards the individual and saw a man with white hair standing on end and blue eyes.


    ''These characteristics...'' The man was very reminiscent of the people he encountered from Violet''s n.


    The Snow n.


    The man walks towards a wall in an alley, and he suddenly disappears.


    "..." Victor narrows his eyes when he sees this strange situation and focuses his senses where the man disappeared, but he can''t feel anything.


    Victor takes a step in the air and appears in the alley where that man was.


    Everything indicated that this was just a normal alley, but Victor felt a strange sensation.


    It was the same feeling he''d had when he''d found those ruins at the Hunters'' Base in Texas.


    Victor walks towards the wall, and using his powers, he ''walks through'' the wall and finds himself in apletely new ce.


    ''I knew...'' He looked around and realized he was at the entrance of arge mansion.


    "You-."


    Realizing that he was seen before the man tried to speak, Victor''s world slowed down, sparks of lightning started to shoot out of his eyes, and in the blink of an eye, he was already ahead of the man.


    He looks at the man and sees that he''s a tall, dark man, and he didn''t look like a vampire...


    He grabs the man by the neck and forces the man to look into his red eyes:


    "Silence." He whispered in a low voice.


    "...Yes..." The man looked like a puppet that had all its will withdrawn.


    [Master? What''s going on?] Kaguya suddenly asked.


    [I do not know yet.]


    Victor looked at the man he was holding and thought.


    ''I have two options, leave him here and interrogate him, or investigate further.'' Victor doubted the guards would know anything.


    [Is Master feeling something...?]


    This kind of situation wasn''t unusual to Kaguya, as her master always seemed to get himself into this kind of situation.


    ...Or should she say that his instincts for finding trouble are pretty good?


    [Wrong, I was just curious why someone from the Snow n was here.]


    [... Huh? What is someone from the Snow n doing so far from Agnes'' territory?]


    [... Well, there are several possibilities, Agnes herself must have ordered something, but now that I''m here, I won''t be satisfied until I kill my curiosity.]


    Victor also found it strange that this ce was clearly being protected by magic.


    It was as if they were trying to hide something.


    Victor lets go of the guard''s neck.


    "Act normal, forget you saw me here, everything is as usual."


    "..." The guard nods his head.


    Victor smiles a little.


    [Kaguya.]


    [Yes, Master.]


    Victor suddenly disappears into the shadow world and starts walking around the entire establishment.


    Like a shadow, as long as he was in the darkness, few beings would be able to perceive him.


    Victor went through every room in this ce, and the conclusion he came to was.


    [This ce is weird...]


    [Yes, not just humans, but even werewolves and vampires are here.] Kaguya spoke up.


    [....] Victor remained silent and continued searching the ce until he found a meeting room.


    ...


    "Gentlemen, is everyone here?" A man with long golden-red hair spoke up.


    "Yes." Several men spoke at once.


    They were gathered at a round table, and their expressions were serious.


    ''Four adult vampires, and two older vampires.''


    [That man is from n Snow... That man is from n Fulger, the remains I don''t know.]


    Victor looked at the golden-haired man and the white-haired man.


    "Let''s start the meeting." A bald man with a fierce expression spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." Everyone nodded.


    "Countess Annasthashia Fulger has returned to power. She has regained everything she lost and rebuilt the rtionship she had lost with her sister." The golden-haired man began to speak.


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes since he didn''t think he would hear his mother-inw''s name here.


    "And not only that, she seems to be getting stronger despite it being at a slow pace."


    "An older vampire can''t get stronger all of a sudden." The ck-haired man spoke in a neutral tone.


    "ck, don''t interrupt." The bald man spoke with a twinkle in his eye.


    "..." ck nodded.


    "Continue." The bald man looked at the blond-haired man.


    "...She''s getting stronger at a slow pace... And she''s acquired a new obsession."


    "The new Count appointed by the King of Vampires, Count Alucard."


    "...." This information didn''t seem to be new to the group because they all didn''t react much. After all, they all saw what happened in the fight between Natashia and Nius.


    It was pretty obvious that they seemed to be quite close and have some sort of rtionship.


    "Anything else?"


    "Yes, ording to some maids and butlers of n Fulger, the Countess is having sex with the new count."


    Everyone narrowed their eyes a little:


    "...This is worrying..." A brown-haired man spoke up.


    "It will be irritating if that irregrity has children with that crazy woman... Just imagining the fruit of those two beings... Won''t the world end?" A man with long blue hair who had a rather weak appearance spoke up.


    [Irregrity...] Victor pointed to himself in Kaguya''s world.


    [Get used to it, Master.] Kaguya spoke in a t tone, with a nk expression.


    "You''re missing the point here." The bald man suddenly spoke:


    "Vampires can''t have children so easily, so it would take a few hundred years. What is more important is the new count''s influence over the four great vampire count ns."


    "That man is a disciple of Scathach, so we can deduce that he has some voice within n Scarlett."


    "And he''s quite close to the Snow n heiresses, and Fulger too."


    The white-haired man adds, "Don''t forget Countess Adrastea. She is a disciple of Scathach too, so they must have met at some point."


    [They really have no idea about my rtionships, huh? They can only make assumptions.]


    [You know, Lady Scathach... She''s quite overprotective about this sort of thing.] Kaguya started to speak.


    [Indeed.] Victor shed a small smile:


    [Only beings who have resources like d can pass through Scathach''s protection.]


    [... I even think it''s impossible for beings like d.]


    [Oh? What do you mean?]


    [Master, you may not understand how impressive Scathach is due to how she reacts to you... But she is a monster in every way possible, she is the strongest general.]


    [And as the strongest general, she has knowledge of all sorts of strategies, which is why she values information above all else, and always protects her daughters and people she ''likes''.]


    [...I see...] Victor knew that in a war, information was the most valuable weapon and, because of that, he agreed with Kaguya''s thinking.


    [But this only applies to Scathach, right? They must know something about n Snow or Fulger, maybe even Adrastea.]


    [.... Master, is n nk just a decoration for you?] Kaguya asked with a neutral gaze that was glowing blood red.


    [I would be surprised if anyone could get past n nk''s assassins and get some important information, my n literally watches over n Snow 24 hours a day.]


    [... Ah.] Victor scratched his face a little, he had honestly forgotten about the Kaguya n.


    [And not only that, everyone knows what kind of personality Countess Agnes has.]


    [... Oh?]


    [That woman, she does not forgive traitors, if it is discovered that there has been betrayal by the main n, they will literally burn them to death without mercy.]


    [... Well, as expected of Violet''s mom, I guess?] Victor touches his chin and thinks:


    ''She just doesn''t do it because she doesn''t have the patience to deal with bureaucracy? After all, she is Violet''s mother. I feel that if Violet had to deal with that kind of problem, she would do the same thing Agnes does.''


    Just burn it all down, and vo, problem solved.


    [n Adrasteia and n Fulger must have their means of preventing information from leaking out... Although due to the current circumstances, I think the n most vulnerable at the moment is n Fulger.]


    [Hmm....] Victor looks down in thought and agrees with Kaguya''s thinking.


    [Kaguya, can you record this?]


    [I''m already doing that.]


    Victor opens his eyes in shock a little and soon disys a smile, [... As expected of you.]


    [Of course, after all, I''m a hardworking Maid.] She shed a small smile.


    [...] Victor couldn''t help but caress Kaguya''s head when he saw her face since she looked very cute.


    Kaguya''s body shook a little, but she didn''t deny Victor''s headpat.


    "This is troubling, this man literally appeared out of nowhere, and in less than a few months, he seems to have influence throughout vampire society." The weak-looking man spoke.


    "He''s just a vampire baby! And he already has that kind of influence!" The ck-haired vampire tapped the table.


    "...Stop that bigoted mentality. What kind of baby vampire can stop an attack from a vampire count with his own mouth?"


    "Or are you going to tell me you could do it when you were his age?"


    "....."


    All the vampires fell silent at the bald man''s words.


    "Everyone here knows that the irregrity called Alucard cannot be measured by our standards." The bald man continued:


    "The pace he gets strong is insane, the pace he gains influence is insane, he''s a monster in every way possible."


    [Influence? What is this man talking about...]


    [Master...] Kaguya looked at her master with a nk look.


    [You literally sleep naked with the three heiresses of vampire counts in your bed, and, not only that, the mothers of two heiresses also sleep naked with you.]


    [....] Victor couldn''t defend himself from Kaguya''s gaze.


    [But these influences are not mine, but my wives and mothers-inw. I have nothing to do with it.]


    [... If you asked any of your wives to do something, do you think they would refuse?]


    [....] Victor was silent again. After all, he knew the answer to that question was...


    Noo, they wouldn''t deny a request from him.


    [This is what we call influence, with just one word from you, you can literally take 3/4 of the power of the vampire worlds.]


    [Hmm...] Victor thought that what Kaguya said made sense. He had never thought of it that way, considering he prefers to use his own strength and achievements, and, because of that, in his fights, he only fights with what he '' created''.


    Which in this case would be his Maids, and his own strength.


    Kaguya stops staring at Victor and looks at the vampires:


    [Not to mention that the mother of one of these heiresses is literally opening her important ce waiting for you toe in and fill it all up.]


    Hearing what Kaguya said, the image of Natashia filled Victor''s head:


    They were the way they came into the world on a bed, while Natashia was looking at him with an obsessive gaze:


    "Husband, fill me uppletely~¡­"


    That thought put a perverted smile on Victor''s face.


    "Tsk, if it goes on like this, I wouldn''t be surprised if he provokes a revolt to take our king''s throne."


    [...Hmm?] Victor''s thoughts were interrupted when he heard what the ck-haired man had said.


    [Shit.] Kaguya broke out in a cold sweat.


    Seeing Victor''s interested face, Kaguya cursed these extras for giving her master this idea!


    ''For that alone they deserve to die!''


    Ignoring the men, for now, Kaguya had to get the ideas out of Victor''s mind:


    [Master, don''t think bullshit.]


    [Hmm? What kind of bullshit?]


    [... I mean, a revolution or something...]


    [...Hahahaha~.] Victorughed in amusement


    [...?] Kaguya didn''t understand Victor''s reaction.


    [My dear Maid, taking the kingdom from a person who has ruled for over thousands of years is a very difficult thing.]


    [...That''s true.] d has been in power for a long time, and he''s very much loved by vampires, not to mention he''s a 5000 year old monster.


    [And I have no interest in ruling either, I prefer to fight, train, spend time with my wives, and get stronger.]


    [But I don''t think this applies to your wives. Lady Ruby, for example, seems interested in this sort of thing.]


    [Ruby prefers watching anime and spending time in herb, Sasha prefers to bezy all day and sometimes watching anime with Ruby. Every now and then, she practices her dagger technique, so she doesn''t feel rusty... And Violet... Well, I don''t need to say anything about her, right?]


    [Yes, she prefers to keep the master more than anything.]


    [Indeed... None of my wives have ambitions to rule, and the same applies to Scathach and Natashia.]


    [Oh...? Master already considers his two mothers-inw as his wives?]


    [Of course...] Victor disyed a small smile and didn''t fall for Kaguya''s teasing.


    Kaguya pouted a little.


    Victorughed a little and patted Kaguya''s head:


    [But... Yes... If I were to do something like go against d.]


    Victor''s smile grew evilly, and his eyes gleamed dangerously:


    [I would not make a revolution.]


    Gulp.


    Kaguya swallowed hard when she saw Victor''s face. He was brimming with pure hate. It was like the man had killed a rtive of his or something.


    [I would destroy everything he built, and from the ashes of that destruction, I would create something to my liking.]


    Staring into Victor''s face, memories of Victor''s state shed through Kaguya''s mind.


    In the time when he wasn''t upying his mind with something, Victor would often sit on the floor, and his whole being would seem to be lifeless.


    It was as if he had lost the purpose of living, and his condition only improved when Ruby appeared or one of the Maids.


    Because of this, Kaguya always stood by Victor''s side when she wasn''t training the Maids.


    ''The Master state always reminded me of those husbands who lost their other half and went into aa...''


    ''The ritual, huh?'' The effects of staying away from the wives weren''t that severe because he still had Ruby around and because he''d fed on a lot of their blood before.


    ''But putting together my master''s personality and the side effects of staying away from his wife, his reaction is quite understandable.''


    For vampires who marry through ritual, their wife is ''everything''. If they die, they literally lose their reason to live.


    They be an empty shell...


    And the only feeling left in that empty shell was pure hate... uncontroble rage.


    ''My master will never forgive d... And if one day my master turns his sword to d... What will I do?''


    Kaguya''s response was instantaneous, she clenched her fists and thought:


    ''I must prepare myself to eventually fight with the forces of the vampire king...''

 Chapter 283: Snakes hiding in the dark.2

    Chapter 283: Snakes hiding in the dark.2


    "Tsk, if it continues like this, I wouldn''t be surprised if he provokes a revolt to seize the throne of our king."


    "Don''t underestimate our king, Alucard is nothingpared to the progenitor of all vampires." The bald man spoke in a serious tone.


    "Indeed." Everyone nodded in agreement with the bald man''s thinking.


    "Continue the report." The bald man spoke as he looked at the blond-haired man.


    "Sasha Fulger, the heir to the n, has returned home."


    "!!!" Everyone seemed to react to this news.


    "That is all." The blond-haired man was silent after that.


    "Ooohh... That''s good, can we finally put the n into action?" The ck-haired man spoke.


    [.....] Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "Not yet." The bald man looked at the Snow n.


    "Any changes in the Snow n?"


    "...Countess Agnes''s toy has gotten worse." The man began to speak in a neutral tone.


    "Countess Agnes has tried to hide it as much as possible, but rumors have begun to circte around the mansion."


    "...We don''t work with rumors." The bald man narrowed his eyes.


    "I know." The manughed and showed a small smile:


    "Thanks to our coborator, I got this information." The man ced an orb on the table, and soon an image appeared in the middle of the room.


    "This is the current state of Agnes'' toy."


    "He has his foot in the grave." The ck-haired man spoke.


    The white-haired man''s smile grew, "Yes."


    "Finally...we''ve waited a long time for this." The bald man said:


    "We have to take advantage of the situation. When Adonis dies, Agnes will be weakened, this is our chance to topple her from power."


    [Master...] Kaguya looked at Victor with a serious look.


    [I know, but not yet...]


    "¡­ It won''t be that easy. You know the power of a Count, especially that of the Snow n, which is considered a special n." The weak-looking man spoke.


    "As a member of the Snow n, I can assure you that if you hit our heart with a hunter''s weapon, we will die, special or not."


    "¡­well, if you say so." The weak-looking man dropped the matter.


    "What shall we do with the heiresses?" the ck-haired man asked.


    "They will be thest of a vampire''s bloodline with the power of vampire counts, they will be useful in making new heirs." The bald man spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Ohh, that''s a good idea." Before the ck-haired man could finish speaking, an intense bloody pressure descended all over the ce that left them all paralyzed.


    Soon a man... Wrong, a monster with a deformed body was standing in front of them.


    Victor had decided to wait since he wanted to hear the whole meeting of these insects, but... When the names of his wives were put on the line, he didn''t have the patience to wait any longer.


    "A-A-Alucar-" The weak-looking man stuttered.


    Victor just looked at the man, and with just one look, the weak-looking man''s entire existence shook before him.


    "Worms, you were talking about something interesting. Do you mind if I join?"


    Crack, Crack, Crack.


    The whole ce began to break down under Victor''s pressure.


    "H-How did you find ou-," The bald man tried to say something, but Victor didn''t want to hear anymore.


    "Only the bald one, and those two traitors will be left alive."


    "The rest... will die."


    [Yes, Master]


    Kaguya came out of Victor''s shadow and started killing people all over the ce, no one else was left alive from her de of darkness.


    "AHHHHHH!"


    "Wha-"


    Hearing the screams of theirrades outside the meeting room, none of them needed to be a genius to know what was going on.


    "F-Fuck, we have no choice, kill him now!" The bald man yelled at the ck-haired man.


    He wasn''t sure how this monster found this ce. After all, it was in the middle of nowhere and between n Fulger''s city and the royal capital.


    It was literally an invisible ce for all powers, considering no one would care about ''rats'', right?


    The bald man and ck-haired man, who were the older vampires, tried to get up and attempted to react to Victor.


    But... Theycked a key piece of information, information that would prove to be their downfall.


    In base form, Victor may be weaker than them in power, but... To face Victor, ...


    They needed to ovee 3 initial obstacles.


    His Charm that could overwhelm any weak-minded opponent.


    His innate killing intent of a Night King, a killing intent that would strike fear into all creatures of the night.


    And... His speed.


    And they failed right from the start.


    Victor just looked at the bald man, and his entire existence shook.


    "Sit down, like a good dog."


    "...Yes."


    "And you... Be dog food." Victor pointed his hand at the man.


    "W-What?"


    "Run now!" The weak-looking man spoke, but it was toote.


    Victor''s shapeless hand began to grow and distort, and soon the head of a creature made of darkness and a blood-red colored liquid was created in his hand.


    "MONSTER-."


    He couldn''t finish talking because he waspletely swallowed by the creature.


    Crack, Crack.


    The sounds of crunching bones were heard in the room, and the area the man was in became a bloodbath.


    Initially, Victor couldn''t do that; he couldn''t turn part of his body into different things.


    But by training the basic powers of a vampire for a year and six months, he achieved a feat simr to Natashia''s.


    The countess could transform her entire body in any way she wanted, something simr to d, and it was through using this power that she erged her breasts when she found Victor.


    Victor managed to do the same now, but he could only transform a part of his body.


    Initially, he could only transform into simple things, like changing his arm size, increasing the length of his ws, simple things that every vampire could do.


    But... By drinking the blood of the tree, that limitation was removed.


    The proof was evident from the head of a demonic beast he had just created.


    He didn''t know how he did it. He just felt he could do it, and so he did, it was like a basic instinct.


    You don''t think when you raise your hand, do you? It moves ''naturally''.


    That was the feeling he had now.


    Victor looked at the weak-looking man and the man who had been silent throughout the argument.


    The silent man had a neutral expression and didn''t seem intimidated by Victor''s appearance, much different from the weak-looking man.


    "Alucard, we can talk about this."


    "Talk...?" Victor looked at the man with the expression of a person who couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~" Hisugh shook all the people present.


    "From the moment you targeted n Fulger and Snow¡­" He shed a big smile that showed all of his sharp teeth.


    "That was where the option for ''discussion'' disappeared."


    "Shit." Those were the man''sst words before he was engulfed by the head of a demonic beast.


    ...


    n Fulger.


    All was at peace in n Fulger.


    Every one of the vampires in this mansion were doing their job properly.


    And in the personal office of the n Fulger leader.


    Natashia and Sasha were present.


    Natashia was teaching Sasha about the duties of a leader, something she had never done before in her life.


    "Ugh... This is quiteplicated." Sasha looked at the stack of paper in front of her with an annoyed expression.


    "...Hahaha, it took me a bit of time to get used to it too, but with our power, these things be faster."


    "Ohhh..."


    Rumble.


    Sasha looked like she was going to use her power to speed up the work she got from her mother.


    "Stop." Natashia held her daughter''s head.


    "Ugh."


    "You can''t use your power in this ce if you don''t have 100% control over it."


    "...why?" Sasha pouted.


    "Well, you don''t want to burn all the documents, do you?" Natashia disyed a gentle smile.


    "...Oh." Sasha understood now why her mother had prevented her from using her powers.


    "Hmm?" Sasha looked out the window towards the clouds.


    A few secondster, Natashia did the same, as the two felt someone''s presence.


    Although Sasha was faster...


    And that bothered Natashia a little bit; ''Is this the power of connection?''


    "Darling is irritated..."


    "...Oh?" Natashia touched her chin and thought the only things that could make Victor angry were when things involved his family.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Lightning struck the garden, drawing the attention of all the servants.


    "All of n Fulger, out here, now."


    "...." Feeling the pressure of Victor, Sasha swallowed hard and said:


    "Correction, he is very angry."


    ...


    The first members of n Fulger who came out were shocked by the sight in front of them.


    A beingpletely made of darkness was holding a member of their n, and that member was missing arms and legs.


    "Count Alucard-." Some tried to protest and help their n member but fell silent with just a nce from Victor.


    Soon, all members of n Fulger were out of the mansion.


    Everyone was silent when they saw Victor and didn''t dare say a word.


    And thatsted until the moment when Sasha, followed by Natashia and Victoria, appeared.


    "Countess, please do something, look at how he is treating a member of our n!"


    "Husband, what happened?"


    "Mother...?" Sasha was going to say something, as she didn''t expect her mother to speak openly to Victor like that.


    She didn''t have that courage! It was one thing to say that in front of Violet and Ruby, but in front of a bunch of her nsmen?


    She couldn''t! The obstacle was too big!


    "....." The man was silent, he expected the woman to be more annoyed, but she greeted him with a calm look and a gentle smile.


    And... ''Husband?''


    Gulp.


    ''The man swallowed, wasn''t that just a rumor that was very popr? But the countess herself called him that! Which means he agreed to marry this madwoman?''


    ''Wait¡­ Doesn''t that mean n Alucard and Fulger have joined forces? Huh? What the hell is going on here?''


    The man''s head started to spin like crazy. He didn''t understand anything anymore.


    Victor stopped looking at the members of Natashia''s n.


    "You still have mice in your mansion."


    "..." Natashia''s gentle gaze disappeared, and a serious look took over her face.


    "Who?"


    She didn''t ask how he found out about this or how he was absolutely sure what he was talking about. She trusted Victor 100%, and because of that, she got straight to the point.


    "...." Victor shed a smile, he liked Natashia''s attitude.


    Victor, who was holding a member of n Fulger by the head, lifted the man and opened his eyes.


    He looked into the man''s eyes and said:


    "From now on, you will answer every question Countess Annasthashia Fulger asks you, and you will answer with the truth and nothing but the truth."


    "...Yes, Master."


    Some members of n Fulger were sweating visibly, and others looked shaken, "C-Count Alucard, why are you doing this."


    "Silence." Victor and Natashia spoke at the same time.


    Natashia looked at the man with a dead and lifeless look for a few seconds, and then she looked back at Victor and then looked at her n member:


    "Who are the traitors?"


    Victor turned the man''s face to the audience around him, and the man started talking in a robotic tone:


    "Maid Joan."


    "..." Everyone looked at a Maid who was slowly trying to get out of the room.


    Everyone thought, couldn''t she be more obvious?


    "Shit."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The maid started using the power of lightning and tried to increase her speed to get away, but in Victor and Natashia''s eyes, she was so slow...


    "No one leaves this mansion without my or Natashia''s permission." Victor snapped his finger, and soon a giant cocoon of ice formed around the Fulger mansion.


    He snapped his finger again, and thorns began to be created in the sky, these thorns slowly started to change and became several swords.


    "Die." Victor''s eyes glowed blood red, and soon a sword fell from the sky towards the maid who fled.


    The thorn-turned-sword pierced her head, and soon another fell towards her heart, killing herpletely.


    Victor returned to his normal appearance.


    "Victoria, where is Tatsuya?" He didn''t see his friend around.


    "He is sleeping..."


    Victor narrowed his eyes.


    ''This motherfucker, is he sleeping at this hour?'' He thought.


    "Natashia, take it." Victor threw the man''s body to Natashia.


    Natashia held the man by his head.


    "I don''t need to tell you what to do, right?"


    "Of course not." Natashia''s smile grew.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction and walked towards Sasha.


    "Sasha..."


    "Darling...?"


    "Follow your mother." He stroked her head and continued in a gentle tone:


    "You will need this in the future."


    "Okay..." She shed a gentle smile, but she didn''t even notice that unconsciously, she said ''Darling'' in front of everyone.


    "..." The audience was speechless and looked at this sight with an open mouth:


    Even the daughter...? EVEN THE DAUGHTER!! Everyone thought at the same time.


    The men of n Fulger looked at Victor with a lot of respect in their eyes.


    ''Giga chad...''


    They swallowed hard.


    ''He managed to calm that crazy woman, and on top of that, he was able to have rtions with her daughter at the same time he has rtions with her mother! Oh, my God!''


    "Kaguya, exin what happened to Victoria and Natashia. When you''re done, meet me at the Snow n."


    "Yes, Master." Kaguya stepped out of Victor''s shadow and walked towards Victoria.


    "Natashia, the cocoon willst for three days if I''m not present and providing energy."


    "This is enough." She sped the man''s head in her hand with an irritated look.


    "I will solve this in less than a day."


    "As expected of you." Victor shed a small smile.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    And then he disappeared, leaving behind a streak of lightning.


    "...F-Fast..." Some members of n Fulger who saw Victor''s speed for the first time were shocked.

 Chapter 284: Mother-in-laws secrets.

    Chapter 284: Mother-inw''s secrets.


    n Snow.


    Victor was on a chair in Adonis'' room while looking at the man...


    Wrong, looking at what was left of the man lying in bed.


    He was sitting in afortable position with his hand resting on hisp.


    ''And to think that in less than a few months, this man would be relegated to this pathetic state.'' Victor''s eyes glowed blood-red:


    Victor saw a strange golden energy coursing through Adonis'' body, an energy that was notpatible with vampires.


    This energy was slowly killing Adonis from within.


    Victor had seen this energy before, and it was in the fight against the werewolf Anderson, and the church hunters. He knew what it was.


    ''Divine energy.'' Victor narrowed his eyes. He couldn''t identify if this was the energy of another god or Adonis himself.


    But that didn''t matter, this man was dying, and that was a bad thing.


    ''I need to try to do something before he dies...'' Just thinking about how sad Violet would be if her father died, Victor''s heart ached.


    ''... Tsk, what was that woman thinking? Why didn''t she seek help? Is she thinking about solving everything herself?'' His eyes gleamed with an even more dangerous light.


    The path to this room was not peaceful, proof of that was the vision behind Victor, several Snow n guards, maids, and nk n assassins were lying on the floor unconscious. He had literally entered this ce by force.


    The Snow n guards, despite being strong, weren''t strong enough to resist Victor''s Charm, so, with just one look from Victor, they fell into his Charm, and the rest of the job was pretty easy. He just needed to make the guards pass out each time since he knew that if he broke the guard''s neck, the men would wake up faster, so the easiest method was to reach their subconscious.


    When the guards were under his charm, Victor ordered them to go to sleep, so they probably wouldn''t wake up until tomorrow.


    Victor wasn''t entirely sure about that since he didn''t do it often. Usually, he just killed everyone.


    Maybe they would wake up earlier because of their physiques as vampires.


    n nk was easier to deal with, after all, who was Kaguya? She was a member of n nk, and he lived with her for a long time.


    He knew all the quirks of these killers.


    Unless a master assassin and leader of n nk came along, these men wouldn''t have given Victor any trouble.


    Of course, the same applied to the Snow n.


    Now, how did all this happen?


    It''s simple.


    The guards weren''t letting Victor through, and this made him annoyed, and as he didn''t want to waste time with useless conversation, he literally stormed the ce.


    Yes, he was on the wrong side of the story, but he didn''t care.


    He was used to being singled out as the viin.


    "...You are wilder than I initially thought, Count Alucard." A woman''s voice echoed through Adonis''s room.


    Speaking of a strong Snow n member...


    Victor looked to the left and saw a Maid with short white hair that was covering half of her eyes.


    "...Hilda Snow." After speaking the woman''s name, Victor looked back at Adonis.


    ''Strong... An older vampire, but unlike those useless ones, she''s trained.'' Victor could feel he was dealing with someone like Scathach.


    A master, someone who had fully mastered a martial art or power.


    But... So what? It''s not like it changed anything since, in the end, he was going to do whatever he wanted.


    "Oh? You know me? But I don''t remember meeting you before." Hilda put her hand to her chin.


    "Violet talks a lot about you." He spoke in a monotone.


    "Oh...I see, then it makes sense for you to know me."


    "..." Victor nodded but didn''t stop looking at the man lying on the bed.


    An awkward silence fell over the ce until Hilda sighed a little and touched Victor''s shoulder.


    "I''m sorry but... This ce is forbidden, you need to leave." Then, just as Hilda was about to use force to take Victor from his ce, she heard a voice that shook her entire existence.


    "... Maid." Victor slowly turned to Hilda:


    "Don''t touch me."


    Fushhhhhhh


    A blood-soaked pressure exploded from Victor''s body.


    Hilda swallowed hard when she saw the face of the man in front of her.


    She couldn''t see anything on his face except for his eyes!


    ''I had seen it before, but seeing it in person ispletely different... This is not the power of a plebian vampire.''


    But don''tpare her to those fallen vampires, she''s different!


    Her eyes glowed blood-red:


    "You need to leave. Now!" She squeezed Victor''s shoulder harder.


    "...Don''t tell me what to do, maid." Victor replied.


    ''... This shameless one!'' A vein bulged in Hilda''s head; ''He invades my n and dares act with that attitude!?''


    "..." The two continued to stare at each other for a while, and a battle atmosphere descended on the ce, they would sh at any moment until...


    "What''s going on here!?" Agnes'' voice woke the two beings.


    "Countess Agnes."


    "Agnes." Victor ignored Hilda.


    He got up from the chair he was in, and walked towards Agnes.


    "Boy-."


    "Don''t call me boy." Victor''s pressure grew stronger and more suffocating:


    "Have you forgotten who''s in front of you?"


    "...." Agnes narrowed her eyes, and for the first time in a long time, she fully observed Victor:


    "Yes, you are now of the same status as me..."


    "Count Alucard, to what do I owe this unexpected..." She looked at the guards and assassins lying on the ground, "Visit?"


    "How long does he have?" Victor didn''t waste time on useless stuff, and got straight to the point.


    "...." Agnes'' eyes darkenedpletely.


    "Where did you hear that?" Agnes knew that if anyone looked at her husband, they would know he was sick, but he was a vampire, and a vampire couldn''t die from a disease, so they would assume he would get better soon.


    Yes, that wasmon sense, but Victor, who saw her husband in bed, didn''t ask if he was going to get better.


    He asked how much time he had left.


    That is, he knew that he would die at some point in the future.


    "Don''t waste time with useless questions, just answer what I asked." Victor spoke in the same monotone voice.


    Agnes narrowed her eyes when she heard Victor''s authoritative tone, "... Alucard, that''s not how it works. You can''te to my house and demand something from me."


    "Indeed... Under normal circumstances, I couldn''t." Victor agreed with Agnes'' thinking, he had no interest in another n, but thatpletely changed when something involving his wife was at stake.


    "But... I can now, I always could."


    "Huh?" Agnes'' face distorted.


    Victor lifted his palm up, and soon an intense me started to shoot out of his hand.


    "..." Hilda narrowed her eyes as she looked at Victor''s me; ''Is this me quality almost on the same level as Agnes? How did he get that kind of power if he''s never trained in the n?'' The Maid opened her eyes a little when she noticed something.


    ''Did he train alone? Did he reach that level all by himself!? Huh?'' The thought of Violet teaching Victor never crossed Hilda''s mind, considering that Violet, despite being an heiress, still didn''t have the same quality and density as Agnes'' mes.


    "That''s my right to know... It''s Violet''s right to know."


    "..." Agnes'' face became neutral when she heard her daughter''s name and looked at Victor''s mes, no trace of hostility could be seen on her face.


    Victor looked into Agnes'' golden eyes, "If my father were dying, at the very least, I''d like someone to tell me how long he had to live."


    "And that goes for Violet too, she deserves to know."


    "..." The two stared at each other for a while until Agnes relented.


    Sigh.


    She visibly sighed:


    "Fool, it''s because of her that I hid this..." Agnes looked at Adonis:


    "What will Violet think when she sees her father in this state¡­? She is a girl who loves her father very much, you know?"


    "That little girl couldn''t bear the sight..."


    "Lying is never the answer." Victor spoke in a neutral tone.


    "...And don''t underestimate Violet." He narrowed his eyes coldly and pointed at Agnes:


    "She''s got your blood running through her veins. Do you think she''s weak enough to be depressed if she finds out about her father?"


    "...." Agnes opened her eyes a little.


    "I''m 100% sure that if Violet found out what I''m seeing right now, she would look for methods to cure it, just like you are doing. She wouldn''t lock herself in her room and cry like a little girl!" Victor''s voice echoed throughout the room.


    "I-..." Agnes was speechless, she had never really thought of Violet like that.


    "... Tsk." Seeing Agnes''s shocked look, Victor got even angrier:


    "I never imagined that you thought so little of your daughter."


    "Master, I''m back... And you really made a mess..." She sighed a little as she looked at her n members and saw that they were all just unconscious.


    "You came at a good time, Kaguya. Let that worm out."


    "Yes." Kaguya pulled an armless and legless man out of her shadows.


    "Alucard, this is..." Agnes narrowed her eyes in irritation.


    "Calm down, stupid woman."


    "Stupid woman...?" She looked at Victor in shock.


    Before she got angry, Victor continued:


    "Yes, I broke into this ce, I took down all your guards and assassins, but did you see any deaths among them?"


    "..." Agnes was silent, but she knew what Victor was getting at. If he had invaded this ce with bad intentions, he would have killed all the weaker members, but instead, he knocked them unconscious.


    "Tsk, it annoys me to know the fact that not only Violet, you also think so little of me. Do you truly believe that I, who is your son-inw, would lift my ws and bare my fangs towards my wife''s family for no reason?"


    "...." Seeing the woman in silence, Victor said:


    "Your daughter is just like you, but at least her brain hasn''t gone rotten." He rolled his eyes.


    "Wha-... My brain isn''t rotten!" She stomped to the floor in annoyance.


    "Of course it is, all you think about is the man lying down, and because of that, you miss important little details."


    "Huh? Isn''t it natural to be worried about my husband?"


    "Of course it is, but you''ve be so blinded with worry that you''ve let traitorous rats infest your house! My wife''s house!" Victor''s roar made Agnes step back a little.


    "......" Agnes opened her eyes wide as she realized what she had just done.


    ''...I was afraid? ME!?'' She hated the fact that someone, not even half her age, made her scared for a few seconds.


    Victor grabbed the man by the head and pped him across the face.


    "Wake up."


    "What-." Victor didn''t let the man talk much, as he looked into the man''s eyes and said:


    "Tell me everything you were nning to do with the Snow n."


    "Yes, master..." Victor turned the man to Agnes, and soon he started talking:


    "My group and I came together with the aim of recing the leaders of the Snow and Fulger ns. We act as spies within both houses, and we n to eliminate the leader of both ns and take 2/4 of Nightingale''s political power..."


    The man began to tell Agnes his entire organization''s n.


    All the while, Agnes and Hilda listened in silence, but their eyes could not remain neutral as they heard the traitors'' names.


    "So many people... They all wanted to rece me...?"


    "Go on, what was your group nning to do with the heiresses?" Victor''s voice was cold and distorted, and it caused a little difort for the two women present.


    "As thest of a bloodline with the power of a Vampire Count, we will use her to make new vampires."


    "Wha-..." Agnes couldn''t believe what she was hearing. It didn''t take a genius to understand what these men were nning to do to her daughter.


    "What do you n to do with Agnes?"


    "Kill her, rece her, or if possible, subdue her. After all, she still remains an important resource since a Count vampire cannot be easily created."


    "How would you go about doing that?"


    "Our sponsor has connections with the hunters, they would provide the materials needed for this quest, and through him, we would be able to keep n nk busy while we did our quest."


    "We were waiting for Adonis to die to take advantage of the countess''s moment of weakness."


    "Who is your sponsor?"


    "...I..." The man was silent. He couldn''t answer since he just didn''t know.


    ''Tsk.'' Victor had expected this oue, but he didn''t care much. He still had a bald man that he would interrogate after he assured that there were no rats in his wives'' house.


    "That''s enough." Agnes spoke in a cold voice.


    "Now, do you understand why I''m so angry?"


    "Yes." Agnes replied in a hollow tone of voice that rivaled Victor''s current mood.


    Victor lifted the Snow n member up and looked him in the eye again.


    "Answer all the questions Countess Agnes and Hilda ask you."


    "...Yes."


    Finished with what he wanted to do, he looked at Agnes again:


    "Do your job properly, protect my wife''s home. I know you''re not ipetent like Scathach and Natashia seem to think."


    A vein bulged in Agnes'' head when she heard Victor''s authoritative tone of voice, and she got even more annoyed when she heard that her friends thought she was ipetent.


    Victor threw the man towards Agnes.


    "Do you know what to do, or do I need to spell it out for you?"


    Agnes grabbed the man by the neck and ignored what Victor said.


    Looking at her n member,


    She bit her lip in anger. She wanted to burn the man right here and now, but she knew she couldn''t do that.


    "Hilda¡­"


    "I know, I will do it." Hilda approached Agnes and grabbed the man by the neck.


    "Oda, help Hilda."


    Agnes'' shadow distorted a bit, and the appearance of a man was seen, "Yes, Master."


    "Kaguya." Victor didn''t need to order anything since he already knew that Kaguya wanted to help, and all he did was give his permission.


    "Thank you, Master." Kaguya bowed a little while shing a gentle smile.


    Looking at Maid''s back, he said, "...Don''t hold back."


    "..." Kaguya visibly shivered.


    Gulp.


    Agnes swallowed hard when she saw Kaguya''s current face. Was this the same maid she knew?


    "Yes, Master." She replied without turning to Victor.


    When the two maids left the room, taking the bodies of the people on the floor away, Victor, who was now alone with Agnes, looked at the woman and asked in a tone that did not allow for refusal:


    "How long does he have?"


    Agnes looked at the man for a few seconds until she spoke:

 Chapter 285: Mother-in-law’s secrets.2

    Chapter 285: Mother-inw''s secrets.2


    "How long does he have?"


    Agnes looked at the man for a few seconds until she spoke:


    "I do not know."


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I really don''t know." Agnes sighed as she looked at Adonis lying on the bed while several thoughts went through her head until she continued:


    "Initially, I thought he would have a few years more, but¡­ His condition suddenly started to get worse." She looked at Victor and said:


    "It started happening when he found you."


    "... Me?" Victor made a strange face.


    "Yes." Agnes was silent for a few seconds. She made theplicated face of someone who was making a difficult decision, but, in the end, she decided to be silent.


    She couldn''t tell this secret to Victor.


    "Tsk, I can clearly see that you don''t want to say something." Victor rolled his eyes.


    "This is a delicate subject to talk about."


    "Woman, stop being annoying and tell me soon, I won''t tell anyone without your permission. Why do you have to think so hard? It''s not like you, aren''t you someone who acts without thinking?"


    "...." A vein bulged in Agnes'' head when she heard what Victor said; ''This man, why isn''t he respecting me? And that look, it''s like he''s looking at an idiot!''


    "Fine, Fine."


    "To sum it up, by sleeping with those two bitches, he acquired an annoying gift from the two goddesses, and he has an ability to see into the future." She ignored theplicated process and summarized the situation.


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile. He liked things like that, it was so much easier to understand.


    ''Ability to see the future, huh?'' Victor thought this was a boring skill.


    Adonis was basically a walking spoiler man, as he could see the future. He knew things that might or might not happen, and for Victor, despite it being a useful skill, it was also a boring skill.


    He believed that people should make their own future, not follow a path they ''saw'' from some suspicious ce.


    Looking at Agnes'' face, his smile grew a little:


    "Finally, you''re being yourself."


    "Faltering off and not getting straight to the point is not like your n." Violet always spoke her mind, this was mainly because of her power that made her more emotional, and also because of her personality that she didn''t like to waste time.


    As she is Agnes'' daughter, Victor thought the mother would be the same, and he was correct.


    Veins started bulging through Agnes'' head:


    "Are you calling my n stupid people?"


    "..." Victor looked at Agnes with a shocked look. Is this woman High? Where did she hear me talking about it?


    "Anyway, about bitches, are you talking about Aphrodite and Persephone?"


    "..." Agnes clenched her fist, she clearly saw that this man was trying to change the subject.


    Sigh...


    She sighed again and calmed her anger. She couldn''t be teased by a man who''s not even half her age!


    "Yes, I do."


    "I see." Victor touched his chin, "As I thought, not getting involved with that woman was a good choice." He was head patting past Victor, who made a smart decision!


    "....." Agnes narrowed her eyes when she heard what Victor said:


    "¡­which woman are you talking about?"


    "Aphrodite."


    "What? When did you meet her?"


    "I met her in the past when I was looking for information to get back to Nightingale."


    "... And what did you do? Knowing that bitch, she wasn''t going to sit idly by while a yummy piece of meat like you is in front of her."


    Victor ignored what Agnes said since he couldn''t tell if she was trying to offend him orpliment him.


    "Well, a lot of things happened, but to sum it up, I managed to escape her clutches."


    "... That is good." Agnes nodded, satisfied. She didn''t care why Victor went to meet Aphrodite, she was just d he didn''t sleep with that thot. After all, it would be annoying to treat him after sleeping with the goddess.


    After all, as the goddess of beauty and sex, she could literally satisfy any man or woman in every way possible. Her affect was so great that normal beings cannot feel any pleasure other than with the goddess of beauty.


    Even Adonis... The poor guy took over 1000 years to recover, and his younger brother started to react ''naturally'' to Agnes.


    Just thinking about what happened made her angry. Because of the goddess of beauty, she had to train the man she kidnapped from the start.


    Remembering the pink-haired woman, Agnes'' rage started to grow, and she felt like killing-...


    "Wait, what are you doing!?" Agnes woke up from her thoughts when she saw Victor by Adonis'' bedside.


    Victor ignored Agnes as he pped Adonis in the face and said:


    "Wake up, father-inw."


    "Ugh¡­"


    "What are you doing!?" She roared in rage.


    Victor looked at Agnes with indifferent eyes, "Why are you reacting so intensely? Are you menstruating?"


    "Wha-." Her face reddened when she heard what Victor said, she didn''t think her daughter''s husband was so brazen!


    "Calm your fire, woman. I''m waking him up." Victor ignored Agnes and hit Adonis in the face again, and this time, he used lightning.


    "Wake up!"


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Stop."


    When Victor''s palm would meet Adonis'' face, Agnes took his hand.


    "What are you doing?" she asked with a lifeless, irritated look.


    Crack, Crack.


    The woman broke the bones in Victor''s arm with her force.


    Victor showed a small smile. He liked the look Agnes had right now, it reminded him a lot of Violet, although...


    That gaze was not directed at him but at the man lying on the bed.


    Victor disyed the face of an innocent boy and spoke while looking at Agnes, who looked like she was going to kill Victor at any moment:


    "Adonis, if you don''t wake up, I''ll be sure to steal your wife for myself."


    "¡­Huh?" Agnes looked at Victor with a shocked look.


    "Who will steal my wife!?" The man quickly got up from the bed with a furious look.


    "Oya?" Victor''s smile grew in amusement.


    "... What is happening? I was sleeping."


    "Darling!" Agnes looked worried when she saw Adonis''s confused state.


    Victor took advantage since, now that Agnes was calmer and had let go of his hand, he could pull away and allow his bones to recover as he started talking:


    "Finally, you woke up, mother fucker."


    "...?" Adonis looked at Victor.


    "... Son inw?"


    "Yo." He raised his hand in a simple salute.


    "Darling, you should get more rest."


    "Woman, stop being clingy, I just woke him up. Why do you want to put him to sleep again?"


    Hearing Victor''s irritating voice, veins started bulging in Agnes'' head, "HUH!?"


    "What''s the matter with me worrying about my Darling?" she roared.


    "I''m saying it''s not the time for this." Victor narrowed his eyes coldly.


    "How long did I sleep...?" Adonis asked, still in a confused state.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care."


    "Darling, you¡ª." When Agnes was about to go into careful wife mode again, Victor intervened.


    "Shut up, you''re in the way."


    "HUUUH!?" Agnes looked at Victor with the same look a female delinquent would look at her enemy.


    "...." Adonis shed an ufortable smile. The attitude that Victor was having now towards Agnes was something he shouldn''t have, considering that, even though he was as strong as an older vampire, he was still much weaker than Agnes, and a p from the woman would make his whole body tremble.


    And besides, he was still afraid of Agnes on asion.


    "How long do you have? And I want exact numbers."


    "... How do you know that...?"


    "A lot has happened, stop wasting time and answer my question!"


    Victor was impatient, he wanted to know the information from Adonis himself, but the people around kept wasting time with something useless. What if this man sleeps again, and this time never wakes up?


    "Hey, you should have more respect." Agnes would protest again.


    Veins started bulging in Victor''s head, and he looked at Agnes with a blood-red gaze that could pierce a person''s body.


    "Shut up, Agnes."


    "...Yes."


    "...." Adonis looked at this situation with a look of pure shock. Did someone really manage to make this woman be quiet?


    "Now, you." He points to Adonis.


    "Huh? Me?"


    "Yes. Answer my question."


    "How long do you have?"


    "Less than a year, I don''t know the exact time."


    ''Less than a year, huh¡­'' Victor thought in his head.


    "Is there any way to heal you?" he asked again.


    "Does not exist. What they did to me is a divine curse from the goddess of the underworld, I will die..."


    "..." Victor touched his chin, he ignored Agnes'' depressed state, and asked:


    "If you die, you go to Persephone''s realm, right?"


    Agnes bit her lip in frustration and screamed in her mind angrily; ''That bitch!''


    "Yes."


    "What is the underworld realm, is it something like hell?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "I don''t know exactly how it works, but is the underworld one of theyers of hell?"


    Adonis touched his chin, "Just like in heaven, there are 7 heavenly heavens, in hell, there are 7yers too."


    "Hmm, let''s put it this way as an example. Hell is like a 7-story building, right? Hell would be the top floor, the Underworld is on which floor of this building?"


    "I think it''s 4 or 3?" Adonis thought the example Victor spoke of was very easy to understand:


    "How do you know hell is the lowest floor?"


    "Well, I went by logic, the realm itself is called ''hell'', so it would only be fair that it was the most dangerous, right? So I thought he was on the top floor."


    "Hahahaha, indeed. The correct word would be upper realms for the 7 heavenly heavens and lower realm for the 7yers of hell."


    "But those words were lost with the passage of time."


    "I see..." Victor touched his chin, and his head started to spin, he really couldn''t think of any method other than force, and precisely because of that thought, he said:


    "...Hmm, I don''t know if that''s possible, but when you die, could someone go to the underworld and rescue you?"


    "......" Adonis and Agnes looked at Victor like he was looking at a madman.


    "Stop looking at me with that silly look, I know I''m handsome, but you guys don''t have to be staring a hole through me."


    "..." They were even more speechless at how shameless this man was.


    "So? Is it possible or not? Answer my question!"


    "...Y-Yes is possible..." Adonis replied.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes, "Why am I feeling like there''s a ''But''? Are you hiding something?"


    "It is not my intention to hide anything, but how can I say¡­ There are only two methods to enter the lower realms."


    "You must die."


    "... Well, that''s obvious, what''s the second method?"


    "You must be an evil god."


    "Evil God?" Victor asked.


    "Evil god is just ng, but the correct way is to be a god, and be responsible for some area of the lower 7 floors. By doing this, you can walk through the lower floors without problems."


    "Hmm...?" Victor still didn''t understand.


    "Basically, you must be a god like Hades, someone who is responsible for walking through hell."


    "Oh..."


    A silence fell on the strange ce, until Victor suddenly spoke:


    "So, how do you be a god?"


    "....." The two looked at Victor in shock.


    Adonis was the first to wake up from his stupor, and he spoke:


    "I do not know."


    "Bruh, this way youplicate my situation." Victor puts his hand on his brow.


    "Is there no other method? I feel like this method of bing a god is going to take a lot of ''time''."


    "Well... There is a method, but I really don''t want you to do it. As a parent, I feel kind of-." He began to mutter iprehensible things in anothernguage.


    "What? What is this method?"


    "Ugh..." Adonis really didn''t want to talk.


    "Look motherfucker, I don''t want to see my wife sad about her Father''s death. You better speak up now, or I''m really going to steal your wife."


    "...." A vein bulged in Adonis'' head, and he spoke irritably:


    "You must fuck Lilith."


    "Eh...?"


    Thinking Victor didn''t hear what he said, he said, "Like I said, you should fuck Lilith, make her your wife, your puppy, whatever."


    "..." This time it was Victor who was shocked.


    "Lilith, are you talking about that, Lilith? The one from Genesis?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­is she still alive?"


    "Yes, she is the mother of all demons and an evil deity."


    "...." A cold sweat broke out on Victor''s face.


    "...is there no other method?" Victor didn''t really want to get involved with Lilith. He had a bad feeling about this woman, he felt she was more troublesome than Aphrodite.


    "...." Adonis looked into Victor''s eyes deeply with his violet eyes.


    ''Ha, huh?'' Victor thought when he saw Adonis'' gaze.


    "Agnes, please leave us alone." Adonis suddenly spoke.


    "Huh? Hell-no, I won''t leave you alone with this man. What if he attacks you?"


    "Woman, I don''t swing that way, thank you very much." Victor rolled his eyes with an irritated look.


    "Agnes, please?" Adonis practically begged.


    "Ugh..." Agnes had never seen that look on Adonis, only when she was ''training'' him, but that''s not something that should bemented on here.


    "Fine, I had things to take care of at the mansion anyway." She turned her face, annoyed.


    "... Thanks." Adonis shed a small smile.


    "Take care of yourself." Agnes spoke without turning around, and then she continued walking towards the exit.


    "... Of course." He whispered in a low voice.


    When Agnes left the room, Adonis looked at Victor with a serious look.


    "There is a method I didn''t tell you about."


    "..." Victor was silent and waited for Adonis to speak.


    "You, a king of the night, must use your authority as king, and devour me."

 Chapter 286: Your legacy.

    Chapter 286: Your legacy.


    "You, a Night King, must use your authority as king, and devour me."


    Victor narrowed his eyes, "...How do you know about this?"


    "Son, please. I got in direct contact with d, and he told me about it the moment he turned me into a vampire."


    "At the time, I was just a human who was taken advantage of by the two goddesses, I was no longer a virgin, and ording to vampiremon sense, a non-virgin human cannot be turned into a vampire, and d broke thatmon sense, so I knew."


    "He talked about vampires who are ''special'' even among vampires." He looked at Victor with a serious look.


    "The vampires that would eventually be called the Progenitors."


    "You... Cough." He coughed up blood on the bed a few times until he raised his hand and pointed to Victor:


    "Vampires like you."


    "...."


    "It''s no use trying to say it''s a lie, you have all the hallmarks of a Progenitor. An irregr strength despite your age, a presence that intimidates older vampires even if you''re too young for it."


    "High learning, irregr power, and the most important proof, everyone who gets involved with you ends up getting a little stronger in a short time, something that would be impossible without the blood of a Progenitor."


    "If you know me that well, you should know that if I devour you, you will die."


    "Wrong."


    "For us vampires, blood is the bargaining chip for our soul-¡­ Cough, Cough. fuck"


    "..." Victor''s eyes became sharp when he heard those wordsing from Adonis.


    Adonis looked at the blood on his hand; ''Tsk, this bitch is too rushed now that I have one foot in the grave.''


    "...As a Progenitor, you have the authority to dictate the ''value'' of our soul."


    "From the moment you awakened as a Progenitor, and you started killing and absorbing the blood of other beings."


    "Something changed in you." Adonis'' eyes turned blood red.


    "..." Victor continued watching Adonis.


    "All... Literally, every being you''ve killed and absorbed the blood of is living inside you."


    "...What..."


    "All the souls of those beings are within you, but as you have no experience with that kind of power yet; thus, you cannot properly manage these souls."


    "...That''s the biggest reason the progenitors of vampires are so feared."


    "Death is no escape for those who defy the King of the Night."


    "You are literally walking between life and death. You enjoy the benefits of Life; you are able to have children and have an heir."


    "And at the same time, you p death itself in the face, you are not able to die, and the souls you absorb serve as seeds for your entire existence to blossom as one of the strongest beings."


    "..." A moment of silence fell on the ce, Victor seemed lost in thought, and several doubts he had were being answered by what he had just heard.


    "You must be experiencing these changes right now, right?"


    "... What do you mean?"


    "When you kill someone, can you see that person''s memories?"


    "..." Victor opened his eyes a little and thought about the skill he''d acquired.


    "From your reaction, it seems so." Adonis leaned back against the bed and continued:


    "You are a King; you have the right to decide the value of my ''blood''."


    "Using this ability, I want you to set my blood as a higher value and devour me."


    "By doing so, you will take on everything Adonis stands for."


    "¡­Huh?" Victor didn''t understand.


    "All of Adonis'' existence will disappear. If I merge with you, you will receive my memories, traumas, and bloodline powers." Adonis'' eyes glowed a little violet.


    "And¡­my curse."


    As Victor continued looking at Adonis with a dry gaze, a silence fell on the ce.


    His gaze changed to an irritated look, and he said:


    "Motherfucker, I want to heal you, not kill you. What do you think will happen when Violet finds out I killed her father?"


    "You want me to make the same mistake again!?" In the situation with Sasha''s father, Victor admitted that he''d acted recklessly. He was upset, and somehow managed to kill the man.


    Luckily, Sasha''s father had no ties to his own daughter, and because of that, Sasha didn''t me him too much.


    Adonis waspletely different from that piece of shit who called himself Sasha''s father.


    If he died and Violet found out it was at Victor''s hands, Victor couldn''t imagine what kind of reaction she would have.


    And the same applied to Agnes.


    "Fool, I won''t be dead, my soul will be in your body!"


    "And what''s the difference with not being dead?


    "Don''t you understand? You will merge with me-."


    A vein bulged in Victor''s head, "That is so much worse, how can I face Violet when I merge with you?"


    "You are her father, and I will have your memories, are you absolutely sure it won''t influence me?" Victor shuddered when he thought that he might look at Violet with a father''s gaze, not a lover''s.


    "¡­You fool, which part of, You are the King, and you decide the value of ''blood'', don''t you understand?"


    "..."


    "All you have to do when it''s time to devour me is erase those memories, erase the memories rted to Violet."


    "By doing this, you will not see my daughter as your daughter."


    "...I''m saying you''re missing the point here, even if I do this and merge with you, you will die!"


    "I''LL DIE ANYWAYS!" Adonis roared in rage.


    "..." Victor was silent in the face of Adonis'' roar of rage.


    Adonis'' eyes darkened:


    "You think I want that? Hmmm? To be stuck for an eternity with that bitch Persephone?"


    "Do you think I want to die?"


    "Do you think I want to be stuck in this bed in a deplorable state?"


    "¡­Do you think¡­I want to leave my baby behind?" He looked down, and the image of Violet as a child appeared in front of him, "My little violet flower?"


    "...." For the first time in his life, Victor saw something that left him speechless. He saw the look of a man who had lost all hope.


    Wrong... A father who had lost all hope.


    Victor lowered his head and said one word:


    "Fuck."


    This situation was justpletely fucked up. He came here to help Adonis and not kill him!


    He clenched his fist in frustration as he bristled at the fact that he couldn''t do anything.


    "¡­I will die."


    Victor lifted his face and looked at Adonis.


    "And that''s inevitable... That fate was decided the moment Persephone cursed me."


    "...."


    "But... Like my father, I want to choose the way I die." He shed a lifeless smile.


    "I''d rather be devoured by you than leave my soul in Persephone''s possession. If she has control of my soul, she can literally change my entire existence, and send me back to the world of the living as a possible enemy to you and my daughter."


    "...." Victor bit his lip.


    "Please...Victor...Take this burden, take my burden..."


    Victor''s eyes were hidden by his hair, and the only thing visible to Adonis was blood running from his lips.


    Victor''s mind was in chaos, and all his thoughts were focused on Violet''s direction.


    His first wife, the girl who brought him into this world.


    The girl who helped him unconditionally all this time.


    ''Fuck!'' He clenched his fist harder.


    "How long do you have? This time, I want to know the truth." Victor asked.


    "... I don''t know, but... The next time I fall into aa, I''ll never wake up again... That''s for sure."


    "...I see..."


    A few seconds passed.


    ''Forgive me, Violet¡­ Please.'' Victor didn''t want to devour Adonis since, even though the man would merge with him, he would also cease to exist altogether.


    And that will cause pain to all who care for the man.


    But¡­


    If he dies, his soul will go to Persephone, and that will be much worse because the Goddess of The Underworld could do whatever she wanted with Adonis.


    Victor had two evils to choose from, and he chose¡­


    He chose the one he thought was right.


    Victor stopped biting his lips and lifted his face.


    "That''s a good face." Adonisughed when he saw Victor''s determined gaze.


    "What should I do?" Victor got straight to the point.


    With a serious look, Adonis said, "Release your restrictions. You can only use this power if you are in your full Progenitor form. By the time you devour my blood, you must think of my existence as of high ''value''. If you do that, your instinct as a Progenitor will guide the entire process."


    "That''s vague."


    "Don''t me me, I''m not a Progenitor, and that''s something I thought of when I saw d creating new vampires."


    "It''s all up to you."


    "...." Victor nodded, as he thought it must look like him creating new vampires.


    He touched the gloves Scathach gave him for a few seconds, and then a memory of Scathach popped into his head.


    "Foolish disciple, don''t release your restraints until all your power is mastered! You''re not prepared for the setback of dealing with so much power, you might end up dying!"


    "But! I know how foolish you are, and you will eventually disobey me! Because of that, I will give you the key, after all, your life is your own. You must decide how to live it."


    ''I''m sorry, Master... But I promise it will only be for a few minutes.''


    Victor clenched his fists, the magic circle started to glow, and he thought; ''Release restriction...''


    ''Code... The Crimson Flower That Feeds On The Fallen Blood of its Enemies.'' Victor felt like rolling his eyes when he remembered the code Scathach had created.


    Although this code seemed to be heavily inspired by Scathach itself, and because of that, he really didn''t mind the ridiculously long name.


    Victor''s gloves served as a restriction on his powers, he could remove the glove, and the magic contained in it would still be working. The only way to release all the glove''s restrictions is with a ''code'' that the glove''s owner created.


    Victor removed the glove and dropped it on the floor.


    When removing the gloves, nothing changed externally, but inside Victor?


    Everything was in chaos, the sea of blood that was calm before was now turbulent as if it was having a big storm.


    "¡­Will he finally use our power?" The existence inside Victor didn''t seem to be sad or worried, he was happy that he was going back to where he belonged.


    "Hey? And to think that this tree had a feature like that."


    Despite being small and almost insignificant, the existence inside Victor could see the tree inside Victor trying to stabilize his chaotic powers.


    But she was failing miserably.


    "Oh?" The existence was surprised when it saw the tree creating a golden sphere around it as if it was trying to protect itself:


    "That was a good decision, you are too weak to try to help us now."


    "It''s time..." Existence spoke as it began to fade.


    Victor gritted his teeth and tried to control his growing powers as much as possible, but that task proved too difficult, as the amount of power he had now didn''t evenpare to when he started training.


    "...So this is what the second Progenitor looks like..."


    "...?" Victor looked at Adonis, who was looking at his body in shock.


    He looked at his hands and realized that his entire body waspletely dark as if he were the darkness itself, and within that darkness, he could see blood-red ''veins'', two gigantic wings with the same appearance as the body of Victor appeared behind him.


    It was as if the existence that was inside Victor was transported to reality and merged with Victor himself.


    ''This power¡­'' Victor clenched his fists, he could feel an immense amount of power, and he had a vague feeling that if he used his power now, he wouldpletely lose himself.


    He felt like he was trying to tame a wild beast, and he was just a normal human with no strength who couldn''t quite achieve that feat.


    "You look like d in that form, but... you have your own quirks." He spoke as he watched small lightning bolts dancing around Victor''s body.


    The ambient temperature seemed to get warmer.


    He looked at the ground around Victor and realized that everything was frozen.


    ''His body can''t keep his powers inside, and it''s leaking out.''


    "What now?" A demonic voice resounded through the ce.


    "!!!" Adonis''s entire existence shook when he heard Victor''s words.


    He wasn''t doing anything! He was literally standing there, he didn''t even use his powers, but it seemed that the very existence of Victor was trying to make Adonis lower his head.


    ''As expected of a King...'' He looked with a mncholy look at Victor; ''If I had this power at the time I was kidnapped...''


    He shook his head several times, no use thinking about the past.


    "Eat me."


    Hearing what Adonis said, Victor nodded.


    Victor''s chest began to distort, and soon the head of a demonic beast appeared.


    "Take care of the Snow n, my daughter... and Agnes."


    "They will never forgive me."


    "Violet will forgive you, she is a foolish woman like her mother, it may take a few years, but she will definitely forgive you¡­ But Agnes? Probably not."


    "..." A moment of silence fell around them.


    "¡­the moment you devour me, my curse will fall on you, don''t fall for Persephone''s temptations, or Aphrodite''s. Remember, these words, never trust either of these two goddesses."


    "Aphrodite too¡­?"


    "Oh, didn''t I mention her? Aphrodite ''blessed'' me with more beauty. I am literally the most handsome man alive, although my charm is not the same as when I was ''healthy''."


    "If I waspletely healthy, I would just need to snap my fingers, and all of d''s wives would crawl at my feet." He spoke in a narcissistic tone,


    "Although I''d have to survive Agnes first." His body shuddered a little.


    "..." Victor was really questioning whether to do this or not.


    Adonis stopped acting like a narcissist and shed a wistful smile:


    "Take care, my son-inw."


    "..." Victor nodded with the same neutral gaze.


    "Farewell, father-inw."


    The demon beast''s mouth erged and ate Adonis'' entire existence.


    "..." Victor continued looking at the spot where Adonis was sleeping.


    Sigh...


    He took a long breath:


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if I was condemned to hell right now..."

 Chapter 287: Your legacy. 2

    Chapter 287: Your legacy. 2


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if I were condemned to hell right now..."


    A few seconds pass in silence until...


    badump, Badump!


    Victor''s heart began to beat frantically.


    Cough.


    Victor coughed up blood on the floor as he started to feel his whole existence shaking in pain. It was the same feeling he had when he used the vampire count''s power beyond the limit, if he continued like this, he would die because of his own powers.


    And he knew it, Victor quickly took his gloves and ced them in his hands, the magic circle of his glove began to glow brightly.


    ''Start restriction process.''


    Victor''s power began to go wild, like a beast that didn''t want to be caged again.


    ''Level 1''


    Victor''s power began to shake around and damage the entire room.


    ''Level 2.''


    Slowly the wings behind Victor began to return to his body, his power stopped causing damage all around him.


    ''Level 3.'' His skin started to go back to normal as, slowly, he started to go back to what he was before.


    "..." Victor waited a little, and when he felt that he was no longer feeling that pain in his whole body, he sighed in relief.


    [Tsk, and I thought I could stay here longer.]


    [Don''tin, this is inevitable.]


    [You need to train harder!]


    [Yes I know-.]


    Cough.


    Victor coughed up blood again on the floor.


    [It will start soon, get ready, unlike the other times when we only feed, you chose to absorb the entire existence of the man known as Adonis Snow. His entire life experience will enter you, it won''t just be memories, you will experience everything.]


    "Ugh." Victor held his head in pain


    He felt like screaming, but he just bit his tongue in defiance. He refused to scream, he''d already made a lot of noise, and it wouldn''t be weird if Agnes showed up at any time.


    And he didn''t want to be in a weakened state when Agnes showed up, only God would know her reaction, and Victor needed to be prepared for that.


    "Fuck!" Victor punched the floor, he needed to vent the pain he was feeling into something.


    Victor blinked his eyes.


    And suddenly, he was in apletely different ce.


    ...


    1700 Years ago, somewhere in Greece.


    Victor looked around, confused. He saw people wearing strange clothes, civilization seemed to be something close to the middle ages, strange buildings, very different from what he was used to.


    A kind of setting he only saw in middle-aged films.


    "Where I am."


    "In my memories."


    "!!!" Victor turned around and saw Adonis'' appearance.


    Adonis shed a wistful little smile and said, "Don''t get lost in my memories, Victor. You are the King, always remember that."


    Slowly Adonis'' appearance faded and entered Victor''s body.


    And soon, an immense amount of information began to appear in Victor''s head.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Victor shouted to the sky.


    ...


    Victor woke up in a strange ce that waspletely dark with several floating screens.


    Suddenly, Victor began to hear a voice in his head.


    [My name, you may already know, and my story is well known around the world, but... I will tell you my version.]


    Victor''s world changed, and he was in the body of a child.


    [Ever since I was a kid, I always knew I was different.]


    [Whenever anyone looked at me, they opened their eyes in shock and screamed.]


    "Kyaaaa, he''s so cute!" An older woman spoke as she hugged the little boy.


    [Yes, I know, I was incredibly handsome. I had an undeniable charm.]


    [If I, Adonis, said I was the most handsome man in the world.]


    [Everyone, including the gods, would just have to agree.]


    [After all, this was an absolute truth.]


    [But... As with all tales rted to the gods, everything is fucked up.]


    Victor''s vision changed again, and he was in front of a pink-haired woman.


    [Aphrodite, the Goddess of Beauty. And the woman who fucked up my life out of childish jealousy.]


    [At some point in time, mortals had said that my mother had a beauty that surpassed the Goddess of Beauty herself.]


    [That bitch got jealous, and she cursed my mother, causing her to fall in love with her father.]


    [The consequence of this action was my birth¡­]


    [Because of this incestuous rtionship, I was born with a weak body.]


    [I mean... Come on, what kind of being curses someone because random people said X things about that being?]


    [Isn''t that very irrational?]


    [Yes, it''s irrational, but these are the Greek gods for you, irrational and petty beings that hold great power.]


    "I knew not getting involved with that woman was the best choice of my life." Victor nodded to himself, he was just reaffirming that fact to himself.


    [This story, I came to know a lot after I had rtions with two goddesses.]


    [Persephone, and Aphrodite.]


    Victor suddenly found himself in front of a woman with long ck hair who was wearing a loving expression but, for some reason, Victor couldn''t fully see her face.


    He could just see what kind of expression she was making.


    [Persephone, the Goddess of the Underworld, the only child of Zeus and his sister Demeter.]


    [A poor little girl who was kidnapped by her uncle Hades who forced her to marry him in the underworld.]


    [The tale of Persephone was known even back then, because of these tales, I was not on guard when I first met her.]


    [And that was the biggest mistake of my life.]


    The scene changed again, and this time, Victor was lying on a bed, and the same dark-haired woman was on top of him.


    [Cheating on her husband Hades with me, Persephone raped me¡­]


    "Ugh." Victor touched his head.


    Victor felt all of Adonis''s feelings.


    Humiliation, pleasure, fear, hate, anger.


    He was going through a whirlwind of emotions.


    And Victor felt it all.


    ''Don''t be swallowed up... Remember, you are a King.'' Remembering Adonis'' words, Victor understood what he was talking about.


    Victor assumed a serious expression and maintained a steady, and regal stance. It was like a King who was holding his sword to the ground.


    [After this traumatic experience, I walked through the forest, and I came across her again¡­]


    [Aphrodite.]


    [Despite being scared, angry, and hateful.]


    [In front of this woman, everything seemed meaningless.]


    [The moment she looked at me with her pink eyes, I ''d realized that¡­]


    [I couldn''t resist from the start.]


    And then the previous scene repeated itself.


    Victor was lying in bed with Aphrodite on top of him.


    But all he felt from Adonis in this situation was anger and hatred.


    But who was the woman in front of him?


    The goddess of beauty, she could erase those feelings with just a snap of her fingers.


    And that''s what she did.


    [She turned the hatred I had for her into love.]


    ...


    [My sin was being born weak.]


    ''I hate that.''


    [My sin was being born too beautiful.]


    ''That''s debatable.''


    [My biggest sin was meeting that bitch Aphrodite.]


    ''I hate this arrogant bitch, she thinks she can do whatever she wants just because she''s the goddess of beauty.''


    [My biggest sin was being born in Greece, which was the territory of these irrational gods.]


    [If I could have one wish, I wish I''d never met Aphrodite and Persephone.]


    Crack, Crack, Crack.


    Victor''s entire world shattered like a crack in ss, and soon he found himself in the woods again.


    [But not everything was in vain¡­]


    [By rting several times with the two goddesses, I acquired something strange.]


    [I became more handsome, which I think is Aphrodite''s influence.]


    [People began to fear me, with just one look from me mortals would run away if I wanted them to.]


    [Something I think came from the Goddess of the Underworld.]


    [What''s more important¡­]


    Victor found himself looking at his reflection in the water.


    [My eyes turned violet, and¡­]


    [I acquired a strange skill.]


    [The ability to see the future.]


    [The way the skill activates is random, I have no control over this power, and every time this skill is activated, I get weaker than I already am.]


    [But, I hadn''t given up hope, the first time I had this ability, I saw a future.]


    Victor''s vision changed, and he saw what Adonis saw.


    A woman with long white hair holding a small baby.


    "Agnes, what are you-..."


    [This was the first time I saw this vision. The vision of a happy future, but far, far away.]


    [I was able to glean some information from that vision, although the woman''s head was down looking at the child, I could identify an obvious feature in her.]


    [Their incredibly pale skin as if it had no blood.]


    [And this is a trait that few supernatural beings have.]


    [A vampire.]


    [The second time this ability activated was when I was in town, and in this vision, it showed me the location of the woman I saw.]


    [And what did I do? I went to meet her.]


    "Hmmm!? What the fuck are you talking about, why can''t I stay here!?"


    [And what I saw was a beautiful woman who acted like a delinquent.]


    [The woman stopped fighting with the man, sniffed the air, and then she turned to me, and when sheid her eyes on me, she showed an expression of shock.]


    [And then a crazy smile¡­]


    [Seeing her smile, I realized I had dug my own grave.]


    The vision changed, and soon Victor saw a rey of the two scenes he saw earlier.


    [That was the first time I met Agnes Snow, the woman who was going to be my future wife.]


    ...


    He looked to the side and said:


    "Your life..." he had no words to describe what he witnessed, and all he could say was.


    "It was shit."

 Chapter 288: Your legacy. 3

    Chapter 288: Your legacy. 3


    "Your life..." He had no words to describe what he witnessed, and all he could say was.


    "It was shit."


    "Hahahaha, I know."


    "...." Victor was silent when he saw the man''s empty smile, and for the first time, he realized that despite having found happiness at the end, halfway through, he was leftpletely broken.


    "To be born weak in ancient times was a sin. This kind of scene of goddesses and gods taking advantage of mortals and treating them like cattle was prettymon in the past."


    "I don''t need to tell you about Zeus, right?"


    "..." Victor was silent, he was thinking about something else.


    Thinking that Victor didn''t know about the tales of Zeus, he decided to speak up:


    "Zeus, the greatest rapist of all ages¡­ he used his power to transform himself into anything to take advantage of women, and that bastard is the King of Olympus."


    "Olympus is fucked up, these gods should have been destroyed a long time ago."


    "...Don''t worry, I have some problems with Olympus too, it''s not just you."


    "...Oh?" Adonis looked at Victor, and seeing the man''s neutral gaze, he dropped the subject, after all, it didn''t matter to him anymore.


    "Adonis, will I have to see all these memories?" He looked around and saw hundreds of thousands of memories.


    "Yes, I made it that way, so you don''t overload yourself, and lose consciousness and seal the memories."


    "After all, even though I spent most of my time sleeping, I''m still a being that lived 1700 years, your brain won''t handle this wave of information, and it will find some way to protect you."


    "...." Victor thought about what happened when he bit into that fruit Roxanne had given him.


    "Sigh... This will take..."


    "Yes, but don''t worry, consciousness time and real time are different."


    "Hahaha~, let''s go to the next memory."


    ...


    Victor opened his eyes.


    "How long did I stay in that ce?"


    "Well, that doesn''t matter." Victor got up, and the first thing he noticed when he got up from the floor was that his ck hair reached his waist.


    He walked over to the mirror and looked at his reflection.


    "Wha-¡­"


    A tall man with violet eyes, and a beauty that could charm anyone.


    "Is that me¡­?" He touched his face several times. He looked like a man who had undergone several stic surgeries and acquired ''perfection''.


    If a cultivator were here, he would say that Victor was a true jade-skinned beauty.


    "What the fuck?" Despite getting better looking, his appearance hadn''t be androgynous. It''s like he''s the epitome of male beauty?


    "And those eyes..." Victor touched his violet eyes, "Did I acquire that ability?"


    Suddenly the vision of Agnes running to Adonis'' room was shown in front of Victor.


    Looking in the mirror again, he saw that his eyes had gone back to blood red, but as soon as the vision ended, his eyes went back to violet.


    "Hmm...so, did those violet eyes rece my old blue eyes that I lost when I unlocked the Vampire Count transformation?"


    Victor decided to test this and used his basic vampire skill, the red world.


    But the moment he used this ability, the world didn''t turn blood red.


    The world changed to Violet, and he could see several red lines floating in the sky.


    "???" Victor did not understand anything. He looked towards the door and saw that Agnes was approaching alone with slow steps.


    He focused his vision on Agnes, she looked just like the real world, and she wasn''tpletely red as he was used to.


    "What the fuck is going on?"


    His observation ability changed in a strange way as he absorbed Adonis''s foresight power.


    First, he no longer saw the world as a red color. The world was violet, but it had the colors of the real world.


    In this world, there were several red lines floating in the sky, some red lines were thicker and thinner.


    For example, the red line that wasing out of Agnes'' body and going towards Victor was an extremely thick red line, it was as if several sailors used an anchors'' rope with experienced knots.


    Victor tried to interact with these lines, but he couldn''t, and his hand just passed through them.


    Second, if he focused his vision on a certain location, just like before, he could see through the wall, and he could see everything more clearly.


    His vision literally ignored obstacles now.


    Another thing...


    Victor looked at Agnes again, and he could see a bite mark on her neck.


    Previously, this meant that this individual was a vampire.


    That is...


    "Has my skill not weakened, but evolved in a strange way? I can still do the same things as before, but now more clearly."


    Another thing he noticed is that his thought process was faster.


    If we''re going to talk about it in terms of theputer, it was like he switched from Windows Xp to Windows 10.


    The difference was stark, he could think of many things much faster now.


    "Hmm, I have to do more tests, but for now, I should solve this problem."


    BOOOOOM.


    Agnes kicked the door open.


    "Time out. Darling needs to rest¡­?"


    "Darling¡­?" Agnes looked at Victor, confused. She felt like she was looking at Adonis, but at the same time, it was a strange feeling.


    But she was sure the man in front of her was her husband, she could smell him miles away.


    And another proof that this man was her husband were those violet eyes that she loves so much were with that man.


    "..." Agnes looked at Adonis'' bed and didn''t see her husband anywhere.


    "... What happened?" She asked in a neutral tone, and slowly her face started to get more worried:


    "Why am I feeling the ritual connection in you!?"


    ''Shit... Is that what he meant when he said he would leave everything to me? That mother fucker.'' Victor focused his feelings on the connection he only had with his wives, and as expected, he could feel one more person.


    He could feel Agnes.


    "...fuck." Victor facepalmed.


    Why did this always happen? Every time he tried to fix a problem, he ended up creating another, even bigger problem.


    "You wouldn''t believe me if I told you, Agnes."


    "!!!" Agnes'' entire body shuddered when she heard Victor''s voice.


    It was him! It was her husband! But... Wasn''t him at the same time!?


    Agnes'' feelings were in chaos, and she couldn''t think straight.


    "What have you done!?"


    FUSHHHHHHHHH!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    ...


    A few minutes ago, before Agnes ran into Victor.


    With Kaguya and Hilda.


    The two women were looking at several piles of bodies with a wistful gaze.


    "To think that one day, I would have to point my daggers at a member of the Snow n." Kaguya muttered.


    "Traitors are not to be forgiven." Hildamented.


    "Rotten seeds must be eliminated." Oda continued.


    Oda was wearing an entirely ck outfit that made it difficult to identify his identity.


    "I know." Kaguya replied, "I''m just a little shocked by this development." She looked at the man in Hilda''s hand.


    "Are there more traitors?"


    "ording to this man, everything is clean." Hilda lifted the man''s body.


    "We must not let our guard down. If seeds of betrayal have been nted, that means there may be more individuals."


    "I agree." Hilda nodded at Oda''s reasoning.


    "...?" Suddenly, Kaguya felt her whole body tingling.


    "...Kaguya?" Hilda looked strangely at the maid, who was looking around warily.


    "It''s nothing." Kaguya spoke, but inside, she was:


    ''Master did something again. I''m having that same feeling as when we broke into that devil''s son''s hideout...''


    ''The feeling of a big and irritating problem.'' Kaguya trusted the judgment of her instinct, and, because of that, she decided to act soon:


    "I will go back to my master, the work here is done." She turned around, and just as she was about to step into the shadows, everyone in the mansion heard a loud explosion.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "Tell me! What did you do to my Darling!?" Everyone heard Agnes'' voice.


    "Lady Agnes?" Hilda and Oda spoke at the same time.


    "...I knew it..." Kaguya sighed as she facepalmed, she was right! Ever since she met Victor, she started to sigh more.


    ''Anyway, what did the master do this time?'' She slipped into the shadows and headed toward the noise.


    ...


    Yuki Snow was having a great dream.


    Even though the world was ending outside the room, she didn''t care, she continued to sleep like a baby.


    Nothing could break her sleep.


    Unless an explosion happened, of course.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "W-What!?" The maid fell out of bed while she waspletely confused.


    "Tell me! What did you do to my Darling!?"


    "Hot, Hot, Hot!" Yuki started jumping around when she felt her entire room heat up to a level she couldn''t handle.


    "Was that the countess''s voice?" She walked to the window and saw an amazing sight.


    Countess Agnes Snow was on top of a man lying on the floor while she was holding the man by the cor of his suit.


    She had a furious look on her face.


    The other counterpart was the man, who had a neutral look on his face.


    "That man... Master?" It took a while to recognize Victor. After all, he had a lot of obvious changes, but she could easily recognize him thanks to the suit he always wears!

 Chapter 289: The result of a choice

    Chapter 289: The result of a choice.


    "Tell me! What did you do to my Darling!?" She grabbed Victor by the cor of his shirt.


    "..."


    Seeing Victor in silence, Agnes'' anger only increased!


    "TELL ME!"


    FUSHHHHHHH.


    The fire around Agnes grew stronger and hotter.


    Victor''s clothes begin to burn in the face of such power, but strangely, the fire wasn''t hurting Victor himself.


    It was as if Agnes was purposely avoiding this to happen since, somewhere in her mind, the man she was staring at in front of her now was Adonis.


    ''Sigh... Look at the size of the problem you left for me, Adonis.'' He really didn''t want that ending, but unfortunately, he didn''t have a choice at the time.


    ''I''ve made my decision, and I''ll stick with it until the end, as promised... I''ll protect her, even if she wants to kill me for it.''


    "Questions and answers are useless. Now that I''m connected with the ritual, you know an easier way to get the information you need from me, right?"


    Victor shows his neck to Agnes:


    "Look in my memories."


    A vein pops in Agnes'' head, "Why don''t you try to exin yourself!?"


    "You won''t believe me."


    "..." Agnes stared at Victor''s neck with a reluctant look. She really didn''t want to do that, even if something was drawing her to bite that delicious neck, she didn''t want to do it.


    "Master!/Lady Agnes!" Kaguya, along with Hilda, arrived at the scene.


    Seeing her master''s plight, Kaguya tried to intervene:


    "Master-."


    But Victor just raises his hand in a stop sign.


    Kaguya would only get hurt if she got close to Agnes now.


    "Agnes, what are you waiting for?" Victor spoke in a neutral tone that held no emotions.


    "..." Agnes continues looking at Victor.


    "Do it."


    Agnes grit her teeth in anger while her red eyes were glowing brightly as if she wanted to burn Victor alive.


    "FUCK!" She gives an annoyed scream, opens her mouth, and bites Victor''s neck violently.


    "!!!" All the memories of Victor and Adonis talking to each other shed through Agnes'' mind.


    She saw it all, even Adonis himself offering that this was the only way to save his soul.


    "They will never forgive me."


    "Violet will forgive you. She is a foolish woman like her mother, it may take a few years, but she will definitely forgive you¡­ But Agnes? Probably not."


    Suddenly, she feels someone touching her shoulder, she quickly turns around and sees Adonis.


    "No need to hate him too much. He''s not to me... And forgive me for my selfish decision, but... I didn''t want to fall into that woman''s hands."


    Crack, Crack.


    Agneses out of Victor''s memories and wakes up in reality.


    "Adonis..." All her power disappeared, and her eyes began to flow with tears, "My darling..."


    The woman began to cry silently.


    "I had no choice... Wrong, I had a choice, and I chose what it took."


    Looking at the man lying there with a tearful gaze, thanks to their connection, she could feel a sadness deep in her entire being.


    He did what had to be done, but that doesn''t mean he''s happy about it. It wasn''t the result he wanted.


    And... She understood that.


    "..." Agnes remained silent.


    "I couldn''t let him fall into the goddess''s hand... Therefore, I made a choice."


    "..."


    "His soul will remain within me safely until the day I find a way to bring him back to life..."


    ''If that''s possible...'' He continued with a depressing thought. He instinctively knew that by absorbing Adonis, the very existence of man no longer existed.


    The being that ''formed'' Adonis died when being absorbed by Victor.


    Yes, he still has the soul of Adonis, with him, but he instinctively knows that if he ever revives that soul, he will not be Adonis. Instead, he will be apletely new being.


    Like a nk page.


    And that thought made him depressed; ''In the end, it wasn''t the goddess who killed him but me... You fool, why didn''t you tell me that before?''


    "...Who are you, now?" Agnes asked as she tried topose herself a little.


    "...Victor, and at the same time a being who has the memories of Adonis."


    Victor''s eyes glowed violet, "Everything he knew, I know, all the experiences he''s had, I''ve had, all the hatred he has for Persephone and Aphrodite, I have too." His entire speech was filled with hate and anger.


    Despite having memories of someone else within himself¡­


    Victor instinctively knew who he was, and who was dominant. That was the king''s instinct, an instinct not to get lost in this giant sea of memories he''d inherited from a 1700-year-old vampire.


    "... You know everything...?"


    "Yes."


    "Even how I knew him, and what I was like before¡­?"


    "Yes."


    "Even our first time..."


    "..." Victor was silent, the answer of confirmation was not necessary.


    "Answer me!"


    But it seems Agnes wanted a satisfying answer.


    "Yes, Agnes. I remember everything."


    "......" Agnes was silent as she lowered her head. She was in a confused and grieving state, she didn''t understand anything anymore.


    "Hilda." The voice came out so natural it even startled him a little.


    "Y-Yes!?"


    "Take care of Agnes, she needs to rest."


    "..." Hilda opened her mouth a little in shock as she looked at Victor, followed by the sense of authority emanating from Victor''s body and the resemnce he had to Adonis. Unconsciously, she was a little surprised when he called out to her.


    "Hilda?"


    "Yes, I will take care of her."


    Victor tried to get up, but...


    Agnes held him, "Darling... Where are you going... Darling..."


    "Are you going to abandon me...?"


    "...." Victor bit his lip when he saw Agnes'' state. She was inconsble, he was a little surprised by her sudden change of mood, but he remembered that she was always like that, her mood changes quickly.


    Agnes was always like a bright fire. When she was happy and excited, she could burn the world, but when she was sad, she was like a little me full of insecurities, and dependency.


    Despite wanting so much tofort the woman, Victor knew he couldn''t do that. It wasn''t his right.


    He is not Adonis, although he received all of that man''s existence in his body, he is not Adonis.


    He is Victor. He is not Adonis'' recement.


    "Agnes, I...-"


    "Do not say anything!" she roared.


    "I know! I know! I know!" She walks away from Victor and gets up as she looks to the side and continues, "I know you''re not him... I know..."


    Seeing the tears falling down the woman''s cheeks, Victor''s heart sank.


    ''Fuck, this fucked up situation... All because of that bitch.''


    Agnes'' state made him angry.


    And that anger was amplified by Adonis''s already existing hatred.


    ''Persephone...'' Victor''s eyes were lifeless and cold:


    ''You will pay for this.''


    Victor gets up from the floor, "Hilda, I''m counting on you."


    "Yes..." Hilda approaches Agnes and holds the grieving woman, and soon she takes her away.


    Victor continued watching Agnes until she disappeared from his sight.


    All his mncholy expression disappeared, and a serious, calcting look appeared on Victor''s face.


    Adonis was not a fighter like Victor or a battle maniac. If talking about personality, Adonis was theplete opposite of Victor.


    Born without strength, he had to use hisst resort to try to survive.


    His brain.


    "Kaguya, bring the bald man out."


    "YY-Yes, Master." Kaguya stuttered a little. She was a little surprised at Victor''s suddenmand.


    "Be dog food." Victor''s hand grows to be the head of a demonic beast.


    "..." Kaguya was a little shocked when she saw this, as she couldn''t get used to the sight of a hand turning into a demon beast''s head.


    The demonic beast opens its mouth full of sharp teeth and swallows the bald man whole.


    Victor touches his chin while he was organizing the information he just got.


    ''Nius...''


    ''Son of a bitch, are you involved in everything?'' He gritted his teeth, but soon his expression went neutral.


    He organizes the names and appearances of the people involved, and to his surprise, werewolves, and even a small group of witches, were involved.


    "Oda."


    "..." A man came out of the shadows and stood behind Victor:


    "I''m not Adonis, and you know it, but... These men dared to set foot in my wife''s mansion. They won''t get away with it." Victor''s hair floated as if defying gravity, and his countenance was stark ck like a demon that hase out of the confines of hell.


    "Do you agree to be under mymand for a few hours?"


    "..." Oda narrowed his eyes. Initially, the only ones who can order n nk are the Count and Countess of n Snow, Agnes is like that, and the Count has been absorbed by this man, from what he can understand, at the request of the count himself.


    ''If master trusted him... I will trust him... For now.''


    "At your service, Master." Oda knelt down.


    Victor shed a small smile.


    "Oda, call all of n nk that are scattered throughout the city, ce the most experienced individuals guarding every exit from this city." He turns forward and looks at the moon.


    "The remaining members of the Snow n must stay here and protect Agnes and the nonbatant members."


    "Kaguya."


    "Yes, master."


    "You are my most trusted Maid. I want you on the front lines."


    "...." Kaguya''s smile grew, and she said, "As you wish, My Master."


    Victor disyed a neutral and cold expression as he looked at the moon. He would not fight, he would kill.


    Kill, and kill, today he would:


    "All the cities of Nightingale will be painted with the crimson blood of my enemies..."


    ''It doesn''t matter if it''s vampire, human, or werewolf. Everyone responsible for this mess will die today.''

 Chapter 290: One small step, one big change... A turning point

    Chapter 290: One small step, one big change... A turning point.


    "Why... Why... Why..." A white-haired man was running through the streets of Nightingale with a heavy breath and a frightened face.


    Today should''ve been a normal day, he should''ve just gone to his administrative job in the Snow n territory, and as usual, he should''ve observed any changes and reported to his superiors.


    And who were his superiors?


    A high-ranking member of the Snow n he was a part of?


    Perhaps the Snow n countess herself?


    Of course not.


    His superior was a simple member of the Snow n who held a high position within an organization he was a part of.


    "The Eye." An organization whose sole purpose of existence was to observe and monitor the three ns of vampire counts.


    An organization whose only purpose they worked towards was to ''rece'' the current system.


    The three countesses.


    Agnes Snow, Scathach Scarlett, Annasthashia Fulger.


    They wanted to tear down one of these three pirs and rece them with their own members, that way, they would have political control of Nightingale.


    ...Fun fact, they didn''t even consider n Adrasteia as an enemy. After all, they didn''t want dangerous terrain like theirs, and in the eyes of these men, n Adrasteia was worthless.


    And, of course, that was a big mistake.


    The man turned the corner towards the central square, and he was faced with a shocking sight.


    A pile of bodies...


    Wrong, a pile of dead corpses, and sitting on top of those corpses was a man with long ck hair and blood-red eyes.


    He was sitting there with his hand resting on his chin, looking bored.


    The white-haired man knew this man.


    "A-Alucard."


    How could he not recognize him? He may have gotten incredibly handsome, but that cruel look on his face could never be forgotten.


    He was the man who ordered this massacre. It all started with a sudden martialw, and then this man dered that no one should leave their houses until he allowed it.


    All those who left their houses would be considered a threat and would be arrested.


    The white-haired man expected more resistance from the vampires, but unexpectedly for himself, they all obeyed Alucard''s order.


    Those stubborn and proud vampires listened to someone!


    He didn''t even have to threaten them.


    Alucard''s own prestige as a ruthless new count was well known.


    Although they had no personal contact with the count himself, everyone knew what kind of personality he had.


    Just like Scathach, he was not someone you''d want to have as an enemy. They didn''t want to take the risk of taunting this monster and having their n turn to ash.


    The incident where several ns disappeared after breaking into Scathach''s territory was well known to all, and in thistest incident, Alucard himself participated.


    Two vampire counts attacked smaller, weaker ns and destroyed everything¡­ That was ridiculous.


    This incident was a warning to all smart ns, don''t mess with n Alucard or Scarlett.


    The monster''s eyes glowed a little blood red, and he spoke in a neutral, simple voice:


    "Knees."


    "...!?"


    CRACK, CRACK.


    The man fell to the ground on his knees with a shocked look on his face. He had no idea what had happened.


    He just felt the whole world suddenly be heavy, and before he knew it, he was on his knees. It was as if gravity itself was obeying the man''s words.


    The man''s voice had a weight he''d never felt before.


    "... That is..."


    "A member of the Snow n..."


    "Even he was not spared."


    "Just what''s going on...?"


    The white-haired man heard whispers through the windows of the houses. It was quite obvious that despite being inside their houses, the poption of the Snow n territory was curious about what was happening.


    ''How is this possible? It hasn''t even been 10 minutes since he started his genocide! How has he killed so many people!?'' The man''s head couldn''t understand how he had killed so many people in such a short time.


    ncing at the ground, he saw his shadow that was being cast by the city light''s acting strangely. It started to move, and soon it seemed to ''break'' and go somewhere.


    The man knew this phenomenon.


    ''Don''t tell me... The nk n...? Why are they listening to this monster!? He''s a foreigner! He''s not even the count of the Snow n!''


    From the bald man''s memories, Victor could tell that this man was ''red'', meaning he was a traitor, but even so, he still hadn''t killed him.


    Unlike the others, this traitor was just an ant, a worthless soldier who would be used and discarded.


    In the bald man''s mind, everyone was like that, and upon reading the bald man''s memory, Victor understood that the organization itself was not important. They were just a bunch of men frustrated with the current system and who didn''t have the strength or balls enough to challenge the leaders of the n themselves.


    And because of that, they want to use poisonous methods to seize power from the countesses.


    They were just a bunch of parasites.


    And Victor decided to use this parasite as an example. Originally, a worthless soldier, now taking on a great role as an example that should not be followed.


    "Rejoice, worm. I will give your miserable existence a purpose for once."


    "..." The man tried to say something, but he couldn''t, it was impossible, he didn''t have permission.


    Upon absorbing Adonis'' existence, Victor came to learn about a fact... Parasites individually can''t do anything, but if these parasites are together, they could wreak havoc in a moment of weakness, and because of that, he was doing this cleanup in the Snow n.


    And this territory was just the beginning...


    n Fulger''s territory was next.


    Victor didn''t need to go to n Scarlett, considering they didn''t even dare step into Scathach''s territory since they were just too scared of the woman.


    And n Scarlett didn''t have many members, meaning that it was difficult to infiltrate into Scathach''s house.


    ''Adonis gave me many things.'' Victor looked at his fist for a few seconds and squeezed it tightly.


    ''1700 years of experience from someone who had no strength, someone who only used their brains to fight...'' Aplete opposite being of Victor.


    Victor used strength, and Adonis used his intelligence. Even with his weak body that couldn''t move, he had legs and arms all over the territory, and those arms and legs were n nk.


    By absorbing Adonis, Victor''s biggest weakness waspletely eliminated... A weakness that he was trying to eliminate, but he himself understood that it would take years for that to happen. After all, he understood that to eliminate that weakness, he would have to live long enough to understand vampire society and the snakes that live within that society.


    Now, Victor understood that not all vampires would use the methods he liked, fighting head-on in a fight that excited him... Instead, most vampires preferred to use treacherous methods.


    And Adonis was an expert in this method.


    ''If I went the normal way, it would take me thousands of years to ovee this weakness.''


    A man stepped out of the shadows and looked at Victor.


    Victor stopped staring at his hand and looked at the man.


    "...You done?" Victor asked.


    "Yes."


    "All the insects on the list the master gave have died. Not a soul remains to tell the tale."


    A woman dressed in a Maid outfit came out beside the man and continued with a small smile:


    "The streets of this city are painted with the blood of your enemies."


    "...Good." The man shed a small smile that sent chills through all the vampires who were watching this scene.


    "Have any enemies given you trouble?" Victor asked curiously.


    "No. Everyone died before realizing what was happening." Oda replied as he looked at Kaguya for a few seconds, who nodded in agreement with him:


    ''How did she get so strong in such a short time?''


    As the leader of n nk, he was responsible for training all the new assassins, and it was clear that Kaguya was one of his apprentices. At the time, he had judged Kaguya to be exceptional and that she had a great future ahead of her.


    She just needed time because when she reached the age of 500, she would awaken most of n nk''s abilities.


    ... But breaking all Oda''s predictions, the woman was already able to use those skills that only adult assassins could use.


    It just meant one thing:


    ''She has already reached the power of an adult vampire...''


    With the same smile on his face, Victor said, "There''s still one left."


    The two looked at the man who was still kneeling on the floor.


    Cold sweat broke out from the man''s body.


    "Get up." Containing an inexplicable authority in his words, the man followed what Victor said like a puppet.


    He got up from the floor and looked at Victor with a confused look. ''My body is moving by itself!''


    Victor''s Charm had mutated from a simplemand technique and evolved into an authority that no one who was not strong enough could disobey.


    "If Godmands, the faithful must obey."


    This ability was the reincarnation of those words. With one word from Victor, he could influence the weakest beings.


    Like a god ordering mortals. After all, who was crazy enough to disobey God?


    Victor raised his hand as it began to be covered in red power, and slowly something started to happen.


    The man started to float towards Victor. It was pretty clear that Victor was controlling the man.


    "... That is...?" Kaguya opened her eyes in shock when she saw this vision. She knew this power very well, as it was the power of one of Victor''s Maids.


    ''But how can he use it? Isn''t that power exclusive to that woman?''


    The man was pulled with inexplicable force towards Victor, and before he knew it, he was being held by the neck.


    "!!!" The man''s entire body froze in terror when he saw the face of this monster in front of him.


    Victor got up from the corpses he was sitting on, taking a step and walking directly into the air.


    As if walking on a floor invisible in the air, he walked towards the middle of the central square.


    "Citizens... Vampires."


    "This is the result for those who decided to betray the Snow n." Victor didn''t need to exin to the poption, Victor didn''t need to say why he massacred so many people today.


    That wasn''t his job. That was the job of the representative that the Snow n would send in the future; his job was to make sure this never happened again.


    "These are the consequences of someone trying to betray the Snow n." Victor released the man from the air.


    Quake, quake, quake.


    The ground started to shake as if a small earthquake was urring, and soon a pir of ice came out of the ground and pierced the entire body of the man, starting from his ass to his neck.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The man screamed in pain from having his entire body pierced.


    Victor snapped his finger, and soon the man''s entire body began to burn.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" His cries of pain seemed to echo throughout the city.


    "...Oh my god..." A female vampire touched her face with a terrified look.


    "A vampire talking about God... How ironic." The man who was next to the woman spoke, but as he looked at this sight, he spoke with an ufortable look:


    "But¡­yes, that''s cruel."


    When the man''s entire body looked like it wouldpletely burn in the mes, the mes disappeared as if they had never been.


    A few seconds passed, as the man''s body started to regenerate, and then when his entire body was almostpletely regenerated¡­


    The mes appeared once more!


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" The man''s cries of pain echoed through the city once more.


    It was as if the me had a consciousness of its own!


    As the man screamed in pain, Victor''s voice echoed throughout the city:


    "For three days, this man will suffer from the same power he inherited." His voice was heavy and carried a seriousness that no one could ignore.


    "I want you to engrave this scene in your mind and never forget it¡­" His voice carried a cruelty worthy of a vampire count:


    "Never forget the consequences of defying the Snow n."


    From that day forward, all of those who had experienced that scene would never forget the smile that monster made. It was as if the very image of the man was engraved in the souls of all the vampires present.


    His long ck hair looked like it was defying gravity, his blood-red eyes, and his smile that made all vampires tremble in fear.


    This was the first major political action involving the second progenitor... From that day forward, when historians studied this event, they would understand that it was from that day on that something changed in Count Alucard.


    The man who acted impulsively, the man who acted like a mad, impulsive warrior, became more ''calm'', and began to take great calcted actions.


    Actions that scared people more than the giant sword that rested on his shoulder wreathed in mes.


    With just one word from this monster, he could change the entire life of a vampire who lived in Nightingale. With just one word from him, the entire economy of Nightingale could change.


    With just a word from him, he could influence other realms, even if it was indirectly.


    This was the first step of a tale that would be told in the future by future generations.


    The tale of Count Alucard, a rising star who seemed unstoppable by anyone, the man who became the second king of all vampires... and who was eventually seen and regarded as a god to all vampires.


    But... this was a story that should be told another time.

 Chapter 291: Changes are not always welcome, but they are necessary

    Chapter 291: Changes are not always wee, but they are necessary.


    Agnes opened her eyes.


    She saw a familiar ceiling, her head was confused, and she didn''t remember when she went to sleep.


    "Darlin-..." She rolled over in bed and touched the part where Adonis should''ve been...


    But he wasn''t there.


    "Darling..." Agnes''s chest tightened tightly, and she felt a sense of loss in her heart.


    She finally remembered what happened, her eyes filled with tears, and her only thought was:


    "Why... Why... Why did you do this to me..."


    Crystalline tears started to stain the pillow Agnes was on, her feelings were confused.


    She understood why Adonis had done this. She saw Victor''s memory, and everything the two talked about in secret.


    She knew he would rather die for Victor than have his soul stolen by Persephone.


    "...Persephone..." Her eyes narrowed as they became lifeless.


    As tears fell from her beautiful golden eyes, a feeling of emptiness filled her heart, and along with that feeling.


    Hatred...


    She gripped the part of the cushion where Adonis used to sleep, and with sheer force, the mattress was ripped.


    ''Persephone¡­'' It was all her fault¡­ Everything¡­


    Step, Step, Step.


    Agnes suddenly began to hear footsteps near her room.


    "Ugh, so many floors. Why does he need all these documents? What is that man thinking?" A woman''s voice was heard, and Agnes knew that voice very well.


    That voice was Yuki''s.


    "Shhh, don''t ask, just do your homework. Didn''t you see what that man did?" Another Maid said.


    "How could I not have seen? That horrible scene is in the middle of our city." Yuki rolled her eyes.


    "But even though he acted like that, he''s a good person." Yuki disyed a gentle smile.


    "Woman, are you blind?" The womanmented coldly.


    "...Wha-."


    "What kind of good person drives a member of our n to the stake and leaves him burning in the town square for all to see?" The Snow n maidmented coldly, she appeared to be a younger Maid.


    "That is the most effective method, that man was a traitor." Yuki replied in the same tone of voice.


    "Even if he''s a traitor, he doesn''t deserve to have that kind of treatment."


    "So traitors should be treated kindly? Should they be treated like royalty?"


    "...That''s not what I''m saying, I''m saying he doesn''t deserve that kind of treatment." The maid seemed to back off a bit when she heard what Yuki asked:


    "For example?"


    "To be instantly burned like Lady Agnes does? Or be arrested?"


    Yuki snorted and then turned around, "...If he did that, he wouldn''t be able to get the message across." She started walking towards a location.


    "... What message?" the maid asked curiously.


    "Don''t mess with the Snow n."


    "But¡­ This is still excessive."


    "Just how many of our members died yesterday?"


    Yuki narrowed her eyes, "...Don''t be naive, don''t you hear what Countess Agnes always says?" And she turned to face the younger Maid.


    "...Traitors are not to be forgiven." The younger Maid spoke up.


    "So you remember." She shed a small smile.


    "..." The Maid was silent and nodded in agreement.


    Yuki was definitely not a cruel person, but her attitude seemed to be cruel because she was very loyal to the Snow n.


    And because vampire society as a whole was cruel.


    To the younger vampires, that demonstration that Victor made was very cruel; it was something that no being should do to another being.


    But for the older vampires? Vampires who were used to carnage?


    This was a nostalgic sight, of course... Even though it was a nostalgic sight, having not seen it for a long time, the impact was equal to the newer vampires.


    After all, they went a long time without conflict.


    Couple that fact with the sight of the pile of bodies left by Victor.


    They felt nauseous for a while.


    Yuki kept shing her smile, but inside she was thinking, ''That fool, doesn''t she know that the Snow n is sensitive about this topic now? Why is she talking about it out loud?'' She could already feel several eyes watching her from the shadows.


    ''If I didn''t give a perfect answer like that, I could be used of treason for no reason.''


    "Come on, we need to get these papers." Yuki turned around and started walking.


    "Yes." The younger maid obediently followed.


    "... What is happening?" Agnes, who listened to the entire conversation in silence, spoke confused.


    She got up from the bed. She didn''t even bother to fix her hair or put on the fake sses she always wore.


    She wasn''t in the mood for this.


    Walking towards the door, Agnes looked at the door handle...


    Several thoughts went through her head, and all those thoughts were going in a bad direction, but before doing anything, she decided to first check the state of her n.


    She knew that before she went to sleep, she was walking around the mansion hunting traitors.


    She touched the handle and opened the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she heard footsteps again from her n member.


    "This man is cruel! How can he make us review all these documents!? We don''t do that kind of work!"


    "..." Agnes looked at the two Snow n men and recognized the two men as guards of the manor.


    "Shut your mouth! And do your job! Do you want to end up like that body in the middle of the square?"


    "Ugh¡­"


    It must be said that what Victor did was quite effective...


    Everyone was working hard and with a smile on their face... A smile of despair, no one wanted to end up like that man in the middle of the town square.


    "..." Agnes decided to follow those two guards.


    She closed the bedroom door, and walked through the halls.


    As she walked through the halls, she felt a familiar sensation as she realized that the way she was going was where Adonis always went when he worked.


    Badump.


    Seeing the two guards entering the office that was used by Adonis.


    badump, Badump.


    Her heart began to beat frantically, and a small sense of hope grew inside her.


    She walked towards the door and slowly opened it, as she started spying on what was going on inside.


    And that''s when she saw a man with long ck hair that flowed like silk, violet eyes, and with an unearthly beauty.


    He was looking at various documents with a neutral gaze.


    ''Adonis-...'' For a moment, the image of the man seemed to be reced by Adonis, but slowly that hope was destroyed.


    "What a mess. What was Agnes doing? How did she not notice that?" Heined in an emotionless neutral tone.


    "Money embezzlement, n members using money for useless things, and to make matters worse¡­ This ridiculous spending by my wife Violet." Victor touched his brow in frustration.


    ''Just what kind of being spent 190 million dors on a fucking magic pen?''


    ''Magic pen my ass, this is just a fraud.''


    "And you, Oda¡­ Why do you spend 500 million dors a year on booze? You can''t even drink!"


    "... It''s for collection... Every Japanese man needs his Sake at home, you know?" The man turned his face away as he spoke.


    "Oh...?" Veins started bulging through Victor''s head.


    ''Isn''t this man very shameless? He even looks like me.''


    "I will confiscate it." He spoke coldly.


    "Wha-."


    "Kaguya, put these drinks on the human auction. We can try to get something out of it."


    "Yes, Master." Kaguya disappeared into the shadows.


    "WW-Wait, Master, you can''t do this to me. How am I going to live from today!?"


    "You can''t even drink! Why are you acting like this?" Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "What matters is the decoration! It is every man''s dream to have his own Open Bar."


    "¡­.I will confiscate it." He spoke definitively.


    "..." Oda opened his eyes in shock, and, seeing Victor''s gaze, he realized that this was a decision he couldn''t argue with.


    Oda just walked towards a chair, and he felt like a boxer who had lost everything.


    "...This is very cruel..." Some members of n nkmented when they saw their leader''s state.


    "...Cut Violet''s allowance, confiscate all the assets of the n members who were buying personal things with our money." Victor looked at some documents and then looked at the Snow n members, who were looking at him with a look of disbelief.


    "What are you waiting for?" He narrowed his eyes.


    "Do it."


    The entire body of the Snow n members visibly trembled when they saw that violet gaze looking at them:


    "Y-Yes!"


    They ran towards the exit.


    Agnes quickly leaned against the wall, and soon several members of the Snow n came through the door.


    "Hilda." Victor took a document and showed the woman.


    "¡­What happened at that meeting?"


    Hilda looked at the document and saw that it was an official document of a supernatural meeting that took ce in Japan. She remembered that some Youkai members wanted to visit Nightingale.


    "¡­A Youkai tried to take Agnes to bed by force, Agnes got angry and burned the whole ce down."


    "The meeting was a failure, and the youkai became our enemy."


    "Oh...?" Victor''s violet eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint.


    "What happened to this Youkai?"


    "Last I saw him, he was on the brink of death¡­ He must have recovered by now."


    "What is this Yokai''s n?"


    "It''s a n of spiders. I think they''re called Arachne? Ae? Arai? I don''t know." She didn''t bother to remember, since the Youkai had a lot of ns, and few were relevant.


    "...I see." Victor leaned his back on the chair as he rested his head on his hand and began to think:


    "..." Seeing Victor''s state, Hilda began to get a bad feeling.


    "Put sanctions on youkai."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "As of today, by the decree of the Snow n, any supernatural who does business with youkai willpletely lose ess to the vampire market."


    "....." Hilda opened her eyes in shock.


    "You can not do that."


    "Why?"


    "You need authorization from n Snow, Fulger, and Scarlett to make those kinds of decisions."


    "¡­Hilda, who am I?" Victor asked in a neutral tone.


    "...The husband of-...Oh." Hilda finally understood.


    "I''m also a vampire count, although my role is somethingpletely outside of politics like n Adrastea."


    "And even if I didn''t have that influence, I could do that. n Snow is responsible for international and domestic politics, other ns have no right to meddle in this matter."


    "... That''s true."


    "Just do as I said, and in less than three days, these Youkai will offer this Spider n or whatever their name is on a golden tter to me." He shed a small smile that sent shivers down Hilda''s spine.


    She started to think about the big picture, and she realized that he was right; the sanctions were not for the Youkai n but for the greediest beings in existence.


    The witches¡­


    It wasmon sense that witches were involved in all kinds of trade, and it was pretty obvious that they also had contacts with youkai.


    By putting such strict sanctions on the Youkai, the witches would feel that a possible market door has been closed. After all, some Youkai sold exotic things that all supernatural beings loved.


    Like the famous few virility medicines that are sold by Yuki Onnas, humans were their main buyers, and most of those buyers were wealthy people.


    Even if Victor was doing this, he was sure the witches would not retaliate against the vampires.


    After all, for witches, vampires were like and of gold. After all, they were all rich, and it wasmon sense that if you had contact with vampires, witches would be heavily sponsored with resources.


    For lower level witches who didn''t have ess to resources like higher level witches, losing this market to some low level n was a big no.


    Consequently, the younger witches who were in the majority would pressure the older witches to do something.


    And these older witches, of course, wouldn''t keep quiet, considering that even they have clients who were vampires, and because of that, they would try to fix this problem as quickly as possible.


    And what solution would theye up with?


    Sacrificing a small penniless n to the Snow n¡­ Specifically speaking to Victor. By doing so, the whole problem would be solved, and they could go back to the trade they were in before.


    Gulp.


    Hilda swallowed hard, this ability to n so far ahead... It was as if she was seeing Adonis at work and not Victor...


    Seeing the smile on Victor''s face, she understood something again.


    ''Wrong, it wasn''t Adonis, but a mixture of the two beings...'' She thought that because Adonis would never make that smile.


    "Why are you going so far? It''s like you''re protective or something for Agnes." Hilda narrowed her eyes.


    Victor stopped with his hands.


    "Indeed¡­ I wonder why?" Victor didn''t say much, and Hilda understood that he didn''t want to reveal anything.


    Victor returned to work.


    The moment Victor heard what happened to Agnes, he felt an overwhelming feeling of possession, jealousy, and anger.


    Feelings he was familiar with, those kinds of feelings he only felt for his wives and, recently, Scathach and Natashia.


    But... Unlike before, Victor knew that this feeling was influenced by Adonis'' ritual with Agnes and Adonis himself that he''d absorbed. Because of that, he didn''tment on anything.


    ''I will protect her, as I promised... But I will never be your substitute.'' That was something Victor swore to himself.


    He wouldn''t let himself be fooled by those feelings, he didn''t want to be anyone''s recement.


    Victor was Victor.


    Adonis was Adonis.


    They were two different beings that, because of certain unfortunate circumstances, Victor had to absorb Adonis to protect his soul.


    It was just that, nothing more.


    And Agnes, like Victor, knew that too... But knowing and epting were two different things.


    "...." Agnes looked down at her feet, her long white hair covering her entire face, her face filled with tears.


    ''Darling...'' There were so many simrities, simrities that made her cry whenever she remembered he was no longer with her.


    Hilda looked towards a location, she could feel her master in that ce, and she could also imagine what state she was in now.


    ''... Sigh... This isplicated.''


    "..." Victor looked at where Hilda was looking for a few seconds and then went back to looking at the papers.


    ''I will finish everything in two days, I will make the Snow n self-sustaining, and I will put Hilda in charge until Agnes can deal with it all again.''


    ''After that, I... I''ll leave...''


    badump, Badump.


    ''Ugh'' He ced his hand on his chest as he felt his heart ache.


    ''Tsk.'' Victor ignored the pain in his heart. It was the same pain he felt when he was away from his wives for a year and six months.


    But this time, he ignored that pain.


    He had no right to feel this pain.


    ''Being close to Agnes now is only harmful to the woman herself.'' Victor understood that. Victor''s presence was a constant reminder that Adonis was no longer alive.


    And it hurt Agnes, so the best option now was to leave.


    ''...I can''t leave her in that state either...'' Victor needed someone to help calm Agnes down.


    ''Violet...'' Amazingly, she was the best option.


    ''Despite their disagreements, the two know each other better than anyone, and they are mother and daughter.'' Victor thought of a memory of child Violet and Agnes.


    Despite having recalled this memory, he felt no paternal ''feelings'', he made a point of erasing it during Adonis'' absorption.


    He didn''t know what would happen to him even if he saw Violet as a daughter and not a wife.


    "Hilda, I''m counting on you."


    "...?" Hilda looked at Victor, and when she remembered his orders, she said, "Yes, I will prepare everything." Then, she walked towards the exit.


    "Thanks." Victor nodded and went back to digging through the documents for irregrities.

 Chapter 292: Changes are not always welcome, but they are necessary. 2

    Chapter 292: Changes are not always wee, but they are necessary. 2


    Two days passed, and Victor had an interesting visitor.


    While in his temporary office sorting through the documents Agnes had let umte out of concern for Adonis'' condition¡­


    Victor suddenly had a vision.


    The document he was looking at disappeared, and he saw an image of a man being dragged away by a group of strange beings.


    Precisely speaking, they were youkai.


    Victor woke up from his stupor and looked at his hands in shock:


    ''So this is how this ability activates,pletely at random...'' He easily realized that this vision was because of Adonis'' ability to predict the future.


    ''How irritating, I feel like I got a movie spoiler from someone.'' That was just Victor''s personal opinion.


    But he knew how useful this skill was from Adonis'' memories, he managed to prevent many bad things from happening to the Snow n because of this skill.


    But just as he knew this skill was useful, he also knew there was a hidden trap in these foresight skills.


    He didn''t even have to watch many movies to know.


    People who had this ability were too paranoid about avoiding a certain future and ended up moving towards that future.


    It''s like Odin and Ragnarok. He tried his hardest to prevent Ragnarok, but it turned out that in the end, he was the one who provoked Ragnarok itself.


    "Well..." Victor got up from his chair, and that movement startled the people of the Snow n who were working around him.


    "For once, this skill was useful." Victor had already decided to look for a way to control this ability since he didn''t like the feeling of having something that was his that he had no control over on his own.


    "Continue the work. These are the final documents, if you finish these you will be free."


    "!!!" All the members of the Snow n opened their eyes, and as if a wave of motivation had washed over everyone in the room, they started working faster!


    "Let''s goooooo!" Someone yelled.


    Victor shed a small smile and left the room, but the moment he left the room, he heard,


    "Let''s finish this, fast!"


    "I want to visit the brothel!"


    "I need to see women!"


    "My hand just felt the sensation of paper, I''m bing a tree!"


    "I need nutrients!"


    "...." Victor felt like facepalming when he heard the reactions of the Snow n members.


    They''d only sorted through paper for three days, but they were acting like they''d had several years doing this work.


    "Watch them, make sure they don''t change anything in the documents." Victor spoke as he walked towards a ce.


    "Yes, Master." Victor''s shadow took the form of a man and soon separated from Victor.


    Victor walked calmly through the corridors of the Snow n.


    He felt a strange sensation. Even though he had never visited this ce before, he felt that he had walked through this ce thousands of times in the past.


    He knew people he shouldn''t know, he knew stories he shouldn''t know, the ''legacy'' of everything Adonis did now lived on in Victor.


    ''...So this is what it means to ce a high value on someone''s blood...'' For the first time in his entire existence, Victor was realizing how terrifying a Progenitor was.


    They could shape-shift, they could absorb any being, and blend in with the people around them.


    ''Golden Blood...RH Null Blood...'' Victor touched his chin. His blood type, that had always caused problems for him since he was young, turned out to be a blessing when he met Violet.


    And even though Adonis didn''t have much information about that blood type, the things Adonis knew didn''tpare to what Victor knew about his own blood.


    Victor had in the past tried to find out more about his blood when Scathach lied about how progenitor-made vampires were made.


    And the woman didn''t know much either.


    ''As expected, only d or people who lived at the same time as d should know something.'' Beings that were alive long before Jesus was born, the only beings that fit that category passing through Victor''s head now were the...


    Gods...


    Victor narrowed his eyes, now that he had the memory of someone who''d lived in ancient Greece, Victor learned how the gods worked.


    The Olympian Gods at least.


    Putting that knowledge together with the information he got from one of the Maids, the impression he had of the Olympian gods only plummeted in Victor''s eyes.


    ''Rapists, kidnappers, vain, spoiled beings...'' The list of adjectives that Victor could give these beings was so extensive that he thought he could cover an entire room.


    Of all the Olympian gods, the only one who was saved was Hestia, but that''s because she didn''t do anything, she just stayed in her temple.


    ''And doing nothing while your brothers are all a bunch of degenerate bastards, is a crime in and of itself.''


    Victor arrived at the Snow n main hall, he snapped his fingers, and an ice throne appeared.


    He sat on the ice throne and closed his eyes.


    ''Let''s wait.''


    ...


    "What is happening?" Yuki asked aloud when she saw a crowd of Snow n members.


    "Count Alucard is doing something again."


    "..." Yuki was a little curious, so she approached the stairs and saw Victor sitting on an ice throne, with his eyes closed.


    "...But he isn''t doing anything¡­" Yukimented.


    "That''s the problem, that man who spent three days ordering people around isn''t doing anything... Don''t you think that''s strange?"


    "Oh..." Now that the Maid spoke, Yuki thought it made sense.


    A shadow appeared near the throne Victor was sitting on as the shadow began to take the form of a well-known Maid.


    "Master, I have finished my work."


    "Hmm." Victor nodded in approval, "How much did we get by selling Oda''s goods?"


    "20 Billion Dors." She spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." A little sweat fell from Victor''s face:


    "Is his stuff worth that much?"


    "Yes, he has been umting booze for a long time, and as they are rare, extremely rare, I was able to sell them for 10x the original value, some items I even sold for 100x the original value." She shed a small smile. Kaguya could understand a little now why witches loved to make money. Seeing the bank ount number growing is something quite exhrating.


    "..." Victor looked at Kaguya in shock, then he disyed a small smile, "As expected of you."


    ''...isn''t that going to cause the economy to crash or something?'' Victor thought about it for a while, and soon he realized that this was a pointless concern, money was being moved around a lot by witches, this was nothingpared to the transactions that witches do.


    "What are you doing?"


    Hearing a familiar voice, Victor replied without turning his face, "Good job, Hilda."


    "...Thanks..." She was a little surprised at those words, it wasn''t something she was used to. After all, she was just doing the work she had been doing for a long time.


    "... What are you doing?" She asked again.


    "Counting."


    "...?" Hilda didn''t understand what Victor meant, and as she saw that he wasn''t going to say anything else, she fell silent.


    "... How is she?" He asked carefully.


    "The same, she''s still grieving." Hilda spoke while looking at Victor''s reaction.


    "I see..."


    And she was a little surprised that he didn''t show anything visibly, though she could tell by the tone of his voice that he was a little sad, but that was all.


    Victor touched his chin, "All important Snow n documents have been personally reviewed by me. I have made several changes, and fixed several things that Agnes left out."


    "..." Hilda was surprised again, has he finished organizing that mess already? She didn''t want to be presumptuous or anything like that, but even she wouldn''t finish those documents that fast. After all, they were important decisions that could affect the entire n.


    "I have changed the policy on epting new investors or people who want to do business in Nightingale." This was an important point that Adonis always wanted to change, but he didn''t have the strength or capacity for it at the time.


    "...Wha-."


    "From now on, all supernatural beings who want to enter the Nightingale economy, all supernatural beings who want to live in Nightingale, must go through a ''Charm'' process. They will all be interrogated without exception."


    "This is ridiculous, not everyone will ept to do this." Everyone had secrets they wanted to hide, and asking to be Charmed by the Snow n was basically asking someone to snoop around all your secrets.


    Victor raised his hand.


    Kaguya nodded her head.


    "Use this."


    "A magical contract..." Hilda opened her eyes as she understood Victor''s intentions.


    She opened the magic contract and saw simple interrogation uses rting only to what the person wanted to do in Nightingale.


    "I understand what you want to do, but this is just ridiculous¡­ Do you know how many people walk into Nightingale every day?"


    "How are we going to manage all this?"


    "..." Victor looked at Hilda with a neutral look:


    "Think outside the box, Hilda. Our n doesn''t need to manage everything, we just need to control everything."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Make more stringent magical contracts with all ns affiliated with the Snow n, make magic contracts with all people who enter nightingale under the influence of the Snow n."


    "Keep records of who enters and leaves Nightingale. Record everything, and for God''s sake, buy a fuckingputer." What kind of government still uses paper today?


    "But the security..."


    "Just hire a witch who specializes in security."


    "... But-..."


    "Of course, some important documents should be recorded on paper and not on theputer, but useless documents like this, should be stored on aputer, the process will go faster." That was Victor''s idea.


    "... Even so, there are many beings."


    "You havepetent people with you, right?" Victor looked at Kaguya.


    "..." Kaguya disyed a small smile when she heard what Victor said.


    "...Even with n nk''s help, it''s impossible-..."


    A vein popped on Victor''s head, and he looked at Hilda with a smile that wasn''t a smile:


    "Just do it." He ordered in a tone that allowed for no refusal.


    "Ugh..." She groaned in frustration. This man was literally reforming the entire Snow n! And she couldn''t argue against it because whatever he was proposing could be achieved, it was not an impossible reform.


    Hilda looked into Victor''s violet eyes while several thoughts seemed to be going through her head, thoughts that only she knew.


    "...Hilda backed off..." Yukimented in shock.


    "...hahaha, it feels like I''m in a bad dream..."


    "Even the Chief Maid can''t argue with him..."


    "Guys, you missed an important point."


    "...?" All members of the Snow n look at the man who spoke.


    "He''s doing all these policy changes... Which means we''ll have more work."


    "...Wha-..." Everyone realized that they would work themselves to death this way!


    Some members fell to the ground with dead eyes in despair.


    "I do not want to work..."


    ''...I don''t think it''s a good idea toment on it here.'' That''s what Yuki wanted to say, but she was silent.


    Hearing the depressive murmurs of the Snow n members, several veins started bulging in Victor''s head; ''These pieces of shit, they''re toozy.''


    Victor sighed inwardly.


    Victor looked back towards the door.


    ''Tsk, Agnes... I know she was worried about Adonis, but did she ignore all the corruption within her n?'' Victor lost count of how many frauds or incongruous reports he found.


    Of course, to all these people, he sent his new neighborhood friends.


    The nk n.


    Everyone he found to havemitted irregrities or embezzlement was stripped of all the assets they had, of course, if they refused this, they would die.


    The Snow n capital was in chaos, several ns disappeared overnight, and Victor was treating an entire capital as his yground.


    "...they''re finally here." Hearing what Victor said, everyone looked towards the door.


    Victor took his cell phone and looked at the time.


    ''My prediction time and their arrival time was only 6 hours.'' Victor used this opportunity to test how far into the future he could see.


    ''This time, it was only 6 hours...'' He needed to understand this skill first.


    By understanding the skill, he could find a clue as to how to control it.


    This was something Adonis was never able to do because every time the skill activated, he was weakened.


    ''Now that I think about it, I didn''t feel anything when the skill was active.'' Victor had several answers to that question.


    The first and most obvious one owed to his status as a Night King. Essentially he was a more evolved version of all noble vampires, he was a progenitor.


    And because of that, he could withstand the skill''s recoil.


    The second and more unlikely option is that he had divine energy in his body, and because of that, he didn''t feel the recoil.


    "Guards let the guests in."


    "...Y-Yes!" The guard responded with a little fear.


    When the gate was opened, all Snow n members saw several strange beings.


    They looked like monsters straight out of Japanese folklore.


    Youkai.


    Victor looked at the man who wasmanding the group. He was wearing a rather elegant white kimono, he was a bit tall, with a height around 180 CM, and the most important and detectable features of him were his white fox ears and 9 tails dancing behind him.


    "I was waiting for you, Kitsune n Leader, Genji."

 Chapter 293: Victor’s change

    Chapter 293: Victor''s change.


    The moment Victor gave the order to Hilda, orders to restrict the trade in and out of Nightingale with the Y¨­kai and those involved with them¡­


    The Witches were the first to move.


    And just as Victor expected, they immediately discovered the problem and tried to solve it.


    They didn''t even try to negotiate with Victor or anything like that. After all, there was no need for that.


    Victor''s intentions were evident with this move. Anyone with the slightest knowledge of the market knew what he was nning.


    And it wasn''t like Victor was trying to hide it either. On the contrary, he''d purposely made his intentions clear by explicitly targeting the Y¨­kai and their associates.


    That alone was a clue enough to know where to look, especially if one took the time to investigate the Y¨­kai people, they would discover the incident involving Agnes and a specific branch of the Y¨­kai.


    Couple that fact with the fact that Victor blocked arge sector of Nightingale trade,


    They thoroughly understood his message.


    He was basically saying:


    "Give me that man."


    It was an arrogant message. He was basically making every supernatural being in the world his errand boys.


    Many were irritated by this attitude; others found it interesting.


    Others didn''t care and thought about the pros and cons.


    It didn''t matter to Victor in the end. He knew the man who did that to Agnes would be at his door in a few days.


    The choice was obvious from the start.


    A Vampire Count responsible for exploring newnds and who was apparently quite close to the Snow n and other Vampire Count ns, or a random man who''d offended the Snow n Countess?


    The Witches obviously chose Victor. It was more advantageous; thus, they pressured the Y¨­kai to hand over the man who was apparently the leader of the Arachne n.


    A n of Spider Y¨­kai.


    Of course, the Witches'' intentions were pretty obvious to Victor. They wanted to be on Victor''s good side, and because of that, they did this ''favor'' for him.


    They put so much pressure on the Y¨­kai n that the Y¨­kai representative himself had to move or they would lose everything, which was why this man was in front of Victor now.


    A man known as Genji.


    A rare Y¨­kai, a Y¨­kai that could garner many followers.


    Genji, the representative of the Y¨­kai, was a nine-tailed fox.


    Victor knew about Genji through Adonis'' memories. He was a man who''d traded several times with the Snow n.


    ''He was a cunning man who had a terrifying eloquence, to the point he''d even caused some small problems for Adonis in the past.''


    But for Victor? He was nothing.


    Unlike Adonis, Victor was strong, and strength could also be used as a tool to make these types of people obedient.


    Seeing the smile on Victor''s face and how he was sitting, tiny drops of cold sweat started to fall from Genji''s smiling face.


    He felt as if everything was in the palm of this monster; ''That''s not what I heard, wasn''t the new Count supposed to be someone more impulsive?''


    Like a cunning fox, Genji believed he could convince Victor to forget about this problem, but he changed his mind when he saw the new Count''s violet gaze.


    This wasn''t the look of a naive man; ''Is he truly 21 years old?'' But, on the contrary, he couldn''t understand how someone that age could have that look.


    He felt like he was looking at the man he''d often dealt with in the past.


    "Did you bring what I ordered?"


    "Yes." Genji looked back, and his subordinates nodded. Soon a man who had several spider legs behind him appeared, being held by two crow-like Y¨­kai.


    The man was restrained by cuffs that appeared to be made of some unique material, and he was looking at Victor with a hostile gaze.


    "Hilda."


    "YY-Yes?" Hilda, who was lost in her thoughts, was surprised when Victor called her.


    "...?" Victor looked at the woman strangely.


    Cough.


    Hilda coughed and assumed a neutral expression, and then she spoke:


    "Yes, it was that man."


    "I see..." Victor slowly turned his face towards the group of Y¨­kais, and gradually, the skin on his face began to fade, turning into pure darkness.


    Gulp.


    All the Y¨­kai gulped when they saw Victor''s face; even the Arachne man lost his hostile gaze.


    The group of Y¨­kai''s blinked their eyes as if in sync, and before everyone knew it, Victor was in front of the man.


    "... On that day."


    "You made the wrong choice."


    Darkness began to spread through Victor''s body and covered his entire being.


    "W-Wait, I didn''t mean it; I just-."


    "Silence." Victor''s eyes gleamed blood red. The feelings he''d felt earlier when he heard what this Y¨­kai had attempted took over his body.


    Feelings of anger, feelings of disgust, feelings of possession.


    As if a supernatural force had taken hold of the man, his mouth was mped shut.


    "A worm dared to try to touch my wife?" His eyes were lifeless.


    The entire left side of Victor''s body began to distort, and several eyes and teeth began to grow, and soon a demonic beast''s head was formed.


    "Be dog food."


    "HMMM, HMMMM-!" The man tried to say something, but nothing could escape his mouth, as if his lips were sewn tight by an immovable force.


    The beast opened its mouth wide, showing the world all its sharp teeth, followed by it swallowing the man''s entire body.


    No trace of man''s existence was left behind.


    "...." All the Y¨­kai looked at Victor with dark faces of pure terror.


    And not only them but even the members of the Snow n reacted like that. The only people who were indifferent to Victor''s actions were Kaguya, as she''d seen this sight many times in the past, and Hilda, who seemed to have understood Victor''s intentions despite being shocked by what she had just witnessed.


    Yes, she understood, but she had a doubt:


    ''...My wife, huh?'' The way he spoke was so natural that, for a moment, she didn''t question it. It was as if she was watching Adonis... But at the same time, it wasn''t Adonis.


    "..." Hilda didn''t know exactly what had happened to Adonis, as Agnes and Victor himself hadn''t said anything.


    Even Oda seemed to know something, but he didn''t tell Hilda anything.


    But Adonis'' sudden disappearance, the way Victor looked like him at times, and Agnes'' condition, gave Hilda several apparent clues as to what happened.


    ''...But that kind of skill is only possible for Progenitors...'' Hilda opened her eyes a little in surprise when she remembered the skill that Victor had just used.


    ''No normal vampire, no matter how talented they were, could shapeshift like that¡­'' Hilda narrowed her eyes; the pieces were starting to fall into ce in her head.


    Victor''s abnormal development.


    Strange powers that normal Vampires shouldn''t have.


    ''... This... This is impossible.'' She was in a state of disbelief, but for the first time, she decided to observe the man that Violet, the heir to the Snow n, had chosen as her husband, more closely.


    Victor internally smiled when he saw Genji''s expression; he''d achieved his goal.


    ...Yes, he didn''t expect to say those words in his anger, but he was going to pretend he hadn''t said that. Luckily no one wasmenting on that either.


    As stated earlier, force was also an effective negotiation tool that, if used efficiently, could be much more terrifying than a simple disy.


    "Genji."


    "Y-yes?" The nine-tailed fox awoke from his stupor and looked at Victor with obvious terror in his body and expression, but he quickly tried to control his tumultuous emotions.


    "You did a good job." Victor shed a small smile.


    He turned and walked towards the ice throne he''d created previously.


    "¡­Huh?" Genji looked at the man''s back in disbelief; ''Did he just praise me?'' He was perplexed.


    "..." Victor sat on the throne, supporting his head with the hand of his right arm, and looked at Genji with a neutral look:


    "Tell me what you want."


    Gulp.


    Genji swallowed again; ''That look, it was like he knew what I was going to ask for.''


    Genji tried to calm down, disying a fake smile, and said:


    "What are you talking about, Count Alucard? I just came here to fulfill your request."


    "Hmm...weird." He looked at Genji with a bored expression:


    "I thought you would ask me to spare the lives of this man''s n members."


    "!!!" Genji''s body visibly shook, ''How did he know?''


    Victor shed a small smile, a smile that made the nine-tailed fox''s entire body break into a cold sweat:


    "Don''t worry; I''m not a demon. I wouldn''t ughter an entire n because of one member''s mistake..."


    "I..I see..." Before Genji could be wholly relieved, however, Victor continued:


    "Of course, the situation would change if everyone in that man''s n supported that man''s attitude and actions."


    A look of horror abruptly fell on Genji''s face, but he quickly tried to rein it in.


    "But I''m sure that''s not what happened here, right?" Victor''s smile sent chills through Genji''s entire body.


    ''Monster!! Just how much does he know? That information shouldn''t have been leaked.''


    By eating Genji, Victor acquired quite a bit of interesting information. Apparently, the Arachne n wanted to ''approach'' Agnes through questionable means. The act of provoking Agnes in the middle of the meeting was just a mistake by the man himself.


    The initial n was to use a ''good impression'' talisman, and in doing so, Agnes would get a good impression of the Arachne n and support them. Through various future encounters, they would attempt to manipte Agnes with these strange techniques,


    And make her fully support the Y¨­kai, thus creating a small ''influence'' in Nightingale.


    Needless to say, Victor was quite annoyed by this information.


    "Y-Yes! The Arachne n knew nothing! He acted of his own volition."


    "..." Victor looked at Genji with a neutral look. Several thoughts went through his head. Then, slowly, he started to look at the other Y¨­kai who were apanying Genji, making a point of observing them one by one.


    Genji''s subordinates gulped when they saw Victor''s violet gaze upon them, the image of the man being swallowed by that monster still very much visible in their minds.


    ''He knows... He knows... Fuck, I knew this wasn''t a good idea.'' Victor''s silence and his neutral gaze were making Genji''s entire existence shudder.


    "I see¡­ That''s good news. Thank you very much for visiting, you can go now." He spoke with a gentle smile.


    "H-Huh?" ''We can go?'' He felt strange since he had already been getting ready to fight for his life.


    "Guards, show our guests out." Victor ordered the Snow n guards outside.


    The guards entered the mansion and responded, "Yes!"


    "..." The Y¨­kai looked confused at each other, but they weren''t going to miss this chance to run away from this ce.


    Genji was the same. He made a simple gesture of respect and walked towards the exit. When they were about to pass through the threshold between being trapped in a mansion with a monster and freedom, Victor said:


    "Oh, I forgot to say something."


    Victor''s voice startled the entire group.


    "...Tell your boss, she should be careful with whom she chooses to be her enemies." He shed a gentle little smile.


    "Wha-."


    "Give ''her'' my message."


    "!!!" Genji''s entire face visibly trembled when he heard the way Victor spoke and his underlying meaning.


    ''How does he know about her!? Someone leaked information!?''


    Slowly, Victor''s face changed to a serious, sharp expression. A part of his face seemed to have disappeared and turned into pure darkness whose only visible part was his eye:


    "Nightingale is not your yground."


    "Stick your ''divine'' paws elsewhere."


    "Or I will ensure The Crimson Nightmare repeats itself¡­"


    Victor''s eyes slowly changed to blood red, and a big smile that showed off all of his sharp teeth was disyed on his face:


    "And this time, it will be many times worse than what happened in the past."


    The Crimson Nightmare was a beautiful event. An event that happened when Victor''s beloved master, Scathach Scarlett, went to Japan and wreaked havoc, chaos, and destruction throughout Kyoto.


    Thousands of Onmyoji mages died that day, and it was also this event that Abe-No-Seimei, Mizuki''s master spirit, received a trauma, a trauma that triggered every time Scathach was mentioned.


    This event was dubbed as The Crimson Nightmare,


    An event that weakened the Y¨­kai faction considerably as it wasn''t just Onmyoji who were massacred, the Y¨­kai were as well.


    A dead silence fell on the ce, and no one dared to speak a word. Everyone was too terrified. The man was just sitting there, doing nothing at all, yet that was enough to cause psychological terror to all the Y¨­kai.


    "...I..I will ensure your message is delivered."


    Victor''s entire face changed to a neutral expression, his darkness receding, while he shed a smile as if he were weing a guest:


    "Good." Victor raised his hand, a red power covered his hand, and soon he made a gesture with his hand.


    "It was a pleasure doing business with you, Genji."


    BAAM.


    The door closed.

 Chapter 294: Alucard has changed. And this is terrifying

    Chapter 294: Alucard has changed. And this is terrifying.


    A few hourster, Victor was standing in front of Agnes'' mansion.


    Beside her was Kaguya, who was talking to Oda about things rted to n nk.


    "Take this." Oda gave Kaguya a sort of badge.


    "That is..."


    "As of today, you are being appointed as the second leader of n nk."


    "...why?" Kaguya did not understand this sudden decision, she was just an ordinary member until a few days ago, and now she has been appointed by the n leader himself as the next leader?


    "He''s an irregr, and he''s quite fond of you, if you''re with him, you''re going to need that badge."


    "¡­Interests, huh?" Kaguya narrowed her eyes.


    "The nk n has no choice but to serve the Snow n; after all, we have the same origin..." Oda looked at Victor and continued, "But as Shinobi, it would be right for us to choose our own master.. . As you did."


    "...."


    "... If you don''t want to, just refuse, but the second leader position is good, you know? You will be able to ess n nk''s techniques and summon subordinates if you need to..."


    "Tsk." Kaguya clicked on the tongue, "Fine, I will take it."


    "..." He shed a small smile behind his mask.


    "Remember, if you need help..." Slowly Oda''s body began to be covered by darkness:


    "We will be here, after all, we are a family." He disappeared to the floor.


    "..." Kaguya silently observed when Oda left, then, a few secondster, she disyed a small smile as she huffed a little and turned her head and looked at her master, who was looking a little changed.


    Victor had already solved every possible problem he found in Snow n town, he organized all the documents, made suggestions for new rules, and changed some rules that he found irritating and inconsequential.


    After finishing his work, he handed over the leadership of the Snow n to Hilda, after Agnes, she was the most capable woman within that mansion.


    After all, Hilda has been following Agnes since the beginning, she is an incredibly old vampire.


    Even from Adonis'' memories of when he was human, he saw that Hilda was already an adult and the Chief Maid.


    "You are going?" Hilda asked.


    "Yes."


    "..." Victor''s eyes were drawn to a closed window, he could feel that Agnes was watching him.


    "I see... That''s a shame, you''re verypetent. I wanted to keep you around for a few more years." Hilda was honest since she really didn''t have to work very hard when Victor was around these days.


    And all the changes he''s made to the Snow n have been quite¡­satisfying¡­in her opinion.


    Victor stopped looking at the window and looked at Hilda:


    "It''s not like I''m going to disappear. After all, I''m pretty close to the Snow n."


    "Yes, I know. You are Violet''s husband, after all."


    He shed a small smile, "¡­ Indeed."


    Kaguya slowly approaches Victor and says:


    "Master, the girls asked to let you know that they are all in Scathach territory." About the girls, Kaguya was talking about Victor''s Maids.


    "¡­And what about Eleanor?" Victor asked this because he promised the woman he would go to her territory, and then all this incident involving Adonis happened, and he got quite busy, but he didn''t forget the promise he made to the woman.


    "She''s in Scathach territory too... But she warned that she only has one more day, after that she will go home, she can''t wait any longer."


    "I see..." Victor touches his chin and thinks:


    ''Will one day be enough to solve all problems?''


    The answer was...


    Of course not.


    He had to exin to his wives about what had happened, and¡­talk to Violet about her father.


    He also owes an exnation to Natashia and Sasha, considering that in the Adonis incident, he just arrived at that ce, gave several orders, and left. The other time he returned to the Fulger n, his appearance waspletely changed, but because of the incident they were in, he didn''t have time to exin what happened.


    "Well, next stop, Scathach mansion?" He spoke with a small yful smile.


    "..." Kaguya covers her body with darkness and enters Victor''s shadow.


    He turned and walked a little further to the front of the Snow n mansion.


    He looked at the Nightingale moons for a few seconds, and then he spoke without turning his back:


    "Hilda."


    "Yes?"


    "Take care of Agnes for me."


    Hilda narrowed her eyes a little, but she took this as a kind gesture and said:


    "...always."


    "..." Victor exhibited a small smile.


    "I''ll see youter." Victor''s hair that reached his waist began to float as if defying gravity as clouds charged with lightning began to appear in the sky.


    Looking at his hair, Victor thought:


    ''I have to cut this... Actually, I don''t think I need to...'' Victor focused his thoughts a little, and magically, his hair started to shorten until it was the same length as he had a year ago.


    ''Better.'' He nodded to himself in approval.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    His body is covered in lightning.


    RUMBLE!


    And with the crash of lightning.


    He disappeared.


    Hilda looked at the clouds with a slightly shocked look, surprised at his speed.


    She looks at a closed window as she gives a small inward sigh and feels her master step out of the window.


    When Hilda started walking towards the entrance of the mansion, she heard:


    "...Finally, he left..." A Snow n maid spoke in secret.


    "I will finally be able to rest." All the people around this maid nodded in agreement with her significant concerns.


    "...I didn''t even have a chance to talk to him properly..." Yuki pouted.


    "Don''t be sad Yuki, I have a feeling he wille back here in the future." She shed a gentle smile as she patted Yuki on the back.


    "!!!" The people around them felt a chill down their spines when they heard what the smaller maid said.


    "Don''t say such a curse!" A man spoke.


    "What if he listens!" The maid next to the man spoke.


    "What if hees back!" Another man spoke.


    "...." Yuki and the smaller maid looked at the group with a nk look.


    "What are you doing?" A stern voice was heard by all.


    Yuki''s body and the smaller maid visibly shuddered, and they gave a cute cry:


    "Kyaaa!"


    They quickly back away and look back to see the stoic Chief maid.


    gulp.


    They swallowed hard as they finally realized they wouldn''t be able to rest. Unlike Agnes, who was sloppy, Hilda, who was now in charge, was quite stern like Victor.


    "Go back to work."


    "YES!" All of them said at the same time, as they quickly turned and started to run away.


    ...


    "That''s bad..." A man said while looking at aputer screen.


    "All the groups I was secretly investing in were destroyed." The man touches his chin.


    "This is your fault, how can you not predict that monster''s movements?" Another man''s voice was heard.


    The first man who was looking at the screen looked at the man who had arrived, he was a ck-haired one who had a lifeless appearance, as if he were a dead man:


    "General James, have you finally decided to visit me?"


    "I had to do this, I couldn''t sit still while all the investments I made were lost." He spoke in a neutral tone as he looked at Nius.


    "Sit down, please." Nius pointed to a chair.


    "..." James nodded and walked towards the chair.


    "Where''s your bodyguard?" Nius asked in a neutral tone.


    "That little girl is waiting outside."


    "I see..."


    The moment James sat down, Nius clicked a button on his keyboard, and soon several images began to appear.


    Images of vampires, werewolves, and humans who were part of the organization they were investing in suddenly fell to the ground with their heads and hearts pierced.


    "...This way of acting..." James narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes, the Shinobi n subordinate to the Snow n¡­ The nk n."


    "So it wasn''t that man who acted this time, huh?" The reason James thought so was that from Victor''s personality, he knew that he preferred to handle things personally and was not someone who sent subordinates to do things for him.


    "You are wrong."


    "Hmm?" James looked at Nius uprehendingly.


    "The one who attacked this time was Count Alucard." The image changed to a man sitting on piles of bodies, he was looking quite changed, but they still knew him at a nce.


    "Alucard..." James growled in a hateful tone, but soon his expression turned cold.


    "Something changed..."


    "..." James was silent.


    "Alucard would always take things into his own hands. He is a warrior like Scathach, despite having somewhat unpredictable actions, one action he had that we can always predict is that... He always fought on his own. "


    "He would never use his subordinates."


    "He is that kind of being."


    "But..." Nius'' expression darkened.


    "Something Changed..."


    "Without getting his ass out of his chair, he made two big moves, he erased the influence of the organizations that we had using on n nk and n Fulger, and he influenced the economy of witches to put pressure on youkai."


    "By doing so, he managed to arrange a meeting with the leader, the representative of the Youkai, Genji." This was frustrating for Nius since he didn''t know why the Youkai leaders themselves decided to go to Nightingale, considering that there were few youkai who liked Nightingale''s endless night.


    And the nine-tailed fox was definitely not one of those beings.


    "¡­Huh?" James looked at Nius as if he were looking at a fool.


    "That''s not Alucard''s attitude."


    "I know. Because of that, I said that something has changed."


    "...." A silence fell on the ce.


    The two men seemed entirely lost in their thoughts.


    ''This kind of attitude is not somethingmon to Alucard. This kind of attitude is something more like an older vampire who has lived for thousands of years, a vampire like Theo... Who uses anything for his own benefit.''


    ''If Alucard somehow learned to act like that, it will be quite irritating.'' A being with Alucard''s power and the attitude of an older vampire? It was quite irritating to deal with, and the level of difficulty to deal with beings like that didn''t evenpare to before.


    After all, before, Alucard was just a ''simple'' idiot who attacked everything himself, that was Nius'' opinion.


    ''He was strong... Wrong, he''s strong, an irregrity... But he was stupid, if he gave me enough time, I could deal with him, but now... Now, things have changed.'' Nius had no idea how that was possible.


    To be honest, he felt quite lost. After all, a being doesn''t change overnight.


    Thoughts, ideologies, instincts, intelligence, this is something you build over time. You can''t change it with a snap of your fingers.


    It''s impossible.


    ¡­ But Alucard''s recent attitudes only prove one thing, he''s changed...


    And he didn''t know how the fuck that was possible, and that was what terrified him the most.


    Yes, he would be honest, this time, he''s scared.


    ''I need to clip his wings before he gains more influence... But how?'' He didn''t see a possible way to do it.


    The hybrid project is at a standstill, the first experiment codenamed: Nero. Is missing.'' Because of this, he cannot continue with the experiment.


    And the hybrid he''s got on his hands; he''s in a bed dying and basically useless right now.


    And unlike the hybrid he had that was created in ab.


    Nero was a hybrid born from the union of a vampire and a werewolf, a natural hybrid.


    Nius used Nero as an experiment to increase the number of hybrids, but the sess rate was very low.


    ''I could use the hunters'' item to create vampire hybrids, but... They are too weak and not worth the effort. I need a werewolf-vampire hybrid, I need the disease that this species causes vampires, a disease that not even the almighty d can handle quickly.''


    In fact, there was a path... But it was a path of no return that he didn''t want to risk just yet.


    "Tsk."


    Originally, Nius'' target was not Alucard but d.


    Nius only became Alucard''s enemy because of the wrong decisions he made regarding the man.


    "Where is the prince?"


    "... Which one?" Nius woke up from his thoughts and asked.


    "The vampire one."


    "...Theo..." Nius made a difficult expression.


    "What happened?" James asked.


    "...I don''t know, he''s missing."


    "Missing?" James made a strange expression.


    "Yes, I haven''t heard from them in days."


    "..." James touched his chin and began to speak, "Forget about it for now."


    "We must decide what to do now."


    "Forget Alucard." Nius spoke.


    "...But he will gain more influence..."


    "This is inevitable, we cannot fight him without outside help." He was talking about beings like the gods or other supernatural beings like Youkais, demons, or Angels, but if he decided to ally himself with some of those beings, he would have to give something in return.


    And these beings would definitely ask for something from Nightingale, which is something he doesn''t want to give.


    Because of this, his alliance with wolves and humans was more beneficial. The wolves he is allied with are not interested in Nightingale and just want the organization''s help for a matter involving their own kingdom.


    And the humans just want the elimination of Alucard and all vampires in the human world.


    The goals of these two allies did not conflict with Nius himself.


    "For now, we should focus our efforts on the experiment that got away."


    "¡­ When was thest time she was seen?" James asked.


    "It was in Greece, after that, it disappearedpletely."


    "...Alucard was in Greece." James'' face darkened a little. Why was that man was all over the ce? Is he omnipresent or something?


    "...Wha-." Nius looked at the man in shock.


    "I did not know that."


    "Of course not, you were at Nightingale when this event took ce."


    ''So this must have happened when the king used that n''s power, huh?"


    "Why was he in Greece?"


    "I do not know." James spoke in a simple tone.


    "...." Nius narrowed his eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that, the number of demons possessing human bodies is increasing significantly in thest few days. The entire inquisition is busy defending humans."


    "...." Nius raised his eyebrow.


    ''Of course... Fuck, Ipletely forgot about the war that is going on in hell... Should I do what Theo said? But if I use the hybrid now, I won''t have this chance in the future again...''


    "You seem to know something." James narrowed his eyes.


    "Hell is at war, and one of the leaders of hell wants to destroy the human race, this rise of demons is probably rted to one of the leaders of hell."


    "Diablo, the incarnation of evil."


    "... That''s true?"


    "Believe it or not, I gave you the information." Nius spoke in a neutral tone, then continued:


    "Just know that demon-rted events will continue to escte."


    "...Fuck, if just vampires weren''t enough of a problem."


    "..." Nius felt like rolling his eyes at such hypocrisy. He knew that, unlike the demons that actively attacked humans, most vampires didn''t. It was the Inquisition that actively hunted vampires.


    James gets up from his chair, "I have a job to do." He looked at him with a serious look.


    "Yeah, I know." Nius shed a small smile.


    James turns and walks towards the exit but suddenly stops walking and speaks without turning around:


    "Give a warning to the prince of wolves."


    "...?"


    "Your little brother is umting subordinates, he will do something soon." This was information he had recently heard from one of the hunters who were in the Amazon.


    Anderson was traveling around the Earth, going to ces that had werewolves without an Alpha and recruiting everyone into his pack.


    And thest time he heard about Anderson was in the Amazon in Brazil.


    ''...Anderson? Why?'' That man''s personality is not that of someone who likes to umte a lot of followers.


    ''Did something change when he fought Alucard?''


    "I will let you know."

 Chapter 295: My Wife, forgive me

    Chapter 295: My Wife, forgive me.


    Arriving at Scathach''s mansion, Victor walked towards the door with firm, consistent steps.


    He opened the door and was greeted by all of his maids, including Roxanne, who was wearing a Maid dress simr to Kaguya''s.


    "Wee back Master..." Yet, when they saw Victor''s face, the maids opened their mouths in shock. ''Doesn''t he look absolutely stunning? It was as if they were looking at the ideal beauty of a man?''


    They were feeling strange.


    "..." Victor nodded, "Good work, My Maids." He shed a small smile.


    "...." Hearing Victor''s words, the girls awoke from their stupor and disyed a happy smile.


    And then he spoke with a serious face:


    "Where''s Violet?"


    "She''s on the second floor with Ruby." Bruna was the first to respond.


    "Is Sasha back?" he asked again.


    "Yes, Lady Sasha and Countess Annastahia came back a day ago. They are currently on the porch with Scathach." The one who answered this time was Eve.


    "Where is Eleanor?"


    "Eleonor is with the Scarlet sisters, they are currently in Siena''s office."


    Victor nodded in satisfaction, for now he just wanted to know.


    "Thank-." When Victor was going to thank Bruna, Roxanne suddenly moved towards Victor with a strange look.


    "Master..." She was looking at Victor''s entire body with her red eyes.


    "You, what are-." When Bruna went to stop Roxanne''s approach to Victor,


    Victor raised his hand to the Maid to stop her.


    "Master changed... Weird." She sniffed the air, her eyes gleamed slightly with a hostile look, and she said:


    "The tree is stronger, are we stronger?" She spoke with a strange face, as she seemed to understand and at the same time not understand what was happening.


    She pulled away from Victor a little and made a difficult face as if she was thinking about something, then she said:


    "What do you think?" She looked at the window, and soon the eye of a gori appeared in the window.


    "..." Victor looked at the Big guy.


    "Oh...?" The Big Guy was surprised when he looked at Victor.


    "Master, you''ve changed."


    "Yeah, I know¡­ Some things happened, and as to whether or not I became stronger? I think so." Victor shed a small smile.


    "It''s not that." The Big Guy denied Victor''s words, "I''m feeling divine energy from you... it''s very small, but it''s still there."


    "...." Everyone was silent, including Victor. He could understand where this divine energy came from, it was from the power of Adonis.


    "And you are cursed..." From the gori''s perspective, he could see an aura of death covering Victor''s entire body, and in return, he could see a small trace of divine energy, but it was as small as a candle''s fire. .


    "Yeah, I know..."


    ''Adonis wasn''t kidding when he said that he would receive everything from him, including his curses.''


    "Who made this?" Roxanne asked in a cold tone.


    "I don''t know, but the probability of being a Greek goddess of the underworld is high."


    "And he was blessed too... That must be the cause of his sudden change in appearance."


    "...I really can''t hide anything from you, can I?"


    "You are connected with my Queen, she is part of you. Because of that, it''s easier for me to notice the things that happen in your body, and since I''m connected with her, I can see it too."


    ''In some strange way, that makes sense.'' Victor thought to himself.


    "Will the curse affect me in any way?" he asked to be sure.


    "You are a Progenitor, you are not so weak that you will fall because of a curse, and Roxanne is here, she can protect your soul if something happens."


    "I see..." Victor touched his chin, he had a lot to think about his changes, but it wasn''t time for that.


    "Tsk... Those bitches, they dare-." Roxanne was muttering something in a low tone. It was a vicious tone, it sounded like she was cursing all the gods.


    Victor approached Roxanne and patted her on the head.


    "...?" She woke up from her stupor and looked at Victor, "Thanks for worrying about me, Roxanne."


    "Master..." She shed a small smile.


    "You too, My Maids." He turned his gaze to the other Maids, and kept his gaze on Roberta, who had a gaze darker than darkness itself.


    "...The Gods of Olympus again." She spoke in a disgusted tone.


    ''They dare to approach what is mine again...'' Roberta''s hair seemed to have taken on a life of its own and was floating around, and a bloodthirsty aura was escaping her entire body.


    "Calm..."


    "!!?" Feeling someone touching her head, she looked at Victor:


    "We will solve this problem in the future... I guarantee I will make everyone pay. I haven''t forgotten my promise." Victor''s violet eyes held a dangerous little glint.


    "..." Roberta nodded and took advantage of Victor''s caress.


    Victor shed a small smile when he saw the woman''s condition had returned to normal. He walked away from the Maids and spoke as he walked, "Get back to work."


    "Yes!" They all spoke at once and soon began to disperse.


    Kaguya turned to darkness and entered Victor''s shadow.


    Roxanne stared at Victor''s back for a few seconds until he disappeared as he went up the stairs, after that, she walked towards the window, opened it, and jumped out.


    She preferred to be in nature rather than indoors.


    "Kaguya, after I solve my problems, summon all the Maids, and take them to the coliseum."


    "...?" Kaguya didn''t understand the strange order, but she didn''t question Victor:


    [Yes, I will do that.]


    "Report everything that happened these three days while I was away¡­and ask each Maid if they have a wish they want me to grant them."


    [...?] Kaguya didn''t understand this strange order, but she thought that Victor was being careful with his Maids like he always was.


    [Yes, master.] Kaguya stepped out of Victor''s shadow and went to do her job.


    In the meantime, while Victor was talking to Kaguya, he arrived in the room where Violet was with Ruby.


    He paused for a few moments at the door, and he began to feel feelings of anxiety, worry, and indecision.


    Feelings that he once felt, and that was when he killed Sasha''s father. He remembered very well that at that time, he was feeling those same feelings.


    But just likest time, Victor always thought that the sooner the truth was told, the better.


    Victor knew an immutable fact that even if Adonis had asked him, it didn''t change the fact that he killed Adonis.


    There were various reasons and circumstances, but this was the undeniable truth.


    And as the one responsible for that, he must tell her personally what happened... Wrong, he''ll let his blood tell the story.


    The connection he had with Sasha, Violet, and Ruby was so much more than a simple conversation and mutual understanding could be. They were partners that would be together for eternity.


    Victor couldn''t live without them, and they couldn''t live without him... And now, one more person had entered that equation due to Victor absorbing Adonis'' existence.


    Agnes... Violet''s mother.


    "Sigh..." He took a long breath as he looked at the ceiling for a few seconds, put his hand on his face, and spent some time like that until his eyes became serious.


    He made his mind up.


    He touched the handle and opened the door.


    And the first vision he saw was Violet and Ruby talking while they each were holding a book.


    A very rare sighting from Violet herself.


    "Darling-...?" Violet looked at the door with a loving gaze, but slowly her gaze turned strange when she saw Victor''s face, and that strange look turned into a look of shock when she saw Victor''s current appearance.


    If for Violet, Victor was already beautiful, he had be something she couldn''t look at without the blood from her nose dripping out.


    What was happening right now...


    "...." Ruby nced at Victor, as did Violet. She was shocked by Victor''s new appearance, as her heart pounded madly, but slowly, her heart began to calm down when she saw his expression, and she remembered something.


    ''That look... It''s the look he has when he wants to say something very important...'' Ruby had seen that look before, it was when they were in the human world.


    He made that same look when he decided to st the son of Belial out of existence.


    He knew from that moment on, he had made an entire faction of demons his enemy.


    "We need to talk." He spoke in a serious voice that made Violet a little worried.


    Violet''s nosebleed stopped, and for the first time, she noticed something.


    "Your eyes... They are the same as my..." As far as Violet remembered, only 4 people had violet eyes.


    Her, Adonis, Elizabeth, and Lilith.


    But unlike Elizabeth and Lilith.


    Violet and Adonis'' violet shade was more like a neon violet, a little more special.


    And those eyes were now on Victor''s face.


    Victor walked towards Violet, walking over to where she was sitting, and kneeled down. He touched Violet''s face with his hand:


    "I''m sorry, Violet." He spoke with a gentle look that contained sadness.


    "Darling-...? What happened?"


    He stopped stroking Violet''s face and presented his neck, "The blood will reveal everything you need to know..."


    ''I just hope you''ll forgive me...'' He thought to himself.


    "... Gulp." She swallowed hungrily as she looked at Victor''s neck, her eyes changing to blood red.


    "Come, my wife."


    "!!!" Wasting no time, she bit Victor''s neck.


    And the same moment she swallowed Victor''s blood, she started to see his recent memories.


    ''...Father...'' Tears fell down Violet''s face as she bit Victor''s neck.


    ...


    "My stupid disciple has finally returned." Scathach''s smile grew. She had been waiting for this moment, this time he wouldn''t run away!


    "..." Sasha and Natashia were surprisingly silent.


    "...?" Scathach looked at the two women with a strange look, normally, Natashia would be the first to run towards Victor, but she was staying here, quiet.


    A quiet Natashia was strange, it only meant one thing to Scathach.


    "Woman, are you sick?" Scathach asked.


    "... I''m not." She replied with an ufortable smile.


    "Then why are you silent? This is weird!"


    Veins started bulging in Natashia''s head, "What!? I can''t keep quiet!?"


    "Finally, you''re back to normal." Scathach rolled her eyes.


    "...." Natashia was silent when she heard what Scathach said.


    "So what happened to you guys getting like this when you heard my disciple''s name?" She didn''t beat around the bush and got straight to the point.


    "Do you know the incident we were just telling you about?"


    "Yes, about cleaning up traitors, etc?" Scathach wasn''t paying much attention, but she picked up on the important points.


    "The author of this whole incident was my husband, and not only that, hemanded the Snow n for a few days and cleaned out the entire Snow n. From what I heard from Yuki, he helped with the administrative and political documents from all over the world for n Snow, then made and proposed new rules-."


    "He basically reformed the entire Snow n." Natashia summed up what Sasha meant.


    "...?" Scathach looked at the two confused women.


    "..." Sasha looked at her mother with a pout on her face.


    Natashia leaned close to Sasha''s ear and said in a low tone, "Daughter, if you want to talk to Scathach, you have to summarize everything in less than 10 words, or she will ignore everything." Natashia taught Sasha an important lesson.


    "Eh...? But isn''t she a general? She should know these things."


    "She knows... But she just ignores everything. She doesn''t like dealing with that kind of stuff anymore."


    "Oh..."


    "¡­I''m listening to you, you know?" Scathach''s smile wasn''t pretty now.


    Whistle, Whistle.


    Natashia turned her face away and started whistling.


    "So? I don''t understand why you''re disying this reaction?" Scathach still didn''t understand.


    "Victor, who was the embodiment of his personality, suddenly started dealing with political matters, something he had never done before, and he did everything in a splendid way." Learning from the previous mistake, Sasha summarized as her mother instructed her to do.


    "...Oh, that makes sense...I never taught him anything about politics."


    "Darling changed¡­ Again." Sasha spoke up.


    "His appearance also changed... He became more handsome..." Natashia''s face turned a little red, and her breathing became erratic...


    Yes, she was horny.


    "Indeed..." Sasha replied with a dreamy look.


    "¡­Hmm¡­" Scathach touched her chin and started to think.


    ''A person doesn''t change from one hour to the next, and doesn''t learn knowledge that he doesn''t know from one hour to the next, that''s impossible... That is unless he used something.''


    And soon, the image of d changing forms into various beings appeared in her mind.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    ''...He used that skill!?''


    ''That idiot! Does he not know how dangerous this is!? By absorbing an existencerger than your own, your being, your soul can be overwhelmed! He will only be consumed by memories that are not his, it will only damage the soul!'' She gritted her teeth in frustration.


    "What does he look like now?"


    "...?" Natashia woke up from her stupor and looked at Scathach, who had a serious look:


    "Thest time I saw him, he had long ck hair, and violet eyes, and an unearthly beauty."


    ''Violet eyes... supernatural beauty... Adonis?''


    "Was he okay¡­? Was he acting normal?"


    "Yes...? Except for these sudden differences, he was acting like himself." Sasha was the one who answered this time.


    "¡­Huh?"


    Scathach thought again, this time, she was calmer.


    ''My foolish disciple is not a normal Progenitor... The difference between him and d is that Victor was a human, and he turned into a Progenitor Vampire.


    ''He also has a world tree connected to him...''


    Scathach remembered an annoying woman who was in the Norse Pantheon, and she remembered that one of that woman''s abilities was to protect her host''s soul from harm done to the soul.


    ''Roxanne is not normal either, she was a tree created from blood, and it was this blood that she offered to Victor before¡­ He said that he received several memories¡­'' She opened her eyes in shock.


    ''Now that I think about it, he should have died from absorbing that immense amount of memories from beings that were older than him... But he''s alive...''


    With the knowledge Scathach knew about souls, and about the Night Kings, and the world tree, she could onlye up with a usible connection.


    ''By biting into that blood fruit... Did his soul grow bigger?''


    "Scathach?" Natashia called out to the woman who was looking at them with a look of disbelief on her face.


    "¡­this¡­this¡­can this be called luck?"


    Bing a Progenitor Vampire thanks to a ritual, meeting a strange tree and bing friends with it,ter in the future, that tree would connect to him, and his soul would grow...


    With his greater soul, he would visit the Snow n and absorb Adonis, thus gaining the entire existence of a 1700 year old vampire.


    Not to mention that he still has the dormant memories of the Vampires that the tree absorbs inside him...


    "This is bullshit."


    This level of luck is ridiculous, it''s like he''s blessed by the goddess of luck herself...


    Sigh...


    She visibly sighed.


    And touched her head:


    ''Luck is influenced, but Victor''s personality also helped, he was ''lucky'', but how would he take the opportunities in front of him if he didn''t even know it was an opportunity? Just by being himself, he achieved all these things.''


    Scathach didn''t like the word ''luck'', she felt she was offending her disciple with that word.


    Because something simr happened to her in the past, when she fell into a ''bad'' situation, she knew how to take advantage of that situation to gain more strength.


    The same could be said of Victor, but with the only difference being that his personality influenced him to make strange decisions that no one else would ever make.


    After all, what fool would give blood to a tree that could kill you? If the person had no prior knowledge of this tree, that person would never do it.


    "...A fool''s luck?" She shed a small, amused smile.


    "If Pandora was here, she wouldugh at this situation, that bitch."


    "???" Sasha and Natashia were looking at Scathach as if they were looking at a madhouse.


    "You''re talking to yourself woman. Have you finally lost your mind for good?" Natashia spoke.


    "It''s nothing... I was just in disbelief at how amazing my disciple is."


    "..." The two women looked at her with nk expressions.


    "What?"


    "You finally realized it, took a while." Natashia spoke.


    "Yes." Sasha agreed, "Now that I think about it, she exhibited almost the same reaction in the past, huh? She is finally joining the club."


    "Oh, that''s true."


    The two women had known this fact from the start, the fact that Victor was amazing, only Scathach didn''t know, or pretended not to.


    ''Wait, doesn''t that mean we''re above Scathach?'' The two thought at the same time.


    "..." Veins started bulging on Scathach''s head, somehow, the pretentious look of the two women made her irritated.

 Chapter 296: My Wife,forgive me. 2

    Chapter 296: My Wife, forgive me. 2


    Violet Snow.


    The heir to the Snow n, a n which followed a Vampire Count as its leader.


    For as long as Violet was aware of herself, her father had always been present around her.


    Adonis Snow, that ''Adonis'' from Greek mythology. The most beautiful ''mortal'' that ever set foot on Earth.


    Perfection in the form of a man, a man who was coveted by both Persephone and Aphrodite.


    That was Violet''s father.


    Normally, upon hearing about Adonis for the first time, beings would think he was a yboy. After all, what mortal wouldn''t be happy to be lusted after by two goddesses?


    But reality was often not what people imagined.


    Due to the way Adonis came into the world, he''d been born with a very weak body, because of this even if he had turned into a vampire,


    That weakness of his had not been eliminated.


    Violet didn''t understand that, wasn''t he supposed to be better already?


    Ever since she was a child, Violet had always sought out her father to y with, or to tell her about new things.


    Unlike Sasha''s father who was an idiot who just wanted to use his daughter,


    Adonis was a doting father. He was very loving and was always around when his daughter needed him.


    And as her mother lived 25 hours, 367 days at Adonis'' side, she also had a bit of Agnes'' affection, but that was not important now.


    Agnes Snow, a former hedonist who was cured by Adonis, was now a major narcissist.


    To Violet, her mom was just an extra who was there whenever she was around her dad.


    Since she was little, Violet never got along with her mother, the woman was very narcissistic!


    It was very irritating for the little girl to be told every day how amazing her mother was, or how hot, and beautiful she was.


    ''Irritating bitch!'' A little Violet snorted and turned away.


    Don''t misjudge her, she tried to get along with her but it was literally impossible.


    They were like water and oil, they never got along.


    The woman''s ego was the size of a!


    She couldn''t deal with Agnes like that when she was younger, because of that, she just ignored her.


    And it turned out that the two of them had a strange rtionship, a rtionship that was mother and daughter, but at the same time acquaintances?


    But oddly enough, the two of them never had a hostile rtionship or anything like that, was her rtionship more like two friends who didn''t get along, but at the same time got along?


    It was a strange rtionship...


    But it wasn''t a bad rtionship.


    With Adonis, the story was different...


    Adonis always acted like a real father, and sometimes like a mother too, he just knew how to take care of a child.


    She still remembered when she couldn''t sleep, and she''de to her father''s bed. She''d kick Agnes out, and her father would sing her a bedtime luby, while Agnes would look at her daughter with a hostile look as she bit the sheets with envy.


    ... To be honest, Violet sometimes did it just to tease her mother, on days when the bitch was very annoying, that was Violet''s revenge.


    After all, she knew her father wouldn''t refuse her request.


    Even though he was always sick, Adonis never stopped paying attention to Violet.


    ''He was a good father...''


    If there were two things Violet valued highly about her past, those two things were,


    ... The fateful encounter with a human boy in the middle of the forest, who eventually became her obsession.


    And the presence of her father, who despite being sick, was always there when she needed him.


    ''He was my father... My beloved father...''


    And... And he''s dead.


    ''My father is dead.''


    Crack, Crack.


    Violet''s world began to break apart.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A cry of pain, a cry of sadness, the cry of a little girl who had just found out her father was dead.


    FUSHHHHHHHH


    A pir of fire shot out of Violet''s body.


    "!!!?" All the people in the house reacted at the same time, and quickly ran towards the room where this pir came from.


    "Violet!?" Ruby tried to get close to Violet, but she couldn''t... The power emanating from her body was too intense, and besides... Fire was the weakness of vampires.


    "...." Victor looked at Violet''s face with an expression of pain, an expression that disyed all the guilt he felt.


    Slowly, he closed his eyes, and let Violet do what she wanted.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    Her emotions were so intense, she''d subconsciously shifted into the Vampire Count form.


    Unlike Agnes, who was always around Adonis, and who was able to ept the cruel reality because of theck of results from her efforts,


    Violet never knew anything...


    Agnes always hid everything.


    Violet only knew that her father was sick, but she didn''t think this illness would be so terrible that his life was threatened.


    After all, he was a vampire, right? A vampire couldn''t die of disease.


    It wasmon sense...


    ''Why? Why? Why? Why....? Father¡­ Why?'' Tears streamed down her face as she began to wreak havoc due to her out of control emotions.


    She was out of her mind, she didn''t know what she was doing, what could a little girl, who lost her father, do?


    She cried...


    She cried...


    She resented whoever took her father''s life.


    Thus, in her hysteria, unable to think rationally and unable to recognize anything due to the extreme emotions and pain she was experiencing, she attacked the man responsible for the pain she was feeling, unleashing all the strength she had in each of her strikes, imbuing her mes into every attack.


    Her continued onught began to rend his flesh from his bones, all the while, he kept silent, eyes closed, receiving each blow without defense or retaliation.


    Violet was not a 1900 year old vampire like Agnes, she was not experienced in dealing with loss like Scathach.


    She was a 21-year-old baby vampire.


    She was not an irregr like Victor who could absorb people and gain their maturity in an instant.


    Compared to Sasha and Ruby,


    Violet had the most ''normal'' childhood.


    Ruby had been trained by the strongest warrior since she was a child, and because of that, she had no choice but to mature.


    Sasha was tortured when she was young for the entertainment of her mother ''Natasha'', and just like Ruby, she also had no choice but to mature.


    Circumstances were different, the level of maturity was different.


    "VIOLET!" Ruby yelled.


    "What is happening?" The first to arrive was the group of Scathach, Sasha and Natashia.


    "Violet went mad after she drank Darling''s blood! I don''t know why she''s reacting like that." Ruby touched her chest, she could feel Violet''s chaotic feelings.


    ''Just what happened for her to react like that?''


    Kaguya appeared from the ground, and soon all the maids came out of her shadow, except for Roxanne who was outside the mansion.


    "Master!" Bruna and Roberta cried out in concern.


    "What is Violet doing!?" Maria growled with a mad look as she asked Ruby.


    "I already told you I don''t know!" Ruby yelled with a cold stare.


    "Mother, can we rescue Darling?" Sasha spoke with a worried look, she could hear sounds of bones breaking, and flesh tearing. If this continued, Violet would kill Victor!


    And not only that, she could feel Violet''s chaotic feelings, and Victor''s neutral, sad feelings:


    ''Why isn''t he defending himself!?''


    "..." Natashia bit her lips, and said:


    "It''s impossible, even if I have a little fire resistance, that''s not a level I can handle..."


    Natashia looked at Scathach: "Scathach?" She wanted her opinion.


    "I can, but... If I do, she will die." Scathach also didn''t have the luxury of going easy on a power that could kill her.


    "That''s a big no. Darling would never forgive you, Mother." Ruby spoke with the same cold tone.


    "I know..." Scathach made a hard face, and she continued:


    "If Agnes or Adonis were here, this would be easier." She remembered that in the past something like this happened, and Adonis was able to calm Violet down easily.


    "Just what''s going on-...Holy..." Eleanor had just arrived from the room that contained the Scarlett sisters.


    "Violet has gone mad..." Siena stated the obvious.


    "What happened?" Lacus asked.


    "Violet...Victor..." Pepper looked worriedly at the two of them.


    "...If it continues like this, will Victor die? Even if it is him, receiving that power without fighting back is madness." Luna spoke.


    "...." A silence fell around them, they had a face that didn''t want to think about it.


    "Eve, do it." Kaguya ordered.


    "... But..."


    "Just do it." She spoke with a red glow in her eyes.


    "..." Eve nodded.


    And slowly ck mes began to cover her body.


    And just as Eve was going to make a move, something happened.


    Victor''s burned and broken hand slowly began to lift...


    And touched Violet''s head.


    "You''re a grown woman... Don''t cry so hard, or I''ll be sad too." He shed a gentle little smile.


    "..." Violet''s red eyes widened in shock: "Father..." Looking into Victor''s violet eyes, for a few seconds she saw her father.


    And as if it were all an illusion, the fire around Violet disappeared.


    Slowly, he started to lower his hand towards Violet''s face, and wiped away her tears,


    Tears that seemed to pierce Victor''s heart, a pain much stronger than his heart being pierced by a spear:


    "¡­Forgive me, Violet."


    Slowly the light of awareness began to return to Violet''s eyes, and again she opened her eyes in shock, and horror.


    Victor, her beloved Darling, was beneath her with a broken body and visible burns.


    For Violet, who only wanted the best for Victor, this came as a huge shock.


    "N-Noo-. NOO--, NOnonNOOOOOOOO." She held her head with both hands and began to speak iprehensible words of denial.


    Knowing that if she continued like this she would go into an endless loop, Victor moved, he stood up and hugged Violet.


    Ignoring all the damage to his body, he prioritized Violet:


    "Calm down... These kinds of wounds are nothingpared to what you''re suffering right now." This was one of the reasons that led Victor to do nothing in the face of Violet''s loss of control.


    ''I deserve this...'' He med himself for what he did, even though he had no choice. He still did it, he made a decision, he chose to kill Adonis to save him.


    And these were the consequences of his decision.


    As a man, he faced the consequences head on... From the moment he made the decision to kill Adonis, he prepared for it.


    He expected this.


    But that didn''t mean it didn''t hurt¡­ For someone who just wanted to see the happiness of his loved ones, Violet''s expression now caused far more pain than having his entire body destroyed.


    "D-Darling, forgive me-, I-..." Victor pulled away from Violet.


    "SHHHH, it''s alright..." He touched her lips, and stopped her from speaking, shing a gentle smile.


    He wiped the tears that kept falling from Violet''s face, and spoke again:


    "It''s alright."


    Violet watched in silence as Victor''s torn and shredded body began to heal before the naked eye, the burns healing a little slower, but healing nheless.


    The pain of having his body destroyed by his wife was nothingpared to the pain he was feeling because of the tears Violet shed. It was as if each tear prated his heart like thorns of ice, an unbearable pain.


    "DD-Darling, M-My father¡­ He¡­" Her face started to go through various emotions, until tears started to fall down her face again.


    Violet hid her face in Victor''s chest, and started crying over her father''s death.


    At the end of all her emotions, in the end, all that was left was a daughter who had lost her father, and who was now grieving his death.


    "..." Tears fell from Victor''s eyes, but no one saw that tear because it was covered by Victor''s long ck hair that once again grew when it was destroyed by Violet''s fire.


    He bit his lips hard, held his rising emotions in his heart, and hugged his wife as he stroked her back.


    "..." The group just watched in silence as the woman cried in the man''s arms.


    ...


    A few hours went by before Violet passed out from crying. The emotional damage of losing her father, and the emotional damage of causing damage to Victor had been too great for Violet.


    Victor held Violet like a princess, and lifted her off the ground.


    "¡­Darling, what happened?" Ruby was the first to ask.


    As he looked at Violet, Victor spoke:


    "Adonis, Violet''s father, is dead."


    "!!!" The girls opened their eyes wide to this shocking news. They now understood why Violet reacted so badly.


    "And..." He looked up, his eyes were pure darkness, those eyes scared Pepper and Luna, shaking their entire existences:


    "I killed him."


    "..." Sasha, Natashia, Ruby, Victor''s Maids, and even Eleanor gave Victor a strange look.


    Even Lacus and Siena looked at Victor with strange eyes.


    All the girls here had spent a lot of time with Victor, and they knew what kind of personality he had.


    Victor wouldn''t hurt a family member close to him if something didn''t happen.


    So this statement he made was strange.


    They immediately realize there was more to his story that he was not telling.


    "...We''ll talk about itter." Sasha was the one who took the lead this time.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    She appeared in front of Victor.


    "Darling, you need to rest, leave Violet to me."


    "...I..."


    "Sasha is right, you need to rest." Ruby backed up Sasha''s words.


    "¡­You haven''t slept for a few days, right? You need to rest." Natashia supported the girls.


    "I don''t need to sleep-." Victor tried to deny it.


    "Victor." Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "..." He looked at his master.


    "You need to rest, what you''ve been through is not something that will settle overnight..."


    "...." He opened his eyes a little in shock, he just realized that his master seemed to know what happened to him.


    ''As expected of her¡­'' He closed his eyes a little and shed a small smile.


    He looked at Sasha, and handed Violet to her.


    "Take care of her."


    "Always."


    "Kaguya..."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Get all the Maids to your shadow, call Roxanne too, and protect me if anything happens."


    "...?" The girls didn''t understand why he gave that strange order.


    But as a devoted Maid, she would do anything to carry out her master''s orders.


    "..." Kaguya''s eyes glowed red, and soon her shadow grew and engulfed all the Maids, including Roxanne who was far away in the forest.


    "I leave everything to you..." A ck rune appeared on Victor''s face, and slowly Victor closed his eyes.


    "This-." Scathach opened her eyes in shock, she seemed to recognize the rune that took over Victor''s face.


    Kaguya quickly engulfed Victor with her shadows, and disappeared.


    When Kaguya disappeared, all the women were startled as they felt the blood-lust and killing-intent Scathach released.


    Despite her neutral gaze, they could all visibly feel that she was irritated.


    ''She dares... That bitch dares to mark my disciple?''


    "Sasha, take Violet to her room."


    "Y-Yes." Sasha woke up from her stupor when she heard her mother''s voice, and walked towards the bedroom with Violet.


    "Lacus, Pepper, Luna, Natalia, apany Violet... She''s going to need you..." Natashia said.


    "..." The girls nodded.


    "Hey Pepper..." Lacus pat her younger sister on the cheek.


    "Fueeh?"


    "We will." She shed a small smile as she extended her hand.


    "...Yesh..."


    "Ruby, Siena, Eleanor, stay here."


    When the aforementioned girls left, Natashia looked at Scathach.


    "What was that Rune?"


    "..." Scathach looked at Natashia for a few seconds, and then she said:


    "A curse..."

 Chapter 297: Persephone,The Oueen Of The Underworld

    Chapter 297: Persephone,The Oueen Of The Underworld.


    Victor was in Kaguya''s shadow world.


    He was lying on the floor while all of his Maids surrounded him as they looked at his face.


    "What happened to Master?" Eve was the first to ask. She looked rather worried, a rare sight to seeing from a girl who was always stoic.


    "..." Kaguya was silent, she was wondering whether or not to tell the girls.


    To be honest, she didn''t know much either, but as she was always watching Victor, she had an idea of what had happened. Somehow Victor had killed Adonis, and by killing Adonis, he had ''inherited'' something from Adonis...


    At least that was the exnation she hade up with, but she didn''t know if that was true or not.


    "...." Eve narrowed her eyes when she saw Kaguya silent.


    "...This is a curse." Roberta spoke in a cold tone as she looked at the ck rune on Victor''s face.


    "Roberta, your look is scaring me a little..." Mariamented in a light tone as she looked into Roberta''s eye''s, whose pupils had morphed into diamond shapes, like she was looking into the eyes of a reptile.


    "..." Roberta looked at Maria and saw the smile on her face. Realizing that she said that to make her calm down, Roberta took a deep breath, and calmed her turbulent emotions.


    Seeing that the mood became calmer, Maria continued:


    "What is this curse?"


    "...This is a rune used by the Greek gods, specifically the Gods of The Underworld."


    Staring into Victor''s face, she noticed something: "This is a high-level rune..."


    "A killing curse. Looks like someone from the underworld desires my Master''s soul." Roberta''s mood began to deteriorate again.


    "¡­ Does this have any danger to my Master?" Kaguya asked.


    "Of course not." Roxanne suddenly spoke up.


    "..." The girls look at the red haired Dryad.


    She shed a small smile that showed all her sharp teeth:


    "As long as I exist, no one can take our Master''s soul, after all, he is already mine."


    "..." Some girls narrowed their eyes when they heard what Roxanne said.


    "Anyway, does that mean it''s not a risk for our Master?" Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Hmm... It''s not 100% safe, after all, even though I am protecting my Master''s soul, he is still the owner of his own soul. If by any chance, he offered his soul to the God who ced the curse on him, I can''t do anything about it."


    "...I see." Kaguya looked back at Victor.


    "I hope Master is okay..." Bruna whispered in a low tone.


    Eve and Maria nodded, they had the same worried faces Bruna was making.


    ...


    Victor felt himself floating in empty space. Slowly, he started to open his eyes and saw that he was in a totally dark ce, devoid of anything he could recognise or make sense of,


    A darkness that not even he, as a being of the night, could see through.


    "Adonis~, you will be mine..." He felt someone hugging him from behind.


    "Adonis...?"


    "Noo, you''re not Adonis... Who Are You!?"


    The ''thing'' that hugged Victor quickly pulled away and disappeared.


    Despite this being his first time in this ce, he was not surprised. After all, he already had the experience of being in this ce.


    In Adonis'' memories, when Persephone''s curse became too strong, he would involuntarily be dragged into this ce, a ce of unforgiving and disorientating darkness.


    And on the day Victor had absorbed Adonis, Persephone''s curse was at its strongest.


    And Victor inherited that curse.


    "Who Are You, Who-."


    "Shut fuck up." Victor''s eyes shed a blood red hue and suddenly,


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    An overwhelming pir of fire errupted out of his body, lighting up the dreary and silent void that epassed his surroundings and driving back the darkness that seemed to be everpresent.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." His action caused a distorted yet feminine scream to echo throughout the deste space he upied.


    Inspired by his apparent progress, Victor decided to capitalise on this convenient weakness of the unknown entity that he''d just discovered, muttering,


    "Let''s light this ce up a little more."


    Thus, through the power granted to him by his precious Wife, a Wife he held a great deal of guilt about currently, a sphere of fire was birthed into existance, slowly but steadily, growing in magnitude, further driving back the darkness that circumscribed him and his vision.


    And in less than a few seconds, his continued actions engendered a gigantic sun that illuminated almost the entirety of the deste space.


    When the light approached the furthest most reaches of his surroundings, Victor could finally see where he was.


    He was atop a mountain of bodies.


    Looking down at his feet, Victor''s eyes arrived at a blond haired corpse, a corpse who''s face he recognised, that of Sasha''s father.


    "I see... These are the beings I''ve killed..." He looked around, and he could see some demon beasts too. He could even see the faces of beings he had never seen before.


    "Blood is the bargaining chip for Vampires..." Victor finally understood one of the meanings of these words.


    By absorbing the fruit that Roxanne had given him, he became ''responsible'' for all these beings... For all these souls.


    "...hateful...hateful light..."


    "..." Victor looked down, and saw a woman with long ck hair covering the entirety of her face with her hands as if the light he was producing would burn away at her retinas. She was acting as though she hadn''t seen sunlight, or any form of light for that matter, for a very long time.


    Realizing that she was being watched, the woman slowly began to disappear, only to reappear where the sunlight had yet to reach.


    "Hmm... She ran away." Victor made a bored face, deciding to look over at the bodies he was stepping on.


    "Who are you!?"


    "The one who fucked your mother." Victor rolled his eyes, he wasn''t obligated to say his name to this woman.


    "¡­Eh?" The voice didn''t expect that answer.


    The world around them began to shake, as if a high magnitude earthquake was uring. It seemed as though the woman was angry.


    Victor ignored the woman. He could tell he couldn''t harm her here, that the scream from earlier was simply the scream of a person who hadn''t seen sunlight for a long time.


    She was not damaged.


    The woman couldn''t harm him here, and neither could he harm her.


    This was the ''middle ground'' of the two beings. Persephone used this space to seduce the people she ced her curse on and make the person willingly surrender their soul to the Goddess.


    Something very simr to the inner world that Victor had, with the only difference being that this ce was on the ''outside''.


    If Victor''s red world was his personal world,


    This current world was abination of the meeting of Persephone''s soul, and Victor''s soul.


    A shared ce.


    Normally, beings would not be conscious in this ce, they would feel as if they were dreaming.


    Only people who had strong souls could stay awake within this ''domain'', but even those people would feel weak after a while.


    But who was Victor?


    He was an irregrity, a being whose existence defiedmon sense. The word ''Monster'' was created exclusively for people like him.


    He had so many souls inside him that it was a simple enough action to stay awake inside this ce.


    And Persephone could see all these souls. From the woman''s perspective, when she looked at Victor, she saw apletely dark being with red eyes, which contained thousands of souls struggling to get out of its body.


    The sight frankly scared her, she had never seen such a being before.


    "¡­Y-You monster, just how many souls do you have inside yourself?"


    "..." Victor ignored the woman, opting to look around, stopping on the corpse of a surpisinglyrge demonic beast.


    With a simple leap, he climbed on top of it''s corspe and sat down, resting his face on his left hand, and looked ahead with a bored look.


    "...Why don''t you show yourself? I want to see the face of the Goddess who has caused me so much trouble recently."


    "Huh? I didn''t do anything to you, and I don''t even remember meeting you!"


    "Oh?" Victor raised his eyebrow, "So you don''t remember this face?"


    Slowly, his long ck hair began to lighten to a bright white, his face began to change, and soon Adonis'' appearance was shown to the woman.


    A long white haired Adonis was sitting in front of her.


    "A-Adonis..." Her voice was shocked, obsessive, and loving.


    Victor touched his face, and slowly his face started to return to normal.


    "...You..." Her tone became darker and distorted.


    "What you do with him!?"


    "What did you do to my Adonis!?"


    Her demonic voice shook the whole ce, she was clearly annoyed.


    But that didn''t affect Victor.


    He looked into the darkness with disdain:


    "Wrong question, Goddess of the Underworld."


    "..."


    His smile grew a little, and he said:


    "The correct question is, what did Adonis do to keep a Thot like you from getting her dirty hands on his soul?"


    "T-Thot-..." Her voice came out, sounding quite disbelieving. She had never been called by such a bad word before.


    "He was so worried that his soul would fall into your filthy hands, that he willingly offered to be my sacrifice."


    "Wha-¡­"


    "He did all this to get away from you... He offered his soul to one of the worst beings in existence." His eyes glowed blood red.


    "Lies! He wouldn''t do that, he loved me-." She stopped talking when she felt the world around her shake.


    Quake, Quake, Quake.


    Behind the sun, a giant being appeared. He was so colossal that only his eyes were seen, the deep blood red eyes that looked like he could see through everything about Persephone.


    "He offered his soul to me." A big smile full of sharp teeth appeared on the giant being.


    "This...this-..." She couldn''t form coherent words, she fell to the floor, sitting up and looked up at the sky in shock.


    "You asked who I was..." Victor had at some point appeared in front of the woman.


    "I''ll tell you..." Victor''s eyes slowly began to return to their original color, the violet color with neon undertones


    . ..." She opened her eyes wide when she saw Victor''s eyes.


    "I was the being who inherited all the burdens from the man known as Adonis."


    "The man who inherited his blessing, and his curse..."


    "Alucard."

 Chapter 298: Persephone, The Queen Of The Underworld. 2

    Chapter 298: Persephone, The Queen Of The Underworld. 2


    Adonis¡­ The first time I saw him was when I was walking in the woods. I remember at the time, I was a little sad because I was getting bored of being in The Underworld.


    My husband, Hades, who was also my uncle, was a very possessive man, he didn''t like me leaving The Underworld.


    And I can''t me him. After all, the Gods who didn''t live in The Underworld had a huge prejudice against Hades, a prejudice that originated because of Zeus'' paranoia.


    Zeus didn''t like The Underworld, he didn''t like Hades. He was very paranoid about a possible betrayal by Hades. After all, he was the guardian of Tartarus. If Hades so desired, he could cause another giant war again.


    A war that would dethrone Zeus. Because of that, Zeus isted Hades, and used every avable resource to do so.


    This was not the first time that Zeus acted irrationally. After all, he was the King of the pampered, he was the very definition of irrationality.


    Zeus suffered from a curse he inherited from his father.


    A curse passed from grandfather to father, and from father to son.


    Like his father Kronos, Zeus became obsessed with prophecies.


    A prophecy that said someone rted to him would dethrone him in the future.


    Because of this prophecy made by Gaia, Zeus went crazy... Well, it was not like he was sane from the start.


    He began to abuse his authority, and destroy any possible chance for what he considered ''rebellion'' to form.


    If Zeus couldn''t control someone, he would eliminate them, if he somehow couldn''t control that being, as in Hades'' case, he would iste them.


    For more, visit: MtNovel


    He even asked me to spy on Hades, something I dly agreed to do after meeting Adonis.


    The most handsome human male. It was a shame that that bitch Aphrodite got there first, but now that I saw this man, I wasn''t going to let him go.


    Adonis was everything I wanted in a man, handsome, gentle, docile, and kind¡­but mostly handsome.


    He was theplete opposite of Hades, Adonis was a man I desired.


    Ironically, the Goddess of Thots wanted him too, she went so far as to even bless the man with more beauty.


    The once handsome man became irresistible with Aphrodite''s blessing.


    Looking at this man, I couldn''t stand it, I wanted him for me, just for me.


    ''Am I betraying Hades?''


    ''So what?''


    Betrayals and schemes weremon on Olympus.


    And it''s not like I like Hades. After all, I was kidnapped and forced to marry him. As I was naive at the time, I thought I loved him, but when I looked at Adonis, I realized that I was just fooling myself all this time.


    Since we both didn''t want to fight, Aphrodite and I made a deal.


    We would share Adonis'' time.


    In the morning it would be Aphrodite, and in the evening it would be me.


    Sometimes the times would be reversed, and I would have Adonis in the morning, and Aphrodite would have Adonis at night.


    It was annoying having to share Adonis with that bitch, but it wasn''t that bad...


    Everything was going fine until a whore showed up and kidnapped him for herself.


    Agnes Snow, heiress of the Snow n, a woman well known for being a hedonist who did whatever she liked.


    It would be an understatement to say how irritated Aphrodite and I were at this woman''s action.


    But unfortunately, at the time, we weren''t able to get close to Adonis for a month.


    ... Well, at least that''s what Aphrodite thinks.


    From the moment I found Adonis, I cursed him to death. The moment his life woulde to an end, his soul would forever be mine...


    No matter how long it took, no matter if he ran away, he woulde back to me.


    No one could escape the Goddess of The Underworld...


    ''Yes... No one can run away from me...''


    But against all my expectations, Adonis achieved a feat no one could anticipate...


    An ultimate move.


    He sacrificed his soul to be absorbed by another being...


    And in doing so, he was saved from the clutches of the Goddess of The Underworld.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Persephone could feel her curse, this man was cursed.


    But unlike Adonis, this kind of curse would not harm this man.


    She understood immediately when she saw that gigantic being behind him.


    Alucard...


    This man... He wasn''t normal...


    She felt like she was facing Hades himself, someone who had so many souls at his disposal to use. Wrong, not even Hades himself could keep so many souls inside his body without going mad.


    The soul was a set of information that stored everything in the life of the being.


    By having several souls within himself, this man was literally the amalgamation of the lives of thousands of beings.


    He was alone... But he was apanied by a legion...


    ''How did he not go crazy?'' She would understand if this man were a God of Death like Thanatos, but¡­ He wasn''t.


    And she finally understood something.


    A killing curse would not work on someone who cannot die.


    This man was literally courting death, he had made death his bitch.


    A man who walked between life and death.


    He enjoyed the benefits of life, and ignored the penalties of death, and in a way, he enjoyed the benefits of death as well.


    ''A curse of that level won''t work...'' She epted the sad reality.


    But even if she understood that, she couldn''t help but feel something.


    ... Anger.


    Her multi-millennium obsession just disappeared because of this man, how can she not be pissed off?


    A miasma began toe out of the woman''s body:


    "You will pay for this..." Endless darkness and heavy killing intent began to leak from the woman''s body.


    "Adonis is mine... You are mine... No one can escape the Goddess-."


    p.


    She touched her face in shock, she looked at the man.


    "I will pay for this?" Victor looked into the Goddess''s ck eyes.


    p.


    "I am yours?" He looked at the woman as if he were looking at garbage, it was a look of disdain, a look of hatred.


    "You Greek Gods are always like that."


    "Always demanding something from us, always treating us like their cattle."


    "I don''t belong to you, Persephone."


    "...." She opened her eyes in shock, she was shocked that she couldn''t react to the man''s hand, she was shocked by the man''s expression.


    She could feel that this man in front of her was Adonis himself.


    But she knew this was just a deception made by her curse, Adonis was gone.


    He died... And his soul was in that man''s body.


    She needed to kill him and take Adonis'' soul for herself.


    Yes, she needed to do this...


    But...


    Why couldn''t she exercise her authority in this ce!?


    This was to be the domain of his curse!


    She should have supreme authority here!


    ''Even though he''s powerful, he was still a mortal, there was no way his soul could be so big as to influence-...''


    She opened her eyes in shock once more.


    ''He contains hundreds of thousands of souls living inside his soul... It was obvious that his soul was no longer the soul of an ordinary mortal.''


    She looked at the being behind the sun, and realized that that being was the representation of his soul.


    ''What is he... What is this being?''


    He was not a God, she was 100% sure of that.


    He wasn''t a demon either.


    ''To whom did Adonis offer his soul!?''


    "Are you surprised?" She heard a voice in her ear.


    She quickly jumped back.


    ''When did he appear there?''


    "I bet you''re surprised." Victor cracked his neck a little.


    "..."


    "How can he influence this ce?"


    "Wasn''t this supposed to be the domain of my curse?"


    "What is this being?"


    "To whom did Adonis offer his soul?" He shed a small smile that showed off his sharp teeth.


    "... Can you read my mind?


    "..." Victor''s smile only grew.


    And that was enough of an answer for Persephone to understand that he could.


    But could he actually read her mind?


    The answer was no...


    But he could predict her thoughts.


    ''Ah~, my dear Persephone, you are so predictable.'' During all the humiliation that passed, Adonis did his best to understand the personalities of the two Goddesses.


    Before, for Victor, Aphrodite was like a riddle he couldn''t solve.


    But by absorbing Adonis, he hadpleted this riddle called Aphrodite, and could understand her, and even to some extent predict the woman''s actions.


    The same applied to Persephone.


    The years that Adonis suffered at the hands of the Goddesses were not in vain.


    Gulp.


    ''I need to get out of here, I need more information.''


    What were the things the Gods feared most? Powerful beings who reign supreme since the beginning of time?


    What did they fear most?


    The unknown...


    ... Ironically, the answer to that question was the answer for all beings existing in this world.


    Humans feared the unknown, angels feared the unknown, demons, Gods, Y¨­kai, vampires.


    All beings shared this fear inmon.


    For Persephone, this being in front of her was something iprehensible. After all, she never cared about the outside world, she was obsessed with Adonis , thus,pletely forgot to socialize.


    And that was something Victor wanted to keep, he wanted the Goddess to have a pre-established prejudice that he was ''strong''.


    So that in the future, even if she found out his identity as a vampire count, she wouldn''t mess with him until he was prepared enough.


    He was still a long way from facing a God like Persephone, even if not a God rted to battle, she was still a Goddess, her very energy extremely capable of harming Vampires.


    And he knew he couldn''t kill her even if he wanted to. How do you kill someone who lives in The Underworld which was basically ''hell''?


    Gods don''t die normally, he needed a special weapon to erase her ''existence''.


    So the only answer he came up with to buy time was¡­ Fear.


    After all, fear was a good tool to keep someone in control.


    Because of that, he put on this whole ''show''.


    And to make the situation even better, Persephone was isted. Few knew of her obsession with Adonis, the only one who should know about it is Aphrodite.


    Even the biggest Simp in the world couldn''t forgive a betrayal, right...? Well that only applied to normal people.


    Unfortunately, Gods were not normal people, they have lived so long that their own brains had remained fried for a long time.


    Because of this, the conclusion that Victor came to with the information that Adonis had was,l


    Hades knew of his wife''s betrayal, but even so, he ignored it.


    But... Would Hades help his wife with her little problem? A problem rted to her lover?


    Even though he was the biggest Simp in the world, he was still the King of The Underworld, he needed to have some pride, right?


    Victor was betting on it.


    Just as Persephone was about to disappear, she felt someone holding her leg.


    And she saw that the corpses scattered on the floor began to grab at her..


    "Why the hurry?" He started walking slowly towards Persephone.


    "You just arrived, let''s get to know each other better." His smile slowly grew, a smile that showed all of his sharp teeth.


    "!!!" Persephone''s entire existence shook, she couldn''t let him touch her, if that man touched her, something terrible would happen!


    "Don''te near me!"


    Fushhhhhhhhhh.


    An explosion of dark power took ce, the corpses flew in pieces everywhere around, and the world around them began to shake.


    ''...As expected of a Goddess...''


    Although not as big as my soul, the quality of her soul is far superior.


    Victor won in ''quantity'', but as a Goddess, she won in ''quality''.


    If Victor''s soul was like molded steel.


    The soul of a God was like a cut diamond.


    The difference in quality was quite visible at this point.


    But even if he knew that, even if he was feeling the small effects of Persephone''s power st, he didn''t show it.


    When fighting an enemy stronger than you, you must not show weakness.


    The teachings of a man who had to use his weak body to survive were very helpful.


    And joining these teachings with the teachings of Scathach,


    ''Use everything around you so, when you are fighting a stronger enemy, the terrain is your greatest ally.''


    Victor became relentless.


    "I''m going to get out of here, and it''s not you who''s going to stop me." She growled with visible hostility, her whole atmosphere changed, and she became more dignified.


    "... That''s a shame." Victor''s eyes slowly turned violet.


    "I wanted to talk to you, I want to get to know more about the woman known as Persephone."


    Persephone narrowed her eyes: "...You say that after clearly showing hostility towards me?"


    "If I didn''t do that, you wouldn''t respect me."


    "..."


    "You Gods always think you''re the center of the universe... It''s irritating to talk to someone like that."


    "...." Persephone continued to watch Victor suspiciously.


    "In fact, it was because of that, that Adonis hated you." He shed a small smile.


    Victor knew the fear tactic wouldn''t work forever, because of that, he was already nning to do other things.


    If fear didn''t work, use curiosity.


    If curiosity didn''t work, use respect.


    There were several tools he could use.


    He wanted Persephone''s fear, and¡­ Information.


    Information about the Greek Gods, their strength, where they resided, anything that was useful.


    And what was a better source of information than a Goddess from the same Pantheon herself?


    "...Stop your lies, Adonis could never hate me, after all, I gave him everything."


    ''Oh...? She''s moreposed, I need to step back a little, and make her let her guard down.'' A wicked little smile grew on Victor''s face.


    "You''re right, Adonis could never hate you..."

 Chapter 299: Two choices,one obvious decision

    Chapter 299: Two choices,one obvious decision.


    "You''re right, Adonis could never hate you..."


    Victor snapped his fingers, and an ice throne appeared. He sat on the ice throne and looked at Persephone.


    "He despised you."


    "...." Her expression didn''t change, she obviously didn''t believe Victor.


    "He preferred Aphrodite."


    And that was true. Of the two women, if Adonis were to choose, he would prefer Aphrodite. In fact, this was a choice made by his own subconscious, this was the effect of the influence that the Goddess of Love and Sex had on beings.


    "..." Persephone''s brow twitched visibly.


    Victor''s smile grew a little; ''Looks like their rivalry hasn''t been extinguished yet... I''ll use this.''


    "As I said earlier, I inherited everything from Adonis. There is no person in the world who understands him more than I do. After all, he has be part of me now." Victor rested his head on his hand.


    "Now that we''ve met, let''s talk? I will tell you about Adonis, and in return, you will tell me about yourself."


    "...?" She looked at Victor strangely:


    "Why do you want to know about me?"


    "I''m just curious, after all, you are the first goddess I''ve ever met, and I never thought goddesses were so beautiful." He lied as easily as he breathed.


    One of the influences of Adonis'' memories.


    "..." A smile appeared on Persephone''s face, but it quickly disappeared, and the same indifferent look that contained hate was still present on the woman''s face.


    ''Cheap praise seems to work on this goddess.'' Victorughed internally, but his face didn''t change on the outside.


    And he also noticed something.


    ''This woman''s hatred for me is like the hatred of someone who has lost their important ''object'' that they had wanted so much for so many years.''


    If you put it more simply, it was like a rich woman who wanted a limited-edition cell phone, and someone else got that cell phone before her.


    ''...As expected, to her, Adonis was something more like a trophy. She didn''t love him, she just wanted him because of what he represented.''


    The most handsome man, the man Aphrodite liked...


    Yes, sure. Maybe there was some feeling involved, but it definitely wasn''t love. If Victor could guess what those feelings were¡­


    ''Possession, sexual desire, and the feeling of winning a prize, something close to pride?''


    Adonis was a high-quality, limited-edition product, and because of that, she was obsessed with him.


    But what would happen if this woman found a better and rarer product than Adonis?


    What kind of reaction would this woman have?


    The answer was obvious.


    She would forget about him... Her obsession would be exchanged for this new higher quality product.


    That was the kind of beings that the Greek gods were.


    It was by this understanding that Hades did not interfere with his wife''s activities, even though she was cheating on him. After all, he knew that Persephone would use Adonis for a few thousand years, and when she got tired of him, she would throw him away.


    "You absorbed the existence of Adonis. You must know about me."


    ''Of course, I know what kind of insignificant being you are.'' Victor felt like rolling his eyes.


    "That''s true, but I''ve never had a chance to talk to a Goddess before, especially a Goddess that held the title of Queen." He purposefully disyed a curious and interested expression as he looked at every part of Persephone''s body.


    "..." The smile appeared again on Persephone''s face since she could feel that he wasn''t looking at her body with lewd desires like other men but with curiosity and interest.


    This time, she didn''t even bother to hide that she liked thepliment.


    "So, what is your decision?"


    "...Fine," She was still annoyed that he''d hit her in the face, but she could ignore that, considering she wasn''t in her real body.


    She was not a mindless Goddess. She was an understandable Goddess. She could ignore a p in the face and his expression that was like he was looking at a dump.


    ''After all, he was doing it so I wouldn''t underestimate him.'' She understood that when a strong being was underestimated, they didn''t like it very much. She knew because she was the same way.


    And she was also curious about Victor''s existence, and as he didn''t go mad after absorbing several souls, she''d never seen a mortal like that before.


    Not to mention that his soul was giganticpared to any mortal, and even her.


    And the most important reason.


    ''If he absorbed Adonis, does that mean Adonis is in front of me now? Just looking different, and... Stronger.'' She swallowed a little internally as she stared into Victor''s face.


    He was so beautiful, he was so perfect.


    ''Tsk, Aphrodite is a bitch, but she knows how to do things...'' She opened her eyes wide when she noticed something.


    ''Adonis died, that means that bitch can''t be with him either, that''s obvious...''


    Adonis, the most handsome mortal, has disappeared.


    Wrong... He was reced.


    ''Adonis was absorbed by this man. Doesn''t that just mean that this man inherited his legacy? The legacy of the most handsome man...? gulp. Is the most handsome man right in front of me now?'' Slowly the Goddess''s desire for possession began to change target.


    "..We''re going to talk." Her eyes gleamed with a little interest.


    She could feel that he was more special than Adonis, and knowing that fact made her body shudder.


    "But before that, remove these corpses, and this sun and that giant being."


    "Okay." He snapped his finger, and the giant being and the corpses disappeared.


    "..." She looked at the sun.


    "You forgot the sun... That light is irritating."


    "If the sun isn''t there, I won''t be able to see you." He shed a neutral smile that caused a small reaction in Persephone.


    "...Oh." Persephone snapped her finger, and then the world changed, and they were in a prettyvish sort of castle, and that castle was pretty lit up.


    "You can remove it now."


    "...." Victor shed a small smile, and with the touch of his finger on his throne, the sun disappeared from existence, and everything turned to darkness outside, except for the castle.


    Seeing that the annoying light faded and Persephone''s mood got a little better, she was still hateful and angry at Victor, but it was much lower than in the beginning.


    She had more curiosity and interest now.


    She walked up in front of Victor, and a golden throne with ck and red designs appeared in front of her.


    When she sat on the throne, she spoke:


    "Let''s talk."


    ...


    Victor spent some time talking to the Goddess. They didn''t talk about anything important, it was just about trivial things like what the Goddess liked, what kind of people she hated, etc.


    The Goddess tried to talk to Victor and learn more about him, but as an old man experienced in negotiation, he dodged the questions easily and asked something in return that caught the Goddess''s attention.


    And she quickly forgot the question she was going to ask.


    Victor felt awkward talking to the Goddess since he could manipte the conversation easily, which was very strange.


    Isn''t she a Goddess of thousands of years? Why is she so¡­naive? And at the same time, she looked like a crazy bitch?


    Was it like she didn''t get in touch with anyone, and her personality got twisted from just meeting strange people?


    Victor had no idea.


    Through Adonis'' memories, Victor knew that the Goddess lived in the underworld and had a luxurious life. He remembered that she always boasted to Adonis that the underworld was a good ce and that he should go there when he died.


    And another thing, the Goddess knew nothing about the current state of Olympus!


    Every question that involved Olympus, she always answered, I don''t know, I don''t care, etc.


    Realizing that she would be upset if he just kept asking about Olympus, Victor changed the subject.


    But the conversation was not in vain since Victor had a good understanding of the Goddess''s personality.


    Maybe it was because now they were talking as equals, but he could understand her better than Adonis.


    Basically, she was an isted Goddess. She didn''t know anything, and she avoided socializing.


    The only people she came into contact with are the dead, Hades, Aphrodite, and her mother, Demeter.


    She seemed to be quite close to these two Goddesses, and seemed to know quite a bit about them.


    Demeter was unimportant, and he didn''t want to know about this woman.


    He wanted to know about Aphrodite, but every time Aphrodite''s name was brought up in conversation, her mood would go bad, and she would start cursing the Goddess with every possible and creative name she coulde up with.


    At some point in the conversation, Victor was staring at the Goddess like she was a piece of trash.


    She''spletely useless... She''s an ornamental Queen.


    He was disappointed, and his day was ruined.


    ''Victor think positive. She is still a queen, and she can be useful...'' Victor decided to think positive.


    Sigh.


    He sighed internally.


    Honestly, talking to this woman was irritating. Her thoughts, her way of talking, her way of acting, everything was irritating.


    As a Goddess, she believed herself to be the center of the world.


    As a Queen, she believed that all mortals must obey her.


    And if anyone refused to obey, she''d curse those mortals and take their souls for herself.


    Apletely irrational being.


    He felt like he was talking to a spoiled child.


    "And in the olympo-." Persephone''s voice started to go static.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked confused for a few seconds, but then he remembered that this was what happened when he was about to wake up in reality.


    ''Tsk. The time is over.'' She grumbled internally.


    But she didn''t show it on her face.


    ''His soul is very strong, and because of that, I can''t keep him here for long¡­'' She was slightly annoyed by this fact.


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter, he''s still scarred by me. Every time he sleeps, I''ll meet him... And when I get back, I can investigate this man. He refused to talk about himself all the time throughout the conversation.'' She thought it wasn''t such a bad time to end up here.


    "I''ll see youter." Victor began to feel tired as he slowly began to close his eyes.


    "...Yes, we will meet again, Alucard..."


    Victor''s smile grew a little:


    ''Of course, we will. I still have scores to settle with you, bitch.'' That was Victor''sst thought before he woke up.


    No matter what she looked like, Victor would still get revenge. Violet''s tears wouldn''t be in vain.


    ...


    Victor opened his eyes and found himself in another dark ce, but this time all of his maids were present.


    "Master!?"


    He heard the voices of his six Maids.


    "How long did I sleep?" That was his biggest concern right now.


    "Only for 8 hours." Kaguya spoke.


    "I see..." Victor sat up on the floor.


    "Any change in my soul?"


    "There were some small attacks, but your soul defends itself, I didn''t have the opportunity to intervene." Roxanne looked a little sad.


    "Don''t be sad Roxanne. You did a good job."


    "...?" She looked at Victor, confused.


    "You are myst line of defense. You are important." Victor didn''t lie since, if something went wrong, he could only count on Roxanne to protect his soul.


    "...Master..." Before Roxanne could fall into her own world, she heard Roberta.


    "Master, are you going to tell us what''s going on?" Roberta asked the question that all Maids wanted to ask but didn''t have the courage to ask. They were waiting for their Master to tell them what was happening willingly.


    "..." Roxanne fixed Roberta with a prating gaze, but the womanpletely ignored the Dryad.


    Victor looked at Roberta for a few seconds while he was thinking about his decision.


    But he didn''t have much to think about. His Maids were part of him, and he wouldn''t let them get away even if they wanted to.


    And he was nning on telling them what happened anyway. He just didn''t have time to do it because, unlike his wife, who can know what happened just by drinking his blood,


    Victor would have to exin from the beginning what happened to all his Maids.


    "This is going to take a while. You want to hear the short version or-." He didn''t even finish talking, and soon he heard everyone talking.


    "The long version."


    "..." He disyed a small smile, and soon he began to narrate the events.


    ¡­


    Inside a room, a woman with long white hair was sleeping, while two women, one with red hair and one with blond hair, were watching her.


    "She looks like she''s having a nightmare." Rubymented.


    "It would be weird if she wasn''t..." Sasha said.


    "Her father died, after all, and at the hands of her own husband."


    Violet suddenly opens her eyes, "Darling, nooo!" She jolted up in bed and pointed her hand forward as if she was stopping Victor from doing something.


    "Violet!?


    "...?" Violet looked at the two women.


    "...Ruby...Sasha..." She recognized the two women, and slowly the glow of life seemed to return to Violet''s gaze.


    "You woke up." Ruby initiated the conversation.


    Violet looked down. Her head was empty, and she couldn''t think of anything, she felt numb.


    And waking up having a nightmare was not a good sign either.


    "Violet..." Sasha didn''t know what to say to her friend.


    She''d been through the same thing in the past, but Violet''s situation and hers werepletely different.


    "... What do I do, I... I... I did that to Darling, and... My father..." She was confused, her feelings were conflicting with her obsession, and she couldn''t make a decision.


    "You have two simple choices from now on." Ruby spoke in a cold tone.

 ? 300: My Beloved Maids.

    <strong>Chapter 300: My Beloved Maids.</strong>


    "You have two simple choices from now on." Ruby spoke in a cold tone as she looked at Violet.


    "...?" Violet looked at Ruby.


    "First choice, you abandon Victor." She spoke in a stern tone.


    "...Wha-." Violet opened her eyes wide, and slowly her eyes turned hostile towards Ruby.


    "Second choice, you stay with Victor and face the problem head-on with your head held high."


    "..." Her hostile gaze disappeared and took on a confused expression.


    "Ruby... Be kinder, her father just died." Sasha''s eyes sparkled.


    "..." Ruby looked at Sasha, "Violet is not weak, and for information, to get into this fool''s head, you need to tell her directly what she needs to do."


    "But there are better ways to do it!" Sasha''s face distorted.


    "How?"


    "..." Sasha was silent for a few seconds.


    "How would you advise her?" Ruby''s eyes seemed to poke holes in Sasha''s body.


    Sasha felt a little pressured by Ruby''s cold gaze, but for her friend''s sake, she didn''t give up, so she started to think.


    And in just a few seconds, she had an idea:


    "You need to go home." She spoke to Violet with a serious look.


    "???" This time it was Ruby who was confused.


    ''How will that help her?'' She couldn''t understand where that thought of Sasha''s came from.


    "..." Violet looked at Sasha.


    "At these times, it''s best to have some alone time to organize your mind." She looked with a kind look, "You should go back and talk to your mother."


    "..." Violet''s brow twitched a little when she heard about her mother.


    "... Just like you, she was the most affected in this event, she must be even worse than you."


    "Mother..." Violet''s eyes became sad. Despite having her problems with her mother, she was never her mother''s enemy. Their rtionship seemed to be good and, at the same time,plicated?


    She couldn''t say for sure, but in no way did shepletely hate her mother.


    "..." Ruby looked at Sasha in shock.


    ''I hadpletely forgotten about Agnes.'' She facepalmed.


    Thinking about her mother''s condition, which could be worse than hers, Violet''s heart was moved, and she thought about going home. But the moment she thought about it, the image of Victor popped into her head.


    "But... My Darling..." She didn''t want to leave and be on bad terms with Victor.


    Ruby and Sasha understood what she was thinking just by looking at her, they didn''t even need to use the ritual connection to know what she was worried about.


    "You are the person who knows Victor the most." Sasha continued, "Do you really think he has the capacity to hate you?"


    "..." Violet didn''t even have to think about the answer to that question.


    Violet''s bond with Victor was much stronger than anything ordinary, they were linked by something much greater called¡­


    Obsession.


    Yes, this can be bad or toxic, depending on the rtionship, but for Violet and Victor, this rtionship worked.


    "He seemed willing to die by your hands if that would make you calm your anger, he''s that kind of fool." Sasha pointed to Violet and continued:


    "A fool like you..."


    "..." Violet thought about the words Victor had said to her.


    "These kinds of injuries are nothingpared to what you''re suffering right now."


    She shed a small smile.


    "You are right." She looked a little more relieved.


    "Go back home, visit your mother, talk to her, understand what happened."


    "¡­and ask her why she married Victor." She shed a small smile, a smile that screamed the phrase:


    ''I told you this would happen.''


    "Wait! This is new to me. Did she marry Victor?" Ruby looked at Sasha, confused.


    "...Aren''t you sensing someone else''s presence in the ritual the three of us share?"


    "???" Ruby was even more confused by what Sasha said, but soon as she closed her eyes and focused on the connection she had with Victor.


    And Yes... She could feel the presence of a person far away from her current location.


    She could feel her feelings, and she was quite sad and depressed.


    "What the fuck..." That was the only thing she could say right now.


    ''How the fuck did that happen? Darling, are you married to Agnes? Huh? Wait... Doesn''t that mean he''s dating the three heiresses of Vampire Counts as well as the three leaders of the Vampire Count ns who happen to be his mother-inws?''


    In Ruby''s mind, it was only a matter of time before Scathach and Natashia joined the group, and because of that, she included them in the list.


    ''...Oyakodon... That was your n from the beginning!? He wanted to marry all the leaders of the Vampire Count ns and their heirs!?'' Ruby''s face distorted, and for a few seconds, she thought this was Darling''s n.


    A nefarious n to gain political control of the entire Nightingale through rtionships with the heiresses and leaders of each Vampire Count n.


    ... But, Victor wasn''t someone who had an interest in politics until recently.


    And it wasn''t like he ran after his wives'' mothers. On the contrary, they were the ones who ran after him, and for some reason, women who were almost the same age as Jesus himself started to like him...


    Scathach, a woman who was like a devil on earth, and everyone feared her, but in front of Victor, she became docile as a cat.


    Natasha, who was a crazy bitch who liked to gamble, suddenly something happened to her, and she became Natashia, a woman who was obsessed with Victor and her daughter.


    And Agnes... That, for some reason, when Adonis died, married Victor?


    Huh?


    Ruby felt her head ache with these thoughts, and she could only think of one thing.


    ''Which means fate was a bitch again.''


    ''In other words, all of this is bullshit.''


    "My head hurts."


    "...?" Feeling the room getting a little warmer than usual, Ruby looked at Violet.


    And saw her face...


    A face that was pure darkness.


    "Shit."


    "NATALIA!"


    "Y-Yes!" Natalia, who was drinking coffee, was startled by Violet''s sudden scream.


    "Come here now!"


    "YES!"


    "Sasha, why did you say-" Ruby looked at Sasha and saw Sasha''s smiling face.


    A face that said,


    "I told you."


    "Fufufufu, wee to the club, Violet."


    "I do not ept that! Not my mother!" Violet growled, now, she seemed to be preupied with something else.


    "...." Ruby looked at Sasha with an expressionless face.


    ''Why is she acting like this? You weren''t the one who told Violet about her mom joining the club, it was me! So why are you acting like you said that!?''


    Ruby was freaking out internally, but as usual, nothing showed on her face.


    A portal appeared in the room Violet was in.


    "Open a portal to my house, I''m going back."


    "Yes, Master." Natalia, who was a little calmer, spoke.


    "W-Wait, aren''t you going to say goodbye to Victor?" Ruby asked.


    "I won''t be gone forever, I''ll be back soon. I just need to know what happened." Violet knew what happened, but she didn''t realize that the ritual could be passed on to someone else through this strange medium. She needed to talk to her mother and also see her condition.


    A portal appeared in front of Violet.


    "Don''t kill your mother." Sasha spoke in a stern tone.


    "...I don''t need to do that..." In her current state, she wouldn''t be surprised if her mothermitted suicide.


    "I''ll see youter." Violet goes through the portal.


    ...


    "And that''s what happened." Victor finished his exnation.


    The girls were silent. Some of them, like Roxanne, Roberta, and Maria, were in shock.


    But others like Kaguya, Bruna, and Eve easily epted the situation.


    "...Lord Adonis didn''t die then?" Kaguya asked just to confirm.


    "Hmm, he''s dead, but his soul rests in my body."


    "Can he be revived...?"


    "Yes." Victor didn''t deny Kaguya''s words.


    "But, I don''t know how to revive a person, and I have a feeling that when he revives, he will be apletely different person. After all, I have absorbed all the information from his ''soul''. He would be Adonis but, at the same time, would not. He would be apletely immacte person, with his soul wiped clean."


    "...This isplicated..." Kaguya spoke with a difficult face.


    "Hahaha, indeed. But you get used to it, I think?" To be honest, Victor also found this strange and confusing.


    But since he had Adonis'' memories and his life experiences, didn''t he feelpletely strange?


    The incongruity was rather¡­plicated.


    "And to think that Master could do that too..." Maria sighed.


    "He never ceases to amaze, right?" Roberta smiled.


    "Indeed." Maria confirmed.


    ''...If he can absorb souls... What happens if he absorbs a god?'' A wicked smile appeared on Roberta''s face, her eyes thinning like a lizard''s sclera.


    p.


    "Ouch." Roberta held her head and looked with an irritated expression at Bruna.


    "You''re thinking weird things again, stop."


    "...I wasn''t thinking about anything." Roberta pouted.


    "Last time you made that face, we almost went to war with the church." Shemented with a stern tone.


    "...Correction, we went to war, but it was Mizuki who took the lead." Eve corrected the girls.


    "Well, I guess she didn''t have a choice at the time?" Mariamented.


    "She was in conflict with her ideals and the ideals of the church." Kaguya added into the conversation.


    "When ideals conflict, beings tend to prioritize their side, and that''s what happened to Mizuki." Eve spoke to the girls.


    "...Yes, and because of that, we''ve gained a powerful ally...Although she can be troublesome at times," Robertamented.


    "Indeed, Indeed." Maria agreed 100% with Roberta:


    "What the fuck does she mean by liberation army? What a cringe name."


    "Believe it or not, I suggested she change the name. I even suggested a few names, and she said she would think about it." Victor intruded on the conversation.


    "..." The girls stared at Victor with an expressionless look as they quickly gathered and started talking:


    "So master suggested a name. Does that mean the name of that woman''s organization has gotten worse? Remember, he has no good taste in names." Kaguya started the discussion.


    "I don''t doubt it. Honestly, Mizuki seems to share the bad tastes for my master''s naming sense." Evemented.


    "Geh, I bet it''s going to be a cringe name that makes me want to die inside." Mariamented.


    "...Ugh, don''t talk about it. My body shudders just thinking about it." Bruno spoke.


    "Speaking of Mizuki, is that woman going to be our colleague? She seems like a good candidate for a Maid. After all, she is just like me, and Bruna, she has a decent body." Roberta suggested as she ced her hand between her breasts and made them sway.


    Boing, Boing.


    "..." A vein popped in the heads of Eve, Kaguya, and Roxanne, who was away from the group. She was close to Victor, but just like Victor, she was listening to the conversation.


    "I doubt it." Eve, despite being irritated, spoke her opinion.


    "Oh? Why?" Roberta looked at Eve.


    "Bing a vampire will go against her ideals, she wants justice for humans...and for vampires."


    "...Tsk, Tsk, this hypocrite only changed her mind when she saw the vampire children being used as experiments." Maria was irritated at the thought of Mizuki''s attitude.


    "...But if you think about it, that''s a good thing."


    "...?" The four maids looked at Kaguya.


    "Think, she''s a straightforward woman. She''s not going to be a bad leader like Alexander the pope."


    "We need someone like her in the world. Even though she is annoying, she is much better than the Vampire leaders and the Hunter leaders."


    "¡­I never thought I would hear those words from your mouth, Kaguya." Robertamented with a little shock as the girls around her nodded.


    "What?"


    "I never thought I''d hear you badmouth d."


    "My Master isn''t it d, and... For some reason, I don''t care about the King of Vampires anymore?" Kaguya felt awkward. Before, she felt a ''familiarity'' with d and felt like he should be respected, but now she didn''t feel any of that.


    "..." Roberta, Maria, Bruna, and Eve smiled when they heard what Kaguya said.


    "The blood is taking effect." Eve spoke.


    "Finally, it''s about time. She drank so much blood from my Master." Bruno pouted.


    "Indeed, it was annoying that she always drank Master''s blood straight, I was jealous you know?" Robertamented.


    "Petty Kaguya doesn''t want to share, abusing her authority." Evemented dryly while Maria nodded in agreement.


    "Ugh..." Kaguya felt a little offended, since she was definitely not abusing her authority to get some benefit from Victor. She was a Maid, and she wouldn''tmit such an atrocity to her colleagues...


    ... I mean, only once in a while she did it, but it wasn''t always.


    "...." Victor shed a gentle smile as he watched his Maids chatting.


    "You look happy, Master." Roxannemented.


    "You think...?"


    "Yes, you usually only wear that silly smile when you look at your wives."


    "...Well, I''m just d that Kaguya, Eve, and Maria are socializing more. Although not in a profound way, I can tell there''s a trust between all the Maids."


    Eve still had trust issues, and she only trusted Victor 100%, but that didn''t mean she didn''t get along with girls. She was just very quiet.


    Kaguya always had a leader attitude, and because of that, it was sometimes difficult to approach her and have a normal conversation.


    Maria still had a few problems rted to her past, her hunter past, and because of that, she held back a lot when talking to the girls.


    ''It''s good to see they''re making progress.''


    Honestly, Victor would spend years watching his Maids talking, and he would feel like he wouldn''t get bored.


    "It''s time to go¡­" He needed to exin what happened to Ruby, Sasha, Scathach, and Natashia.


    Although he had a little hunch that Scathach knew what happened, she always seemed to know these things.

 Chapter 301: Blood Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 301: Blood Sacrifice</h4>


    Aftering out of Kaguya''s shadow, Victor joined Scathach, Natashia, Ruby, and Sasha in a room. The first thing he did was give his blood to Ruby and Sasha, and while the girls were drinking his blood, he exined what happened to Natashia and Scathach.


    And just as he''d expected, only Natashia acted shocked. Scathach remained neutral with a small smile on her face, it was as if she already knew everything he was talking about.


    ... Wrong, the correct word here would be, did she expect this?


    He was a little surprised that Violet had decided to go home, and he couldn''t help but be worried about her. Because of this, he asked Kaguya to use her authority as second leader to receive constant reports about Violet.


    He wanted to know everything she was doing.


    Victor was worried about her mental state and her safety.


    He was obviously a little sensitive when it came to Violet, and he ended up overreacting about his measures.


    Finishing up his exnation of what happened, the first to speak was Natashia.


    "In short, did you get stronger when you absorbed Adonis?"


    "...." The girls stared at Natashia with a neutral look, they had an expression that said: ''Who cares about Adonis? Tell me the news!''


    "... That''s not how it works." Despite being a little shocked by Natashia''s question, Victor quickly recovered since he was used to this woman''s entricity.


    "I absorbed the existence of an older vampire, yes, but that Vampire was Adonis. He was weak, and he couldn''t evenpare to the two of you."


    "Hmm, even though he was weak, he was still an older vampire, you must have changed somehow." Ruby figured it out, but she was a little too busy licking her lips.


    "Indeed, even the weakest of older vampires, those who have never trained, can put up a decent fight." Sasha continued, and then she added, "Not to mention, the person you absorbed was Adonis, he wasn''t just any older vampire."


    Even though she kept her face neutral, Sasha''s cheeks were still a little red, and she was holding back hard not to throw herself at Victor.


    ''His blood tastes better!'' Sasha and Ruby thought as they looked at Victor with hungry blood-red eyes.


    If before, Victor''s blood was like a very tasty new wine, now it tasted like perfectly aged wine that has matured for thousands of years.


    Absorbing thousands of souls, most importantly Adonis, who was someone who had been blessed by Aphrodite, had improved the quality a lot.


    The Blessing of the Goddess of Beauty went far beyond giving just a ''supernatural'' beauty to its recipient. This blessing enhanced a person''s entire body to be attractive to the opposite sex.


    And tobine that blessing with the being called Adonis was simply unfair...


    If Victor announced that he was the most beautiful, perfect man alive, everyone would have no choice but to agree, but he wasn''t going to do that.


    He wasn''t that narcissistic.


    "Yes, I know... Because of him, I''ve gained new troubles, especially one involving certain Goddesses right now."


    "..." Scathach narrowed her eyes, and her mood suddenly took a turn for the worse.


    "Persephone and Aphrodite?" She asked a simple question, but it had several meanings.


    Meanings that Victor understood.


    "Not just them, I think Hades, and Poseidon too¡­ and I believe Athena as well?" Victor touched his chin when he talked about Athena.


    "...Are you nning a war?"


    "I don''t have the strength for that." Victor shed a small smile, "And aside from that, fighting isn''t efficient, not against the Gods."


    "You know that too, huh."


    "I''ve got his memories, everything he knows, I know."


    "...." Scathach''s eyes sharpened.


    "..." Victor showed a small smile, "A direct fight against the Gods is something I don''t want. The damage would be immense, and I don''t have a way topletely eliminate their existence..."


    "Not to mention¡­ There are better ways to resolve this situation."


    "How?"


    "Chaos." Victor''s smile grew.


    "Just as I did with Belial, I will do with the gods. They will kill themselves for me, that''s the best move now."


    "...You can''t use the same direct tactic as Belial, they''re notplete idiots like demons."


    "I know." Victor wasn''t nning on doing that either.


    "Although we are talking about this, this is merely a problem for the future. I need to get stronger first." Although he had nned to fuck with Olympus, he needed strength to defend himself and defend the people close to him when he poked at the great hive of beings called the Gods of Olympus.


    "...." Scathach''s sharp face slowly started to change into a small smile. She liked her disciple''s decisions. It seemed that by absorbing Adonis, the most important thing he gained was his patience and ability to n far ahead.


    "... Come to think of it, you promised me training." Her eyes sparkled.


    "You''ve changed a lot in a short time... I need to check up on my disciple."


    From Scathach''s perspective, everything that had urred with Victor happened quite rapidly.


    But for Victor, it definitely wasn''t a little time¡­although a year and six months is a short time for an Older vampire.


    "...." The girls never ceased to be amazed at how Scathach and Victor had a ''fluid'' and natural conversation, how the two beings understood each otherpletely, and they could converse on a level that the three women could not.


    Wrong... Which the two women didn''t understand.


    Unlike Sasha and Natashia, Ruby spent considerable time with Victor, so she could do that with him too.


    But she still wasn''t up to Scathach''s level, the woman understood him with just a look, and Victor was the same.


    "¡­So you got stronger or not?" Natashia asked in a way as if to change the subject.


    "I don''t know." He was honest.


    "Hmm..." Natashia continued looking at Victor''s appearance as she seemed to be checking something.


    By absorbing Adonis, he gained a lot of things and, at the same time, a lot of responsibilities. He had to take care of his responsibilities first, and he didn''t have time to test the things he gained from Adonis.


    "Anyway, let''s train, stupid disciple. I need to know how much you''ve evolved." Scathach appeared in front of Victor, and when she went to grab him by the neck as usual.


    She was shocked that Victor avoided her and, at the same time, hugged her.


    "... What are you doing?"


    "I thought you wanted to hug me?" He shed a sly smile.


    And slowly, he hugged Scathach even tighter.


    "That''s not..." She was going to continue, however, she caught a little whiff of Victor''s clothes, and for some reason, his already addictive scent had be even stronger.


    Scathach''s breathing started to get uneven.


    "Get away from me!" She pushed Victor back.


    "Huh...?" Victor looked at Scathach''s expression in shock, she waspletely red in the face, and her breathing was a mess.


    He had never seen her like this before.


    "Oya..." Natashia grew.


    ''It seems my husband has be apletely broken existence for women now... If even a woman like Scathach reacts like that, just how sweet has he be?'' She licked her lips.


    Unlike a certain someone, she didn''t mind throwing herself at the pleasure called ''Victor''.


    "..." Sasha and Ruby''s smile grew since they were happy to know that they weren''t abnormal for acting like this.


    "Victor, starting today, you will stay away from all women." Scathach ordered with a red face as she pointed at him.


    "Eh...? Why?"


    "Your existence has be too dangerous."


    Nod, Nod.


    Sasha and Ruby agreed with Scathach.


    "Don''t go near my daughters either!"


    Did Victor feel offended because they were treating him like a sexual predator?


    He shed a sly little smile, and he asked,


    "So which women can I approach?"


    "...That''s..." Scathach''s face turned a little redder.


    "What? If you don''t say it clearly, I won''t be able to follow your order." Victor''s smile slowly started to turn into a sadistic smile.


    "Ugh..." Scathach felt it rather difficult to speak right now, but she wasn''t one to back down, not after seeing her disciple''s smile.


    "Me." She pointed at herself.


    "Sasha." She pointed at Sasha.


    "My daughter." She pointed at Ruby.


    "This bitch."


    "Oyyy!" Natashia growled. Why was she the only one called Bitch?


    "And Violet."


    "Just those women."


    "...Hmm..." Victor touched his chin.


    "I refuse."


    "...Oh?" Her face changed to a neutral expression.


    "If I follow your orders, I won''t be able to approach my Maids...and Agnes."


    "..." All the women''s eyes narrowed when they heard Agnes'' name.


    "Your maids are fine... But why Agnes?"


    "I made a promise to Adonis." Victor replied with a look.


    "Oh... That promise, huh." Ruby touched her chin.


    "Which promise?"


    "Victor promised to take care of the Snow n, Violet, and Agnes for Adonis." Ruby summed it up for the two women.


    "..." Scathach raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh..." Natashia understood everything now.


    ''Hahahaha~, is he really going to have rtionships with all the influential women in Nightingale?'' Natashia was thinking that if Victor wanted to cause Chaos in Nightingale, it would be as easy as a snap of his fingers.


    "Darling is not someone who breaks promises, although he takes time to keep them." Sasha looked at Victor with a sharp look.


    "Ugh." Victor felt several invisible arrows shooting through his body.


    He knew he owed Sasha a date, and he was nning to, but then the Adonis thing happened.


    "Fine, Agnes is fine too." Scathach turned away and pouted.


    She personally didn''t like it, but she didn''t want to force her disciple to break his promise.


    Knock, Knock.


    "Hmm?" Everyone looked at the door.


    "Master, the King has sent a letter. It''s important." Everyone heard Luna''s voice.


    "...?" Victor narrowed his eyes for a few seconds, and slowly all his yful, loving atmosphere disappeared, and he became serious.


    "...Oh..." Scathach and Natashia smiled a little.


    "...?" Ruby and Sasha didn''t understand the two women''s reaction.


    Of course, they couldn''t. What Victor just did might seem like a simple thing, but the ability topletely change your mood, as if you''ve be someone else, and assume a professional expression, is something you only gain with time.


    That was the attitude of a leader... the leader of a n.


    Victor opened the door and saw Luna outside:


    "Come in."


    "Y-Yes." She felt a little awkward for a few seconds, she couldn''t get used to Victor''s change.


    Luna entered the room, walked to Scathach, and handed the letter to the woman.


    Scathach opened the letter, and read.


    A few secondster, she shed a troubled face.


    "I had forgotten that we were at that time." The letter that was in Scathach''s hand turned to ice and shattered into thousands of pieces.


    "What is it, Scathach?" Natashia asked.


    "The meeting of supernatural beings."


    "The king is inviting me as his bodyguard."


    "¡­Does the king really need a bodyguard?" Sasha asked.


    "Of course not." Victor spoke in a neutral tone and continued:


    "It''s just for looks."


    "This is an important event that cannot be ignored." Natashia emphasized the importance of the subject.


    "God-Kings of Pantheons like the Greeks and Norse, Archangels, Witches, Werewolves, Vampires, Demons, and Humans."


    "All the leaders of those races will attend this meeting."


    "I''ve heard about it, but doesn''t it only ur once every thousand years or something?" Sashamented, even she, who didn''t read as much as Ruby read about it, knew the just of it. After all, it was something like a historical culture.


    The meeting of supernatural beings was like the UN of humans. Various leaders meet and decide how the supernatural world would progress in the future.


    "They only get together when they want to discuss something." Natashia spoke.


    "Last time this meeting took ce, it was about how they should treat witches, and I think it''ll be something simr this time?" Rubymented.


    "Something must be going on, and we don''t know." Sasha spoke her thoughts.


    "Are you going to participate?" Victor asked Scathach.


    "Yes, I''m curious about something."


    "... I see... If you need support, let me know." Victor spoke.


    "...Sure..." She shed a satisfied smile.


    Suddenly a Maid appeared in the room and said:


    "Master, the anti-material rifle has just arrived."


    Victor looked at Maid and saw that it was Bruna, "Oh? It''s ready?"


    "That was quick." Rubymented as she had asked for this rifle a few days ago, and it was ready so soon?


    "And you have a gift sent by Mizuki."


    "Oh... so it''s ready, huh." Victor''s smile grew as he became excited.


    A few months ago, after finishing his training with Mizuki, she said that she would send a gift that Victor would like. Victor had been looking forward to it.


    Victor walked towards the exit and followed Bruna.


    "..." The girls looked at each other and nodded their heads. They would put the previous subject aside for now.


    Eleonor and the Scarlet Sisters were looking at the boxes on the floor.


    Eleonor particrly was looking at the big box with a wary eye.


    "Oh, they''ve finally stopped talking." Pepper perked up.


    "¡­Victor, what is this?" Eleonor pointed to the box she was wary of.


    Victor didn''t answer, while he just looked at the huge box, Victor''s eyes glowed violet, and soon his smile grew.


    He reached for the air.


    The big box started to shake, and soon it shattered.


    And in the blink of an eye, everyone could see an Odachi in Victor''s hand.


    But it wasn''t an ordinary one, it was a massive ¨­dachi! The de was bigger than Victor!


    ''An Odachi, when did he learn to use that?'' Scathach thought.


    Victor held the massive Katana-like weapon in his left hand and ced it on his waist.


    He took a step and appeared outside the mansion.


    He assumed an Iai-Jutsu stance and closed his eyes.


    "What is he doing...?"


    "... He isn''t going to do ''that'', is he?" Sasha started to sweat.


    "That?" Natashia asked.


    "Tatsuya''s attack, that of the dragon."


    "Oh..."


    "Hahaha, I wish it was that simple attack." Rubyughed with a lifeless look.


    "...?" Everyone was confused when they saw Ruby''s tired look.


    "Soon, you will understand."


    He looked up to the sky.


    His smile grew, and grew.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Fushhhh


    An aura of lightning, fire, and ice began to cover Victor''s body, and slowly this chaotic aura began to be one as if a supernatural power had eaten away those powers.


    His aura turned blood red, a red that had the characteristics of lightning, fire, and ice.


    His right arm was surrounded by a dark power that was the same as when he used his blood power.


    Slowly, that red aura began to cover his ¨­dachi.


    Victor still remembered when he discovered this technique while he was training his blood power, and that was 1 year ago. Before, he couldn''t control this power well.


    But now?


    Victor''s face distorted andpletely darkened, and soon the only thing the observers could see were two blood-red eyes and a big toothy grin.


    ''Blood sacrifice.''


    And with a quick draw that defied logic, he sliced through the sky.


    A gigantic sh-shaped blood power soared to the heavens at inhuman speed.


    AND...


    The clouds for tens of kilometers were cut straight. Even with their supernatural visions, the women could see no end to the trail of Victor''s attack.

 Chapter 302: Junketsu

    <h4>Chapter 302: Junketsu</h4>


    "........"


    A deathly silence fell around them. No one could believe what they were seeing, their expressions were ones of pure shock.


    Even Scathach.


    ''Is the power of blood that strong?'' Scathach seriously doubted if d could do that when he was Victor''s age.


    She could tell that Victor used his three powers in harmony and then used the blood to unite everything into one attack.


    ''I think the percentage was 30% ice, 30% fire, 30% lightning, and thest 10% he used the power of blood to act as a catalyst?'' Despite having thought that, Scathach thought she was probably wrong.


    She could feel something else in the attack just now, but she couldn''t tell what it was.


    "...Jesus Christ... this is bullshit! What the hell was that!?" Eleanor broke the silence and Scathach''s reasoning.


    ''Just how much strength did that attack need to have to do that kind of damage.'' She looked at Victor like he was a monster.


    "Well, that''s good, I guess..." Although the attack was devastating, Victor wasn''t satisfied.


    ''That''s nice? Is that just GOOD!?'' The girls couldn''t believe what they were hearing from Victor.


    "Darling¡­" Ruby red at him, "You were nning to destroy the moon, right?"


    "..." Victor''s body visibly shook.


    "...What are you talking about, I never nned this." Victor disyed a neutral face that obviously showed that he wasn''t lying.


    Thanks to Adonis'' memories, he could lie as well as he could breathe.


    "Lie."


    But unfortunately, that didn''t work on the wives he''d known for a long time.


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Don''t destroy the moon! Do you want to fuck up the''s ecosystem!?" Ruby stomped to the floor furiously.


    "This is not an anime where if you destroy the moon, everything will be fine!" She regretted a little that she let him watch anime. He always had these crazy ideas, what would happen if he destroyed the Nightingale moons?


    The moon that acted as the''s natural satellite?


    The whole would go to shit, literally.


    "I know, I know, I wasn''t nning on doing that... I just wanted to cause a scratch-."


    "Not even a scratch!" She approached Victor with a cold face. Even though she was speaking in a neutral tone, it was pretty obvious she was annoyed.


    "What did the poor moon do to you!? Why do you want to blow it up?"


    "Leave moon-chan alone!"


    "... Okay." Now that he thought about it, that was a stupid idea. But, he swore to himself that he just wanted to know if his power had the ability to reach the moon. However, it seemed it still wasn''t strong enough.update faster perks? google search pan.da no.vel,remember to remove punctuation


    ''Tsk, and to think that a green alien managed to do that easily.''


    "Sigh..." Ruby sighed in relief as she somehow felt like she''d just saved the ass of every being on the.


    "What is this Odachi made of?" Scathach and Eleanor suddenly appeared at Victor''s side and continued to stare at Victor''s red-striped ck odachi.


    "Can I hold it?" Eleanor asked with an excited look.


    "...I don''t think it''s a good idea." Victor spoke.


    "Huh?" She looked at Victor with a shocked look since she didn''t think he would refuse.


    ''This man, he took advantage of my sword in the past, but now he doesn''t want me to use his? Isn''t he very stingy?''


    "Don''t look at me like you''re looking at a mean man, I just didn''t give you the Odachi because it''s dangerous."


    "Look." Victor threw Odachi towards the sky. It flew a few KM, but suddenly stopped mid-air through some supernatural force, and returned to Victor


    And then stopped beside Victor.


    "See?"


    "...?" Eleanor looked confused at Victor, unable to understand what was happening.


    "He''s saying he''s Thor now, and this is his Mjolnir." Pepper suddenly appeared at the side of the group as she looked at the gigantic Odachi floating around with a curious gaze.


    "It''s not that..." Victor looked into Pepper''s eyes.


    "Hmm?" Pepper looked at Victor.


    "Fueeh..." She stared into Victor''s eyes as if lost in time.


    "I told you not to approach other women." Scathach spoke from behind Victor and stood in front of her daughter, "Your existence is dangerous! Stay away from my daughters!" She held Pepper like she was a mother protecting her from the big bad wolf.


    "M-Mother?" Pepper was so confused.


    "..." Veins started popping in Victor''s head, why was she treating him like he was something lewd? Shall he censor his face with a mosaic?


    "She was the one who approached me!"


    "It''s not her fault, it''s your looks that are irresistible! She is innocent."


    "Oh? So you like my current self?" Victor''s smile grew.


    "Clearly." She didn''t deny it.


    "...Mother..." Lacus and Siena both facepalmed. How can she say those words out loud and not notice? This is a new level of density.


    Pepper started to struggle in Scathach''s arms.


    "What?" Scathach looked at her daughter.


    "Let go of me mom! You are suffocating me!" Her face was a little red, Scathach was squeezing her daughter''s neck a lot.


    "Oh." She quickly let go of her daughter.


    "Sigh, I thought I was going to suffocate to death..." She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Cough.


    Victor coughed in a way to change the subject.


    "Anyway." He pointed to the floating Odachi.


    "This is a unique weapon, a weapon made with my blood, and the metal that this Odachi is made of is blessed; it is the same metal that is used to kill beings of the night." This was something Victor discovered, but his blood had a natural resistance to the hunter''s element, and he came up with this idea because of that.


    He gave this idea to Mizuki, but he didn''t expect this woman to be able to make this weapon a reality.


    This is indeed an Odachi to kill Monsters.


    "And just so you know, the property of my blood is to devour. Meaning if someone who didn''t have the gic signature of my blood touched this Odachi, the Odachi would consume that being."


    But thanks to the blood that is connected to the Odachi, this weapon is not just for killing monsters, it is also for killing other beings.


    "... This is dangerous!" Eleanor spoke as she backed away from the Odachi.


    "That''s the objective." Victorughed as he took the Odachi and put it in her sheath. He held the Odachi with his left hand since the Odachi was just too big for him to leave on his waist and also too big for him to leave on his back. Because of that, he had to carry the odachi by hand.


    "More importantly!" Natashia and Sasha appear near Victor.


    "Does this Odachi have a name!?" The two asked with eyes shining.


    "...She doesn''t have a name."


    "Ehhh? This is cruel, you have to name her!" Sasha spoke up.


    "Even if you say that, I don''t know a good name." He thought for a moment and looked at his shadow.


    "Kaguya, what do you think?" Kaguya stepped out of his shadow and looked at the Odachi in Victor''s hand.


    "That''s too big a de to be called a Katana... Even for an Odachi, that de is too big..." She put her hand on her chin and started to think.


    "As it is made of your blood, a blood that is very strong, and the purest of all..."


    "What about..."


    "Junketsu?"


    "Junketsu?" Victor repeated Kaguya''s words, confused.


    "Junketsu means purity, as it''s a Japanese weapon, you have to give it a Japanese name. It''smon sense." She shed a small smile.


    "Hmmm..." Victor touched his chin, he thought what Kaguya said made sense.


    "In this case, the name of that weapon will be Junketsu."


    "..." Kaguya shed a smile as she thought: ''Junketsu, The Odachi Of A Progenitor Vampire?''


    Somehow, she was quite proud to suggest that name.


    "... Ehh? You need to give it a nicer name. How about Excalibur, or something like that?" Sashained.


    "Indeed, indeed." Natashia could not help but agree with her daughter.


    "Wait, do you guys have a problem with that name?" Kaguya narrowed her eyes.


    "Hmm... The name is very cute, for a weapon that will kill millions of beings."


    "Yes." Natashia agreed with Eleanor''s thoughts.


    "... Why do you already assume that I will kill millions of beings?" Victor looked at Eleanor with a dead look.


    "You are not going to?" Eleanor looked at Victor with a shocked look.


    "...." Victor couldn''t answer that question. After all, he knew that if he had to, he would do it.


    "...." Siena, Lacus, and Pepper gathered along with Ruby.


    "Eleonor is right. Isn''t that a very cute name for a weapon of mass destruction?" Siena spoke.


    "...Yes, but I don''t think he''s going to change her name now." Lacus continued.


    "I was hoping for a better name, like de of Chaos or something."


    "...That''s not a dual sword." Ruby couldn''t help but retort.


    "You don''t get the point. The important thing is to have a cool name! So what if it doesn''t match?"


    "You didn''t just name it after a certain bald man who defied the gods, did you?" Ruby narrowed her eyes.


    Pepper turned her face away and started whistling, "I mean, I thought that name would be cool..." She said while whistling.


    "Master, the girls are gathered in the coliseum." Kaguya suddenly spoke up.


    "...Huh?" Everyone looked at Kaguya.


    "Why are they there?"


    "Master forgot?" Kaguya asked, a little in shock.


    "...?" Victor looked confused at Kaguya.


    "Before the Master left for n Fulger, you told the Maids to gather at the coliseum."


    "¡­Did I say that?" Victor was confused.


    "Yes." Kaguya nodded with a neutral look.


    "Strange, I don''t remember..." Victor touched his chin.


    "It''s not strange that you don''t remember, after all, many things happened to Master."


    "... That makes sense..." Victor trusted Kaguyapletely. He knew that the Maid wouldn''t lie to him, so he must have said that in the past and didn''t remember because of the huge amount of memories?update faster perks? google search pan.da no.vel,remember to remove punctuation


    "The coliseum in the forest, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I will go there."


    Kaguya''s smile widened a little, and she said, "Good. I will wait for Master there."


    "...." The Scarlet sisters and Luna looked at Kaguya who disappeared with a dead look.


    "She nned this, huh." Luna spoke.


    "Yes, it''s pretty obvious." Lacus nodded.


    "Kaguya is getting smart." Pepper looked impressed.


    "Stopping to think now. Isn''t Kaguya the luckiest of them all?" Sienamented.


    "Huh?" Ruby looked at her older sister.


    "I mean, she''s always with Victor in his shadow." Siena pointed out this fact.


    "Oh..." Ruby had never thought about it deeply, considering that she was just Victor''s maid. She didn''t believe she had to be so careful.


    "Are you going to train?" Eleanor asked Victor.


    "I guess so."


    "Ugh..." Eleanor grumbled.


    "...I haven''t forgotten about you. We will go to your territory tomorrow." He shed a small smile.


    "Good." She nodded happily:


    "Can I go with you?" Eleonor asked.


    "To train?"


    "Yes."


    "Sure." Victor didn''t deny it since he was also curious about Eleanor''s ability.


    "Scathach, Natashia, and Sasha."


    "Hmm?" The three women who were talking at one point looked at Victor.


    "Do you want to go train?"


    "..." Scathach''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "Sure, I have a few things to teach my daughter, and you too," Natashia said.


    "Why me?" Victor looked confused.


    "You can use lightning, right? I''m the lightning master, I can teach you a few things."


    "Oh¡­that makes sense." Now that he thought about it, didn''t he have the three best teachers of the powers he possessed close to him?


    Agnes was a master of the fire element.


    Natashia was a master of the lightning element.


    Scathach was a master of the ice element.


    All that''s missing is the element of water, and the power of blood since those powers were ones he hadn''t progressed much in. But he was in no hurry, he could always train his blood alone, and he always trained with Ruby the most when it came to the water element.


    He even made some progress. For example, in the ''Blood Sacrifice'' technique, he used the element of water along with that of blood to make the blood ''thicker'', and properly contain all the other powers.


    "I can''t give my opinion...?" Sashamented, her mother just epted it for her.


    "..." Natashia looked at her daughter with a neutral look, and then she approached her daughter''s ear.


    "You are the girl who is the furthest behind in thispetition."


    "Huh?"


    "Ruby, and Violet already got their Date, you''re the only one left, and your husband''s life is Chaotic. God only knows when he''ll have time again." Every time Victor went out somewhere, something always happened.


    While Victor was on the date with Violet, Victor''s inws, who at the time didn''t know each other, came to visit him.


    Consequently, when Victor returned, it turned out that he fought Natasha.


    While Victor was on the date with Ruby, the incident where he was locked up for a year and six months happened.


    ''Fate is a bitch, and there was no time for peace for that man.'' Natashia thought.


    "Because of this, you must take the initiative! Love is a war, and like a Fulger, you always have to push, push, push, until you get what you want!"


    "..." Sasha stared at her mother with an expressionless look, but she agreed with her mother''s thoughts internally. Although she didn''t express it, she didn''t want the woman to get more out of control.


    "Fine, I will..." She turned away with a huff.


    "Why is she acting like a Tsundere?" Pepper whispered.


    "Wasn''t she always like this?" Lacusmented.


    "I thought she had passed that stage, and was in the Yandere stage."


    "Oh..." Lacus thought that made sense.


    "Even our sister has risen from being the coolest woman to the coolest yandere." Peppermented.

 Chapter 303: Agnes’ change

    <h4>Chapter 303: Agnes'' change</h4>


    "Even our sister has risen from being the coolest woman to the coolest yandere." Peppermented.


    "That''s true, she gets pretty scary now when ites to Victor." Lacus nodded.


    "Well, they lived together for a year and six months, so naturally, her obsession grew." Sienamented.


    "...OHHHH..." The two reacted as if they had heard a divine revtion.


    "Can you guys stop talking about me like I''m not here?" Rubymented in a cold tone with a small vein bulging on her head.


    whistle~


    Lacus, Siena, and Pepper turned their heads and started whistling.


    "...These bitches." Veins started bulging all over Ruby''s head while she was wondering when her sisters had be so shameless.


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile, he always liked to watch the interactions with the girls.


    "Do any of you want to go train." He looked at the Scarlett sisters.


    "Hell no." Siena was the first to flee.


    "...I need to work in myb." Ruby ran away too, although Ruby would ept it if it was just Victor and her alone. After all, she could take the opportunity to do lewd things.


    Ruby shook her head as she walked towards the mansion. She should get those thoughts out of her head! She was not like that!


    ''It''s your fault, Victor.'' She thought while her face was a little red.


    "..." The group looked at Pepper, who, as usual, was left behind by the sisters.


    "Fueeh...?" She looked around and saw that at some point, Lacus had disappeared! She didn''t even say anything!


    "How about you?" Victor shed a small smile.


    "...I...I..." She felt like epting when she saw Victor''s smile, but when she looked at the group that was going to train and realized that there were only battle maniacs remaining or battle maniacs in development, she definitely didn''t want to go.


    "I need to feed my ck cat!" She quickly ran to the mansion.


    "Those girls..." Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "Well, it''s no use forcing them to train if they don''t want to." Victor touched his chin and approached Scathach.


    "W-What?" Scathach backed away from Victor a little when she saw him approaching her.


    "...Why are you-" He was going to ask why Scathach was so wary of him, but he stopped talking halfway and shed a small smile.


    ''It''s better to leave it at that. At least now, she''s looking at me like a man.'' Victor ignored Scathach''s attempts to get away from him.


    And when he came close to Scathach, he brought his face close to her ear and began to speak.


    "...." Scathach''s face turned a little red, her heart was beating very fast, but slowly that face started to change into a wicked smile when she heard what Victor said.


    "That''s a good idea¡­ I agree. You can take them."


    "But if I take them, won''t the n be unsupervised?" Victor asked.


    "No problem, I should just ask Luna to take care of everything, and I''ll supervise if I need to."


    "Ugh..." Luna grumbled a little, but she had no choice if it was an order from Scathach. She predicted she''d be busy in the future.


    "I see..." Victor shed a dangerous little smile.


    "RIP for the girls." Eleanor made a gesture of prayer as she looked up to the sky.


    "They will suffer in the future..." Sasha sighed.


    "But isn''t that good? It is only with great difficulties that people improve." Natashiaughed.


    "...This is far from a standard difficulty. Victor is literally going to throw the girls to the lions."


    "That too is a form of love." Sheughed.


    ''Love? Where? This is just madness.'' Eleanor rolled her eyes and was silent. She didn''t want to argue with Natashia because she had a thought that if in the past she had a choice, she would never have picked up a sword.


    Once you pick up a sword to fight, you can never let go of that sword again.


    ''Although not everything was bad. Because of that decision, I can defend myself today.'' In the end, she understood that every choice had its consequences.


    She just didn''t agree with the methods of forcing people into a fate they didn''t want.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect them."


    "..." Eleanor looked at Victor.


    "How are you going to protect them if you don''t know what kind of¡­creatures they will face?"


    "..." Victor''s smile grew.


    "Who said I don''t know?"


    "...How do you know if you''ve never been to my territory?" Eleanor''s eyes felt like knives that were piercing Victor''s body.


    "That is a mystery."


    "...." Eleanor''s brow twitched a little.


    "Anyway." Victor approached Scathach and carried the woman like a princess.


    "...Wha-."


    "I will go ahead. Luna, take care of things. Natashia, carry Eleanor."


    "Put me down." She spoke in a cold tone but made no effort to free herself from Victor''s arms.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile and said:


    "...How about no?"


    "..." She opened her eyes a little in shock.


    Rumble.


    And before she could say anything.


    She felt her whole world slow down, and before she could understand anything, she was already in heaven.


    "Come, Eleanor."


    "N-No, I''d rather go-."


    "Shut up." Natashia carried Eleanor like a princess, and just like Victor, she ascended to the heavens.


    "...." Looking at the two golden trails in the sky, Sasha sighed a little.


    "You look tired Sasha." Luna spoke.


    "Yes, I''m mentally tired." Sasha didn''t deny it.


    To be honest, she was more worried than tired.


    But she knew this was not the time for this. Victor would keep his promise, but just like her mother said, will it take a while¡­?


    ''If that happens, I should just kidnap him¡­'' She shook her head several times to get that thought out of her head. For just a few seconds, she was almost influenced by her demonic mother.Do you want to read more chapters? Come to


    She''s definitely not going to do something like that. After all, that wasn''t her style.


    She was a nobler, kinder, and more caring woman.


    .. But.


    "If he takes too long, he won''t give me any choice." Her eyes were pure darkness, a look Luna was used to seeing in Scathach and Ruby''s eyes.


    ''Sigh, this is like a nest of snakes, they are all dangerous, and at the same time, they all get along well because of Victor.'' Luna always found this situation strange.


    How can possessive women like these get along with each other?


    The only answer Luna coulde up with was Victor.


    By epting the advances of women and always paying attention to them, he ended up achieving an impossible feat.


    He managed to make these women who have mental problems get along with each other...


    ''Wait¡­ Now that I think about it, isn''t this going well because the girls know each other?'' She touched her chin and started to think. She just ended up thinking that every woman who had any feelings for Victor was somehow rted to the three wives.


    ''Ohhhh... I get it, as the women are Victor''s Mother-inw''s, they get along well with the other girls.'' Luna felt that she had discovered a very important secret from Victor.


    ''So the answer was Oyakodon all this time.''


    "I will go now. If something happens, don''t forget to let me know."


    "Yes, I will." Luna responded unconsciously, as she wasn''t paying much attention to what Sasha said.


    ...


    While Victor was going to train with his Maids, Scathach, Sasha, and Eleonor,


    Violet was sitting cross-legged as she stared at a bed with a neutral gaze.


    On the bed was a woman with long white hair, who was lying on the pillow as tears fell from her face.


    "How long has she been like this¡­?" she asked in a careful tone.


    "Since Victor left here..." Hilda spoke.


    "...I see..." Violet lowered her head a little. To be honest, it had been hard for her too.


    She was used to walking into this room and seeing her father sitting there weing her with a gentle smile... But that image would never be possible to see again.


    ''My father is gone... And to make matters worse, by his own will...'' Now that she had a clearer head, she could understand Adonis'' feelings.


    Yes, she could understand them... But she couldn''t ept it.


    ''He''s very selfish... How can he just disappear without saying anything to anyone?'' Violet bit her lip, and small tears threatened to spill down her face.


    "Violet..." Hilda touched Violet''s shoulder.


    "... Yes, I know." She wiped her eyes and said, "This is no time to cry." She took on a serious expression.


    "...." Hilda shed a small smile of approval when she saw how quickly Violet recovered.


    ''Can she be like that because she has that man always supporting her?'' Hilda was a little curious.


    "How much do you know about the situation?"


    "Only a little... But I can imagine more or less what happened¡­" Hilda was honest.


    "Tell me what happened." But she wouldn''t deny an exnation of what happened. It was better for her to work with real facts rather than spection.


    "This will take a while..." Violet said, and soon she started to exin what happened to Hilda.


    ...


    30 minutes pass.


    "I see..." Hilda could only say that after hearing Violet''s entire exnation. What else could she say? What''s done was done, and she wasn''t very good atforting people. She never was.


    Despite knowing Agnes since she was a teenager, Hilda could count on her fingers the times she ever needed tofort Agnes.


    The first time was when Agnes'' parents died, and the second time was when she discovered her uncle''s treachery against the Snow n.


    After those times, Agnes never cried or became depressed again; she had be a strong woman... A little broken, after all, she had be a hedonist, but still, she was strong, and that was all that mattered.


    "Now that you know, let''s work this out." Violet got up from her chair and walked toward the bed.


    She grabbed Agnes by the cor of her shirt and looked into the woman''s lifeless eyes, "What are you doing?"


    "..." Agnes stared into Violet''s violet eyes, and for a moment, the image of Adonis seemed to rece Violet, but slowly, she began to wake up and saw that it was just her daughter...


    "...Violet..."


    "Yes, I''m your daughter."


    "And I''m asking, what are you doing?"


    "... I don''t know..."


    "Yes, I can see that." She felt like rolling her eyes.


    "When I decided to visit this ce, I was expecting to see my mother furious as she looked for a way to make a fur coat of the Goddess Persephone."


    "...." Agnes''s brow twitched a little.


    "But I never expected you to be in this pathetic state."


    Agnes'' eyes began to glow blood red, and anger began to build in her chest.


    "How dare you... You don''t know how much I suffered!"


    "You don''t know-." Before Agnes could say more, Violet interrupted:


    "Yes, I don''t know¡­ The only thing I know is that my father died! And my mother is doing nothing!" Violet looked at Agnes with her red eyes.


    "I''m not doing anything...? I literally did everything, and it still wasn''t enough-."


    BAAAAM!


    Violet mmed her head into Agnes'' head.


    "!!!" Hilda opened her eyes in shock.


    "Ugh." Agnes showed a pained expression, her daughter''s head was hard!


    While keeping her face close to Agnes, Violet spoke with a furious expression:


    "Do you want to cry!?"


    "Do you want to be depressed?"


    "Do you want to be alone?


    "Do you want to mourn my father''s death!?"


    "Do it after you get your revenge!"


    Violet''s voice entered Agnes'' entire being and made Agnes'' entire existence visibly shake.


    Looking into her daughter''s red eyes in a state of shock, she could see an intense fire burning inside her eyes, a fire that was being fueled by her hatred, a hatred that could burn the world if not managed correctly.


    "Violet-." Agnes looked like she was going to say something, but Violet didn''t want to listen.


    Violet let go of the woman, "When that bitch pays for everything she''s done, when that bitch dies, when her whole existence burns in our fire..."


    "Only when that happens are you allowed to feel depressed and mourn my father''s death... Until that dayes, I need you. I need the Countess of the Snow n." Violet turned around and walked towards the exit of the room. When she touched the doorknob, she spoke without turning back:


    "And do yourself a favor, and me... Seal this room."


    "W-Wait, where are you going, Violet?" Hilda asked.


    "For my room, I will wait for my mother to be the woman I know, and in a way that I also respect." She spoke in a cold tone.


    Violet opened the door and left as she looked down the hall and walked forward aimlessly.


    Walking around in a bewildered state, at some point, she arrived at her room.


    She entered her room and closed the door.


    And the moment she closed the door, her legs seemed to give out, and she fell to the floor.


    She sat on the floor and put both hands on her head while crying silently...


    "...This is hard, Darling..." She looked down at her shaking hands and disyed a depressing smile:


    "You''re not allowed to mourn my father''s death, huh?" She disyed a disdain for those words.


    She was asking for something impossible, as vampires, they felt everything more intensely, and even if they weren''t vampires,


    She was a daughter... A daughter who had just lost her father.


    No matter how strong she pretended to be, when she was alone, it all fell apart.


    "Pathetic..." She clenched her fist tightly.


    ''I said all that, but I can''t do what I said. Am I just a hypocrite?''


    ''Father... you idiot...''


    ''Darling... I''m sorry...'' Her emotional state was on the rocks.


    She needed some time to herself, and because of that, she locked herself in her room.


    Without Violet noticing, a shadow moved and left the room.


    This shadow disappeared from the Snow mansion and appeared in the Garden, and the appearance of a woman with oriental features and long ck hair appeared.


    She looked at the Snow mansion and thought; ''That''s what Lady Kaguya was saying...''


    ''I must warn her about this... Count Alucard must know about this.'' The woman disappeared into the shadows again and ran towards the Scarlett n''s territory.


    Even though he was far away, Victor always kept an eye on Violet and protected her.

 Chapter 304: The Snow ClanTreasure

    <h4>Chapter 304: The Snow nTreasure</h4>


    From the moment Violet left the room, an ufortable silence descended behind her.


    "..." The entire time Violet was talking, Agnes couldn''t utter a word, she was too shocked...


    "Agnes..."


    Hearing Hilda''s voice, Agnes slowly began to wake up from her stupor.


    Slowly, she looked down at her hands.


    Hilda couldn''t see her face because it was covered by her long white hair.


    "The woman I respect, huh¡­?" She clenched her fists tightly. She had never heard those words from her daughter before.


    Slowly her golden eyes began to turn blood red, a cold red that carried all her silent hate.


    Agnes looked up.


    Hilda could see Agnes''s cold, lifeless and serious face. She had finally made a decision.


    She shed a small smile:


    ''It seems that Violet''s words took effect.'' Hilda thought.


    She was a little surprised by this development too. She thought she would need to help her master if she kept it up, but who would have thought her own daughter would help her?


    ''The best way to cheer up someone like Violet and Agnes is not to say that everything was fine, but to point out what they should do.'' Hilda understood the personalities of the two women, like mother, like daughter.


    The two women were troublesome. Normally, if they had a normal life, they wouldn''t do anything crazy. But when something or someone touched their deepest ''desire''...


    Something... Something would emerge from the depths of these women''s souls, something dark.


    Something that could harm everyone if left unchecked.


    But Hilda had a feeling... A feeling that ''he'' could handle the craziness of these women rtively easily.


    For any man, just Violet alone was a big problem. They wouldn''t like her crazy attitude that could harm her and everyone around her.


    ''But he isn''t a normal man...''


    Even Scathach and Annasthashia Fulger epted this man, and these two women were very troublesome.


    Scathach epted him as a disciple and a son-inw.


    And Annasthashia Fulger epted him as her son-inw.


    Hilda thought that if it were that man, he could handle it easily.


    "Hilda, I want all our resources and contacts in search of something."


    Hilda had her thoughts interrupted by Agnes. She looked at the woman and asked in a neutral tone:


    "What is it you are looking for, Lady Agnes?"


    "I want information on any possible weapons capable of permanently killing a God."


    "...." Hilda opened her mouth in shock.


    ''Was she really going to do this? Kill a God?" Hilda couldn''t imagine the chaos that would ensue in the supernatural world.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a small rumor or some illogical folktale. Investigate everything."


    ''Yes, she would do it.'' Hilda saw that the woman was too determined to back down.


    The biggest obstacle to killing a God was finding a suitable weapon. After all, gods were beings with immortal souls, and they could only be killed by extremely specific types of weapons.


    "I want all members of n Snow and n nk looking for this information. All ns associated with n Snow should work on obtaining this information as well."


    "Tell them that if they refuse to work, their n will cease to exist."


    "And cancel all my appointments." Agnes crawled out of bed, then stood.


    Agnes loosened her hair that had always been tied up, while she walked a little until she saw the fake sses she always wore, slowly she approached the sses, and with a bit of force in her hand, she shattered her fake sses.


    Soon she passed Hilda.


    "What are you going to do?" Hilda was curious what her master would do.


    Agnes turned her face and looked at Hilda with her blood-red eyes glowing as if they were a great fire that was about to engulf everything, but at the same time, that fire was being contained by the coldness of her gaze:


    "From today, I will train in seclusion. I need to regain my old strength, and get stronger." She raised her hand, and soon mes began to appear in her hand, and like a magic trick, apletely red western sword appeared.


    "..." Hilda looked at Agnes in shock. She only saw the face that Agnes was making once in her entire life.


    And that''s when her parents died.


    From the beginning, Agnes always had great potential, but she always felt that it was not necessary to train anything more than her fire powers.


    And she never trained anything beyond the basics of her n''s basic martial arts.


    Originally, like n Scarlett and Fulger, n Snow also had a primary weapon from which a martial art was derived.


    And that weapon was amon western sword that you could see anywhere in the past.


    The only difference is that this sword was made with the scales of a fire dragon and bathed in the blood of the fire dragon''s heart.


    What did that mean¡­?


    FUSHHHHHHH.


    The sword could channel the full power of the Snow n leader''s fire and increase it.


    Hilda looked at the sword with appraising eyes.


    The Snow n''s greatest treasure, a ''divine'' ss weapon, a weapon made from the remains of a Dragon King.


    A Dragon King whose name caused everyone despair in the past.


    Fafnir, the King of All Fire Dragons.


    The being known as a cmity that could easily destroy countries.


    And in Agnes''s hands was a part of that being''s power.


    ''The Snow n will once again use the de of Fafnir...'' There was a saying that was passed down from generation to generation of the Snow n.


    Wrong, was it more like a superstition?


    ''When a Snow n leader uses Fafnir''s de, great chaos will arise in the near future.'' Hilda wasn''t much of a believer in superstition, but...


    She had a feeling.


    A premonition that something terrible is really going to happen in the future.


    "I never needed to train, and now, I realize how foolish I was..." She gripped the sword''s hilt tighter and looked at the red de:


    "I''ll make her pay for it." Agnes'' cold tone sent little shivers down Hilda''s spine.


    ''She''s returned? That crazy, hedonistic woman?'' Hilda assessed Agnes a little better, and soon she internally shook her head: ''Something has changed, she hasn''t gone back to what she was before, she''s changed to something else.''


    "Your wish is ourmand, Master." Hilda expressed a gesture of respect with a smile on her face.


    It was only her secret, but she liked her master the way she was before, a ruthless and do-what-you-want woman, although, over time, she learned to like the ''loving'' Agnes too.


    But if given a choice, Hilda would definitely choose the old Agnes.


    "..." Agnes nodded and then left the room while holding Fafnir''s de in her hands.


    Changes would ur in the Snow n, changes that would shake the very structure of Nightingale society.


    ...


    BOOOOOOM. BOOOOOOM. BOOOOOOM.


    Sounds from the explosions of two people shing repeatedly could be heard throughout the colosseum.


    "¡­So this is a high level vampire fight?" Bruna asked curiously as she looked at her master, who was fighting Scathach.


    "Wrong, they''re just measuring each other''s strength, they haven''t really started fighting yet." Eleanor spoke.


    "What!?" Bruna didn''t believe what she heard from Eleonor.


    "...So this is just a warm-up?" Eve asked in a shocked tone.


    "Yes."


    "Although it''s a warm-up, not everyone can fight Scathach like that and be okay." Natashia spoke while looking at her daughter, who had her whole body covered in lightning, and eyes closed. She seemed to be teaching her daughter something.


    "Oh my god..." Bruna looked at Victor with a more devout look.


    "What do you mean ''not everyone can fight Scathach like that''?" Maria asked curiously.


    "Exactly what it means." Natashia looked at the girls.


    "Scathach is the strongest female vampire in the world. Few people can withstand her destructive punches."


    "Not even me or Agnes could take a punch from her as openly as Victor is doing now." Even though she was greatly decreasing her strength, that didn''t take away from Victor''s merit. After all, even though her strength was restricted, she was still using her martial arts.Do you want to read more chapters? Come to


    And the martial arts she created were extremely dangerous.


    Natashia couldn''t take a direct punch from Scathach for the main reason that she didn''t train her stamina,pared to Scathach, who was aplete warrior who made a point of training everything.


    Natashia just focused on her lightning, speed, and her dagger martial arts.


    While Agnes just decided to train her fire.


    ''If we had trained as diligently as Scathach from the beginning, we would be at a level simr to Scathach now.''


    But as time passed, the two women grewzy while Scathach never stopped trying.


    "Amazing... Master''s master is amazing..." Eve impressed.


    Nod, Nod.


    Victor''s maids nodded in agreement with Eve''s words.


    ''If I train with her, can I be like that too?''


    "..." Eleanor, Natashia, and Kaguya looked into Eve''s gaze with sweat on their face.


    They could definitely tell what this girl was thinking right now.


    "Girl, forget it. You don''t have to go through this hell. First, basic vampire training... After that, you can throw yourself into hell." Natashia spoke.


    Nod, Nod.


    Eleanor waved furiously, "Definitely not a good idea to train with Scathach right now without having a base."


    Eve looked at the girls with a neutral gaze:


    "¡­But I already have a base. My Master and Kaguya taught me how to fight."


    "Even if we taught you how to fight, that doesn''tpare to training with Scathach... Although, Master can be pretty spartan too sometimes."


    "..." Roberta, Maria, and Bruna''s bodies visibly shuddered when they heard Kaguya''s voice.


    "Did you all train with my Master?" Roxanne, the tall Dryad, asked in a curious tone.


    "Yes."


    "I see..." She started to think, she didn''t necessarily need to train to fight, considering she wasn''t a fighter, she was something more along the lines of a protector.


    But it didn''t hurt to learn some techniques...


    [What do you think?] She asked as she looked up at the highest part of the coliseum, and in that area, she could see a giant gori looking around as if it was watching over everything.


    The gori looked at Roxanne.


    And soon, a man''s voice appeared in her mind.


    [Master should do what she wants, I will always support you, but don''t overdo it too much... Although this isn''t your real body, it''s still part of you.]


    [Don''t worry, I can''t die.]


    [I know, as long as that man exists, you can''t die, but you still feel pain, and even if you''re safe because your main body is in that man''s body, you still have to be careful.] He didn''t want Roxanne to fight, but he could not stop her will.


    [For now, I suggest you just watch everything, you''re still a baby after all.] Because of that, he just decided to advise her.


    [Umu... You''re right.] Roxanne decided to follow her guardian''s advice.


    BOOOOOOM!


    A loud explosion ensued, and everyone looked to where Victor and Scathach were training.


    The two were in the middle of the arena facing each other, and in less than a few seconds, they walked away from each other.


    Scathach was the first to initiate the conversation:


    "Victor..."

 Chapter 305: Scathach feels weirdfor several reasons

    <h4>Chapter 305: Scathach feels weirdfor several reasons</h4>


    "Victor, your fighting style has be weird."


    "...?" Victor looked confusedly at Scathach, "What do you mean?"


    "I feel like I''m fighting multiple people at the same time."


    "¡­Huh?" Victor was even more confused now.


    Scathach touched her chin and began to speak her thoughts:


    "All beings in this world have their own type of mannerisms, something like an action you always do, sometimes subconsciously."


    "For example, whenever people want to think about something deeply, they usually strike this pose." Scathach pointed to herself.


    "They pinch their chins and start thinking, as if it were some kind of a ''ritual'' that helped focus their minds."


    "All beings in this world have these kinds of actions while fighting, but you? You have a lot of these things, and it''spletely weird because none of those mannerisms get in the way of your fighting style."


    "Oh... I understand now." Victor nodded, indicating that he understood Scathach''s exnation.


    Basically, it was something like what his mother always did.


    ''Every time my mother wanted to exin something to me, she would raise her finger up as if it was a way for me to pay attention to her.''


    ''She always did that.''


    Habits, tics, involuntary actions of the body that you always do but don''t realize.


    Scathach looked at Victor even more deeply, "It''s weird, it''s like I''m fighting a legion of people."


    She could see through it, thousands of beings, she felt like she was fighting a war against an army all by herself, but the problem was that this army was notprised of ordinary, weak people.


    They were an army of powerful people.


    ''Interesting...'' She found this situation quite amusing. She thought she would have something to teach her disciple in terms of his physique.


    But it looked like he hadn''t forgotten to train his basics.


    ''He didn''t ignore my teachings, his foundation remains strong.'' She had her suspicions as she watched the fight with Anderson, but it was always good to check it out for yourself to be sure.


    Victor was an irregr, a being that was something close to an atomic bomb in power and abnormality. Scathach had always known that, and because of that, she had always emphasized the importance of the basics to Victor,


    Much more than even to her own daughters and other disciples, to whom she''d only mentioned its importance in passing.


    ''Regardless of what he decides to do in the future, his body must bear the burden of future new techniques.'' Those were her thoughts at the time she was training Victor.


    And for that reason, and for other reasons too, she taught her personal techniques that were only taught to her daughters.


    The martial art that Scathach created was the definition of her way of thinking. This martial art ''perfected'' the foundation of its practitioner.


    But she never thought that because of these martial arts she taught Victor, she was able to take him to a whole new level.


    ''Is this because of your natural instincts?'' Scathach had no way of knowing, but she was sure of one thing.


    ''If he keeps training like this and never loses focus... Maybe, just maybe... In the future, he will be an existence close to a God of War, a being who knows all the martial arts in the world, and can use all martial arts perfectly and without disadvantages.''


    Scathach still thought this was absurd as even the War God Ares took thousands of years to perfect all the martial arts he''d learned.


    But she also knew that the same God of War procrastinated a lot and, like all the Greeks, went around making hundreds and thousands of children with mortals.


    He had enough children to fill a small town of 20,000 people, those 20,000 people being his children.


    But Victor didn''t have that kind of degenerate disposition and preferred to stay with his wives and take care of them.


    So as long as he didn''t lose focus, it was possible.


    ''Yes...Maybe he could even be someone who could-...''


    "Scathach?"


    "!!!?" Scathach''s entire body visibly flinched as she was surprised by Victor''s sudden voice.


    "..." When did he get so close to me?


    Scathach narrowed her eyes as she looked ahead, seeing Victor''s face.


    Badump.


    Her heart beat a little faster.


    ''... Strange, I didn''t feel anything when I saw that worm Adonis, but why is it different with him?" She was extremely confused but didn''t let it show on her face.


    "When did you get close to me?" She asked in a neutral tone. She wanted to know what he did to get close to her without her noticing.


    "..." Victor showed a small smile when he saw Scathach''s slightly red face, a face that she didn''t seem to have noticed, then he spoke:


    "I just walked." Victor didn''t lie.


    "¡­Eh?"


    "Were you so focused on your thoughts that you didn''t notice me calling? I''ve been calling you for a while."


    "..." Scathach looked at Victor as if she had heard the greatest bullshit of her life.


    ''... What? What kind of bullshit is he talking about? I, Scathach Scarlett, was lost in thought and didn''t feel someone approaching?''


    That''s impossible.


    Even if she was sleeping, she would feel the presence of any being that approached her.


    Even in adversity, even if she was weak and exhausted, she would always keep alert to her surroundings, even going so far as to ''sleep with one eye open''. This was a habit that she''d painstakingly developed and it could never be undone, it''d be part of her being.


    ''And this man is saying that I got lost in thought? And did I not notice?'' Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    For a moment, she even thought that Victor was lying, but she knew he hadn''t lied to her.


    So the problem was her...


    But she refused to ept it.


    "Fuuuh..." Victor blew into Scathach''s ear.


    "!!!" The woman''s entire body visibly shivered, and she quickly looked away, her face redder than before.


    "Look, you got lost in your thoughts again." Hemented in a gentle tone.


    "..." She bit her lip in frustration, her heart was beating faster than before, and her face waspletely red.


    "You good? This is not like you, you''ve always been alert of the things around you."


    ''¡­ I know, right? I also wonder what''s going on, maybe I''m sick?'' She thought to herself but refused to say anything, but she had a little problem to deal with right now.


    "Get away from me a little..." She gently pushed Victor away.


    "...?" Victor gave Scathach an odd look but nodded as he said, "Sure."


    "....."


    The group on the side looked at this scene with dead eyes.


    What is this romanticedy? Why were they seeing a ''pink'' mood like flowers were in the air?


    More importantly, was this the strongest female vampire in the world? The woman all vampires feared? The one called by many countries the Crimson Devil?


    Even some demons feared this woman!


    And yet, here she is, acting like a teenager in love!


    "...Sometimes I feel immense frustration watching that woman." Sashamented.


    "I understand you, daughter. I really do." Natashia nodded with a dead look, and she continued:


    "If she continues like this, she will create her own gxy around herself. Her density level has far surpassed that of a ck hole."


    "... Pfft."


    "..." The girls looked at Eve with a neutral gaze.


    "What?" The Maid, who almostughed, looked at everyone with a neutral gaze.


    Girls like Eleonor, Sasha, and Natashia narrowed their eyes.


    "...Victor''s maids sure look like Kaguya." Eleanormented.


    "Oyy, what do you mean by that?" Kaguya narrowed her eyes.


    "It may not look like it, but we are different from each other. It''s just Eve who looks a lot like Kaguya." Brunamented.


    Roberta then added, "Perhaps this is an effect of them being close in their roles in the n?" She touched her finger to her cheek.


    "But you''re not wrong, us Maids do share some of Kaguya customs and mannerisms. After all, she is our ''leader'' and the example of the ideal ''Maid''."


    "Why are you emphasizing the words ''leader'' and ''ideal''?" Kaguya narrowed her eyes at Roberta.


    "... Well, we all know we can''t be like you, considering you have a privilege that no one else has, not even the master''s wives, so no matter how much we look and act like you, we''re not you."


    Nod, Nod.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "Huh?" Did Kaguya not understand what privilege they were talking about?


    "Hhhhmm, Hhhhmmm," This time, all the Maids nodded together as they heard Roberta''s words.


    "...." Sasha looked at Kaguya with a neutral gaze:


    "You don''t seem to know what that privilege is."


    "Lady Sasha?" Kaguya looked at Sasha.


    "Let me exin it to you then." Sasha assumed a serious expression and said:


    "You get to stay with Victor 24 hours a day in his shadow. If you wanted, you could also pull Victor into your shadow and create a world for just the two of you."


    "Oh..." She finally understood what the girls were talking about, but a doubt appeared in her head:


    ''Is that considered a privilege? I never thought about it, to be honest... I''ve just been doing my job.''


    "...Violet would literally trade anything to acquire that ability and privilege."


    "...Not just her..." Natashiamented silently.


    "Umu. For a yandere, being close to your loved one 24 hours a day is a great desire¡­" Maria nodded her head while smiling.


    "The fact that she doesn''t know that kind of pisses me off a little bit." Roxannemented casually. However, she wasn''t serious, she was just trying to fit in with the girls. After all, if we were to talk about connection, she was the one who had a deeper connection with Victor than anyone else.


    She was literally connected to Victor by their souls.


    And all the girls present knew it, except Eleanor, of course.


    Because of that, when Roxanne said that, the words fell into the girls'' ears as a form of provocation.


    "...."


    All the girls who knew about Roxanne looked at her with dead eyes.


    "...This bitch, is she serious?" A vein bulged on Natashia''s head.


    "She''s definitely serious." Sasha narrowed her eyes.


    "Sinner..." Brunamented in a low voice.


    "...Ara...?" This didn''t go as nned. Roxanne broke into a cold sweat when she felt the red eyes of all the girls except Eleanor.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "!!!?" The girls turned away and looked at the explosion site, and soon they saw Victor and Scathach fighting again.


    Victor was using his Odachi, and Scathach was using a spear...?


    The girls who knew Scathach well looked at this scene with a look of pure shock.


    "...N-Natashia." Eleanor stuttered when she called out Natashia''s name.


    "Y-Yeah?"


    "Didn''t Scathach say she would only ever wield her spear against a worthy opponent¡­?"


    "Yes...."


    "...So... Why is she using it for a simple workout then?"


    "How the fuck should I know!?" Her face screamed incredtion, with the underlying message of ''Do you think I''m a seer, bitch?''


    But what the fuck is going on? What happened while they were talking?


    "¡­." A silence fell around them as the girls just stared in shock at the force of their ''training''. Every time the Odachi and Scathach''s spear collided, a part of the ground was cut.


    Sigh.


    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief when she realized she was no longer in the girls'' focus and internally thanked her master for the sudden outburst.


    BOOOM, BOOOM, BOOOM.


    Victor and Scathach shed over and over again. Every time it looked like Scathach was going to hit Victor''s body, he dodged it by millimeters.


    The same was true of Scathach.


    Victor was swinging the huge Odachi around as if it were a normal Katana. This, however, was normal due to his strength which was much greater than a normal human.


    But the girls had a doubt.


    "How the fuck is he managing to fight with that huge Odachi?" Maria asked.


    "Indeed, shouldn''t an Odachi be at a disadvantage against a Spear?" Sasha spoke confusedly and then looked at her mother and asked:


    "What do you think, Mother?"


    "...Hmm..." Natashia tried to assess the situation, but the only answer she got was,


    "The secret is our abilities, I think?" Natashia spoke with certainty and, at the same time, with doubt.


    "...?"


    "Look, Victor''s reaction time is insanely high, you know?"


    "Yes, after all, he has the powers of the Fulger n." Sasha spoke up.


    "I assume that''s why he can fight normally even if he''s at a disadvantage?" Natashia wasn''t sure if that was it.


    "You''re right about that, but you forgot something... The secret lies in the difference in height." Eleanor spoke with more certainty.


    "Hmm?" The girls looked at Eleanor.


    "Oh, you''re a Greatsword user like him, huh?"


    "Yes, the principle with the Odachi is the same. Even though the de is bigger than my Greatsword, the principle still remains the same."


    "Only tall people can use arge ded weapon properly. What he''s doing is basically using an odachi like a Katana."


    "Thanks to his height, thanks to his reaction time, and most importantly, his movements and positioning,"


    "Look." Eleanor pointed at Victor.


    Before attacking Scathach, Victor pulled the Odachi back, ran towards the woman, and when he came within a meter or so of the woman,


    He held the Odachi with both hands and cut in a horizontal sh.


    Scathach easily parried the attack with the spear handle, but Victor was not discouraged.


    He pulled his sword back again, and in an incredibly short time, he started attacking rapidly, in several different directions.


    Up, down, left, right.


    An impossiblebo sequence, but it worked on Victor because of his extremely high speed.


    Scathach parried all attacks as she used the spear''s shaft in a parry technique and knocked the de off its course, creating openings to approach him.


    With an odachi that has such a big de, close-range attacks must be hard to parry, right?


    WRONG!


    Without even using any powers, Victor jumped back a little, just as Spear was going to pierce his heart.


    The sound of two des shing was heard by everyone.


    TINK!


    Victor quickly pulled away from Scathach and came back to attack again.


    "...Did he manage to fend off that impossible attack? And this weird form of defense." Surprisingly, Evemented this time as she looked at Victor''s position with curious eyes.


    He had his arms fully extended, but he still managed to defend himself in that strange way.


    "Victor is a vampire, a vampire whose strength is very high, coupled with his reaction time,"


    "In a fraction of a millisecond, Victor jumped back and used his long arms to pull his sword de in front of him."


    "He managed to do that because of his wrists."


    "His wrists?" Natashia asked.


    "Yes,"


    "Look." Eleanor stomped on the ground, and a dirt Odachi simr to Victor''s appeared in front of her.


    She extended her arm all the way to the right.


    She flicked her wrist down as she held the Odachi, and just like Victor, the de was in front of her.


    "Ohhh..." The girls understood now as she demonstrated.


    "Usually, this should be impossible to do because of the weakness of joints, coupled with the power of the attack, the hand would usually be dislocated, but Victor is not human, he is a vampire."


    "When a vampire is strengthened, his whole body is strengthened along with him."


    "Because of that, he can do this." Eleanor, to be honest, was a little shocked. It was a strange fighting style, but it was efficient. Proof of that was that he could handle Scathach in training without getting beaten up.


    "Of course, there is another, easier alternative to defending against that blow."


    "The power of ice..."


    "Yes, he could just cover his entire left arm with the power of ice and hold off Scathach''s attack or use a counter-attack technique and deflect the attack."


    "...He can also do something simr to what he did in Anderson''s fight."


    Eleanor opened her eyes in shock when she heard Eve''s voice:


    "...Oh, that''s true. He could just create a different weapon, something like a small shield to deflect the attack."


    "...." A silence fell around everyone, and the only thing that could be heard was the sound of Victor and Scathach fighting again.


    "Honestly, this fighting style is irritating." Natashia spoke.


    "Yes, he can adapt to any situation. Although his weapon is the Odachi, he could always create other weapons to change the way he fights in a fight, and that''s a pain in the ass to deal with if you''re his opponent." Sasha spoke up.


    Nod, Nod.


    Eleanor agreed with the two women.


    "¡­Ugh, in short, my master is amazing!" Roxanne felt her head hurt from hearing so much that she didn''t quite understand.


    "That was always an absolute truth." Brunaughed.


    Suddenly Victor and Scathach stopped training and looked at the girls with a cold look:


    "What are you doing? Get back to training!" The two roared at the same time.


    "!!!" Feeling the pressure of the two terrifying beingsbined, the women''s bodies trembled, and they replied:


    "Y-Yes!"

 Chapter 306: Alucards Gift toDracul

    <h4>Chapter 306: Alucard''s Gift toDracul</h4>


    The group spent time training. As they didn''t have much time to do proper training, they just focused on one aspect of the training.


    Getting to know each other.


    Victor spent a year and six months away, not to mention that several things happened when they returned home.


    Because of this fact, Scathach didn''t focus on teaching Victor anything and instead focused on knowing his current state.


    And upon knowing his current state, she did something she hadn''t done in a long time. She used her spear.


    Originally, Scathach Scarlett was an expert at using the Spear, but she''d decided that she would only use the Spear on worthy opponents.


    Breaking her own code, she decided to use the Spear for training.


    Why did she do this?


    She wanted to know Victor''s current limit.


    And even without using any kind of technique, or power on the spear, Victor managed to survive and put up a good fight during the little spar with Scathach.


    Needless to say, she was quite excited about it, even though she wasn''t using any techniques or powers of the spear.


    Her level was so high that just spinning the Spear around like an idiot would do a lot of damage.


    ''He is much better. Everything is better, including his reactions.'' Scathach''s smile grew a little.


    She also noted a fact. Victor never used the Odachi techniques he learned against her. Just like Scathach, he was also holding back.


    After all, there was no point in fighting seriously in basic training, and Victor''s main purpose was to learn something by watching his Master fight.


    And it goes without saying that by just watching Scathach, he could see a lot of mistakes he was making.


    He learned as he fought, and that had never changed.


    Victor was one person when he started training with Scathach, and when he finished training with her, he was apletely different person.


    ''The speed at which he learns is still terrifying.'' Scathachughed. Like the master at arms that she was, she understood what he''d done.


    By observing Scathach, he perfected his handling of the Odachi.


    And to further help her foolish disciple, Scathach also decided to use an Odachi...


    Yes, Scathach Scarlett was a master of all weapons and knew how to use all weapons efficiently.


    Despite her main weapon and most experience being in the Spear, she could use other weapons quite expertly as well, but of course, she wouldn''t have the same skill as she did with the Spear.


    And just as expected, when Scathach started using an Odachi to fight Victor, the man changed once more.


    Like a sponge, every time they shed with each other, he learned.


    Wrong, the answer was more like he adapted?


    He was adapting the Odachi''s fighting style to his own style.


    It was as if, subconsciously, he knew what he needed to do to improve.


    ''Is this due to the memories he absorbed from the tree?''


    Scathach had a theory that Victor, from the beginning, was abnormal. He was always a fast learner, and that was a fact.


    But... The pace at which he learned things was now much, much, faster!


    It was weird too.


    For example, in the midst of training, Scathach ordered Victor to use a weapon that he certainly had never used before.


    And which weapon did he choose?


    A circle-like weapon, Chakram.


    And the result?


    He was terrible, he couldn''t use it.


    And that was to be expected for Scathach. After using Chakram a few times, Scathach ordered him to change weapons again.


    This time, she asked him to choose a weapon he knew but never used.


    And what weapons did he choose?


    Daggers.


    At first, he was awful, and he barely knew how to use a dagger properly, but throughout the course of the fight with Scathach,


    Something strange started to appear.


    Victor''s ''Rhythm'' began to change.


    Despite it being Victor who was in front of her, she felt like it was someone else.


    What was the result?


    As if he was a monstrous genius, he began to quickly use the dagger efficiently. He made unconscious moves, moves that Scathach or even Natashia, as dagger experts, never taught him.


    ''As expected...''


    Unconsciously, Victor was using the knowledge of the souls he''d absorbed on his behalf.


    He didn''t realize it since it was an unconscious act of his body as a Progenitor.


    Among the thousands of beings that Roxanne absorbed, there must surely be a Vampire or two who''d used a dagger as their primary weapon, and it appeared that Victor was using their absorbed knowledge.


    While fighting Victor, Scathach noticed something as well.


    Despite having efficiently learned to use it, he wasn''t experienced like Natashia or even Sasha.


    He only ''knew'' how to ''use'' them, but that was all.


    ''Which means the being that used the dagger inside him was not as proficient in this technique as the members of n Fulger.''


    Obviously, Victor couldn''t use knowledge he didn''t know.


    This applied to all beings.


    Even if he was unconsciously using the knowledge of one of his consumed souls, if that soul didn''t have the necessary knowledge, there was a limit to what he could learn and adapt into his fighting style.


    But even so, this was still very good.


    Just imagine, you don''t know something, something like riding a motorcycle, and all you have to do is kill someone, absorb their soul, and begin practicing what that person did before they died.


    Eventually, you''d arrive at a result simr to the person you killed in no time.


    That''s what Victor was doing now.


    ''He is indeed like a legion... A one-man legion.''


    And that wasn''t the only thing that made Victor better.


    She noticed that his reactions were better, right?


    But she forgot to say that these reactions were beyond better, they were weird!


    Scathach attacked Victor with an attack he couldn''t have possibly defended against. He didn''t even see the attacking.


    But what did he do?


    He seemed to make an instinctual and subconscious movement, so slight it was difficult to even notice, and dodged Scathach''s attack, an attack he wasn''t even aware wasing towards him!


    After this demonstration, Scathach started making more unpredictable attacks that he wouldn''t be able to defend against, let alone know wereing.


    Out of the 10 attacks she''d made, during three of those, his instincts kicked in, allowing him to dodge.


    It was as if he had foreseen the future.


    Wrong, he was predicting the future.


    ''The skill of Adonis.''


    But just as expected, this skill had a w. Victor couldn''t control it, meaning it would depend on luck whether or not the skill would warn him about a future attack.


    An unreliable ability like that, Scathach strictly warned Victor not to rely on it.


    And just as she expected, Victor spoke:


    "Of course, this skill is like gambling in a casino, and I don''t particrly like depending on something so fickle as luck."


    Nod, Nod.


    Scathach nodded in satisfaction, she liked Victor''s answer.


    Despite not having trained for a long time,


    This training was very useful for Victor.


    He could thoroughly learn about his new self and about Adonis'' gifts... especially against women.


    As someone who was blessed by the Goddess of Beauty and someone who was already naturally beautiful, Adonis'' charm was irresistible.


    Of course, for beings that had no interest in him or that didn''t care for him, like Scathach, this charm wouldn''t work.


    It didn''t matter to Scathach if the man was handsome. If he was weak and useless, in her mind, he wasn''t even worthy of her gaze.


    Now, where did Victore into this?


    Well, he''d absorbed Adonis, and he gained it all...


    The irresistible charm and unearthly beauty of the most handsome man in existence.


    And... Coupling that charm with his status as a Night King, he''d literally turned into an existence that couldn''t be ignored.


    Even most warriors like Scathach would be weak to his charm.


    Of course, Victor had assumed her reaction was because Scathach had ''feelings'' for him. If not for that, Victor would doubt if the woman would spare him a second nce.


    With his appearance and his status as a Night King, who was a Progenitor, he could more easily influence beings of the night and even other beings.


    It was not brainwashing. If I were to sum it up in one sentence, it would be something like:


    "He is handsome, strong, and trustworthy?"


    Scientists say that the first 5 seconds when you meet an unfamiliar person, the brain automatically judges the person ording to their appearance, speech, and posture.


    This was the famous ''first impression'' that everyone talked about.


    And through that first impression, the person would decide if he was trustworthy or not, if he would like the person or not.


    Adonis'' charm helped those first impressions and made beings more favorable towards Victor... Especially women.


    Victor could smell the trouble that this appearance would give him thousands of miles away, but unlike Adonis, he was not weak, so he should be fine, he thought...


    "!!!" Victor felt a shiver down his spine.


    ''Shit, is that the famous raised g?'' Victor looked around cautiously, but he didn''t find anyone. He was thinking too much.


    Back to training.


    Of course, that''s not all he got from Adonis.


    His memories, his way of acting, and most of all, now he knew how to ''actively'' seduce a normal woman if he wanted to.


    Of course, Adonis'' methods werepletely contrary to the methods his mother taught him.


    It was a method he used when he needed to extract information from women who were resistant to his charm.


    But that wouldn''t be a problem for Victor, and because of that, he thought he wouldn''t use it much. He still preferred to do things ording to his mother''s teachings.


    Her teachings never failed him.


    Speaking of charm.


    His Vampiric Charm, an ability to enchant beings, became stronger.


    He didn''t even need to look you in the eye. As long as the person heard his voice, and they were a being of the night, they''d obey.


    Victor hadn''t tested this on humans or other races other than beings of the night, so he was not sure the same pattern might work.


    But he had a feeling that all weak-minded beings would obey them if he wanted them to.


    It was like a natural instinct, an absolute certainty.


    The day was quite productive. Now Victor was resting with Sasha and Natashia by his side, he decided to wait for the girls to recover a little before returning home, and then he would go to Eleanor''s territory.


    Now that he''de to think of it, everything he''d gotten from Adonis involved politics, strategies, and ways to seduce a woman...


    He didn''t learn anything rted to fighting...


    Victor focused in his mind and tried to search for any fighting-rted memories, and he saw that he didn''t have any!


    Adonis practically never had to fight anyone his entire life!


    "Hmm???" Victor found an interesting memory.


    He focused on that memory, and soon he found himself lying next to a woman with long golden hair.


    "My Queen, are you sure it''s okay to do this?"


    "...Don''t think about it too much. Just enjoy it." She climbed on top of Victor/Adonis.


    And touched his face, "And don''t call me, My Queen."


    Victor looked at the woman. Despite being a beautiful woman with golden hair, and red eyes, Victor thought that Sasha was prettier than her.


    "Yes... Ste."


    Victor opened his eyes.


    ''Shit Adonis. Fuck.'' Victor facepalmed.


    He tried to remember once more and soon realized that Adonis had been kidnapped by the Queen, d''s first wife,


    Ste, and spent a few nights with her. The man had no choice, he was weaker andpared to the situation of the Goddesses and Agnes herself, Ste was much more affectionate.


    ''How the fuck did that happen with a woman like Agnes around? She was like a hawk that was always keeping an eye on Adonis.''


    Victor decided to focus on his memories again to find out if Adonis slept with other women, but after reviewing the entire memory of Adonis'' life in Nightingale, he saw that the only woman he slept with other than Agnes was Ste.


    Victor touched his chin and shed a small smile, "To think she was really an unfaithful woman."


    "Victor..."


    "Yes?" He looked at Natashia and Sasha, who were sitting next to him.


    "You''re making that face that you''re nning something bad." Sasha spoke with a sharp look as Natashia nodded.


    "... It''s your imagination. I was just admiring the beauty of my wife and my mother-inw."


    "HMMMMMM..." They both looked at him with a dry look.


    Victor ignored the two women''s gaze and focused on the information from Adonis that he had discovered.


    "..." Victor shed a small smile.


    ''Let''s cause a little chaos.''


    [Kaguya.]


    "..." Kaguya, who was close to the Maids, looked at Victor for a few seconds and then went back to looking at the Maids.


    [Yes, Master.]


    [Contact Selena Moriarty, I want to speak with her before heading to Eleanor''s territory.] As soon as Victor returned home and had some time with his Maids, Kaguya informed him about Selena, the daughter of the Witch Queen, who wanted to make a deal with him.


    [...Yes, Master.]


    Victor nodded in satisfaction and stopped talking to Kaguya.


    But Kaguya hadn''t finished the conversation yet:


    [Master, I have a report on Violet...]


    "..." Victor''s eyes opened wide, and his whole body visibly shook.


    [What happened to her?]


    [Nothing happened, calm down... It''s just a report of the events that took ce when she went to visit her mother.]


    [Oh...I see...] Victor sighed in relief. The subject of Violet was actually a very sensitive topic for Victor at this point, despite being very worried about his first wife.


    He also knew he should let her grow on her own and just watch and protect her.


    She had things to do in the Snow n, and it was his duty as a Husband to protect her if anything happened.


    ... But that didn''t mean he would let her handle all the rotten stuff alone, and because of that, he cleaned up the Snow n.


    ''Leave the rottenness of this world to me. You just need to shine like the blinding star you''ve always been, even back when I first met you.''


    Victor was indeed a hypocrite. Despite wanting his wives to be independent and not just do his bidding, he didn''t let them deal with the ''rotten'' side of the world.


    Despite saying he wouldn''t meddle in his wives'' business if anything happened to them, he was the first to get involved.


    From the beginning, he was always a hypocrite, and he knew it.


    This way of acting was due to his obsessive and possessive nature, he would always prioritize his wife and family. He would ignore all their teachings and things they believed if it was necessary to ensure the safety of those close to him.


    Both mental and physical security.


    As long as his wives were okay, he wouldn''t care if the world burned.


    He was and always had been a possessive bastard, he was someone whose own wife (Ruby) called a ''Yandere''.


    ''Come to think of it, that girl with pink hair sure is beautiful...'' Victor thought about the anime he had watched in the past together with Ruby.


    The whole story was shit, and he didn''t like the protagonist, but the main heroine was very interesting.


    [Tell me what happened, Kaguya.]


    [Yes, master.]


    [The moment Violet arrived at the Snow n...] Kaguya began to recount the events ording to the information she''d received from her subordinate.

 Chapter 307: Sweet time with mywife and mothers-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 307: Sweet time with mywife and mothers-inw</h4>


    [And that''s all that happened...] Kaguya finished telling Victor everything that had happened.


    "..." Victor bit his lip a little, feeling quite conflicted.


    On the one hand, he wanted to be close to his wife and help her, but on the other hand, he knew that what Violet was going through right now was necessary.


    And by openly helping her, it would only hurt her decision to help her family, and not only that, he would trample on Agnes'' resolve.


    Violet was doing her best, and Victor wanted to respect her decision.


    "Darling...?" Sasha touched Victor''s face with a loving, worried look.


    "...." Natashia didn''t say anything, while she just hugged him tighter as if announcing that her presence was here.


    Victor looked at Sasha.


    "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m just worried about Violet." Victor spoke his honest thoughts.


    "Violet..." Sasha assumed a sad expression.


    Initially, it was her idea to send her back to the n.


    She had her reasons for this, but the main one was that Sasha understood Violet... Notpletely. After all, she didn''t have a father like Violet did.


    But she thinks that the best support Violet needs right now isn''t Victor, Ruby, or Sasha herself.


    She needed the support of her mother, who was also the person who suffered the most from this news.


    But that doesn''t mean she wasn''t worried...


    After Adonis and Agnes, the people closest to Violet were her childhood friends.


    "You will go tomorrow, right?" She spoke quietly to Victor.


    "Yes." Victor understood that she was talking about the trip he had promised Eleanor.


    "...." Sasha looked at Natashia for a few seconds, like she was seeking permission or some advice from Natashia.


    But the woman herself only nodded and said:


    "Just do what you want, my daughter. I will always support you." Natashiamented.


    Sasha shed a small smile, looked at Victor, and said,


    "I will not go with you to Eleanor''s territory."


    "...why?"


    "I will support my friend." Even though it wasn''t the same situation, Sasha still understood Violet, and she couldn''t just go somewhere else and ignore Violet''s current state.


    And being close to Violet will give Victor some peace of mind as well.


    Sasha could easily tell that Victor was holding himself back from running to the Snow n and staying by Violet''s side.


    But he doesn''t for a number of reasons, the main one being that Victor''s presence can cause unwanted reactions from Agnes and Violet herself.


    Victor is literally waiting for the ''dust'' to settle.


    "...." Victor opened his eyes a little shocked, and soon his expression turned gentle, and he gently touched Sasha''s face.


    He caressed Sasha''s cheeks.


    Sasha was, without a doubt, one of the kindest wives he had. She is the perfect embodiment of chivalry,panionship, and nobility.


    Despite being a vampire, she is undoubtedly someone who fits the title of...Knight.


    Victor could easily guess the other reasons why Sasha had decided to stay with Violet.


    Sasha is like a light. Really, if she wasn''t a creature of the night, he could sometimes mistake her for an angel... A very shy angel.


    Because of the way Sasha is, Victor refuses to let Sasha deal with the rotten side of the world.


    He''d done something like that several times in the past, and he''d always protect that gentle light that was Sasha.


    "Thank you Honey..."


    "Hahaha." Sashaughed a little and scratched her head, "I''m too soft. I just can''t ignore my friend, although I know that-..."


    "Shhh..." Victor takes Sasha''s head, holds it to his chest, and closes his eyes as he hugs the woman.


    "It''s okay... I love the way you are..." He patted Sasha''s head a little.


    "...." She opened her eyes a little in surprise, but slowly her expression changed to a gentle smile as she closed her eyes and enjoyed Victor''s caresses.


    "I love you Sasha... Thank you foring into my life... And thank you for being you."


    "...Mm..." She nodded as her cheeks turned a little red.


    "...." Natashia shed a small smile, and she snuggled even closer into Victor''s body.


    ''You are really lucky, My Daughter.'' To think the first man she dated was someone like Victor.


    "Natashia, will you go with me?"


    "...I can''t. I have work to do, not to mention there''s this damn meeting." Natashia felt like throwing all her duties into the air, but in doing so, she wouldn''t be a ''good woman'', or a good ''n leader''.


    She needed to be an example to her daughter, so she couldn''t be selfish now.


    "I see..." Victor nodded when he heard Natashia''s reasons.


    "Ruby probably won''t go with you either. Knowing my friend, she won''t be able to ignore Violet''s state for long either." Sashamented in a low tone while keeping her eyes closed.


    "...And probably Scathach won''t either." Natashia alsomented.


    "..." Victor was silent. In the end, he would have to make the trip alone without his wives or his mothers-inw.


    Though he won''t bepletely ''alone''.


    Victor looked up at the sky and saw the moons in the sky.


    "Since I''m going to be away from you for a few days..." Victor didn''t n on staying long in Eloenor''s territory, he would just observe the ce and help with whatever Eleanor needed, and then he woulde back, after all, he did make a promise.


    It is a man''s duty to live up to his words.


    If he can''t do at least that, he wouldn''t be considered a trustworthy man.


    Worse than that, he will be considered trash to himself.


    "I need to stock up."


    The bodies of Sasha and Natashia, along with Scathach, who was listening to the conversation from afar, visibly shuddered.


    "Indeed, you''re going to be away for a few days, so we have to make sure you don''t freak out from the bloodlust, considering that now you have four wives, and two of them are far away... You need nutrients to ensure that you won''t lose your mind." Natashia shed a seductive smile.


    Though she had mixed feelings when she spoke of Agnes, she understood that the woman didn''t be Victor''s wife of her own volition, and it was something more like a¡­consequence.


    But that doesn''t mean she liked this situation.


    But since she was trying to improve her personality and be a good woman, she wouldn''t be mean about it.


    ...Yes, she definitely wouldn''t be mean about it...-


    ''This is unfair! I would even understand if it was Scathach, but why Agnes!?'' Despite what she thought, she didn''t speak aloud and kept it to herself.


    ''Control yourself, Natashia, don''t fall to the dark side. You fought so hard to get what you wanted most in your life, don''t fuck it up now.''


    She spoke to herself as if she was scolding a child.


    "Let''s go to the bathtub..."


    "Yes." The two didn''t deny Victor''s request since they knew what they were going to do.


    Victor moved away from the two women and rose from the ground as his eyes fell for a few seconds on Scathach, and in those seconds that they looked at each other, theymunicated.


    Soon the woman nods and walks into the bathroom ahead of them.


    "Girls, I''ll take a shower. When I get back, we''ll continue training."


    "...have fun~." The girls spoke at the same time; they didn''t seem to be paying attention to Victor. Instead, they were talking to each other about their powers and new ways to use them.


    Mainly about battle tactics.


    For a brief period, Scathach trained the Maids, except for Roxanne.


    And with just a little bit of advice from a GM like Scathach, they realized a lot of things that could evolve, and they were using that ''ck'' to think about these strategies.


    The only people who understood what Victor was going to do were Kaguya, Eleonor, and Roxanne herself.


    ...


    "Ahh~" Small muffled moans were heard in therge bathtub.


    And inside the tub was a man and three women the way they came into the world.


    The women seemed to be melting in the man''s arms as they bit various parts of his body and sucked his blood.


    The first victim of his fangs was Sasha herself, who was on hisp.


    She was biting his neck, and unlike the usual time she took to get satisfied, it only took a few seconds, and she waspletely full.


    The quality and density of Victor''s blood were very different from before.


    And because of that, what once took several minutes for her to bepletely satisfied, now?


    Now, with just a few seconds, she was satisfied...


    But that didn''t mean she would stop sucking his blood... It just tasted so good!


    Feeling a firmness touching her important ce, her face got a little redder, but far from running away from this situation.


    She took advantage! She began to move her hips and caress Victor''s firmness with her important ce.


    Victor stops biting Sasha''s corbone and licks a little where he bit it, and in less than a few seconds, the small holes that Victor made in Sasha''s corbone were healed.


    "HaaaaHaaaa~." Sasha stops biting Victor and starts breathing heavily.


    Her entire gaze was intoxicated, and she red at Victor with eyes of lust, and without the slightest warning, she pounced on Victor''s mouth and gave him a long, passionate kiss.


    And as she kissed him, she felt electric currents coursing through her entire body due to the pleasure her private part was giving her.


    Suddenly, she felt an electric current run through her entire body, and she twitched her legs tightly.


    She stops kissing Victor and hugs him again.


    Taking this opportunity, Victor once again bit Sasha''s corbone.


    "Ahhhhhh~-...." She moaned heavily, but soon her moan was muffled by her own hand.


    The feeling of pleasure in her private part, along with the sudden bite on her neck, made her whole body shudder with pleasure.


    A few minutes pass, and Sasha feelspletely drained.


    Victor stops biting her.


    And slowly, the woman got off him and crawled to the edge of the tub andid her head down.


    Her breathing was ragged, her face waspletely red, and despite wanting to continue what she was doing, she was feelingpletely drained. It was as if Victor had stolen her energies.


    ...Which she wasn''t wrong. Due to his new condition, Victor needs more blood than usual.


    What Sasha was feeling now weremon symptoms ofck of blood, but she would quickly be fine with a few seconds'' rest. After all, she had also absorbed Victor''s blood.


    Unlike the younger vamps who got satisfied quickly, for the older vamps who were biting Victor''s arm, this was a different story entirely.


    Starting with Scathach, who suffered from ack of blood due to the ritual''s consequences in the past, despite Victor''s blood having improved in quality, she wouldn''t be satisfied with just that ''little''.


    She stops biting his arm and, looking with lustful desire, quickly jumps on Victor''s left side and bites his neck.


    "Ugh~...."


    The second was Natashia. Despite not needing as much blood as Scathach, she was greedier than the woman, and besides...


    She didn''t have many opportunities like this to drink Victor''s blood freely and without restrictions.


    She looked at Victor''s corbone, and slowly she approached that area, and...


    Bite!


    Victor''s body was hot, and his mind was nk as he just thought about enjoying this moment and pulled Natashia on top of him.


    The woman stops biting Victor and looks with lustful eyes at the man.


    Victor looked at Natashia''s figure with the same expression as he looked at Natashia''s bunnies and saw that they were erect.


    "Back to normal..."


    She opens her eyes a little and then pouts:


    "Why do you always ask for this?"


    "¡­I already said I like your ''original''."


    Natashia''s smile grew, and Victor''s words seemed to dance in her euphoric mind. No matter how many times she heard those words, she always liked them.


    Slowly, visible changes began to happen in the area of Natashia''s bunnies.


    Natashia''s bunnies, which were almost the size of Scathach''s, slowly began to shrink back to their original form: a pair of not too big, not too small, rabbits.


    But it was a perfect size and fit perfectly in Victor''s hands.


    By continually drinking Victor''s blood, changes took ce in Natashia''s body as well. The old bunnies that were almost non-existent slowly grew to this size.


    Needless to say, she was extremely pleased with it.


    "Better?"


    "Of course." Victorughs and pulls Natashia closer to him.


    The woman leans on his body and lifts her hips a little, and feeling Victor''s firmness near her important area, she had a great desire to greedily devour the man''s member.


    It would be an understatement to say how much she was leaking down there.


    ... But she held back, now was not the time for that because the moment they started this activity, they probably wouldn''t stop for several days, and both Victor and she hadmitments, not to mention that there was still her daughter.


    She didn''t want to betray her daughter''s trust because of her desire.


    She supports herself with her hand and just sits on his cock, much to his immense disappointment.


    But she wasn''t going to leave this ce without enjoying it, and as soon as her daughter started to move her hips, she wanted to make sure her younger sister remembered the smell and feel of her betrothed.


    "Ugh~... Ah~...." Deciding he couldn''t let Natashia take the lead.


    Victor pulled the two bunnies that were erect from Natashia as he caressed that area for a while, then went down to the abdomen until he reached the thigh area, and then squeezed the thick thighs of hers that he loved.


    Thighs that Sasha inherited perfectly, although Natashia''s thighs still slightly surpassed her daughter''s.


    "Ahh~." She moaned a little softly, and due to Victor''s caresses, her hips lifted unconsciously, and her lower mouth opened and closed as if looking for something.


    Victor''s younger brother proudly ascended to heaven as Victor uses his hand to massage Natashia''s ass and pulls in a way that opens the woman''s part even more.


    The tip of his cock touches the entrance of the woman, which was convulsing as if she wanted to suck everything out.


    Victor let go of Natashia''s ass and pulled Natashia''s face closer to his.


    "!!!" Victor fervently kisses Natashia''s mouth. The woman is surprised for a few seconds but quickly returns Victor''s kiss with more fervor.


    She holds back her urge to sit fervently on Victor''s instrument.


    Victor stops kissing Natashia and licks the woman''s lips a little.


    "Haahaaaa~" Natashia''s face was a total mess, and her breathing was ragged as Natashia turned her face to the left and showed her corbone to Victor.


    He knew exactly what she wanted.


    Victor opens his mouth and then bites Natashia''s Corbone.


    "Ahhh~."


    Stronger liquids began to flow out of the woman, and this liquid began to wet her lover''s member.


    Sasha lifts her face. She waspletely recovered, she looked at her mother, and soon she showed a small smile, approached the woman, and lightly touched the area of Natashia''s spine.


    "Ughhhh~." She lifted her hips at Sasha''s sudden touch, and her daughter could see all of her intimacy.


    "Whaa¡­ it''s so wet¡­ It''s opening, and closing like it wants to suck it all in¡­ How indecent~."


    "S-Shut up¡­ Ahh~. Natashia''s face turned a little red with embarrassment. It was a strange feeling to have her own daughter see something so intimate of her.


    Sasha shed a wicked smile when she saw her mother''s state but instead began to tease her mother even more as she didn''t forget to caress an important part, a part she always felt curious about every time she saw her husband the way he came into the world¡­


    Over time, she started to feel like drinking more blood until she ignored her mother and bit Victor''s arm that was more essible.


    While mother and daughter had fun with Victor, Scathach was silently feeding. She wasn''t even paying attention to what was happening around her.


    ''Delicious, delicious.... I want more.... I want more!'' She had been satisfied for some time now, but his blood was just too good. She waspletely addicted.


    Looks like this will be a bit of a long bath...

 Chapter 308: l love my mother-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 308: l love my mother-inw</h4>


    Just as Victor had expected, the showersted much longer than expected.


    At some point in the bath, Sasha felt satisfied, and like someone who''d eaten a lot, she felt a little drowsy and began to sleep with her head close to the tub.


    She had a silly smile on her face, and her cheeks were a little red. She had the face of someone who drank too much alcohol and got drunk.


    Victor had no idea how this was possible, as this had never happened before. Did his blood have alcoholic properties now?


    He didn''t think much about it for now, but since he didn''t want Sasha to sleep in this awkward position, he stopped feeding from biting Scathach and looked at Natashia.


    Slurp, Slurp.


    She was giving her full attention to a specific area of Victor''s body and treating it like she was licking a very tasty popsicle.


    She swallowed the whole target, which had veins popping all over the thing, in her throat with such fervor, it was as if she''d been using this situation as an outlet for all her frustration.


    A ''Plop'' sound was heard as the member came out of Natashia''s mouth, then she used her hand and caressed that part while shing a perverted smile.


    ''...This pervert, he''s holding back too~.'' She never imagined that he would order her to do this.


    It''s not like she wasining either. Instead, she looked at the object in front of her with dreamy, clouded over eyes lookingpletely lost.


    Badump, Badump.


    Her heart beat faster.


    Unconsciously, she felt a little urge inside her, and following her instincts, she opened her mouth a little, and small sharp fangs appeared, and she gently bit that part.


    Gulp, Gulp.


    She started drinking the blood from that area.


    "!!!" And to her beautiful surprise, the blood in that area seemed to be very different. It tasted different, warmer, it was as if she had drunk something like hot chocte.


    Despite having the same taste as biting another part of Victor''s body, the temperature of this particr area was different, and because of that small change, the blood in that part seemed to taste much better.


    "Ugh~." Victor felt a stronger sensation of pleasure coursing through his entire body as he felt Natashia''s gentle bite as he hugged Scathach tighter, and drank her blood more fervently.


    Scathach''s body visibly trembled, her waist heaved a little with reaction, and liquids began to furiously leak out of an important part of her.


    Her mind became clouded, and for a few seconds, she couldn''t think of anything as she just basked in the feeling.


    And like an animal that refused to let go of a bone, she didn''t stop biting Victor. It was as if her fangs were stuck in his corbone.


    The only movement she made was to stop biting the area she was in, lick a little, and then bite Victor''s neck as she climbed fully onto hisp to get a better position.


    The moment Scathach sat down near his crotch and threw her entire sinful body onto his chest, Victor felt something wet in that area of his body.


    Although he didn''t feel everything because of the bathtub, he could feel the difference in temperature, the liquiding out of Scathach was much hotter than the water he was in.


    Scathach''s sinful body, along with the fact that she was still sucking his blood, which was an act of pleasure in itself, not to mention the acts the other mother-inw was doing with his lower half...


    There was only one result.


    Feeling Victor''s veins pulsing in his member, Natashia quickly stopped biting, opened her mouth wide, and swallowed the entire member again like a greedy animal.


    PLUSHHHHHHH.


    Gulp, Gulp.


    She made a point of drinking it all. Despite her body rejecting the foreign element with all her might, she didn''t spit it out and swallowed it all.


    A few seconds passed, and Victor managed to empty himselfpletely.


    Realizing that she had nothing left to drink, she took the member out and opened her mouthpletely, showing the result of her work. She was quite proud of her work.


    Victor stared at this vision while breathing heavily while he felt an itch in his heart when he saw this vision.


    He loved it!


    And soon, Natashia swallowed everything that was in her mouth and showed her tongue to Victor once more. She was showing that she didn''t leave anything left.


    ''...This perverted mother-inw...'' This indecent disy made Victor much more turned on than before. He just couldn''t help but love this sight; this woman was very special in her own way.


    Natashia started licking her hand as if making sure not to waste anything.


    Her body was literally on fire, her breathing was ragged, and her red eyes were glowing dangerously.


    ''Ugh¡­ this is bad, I need to get out of here, or I won''t be able to calm down.'' She could feel her lower lips opening and closing indecently. It was like she was looking for something to fill her insides.


    "Ara..." She was surprised when she saw his lower half rise again in all its glory.


    Gulp.


    The urge to suck it started building inside her again.


    ''I must leave... I must leave... But I can''t!'' She opened her mouth and swallowed his entire member again.


    Soon indecent sounds began to resound around.


    Victor watched Natashia as he stroked Scathach''s hair, bit her neck, and sucked her blood.


    Despite being an older vampire, she wasn''t experienced in this kind of activity, just proving something that Victor thought.


    ''This was her first time doing this.''


    He wasn''t surprised that this was her first time doing this. After all, he knew how the vampire race worked, especially women.


    Since vampire birth rates were low, they generally didn''t explore anywhere other than their intimate areas.


    Vampire women preferred to take everything inside them.


    Victor knew she was doing this because if she didn''t do something, she would freak out. Literally speaking.


    She couldn''t get Victor''s long-awaited member inside her, and she was quite frustrated, not to mention the fact that she was never good at holding her own in this kind of situation.


    Because of that, she decided to do it this way as a method to satisfy herself and to satisfy Victor.


    This is also one of the reasons that Victor also let Natashia do whatever she wanted, he didn''t want her to go crazy, but he also didn''t want her to get too frustrated.


    The other reason was that he wasn''t at the edge of his sanity either. If it weren''t for recent events, he''d very much doubt he''d be able to keep his sanity in front of these three women.


    In the past, when he was with all the girls in the bathroom like that, they all did their best not to cross a fine line. After all, they knew each other.


    As Vampires, their desires were insatiable.


    And that was also a form of respect for Violet, Sasha, Ruby, and Scathach herself.


    The woman didn''t even fully understand her feelings. What if Victor dared to take advantage of Scathach or ''force'' a sexual rtionship with the woman.


    Chances are, their rtionship would never be the same.


    And he would lose the woman''s respect.


    He would get sex, but he would lose Scathach. That was a big no for him.


    He wanted Scathach, he wanted the strongest female vampire beside him.


    He wanted his beloved master, his beloved mother-inw, as his wife, and he wasn''t going to fuck it up now because of his desire.


    As an old-fashioned woman, there were procedures for obtaining the heart of Scathach.


    Victor needed to defeat Scathach, he needed to defeat the strongest female vampire.


    And more importantly, the woman needed to understand her feelings for herself.


    ''The only reason I don''t tell her my feelings is because I''m still too weak.'' The moment Victor spoke about his feelings, the woman would begin to think about it, and in the near future, she would understand his feelings.


    But that woulde with the consequences of a challenge from the woman herself.


    ''With my current state, I would lose badly.'' And losing to Scathach in that challenge would be giving her control of him.


    He would not have an ''equal'' position with Scathach.


    And his entire existence refused to be beneath anyone, just to think that by losing to Scathach, he would be inferior to her. His whole body trembled in rejection.


    Scathach had always been and always will be an old-fashioned warrior, and she would always follow the rules of the past, the rules she had set for herself.


    ''Although...'' He looked at the woman in his arms. In Victor''s head, this beautiful woman was already his wife, and he wouldn''t give her to anyone.


    ''This rtionship, for now, is not bad...''


    Scathach was his master and his mother-inw... And their rtionship was awkward enough for this kind of situation to ur.


    ''But it''s ok... Keeping this ambiguity is ok for now.'' He hugged the redhead tighter and somewhat possessively.


    His eyes darkened: ''She''s mine...'' He looked at Natashia with the same eyes.


    ''Her too~''. He would never let her get away from him, even if she wanted to.


    ''She is mine... She is mine... Mine... Mine, Mine... Only Mine.'' His thoughts were chaotic, and at the same time, he had control over himself thanks to his thought process, which had increasedpared to before.


    ''Since the personality called Natashia appeared, she has always been honest with me.'' Victor recognized Natashia''s efforts.


    He made several selfish requests to his mother-inw.


    Requests that were only aimed at improving Sasha''s situation as his wife since he wanted Sasha to have a mother.


    And Natashia fulfilled all his requests splendidly.


    She became a good mother, a good n leader, and¡­


    ''She''s a good woman...''


    Natashia''s body shook a little, and she stopped shaking her head from side to side while her cheeks got a little redder.


    Seeing Victor''s eyes, the eyes of possession, the eyes of desire for her, the eyes that seemed to be devouring her entire body, her entire body shuddered with pleasure and happiness.


    Her eyes became dreamy.


    ''This feeling... This love... was what I always wanted... my husband~.'' Her eyes became lifeless, just like his, like her feelings were synchronizing.


    A tacit feeling passed through each other''s eyes.


    In that moment, Natashia felt epted with her whole being, and instinctively she knew that now he would not abandon her anymore.


    It was an absolute certainty.


    ... Even if he wanted to abandon her, she wouldn''t allow it.


    Victor and Natashia were pieces from the same bag. They were beings who shared the same desires for each other.


    And for the first time in all the time she''d known Victor, Natashia felt something.


    She truly felt that he belonged to her, and she belonged to him.


    And when she understood that, all her anxieties disappeared. It was as if an imaginary weight that still existed inside her hadpletely disappeared.


    She felt epted.


    Yes, she was happy when he epted her advances in the past, and she was also happy when he allowed her to call him ''husband''.


    She felt fulfilled.


    But she always wanted more. She wanted to be eptedpletely, she wanted the same kind of rtionship he had with Sasha.


    She wanted more.


    She didn''t know what had changed, she didn''t care, the only thing that mattered now was...


    ''He''s my DARLING!!!!!''


    Unconsciously, she bit the member in her mouth, and it was much harder than before.


    "!!!" Victor opened his eyes wide, the mixture of pain and pleasure like a nuclear explosion in his mind.


    He gripped Scathach''s voluptuous ass with both of his hands and squeezed tightly as he pulled up a little, revealing the entire important area of the woman that was aplete mess by this point.


    Scathach''s entire body again twitched, and his mind turned pure white.


    "Ugh...!" He felt a thrust in his member, and as if an electric current ran through his entire body, he released it all into the woman''s mouth.


    PLUSHHHHHH


    "!!!" Natashia opened her eyes wide when Victor used his vacant hand and held the woman''s head, making her swallow his entire member.


    As before, the woman swallowed everything and did not drop a drop.


    Gulp, Gulp.


    The sound of a ''Plop'' was heard again as Natashia removed the member from her mouth and looked dreamily at Victor.


    Her appearance was absolutely stunning for the man.


    He waspletely speechless at the beauty of the current Natashia..


    Victor stopped biting Scathach''s neck.


    Just then, the woman herself also stopped biting him.


    She leaned her body fully into his and started breathing heavily as her eyes clouded over.


    "... I... What..." She couldn''t form coherent words, and slowly she felt a drowsiness in her body. It was the same drowsiness as a woman who ate a lot and was satisfied.


    She didn''t even make the effort to stay awake. Of course, she could if she wanted to, but she just decided to rx and enjoy that feeling.


    "..." Seeing that Scathach was sleeping on his arm, Victor got up and carried the woman like a princess and ced her in a beach chair that people could lie on.


    "Take Sasha... and put her there." He pointed to another beach chair.


    "...?" Natashia woke up from her stupor and looked at her daughter, doing what Victor said, putting her daughter in the chair.


    She was surprised when Victor pulled her arm towards his body and stood up.


    Unconsciously, Natashia wrapped her legs around Victor''s waist.


    Victor supported Natashia''s body while holding her ass with both of his hands as he looked deeply into the woman''s eyes.


    "...." The two stare at each other for a few seconds in silence.


    The only thing that seemed to exist in this world now was just the two of them, and they could feel everything about each other.


    Victor could feel Natashia''s intimate area opening and closing with the tip of his member; he could feel the hot liquidsing out of Natashia''s body bathing his lower half.


    Natashia could feel the tips of her bunnies on Victor''s firm and strong body.


    Victor could feel Natashia''s hot breath touching his face.


    They were so focused on each other that for a moment, even their breathing was even.


    This silencested until the moment that Victor started to move his mouth:


    "Natashia Fulger... My honey... Do you want to be mine?" Victor, in the end, couldn''t wait. He felt that this was the ideal moment to speak those words.


    ''No more excursions.'' He would fulfill Sasha''s promise, he would go on the next date with her, and she would emotionally ''officiate'' her rtionship with Victor.


    Just like Violet and Ruby.


    But that didn''t mean he could keep Natashia waiting. He''d acquired a huge affection for this crazy, psychopathic woman who had two personalities.


    "!!!" She opened her eyes wide in pure shock.


    She already knew he wanted her. After all, the feeling she felt was mutual.


    She wanted Victor too!


    But there was a big difference between ''knowing'', and speaking those words out loud.


    She definitely didn''t expect to hear those words from Victor.


    Her heart felt like it was going to melt, her voice started to crack, she honestly thought she would have to wait longer.


    She didn''t mind waiting since she was an old woman, and waiting a little longer wasn''t impossible....


    ''Who am I kidding? It''s unbearable to wait!'' But she did it!


    She waited for Victor. Even though it was hard to hold back her desire, she did it!


    So the answer to Victor''s question was just one:


    "Y-Yes¡­ Yes, Yes, Yes, YES! 10,000% YES!" She screamed, her face ecstatic.


    She held Victor''s face, and with wild fervor, she kissed him passionately.


    Victor returned her kiss with the same fervor.


    ''Ahhhh~~~.... My Husband... My Hope... My Everything... My Darling...'' Small tears started to fall down Natashia''s face.

 Chapter 309: The promise l made

    <h4>Chapter 309: The promise l made</h4>


    "You are finally back..." Eleanor looked at the group.


    "...Oh..." Roberta had a small, meaningful smile as she looked at a Scathach who appeared to be dazed, a Sasha who seemed lost in time¡­


    And a brilliant Natashia.


    ''Master...'' Roxanne could see that Victor''s blood was circting furiously through the women''s bodies, trembling, and was slowly changing the women into something different...


    Something better...


    Something superior...


    She can easily guess what happened in that room.


    "...." Big Guy looks at Victor and thinks:


    ''He really has a peculiar taste in females... He must be out of his mind.'' For a few seconds, the gori doubted Victor''s sanity.


    ''Well, it''s not like he was sane from the start.'' Big Guy still remembered the day he first encountered Victor.


    "Yes, the shower took longer than expected."


    "... Yeah... The bath must have been fun." Eleanor narrowed her eyes as she looked at Natashia, who seemed to be glowing.


    She swears to herself that, for a few seconds, she was blinded by all the glow that wasing out of the woman''s body.


    It didn''t take a genius to know that Natashia was overflowing with happiness.


    "You have no idea." Victorughed.


    Victor raises his hand in a gesture as if he''s catching something out of the air.


    FUSHHHHHH.


    Victor''s Odachi that was floating in the arena passes the girls and returns to Victor''s hand.


    Victor approaches Natashia''s face and speaks in her ear:


    "Train Sasha, My Honey."


    The words entered Natashia''s ear, and it shook every corner of her body, her smile got even bigger, and she felt quite warm and soft inside.


    "Yes, Darling." Her belly felt like there were several butterflies inside her, it was a really good feeling!


    Natashia''s usual white dress slowly starts to change, the frilly noble dress starts to fade, and new clothes begin to appear.


    She was wearing ck pants, white boots with red and gold ents, and a simple white sweatshirt that covered her body but showed the skin of her shoulders.


    These were definitely not clothes for someone who was about to start training. But, interestingly, she didn''t use her powers to erge her breast area this time.


    Natashia no longer felt anxious or felt insecure about Victor, and because of that, she decided to just be who she is.


    After all, as he''d told her over and over again, he loved her the way she is.


    "How am I?" She lifted her hand a little and twirled around as if demonstrating to Victor her new clothes.


    For a moment, as she spun around, Victor''s attention waspletely focused on Natashia''s thighs which stood out quite a bit in this type of outfit.


    Natashia''s smile grew when she felt Victor''s gaze on her ass and thighs as she realized that her n worked. She decided that from today onwards she would wear more modern clothes.


    "Perfect." Victor had no more words to describe it. She was just perfect, and her happy smile was quite contagious. He really liked, from the bottom of his heart, when his women were happy.


    "Hehehe~." Natashia stopped spinning, approached Victor, and kissed his lips.


    "!?" Victor was taken aback for a moment by this sudden action but quickly returned her kiss while holding her waist.


    His kisssted for a few seconds until she stopped kissing, and while still in his arms, she licked her lips and then, with the same happy smile on her face:


    "I am going." She said as she walked away from Victor.


    "Take care of her."


    "Always." Sheughed amusedly, separated from Victor, and then walked over to her daughter.


    "Sasha?"


    "...?" Sasha looked at her mother with dreamy eyes.


    "Daughter? Are you okay? We need to train,e with me." Natashia spoke in a neutral tone and a little louder.


    "¡­H-Huh?" Sasha finally wakes up from her stupor and realizes she was already out of the shower.


    "W-Wait, Mother!" She quickly followed her mother, and, for a few seconds, she looked at Victor with desire burning inside her, possessive desires, and desires to tear him down right there and do all sorts of inappropriate things.


    Victorughed a little and said, "Take care, My Honey."


    "Y-Yeah." She stuttered a little when she heard what Victor said but quickly shook her head several times and ignored the perverted thoughts in her head.


    "..." Victor''s Maids faced the man along with Eleanor.


    "What?"


    "...Mother and Daughter?"


    "Really?"


    Victor looked at Eleanor with a strange look, "Didn''t you already know that? Why are you acting so surprised?"


    "Ugh... I mean, I''ve never seen you openly demonstrate this before."


    "Well, people change." Victor shed a sly little smile.


    He walked over to Scathach and touched the woman gently on the shoulder.


    "...!" The woman reacts to Victor''s touch, looks at him, and slowly her eyes begin to wake up.


    "V-Victor¡­? When did I get out of the bathroom?"


    ''Has my blood be that delicious? Why is she acting like she''s been on drugs?''


    "Some time ago. Anyway, I want you to train my Maids."


    "!!!!" Maria, Kaguya, Bruna, and Eve visibly shuddered when they heard what Victor said.


    "W-Wait, master. She doesn''t need to train us." Maria quickly voiced her opinion.


    Nod, Nod.


    Eve, Kaguya, and Bruna nodded furiously in agreement with Maria''s words.


    "... Why are you like this? She is the strongest vampire, it would be an honor to train with her."


    "...." The four women looked at Roberta with a look that said, ''Shut up!''


    "..." Victor disyed a gentle smile, "My teacher is a better teacher than I am. Honestly, I want you to be training for several months here. Under Scathach''s tutge, you will definitely blossom and grow stronger."


    "...." Hearing Victor talking about her, Scathach shed a small ''gentle'' smile:


    "Are you sure? I''m not responsible if they break."


    "Hiii..." Maria hugged Eve as she looked at Scathach''s smile with fear.


    "Let go of me." Eve spoke in a neutral tone.


    But Maria didn''t seem to hear her.


    "Yes, I trust you 100%, even though I know your methods are brutal, inhumane, and even questionable¡­ But, they work."


    Scathach was brutal, and her training couldn''t even be called training.


    Because of her extremely high standards, her training was basically too difficult for almost anyone.


    But the important thing was¡­ The training worked.


    Did her disciples get any trauma? Yes.


    Did her disciples breakpletely? Yes.


    But it worked.


    And that was the important thing.


    "..." Scathach''s smile only grew and grew with every word she heard from Victor.


    He was basically handing her 5 precious diamonds to cut. As a master and teacher, she couldn''t be happier.


    "Very well... I will train them thoroughly."


    "...Thanks, Scathach."


    "...." The four Maids opened their eyes in shock, and they fell to the ground, looking quite depressed.


    "Hahaha~, I''m the one who should be thanking you." She looked at the girls with a gleam in her eyes.


    "Rip" Eleanor sped her hands in prayer as she wished for their safety.


    She couldn''t believe that Victor threw his Maids to the wolves.


    Victor approaches Scathach.


    Unconsciously, the woman takes a step back.


    Victorughs a little internally, but he doesn''t show it on his face as he brings his face closer to her ear and says:


    "Only two things... Kaguya is in charge of watching over my wife Violet. If she receives reports or needs to do something, I need you to stop her training."


    "...That''s understandable." She nodded, her cheeks a little red.


    "The second thing..." Victor pulls away from Scathach and looks into the woman''s eyes.


    "Victor?" She looked confused at her disciple.


    "They''re not me."


    "...." Scathach assumed a neutral face when she heard Victor''s words.


    "Each one has their strengths and weaknesses, they are not me who you can throw everything at, and I will just face it all with a smile on my face."


    "Remember, don''t overdo it like you did to me..." He caresses the woman''s face and disys a gentle smile:


    "You already have me. You don''t have to worry, I won''t run away anywhere."


    "..." Scathach''s eyes widened a little in shock.


    "Train them, and let them shine expertly through your hands, don''t break the diamonds I''m giving you. After all, they are my precious Maids."


    "Can I count on you?"


    Scathach closed her eyes as, for a moment, she enjoyed Victor''s caresses. Then, a few secondster, she opens her eyes and speaks in a gentle tone:


    "Always."


    Victor''s smile widens into happiness, and he kisses Scathach''s cheek, "I knew I could count on you, Master." He wore a very innocent smile of happiness, very different from the usual.


    badump, Badump.


    Scathach''s heart felt like it had been hit by several arrows, he was too strong for her now.


    "Y-Yeah."


    ''...He is too cute now¡­ I almost¡­ I almost¡­ kidnapped him¡­'' She always has that kind of feeling when her heart beats fast.


    The feeling of kidnapping Victor and being alone with him for a long time.


    Victorughs a little and walks away from Scathach as he looks at the Maids with a neutral gaze:


    "Why the depressed expressions?"


    "..." The four maids looked at him.


    "You have my blood, you are my servants, my precious Maids."


    "You will ovee this training, believe in yourself."


    "Master..." Bruna didn''t know what to say. After all, she was dealing with Scathach here. She''s already seen how the woman trains or teaches someone, and she definitely knows that they probably wouldn''t be able to ovee her training.


    "...If you can''t believe in yourself."


    "Believe me." His eyes became serious.


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Believe me, who believes in you."


    "Believe me, the person who knows how strong you are."


    "Put your faith in me, and move on because I''ll always be waiting for my precious Maids."


    "..." The Maids opened their eyes wide, including Roxanne.


    But Roxanne was surprised at something else. The way Victor spoke was as if he was going to leave and leave them here.


    They felt sweet inside to learn how their Master blindly believed in their abilities.


    Influenced by Victor, confidence began to grow within the girls, a confidence that had the power to ovee anything as long as their master was by their side.


    "Good." He shed a satisfied smile.


    "How long are you going to be gone?"


    [M-Master?] Victor looked at Kaguya.


    [Take care of your sisters.] Victor just said that.


    [...Am I useless to you?]


    [Of course not. You are my precious Maid, but I need you to properly develop your powers... Powers you gained from me, don''t forget to train your n''s techniques as well.]


    [....Master.] Kaguya was happy to hear Victor''s words, but she didn''t want to be away from him.


    [Take care of your sisters.] He spoke again.


    [Yes... I will.]


    He shed a small smile and answered Scathach''s question:


    "I don''t know. I just know that I will fulfill my promise." He spoke without turning and while looking at Eleanor.


    ''As expected, he was leaving...'' Roxanne thought.


    "I will take them, Scathach."


    Scathach nodded and spoke in a stern, cold tone:


    "...take care of my daughters."


    "I will take care of them as if they were mine. I promise nothing will happen to them." Victor spoke with the same stern tone.


    "..." Scathach showed a smile of satisfaction. She knew she could count on him, as he was no longer a boy, he was a man... A man she could trust.


    A man she can always trust... From the beginning, he was always a man...


    badump, Badump.


    ''That feeling again...'' She narrows her eyes.


    "You should take care of yourself too."


    "Yes, I will." He turned his face and looked at the woman while disying a gentle smile, "Take care, Master."


    "Mm." She nodded.


    Victor takes a step and appears in front of Eleanor.


    Gulp.


    Eleanor swallowed hard as she looked into Victor''s violet eyes.


    ''He smells so good¡­'' She looked numb.


    Victorughs a little as he holds Eleanor with his empty hand and looks at Roxanne:


    [Don''t feel alone, you''re part of a big family now, and I won''t be long.]


    [... Mm...]


    [If possible, try to find out more about yourself and the world, read books, learn about the world, you don''t need strength now... You need to study.]


    [...] Roxanne didn''t promise anything about it, but her mind was considering what Victor had said.


    "Big Guy."


    "Hmm?" The gori opened his eyes.


    "Protect everyone, and learn about the world too."


    "... Ehhh? I just want to sleep."


    "That wasn''t advice."


    Victor''s eyes glowed violet hues.


    "That was an order."


    "!!!" The gori''s entire existence trembled under Victor''s gaze.


    "As her guardian, it is your duty to ensure her safety, and I will not ept azy gori. You must be strong, you must be smart."


    "I''m giving you two options right now."


    "Study or train with my master."


    "Choose."


    Gulp.


    The gori visibly swallowed, and he humbly spoke.


    "I will study..."


    "Good. When I get back, I''ll ask my wife Ruby to do a simple test for you."


    The gori''s body broke into a cold sweat.


    "If you fail, I will throw you to the wolves." Victor''s smile grew wider.


    "D-Demon, are you sure you''re not a demon in disguise!? How can you do that to your friend!?"


    "I''m doing this because you''re my friend. I don''t want you to die from being weak."


    "..." The gori was speechless, and he stared into Victor''s eyes for a long time.


    Then he grew a small smile.


    "...Okay, I''ll do it."


    Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    "S-S-Stay away..." Eleanorined, but she didn''t seem to be making an effort to get away.


    Did Victor listen to her?


    Of course not, he did the opposite and held her tighter.


    "Hold on to my neck."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning began to crackle around Victor.


    "!!!" Eleanor opened her eyes in shock, quickly wrapped her arms around Victor''s neck, and held him tightly since she already knew what he was going to do.


    Victor holds Eleanor tighter, and soon he looks up to the sky.


    His eyes glowed gold for a few seconds, it was as if lightning had passed through his eyes.


    And in the blink of an eye.


    He disappeared in a burst of lightning.

 Chapter 310: Things to sort out before leaving

    <h4>Chapter 310: Things to sort out before leaving</h4>


    Victor takes Eleanor to Scathach''s mansion.


    He patiently waits for the woman to recover from her motion sickness.


    "...Fuck...Victor, I swear that one day, I will kill you for this." Eleanor spoke with the expression of someone who was about to vomit.


    "Hahahaha, I really look forward to that."


    "..." Eleanor narrowed her eyes at Victor when she heard his words, but she wasn''t in the mood toin now.


    ''Why is he so happy to know that I''m going to kill him? Is he some kind of masochist?'' Eleanor was really thinking about that possibility.


    But remembering the way he teases people, and even her Master, someone who is feared by everyone, including herself.


    Eleanor seriously doubts that this was true. After all, this man was so shameless as to y with Scathach!


    The Scathach!


    Not to mention Natashia!


    "Eleanor, pack your things and wait for me here. I have some business to attend to."


    "¡­Hmm?" Eleanor interrupts her thoughts and looks at Victor with a confused look, but when Victor''s words register in her head, she asks:


    "Are you really going into my territory?"


    "We still have time, you know?"


    "Yes, but I want to keep my promise to you." He shed a gentle smile.


    "Oh?" Eleanor was quite surprised when she saw Victor''s determination to help her.


    "I will bring the weapons I promised, and I hope you keep your promise."


    "¡­Eh?" Eleanor''s entire body visibly shuddered.


    And her face turned a little red as she remembered the ''promise'' she made with Victor.


    She was embarrassed because she remembered that incident! The incident she had already forgotten about!


    Because of that confusing misunderstanding, she started thinking nonsense!


    "...Yes, I will apany you.." After all, that was the promise they had made.


    In exchange for various weapons of mass destruction, Eleanor would apany him 24 hours a day as long as he remained in her territory.


    And to make matters worse, they would have to sleep in the same room!


    That was embarrassing!


    ...Victor didn''t ask for that...


    "Good." Victor nodded in satisfaction and started walking towards the entrance of the mansion.


    Victor picked up a phone and typed in some numbers. Then, when the call connected, he said:


    "Natalia,e here."


    "Yes, master." Natalia didn''t refuse or ask what he wanted. Instead, she quickly stopped what she was doing, gave the other maids some excuses, and opened a portal to Scathach''s mansion.


    Although Victor didn''t give much information about where ''here'' is, by the logic of this situation, she thought ''here'' was her home.


    Therefore, she returned to Scathach''s mansion.


    And just as expected, she can feel Victor in the mansion, precisely speaking at the entrance to the mansion.


    She opens another portal and appears in front of Victor.


    Looking at the man, who had short hair and violet eyes, she couldn''t help but feel enchanted by his face for a few seconds.


    "Natalia, open a portal to the human world."


    "...Huh? Yes, I will do it." Natalia woke up from her stupor and quickly responded.


    "W-Wait! Where are you going!?"


    "...?" Victor looked at Eleanor:


    "There are some things from the human world that I want to take to your territory."


    "Oh..."


    "I''ll be back in a few hours... Of course, that''s if that motherfucker doesn''t shut this world down again."


    "!!!" Eleanor felt her body tremble unconsciously when she heard Victor''s hateful tone.


    Finishing talking to Eleanor, Victor approaches Natalia and picks her up like a sack of potatoes on her shoulder.


    "W-Wait, master!"


    "Hush, I''m taking you with me as a form of security."


    "But I don''t want to go, I have to help Lady Violet-."


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion." Victor spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." An awkward silence fell around them, and when Victor was about to step through the portal, Natalia screamed as she struggled:


    "Are you kidnapping me!?"


    "Yes."


    And that was thest word Eleanor heard from the pair before the portal closed again.


    Sigh...


    Eleanor takes a long breath, and she can''t help but think that this man is as irrational as ever.


    He just goes and kidnaps a woman like it''s normal.


    ''...Wait, my master is like that too.''


    And then she opened her eyes in shock as she realized a fact.


    ''... Am I like that too?''


    Memories of her kidnapping people without asking for permission began to pop into Eleanor''s head.


    ''GAHHHHH!'' Eleanor ced both hands on her head as she screamed in disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe she was equal to her master and Victor!


    ...


    Before speaking to Selena, Victor decided to visit Esther''s witches. Out of all the current witches he knows, Esther and Esther''s witches are the most ''trusted'' for sensitive matters.


    Much more reliable than even June herself.


    Victor has spent a lot of time with them and knows each of them, and there''s also the fact that Esther doesn''t want to betray Ruby because the moment she does, she''s going to disappear.


    As long as she''s a good girl, everything will be fine.


    Victor wants to meet Selena and is going to send Drac a gift, a warning saying that his wives were cheating on him.


    Because of these reasons, Esther''s witches and Esther herself are ''trustworthy''.


    Although Victor knows he should neverpletely trust a witch, Adonis'' memories prove it, and Ruby''s experience with witches also proves it.


    Victor only ''trusts'' the current witches because he has control over them.


    The journey back to Esther''s bar wouldn''t take long, Victor just had to tell Natalia, and the woman would open a portal for him.


    Once he arrived at the scene, he would request a service from a specific witch, a witch who specializes in recording memories on a device and bringing them to reality.


    But before speaking to Esther''s witches, he stopped at a ce he knew all too well.


    Victor flies towards an abandoned building in Canada, enters through the roof of the building, and puts Natalia down.


    "Ugh..." The maid sat on the floor while holding her mouth with a sick expression as if she might throw up at any moment.


    Victor lets go of his Odachi, and the weapon begins floating alongside Natalia as if protecting the Maid.


    After all, he didn''t want to overuse Natalia''s powers. He also didn''t know the exact ce his friend was hiding and just had an approximate location that could change over time.


    And just as expected, when he arrived at that location, he realized that the woman was no longer there.


    Victor''s eyes begin to glow faintly violet, and his world changes color.


    He started to investigate the ce as Victor walked all over the building and searched each area carefully but found nothing.


    It was as if his friend hadn''t left the message she''d promised him she would.


    Victor sighs and touches his chin as he starts to think about the woman''s personality.


    He knew she left some kind of message, but he didn''t know where.


    ''Knowing what that woman''s personality would be, she should have put it somewhere that isn''t too obvious, a location that people wouldn''t specifically look for.


    Victor looked at the top of the building, and with a thoughtful expression, he looked at the water tank with a prating gaze.


    Now that he thought about it, he hadn''t searched that spot yet.


    Victor focused his vision on that ce and saw a message.


    "... This woman." Victor felt like sighing when he saw the obvious spot.


    He leaped into the air, and within seconds, he was on top of the water tank.


    He removes the lid of the water tank and sees a message written in red.


    "Meet me at that memorable spot." He read aloud.


    Victor looked confused at the message since he didn''t remember having a memorable time with that woman.


    He used as much of his brain as he could and thought of possible ces he''d been with that woman that maybe she''d find memorable.


    "Ah..." Victor opens his eyes, and smiling a little, he burns the area where the message was, sessfully erasing the message.


    Victor jumps towards the ground next to Natalia, takes his Odachi with his left hand, and asks her:


    "Would you rather be carried like a sack of flour or hold me?"


    "..." Hearing what Victor said, Natalia looked at him with an impassive gaze, she hesitated for a few seconds, but then she made a decision.


    "I choose the second option, thank you very much." Flying at high speeds while upside down was pretty nauseating.


    "Very well... Come on." Victor opens his right arm in a gesture as if he''s waiting for Natalia to embrace him.


    Natalia stares at the part of Victor''s body he''s asking her to hug, and for a few seconds, she feels embarrassed.


    ''My breasts will touch him¡­this¡­'' She had no idea, but for some reason, she felt very aware of Victor''s presence.


    And that hadn''t happened before. She thinks it owes to his new appearance.


    ''... He smells good too.''


    Watching Natalia''s silent reaction, Victor was quite surprised to see such reactionsing from a woman like her, who rarely shows emotion.


    ''Aphrodite''s blessing along with Adonis'' beauty is simply unfair.'' Victor didn''t doubt that with his current self, he only needed to snap his fingers, and half the women in the universe were going to be his.


    ...Maybe half the women in the universe were an exaggeration, but you get the point.


    Though he wouldn''t do that, he''s more than satisfied with what he has. He has wives so lovely, so strong, so independent... and so crazy.


    The expression ''don''t put your dick in a crazy woman'' doesn''t work on Victor.


    Because that''s the trait that attracts him the most.


    "Natalia?"


    "Y-Yes! I will!" She quickly jumps up off the floor and hugs Victor while wrapping both her hands around his neck.


    She hides her face in his firm, muscr chest.


    She breathes in a lot of air and smells Victor''s scent.


    ''He smells so good!''


    Victor wraps his right arm around Natalia and looks at the sky.


    Lightning shed across his eyes for a few seconds, and with a crash of lightning, he disappeared.

 Chapter 311: My Favorite Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 311: My Favorite Hunter.</h4>


    Sigh.


    A woman''s weary and aching sigh resounded in an abandoned church, the woman was in what appeared to be a secret church room.


    The woman with Japanese features was wearing only simple shorts and a ck bra that barely held her bulging breasts.


    "I shouldn''t have fought alone..." She spoke as she held the wound on her abdomen. She was using a first-aid solution, but the wound wasn''t closing, and she was too tired to use her powers right now.


    "Yes, you shouldn''t."


    "Ugh, can''t you just support me, Master?"


    "I am. A Master''s duty is to point out the disciple''s mistakes."


    "Ugh." The woman had no way of replying to the man''s words.


    She tossed the blood-soaked rag into the trash and grabbed another.


    "I hope this doesn''t leave another scar." She spoke as she looked at the wound on her abdomen and ced the cloth on her wound.


    "...agh..." She held back her groan of pain.


    "Well, it''s not like an extra scar is going to make a difference." Abe-No-Seimeimented as he looked at the wound on his disciple''s 6-pack abdomen.


    If Mizuki wasn''t who she was today, a very experienced warrior, a warrior who''d fought since she was little and a good user of Onmyo magic, she would have died a long time ago from the amount of blood that she''d lost.


    She had lived so long, thanks to the support of magic and the heroic spirit, so much so that she could no longer be considered human.


    She was a human... a better human.


    A superior human.


    ''The body tells the story of its battles.'' That was Abe-No-Seimei''s thought when he saw the scars on Mizuki''s body.


    She had several scars that didn''t heal well. Just in the abdomen area, she had three scars, she had 6 more scars on her back.


    With two of them being small stab wounds from traitors who had tried to kill her in the past.


    "Cough, Cough." She coughed up ck blood on the floor.


    "It seems that the healing process is working¡­although it''s taking time."


    "Losing the hunters'' magic was a big blow¡ª." Abe-No-Seimei wanted to keep talking, but with just an annoyed look from Mizuki, he was silent.


    "I will not use that false god''s magic." As someone who grew up in ancient Japan, she was a believer in the Gods of Shinto Mythology.


    It wasn''t for nothing that she used her powers in battle, and, even when she became a general of the Inquisition, she never used that organization''s magic.


    The magic only acted as a form of support for her body, making her stronger and with a better ability to regenerate.


    And in betraying the organization, shepletely lost ess to those powers.


    After all, from the beginning, she had no ''faith'' in the god of that organization, they just got together because they had amon interest.


    "... Even if the organization had its ws... The resources it had were plentiful."


    "Just that resurrection magic would be of great help, and you got your arm back because of that magic."


    "ws...? That''s a funny way to put it." She spoke in disdain.


    "Experimenting on humans, experimenting on vampires, and using both races to create abominations that shouldn''t exist."


    "Recruiting children, brainwashing them to fight for your cause."


    "...You call that a w?" She spoke in a cold tone of voice.


    "...." Abe-No-Seimei was silent with a cold face.


    "The world is not ck or white, my disciple. You know that."


    "Yes, I know. But nothing justifies the death of children."


    "... That is true." Abe-No-Seimei replied after looking at his disciple for a while. Then he closed his eyes and couldn''t help but smile a little.


    It was because of Mizuki being who she was, a woman who had simr ideas to him, that he was so supportive of her.


    Even in his time, at the time, he was considered the strongest Onmyou mage¡­


    He''d never killed children or used children to fight Oni.


    Although... That mercy of his didn''t apply to the Oni.


    When he invaded a vige of Oni, none survived.


    And it was this teaching that he taught his disciple.


    ... But whening into contact with that monster.


    She was changing...


    Just a few days ago, when she was hunting a Vampire that was wreaking havoc, a Vampire that was preying on humans in the dark to steal the blood of its victims.


    She followed the Vampire and killed him, but the little Vampire boy, who was not even the age of a 1-year-old, was spared.


    The little boy was that Vampire''s son, and apparently, the Vampire was hunting humans because his wife died at the hands of the Hunters.


    He needed blood for his son''s needs.


    This originally wouldn''t have been a problem if the woman who was that man''s wife was alive. After all, with the ritual''s magic, they could easily supply each other''s and their child''s needs, and they didn''t need to hunt humans.


    Mizuki knew that, and because of that...


    She hesitated. She couldn''t turn her de on a child; she had done it many times in the past without thinking, but now...


    She hesitated, she didn''t kill...


    She even helped that monster because of a useless feeling like paying a favor.


    ''She has be defective.'' Abe-No-Seimei looked at his disciple with a small light of disapproval in his eyes.


    "¡­Are you still hesitating?"


    "..." Mizuki''s body trembled as she heard what her master had said.


    "We won''t talk about it."


    "They are Oni, Mizuki."


    "They must die."


    "...." Mizuki looked at her Master with an angry glint in her eyes:


    "So that kid who could barely pick up a sword was someone I should kill too!?"


    "Yes." He spoke the cold, raw truth, a truth she had known for a long time:


    "If you don''t kill them, they wille back and seek revenge. When you kill a tree, you mustn''t forget to pull out the roots... Because one day, it wille back."


    "...That wouldn''t be a problem if that Vampire hadn''t lost his wife!"


    "If his wife were alive, he wouldn''t need to go hunting humans to give his child a chance at living!"


    "Do you not understand?"


    "By not killing the child, you left a seed of destruction for all humans in that region."


    "..." Mizuki bit her lip. Of course, she knew that she knew that very well. She saw it happen once in the past.


    But it was not like she liked that fact.


    "...fuck." She clenched her fists in frustration.


    ''Because of that, feelings towards monsters are not necessary. Feelings cloud your judgment, and because of your foolish decision, you would put other humans at risk.'' Abe-No-Seimei thought to himself as he shook his head.


    When a Vampire child loses their parents and is affected by bloodlust, they will eventually go berserk and damage everyone around them.


    A Vampire who fights for blood is dangerous... no matter what age.


    Because of this, when Hunters go after vampires who have children, they make sure to kill the entire family.


    After all, without parents to provide for their child''s needs, the child just bes a ticking time bomb that will explode when it gets hungry.


    A fucked up world.


    Because of that, because of situations like this, all Vampires want to live in Nightingale.


    The home of Noble Vampires.


    "Because of that, I finished the job you couldn''t." Abe-No-Seimei spoke with a twinkle in his eye.


    "Master!?" Mizuki couldn''t believe what she''d heard from her master.


    "A Vampire who can have children, that child was a Noble Vampire, not even that you realized... The damage he would do if he went Berserk would be far worse than an adult Vampire plebeian."


    Usually, pure-blooded Vampires, those Vampires who were already born as vampires, didn''te out into the human world when they were children.


    Either they remained in their n until adulthood when they reached 500 years of age, or they remained in Nightingale.


    Mostly an entire family of Noble Vampires, something must have happened, some circumstances that made them leave Nightingale or separate from their n of Noble Vampires.


    Every great country in the world would always have a great n of Vampires behind it.


    An example of this was the n that helped the Yakuza to be who they were today.


    Vampires who worked from the shadows and, over time, gained influence through the Mafia and now had enough property and economic power to do whatever they wanted.


    Left alone, these vampires could wreak havoc.


    Because of this, Hunters were needed.


    The very same Japanese Vampire n that Mizuki destroyed in the past was a perfect example. They used the power they got in society to bring in virgin humans and use their blood like cattle.


    If d, The King of Vampires, saw the sight of those Japanese Vampires using humans as livestock on some kind of farm, he would call them barbarians.


    The practice of kidnapping humans for their blood wasmon in Nightingale, but the circumstances involving humans werepletely different.


    In exchange for their blood of humans remaining a virgin until the age of 25, Nightingale financially supported any kind of business these humans wanted to do.


    You are a virgin orphan child, and in exchange for living a life of luxury, you would only have to give your blood daily to Vampires.


    A fair exchange. Vampires had nearly infinite riches because of their long lives, so helping humans in exchange for their blood proved more efficient than treating them like farm cattle or in a jail-like cage.


    Give them food, give them riches, support them in whatever they want as long as they are not harmful to Nightingale.


    And in exchange for that support, all they should do is give some of their blood.


    An almost perfect solution to the problem.


    Why almost perfect?


    Well, like everywhere else in the world, there was a social ss to distinguish the ''blood'' of humans.


    The blood of a non-virgin human was considered waste.


    The blood of a type-O virgin human was the mostmon, and they would receive support privileges ordingly.


    For example, they would receive an allowance of $50,000 a month but would not have full support from Nightingale.


    Now, if you own a rare blood type, blood like RH Null Blood, The Golden Blood,


    Or the AB blood type that, despite being rare like RH Null Blood, they would lose a lotpared to the aforementioned.


    If blood type RH was the top tier for vampires,


    AB blood would be the runner-up.


    But even if they were the runner-up, it didn''t matter. You would get 100% Support from Nightingale.


    Do you want to start apany and need funds? Do you want to help someone? Do you want riches? What is your wish?


    Just be born with rare blood, the rarer your blood...


    Nightingale will invest in you.


    This method caused the Nightingale vampires to view the practice of raising human livestock as something that was barbaric.


    There was no benefit in doing so. You would just have a bad reputation with other species and lose business opportunities.


    d, if he wanted to, could have an unlimited supply of human blood, and these virgin humans could also be his soldiers if he needed it.


    As a 5000 year old Progenitor, he only needed to give a drop of his blood to a virgin human and Vo.


    A powerful 500 year old level Noble Vampire would be born.


    If the human were a non-virgin, they would be born with mediocre potential, but by being blessed by a Progenitor, they would still have Vampire strength of about 100 to 200 years of age.


    And this was something that Victor didn''t know. As a Progenitor, he could create noble vampires from non-virgin beings.


    But the quality and potential would bepletely different from a human virgin.


    Because of this, Victor''s Maids had such great potential.


    Speaking of Victor...


    "Hahahaha~." A lightugh echoed in the ce.


    "That annoying voice..." Abe-No-Seimei narrowed his eyes.


    "He is here." Mizuki felt a little relieved that it wasn''t another Vampire.


    Mizuki opened her eyes in shock: ''...Relieved? I? About a Vampire?'' She was seriously thinking she''d gone crazy now.


    The lights began to flicker as if the light was going to go out at any moment.


    "People like you are important in this world, Mizuki." Victor''s voice echoed throughout the room.


    "Beings who have doubts and ask what is right and wrong, beings who are skeptical of what is said by others, beings who doubt the words of Spirits who have been dead for thousands of years are important." Victor''s body slowly started to walk through the wall and was seen by both of them.


    "..." Abe-No-Seimei felt that Victor''sst words were towards him.


    "Because of that, I value our alliance so much." He spoke with a small smile on his face.


    "...Y-You?" Mizuki pointed at the man in shock, and words couldn''te out of her mouth. He waspletely different.


    His appearance, his eyes, his long ck hair that was longer than she had seen it in the past, hair that looked like it had a life of its own because, despite no air cirction in this ce, his hair was floating around until slowly, his hair shortened to the same haircut he had when she met him for the first time.


    His whole atmosphere changed, bing more calm and peaceful. He didn''t have that dangerous atmosphere he had in the past.


    ''Is it because he found his wives?'' Mizuki tried to deduce this change of atmosphere.


    But she couldn''t use her head for long, considering that she was bewitched by his face.


    With just one gentle look from him, she felt her entire existence tremble.


    He was handsome...dangerously handsome...


    badump, Badump.


    Gulp.


    Her heart pounded like it were several horses running inside her as she swallowed hard.


    Never in her entire life had she seen someone as perfect as he was.


    "Hello, Mizuki. I came to visit my favorite Hunter¡­" He looked down at the woman''s ripped abdomen and saw her wound.


    He looked around and saw several blood-soaked cloths:


    "Well, looks like I''ve arrived at an interesting time, doesn''t it?" He shed an amused smile.

 Chapter 312: Mizuki meets Alucard

    <h4>Chapter 312: Mizuki meets Alucard.</h4>


    "Tell me what happened."


    "Nothing happened."


    Cough, Cough.


    She spat blood on the floor.


    "Oh really?" Victor shed a wry smile.


    Natalia opened the door to the room; she looked a little breathless, holding Victor''s giant Odachi with both hands.


    "Master, why did you leave me out there?"


    "I needed to check on my business partner." Victor made no apologies. When he arrived at that location, he immediately smelled blood and thought that something might have happened to Mizuki.


    Thus, he quickly arrived at this location.


    "...That''s..." Mizuki looked at the Odachi in Natalia''s hand.


    "Junketsu." When Victor spoke the sword''s name, as if calling for some dog, the de quickly left Natalia and floated towards Victor.


    Victor raised his hand and grabbed hold of the Odachi, "That''s the name of the Odachi you made for me..."


    "...That''s a pretty cute name for an Odachi that you''re going to use."


    "My Maid named it, and I must say she has good taste."


    Victor took hold of the Odachi''s sheath and slowly pulled the Odachi out:


    "As the Purest Blooded Vampire... I think the name suits me a lot."


    "!!!" Although he didn''tpletely pull the de out of its sheath, that simple gesture was enough to make Abe-No-Seimei''s entire existence tremble.


    He felt threatened by that Odachi.


    ''...Disciple, just what kind of weapon did you give this monster?''


    "Well, considering what you are, that does make sense?" She spoke in a confused voice as if she wasn''t sure.


    "But I''m d you like it." She shed a small smile. Now, she no longer owed this man any debt.


    ''And to think that I would put so much effort into making a weapon for my enemy¡­.'' She felt ironic in this situation, but she didn''t feel bad.


    To be honest, she was pretty pleased; Victor had helped her so much and shown her the truth about her former organization.


    And it was not like she hated making that Odachi; after all, it was an Odachi with properties to kill Beings of the Night.


    ''A Vampire wields a weapon to kill Beings of the Night¡­.'' She couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at the thought.


    "... I love it." He returned the Odachi to its sheath and released it.


    As if having a life of its own, the Odachi began to float close to Victor.


    "... It seems that Odachi has evolved in a strange way when it came into your hands," Mizukimented while looking at the floating Odachi; she didn''t remember putting any enchantments on it.


    ''It was as if the weapon was alive¡­ Is that possible? I know using a Vampire''s blood is unusual, but as far as I''m aware, the de should only get sharper and be unable to harm the Vampire whose blood was used in its creation.''


    Mizuki had many doubts.


    "...." Victor showed a small smile but didn''tment on anything. The fewer people who knew about his Odachi''s mutation, the better, and from what he saw on Mizuki''s face, she didn''t expect these changes in Odachi either.


    "So? What happened?"


    "..." Mizuki turned her gaze to Victor, and, seeing that the man wouldn''t give up until she gave an appropriate answer, she sighed in resignation.


    "A group of Vampires attacked me."


    "Can a mere group of Vampires hurt you?"


    "They weren''t alone." Mizuki shook her head, she closed her eyes for a few seconds and remembered what happened, and then she said:


    "Demons and Werewolves."


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "I was attacked by a group of Vampires, Werewolves, and Demons... It was a trap."


    "Although the demons were just low-level minions, insignificant demons, I let my guard down, allowing them to hurt me. Because of that, this wound is taking a while to heal." Mizuki spoke in disgust.


    She was caught in a situation she had never been in before, and because of that, she was injured by a low-level demon.


    All demons had a type of miasma that was harmful to living beings, and this miasma was even more dangerous for her as she used a kind of magic that channeled the ''faith'' of the Shinto Gods she believed in.


    "..." Victor touched his chin, and he started to think.


    ''This situation... Several races that would never get along were in a group and set a trap for Mizuki... The only person I can think of who''d use this type of tactic is that bastard.'' Nius''s face couldn''t help but appear in Victor''s head.


    While Victor was silent, Mizuki started to remember that night when she was injured and running away; she swore she could see what looked like some of the Hunters for a few seconds.


    Though she didn''t tell Victor that.


    ''Why were these bastards in this group of different races?'' She could smell the rotten smell of hidden plots under the table. It was the same feeling she had when she visited the Onmyouji''sst refuge in the past.


    That ce was filthy with corruption.


    ''A faction of Hunters is working with demons? Which one is it? Which of the Generals is involved with the demons? Or is it just a specific group?'' Despite having left her old organization, Mizuki still had contacts spread across the world, and these contacts showed that demons were bing more active recently.


    They were actively possessing dead people''s bodies.


    She even had spies in The Inquisition.


    Courtesy of Victor and Ruby, whom she ''borrowed'' the spies from.


    Who were Victor and Ruby''s spies?


    These two men were the first Hunters Victor had encountered in the past and who eventually became Ruby''s subordinates through a magical contract.


    Jimmy, better known as Dick Head.


    And Thomas, his teammate, better known as The Shounen Protagonist.


    They often exchanged information with Ruby and now Mizuki.


    Having someone of The Hunter''s general ss as an ally was quite valuable. Even if Mizuki was previously from the organization, her strength, and her past as an Onmyoji Mage were something worthy of respect.


    Because of this, Ruby and Victorpletely supported Mizuki, and they didn''t even worry about Mizuki leaking information about Jimmy and Thomas.


    A magical contract was always helpful on such asions; Mizuki would receive information about The Hunters whenever she wanted in exchange for her silence.


    Of course, she must pay the price for that and help out whenever Ruby or Victor asks for something.


    ''These demons, despite being weak, are quite annoying to deal with when they are together, especially with other races supporting them.''


    ''What are they nning?''


    Seeing Mizuki''s distorted face, Victor could understand that she hadn''t told him everything.


    But it wasn''t like it mattered; he could more or less imagine what had happened.


    Their enemies were banding together and nning something big. After all, there would be no reason to ally with other races if they didn''t have amon interest.


    But the interesting thing was, he felt that this ''nning'' was not for him...


    It was just his intuition, he didn''t have hard evidence about it, but when he thought about the big picture that he had knowledge of now, he couldn''t help but think about it.


    "Sigh, I swear, one of these days, that your sense of responsibility will kill you."


    Mizuki awoke from her thoughts, "¡­Someone needs to defend humans from creatures like you." She spoke in a resolute tone.


    "But that is where you are wrong."


    "...?" Mizuki looked at Victor in confusion.


    "Humans are not so weak that they need protection."


    "If history has taught anything, it''s that humans can always adapt, learn, evolve, and get stronger... They can be predators."


    "Individually, you are weak, yes, but together, you are a formidable force to deal with."


    "If you had a decent leader who would unite at least the ''good'' Hunters, separating them from those fanatical motherfuckers who are only interested in their own self-interest, the Hunters'' current situation would be quite different."


    This opinion did note from Victor himself but from Adonis'' memories.


    For someone who''d lived a very long time, he knew a lot about humans. He also got to learn from them. The tenacity of this particr race is quite surprising.


    An example of this was The Vampire War with humans that took ce.


    If humans banded together and had a quality leader, they''d be a pretty troublesome threat, especially if they were wielding the irritating energy of ''faith''.


    The Energy that couldpletely kill a Creature of the Night.


    "...." Mizuki and Abe-No-Seimei looked at Victor with shocked eyes, and even Nat¨¢lia, who was stoic most of the time, was shocked by Victor''s words.


    They didn''t know this man thought that way about humans.


    "But¡­ It really is a pity that you have be so useless and corrupt¡­ Well, I guess that''s the fate of all living beings? Although this urs more easily with humans."


    It''s not like there was no corruption in Nightingale or the Werewolf race.


    It was perfectly natural, of course. After all, though the ages changed and time passed, Greed, the desire for power, remained the same.


    Asking for corruption to be abolished was the same as asking beings to give up the pursuit for power.


    But this ''corruption'' could be controlled, an example of this being Nightingale itself.


    d, despite not appearing often, has the respect of most Vampires.


    They all respect his strength, and him being the Progenitor of all vampires helped, too.


    The same was true for The Werewolves.


    Through a ''challenge'' system, if someone wanted power, you just had to challenge another Werewolf and take that power for yourself.


    That kind of trouble was also avoided for a long time because Werewolves and Vampires were a race of extremely high longevity.


    That little detail helped too, as with a being like d and the King of The Wolves in power, corrupt individuals had to n their steps for centuries, and during those ns¡­


    Ordinary people would experience a long time of ''peace''.


    Yes... It''s not like there aren''t issues in these societies, but... The problems were much smaller because this society had twopetent leaders.


    ... But what about the humans?


    They didn''t have one.


    Because they were a race that had a vast poption of different ethnicities, cultures, andnguages,


    It was literally impossible to unite the entire human race into a singlerge group.


    Human countries would always prioritize their own interests.


    The Inquisition, an organization that was supposed to ''guide'' and protect humans, had be corrupt because of its leader.


    Do they protect humans?


    Yes.


    But in return, they create enemies all over the ce due to their fanatical members killing every supernatural being they encounter.


    They had no discernment to decide whether someone was innocent or not.


    In their view, all supernatural beings were enemies that must be eliminated.


    They may be protecting humans, but at the same time, they were creating enemies everywhere.


    To control all humans, they needed an ''ideal'' to unite them. Humans had to face a perilous situation that threatened their very existence.


    And they needed an important figure, an exceptional leader.


    ...Yes, something like... A God... And not just any God.


    The God of the Bible would be ideal.


    ''Well, this is all hypothetical; it will never happen.'' If before ''globalization'' it was impossible¡­


    Now it''s even more impossible, and it''s not as if humans were suffering a crisis that threatened their very existence.


    One human dies today, and 20 are born tomorrow.


    They are fine~.


    "...I never knew you thought of humans like that."


    "Well, we haven''t really had a conversation before..." Victor trailed off as he stared at Mizuki''s toned abs.


    "That''s true..." The woman was silent.


    "Oh...?" Victor walked towards Mizuki, as he seemed to have found something.


    Feeling a sense of threat, Abe-No-Seimei appeared in front of Mizuki, but just as he was going to start talking,


    He just felt a giant hand holding his face,


    ''Wha-'' He didn''t even have the ability to process what happened. Before he understood, he had already been thrown out of the room; wrong, he was thrown from the structure itself!


    Abe-No-Seimei had a face of pure shock, starting with the fact that a living being had touched him, which should have been impossible.


    Second, he couldn''t even react to the man! Before understanding what happened, he had already been expelled.


    He quickly tried to return to his disciple''s room, but the Spirit''s entire existence shook with just one look from Victor.


    "Begone, old man."


    He knew that if he decided to go back to the room now, he would disappear from existence.


    Normally it would have been impossible, but he felt that Victor could do it now.


    A terrible fate awaited him if he invaded that ce.


    "...How can you touch a Spirit?"


    "Some things have changed." Victorughed; he had a theory.


    Because of his significant soul augmentation and control of his blood, he could ''touch'' someone''s soul now.


    And since a Spirit was just a strong soul in the physical world, it was a simple job for him.


    "Natalia, close the door," Victor spoke as he crouched down, and looking at Mizuki''s belly, he narrowed his eyes even more, and his eyes began to glow violet.


    "Yes, Master." Natalia locked the door.


    "Alucard...?" Mizuki felt strange when she saw the man staring at her abdomen so seriously.


    Seeing his violet eyes glowing, she could deduce that he was using some kind of power.


    Victor could see ck energy like a miasma all over Mizuki''s body, the woman seemed to be trying to fight it, but it wasn''t working.


    "Are you sure you''re getting better?" He looked into her face.


    "Yes?" She replied confusedly since, even though it was taking a while, she was definitely getting better.


    "... Tsk, apparently you''re getting rusty too."


    "Huh?"


    "You are dying," Victor replied in a cold tone as he took off his gloves.


    "W-Wha-..."


    "The miasma is devouring your body as we speak."


    "That''s impossible! I have had wounds like this in the past, and the miasma usually heals within a week or two." Shepletely doubted Victor''s words.


    "This is different from ordinary miasma." Anyone who had encountered a demon in the past knew about the miasma they used.


    And Adonis was no exception. Despite having lived most of his life in Nightingale, that''s not to say he hadn''t received reports of demon-rted incidents.


    He had never seen the ''miasma'' personally, but he was aware of the miasma.


    Even Victor was aware of the miasma. After all, he had personally seen Belial''s son''s subordinates using it and Belial''s own son using it.


    Speaking of the son of Belial:


    ''In the past, I didn''t know this, but when I killed Belial''s son, I killed his soul using my blood. Because of that, when Belial saw his son''s head, he went mad.'' He just realized it, and it put a smile on his face.


    While the strongest demons came to the human world weakened, Victor was at full strength, and he could permanently kill a demon.


    "Unlike an ordinary miasma that only weakens beings that are weak against the air of the demon world,"


    "This miasma is eating you up and getting stronger as we speak."

 Chapter 313: Mizuki desperatelytries not to fall

    <h4>Chapter 313: Mizuki desperatelytries not to fall</h4>


    "This miasma is eating you up and getting stronger as we speak."


    "..." She opened her eyes a little in shock, looking into Victor''s face, trying to find any signs of falsehood, but she found nothing.


    Either he was a good liar, or he was telling the truth.


    And if there''s one thing she knew about Victor, it''s that he wasn''t a liar.


    As much as she hated to admit it, she knew she could trust this... this... Vampire...


    And that''s something she hated, to think she would actually have a modicum of trust for a Being of the Night¡­


    Victor bit his finger without the gloves he always wore, and soon drops of blood started toe out of his finger.


    "What are you-." The moment Mizuki opened her mouth to speak, she felt a foreign object invade her mouth.


    "Fummgh!?" She looked at Victor''s hand and realized it was his finger that was in her mouth.


    "Suck." He ordered in a neutral tone but without using his powers.


    Of course, Mizuki did not ept this order.


    She desperately tried to struggle and use her strength to pull the man''s hand away, but she couldn''t muster the strength for it since she was so tired and hurt.


    She felt drops of Victor''s blood falling into her mouth and wanted to spit it out. She didn''t want to drink a Vampire''s cursed blood!


    Little tears threatened to fall down her face, and bad memories started to pop into her head. She didn''t want to transform!


    Victor lightly caressed Mizuki''s cheek with his other hand and spoke in a gentle tone that left the woman speechless:


    "Don''t worry, trust me." He spoke in such a different tone than usual that it took Mizuki by surprise.


    "I promise I want the best for you." He shed a gentle little smile.


    Listening to Victor''s calm tone of voice and seeing his expression¡­


    Unconsciously, Mizuki finally responded...


    Gulp.


    She couldn''t help but swallow the blood that was dripping in her mouth, and she didn''t have the strength to resist Victor''s advances...


    And just one drop was enough... With just one drop of Victor''s blood, she began to change...


    Her cheeks turned red, and her eyes slowly turned unfocused.


    She had the expression of someone who waspletely intoxicated, and her voluptuous body started to sweat; it was as if she was burning inside.


    She felt her whole body burning with a pleasant heat.


    She stopped resisting, she held Victor''s hand, and soon she started sucking his finger.


    It was as if she was licking a very yummy candy.


    "Good." Victor shed a small satisfied smile as he looked at the woman''s abdomen and used his vision again.


    Just as he expected, the miasma couldn''t fight his blood, and, as if it were a hungry beast, Victor''s bloodpletely devoured the miasma.


    Soon changes began to ur throughout Mizuki''s body.


    Gulp, Gulp.


    While drinking Victor''s blood, Mizuki''s body began to heal.


    All the internal wounds she had werepletely healed, and even the scars on her body were healed. Victor realized that his blood hadpletely recovered the damage from the years suffered by the woman.


    ''My blood is that strong, huh...'' His blood was so strong that it could regenerate years of internal wounds and scars.


    Victor could easily imagine the chaos that would ensue should this information get out.


    ''Let''s hunt this vampire, he can give us immortality, h, h.'' Victor would be a specimen desired by all.


    Though if anyone were to drink his blood without Victor''s own permission, only disaster would ensue.


    As a Progenitor, he could control his own blood as if it were his hand, and causing internal damage to someone who drank his blood was as easy as a snap of his fingers.


    And even without that, his own blood would devour the being; after all, that was his most terrifying property.


    Like now, if he wanted to, he could activate his blood, and Mizuki''s entire body would be devoured.


    But of course, he wouldn''t do that.


    Slurp, Slurp.


    Victor awoke from his thoughts, stopped looking at Mizuki''s inner body, and looked at the woman''s face.


    Realizing that if it continued like this, the woman would end up turning into a vampire, Victor said.


    "That''s enough." He pulled his finger out of Mizuki''s mouth, much to the woman''s dismay.


    "Master." Natalia handed Victor a handkerchief.


    "Thanks." Victor didn''t refuse. He wiped his hand, and soon he burned the handkerchief.


    Then he put the glove on his hand again.


    "Haaa...haaa..." Mizuki waspletely out of breath, her breathing wasbored, drool was falling from her mouth, and her gaze was looking at Victor with pure desire.


    Her eyes had changed to blood red, much like the coloring his maids'' eyes had.


    Victor focused on the woman and realized she hadn''t been turned into a Vampire. This was just a side effect of the woman drinking his blood.


    Until his blood dissolved in her system, the woman would have those eyes.


    She was something close to a human-vampire hybrid now, although it was temporary.


    "Natalia, please."


    "Yes."


    Natalia summoned another handkerchief and gave it to Victor.


    Victor wiped the woman''s lips. All the while, Mizuki did nothing. She just looked at Victor with lost eyes while she waspletely out of her mind. Victor found the current Mizuki quite meek and beautiful, although he preferred the Mizuki, who was an independent warrior.


    But this change of air was not a bad thing.


    When she waspletely clean, he burned the handkerchief again.


    The moment Mizuki saw the handkerchief disappear into thin air, her consciousness returned to her.


    "!!!" She quickly jumped off the floor and stood up, looking at Victor with unbridled fury.


    "Well, if you can move like that, you should be better now." He got up from the floor with a slight smile on his face.


    "What did you do to me!?" She demanded with anger on her face, and shame... She couldn''t believe she had made that face for him.


    "I healed you." Victor pointed to the woman''s toned abdomen.


    Following Victor''s hand, she saw that her wound was gone¡­ Not just her wound, all her scars, and even internal wounds caused by fighting for so long were gone as well.


    It was as if she had gone back to her teenage years when her body wasn''t riddled with scars and internal damage.


    "...this...this..." She couldn''t believe what she was seeing as she touched her abdomen with a shocked look and began to scan her entire body.


    The only reason she didn''t take her clothes off to check her bodypletely was that she was ashamed and wasn''t going to get naked in front of any man.


    Though in her current outfit, she could easily check her back where there was a scar she''d wanted gone for a long time.


    She walked towards the full-length mirror that hung on a wall within the room they were in.


    And when she got to the mirror and saw her reflection, her whole world seemed to freeze¡­ Shepletely forgot to check her back.


    After all, the sight in front of her was too shocking.


    His former ck eyes changed to blood red¡­


    By an involuntary act of her own body, she blinked, and when she blinked, she saw a tall man behind her.


    "!!!" Her whole body visibly trembled as she was startled by the man''s sudden appearance.


    "You turned me into a freak!?" She turned around quickly with anger stered on her face. She couldn''t believe she had turned into the creature she hated the most right now.


    She knew she couldn''t trust him!


    Victor grabbed her wrist and turned her body to face the mirror again.


    "Let me go!" She tried to struggle, but even with her strength regained, being even a little stronger thanks to the vampire blood in her body, she was still no match for Victor without her Onmyo incantations.


    Victor gently cupped the woman''s face with his hand and forced her to look straight ahead.


    "Calm down." Victor''s eyes glowed violet for a few seconds.


    "...?" All of Mizuki''s feelings of rising anger began to cool. It was as if someone purposely threw a bucket of cold water on her feelings that were growing like mes about to destroy everything.


    "Look carefully."


    She looked at her appearance and saw something that shocked her as her blood-red eyes slowly started to return to normal.


    "W-What..."


    "The change in your eyes is just a temporary side effect." Victor slowly released the woman''s wrist and stopped holding her face.


    He lowered his body a little and ced his face at the same height as Mizuki''s face.


    Mizuki touched her face in a state of shock.


    "You''re not a ''freak''." He disyed a small sneer at that word, he really didn''t like that word.


    He thought that even the weakest Vampire was much better than being a human.


    After all, just the benefits of immortality, if used well, could be something terrifying in the future.


    Just imagine a weak vampire, but they had enough patience to build an empire, and even a weak vampire if they never stopped training. Over time, that weak Vampire would be a terrifying force.


    Because of that, he really didn''t like that word.


    Then he walked away from her.


    Seeing the man leaving in the mirror, a feeling of relief ran through Mizuki''s entire body.


    Sigh.


    She sighed, a little relieved.


    And... She started to feel bad. She felt bad for distrusting Victor, considering that he didn''t do anything to provoke her distrust from the beginning.


    ''No... Mizuki wake up. You are being deceived. Remember. Never trust a Vampire, especially a strong Vampire like him. Our rtionship is only of mutual interest.'' She shook her head several times and pped her face with both hands.


    She buried all the emotions she was feeling from this situation and ignored everything.


    She turned and looked at Victor.


    Seeing the man who was now sitting on an ice throne as he looked at her with an amused little smile that seemed to say:


    ''I know what you''re thinking.''


    Mizuki''s entire face turned red with embarrassment, and she turned her face away with a snort.


    "..." Natalia just shook her head as if she had no choice. She''d observed everything from the beginning and couldn''t help but think that Mizuki was very strong:


    ''She can resist his natural charm and attitude with just her willpower... If it were me... I...'' She shook her head several times as thoughts that a Maid shouldn''t have started to pop into her head.


    ''But... He''s really changed...'' Victor now acted much more like an Older Vampire. He was maniptive, charming, and elegant.


    ''His acts may seem intimate, but he was simply doing it to stoke his opponent''s feminine instinct.''


    Victor now knew which buttons to press, which words to speak, and which gesture to make to get the reactions he wanted from his opponent.


    And in doing that to her with his confident aura, honest nature, and current appearance, the damage was too great to any woman''s heart.


    "Thanks for Odachi, Mizuki." Victor suddenly spoke up since he wanted to say it properly.


    "¡­H-Huh?" She looked back at Victor, who at some point had his Odachi floating by his side.


    "I really like this Odachi, she''s perfect..." He spoke in a simple tone, with a small, kind and grateful smile on his face.


    Badump.


    "O-Oh...that''s good, I think..." She was caught off guard again by this man; she really shouldn''t let her guard down.


    "..." Victor shed a small smile, as he really liked how his current appearance influenced people.


    Phrases like:


    ''First impression always matters.''


    ''People judge a book by its cover.''


    They were all true, especially in today''s world.


    That was a lesson Victor learned from his mother in the past as well.


    And now, along with Adonis'' memory, he knew how to use his charm to influence people.


    And the people who talked to Victor would never know what he was thinking.


    They would be too lost in his charm and his deceptive expression to try to understand anything.


    ''The mind''s worst enemy is yourself.''


    A lesson that came from Adonis himself, a lesson that letting your opponent imagine was far more beneficial than saying something.


    "¡­ D-Did youe here just to speak those words?" She turned her face away as she spoke since she couldn''t meet his face as she spoke.


    "Yes." Victor didn''t deny her words.


    "I also came to see my favorite Hunter."


    "O-Oh..." She reacted little as she bit her lip.


    ''Fuck! I really shouldn''t like those words! But why do I like it so much!?''


    Why!?


    Fuck!


    "Mizuki."


    "Yes?"


    Victor narrowed his eyes a little when he saw her talking while looking at the wall as if finding something interesting:


    "...Look at me."


    Mizuki bit her lips harder, but she wouldn''t back down! She wasn''t a coward, and so she slowly looked at Victor.


    Seeing his violet eyes and his beautiful face, divinely beautiful, for a few seconds, she waspletely lost.


    "I''m heading to n Adrastea''s territory, I came here to invite you toe with me."


    "..." Natalia raised her eyebrows when she heard what Victor said.


    "!!!" Mizuki woke up from her stupor, and as Victor''s words registered in her mind, she asked with a serious look:


    "Why do you want me in that cursed ce?" As a former General, she had more or less an idea of what n Adrastea''s territory was like.


    Although this information hadn''t been updated in 400 years, she knew how dangerous that territory was...


    "You are a Hunter." Victor pointed out, "And what is a Hunter''s job?"


    "To Hunt."

 Chapter 314: Mizuki falls

    <h4>Chapter 314: Mizuki falls</h4>


    "You are a Hunter." Victor pointed out, "And what is a Hunter''s job?"


    "To Hunt."


    "Yes, that''s your specialty." He smiled.


    "And I want this experience of yours." Victor lied as easily as he breathed. His intention was not about using Mizuki''s experience, considering if that was all he wanted, he had Eleanor.


    He wanted the woman to live with the Vampires for a few weeks.


    To see if he would be able to change her hostile attitude to a neutral one. And if it was possible, be in good standing.


    Although, he thought this was impossible. After all, the woman had a lot of hatred for Vampires. He just hoped that she''d at least develop a neutral attitude and could grow more as a hunter.


    He hoped she could walk into a more ''gray'' area and see that not everything is as she thinks. If he reached that, that would be enough.


    ''In the past, she became less hostile when she saw me interacting with my friends, and when I helped her with her problem, she acquired a more neutral attitude towards me, but it''s still not enough.''


    Victor thought of a n that could use someone like Mizuki, but he needed her to have a grayer worldview, Victor knew that humans were just as bad as Vampires, and she needed to see that.


    Mizuki already knew about how rotten Vampires were.


    She now knows how rotten humans are.


    Finally, she must see the qualities of normal ''Vampires'', those Vampires who just want to live their lives peacefully.


    Like there were normal humans who just wanted to live their lives, wake up early, work, have a beautiful girlfriend, etc.


    There were Vampires who wanted the same, but with different circumstances due to their long-lived race.


    The reason Victor came to think about it was...


    The meeting of supernatural beings.


    He''d had a bad feeling ever since he heard about it. His and Adonis''s instincts screamed at him that something was wrong, that he needed allies.


    Allies like Mizuki that were very rare.


    The woman was simply too important to ignore. She was thest of her kind, after all.


    Onmyo magic, if used properly, could be quite... dangerous.


    Much more dangerous than the hunters'' limited ''faith''.


    Adonis was someone who had always survived by relying on his instinct, and Victor naturally had a greater instinct for danger, and because of that, it was hard to ignore this feeling, this feeling of incongruity as if something could go wrong at any moment.


    ''Initially, I didn''t want Scathach to go to that ce... But if I say that, the woman will only get angry with me.'' Even though Victor couldn''t stop the woman, he gave her a warning.


    "Take care at the meeting." He spoke to her as they were getting dressed and leaving the bathroom.


    Knowing his mother-inw, even if she was in a stupefied state from drinking so much blood, she would remember those words.


    "...I..." Mizuki was unsure what to do.


    "Currently, you''re aimless, out of allies, and being hunted by your former organization."


    "Some packs of Wolves and Vampires are teaming up with Demons and plotting something big, something you can''t handle alone."


    "And even alone, you haven''t stopped sticking your nose in problems that aren''t yours, thus leading to the state you were in when I met you a few minutes ago."


    "..." Mizuki''s brow twitched a little when she heard what Victor said, she wanted to refute what he said, but she knew he was telling the truth.


    "This is not the time to be alone."


    "You need allies."


    "...And I need you...I need thest Onmyo mage."


    "I need my Odachi teacher. I remember you still haven''t taught me everything about how to use an Odachi."


    ... A moment of silence fell around them as Victor patiently waited for Mizuki''s answer.


    Mizuki shed a small smile when she heard that he needed her to teach him about the ways of the Odachi. It was quite satisfying to see someone who liked the same weapon as her.


    But¡­ She couldn''t make that decision alone, she needed her Master''s opinion.


    Her Master always gave the right directions in this kind of situation.


    "...I need to speak with my Master."


    ''Tsk'' Victor was annoyed. That''s not what he wanted to hear since that was an aspect of Mizuki he had never liked.


    Whenever she would make a decision, she would ask her Master; it was like she was a puppet.


    "As soon as I speak-." Mizuki was going to continue to say something, but Victor interrupted her.


    "Stop."


    Victor''s eyes glowed violet.


    He lifted his hand, and with a gesture, Mizuki felt her body begin to float in front of Victor.


    "W-What."


    "What did you do?" Mizuki tried to move, but she couldn''t. It was as if her body couldn''t hear her.


    Victor didn''t respond to Mizuki and instead just reached out his arm, touched the woman''s face, and caressed her.


    "Stop making decisions based on your Master''s opinion..."


    "You are an adult, an independent woman. You must make your own decisions, and your Master must ONLY advise you."


    "You are the one who walks the path and chooses the path, not him."


    "Don''t give up your free will so easily, you''re not a puppet."


    "¡­.." Mizuki looked at Victor''s violet eyes, and she felt lost in those beautiful eyes for a few seconds, but even though she was in that state, she didn''t stop thinking about his words.


    Victor stopped controlling the woman''s blood, and she regained control of herself again.


    With her body control suddenly regained, Mizuki awkwardlynded in front of Victor.


    The woman leaned on Victor''s throne and continued to look at his face, which was now only a few inches away, her whole body paralyzed:


    "So..." He gently brushed the woman''s long ck hair away from her face and went back to caressing her plump cheeks, "My favorite Hunter, what''s your answer?"


    Feeling Victor''s caress on her face and his loving eyes, Mizuki felt lost.


    "...I¡­I..." She tried to form some sort of words, but she couldn''t. She was too lost in the handsome man in front of her.


    ''Yes, she''spletely lost it...'' Natalia nodded when she saw Mizuki''s face.


    "You what...?" He asked with the same smile and expression.


    "I need-..."


    "Shhh," He lightly touched her lips, "I want to know your answer, your decision."


    He held the woman''s face with both hands and spoke:


    "What do you desire?"


    "...." Mizuki felt like she was being swallowed by those violet eyes.


    ''This is bad. If I go on like this, I... I... I will enter a path of no return.''


    [MIZUKI!]


    "!!!" Mizuki opened her eyes wide, and with a look of hate, she turned away from Victor.


    "Let go of me!" She jumped back and quickly pulled out a talisman from her bag.


    "Tsk." Victor looked to the side towards the spirit.


    Feeling Victor''s gaze on his body, his spirit froze with fear.


    Victor''s eyes turned blood red, and a dark, murderous intent shot out of his body.


    "Old irritant, how long are you going to control her life? Disappear for a few minutes." Victor pointed his hand at the old man, and with a simple finger gesture, the old man flew away from Mizuki''s location.


    "W-What" That was the only thing he could say when he saw the structure he was in disappear from his vision, and before he knew it, he was in space.


    "¡­What the fuck?" For the second time in his long life, he spoke a bad word; this situation was too irrational for him.


    "...!?" Mizuki''s entire body shuddered when she felt that.


    ''It''s much worse than before! Just how many lives did he take!?''


    Victor looked at Mizuki, and soon his whole air changed to the gentle expression he had before.


    "I''m sorry about that, but that old man likes to meddle in matters where he''s not called."


    "Honestly, he''s annoying."


    "What did you do with him?" she asked, still on guard.


    "I didn''t do anything, just threw him into space for a few minutes. He needs to rest and let his ''protected'' make her own decisions."


    "He should be back here in a few hours."


    "..." Mizuki opened her eyes in shock; ''just what kind of bullshit was he talking about?'' Mizuki thought she was hearing things.


    "So? What is your answer?" he asked again.


    Mizuki woke up from her stupor and looked at Victor, "Of course I refuse! You were trying to charm me less than a few minutes ago! How can I trust you!?" She growled angrily.


    "???" Question marks appeared in Victor''s head, and he turned his head in confusion.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y dumb!" She stomped to the floor in annoyance.


    "..." Victor looked at the woman with a neutral gaze, "From the beginning, when I walked into this room, I never used any kind of charm on you. That''s my sincerity to my favorite Hunter..."


    "..." Mizuki obviously didn''t believe what Victor said.


    "Oh, I lied. I used the charm on you once." Victor remembered something.


    "¡­I knew-."


    "I used it when you were about to freak out from seeing your red eyes, and that was the only time." He shed a small smile.


    "... Wha-..."


    "Woman, you fell for his natural charm. I can guarantee he never used anything against you."


    "....." She looked at the maid with a shocked look on her face that said; ''what the hell are you talking about?''


    "In short, you were enchanted by the man in front of you and were lost in his natural charm. Just a few minutes ago, you seemed to want to kiss him, you know?"


    "And the best part is that my Master didn''t do anything, you bewitched yourself." Nataliaughed amusedly.


    Hearing what Natalia said, Mizuki''s cheeks turned a little red as she looked back at Victor.


    "¡­Umu?" Victor was a little surprised by Mizuki''s intense gaze, but he just smiled at her.


    And that was enough for a change to happen in Mizuki.


    "!!!" Mizuki''s entire face turnedpletely red.


    ''How could I! How could I! I!? Soon I''ll be charmed by a fucking Vampire!?'' Mizuki was freaking out internally.


    "So? What''s your answer? I need to know since I really don''t have much time, you know?"


    "Fine! I will go with you, but you must promise me something!" Mizuki looked like a woman who was running out of patience, and she didn''t want to deal with Victor anymore for at least a few weeks!


    She also couldn''t deny that she was in a bad situation. She hadn''t slept well for weeks. After all, she was afraid to sleep in the event someone would ambush her.


    Even though her Master told her not to worry about it, she just couldn''t.


    "What is it you want me to promise?"


    "Stay away from me! I want you 50 meters away from me!" She practically screamed red-faced.


    ''He''s too dangerous in many ways to be around me! I need something to resist his charm!''


    Yes, I can treat this as a form of training!


    Mizuki didn''t know what she was thinking anymore, her eyes were rolling in confusion, but there was one thing she was sure of.


    Victor needed to get away from her!


    "..." Victor''s brow twitched a little. Was this woman treating him like a sex offender or something?


    "Sure, that''s easy." Victor shrugged.


    "¡­Eh?" Mizuki woke up from her stupor and looked at Victor angrily,


    "Why did you agree so easily!?"


    "Huh?" Victor didn''t understand Mizuki''s sudden outburst of anger.


    "I know I''m not prettypared to Vampires, but you didn''t have to agree so easily! This is damaging to my self-esteem, you know!?"


    "?????"


    Is this woman drugged? Why is she suddenly getting angry? Wasn''t she the one who decided on this?


    Victor waspletely confused.


    "For god''s sake, what do you want in the end?" He touched his head as if he had a headache and gave up trying toe up with a logical exnation.


    "You can stay close to me, but you must keep your distance!"


    "..." Victor looked at the woman with an expressionless look.


    "...So, in the end, I don''t need to do anything and act as usual?"


    "...Yes?" She looked at Victor, confused.


    Now you''re confused about it?!


    A vein bulged in Victor''s head.


    "Anyway, get ready. I''ll be waiting outside. We have to go somewhere before we go to Nightingale." Victor rose from the ice throne and walked towards the door.


    He snapped his finger, and the ice he created disappeared.


    "...Don''t forget to wear your clothes~." Natalia shed an amused smile and followed Victor.


    "...?" Mizuki looked down and, for the first time, realized that she was only wearing her undergarments, clothes that, with big movements, people could see all the important areas.


    Remembering the moves she''d made and when she was close to Victor.


    Her face''s color rivaled n Scarlett''s red hair.


    "GAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" She crouched on the floor in shame as she held her head.


    ''Did he see everything...? I''m sure he saw it all! I made a lot of fancy moves! He for sure saw it all!''


    [Mizuki, summon me back.]


    [Muzki?] The old spirit tried to talk to the woman, but his disciple didn''t seem to be listening.

 Chapter 315: Victor is a Yandere

    <h4>Chapter 315: Victor is a Yandere</h4>


    "Natalia."


    "Yes...?" Natalia looked at the back of Victor, who was looking at thendscape outside the window. The two were now at the top of the church.


    They were waiting for their new panion'' to be ready for them to travel again.


    "How is she...?" Victor asked in a calm tone, but as a Maid, Natalia could see that he was controlling his emotions.


    Natalia nced at the windowpane, and soon she could see Victor''s expression.


    Gulp.


    She couldn''t help but swallow hard when she saw his face, an emotionless face, a lifeless face. His eyes were listless and dark as if they were an abyss. Natalia sincerely thought that if she kept looking at his face, she would be swallowed by that endless abyss.


    "...She''s fine...Violet is handling it well."


    "I see..."


    Violet was, without a doubt, one of the most important people in his life. Seeing her in that state was just too worrying for Victor.


    Even though that state was caused by his choices and that she left home to support her mother, Victor''s brain just couldn''t forget.


    It was as if a button had clicked in his mind.


    And he couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    Just imagining her sad made his heart ache, just imagining that someone could take advantage of her state, Victor''s mind went dark.


    Victor lightly touched his head.


    Victor knew himself. He knew he was the same as Violet, and sometimes he believed he was much worse than her.


    He knew better than to think about it too much and let her do whatever she wanted while the shadows helped, but it was just too difficult.


    Violet was his first wife, first love... She was just very important to Victor.


    Not to mention that now he had... Agnes.


    Her condition worried him a lot; he wanted to be close to the two women and help them in whatever way he could.


    But he knew he couldn''t do that.


    They needed their time alone, they needed some time away from Victor.


    But that didn''t mean Victor would stop watching them, he would do anything to keep them safe.


    The assassins of n nk, the maids, the members of n Snow, Hilda.


    All the people he had contacts in that house were secretly sending information to Victor, as Kaguya received this information through her assassins and sent it to Victor.


    Both telepathically and by sending information to his cell phone.


    Victor was always watching.


    "How is Agnes?"


    "¡­she is training in seclusion."


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Natalia, his eyes having returned to normal.


    "Violet temporarily took over The Snow n duties so that her mother, Agnes, could train in peace."


    "From what Hilda said, the Chief Maid was nning to train Violet as well."


    "And Violet is reading her family''s martial arts for the first time."


    "...." Victor couldn''t help but show a small smile. He was here worried, and meanwhile, the two women were doing their best.


    Somehow, he felt pretty stupid for having such worries, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    That was just how he was, a crazy, possessive bastard who loved his wives very much.


    He wanted his wives to do what they wanted and shine brighter.


    But a part of him also just wanted to put these women in a basement and be with them forever in that ce.


    He was fighting his own contradiction.


    Sigh...


    Victor internally sighed as if he had no choice; after all, he knew he would never be able to change that.


    ''They are mine... Violet, my little delinquent. Sasha, my gentle little light. Ruby, the cutest, smartest woman I''ve ever met. Scathach, my adorable master. Natashia, my lightning bolt of madness that at the same time was as cute as her daughter.''


    Victor''s smile grew a little.


    ''They are mine... All of them... My Maids... Kaguya, Eve, Bruna, Roberta, Roxanne, Maria... All mine... And no one will touch them, no one will approach them, no one will hurt them...''


    "..." Natalia opened her eyes in shock when she saw Victor''s face.


    She believed this was the first time she''d seen this expression on Victor''s face, a smiling and, at the same time, apathetic expression. An expression of obsessive love and obsessive jealousy bordering on insanity.


    His pale skin looked a little red, and his eyes were constantly changing from violet to red.


    It was quite obvious that his state of mind waspletely chaotic.


    Gulp.


    Natalia swallowed again and backed away cautiously, her instincts screaming danger.


    But...


    ''Why did he look so handsome now!?''


    Despite the danger she was feeling, she felt her heart beating much more in anticipation than fear. She felt an urge to kidnap him and pin him to the ground as she sat on top of him!


    She felt like doing it, but she didn''t, her professional side wouldn''t let her. Her respect for Violet wouldn''t let her either, and she understood that she was too much weaker than him for that to happen.


    He just wouldn''t sit still while this happened...


    "...?" Victor woke up from his stupor and looked at Natalia. Then, seeing the woman''s face, he showed a small smile and turned around:


    "Natalia, if Agnes or Violet feels thirsty, call me." Agnes and Violet were fine for now. After all, Violet drank his blood before they parted, but...


    It wouldn''t be like that in the future, eventually, they would need his blood.


    "¡­H-Huh?" Natalia awoke from her stupor to see Victor facing her again, and, as his words registered in her mind, she spoke:


    "Yes, I will do it."


    With the same smile on his face, he said, "...Thanks."


    "Mm..." She replied while her cheeks werepletely red with embarrassment. She was internally grateful that Victor didn''t turn around now. She couldn''t believe she''d thought that kind of thing to her Master''s husband.


    Despite having a smile as he looked out the window, his internal state was anything but smiling.


    ''That''s what Adonis meant, huh?'' It wasn''t just men who went crazy over beauty.


    This also happened with women. Proof of that was the story of Adonis that everyone already knows and Natalia herself now.


    His charm was so high; he was so handsome that his very existence caused these kinds of reactions.


    He understood very well now that if he wasn''t strong enough, he was fucked.


    Literally speaking.


    Natalia''s eyes didn''t deceive anyone, she was looking at him like a predator.


    But in front of the current Victor, this ''predator'' was just like a muscr rabbit; that is, the woman posed no threat.


    ... But what if he was like Adonis? What if he was a powerless human?


    Well, history tells the facts...


    ''That''s why Agnes wouldn''t let Adonis out of the house, huh?'' He could understand how irritating it was to deal with so many pests wanting something that was hers.


    ''Beauty without power is indeed a curse.''


    Step, Step, Step.


    "...." Victor and Natalia looked to the side, and soon they saw Mizuki''s appearance.


    She was now wearing her usual businesswoman suit. It was a suit much like the one she wore the first time Victor met her, though now her hair was much longer than the first time he met her. Her long silky hair came down to her butt.


    "...What?" she asked when she felt Victor''s gaze on her body.


    "I think a Yukata suits you better." Victor shed a small smile as he walked towards the middle of the church.


    "..." Mizuki''s eyes widened a little, her lips visibly trembled, and then she turned her face away with a huff as she spoke:


    "I can''t move well in a Yukata, and these clothes are enchanted clothes, they''re tougher than they look."


    ''Why am I exining myself?'' She felt pretty weird right now since, normally, she would never consider a Vampire''s opinion.


    "You''re still beautiful, just the same." He shed a flirtatious smile.


    "Y-Yes, Yes. Whatever." She stuttered a little. She was hating herself now, she needed to build up resistance against this flirtatious Vampire!


    Why was she getting embarrassed like a teenager!? Fuck off! She was not like that!


    "hahaha~." Victorughed a little softly, it was really fun to tease this woman.


    "...." Mizuki''s face turned red, and she quickly turned her face to the side again as if finding something interesting.


    Victor looked at Natalia and saw the maid had the same face as Mizuki.


    "Natalia, dear. Create a portal to The Lost Club."


    "Y-Yes, Maste-." She stuttered a lot and bit her tongue.


    "Ughhh..." She stopped talking as an expression of pain appeared on her face, and along with the pain, an even greater shame.


    She was just digging her own grave if she kept talking to this devilish man!


    She turned away and ignored Victor''s amused smile.


    She concentrated on using her power, and soon a portal appeared.


    Victor looked at the portal, and soon he could see Esther''s office.


    "Come, Mizuki."


    "Yes."<i>  [ f r e e w e b n o v e l. c o m ]</i>


    [Be careful, Disciple.] Abe-no-Seimei spoke as he looked at Victor with a wary look. He didn''t dare leave Mizuki''s body after the earlier incident where this man had touched him.


    Victor''s danger level in Abe-no-Seimei''s head had just tripled in many ways possible.


    "Mm." Mizuki only gave a slight nod indicating that she understood her Master''s message.


    ...


    Arriving at Esther''s bar, Victor looked around and realized that the woman was not present. So he used his eye power, and looked for the woman at the bar, and soon he saw her in a room.


    She was mounted on top of a man, as they seemed to be enjoying a BDSM roley, with her being the S.


    "Well, we came at a bad time."


    "What do you mean?" Mizuki asked as she looked around.


    "The Witch is ying with her pet fox." Victorughed.


    "???" Mizuki didn''t understand anything that Victor said.


    And Victor didn''t seem to be in the mood to exin right now.


    When Natalia passed through the portal, the portal closed.


    "Come, I will go find the other Witches." He started walking towards the office exit.


    "...?" Natalia looked confused at Victor as she looked around and asked, "Where is Esther?"


    "She is ying with her pet fox." Victor repeated.


    "...Oh." And unlike Mizuki, she understood what Victor meant.


    Victor opened the door and passed through the hallways. The group passed smoothly by the room Esther was in, and Victor, for a moment, could see several magic circles.


    ''Heh~, she seems to be quite frustrated with putting up so many magic circles like that.''


    Victor suddenly stopped walking and opened his eyes in shock.


    "Victor?"


    ''Can I see through a magical barrier?'' Victor finally noticed. He looked back at the room and realized he could easily ignore Esther''s barriers.


    ''Have my eyes be that strong? Is it because of the power of Adonis?''


    ''Hmm?'' Victor looked at Esther''s head, and he saw a very thin red thread, the threading out of her head was connected to the man who was Johnny''s friend.


    Victor looked at the man and noticed that the man had a red threading out of his head, but that thread was not going towards Esther.


    ''... Hmm.'' Victor followed the strand of the man''s head with his eyes.


    "...has he gone mad?" Mizuki asked when she saw Victor looking at the walls.


    "Well, he was crazy from the start." Natalia shrugged.


    "...Now that you say that..." She touched her chin as she thought that from the moment she''d met Victor, the man had a rather peculiar attitude.


    The wire from the man''s head was connecting to the head of one particr man who was downstairs drinking with two women beside him.


    Realizing that the man was his friend Adam''s son, Victor shed an amused smile:


    If that red thread is what he thinks it is, Victor just discovered something he really didn''t want to know.


    "Well, to think the fox liked Wolves." Heughed amusedly.


    Just out of curiosity, Victor looked at Mizuki, at the woman''s head specifically.


    Victor saw a couple of wires, one white and one red. The red wire was floating free and fluttering like a g in the wind.


    He looked at the white thread and noticed that the white thread was deeply intertwined with the red thread.


    "What are you looking at?" Mizuki looked confused at Victor.


    "..." Victor chuckled a little when he saw Mizuki''s slightly red face, and then he turned around:


    "It''s nothing, let''s keep walking."


    Victor soon started walking again.


    Victor didn''t know exactly what this ability was, but one thing he was sure of:


    This ability wasn''t just for seeing people''s rtionships... He felt there was much more to this power that he didn''t know.


    ''If I could interact with these threads, my discoveries might be easier.'' He sighed lightly.


    Walking through the halls, Victor entered a room. That room was a room Esther had reserved for him and Ruby to stay in; it served as both a normal room and a secret passageway.


    Victor walked towards the wall, lightly touched it, and a red magic circle appeared. Then, as if by magic, the wall disappeared, and a staircase leading to the basement was seen.


    Natalia and Mizuki looked curiously at all this, then seeing Victor walking carelessly, the two women followed him.


    Mizuki, of course, was a little cautious.


    After a few minutes of walking down the stairs, they arrived at apletely white ce.


    The moment Victor''s presence was felt by the locals, the girls and Victor heard several voices.


    "Victor!"


    "..." Natalia and Mizuki looked to the side and saw two Witchesing in that direction. One had the appearance of a teenager in her early youth with brown hair and blue eyes.


    The other had white hair, white eyes, and pale skin.


    While one seemed more energetic, the other seemed to be calmer.


    "Sup, Girls. I came to visit." Victor held up a hand in a simple salute.

 Chapter 316: Witches

    <h4>Chapter 316: Witches</h4>


    The brown-haired girl jumped up and hugged Victor, seeming unaffected by the man''s new appearance.


    A very different situation from the other woman who was the perfect description of ''white''.


    She waspletely white, her skin, her eyes, her hair, her clothes.


    If she stood in apletely white room, no one would notice she was there, she was that weird.


    She just stared at Victor, transfixed, as she was simply too shocked at the difference between the old Victor and the current one.


    In fact, that was the normal reaction. Few people would be so airheaded that they would ignore it. Few people were like that brown-haired woman.


    "Hey, White, Brown, how are you doing?" Victor chuckled a little and asked as he stroked Brown''s head.


    ''White and Brown?'' Mizuki raised her eyebrow at these names, she clearly understood that these names were not the girls'' real names.


    ''Is it some code or something?'' Mizuki was curious, but she didn''t delve too deeply.


    "Hehehehehe~." Brown onlyughed when she felt Victor''s caress.


    Victor''s smile grew a little gentler. This silly girl reminded him a lot of Pepper. When she showed up at this ce on Esther''s rmendation, he was actually very surprised at how quickly she got along with him.


    Especially during the time when his emotions were unstable.


    "... We are fine, thank you very much, Count." White responded after waking up from her stupor.


    "No need to call me Count, White. I''ve told you this before."


    "... I know." She shed a small smile.


    Sigh.


    He sighed a little.


    "Where are the other girls?"


    "Busy." White spoke with the same smile.


    Victor understood what she meant. Basically, the other Witches weren''t here because of Mizuki and Natalia.


    The moment Victor touched the wall to enter this room, the Witches inside were able to see outside, and they decided whether or not to meet the visitor.


    Victor thought that if he were alone or with Ruby, all the Witches wouldn''t have left.


    He looked around with his violet eyes, and he could see that Witches were hiding in various parts of this ce with their magic.


    He could see from the girls'' expressions that they wanted toe here, but they were suspicious of Natalia and Mizuki.


    "Oya?" Brown looked down towards Victor''s Odachi, which had drawn a lot of attention due to its size.


    "What is that?" She looked confused at the Odachi since she felt like it gave the same feeling as when she was looking at Victor.


    She stopped hugging Victor and stood up. As she was really shortpared to Victor [165 CM Tall], the Odachi seemed way too bigpared to her.


    In fact, this Odachi was too big for all the girls around.


    White, who was the same height as Natalia [170 CM tall], couldn''t even imagine if she could lift the Odachi or not, it was just too ridiculous.


    If she didn''t know that Victor was a Vampire, a being with immense physical strength, a being that could use this giant Odachi like an ordinary katana, she would definitely have wondered if it was possible for a human to use this odachi.


    In fact, even Mizuki, who was 175 CM tall, was not confident enough to properly use this Odachi.


    She had the strength to lift the Odachi, considering she''d created it, but using it correctly was another story.


    Victor''s Odachi''s de was just enormous, muchrger than her Odachi.


    But that was Mizuki''s goal in creating the Odachi. She''d created it for a monster to wield and not a normal human.


    "She has a name, you know?" Victor chuckled a little and released the Odachi.


    As if it had a life of its own, the Odachi stood by Victor''s side:


    "Meet, Junketsu, the de of a Progenitor."


    Even though the Odachi was inside the scabbard, the women could sense an instinctive dangering from that Odachi, except for Brown.


    "Ohhh..." Brown looked at the floating Odachi with her eyes shining.


    "And¡­ This is the person who created this Odachi." Victor lightly touched Mizuki''s shoulder.


    "..." The two Witches looked at Mizuki with eyes full of respect. After all, if this was the woman who could create this terrifying de, it just meant that she was very strong.


    Mizuki''s brow twitched a little as she noticed the women''s admiring looks, she didn''t want that kind of admiration!


    She just helped an ''enemy'' get stronger!


    Okay, so she kind of got carried away when she created the Odachi, but she didn''t think that when the Odachi woulde in contact with Victor''s blood, the de would be so¡­dangerous.


    ''Forgot about it.'' Mizuki thought to herself.


    Now that the damage was done, she just hoped that Victor didn''t point that de at her someday because it would be quite annoying to deal with. After all, she''d also taught him the hunter martial arts that she''d learned and some of her personal skills.


    ''...Wait, doesn''t that mean I''mpletely naked in front of him...?'' Mizuki just realized the pit she''d dug for herself; ''If he fights me, he''ll easily defeat me. I need new techniques!''


    "This woman, you must know who she is." Victor touched Natalia''s head.


    "Yes, yes. She''s on the report." Brownughed.


    "Alioth, right?" White spoke in unemotional neutral.


    "Indeed." Victor nodded.


    "...?" Natalia looked confused at White, who was looking at her with an almost imperceptible small smile as if she was pleased about something.


    "Anyway, I''m in a hurry. Can you guys help me with something?"


    "..." Brown and White looked at each other and then nodded their heads with their respective smiles:


    "Of course."


    ...


    Currently, in a secluded room, apletely white woman and a man were present.


    Victor was sitting on the floor on top of a ratherplex magical pentagram.


    Victor had two goals when visiting these Witches. First, he wanted to turn one of Adonis'' memories into a kind of magical recording; he would edit the memory so that the individuals would have their names censored.


    After all, the name wasn''t important. Only the situation itself was.


    He needed to take these precautionary measures, or one of his wives'' ns would be the target of a Certain old man''s wrath.


    Yes, the specific memory Victor wanted was the memory of the times Adonis visited d''s Queen.


    Victor''s second goal was to try to reorganize his memories.


    In this case, the memories of all beings he''d absorbed from Roxanne.


    At that time, as he absorbed all those beings, and as he had no control over his power, he ended up absorbing everything.


    His n was to organize these memories into a kind of library-like mind pce so that in the future, he could visit every individual he had absorbed in the past, and learn what was useful, and discard the rest.


    As Adonis had said, he is a Night King, so he can ce a value on the ''blood'' of the people who he''d absorbed.


    And Victor would do just that. He would take one being, strip out the good parts for himself, and discard the rest.


    He needed to organize his mind.


    The first objective was done. It was rtively easy to copy a memory and put it in a magic device, the tricky part started now.


    White approached Victor and sat in front of him:


    "The ritual is ready. Are you ready, Count?"


    "Yes."


    White closed her eyes and started speaking iprehensible words to Victor.


    Victor watched the woman in front of him.


    Codename: White.


    A Witch who specialized in extremely delicate magic, a Witch who specialized in memories.


    She was an ordinary Witch who lived in the Witch realm. She specialized in psychology with amon magic of reading memories. Using this magic, she always helped Witches who had traumas from their days as humans.


    But she got into trouble because Witches discovered that this ''ordinary'' memory magic was actually very strong. It could enter a Witch''s head and steal all their knowledge.


    It didn''t matter if Witches had mental defenses, she would get it all.


    If she saw a Witch who had knowledge she wanted, she would simply trick that Witch into visiting her house and ''steal'' all of the memories rted to that particr Witch''s knowledge of magic.


    At first nce, her magic appeared to be amazing, but it had major ws.


    The process of stealing memories was quiteplicated. She needed various materials to boost her magic and arge amount of time to prepare the magic.


    The subject needed to stay asleep too and couldn''t wake up during the process, and every time when the ritual was over, she was exhausted.


    But... Despite all these limitations, she gained the knowledge of over 50 Witches.


    She ran away from the Witch realms because her other sisters got greedy for her power. Her magic was her greatest tool, and if she was caught by the forces of the Queen or even the citizens of the Witch realm¡­


    She would have to give her magic services to these women ''for free''. She would be forced to give all her magic research and even teach those whores her magic.


    She didn''t want that, she didn''t want to lose her unique magic, and she didn''t want to teach anyone either.


    Like all Witches, she was greedy. She stole other people''s magic, but she didn''t want anyone to steal her magic.


    ''Although that is the nature of all beings.'' Victor didn''t me or pity White. She was an adult, she made these choices even knowing the consequences.


    Hearing about her life story, the only thing Victor thought was, ''As expected, you can''tpletely trust a Witch.''


    Trusting a Witch was stupid. Just like Demons and Vampires, they were very greedy and wouldn''t think twice about betraying someone.


    If it wasn''t for the magic contract, Victor wouldn''t even be here. Despite having a ''good rtionship'' with the Witches here, he didn''t trust any of them.


    The only people Victorpletely trusted were his wives, his father, and his mother.


    Esther recruited her when White was banished and offered shelter, and with the magical contract, they became loyal to Ruby and Victor.


    And in exchange for their loyalty, they could research anything in a safe environment, as long as their research didn''t harm their contractors.


    Needless to say, White easily epted, staying under the protection of a Vampire Count was far better than living in the Witch Kingdom.


    White extended her arms fully, and several magic circles began to appear on her arms.


    She slowly started to bring her hands closer to each other.


    The magic circles of her arms descended towards her wrists like a bracelet.


    As white spherical power appeared between her two hands, White opened her eyes and looked at Victor.


    "The process of rearranging memories is quite simple, I will just make several ''doors'' in your mind, and you can ess this ce every time you meditate."


    "Mm." Victor nodded as he looked at the white power.


    Honestly, Victor didn''t need to do that, he could just use his progenitor powers, and over time, he could instinctively sort out his memories.


    But the problem was that this natural method would take a long time. After all, he needed to have control over his Progenitor form, and that was something that was far from happening now.


    That form was simply too strong for his body and possibly his soul to handle.


    It was not for nothing that there was another being within himself, a being that was the representation of his power.


    Because of that, he was taking a shortcut.


    By living with the Witches for a year, he''d discovered howpletely broken these women were.


    If they had enough resources and mana, they could do anything.


    Their potentials were limitless.


    ''Because of that, the Witch Queen always takes in women who awaken magical powers.''


    With their many strange powers, Witches could be quite a threat, but it was a great shame that most of them weren''tbat-oriented Witches.


    Having many strange powers was also a disadvantage as Witches were not always prepared forbat like Vampires or Werewolves.


    But that didn''t mean they were not dangerous. Take White, for example. If she wanted to steal all the knowledge of a race and had support to back her up, she could easily do that.


    If she wanted the Y¨­kai''s secrets, she could just make a base near the Y¨­kai and slowly kidnap their leaders and absorb their knowledge.


    It might take a long time, but she would definitely get it all and wreak havoc on the Y¨­kai.


    This was just White. But what if multiple Witches worked together?


    However, that was something that hardly happened because all of them were quite individualistic andpetitive.


    Victor had a thought that if the Witch Queen wanted to, she could easily overthrow any race other than Werewolves, Vampires, Angels, Demons, and Gods.


    After all, each of those races mentioned had its own realm that was quite difficult to ess.


    "Are you ready?" She asked.


    "Yes." Victor closed his eyes.


    White gently pped her hands and destroyed the white sphere.


    Soon, the magic circles beneath her began to glow.


    The ritual began.

 Chapter 317: Violet Snow’s Responsibilities

    <h4>Chapter 317: Violet Snow''s Responsibilities</h4>


    Violet was looking at her n documents, and she couldn''t help but have veins bulging in her head.


    "What the hell is this?" Her eyes were glowing blood red, and she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Just out of curiosity, she decided to see the changes her husband had made to the Snow n and imagine her surprise when she found out that her own husband had cut her allowance!


    But who was Violet? Violet is someone who loved Victor very much, in a very obsessive way, but it was still love...


    Alright, she might want to destroy some of the girls that were close to Victor, or to burn the world for Victor''s sake, or maybe she had desires to kidnap Victor and leave him in a basement for eternity.


    But it was still love!


    Sometimes she wanted her husband to be a yboy man who was chasing women. After all, if he was like that, she would have reason to lock him in a basement.


    But imagine her surprise when she saw the women running after him! The only time he went after women was when he recruited his Maids.


    And even though she wanted to use that as a reason to arrest Victor, she saw that the man hadn''t touched a single one.


    Even after spending a year in the human world with Ruby, the only woman he''dpletely devastated with his fangs, the only woman he''dpletely filled the others'' insides was Ruby.


    Ruby even changed because of it, as she became much more emotionally open to both Violet, Sasha, and Scathach.


    Despite always having that cold expression, when Ruby was alone with the girls, she became quite expressive.


    Ruby looked so happy when she said this to Violet and Sasha, so imagine Violet''s jealousy when she heard about it.


    She felt like destroying Ruby and trapping Victor in a basement!


    But she didn''t because she felt all the love, concern, and longing that Victor had for her and Sasha.


    She didn''t do this because she felt his possessiveness towards her friends Ruby and Sasha. They belonged to her Darling.


    And no one else.


    Despite being jealous, a part of her was d he didn''t run after other women.


    She loved Victor! And this was a fact that no God could say the contrary of.


    Because of these various questionable reasons, she doubted these documents, and she opened her mobile banking app, seeing her bnce which was $1,054,262,100. She was shocked...


    Her money hadn''t increased! She didn''t get her allowance! She only had her allowance money which she''d umted over time!


    "Darling..." Veins started bulging in Violet''s head, and a wave of heat spread through the room.


    Despite all the love she had for Victor, love enough to destroy the world, no one touched her money!


    Love is love.


    Business is business!


    She''s still an heiress to the n of Politicians!


    "Stop it." Hilda spoke as she removed the documents from the table Violet was sitting at.


    "Do you want to burn the documents?"


    "Hilda, why was my allowance cut off?" Violet asked, still annoyed but in a calmer tone. She knew her husband wouldn''t do something useless, so he must have had a good reason for doing it.


    A very good reason.


    A very, very good reason.


    ''I hope he has this, or I''ll wring him dry in bed.'' She shed a smile that could make anyone shiver.


    As Vampires, they literally had unlimited stamina, they could practice the art of coption for as long as they wanted, but there was a catch.


    Just as human women had stronger hormones than human men, so did Vampire women.


    Because of this, female vampires were much more thirsty than men; their thirst was so great that if a normal Vampire hadn''t trained or fed well, they could kill him in bed.


    ¡­ Although Victor would be very happy to die for Snu Snu.


    ''Wait, is this a punishment?'' She touched her chin and only just realizing this was just an excuse to dry Victor''s balls inside her.


    And she just discovered that she had no way of threatening Victor, considering that everything she thought of seemed like some form of reward for Victor.


    ''He''s just like me, so it won''t work!'' She was desperate now.


    "...." Hilda looked at Violet, who seemed to be freaking out in front of her with a neutral stare. Then, she walked to a location, opened a drawer, and took out several documents, putting the document she showed Violet nearby.


    Closing the drawer, she walked over to Violet and showed her the document:


    "... Because of this."


    Violet took the document Hilda offered and opened her eyes in shock.


    She just saw how much money was siphoned off from the Snow n coffers.


    "...How did my mother not notice this?" she asked, still in shock.


    "Your mother was not in the best mental condition, you know why."


    "..." Violet was silent as she looked at the documents, but her expression just distorted and distorted.


    She may not understand much about politics, but she is an heir to the Snow n, and she was still raised to seed the Snow n in the future. Even though this training onlysted a few years, she still remembered all the sses she took.


    And even she, who didn''t know much about this area, knew that if she continued like this, in less than a few years, the Snow n would run out of money.


    Which wasplementary nonsense for a Vampire Count n that had been in power for thousands of years.


    "Fortunately, your husband has created a system where he''s prevented this from happening."


    "What did he do?" Violet stopped reading and looked at Hilda.


    "A simple, easy-to-understand solution."


    "He bought a bank in the human world and in the Vampire world."


    "Here is the new card." Hilda handed Violet a tinum white card.


    "..." Violet took the card and saw the name:


    "Frost Bank?"


    "Mm." Hilda nodded and continued:


    "Currently, Frost Bank only acts as a way for our customers to send payments to that ce."


    "We ept all types of cards, checks, and even cash."


    "Isn''t the card option useless? Most of our trades are with supernatural beings, and they pay with the Nightingale Bank."


    Violet didn''t understand why she should pay fees to these cardpanies in the human world if they aren''t using it.


    "ording to Victor, this is for the future. If we want to invest in the human world, it is a good option to be in contact with humans. And with our contacts in the government and high up in society, this will be a pretty easy investment."


    ''Honestly, why have we never thought of this before? We already had all the bases ready, we just needed an initial attitude, and everything would be ready.'' Hilda thought to herself, but after some thought, she understood.


    ''It was because of pride...'' Specifically speaking, Agnes'' pride that, like many noble Vampires, she considered humans to be just food.


    ''Even in the beginning, her attitude towards Victor was like this... Even I thought a little like her...'' Hilda wasn''t as extreme as Agnes, but she still thought like her.


    Hilda opened her eyes wide when she noticed something.


    ''I think one of the reasons he didn''t kick-start his n to invest in the human world was because he understood our personalities.''


    ''He just left the door open for someone with vision and no prejudice to use that door in the future... A leader who didn''t have prejudice, specifically speaking, someone like Violet...''


    Hilda looked at Violet with the look of someone who was sizing up someone.


    ''Did he do this for her?'' She couldn''t help but feel another wave of shock. Just how many steps was he thinking ahead?


    Hilda knew very well that Violet had no prejudice towards humans. Violet''s attitude towards humans was more neutral since she didn''t particrly care about their existence, she just cared about Victor.


    ''And because of that, maybe she wouldn''t be reluctant to do business with humans in the future?'' Hilda put her hand on her head a little, as she felt quite a headache when she thought of all these possibilities.


    "I see¡­ With our contacts in the human world, we don''t have to pay these cardpanies a lot, although investing in the human world now without knowing the market there is stupid. Maybe I should ask Darling for help? " Violet touched her chin as her head started to spin.


    "Hmm, if I remember correctly, we have market analysts in the human world, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Stay in touch with them, and if they find investment opportunities, I want them to let me know." Since her husband left a door open for her n to use.


    Why not use it then?


    ''By doing that, maybe we''ll get some of the money we lost back... Although blind investing is a bad idea, should I talk to Darling? He seems to know a lot about that now. After all, he has my father''s memories...'' Violet felt a bad feeling when she thought of her father.


    The depressing feeling seemed to want to overwhelm her again, but she quickly shook her head and pushed it out of her mind.


    ''It''s not time to cry!'' She assumed a serious expression.


    She can''t be a crying little girl in the corner of the room forever! Her father wouldn''t like her to be like that, and neither would her Darling.


    Despite being sad, she must move on.


    She didn''t understand much about politics or how to manage a huge n like the Snow n, but she had people close to her, trusted people who would help her.


    ''And if something goes wrong, I just need to burn them all.'' She shed a small smile.


    "Okay..." Hilda smiled a little.


    "Take care of me, Hilda. I don''t know how to manage a n as big as n Snow, but I''m willing to learn." Violet spoke with a neutral look while she was beingpletely honest.


    "...." Hilda opened her eyes in surprise once more,pletely in shock to hear those words from Violet''s mouth.


    ''If it were the old Violet, she would deny to her death if she was used of not knowing something. Since when did she get so honest?''


    "Sure... That''s why I''m here." Hilda spoke with a neutral smile.


    ''It seems that the princess has changed more than expected when she came into contact with that man.''


    "Mm...Thanks..." She nodded slightly as she looked at the documents.


    "So, what else has Darling changed in our n?" She asked.


    "He''s reshaped the way information gets to us-..." Hilda started to exin all the changes Victor had made to Violet.


    Due to the loss of Adonis, changes began to happen in Violet herself, invisible changes that she didn''t notice.


    But as with all personal change, it is not the individual themselves who perceived the changes.


    Only the people around the individual.


    By contacting Victor in the past, she discovered love, by contacting Victor in adulthood, she felt epted and discovered familial love because of Victor''s family.


    A kind of love she''d only had with her father before.


    By contacting the girls who were childhood friends of hers and who became the wives of her husband due to an ident.


    She discoveredpanionship and a possessiveness towards her childhood friends.


    She''d felt in the past that Victor shouldn''t stay away from the two women, both for herself and for himself.


    Honestly, she didn''t know if this was a feeling derived from the ritual or from herself, but she didn''t care.


    Her decision proved correct since her childhood friends became more united than before.


    They were small encounters, small events that formed someone''s personality and caused someone to change.


    Now, Violet was going through another change. Upon learning of her father''s death and seeing the incident with her own eyes.


    Violet changed again, she acquired responsibility.


    She knew how much her father loved n Snow, and she also loved her home, her n, though not as great a love as her love for her Darling.


    As the Snow n was an inheritance her father left her, she decided for herself that she would be a good n leader, a n leader who would make her father proud.


    The possessive Violet was still there.


    The yful Violet was still there.


    The loving Violet was still there.


    Now it was time for a new Violet to be born.


    "GAHHHHHHH!" Violet suddenly screamed.


    "...." Hilda was surprised by Violet''s sudden scream.


    "How did Darling make so many changes in so few days!? My head is frying!" She felt like she''d never used her head so much now.


    "¡­How about a break?" Hilda shed a small smile.


    "Not yet, I''ll finish knowing what he did at least." Violet sighed and sat down again and asked Hilda to continue her report.


    "..." Hildaughed a little, and a memory of when Agnes took over the Snow n appeared in her eyes.


    ''It was the same situation, huh? Lady Agnes'' parents had just died, and suddenly that delinquent had to take over the Snow n.'' A nostalgic smile appeared on her face.


    ''Although not good at leading a n from the beginning, she learned and became a good n leader.''


    Nobody is born knowing things. Usually, people must learn from trial and error to be good at something.


    And that''s normal.


    To err is natural. To remain in error is stupidity.


    ''And unlike Agnes, Violet is not alone. She has several people supporting her, Agnes herself is also alive to support her daughter. So despite the situation being the same as in the past, at the same time, the situation is very different from the past... She''ll be fine.''


    "What are youughing at?" Violet asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing..." Hilda remained with a smile on her face and then continued her report.


    "..." Violet looked at Hilda strangely, but she stopped thinking about it when the woman continued her report.


    ''Ahh~, this is going to be fun. I want to see how much she changes.'' Hilda''s eyes glowed blood red for a few seconds as she was somehow feeling expectant.

 Chapter 318: Sasha ls Just Like Her Mother!

    <h4>Chapter 318: Sasha ls Just Like Her Mother!</h4>


    Sasha was staring at her mother with a neutral gaze and breathing heavily as if she had made a great effort. Her whole body was dripping with sweat, and that sweat was pouring down towards her big mounds, causing a very erotic sight.


    On the other hand, her mother seemed to bepletely fine:


    "Our power is one of the most malleable powers of the four ns of Vampire Counts." She spoke while ignoring Victor''s n. After all, it would be unrealistic to try topare that monster with any member of her family or the Scarlett n family.


    She lifted her hand up, and lightning started crackling in her hand.


    "We can use our power so much to increase our body''s speed, we can also use our power for direct attack, you know that, right?"


    "Yes." Sasha, who was in front of Natashia with a heavy breath, spoke up. She had just finished a long fight with her mother.


    She looked at the iron daggers in her hand. They were simple daggers that Natashia had given to Sasha to teach Sasha the martial arts of n Fulger.


    Although Sasha knew a few things, she never thought the Fulger n''s martial arts would be so profound, and she couldn''t help but be inwardly shocked at how many variations of techniques this martial art had...


    "Fighting using lightning as an attack is the most rmended if you don''t have enough control to use lightning on yourself."


    "Using lightning to speed yourself up is a big risk since you need very fine control to do that."


    "And not all people can use lightning to give themselves a boost without worrying about the consequences."


    "Even me, I was only able to use this power without worries because of my Darling."


    "...." Sasha''s brows twitched. Looking at her mother''s dazzling smile, she felt like sighing.


    Slowly her face started to turn red as she remembered what she had done with her mother and Victor in the bathroom.


    ''And to think that I would get drunk on my husband''s blood, and I would end up doing that.''


    Just remembering the indecent way the private part of Natashia, who was her mother, opened and closed as if it wanted to greedily devour her husband''s member.


    Just remembering how her mother was soaking wet as she greedily devoured Victor''s member with her indecent mouth.


    Just remembering the noise she made when she licked his member like it was a very tasty popsicle and swallowed everything he released inside her with a perverted smile.


    Her face turnedpletely red, and she felt an overwhelming urge to hide in a hole and never get out of that hole.


    ''Mother is very perverted! She is a degenerate!''


    She knew very well that if it weren''t for the respect that Natashia had for her daughter, if it wasn''t for Victor''s promise that she would be the next to have her¡­


    The two Vampires wouldn''t have held back, and they would have easily given in to each other''s desires.


    Sasha felt very grateful for that. After all, it was proof that the two of them didn''t forget about her even in the heat of the moment and respected her.


    And it made her very happy since, even in a horny state, the two of them still hadn''t forgotten about her. They knew that the two of them could have just crossed that barrier easily and ignored Sasha and her feelings.


    Because of these reasons, despite feeling a little annoyed in her heart seeing how her mother called her husband, she was not upset since her mother was respecting her feelings. She lusted after her husband, but she would not walk over her daughter to have him.


    This attitude proved once again that she was not that bitch Natasha, who would easily ignore this and would have attacked Victor right there.


    Remembering what happened in the bathroom, she felt an itch in her private parts.


    Gulp.


    She swallowed her saliva as she rubbed her legs together in an attempt to stop the itching.


    ''...Next time I meet Darling...I will definitely kidnap him and take him to the room...I can''t wait any longer...'' Her face turned redder, and her breathing became ragged while thinking about what she was going to do with Victor.


    Sasha couldn''t deny it anymore, she was just as perverted as her mother, and Victor''s taunts had reached a critical threshold.


    She needed that member inside her and filling her insides! Just imagining what it would feel like to be filled by that, her whole body shuddered like an electric current had passed through her entire body.


    "The beings that can use the power of lightning without consequences on their own bodies are so limited that they can be counted on one hand." Natashia continued with the same smile on her face as if she was ignoring her daughter''s inner battle.


    Natashia continued to exin:


    "Victor, me, you, and your grandmother." Showing the number four with his finger.


    "... Eh? And about that man? I''m sure he can use lightning just like us too. What is his name again...?" Sasha touched her chin as she tried to remember someone''s name.


    "Huh? What man?" Natashia looked at her daughter, confused.


    "That man who fought with Victor, he was of our n, and he is my aunt''s son." She tried as hard as possible to remember the man''s name, but she couldn''t.


    It''s not like it''s her fault, her head was just like Violet''s, and surprisingly Ruby didn''t store unnecessary information about other people either.


    Even though Sasha and Ruby were better than Violet about it, they would still forget if they didn''t contact this person for a long time.


    "Hmmm..." Natashia narrowed her eyes a little as, just like her daughter, she seemed to be using her brain to the fullest to remember him.


    Suddenly a memory of her sister stroking someone''s head popped into her head:


    "¡­Oh¡­ Dragon Boy, huh?" Natashia seemed to remember and, at the same time, not...


    ''What was his name again?'' Natashia, as someone who was like Violet,pletely forgot about the man, and he was someone who lived in the Fulger n mansion!


    Well, we couldn''t me her. 90% of her brain was thoughts of her beloved daughter.


    And 9% of her brain was devoted to her sister, and only 1% of it was on n Fulger''s responsibilities.


    Although, with her leadership ability that 1% is enough to manage her entire n, it just showed how capable she was.


    And now the question, what about Victor?


    Well, Victor upied 696% of the thoughts of her younger sister, who by now was a little wet from their previous encounter.


    Just like men, women also thought with the lower half.


    Which meant she had two brains!


    ...Which also meant she was horny the entire time!


    ''Ahhh~, I mustn''t think about it, or I''ll be awakened even more.'' Natashia quickly shook her head several times not to think about what happened in the bathroom. All her insides twitched anxiously as she thought about what had happened.


    ''Seriously, sometimes I think Darling is doing it on purpose, is he ying a game of neglect?'' Her cheeks turned slightly red at feeling the tip of the modest bunnies bingpletely erect and pushing at the shirt she was wearing.


    "...Cough." She coughed a little as she contracted her legs a little as if she had an annoying itch in her bottom.


    ''Calm down, calm down.'' She thought to herself, but it wasn''t working.


    "Yes, that man uses that dragon technique and fights with illusions." Sasha nodded as if remembering him just now. The man''s technique was more striking than the man himself to the two women.


    "Anyway, the way this boy used lightning is different from us."


    "Oh?" Sasha woke up from her thoughts and looked at her mother, while she promptly ignored the way she was acting and the way the shirt she was wearing highlighted her bunnies'' peaks.


    She couldn''t judge her mother, considering she was in a simr state.


    She was just grateful that the two were alone and had no one around. After all, they were in an area much further away from the coliseum.


    "He uses his lightning bolt on his Katana as some kind of support, he doesn''t use it directly like Victor or me."


    "If put in simple words, he just takes his Katana and uses the lightning as a secondary means, and only rarely will he use the lightning on his entire body, as the use of the power on the body is minimal, he does not take damage."


    Tatsuya used the power of lightning in a very different waypared to Sasha, Natashia, and Victor.


    As his lightning was not as powerful as the people mentioned, he decided that this was the most efficient way to use his power.


    "Ohhh..." Sasha understood now.


    Natashia nodded, satisfied, "Ehh¡­ where was I?" She touched her chin and then returned to her exnation:


    "Only these beings can use lightning without harm to the body. You have inherited your father''s toughness, and because of that, you are able to use the power without harming yourself."


    "Victor, because he inherited your features when the ritual took ce."


    "Me, because I kept drinking my Darling''s blood, and drinking his special blood allowed me to get stronger and tougher."


    "And your grandmother, Carm Fulger, although in her case, was much more specialpared to us."


    "...What do you mean by special?" Sasha asked curiously. She knew next to nothing about her grandmother, she just knew that she was quite a powerful figure for n Fulger, but that was it. The only things she knew about Carm were through books at the time.


    Despite having this doubt, her other half was thinking about something else:


    ''...Victor is in n Adrastea territory... I will visit my dear friend Ruby... Depending on Violet''s condition, I will or will not go to n Adrastea... Yes, I will. I hope all is well with Violet.''


    Sasha wasn''t thinking clearly, and she was letting her desires guide her actions, but despite being in that state, she never forgot to worry about her friend.


    "Well, she was a damn monster." Natashia rolled her eyes as she had her arms crossed.


    "Huh?"


    "My mother had such precise control of lightning that it was ridiculous. It was as if the lightning obeyed her will." Natashia was still in awe of the things her mother did with lightning. She had techniques and control that Natashia could only do 1500 yearster!


    "Although, I have a slight suspicion that she could control her power so well because she was a lightning spirit before she became a vampire." She extended both hands forward.


    "¡­Huh?" Sasha looked at Natashia with a stupid look, seriously doubting her hearing ability now.


    ''Did she just say that my grandmother was a spirit?'' The shock was so great that shepletely forgot her indecent thoughts!


    ''Was that story real!?'' She couldn''t understand how a spirit could be a Vampire.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Soon two golden daggers appeared in front of Natashia.


    "In all of my childhood, my mother was never far from these daggers. Wherever she would go, she would go along with these daggers¡­ As stated earlier, these daggers help in controlling her powers as well." Natashia spoke as she took the two daggers and approached Sasha.


    "I never told you the name of these daggers, right?"


    "No you haven''t..." Sasha spoke as she dropped the daggers she was using on the floor and took the two daggers from Natashia''s hand.


    "The name of these daggers are: Taranis, the Daggers of The Ancestral Spirit."


    Rumble, Rumble!


    The des seemed to emit its own lightning, and interestingly, that lightning did no harm to Natashia.


    Natashia showed a small smile when she saw her daughter''s interested face and continued:


    "Just FYI, it was made by the same dwarves who made Thor''s hammer."


    "...What!?" Wasn''t it just any dwarf!?


    "And from this day forward, you will train with them." Natashia shed a seductive smile as she looked at her daughter''s expression.

 Chapter 319: Rubys Experimentsand Discoveries

    <h4>Chapter 319: Ruby''s Experimentsand Discoveries</h4>


    Ruby''sb in n Scarlett''s castle/mansion.


    Ruby was looking at the results of her experiments with a satisfied gaze.


    She was wearing a simple outfit of jeans and a red shirt, and a white doctor''s coat that had small bloodstains on it.


    She took off hertex gloves and threw them in the trash, and looked at her experiment.


    The ''experiment'' of course were the Hunters that Victor had fought in the past...or at least what was left of them.


    By spending a year of study, Ruby had discovered a few things.


    She looked at the man''s body that was hanging like pork. He had died a long time ago, and all that was left was his body which until now was still ''alive'', the proof of this was that the blood was still being produced inside of the dead body.


    In order not to cause a mess in herb, she dug arge hole in the floor where blood was constantly spilled.


    She looked at her report that she created, and read it.


    ...


    Hybrid/Hunter experiments by The Inquisition.


    1: They were human in the past.


    Their identities have beenpletely erased, but I assume these hunters were orphans that the church adopted, and grew within the organization.


    ording to Maria, a former Hunter for the the organization, The Inquisition prefered to raise its soldiers from an early age so that they could indoctrinate the men and women to be weapons of war.


    2: Hunters who are chosen to be turned into Vampire Hybrids needed to match certain conditions that are still currently unknown.


    ording to my research on technology stolen from The Inquisition''s base in Texas,


    To create a Hybrid Vampire, extremely calcted processes must be done.


    3: The sample of the liquid inside the tube, indicates healing properties, and pain-inhibiting properties.


    4. The bodies found inside the tube have their DNApletely destroyed, they are dead.


    5. Human scientists seem to understand the Vampire race very well, seemingly having studied our species for a long time...


    ...


    Ruby clearly wasn''t surprised by the ''5'' point. After all, humans were treated like cattle, and were the weakest species. She wasn''t surprised that some scientist had an interest in Vampire anatomy.


    She stopped reading her long report for a while, and looked at herputer.


    Ruby looked at the DNA image of the Hybrids, specifically Hunter Bruno, and then she looked at the DNA image of a normal Noble Vampire, and then the image of her husband''s blood.


    "As expected, there are simrities¡­although they are very few." She nodded, crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair.


    "A Hybrid''s DNA is aplete mess, if it were normal science, they couldn''t even be alive." Ruby noticed that many necessary parts within Bruno''s DNA were missing.


    It wouldn''t be possible for him to be walking without outside interference.


    She took the mouse and clicked on another document, and soon the DNA of the first Hybrid Hunter was shown.


    "Codename Zandriel, the first of its kind, documented as Patient Zero... You are more interesting than I initially thought." She shed a small, amused smile.


    She looked at Zandriel''s DNA, and she could conclude something after several searches.


    "He is perfect." She nodded.


    Unlike Bruno who had parts of his DNA missing and who seemed to be surviving thanks to outside help from some kind of magic,


    Zandriel was a perfect Hybrid.


    His DNA wasn''t missing anything.


    "He has all the shorings of a Hybrid, and he also has all his strengths... But that''s all. Unlike Vampires, he couldn''t get stronger with time. After all, his lifespan was limited, and unlike humans who could strengthen themselves with the Hunter''s magic, he couldn''t use that magic for a long time, or it would cause harm on his Vampire side."


    "They tried to create the best of both species, but in the end, they ended up with a defect." Sheughed in disdain.


    Another thing Ruby discovered was that Zandriel was initially a human with 1/4 Vampire blood.


    "Your ancestor, or specifically your grandfather, was a noble Vampire." That was the most interesting part about Zandriel for Ruby.


    By having a Vampire ancestor, he was much stronger and more developed than an ordinary human. To put it in simple terms, he was a superhumanpared to ordinary humans.


    And he also had ess to the Hunter''s magic.


    "Through experiments, he managed to increase his Vampire ancestry from 1/4 to 1/2." She touched her chin.


    In theory Zandriel was a perfect Hybrid.


    His only weakness was that, he couldn''t ess his Vampiric powers, and because of that, he was subjected to experiments to try to increase his Vampiric ancestry, but in the end it ended in failure.


    A funny fact that Ruby discovered was that, if Zandriel hadn''t been experimented on and had kept his DNA with only 1/4 of Vampire blood,


    She predicted that he would''ve lived around 200 to 300 years.


    A very long timepared to normal humans who had a life expectancy of 80 - 100 years.


    And a very low numberpared to Vampires, even ve Vampires who were ''lifeless'' beings who could live forever if they weren''t killed by Hunters or sunlight.


    She looked at Carlos'' DNA.


    If Bruno''s DNA was an organized mess that was being forced by something outside to maintain itself,


    Carlos'' DNA was much worse.


    Half of his DNA was missing.


    Ruby didn''t know if this was because of the consequences of using his Vampire powers unchecked, or if it was because of outside interference like Bruno.


    "Although..."


    With a few mouse clicks, she looked at the double Helix that represented Victor and Carlos'' DNA.


    Her husband''s DNA consisted of thousands of genes, and it was impossible to study everything because it was constantly changing.


    It was like it was changing, adapting, and evolving at a very fast pace.


    She would need a supeputer to calcte the changes in Victor''s blood in real time, and even if she had a supeputer, she believed it wouldn''t be enough.


    And just like Carlos, a part of Victor''s DNA was missing... Wrong, the correct word is ''inactive''. It was there, but Ruby couldn''t see it.


    She studied the two DNA with her eyes, and for a moment her eyes open a little, she seemed to have discovered something.


    Ruby clicked the mouse again, and Carlos'' DNA was ced on top of Victor''s.


    "..." She studied the DNA again in front of her, and realized she''d run aputer test.


    A loading bar appeared, and in less than a few minutes, the result was ready.


    "78%..." She was a little shocked by the high percentage. It is worth saying that she did this test with all other bloods, and always gave a conclusion below 10%.


    "The missing part of Carlos'' DNA waspleted almost perfectly by Victor''s DNA." She rested her head on her hand, and crossed her legs.


    She stared at the double Helix with a cold and neutral gaze, several thoughts were running through her head, as well as several theories.


    "My dear husband is a Progenitor, which being is like him?" She asked herself aloud, but the answer was obvious.


    "d... The DNA that was missing from Carlos'', was d''s DNA." She touched her chin and remembered the fight between Victor and Carlos.


    She clearly remembered the man using a type of ck power.


    ''The color of power is not important, it''s more about the sensation. Victor didn''t realize it, but that power felt very simr to his.''


    As a noble Vampire, Ruby could feel the ''pressure'' of a Progenitor.


    Despite living for a long time with Victor, drinking his blood, and bing somewhat resistant to this kind of pressure, she clearly remembered that feeling.


    "While fighting Victor, the manpletely lost ess to d''s DNA¡­ Because of that, half of his DNA is missing?" She spoke her thoughts aloud, but she felt that wasn''t it.


    After all, how the fuck had he stayed alive for a few weeks while Maria, Violet, and Sasha tortured him?


    "I wonder who gave you worms that blood..." Ruby''s eyes glowed blood red for a few seconds.


    Taking d''s blood was an impossible task, unless the man donated his blood voluntarily, or...


    "Oh..." Ruby remembered something, a conversation she had in the past with her mother.


    "In their childhood, younger Vampires need the blood of their father and mother to develop better."


    Ruby also remembered that when she was little, she fed on her mother''s blood.


    "The King''s sons, huh."


    ''The question is, who...? Who was giving d''s blood to the humans?'' She thought of all the King''s children. She didn''t know their personalities, after all, the only King''s children she''de in contact with were Elizabeth, Lilith and Ophis.


    She had no idea about the personality of the King''s male children.


    ''Maybe I should ask Lilith the next time I see her¡­?'' After a brief thought, Ruby decided this was a bad idea.


    ''I''ll keep these thoughts a secret for now.'' She thought.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    She heard a sh of lightning.


    "Umu?" She looked towards anotherputer screen, the screen showing the security camera at the entrance of the mansion, soon she saw that Sasha and Natashia had returned to the mansion.


    "Oh, they came at a good time." Ruby got up from her chair, and took off her white coat and put it on her chair.


    "I will talk to them." She muttered as she walked towards theb exit.

 Chapter 320: The Wives Are United

    <h4>Chapter 320: The Wives Are United</h4>


    Sasha and Natashia didn''t train for long. The two women had importantmitments pending, and because of that, they couldn''t fully focus on training.


    Though what little time they had was enough for Natashia to teach Sasha several basic techniques that her other personality hadn''t.


    ""Fumuh¡­ That training was quite satisfying." Sasha spoke as she stretched.


    "Haha~, you sure have talent. My mom would''ve been proud if she saw how her granddaughter progressed so fast today." She shed a loving smile.


    "Seriously?" Sasha looked at her mother with a twinkle in her eye.


    "Yeah, just like Scathach, my mom also liked talented people. That was also one of the reasons the two women got along well, they were both maniacal warriors, although my mom wasn''t as insane as Scathach."


    "And just like Scathach, the woman recognized a diamond-in-the-rough when she came across someone."


    "Ohhh." Sasha had always had a little interest in hearing stories about her ancestors, but her mother, who was the only one who knew those stories, rarely spoke of them.


    Because of this, she now looked like a child who was hearing an interesting story for the first time.


    "She would definitely be happy that she had a granddaughter just like you."


    "I wish I had met her." Sasha spoke with a bit of regret, from what her mother said about her grandmother, she seemed like a very interesting person.


    "...Me too." She shed a sad little smile.


    "...?" Sasha looked at her mother confused.


    "To be honest... I didn''t really talk to my mom like I''m talking to you right now."


    "...why? What happened?"


    Natashia looked towards the mansion, and spoke with a neutral look: "I think one of the reasons was because she had such high expectations of me?"


    "Although I was born a ''genius'' in my time, it wasn''t enough for her."


    "...She wanted a monster to be born... A monster of the same level as Scathach."


    "... Mother..."


    "To be honest..." She disyed a sneer: "I didn''t know what she wanted either, she never openly spoke her thoughts."


    "She''d always been a closed-off woman, and she''d taken care of things herself... Come to think of it, her attitude was quite simr to my Darling''s."


    "Darling?"


    "Yeah, they are a lot alike in that regard, my Darling always tries to work things out on his own."


    ''And he always tries to keep the filth of the world away from his wives... In his own words, he wants his wives to remain ''free, noble, and untouched'' by the filth of the world.''


    Natashia opened her eyes wide when she noticed something.


    ''Did she keep her distance from me for the same reason¡­?'' She couldn''t help but think about it now.


    "Indeed, this part of Darling is really annoying, even though this is also one of his best qualities. But it''s also one of his most annoying." Important things must be said twice!


    Sometimes Sasha wanted Victor to talk more about his problems, and be a shoulder for him to lean on.


    ''I know he counts on us, and he always talks about his problems...but...but...'' Sasha wanted more, she wanted Victor to depend on thempletely. She wanted him to tell her his ns, and all that. She wanted to know what was going on in that crazy head of his.


    But she knew that was impossible. Despite being emotionally dependent on girls, the core part of his personality¡­


    Was action!


    He didn''t stand still, he just couldn''t. He was like a shark that needed to be constantly swimming in order to live.


    He wouldn''t wait for anyone to take the action for him, he''d always take the first step himself and walk in front of everyone.


    This was Victor''s main characteristic.


    Victor was a man of action, and shepletely understood that.


    "Why are you standing in front of the door?" Eleanor appeared.


    "..." The two women awoke from stupor and looked at Eleanor.


    "You didn''t leave?" Sasha looked at the luggage she was carrying. It was just a simple suitcase, and behind it was a big ck greatsword.


    "I''m waiting for Victor, and my carriage."


    "...Huh? Where is Darling?" Sasha asked curiously.


    "He went to the human world to solve something, and said he would be back soon."


    "By the way, that was three hours ago."


    "...He abandoned you..." Natashia shed a small smile as she looked at the tall woman.


    "He wouldn''t do that." Eleanor rolled her eyes, she didn''t fall for Natashia''s provocation.


    "Heh~, you sure have confidence in that man, huh."


    "¡­What are you suggesting?" Eleanor narrowed her eyes.


    "It''s nothing~..." She shed a mischievous smile.


    "I''m just amazed at how my darling Darling has managed to fully approach and build close rtionships with the most important and powerful women in Nightingale."


    "..." Eleanor was silent.


    "Now that my mom has said it, that''s true..." Sasha touched her chin and thought a little about the women who had an obvious interest in Victor.


    After thinking, she opened her eyes a little surprised.


    "Hey! Is this not Darling''s fault, but the women''s?" She looked at Natashia.


    "Eh...?" Natashia looked at her daughter.


    "You shamelessly approached him after that fight."


    "..." Natashia turned her gaze away. She felt like she was being used by her daughter of stealing her husband or something.


    "And Scathach approached Victor after they trained together for six months."


    "Well, their personalities are quitepatible, the two seem like they were made for each other." Eleanor rolled her eyes.


    "And now, you." Sasha looked at Eleanor.


    "... Me?"


    "You may not realize it, but you''re a crazy bitch. I''m sure you''ll be next... My insides are screaming it."


    A vein bulged in Eleanor''s head, and the tall woman stomped on the floor in irritation:


    "Hey! Don''t mistake me for Violet!"


    "Humpf, I have-." Sasha huffed and was about to say something, but she was interrupted voice her mother''s innocent


    "About your guts, isn''t it because you''re horny?"


    "Eh?" She looked at her mother with a shocked look, and a little red.


    "I mean, I''ve never heard of guts being able to talk. I''d understand if you had a hunch or something¡ª." Natashia was going to continue talking, but Sasha suddenly spoke:


    "Mother this is just ng for foreboding!"


    "Oh..." Natashia now understood.


    ''That''s just youth ng...''


    "..." Eleanor narrowed her eyes at Sasha:


    "I would understand if it was Violet or Natashia, after all, those two women are horny all the time, but even you Sasha? Are you being influenced?"


    "...I''m not horny anymore!"


    "Oh, so you were before..." She shed an amused little smile.


    "Ugh, this bitch..." Lightning began crackling around Sasha.


    "Mah, Mah, don''t tease Sasha too much, she''s been sensitive ever since what happened a few hours ago."


    "Huh?" Eleanor looked confused at Natashia: "What happened?"


    "M-Mother-." Sasha tried to stop Natashia''s honest, unfiltered mouth from saying anything, but she was too slow!


    "A few hours ago, me, Scathach, and my daughter, had a hot time with my Darling." She shed a small, happy, and at the same time perverted smile.


    "¡­M-Master too?"


    "Of course, she''s always there when that sort of thing happens."


    "O-Ohh..." Eleanor looked like she received a lot of emotional damage when she learned this information.


    "She''s just not there when Victor has sex with-..."


    "MOTHER!" Sasha put her hand on her mother''s mouth, and said with a blood red look:


    "This is too much... Too much information."


    "Let''s shut up, okay?"


    "...Hmm..." Natashia nodded, indicating that she understood.


    Sasha sighed a little, and let go of her mother''s mouth.


    Cough.


    Natashia coughed a little, and continued:


    "I''m sorry about that."


    "..." Eleanor didn''t say much, she just nodded, she seemed to be lost in her thoughts.


    "Mother, you shouldn''t go around talking about our intimate moments to strangers." Sasha spoke to her mother as if she were teaching a child.


    "Eh? But I don''t say that to people I don''t know."


    A vein bulged on Sasha''s head, ''Isn''t this woman very shameless? Did she forget what she did just a few seconds ago!?''


    Seeing her daughter''s expression, Natashia showed a mischievous smile, and pointed to Eleonor:


    "Believe me, I don''t say this to strangers, I only say this because it''s Eleanor."


    "Huh?" Sasha didn''t understand.


    "¡­Eh?" Eleanor woke up from her thoughts and looked at Natashia.


    "Eventually, you will fall under Victor''s charms and join us. I''m just paving the way because I know that in the future, you will join us."


    "¡­Huh?" Even though Natashia exined her reasons, Eleanor still didn''t understand this woman''s thought process.


    "What facts do you rely on for that im?" Eleanor looked like an experiencedwyer for a moment, even though she was not awyer.


    "Instinct..." She shed a small smile that held many meanings.


    "You are exactly the kind of woman my husband would like. I can feel it in you, you and I are buddies." She shed apanionable smile, and for a few seconds her eyes looked like swirls of ck.


    "???" Literal question marks seemed to appear around Eleanor.


    She didn''t understand anything.


    "Well, don''t think about it too much, you''ll understand in the future..." She shed a smile of someone who seemed to understand a universal truth.


    "You guys look like you''re having fun." A cold voice was heard around.

 Chapter 321: The Wives Are United (2)

    <h4>Chapter 321: The Wives Are United (2)</h4>


    "You look like you''re having fun." A cold voice was heard around.


    "..." The girls looked towards the door, and saw Ruby in casual clothes.


    "Since when were you there?" Eleanor asked.


    "I just got here." Ruby spoke as she smoothed out her long red hair, and removed the ponytail hairstyle she was wearing.


    "Ohh..." She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didn''t even notice Ruby''s approach.


    Ruby looked at Natashia for a few seconds, and seeing the woman''s calmer state and her happy smile on her face, she looked up and down, and then her eyes went to her childhood friend and repeated the process.


    After a few seconds of silent observation,


    Ruby shed a small smile, shepletely understood what had happened.


    "Wee back, Sasha, and Natashia. How were your trainings?"


    "Oh...?" Natashia looked at Ruby, and showed a small smile:


    ''As expected of that woman''s blood daughter, I think?'' Natashiapletely understood that little smile from Ruby.


    With just a little nce, and noting the clothes, and the girls'' moods,


    Ruby understood what happened.


    ''Although the contraction in my leg must have given away my emotional state.'' Natashia thought amusedly, she had no idea how many times she had to use her lightning power to ''dry'' herself.


    ''I need real panties and tampons.'' She thought to herself. All her current appearance was derived from her ''power'', but due to the messy state of her interior, she needed real clothes.


    After all, it was a nuisance to walk around in that state.


    Interesting fact, she would only wear new panties, after all, she could create the rest with her power.


    "It was quite refreshing¡­ I was able to learn a lot¡­" Sasha replied with a happy smile.


    "And I need to shower." She spoke with a surprisingly serious face.


    "You both do." Ruby spoke.


    "I will wait in the living room. Go shower and change clothes. When youe back, we will go to the Snow n."


    "Oh, you were thinking about that too." Sasha shed a gentle smile.


    "Yes, that fool needs us." She shed an amused smile, it seems they both had the same idea.


    "What are you going to do, Natashia?" Ruby looked at the older woman.


    "Hmm, I''ll take a shower, and then I''ll go home."


    "I need to sort out some things in my n. Although my Darling took the rats out of that ce, he didn''t eliminate everything. After all, he seemed unsure about some smaller ns, and because some lesser ns have histories of being loyal to the n Fulger, I asked him not to use the gallows... or our rtionship could get worse."


    "Dealing with the minor ns in your territory must be irritating." Ruby said this because she more or less had an idea of what n Fulger territory was like.


    Because of Natasha''s bad leadership, and the change of leader, her territory waspletely messed up.


    "Indeed, some lesser ns are responsible for the food that is quite popr in Nightingale, and thanks to my other self, she hasn''tpletely tied these lesser ns to n Fulger... Now, I have to deal with this shit."


    "... When you talk like that, I feel quite happy that my territory does not have these problems." Eleanor sighed in relief.


    "...." Natashia looked at Eleanor with a dead look.


    ''Your territory is 100 times worse than mine!'' As a Countess, she knew the status of n Adrastea''s territory.


    ''But if you think about it, her territory is quite simple, she just needs to deal with the monsters, and since she''s been doing that since she was little, she''s gotten used to it?''


    ''A territory that is rtively easy to control is that of n Scarlett. After all, the territory of n Scarlett is something more like a luxury condominium where several people have luxury homes.'' And believe it or not, to buy a house, ornd in n Scarlett''s territory,


    It was ridiculously expensive, even for some Vampires who have amassed troves of riches. So much so, that they would hesitate buy a house here.


    And thisnd was so prized simply for the simple fact that Scathach Scarlett livec here. Just being present in this ce has long made her a wealthy woman.


    Although something simr happened in the Royal Capital where the King lived.


    If owning a house in Scathach territory was expensive, in the Royal Capital, this value could quadruple depending on the area.


    Because of this, the main properties in the Royal Capital were owned by richpanies and government buildings.


    Only people who shit money could own a mansion in the Royal Capital.


    "...Because of having so many lesser ns that have a history with n Fulger, my Darling can''t do what he did in n Snow. Unlike my territory where the smaller ns are self-sustaining, the entirety of Agnes'' territory depends on n Snow."


    As a Countess responsible for Nightingale''s domestic and foreign policy, all minor ns needed permission from n Snow to do certain things.


    In theory, the same should apply to the Fulger n who were responsible for feeding Nightingale.


    But thanks to Natasha''s negligence, the woman let the smaller ns grow, and lost her monopoly.


    Natashia continued: "Some small ns have stopped supporting me. They may be acting like they are supporting me on the ''surface'', but behind the curtain they are supporting Nius. I need to resolve this before it bes an issue in the future."


    "Ugh, honestly, my desire is to just go and destroy everything and get back what I lost, but that would sink our reputation even further." On the surface it might seem that n Fulger had quite a few supporters, but that wasn''tpletely true.


    "Well, every territory has its problems, just know that if you need help, you know where to call." She spoke in a cold tone with a small smile.


    "Yeah¡­I know."


    "But no need to worry, I will solve this problem easily, I just need to use the empire that my beloved younger sister created, and soon all the territory will be under my control, I have postponed it for a while until I stabilize my n. ..Now that the n is stable, I can do that." She shed a predatory smile.


    "I see." Ruby shed a small smile, and then turned around:


    For Ruby, this was good news. After all, the less problems the women rted to Victor had, the better it would be for her husband''s mental health.


    Thinking of Victor...


    "Where''s my Darling? Has he finished his training?"


    "..." Sasha, Natashia and Eleonor looked at each other, and then they smiled:


    "He left."


    ...


    8 hourster.


    Snow n Territory.


    Violet was behind a desk, and around her were mountains of paper.


    "...The enemy of sentient creatures are these papers... The enemy of sentient creatures are these papers..." She was mumbling this as a little smoke came out of her head.


    She looked like she was going to explode at any moment.


    "..." Hilda shed a small smile, and opened a small bedroom window. The window had enough space for the smokeing out of Violet''s head to flow out.


    "GAHHHHH!" Violet threw the papers as she screamed. She''d finally exploded! She held her head as she screamed, and soon shey down with her head on the table.


    "How about a break?" Hilda spoke in a gentle tone as she picked up the papers Violet tossed into the air.


    "...I will ept." She sighed a little, got up from her chair and walked towards the couch andy down.


    Finished with organizing the documents, Hilda looked at Violet with a small smile.


    ''Well, itsted longer than the first time Agnes took to those papers.''


    "Although we don''t get tired physically, Vampires can still get tired mentally."


    "Especially for someone who has never used her head like you, Violet."


    "..." Violet nced at Hilda:


    "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "It''s just advice... If you see you''ve reached the limit, rest your head, and eventually you''ll get used to it."


    "Oh..." Violet understood now.


    She visibly sighed as she snuggled up on the couch:


    "My problem isn''t the workload itself. It''s these documents. Why can''t we just digitize everything and put it on a private server that doesn''t have inte ess."


    "...You''re talking like your husband now." Hilda shed a small, amused smile.


    "Umu?" She looked at Hilda confused.


    Hilda walked towards a drawer, and took out a white envelope, and walked towards Violet.


    "Take a look."


    "..." Violet adjusted her position and sat up on the couch, soon she took the document from Hilda''s hand:


    "Ideas discarded due tock of time." She read what was written on the front of the envelope.


    "What is that?"


    "As stated, these are the ideas that Victor had for the Snow n, but didn''t put into action because he didn''t have enough time for it¡­"


    "The project about a private server to organize the information is also in that envelope..."


    "Wha-..." Violet couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "You mean that..."


    "Yes, he had the same idea as you."


    Violet looked at Hilda rather silly, and then a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    She opened the envelope, and a small paper fell to the floor.


    "Hmm?" She ced the envelope beside her, and took the paper.


    When picking up the paper that fell, she realized it was a letter.


    The letter was white and had the letter ''V'' on the front.


    It was pretty obvious who had left the letter.


    "..." Hilda and Violet look at each other confused.


    "Open, I think he has something to say."


    "... Okay." Violet opened the letter, and began to read.

 Chapter 322: Feelings Put on a Piece of Paper

    <h4>Chapter 322: Feelings Put on a Piece of Paper</h4>


    Given personal circumstances, I can''t stay in charge of n Snow for long, and knowing my mother-inw, I know she will neglect her job as n leader.


    And that''s okay, after all, she needs her time.


    I also know that at some point in the future my wife, Violet Snow, will have to temporarily assume the role of n leader.


    Especially if my mother-inw neglects her duties.


    Keeping that in mind, I''ve decided to write this letter with the intention of helping my wife.


    I know very well howpetent my wife is, and she doesn''t give up easily. She''ll get the hang of things quite quickly, but leading a n that has existed for hundreds of years is a difficult task.


    Especially for someone who''s never had the inside scoop on politics.


    This white envelope contains all the ns I had in mind for the Snow n. Use it however you see fit.


    NOTE: These documents are only my suggestions. You must decide whether to use my suggestion or not. Don''t be influenced by me. You are a n leader, you must make a decision that you think is best for your n.


    Even though I am your guide, and I have shown you many paths. Remember that it is you who must decide whether to walk this path or not.


    Don''t worry about making mistakes, making mistakes is normal. Repeating the same mistake twice is stupid. Even if you make a mistake, I will always be there to support you, even if it is from the shadows, never forget that.


    NOTE 2: ...How are you Violet...? Are you ok...? Be strong, and... I''m sorry... I made a decision again without consulting anyone.


    I don''t regret my decision, I still think it was the best decision I could have made at that time.


    But now that I''ve calmly thought about it, I should have consulted with you and Agnes who were the main people who were going to be affected.


    I should have gathered you in the room and talked about Adonis'' n...


    I should have asked for your advice...


    Adonis and I got it wrong. We were both selfish, and because of that, you''re in this state...


    "Darling..." Tears fell from Violet''s face and onto the letter, she felt her heart tighten with every word she read, her feelings were in chaos.


    She didn''t know what to think. She didn''t hate Victor, far from it, she was the person who loved him the most. She was just sad about everything that happened.


    She was sad both for herself, and for Victor.


    Violet knew that Victor''s biggest fear was having his Wives hate him. She knew that, because she felt the same way.


    Just the thought of Victor hating her, Violet''s chest ached. She didn''t want to imagine it, she didn''t have to.


    After all, she knew he would never hate her any more than she could hate him.


    Victor couldn''t hate Violet


    Their feelings of love were very heavy.


    But¡­ But¡­ Despite everything, the only feeling she had now was¡­


    Sadness¡­


    Her father died, she had the right to be sad.


    Even though he ''technically'' didn''t die, and was alive inside Victor, it didn''t matter.


    His existence has disappeared, and she can no longer hear his kind words, simple words that warmed her heart.


    Simple words like,


    "Wee back, Violet."


    or


    "Are you okay?"


    Or


    "How was your day?"


    She wouldn''t be able to hear those wordsing from Adonis, her father anymore.


    And that made her sad.


    She continued to read.


    That''s my only regret. I always take actions, and forget about the people around me... I''m not perfect, but I''ll try to improve that side of me.


    Now that I have Adonis with me, I am more ''stable''? I don''t know if that''s the correct word, but... I think many unknown things changed in me when I absorbed Adonis.


    ... Anyway, I said a lot, this is also one of my faults, haha.


    "...This fool..." She muttered in a low voice with a small amused smile on her face. She wiped her tears with her arm, andughed softly. She could even imagine what kind of expression he was wearing when he wrote that sentence.


    As someone who''d watched Victor since he was little, she could clearly tell that when he wrote that sentence, he was scratching his cheek while smiling wryly.


    And that was exactly the image that popped into her head.


    By the time you read this letter, I will probably be in n Adrastea''s territory. Focus, my honey, I will always be with you, forever and ever.


    "What..."


    Darling went to the Adrastea n... Alone... With that bitch from the west!?'' Violet''s violet eyespletely darkened, and they looked like a swirl of darkness.


    "..." Hilda looked curiously at Violet who had a shocked expression.


    "¡­Can I read the letter?"


    "¡­" Violet just nodded her head in shock.


    Hilda read the letter quickly, she read it all with a neutral expression, but when she got to the end, she cringed, and for some reason, she felt like her throat was full of sugar, she ''s going to die of diabetes!


    She received a lot of emotional damage unintentionally.


    Suddenly, a portal appeared, and Natalia arrived with Ruby and Sasha.


    Ruby was in the same outfit.


    Only Sasha was wearing a different outfit, she was wearing a blue outfit with golden details, the outfit seemed to be a mix of a dress and a suit of the nobility.


    She was wearing two high heels that made her a little taller, and a long blue sock with gold trim that went up to her thigh.


    This outfit really highlighted her thick thighs.


    [A/N: Sasha is wearing the same outfit as the illustration my artist did, the character illustration for this novel is all on my novel''s Discord server, or on my pat reon.]


    "Hmm?" Ruby looked around curiously: "Oh my..." Ruby put her hand to her mouth in shock, she didn''t believe this vision, Violet was working.


    Hell would definitely freeze over today.


    "What mess is this?" Sasha spoke up.


    "More importantly, is Violet working? My God!"


    "... What happened to her?" Ruby asked when she saw Violet''s state, she was disying the same expression when looking at a woman trying to get closer to Victor.


    She knew this expression very well, after all, she had known her friend for a long time, and she herself made this expression from time to time.


    Although it was not intentional.


    "..." Hilda just handed the letter to Ruby.


    "Read." Hilda spoke.


    "...Okay..." Ruby started reading, and at some point Sasha approached Ruby and started reading too.


    A few seconds pass, and they spoke.


    "...Darling, you really have a way with words..." Ruby shed a gentle smile.


    "Anna, you taught him well." Sashaughed with a smile of amusement and at the same time kind.


    "Although I must say those words are mortal harm to a single woman, right¡­?" Sasha shed a mischievous smile as she looked at Hilda.


    "Why are you looking at me?" The woman spoke with a cold face without any change of expression.


    ''...A rival...'' Rubyughed when she realized that there was a woman who could hide her feelingspletely, this woman even surpassed her.


    "Nothing~." Sashaughed in a very Natashia-like way.


    And Natalia seemed to be the only one who noticed it.


    ''This woman is increasingly taking influences from her mother.'' She felt the situation just got 1000x more troublesome.


    ''Ugh... Should I resign?'' She felt that quitting was the most viable option if she didn''t want trouble, but...


    Natalia looked around with a small smile on her face.


    ''I just can''t live away from these people, they are so much fun.'' Natalia thought.


    "...?" Violet looked up at the sudden noise that appeared around her, and she saw her childhood friends and her Maid who came out saying she was going to help her husband with something.


    "Girls?"


    "Hi, Violet~." Sasha and Ruby spoke at the same time.


    "How are you?" Sasha asked in a gentle tone.


    "... I am fine."


    "..." Ruby and Violet didn''t believe Violet''s words, they could clearly see that she was not well.


    ''But at least, she''s doing something, and not staying in her room in a depressed state.'' Ruby thought with a small smile.


    Violet''s eyes returned to normal, and they looked and focusedpletely on Natalia.


    "...Nat¨¢lia, where is my Darling?"


    "Currently... He is on his way to n Adrastea''s territory."


    "Is Eleanor with him?"


    "Yes."


    "...This bitch." A vein bulged in Violet''s head, she knew that Victor would go to n Adrastea territory, but she wanted him not to go alone. If at least one of the wives was with him, he would be safer.


    "And my sisters went with him too." Ruby added.


    "Huh?" She looked at Ruby confused.


    "Why are your sisters with Victor?" She didn''t understand anything.


    Sigh...


    "Mom''s idea... She thought that bringing the girls to an environment like n Adrastea would make the girls stop beingzy."


    Ruby had a faint feeling that this was also Victor''s idea.


    "Of course, knowing my sisters, they wouldn''t ept this easily, because of that, Victor had to drag the girls along against their will."


    "....."


    "¡­He kidnapped them, huh?" Violet spoke with a sigh.


    "Yes." Natalia, Sasha and Ruby all spoke at the same time.


    ....

 Chapter 323: Seductive Vampire Tricks Greedy Witch

    <h4>Chapter 323: Seductive Vampire Tricks Greedy Witch.</h4>


    A few hours ago before Victor left for the Snow n with Eleonor, Siena, Lacus and Pepper.


    He was in a private meeting with a certain witch.


    "Count Victor Alucard... I must say that you are a rather difficult man to get in touch with." Selena spoke with a small professional smile.


    She was sitting in front of Victor with her legs crossed as she crossed her arms, it was as if she was tantly showing off her attractiveness.


    But Victor knew from Adonis'' experience that she was just acting sexy like that as a way to win a ''deal''.


    Trading is like a war where everything is fair, beauty, seduction, threats, hidden ns, everything was allowed.


    The woman in front of him was an expert at this type of negotiation.


    And she was clearly confident of getting what she wanted for this ''young'' earl.


    She studied everything about the new earl, and every bit of information she studied and gained about the new earl.


    She has more or less an idea of what kind of people she''s dealing with.


    ''An impulsive warrior who has great strength and people supporting him, so he can support your actions.'' That was her profile of Victor now.


    "Haha~, I''m quite busy. I rarely have opportunities to meet other people." Victor who was sitting in front of the woman cross-legged, he had a small amused smile on his face as he looked at the woman.


    She was tantly looking at Victor''s entire body starting with his face.


    gulp.


    She can''t help but swallow dry:


    ''What happened... His appearance doesn''t match the reports... And those eyes... Why is he so perfect?'' She felt speechless, she was even questioning her beauty now.


    This man was more handsome than her!


    It seems that the ''beauty'' war was won by Victor even without him doing anything.


    "Selena Moriarty, I came to this ce for one purpose only."


    ''Eh...? Did he start talking?'' Despite being surprised that Victor would initiate the conversation, she wasn''t inexperienced enough to let her adversary take the reins in the negotiation.


    "I want to sell you something."


    ''...Huh?'' Her brain had stopped working for a few seconds, she had nned and reyed this situation over and over in her head.


    She would make the best deal for Count Alucard, and in return she would want somend he conquered in the future, but never in her wildest dreams did she think he would want to sell her anything.


    Victor puts his hand on his ck suit, and pulls out a small colored sphere.


    ''A sphere of memories? Does he want to sell me information?''


    "I''ve been told by some birdies that you have a rather...plicated rtionship with the Vampire King."


    "!!!" Her face twitched a little, it was only for milliseconds, and she quickly managed to return to her normal expression.


    But that small expression was enough for Victor who had supernatural senses far above normal.


    ''That is impossible, I clearly hide my hatred for that man, and everyone who ever heard about this information is dead.''


    Victor disyed a small internal smile, to be honest, he didn''t know anything about Selena, he just knew what everyone else knew about her.


    He only knew the outer ''face'', and because of that, he yed this little trap.


    With his enhanced senses, he could read the woman''s expression as if in slow motion, with his hearing, he could hear the witch''s heartbeat.


    ''Even though your expression has changed a little, your heart hasn''t changed.'' From Adonis'' experience, he deduced that she was using some sort of magic to bring her heart into a ''calm'' state, a verymon tactic used by witches when they go to trade with high-level beings like kings, queens, etc.


    Victor doesn''t know that Selena hates the King of Vampires, he only knows that the woman in front of him has aplicated enough rtionship that her expression changes with just his name being spoken.


    And for Victor that is enough.


    And Selena realized that, she realized that in this little demonstration, her opponent gained a lot of information from her.


    Selena''s eyes got sharper: ''He''s not a younger vampire...''


    With just a few sentences exchanged, Victor''s level of danger to Selena increased by several levels.


    "This is my product... Take a look." Victor takes the sphere, he puts it on the table, and with a simple gesture the sphere walks towards Selena.


    "..." Selena looked at the sphere, and took it.


    She uses her magic, and soon a holographic image appears in front of her.


    "...." Selena looked at the etched memory with a neutral gaze, but inside she was extremely shocked.


    ''This is... A memory of betrayal... The betrayal of the first queen of the vampire king.''


    "Why are you so sad, [emailprotected]</a>$$%? Let''s have fun~."


    ''Although the subject''s name is censored as is his face, this is definitely...''


    "Something fascinating, isn''t it?"


    "!!!" She wakes up from her thoughts and looks at Victor.


    Seeing the same amused smile on his face, she saw his mouth begin to move:


    "To think that, the king of all vampires, the man who is feared by the whole world would have a... rather peculiar family situation."


    ''A cowardly method... The tactic of a snake... This is not the profile I had of him before, something has changed. He changed, a variable happened.'' Selena''s thoughts were quick.


    And upon learning this new information, she quickly changed the way she approaches Victor.


    "Why are you offering me this?"


    "Why...?" Victor looked at Selena with a shocked look.


    "I thought an intelligent woman like you would immediately understand my intentions." He made a disappointed face.


    Selena''s heart pounded, she felt like she was talking nonsense, but with patience and a neutral voice, she spoke:


    "Don''t underestimate me, I clearly know what you want with this item."


    "Oh...?" His smile grew amused.


    "What I want to know is what your intention is in doing this?"


    "Intentions¡­ Intentions, huh?" With the same amused smile, Victor rests his head on his fist.


    "... Let''s say... I want a little ''chaos''."


    ''Little Chaos?'' Selena almost screwed up her face.


    ''Doesn''t this man understand that if this information leaks out, it won''t just be a ''little chaos'' that will happen?''


    Betrayals aremon in a royal family, but usually this kind of problem is solved in the dark, after all, the king of all vampires has a ''reputation'' to uphold.


    Even though d, and his 5000 years of experience knows of his wife''s betrayal, by closing his eyes and ignoring this subject for so long, he only opened a gap for someone to take advantage of this ''weakness''.


    Despite being something insignificant, if used intelligently, it can cause enormous damage.


    After all, if the first wife cheated on him, how about the second, third and fourth wife?


    What did they do?


    Even if these women didn''t betray the King of Vampires, just because this rumor exists damages the King of Vampires'' reputation.


    Of course, rumors can be easily controlled, but...


    The important point here is that this man in front of her has evidence of his first wife''s infidelity.


    If she sells this information to d''s enemies that she definitely has contacts with everyone, the damage will be huge.


    And to make the whole situation better, this is a memory sphere, with the magic that Selena threw into the sphere, she can easily see that the witch this man came into contact with has left a ''gap'' of a possible edit.


    That is, d''s enemies can edit this video any way they want, they can put names and voices of whoever they want in this memory.


    This is an editable memory.


    ''This man... He... He''s scary, he offered the sphere even though he knew about this ''small'' problem. In fact, it''s not even a problem, it''s an opportunity.''


    "That is my intention."


    "..." Selena wakes up from her thoughts.


    "How much do you want for this¡­?" Selena immediately regretted having spoken those words, she knows she just took a wrong step because of her greed.


    "..." His smile grew a little.


    ''Tsk, I hate that smile. Yes, I''m interested, this is simply too important an item for me to ignore.''


    "Theo Dracul."


    "¡­Huh¡­?"


    "That ''s all I want."


    "..." Seeing the silent man with a small amused smile on his face.


    Her brain started to think.


    ''... Does he want to use the name of the king''s son? Theo, the son of the King of Vampires, slept with his own mother wife!... The scandal will be much bigger than if someone uses someone else''s name!''


    In vampire society, incest is not umon, many ns practice this act, when marrying a family member, the chance that the main power of that family wille stronger in the next generation is many times greater than normal.


    And they are vampires, they are not humans that when practicing incest the child is born with a gic defect.


    Vampires are a different species with a different culture and customs,


    The problem here is how this incest happened, everyone knows that Theo''s mother is d''s wife.


    That is, this is a betrayal, the son himself put a green hat on his father! Scandalous!


    ''Even if this is a lie, only if this rumor gets out, and there is evidence for it, the damage done to that man''s family will be enormous!''


    ''Incredible! This man is incredible!''


    ''If we weren''t negotiating now, I could kiss this man!''


    Selena never thought she would get the opportunity she''s been waiting for so long from someone her mother asked to handle.


    On the outside it looked like Victor was waiting for the woman to stop thinking, but it wasn''t quite like that.


    All the while Selena was silent with her finger on her chin as if she was thinking about Victor''s offer.


    Victor never took his eyes off the woman.


    In his view, the woman was moving so slowly, so slowly that he could see any microexpressions she was making.


    All his superhuman feelings were focused on the woman.


    Eyes, breathing, small changes in micro-expression, even the sweat that falls on herrge breasts.


    He could see everything, she was like an open book to him.


    If Victor''s opponent was someone without emotions, something like a robot.


    Victor had doubts if he could read this person.


    But if the opponent is a humanoid living being, he would be absolutely sure that he could read that person.


    And even if the opponent tries to hide his expression.


    Your body will betray you.


    With a little change in emotions, it will show up somewhere on your face or body.


    And for someone like Victor who could read all this...


    This woman never had a chance from the start.


    Seeing a micro smile on his cheek, Victor inwardly chuckled, and stood up.


    "!!?" Selena woke up from her thoughts when she saw Victor suddenly get up.


    "Alucard?"


    "My work here is done." He spoke as he walked towards her.


    "Huh?"


    He crouched in the woman''s ear, and spoke in her ear: "... I want 50% of the sales of this sphere, you can send it all to this ount." He knows she won''t have a problem with that, after all, that''s usually how it goes when someone offers a product that the witches will sell.


    He puts a paper on the table, and a phone on the table.


    "...Frost Bank?" As she didn''t question the percentage value, Victor knew she agreed.


    ''He''s too close! He smells so good!!'' She was confused about this bench she''d never heard of, but her thoughts were chaotic due to the man''s scent.


    "See you in the future, my beautiful crimson-haired Witch." He spoke in such a loving tone that Selena looked like she would melt just hearing his voice.


    He chuckled inwardly when he saw her red ears, she might be expressionless, but as usual her body betrayed her.


    Victor takes a step and disappears.


    "Wha-¡­"


    All Selena felt was a slight breeze, along with the fact that she''d just danced in the palm of a man''s hand, not just any man, a damn beautiful maniptive vampire seducer!


    "Fuck¡­"


    She looked at the sphere in her hand with a red face, and she squeezed it tightly, shepletely forgot her purpose here.


    ''Alucard, huh¡­ He''s a lot more interesting than I initially thought.'' She couldn''t help but sh a small smile as she looked at her cell phone on the table.


    .......

 Chapter 324: The Gates of Tartarus

    <h4>Chapter 324: The Gates of Tartarus</h4>


    A few hourster, in the carriage that was heading to n Adrastea''s territory.


    Victorughed a little when he thought of his encounter with the Witch Selena, and when he thought of the Witch, he couldn''t help but think of Theo.


    What better way to cause chaos? Put the me on the Eldest Son! And from Victor''s memory of Theo when he first met him a few years ago, he knew that, like his brothers, he was very jealous of Victor.


    Evaluating that meeting with all the King''s children and the King himself, Victor, with Adonis'' memories, could perceive several hidden ''feelings''.


    And from Adonis'' own memories, he judged d''s eldest son as a ''snake''.


    Species know their fellows instinctively, and if Adonis believed Theo to be one, it''s because he''d recognized that man as a fellow.


    ''Even if The First Queen isn''t cheating on d with her own son, it doesn''t matter. This will cause a ''small'' crack in that son of a bitch''s family.'' Victor''s eyes glowed slightly blood red as he remembered the ''small'' grudge he had with d.


    Victor never forgets. d, Persephone, Nius, General James, each of these names held a very special ce in Victor''s heart.


    Yes... A very, very special ce.


    "¡­why do you have that creepy smile on your face?"


    "Umu?" Victor stopped looking towards thendscape and looked towards Eleonor, who was beside him:


    "Oh, it''s nothing, I was just thinking how interesting this trip is going to be." Victor changed the subject as easily as breathing.


    "...Really?" She narrowed her eyes, as she definitely didn''t believe Victor''s words.


    By living with this man for a while, and his wives, she found that this man was very shameless. He could control a conversation easily, and before you''d know it, you''d fallen into his rhythm.


    "Yeah yeah." He shed a small innocent smile.


    "Humpf, I''m going to pretend I believe you." She snorted:


    "Anyway, I really didn''t think you were going to bring them." She pointed to the other side of the carriage.


    Victor looked at the three red-haired women who were sleeping, leaning against each other.


    Siena, who was thergest of the sisters, was sleeping in the middle, while Lacus and Pepper were leaning on their sister''s body, creating a rather unique sight.


    "They''re getting toozy."


    "And as an overprotective father, you convinced your wife to take your daughters to the most dangerous ce in the Nightingale so you could ''train'' them." Eleonor spoke with a teasing little smile. She wanted revenge!


    "Yes." He replied with the same smile on his face.


    Unfortunately, her opponent was Victor, who was so shameless that his very existence made some beings spit blood.


    "Tch." Somehow, she was irritated by theck of reaction from this man. She needed to study him more to discover his weaknesses, and she even swore she would make him blush or make him stunned!


    She couldn''t stand being teased by this man anymore!


    "Just get ready, the three of them will go crazy when they wake up... They will definitely try to run away." Eleonor warned.


    "Yeah, I know. Unfortunately, they no longer have the ability to run away from me." Victor shed a confident smile.


    ''And you say that with such certainty that it makes me realize how ridiculous your existence is.'' Normally, a younger Vampire would be no match for Lacus or Siena, but this man treated these two women like a walk in the park.


    "..." Victorughed a little and said:


    "I haven''t seen Chloe or your butler. Where are they?" Victor didn''t particrly care about the butler, he wanted to see Chloe! He was missing that beautiful mare.


    "..." Eleonor narrowed her eyes a little, "Why are you so interested in my Chloe? Forget her! She is mine."


    "Wrong, she''s ours." Victor would not give up his rights to Chloe!


    Even if he didn''t have any!


    "... She is mine!" she growled.


    "She is ours!"


    "Mine!"


    "Ours!"


    "Mine!"


    "Okay, she''s yours!"


    "Yes, she is ours!"


    "...Wait, what?"


    "...." Victor shed a small smirk:


    "You said it yourself, you can''t take it back now!"


    "You tricked me, you piece of shit!" Veins bulged on Eleonor''s head. She couldn''t believe she fell for such a simple trick!


    "Bitch please." Victor rolled his eyes, "Have you ever seen a piece of shit as beautiful as I am?" He smiled condescendingly.


    "..." Eleonor opened her eyes wide and couldn''t help but be attracted to those violet eyes.


    Gulp.


    She swallowed hard and turned away.


    ''And what about this pink aura? What is that smile? Why is he so stupidly handsome?''


    "Oya¡­? Hey? You turned away." Victor asked as he propped his head with his arm on the window and rested his head on his arm.


    Several veins began to bulge on Eleonor''s head, and she nced at the window beside her as if finding something interesting in thendscape.


    ''Damn it, that smile annoys me.'' Even if she wasn''t seeing it, she could tell what kind of smile this hateful bastard was making.


    "Eleonor, Elounour, look, " Victor spoke as he touched Eleonor''s belly, and with a little touch, he realized that her belly was just like Scathach''s.


    ''She has ABS!'' Victor''s eyes glowed blood red for a few seconds and then returned to normal.


    "!!!" Eleonor''s body shivered a little because of the sudden touch, as she felt a little tickle!


    "Stop this! Do not touch me! And speak my name correctly!" She looked at Victor with an irritated look.


    "Whoa, no need to react like that. I did it because you ignored me, you know?" He wore a gentle smile that took Eleonor a little by surprise.


    "¡­ whatever." She huffed and turned her face away again. She was going to ignore him from now on!


    "You look like a couple ying with each other. Has Victor finally decided to unite Nightingale while marrying all the Heiresses of the most prestigious ns?"


    "..." Victor and Eleonor, who was a little red in the face, looked at the voice and found Siena looking at the two with a dead look.


    She looked like someone who''d just eaten dog shit.


    Before Eleonor could say anything, Victor said:


    "Heh~, you finally woke up, my daughter. I was tired of waiting." He totally ignored what she said a few seconds ago.


    Siena''s eyes glowed blood red, and she looked at Victor with an irritated look.


    "What kind of father kidnaps his daughter while she is sleeping?" She growled in a hateful tone.


    ''She isn''t denying that she''s his daughter!?'' Eleonor was shocked.


    "The best parents." Victor''s smile grew.


    "..." Veins bulged in Siena''s head when she heard Victor''s answer.


    ''This shameless man! He''s getting more and more like my mother! In fact, I feel like he''s already surpassed her in terms of shamelessness!''


    Knowing she couldn''t win an argument with Victor, not when he''d gained this new look, since now he was even more shameless.


    Siena turned away and looked out the window.


    People around Victor needed to get used to the man''s new look, especially women who knew him. They couldn''t be fooled by this handsome face!


    They knew that behind that face was a psychopathic battle maniac!


    Looking at the deserted surroundings of trees, Siena realized she was far from her territory.


    She was somewhere close to n Adrastea''s territory.


    Unlike the territories controlled by n Snow, n Fulger, n Scarlett,


    The territory around Adrastea wasrgely deserted with vegetation.


    The Adrastea n had thergest territory of the three Vampire Count ns, but most of that territory was unused.


    The reason for this?


    Siena stuck her head out of the window and looked in the direction where the carriage was going. Using her supernatural vision, she could see several kilometers ahead, bringing into view two gigantic mountain ranges that seemed to make a big corridor, and she saw a gate. Alongside the gate were two giant hooded skeleton statues that carried tworge scythes.


    ''This is the second time I''ve seen this structure in my entire life¡­'' Siena thought as she unconsciously held her breath.


    Tartarus Gate. A great gate that separated the western territory from all others, it was made in the middle of two gigantic mountains.


    Myths say that when you pass that gate, only death awaits you. At first, Siena thought this name was an exaggeration, but myths were told for a reason.


    It is a way of passing on a ''message'' to future generations.


    The message this gate conveyed was obviously¡­


    Danger!


    ''No matter how many times I see these mountains, I can''t help but think how unnatural these mountains are.'' She couldn''t help but suspect that these giant mountains that run several kilometers away were made by someone.


    And knowing what kind of power the bloodline of n Adrastea had, it wasn''t difficult to believe that an ancestor of n Adrastea did it.


    "Just letting you know, I''m really looking forward to you running away..." Victor said as he looked at Siena.


    "Humpf, I won''t run away, I''m already too far from home, and I know I can''t run away from you." She huffed as she sat back in her seat.


    "..." Victor showed a small smile and looked at Eleonor.


    Gulp.


    Eleonor felt a bad feeling when she felt Victor''s gaze on her, and just as she had expected¡­


    This hateful man started teasing her!


    Eleonor tried hard to ignore Victor''s teasing, but she was no saint, and she wouldn''t take such teasing for long.


    ... she wouldn''t admit it, but... She liked these interactions.


    Even if she hated it sometimes.


    She still liked it.


    Siena looked at her two younger sisters and couldn''t help but think while the two were sleeping carefree.


    ''They are literally going to the devil''s nest, and they are sleeping sofortably.'' She looked at Victor, who was ying with Eleonor, and couldn''t help but think that this was because of him.


    After all, they might look cute and innocent, but these women were trained by Scathach. They weren''t going to be lounging around like that when they were kidnapped... Right?


    Siena hoped so...


    A few hours passed again, and all the way through, Eleonor and Victor were arguing with each other while Siena watched in silence.


    Suddenly, Victor and Eleonor became silent and looked straight ahead at the same time with a serious look.


    "???" Siena looked confused at their reaction, but a few secondster, she felt pressure descend on her.


    "..." Lacus and Pepper''s faces twitched a little, and they were about to wake up. However, they felt Victor''s presence and went back to sleep.


    Their thoughts were simple; ''If He is here, then all is well.''


    "My Lady, a horde of monsters is approaching the city walls." A messenger in ck armor appeared beside the carriage. He was riding a horse very much like Eleonor''s, which was covered in armor.


    "Which size?" Eleonor replied neutrally.


    "Slightlyrger than the usual size." He replied calmly.


    Victor, who in the meantime had climbed on top of the carriage, looked at the gate with a curious look.


    Victor''s entire body could feel it.


    Unlike Nightingale, this ce...


    This ce was perfect for someone like him, a ce that reeked of blood and danger that was always lurking, a ce where you could fight at will!


    Victor''s entire existence shook with pleasure, and he couldn''t help but put on a big grin that showed every sharp tooth on his face.


    "Eleonor, I''m going ahead."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Wait, idiot!" Eleonor opened the carriage door and jumped on top of the carriage as she spoke while looking at Victor, who was brimming with a desire to fight.


    "Don''t fly over the mountain, you will be bombed by the anti-aircraft defenses. Go through the gate!"


    "..." Victor turned to face Eleonor.


    Eleonor''s heart fluttered a few times when she saw Victor''s expression, and before she knew it, she felt her breasts brush against Victor''s muscr chest.


    "H-Huh?"


    "Youe with me." Then, without asking permission, Victor took to the skies with Eleonor in a burst of lightning.


    "...He''s really rushed..." Siena muttered and looked at the guard:


    "We are guests of Eleonor, my name is Siena Scarlett, and these are my sisters."


    "..." The guard looked at the woman and then looked at the sleeping sisters. He looked at the guards who were apanying the carriage and spoke a few words to be sure.


    He knew the woman. After all, who didn''t know the daughters of Scathach?


    The man also had a lot of respect for this woman''s daughters, considering that she was the woman who trained the soldiers of n Adrastea.


    He broke out in a cold sweat at the mere thought of treating these women poorly. He knew what kind of fate awaited him if he did.


    What he was doing now was just standard procedure.


    "I''ll notify the doorman, take these." The guard disyed three ck symbols.


    "These are your IDs, put a drop of your blood on it, and as long as you have it in n Adrasteia''s territory, you''ll be fine. Definitely don''t lose it, or our automatic weapons will attack you."


    "Hmm¡­ Isn''t that inconvenient? What if a weapon attacks your people?" She asked curiously. After all, if these automatic weapons attacked anyone who didn''t have that symbol, wouldn''t that be a problem?


    "Our weapons recognize members of n Adrasteia, and since all the inhabitants who live behind those mountains are members of n Adrasteia, and we don''t get many outside visitors, that''s not a problem."


    ''They''re really isted, huh...''


    "These tags were made for visitors like you."


    "I see..." Siena said as she ced the identifications on her sisters'' clothes and on her own.


    "Thanks."

 Chapter 325: Let’s Dance!!

    <h4>Chapter 325: Let''s Dance!!</h4>


    A few minutes before Victor arrived in n Adrasteia apanied by Eleonor, Siena, Pepper, Lacus and Mizuki who was in another carriage.


    Today was an ordinary day in Warfall City.


    Vampires were going back and forth, going about their business. Men and women in full-length ck armor, each individual passing by was carrying a weapon they were an expert in wielding.


    Swords, spears, axes, great swords and shields, etc.


    Every man and woman present here was in some ways an expert.


    If the Royal Capital and other territories gave an air of a society of ''ordinary'' Vampires.


    Here, in n Adrasteia''s territory, the ce gave a feeling of a militarized society.


    Even the merchants were wearing armor despite not being as heavy as the individuals who were from n Adrasteia. These merchants sold weapons, bombs, supplies.


    Whatever kind of interesting things these members of n Adrasteia were interested in, the merchants went out of their way to get and sell.


    Even though they were in dangerous territory, the traders didn''t care. They trusted n Adrasteia, and they knew what kind of risk they were taking in creating a ''branch'' here.


    Compared to territories like Fulger and Snow, n Adrasteia''s territory was not as ''rich''.


    The reason for this?


    It''s because they didn''t want to be.


    The warriors of n Adrasteia every month killed dozens of monsters, and using their bodies as material, they delivered the materials to the cksmiths of n Adrasteia.


    These cksmiths used the skins of monsters to create more armor, and all of this was monopolized by the n Adrasteia.


    In a way, they were self-sustaining, they didn''t need these traders.


    That was also one of the reasons the merchants here were so desperate to get the attention of someone from n Adrasteia.


    Even though their products weren''t as good as the materials created by n Adrasteia members themselves, they still tried. They wanted a slice of the cake that was n Adrasteia''s ''wealth''.


    If the Adrasteia n had a more open policy, and sold the products they traded, they would single-handedly outperform the entire economy of the 3 big Vampire ns alone.


    But this was a reality that would never happen. n Adrasteia had always been and always would be a closed n.


    The reasons for this were several.


    But the main ones were, monopoly, force and discretion.


    Monopoly. They were the best prepared n. All their weapons were top notch, and their technologies far surpassed the other territories.


    Force. They knew that once they started selling their ''secrets'', they would eventually not be the strongest n. They also knew that Vampires are a greedy race, not to mention that they would draw the attention of other beings like the Witches.


    Discretion. n Adrasteia must essentially be kept ''secret'' about their actual activities, even though they were open here in this ce.


    Only a few influential people knew about their real activities.


    The number of people who knew about the actual activity of n Adrasteia could be counted on two hands. These being the King of Vampires, his Right Hand, and the leaders of the n of Vampire Counts, being n Fulger, Scarlett and Snow.


    Of course, there was the possibility of information leaking; it was not umon for this to happen. These traders, for example. They may well try to sell this information to other beings.


    But before they could do that... They would have ''several unfortunate idents'' fall upon them.


    Although this information was fairlymon for top Witches, they knew how valuable Adrasteia territory is.


    And often some Witches would try to trade with members of n Adrasteia in search of monster ''materials'' for research.


    This was one of the reasons Victor, being a Vampire Count responsible for the exploration of Nightingale, was so valued by the top Witches who were aware of this information.


    The lesser Witches who didn''t have ess to this information were after Victor because he was the equivalent of a ''pioneer'' of a newnd, and they knew that these kinds of people always found valuable things.


    In other words, he smelled like money!


    Within n Adrasteia''s territory, in an area near the mountain, a gigantic castle was present, which was unlike Scathach''s personal n Castle.


    Did this castle seem to be more ''open''? It was built to support thousands of people. Yes, instead of a castle, this seemed to be more of a fortress.


    A gigantic fortress that acted as thest line of defense.


    Warfall, thest defense of n Adrasteia, and also the personal castle of n Adrasteia, and the leader of n Adrasteia.


    Eleanor Adrasteia.


    And inside that castle, in an office, was a woman. She was wearing full body ck armor, had long burgundy hair that reached down to her butt area, had burgundy eyes, and a serious face. .


    She was doing amon day-to-day report, work she''d been doing for over 1600 years.


    And as if to break the peace of that vision, someone walked into her office!


    BAMMM!


    "Commander, Commander! COMMANDER! Lady Eleanor is returning!" A tall woman 189 CM tall entered while screaming.


    She had short blonde hair and golden eyes.


    Crack.


    Unconsciously, the woman broke the quill she was holding to write the report.


    "Stop yelling, Dorothy. I can hear perfectly well." She spoke in a neutral tone as veins bulged in her head.


    "You don''t understand, Commander! Eleanor ising, and she''s apanied with the Scarlett sisters and the new Count Alucard, and a human!"


    "...Oh? Did that child make new friends?" The woman raised a curious eyebrow.


    As themander whomanded n Adrasteia''s forces when the n leader was not present,


    The woman had inside information, she knew that this man, the ''fifth'' Count of Vampires woulde in the future, and because of that, Eleanor stayed at Nightingale while she waited for the man.


    Apparently their leader was putting a lot of ''hopes'' on this man.


    This was also one of the reasons that Walter, her leader''s butler, returned earlier than expected, and left her leader alone in Nightingale.


    An attitude she disapproved of. What kind of servant leaves their leader alone?


    ''I''m sure she was at Scathach''s house, but¡­'' She couldn''t help but squint.


    "Commander Rose, Commander Rose!"


    "..." Rose felt like sighing when she heard the voice of 6 women approaching, she believed she needed to discipline these women again.


    Soon a woman with long ck hair and blue eyes entered, just like the other girls, she was tall, she was almost the same height as the girls present and she was wearing full body armor.


    "A horde of monsters is approaching, the amount is a little higher than usual." She spoke in a cold, stoic tone.


    "Why are you worried? Leave our weapons to deal with it." Rose spoke in a neutral tone as she searched for another quill to go back to writing her report.


    "The problem is that they are being run by an ''Alpha''."


    "..." Rose raised an eyebrow.


    "An Alpha? At this time of year?"


    "Yes, I also found it strange. Usually they only show up around December." The ck haired woman responded as she ushered the other members of her squad out of the office.


    These women were just too big to fit in that small space.


    Alpha was a term used for leaders, and in that context, these ''Alphas'' were the monster''s leaders.


    Unlike regr monsters, they had intelligence, and were quite troublesome to deal with.


    "...Okay, Girls. An Alpha has appeared, who will deal with them?" Shemented casually.


    She didn''t look particrly worried.


    "Hi, hey, hey! Let me deal with them!"


    "Ehhh?" A woman with green hair and a ponytail stuck her head in the door and said:


    "This is unfair Dorothy, let me kill them!"


    "Shut your mouth, Alexa! You stole my preyst month remember!?"


    "Ugh..." Alexa backed off a little, and said:


    "Last month isst month. Who lives in the past is a museum, only the present matters." She made a slim smile.


    "Oh..." Veins started popping in Dorothy''s head.


    Suddenly.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE!


    "..." The girls were surprised by the sound of lightning.


    "...Huh? Raining this time of year?" Dorothy was the first to recover from the thunderous noise.


    "... Wrong, this was not caused by natural means." The ck-haired woman narrows her eyes.


    RUMBLE!


    Suddenly the girls heard an even louder noise, and soon they felt the presence of someone on top of the walls.


    "Lady Eleanor-." The girls lit up their faces, but suddenly their faces turned serious as they felt a dark presence descend across the territory.


    Then came the sound of their guns firing.


    Rose quickly got up from her chair, she opened the window behind her, and ordered:


    "Valkyriase with me."


    "Yes!" x6


    ...


    "Victor, you crazy fucking idiot!" Eleanor roared angrily.


    The moment theynded on top of the walls, every weapon defending her territory attacked Victor, but as if it was a stupid illusion, all the projectiles that flew towards Victor passed him and missed.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~" Victor ignored Eleanor and justughed.


    ''Mother fucker! He''s not listening to me!'' Eleonor clicked on her tongue, and jumped towards the ground, she quickly reached a guard and started giving orders.


    "..." Before she could say anything, she looked towards one of her automatic weapons and saw the weapon charging some kind of energy sma.


    ''Fuck.'' She quickly turned to the guard.


    "Bring me an identification token! Fast!"


    "Y-Yes!" The guard quickly ran towards a building, she surpassed her limits to heed Eleanor''s order, with inhuman speed that Natashia, the self-proimed woman the fastest woman alive would give a 5 out of 10 for her performance.


    She quickly took what her leader ordered and handed it to her.


    "Thanks." Eleanor, as a good leader, did not forget to thank her subordinates.


    Victor was looking at a splendid sight!


    Creatures of various shapes and sizes, some looked like monsters that came from a fantasy world, but they were much more ''demonic''. It was as if he was looking at beings that came out of the deepest parts of hell.


    And that sight put a twisted smile on his face, he felt like he''d beenughing like that for thousands of years.


    And unconsciously, he released his ''pressure'' around the entire city.


    All the warriors and inhabitants of Warfall looked towards the walls.


    "Hey, hey, hey... Isn''t that the new Count?" A tall muscr man spoke as he looked on in shock.


    "Yes... He''s the new Count..." The woman carrying arge ax behind her spoke up, she had short hair and a stern expression.


    Even if the area as far from the Royal Capital, those in Warfall knew about the new Count. After all, the man seemed to go out of his way to cause chaos in Vampire society.


    BANG, BANG, BANG!


    Again the automatic weapons fired huge projectiles towards Victor, but just like before, the projectiles miss their target.


    From Victor''s perspective, these projectiles were so slow he felt like he could sleep, and even then, they would nevere close to him.


    It was very simple to dodge it.


    But make no mistake children, these projectiles, when fired, easily surpassed MACH 3!


    It is this man who is irregr!


    Step, Step STEP.


    The horde of monsters began to move even closer to the walls.


    "Take it!" Eleanor, who returned to the walls, threw something to Victor.


    Victor raised his hand and took the identification symbol.


    He nced quickly at what Eleanor had given him.


    "Keep this, this is an identification that prevents my weapons from attacking you."


    "..." Victor nodded, and put it in his pocket, and soon he went back to looking at the monsters.


    Suddenly everyone heard a loud demonic roar.


    A gigantic creature wasing out of the ground. The creature got to all fours, and roared again.


    The creature appeared to be a demonic mixture of and dragon with various schemes that were the color of the desert. It had sharp teeth, sharp ws, and from its mouth dripped liquids that seemed to melt the ground.


    ROAAAAAAAR!


    Victor looked at the giant creature with eyes gleaming with excitement, he looked like a child who had found a new toy.


    "Oh? A Behemoth this time of year?" Eleanor didn''t seem surprised by the creature''s appearance.


    ''The way she reacts, this seems to be quitemon around here.'' That thought made Victor even more excited, he couldn''t help but look at the woman as if he had found the most precious treasure in the world.


    "...Eleanor, we really have a lot to talk about when I get back." He spoke in an extremely serious tone that took Eleanor by surprise for a few seconds.


    "... Eh? What do you mean when youe back-."


    Victor took a step towards the air.


    And then gravity took its toll.


    Hended on the ground crouching a little from the impact. However, unlike what everyone expected, a crater was not made, he''dnded quite smoothly.


    ''Does he n to fight everything alone?'' Thinking a little about Victor''s personality, she showed a small imperceptible smile: ''Yes, he will fight everything.''


    "Lady Eleanor!"


    "Hmm?" Eleanor looked back and saw seven tall women who were wearing full body armor.


    Recognizing them as members of her squad that she personally led, she shed a gentle smile,


    "I''m back, Girls."


    "You took too long, Lady Eleanor." Rosemented casually, while raising her hand so the women close to her wouldn''t say anything, she knew that as soon as her subordinates started talking, they wouldn''t stop for a while.


    "And you brought something quite dangerous with you..." She said as she looked at Victor with a serious look.


    "Does he n on fighting alone?" Dorothy questioned.


    "..." Eleanor showed a small smile, and said, "Of course." and then she looked back at the man.


    "..." The women looked at their leader with their mouths open in shock.


    "Alexa, p me please." She couldn''t believe that Eleanor could make that smile and especially for a man! She was sure was dreaming! Yes! She was in an illusion! It''s some technique of some Witch!!


    "Sure."


    SLAP!


    The green haired woman didn''t even hesitate!


    "OY!" Dorothy yelled angrily.


    "You asked for it." She turned and looked to the side while whistling, even though one of her eyes was glued to the man.


    ''What a horrible blood pressure, it''s even a little hard to breathe.'' She thought to herself.


    Victor''s eyes were covered by his long ck hair that at some unknown moment had grown out.


    He looked up, and his blood red eyes could be seen.


    When the creatures felt Victor''s gaze, as if it weremon sense, all the creatures stopped running, and faced the man.


    Slowly, a big toothy smile appeared on his face, and his face at some point had disappeared and only his teeth and eyes were visible.


    The creatures unconsciously took a step back.


    ''Are the creatures afraid...?'' Eleanor looked at this sight with her whole face in shock. In her 27 years of existence, she had never seen anyone who could imbue these monsters with fear.


    Victor took a deep breath, and shouted,


    "Creatures!" Victor''s voice echoed across the battlefield.


    "!!!" Unconsciously, all the warriors in the city put their hands on their respective weapons, their instincts screaming danger at just the man''s voice.


    The valkyries could clearly see that the creatures'' bodies visibly trembled,


    "Let''s Dance."


    ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAR!!

 Chapter 326: Countess Eleanor Adrestia. 3

    <h4>Chapter 326: Countess Eleanor Adrestia. 3</h4>


    "Let''s Dance."


    ROOOOOOOAAAARRRR!!


    The Behemoth roared as if the monsters were ordered to attack Victor. At the same time, a pressure fell around them, creating a thin aura that covered the monsters.


    And soon the monsters began to roar as their eyes glowed red with profound madness.


    Victor noticed that the monsters grew stronger because of that giant monster, and upon learning of that fact, a smile appeared on his face.


    Like an unstoppable force, Victor charged towards the monsters.


    And when he collided with the monster army, the monsters were blown backwards as if fired from a canon. Like an experienced warrior, Victor started to fight the monsters with his bare hands.


    He dodged the monsters'' ws with as little effort as possible, only to deliver counters by picking up one monster by the head and throwing it towards others. Just with his strength alone, he could easily break the skulls of these monsters.


    At some point that people didn''t notice, the walls began to fill with n Adrastea warriors.


    The warriors didn''t even greet their leaders, because the sight in front of them was too shocking for them to remember thatmon sense.


    "...Monsters are flying into the air as if they were that man''s toys... Am I dreaming?" A warrior in full body armor scratched her eyes in shock.


    "...Is this martial arts style simr to our leader...?" A man put his hand on his chin. He felt it was simr but at the same time different. It definitely held the essence of the style he was familiar with, but seemed more chaotic? He didn''t know if that was the correct word he was looking for, he just felt weird.


    "Look! An Ogre has appeared!" Someone yelled.


    Soon everyone saw arge monster leap into the middle of where Victor was wreaking havoc, roaring as it caught Victor''s attention.


    But Victor didn''t stop attacking the surrounding monsters with his fists.


    Noticing Victor''s apparent dismissal, the Ogre got angry and, with a swing, attacked Victor.


    "Isn''t he nning to dodge!?" Dorothy asked in shock. Even though they were Vampires and had great regeneration, the people here wore armor for a reason. When a monster attacked and wounded a Vampire''s body, a ''corruption'' would be applied as a consequence, much like a debuff.


    This debuff would render a Vampires'' natural regeneration disabled until they could eliminate this corruption from within.


    By fighting for thousands of years against Vampires, the monsters had also evolved to hunt them down.


    "He doesn''t know how to fight monsters..." Rose looked at their leader.


    "Well, he didn''t ask." Eleanor shrugged with a smile on her face.


    Looking at the twisted smile on Eleanor''s face, the women thought, ''And there she goes with her sadistic side again.''


    They felt a little sorry for the man, he would die without even knowing what happened...


    "And it''s not like he needs me to say anything, after all... That man is in his own league."


    "Eh...?"


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    A huge explosion sounded out, causing a shockwave to expand outwards and impact the observers. Thus, they quickly turned their attention to the fight.


    "Impossible..." Judith, the woman with long ck hair, spoke in shock, even her cold expression was undone.


    The ax that nned to split Victor in half, just stopped... The Ogre couldn''t pierce Victor''s skin.


    "..." Victor looked deeply into the Ogre''s eyes:


    "I''m not impressed." Victor punched the monster in the belly, causing it to soar upward from the impact.


    "Grr?"


    ''Is his skin as tough as our armor?'' Judith couldn''t help but question her sanity just thinking about it.


    Their armor was special, you know? They were made of monster materials! They were not mere decorations!


    Originally, if a Vampire didn''t have a power that could be used in defense like n Scarlett''s ice power, a Vampire''s natural defenses were very weak, especially whenpared to those of Werewolves.


    And getting hurt in a fight with these monsters was just asking to die.


    Wait... Ice?


    "Did he use n Scarlett''s power to defend himself?" Judith asked as she watched Victor soar into the heavens holding the ax with just one hand, as if the ax itself was weightless.


    "Let me show you how it''s done."


    "Grrr!!"


    "He didn''t." That was the only answer Eleanor gave as she looked at the sight of a man who was much smaller than a monster swinging the ax in his hand at blinding speeds and cutting the Ogre in half.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAR!


    As soon as Victor cut the Ogre in half, the Behemoth roared again, but Victor merely rolled his eyes in disdain.


    And he saw a humanoid on the Behemoth''s head. The humanoid had long pointed tails, his eyes were blood red, and his skin was grey. Behind him were tworge wings, he waspletely without clothes, but the ''scales'' on his body seemed to cover the important parts.


    Victor could feel that man was strong!


    The man punched the air.


    "Wha-." Victor felt something invisible hit his body and he flew away from the horde, he did several somersaults in the air and fell away from the monster army.


    "Alucard, this is not your war." His demonic voice sounded throughout the battlefield, and he made a gesture with his hand, and soon three more Behemoths and more monsters began to emerge.


    The amount seemed to be infinite, and even the monsters that Victor had killed started to rise up as if they were being revived.


    "Go back where you came from, and go y house."


    "..." Victor ignored what the man said, rising to his feet and patting his clothes a little when he realized they were dirty. He didn''t seem the least affected by the man''s blow.


    ''There is a leader, there is a leader, there is a leader. Which means there is someone stronger, someone stronger! An opponent! An enemy!'' Slowly Victor''s smile began to grow.


    "..." A vein bulged on the man''s head when he saw the sneer on that Vampire.


    "Shit, the Horde''s level has increased!" Dorothy spoke in a serious voice.


    "We must-" Alexa was about to propose aiding Victor, she heardughter echo across the battlefield.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~."


    "!!!" Everyone felt a chill down their spines when they heard the man''s voice, even the monsters.


    "This isn''t my war!? This is not something for you to decide! I decide what my war is!"


    "...." The man''s back broke out in a cold sweat when he saw the face of the man in front of him, he was feeling a bad feeling.


    "Furrrrrr...." Cold air started toe out of Victor''s mouth: "Let''s raise the level of this prank."


    Victor took a step forward:


    "Absolute Zero."


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    In the blink of an eye, the entire battlefield was covered in ice.


    "Wha-." All the monsters were frozen by that attack, creating a very artistic view of various ice sculptures.


    "This... This... This is bullshit." The younger Valkyries couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    "Is that the power of a Count?" Alexa looked at Rose with expectations. She knew that apart from that butler, this woman was the oldest Vampire around here.


    "Yes... They are that kind of existence, beings capable of changing the battle with just their existence... Although..." She looked at Victor.


    "That man is even more special."


    ROOOOOOOOOOAR!


    All the Behemoth''s roared at the same time, and the entire horde broke their ice, and began to be revived.


    "Tsk, those annoying monsters." Alexained. When a Behemoth appeared, the strategy was always to defeat them first, because if not, they became annoying. After all, it had the ability to strengthen enemy troops.


    "Fool, you cannot destroy an immortal army."


    The Valkyries, the soldiers of n Adrastea, and even Eleanor rolled their eyes when they heard what the leader said.


    Eleanor looked at Victor and saw him trembling.


    "HAHAHAHAHA, are you shaking with fear? What a Vampire Count you are!"


    "An immortal army, this¡­this¡­this is so much fun~."


    "Eh?"


    "That means I canpletely let go and you guys will never die, right? Right!? RIGHT!?"


    "Wait a minute..." His whole body started to shake when he saw that man''s lifeless eyes, Victor was honestly scaring him to death.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor''s body began to be covered by lightning, and with one step, he was in the midst of the horde again.


    He took another step, and appeared on the left side of the horde.


    In his wake, all that was left was a bloody painting.


    All the monsters on the left line had their bodies decapitated quite cruelly.


    Victor took another step and appeared on the right side of the horde, and repeated the process.


    "He''s so fast! What the fuck! I do not see anything!" Dorothy grunted angrily when she saw only the streaks of lightning on the battlefield.


    "The fact that he is able to pierce the flesh of these monsters with his bare hands while using the power of lightning is what I am most impressed with. Look, even a Behemoth." Judith spoke.


    "Ohhh that''s true, I had forgotten about it because of this vision."


    Victor appeared again in the midst of the horde and noticed that they have all started to regenerate again.


    "It''s useless, you can''t kill us, you''ll just get tired and we''ll kill you." The leader sneered.


    "..." Victor''s smile grew a little.


    gulp.


    The leader swallowed hard when he saw that smile.


    Suddenly...


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.


    Victor''s whole body began to catch fire.


    "Let''s see if you cane back from the ashes."


    "W-Wait. Fuck, kill him! KILL THAT MONSTER!"


    ROAAAAAAAAAR.


    The monsters roared madly and attacked Victor, even the monsters that were regenerating attacked him madly, but every time the monsters'' ws came close to Victor, they turned to ash. They didn''t even have the capabilities to break through his defenses.


    Victor took a deep breath, and the heat started to be more unbearable, it was as if a volcanic eruption of unimaginable magnitude was imminent.


    "...All of creation turns to ashes."


    Unlike thest time he used this skill on n Amon, the effect was much stronger.


    mes exploded with Victor in the middle creating something resembling a mini sun. This sun began to crumble into a sea of mes and burned the entire horde to ash.


    Everything was faster and more natural, the heat also seemed to be much stronger.


    "Bloody hell..." Rose couldn''t help butment in shock, she wasn''t impressed very easily, but that man... He was just too much.


    n Fulger''s speed, and their lightning attacks.


    The defense, and the ice of n Scarlett.


    And the destructive power of the Snow n.


    His existence was abination of the three strongest ns into a single Vampire.


    Speaking of destruction...


    Everything¡­. Everything within a 5km radius turned to ash, and all that was left was a single, lone Vampire.


    "..." An awkward silence fell around them.


    Everyone was looking at Victor silently waiting for him to do something.


    "Well, looks like you can''te back fro-..." Victor''s ear twitched a little; he heard something.


    And as if it were a vision of hell, literal flesh began to be created out of thin air, and he saw a kind of green miasmaing out of that flesh.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes as that miasma touched him and his skin melted.


    Victor took a step towards the wall, and he appeared next to Eleanor. He looked at his wound that was taking a long time to heal, even with his absurd regeneration.


    Victor narrowed his eyes harder; he felt something trying to invade his body, and quickly he cut his arm off.


    When his arm fell to the ground and separated from his body, Victor''s arm hadpletely melted.


    "Good choice."


    Victor looked at Eleanor.


    "If you had let the infection linger, you would have died¡­just like that arm."


    "..." This news didn''t startle Victor, he just smiled as if he found it all interesting.


    "...They are an immortal army. That is true." Eleanor began to speak.


    "No matter how they are killed, they alwayse back."


    "You''ve experienced this firsthand."


    "Indeed..." Victor said with a small smile on his face.


    Eleanor showed a small smile when she saw Victor''s usual attitude: "Now the question is in the air; if they are an immortal army, why did they never manage to invade this city?"


    "..." Victor looked at the white haired woman who had her hair fluttering in the wind.


    "..." Rose and the Valkyries had a small smile on their faces when they heard Eleanor''s words.


    "The answer is simple, even though they are immortal, just like vampires, they have a weakness that can kill them permanently."


    "To kill a vampire, you need a special weapon that is blessed by the church."


    "And to kill a monster..."


    A Valkyrie threw A Greatsword to Eleanor.


    Eleanor lifted her left hand, and took hold of the Greasword without looking.


    "You need to be a monster."


    Victor looked into Eleanor with a little shock.


    The sclera of her eye werepletely ck, and her pupils were as thin as a reptiles and the color was green with golden undertones.


    When all the monsters had half their bodies regenerated, including their leader,


    A blue power with shades of red covered Eleanor''s Greasword, her right arm started to grow a kind of ck scale, soon her arm waspletely covered by this new skin, with a casual swing of the sword horizontally, all the monsters had their bodies shattered.


    All of them never got up again, and even their regeneration stopped.


    Victor looked at this sight with pure shock, now it was his turn to be surprised.


    Victor could see again that that strange power wasing from Eleanor''s arm, and it matched perfectly with the weapon she was holding.


    "The reason my n remains in this isted ce from the world is because only we can do this work. No one else can take on that responsibility."


    Victor looked around and saw that the Valkyries and members of n Adrastea had eyes simr to Eleanor''s, but each had a different pupil, as if they were eyes of different kinds of species.


    ''That man, he has the same eyes as that Ogre...''


    "And... The reason I became a Vampire Count even though I was only twenty-seven years old is not because I inherited that title from my mother and father when they died."


    "It''s because I deserved it."

 Chapter 327: Master Scathach Scarlett has acquired newdisciples

    <h4>Chapter 327: Master Scathach Scarlett has acquired newdisciples</h4>


    "Okay, stop it." Scathach spoke in a firm tone as she looked at Victor''s Maids.


    Currently, Scathach had asked the girls to demonstrate everything they knew so Scathach could get an idea of what they needed to focus on.


    The result of her little experiment?


    Aplete mess. Scathach realized that these women were like mini versions of Victor.


    Powerful, but they didn''t know how to use their powers correctly. In simple terms, theycked control.


    The only ones who did well were Kaguya, who already had basic training from her n, and Maria, who was a former hunter and lived a long time with Vampires.


    The rest were a total mess by Scathach standards.


    Bruna didn''t know how to use her telekinesis powerspletely. The way she used the power was very crude. It would be nice if the woman''s telekinesis level wasn''t so high.


    ''Bruna, Maria, and Kaguya are the ones that will give me the least trouble to train.'' Scathach thought as she looked at Bruna, who was breathing tiredly.


    And then she looked at Eve.


    Due to her admiration for Victor''s ''light'', stemming from her trauma rted to her past, Eve ended up with a strange variation of the Snow n''s power. The worst thing was that Scathach couldn''t do anything about this trauma. She had enough experiences with traumatized girls to understand that they were the ones who should help themselves.


    The phrase that said, "Only you can help yourself," was quite fitting for this situation.


    No matter how much of a helping hand Scathach extended toward Eve, if the girl didn''t want to help herself, it would literally be impossible to solve this problem.


    ''What a shame'', Scathach thought. She was absolutely certain that Eve''s potential was enormous. If she solved her personal problems, her powers could mutate again.


    Another problematic prospect was Roberta.


    The woman had a triple personality, and each knew and interacted with each other.


    The gentle and loving Roberta, a woman who looked like an angel on earth and who dared not hurt anyone.


    Sadistic, possessive, and maniptive Roberta.


    And the heroic spirit that somehow got mixed up in this madness.


    Scathach believed that through interaction with the heroic spirit and due to trauma rted to abandonment and family, Roberta''s sadistic personality was born.


    The heroic spirit was another problem as well, as the spirit itself seemed to be a spirit of revenge filled with hate.


    Although Scathach did not me the heroic spirit for this attitude. After all, this was the normal consequence of the ''irrationality'' of the Greek gods.


    Scathach believed that the sadistic, possessive, maniptive personality who liked to y with the lives of others was the result of the fusion of Roberta''s traumas with the traumas of the heroic spirit.


    It''s like a personality that was created to protect your kinder self.


    ... In the end, the woman''s situation was still a mess. She seemed fine on the outside, but her mindset might be worse than Natashia''s.


    At least Natashia knew she was crazy and epted it for herself.


    Roberta knew she was crazy, but she refused to ept that side of herself. It was not because she didn''t want to ept herself, but because she believed her madness was at such a high point that it didn''t matter anymore if she epted herself or not.


    The three personalities were so intertwined that it was impossible to separate them, as in the case of Natashia.


    The woman also had extreme biprity due to these constant personality shifts.


    And what about Roxanne?


    Scathach didn''t even want to talk about it. She''d asked the woman to demonstrate her powers, and the result was that the woman''s powers were apletely different area from anything she''d ever seen before; she had no idea how to train the World Tree.


    Her powers were weird, and Scathact believed Roxanne could only grow on her own or find another, older World Tree to train her.


    But as a believer in the ideology that foundations were always important, Scathach was training all the girls in their foundations.


    Maria and Kaguya didn''t need that since they already had strong foundations.


    Kaguya was currently something akin to a vice-leader of n nk, and because of her newly acquired position, she had gained ess to her n''s secret techniques.


    Scathach didn''t need to teach Kaguya anything regarding techniques, so she was just responsible for giving little tips for Maid to evolve even more.


    Don''t underestimate the situation. The tips of a woman who has been alive since the time of Jesus and who has never stopped training and improving herself were very enlightening.


    It turned out that Kaguya found several small ws rted to her n''s techniques, and in the end, she was forced to adapt and improvise.


    With Scathach''s advice and Scathach''s teaching of Dagger techniques, Kaguya decided that she would improve her n''s technique and develop personal techniques.


    Despite not being asplete in her knowledge of being a dagger expert, Scathach was a genius in her own right. She''d gotten to the point where she knew how to use all weapons and had enough understanding of them to give masters a run for their money.


    Even though the Spear was her main weapon and the one she held the most dominance with, her knowledge of the other weapons couldn''t be ignored.


    In Gatcha terms,


    Scathach had a Super Master rating or was a UR rank character when wielding a Spear.


    And for the other weapons, she had a Master rating or SSR rank.


    Despite being just one realm of difference, the difference between these two realms was like the distance between heaven and earth.


    Maria benefited the most from training with Scathach.


    It turned out that the millennia-old woman had a lot of techniques that used ''threads'' as weapons, and the woman had a lot of knowledge of how the ''ghoul'' races worked, which helped the Queen of the Ghouls a lot.


    In the end, Maria ended up being beaten even more by the Older Woman.


    But Maria didn''tin, she already knew where she was when her Master threw her into the lion''s mouth... Or, in this case, a lioness.


    After she finished giving instructions to Kaguya and Maria, Scathach looked at Bruna.


    "Use your power more creatively."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "You have Telekinesis, a very high leveled one at that, and you only use that power to push and pull enemies? Or even levitate enemies?"


    "Be more creative, your power begs for it."


    "¡­What do you mean, Master?"


    Scathach''s smile grew a little distorted, and she spoke, "Use your power to turn your enemies into a ball of flesh, break them from the inside, destroy the enemies'' nervous system, destroy the enemies'' hearts."


    "The way you use your power is very gentle, and I don''t like it."


    Gulp...


    Bruna felt a chill in her back when she heard what Scathach said:


    ''...As expected of the woman that the Master was trained, she is just as cruel as him...''


    "The development of your power is up to you. I can''t help with that, I can only give you tips, but..." Scathach took a step and appeared in front of Bruna:


    "I can help improve your foundations and teach you martial arts techniques." She started to touch Bruna''s body as she seemed to be checking something.


    "What is your favorite weapon?" She asked.


    "I prefer to use my fists... Although I like firearms too..."


    "Firearms¡­?" Scathach raised an eyebrow in curiosity:


    "Well, it makes sense for you to use firearms, considering that with your power, you could literally control the trajectory of projectiles. That way, you''d never miss a shot, but I honestly don''t advise relying on firearms.. ."


    "When fighting stronger creatures like Werewolves, Gods, Angels, Demons, etc. Normal firearms will not work unless you have a personal cksmith who can craft high-level firearms, so I rmend you drop that idea for now."


    "... I see..." Bruna didn''t look sad. It seemed to be something she already knew.


    "Umu... As expected of someone from Victor''s family, your body is very strong... In fact, it''s much stronger than normal."


    "..." Scathach put her hand on her chin and pondered for a moment.


    "Punch here." She raised her hand, wanting to test her hypothesis.


    "...?" Bruna was confused but didn''t question the woman, so she just threw a normal punch like she always did.


    A small cracking noise was heard, but no damage was done to Scathach''s body.


    "As expected, for some reason, upon bing a Vampire, your natural powers were directed towards strength."


    This was not somethingmon for beings who were turned into Vampires.


    Depending on your thoughts and your inner self, a mutation could ur when you transformed into a Vampire. After all, you were basically being reborn into a new being that you subconsciously desired.


    And this effect was most visible in Vampires created by the Progenitors.


    ''Perhaps when she was in the state when she was about to be raped, her subconscious wished she were strong enough to overpower her attackers, and that was one of the catalysts for this mutation.''


    That little punch that Bruna threw was equivalent to Pepper attacking using some of her martial arts, and Bruna''s punch waspletely inefficient. It didn''t carry the proper momentum it should''ve had, had she thrown it with proper technique. She didn''t use her whole body nor put her weight into it.


    And yet, that punch had so much destructive power.


    "I''ve decided." Scathach took a step and disappeared, only to reappear again, holding a pair of ck gloves and a pair of ck boots.


    "Use these."


    "... Why-... I mean, yes!" Bruna was going to ask why, but one thing she''d learned was to never question the older woman''s methods.


    Bruna quickly put on her gloves and boots, and soon her whole body felt heavy.


    "Ugh," She fell to the ground as if the gravity around her had gotten heavier.


    "The basis of any martial artist who uses their fists as their main weapon is the bnce of their body, and the movements of their feet."


    "Do you remember how Victor and I can disappear just by taking one step?"


    "Y-Yes..." She tried to get up, but she couldn''t, which was absurd given how much strength she had.


    "That''s one of the results of this training. Even if you give up using fists in the future, your footwork training will always be with you, and that''s what matters." That was one of the reasons Victor was so proficient at hand-to-hand fighting.


    The woman had tortured him for six months. Unlike now, where Scathach had several people to train,


    Victor had 100% of Scathach''s attention in those six months and coupled with his monstrous talent, Scathach ended up creating a monster in those six months.


    "Hehehe~. You''ll have fun, don''t worry." Scathach chuckled when she saw Bruna''s state.


    Bruna made a face of reluctance but didn''t say anything since she knew that if she talked, the training would only get worse.


    "For now, try to stand and correct your bnce."


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Oh, don''t forget to think about the weight your breasts cause."


    "Eh?"


    Sigh.


    Scathach sighed as she cupped both her breasts, "That''s one of the disadvantages of being a voluptuous woman. Your breasts are heavy, and unconsciously, you ignore that weight. And that''s wrong. If you want to have a good bnce, you always have to think about how heavy your breasts are until eventually, youpensate for it."


    Boing, Boing.


    Seeing the ''indecent'' moves that Scathach was making, Bruna was speechless; ''Is this woman doing this unconsciously? She has that look like she''s looking at something useless.''


    "Since your breasts are bigger than mine, you''re going to have a lot of trouble managing your body weight, and so, because of that, I''ve been saying this from the beginning."


    "I¡­ I understand, Master." Bruna answered with a little difficulty.


    "Umu..." She nodded satisfied:


    "When you regain the ability to move around, I will teach you martial arts. For now, do exercises and practice your basics."


    "Y-Yes."


    Scathach took a step and appeared in front of Roberta:


    "Just like the others, I will train your foundations and teach you proper martial arts. A proper martial art for you would be something that can take advantage of your special eyes and that has enough strength and agility."


    "...I will be in your care, Master." She spoke with a gentle tone.


    "..." Scathach nodded as she looked at the woman''s body, specifically an area of her body.


    ''Ugh, this is going to beplicated. Why does Victor only choose Maids with big breasts¡­. Doesn''t he know what a pain it is to train their foundations because of that?'' Scathach was a little irritated.


    Having big breasts was inconvenient for training!


    "Master, don''t look at my breasts like you''re looking at something useless..." She cupped her breasts as if protecting her children.


    "..." Looking at the pout on the woman''s face, Scathach rolled her eyes.


    "Tie up your long hair. It will get in the way of training."


    "Yes~." Roberta pulled at her long ck hair that reached the floor and secured it in a ponytail.


    Scathach knew how much her heroic spirit appreciated her own hair. This must be one of the reasons why she didn''t cut her hair, although her hair didn''t stink because she took such good care of it.


    "Master, you might find these useless..." She touched her breasts with a yful smile and continued:


    "But my Master likes them a lot..."


    "..." Scathach raised her eyebrows. She had no idea where this woman was going with that.


    Of course, she knew that her stupid disciple liked that. After all, when they showered together, he always looked at her figure shamelessly.


    As she felt satisfied by her disciple''s attention, she didn''t say anything either.


    "When we were stuck on Earth, my Master would always say that he missed you and missedying his head on your breasts." Roberta lied as easily as if she were breathing.


    Victor missed Scathach, but he wasn''t going to say it out loud. After all, his mother had taught him to be a knight and not a degenerate pervert.


    And Scathach knew it, she knew it was a lie.


    Roberta also told the lie, knowing that Scathach would know, but Roberta''s goal was to show how much Victor appreciated them.


    "I see... Well, they''re notpletely useless since you can use them to make your male opponents lower their guard and cut off their genitals."


    "Fufufufu~." Roberta smiled with satisfaction when she saw the slight smile on Scathach''s face.


    The woman might not realize it, but anyplimenting from Victor seemed to sweeten her Spartan sergeant personality, who trained her recruits to death. However, in the case of Roberta-


    "Licking my boots isn''t going to make your training any less difficult, you know?" Scathach raised an eyebrow as she shed a wicked smile.


    "Yes, I know~." Roberta disyed the same smile as the woman...


    The two stared at each other for a while and realized something.


    In a way, the two were simr...


    Stopping their chat,


    Scathach began giving Roberta instructions, and when she was done, she looked at the gori with a smile that promised death.


    ''Fuck... She won''t ignore me?'' The gori wanted to cry as he looked at his Master, only to see that Roxanne was smiling at him with her sharp teeth.


    [I know you have traumas with her, but deal with it. You need to get strong to protect me.]


    Tears started to fall from the gori''s face, he felt abandoned now. He knew he''d told Victor that he would study and learn about the world. And that he could do, but train? He didn''t want that! But now this woman was focusing her attention on him!


    He''s just a poor gori who wants to lie in the tree, scratch his ass and eat bananas!


    "Hey? Are you crying with tears of joy? Good! That gives me even more motivation!" Scathach''s smile shook the gori''s entire existence.


    ''Fuck, how can that man like this woman? He has a couple of screws loose!''


    The gori was seriously questioning Victor''s crazy female tastes.


    "This will be my first time teaching a demon beast~." Sheughed as she approached the Gori.


    "This is going to be so much fun~."

 Chapter 328: Hell Makes lts Move

    <h2>Chapter 328: Hell Makes Its Move.</h2>


    Hell, after some incidents involving n Belial.


    Bael, Diablo''s right hand, held a meeting and ''gently'' asked Belial to exin what had happened. Of course, Belial had the option of not saying anything, but only God knew if he would be Diablo''s snack or not if he refused to say anything.


    Belial was no fool, he knew that when Bael asked for something, it meant that Diablo himself ordered the man to find out what was going on.


    And Diablo''s orders were absolute unless, of course, you had desires to be a snack for the Primordial Demon.


    And Belial remembered very well the rule that Diablo had imposed on his servants.


    The first and only rule of Diablo''s army.


    "Diablo''s orders are absolute. Disobeying an order from Diablo is tantamount to the death penalty."


    Unlike Lilith''s army, which had more solid rules, Diablo''s army only had this rule, and so, because of that, this being''s army was chaotic but at the same time organized.


    After all, everyone was afraid of Diablo, and that fear restricted their actions, thus making the army organized.


    If Diablo ruled through the Demons'' fear of him.


    Lilith held the respect of the Demons.


    But of course, Diablo''s rule had a pretty obvious weakness, and that weakness was that if Diablo died, the entire chain ofmand would go to shit.


    ... But... Who would dare to challenge the Primordial Demon? Diablo could count on his sharp fingers how many beings could fight him.


    And even these beings would not leave without consequences. After all, he was not alone. He had an army of hundreds of thousands of Demons that only grew with each passing day.


    Hell was gigantic, and about 69% of the Demons that existed in Hell belonged to the Diablo Faction.


    It may not seem like it, but he was a very popr leader...


    After all, he was the ''ideal'' concept of what a Demon should be and how to act.


    It also proved that fear was much more effective when dealing with Demons than respect.


    Inparison, Lilith may not have as much strength in numbers as Diablo, but she had more Elites.


    Most of her Demons were High level Demons who''d fought alongside Lucifer against his father.


    Most of these Demons were on Lilith''s side, and the Mother of Demons also had the support of most of the Fallen Angels who''d revolted with Lucifer on Lilith''s side.


    Despite Diablo having a good number of high level Demons, as well as some more fanatical Fallen Angels, in his army, the number didn''t quite match Lilith''s, and because of that, this war never progressed forward.


    After all, both sides were just throwing minions back and forth. They didn''t want to lose their Elites in a pointless fight.


    Although, little by little, Diablo was putting pressure on Lilith. After all, he had more minions to spend, but that didn''t mean anything. Lilith just needed to send a high level Demon at strategic points, and again the war would return to its state of attrition.


    Yes... The war was stagnant, and Diablo was getting a little impatient, and because of that, he started sending minions to the human world.


    And what did these minions do?


    Demonic contracts to satisfy humans'' desires in exchange for their souls, deceiving humans and causing ughter and chaos. They were free to do anything as long as more humans died.


    The more beings that died at the hands of the Demons, the better. When a being died at the hands of a Demon, their soul became corrupted because of the miasma of the Demons, and those souls would fall into hell, consequently increasing Diablo''s strength.


    Even a small Demon wound, if not treated quickly, could corrupt one''s soul, and eventually, the human would die or go insane because their core of existence had be tainted by the Demonic miasma.


    The number of Demons that Diablo sent per day into the human world was ridiculous. Even though they were weak and the human Hunters could kill them easily, Diablo didn''t care. He had enough resources to spend on a war of attrition.


    After all, hell was humanity''s garbage dump, and humans breed like rabbits.


    And if he noticed that the resources were running out and he hadn''t reached his goals, he''d just stop attacking and wait a few years. Due to the time difference from one realm to the other, it only needed a few years in the Demon World, for several decades passed in the human world, and Vo, more humans were born.


    And sometimes, he didn''t even need to do anything for the humans to kill themselves; they even do it by themselves. He would just give them a ''little'' push to make the process go faster.


    Because of these factors, Diablo was in afortable position. He didn''t even care if the human Hunters were killing his Demons, after all, while they were busy killing a Demon in ce X.


    Another Demon would be causing chaos in ce Y.


    "... Belial, if you shed with someone so interesting, why didn''t you tell me?" Baelmented with a twinkle in his eye.


    "..." Belial was silent, as he didn''t dare say he didn''t tell because he knew Bael would steal his fangs. This Demon had a nasty attitude, even for Demons.


    "Who cares about that piece of shit!?" Beelzebub hit the table angrily.


    "You fucked my wife and daughter!" He looked at Belial as if he wanted tomand.


    "I already said that this was a lie caused by that man to make us fight each other." Belial exined to the Demon, but the Demon could see a mocking smile on Belial''s face, he really wasn''t hiding that he was enjoying this.


    "Bastard!"


    "It''s not my fault that you''re ipetent in bed, and your daughter was a thot from the start. When she saw me ying with her mother, it was she who volunteered to participate."


    Large pulsating veins were appearing on Beelzebub''s face, it was quite obvious that had Bael not been present, Beelzebub would not hesitate to strike Belial down.


    "For the first time in my entire life, I''m grateful that bitch Aphrodite did something useful."


    "!!!" Belial''s body visibly trembled.


    "Oh? What did Aphrodite do?"


    "Hey? Don''t you know, Bael?"


    "Don''t you dare, you annoying fly!" Belial was in a cold sweat, he didn''t know how Beelzebub knew this, but if this spread further, his reputation as the most ''potent'' male Demon in the Demon world would be ruined!


    "Please enlighten me with this knowledge." Bael asked curiously.


    "..." Beelzebub shed a smile that sent shivers down Belial''s spine.


    ''Fuck, if this continues, my dream of surpassing Lucifer as the sex Demon desired by all will go down the drain!''


    "B-Bael, hmmm, what do you intend-." He tried to grab Bael''s attention, but the man just looked at him with a neutral look that said ''silence''. He didn''t even need to say anything, yet Belial understood the message very well.


    "Continue." He looked at Beelzebub.


    "Some birds told me that Belial was cursed by the Goddess Aphrodite. He can no longer use his lower limb..."


    Beelzebub looked at Belial with disguised pity, everyone in the room could clearly see that he was enjoying it:


    "He''s be impotent."


    "Pfft¡­" For a moment, Bael almostughed. He almost felt sorry for Belial, almost.


    "..." Belial''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    "Just wait, you piece of shit! When I regain my manhood, I will once again go after your wife and daughter!"


    "...Fool, how would you go after my wife and daughter if they are dead?"


    "¡­Eh?" Belial was speechless for a few seconds.


    "You partook of my wife and daughter, and now they''re dirty. They''ve be second-hand products. After discovering this, I killed them both. Just imagining my dick in a hole you put your dick in disgusts me. My whole being trembles in disgust. Your existence disgusts me, you shouldn''t even be considered a Demon of the 72 pirs, the title of worm suits you better." Beelzebub was treating Belial like a disease.


    "... You killed your wife and daughter... And you call me a worm..." Belial rolled his eyes. Demons only cared about their own desires, and because of that fact, he wasn''t surprised by this information. He just found the situation ironic.


    "Of course, you''re a worm. Whatever hole you shove your dick in bes dirty and rotten. I really thank her from the bottom of my heart that Aphrodite did such good for the Demon world. I must be her believer."


    "...."


    The room fell into an ufortable silence.


    A Demon worshiping a Goddess?


    What the fuck?


    "..." Belial narrowed his eyes. The way Beelzebub was talking about himself was irritating him, he was treating his existence like a disease that must be eliminated.


    "Well..." Beelzebub seemed to think something, "It doesn''t matter anymore. Just knowing that you lost your dick is enough to brighten my day for several years!"


    "I think I should look for another beautiful female Demon who has just been born to be my wife." Beelzebub was muttering something, he was still angry at Belial, but having this little revenge and eliminating his ''disease'' before it spread to his realm, he felt satisfied.


    Of course, he still wanted to kill that bastard, but since Diablo told his forces not to fight each other for no reason, he couldn''t do that.


    After all, in the eyes of the Primordial Demon, Beelzebub''s problem was a ''small'' problem.


    And from the information he got through his flies, he knew that the capital of Belial''s territory had been wiped out.


    And he knew who was responsible for it.


    Honestly, Beelzebub was also interested in this man. He wanted to get in touch with him and ask for an alliance or something; maybe they could eliminate Belial?


    After all, if this Vampire had the guts to attack a Demon of Belial''s rank, that meant he was brave and, most importantly, strong.


    ''I should get more information about this man. Maybe I should contact a Witch?''


    Belial looked at Beelzebub with a look that promised death.


    ''That bastard, as soon as the war starts, I''m going to kill you, motherfucker... But before that, I have to solve this problem of mine, because of that bitch, I can''t get excited anymore! My little brother won''t go up! If this continues, I won''t be able to produce a suitable heir, and I don''t want to visit the other women I''ve had children with and use them as my heirs, they can''t be trusted.''


    CLAP!


    Bael pped his hands once, and with that, he caught the attention of the two Demons who were lost in their thoughts.


    "Gentlemen, don''t forget that we are in a meeting, show at least a modicum of decency."


    "...." The two Demons felt like rolling their eyes. Bael was clearly enjoying the ''show'', and he didn''t do it on purpose. He just wanted to have fun at the expense of others and cause chaos.


    "Anyway, now that this little problem has been resolved, I came here to inform you that soon our leader will make a move."


    "!!!" The two Demons opened their eyes in shock.


    "What? Isn''t that too soon? Why this sudden movement?"


    "¡­ Is it because of the meeting of supernatural beings?"


    "As expected of Beelzebub, your informationwork is always reliable." Baelughed.


    "Yes, this meeting will be the perfect opportunity to attack a country of humans and create a military base that will be our strategic point of invasion."


    "¡­But what about Lilith? Does our leader not need something from her?"


    ''Our leader is going to ''negotiate'' with Lilith.'' Bael thought with a mischievous smile.


    "Don''t worry about it. You have just one job. I''ll give you locations of strategic points that you should attack. Just focus on your own wars, and let the adults solve the adults'' problems."


    "...." The two narrowed their eyes for a few seconds. They didn''t like being called ''children'', even though Baal didn''t say anything.


    This Demon''s words tantly implied it.


    "The other Demons of the 72 pirs who are allied with us, and the Fallen Angels, have already been informed of their respective jobs."


    "Starting today, we will engage in an all-out war with Lilith."


    "And this war must end before the meeting of supernatural beings."


    Bael rose from his chair and walked towards the exit, and during all these movements, he had a distorted smile on his face.

 Chapter 329: Fulger Sisters

    Chapter 329: Fulger Sisters.


    [A/N: day eleven ising guys don''t forget to vote to decide the next illustration]


    .....


    Chapter 329: Fulger Sisters.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning struck in front of n Fulger''s mansion, and soon a woman could be seen standing where the lightning struck.


    The woman had long golden hair, blood-red eyes, and was wearing a rather luxurious ck dress. The dress mainly consisted of ck, but for the more observant beings, you could see details of red on the choker she was wearing and on the dress itself.


    After Victor epted her, Natashia began wearing clothing colors that matched the usual clothes that Victor always wore, which were burgundy, red, and ck.


    The reason for this? Not even she knew, she just felt satisfied like that.


    She wanted to feel closer to Victor. She wanted to be closer to him than anyone else, and if possible, she wanted to share her existence with him or be in his shadow like Kaguya.


    She wanted more, more, more, more.


    And maybe because of the desire she''d always had, and that had only grown stronger after Victor epted her, she''d sought out clothing colors that matched the man himself.


    Her level of possessiveness and love could easily break any gauge designed to measure that kind of energy.


    She easily passed over 9000 love powers.


    Natashia looked at her mansion and took a step, quickly disappearing and reappearing in her sister''s room, who was still sleeping.


    Looking at the woman who was almost a copy of herself with minor differences, like how Victoria seemed to have a more ''gentle'' face, she acted perfectly like a noble and rarely lost control like Natashia herself,


    Natashia approached her sister''s bed, took a nearby chair, sat next to her sister''s bed, and gently, as if she was a loving mother, began to stroke her sister''s head.


    "Daughter, protect your little sister. In a society that values power, she needs more time to develop."


    Natashia thought about the words of her mother, Carm Fulger.


    From when Victoria was born, Carm had a special ce in her heart for Victoria.


    Unlike many stories where the child was rejected for being useless, this didn''t happen here for just one reason.


    Natashia herself.


    She was born talented, and therefore, Carm had her heir, so when her second daughter was born sometimeter, she wasn''t upset that she didn''t inherit the power of lightning.


    But that changed when the sisters'' mother died...


    Victoria was an unusual case even in Vampire society. After all, it didn''t matter if you had talent or not, a power would definitely be passed on to the next generation even if the individual didn''t have an absurd talent. In theory, that individual should inherit some kind of power.


    For example, even if Victoria wasn''t born with a strong lightning power, she should have inherited a small part of lightning''s power, and in theory, she should be able to create small sparks even if she couldn''t use lightning to its full potential like Natashia.


    ''Mother, looks like I failed to protect my little sister too, huh...'' Because of a state of weakness she fell into in the past, she ended up missing most of her daughter''s development and almost lost everything her family had built.


    Sigh.


    Natashia sighed a little and tried not to think about it. After all, chasing the past was like bing a museum, and she was not nning to be one.


    "Little sister, wake up. We have work to do."


    "..." Victoria''s eyes flickered a little, and slowly she opened her eyes.


    "Natashia¡­?" She looked at her sister with a sleepy face.


    "Wake up, sis." She continued stroking Victoria''s head.


    "...Give me 5 minutes...Maybe five years..." She turned over and went back to sleep.


    "..." Natashia looked at her sister, a little surprised that she was acting so spoiled.


    ''Where is the woman who hardly slept and worked non-stop? Was my sister kidnapped? Who is this person lying here? She is suspicious...''


    Natashia thought a little about what she should do, and soon a big smile appeared on her face. She had the smile of someone who was nning something bad.


    "Little Sister, if you don''t wake up now, you will be a grandmother."


    "!!!" Victoria opened her eyes, and her eyes were glowing blood-red:


    "What do you mean?" She suspected this was her sister''s trap, considering that her sister always liked to tease her!


    "As I was walking into this room, I heard moansing from your son''s room¡­ Congrattions, you''re going to be a grandmother!" She spoke as if she was very happy for her little sister.


    "..." Victoria sat up in bed and looked towards her son''s room.


    Focusing her supernatural hearing on that spot, she heard something:


    "Ahh~, Tatsuya, you''re really good-." She quickly stopped listening, and her face wentpletely dark.


    "Hecate, you bitch... I didn''t hire you to have sex with my son..." She growled with a crazy expression.


    "..." Natashia looked at her sister with shock visible on her face, the face her sister was making now was a face very simr to Violet''s.


    ''Is she possessive of her son? That boy is fucked! Hahahaha~'' Natashia pitied Tatsuya''s fate of having a possessive mother. Usually, men who had mothers like that would only get married after a long time.


    ''...Wait, is he really doing inappropriate things?'' Natashia wasn''t curious enough to hear the groan of anyone other than her husband, and because of that, she just ignored it.


    Seeing Victoria''s face grow more lifeless, Natashia nodded in satisfaction; ''As expected, our mother''s genes run through our veins! I always wondered why my sister wasn''t like me, and the reason for that was because she hadn''t found her ''treasure'' yet.


    Victoria got up from the bed, ran towards Tatsuya''s room with supernatural speed, quickly kicked in the door, and saw her son...


    He was mounted on top of a Hecate who was lying on her back.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Hecate asked me to massage her." Tatsuya replied in a neutral tone as he went back to massaging her.


    "...." Natashia looked at this strange situation. She knew that her child was denser than a ck hole itself, she also knew a woman in love when she saw one, and Hecate was definitely not a woman like that.


    After all, she was a Witch, so she preferred money and ingredients that could help her research.


    "¡­Anyway, Mother. Why did you break into my room with a kick?"


    "I was practicing how to be a special forces woman." She spoke with a convincing face.


    "...Oh..." Tatsuya honestly didn''t know how to react to that strange answer.


    "Anyway, I have work to do." Victoria turned and walked out of the room.


    "Control your moans, Hecate. I don''t want the servants to create any more strange rumors."


    "... Eh? Yes, Lady Victoria." Hecate blushed a little when she heard what Victoria said. She wasn''t moaning loudly on purpose and just wanted to tease the boy a little.


    ...


    Victoria appeared in the office, and soon she saw her sister, who was reading some files while singing some music in a steady rhythm.


    "HmmmHmmmHmmm."


    It was quite obvious that she was happy, her aura was radiant, and the office environment seemed to be a beautiful warm spring, a very rxing feeling.


    ''Since my sister met that man, she''s gone through big changes, but this is the first time I''ve seen such a big change... Just what happened?'' Victoria gave some thought to the things that might have caused such big changes in her sister.


    "Oh, you''re back, little sister."


    "Have you finally managed to swallow that man inside you?" Victoria asked curiously.


    "Can I expect that I will have another niece or nephew soon?" She continued with a sly smile on her face.


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t swallow him, but..." Slowly Natashia''s expression began to change, "He epted me."


    "...Oh..." Victoria was taken aback by Natashia''s gentle smile.


    The pink atmosphere in the room exploded, and Victoria felt like she was in apletely different world.


    ''For her feelings to be so strong that it could cause these visions for me... This is ridiculous... But..."


    "I''m happy for you, Sis." She shed a small smile.


    She understood very well the feeling her sister was having, as she had the same feeling when she''d met Tatsuya''s father.


    "... Thanks." Natashiaughed a little.


    She ced the document she''d been reading on the table and took a seat in the chair intended for the leader of n Fulger.


    "Now that our n is stable thanks to our efforts and my husband''s little help," Her whole atmosphere changed and became more serious.


    "It''s time toy down the n to regain our full influence in this territory. I won''t be satisfied until I monopolize all trade in this territory as it was in the past."


    "¡­A trade you lost." Victoria couldn''t help but point out.


    "Ugh... She''s not me... I mean, she is me, but she''s not me at the same time." Natashia pouted, she didn''t want to look for excuses, but essentially this whole situation was the fault of her other personality.


    "... I know." Victoria shed a small smile, "Because of your other personality, we created a Backup n if you suddenly went crazy and changed your personality again."


    "Yes... That will never happen again... But it doesn''t hurt to have an emergency n." Natashia herself didn''t know what that n was. She did it on purpose, considering that whatever knowledge Natashia knows, her other personality would also know.


    Because of that, she left the entire n in the hands of her trusted younger sister.


    ''I''ll still find a way to kill that bitch...'' Natashia didn''t want to risk reverting to her old self and Victor hating her because of it.


    She knew he was not so mean as to me her for something she didn''t do, but even if she trusted Victor, she wanted to make sure that woman never took control of her body again.


    Sigh...


    Natashia sighed, she knew that Natasha was essentially a personality created due to her past weaknesses.


    But it was no useining about spilled milk. She just wasn''t in her good times in the past.


    ''It''s been a long time since I felt as calm as I do now...''


    "What is your n?"


    Natashia woke up from her thoughts and looked at her sister:


    "We will use your little monster."


    "My business?"


    "Yes, you will buy all our rivals'' properties."


    "¡­will they ept it?"


    "They don''t have a choice." Natashia''s smile distorted:


    "Remember that the authority of a Vampire count is equivalent to that of a King of a country in their territory."


    "But¡­ What about our reputation? And is it okay for you to give me that much power?"


    "Of course, I trust you with my life." Natashia disyed a gentle smile, she didn''t even have to think about that answer.


    From the beginning, she always trusted her sister, but due to her own problems, she neglected her sister after her mother''s death.


    ''I wasn''t in a good state of mind at the time¡­'' She felt like sighing as she thought about the past.


    "...." Victoria opened her eyes wide when she heard what her sister said.


    "I- I see..." She stuttered a little, and her face turned a little red as tears of happiness threatened to fall down her face, but she was very good at controlling her feelings, don''t underestimate a businesswoman.


    "About our reputation... I have a method." Natashia tapped the table in a steady rhythm.


    "We will create a rival shellpany, we will make an ''orange'' as the CEO of thispany, and thispany will start threatening our rival merchants. These men in the future will have no choice but to sell theirpany to us for theirpany to survive."


    "...." Victoria thought about it a little and said:


    "It can be done, although it will take a little time if we use this ''orange'' as a weapon and give it resources that canpete in the market... But it will take a long time." She emphasized this point twice.


    "I know, this is the longest method, but it will ensure that our reputation doesn''t get worse than it already is. If we use it well, we might even improve our reputation."


    "... Hmm... How about using the demonic beast?" Victoria spoke after some thought.


    "¡­Huh?"


    "You are strong, Sis. You can take the demon beasts around our territory and tame them... Then, when you have full control of the beasts, you make the beasts attack our territory." Victoria remembered that her sister did this a lot in the past. She''d beat the demonic beasts so much that the animals started to fear her.


    "The demon beasts will invade our territory and ''conveniently'' destroy our rivals'' bases. After which, you appear as a ''heroine'' and save the day by killing the beasts and ''help'' the merchants by giving money to help rebuild their bases. Of course, the interest will be a little high... And in case they don''t pay the debt, we will put a use that they must use theirpany as coteral." She exined everything in a single breath while making a neutral smile.


    Seeing her sister''s face of disbelief, Victoria thought she was not satisfied, and she borated further on her n:


    "Of course, there is a possibility that they will pay the debts. After all, Noble Vampires were rich, especially those men who had spent a long time umting resources, but we will ensure that they may never be able to pay this debt... help the Snow n and prevent them from taking blood from the human world, in doing so their food manufacturing will stop for a while.


    "Long enough for them to get bogged down in debt, and we''ve swallowed the whole territory again."


    "......." Natashia was speechless as she listened to her sister''s exnation.


    "Of course, there are other options too. If you want to hear them, I can exin." Victoriaughed when she saw her sister''s face, which changed from disbelief to pride.


    "¡­ Hmm¡­ I mean, why are you going to ask the Snow n for help?" She made a strange expression.


    "Well, duh. You were epted by that man. Therefore, you will be his wife in the future, and your ''sister'' who shares the same man with you is the heir to the Snow n."


    "¡­Oh¡­ It is crazy that somehow makes sense." Natashia sighed.


    "Of course it does... She is your sister, she will help you." Victoriaughed.


    ''To be honest, I don''t know about that¡­ Normally, when a man has multiple wives, the wives can''t get along¡­ I just have to bet that my sister''s rtionship with that man''s wives is good enough for the other women to help us.''


    Natashia thinks for a moment and replies, "We will leave this as ast resort, name all the options that do not harm our reputation, and I will decide after listening to everyone." If possible, Natashia wanted to solve this problem herself and didn''t want to involve her other ''sisters''.


    It was also a way of proving to her husband that she was a good n leader and a good woman.


    "Sure." Victoria soon continued to exin the options to her sister.

 Chapter 330: Betrayals

    Chapter 330: Betrayals.


    While Victor, his wives, and acquaintances were busy with their own problems.


    Something terrible had happened in the Royal Capital. The seed of chaos that Victor had sowed ended up bearing fruit much sooner than expected.


    The seed of chaos that Victor sowed came together with an incident that was happening, and...


    It became a fire that only grew by the second.


    "...." Selena, who was staying at a hotel that had a perfect view of the royal castle, smiled with cruel happiness.


    Why was she smiling? Simple. d''s castle just exploded, everyone in the Royal Capital could hear a massive explosioning from the castle, and a few secondster, a big hole appeared on top of the castle.


    "What''s happening?"


    "Who attacked the King''s castle?"


    All the Vampires stopped what they were doing and looked at the castle, wondering what had happened.


    After Selena received the ''gift'' from Victor, she wasted no time. She spent the whole day making preparations, and the next day, she already started selling this information. She made sure the information was expensive, and the result of that?


    She and Victor had just made a lot of money, but the money wasn''t important.


    Selena made a gesture with her hand, and a projection appeared in front of her, disying an area close to the Royal Capital.


    "¡­Hey, did you know? Apparently, the King''s Son is sleeping with his own mother." Said a man who looked ordinary but at the same time quite suspicious, as he started talking to one of the Vampires.


    "... Eh? Did the Vampire King wear a green hat?"


    "Idiot, stop listening to these rumors, they are clearly false!"


    "But... I have proof." The suspicious looking man started showing the ''video''.


    "Look at those titties... Holy fuck."


    "Moron! Hide this! We will die."


    "Oh, I forgot."


    Selena gestured to the left, causing the image to change, and soon she saw the same scene but in another scenario.


    This scene was repeated throughout Nightingale''s territory. She made sure to use all her connections so that this information could spread as quickly as possible.


    And the effects were pretty obvious. In less than 2 days, all Vampires had heard this rumor.


    Vampires were creatures that always sought entertainment, especially Vampires who were a little older.


    And this sultry gossip did not go unnoticed by them.


    Selena only had to pour the gasoline and make a little spark, and the Vampires themselves were responsible for putting more mmables on that fire.


    d was respected by everyone for his strength, and everyone had held him in admiration, but they also feared the man.


    But just as he was respected by everyone, he was also hated.


    There would always be two sides to the coin. d could control the Vampires in his own territories, but he could not control the feelings hidden behind the fake smile of the Vampires. Thus, some of these individuals would often feel envy, hatred, and greed towards him.


    And they didn''t actively act on these feelings because it was foolish to fight the old monster.


    Because of that, this rumor spread so fast.


    d''s hidden enemies made sure the rumor got around and made sure to spread it as quickly as possible. They didn''t just settle for Nightingale and wanted the entire supernatural world to know about this incident.


    The result?


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Another explosion sted from within d''s castle.


    And that sight put a twisted smile on Selena''s face; ''But... that''s still not enough.''


    The Witch wanted more. She wanted this man to suffer as much as she had when she lost her sister, her precious little sister.


    "Everyone go home, the Royal Capital is now under martialw." Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, several Vampires appeared around the city.


    ''...Tsk, the royal guard.'' Selena looked at the man who seemed to be the leader with a dangerous look, but then that look of hers faded, and she snapped her finger.


    ''I better hide for now.''


    A blue magic circle appeared at her feet, and soon Selena''s appearance disappeared, and in the ce where she was, a corpse appeared.


    ...


    d was looking at the sight in front of him with a cold, lifeless gaze.


    The only things on his face were his red eyes.


    In front of his vision were the corpses of his First Wife,pletely dismembered, and his Eldest Son, who had beenid open.


    d didn''t even argue or want to hear excuses, he just showed up and dismembered the two.


    A portal appeared behind d.


    "My Lord, I''m sorry, but I couldn''t locate the original source of the rumor." Alexios spoke in a serious tone while making a gesture of respect.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore..." d looked to the side and saw the bodies of his Second Wife and Third Wife.


    As he had done with his Son and his First Wife, he''d just raised his hand, and pulled the two women to that spot, and killed them.


    Controlling the blood of other beings was quite easy for someone like d, and by doing so, he could ''lift'' the beings'' bodies.


    Who was d?


    He is the Motherfucking Vampire, the True Vampire.


    Of course he knew what was going on inside his own castle. He knew his First Wife was cheating on him with their Son, but he didn''t do anything about it.


    One thing about living for such a long time is that your feelings get numb.


    After spending several millennia away from his Wives, he came to see them as ''strangers''.


    Even though he recognized the women in front of him, he didn''t have any feelings for them anymore.


    But... He was attached to them... Because they were his. His children, his wives, his castle. Nightingale was all his.


    He''d built it all up.


    And like an Old Dragon, d wanted to keep it all to himself.


    ''Hah, that''s pretty ironicing from someone with thest name Dracul.''


    Unlike Younger Vampires, d never practiced the ''ritual''. He is a King, and he didn''t like to be tied down by something. Because of that, he didn''t feel his emotions being directed towards his wives nor could he feel their thoughts and the emotions.


    d thought for a bit as he looked at the women lying on the floor in front of him.


    ''There was a time I loved them... But... That time is no longer today.'' d looked at the moon with a lifeless look, and thought of the face of a woman with long ck hair and violet eyes.


    ''In the end... It seems that only that strange woman remains in my heart.'' His face took on a longing expression.


    "..." Alexios looked at the bodies of d''s second and third wives.


    ''Sigh... It wasn''t forck of warning. If he''d had paid attention to the women he''d picked up, this wouldn''t have happened.''


    The First Wife cheated on him with her own son.


    The Second Wife, who was Lucas Tepes'' mother, cheated on him with a Werewolf.


    The Third Wife, who was the mother of Saulo Tepes, betrayed him with Eros, the cupid, a god rted to Aphrodite.


    The only Wives who''d remained faithful to their Master were the Fourth Wife, mother to Adam Tepes, and the Fifth Wife, mother to Elizabeth and Lilith.


    ... And the consequences of that decision was them falling into aa due tock of blood.


    Despite never having performed the ritual, d''s blood was simply too delicious.


    He was a progenitor whose blood had matured for 5,000,000 years.


    The Women were used to blood that seemed to taste like the ambrosia of the Gods.


    When they tried to drink another blood, their bodies simply rejected it and spat it out.


    They felt as if they were drinking the rotten water that fell from the garbage.


    It was just awful.


    Of the Wives, only the First managed to stay alive on Theo''s blood.


    As d''s firstborn, he had a little more of his father''s blood.


    And after several years of doing this, a rtionship was born due to d''s abandonment.


    ''This is all the master''s fault...'' Alexios was a servant.


    But he was also a counselor, the reason for his existence was to help this old man make decisions.


    ''This situation could be resolved easily, he just needed to take care of his women...''


    Sigh...


    Alexios sighed inwardly.


    ''Now, an invisible enemy is spreading rumors about this situation.'' Alexios felt a headache when he saw the video.


    The woman in the video was clearly d''s first wife.


    And the man in the video was clearly Theo Tepes.


    The rumor got so big that d himself had to do something, he was forced by the situation to do something.


    If he didn''t do something, his reputation, his titles, the man known as the ''monster'' feared by all would have his image shaken.


    And d just couldn''t stand that fact.


    His pride wouldn''t allow it.


    ...Yes, the old Vampire was a broken man,pletely confused, and crazy.


    "What should we do, Master?"


    "...Tell my children what happened, keep looking for whoever is at fault for these rumors, and use my subordinates to try to contain this mess."


    "¡­What are you going to do, Master?"


    "I will visit Jean and Anna... They were the only ones who stayed by my side despite everything..."


    ''I at least have to see them...'' d felt he should do that, or it wouldn''t be fair to his women.


    ''I ignored this problem long enough... I won''t make them wait any longer.''


    ''...Finally, he''s going to do something useful! Fuck, he should have done this from the start! Ugh... He has to retire! That old bone isn''t thinking clearly...'' Alexios had a lot of frustrations he kept to himself.


    ''Actually, he needs a vacation.'' Alexios looked at d who was absorbing the body of his son and his wives:


    ''This man is so greedy that he doesn''t want to burn his treasures, huh?'' Alexios could very well understand the reason for his master''s action.


    "Master, please take a vacation."


    "¡­Huh?" d looked at his counselor confused.


    "Are you crazy? Why would I take a vacation in the middle of these troublesome times?"


    "For god sake¡­" Alexios opened his eyes and looked at d angrily: "Everything that is happening here is your fault."


    "...." d opened his eyes a little.


    "You can''t keep your Wives'' beds warm. I bet you didn''t even care about them anymore. but like a greedy old man, you didn''t want to let your women go. With your blood maniption powers, you could solve their problems easily."


    "But in the end, you just watched everything and did nothing."


    "From the moment you found Ophis'' mother, you were never the same."


    "...She''s special..." d didn''t get mad at Alexios, the man was very reminiscent of his first friend, even his attitude of losing control of his emotions and speaking the truth to his face.


    It is because of this personality that Alexios was his advisor.


    "That is the problem."


    "You are in mourning."


    "..."


    "You loved that woman so much, and when she was gone, you grieved, and instead of trying to resolve this situation."


    "You sat on your throne while brooding over the past."


    ''From the beginning this man was never suited to have multiple women. He is aplete disaster, when he stops liking a woman, he won''t let that woman go, and in the end he locks her in this big prison called a castle.. .


    ''Actually, is he normal? After all, all living beings had someone you loved more than others... People like that boy are weird, how can he have that level of obsession with all those women?'' Alexios received gossip from his daughter about Victor.


    And he couldn''t help but be surprised by the man''s attitude.


    He was theplete opposite of his master.


    ''I think Alucard''s title suits him a lot...'' Alexios thought ironically.


    "...Sigh..." d took a long breath.


    "Fine, I''ll do it. I will take Jean and Anna."


    ''Fucking finally! Finally he listened to me, that son of a bitch!''


    Alexios was jumping for joy in his mind, even though his expression hadn''t changed at all.


    "... But."


    ''Ugh... I knew it...'' Alexiosined when he saw his master''s murderous gaze.


    "I''ll do it after I clean up this mess."


    d disappeared from where he was.


    ...


    He appeared somewhere underground.


    He walked through some corridors, and ''crossed'' a wall. The moment d walked through the wall, a magic circle appeared, causing the wall to suddenly disappear, revealing a hallway in its ce.


    d hid the bodies of his two wives in abyrinth where only he knew the location.


    Yes... The old man waspletely mad.


    Had he always been aware of his wives'' conditions, and yet he decided to do nothing? What was the reason for this?


    The truth of the matter was¡­.


    He didn''t feel like doing anything, so he didn''t do anything.


    He could say as many excuses as he wanted to himself, he could try to fool himself as much as he wanted.


    But he himself understood that if he wanted to solve this problem, he could easily do it, he just didn''t do it because he didn''t want to.


    Since separating from Ophis''s mother, he''d felt no motivation to do anything, everything seemed so¡­ monotonous¡­ and boring.


    Soon two coffins were in front of him.


    He walked over to a coffin and pulled the lid off.


    Looking at the woman who was looking like a mummy.


    ''Jeanne...'' d''s eyes lit up a little as he looked at Adam Tepes'' mother, and his lifeless eyes took on a guilty expression for a few seconds.


    ''Maid of Orleans... You were a very good woman to me... Sigh.''


    It was just a few seconds, a few seconds that could pass in the blink of an eye.


    And in that second, d felt guilt. His guilt mostly came from knowing that this woman in front of him didn''t deserve to end up like this.


    She was just too kind for that.


    But that guilt disappeared as quickly as it came, and soon his eyes turned neutral and cold. He looked at the other coffin, and opened it.


    Unlike the other coffin, this mummy had a slightly different appearance.


    Horns could be seen sticking out of the mummy, it was as if the mummy was not something human... but a demon.


    ''Anna, former general of Lilith, the mother of demons¡­ The only being that came close to killing me¡­ To think that this being would have two such kind daughters.''


    d looked at the two mummy bodies with various thoughts, and soon he made a decision.


    His handpletely deformed, and as soon as the blood came out of his hand, d controlled the blood towards the women''s mouths.


    gulp.


    The two opened their red eyes, and a gigantic pressure fell throughout the castle.


    .....

 Chapter 331: Karma is always coming back

    Chapter 331: Karma is alwaysing back.


    A few minutes before d killed Theo and his wife.


    "Theo, you are going to die." Nius'' voice came over the phone.


    "...This is definitely not something I wanted to hear when I woke up."


    "Stop joking around. Your father will kill you and your mother in less than a few hours."


    Seeing Nius extremely serious, Theo stopped joking and asked:


    "... What happened?"


    "You do not know?"


    "I''ve been pretty busy these days." Theo spoke as he looked at the woman who was sleeping in his bed.


    "...Did you miss almost two weeks because you were busy with her?"


    "...." Theo was silent and said nothing.


    "Sigh..." Nius didn''t even try to hide his disappointment.


    "Short story, someone got their hands on a memory of his nightly encounter with your mother, they made a video about it and sold it to anyone with enough money. This video is spreading across Nightingale as we speak."


    "..." Theo narrowed his eyes; Nius didn''t need to exin much since, with just a few words, Theo already understood what happened.


    And he had a doubt, actually, he found it very unbelievable.


    "That''s impossible. For someone to get their hands on this kind of memory, that person would have to be..."


    "...You seem to have an idea of what''s going on."


    "There is a man who slept with my mother in the past, and that man was the count of the Snow n." Theo spoke in a venomous voice.


    "Adonis?"


    "Yes."


    "...Even someone like her didn''t escape Adonis'' clutches?"


    "The more correct thing to say would be, my mother was the one who desired that man."


    "...Oh..." Nius understood now what had happened.


    ''Was that retaliation for the incident where Alucard cleared the Snow and Fulger n territories?'' Nius started to think about the possibilities and realized that it didn''t make sense.


    ''Those men only had connections with me, so it''s impossible for them to know about Theo''s involvement.''


    "... Anyway, after we''ve discussed this, you have to get out of this ce, and fast."


    "It''s impossible."


    "Huh?"


    "You know the old monster, you can''t get away from him."


    "...So we''re going to use the machine to get you safe?"


    "You of all people know that it''s impossible to use this method when your opponent is Drac."


    "The moment I die, my father will add my soul to his collection."


    "Do you intend to give up that easily?"


    "...Of course not, I started this fight knowing that the chance of victory was small, and now that I''vee this far, I don''t intend to give up..."


    "...But." Theo''s eyes softened a little as he looked at his mother.


    "I don''t know how to live without my mother around anymore." He sighed.


    Nius'' voice remained cold.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die a useless death." Theo gets up, walks towards a dresser, opens a drawer, and soon he sees a bottle with ck liquid, which has a slight red coloring. He could also see tiny golden bubbles inside this bottle.


    "You seem to have epted what''s going on."


    "Haha~, I''m the man who knows this old man the most. Even though he doesn''t care about my mother anymore or me teaming up with her, he''s still going to do certain things if it involves his pride."


    "He''s really like a dragon in that aspect."


    Theo sighed a little and drank the liquid from the bottle.


    And the moment he drank it the effect was immediate, he immediately spat out blood, and he felt his whole body ache.


    "You took..."


    "Yes." Theo adjusts to his appearance and acts as if everything is normal.


    "I could never do much damage to my father... And to think that the only way I would be able to do that was when I died."


    ''The blood and venom of a hybrid, the blood of Elder Gods, and¡­ The Faith of the hunters¡­ Combining it all with high-level soul-cleansing magic,'' Nius thought with a cold gaze.


    Nius nodded in satisfaction. Now even if Theo dies, no information will leak out.


    ''And even if he is a true vampire, he won''t be fine after absorbing Theo''s blood.''


    "...Before you hang up, I want to know something."


    "What is it?" Theo asked as he looked out the window.


    "Why?... Why did you decide you wanted d''s throne?"


    "As his son, you must know how dangerous that would be."


    "It was my birthright... The throne was mine... But..." He shed a sneer:


    "The real reason was my mother."


    "..."


    "As long as I have had memories, she was never really happy with my dad, even before he started ignoring his wives, he always had that attitude."


    "He finds an interesting woman, he bonds with her, and time passes, when thousands of years pass, he loses interest, and he starts looking for a new emotion."


    "My father currently ''loves'' my little sister''s mother, but I know... When 1000 years pass, he will forget that feeling and go in search of a new emotion."


    "But like a dragon who likes to hoard treasure, he will never let his ''treasure'' go... even if that treasure has been at the bottom of his storeroom gathering dust for thousands of years."


    "As the first wife, my mother had to watch her husband pick up women while ''ignoring'' her."


    "I wanted to get her out of this hell, and at the same time, I wanted to have what was rightfully mine."


    "You were greedy, huh."


    "That''s who we are. We are greedy, depraved, and selfish beings¡­ We are vampires." Theo shed a sneer.


    "Why do you need to choose something when you can have both? I wanted the throne, and I wanted my mother."


    "And mostly, I want that man off the throne. He''s ruled long enough, he''s not efficient anymore, and Nightingale needs someone to make decisions, not someone who sits on an illusory throne."


    "¡­Nightingale needs someone like you?" Nius raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah. But unfortunately, even if I were the king, I wouldn''t be strong enough to fight certain beings¡­" The appearance of several giant beings appeared in his mind as he said that.


    "Nightingale needs someone like you, Uncle."


    "..." Nius was silent.


    Feeling someone hugging him from behind, he looked back and saw the woman lying there.


    "Mothe-..."


    "Shhh... Don''t say anything, we don''t have much time, right?" Sheughed as she hugged him, she didn''t look like someone who was going to die anytime soon.


    ''My son¡­ I really me myself. If I had run away with you when you turned 1000 years old, maybe things would have been different¡­ But I was a foolish woman, and I believed that d just needed time to look at me again. .''


    "..." Theo showed a small smile, but his hand was squeezing tightly, feeling quite frustrated now...


    "...Uncle."


    "What?"


    "Onest request, you can ignore it if you want."


    "... I''m listening."


    "Let Jessica out of this mess."


    "..." Nius''s eyebrows rose a little.


    "... What is this sudden sentimentality? You never cared about her."


    "Hahahaha~, that''s true, but just treat it as a warning? Or a wish from someone who is about to die? Perhaps the ravings of a madman."


    "... If Jessica joins with that being, the being that sponsors us, everything she''s built will disappear into dust."


    "And the one who will allow that to happen is you, Uncle."


    "You''re not making any sense, that girl doesn''t have that kind of power."


    "Oh, indeed. She has that power." Theoughed.


    "Unlike the two failed products, she is your blood daughter."


    "And as they say, blood ties are heavy, and they alwayse back."


    "You of all people should know that these words are true."


    "..."


    "I''ve talked too much, and before I die, I want to have a good time with my mother."


    "I will see you in that monster''s belly, Uncle." He spoke with a teasing smile.


    "I will not stop at that ce."


    "We''ll see if that''s true in the future." Theo hangs up the phone, and with a shake of his hand, he breaks the phone.


    He turns around and grabs the woman by the waist and speaks in her ear:


    "Let your voice out, scream, and let the whole castle hear your moans." He spoke with a distorted smile.


    "That is a good idea." Sheughed the same way he did as she hugged him.


    "Ahhh~." Her voice echoed throughout the castle.


    ...


    Some minutester.


    A man appeared in front of this scene with a cold stare. He intended to solve this problemter, but after a woman''s moan echoed throughout the castle, he couldn''t ignore it anymore.


    "Oh, Father. You came at a good time."


    d''s entire appearance was distorted, and all that existed in front of the two was apletely dark being whose only visible feature was his blood-red eyes.


    "..." Theo and his mother had seen this scene so many times, and unlike thest few times, they didn''t feel anything... They didn''t feel fear or that creepy feeling.


    It was a strange feeling not to be afraid of it since they were always afraid, but it seems that in epting their inevitable fate, something has changed in them.


    "As my blood son and my first wife, I must ask this as a generous act." d''s demonic voice echoed throughout the room.


    "What are yourst words?"


    d looked at the woman.


    The woman bit her lip, after several years, these are the words that her ''husband'' spoke, the man to whom she swore allegiance... And that in the end, that same man abandoned her.


    "I really regret meeting you. If I had a second chance, I wish I never met you. Meeting you was the biggest mistake of my life." She spoke with a smile on her face, but her eyes were dead and lifeless.


    d looked at his son.


    Theo gets up, and with a step, he appears in front of his father. For the first time in his entire existence, he stood fearlessly in front of this monster.


    "Myst words, Father, will be curse words. I curse you, from the bottom of my heart, I want you to lose everything and live alone forever, for all eternity... All the blood ties you created will be broken, and all that''s left is a lonely king in his puppet kingdom."


    Theo clenches his fist, and with all his might, he shes at his father''s face.


    BOOOOOOOOOM


    A part of the castle was destroyed, but that''s all...


    d himself had no change.


    "...As expected, that wasn''t-." Before Theo could finish speaking, his entire body was dismembered by d''s own hands.


    "Theo-." The woman didn''t even have time to say anything, and then the scene repeated itself.


    The man himself didn''t even move, he just raised his hand, and they died, along with another part of the castle.


    "...." d watched their bodies in silence.


    "It was just a sentence..." He spoke in a hushed tone as he continued to observe their bodies in silence.


    ...


    Currently, in a room in Nightingale''s castle, d was looking at two women who had just woken up.


    ''They''ve changed.'' d noticed immediately that the moment they woke up, the two women looked at him with a cold gaze as if they were looking at an enemy.


    One of the two checked her condition for a few seconds and cracked her neck a little.


    A woman with long ck hair and violet eyes with ck horns on her head, a tail on her lower back, and long bat wings, stretched out her sinful body.


    Snapping sounds can be heard when she does this.


    "I want a divorce." Anna spoke in a cold tone.


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Are you deaf?" Anna looked at the man, her eyes gleaming with a cold, hateful look.


    "I want a divorce. I want you to fix my blood dependency that I have for your blood with your powers. After that, I will leave."


    "Do you think I''ll ept this?"


    Before Anna could say anything, Jeanne intruded.


    "Do you know why we never drank someone else''s blood or betrayed you?" Jeanne spoke in the same tone as the woman.


    "It was because we were already weak, and we didn''t want to risk you killing us."


    "It wasn''t out of love or loyalty to you." She spoke in disgust as if looking at garbage:


    "You don''t deserve me, you don''t deserve my love... If I''d known this would happen, I''d rather have burned in that damn fire." She whispered in a low voice, but everyone in the room heard what she said.


    "Jean..."


    "Don''t call me by that nickname... It makes me sick."


    "..." d narrowed his eyes and was silent.


    "Do you understand now?" Anna spoke in disdain.


    "..." d looked at Anna.


    "I hate you. I''ve never hated anyone so much in my life, and I want to get as far away from you as possible."


    "... Sigh... It was a mistake to wake you up." When d takes a step forward.


    "Take one more step, and soon this whole ce will be infested with demons."


    "..." d narrows his eyes and looks at the woman more closely.


    "The moment I woke up, the first thing I did was contact the woman I served thousands of years ago." She showed a ck tattoo that had begun to grow on her arm. For someone who is a demon and a former general, it was very easy to get in touch with Lilith.


    The tattoo was Lilith''s symbol, half a contract was in progress.


    "In exchange for eternal very, Lilith must protect me from you... As you can see the contract is iplete, but the moment you attack me or do something against me, the contract will activate, and Lilith will possess my body."


    "...You would go that far?"


    "To get away from you? I would do anything. Just being here in your presence makes me sick, just feeling my body lusting after your blood makes me sick... I regret so much that I let you turn me into a vampire. I really was a fool."


    "Just the thought that I have thest name of ''Tepes'' disgusts me." She whispered in a low voice, but as with Jeanne, everyone could hear her words.


    "... d, please let us go." Jeanne tried to talk.


    "..." d''s eyes widened in shock when he saw an angel wing tattoo on Jeanne''s body.


    It was a symbol, a contract. A contract with God himself.


    "... How? How is this possible?"


    "Even if I''m a vampire, I was Saint of Orleans, god won''t ignore my existence, even if I need to sacrifice my freedom, and my soul for that being, I''ll stay away from you¡­ So. .. Please let us go, don''t fight." She practically begged at the end.


    "...." d gritted his teeth. It wasn''t in anger, it was frustration.


    "If you ever loved us, mend our blood addiction, and let us go."


    Looking at Jeanne, d suddenly remembered his son''s words:


    ''Myst words, Father, will be curse words. I curse you, from the bottom of my heart, I want you to lose everything and live alone forever, for all eternity... All the blood ties you created will be broken, and all that''s left is a lonely king in his puppet kingdom.''


    Karma is a bitch. Every action you do today, you will pay for in the future.


    And that was the retribution of d''s actions.


    d narrowed his eyes as he felt something trying to gnaw at his insides.


    He spits on his hand and sees that his blood has been corrupted by some kind of energy.


    ''He left a very troublesome gift.'' d could smell a little of the stench of the Elder Gods'' blood and the hunter''s magic, but he didn''t know what thestposition was.


    He closes his hand, and his eyes glow blood red. He has work to do.


    "You are free." d turns around. He thinks it''s not worth looking for a fight with God and the devil at the same time, as he opens the door and starts walking.


    "W-Wait, fix our blood addiction!" Anna screamed.


    "¡­I am not obligated to fix that problem." d spoke in a cold tone without any kind of feeling.


    "And that will be your curse." His body starts to slowly disappear, and he says, "Don''t even think you''re going to take my children away from me. You can go, but my children can''t." He makes a gesture with his hand, and soon the two women feel something hitting their faces as the women''s vision changes quickly, and before they know it, they are outside the royal capital.


    They didn''t even understand what had happened.


    The tattoo on the arm of the two women starts to disappear since the contract was not fulfilled.


    "Adam..." Jeanne didn''t care what happened, she just felt sorry for her son.


    ''I will rescue you, my son¡­ Even if I have to destroy this little paradise that this damn man has built.''


    "Fuck!" Anna stomped on the floor in anger while she thought about her daughters, especially her youngest daughter, who she had left in a very deplorable circumstance.

 Chapter 332: A Saint and a Succubus

    Chapter 332: A Saint and a Subus.


    Chapter 332: A Saint and a Subus.


    A few minutes pass, and Anna and Jeanne are in a forest near the royal capital.


    They were walking quietly while talking to each other, they hadn''t seen the outside world for thousands of years, and they were simply enjoying the refreshing air of nature.


    "I can''t believe he let go so easily." Jeannemented with a relieved sigh.


    By the time she woke up, she didn''t have time to enjoy the scenery or know how long they''d slept. Instead, they had to quickly use their powers and get in touch with their respective acquaintances.


    Anna had an easier time since, as a demon and a former general, she had direct contact with Lilith.


    On the other hand, Jeanne had to pray to God, something that annoyed her a lot, and as she was now a vampire, just contact with God''s energy made her body ache.


    If the contract had beenpleted, God would have taken her ce, and she would have been burned out of existence, and when she died, her soul would belong to that being.


    But that was a sacrifice she was willing to make, she would rather be a subordinate of God ten thousand times than remain d''s wife.


    "It wasn''t easy, if we hadn''t threatened him by summoning Lilith, and God, he wouldn''t have let us go, that fucking piece of shit." She spoke in a venomous tone.


    Unlike Jeanne, Lilith''s rtionship with Anna was quite neutral.


    She didn''t hate the woman, but she wasn''t very close to her either.


    But as a demon, she respected Lilith for what she represented.


    Though that didn''t mean she wasn''t wary of the woman. After all, the title of goddess of evil and mother of demons wasn''t just for show.


    If she wanted to, Lilith could also be a heartless bitch, and that was something Anna understood all too well, given the events that happened when she asked to stop being a general to be with d.


    "Yes... But at least now we''re free."


    "We''re still with this fucking curse, I can already feel my body craving blood."


    "Hmm¡­ Can you please stop saying bad words?" Jeanne asked. She felt the same bloodlust that Anna was feeling, but that doesn''t mean she would go around saying bad words.


    "..." Anna looked at Jeanne for a few seconds and then sighed.


    "Sorry, I''m just annoyed by this situation, I wish I''d at least solved the problem with my bloodlust."


    "We should be d he let us go, the look he had at that moment was the look of someone who has given up his possessions..." Jeanne tried to be happy in the first half of the sentence, but, at the end, she growled with hate.


    "Fucking piece of shit."


    "...." Anna rolled her eyes when she heard what Jeanne said.


    The two women spend a moment of silence as they think about a lot of things in their own heads.


    They were in a turmoil of emotions, and the lust for blood didn''t do much for their sane mind either.


    Yes, despite being awakened by d, the women aren''tpletely satisfied with the man''s blood. Just the thought of wanting to drink his blood disgusts them.


    Not to mention that this was the best opportunity to escape.


    "... And to think that in just one night, those women would die."


    "..." Anna was silent when she heard what Jeanne said. Even though they weren''t very close to each other, the women had a good rtionship.


    The only woman she was close enough to trust was Jeanne, and that was only because the two of them hadn''t betrayed d out of fear.


    Yes, she hates to admit it, but it''s quite frustrating since even though she''s gotten stronger by drinking the man''s blood for a while, it hasn''t been enough to get her to his feet.


    After all, unlike her, the man didn''t need to drink blood constantly.


    ''His disgusting blood is worse than an extremely addictive drug.''


    What happens when a drug addict suddenly runs out of supplies of that drug?


    They suffer from withdrawal.


    And that was even worse for vampires.


    A progenitor''s blood was just so good that, if a normal vampire drank their blood, all the blood around them looked like garbage.


    ''In just a few hours, that piece of shit lost all his wives.'' Annaughed with a distorted smile, ''I hope he dies with a lonely life.''


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "Gather information." Anna spoke.


    "I mean, this is obvious, but I''m talking about Adam, Lilith, and Elizabeth... And about our conditions." Jeanne spoke as she thought about her son.


    "Our children... They''ve been fine till now and, currently, we don''t have the luxury of worrying about them... We need to ensure our survival first and then find a group to lean on and have some leeway... And mostly, we need to deal with this curse."


    "..." Jeanne was silent, she wanted to protest what Anna said, but she knew she was right and that their current situation was very bad.


    They slept for who knows how long, the whole society they knew might not be the same, and they couldn''t trust anyone, considering that the king had eyes and ears all over the ce.


    Even though d let them go, that might not mean he wouldn''t keep an eye on them. After all, he knew their capabilities all too well.


    "...I really don''t want my son around that man."


    "Me either." Anna spoke in agreement with the woman.


    "Believe me, if I could, I would now go to my daughters and get them out of that ce... Thest memory I have of my daughters is Elizabeth crying to me when she was little-..." Anna suddenly stopped talking and opened her eyes in horror.


    Jeanne stops walking and looks at Anna, confused.


    "What happened?"


    "¡­You know about Elizabeth, right?"


    "Yes, your daughter you made with d''s essence and yours." Jeanne has heard this story from Anna herself.


    Unlike Lilith, who was born naturally, Elizabeth was a daughter raised with d''s essence and Anna''s essence.


    As a high level Subus, she had a great skill in handling the power of the dream.


    At her full strength, she can turn the dream into reality,


    And utilizing this ability along with the essence of d, who was a progenitor, and herself as a dream demon, she managed to create a miracle that bordered on the domain of the gods.


    She managed to create life¡­ Partially, despite having thoughts of her own.


    Elizabeth was something more like a spiritual clone of Anna.


    This is also one of the reasons why the two are so simr, Elizabeth being a younger version of Anna.


    "When I got out of hell, I made a contract with Lilith. I was going to give her my child with the most potential to fill the ce I left."


    "In the past, I couldn''t abandon my firstborn, I thought like a devil I wouldn''t care too much, but when that child was born, and I held her in my arms, I couldn''t send her to hell to fight in a senseless war." She bit her lip in frustration.


    "...And because of that, you tried to create a being with your powers so you couldplete the contract with Lilith." Jeanne felt disgusted when she talked about it. Just the thought of sending an innocent soul to that mess the demons call home made her stomach churn.


    "...Yes, I thought that with a daughter who didn''t love me, this would be easier... But I was wrong."


    She thought that by using magic to make her a substitute for Lilith, she would have no feelings for that creation.


    But reality betrayed her splendidly.


    "Like the firstborn, I couldn''t abandon Elizabeth..."


    To Anna, Elizabeth wasn''t her clone or anything, she was her daughter, and just like any mother, she feared for her daughter''s safety.


    ''I hope she''s fine¡­''


    "...And now, you don''t know how much time has passed, maybe your daughter could be in hell right now..." Jeanne opened her eyes in shock as she realized Lilith''s problem.


    "Fuck, this is crazy." Jeanne didn''t know what to say. She just realized how fucked up the situation her friend was in was.


    "...I''m still lucky, I guess."


    "What do you mean?" Jeanne asked, confused.


    "If Lilith were another demon, she would have alreadye to collect on the contract she made the moment my firstborn was born... But I don''t know how long that canst. After all, despite being more ''gentle'', she still is a demon."


    Anna knew very well that she couldn''t trust her own race since, even if she had a long rtionship with Lilith, the woman still couldn''t be 100% trusted.


    Trusting a demon is stupid.


    She, as a demon, understands this very well.


    "Let''s stop thinking about it." Jeanne spoke suddenly when she saw her friend lost in thoughts that would lead nowhere.


    "..." Anna looked at Jeanne.


    "We just woke up, need information, and need a safe haven. A trustworthy person, a person that not even d himself would dare to mess with due to the repercussions it could cause."


    "We can worry about thatter."


    "First, we must ensure our safety."


    "...." Anna was silent for some time, as she seemed to be considering what Jeanne had said.


    After a few seconds of thought, she spoke with a small weary sigh:


    "You are right..."


    Jeanne smiled kindly when she saw that her friend had calmed down, and soon she began to speak her thoughts:


    "By these criteria, I think our assistance would be limited to the four vampire counts."


    "And of the four counts, only two remain."


    "...Adrasteia, and Scarlett." Anna spoke after thinking for a few seconds.


    "Adrasteia is an essential n for Nightingale. Without them, d himself would have to be worried about constant invasions... But..."


    "This n ispletely isted from the politicalndscape." Anna continued.


    For two women who had just woken up wondering how long they had been gone, that was not a good idea. They need to understand their situation, not iste themselves.


    "And we are a long way from their territory." Jeanne continued as well. Although it wouldn''t be a problem for them to run into this n''s territory, it would take a few days if they didn''t want to waste energy.


    "Which leaves us with Scarlett."


    "Yes, the strongest female vampire resides there, and she is also d''s general. The man wouldn''t want to lose such a powerful warrior if she decided to shelter us."


    "Okay, that sounds like a n, let''s quickly put it into action."


    "Are we going to go to that woman''s territory?"


    "Yes... But before that, let''s get rid of those bugs." Anna''s eyes glowed a dangerous red as her tail swung and casually cut through the surrounding nts and trees.


    "Do you want to handle it?" Jeanne asked when she felt several beings approaching her, she turned her face away, and with one look at her, she could see that there was no vampire strong like an older vampire.


    All the vampires present appeared to be young.


    Jeanne judged the vampires to be some sort of scout.


    ''They probably came to know what the king of vampires expelled from the pce... So it''s a force that doesn''t like d?'' Jeanne had no idea of Nightingale''s current politicalndscape, but she knew d had many hidden enemies.


    Because of that, she wasn''t so surprised.


    "Yes, I need blood."


    "¡­Ugh." Jeanne made a disgusted face.


    "Beggars can''t be picky about food, and we need to feed..."


    Sigh...


    Jeanne sighed, but she realized her friend was correct again, so, assuming a serious look, she warned her:


    "Don''t kill them all. Leave two or three for us to gather information."


    "Oh... That''s true." She''d nearly lost herself in her bloodlust, and she''d forgotten that fact.


    Her wings spread, and she licked her lips, "Let''s save three then." Soon she bolted towards the group of vampires.


    "AHHHHHHHH!"


    Screams echoed through the forest.

 Chapter 333: A Saint and a Succubus (2)

    Chapter 333: A Saint and a Subus. 2


    "Ahhh~, that was satisfying, I haven''t had this much fun in a while." Anna spoke with a big smile on her face as she walked towards Jeanne which she''d left with the three Vampires to interrogate.


    She was experiencing in that moment, the delights of being single again. She didn''t need to be in that old maniptor''s eyes anymore, and now she could do whatever she wanted, whenever she wanted, and for as long as she wanted.


    She couldn''t express how pleased she was at this separation. Her happiness was so great that she was thinking of making this day amemorative day.


    ''Freedom! Freedom!! That''s what I fucking wanted!''


    She was so happy that she could start singing out of nowhere, and be just like those mouse house heroines.


    Coming close to Jeanne, she looked into the face of her friend who was shocked as she looked at the Vampires who were now dead.


    "Jeanne? Did you discover anything?" She called her friend.


    "..." Jeanne looked at Anna, and still with a shocked face, she said:


    "Do you want the shocking news, the good news, or the bad news?"


    "..." Anna narrowed her eyes when she heard what Jeanne said:


    "Give me the bad news first." She was a somewhat pessimistic and realistic woman, because of that, she preferred to hear the bad news.


    "Well... This was probably a Snow n attack."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Look." Jeanne took a device, and clicked it, soon a holographic image of a man sleeping with d''s First Wife appeared.


    "Is that Theo?"


    "Yes."


    "So what''s the problem? It''s not like their rtionship is foreign to us." Anna didn''t understand.


    "... The problem is that I remember that day clearly. After all, I was the one who helped the First Wife to catch this man."


    "This man?" Anna didn''t understand why Jeanne didn''t call Theo that man.


    "Yes, I clearly remember that day, and the clothes that this woman is wearing in the video matches my memories."


    "That day, she kidnapped Adonis Snow, and used him as a personal toy." She looked at the video carefully.


    "I''m sure that day it wasn''t her son. It was Adonis, so this is an edited memory."


    "After all, I helped cover up this betrayal."


    "... Why did you do that?" Anna asked curiously.


    "Bribery." Jeanne shed a small smile.


    "..."


    "I mean, in our family, it was always nice to have the powers of Wives, after all, we weren''t as tight as we seemed to be... opportunity to betray each other if given the chance."


    "...Well..." Anna couldn''t deny that thought, even though they got along well, it only applied when their interests were aligned.


    Like it or not, they were Vampires, and Vampires would always prioritize their personal desires, that wasmon sense.


    "And why is that a problem?"


    "If this is an attack by the Snow n for what happened in the past, I can say that the political climate is not as good as it appears to be, meaning¡­ A civil war could happen in the future."


    "Our children are in danger..." Anna was smart enough to realize what Jeanne was implying with her words, she knew that in a Civil War the first to suffer would be the King''s Family.


    "Yes." Jeanne nodded, "d might not lose the throne, but¡­ Our children are not safe."


    "But that''s just a guess, right?"


    "Yes, and even if something is happening behind the scenes, that ''something'' is not going to explode now." Jeanne spoke in a reassuring tone, she just said what was possible, bad news.


    "..." A silence fell on the ce, and the women started to think about several things, this silencested for a few seconds until Anna spoke:


    "So what''s the good news?"


    "The good news is linked with the shocking news¡­" Jeanne clicked on a few buttons on the equipment, and then the image of a man using the powers of the Three Vampire Count ns appeared.


    "...What the hell is that?" To say Anna was shocked would be an understatement.


    "Is this edited?" She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    "This is a video of the games between families that happened in the past."


    "While we were sleeping, a man named Victor became the Fifth Pir of the Vampire world...." Despite having received this information from the Dead Vampire, she was still shocked and not believing such bullshit:


    "He is the Fifth Count, the Youngest Vampire in history to be a Vampire Count."


    Jeanne totally ignored Nius¡­


    "What''s his n''s name?" Anna asked.


    "...This is the even more shocking part..."


    "More shocking than him having the powers of the three Vampire Count ns?" Anna opened her eyes in shock when she saw Victor appear in the arena and save Natashia from the de of a man who was transformed.


    ''What the fuck? A Young Vampire having that power... That''s against the rules!''


    "His n name is Alucard..."


    "¡­Eh?" Anna stopped looking at the video, and looked at Jeanne in shock, she took wax out of her ear, she thought that being asleep for too long made her senses numb.


    "What''s his n name again...?"


    "Alucard." Jeanne repeated in a monotone.


    "...."


    Isn''t that basically Drac spelled backwards?


    Does this man have the balls to say he wants to be d''s opposite? He''s basically pping the King of Vampires with that name!


    And to make matters worse, the King of Vampires epted it!


    "What the fuck..." Anna had no words to express how shocked she was now, not even all thenguages in the world would have enough words to express her shock.


    This was just too unbelievable.


    "And... I think this man, he might be just like d."


    "¡­Huh?" Anna''s head stopped working, the mere fact that Jeanne could even think of that assumption was absurd to Anna.


    "Is this man a Progenitor?"


    "I have my doubts, I''m not sure, only if we see him in person I''ll be sure."


    "...I don''t understand... He might be strong and irregr for a Younger Vampire, but a Progenitor?"


    "Anna, tell me which Young Vampire has the power to face a Vampire Count?"


    "Well¡­" She didn''t know what to say.


    "From the information that this guy said, this man showed up not even 2 years ago, and he already has that kind of power."


    "¡­only two years?"


    "Yes, only two years."


    "You''re kidding, right?"


    "Do I look like someone who is joking?" Jeanne rolled her eyes.


    "Only special Vampires have the power to break the rules of time, and increase power that fast, and Progenitors are those kinds of beings."


    "........" A silence fell around them.


    The only thing that could be heard was the noise of the video that Jeanne was showing, and the sound of the wind.


    Soon, Anna''s voice broke that silence.


    "...haa... hahaa... hahahahahahahahaha~!"


    "..." Jeanne looked at her friend with a neutral look:


    ''Has she gonepletely mad? I know the news is shocking, but she doesn''t need to react like that, people will think she has loose screws in her head... Although no Vampire is normal.''


    As immortal, and eternal creatures, they needed hobbies, an obsession, or anything that could keep their attention for a long time. The worst fear they had was ending up in eternal boredom. Boredom could kill and drive any Vampire mad.


    Because of this, Vampires who have lived a long time have a quirk or two.


    Anna was no exception. Before she turned into a Vampire, she was a High Level Demon, a Subus. She had already lived for thousands of years in hell, and hell was not a kind ce...


    In a way, Anna was older than d.


    "You do not understand!?" Anna suddenly stoppedughing and screamed.


    "...Noo-?" Jeanne was surprised by the woman''s sudden scream.


    "If this Alucard is truly like that man, that means he can be a King!"


    "And...?"


    "You still don''t understand? Two Monsters. Two Kings. Two Progenitors cannot live in the same environment! At some point in the future, they will fight for supremacy!"


    "Which means we can take revenge if we join him!" Anna took Jeanne by the shoulders and started rocking her with a vicious smile and eyes glowing blood red, she wanted to taste revenge!


    VENGEANCE!!


    "... C-Calm down, calm down! Stay Calm!"


    p!


    She pped Anna across the face.


    "Ugh..." The subus caressed her face with an irritated look.


    "My head is spinning." Jeanneined for a few seconds while ignoring Anna''s gaze:


    "Leaving aside about whether or not he''s d''s equal, after all, that''s just my guess,"


    "Do you honestly think this boy can beat d?"


    "A monster more than 5000 thousand years old? Just remember, that even us Wives haven''t seen him using his full power. Only the First and Second Wife have seen him doing it in the past, and that was thousands of years ago."


    "Not to mention those two women are dead now."


    "..." Anna was silent, she totally forgot about that fact. Wanting revenge is something, achieving that revenge was something else entirely. After all, that man was not the Strongest Vampire just for show.


    "Anyway." Jeanne turned off the device, and put it in her pocket:


    "Let''s go to n Scarlett, this man is a disciple of Scathach, she can tell us more about him."


    "Okay." The two women nodded at each other, and then the two disappeared leaving behind a pile of dead Vampires.


    ¡­


    A few dayster.


    While events that would change the entire Nightingale were unfolding, Victor was enjoying a rather¡­exciting sight.


    He was now in n Adrastea''s personal area, a ce reserved for Eleanor''s forces to train, and as all of Eleanor''s Elites were women, he was enjoying a vision of paradise now.


    A group of 6 tall women almost the same height as Victor, wearing only a sports shirt, were exercising.


    ''Abs here, abs there, abs everywhere...''


    By training for six months with Scathach, Victor gained something...


    An abs kink.


    After all, his Master was a warrior. And befitting a warrior''s body, she had a very muscr body, but unlike muscr freaks, her muscles were more aesthetic. She was a lean and ented with strong muscles.


    Scathach herself had one of the most perfect sixpacks Victor had ever seen.


    Because of that, for Victor to see these women, who were clearly warriors, training in such minimal clothing, it was like he was in paradise. After all, these women directly targeted Victor''s tastes.


    Mostly... He turned away and looked at a white-haired woman who was training alone with a greasword.


    The first thing Eleanor did when she returned home was train.


    She said she''d got quite rusty from standing still for too long.


    Victor, of course, asked if he could see her training, and Eleanor agreed.


    Despite appreciating the sight of the women around him, Victor didn''t have a lusty look on his face. After all, for that to happen, a woman needed a certain ''spice'' that attracted him like a moth to a me.


    And as far as his instincts could tell, only one woman out of all these women had that.


    And to top it all off, she was a battle maniac!


    "...You have this weird smile on your face." Hearing the familiar voice, Victor looked to the side and saw Mizuki who were being apanied by a strange group.


    "...That''s rare; seeing you guys are together." Victor deftly changed the subject.


    "Aspanions who were kidnapped by a rude man, we should get along." Siena was quite prickly.


    "Ugh... Victor...You kidnapped me and brought me to this ce!" Pepper was irritated.


    "Yes." He spoke with an innocent smile on his face.


    "...." She pouted and turned her face away. She felt like she couldn''t be mad at this man, and she couldn''t either, after all, ording to her sisters, this was also her mother''s idea.


    Victor could not kidnap Scathach''s daughter without his Wife''s permission.


    I.e...


    SHE WAS SOLD BY HER OWN MOTHER!!!


    "Ugh¡­" She felt like crying. How was she going to survive in this ce that had nothing! Nothing! There''s no Manga, there''s no anime, there''s no television! No entertainment!


    And to make matters worse... There is no inte!


    "Hahaha~, don''t make that face of despair." Victor chuckled as he patted Pepper''s head.


    "This isn''t as bad as you think, believe me."


    "Victor..."


    "Because it will get worse." Victor''s smile widened.


    Pepper petrified just like the victims who looked at Medusa.


    "Moron! I hate you!" She removed Victor''s hand from her head, and hugged her older sister.


    "... Sigh..." Lacus had already given up. She knew she couldn''t run away from this ce even if she wanted to, and even if she did, and came back home, her mother would kick her out and tell her to go back to this ce.


    Looking at Victor, Lacus realized something: "Victor, where''s your Odachi?"


    "Hmm? I don''t know, thest time I saw her, she was in the carriage."


    "...It''s okay to be so carefree, it''s your weapon, right?"


    "Yes, only I can touch her, because of that, I''m carefree." Victor raised his hand to the left and waited.


    Suddenly sounds of things breaking could be heard by everyone, and in less than a few seconds, the Odachi appeared in Victor''s hand.


    "...." Mizuki, Siena, Lacus, and Pepper looked at the destruction caused by the sword with a lifeless gaze.


    "...Is it okay to destroy-." Mizuki was going to say something, but Eleanor''s scream shook Mizuki a little.


    "Victor, don''t destroy my house!"


    Victor looked at Eleanor who stopped her training, and spoke with an apologetic smile: "... I''m sorry."


    "Humpf, just don''t go around destroying things." She huffed and went back to her training.


    "..." Watching Eleanor training for a few seconds, Victor turned his face and said:


    "Now that I think about it, why are there more strong female Vampires than males in this ce?"


    "¡­well, male Vampires arezy? And they usually leave everything to the women, and since the Four Big ns are run by women, society kind of be centered around them?" Siena didn''t know how to give a proper answer.


    "Although there is no such thing as feminism or anything like that like in the human world, Vampire society is more of a consequence of male Vampire choices." Said Mizuki, who spoke this time.


    "... At least that''s what I learned from my old organization."


    Mizuki also found this situation quite strange. It''s not like there weren''t powerful male Vampires. Examples of this were Nius, d''s royal guards, the coliseum leaders.


    All of them were powerful men, but the problem was that only a few men held a post that was being watched by everyone like the Vampire Counts.


    Because of this, there was a misconception that there are no powerful male vampires, the only problem being that these vampires don''t want to assume a very influential position in society, and just prefer to y around.


    An example of this is d''s royal guards, they work 12 hours a day, and after they leave work, they can do whatever they want, it''s stable and honorable work.


    There are several male warriors that are part of the royal guard, and because of the high demand, they may put up a trading system.


    Every 12 hours, a new group takes over the defenses of d''s Castle.


    Of course, to avoid possible spies, there is a group that never stops working, and these are the king''s personal guards, they live inside the castle, and they are always prowling the area to protect the ce.


    But the demand for this job is very low, after all, you have to give up your freedom, to work in this ce, and only the most fanatical about d take on this role.


    "...." Victor was silent for a bit when he heard what Mizuki and Siena said, and soon understood something:


    "Basically, male vampires don''t want to take on the troublesome jobs and leave everything to their wives and wives, right? And because of that, as time went on, women took on important ces in society while men just yed around?"


    "Basically that''s it." Siena and Lacus agreed.


    "Bruh¡­"

 Chapter 334: Pepper And Lacus training with her daddy?

    Chapter 334: Pepper And Lacus training with her daddy?


    Chapter 334: Pepper And Lacus training with her daddy?


    "Vampire male problems aside," Victor looked at Siena.


    "Did you know about this?"


    "???" Siena didn''t understand what Victor meant, she thought for a moment, and then an idea popped into her head:


    "Are you talking about how special n Adrastea is?"


    "Yes." Victor looked back at the Valkyries. They were training while using their preferred weapons.


    "Yes, I knew, but I''ve never seen it in person." Siena said as she stroked Pepper''s head.


    "Ehehe~." Pepper buried her face in her sister''s chest, even though Pepper''s own was bigger than her sister''s.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "...?" Victor looked confused at Mizuki, who asked this sudden question, "Don''t you know that?"


    "Know about what?"


    "...The inquisition didn''t tell you, or does your organization not know either?" Victor asked aloud.


    "I don''t think her organization knows... Few beings know about n Adrastea, and we want it to stay that way." Siena spoke.


    "Oh..."


    "What are you talking about?" Mizuki asked with a frown on her face, she didn''t like being left out of the conversation.


    "...You''ll find outter." The two spoke with a small smiles on their faces.


    "...." Lacus and Pepper made a deadpan expression as they looked at their older sister.


    "Sis, are you being influenced?" Pepper asked as she pulled away from Siena''s body and looked her sister in the eye.


    "Eh?"


    "Where is that Bitch who hated all humans?" Lacus sighed.


    "Oyy!" Veins bulged in Siena''s head when she heard what Lacus said.


    "...Although, I think this is normal, after all, this man has the power to influence even a stone. I have no doubt that if he lives too long with a stone, the stone will start to act like a hooligan."


    "Pfft... That''s true." Peppermented, almostughing.


    "¡­I hope you guys are as excited in training as you are now." Victor''s smile grew.


    "!!!" A shiver ran down Pepper and Lacus'' spines.


    "... About that, you won''t be hard on us. After all, we are the dear daughters of Scathach, right?" Lacus asked as Pepper hugged her.


    "...." Victor just smiled innocently and didn''t answer anything.


    "... Right?"


    ...


    "GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!"


    Pepper and Siena were running while Victor threw lightning bolts all over the ce.


    "Well, well, well! Why are you slouching now?!"


    "This is not training!! This is just torture!!"


    Lacusined as she did her best to dodge, as, even with her speed, she felt it was hard to dodge these attacks.


    "Training is torture!" Victor''s sadistic smile grew as he raised his hand while lightning began to gather in his palm, and soon he threw it towards Lacus.


    "Heeeee!!" Out of sheer fear of being hit by that power, Lacus ran even faster, and suddenly her vision blurred.


    Lacus turned into mist and appeared somewhere else, the transformation was much faster, and it didn''t take as much energy as she''d expected.


    "¡­Huh?" She didn''t understand what happened as she looked at her hands, confused.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Lacus quickly turned around and saw the crater that Victor''s power had caused, and her face darkened.


    "..." Victor showed a satisfied smile when he saw what Lacus did, as expected, the best training was this.


    Lacus, Pepper, and Siena were trained by Scathach; that is, they already had the basics drilled into every fibre of their being. It was now just up to the women themselves to develop their power, and the best method for that was to put their lives at risk.


    "You''re trying to kill us!!" Pepper was the one who yelled next.


    "My mother won''t be happy to hear that her daughter was killed by her new Father!" Pepper''s scream echoed throughout the venue.


    "No excuses! Now, run, my little rabbit!" Victor created a spear of fire now.


    "..." Pepper''s face darkened.


    ''He is really trying to kill me!'' She screamed internally.


    "¡­Eh?" The valkyries that were training suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Cough, cough, cough." Mizuki, who was drinking tea, coughed violently.


    "Is he that woman''s husband...?" Alexa spoke in disbelief.


    "That must be a lie... There''s no way a man could like that Old Monster..." Dorothy''s face darkened.


    "Oyy! Don''t say that about our Master, what if she hears!" Martha, a woman with brown hair and light brown eyes, said. She was the same height as the other girls.


    "...." The women''s faces darkened in fear. When talking about Scathach, it was really possible that that woman would overhear them. After all, they would not doubt that woman''s hellish ears.


    "B-But, it''s just unbelievable that that woman got such a¡­ beautiful husband¡­" Dorothy''s face turned a little red.


    "It might be a lie, you know?" Juliet spoke, she was the one with long blond hair and white eyes.


    "But it was her daughter who said it!" Dorothy spoke, and soon the girls started talking to each other about this topic.


    "Are you okay?" Siena asked Mizuki who was beating her chest.


    "Y- Yeah."


    Catching her breath, Mizuki looked at Siena, "Why aren''t you training?"


    "Victor said he would train me personally when he finished training my sisters." She replied calmly with a defeated smile. Even though she didn''t like training, she knew she couldn''t run away anymore.


    "..." Mizuki looked at Victor, who was floating in the air, throwing several spears of fire and lightning at the girls who were running for their lives.


    "...Good luck..." Her face darkened slightly, and she said, "Good luck." And then she went back to drinking tea that she had brought from the human world.


    Knowing that she was going to spend a lot of time in the Vampire world, she took a lot of food and supplies. That was also one of the reasons why she was separated in a carriage by herself, she simply brought a lot of things...


    "Run, Run, my little bunnies!"


    "Victor, I swear to god I''m going to tell my Mom about this!" Pepperined.


    "Make yourselffortable, I have her permission."


    "From your mother''s words, she said I could do whatever I wanted to you as long as you got stronger."


    "...." Pepper''s face darkened. She knew he had her mother''s permission, considering that Victor couldn''t kidnap them without Scathach''s permission.


    But... But... BUT!


    She didn''t know she had been sold!!


    Tears started to fall down Pepper''s face:


    "WHAAAA!" She started to cry.


    "Sigh..." Victor stopped his attacks and appeared in front of Pepper.


    "Hey, hey, don''t cry, okay? This is also for your own good."


    "... Fuee?" Pepper looked at Victor, who ced his hand on her head.


    "What would happen if you encountered a much stronger enemy and Scathach or I weren''t around?" He asked as he pet Pepper''s head gently.


    "You sisters need to be strong to defend yourselves."


    "...But no one has the balls to attack n Scarlett-."


    "You can''t possibly believe that to be the case." Victor said sternly as he looked at Lacus.


    "Look at the events that happened with n Snow and Fulger."


    "Evil people were trying to destroy the n leaders."


    "...." Lacus was silent.


    "..." Pepper visibly shook as she imagined a strong enemy attacking her when her mother wasn''t around.


    "I feel like the future is going to be a lot more dangerous than it is now, and you guys need to be able to defend yourselves¡­" Victor stopped stroking Pepper''s head and started backing away.


    "Scathach shares my concerns. So, because of that, she allowed me to take you to this territory. Training with me and fighting monsters would be a form of training that would help you three improve even more."


    Victor turned to the girls and smiled gently, "Don''t worry, you won''t die as long as I''m around."


    "...Vic..." The two spoke at the same time, they finally understood their mother''s and Victor''s concerns.


    The problem was...


    ''He couldn''t have said that from the start! He''s as bad as my mother in terms ofmunication!'' Lacus felt quite frustrated now.


    Victor snapped his fingers, and a pair of gloves appeared in Pepper''s hands.


    "...?" Pepper looked at her hands, and soon her smile grew when she saw her gloves.


    Victor createdtwo daggers and threw them to Lacus.


    "Your training, and my training is going to be about weapons." Victor lightly stomped the ground, and suddenly the entire training area became a field of ice.


    Slowly, several ice weapons started to be created from the ground, and soon the field became a ce where there were thousands of weapons, it even looked like a weapons graveyard.


    "Scathach taught you not to rely on just one weapon, correct?"


    "Yes, she said that if I lost my dagger on the battlefield, my fists would be my only weapon left." Lacus was the one who answered.


    "That is true." Victor felt confused for a few seconds, after all, that was not the lesson that Scathach had given him.


    ''Why didn''t she tell them to use other weapons?'' He thought for a few seconds but soon understood why: ''They''re not like me, huh.''


    The safer option was to use a weapon you were confident in than a weapon you were not.


    "But... This only applies to master level beings like Scathach. If you''re fighting minions, any weapons, or weapons you find on the ground are usable, even a log or stone."


    "If you don''t have that avable, use your ws." Victor raised his hand, and his hand hardened and long ws appeared.


    "Scathach has already taught you the basics, I will only hone your battle senses. It''s up to you to develop yourself in the future." Victor wanted to teach the girls to be more flexible on the battlefield.


    Victor raised his hand and grabbed the handle of a weapon close to him. He looked at the weapon he''d picked up and saw it was a Halberd.


    This training was also training for Victor himself. He wanted to know how to use all existing weapons on the battlefield, so that if necessary, he could change weapons at will on the battlefield.


    He swung the Halberd back and forth, trying to understand the scope of the weapon. After getting a feel for it, he looked at the girls with his eyes glowing blood red.


    gulp.


    "...." The two swallowed hard.


    And seeing this scene, Lacus couldn''t help but think of the first time she''d fought Victor: ''Before I even knew it, this man overtook me and became a terrifying existence.''


    "Let''s dance."


    With a step, Victor suddenly appeared next to Lacus, swinging his Halberd and cutting towards Lacus, who was taken by surprise.


    However, Pepper suddenly appeared, defending against Victor''s attack with her fists.


    Tink!


    Sounds of two metals colliding echoed out from their position.


    "Oh? I like that expression." Victor''s smile grew.


    "Shut up." Pepper spoke, a little red in the face. She parried Victors strike with her gloves, and stomped on the floor violently.


    A crater in the shape of a spider web rippled out on the ice floor from where she stomped, and soon water began to spurt out of the ground.


    Soon every inch of the training ground that was previously ice, turned into water.


    "Pepper¡­" Lakyus started.


    "Don''t lose focus." However, Pepper suddenly spoke with a serious face. She didn''t even look like the little girl who was crying earlier.


    She assumed a martial arts stance, and as if surfing on the water, she approached Victor at high speed.


    She seem as though she was prepared to attack Victor''s chest, but instead of doing so, she crouched to the ground, spinning herself around, as she attempted to trip Victor up with a leg sweep.


    Victor jumped slightly to avoid Pepper''s maneuver, however, that proved to be the wrong decision.


    Pepper''s smile grew as the water enveloped her entire body, before rushing towards her fist. Using the momentum of her spin from before, she attacked Victor who had yet to touch the ground from his jump to evade.


    Victor quickly defended.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    A crash was heard as Pepper''s water fist hit Victor''s Halberd.


    "Pfftt... HAHAHAHAA~!"


    ''And to think that the power of water could be used like that.'' Victor thought as heughed in amusement.


    A mist appeared behind Victor, as Lacus emerged with her daggers in hand, thrusting out at blinding speeds to shred Victor apart.


    Cut, Cut, Cut.


    Victor''s body was cut several times in that millisecond... At least that''s what Lacus thought had happened.


    She returned her gaze but was shocked when she saw his body was undamaged.


    "If Countess Annasthashia Fulger considers herself the fastest woman alive... It wouldn''t stand if I were considered slow in front of my dear wife, right?" Victorughed.


    "...." A sh fell between the Valkyries and Mizuki.


    ''Really? Her too!?''


    "Fucking monster." Lacusughed.


    ''And to think that he dodged all those attacks in that awkward position.''


    "Thanks for thepliment." Victor spoke with a smile on his face as he made an attack towards Lacus.


    Lacus bes mist again, and appears alongside Pepper.


    Victor fell into the water.


    "Let''s continue." Pepper pounded her fists together with a big smile on her face as the water around her exploded.


    "It is clear." Victor spoke as he dropped his current weapon, and created two ice gauntlets.


    Soon the water around Victor started acting strangely, Victor strikes a martial arts pose, and as if it had a life of its own the water began to surround him.


    "...I forgot you could use that too..." Pepper muttered as her smile broke.


    "This is unfair! Your existence is unfair! You are using HACKER! Somebody call the ADM!"


    "Hahaha~. The ADM was fired for a long time for stress at work, he couldn''t stand me."


    "...Then it''s up to me to kick him out of this game." She spoke while striking a martial arts pose simr to Victor''s.


    "Let''s see if you can." Victor''s smile grew, he felt that this was a good opportunity to train the power of water that he had never touched.


    ''If I could control the liquid from the opponent''s body, wouldn''t I be invincible? Victor could already do this with the power of blood, but it was quite limited to one opponent, he didn''t have enough control in his blood control to do it on multiple opponents.


    And the power of blood was not flexible like that of water, he felt that if he trained enough, he could control any liquid as long as it had water, and on Earth... a that is mostly made up of water. , wouldn''t it be a natural disaster?


    Just control the seas, and create tsunamis and vo, a country has been destroyed.


    "Lacus cover me, and don''t try to cut him, with his reaction speed, he will just dodge, try to attack his blind spots with lunges."


    "...To think I would listen to my little sister''s orders."


    "Are you angry?"


    "Far from it, it''s fun to watch you grow."


    "..." Pepper''s cheeks turned a little red: "Just do it."


    "Okay~." Lacus turned to mist.

 Chapter 335: Ophis…? Ophis! OPHIS!

    Chapter 335: Ophis¡­? Ophis! OPHIS!


    After the death of his son and wives, followed by the events of Jeanne and Anna''s ''divorce'', d isted himself even more.


    And now, he didn''t even talk to his kids properly since, despite not showing much emotion, these events impacted him¡­


    Not as much as the death of his beloved wife, but they still impacted him. He felt that he had lost some rare treasures from his warehouse, but at the same time, he had an emotional attachment to those treasures.


    That was the best way he could exin how he was feeling in the face of this rather¡­


    Ufortable situation.


    d tasked his faithful subordinate with recounting the events to his remaining sons.


    Alexios did as he was told and informed them of everything that happened and why d killed his wives and Theo.


    The second prince Luke and the third prince Saul were devastated by the deaths of their respective mothers and brother.


    The blow was more intense for the second prince Lucas who was quite close to his brother. They had a love-hate rtionship, but for someone who had grown used to someone''s presence for thousands of years, seeing that presence disappear is very¡­


    Heartbreaking.


    He was also afraid that he would be next on the list. After all, he was plotting together with Theo to overthrow his father.


    And seeing that the father himself had no remorse for killing his eldest son, Lucas was even more afraid.


    Because of this, hepletely isted himself as well and stopped any activities rted to his father.


    He didn''t want to be part of the millennial monster''s collection.


    On the other hand, Saulo was sadder about the death of his mother since, even if she had betrayed his father, she didn''t deserve to die. After all, this betrayal resulted from the actions of his own father.


    But he kept the grievances he had about the matter inside himself for fear that his father would kill him too.


    In hindsight, Adam, the four prince and son of Jeanne, was sad, but it was only his mother''s escape. He wanted to go with her.


    If you''re going to ask Adam which person he loves the most, he''ll always answer his mother.


    But like every vampire and child... He seeks his father''s attention, his father''s approval, and the king''s respect.


    ... But nothing beats a mother''s love, and Jeanne, when she was still healthy, was always there for Adam.


    Adam, in the past, was quite sad when his mother fell into aa due to not having enough blood.


    Despite not being as attentive to detail as his now dead older brother, he knew how broken his family was, and the only person he had any sort of emotional connection to is his mother, who fled d''s castle.


    Adam wanted to look for his mother, but his father''sst order as he secluded himself in the throne room was for all of his children not to leave the house.


    d was trying to clean up the mess this incident caused.


    All of his forces were active to prevent any rumors about the deaths of his wives and children from being leaked.


    He waspletely abusing his powers from his vampire charm, he''d practically brainwashed all the normal royal guard staff and faithful servants who roamed the castle.


    Virtually all vampires except his children were Charmed by d.


    ''...I''ve practically given up on making him take a vacation now.'' Alexios thought to himself as he sighed inwardly.


    After this incident, the man known as d became much more closed off than before, he became an emotionless shell with a lifeless gaze.


    Alexios honestly couldn''t tell whether he was talking to a dead body or a man.


    To society atrge, d is a powerful monster, this is a fact that everyone knows.


    But few know that this monster ispletely fucked up in the head.


    Living 5000 years is tiring for any mind.


    Although a progenitor vampire and a noble vampire have a high tolerance for these kinds of problems, they are still not immune.


    Especially so for d, a vampire who hadpletely stopped looking for a hobby or trying to find something to do.


    The boredom, the loss of the woman he loved most, that gave him the youngest daughter he named Ophis, and the betrayal of his family members.


    All this came together with time and made the man more lifeless than before.


    Now... He only had one goal.


    Make vampires thrive in this new world.


    That was his n since he came to this world, he wanted to create a ce for the vampire race, and in a way, he seeded.


    Alexios looked at the paper in his hand, this paper was a war n.


    ''The king is moving... d Dracul Tepes, the king of all vampires, is moving... God have mercy on the souls that will be lost by this conflict.''


    "Alexios, as of today, you are free from your duties as a counselor." d, who had a report in hand at some point, spoke up.


    "¡­Eh?"


    "I want your full attention in the search for my daughter."


    "Your eyes couldn''t find her?"


    "The entire Nightingale has been searched, all the count''s territories have been searched... My daughter is not in Nightingale."


    "..." Alexios looks seriously at d.


    "The human world."


    "Yes, I want you to go back to Earth and use all your powers to bring my daughter back. I don''t care how many enemies you make, I want my daughter saved."


    d looked serious, with his eyes glowing blood red.


    And for the first time since this entire incident happened, Alexios saw some trace of emotion in d''s eyes.


    Anger, worry, and... Fear.


    "I''m counting on you, my friend."


    "!!!" Alexios opened his eyes wide when he heard the way the man called him.


    "Yes, my master. I will not disappoint you." He spoke in a voice that held deep respect.


    Alexios turns and snaps his finger, then a portal appears in front of him.


    d rises from his throne and appears on top of his castle. Then, with a little jump, he appears on top of the clouds and looks towards a ce, specifically speaking, he looks towards n Adrasteia.


    As if it were the vision of a hawk, his eyes sharpen as if they were zooming, as his vision easily surpasses the n Adrasteia territory and reaches the unexplored forests, ces that contained great dangers and where several beasts of unimaginable powers lived.


    Before his vision went any further, he felt his senses being picked up by a creature over 10 meters tall.


    [[emailprotected]</a>$#%$!]


    d''s smile grew wider as he heard the unfamiliarnguage, and soon his vision was cut off.


    ''It''s good to see that you are firm and strong...''


    The chains of the monster known as d have been loosened, and now... He wants blood.


    But even for d to face these beings head on is stupid, so it''s time he uses all the ns he''s been umting over millennia.


    d looks away and looks at his realm, several thoughts running through his head, thoughts that only he knew.


    ...


    Elizabeth''s Personal Room.


    "You need to calm down, sis." Lilith, the daughter of Anna,mented in a calm tone.


    "How can I calm down!? My little sister has been missing for a week! ONE WEEK!" She practically screamed.


    "And to make matters worse, our mother woke up from hera and divorced my..." Elizabeth was silent at the end, she didn''t know what to call that man.


    Is he her father?


    Or...


    Is he her king?


    Like all children, she sought her father''s attention and approval, but the man didn''t do a good job of expressing it, and in the end... She was just confused by it all.


    But her main priority now was Ophis.


    Ophis is a child, but, despite being a child, she is beautiful enough to be considered one of the flowers of the vampire world.


    Vampires whose beauty surpasses any mortal.


    And the girl is very clueless and can be fooled easily.


    If it weren''t for her father saying he has forces looking for his daughter, and if it weren''t for her father''s ban on leaving the capital, she would already be on the street looking for the little girl.


    "Fuck!" She stomped on the floor, annoyed, as she bit her nails and started to think:


    ''At first, when she left after getting d''s permission to visit Victor, she thought the little girl was with the man, but no! When she contacted Scathach''s mansion, she found that Ophis was not there!''


    Lilith was worried about her younger sister too, but unlike Elizabeth, she trusted her father enough that Ophis wouldn''t be in danger.


    She knows that of all that man''s children, Ophis is the one he values most, both for being the daughter of his lover and as much for being a baby vampire.


    Her father may have a lot of problems, but the love for his daughter is real...


    It''s so real that sometimes Lilith herself feels a little jealous.


    Of course, she understands that her father likes his children in his own way, but unlike all of his children¡­


    Her father shows the most ''reactions'' to Ophis.


    "..." Lilith shook her head several times, she wanted to get this petty jealousy out of her head.


    Lilith was more interested in something...


    Her mother woke up!


    This is a joyous asion, she really wanted to follow her mother wherever she went, but her father forbade it.


    ''Will she teach me about demonic powers this time?''


    She didn''t want to say it out loud, but she really missed her mother. Even though she was a crazy bitch, she was very kind to Lilith and Elizabeth herself.


    She was always there when her daughters needed their mother.


    Unlike Anna, who was a demon who acquired vampire traits¡­


    Lilith is aplete vampire.


    Not even the bloodline of the powerful mother of demons can resist d''s gene fusion with Anna.


    If it was any other bloodline, Lilith should have been born a full demon, but the parent vampire blood is just too greedy, arrogant, and strong.


    Hepletely devoured the blood of the demons, and his daughter was born a full vampire¡­ With one difference, of course.


    Lilith was born with the ability to use miasma, the energy of demons, but this is a dangerous energy and quite lethal to beings other than demons. Because of that, she always wanted her mother to teach her how to control this power.


    She didn''t want to use that power and hurt her family by ident or, in the worst case, hurt herself.


    But her mother always said she wasn''t ready yet.


    "Come on... Come on... Answer the fucking phone..."


    "...?" Lilith looks at her sister and sees the woman with the phone to her ear.


    "Who are you calling?"


    "Violet."


    "¡­Huh?" Lilith was speechless and even thought that she heard wrong.


    ''She must be very worried to even consider calling Violet.''


    When the phone connects, the two hear Violet''s voice:


    "Wassup, Bitch."


    "..." A vein pops in Elizabeth''s head.


    "Violet, I want your husband''s number, give it to me!" She quickly said what she wanted.


    "..." Lilith facepalmed.


    "... Excuse me?" Violet''s voice sent little shivers through Elizabeth''s body.


    "Sis, take a deep breath, and exin what''s going on." Lilith advised her sister.


    "...Arrrhhhh..." Elizabeth let the air out of her chest and took several breaths.


    Getting a little calmer, she said:


    "My sister is still missing. I need to talk to Victor, he can use Natalia to help look for her."


    "...You know Natalia is my maid, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Why do you need to talk to him then?"


    "Have I not already told you?"


    "...Sigh." Violet sighed audibly and spoke:


    "Listen here, bitch."


    "First, you won''t have my husband''s number." Violet couldn''t risk any more women getting close to her husband, especially someone like Elizabeth.


    "Second, you don''t have to worry about your sister. Knowing how your dad spoils you guys so much, he must be doing something about it."


    "Third, I will inform my husband about Ophis'' disappearance, so you don''t disturb him, considering he is on an important trip."


    "..." Lilith opened her eyes in shock.


    ''Did Violet eat something spoiled? Why is she acting more controlled? Eh? Is someone pretending to be Violet?'' Lilith couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Is this okay with you?" Violet couldn''tpletely ignore this subject. After all, she knew how much her husband liked that little girl, but she also didn''t want Elizabeth talking to her husband.


    So shebined the useful with the pleasant. She has pushed Elizabeth away and will report this issue herself to Victor.


    ''Umu, one less bitch to worry about.'' Violet nodded to herself.


    "...Yes..." knowing the man and how much he likes the little girl, he''s definitely going to do something when he hears about it.


    "Good. Now I have work to do. We''ll talkter."


    "¡­Huh¡­?" Elizabeth looked at her cell phone with a shocked expression.


    "Violet¡­? That Violet...? She is working...?"


    "¡­Will Armageddon happen tomorrow?"

 Chapter 336: Ophis meets astrange girl

    Chapter 336: Ophis meets a strange girl.


    A few weeks ago.


    Ophis, who had just asked her father''s permission to visit Victor, quickly wasted no time and used her powers.


    Focusing on the mark she made on Victor, Ophis teleported to her beloved father''s current location.


    "Father!"


    "Who are you?"


    "You''re not my father..." Ophismented in a neutral tone, but one that contained a little annoyance.


    "I said... Who are you!"


    "..." Ophis watched the owner of the voice.


    Like Ophis, she was a little girl, but a little girl who seemed to be bigger than her.


    She had the appearance of a 10-13 year old child.


    She was wearingpletely ck clothes with a hood. It was as if the owner of the voice was trying to hide. The little girl was carrying two revolvers in her hands, and these two revolvers were pointed towards Ophis.


    Ophis'' eyes glowed slightly blood red when she saw the revolvers, she felt a little threatened by that weapon, but she had no idea why she was feeling this way.


    "...Those eyes, you''re a Vampire."


    "Wrong. I''m Ophis."


    "Ophis?"


    "Yes."


    A silence fell between them, it was as if they were not able tomunicate properly.


    "..." Seeing that the conversation had ended, Ophis ignored the little girl and looked around. She was sure that she used her powers in the direction of her father, therefore, there was only one answer.


    He''s hiding! She was absolutely sure she used her powers correctly, that she did it right...


    It''s okay that sometimes she teleports to random ces, but that''s okay as long as she''s in Nightingale...


    "...S-Sun..." Ophis stuttered when she saw the light outside.


    She knew this light. She''d studied the basics of the world and knew that light was her terrible enemy. If she touched that light, she would burn to death!


    "Danger..." She took several steps back and walked away from the sun.


    Ophis found herself in a bad spot, somehow, she''d ended up on Earth...


    She tried to calm her little beating heart and tried to remember her lessons...


    She couldn''t remember!!


    She''d never paid attention in her sses.


    "Ugh." She held her head in both hands, falling into panic.


    Suddenly, a light bulb lit up in her head.


    ''I should just use my power again.'' Her eyes lit up when she realized the answer was easy.


    Ophis focused on her power, and soon she disappeared.


    Appearing in a dark ce, she realized the world was upside down?


    "... What are you doing?"


    Hearing the same voice as a few seconds ago, Ophis looked towards the voice.


    "Stop following me." Shemented in a neutral tone, "And why are you upside down?"


    The little girl''s golden eyes trembled as she heard what Ophis said:


    "I haven''t left my spot... And you''re the one who''s upside down."


    "...?" Ophis looked confused at the girl, and then she looked toward the floor.


    Realizing that her power had somehow thrown her towards the ceiling, she detached herself from the ceiling and fell gently to the floor.


    Soon, Ophis touched her chin again and put her mind to work, she needed to get back to her father!


    First of all, she didn''t know why her power was failing!


    It''s not like her power was stable... A few times, she''d tried to teleport to one location and ended up somewhere else.


    But whenever that happened, she was always in or around Nightingale.


    She''d never used her powers to go to another world.


    She tried to use her power several times, but she always ended up in this room. It was like something was drawing her to this ce.


    "..." Looking at the little girl in the gothic dress who was teleporting all over the room, the golden-eyed girl felt unmotivated.


    She was clearly no equal to her pursuers, and from what she could see, she was a child Vampire, which means she shouldn''t have left their world just yet.


    Debating what to do, the golden-eyed girl decided to abandon Ophis.


    "... Anyway-"


    "Snif..." Ophis took a deep breath as she held back the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes.


    Even though she was a baby Vampire and had seen a lot of strange things, this was the first time she''d been away from her ''guardians'' and her ''world''.


    "..." The girl with golden eyes felt a pain in her heart when she saw the little gothic girl almost starting to cry, she was so beautiful and at the same time so... lonely.


    "!!!" The golden-eyed girl quickly pped her face.


    SLAP!


    "...?" Ophis looked at the golden-eyed girl with confused eyes.


    "¡­ You¡­ What did you do to me?"


    "... I did nothing?" Ophis looked at her, confused.


    "..." The girl didn''t feel that she had lied.


    "Impossible... I wouldn''t..." The golden-eyed girl was feeling strange, it was as if she was attracted to this little girl and instinctively wanted to protect her.


    ''...Is this sensation the same as that man''s¡­ but slightly different?'' Thinking of the smiling man who saved her in Greece, the girl shook her head several times to get that thought out of her head.


    "..." Ophis remembered that it wasmon sense to ask for a person''s name, and since that person had information on their current location, she decided to give it a try.


    "What''s your name...?"


    "...?" The golden-eyed girl woke up from her thoughts and looked suspiciously at Ophis.


    "Why do you want to know my name?"


    "Because it''smon sense?" She turned her head confused. She wasn''t sure about that, but if adults said that, then it''s true, right?


    Probably...


    After all, adults lie...


    Except her good Father...


    ''Father...'' Ophis'' heart seemed to have been hit again, and when she would go into a storm of mncholy.


    She heard a sigh followed by a voice:


    "My name is Nero."


    "Nero..." Ophis repeated as if trying to remember the name.


    "Nero, where am I?"


    "..." Nero nodded inwardly when she heard Ophis'' question. Now her suspicions were confirmed, this Vampire baby ended up here through some strange method. Do you want to read more chapters ?


    Nero also remembered that a dark mist suddenly appeared in her temporary hiding ce, and from that ck mist, a child in a Gothic dress appeared.


    "You are in Tokyo." Nero replied.


    "Where?" She tilted her head in confusion.


    "... You are in Japan, in a city called Tokyo... On Earth."


    "...Oh..." Despite never having heard of Tokyo, she knew about Japan. Despite never paying attention to the teachers'' lessons, she''d always heard the names ''Japan, China, Russia, Norway, and the United States.'' ording to the teachers, they were apparently important.


    Because of this, these names were engraved in some area of Ophis'' brain, a forgotten area that she only remembered when Nero spoke.


    Although she didn''t remember why those names were important...


    "Why am I in Japan?" She asked.


    "How the fuck should I know?" Nero calmly replied:


    "I just know that I was hiding here, and you suddenly appeared." Japan was one of the few ces where the influence of Vampires and Werewolves was small.


    This was due to various Youkai and lesser Gods living on the supernatural side of this country.


    Consequently, this country was a literal mess full of small factions and difficult to understand, but for someone who wanted to hide, this was the perfect ce.


    "Fuck¡­? Fuck¡­ Fuck..!" Ophis repeated the word Nero spoke as if learning something new. Although, now that she thought about it, she''d heard some people around her say it in the past.


    "!!!" Nero felt a shiver down her spine when she heard what Ophis said.


    ''Why are my instincts warning me of danger? Nero thought confusedly. Internally, she decided to hold her foul mouth while she was in front of this little girl.


    "So, what are you doing here?"


    "Looking for my father?"


    "Why did you answer as if it was a question?"


    "... I don''t know?"


    "Ugh..." Nero put her hand on her brow. It was really hard to have a conversation with this little girl.


    Deciding it was best to ignore her oddities, Nero spoke up:


    "What is your father''s name?"


    By knowing her father''s name, Nero would be able to somehow try to help this little girl. She had a lot of knowledge of the noble Vampire ns.


    Yes... She decided to help her.


    The reason? She really can''t let go of the little girl¡­not after she''s almost cried.


    ''She doesn''t seem to have any knowledge about the world out here, and... She''s very beautiful... When going out on the street like that, she''s going to face a lot of problems...'' It wasmon knowledge that big city streets in Japan weren''t very safe...


    Mainly for foreigners.


    From people trying to scam foreigners to Youkai who have a ''quirky'' taste in foreigners.


    And worse... If this little girl meets a sexual predator, Nero wouldn''t be able to sleep well for the rest of her life.


    "..." Ophis fell silent, and a look of panic appeared in her eye.


    The reason was simple: Elizabeth, her older sister, always warned her that when she gets lost, she shouldn''t tell anyone that her father is d.


    After all, just having a connection with the King of all Vampires can put the little girl in danger in many ways.


    Ophis thought, and soon the image of Victor popped into her head.


    ''Oh, I have another Father too...''


    "My father''s name is Victor."


    "¡­Eh?" Nero''s entire head short-circuited as if an engine had suddenly stopped working.


    "Victor...Victor...Are you talking about the new Count of Vampires, Victor Alucard?"


    "Yes."


    "...." Cold sweat began to trickle down Nero''s face.


    ''If she is that man''s daughter... Doesn''t that mean that if she gets hurt, this country is doomed?'' Nero imagined a gigantic meteor of fire falling in the middle of Tokyo.


    And that thought only made her face darken even more! She couldn''t let that happen, she couldn''t lose her hiding ce!


    Unlike other countries in Europe and the Americas, she had a rtively ''stable'' life here.


    After all, the influence of Vampires and Werewolves was very little.


    The only people she had to be careful with were Witches, and the Shinto Major Gods, who''d never left their territory for fear of an invasion by foreign Gods.


    A few small groups of Japanese Vampires who''d survived Mizuki''s hunt for the former general of the Inquisition.


    By staying away from these troublesome groups and avoiding the territory of Deities, she could live in hiding for a long time.


    Making a decision, Nero looked towards Ophis...


    "Where is she!?"


    Using her supernatural hearing, she heard footsteps walking down the halls.


    Nero quickly stowed her two revolvers in the holsters behind her and ran towards Ophis.


    As Ophis was walking around and looking around curiously, Nero managed to catch up with her rtively easily.


    "Wait!" When Nero went to hold Ophis'' hand, the little girl disappeared and then reappeared far away from Nero.


    "Do not touch me." She spoke in a neutral tone and with a little fear.


    "¡­Huh?"


    Realizing that Nero might get her wrong, she spoke up:


    "I have a condition, so... Please don''t touch me."


    "A condition?"


    "...A curse." Ophis clearly didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Oh..." Understanding that the other party seemed to have problems of their own, Nero respected her.


    "What were you nning to do?" Nero asked.


    "Hide, and wait..."


    "...why?"


    "My father will look for me when he notices I''m gone, and he''lle get me..."


    Ophis was talking about d, but Nero misunderstood that she was talking about Victor.


    ''... Knowing that man, he''s really going to do it...'' Nero thought when she heard what Ophis said.


    "Why don''t you stay with me then?" Nero proposes.


    "...?" Ophis looked strangely at Nero.


    "...How can I say, I know your father... He''s helped me in the past, and I wouldn''t feel right leaving you alone."


    ''I don''t want this country to be apletely lifeless tnd...''


    "...Do you know my father...?"


    "Yes..."


    "Can you prove it?"


    "¡­Ugh, what do you want to know?"


    "What does my father do when he encounters an enemy who has harmed his family?" Ophis felt a headache from having spoken too long a sentence.


    "... They''re reduced to ash." That answer was easy.


    Though Nero knew that Victor would torture his enemy and break them mentally, just like he did with Belial''s son.


    "What is the name of my father''s wife?"


    "Ruby Scarlett."


    "..." Ophis was silent. From what she understood, her father''s wives'' rtionship was a secret to society, and only a few people knew about their rtionship.


    And if this girl knows Ruby''s name, then is she trustworthy?


    Ophis may not know many things, but if ites to Victor, she knows everything. After all, thest person that held her hand for a long time was Violet, her father''s wife.


    And she had a lot of inside information on her father¡­


    Everything in her head revolved around her father.


    ''If I feel danger... I must flee...'' Ophis'' power was perfect for fleeing. Even if she is a child, she was still raised watching thebat of powerful Vampires.


    Thest fight she witnessed was the fight of one of her father''s wives with a strong man, her heart was pounding so much that day, and she remembered that she was scared.


    She just wasn''tpletely scared because she was around people who liked her.


    But seeing that fight and her father''s other fight with the blond man and the stupid-looking man.


    Ophis had acquired a kind of sense of danger of her own.


    And she''d always been advised by her sister Elizabeth that if she was alone and she was in danger, she should use her power as much as possible.


    "... I''ll go with you."


    "Good." Nero nodded, satisfied, looking like she could save this country.


    ''I was starting to get worried that she wouldn''t ept it... If she was caught in the Hyakki Yak¨­ that was going to happen tonight, I would have had to quickly flee this country... Something I don''t have the ability to do right now.''


    Despite being young, Nero was very mature for her age... And that was a blessing and, at the same time, a curse. After all, she was forced to grow up, or she wouldn''t be able to live for long.


    "Come with me, let''s change your shy clothes. You need to wear something like me if you don''t want to stand out, and..." Nero looked at Ophis''s dazzling face:


    "You must wear a mask since your face will only cause problems."


    "..." Ophis narrowed her eyes a little and pouted. Somehow, she felt offended.


    "Okay."


    [A/N: Hyakki Yak¨­, Trantion: Parade of thousands of supernatural creatures]


    ........

 Chapter 337: Hyakki Yako

    Chapter 337: Hyakki Yak¨­.


    "Now that''s better." Nero nodded in satisfaction when she saw the outfit Ophis had now.


    The former child who wore a gothic dress, now wore a ck full body outfit that had a hood.


    "These clothes are my reservations, you might feel a little ufortable in several areas, after all, it was custom made for me." Nero spoke as she remembered the man who had given her these clothes.


    After all, enchanted clothing was stupid expensive. The price could easily reach the billions depending on the equipment, and Nero only had two outfits like it.


    The first outfit she was what she was currently wearing, the other outfit was the one Ophis she was wearing.


    Normally, she wouldn''t lend these clothes to anyone, but since the man who''d given her these outfits was Ophis''s father, she couldn''t be mean now.


    "..." Ophis nodded slightly as she looked at the outfit. Looking at an area of her body, she lightly touched her chest area and she felt the area deting, causing her face to darken as she realized that the girl in front of her had more body shape than her despite being almost the same age.


    "Smoke." Nero nodded in satisfaction when she saw Ophis check her clothes, even though she was wearing a full body outfit, she still looked really cute.


    ''Her face is a problem as expected.'' Nero walked over to her backpack and took out a mask and handed it to Ophis.


    "Take this, Ophis."


    "...?" Ophis looked at Nero, and saw a ck fox mask in her hands.


    "Fox..." Ophis''s eyes gleamed.


    "An event is happening tonight, because of that, the supernatural world is quite busy and I was able to steal these masks quite easily." Neroughed and exined as she pulled out an Oni mask, and put it on her face.


    "Let''s go?" Nero called out.


    Looking into Nero''s golden eyes that were the only things visible due to the mask,


    Ophis nodded as she positioned the mask on her face.


    She didn''t know how to put on a mask, so she just imitated Nero.


    She was quite surprised when the mask ''stuck'' to her face, it was as if her face was a ma.


    "Let''s get out of this ce." Nero started to walk, she doesn''t know if Ophis'' power caught the attention of any being, but she didn''t want to stay in that ce and risk it.


    "..." Ophis nodded and started following Nero.


    It wasn''t until Nero stopped at a window that Ophis stopped running.


    "¡­Hmm?" Nero looked at Ophis curiously, she was standing a little way out of the sunlight.


    "Oh... No need to be scared, this outfit is enchanted, itpletely repels the sun''s rays."


    "..." Ophis didn''t look convinced.


    "Sigh..." She sighed visibly, and walked out of the window, she stood beside Ophis, and removed her ck glove.


    Ophis looked at Nero''s pale hand, and was soon surprised when Nero put her hand in the sun, and her hand started to burn.


    Nero quickly withdrew her hand from the sun, and the damage that was dealt to it began to regenerate.


    "... Are you a Vampire?"


    "Yes." Nero put on her glove and walked towards the sun.


    And unlike before, her body didn''t burn.


    "Don''t be afraid, the clothes will protect you."


    Ophis nodded, hesitantly cing her feet in the sun, and the pain she expected didn''te. With a little more courage, she walked towards Nero.


    When her entire body was covered by the sun, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She looked towards the sun, and thought: ''So bright...'' She felt like she was looking at her father''s firepower, it was very weing, and calming.


    Nero smiled, she really enjoyed seeing Ophis'' reactions, it was like watching a child who was discovering a lot of new things, which in this case was 100% urate.


    "Come on, don''t fall behind." Nero positions herself at the window and jumped.


    "Okay." Ophis spoke as she disappeared in a ck cloud.


    The moment Ophis and Nero left.


    A few minutes passed, and a crow appeared where they were.


    It''s body transformed into a man who was wearing a ck kimono with the words ''tengu'' written in Japanese on the back of it.


    He picked up some kind of talisman, and threw it in the air.


    "... Remnants of a Noble Vampire''s power..." He muttered to himself.


    Soon another crow appeared at the window, and turned into a woman:


    "Japanese Noble Vampires are protected by that arrogant Kitsune, they are foreigners." The woman knew that Japanese Noble Vampires were too afraid to leave the Kitsune''s protection, the reason for this being the recent elimination of several important ns caused by Mizuki.


    Thest living Onmyo mage.


    Seeing her partner''s face darken, she asked:


    "What happened?"


    "...It''s nothing, I just think the talisman is broken..."


    "Impossible, this item was given by our Lady, this cannot be broken." The woman quickly countered the man''s words.


    And those words only made the man''s face darken even further.


    "What happened?"


    "...A Vampire with the blood of the King of Vampires was here until recently."


    "...." The woman''s face darkened as well, and at the same time, she assumed a serious expression.


    "One of his Sons?"


    "Probably."


    "Which Son are we talking about? The oldest, or the youngest?"


    "I don''t know, I just figured it out because of that." The man took the talisman and showed it to his partner.


    And soon she saw half of the talisman''s letterspletely in blood red.


    That was a sign, when the talisman took on that color, it meant that a Vampire from d''s direct bloodline had been here.


    "I don''t even know if this information is correct or not..." All his life the man had never seen such a reaction.


    As one of the most dangerous beings in the world, every faction that had their hands on magical techniques had tools to identify this being.


    The same was true for the Werewolf Leaders, and the Witch Queen, although in the Queen''s case, it was more difficult to locate the woman herself, but it was not impossible to locate her ''descendants'' through magic.


    Though only the Pantheon of Gods had the tools necessary for that feat, and these Tengus were part of a Pantheon that served a particr God.


    Explicitly speaking, these Tengus served the wife of Tsukuyomi, the moon god of Japanese mythology.


    On the other hand, the woman was more experienced in this matter, she knew that when the talisman given by her master took on that color.


    Problems would happen.


    Anything involving the Noble Vampires of the Nightingale''s top families always gave the woman a headache.


    She was still feeling irritated when the daughter of the woman who caused the Crimson Nightmare arrived in Akihabara, and started acting like a Hooligan all because of a limited manga One Bikini.


    And she got even angrier when that woman''s eldest daughter just threw money in their faces, saying:


    "I''m sorry for the trouble my sister caused, take this and forget about this trouble."


    She had to swallow her anger that day, after all, she didn''t want that Oni to visit her country.


    She had too many problems now, she''s a red-haired Vampire out of her league.


    "We should go back to Lady Yomi, and tell her about it."


    "Okay." The man wasn''t against it, after all, she was his superior here, even though they were partners, a clear hierarchy existed.


    ...


    Late afternoon.


    Ophis and Nero were on top of a tall building in Tokyo, and they were looking at the ground, specifically speaking, the most famous intersection in the world.


    Shibuya.


    "Fox, don''t get too far from me."


    "Okay, Oni."


    Nero spoke to Ophis using the name of the mask she was wearing, after all, she was quite sought after by certain individuals.


    And Ophis was the same. Nero thought that people who were involved in international politics should somehow know about Alucard''s daughter.


    New Vamp Count or not, he couldn''tpletely hide that information¡­ At least that''s what Nero thought.


    ''So many people...'' Ophis'' eyes sparkled, she had never seen so many people before, especially humans.


    It was very rare to see humans in the ce where she lived.


    FUSHHHHHH.


    Beings began to appear on top of the roofs.


    And that sudden appearance put Ophis on high alert, but outwardly only her brow twitched a little.


    She looked at the beings and saw that these beings had various strange shapes, some seemed to have tails like des.


    Others were children with bear hands.


    Even transparent beings that had no legs and were floating were present.


    "..." Nero looked at everyone present for a few seconds, then ignored them.


    This action looked like she didn''t care about the individuals present, but far from it, she cared about all the individuals, and her guard was up, she was ready at any moment to take her revolver away from her and point it at any being''s head.


    "It''s starting." The man with the sickle tail spoke up.


    And the moment he said that, everyone felt their bodies being pulled into a ce.


    The white moon turned red, and the civilians who were passing through the Shibuya intersection disappeared as if they never existed.


    Ophis looked around, and saw several crows flying in the sky, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    Nero looked at a part of the sky, and saw two beings, a man and a woman. They were twins, and behind them were tworge raven wings.


    Suddenly all the crows began to transform into humanoid beings.


    "Tsk, these bastards are here." The little boy with the bear pawined.


    "...?" Ophis looked curiously at the little boy, why was he angry?


    "The crows are something like supernatural police, they regte the supernatural world of Japan so that the supernatural is not exposed to humans." Nero exined in a low voice to Ophis.


    "Oh..." Ophis thought they were simr to the Royal Guards of her world.


    "They''re annoying because they have a zero-tolerance policy against criminals, or people they consider criminals..."


    Puh!


    Someone spat on the floor of the building, and then in a deep, arrogant voice, spoke.


    "They got arrogant because they were serving that woman who is Tsukuyomi''s sperm store." He spoke loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "!!!" Everyone looked towards the man, and saw a muscr man around two meters tall. He was resting arge mace on his right shoulder.


    He had two big horns on his forehead, a big beard and messy hair. He had a huge smile as he looked at the crows in the sky.


    "Ibaraki Douji..." Nero and several people spoke at once.


    All the crows looked at the man with an angry look, but then ignored him when they realized who it was.


    Fighting that battle maniac was just madness, especially when he was an Oni with insane regeneration.


    And this exchange was rtivelymon for them, this man was just unbearable, he looked for a fight wherever he went.


    Sigh...


    "I swear that one day you will get us killed, Ibaraki." A calm voice resounded around and a 180 cm tall man appeared next to the muscr man.


    Unlike the big man, this man had a more elegant appearance. He was in a red Yukata with ck details, while holding a pipe in his hand.


    "Tsk, Tsk. Shuten, I told you not to follow me."


    "If I don''t hold your leash, you will bring chaos to our faction." He visibly sighed.


    ''Even Shuten Douji is here.'' Nero swallowed hard, she was seriously considering getting out of this ce.


    She looked around, and saw several famous n leader figures.


    "..." Feeling someone''s gaze Shuten looked towards a building, and saw a face he didn''t want to see.


    "Geh, Gyuki, you''re here too..." He made a disgusted face as he looked at the bearded man who had a physique simr to Ibaraki.


    Just like Shuten and Ibaraki,


    Gyuki was an Oni, but from a rival faction, he controlled Oni''s who were violent and who enjoyed causing massacres among the innocent .


    He was the direct rival of his faction.


    "Of course I would be here, all the important leaders of all Factions are here, after all, it''s not every day you see a big parade like this, hahaha~"


    Just hearing his boomingugh, Shuten felt like throwing up, he really hated this guy.


    "You did a good deed when you came to this ce, I can finally kick your ass, Hahaha~." Ibaraki shouted, boisterously.


    "I doubt it will happen anytime soon, HAHAHAHA~." Gyuki replied, just as obnoxiously.


    They seemed to bepeting to have the loudestugh.


    "Ugh." Shuten put his hand on his head like he had a headache; having one loud guy was a problem, but now having two?


    "Hmm?" Sensing a fixed gaze on their group, the two noisy men looked towards a child wearingpletely ck clothes, and who had a fox mask.


    "What is it, Fox-kun?" Ibaraki was the first to ask.


    "... It''s nothing, you just reminded me of my father."


    ''Oyyy!'' Nero felt like strangling Ophis now, the girl hadpletely forgotten about keeping a low profile, and getting the attention of men like that was a big no!


    "I see, he seems like a guy I would get along with, HAHAHAHA~." Ibarakiughed even louder.


    "Mm." Ophis nodded, then looked toward the street.


    And as if timed, a gigantic pressure descended on everyone, and a gigantic portal appeared.


    Two small Y¨­kai with big heads came out in front holding a ck g, and soon everyone heard the sounds of footsteps.


    Step, Step.


    Soon a pale white leg came out of the portal, and everyone could see an ancient Japanese high heel, and soon the woman''s entire body appeared.


    "She''s here..." Ibaraki''s smile grew when he saw the woman. She was wearing a ck kimono that looked more like a skirt which couldn''tpletely hide her sinful body.


    She had two fluffy ck fox ears on her head, and nine long tails that seemed to move as if they had a life of their own.


    The woman shed a big, distorted smile, and shook her long hair back, and in that little move, as if it was nned, several Y¨­kai appeared behind her.


    "The leader of the ck Kitsune n. The moonlight fox, Haruna!" Ibaraki tightened his grip on the club he was holding. The only reason he didn''t just jump in to fight her was because his n leader was holding him back.


    The woman started the parade, more and more as she moved away from the portal, people could see thousands of Y¨­kai who were following her.


    The Y¨­kai were of different ns and species, each of them was different, and strong in their respective areas, and they were all servants of that woman.


    What is a Hyakki Yako?


    Just like the name says, it''s a parade of supernatural creatures, but it''s not just that.


    It is the proof of a ruler.


    When a Y¨­kai achieved the feat of having several Y¨­kai from different ns under its own g, that Y¨­kai would meet the requirements to perform a Hyakki Yak¨­.


    And just for her to present herself to everyone while being apanied by various creatures, it was a gesture of strength, and of power.


    She was respected by everyone for her strength.


    The interesting thing about the Hyakki Yak¨­ was that all the Y¨­kai present who were subordinates of that woman became her strength.


    Everyone looked at the woman with different emotions, respect, fear, curiosity, etc.


    But only one person, a little girl, actually looked at the woman with a strange look.


    "...Mother?"

 ? 338: Haruna, The Moonlight Kitsune

    Chapter 338: Haruna, The Moonlight Kitsune.


    "...Mother?" She muttered in a very low voice, a voice that only Nero heard because she was close to her.


    "..." Nero opened her eyes wide when she heard what Ophis said.


    ''Is her mother the leader of the Kuro Kitsune n?'' Nero knew the new Count was a womanizer, after all, she''d heard him muttering softly different women''s names over and over.


    Often when he was alone, she''d overhear him talking about Violet, Sasha, Natashia, and Scathach.


    Names she was quite familiar with, and the way he said those names, the only thing she could think of was that these women were more than just acquaintances or rtives of his wife.


    ''To think that he wouldy his hands on this woman and have a daughter!'' Nero''s face turned a little red as she imagined the scene of a handsome Vampire kidnapping a helpless fox.


    ''Although...'' Nero stared at the woman who was walking with a distorted smile as her tails fluttered behind her as if they had a life of their own.


    ''She is anything but a helpless fox.''


    The parade continued in silence as the woman walked with steady steps, not too fast, not too slow, and throughout the entire parade¡­


    Ophis stared at the ck-haired fox with serious, and at the same time confused, eyes.


    ''Mother is not dead? ...But why did she...'' She was extremely confused. If her memory wasn''t failing her¡­


    Her Evil Father said that her mother died, and he never hid anything from her, also... The sadness her Evil Father disyed when he talked about this incident was very real, he didn''t seem to be lying.


    So Ophis''s thought when looking at this woman was something like:


    ''Is she like my Good Father?'' Despite not being her gic Father, Ophis felt a sense of kinship with Victor, and because of this feeling, she called Victor, Father.


    As the woman was about to reach the middle of Shibuya crossing, the sounds of drums began to y, and soon flying creatures began to emerge from the portal.


    ROOOOOOOOOARRRRR!


    Hearing the creature''s roar, everyone looked up to the sky and what they saw left everyone in shock.


    "HAHAHAHAHA, It''s a mother fucking Dragon!" Ibarakiughed like a madman as he watched the three eastern Dragons flying in the sky.


    Each of the Dragons had distinct scales, one was red, one was blue, and one was golden.


    The blue Dragon''s horn began to emit a blue spark, and soon everyone heard the sound of lightning.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The blue-scaled Dragon looked at the Tengus with an annoyed look.


    "!!!" Their entire existences trembled when they felt the Dragon''s gaze.


    "Evacuate! Get out of the skies fast!" The woman''s twin brother spoke up.


    The Tengus quickly retreated from the sky and positioned themselves on the buildings. The Dragons were the Kings of the skies, and they wouldn''t tolerate insects in the same space as them.


    And the Tengus knew it.


    "That crazy bitch! If they told me that she was trying to destroy Japan, I wouldn''t be surprised!" The woman, who was the twin sister of the man who just spoke, screamed in annoyance.


    "..." The woman''s brother looked at this whole situation with a strange look. He was trying to guess this woman''s objective, considering that the level of this army, along with the addition of Dragons, could cause great catastrophes in Japan.


    Only a few factions in Japan could fight this kind of force.


    ''I received a report that this crazy woman was challenging every Y¨­kai she''de across in hopes of gaining enough status for a Hyakki Yak¨­. However, we ignored that, after all, she was not interfering with humans, but to think that in just a few years, she would have created such an army¡­''


    Arriving in the middle of the Shibuya intersection, the woman suddenly stopped.


    "Let''s see what kind of show she''ll put on." Gyuki spoke with a big smile as his eyes fell for a few seconds on the little girl in the ck Fox mask.


    And his smile became an evil smile for a few seconds.


    ''These two little girls... They must be delicious.'' He felt his mouth fill with saliva.


    Gyuki was an Oni who was very fond of tasting the flesh of children.


    The Y¨­kai rule was to never underestimate your opponent. Often, a 120CM tall being could send a 200CM tall being flying easily.


    Appearance wasn''t everything. After all, Y¨­kai could ''transform'' at any age, and even some Y¨­kai, like the Tanuki, had the ability to mimic a person''s appearance and edit that appearance however they wanted.


    Because of skills like that, Y¨­kai had the golden rule of not underestimating their enemies, no matter how cute or ugly they were. So the likelihood that you''d look at a loli, only to have her be an old woman that''d been around since the time Oda Nobunaga was kicking his enemies, was very possible.


    But who was Gyuki? He was an Oni mother fucker. If he was afraid of that, he wouldn''t be leading one of the strongest Oni ns.


    ''And the two girls don''t have Y¨­uki.'' Gyuki thought of two probabilities, either the two little girls were two old Y¨­kai who were disguising themselves, and because of that, they could hide their Y¨­uki pretty well.


    Or the two little girls didn''t have Y¨­uki from the start.


    ''I''ll investigate further.'' When Gyukiid eyes on prey, he wouldn''t let it escape.


    He looked around and saw a boy with bear paws, and soon his smile grew even wider.


    ''He will also do.''


    "..." Shuten Douji''s eyes were trembling slightly, as he could clearly understand what Gyuki was doing.


    ''That bastard, he''s trying to make trouble again.'' Shuten Douji didn''t even dare to think about causing trouble here since many strong entities were watching this event, including the Gods.


    So the chance of these fragile looking beings being a Y¨­kai or a lesser God was quite high. Even though Gyuki was strong, he couldn''t fight the entire Godlymunity.


    Despite not getting along well with each other, the endangered Shinto gods would band together against a threat.


    The Crimson Nightmare event was a pretty significant event that changed the way supernatural society behaved.


    Mainly the way the Shinto Gods applied theirw.


    When the entire army of the woman stopped in the middle of Shibuya, the woman opened her mouth, and her voice echoed everywhere.


    "Genji, the leader of all Kitsunes, show yourself!"


    "Oy, Oy, she will challenge the leader of all her species?" Ibaraki''s smile grew even wider.


    "Who are they talking about, Nero?" Ophis asked.


    Nero, who was looking around with a panicked look because of the Dragons, took a deep breath when she heard Ophis'' question and spoke:


    "If you ask which of the Y¨­kai are the strongest, all Y¨­kai would answer the Fox Y¨­kai. They are special Y¨­kai that have only one tail when they are born, but each time their strength grows, the number of their tails increases."


    "The nine-tailed fox is the pinnacle of Y¨­kai strength, and they are just one step away from attaining Godhood."


    "...And there is someone who is the leader of all foxes who has achieved the strength of 9 tails."


    "He is a man who is said to have been blessed directly by the Goddess Inari. He is the gatekeeper of heaven. If he does not allow it, you cannot enter the divine realm and attain divinity."


    "His name is Genji, the leader of all the nine-tailed foxes and all the little foxes that will be born in the future."


    "HAHAHAHAHA~, as expected of the Cursed n! They will bare their fangs against their own kind if need be!"


    "Ibaraki, shut up." Shuten punched Ibaraki in the stomach. He didn''t have the patience to listen to Ibaraki''s taunts, and he knew the man was just saying that to start a fight.


    "Oof." The man held his stomach and gasped.


    A thick fog began to appear in front of the woman. From that fog, a pair of neon-green eyes shone menacingly.


    Step, Step.


    Everyone could hear the sounds of someone approaching.


    "Haruna, why are you doing all this show?" A man''s voice was heard around.


    "You know very well." Haruna''s smile grew.


    "...To attain Godhood, huh? Are you trying to get this by force?" A man came out of the mist, and everyone could see a man with long white hair, and 9 white tails, looking quite majestic in his sky blue kimono.


    And the moment he came out of the mist, his eyes changed to sapphire blue.


    A very different appearance than what he showed to Victor.


    "..." Haruna opened her eyes in shock as if the man had discovered a very important secret.


    "Divinity cannot be obtained through violent means." He spoke in a deep voice as if he were a teacher who was teaching his disciple.


    "And to think..." Haruna''s eyes were hidden by her long ck hair.


    "Haruna..." Genji''s eyes became kinder, and when he was about to try to make the woman give up this foolish idea, he heard:


    "To think you wouldpletely misunderstand my purpose here."


    Haruna''s entire atmosphere changed, and she shed a big smirk:


    "Divinity? To live forever in one ce while listening to senile old men and fake talking nonsense? To have to sit in that boring ce while I have to deal with the family dramas of these Gods?"


    "Hell no!" Her voice echoed all over the ce.


    "The Gods can go fuck themselves!" She pointed her middle finger at the sky:


    "Take your bby dicks and shove them in the old pussy of your filthy Goddesses!"


    "Because, I, Haruna, will not participate in this farce!"


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The sky shed with multiple lightning bolts, the gods were furious, but seeing this reaction, the woman''s smile only grew.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~!" Herugh sent chills through everyone present.


    "¡­I don''t understand, what do you want then? You even did this whole show to get my attention."


    "What I want!? Isn''t that obvious!?" Her tails quivered in the wind, and she pointed at Genji.


    "I want you in my Hyakki Yak¨­!"


    "....." A silence fell on the ce as all the beings present heard what the woman wanted.


    "That woman really is crazy..." Shuten Douji couldn''t help but speak.


    "Indeed. There''s no way that bootlicker could betray Inari." Ibaraki agreed with his n Leader''s opinion.


    "He doesn''t need to betray Inari-sama." The man with the de-like tail spoke.


    "Remember that she summoned a Hyakki Yak¨­, meaning this is a challenge. If Genji loses, he is obligated to join that woman''s side."


    The Hyakki Yak¨­ was more than just a show of power, it was a recruiting event and could even be called a battle event.


    Bringing all your strength and showing that you were worthy, you could demand a challenge from another leader who had a Hyakki Yak¨­.


    Haruna was basically dering to everyone that she wanted Genji and his Hyakki Yak¨­ under her banner.


    Haruna had made a deration of war!


    "Hahaha, that SIMP must be very angry right now. He would never abandon his faithful, loving Inari..." Ibaraki grabbed a handkerchief from somewhere, and wiped the tear from his face:


    "It must be hard to be devoted to that woman and never having received Snu Snu."


    Ibaraki''s smile grew a little:


    "...Although I doubt that woman could satisfy even a dog, after all, she is as t as an airport runway." Ibaraki was spitting barbarities around.


    He was a man who loved climbing mountains, and all the Oni women of his n had those mountains, so he believed that mountains were superior.


    "...." Some Y¨­kai broke out in a cold sweat when they heard what Ibaraki said.


    As the Gods of Chinese mythology said:


    This man was courting death!


    In fact, he was dancing to ssical music with death!


    They wouldn''t be surprised if a war broke out because of Ibaraki''s words, this Oni is crazy!


    "I said shut up." Shuten Douji hit Ibaraki in the stomach again.


    "Oof."


    Genji''s eyes weren''t pretty, especially when he heard the words of a certain Oni, those big ears he had weren''t for show, you know?


    He had hellish ears, and, as a faithful devotee of Inari, he could hear any insult to his Goddess from thousands of miles away.


    Deciding that he would punish a certain Oniter, he would first solve this annoying problem in front of him.


    "...You''re getting too arrogant-" When he was going to say something to this fox, the woman cut him off saying:


    "h, h, spare me the talk of that arrogant old Master sermon." Haruna rolled her eyes.


    "I made my demand, in a week, I want a fight against all your Hyakki Yak¨­. If you lose, you submit to me, and you be part of my strength." She spoke in a casual tone while looking at her ck nails.


    "And just like tradition, if I lose, I''ll join your Hyakki Yak¨­." She blew on her fingernail, and for a few seconds, her fingernail glowed sharply.


    "..." If Genji''s eyes could poke holes, Haruna would have her entire body pierced.


    He was furious.


    Genji''s ears twitched a little, and he heard:


    [ept. Teach this little fox her ce, she will be a good addition to our forces.]


    [...Your wish is mymand, Inari-sama.]


    "Fine, I''ll y with you. You''ll regret bringing this on yourself."


    Haruna''s smile grew wider, and her eyes, as ck as a deep darkness, emitted a kind of miasma that came out of her eyes.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~." Sheughed as she showed her sharp teeth. It was as if her mouth hadpletely disappeared and was left with very sharp fangs.


    ''...This woman was really scary.'' People were wondering if this woman wasn''t actually a demon disguised as a fox.


    "See you in a week, so don''t bete." She turned around, and as she was turning around, her world slowed down, and for a few seconds, her eyes fell onto a pair of blood-red eyes.


    "..." The woman''s fox ears twitched a little as she looked into the eyes of that child who was wearing apletely ck outfit and ck fox mask, and just for a few seconds, she had the feeling of familiarity with her.


    It was as if she were her kind, a kin, but that was impossible. After all, all her kin were adult foxes, and she was sure that if she saw a child among her n members, she would remember.


    ''I''ll investigateter.'' She thought to herself, and then time returned to normal, and she looked at her subordinates.


    "Boys, let''s go back." A ck miasma came out of her body, that same miasma started toe out of all her subordinates, and in the blink of an eye...


    Everyone disappeared, including the Dragons in the sky.


    "...." Ophis opened her eyes wide when she saw this.


    ''She''s like me.'' She thought.

 Chapter 339: Ophis has disappeared

    Chapter 339: Ophis has disappeared.


    ''This woman, she just came here caused chaos and left like it wasn''t her problem...'' Genji felt a headache since now he would have to fix all the mess she had made.


    He must expel all these beings and close this alternate dimension that was created by a highest level Y¨­kai.


    And mostly, he must deal with the Y¨­uki in the area. After all, with the sheer volume of Y¨­uki that this woman and her subordinates were emitting, he wouldn''t be surprised if all the humans in Tokyo could suddenly see the Y¨­kai if it wasn''t handled properly.


    Bang, Bang!


    "Hmm?" Hearing gunshots, Genji looked in the direction of the shot and saw someone pointing two revolvers at someone.


    "Stay away." Nero growled as her eyes glowed gold.


    "¡­You managed to react, impressive." Gyuki spoke while looking at his arms, which had two bullet holes.


    ''What are these bullets made of? The bullets managed to easily pass through my hand.''


    "Gyuki, you piece of shit, you''re making trouble again." Shuten Douji growled as he looked at the corpse of the two-legged bear boy, at least what was left of him.


    "That''s not your problem." Gyuki licked his salivating lips.


    "Tsk, you disgrace the race of Oni."


    "Don''t put me in the same group as you. Unlike you, I''m a true Oni." He smiled with a big smile.


    "Hah! A pathetic Oni is what you are." Ibarakiughed.


    "Hmm?" Gyuki''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "I wonder who was the coward that ran away in thest battle we had?"


    "...That was a strategic retreat."


    "Yeah yeah. Keep telling yourself that." Ibaraki rolled his eyes.


    "You Know what? I''ll kill you first, then I''ll go after my snacks."


    "Oh?" Ibaraki''s hair seemed to rise and get sharper, his smile grew, and a killing intent exploded from his body.


    "Let''s see if you can do that."


    The man with the razor tail was breaking out in a cold sweat as he felt the pressure on his body.


    "...This man remains monstrous as ever." He whispered in a low voice, and then two other men who had the same kind of tail appeared beside him.


    "Leader, let''s get out of here."


    "Yes." He didn''t want to stay in this ce and watch a fight that could lead to his death.


    "..." Genji sighed again as he took a step and appeared beside the Tengus twins.


    "Aren''t you going to stop it?"


    "...If he had threatened the two girls any longer, we would have stopped him, but now that it''s the two Onis, that''s no longer our problem."


    "Oh?" Genji''s eyes sparkled for a few seconds.


    ''For those crows who don''t get into trouble as long as it doesn''t affect the human world to say that,'' Genji looked at the two little girls and heard them speak in low voices.


    "Fox, let''s get out of here."


    "Yes."


    The girl in the Oni mask jumped out of a building window, and the girl in the fox mask disappeared, much like Haruna.


    "Wha-..." Genji opened his eyes in shock.


    ''A member of that woman''s n?''


    From what Genji remembered, only the foxes of that woman''s n could teleport so efficiently; that was their main power, after all.


    ''And on top of that, is she from the main n? Is she a direct rtive of Haruna?'' Only foxes born from the main family could use this power from an early age.


    "..." Genji stopped thinking and looked at the twins.


    "Who are they?"


    "..." The male twin looked at Genji, he made a gesture with his hand and a thin dome surrounded the two, then he spoke:


    "The little girl with the golden eyes recently arrived in Japan, and she''s kept a profile low for quite some time. We suspect she''s a Vampire¡­ As she hasn''t done anything against Humans or Y¨­kai, we''re just watching her from afar. "


    "Now¡­ The other girl is a problem. We have little evidence, but all of it points to her being rted to d Dracul Tepes. The King of Vampires."


    "..." Genji''s face darkened.


    "Someone from the Royal Family, and especially a child..." Genji could feel his headache returning.


    Recently, he had to go to Nightingale to meet the new Count, and he felt quite helpless in front of that man.


    ''Alright, I had my power sealed, and I wasn''t in my territory, so I couldn''t use Inari''s blessing, but... What scared me about that man was the way he handled the situation, he was not a foolish man...''


    "AH!" Everyone heard Gyuki''s voice.


    "They ran away, you idiots! I lost my snack!"


    "That''s not my problem." Ibaraki gripped the club harder and approached Gyuki.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to fight you, I just wanted to eat."


    "Coward."


    "Whatever." Gyuki had known the man long enough to understand that he was only saying this to provoke him.


    "Handle it properly, I don''t want any harm on those two."


    "...Remember..." Genji''s eyes narrowed at the twins.


    "Don''t let the Crimson Nightmare repeat itself."


    "We know." The two responded at the same time.


    "What are you going to do with that Oni? Ever since he set his eyes on prey, he won''t stop until he gets what he wants."


    "...Leave him to me." Genji disappeared from where he was and appeared in front of Gyuki.


    "Oh... Genji-sama what do you want-." Genji held Gyuki''s face.


    "Forget about your prey...she''s not someone you should mess with."


    "Oh...?" Gyuki''s smile grew.


    "Don''t test my patience." A blue fire appeared in Genji''s other hand.


    "Or I will ensure that you can never be reincarnated again."


    "...." The dangerous glint in Gyuki''s eyes changed to a look of fear when he saw the fire in the man''s hand.


    He knew that fire very well. It was the fire of the Gods, a fire that was given as a gift to Genji for his work as a gatekeeper of the Gods.


    He who judged beings capable of bing Gods.


    And if they were not worthy in his eyes, they would burn and have their soul destroyed.


    ''Are they that important?'' Gyuki had never seen Genji so obstinate about something, and that only made him more curious, he needed to know who the two little girls were.


    "...Okay, I won''t go after them."


    "..." Genji looked into Gyuki''s eyes, it was like he was looking into his soul, and all he saw was curiosity. He saw no motivation to chase the girls.


    ''I should kill him to avoid problems... But that stupid fox will revolt against me because I killed his protege... Ugh.'' He felt a headache when he remembered a man with long red hair and who had nine tails just like him.


    He didn''t want to create more problems than he already had. He had to call all his subordinates and prepare for Haruna''s challenge, and he had his job as gatekeeper to the Gods as well. Apparently, the number of idiots who wanted to be minor Gods started to grow after a few months, and he didn''t know why.


    And there were also other problems that areing from abroad.


    ''Ugh, I need a vacation.''


    "Don''t make me regret this decision." Genji let go of Gyuki''s face.


    "Ugh, your grip is as strong as ever." Gyukiined.


    "Thank Kurama for being alive, you piece of shit."


    "I will." Gyukiughed.


    Genji snorted disdainfully as he looked at the two remaining Oni, specifically speaking, he looked at Ibaraki:


    "Don''t cause trouble, you fool."


    "Hahahaha~, that''s impossible, I''m bored!" The man didn''t have the restraint.


    "Sigh..." Genji and Shuten Douji sighed at the same time.


    Soon Ginji disappeared again as he reappeared in front of the twin crows.


    "Let''s go. The show is over." Shuten spoke to Ibaraki as he turned around and jumped in one direction.


    "Yes." Ibaraki looked at Gyuki for a few seconds, then turned to follow his leader.


    "I have received information from abroad that Inquisition Hunters areing to our country." Genji spoke to the twins.


    "...This is new, who are the individuals?"


    "Senior hunters Jimmy and Thomas, and more importantly, a General Leonardo is apanying them."


    "¡­a General?" The twins narrowed their eyes.


    "Apparently, the Church is concerned about the rising tide of Demons from hell."


    "Do you know anything about this Genji-sama?"


    "I don''t know." Genji was as in the dark as they were. His job was being a doorman and Inari''s direct subordinate, and it took up all of his work time.


    "The Gods or Kurama must know something."


    "Geh, Kurama..."


    "I know, I feel the same way as you do too, but it was Inari-sama''s order, and as far as I know, he''s doing a good job..."


    ''Inari-sama must know something, but she''s not telling me¡­'' Genji sighed to himself.


    "And to think that Inari-sama would give such an important job to that man." The woman spoke with an annoyed face.


    "...The Gods need someone to do their dirty work-..." The male twin fell silent when he saw Genji''s gaze.


    "I''m sorry, Genji-sama." He quickly apologized and bowed.


    "It''s okay, you''re not wrong about that either." Genji sighed as he knew that in any pantheon, there would always be someone who did the Gods'' dirty work.


    Genji snapped his fingers causing a sound reminiscent of ss shattering to echo out, then the red moon disappeared, returning to its natural color, revealing the humans below.


    Genji''s face twitched a little when he heard the noises of humans, he had gotten used to it over time, but with his hellish hearing, it was quite irritating to hear the voices of thousands of people in his head.


    And especially at the Shibuya crossing.


    "Whoaa... As expected of Genji-sama... He purified the entire area." Some subordinates spoke up.


    ''Only a servant of a Goddess can do something like that with a snap of his fingers and not feel tired afterwards...''


    He looked around and sighed when he saw that there were still some Y¨­uki energies remaining, then, with another snap of his finger, he purified the entire area, but there was still Y¨­uki left.


    Specifically speaking, Haruna''s Y¨­uki .


    ''Even that woman''s energy is persistent just like her.'' He thought when he saw that the remaining Youki was from Haruna.


    Deciding he must get back to work, he looked at the crows:


    "I''m leaving now, don''t forget to ensure the safety of those two. I don''t want a Progenitor Vampire in this country..." The moment he said that, his 9 tails fluttered up like a cat, and he also felt a shiver down his spine.


    "...?" The twins looked at Genji with a strange look. Why was he looking around while looking for something?


    "Did something happen, Genji sama?"


    "... It''s nothing..."


    ''That was just my imagination...'' The moment he thought about it, he started to feel like something was going to go terribly wrong.


    ''I have a bad feeling about this...''


    ...


    Back to Victor.


    After training for some time with Pepper and Lacus, Victor realized that he should give Siena instructions, so he asked the girls to train with what he''d taught.


    And then he walked to Siena:


    "Come with me, Siena." He kept walking as he passed her.


    "Ugh, I was hoping you''d forget about me." She grumbled.


    He turned around and smiled, "¡­Never."


    "..." Siena''s body trembled when Victor smiled like her Mother, while she feared for her fate now.


    Giving up on resisting, she started following Victor.


    "Mizuki, when I''m done with Siena, we''ll go hunting..." Victor''s smile grew as he thought of the creatures.


    "Okay." Mizuki wasn''t intimidated since, originally, she came here for that.


    "Before that, go talk to Commander Rose, and ask her for a weapon created here. Per Eleanor''s exnation, only weapons created with the remains of monsters work on the monsters themselves."


    When Victor saw Eleanor''s disy, he quickly asked her several questions, and he found that to kill these immortal monsters,


    You must be someone from n Adrasteia. After all, only members of n Adrasteia had the mutated ''blood'' that had been obtained through several millennia of constant fighting and using the flesh of monsters as food.


    It must be said that this was a natural process. To survive in this cruel environment, the Noble Vampire race had to adapt and created a variant, and that variant was the Adrasteia n.


    They were Vampires, but at the same time, they were monsters.


    And the other way to kill these monsters is as Victor exined to Mizuki.


    "...In some strange way, it makes sense." Mizuki said when she thought of the saying to fight poison, with poison.


    Victor smiled when he heard what Mizuki said, "We''ll talkter."


    "Hmm..." Mizuki nodded as she seemed to think of something.


    While walking, Victor raised his hand and caught the Odachi that came flying into his hand.


    Walking to a secluded spot with Siena, Victor couldn''t help but think that there were more ways to kill these monsters.


    For example, in thest fight, he didn''t use anything rted to his Power over blood, and nor did he use Junketsu, his Odachi.


    He just used his fists and his basic powers, which were already very strong.


    ''In the next fight, I will test if my blood power can kill these beings, or if my weapon can too... It will be fun~.'' Victor was having a great time in this ce.


    Arriving in an isted location with Siena:


    "Siena, are you proficient in any weapons?" he asked as he turned to look at the woman.


    "No, I just use my powers."


    "..." Victor looked at the girl with a wordless look.


    But when he thought of the woman''s attitude of disgust towards humans, he could understand that she refused to learn any of the martial arts involved.


    ''But I don''t think that would matter much to Scathach.'' He knew Scathach didn''t care about prejudice or anything like that. She just cared about efficiency.


    ''She must have focused on her powers first because they were just as strong as me? Victor tried to deduce his master''s motives.


    After some thought, he could deduce Scathach''s motives. To see if he was right, he would fight Siena without using powers.


    Just as he was about to propose this to the woman, he felt his phone ringing.


    "Wait." He took the phone away from him and couldn''t help but stare at the phone in shock as he remembered where he was.


    "...Does the phone work here?" Victor felt like patting June on the head, she created something very good.


    Seeing Violet''s number, Victor felt weird, he didn''t remember giving Violet his number, but knowing his wife, he wouldn''t doubt that she put her number on his phone herself.


    He answered the phone and said, "Violet?"


    "Darling... Please remain calm, and listen to me."


    "..." Victor''s eyes change from kind to serious.


    "What happened?"


    "About a week ago, Ophis disappeared."


    "What?"

 Chapter 340: Father is coming

    Chapter 340: Father ising.


    Chapter 340: Father ising.


    "What happened?"


    "About a week ago, Ophis disappeared."


    "What?"


    "She used her power to teleport. Apparently, she wanted toe visit you, but since then no one has seen her since." Natalia who was nearby spoke on behalf of her father who gave her this information.


    "The probability of her being in the human world is high, after all, d has strength throughout the Nightingale, he wouldn''t take long to find her if she were here." Ruby continued.


    Hearing Ruby and Natalia''s voice, Victor took a deep breath and asked:


    Any more information?"


    "I asked Hilda to speak to our contacts in the human world, but even they don''t know anything about Ophis." Violet spoke as she looked at Hilda who was next to her.


    Hilda nodded slightly with her head indicating that she was correct.


    "Which is natural, after all, Earth is a very big ce, she could be anywhere." Sasha spoke up.


    "Any chance she is in other realms like Hell, etc?" Victor spoke.


    "...That''s..." Ruby was silent, she couldn''t tell if that was possible or not, after all, she didn''t have enough knowledge of Ophis'' power.


    Looking at the most experienced person in the room, Ruby asked:


    "Any idea?"


    "¡­I don''t know if you know, but going to any realm like Hell, and realms where the Gods have their pantheon takes a ridiculous amount of energy if you''re a mortal. No matter how special the daughter of the Vampire King is, she cannot reach such ces easily.


    "That is true." Natalia nodded, even though she only managed to open a small crack towards Hell, small enough for Victor to drop a bomb at that ce.


    "Even my father would need to use all his power to create a rift big enough to enter these realms, realms whose Gods, and Demons from those respective ces could interfere, making it an impossible task."


    "But there''s a small chance of her being in any of those ces, right?" Victor spoke.


    "Well...Yes." Natalia couldn''t deny it.


    "..." Victor was silent.


    "Darling, I suggest you don''t think that way." Ruby alerted Victor.


    "I know, it''s no use getting angry and losing your mind with insufficient information." Victor learned his lesson when he was away from his Wives for an entire year and a half.


    "... That''s right." Ruby smiled, this was also a lesson for her, after all, she had never been away from her mother for so long.


    "..." Sasha and Violet looked at each other for a few seconds, they only realized that the two knew each other like the back of their hand now.


    ''But she still hasn''t beaten me; I have a whole collection of Victor since he was little.''


    "...?" Ruby looked strangely at Violet who wasughing like a stalking maniac.


    "We''ll go for elimination, I''ll search the human world first, if I don''t find her, I''ll think maybe she''s lost on the of Nightingale."


    "... Okay, send Natalia for me, I''ll look for her."


    "But you just arrived?" Sasha spoke up.


    "Does not matter." Victor clenched his fist, and he felt the power of lightning coursing through his body: "Ophis is priority, as soon as I ensure her safety, I will return to Eleanor''s territory."


    Victor couldn''t leave such a fun ce without enjoying everything this ce had to offer, and he''d only been here less than a day.


    "Natalia, I''m counting on you."


    "Yes, Master."


    With the girls still on the phone Victor looked at Siena.


    "You heard, right?"


    "Yes, and to think the little Vampire Princess would disappear like that." Siena put her hand on her chin as if she was thinking about something.


    "Let the girls know what happened, when I get back, we''ll continue our training."


    "... Okay." Siena nodded and soon walked in the opposite direction of Victor, but she stopped when she sees a portal appear next to Victor.


    Soon Natalia exited the portal.


    "... That was quick."


    "I have your energy signature, I can find you anywhere, and I have also visited this ce in the past." Natalia spoke as she looked around.


    "...And that''s not weird at all." Sienaughed.


    "..." Natalia shrugged, she just didn''t want to lose sight of Victor in case something like what happened in the past happened again.


    Victor didn''t care, it''s good that Natalia always knew where he was, so that something like the incident that happened in the past couldn''t happen again.


    Victor also valued Natalia a lot, her power was simply very useful, and dangerous. After all, her power ignored any kind of defense.


    Is the President of any country in a bunker? Natalia just needed to know the bunkers location, and she could create a small portal in the bunker, and drop a bomb through it.


    And vo, the President is dead.


    It also served for long-distance spying. She could create a ''hole'' in space, and see and listen through anywhere she wished.


    That''s how she saw Victor''s fight with Natashia in the past.


    "Natalia, I''ll count on you, as soon as I find Ophis, I''ll call you."


    "Yes." Natalia''s previous portal disappeared, and soon another portal was created.


    "Ruby contact our Witches, and Esther."


    "Yes, Darling... I will also contact my two spies that I have in the Inquistion, Ophis is quite unique, and due to her lineage, the Church that has contacts all over the world must know something."


    "This is a good idea. As expected of you." Victor shed a gentle little smile, to be honest, he hadpletely forgotten about those two fools.


    "¡­ Darling, before you go, what is this absurd amount of money thates into your personal Frost Bank ount every day?"


    "That money will stoping eventually. That is just the result of the video I sold to Selena." Victor shed a smile that sent chills down Natalia and Siena''s spine.


    ...Especially from Natalia who was aware of what the King was trying to hide, and was seeding, after all, no one could escape His Vampiric Charm.


    She herself only learned about it because of her father hade home frustrated and told her everything.


    It turned out that her father''s job was very stressful, the man just didn''t go bald because his power wouldn''t let him grow hair.


    ''And to think that he was responsible for lighting the fire that caused all that disaster.''


    Make no mistake, Natalia knew d was the one who brought this on himself.


    ...Victor just lit the fire, and watched the circus catch fire.


    Ironically, if d had a more stable rtionship with his Wives, this video would have been seen as a very nasty prank, under other circumstances, this video wouldn''t even cause problems...


    It was a simple move, a move that could be considered childish, but¡­ That move was the trigger that caused the entire separation of d''s wives.


    ''How will Victor react to knowing this information?'' Thinking about Victor''s personality, she understood that he would justugh like a madman while pping his hands.


    With his newly acquired observation, Victor noticed Natalia''s micro expressions. The Maid tried to hide it, and she did a good job of it.


    If her opponent hadn''t been Victor, she would have hidden this information very well.


    ''Something happened, huh...'' Victor smiled inwardly, he really wanted to know what the result of his ''harmless'' video was. But it wasn''t time yet, he needed to keep his alibi innocent.


    ''I am innocent until someone proves otherwise.'' He thought.


    And if anyone pointed the finger at Victor using him of guilt, Victor would use the fist of ''democracy'' to silence them.


    And what was that fist of democracy?


    200 KG bomb equivalent to a nuke. Now that he was in Eleanor''s territory, he could get these goods easily, and that''s pure democracy! Splendid!


    The U.S President should be very proud of his countryman!


    He felt likeughing a lot now, but he held it back.


    "Video...?" The three wives spoke at the same time.


    "Darling... What did you do...?" Ruby asked while sighing, was she getting that feeling again, the feeling that someone had thrown the shit into the fan, shit so big the ce stank...


    Of course that someone was Victor.


    "Something really fun. Yes, indeed... Very fun."


    "...Is this going to bite our asses in the future?" Sasha asked the main point.


    "Of course not... Probably Witches or Werewolves, maybe Gods." Victor made several small ns so that it didn''te back to bite him in the ass in the future, this was also one of the reasons he gave this video to Selena.


    The woman must not have even realized she was used because she was so happy that she finally gained a weakness of d''s.


    "So that''s good, we''ll ignore it until you decide to tell us." Violet spoke.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you in person, I don''t feelfortable talking about important things on my cell phone." It''s not that he was ufortable, he just didn''t trust technology to talk about very sensitive subjects like this.


    "I see, that is good." Violet shed a gentle smile.


    "Darling, I''m heading to n Adrastea territory as well." Sasha suddenly spoke up.


    "Why?"


    "Violet is fine, and she doesn''t need my presence here, after all, I''m not helping much like Ruby. Basically, I''m bored..."


    "..." Violet blushed a little when she heard what Sasha said, seeing someone talking about their well being in front of her was quite... embarrassing.


    But it was a really good feeling.


    Victorughed: "You haven''t even been there for two days."


    "Well... I''m bored... And I want to get away from these mountains of papers."


    "Oh..." Victor understood now.


    "I had made a proposal to put everything important on a personal server..."


    "And I thought this proposal was really good." Violet spoke.


    "Ruby has something simr in her personalb, I''ll ask her to buy it and put one here in my n."


    "That''s a good idea, Ruby is better at this kind of thing."


    "Your server must be a little bigger than mine... But we''ll talkter." Ruby spoke


    "Are you going to the human world now?" Ruby continued to Victor,


    "Yes."


    "...Please don''t destroy a country, don''t cause the apocalypse. If someone hurts Ophis, just kill the person responsible, okay?"


    "..."


    "Okay?" Ruby broke out in a cold sweat a little as she listened to Victor in silence.


    "...Talk to youter, Honey." Victor spoke in a gentle tone, and hung up the phone.


    Victor quickly jumped into the portal.


    "...." An ufortable silence fell around the girls.


    "Should I prepare to report that a country has disappeared from the face of the?"


    "...Darling wouldn''t go so far as to kill innocent people from an entire country, after all, he follows the philosophy of a Warrior, he only kills the people who raises his sword against him, and who harms his family... Probably, it will only cause a war."


    Violet thought that he would only destroy an entire country if he got really angry, and got lost in that rage, something like what happened with Scathach when Ruby was kidnapped in the past.


    "..." The girls looked at Violet silently.


    "How is that better?" Sasha felt a slight headache.


    "Hey, at least the country will still be intact."


    "...." An ufortable silence fell over the ce.


    And then Ruby visibly sighed as she spoke:


    "... I hope nothing happened to Ophis."


    "..." Violet and Sasha were silent, but they thought the same as Ruby.


    ...


    Victor looked around and saw only a blue sky, he quickly used his power and floated in the air.


    "She threw me into the sky..." He muttered to himself.


    He heared a noise nearby, and saw a ne passing by him.


    He waved lightly at the child who was absently looking out the window.


    The child opened his eyes wide in aical way, but before he could react, the ne was gone.


    Victorughed lightly. He looked at the sun, and for a few seconds he felt the sun warm his whole body. He closed his eyes and enjoyed that warm feeling, his ck hair fluttered in the wind, giving a very unique contrast.


    That scene in itself was quite ironic, a Vampire, a creature of the night, enjoying the sun that was something of his mortal enemy.


    A privilege that only Vampires of the Snow n bloodline had.


    Victor knew that to look for Ophis, he had to use all his senses to the fullest, he just didn''t need to use lightning, he needed to go to every city in the world, close his eyes, and try to hear everything.


    With his enhanced hearing, he could hear an entire city if he wanted to, but his biggest tool was definitely going to be his eyes, he could see in a very far area around 300 KM, and that increased even more, reaching almost 1000 km [A/N: It was 300 km in chapter 288.


    By absorbing Adonis, and the blood of thousands of beings that Roxanne had given him, and never stopping to train his basic abilities,


    Victor got a pretty sizable Boost on his base capabilities.


    Despite not being able to increase his power because of the bottleneck of age, he was improving a lot in controlling his powers.


    Combined that with his speed, and his reaction time, Victor was now a scout of the highest order.


    Everyone would want him in their war.


    A few minutes pass, and Victor opened his eyes which glowed with a golden spark for a few seconds.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    His body was covered by the power of lightning.


    "Hang on, Daughter. Father ising, I will find you."


    The moment he said that, he disappeared leaving behind streaks of lightning.

 Chapter 341: Two girls against the world

    Chapter 341: Two girls against the world.


    7 days after the events of Haruna challenging Genji, and only a few hours after Victor left to look for Ophis,


    Two beingspletely covered in ck were running through the narrow alleys of the city of Tokyo, Japan.


    The moon in the sky was red, and a dangerous mood hovered around.


    "There they are!" Hearing someone''s voice.


    "Quick! Surround them!"


    The being who was wearing the Oni mask clicked its tongue in annoyance.


    "Fox!"


    "Mm." The being with the fox mask nodded it''s head slightly, and lightly touched Oni''s shoulder.


    The Oni disappeared and appeared on top of the men who were chasing them, grabbing the two Deagles that were holstered behind her, and pointing at the beings.


    Bang, Bang!


    She fired twice aiming at the individuals in the heads.


    The first shot instantly killed an individual while the second the man defended with his arm which had grown hardened scales of a red hue.


    "Tsk." The Oni kicked the wall behind her to build momentum towards the man.


    "Do not underestimate me!" The man roared as his human appearance was deformed and soon he took the form of a seven-foot monster that had red scales and horns protruding from its head.


    He punched towards the golden-eyed Oni, but he just hit the ck particles that were lingering in the air: "Huh?"


    "I wasn''t."


    Feeling the cold of the metal on the back of its head, the monster started to sweat:


    "Wai-"


    Bang.


    Brain and blood painted on the floor.


    A silence fell around them, and that silence was broken by the sound of footsteps and screams.


    "I heard a shot, over here!"


    "Fuck, they''re like cockroaches." The Oni spoke in an annoyed tone as she began to run again with her aplice.


    ''Demons, Werewolves, Servants of Vampires, Hunters, Y¨­kai, it seemed that the whole world was after this girl¡­ Was her being the Daughter of a Count that important?''


    "..." The Oni''spanion looked at her in silence, and after a few moments she spoke:


    "...I''m sorry, Ne-...Oni."


    "..." The Oni nced back, and saw her mate''s sad red eyes.


    "This is not your fault." She turned her face forward and continued:


    "They are hunting you because you are the Daughter of an important person."


    "...But if I didn''t exist, you wouldn''t be going through this..."


    "The child is not to me for what their parents did or represent."


    "...."


    "At least it was something someone told me in the past." Sheughed lightly.


    Jumping past some garbage cans, and into another alley, she continued:


    "...At first, I didn''t believe him, but... As time passed, and as I traveled around the world, I realized that he was correct."


    She pulled the gun from her holster, and pointed it up.


    Bang!


    A body with its head exploded and fell to the ground. The body slowly lost its human form, and soon a pointy-eared monster withrge tails and blue fur reced it.


    ''Y¨­kai this time, Huh?'' The Oni only nced at him as she ran, then turned the corner followed by herpanion.


    "So you don''t have to feel guilty..."


    "..." Her aplice opened her eyes a little in surprise, and then her eyes took on a gentle expression.


    "None of this is your fault-... Get down!" The oni pulled herpanion''s hand, and threw her to the ground, only for something to pass by, spinning at high speed.


    sh sh!


    The two heard the noise of things being shredded at high speed, and when they looked up, they saw that everything in a straight line had been eviscerated.


    "Just surrender, we will treat you well."


    "Tsk, a Kamaitachi." Oni aimed her Deagle up and fired.


    The bullets ricochet off the des of the monster that looked like a 2 meter long weasel with a tail of des.


    "Give up, we don''t want to hurt you if possible..." Another weasel appeared in front of the Oni, they were surrounded.


    The Oni let go of her partners hand, and pulled the other Deagle from her holster:


    "That attack you sent our way says otherwise."


    "... Like I said, if possible." The weasel shed a smile full of sharp teeth.


    "Give up Nero, you can''t run away forever." The other Weasel spoke.


    "... How do you know my name?"


    "Japan is a small ce, there are ears everywhere." The weasel that defended Nero''s bullets spoke up.


    "... And there are people who sell information to anyone who is interested."


    The two weasels started pacing back and forth, they were looking for an opportunity to act.


    "...Fucking Witches." Nero hands gripped more tightly, it didn''t take a genius to understand who sold the information.


    "Give up."


    "Never."


    "I see, don''t cry about losing a leg or two,ter." The weasels'' fur stood on end, and the wind began to circle around them.


    They leapt into the air, and attacked with their tails.


    The action sent two wind des flying towards the girls.


    Nero braced herself, but when she blinked her eyes, she saw that she was on top of a tall building.


    "... Fox?"


    "Yes...?"


    "Why did you take so long...?"


    "I''ve never used my power so frequently..." A trail of blood left Fox''s nose.


    She wiped her nose with her clothes: "And I''ve never used my power on anyone else..." She got this idea when she saw that ck-haired nine-tailed fox do it.


    Feeling a sense of familiarity with that fox, she thought that maybe she could do it too.


    And with just a few tries, she was able to replicate what she saw.


    If Haruna knew about this story, she would scream, "Bullshit!"


    But that was how beings that had the blood of a Progenitor were, they learned fast. Mainly Ophis who had 50% of d''s blood inside her.


    But... That power didn''te without consequences, that power caused a lot of stress on her body that wasn''t developed yet.


    Which was quite predictable. Ophis had never used her power as actively as she did now, and she had also never used her power on anyone other than herself.


    "... Let''s rest." Nero said, she wasn''t good atforting people or saying nice words, thus, this was her way of showing that she cared.


    She walked to a spot and leaned against it while keeping her senses alert.


    "Thanks."


    "Mm." Nero just nodded.


    ''Should I have used her power less? But I didn''t know that Vampires could get tired using their powers, that man never seemed to get tired, and being his daughter, shouldn''t she be the same?''


    ''... Nero idiot! She is a child! Of course she has no resistance when using her powers.''


    ''Her regeneration is also not like that man, and they don''t have the same willpower.''


    ''...Now, I''m feeling bad... Should I have asked her to use her power less?''


    ''But if she didn''t use her power, we would have died many times over.'' She looked at the moon, which at some point had turned white again, and sighed.


    ''Why is he taking so long? This is not like him, for the man who''d said he would burn the world down if he had to to protect his family¡­ He seems very neglectful of this matter! It''s been 1 week!''


    Nero was getting a headache from thinking so much, she had severalints and frustrations that she was holding back, after all, it wasn''t fair for her to vent to Ophis.


    She was just a child, and Nero knew it.


    She wasn''t an idiot to take out her frustrations on a child.


    When Fox was about to take off his mask, Nero suddenly spoke:


    "Do not do it." Nero spoke.


    "We can never know who is watching us."


    "Oh..." Understanding that it was important to keep her identity a secret, Fox nodded, and sat down on the floor.


    These seven days that passed were marked by intense escapes. The first two days were all at peace, Ophis stayed with Nero and waited for someone toe and get her, and Nero took care of Ophis thinking she was the daughter of someone who took care of her in the past.


    But everything started to change on the third day when a rumor began to circte in the Supernatural world of Japan.


    "The daughter of a Big Shot from Nightingale is here, and she is unprotected." Hand-drawn photos were being distributed in Japan''s underworld, the photo had two beings of simr heights wearing apletely ck outfit.


    The first onlookers who came towards the group ended up dying at the hands of Nero, and that made them more curious.


    This incident caught the attention of several Supernatural Beings, but for two days, all these small fish were killed.


    The Noble Vampires of Nightingale were targets of various Supernatural Beings, there were several reasons for this.


    Revenge. After all, Younger Vampires, when they leave Nightingale, think that Earth is a yground for them.


    Jealousy. This one is more for Vampires who couldn''t enter Nightingale or who had been driven out of the promisednd. Nightingale was a haven for Vampires. They could live in peace, and didn''t have to worry about threats.


    Curiosity. This was the one that attracted the most people, several groups were curious to know who Big Shot''s daughter was.


    "Maybe it''s the daughter of someone I know?"


    "Perhaps it is the daughter of someone important?"


    Everyone knew that the ''Big Shots'', that is, the children of Noble Vampires who had rtions with the n of Vampire Counts, were filthy rich, and they believed this could be an opportunity to make money.


    And those beings that came after the group were all handled by Nero. She ran into a new group every 4 and 6 hours, and she dealt with them as usual.


    A bullet to the head.


    ... But it wasn''t until the fifth day that everything got worse.


    A new rumor began to circte:


    "A blood rtive of the King of Vampires is in Japan."


    With the recent rumor, plus this rumor, everyone thought that this rumor was talking about these two beings.


    Given the size of the photo, everyone thought it was one of the Vampire King''s Youngest Children.


    And the only child the Vampire King had that was that small was...


    Ophis Tepes, the child who was considered the most beautiful flower in Nightingale.


    And like moths drawn towards the me, all supernatural beings present in Japan went towards Tokyo in search of the Daughter of the King of Vampires.


    The offensives that used to happen every 4 or 6 hours, started happening every hour, and that time interval was getting shorter with each passing day.


    And on the seventh day, they were swarming every minute.


    Each of these beings had their own motivation. The most stubborn were the Vampires from Japan that Mizuki almost exterminated, they were making Vampire Servants with the sole intention of throwing them in the direction of the girls.


    But how could mere newly created ve Vampires be better than someone who had always been fighting for her life?


    Nero annihted them.


    And that drew even more attention, with each being that Nero killed, the Supernaturals of Japan grew more and more curious about the ''guardian'' of the Daughter of the King of Vampires.


    The Witches saw an opportunity to do business, and tried to discover the identity of the two beings at any cost.


    But after all their efforts, they only managed to learn the name of one of the individuals.


    Nero.


    And with just that name leaked out, another group got involved, the Hunters, and the Werewolves.


    Unlike General Leonardo and his minions who came here to deal with the Demons,


    The Inquisition sent a newly promotedmander, who was promoted when Commander Carlos died fighting the new Vampire Count.


    August and hispanion Sylvie. They were the new recruitsmanding General James'' personal army.


    What was strange was that they came in a much smaller group than General Leonardo.


    So far, no one knew why the Werewolves took an interest in this particr subject.


    But this incident was definitely getting a lot more attention than it should.


    A General, and a Commander of The Inquisition.


    Witches used spells and their contacts to hunt for information to sell more dearly to select groups.


    The remaining Noble Vampires of Japan were acting like psychopaths, and using all their resources to capture the girls.


    Werewolves, whose goals were unknown.


    Several groups of Y¨­kai chasing the girls as if they had been ordered by someone.


    Japan was a mess all because of these two girls!


    Where these two girls passed, as if it were the eye of a hurricane, these groups faced each other and end up in death.


    Five minutes passed, and Nero smelled a different scent in the air. It was only for a few seconds, but she definitely felt it, she moved away from where she was, and appeared in front of Ophis.


    "...?" Ophis looked at Nero with a curious look.


    "Rest time is over." She spoke as she looked around, her eyes glowing gold for a few seconds.


    And then she pointed to the water tank with her two deagle.


    "...Your senses are very good, child." Someone appeared on top of the water tank.


    "¡­A Nurarihyon, huh?" Nero spoke when she saw a small creature that had a big head.

 Chapter 342: She is not a disease

    Chapter 342: She is not a disease.


    "¡­A Nurarihyon, huh?" Nero spoke when she saw a small creature that had a big head.


    "For a foreigner, you sure know a lot about Y¨­kai."


    "I have to know all I can about what kind of hole I call home." Nero spoke in disdain.


    "That''s a good mindset." The creature nodded in agreement.


    For a Supernatural Being, caution never hurt anyone.


    "Now, what are you going to do?" He asked in a bored voice. He knew she wouldn''t give up; after all, those weren''t the eyes of someone who would give up.


    "Kill you, and move on."


    "That is impossible." He made a gesture with his hand, and as if an illusion was breaking around them, several beings started to appear.


    Werewolves, Vampires, and all sorts of strange creatures in various forms that are Y¨­kai.


    "Kekeke, Nura, your power is useful as always." A spider Youkai spoke.


    "Master sent for them..." A Vampire spoke with empty eyes.


    "..." A Werewolf looked at Nero silently, he clicked the button in his pocket, and a signal was sent to his pack and the Hunters.


    "...This is a rare sight, I never thought I would see these groups together."


    "We have taken a temporary break from our conflict. After all, our time is running out." He tried to hide it, but Nero could see he was in a hurry.


    Nero looked around, and she couldn''t help but vent some of her frustrations:


    "Tsk, all this because of a Count''s daughter."


    "¡­Huh?"


    A silence fell around, even the bloodthirsty Y¨­kai stopped at such nonsense.


    "...Don''t tell me you don''t know who she is?" Nura asked.


    "Of course I know who she is." Nero spoke in a convincing tone.


    "...."


    "Pfft... HAHAHAHA~." The creatureughed very loudly, he seemed to find something amusing.


    Bang!


    Nero took advantage of him letting his guard down and shot the creature in the head, but the bullet just passed through the creature as if it didn''t exist.


    "Tsk, that annoying skill of yours." She muttered in annoyance, and then she spoke in a low voice:


    "Fox, your skill?"


    "...I still can''t, but I can try..." When Ophis started using her ability, blood began to flow from her eyes and nose.


    "Little girl, you better stop using that skill, or you''ll die, you don''t have Y¨­uki-." Nura appeared near Ophis.


    Bang!


    The bullet passed through the creature''s body, and it disappeared again.


    "Tsk."


    Ophis stopped using her ability and wiped her blood on her clothes. Little tears threatened to fall from her face, but she did her best not to cry. She had never felt pain like this before in her life.


    "That smell... That smell... As expected." A man''s voice resounded on the spot, and soon he appeared in close proximity to the creature.


    "What are you waiting for? Get them! Everyone will have their share!" A man of average height wearing a suit suddenly appeared and ordered, he was quite impatient.


    ROAAAAAR!


    The first to attack were the beast Y¨­kai, but they quickly got their heads pierced by a bullet.


    "Moron."


    Next up was the one man who was partially transformed, he was a Werewolf.


    "You wille back to us, little mouse!"


    "!!!" Nero opened her eyes wide when she heard that word, and soon memories she didn''t want to remember popped into her head, and those memories filled her with rage.


    "That is not my name!"


    Bang!


    The man defended with his hand: "Ordinary bullets will not pass through my skin-." but soon he started screaming.


    "AHHHHHHHHGGGGG." He looked at his arm, and saw that his arm began to convulse and melt.


    ''Wolfsbane¡­''


    Realizing what it was, he quickly cut the arm off.


    "...Where did you get it-." He stopped talking when he felt a weight on his shoulders, and the feel of the barrel of the gun at the back of his head.


    "Ask your bitch of a mother in hell, she must know. I sent her there after all."


    Bang!


    A bullet went through the Wolf''s head, and just like the previous soldiers, pieces of the brain were thrown around.


    A silence fell around, Nero turned and looked at the other beings with her eyes glowing gold.


    "Next."


    "...." Everyone was choking for a few seconds when they felt the girl''s pressure, this was not something a girl her age should have!


    "Kill her!" The Vampire ordered.


    ROOOOOOOOAR!


    ...


    Back to Victor.


    3 hours passed.


    Victor, who had just scanned all of North America, decided he was going to Europe next when he suddenly felt his phone ring.


    Picking up the phone.


    He saw Ruby''s name, and answered the phone:


    "Darling! Go to Japan now!"


    "Okay." Victor didn''t question his wife.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor created an ice shelf in the air and kicked against it tounch himself.


    BOOM, BOOM BOOM!


    Several sounds of air cracking were heard, and soon Victor disappeared, and no sound was heard, just the noise of lightning that the clouds were making.


    ...


    "Are you sure she''s in Japan?" Sasha asked.


    "Yes, my spies at the Inquistion informed me of this, and my Witches confirmed it." Ruby took a hand-drawn photo for the group.


    "What is that?" Violet questions.


    "That''s Ophis, and a girl named Nero." Ruby responds.


    "... Nero... That little girl that Victor helped in greece?" Violet asked. She had heard everything that Victor went through in those 1 year and 6 months that he was away, and during the events that provoked a friction with the Demons of Belial , Nero was at the center of it all.


    "Yes, and she''s also a natural hybrid."


    "..." Hilda''s eyes fluttered a little when she heard about a hybrid.


    "Are you okay with contacting a hybrid?"


    "...Don''t treat her like a disease." Ruby looked at Hilda with her eyes glowing blood red:


    "She does not deserve it." Ruby had never personally contacted Nero, but from what she''d heard from Victor, Nero''s circumstances hit her heart deeply. A child shouldn''t suffer this just because she was born in a... special way.


    "That was not my intention." Hilda spoke in a neutral tone.


    "It''s just that hybrids-." She tried to continue but she was interrupted by Ruby, saying:


    "The child born of a Noble Vampire and a Werewolf is not a danger to Vampire Society as these idiotic myths say... She is just a child who has faulty genes.


    "..."


    "I can spend hours here exining to you about the gic problems caused by twopletely different races that decided to breed."


    "Infertility, anemia, short life expectancy, body weakness, blood problems, brain disorders that if left untreated can cause Alzheimer''s... This is just one of the examples."


    "The same kind of problems can be found in animals that have bred with members that don''t have the same gene base as their own breed."


    The reason that all of humanity could breed with each other despite having different ethnicities was all because its base was still ''human'', the core gic code of this being''s existence was still human.


    And that didn''t apply to Vampires and Werewolves.


    The core gic code of Noble Vampires was totally different from a Werewolf. They are twopletely different species.


    Even a Vampire ve is not equal to a Vampire Noble. They may be simr but they are not.


    Vampires Noble are a fully fledged species, they can procreate and have children, but a ve Vampire cannot do that.


    After all, they''re dead, they''re just a Ghoul with better control.


    A Noble Vampire''s bite does not change a being''s core gic code, only one creature in every supernatural race could rewrite an individual''s gic code.


    And those creatures are the Progenitors.


    Blood and Souls are the Progenitors'' currency. This phrase implied what kind of being a Progenitor is.


    When a Progenitor decides to turn someone into a Vampire, no matter what humanoid species you are, your gic code will be rewritten to 99.99% in likeness of Noble Vampires, and all that will be left will be just 00.01% of the genes of the previous race that the humanoid was.


    And this 00.01% stored the external appearance of the being, and what kind of being it was in the past. It is a trace in the gic code that cannot be erased even by the Progenitor itself.


    Ruby believed that Progenitors aren''t limited to physical beings either. She hypothosised this because she knew there were stories that Sasha''s grandmother was a lightning spirit.


    ''It''s not just the blood, but the soul too¡­''


    Not to mention the fact that her husband had abilities that affected a being''s soul.


    ''My husband''s bite can change everything in a living being.''''


    ''...But I don''t have enough evidence toe to a conclusion.'' She thought to herself. Victor''s newfound power... It''s like she said; it''s too soon, she needed more data.


    ... But even with only what she''d learned from studying her husband, and the Maids he''d raised, Ruby felt the true terror of the existences known as a Progenitors.


    After all, if a Progenitor was thrown onto a that had no supernatural beings and that''s race was humanoid, it was only a matter of time before the Progenitor ruled over that world.


    ''Oh... I rambled on too much...''


    Now...


    When a Noble Vampire has a child with a Werewolf, it''s the same thing as if a dog tried to have a child with a cat, the gic basis ispletely different, and when the product of these two races are born, they are born with various gic problems.


    And because these genes are unstable, which is dangerous, they are basically a new species, and when that new specieses in contact with bacteria and germs from the outside world, their body reacts differently than their mother and father species.


    This is also one of the reasons why the blood of natural hybrids was quite lethal if administered correctly.


    "..." Ruby sighed inwardly as all these thoughts popped into her head. She was going to try to exin the result of her experiments and discoveries to Hilda, but...


    "I could exin everything to you, I could detail every study I''ve done, but you''d never understand. After all, you can''t convince someone who is stuck in their bigoted mindset and refuses to listen."


    Yes, not worth it.


    In the measly two seconds every thought popped into her head, it only took half that time for her to decide it wasn''t worth it.


    Therefore.


    She immediately erased that thought from her head.


    "...Are you calling me stupid?" Hilda narrowed her eyes dangerously.


    "I didn''t say that, I said you''re a bigoted old woman." She reiterated herself.


    "...." Veins bulged in Hilda''s head.


    Hot air started to leave Hilda''s body, and cold air started to leave Ruby''s body, they seemed to be about ready to sh at any moment.


    "Okay, that''s enough. This is no time to fight between us." Violet tapped the table as she spoke.


    "...I''ve never seen you so defensive about something, Ruby." Sasha spoke up.


    "I just don''t like this mentality of epting everything without any evidence. It''s because of thoughts like hers that kids like Nero suffer through what they do." She turned her face away, she would never admit that she didn''t like what Hilda said.


    And Sasha and Violet knew it.


    ''It seems that she has a special affection for this girl called Nero.'' Violet thought.


    "She''s no monster, she''s just a kid who needs help." Ruby removed her hair clip, and tossed her hair back while walking towards the exit:


    ''I hope that this time, she wille with us. My Darling said he''d invited her to live with us, but she refused... Which is not surprising, she will hardly ever be able to trust a person 100% in her life again.''


    "Where are you going?" Violet asked curiously.


    "Our husband is going to Japan, and Ophis or Nero could be hurt. If that happens, just like my mother''s case, a country will disappear from the map."


    "¡­But unlike that time, there are gods in that country." Sasha''s face darkened as she remembered that detail.


    "Correct. My husband may be powerful, but not even he can fight over 1 million Gods alone." Ruby took her phone and opened her contact list: "So I''ll call for backup, just in case he needs it."


    Due to Victor''s new temper, she had some doubts as to what kind of action would proceed, but she had enough confidence in her understanding of Victor¡­. She trusted her instincts on what she believed the course of action the man who lived by the phrase:


    "Eye For An Eye. Tooth For A Tooth. Blood for Blood" would be.


    ''No matter how much he changes, he''s still Victor. He''ll still get angry when he sees someone close to him hurt. He''ll return the favour a hundred times over to everyone responsible, and that trigger alone is enough to cause catastrophes.''


    "Daughter?"


    "...." The faces of everyone in the room darkened when they heard the woman''s voice, not just Victor, but Scathach too?


    "Mother, we have a problem."

 Chapter 343: Crimson Nightmare

    Chapter 343: Crimson Nightmare.


    Bang, Bang, Bang.


    Sounds of gunshots and screams resounded from atop a building, and in the midst of those screams and gunshots was a girl with golden eyes.


    Less than a few minutes had passed, and everyone could see several dead bodies near the girl.


    "... Nero." Ophis bit her lip when she saw the girl''s condition, parts of her clothing were torn, and w marks could be seen on her chest, and behind her, she was bleeding but was acting like it was no problem.


    Ophis was feeling quite useless now since she had tried to use her power several times, but it didn''t work, and she only harmed herself.


    And the longer she took to use her powers, the more Nero suffered.


    "¡­no more?" She stopped in front of Ophis again while breathing heavily.


    "..." An awkward silence fell as the lesser supernatural beings were looking at Nero with faint indications of fear running through their eyes.


    They were afraid of her persistence, they had never seen anyone like that before.


    Looking at her wounds, Nero clicks her tongue in annoyance. If she didn''t have a cursed race, those little cuts would bepletely regenerated by now.


    ''This girl... Doesn''t she reload her gun? Is this shit infinite?'' The Japanese Vampire thought in irritation, and with slight interest, he wanted to know what the problem was with those Deagle.


    "Kuroki, you are being embarrassed." Nura wasted no time in making fun of the man.


    "Shut up." Kuroki, the vampire, looked at the youkai:


    "Can''t you do something? With your technique, it should be easily resolved."


    "...Believe me, I already tried, but this girl''s senses are very good, and she can see through my illusions easily."


    "Tsk, useless."


    Nero, who was breathing heavily, looked around with a gaze glowing gold.


    When she takes a step forward, some beings take a step opposite her.


    She shed a smile.


    "If you don''t see it, I-." Before she could finish, she quickly tried to defend herself against something but failed.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" Nero screams in pain and watches helplessly as both of her arms are cut off.


    "NERO!"


    "B-Back off!" She spoke with difficulty as she held the pain from her body. She didn''t even need to look at the wound to understand what kind of wound she had received.


    That nagging pain as if thousands of ants were gnawing at her flesh, she knew all too well.


    ''Hunters... That nasty energy.''


    "August, what are you doing?" Nura asked with visible irritation.


    "elerating the process, you are taking too long." A tall man with long white hair and a face with two scars appeared behind Ophis and Nero


    He was wearing a kind of priest''s outfit that was quite easy to move around in, and in his hand, he was holding two golden swords of pure energy.


    "Just as promised, you will have a part of the king''s daughter." By the time he finished speaking,


    In the measly time of a few seconds, Nero felt a bad feeling approaching.


    "O-Ophis-" Before she could warn Ophis, she saw Ophis'' head separated from her body.


    "..." Ophis'' eyes widened widely at this unexpected pain, tears fell from her face, her eyes glowed blood red, and suddenly...


    "[emailprotected]</a>$$%%@[emailprotected]</a>" A demonic scream of pain came from the little girl''s mouth.


    "UGH!" All the supernaturals present put their hands to their ears as they felt their existence tremble slightly in fear at such a cry.


    "F-Fast, shut her up!" Nura called out to August, who was closer.


    "GAHHHHH!" August, who was closest, along with Nero, just screamed. Like the other supernatural beings, their senses were quite heightened, and this screaming from very close stuns them both.


    ''O-Ophis...'' Nero slowly fell into the world of unconsciousness as she looked at Ophis'' head which was screaming in pain. She just couldn''t stand up anymore, the only thing she regretted now was not protecting her, the daughter of her benefactor, properly.


    ''...At least I''ll die trying to protect someone, not a dying death in some alley.'' When her upper body fell to the ground, she saw something in the sky, the old white moon had disappeared, and stormy weather had formed around her in the blink of an eye. Pa nda


    No vel RUMBLE, RUMBLE!


    Coming with a crash of lightning, a tall man appeared in the midst of all the supernaturals.


    Looking at the expression on the man who could freeze even the most dangerous of demons, Nero shed a small smile.


    ''You took too long... Idiot.'' She slowly closed her eyes and fell unconscious.


    ...


    "AA-Alucard!" Nura and Kuroki gulped when they saw the man standing in front of them.


    ''Of all vampires, that damn psychopath had toe!'' The two of them couldn''t move, as the blood pressure that was emanating from his body was just too frightening.


    Their bodies weren''t obeying them! They felt like the world was crashing down on top of them, and they were desperately trying to hold on to the world with their weak little shoulders.


    Step.


    With one step, he appears towards Ophis'' head and gently picks up the little girl. He wasn''t being affected by her scream.


    "...I''m sorry, my little girl... I took too long." His heart sank when he saw Ophis'' state and her crying face.


    "...AHHH-..." Slowly Ophis stops screaming when she feels the man''s embrace, "F-Father, ii-...."


    "Shhh... It''s okay, I know... I know." Victor removes the glove from his hand, makes a small cut in his flesh with his fingernail, and gently lets his blood fall into Ophis'' mouth.


    The vampires seemed to go crazy when they smelled Victor''s blood, but unlike Ophis, they couldn''t move.


    August, who at some point recovered from Ophis'' scream, looked at Victor, and his face darkened.


    ''Fuck, he arrived too fast... I need to get out of here and meet Sylvie.''


    The moment he took a step towards running away, he fell to the ground.


    "!?" He looked confused, and it wasn''t until secondster that the pain came on, and he screamed as he looked down.


    Half of his body had been cut off.


    "...." He broke out in an even colder sweat when he realized he didn''t even feel the man move.


    With the help of the blood in Victor''s body, the progenitor blood in Ophis'' blood reacted strongly, as the little girl''s body became pure blood and flew towards her.


    And in the blink of an eye, she was whole again.


    "F-Father-...I... Snifff..." She held onto Victor''s shirt tightly as she cried silently.


    "I know..." Victor lightly stroked Ophis'' head as he hugged her, lifted the girl, and held her with one hand.


    He walked quietly towards Nero, and seeing the girl''s wounds, he realized something:


    ''She won''t survive long.''


    Victor owed an unpayable debt to Nero, with just one look, he could understand how much pressure this little girl was under.


    ''For a hybrid that can''t even use the abilities of a vampire and a werewolf, she did very well... She did very well indeed .'' Victor bit his lip when he saw the little girl who was almost the same age as Ophis in this state.


    ''You won''t die... I won''t let you.'' He approached Nero and bit her neck as he sucked her blood.


    And the moment he sucked her blood, he felt like his whole body was rejecting that blood, but he didn''t care.


    After drinking a few doses of her blood, he saw Nero''s recent memories, he also saw memories of when she was trapped in a stark white ce looking like aboratory, until one day an explosion happened, and she managed to escape.


    With just a little bit of Nero''s blood, Victor saw the entire existence known as Nero.


    He bit his wrist and let his blood fall into the girl''s mouth.


    His eyes gleamed blood-red; ''Your soul... Your existence... It has undeniable value to me... I won''t let you die.''


    The moment the blood fell into the girl''s mouth, and she swallowed...


    Badump.


    The sound of a heartbeat was heard by everyone, and soon she opened her eyes as she screamed in pain.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    "Nero!?"


    "Shh, it''s okay. I''m just healing her, I won''t harm her." Victor pats Ophis'' back as he says this.


    "¡­Mmm." Trusting her fatherpletely, she didn''t say anything else and just watched as the little girl who had always protected her screamed in pain.


    Victor, all the time she was screaming, never stopped looking at her body. He waspletely focused on eliminating the evil substances from Nero''s body, controlling his blood in her body as if he were a surgeon... A novice surgeon.


    Victor did his best to eradicate everything that was harmful to Nero.


    Soul and blood are a parent''s bargaining chip. Instinctively, Victor was demonstrating to everyone what that phrase implied.


    He was changing Nero''s entire existence in front of everyone.


    "Cough." Nero stopped screaming and coughed violently on the floor, and everyone could see a kind of ck and green liquid mixed on the floor.


    BLUEGHHHHHHHHHHHH


    She threw up a lot of this liquid on the floor.


    At some point, both her arms and eyes were healed.


    When Nero stopped vomiting, everything she was doing felt different, she felt much better...


    She gets up from the floor and looks at the liquid with disgust. She knew what it was, it was all the products those wretches had put in her body.


    Feeling sick from the sight, she suddenly felt someone stroking her head.


    "... What did you do to me?" she asked as she looked at the tall man.


    "I made you better than you were before." He responded with a gentle smile as he continued to stroke the girl''s head.


    "¡­what is that supposed to mean?" she asked as she gotfortable with Victor''s caresses.


    "You''ll find out soon enough." He chuckled as he looked into the little girl''s newly acquired red eyes.


    Two portals appear in the sky, and from one, a golden-haired man appears, and in the other portal, a blonde woman apanied by several women appears.


    "What terrible pressure..." The woman with long ck hair that had wings and a demon tail spoke up.


    "It''s like I''m on the ughtering ground again..." The long blonde-haired woman spoke as they both looked curiously at the ground.


    "Well, that''s a rare sight, multiple enemy racesing together for just one little girl."


    "....." An even worse silence descended on everyone.


    Theypletely ignored the two women. Instead, their eyes were on two red-haired women specifically speaking¡­


    The older woman, wearing the red armor she always wore and holding a spear.


    Scathach Scarlett.


    If things were fucked up before, now the situation waspletely fucked up.


    "Father, it took you a while to find her." Nataliained:


    "Where is your dignity as the vampire king''s right hand?"


    "..." Alexios in a cold sweat when he saw his daughter''s gaze, "Well... Earth is big... I was in Russia when I heard about what happened here from some allied witches."


    "Witches are never to be trusted." Jeanne and Anna spoke at the same time.


    "I know..." Alexios replied in a restrained way to the two women. He didn''t know what to call them, considering they were his master''s ex-wives.


    He looked at Victor, and seeing Ophis holding the man tightly, he sighed inwardly as he realized that perhaps the father image d had waspletely destroyed by Victor with this incident.


    ''Well, fuck it. That''s not my fucking problem.'' Alexios ignored the problem.


    "Victor, they..." Hearing Nero''s voice, everyone fell silent and turned their attention to the little girl.


    "I know." Heughed gently.


    He stops stroking Nero''s head, and looks up at the sky, specifically at Scathach, Ruby, and Sasha, his eyes not even registering the presence of Jeanne and Anna.


    Ruby, Sasha, and Scathach, feeling Victor''s gaze, instinctively knew he was calling them. They disappeared from the sky and appeared in front of Victor.


    "Take care of them." Victor tried to give Ophis to Sasha.


    But the little girl held his shirt tightly.


    "...Father..."


    "...." The girls had their hearts sinking when they saw Ophis'' tearful face.


    "I''m not going anywhere..." He chuckled gently as he stroked Ophis'' head.


    "Your father only has to punish a few beings... Thousands of them..."


    "...promise?"


    "Yeah, just hang out with them for a while, okay?"


    Ophis made aplicated expression, she didn''t want to be separated from Victor, but when she turned to Ruby and Sasha, she understood that she was no longer in danger:


    "¡­Mmm."


    "Good Girl." Victor hands Ophis to Sasha.


    Ruby lightly touches Nero''s shoulder:


    "Nice to meet you in person, Nero."


    "I''m Ruby Scarlett."


    "... His wife?"


    "One of them." Sheughed in amusement when she said that.


    "...." Nero didn''t know what to do when she heard this joke that wasn''t funny.


    "...Stay with me for a few minutes, okay?" She spoke while looking into Nero''s red eyes.


    "Okay..." Nero spoke as she looked at Ophis, who was in the hand of a blonde woman.


    ''She''s fine now, huh.'' She breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.


    Ruby and Sasha disappear along with Nero and Ophis and appear in the sky next to the other girls.


    They were floating, a demonstration that they never stopped their training. Now she could even use that basic vampire skill.


    Something that, for the age of only 21 and 22, was absurd.


    Ruby was holding Nero by the arm, much to the girl''s misfortune, but she didn''t have much to do now.


    She just felt frustrated because she was being bullied by those giant boobs.


    ''Ugh.'' She gave up trying to resist.


    "¡­What do you n to do, Victor?" Scathach asked just out of courtesy.


    "Hunting and Destroying." The magic circle in Victor''s hand began to glow fiercely.


    He spits on the ground, and the same liquid that came out of Nero''s body came out of his body.


    "Hunting who?" Scathach''s smile grew.


    "Everyone." Victor''s entire face began to unravel as if his skin was peeling, and soon only a kind of darkness that showed his sharp teeth and blood-red eyes was visible.


    "Witches, youkai, demons, werewolves, hunters, vampires." Victor takes a step forward as the sounds of chains are heard by everyone, the sounds of chains breaking.


    "... That''s right. It can''t end like this. Everyone will pay for what happened tonight."


    Scathach''s smile was sincerely making the people around them more ufortable, especially Jeanne and Anna, who saw Scathach look at the man with looks that only a woman with immense feelings would give to a man.


    This was not the look of a master looking at her disciple!


    ''It can''t be¡­ That woman¡­'' The two were speechless and couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    ''Level 2'' Lowering his powers'' restriction level by one more level.


    Victor finally stops holding back his mood, and...


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHH.


    Even more bloodthirsty pressure shot out of Victor''s body and exploded around him.


    "!!!"


    For a few seconds, everyone, including Scathach, could see themselves in a great red sea of blood and bodies,


    and they saw a man sitting on top of what looked like an ind full of bodies of dead people.


    "Everyone responsible for this incident¡­Everyone who thought they could profit from this incident¡­Everyone who had the balls to target my daughter." With each sentence that his demonic voice uttered, the beings present felt heavier and heavier, as if they were being drowned in that sea of blood.


    Arge red wing of a pure-red bat shot out behind Victor.


    BOOOOOOM.


    An Odachi fell from the sky beside Victor.


    Victor takes the Odachi in his hand, and the entire sword is covered in the power of blood, and the feeling that the Odachi gave was quite ominous.


    "Everyone will die."

 Chapter 344: Crimson Nightmare. 2

    Chapter 344: Crimson Nightmare. 2


    "Will die."


    Victor''s statement fell like a death sentence for all those present.


    When these words were registered in the minds of all the supernaturals present, in the minds of all the curious supernaturals who were watching this encounter, when those words reached the depths of the hearts of all beings present¡­


    All beings present felt fear, a primordial fear, that consumed their entire existence.


    And in response to that fear¡­


    Consciousness was erased, and instinct prevailed.


    Therefore, everyone''s reaction was unanimous.


    "KILL HIM!"


    Nobody knew who screamed, nobody paid enough attention to it, but this man''s words made the supernatural beings loosen their restraints.


    They ignored rationality, and attacked him like crazy.


    ROOOOOOOOOOAR!


    Y¨­kai, Vampires, Werewolves, all these beings present showed their true form, and attacked Victor all at the same time.


    "...." Scathach disys a sneer, and took a step back, and appeared beside the girls:


    "Call the Maids, I''ll need them." She ordered Natalia.


    Natalia shivered before nodding her head. Evidently, the air that Scathach now had was too frightening, thus, she quickly entered a portal she created.


    When all the supernatural beings got close enough to Victor, the man threw his Odachi up, and caught two beings with both of his hands.


    The first was a Y¨­kai that had green scales and reptilian eyes, and the other was a Werewolf.


    "Make no mistake, this is not a fight." He picked up the Werewolf and threw it at the group.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Crack, Crack.


    Sounds of bones breaking and screams were heard as they were hit.


    Victor grabbed the Y¨­kai''s arm and pulled!


    "AHHHHHHH!" A demonic scream was heard.


    Victor ripped off the Y¨­kai''s arm and pierced the Y¨­kai''s body with his own arm bone.


    With the Y¨­kai''s own arm protruding from its chest, Victor lunged forward to pierce the Youkai with his two ws, and...


    Rip it open down the middle.


    Blood exploded around and smeared everyone present, bones and organs fell to the ground.


    "This is carnage."


    He took the two halves of the Y¨­kai''s body and used them as a weapon.


    He spun around in the area, and the body he was holding hit all the Y¨­kai present.


    All beings flew in the air, and the second they were floating in the air,


    Victor''s Odachi dropped back into his hand. He held the gigantic Odachi in a Iaijutsu stance, eyes glowing for a few fractions of a second with lightning yellow, as he focused his attention above the clouds. With a swift Iai Jutsu Draw further enhanced by his lightning speed,


    FUSHHHHHHHH.


    A rush of air came out as Victorpleted the move, and what followed was silence.


    To everyone else, it seemed like Victor hadn''t moved, but they could all instinctually feel the danger emminating from him.


    But then, after what seemed like an eternity, it suddenly happened.


    Everything in front of him was cut in half.


    Not just the Y¨­kai. The building wall, the water tank, and even the sky itself!


    Everything in a row has been cut horizontally.


    And in the next second, all beings in front of him disappeared, and in the third second.


    They blew up into thousands of pieces.


    And in the fourth second, all the clouds in the sky disappeared by the pressure of the wind alone.


    When the weather returned to normal, a rain of blood began to fall in the area of the building.


    Along with the humans'' screams of shock.


    The humans freaked out when they saw bodies falling from the building, and when they felt the blood on their body, they were petrified.


    And their reaction was as expected.


    They started screaming and running, none of them had ever seen body parts like this in their lives.


    "¡­What the fuck was that¡­?" Anna could not remain silent in the face of such a demonstration.


    "A variation of my mother''s One hit, one million hits technique." Sasha responded with a shock simr to Anna''s.


    "Although still not as strong as Natashia, it is still very good. This little monster managed to replicate this technique with a melee weapon¡­" Scathach felt quite satisfied, and she supported this feat of the weapon that Victor had achieved.


    Scathach valued that weapons were an extension of the user, and because of that, the weapon shouldn''t break even if used violently.


    "How di-." Anna was going to continue the question, but she saw Victor releasing the Odachi, watching as it floated in ce from where he stood. Soon after, Victor disappeared and appeared before the group that was not hit, and using his fist, he punched with all his strength at a Vampire''s head.


    The Vampire''s head literally disappears, the pressure around it throwing everyone away.


    Victor then burst forth, grabbing the legs of two Y¨­kai and started using the bodies of the two Y¨­kai as weapons.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" Victor''s new weapon''s screamed, and the supernatural beings below began to be heard.


    ''What is with him?!?'' Jeanne and Anna thought at the same time.


    "The way he fights is brutal..." Jeanne said.


    "Usually, he''s not like that." Ruby defended Victor:


    "He''s just pissed off... Very pissed off..." Seeing him dismembering being after being, using their own bodies as a weapon against them, Ruby felt a little sick, and wanted to throw up, although her face didn''t change outwardly.


    Soon a portal appeared next to the girls and 6 women wearing Maid uniforms with variations in clothing came out of the portal.


    And the moment they left the portal, the first thing that caught their attention was a scream of pain.


    "AHHHHHH"


    They looked in unison towards the ce, and saw their Master causing a bloodbath. He was standing with his foot on the head of a white haired man while holding two bodies by the legs.


    "Damn monster!" August roared.


    "...And you provoked this monster." Victor released the two bodies that werepletely broken. It would''ve been a divine miracle if those two Y¨­kai were alive right now.


    Victor put strength in his foot and August literally felt his brain being crushed.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    "That''s right. Scream like a pig being ughtered." Victor''s smile grew, and slowly he put more strength into his foot.


    When August''s head was about to explode like a watermelon being broken,


    Someone appeared in front of Victor, and using the two golden daggers, this stranger cut his body into several pieces.


    "I can''t let you kill him yet."


    Taking advantage of this moment, the woman tried to grab the man''s body, but suddenly¡­


    The woman felt her head being held by Victor.


    Novel "Sylvie...-" August tried to do something but his head was squeezed even tighter.


    "!!!?" She didn''t understand how it happened, she was sure she''d cut his entire body to shreds.


    And indeed had done so.


    When Victor''s entire body copsed to the ground, his body turned a color of darkness with shades of red. Victor''s existence became something like a smoke where his entire severed body was connected.


    Victor brought his face closer to Sylvie''s.


    "It''s not you who decides that."


    "!!!" Her face darkened with fear, and when she felt both of the man''s hands holding her face, she started to panic.


    Victor brought his thumbs closer to Sylvie''s face and sunk them into her eyes.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" A woman''s cry of pain echoed around.


    Victor''s smile grew, he ripped off the woman''s arm like pulling a chicken drumstick off its body, and with a simple gesture, he threw her arm towards a Japanese Vampire who was trying to run away.


    The woman''s severed arm sted through the Japanese Noble Vampire''s head, and he fell to the ground.


    Victor let go of the woman who was screaming while holding her now bleeding stub. Not sparing her any mercy, Victor stomped on her knee, causing her leg to bend invertedly, forming the shape of a V.


    The woman screamed even louder.


    He broke her other knee with one foot.


    "Stay there, I''ll be back in a few seconds."


    Soon he turned to the Japanese Noble Vampire.


    "H-How...?"


    "How are you alive after having your body destroyed by that energy? HOW!?"


    "Who said her dagger had hit me?" He replied as his entire body was rebuilt,


    "...H-Huh?"


    Stepping on the bodies of the beings that were still there, making sure to inflict as much pain on them as possible, Victor began to run at a normal speed, using someone''s head as a boost, he jumped in front of the supernatural beings who were trembling in fear.


    The moment he arrived in front of a Vampire ve, the man used his ws in a panic to pounce on Victor''s face.


    Victor just slowly averted his head, the ws passing by his face, and with a slightly forceful gesture, he hit the man''s arm, snapping the appendage in two.


    In the next move he kicked the man''s knee, and just like the woman, his knee sank, and his leg turned in a strange direction.


    "AHHHH!"


    When the man would fall to the ground, Victor held his head by his mouth.


    "Why are you screaming? Just smile, smile because today is a joyous asion for you, right? So smile." Victor''s smile grew, and with a little force, he ripped his lower jaw from his face..


    No longer having Victor to support his weight, the Vampire copsed to the ground, bleeding profusely. However, Victor wasn''t done.


    Thrusting his hand through the Vampires chest, Victor grabbed hold of its spine, before pulling it out of the hole he''d made. He kept pulling, causing the rest of the spine to split through his victims chest, before pulling the Vampires head with it.


    Victor now stood to his full height, holding in his right hand the detached spine of his victim that still had a head fully attatched to the end,


    And used the spine as a weapon.


    CRACK!


    When the top of the skull hit someone''s head the sound of bones breaking echoed out across the area.


    "...This is brutal..." Jeanne couldn''t help but twitch her eyes. She''d experienced wars, and wars have always had conflict, but not on this level.


    ''As he himself said, this is just a carnege.''


    She felt sick.


    "Victor doesn''t want to kill them all quickly, he could do that if he wanted to." Scathach suddenly spoke up.


    Everyone looked at her, and she shed a big smile:


    "He wants to inflict pain on all these beings, he wants revenge, and death is just an easy way to get away from him."


    "¡­But what about that attack?" Anna talked about the attack in which Victor used his Odachi.


    "He attacked the curious beings that were watching us."


    "..." Jeanne and Anna narrowed their eyes, they doubted Scathach''s words.


    "You are rusty." Scathach smirked.


    "..." The two women felt ufortable when they heard the woman say this.


    "Master Scathach, why did you call us." Kaguya spoke without taking her eyes off her Master that was dismembering all the beings present with his hands.


    She knew more or less what happened thanks to Natalia, and she knew that her master only reacted like this when someone close to him was hurt.


    And this time it was Ophis, someone he saw as a daughter...


    "It''s time to hunt."


    "..." Kaguya looked at Scathach with a confused look.


    "You will hunt down all supernatural beings responsible for this incident, all beings who wanted to take advantage of this situation. You will hunt them all down, and bring them to me, alive."


    Gulp...


    Nero swallowed and unconsciously, she tightened her grip on Ruby''s body.


    This woman was scary, she was on the same level as that man down there!


    "¡­ No need to be afraid, Nero. She doesn''t bite¡­ well, only when she wants to." Rubymented with a small smile.


    "....." Nero was speechless as she looked at Ruby, she didn''t even know how to react to those words.


    Looking at Ophis, she saw that the blond haired woman was covering Ophis''s ears as she forced her to look at thendscape. She had a tense smile on her face, and next to her was the blond man who appeared from a strange portal. They were trying their best to keep Ophis from seeing or hearing the Hell below.


    ''I sincerely wanted this treatment too¡­'' She felt quite nauseous¡­ But on top of that, did she feel satisfied?


    Seeing those beings suffering so much made her very happy.


    "Kaguya will be in charge, you are responsible for capturing everyone." Kaguya''s power was very convenient for kidnapping people, the person just needed to be knocked unconscious, and she could drag that person into her shadow.


    "...Master..." Roxanne held up her hand.


    "Yes, Roxanne?"


    "...By everyone, you mean literally everyone?"


    "Yeah, everyone you suspect has tried to take advantage of this situation, it doesn''t matter if you have just the slightest suspicion... Bring them all in."


    "..." They all nodded indicating that they understood.


    "Oh yes, if you see a God, or any being stronger than you, don''t be ashamed to back down." Scathach shed a small smile.


    "Yes, Master-." Before they couldplete their sentence, they heard the loud sound.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, and saw Victor holding a man by his clothes while mming his fist into his face.


    "The worm."


    BOOM


    "Wishing."


    BOOM


    "My daughter''s blood."


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Victor, with controlled force, hit the man on the head several times, the man''s skull sunk in, blood sprayed all over the ce.


    He waited a few seconds to repeat the process.


    Over and over again.


    He punched the man in the face.


    "S....-"


    BOOM!


    A web-shaped crater was starting to form beneath the man.


    "SS-Stop... Please-..."


    Victor lifted the man by the neck, and lifted him into the air.


    He pulled on his right arm.


    "AHHHHHH"


    He pulledon his left arm.


    He threw them towards Y¨­kai who were trying to run away.


    The arm bones pierced the Y¨­kai''s spines, causing them to copse mid-step, paralyzed.


    He threw the man''s body to the ground, and pulled both his legs. Resting his foot purposely on his victims genitals, he used it as leverage and slowly pulled the legs off the man''s body.


    Sounds of flesh tearing, sounds of bones breaking, sounds of man screaming like a pig being butchered alive were heard.


    And that caused even more fear in everyone.


    Dismembering the manpletely, all that was left was his head and torso.


    His organs spilled to the floor, and Victor lifted him by the neck off the floor again.


    "C-Count, please¡­ forgive me."


    Victor''s face returns to normal, and he disyed an innocent smile.


    The Vampire''s heart leapt, he had a small hope that he would make it out of this ce alive, but Victor''s own words left himpletely hopeless.


    "My congrattions, thanks to you, all the Noble Vampires of Japan will go extinct."


    He decided to finish Mizuki''s botched job.


    "¡­H-Huh?"


    "Rejoice, you will definitely be remembered forever in Japanese history as the Vampire who brought disaster to your country."


    "... That... If there are any survivors, of course."


    "..." Looking at Victor''s innocent smile.


    The Vampire''s brain felt like it had short-circuited.


    Suddenly, the surroundings changed, and a red moon appeared in the sky.


    Of course, the Vampire didn''t notice this, he was too focused on looking at Victor.


    "Bastard-." The moment he opened his mouth, he felt something enter his mouth.


    Victor''s smile changed to a cruel smile, and he looked in one direction.


    Holding the Vampire by the head, he threw the Vampire in a direction towards the sky.


    "Count Alucard, you are trespassing-." The crows that had just arrived suddenly saw a bodying towards them.


    "Huh...?" That was all they could say before they were engulfed in a massive explosion.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~"

 Chapter 345: Hypocrisy

    Chapter 345: Hypocrisy.


    Standing amidst a sea of bodies was a tall man with long ck hair, red eyes and who had wings of blooding out of his back. He was standing and looking at all the beings scattered around the building suffering from their pain.


    Looking at the image on his monitor, looking at that man''s smiling face, James felt quite... awed.


    This being, this creature, this monster¡­ James basically watched him grow in every encounter and report, and in every conflict, he grew quite erratically.


    And in a short time, he''d be quite a terrifying creature.


    James'' eyes gleamed for a few seconds, and unconsciously, he recorded this scene in his head.


    And for the first time in a long time in his life, he felt respect, admiration, and most of all awe.


    His smile grew a little, and he said:


    "...Count Alucard, your existence really is an affront to God."


    He clicked the release button.


    "S-000, A-000 I released the restriction on your powers... But don''t use your powers now. The probability of you fleeing from Alucard and Scathach is very low, I will send a distraction, hold on until then."


    Finished speaking, he looked back at Victor, the camera shifted to the women in the sky, and his expression grew heavy.


    "...He got even more insane, and gained two more troublesome allies." James muttered as he watched this situation with a small ck bug that he asked Sylvie to put on before going to save August.


    A bug he''d received from Nius.


    ''And to think that d''s ex-wives would ally themselves with this man... Your goals, as expected, are revenge and recovering your children? Hmm... I can use this.'' Making ns for d''s wives, he looked at the women who began to disappear.


    "...These women are his servants." He had already seen some of these women in the reports when Victor started destroying The Inquisition''s bases with Mizuki.


    But... One woman in the group was strange to him.


    Focusing his attention on the long red haired woman who had sharp teeth, and pointy, elf-like ears, he narrowed his eyes even further.


    "What is that? A Vampire? Or something else..." Realizing that at some point his enemy had acquired allies he didn''t know about, a feeling of impatience welled up in his heart.


    Seeing the women disappearing into a blue portal, James'' face turned ugly.


    ''If it continues like this, he will be unstoppable... And I don''t know anything about these Maids.'' Maria was the only one of the group that he had enough information about her past, but the rest were all question marks for him.


    The monitor changed again, and the man looked at his experiments.


    "Tsk... If they hadn''t wasted time trying to capture Ophis, I would have gotten my hands on Nero." He felt quite irritated.


    When he learned of the existence of a natural Hybrid through his new ally, he felt his researcher instinct kick in. He wished to study Nero. Perhaps with the research of this Hybrid he could stabilize the artificial Hybrids he created.


    ''...Now that she''s under Alucard''s protection, I have no choice but to ask Nius for information... But that bloodsucker will definitely ask for something in return. Ugh.''


    His eyes focused on his experiments lying on the floor.


    "I can''t lose S-000, and A-000 now..."


    "They are near perfect products, and my strongest products so far." Looking toward another screen that showed the body condition of his two experiments, James did some calctions in his mind.


    ''If that monster were alone, one of them might be able to escape.''


    ''But since Scathach is in this ce... It''s literally impossible to run away... Tsk why does this crazy woman like this man so much? She''s even getting into a conflict that has nothing to do with her daughters or family.''


    Stopping to think, he clicked on amunicator, and called a friend of his.


    "Yes?"


    "General Leonardo, a conflict has taken ce, the demon Alucard is in Japan and causing massacres, and he is with one of my precious subordinates." Briefly exining the situation to his ally, of course he didn''t forget to make it look like everything was Victor''s fault.


    "I am on my way."


    "Thanks." He smiled coldly.


    Turning off themunicator, he clicked the keyboard again.


    "S-001, A-004. I have orders for you."


    ...


    [S-000, A-000 I released the restriction on your powers... But don''t use your powers now, the probability of you fleeing from Alucard and Scathach is very low, I''ll send a distraction hold on until then.]


    "..." Hearing James'' voice, Sylvie''s and August''s faces didn''t change.


    They just focused on using their powers slowly to recover all the damage they suffered. They made sure to use their powers slowly so Alucard wouldn''t notice.


    Suddenly Victor turned his face, and his eyes glowed blood red.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM


    Arge ice spike popped out of the ground, and in front of that pir was a small creature.


    Cough.


    "Bloody monster, how could you see through my illusion?" Nura spat blood, he was trying to take advantage of the chaos and run away.


    "The simple fact that you think you can fool me is funny..." Victorughed lightly as he looked at the Y¨­kai, and then he looked at two bodies that were lying on the ground: "Right?"


    "!!!" Sylvie and August''s bodies shook when they felt Victor''s gaze.


    Victor snapped his finger and ice stakes pierced the two hunters'' bodies.


    "AHHHHH!" They both screamed in pain, and slowly the ice on the stake began to change shape.


    Victor raised his palm and made some hand gestures, the two suddenly seem to lose control of their body, and they were forced to raise their hand.


    A thorn pierced both their hands, and an image that marked an entire religion was remade.


    They were crucified.


    "This is an experiment." Victor''s voice resounded throughout the ce.


    "Will God save you? Or not?"


    "Are you as worthy of God''s attention as you were with Jesus, or are your bodies defiled?"


    "Crazy bastard." Sylvie growled as she forced her body to regenerate.


    "Are you going to spit in the face of the church!? Are you crazy!?" August went on the offensive.


    "Don''t be a hypocrite." Victor spoke in disdain.


    "You don''t represent the church."


    "You do not represent the Catholic Faith." Victor''s eyes lit up:


    "In my time that I had with your former General, I saw people. Ordinary people who truly applied God''s teachings of kindness and love. They were simple people, people who helped others without wanting anything in return." A time that reminded him that he had once been human, even though it had only been a few months since he''d be a vampire.


    He was so lost in conflict, his problems, and his powers, that he''d forgotten what he was before.


    "God said: Love one another as I have loved you."


    "And there are people who apply these teachings."


    "Good people." Victor remembered the vision of an olddy who despite her disability still helped people, for a moment, his eyes turned to violet.


    "¡­But you?"


    "You are just tools made by a man who likes to y God."


    "A paranoid organization that thinks all Supernatural Beings are their enemies, and yet they ally themselves with other Supernatural Beings when they need to."


    "An organization that has been distorted from its original purpose."


    "The inquisition was made to protect humans, to protect ordinary people from Supernatural Threats."


    "...That is good in theory, but in reality?" Victor shed a sneer.


    "Just like any organization created by sentient beings who have desires, the organization has been corrupted."


    "With that, you were created. You are the physical representation of how rotten your organization is."


    "And in the end... You just use the name of God to justify your actions."


    Victor raised his hands to the sky, and looked to the sky, his voice changed, and became more dramatic:


    "I killed an entiremunity by order of God."


    "Themunity had a Witch, they were corrupted."


    "We must go to war, but this is no ordinary war! It''s a Holy War, we must fight! God Will''s It!


    "...I burned a woman at the stake, a woman who helped our country, because she fell into the temptation of a Demon."


    "...." Jeanne''s eyes fluttered a little when she saw Victor''s theatrical performance.


    Cough. August coughed and spat on the floor, his eyes glowing blood red:


    "How about you!? You massacred innocent human beings, you will massacre all the Supernatural Beings in Japan, you are sitting on top of thousands of corpses!"


    "And all this because of a¡ª."


    "...." Victor stopped talking, and turned to August. Victor''s pure killing instinct shut August down.


    "She is my daughter¡­ and I will burn the world for her if I have to."


    "...." Scathach, Ruby, Sasha smiled.


    Jeanne and Anna looked at Victor with feelings of respect.


    Nero thought it wouldn''t be bad to have a father like that, a father who did everything to protect his daughter, and who was always there¡­


    ''Sigh.''


    Victor''s smile grew demonic:


    "And that''s our difference."


    "I will take the me for my actions, I will not hide the sin I did in someone else''s name. The Supernatural World of Japan will be stained in blood, and everyone, including myself, will know that I did it."


    "My sin is mine alone, I created it, and it will be with me for eternity." He spoke possessively.


    "..." August was silent when he heard what that madman said, and soon veins started popping in his head:


    "...You talk about us like we''re evil, but you''re going to cause mass genocide!" he roared.


    "There is no good or evil, it''s all a matter of perspective. To you and the entire Supernatural Community of Japan, I am evil"


    "¡­But, for my daughter?" Victor looked at Ophis who at some point was looking at him again.


    "Well, I don''t need to exin, right?"


    "...You are a hypocrite."


    "Hey, I''m a hypocrite with a conscience, but I''m way better than you hypocrites who hide behind someone else''s name."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~."


    From the beginning Victor had always followed a mentality of ''I will do what I want, when I want, where I want.''


    His mindset never changed, from the start he knew he was the biggest hypocrite out there.


    But... The Inquisition pped Victor in the face for hypocrisy, yet they were way more hypocritical than he was.


    If no one provoked Victor, he''d be a harmless little boy, he''d just train, and go looking for opponents to have an honest fight.


    But... He knew the world didn''t work the way he wanted.


    "...He''spletely mad." Anna spoke.


    "I wouldn''t say that..." Jeanne replied.


    "He is very sensible."


    "...Huh? How?" Anna looked around and didn''t find anyone sane around, she just found a bunch of psychopaths.


    "..." Jeanne was silent.


    Finishing her orders, Scathach looked at the red moon:


    ''The reverse world is still standing... Someone needs to be holding this ce, are they trying to hold us in this ce while gathering strength?'' She looked around and found no one.


    ''Do they think they can arrest me in this ce?'' She smirked.


    Picking up her red spear, she made a casual swing, and a breach opened in the sky.


    "¡­Did you break the sky?" Ruby asked in a ridiculous tone.


    "This is the reverse world, it''s a technique of Y¨­kai that uses Y¨­uki. They usually use this ce to fight, and resolve their conflicts. This ce is like a scattered dimension of Tokyo itself." Jeanne exined to Ruby.


    "Oh...that exins it."


    "...By the way, who are you, guys?"


    "¡­.Isn''t that kind ofte?"


    "I kind of forgot due to the urgency of the situation."


    "...You can say that we are d''s ex-wives."


    "Oh... Now I understand why you guys know my mother."


    "...Do you believe people so easily?" Annaughed.


    "My mother doesn''t get along with many people, and I know that in the past she taught the royal guards, so it wouldn''t be strange for her to meet you."


    "... Make sense..." The two spoke at the same time.


    "¡­Hmm?" Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    And she saw a man with red hair and blue eyes, he was alone, he was flying in a kind of golden energy.


    ''Oh¡­ Is he here, was he revived?'' Scathach had memories of killing this man.


    In the blink of an eye, the man flew towards Victor.


    And punched him in the face.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    A golden explosion erupted out from the impact, and all the bodies around Victor were evaporated, the building they were in was also evaporated, the only thing left intact were the beings that were on the ice stake.


    The man seemed to control his strength quite efficiently.


    In the next quarter second, the dust that was lifted, and the image of Victor holding the man''s fist was seen.


    "... And you are...?"


    "General Leonardo." The man spoke as he looked at Victor''s hand which was covered with the power of blood.


    ''This power managed to resist the energy of God!?'' He was quite shocked, but it didn''t show on his face.


    "Leo, huh." Victor casually simplified the man''s name, for a few seconds his eyes changed to violet, and he looked at Leo...


    And he saw a pir of golden lighting out of the man''s body, and his entire internal structure was pure energy.


    Victor opened his eyes wide, he had never seen anything like it before.


    "Victor don''t lose your attention." Scathach warned him.


    "... I know." He turned his face, and saw another man simr to the man he was holding was holding the ice pir that Agust and Sylvie were on.


    "Clone?" Looking at the man''s body with his eyes, he saw the same pir of golden lighting out of his body.


    "Or twins?"


    Suddenly, he felt someone trying to punch him in the face.


    Time around Victor froze, and he quickly created a small ice shield in front of him.


    BOOOM.


    He flew a little in the air, and quickly he adjusted his position in the air, and saw another man just like the two before.


    ''Twins, eliminated. So clones?''


    ''He was created in an instant, because of that, I couldn''t feel them?'' Victor''s eyes gleamed with interest.


    The man standing next to the ice crucifixs threw the two pirs towards the opening in the sky.


    "Oh, you''re trying to save them... That''s rare."


    "They are mypanions."


    "Even if they are hybrids?"


    "..."


    Seeing Leonardo''s face tremble slightly, Victor''s smile grew a little.


    "So, you didn''t know."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor disappeared, leaving behind a golden trail, and appeared in the path of the crucifixs.


    ''It seems that it was not God who saved you, but a general.'' Victor thought with an amused smile.


    "August, now-" Sylvie spoke up.


    "Now, What?" Victor appeared beside her as she flew in the same trajectory as the crucifix.


    "!!!"


    "Just how fast are you?"


    "Who knows?" Victor reached out and grabbed the two Hunters by the neck, he spun in the air several times and threw them in Ruby''s direction.


    "Ruby, my gift to you... Two fresh hybrids, treat them ''gently''." He shed a small smile.


    Ruby created two ice hands, and took them both.


    "Ohh¡­~" Her smile grew: "I will."


    "!!!" Seeing Ruby''s smile, the two could easily recognized it. It was the same smile James gave them when the man discovered something interesting to try.


    ''Fuck!''


    FUSHHHHHH!


    The two''s bodies were frozen by Ruby, and a few secondster Ruby''s ice hand melted, and turned into water. She controlled the water and surrounds the two beings, and soon a block of ice was created.


    Leonardo was going to jump in to try to save them both, but he stopped when he felt a person''s gaze.


    Precisely speaking of two people.


    Scathach and Alucard.


    They had a look that said, do you dare?


    Leonardo''s instincts screamed, warning him not to make that decision, because he would die, again...


    "Tsk." The two beings simr to him disappeared and returned to his body.


    Rumble.


    "¡­I think this is the first time¡­?" Victor appeared near Leonardo.


    "What?"


    "This is the first time I''ve seen a human hunter use these powers without needing enchantments."


    "Don''tpare me to these useless ones."


    "I don''t need incantations, because my faithes from here." He points to his chest while smiling.


    "My faithes from the heart."


    "...Oh?"

 Chapter 346: Like a Storm God

    Chapter 346: Like a Storm God.


    "My faithes from the heart."


    "...Oh?"


    "If I take your heart away, will you still have faith?" Victor appeared in front of the man who came out of the breach in the sky, and his hand went through the man''s body.


    He pulled out the man''s heart.


    Bandup, Bandup.


    Looking at the heart in his hand, Victor felt strange. The texture he felt was legitimate, but for some reason, he felt it was false.


    The man''s body fell from the sky, and the moment his body fell to the ground, he disappeared in a golden light.


    "As long as I breathe, my faith in my god is unshakable."


    Victor casually dodged the golden sword that was thrown towards him, and looked at the man.


    "Tsk."


    ''He''s weaker than Mizuki... But he''s hiding his powers.'' Victor assessed the situation.


    Two golden wings appeared behind the man again, and with a thrust he flew towards Victor.


    ''I must kill him here.'' When the two swords were about to hit Victor''s body,


    Victor assumed a martial arts stance in midair, and in less than one second, his body was covered by lightning, his fists were covered by ice, and a spiked gloves appeared.


    Victor parried Leo''s attack, redirecting it upwards, to create an opening.


    He changed his martial art stance.


    In the same instance, Victor generated a massive Greatsword made of ice, which spontaneously burst into both mes and yellow electricity.


    Tensing the muscles in his arm, Victor swung his weapon in an attempt to slice the man in half, but before the Greatsword could hit the man''s body, a golden shield appeared in front of him.


    ng!


    The loud sound of two metals colliding echoed out around them.


    FUSHHHHHHHHH.


    Followed by a shockwave that rippled through the surroundings.


    Suddenly, a clone appeared next to Victor as its body glowed.


    Victor''s perception of time sped up once more, causing the world around him to slow down again, and he turned to face the clone.


    The Clone attacked Victor with both swords, but with minimal movements, Victor angled his body just enough that the clone missed his blow.


    Not giving up, the clone attacked faster.


    But all the blows were deflected from that awkward position.


    Time returned to normal again.


    AND...


    FUSHHHHHHH


    Several arc swings of golden power passed by Victor, but it never hit the man.


    "Damn monster, just how fast you are!"


    "...My wife is the fastest woman alive." Victor gripped onto the man''s head, and started squeezing: "And I can''t be left behind."


    "Let go of me!" The clone''s body exploded in golden power.


    And Victor''s hand disappeared from existence.


    Victor raised an eyebrow when he saw his hand disappearing, and saw that his body was having trouble regenerating the damage.


    ''His power is greater.'' Victor watched his hand return to normal at a much slower pace than he was used to:


    ''He''s stronger¡­ Much stronger¡­ So¡­ Can he be a worthy opponent?'' Victor''s smile grew wider.


    Unbeknownst to Leo, he''d pressed a button that no one should press on Victor.


    Taking advantage of Victor''s apparent distraction, the clone quickly flew towards the original body, and saved it.


    The clone quickly broke apart the ice a little, and golden energy left his hand and entered the hole he created.


    And in less than a few seconds the man inside the ice came out in all his glory, and he waspletely recovered.


    "..." An ufortable silence fell around the girls, specifically speaking Nero, Jeanne and Anna.


    "How old is he?" Anna asked in shock.


    "21 years old-...Wait, He''s 22 now." Ruby corrected herself.


    "22 years old... And he fights like that..." Jeanne spoke as Anna''s mouth dropped open in shock.


    ''Come to think of it, Ruby is older than me now¡­'' Sasha thought to herself.


    "Still not good enough." Scathach snorted.


    "Wha-..." Jeanne couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "Just when will he be good enough, Mother?" Ruby asked curiously.


    "When he defeats me." She shed a small smile.


    "...." Ruby''s face quivered a little, and she thought in twisted amusement: ''And will that be the day I call my own mother my sister?''


    "...If he keeps evolving like this, can he defeat her?" Sasha asked curiously.


    "Scathach isn''t exactly a weak woman, and she never stopped training, so it''s hard to say." Alexios was the one who replied. He was also shocked by what he was seeing, although he didn''t show it like the two women and child.


    "Scathach, how much longer?" Victor''s voice was heard by everyone.


    Everyone looked towards Victor and saw him looking at his hand.


    Scathach''s smile grew a little when she heard Victor''s question, and she replied:


    "3 minutes."


    "Very well." Victornded on top of a building, and as he kept his stance low, his body began to glow gold.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    At some point the Odachi returned to his hand, and the Odachi began to glow a golden hue.


    "???" The people around didn''t understand their dialogue.


    But that was normal for them, even though they weren''t in each other''s heads like Victor was with Sasha, Ruby and Violet, the two understood each other like the back of their hand.


    Ophis looked at Victor, and Sasha and Alexios didn''t try to stop it again, the vision of hell that was before was cleared by the red haired man.


    "Ugh, taking care of a child is hard." Sasha sighed when she saw Ophis''s gaze.


    "You need to get used to it, when you have¡ª." Jeanne was going to say something, but suddenly her mouth was held by Ruby.


    "Don''t talk about that right now, idiot! What if you give my mother the wrong idea? Think of my situation where I will be her child''s sister/mother!" She whispered fiercely, she wasn''t ready to have this vision yet, maybe a few thousand years from now.


    Despite having toyed with it before in her head, she still wasn''t ready for this news.


    "¡­Eh?" Anna and Jeanne were speechless.


    ''So they have this rtionship!'' They weren''t dreaming!


    "Stop ying around, we need to get out of here."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "...You really are rusty." Scathach looked at Anna in disdain, where is the former demon general she fought?


    "...." Anna felt ufortable when she felt Scathach''s gaze.


    "Anna, where are you now?"


    "In the reverse world of Y¨­kai."


    "And the reverse world needs...?"


    "Energy to keep up..." Anna replied like a duckling, and then she opened her eyes in shock.


    "That''s correct, they''re here, all the Major Gods of Japan. They''re watching just as they keep this world reversed." Scathach spoke as she looked at the gap that was starting to close.


    ''...These idiots know that n Alioth is here, why are they trying so hard to trap us?'' Scathach thought to herself as she spoke:


    "Victor, who is thousands of years younger than you, felt the gaze of these beings, and he judged this situation better than you."


    "What a great ex-Demon General you are."


    "¡­Ugh, I''m rusty okay? And the bloodlust isn''t helping."


    "Excuses."


    "..." A vein bulged on Anna''s head.


    "Regroup. Create a base of operations, and send the most vulnerable members to safety." Jeanne suddenly spoke to herself.


    "That is correct. Fighting the Gods head-on is stupid." Scathach was already thinking of methods to face the Gods if necessary. It all depended on Victor, and his attitude towards this ''war''.


    ''Let me see how you handle this situation~.'' Her smile grew.


    "Huh, why?" Sasha asked.


    And it was Anna who replied:


    "The Gods are dirtier than the Demons when they fight."


    "..." Sasha nodded indicating that she understood, and she startled a little when she heard the crack of lightning near her.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE!


    They quickly looked at Victor, and saw the man crouching like an animal, his body was surrounded by a very strong golden lightning, and his Odachi was in his mouth, sheathless.


    RUMBLE!


    A giant lightning bolt fell on top of Victor, and soon the lightning from his body began to change. Two golden bat wings, arge sharp tail, and animal ws, precisely speaking, parts of demonic beasts, began to appear.


    "...Is that a Demon Beast?" Sasha found his current appearance very simr to the demon beast he''d fought in her turf.


    And feeling the power emanating from Victor''s body, she opened her eyes in shock: ''Did he change the Vampire Count''s transformation? How is that possible? Isn''t the Vampire Count transformation just Vampires reverting to their original state? How can he change that so easily?'' Sasha was full of doubts now.


    Victor''s head took the form of a lightning beast, his power wrapped around his face like a helmet. His ears became sharper, his lips disappeared, and his teeth were the only thing visible.


    "What the fuck is this?" Leonardo just didn''t know how to react to this.


    ''He entered the form of a Vampire Count, but why is it so strange?''


    "...This is new..." Scathach showed a confused face, she had never seen it before in her entire life.


    ''Is he using the memories of the demon beast he absorbed with that Tree to do this? And at the same time he changed the Vampire Count''s power? Huh?''


    Suddenly the lightning stopped crackling, and a dangerous sensation emanated from Victor''s body as he stared at Leonardo.


    "Give me your head!" His voice came out like the demonic roar, and in the blink of an eye he disappeared.


    "Shit-..." Leo quickly created a shield in front of him. The shield did protect him, but he was still sted away from the force.


    ''...How many times did he attack in that split second!? I couldn''t see it!'' He saw that his clone had long disappeared and decided to focus his power on defense.


    BOOOM, BOOOM, BOOOM.


    Several hits werending on his shield, and his shield was breaking at a very fast rate. The attacks were primitive, as Victor was only using his lightning ws, and making several cuts on his shield.


    Crack, Crack.


    Realizing that his shield wasn''t going to hold any longer.


    "Fuck!" He roared in rage, and his power exploded, sending Victor flying backwards.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Leo jumped towards Victor and attacked him.


    ????? ????? The world slowed down, and at the moment when Leo''s golden de would reach Victor, the man literally straightens his position in the air, and defended himself with the Odachi de that was once in his hand.


    ng!


    The sound of two des struck was heard.


    ''Fast!'' From Leo''s perspective, Victor, at insane speeds, corrected his position and defended. If it hadn''t happened in front of him, he wouldn''t even have believed it!


    Victor brandished his de, aiming to strike.


    In a desperate struggle, Leo quickly formed a golden shield around himself.


    As the de approached the shield, the familiar impacting tone didn''t appear. Instead, Victors de passed through Leo''s shield like a hot knife through soft butter.


    ''Fuck-.'' Leo, realizing he wouldn''t be able to dodge it, made a decision, putting his hand in front of the attack, and...


    sh!


    Sacrificing his arm!


    RUMBLE!


    His severed arm exploded with the power of lightning and sent Leo flying away.


    ''UGH!'' Adjusting his position in the air, Leo looked around confused but couldn''t see Victor.


    ''Where is he!?''


    Having the opportunity to breathe, he wasted no time and healed his wound. He looked at his arm, and soon a new arm was created on the spot.


    "He''s too fast, I can''t see shit!" Annained, irritated and at the same time surprised.


    ''Honestly, you can''t measure this man by normal standards. In addition to being a Progenitor, he has the power of the three strongest Count Houses, he is very unusual.''


    ''I see... That way, he sacrificed all his strength, and put it in speed and in power? But does he still have strength?'' Scathach thought as she looked up above the clouds, she was trying to understand what she was seeing but still had no ideam, however¡­.


    "... Wha -...HAHAHAHAHA!" Scathach began tough crazily.


    ''As expected, it''s always fun to be around him!''


    "???" Following Scathach''s gaze, people looked up, and their eyes widened in shock.


    "Father is cool!" Ophis''s eyes gleamed.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    "Priest." Victor''s voice resounded in the sky.


    Leonardo looked around for Victor.


    "Pray to your god."


    "Huh?" He looked around confused.


    Rumble, Rumble, RUMBLE!


    "You''re going to need his mercy."


    All the clouds started to glow golden, they werepletely charged with lightning.


    Leo looked at the sky, noticing the strange change.


    And as if Victor were a God of Storms, all the clouds gathered in one ce, and soon a massive giant de of lightning was created.


    "What the fuck..."


    "He''s got to be kidding!" Sasha spoke while squeezing Ophis a little.


    "Ugh-¡­"


    "Oh, sorry."


    "He''s just being Victor." Ruby and Scathach shed a small smile.


    "Don''t look away." Victor tightened his grip on his Odachi''s handle.


    "Don''t think about breathing." He positioned himself in the air.


    gulp.


    Leo swallowed hard, and positioned himself in the air. His power began to increase, and soon golden armor wrapped around his entire body, and his golden wings grew even bigger.


    "Don''t think about blinking."


    He tightly gripped the two golden swords and focuses all his power on the swords.


    "Because the moment you blink..."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The lightning around him began to glow brighter, the clouds around the massive de began topress to the normal size of Victor''s Odachi.


    "You will die."


    Leo didn''t hear Victor, he blinked, and before he could see, feel, or realize, Victor was in front of him.


    RUMBLE!


    "AHHHHHHHH!" With a war cry, he pushed his body beyond limits and reacted, swinging both swords towards Victor.


    The moment the de was covered by clouds of lightning from Victor, and Leo''s golden de shed.


    An explosion of unbelieveable proportions sted out.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 347: Hunting Day, Hunter’s Day

    Chapter 347: Hunting Day, Hunter''s Day.


    Looking at the monitor with a serious look, James felt quite apprehensive about the oue of the battle.


    "... Sigh... This impatient man, he didn''t wait for my subordinates... And in the end, he ended up in this pathetic state."


    Picking up the phone, he was going to call his friend, but he stopped midway.


    ''They are Vampires, they''ll be able to pick up my voice.'' He walked over to a table and picked up a device, put it in front of his cell phone, and then called his friend.


    ...


    "... I have a question." A man who had only half his body left, spoke.


    "Oh...?"


    ''Is he still alive even after the right half of his body disappeared?'' Victor looked at the man''s severed region. His body was not expelling blood, or vital organs, but a kind of golden energy, as if he was made of energy.


    ''... Don''t tell me.''


    The man looked into Victor''s eyes:


    "Did you use 100% of your power?"


    "... What you think?" Victor''s smile widened.


    "As expected¡­" He closed his eyes a little while shing a small smile:


    "You are a damn monster."


    "That''s what people say."


    Suddenly the sound of a telephone ringing was heard by everyone.


    Ignoring everyone, Leonardo took the phone out of his right pocket, and put it to his ear:


    "Leonardo, back off."


    "... Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay." Leonardo continued to look at Victor.


    "It was a good fight, Count."


    "Next time, I''ll make sure not to hold back, I''ll wipe you off the face of Earth."


    "Do you think you can run away?" he asked curiously.


    "Since when did I say I was here?" He spoke with a smile as his body began to fade into golden light, the only thing left was a phone he was using.


    Victor approached the phone, and picked it up, but the moment he picked up the phone, the phone self-destructed.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes seeing this, and that''s when he understood:


    ''As expected... From the beginning, he was a clone... Because of that, his body felt weird...'' Making a mental note about the incident, Victor looked around, and saw that there was no one else, just the Y¨­kai that was forgotten by everyone¡­ But not by Victor.


    "30 seconds." Scathach appeared beside Victor as she warned him.


    "Yes." Victor nodded his head, "I''ll go get an individual." Victor disappeared, leaving a trail of lightning, and appeared in front of the Y¨­kai.


    "Please give me a quick death... Even if I ask you to, you won''t grant my request, right?"


    "HAHAHA~."


    Sigh...


    The Y¨­kai visibly sighed.


    "...Death? Death, this is a blessing for you, I have other ns for you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Oh...? Have you already forgotten the fate of your Vampire friend?" Victor''s smile grew.


    "...F-Fuck." Nura''s face darkened.


    "Please be my meat bomb, I would be so grateful." Victor spoke with an extremely sincere face, and an innocent voice, but his words were anything but innocent.


    "¡­I have no choice from the start." He spoke in a heavy tone.


    "Exactly."


    ...


    Some hourster.


    World of the Gods, Shinto Mythology.


    A crow dressed in priests'' robes was flying to arge mountain in a rather hurried way.


    "This is bad! This is bad! This is bad! She is here! She is here!" Arriving at the top of the mountain, the crow ignored everyone and quickly flew towards the structure.


    Without showing the least respect for the ce, the crow invaded the residence, and knelt on the ground.


    "What is happening!?" The voice of a woman speaking ancient Japanese was heard.


    "Lady Yomi, Master Tsukuyomi, I''m sorry for myck of manners, but we have a big problem." The crow spoke as it looked up, and saw only a kind of screen that covered the appearance of two people.


    "We know." The woman''s voice echoed through the ce.


    "Scathach Scarlett is here..." A man''s majestic voice resounded through the ce.


    "And she is together with the new Count." The man continued.


    "...I''m afraid to say that that''s not our only problem." The crow''s face darkened. He pulled a talisman from his pocket, and threw it into the sky.


    The talisman glowed, and soon the image of the mortal world was seen.


    "As we speak, everyone responsible for the incident involving the two children is being pursued."


    "¡­what do you mean by everyone?"


    "Everyone, Lady Yomi."


    "No one is being spared."


    "Witches, Vampires, Demons, Y¨­kai, Humans, Werewolves, all beings who somehow helped to spread the information, or who wanted to somehow benefit from this situation are being hunted."


    The image changed again, and showed a Y¨­kai''s quarters.


    Suddenly, two shadows came out of the ground, and two voluptuous women with long ck hair appeared and attacked the Y¨­kai.


    When the Y¨­kai fell into unconsciousness, he was sucked into the shadows, disappearing along with the two intruders.


    The image changed again, and this time it showed a group of Humans. Suddenly, a sh of golden lightning appeared, and all these groups of Humans disappeared.


    The image changed again.


    And a blonde woman apanied by a woman with demon wings were hunting Demons themselves.


    "...." The two beings watched these events in silence.


    While the woman was visibly ufortable, the man didn''t react, it was as if he already knew everything.


    "...Tsukuyomi-sama knows something?" the woman asked.


    "The Gods tried to trap this group in the reverse world, but they easily escaped with the powers of n Alioth... Even without the powers of n Alioth, Scathach Scarlett herself could open a rift back to the Mortal World." He replied in a neutral tone.


    "..." The woman narrowed her eyes. She realized that when he said ''Gods'', he was also talking about himself.


    "What should we do, Tsukuyomi-sama?" the crow asked.


    "Nothing."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "So far, no god has been harmed or will be harmed. The council of gods has decided not to intervene any more than necessary... They judged that a fight with Scathach Scarlett would only end in more destruction than we could handle, after all, she is in our territory."


    The Gods weren''t afraid of dying. The reason for this is that they couldn''t, and ording to reports, the gods also didn''t hear any news whether the enemy had any kind of God yer weapon.


    The very existence of weapons like this was a myth in the Mortal World, but the Gods knew they existed. They are scarce, but they definitely exist, and only these weapons are capable of killing an immortal like a God.


    And the enemy is not causing chaos in the Human World. They were just targeting Supernatural Beings, and small groups of Humans who were involved with the Supernatural World.


    And those small groups of Humans meant little to the gods. After all, Humans bred like rabbits.


    "¡­But you tried to trap them in the Reverse World?" Yomi asked.


    "We were buying time to evacuate all the lesser Gods scattered across Japan."


    "..." The woman didn''t know what to do when she heard what he said. She calmly watched her husband, and saw his usual calm demeanor, but... She could also see something that only she could.


    Fear...


    He was afraid.


    He could hide it very well from his servants, but he couldn''t hide it from his wife.


    "Fortunately, no God had any direct involvement-..." His face darkened as he realized something.


    "... What happened?"


    "Inari is directly involved with this incident."


    "Did she do something?"


    "Not her."


    "Her subordinate, a nine-tailed fox named Kurama."


    "...So she''s safe?"


    "..." Tsukuyomi, for the first time, looked at his wife, and said:


    "Beings that had no direct involvement are being hunted. What do you think will happen to a being whose subordinate is one of the main people involved in this incident?"


    "..." Yomi''s face darkened.


    "Common sense didn''t apply to these beings. His only goal is revenge, and he doesn''t care if Japan has to burn for him to get it. There is no mercy or chance for negotiation."


    "Hmm...?" She thought he was talking about Scathach.


    "Alucard, the youngest Vampire Count in history, and probably the only Vampire Count who has almost the same influence as the King of Vampires himself."


    "¡­is he that important?"


    "Genji, Inari''s subordinate, went to Nightingale and he came back with his tail between his legs when he visited that man, and you remember the recent incident involving the Y¨­kai."


    "How could I forget?"


    "Economic sanctions, despitesting a few hours, were quite severe for our market." She answered.


    "He was responsible for that incident."


    "... Wha-..."


    "Does he have that much influence? Influence enough tomand the other Vampire Counts?"


    "..." Tsukuyomi''s silence was all Yomi got from her husband.


    And his own silence was confirmation for Yomi''s questions.


    Yomi was silent and started thinking about this matter.


    "Tengu, pass on my orders." Tsukuyomi suddenly spoke up.


    "Yes!" The Tengu lowered his head.


    "Tell Inari about this conversation, and ask her not to leave the world of the Gods."


    "...And if she leaves the Divine World, tell her she''s on her own, the Gods won''t intervene."


    "Yes!" The Tengu waited for any more orders from Tsukuyomi, but all he gained was the man''s silence.


    ''Just that? He won''t do anything about the Y¨­kai dying?'' The Tengu thought.


    "... That''s all, go ahead."


    "Yes." He didn''t respond as motivated as before.


    Yomi stopped thinking, and looked at her husband:


    "Are you going to abandon the Y¨­kai?"


    "Yes." His reply was short and cruel, he turned to face his wife: "He is cleaning up this filth from Japan, I should be grateful to him."


    "...." Yomi narrowed her eyes a little. She didn''t like the man''s tone, after all, she was a Y¨­kai herself.


    Seeing his wife''s mood and face, he spoke:


    "Protect your Tengus, when that Vampire is satisfied with his carnage, the Tengus will be quite useful."


    "... In the end, am I just a tool?"


    "Don''t wallow in useless sentimentality, and don''t y the saint. From the beginning, this rtionship was a mutually beneficial one. You and your n gain the protection of the Gods, and be the messengers of the Gods, and we use your n members to watch over Humans, and Supernatural Beings."


    "That''s¡­" She didn''t know what to say.


    "This is the rtionship you proposed thousands of years ago. It wasn''t me who came down to the Mortal World, looking for you. It was you who came looking for me." Tsukuyomi got up.


    "Don''t forget my orders." He disappeared in a white light.


    And all that was left in the room was Yomi.


    "...I thought the thousands of years together would soften his heart, but he still remains the same¡­ The same arrogant God... The same prejudiced God who hates Y¨­kai."


    Yomi knew that the man only married her by order of the Gods'' council, specifically speaking by order of Amaterasu.


    If it weren''t for that, he wouldn''t have even married her, and even after thousands of years, the man never touched her because he was disgusted.


    ''...Sigh... I thought his heart would fail when I made that expression, but he''s quite stubborn.'' She sighed to herself.


    ''Well, at least my n will be safe here.'' The woman got up and two crow wings appeared behind her. She went through a small door hidden behind where she was, and flew towards somewhere.


    ...


    A few more hourster.


    "Kurama, Inari, Gyuki, Genji, and Fukuyo, a nine-tailed fox who has the remaining Noble Vampires of Japan..." Victor spoke aloud as if remembering his targets.


    "And the Hunters, General Leonardo, Jimmy and Thomas." Even after fighting Leonardo, Victor did not ask Scathach for any information.


    The reason for this was because he didn''t have to. The woman would say something if she wanted to. The two understood each other well enough to know that they shouldn''t interfere with each other''s ''prey''.


    Currently, the group was somewhere on the outskirts of Tokyo, in a very luxurious building.


    ... Yes. They weren''t trying to hide.


    Next to him were Ophis, Nero, Sasha, Scathach, Roxanne, and Natalia.


    Nero was having her head petted by Victor, she was a little annoyed that he had turned her into a full Vampire, but was happy that she no longer felt the weakness in her body that she''d always had.


    She was also gettingfortable with the caress on her head, but that was something she''d never say out loud.


    She was in a veryplicated state¡­


    Ruby had actually been back to Nightingale for a few hours. She couldn''t contain her enthusiasm to research the two Hybrids she''d received from Victor.


    On his other side were Alexios, Jeanne, and Anna.


    "These are all the names of the individuals involved in this incident, this was easier than I expected." Scathach spoke as she touched her chin.


    "...You may not know it, but the Supernatural Beings of Japan fear you, Countess Scathach."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "But I did not do anything?"


    "..." Alexios'' face visibly trembled.


    Jeanne and Anna wore amused smiles.


    "Killing all the Onmyo Mages, and causing a great massacre 500 years ago, a night that the beings of Japan dubbed the Crimson Nightmare."


    "¡­Did I do something like that?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­Oh¡­Cool¡­Anyway." She turned and looked at Victor who had Ophis sitting on his shoulder and grabbing his neck, she was refusing to part with Victor since the man stopped fighting.


    ''Now, what are you going to do? You have all the information on your desk, and the stream of Supernatural Beings being captured by your Maids is still going on...'' Scathach had high hopes for what Victor was going to do.


    "...." Alexios visibly sighed.


    "Hahaha~." Sashaughed softly as she looked at Alexios, "You of all people should know what Scathach''s personality is like."


    "Indeed, my Father is just pretending to have misunderstood." Natalia backed up Sasha''s words.


    "¡­why are you against me?"


    "Habit."


    "...I see you still hold a little grudge against me."


    "Who told you to go around looking for women!"


    "I need a vacation, okay? I am human too." heined.


    "...Sigh." Natalia didn''tin much because she knew her father''s job was very difficult.


    "Am I supposed to be expecting any brothers or sisters soon?"


    "Huh? Of course not." Alexios looked at his daughter curiously:


    "Why did you ask that?"


    "Just checking. From the way you''ve been active these months, I wouldn''t be surprised if I gained siblings in various ces on the."


    "Oyy! I just had a little break in Hawaii, Philippines, Brazil, and bama!"


    "...Yes. I wouldn''t be surprised if I gained enough brothers and sisters to fill an entire Football Team! Are you nning to coach a team and y in the Champions League?"


    "¡­Ugh, it''s impossible to argue with you." Alexios touched his hand to his brow as if he had a headache.


    "Father¡­"


    "Umu?" Victor turned to face Ophis.


    "Siblings?"


    "Not yet."


    "Good." She hugged him.


    "...."


    "It''s amazing how much they understand each other with just one word." Anna spoke.


    ''Their rtionship really is like a father and a daughter¡­ It was this rtionship I wanted with my children¡­ Sigh¡­'' Jeanne sighed.


    "It''s normal." Scathach and Sasha spoke at the same time.


    "..." The two looked at each other for a few seconds, then show a small smile as if they have agreed on something.


    "Speaking of which, who are you?" Victor asked as he looked at the two women.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    "You''re slow, huh?" Anna raised an eyebrow in amusement. She was helping this man, yet even then, he never questioned their identity.


    "Well, I had important business, and you were with Scathach, soo...yes."


    "Hey? Do you trust me that much?" Scathach shed a small smile.


    "Is that still a question?" Victor smiled the same way she did.


    "Maybe..." Her smile changed to a seductive smile.


    "..." Anna, Jeanne and Alexios visibly opened their eyes wide when they saw Scathach''s feminine aura explode.


    Victor shed a smile that hurt Jeanne and Anna''s eyes:


    "...I trust you with my life, Scathach."


    Scathach''s cheek turned slightly red, but not from embarrassment but from something else:


    "...I see..."

 Chapter 348: Ophis no longer wants to leave her father’s side

    Chapter 348: Ophis no longer wants to leave her father''s side.


    Looking at the weather, the two women looked at it with different reactions.


    ''Now that I realize, isn''t this man divinely beautiful? What the fuck? He''s on the same level as me! And I''m a Subus! Instead of being a Vampire, is he an Incubus?'' Anna thought wryly.


    ''... This feeling...'' Jeanne suspected something.


    Jeanne''s eyes glowed gold for a few seconds. She felt a stabbing pain in her body when she did, but ignored it, and soon she had her answer:


    ''He was blessed by a God, and cursed by another... And this is... Souls?'' From Jeanne''s perspective, she could see thousands of beings around Victor, each of those beings screaming as they held the man''s body possessively:


    ''Thousands of souls, and he''s not freaking out from hearing so many voices... He is indeed a Progenitor.''


    Jeanne D''Arc, that was the name of a Saint.


    A Saint who''d achieved several feats, and caught the attention of God himself.


    Even though she had be a Vampire, the spark of the woman who was called Saint of Orleans still existed.


    After all, once a Saint, always a Saint.


    And that power still existed within her, a power she''d acquired from God himself.


    Jeanne D''Arc was not abandoned by God, she was abandoned by her own people. She was abandoned by Humans, and the proof of that was the power that was still in her body.


    Even though she had fallen into the confines of Hell and became a Creature of The Night, the Saint of Orleans'' light still shone within her.


    Even though she became a Vampire to get revenge on the Humans who betrayed her and put her to the stake, the light of God still shone within her.


    A Divine Blessing that allowed her to act as an Oracle, and that allowed her to see a person''s real condition.


    A very useful resource for anyone who wanted to be a doctor, or was involved in a war.


    But just like Adonis, this very power was a contradiction to her current body; if used too much, she would be erased from existence.


    She was a living contradiction who was only alive because whoever turned her into a Vampire was an experienced Progenitor Vampire.


    Unlike Adonis who had Aphrodite''s blessing, a blessing that only influenced the person''s outward appearance,


    Unlike Adonis who was cursed by Persephone, a curse that slowly attacked a person''s existence.


    Jeanne D''Arc won a blessing worthy of a Saint.


    ... And even after thousands of years, she was still not exonerated by God from her position as a Saint.


    And this showed that just like Humans, God also had his favorites.


    "Master, the woman is moving."


    "Umu?" Victor looked at Kaguya who suddenly appeared.


    "¡­Heh~, this woman really followed through with her challenge."


    "She''s quite persistent." Scathach shed a small smile.


    "Kaguya, what do you think of that woman?" Sasha asked curiously.


    "¡­she has a very simr attitude to my master. I would even go so far as to say that she is like a female version of him."


    "Oh..." Victor and Sasha reacted differently.


    Victor looked interested while Sasha...


    "..." Sasha''s lifeless eyes sent shivers down Kaguya''s spine.


    "..." Sasha looked at Scathach.


    "What?"


    Seeing the older woman''s gaze, Sasha felt like sighing, but she knew that when the important time came, Scathach would instinctively make her move.


    ''It''s one thing for me, Violet, Ruby, my Mom and Scathach, as even though we have our little problems, we know each other and we''re mother and daughter...'' Sasha''s face turned a little red when she thought in that indecent way, but she was too far from the point of return.


    Just remembering what she did in the bathtub with her mother and Victor along with Scathach, her face took on new levels of red.


    But as if she were a bipr woman, her face darkened and took on a lifeless tone:


    ''Yes, us women have no problems because we''ve basically known each other since we were children, but an outsider? That''s a big no.''


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile as he patted Ophis and Nero''s head.


    To say he liked Sasha''s attitude would be an understatement, he absolutely loved it.


    After all, he was just like her too.


    And despite being a little interested in this woman, it''s still too early to say anything. She might be a battle maniac just like him,


    ...But she needed to have that special ''personality'' that he liked, for him to feel interest, real interest, on another level.


    Looking at Nero and Ophis, Victor thought about what had happened a few hours ago.


    When Victor finished the fight, he asked the two little girls to exin what happened in those seven days, and to hear personally from the little girls what happened.


    Victor made his own ns.


    And all his ns revolved around one person... Wrong, his entire n revolved around the chaos that person will cause.


    Haruna, a woman Ophis called her ''mother''.


    That was also one of the reasons he hadn''t moved yet.


    ''I will not hunt them one by one, I will gather them all in one ce.'' Small preparations were made, he had information that his ''guests'' kindly gave him.


    He had a list of names, all that was left now was to clean everything...


    In the most painful way possible, of course.


    Remembering what Scathach said when she heard what Ophis said:


    "That''s impossible, this little girl''s mother is-... Well, this woman must be a rtive of hers, something like a sister or daughter?" She spoke kindly because Ophis was close, but Victor got the bigger picture.


    Ophis'' mother was dead, that was a fact.


    Alexios himself confirmed this indirectly. After all, if the woman weren''t dead, d wouldn''t be acting so strangely.


    "...Just remember, you can''t kill a God, Victor." Scathach warned him when she saw him moving.


    "I know." Victor shed a small smile when he heard what Scathach said. He really wasn''t trying to kill a God, after all, pain is something much more convenient than death.


    Looking at her husband''s small smile, a smile that seemed quite threatening to some people, Sasha woke up from her threatening inner thoughts and spoke:


    "Not even with my weapons, I''m sure I couldn''t kill a god." Sasha spoke up.


    "So don''t try anything stupid." Sasha warned him.


    "Hahahaha~." Victor chuckled lightly as he stroked Ophis''s head.


    "...Well, shit..." Sasha sighed. She knew her husband too well to know that when heughed like that, something good didn''t wait for his opponent.


    "Alexios, I''m counting on you."


    "¡­Ugh, look. I''m only doing this because it''s my duty to ensure Ophis'' safety until she returns to Nightingale."


    "I know."


    "I''m not your subordinate, okay?"


    "I know." Victor replied in the same monotone.


    "Don''t misunderstand my intentions, I''m only doing this because-."


    Bonk!


    Natalia hit her father on the head, and said with an irritated look:


    "Stop acting like a tsundere and just do it!"


    "Ugh... Fine." Alexios with sheer will opened a circle and walked past him.


    "I will too."


    "Natalia, you must stay." Victor spoke in a surprisingly gentle tone that caught Natalia off guard.


    "... Master?"


    "I still need you." He smiled.


    ''The view of that ce is not suitable for her.'' He thought to himself when he saw Natalia''s slightly shocked face.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Kaguya."


    "Yes?"


    "How are my Maids?"


    "...They''re doing a good job, although some are a little too excited." Kaguya spoke as she thought of Roberta, Bruna, and Maria who seemed to bepeting to capture the most people. They were treating it like a game.


    Because of this, Eve and Kaguya, who were the most serious, had a headache.


    "..." Victor''s smile grew: "It''s good that they are excited."


    ''Ugh... It''s your fault master, you spoil your Maids too much!'' Victor did not understand her suffering!


    Victor chuckled internally when he saw the slight changes in Kaguya''s expressions, and he spoke:


    "Coordinate your movements with Natalia, you will be important. When it all starts, I don''t want anyone running away... Use your power at full steam, don''t hold back."


    "..." Kaguya''s body trembled slightly, and when she bent down and said, "Yes, Master." A big predatory smile could be seen on her face.


    ''Ahh~, he is indeed the best!''


    "... Master, Master." Roxanne nudged Victor lightly.


    "Umu?" He looked at his Maid.


    "...And me? What do?"


    "....." To be honest, Victor had no idea of Roxanne''s ability. He knew she was a World Tree, but hadn''t the slightest inkling of what powers she possessed.


    "What can you do?"


    "I can summon a projection of my real body here, and my darlings can do a lot of things." Roxanne thought as she focused her red eyes on a spot on Victor''s body.


    She was checking her master''s internal condition.


    ''Good, he''s not overloaded, his body has stabilized, and I see that his blood power has improved a lot with the addition of my body.'' She nodded satisfied.


    "Hmm..."


    "Essentially my capabilities are more aimed at defense. If my guardian were here I could somehow help better."


    "...Big Guy...?" Victor facepalmed.


    "How could I forget about that old man."


    "... Natalia stand by to go back and get Big Guy."


    "Yes-" Before Natalia could respond, Roxanne spoke:


    "No need to bother, unlike other beings, my guardian is essentially a spirit, he doesn''t really have a ''real'' physical body, I can invite him anytime."


    "¡­He''s a spirit?" Victor asked in shock.


    "..." Even Scathach didn''t seem to believe what she was hearing, after all, she''d punched that gori, and she clearly felt her punch connect.


    "Yes."


    "In that case, be ready to summon him at any time."


    "Roger." She saluted like a soldier.


    "..." Kaguya narrowed her eyes a little when she saw Roxanne''s attitude. This was not the attitude of a Maid, but as her Master seemed to like it, she was going to put that aside... for now.


    "...Hmm..." Sasha touched her chin, and thought, ''Ruby will want to know about this.''


    She took her phone out and sent a message.


    ...


    Sasha: Haiyaaan, Ruby! I have news!


    Ruby: Wut? I''m Busy.


    Sasha: Roxanne said that that Gori was essentially a spirit, he had no physical body! Smoked.


    Sasha: I thought you might like to know.


    Ruby: ... ??????? RLY?


    Sasha: Yes!


    Sasha: (~???)~


    A few minutes of silence pass, and then Sasha saw Ruby typing.


    Ruby: This changes everything. ( ? _ ? )


    Ruby: Thanks for the info Sasha <3.


    Sasha: You Wee.


    Sasha: (¤Å??????)¤Å


    Thinking the conversation was over Sasha was going to put her phone away, but soon she saw Ruby typing again.


    And soon she saw a message that turned herpletely red.


    Ruby: As a thank you, I''ll help set the mood when it''s your first time.


    Ruby: ( ?? ?? ?? )


    Sasha: Baka... (?????)


    Sasha: I will count on you.


    Ruby: Umu! Leave it to me! Ruby-Sama will make sure your insides are blown up in unimaginable ways!


    Sasha: ... Somehow, I''m regretting making this decision.


    Sasha: (;Ò»_Ò»)


    Ruby: Don''t overthink it... Just enjoy it when the timees. ( ??? )


    Sasha: And to think you would get so perverted in just a year and a half!


    Ruby: In my defense, I spent a year holding back all of my husband''s impulses. (?????)


    Ruby: And also, he made me train while promising Snu Snu when it was over... He''s very evil~.


    Sasha''s face was practically a different color at this point as she read Ruby''s messages.


    For a moment, she even thought that this woman she was talking to wasn''t Ruby, after all, it''s very different from how she acts in person, but she knew that behind that cold mask, there was a very...


    Well, there was Ruby.


    Feeling her cell vibrate again, she looked at the phone''s screen.


    Ruby: Trust me, you''ll be addicted when you try it. ( ?¡ã( ?¡ã ??( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)? ?¡ã) ?¡ã)


    Sasha: ... (©¤??©¤)


    Sasha: I''ll count on you then.


    Sasha wasn''t going to lie to herself and say she wasn''t curious what Ruby was going to do.


    Ruby: Umu! Leave it to me, I know what I''m doing!


    Sasha: Yes, Yes. Whatever... Btw, I rmend that youe back here soon, and if possible bring Violet with you.


    Ruby: Hmm? What happened¡­? And about Violet, I think it would be impossible, she is very busy with things involving her n.


    Sasha: I see... Well, a certain girl named Haruna has appeared, and she is a nine-tailed fox. Apparently, she has an attitude quite simr to my husband.


    Sasha: New girl. An exotic girl, and she''s crazy... You can imagine the rest, right?


    Ruby: ¡­ ( ? _ ? )


    Ruby: I''m on my way! No stupid fox will take my husband!


    Ruby: ?(¡ä?`?)

 Chapter 349: The Mindset of a Wise King

    Chapter 349: The Mindset of a Wise King.


    Passing through the portal, the first thing Alexios heard was several screams of pain.


    He looked in one direction, and his face darkened.


    Alexios had never gone straight to Hell, but if he was honest, the sight before him looked like a scene straight from its depths.


    ''How? How did he do this in just a few hours?'' Alexios recalled that when Ophis fell asleep, Victor announced that he was going to a ce to have fun, and disappeared for 6 hours, only to return at the exact time Ophis woke up.


    Alexios killed his nausea, and looked around with a cold stare, and he couldn''t help but think.


    ''Are his methods more brutal than the impaler himself?... And to think he did it because he was angry... Wait, it doesn''t matter if he was angry, this method of torture is not achieved by some Young Vampire. These methods are only obtained through milenia of experience in extracting information from individuals.''


    "Y-You..."


    "..." Alexios looked at the location of the voice, finding a cell made of ice, where a small Y¨­kai was held captive.


    "P-please... Kill me..."


    "¡­Unfortunately, that decision is not in my hands."


    Alexios turned around, and walked towards a room. He opened his eyes, revealing swirling gxies recing the expected whites, iris, and pupil:


    "It''s time to get to work."


    Some minutester.


    Alexios, who was working, was suddenly interrupted by a smallugh.


    "..." He stopped what he was doing and looked towards the wall.


    Soon, he saw a tall man walking past the wall while he had a small smile on his face.


    "¡­will it be ready for the event?"


    "Yes." Alexios looked at several runes on the walls: "It should be all set up before the ''event''."


    "That''s nice." Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    "... I''m curious."


    "Hmm?" Victor took his attention away from the strange characters on the wall and looked at Alexios.


    And he is mildly surprised to see the man with his eyes wide open.


    Looking at the Gxies in Alexios'' eyes, Victor was mesmerized for a few seconds.


    "Why?"


    "...?" Victor woke up from his stupor: "Why what?"


    "Why go so far for a child that isn''t even your daughter."


    "..." Victor''s face distorted slightly, he didn''t like Alexios'' words.


    "Don''t get it wrong, I''m just curious."


    "..." Looking at the man''s face, Victor understood that he meant no insult with his words, nor any harm.


    Understanding that the man did not know how to express himself correctly, he said:


    "From the moment that little girl called me father, I was prepared to burn the world if it meant her smiles would persist even a second longer."


    "...why? She''s not even your real daughter."


    "There is no ''Why''."


    "I consider her my daughter, and she calls me her father."


    Victor shed a small smile: "Does a parent need a reason to protect their children?"


    "...." Alexious opened his eyes wide, and soon a memory popped into his head.


    ...


    Alexios was looking at d who was giving orders to his shadows to protect his children.


    "Master, why order so much protection around your youngest children?"


    "They are my heirs, and¡­ The youngest is my wife''sst in this life. She needs to be protected."


    ...


    ''They really are different.'' Alexios closed his eyes, and shed a small smile.


    d had an obsession, and a ''responsibility'' to protect what was his.


    Despite loving his children, for d, his kingdom would alwayse first.


    He was a King before he was a father.


    And this mindset was not wrong. This was the perfect mindset for a ruler.


    ... But that''s what your most trusted subordinates are for.


    If d ordered Alexios to look after his kingdom while he went to fetch Ophis, Alexios would do it splendidly, but d wouldn''t do it...


    The reason?


    Despite trusting Alexios a lot, he didn''t trust him 100%.


    If you were to quantify how much d trusted Alexios, Alexios himself would say around 90%.


    Arrogance, Pride, Greed, and desire for possession.


    These emotions sometimes clouded the judgment of the most powerful Vampire in existence.


    "Indeed... You are correct... You are indeed correct." Alexiosughed at the end amusedly.


    If Natalia, his beloved daughter, was in danger, he would do anything to ensure her safety. Not even the Gods themselves would be able to stop him.


    ''Time is eternal, and it is by my side.'' He looked at the runes as his eyes that contained a gxies moved as if several small universes were connecting.


    "I have another question."


    "...You''re really curious today, huh." Victor spoke.


    "I never had a chance to talk to you alone."


    "... That''s true." Victor nodded.


    "Very well, ask your question."


    "...Imagine this hypothetical situation."


    "Hmm... I''m listening." Victor looked at Alexios curiously.


    Alexios looked at Victor while keeping his eyelids closed.


    "You are the King of a country."


    "And you''re in a situation where you have to choose between the survival of your kingdom, or the survival of your family."


    "..." Before Victor could open his mouth.


    Alexios spoke: "You can''t choose both. The situation is so dire that you would have to make a choice between abandoning your Kingdom or abandoning your family."


    "..." Victor was silent, and he really considered Alexios'' answer. He imagined himself as a ruler who built an entire empire, and suddenly he had to choose between the empire and his family.


    And the answer he always arrived at, no matter the situation, was:


    "I would choose my family."


    "...why?"


    "If this hypothetical situation became real, and I became a King, I would most likely be ruling for myself."


    "Huh?" Alexios didn''t understand what Victor was getting at.


    "The people serve the King, the King does not serve the people."


    "The King points the way, and it''s up to him to lead his people to the promisednd."


    "If I were King, I would rule with these principles."


    "¡­But if you abandoned your subordinates, wouldn''t that be the same as betrayal? The King himself betraying his subordinates?"


    "This is correct." Victor nodded, and his expression didn''t change:


    "Because of that, I would always make my intentions clear."


    "I would die for my family, and if the sacrifice of my kingdom and myself was what it took for them to survive."


    "Then so be it."


    "..." Alexios looked at Victor with a shocked look.


    ''That''s not the mindset someone your age should have... Just how much did Scathach break him...?'''' Alexios thought for a moment, and soon he understood something:


    ''She didn''t break him, she cut him free with her training, awakening the warrior that existed within this man¡­''


    ''But this mentality¡­''


    ''This woman¡­ Is she training him to be a King? Or has he had this disposition from the beginning?''


    Despite having several doubts, Alexios felt satisfied with his deduction, heughed a little and said:


    "You would make a terrible King."


    "HAHAHAHA~." Victorughed in amusement: "Indeed, indeed."


    "Although if I had a kingdom, this hypothetical situation would nevere to pass." Victor''s smile widened.


    "Oh? Why do you think that."


    "Because, before a situation like this could manifest, I would ask for help." Victor''s words caught Alexios off guard.


    "..."


    "I would ask for help from my Wives, my Master, my Friends, and from my Maids."


    "They are capable women; they would definitely think of something."


    "...You would leave your Kingdoms fate in the hands of other people?"


    "Hmm? Of course. After all, they are not just any random people. They are my Wives, and my beloved Maids."


    "...." If Alexios'' jaw wasn''t still connected to his face, it would''ve impacted the ground. He was very shocked.


    "And also, as the saying goes, 7 heads are better than 1."


    "...I don''t think the saying went like that..."


    "Really? Meh, who cares? HAHAHAHA~."


    "...." Alexios shed a small smile when he heard the man''sughter.


    "Indeed, who cares?" Alexiosughed, not as hard as Victor, but he did.


    "Umu, Umu! It seems you do understand!" Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    A portal appeared, beside them, and soon Natalia appeared, apanied by Maria.


    Seeing her fatherughing with Victor as if he found something very funny, her brain stopped working, and she was paralyzed for a few seconds:


    ''What the fuck? Is Victor''s madness spreading like a disease? Even to my father!''


    "Umu?" Victor stoppedughing and looked at the two girls: "Oh, you came Maria..."


    "Yes. I knew Master needed me, so I immediately stopped my game with the girls and came!" She spoke with a twinkle in her eye.


    "Good." Victor nodded in satisfaction, then said, "Come with me."


    "Yes, Master." Without dy, Maria quickly ran towards Victor and grabbed his arm.


    Victor started walking towards the exit. He passed close to Natalia and said:


    "Good job."<i>  [


    . c o m ]</i>


    "..." Natalia disyed a small smile, but when she was about to follow Victor, the man just pat her head lightly, and said:


    "Don''te with me, it''s for your own good." He smiled kindly.


    "..." His gentle smile caught Natalia off guard.


    ''That smile with that face is not fair!'' Sheined to herself as she cursed Victor''s beauty.


    Despite being troubled internally, she was also curious why he wouldn''t let her go with him.


    "..." Looking at this, Alexios couldn''t help but disy a small smile.


    ''For someone who says he would abandon his Kingdom and subordinates when it reached a critical point... He''s pretty kind, huh.'' Alexios knew Victor said that because the room next to this one was just very...


    Infernal.


    Natalia might be used to killing, but seeing dismembered bodies, and all kinds of torture wasn''t for her.


    A good example of this was that she was feeling sick at the little massacre that Victor caused when he arrived in Japan.


    ''...He would really make a good King.'' Alexios thought to himself approvingly. He agreed with Victor''s mindset that the people served the King, and not the other way round.


    d had the same attitude.


    But the primary difference between d and Victor was that Victor was willing to trust the people close to him.


    And it''s not like d from the start didn''t have people he could trust.


    His Wives, for example. If he''d only tried to have a good rtionship with them.


    Perhaps Nightingale would be even stronger.


    After all, all of d''s Wives were special in some way, and they were all highly capable.


    But unfortunately, due to being a millennial man, and a man who practically lived half of his 2000 years sleeping, d''s mentality was left stranded in the customs of the past.


    "Natalia, listen to him." Alexios spoke to his daughter when he saw that she was going to question Victor.


    "Huh?"


    "You don''t want to go into that room. Trust me."


    "..." Now Natalia was even more curious, but seeing her father''s unusually serious look, she decided to give in and listen to the two men.


    ...Wait, was being treated like a child?


    She''s a grown woman for God''s sake!


    Ignoring her feelings of incongruity, she spoke:


    "Okay."


    "...." Victor smiled and nodded slightly at Alexios.


    Alexios smiled too, then turned and went back to his work.


    "Come on, Maria."


    "Yes, Yes!" Maria was excited.

 Chapter 350: Welcome to my humble abode

    Chapter 350: Wee to my humble abode.


    Victor walked along with Maria to the Supernatural Beings that were trapped in this ce.


    The two casually passed by various screams and sounds of people suffering, their attitudes unchanging as if it werepletely natural.


    "¡­ Ugh¡­ This torture method¡­ Is it Roberta?" Maria spoke while looking at a man who had several torture tools dug into his private parts and had a kind of thorn prating his back hole.


    "She''s brutal..."


    "She has certainplications when ites to the ''sterner sex''..." Victor shed a wry smile since, knowing his Maid''s past, he understood why Roberta had so many problems with men.


    ''Come to think of it, I forgot to move this man to another room.'' Victor thought to himself.


    This wing was for the people who directly sought to profit from the situation involving Ophis, either by means of obtaining the daughter of a Big Shot from the world of politics or by having an interest in the little girl''s blood.


    Of course, there were those like this man who acted with lustful interest, all because of the rumor that the youngest daughter of the Vampire King, d Tepes, was unparalleled in beauty even by the standards of Noble Vampires who were born looking quite attractive.


    ¡­Although it wasn''t a rumor anymore. After the recent ambush Ophis suffered, her face was revealed, and at some point, her face was widely circted in the Supernatural Community.


    Victor personally went after the Witches who did this, and he captured those Witches, and¡­ Well, he''s done enough to know that the Witches would retaliate in the future.


    After all, Witches were well known for protecting all of their members. Even Witches whomitted crimes on the outside were dealt with personally by the Witches themselves in the Witch Realm.


    He was already expecting someone important rted to Witches to show up at his door because of this.


    ''Let theme, I''ll be waiting.'' Victor wasn''t afraid to fight or to make enemies. He wasn''t a coward.


    Of course, those with lustful interests like the man Roberta tortured were being personally treated by Victor, and they stood behind a door that only Victor, Scathach, or Roberta could enter.


    After all, few had the stomachs to see what was behind that door.


    That would be the case for Victor as well, however, through absorbing Adonis'' memories, he''d be a little numb to this type of scene.


    You don''t run a Vampire Count n for thousands of years being a Saint, after all.


    Now, the question remained, how did Victor separate the innocent and the guilty?


    Let''s say that he was putting his Charm to good use, and now that his Charm was much stronger than before, all it took was for a person to hear his words for them to be coerced into doing something they usually wouldn''t want to do.


    This was definitely a demonic skill...


    ... A demonic skill, a demonically useful skill.


    "... Master, you''re going to use these people?"


    "Indeed, they will be your new ''toys''." Victor shed a small smile.


    "...Hmm..." Maria made an ufortable face.


    "What''s the matter, My Maid?" Victor asked as he looked into Maria''s red eyes.


    "It''s just... I''m disgusted to bite these people... But since I know it''s for the Master''s sake, I''ll do it..."


    Victor looked at Maria with an incredulous look, and then heughed softly, "...Hahaha~"


    "...What?" She pouted.


    Victor stroked her head as he said:


    "My beloved Maid, you aren''t going to make Vampire ves."


    "???" She looked at Victor with question marks in her head. She didn''t understand what he meant, but she was secretly enjoying the caresses on her head.


    "You must make Ghouls."


    "..." Maria opened her eyes in shock as she looked into Victor''s violet eyes.


    "Remember that before you became what you are today, you were once a Ghoul."


    "¡­But I thought I had lost that ability?"


    "You didn''t lose it."


    "You just never used it." He shed a small smile and continued walking along with Maria.


    "My bite works in peculiar ways."


    "... That''s true. You even managed to eliminate that girl''s race, effectively making her a full Vampire."


    "Correct." Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    "Unlike Nero, you were a Ghoul, a subspecies of Vampires, but, through my bite... Let''s just say you evolved through the hierarchy." Victor exined.


    "But the core of your existence is still a Ghoul."


    "¡­So I''m dead?" She spoke with a dark expression.


    "...." Victor showed a small smile and said:


    "You''re not dead."


    "But-..."


    "Shh... Let me finish."


    "..." Maria looked at her Master.


    "You know about that Demon-looking woman, right?"


    "d''s ex-wife."


    "Correct."


    "She''s a Demon... Correction, she was a Demon, whoter became a Vampire."


    "d Dracul Tepes, the Progenitor of Vampires, personally bit that woman and altered her entire existence¡­ But."


    "Even after being bitten by a Progenitor and having her race changed to a Vampire, the core of her existence is still a Subus."


    "Core of existence?" she asked curiously.


    "..." Victor looked upwards a little, tilting his head slightly as if thinking of a way to exin. This was the first time he''d tried to exin this to someone, and he was struggling to put it into words. After all, he didn''t fully understand how it worked, it was merely an instinctive knowledge that he''d gained when he became a Progenitor.


    Something like, you don''t think about raising your hands, do you? Nobody taught you that, you just knew naturally from when you started to exist. His abilities as a Progenitor were something like that.


    He knew what to do but had no idea how to verbally exin it.


    "Example."


    "Before you turned into a Ghoul, you were a human."


    "At that time, the core of your existence was 100% human."


    "Then there was the bite without the correct preparations, and you turned into a Ghoul."


    "When you turned into a Ghoul, your core existence changed from being 100% human to 1% human."


    "And a new attribute was added to the core of your existence."


    "Back then, you were 99% Ghoul and 1% human. That 1% was what kept your memories, desires, appearance, and everything you were before."


    "When I bit you," ????????????.???


    "The same thing happened, only this time, the Ghoul was the one that decreased and became 1%, equal to the remaining human."


    "My blood filled your existence, effectively turning you into a Noble Vampire."


    "...." Maria made a difficult face as she thought about what Victor had said.


    Victor gave her time to think, and soon the woman replied:


    "That means the human 1% is what I am myself. These are my memories, my appearance, my desire, everything ''Maria'' is in that 1%."


    "And the 1% Ghoul would be something like the skills I had when I was a Ghoul."


    "And now the rest is the 98% of me that is a Noble Vampire. It''s all blended together and gave life to the existence I am today."


    Victor shed a small smile and said, "It''s a little moreplicated than that... But you''re correct."


    Then he continued:


    "This change that urs with the bite is something more fundamental. It''s something on the level of souls, not just genes."


    "...." A silence fell around, and when Maria saw the door approaching, she asked:


    "...Could Masterpletely eliminate what made me a Ghoul from my body?"


    "I don''t know... But I think I can?" Victor spoke vaguely, as he wasn''t sure himself. He had a feeling he could do it, but it would be something incredibly dangerous. After all, it was like you were messing with something that made you what you are.


    "..." Maria looked at Victor in silence.


    "Even if I couldpletely erase the Ghoul inside you, I wouldn''t."


    "Why...?"


    "Because it''s your story."


    "You were once human, then you were a Ghoul, and now you are a Noble Vampire.... All these transformations are part of you, part of being known as Maria."


    "Erasing that would be like effectively erasing a part of your history."


    Even with Nero, he didn''tpletely erase the werewolf side of her body because that side was part of the girl''s core existence. He didn''t know the consequences that would arise from erasing it, considering that he would effectively be erasing something from Nero''s existence.


    All he had was a basic ''gut instinct'' of how this skill worked, but it was something very vague, and for him to understand more, he would have to use the skill more.


    ''...Maybe I can train this with the prisoners.'' Victor thought to himself.


    "...." Maria opened her eyes wide when she heard what Victor said.


    "I didn''t know you thought so much about it..."


    Victor showed a soft smile, "... It''s very dangerous to mess with something delicate like that without knowing anything."


    Arriving at the door, Victor took the handle and said:


    "You''re not dead. You''re a Noble Vampire who was once a human and a Ghoul. The remnants of what you once were remain in your soul to this day, and it''s those remnants that give you everything you have today." Victor thought of Maria''s wire skill as he said this.


    This ability was something she''d had since she was a Hunter, and even after bing a Ghoul andter a Vampire, that ability hadn''t been lost.


    It had just been modified by her new self.


    The ability to turn other beings into Ghouls still existed within her.


    Victor believed that if Maria gave her blood to a being without doing any kind of ritual likemon Noble Vampires, that being would turn into a Ghoul.


    That being wouldn''t die because it couldn''t stand the Vampire''s noxious blood.


    "...And for my n to work, I need your Ghoul powers today." He shed a small evil smile.


    Soon he opened the door, and the first thing he saw were the innocent Supernatural Beings.


    Looking at the terrified faces they had when he appeared, Victor''s smile grew very demon-like.


    ... Wrong, he smiled as if he was something more evil than a Demon, considering the Demons he''d captured were scared to death of him.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, wee to my humble abode."

 Chapter 351: Welcome to hell

    Chapter 351: Wee to hell.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, wee to my humble abode."


    Looking at the tall man who had just arrived apanied by one of the Maids responsible for capturing them, everyone immediately recognized him.


    Victor Alucard, moremonly known as Alucard, was the Youngest Vampire ever to be a Vampire Count and the Vampire who had enough balls to openly challenge the authority of the King of Vampires.


    Choosing the moniker of Alucard was basically an act of defying the King''s Authority. He was a supernova on the rise, something like the Beatles of the Supernatural World.


    ... Of course, he didn''t have a good image like the Beatles.


    In fact, he was quite feared for his insanity. And people who didn''t have skilled informants or weren''t very deep in the Supernatural World were only privy to rumors or leaked information like the games he''d yed in or the kind of people he was around.


    Ordinary people who, for some reason, ended up getting involved with the supernatural world.


    Ordinary Supernatural Beings that tried to blend in with humans.


    Beings that just lived their day by day lives.


    Beings who had no ties withrge organizations, beings who had no rtions with fanatical cults, or ns of suspicious supernaturals.


    Ordinary people like everyone present here in this room.


    For these people, someone like a Vampire Count would be something they would never see in their lifetime. For these people, the slightest thought of contacting someone important like a Vampire Count never crossed their minds.


    After all, if put in human terms, Vampire Counts were something like Ministers or very important people who worked for the president.


    In this case, being the King of all Vampires, d Tepes.


    As far as they knew, Vampire Counts never directly got involved in any problems and usually only sent their subordinates.


    ... The only exceptions are Scathach Scarlett and now, the new Vampire Count, Alucard.


    After a moment of silence, someone spoke:


    "...I wouldn''t call it a ''wee''"


    "!!!" When the beings in that room heard the man''s voice, they broke out in a cold sweat, cursing the man. ''Couldn''t he be quiet?''


    "Oh?" Victor looked at the man with the ck sses, he was wearing a simple suit and holding a briefcase.


    He appeared to be a sryman.


    Analyzing the man''s expression with his newly developed observation, Victor realized the man was terrified, but he swallowed his fear and tried to keep calm through his professional facade.


    ''Heh~, I thought I''d get here and just kick everyone out, but someone really has the balls to talk.'' Victor was a little surprised internally.


    Now that he had Adonis'' memories, he perfectly understood his position in the Supernatural World and fully understood how irregr he was.


    "You are as famous as the Beatles."


    The words Esther spoke back then now made sense to Victor.


    "... At least you are alive, right?" Victor shed a small smile that made the man shiver.


    "...Y-Yes."


    Victorughed a little and passed through the group calmly, as if he were Moses himself.


    And the dark auraing off his body didn''t help either.


    Arriving in the middle of the room, he turned around and said:


    "Ladies and Gentlemen." With elegance and nobility in all his movements, he continued:


    "I''vee here to say that you have two choices."


    "...." Everyone listened in silence, they didn''t dare utter a word.


    "First, you''ll do something for me... A chore, so to speak. If and when youplete your ''chore'', you''ll make a lot of money."


    "Money that even if you spent your whole life collecting, you wouldn''t be able to collect."


    "!!!" Victor''s words caused a minor ruckus with the beings present.


    Did they note here to be killed?


    Why is he saying this?


    Is this some kind of trap?


    Several questions ran through their minds, questions most of which they weren''t able to ask.


    The sryman''s eyes gleamed for a few seconds with interest, and he did something that made everyone tense...


    ... He raises his hand like a kid at school, like a kid who has a question about something for the teacher.


    "Yes?" Victor looked at the man.


    "How much are we talking about?"


    The man''s question made Victor''s smile widen:


    "8 digits in US dors."


    "Wha-" Everyone''s mouth didn''t fall to the ground because it was glued to their face.


    "Of course, the amount will vary depending on the results of the task, but you are guaranteed to earn over 6 figures for just participating and doing eptable work."


    "The money will be transferred legally, and the government will not charge you fees. The money will be yours and yours alone."


    It is worth saying that all beings here are normal beings. They would never get their hands on this amount of money... And even if they did get their hands on this money, they would pay an absurd amount of taxes to the government just to have this money in their Bank ount.


    They would never get that kind of amount free by legal means.


    Various thoughts were running through the beings'' heads, but Victor could see that they were interested.


    Leaving that matter aside for the moment, he said:


    "Second." His eyes glowed with a violet light for a few seconds, "You go back to your normal life, and you forget all about this event."


    "......" After Victor''s words registered in everyone''s brains, they fell silent.


    Shock, surprise, and disbelief crossed everyone''s faces.


    Someone raised their hand, and this time it was a woman.


    Victor just looked at the woman:


    Taking his gaze as permission to speak, she asked:


    "Why are you letting us go so easily?"


    Before Victor could say anything, he heard:


    "Probably because we''re not deeply involved in the incident rted to the Vampire King''s Daughter." The sryman spoke.


    And when he realized what he had said, he quickly closed his mouth.


    "..." Victor was really starting to like this man. He was pretty perceptive. Victor could hear his heart beating fast, the man was obviously scared, but he managed to hide it very well.


    .


    "...He is correct."


    Everyone looked at Victor.


    "If any of you were deeply involved in this incident, you wouldn''t be in this room."


    Victor looked at Maria:


    [Open the door.]


    Maria nodded her head and then opened the door, walked a little further, and opened another door that was there to stop the sound from passing through.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    And the first thing everyone heard were the screams of pain.


    "!!!" Everyone''s attention was snapped, and they looked towards the door, and what they saw...


    It made their stomachs turn and their bodies quiver in terror.


    They felt nauseous and felt like throwing up, but out of fear for the man inside the room, they did their best to hold on. Some swallowed everything that woulde out back into their stomachs.


    [That is enough.]


    Maria nodded and then closed both doors.


    "If some of you were deeply involved with this incident... Well, I don''t need to say it, right?" Victor''s smile grew in a way thatpletely distorted his face.


    It was pretty obvious what was going to happen to them, everyone understood that.


    ''...He''s a Demon... Wrong, a Demon is still too kind for him, he''s a damn Monster!'' The sryman thought.


    His face was sick, but as someone who worked for a ck Company and had been through a lot of trouble from Supernatural Beings, he managed to maintain his posture.


    "I''ll give you 10 minutes, think about your answers." Victor walked back to the exit of the room, and soon he left along with Maria.


    Leaving scared, confused people behind.


    Suddenly, a dark power appeared near him, and soon another person was thrown here.


    He was a man with white hair and incredibly pale skin, he was rtively shortpared to Victor.


    The person was unconscious.


    A maid stepped out of the shadows and bowed in awe, "Master."


    "Kaguya, is he¡­?"


    "Innocent. We interrogated him before sending him here."


    "He was just at the wrong ce at the wrong time, an unlucky man."


    "And... No, he''s not a member of the Snow n." Kaguya knew what her Master was asking when she saw the man''s appearance.


    After all, she also had the same thought.


    "He''s a rare thing, he''s a living ghost."


    "Living Ghost?"


    "Yes, he is alive, and at the same time, not. He exists, and at the same time, he does not exist."


    "His body looks physical, and it''s touchable, but... When you try to touch it, your hand goes through it. I only captured him because of my power."


    "¡­This is¡­ Fascinating."


    Kaguya looked at the man; ''I hope he wanted to participate in the n, this will help even more in my Master''s n¡­''


    Initially, she just thought about letting the man go when she found out he was innocent. After all, the man was quite thin and didn''t seem to be of any use to her Master''s n.


    But she changed her mind when she understood what kind of existence he was. As a Maid who aspired to be perfect, she must know all sorts of subjects to help her Master!


    Victor''s eyes gleamed faintly Violet, and he could see that inside the man, there was nothing.


    Nothing!


    He was recognized as a wall or a piece of furniture by Victor''s eyes. The only thing that existed in him was a small wireing out of his head.


    Victor slightly approached his hand to the man, and his hand went through the man''s body. Soon the man began to ''sink'' into the earth.


    Victor narrowed his eyes, and instead of trying to touch him normally, he decided to touch him with something else.


    His white gloves turned slightly red as he controlled a small amount of his blood and covered his glove.


    And this time, he managed to touch him.


    [A soul, huh. This is peculiar.]


    [Do you know something?] Victor asked the being inside him.


    [This man is a soul, but he is alive in soul form, which is impossible. After all, for a soul to exist, it needs a receptacle or something that supports its existence. If it doesn''t have either of those two options, the soul will be automatically pulled by the judges of the abyss and will be judged. After all, it will be considered dead.]


    [The only exceptions to this would be Supernatural Beings like Elemental Spirits or a World Tree. These beings are connected to the itself, and that is what sustains their existence.]


    [Is Roxanne like that too?]


    [Yes, but she is connected to something different. She is not a World Tree from Nightingale''s, considering that when a starts to have life, a world tree is born, and when we met her, she was basically still a baby.]


    [But... This man is alive. He exists in the form of a soul, his vessel is his own soul... His soul is so strong that it sustains his existence and prevents the judges of the abyss from pulling his soul. .. In a way, he is a very close existence to a God.]


    "...An interesting existence indeed..."


    "...." Kaguya''s expression didn''t change, but she was a little shocked inside.


    The man''s face trembled, and he showed signs of regaining consciousness.


    He opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was a tall, violet-eyed man looking down at him.


    "Hey, you, you''re finally awake."


    "Where I am?"


    Victor''s smile grew as he chuckled slightly, emitting a sound much like a demonicugh from the depths of Hell, before saying,


    "Stranger, Stranger!"


    "Wee to Hell!"


    "¡­Eh?" The man was paralyzed, but when the screams of the beings were heard.


    He looked around and saw a literal vision of hell.


    The man''s face darkened, and he muttered:


    "Well, Fuck..."

 Chapter 352: Hahaha~, Welcome, Stranger!

    Chapter 352: Hahaha~, Wee, Stranger!


    "Stranger, Stranger!"


    "Wee to Hell!"


    "¡­Eh?" The man was paralyzed, but when the screams of the beings surrounding him were heard,


    He looked around and saw a literal vision of Hell.


    The man''s face darkened, and he muttered:


    "Well, Fuck..."


    "..." Kaguya felt like facepalming when she saw what Victor did. Her Master really had a twisted sense of humor.


    "Now, Stranger."


    "You have 2 choices."


    "...." The man looked at the being in front of him, and he felt that he recognized him from somewhere, but he couldn''t think of anything due to the current situation.


    "First, help me with something, earn a lot of money, and get out of this Hell."


    ''...He''s going to go through with it!?'' Kaguya was speechless, she thought he would stop his pranks!


    "Second, you remain in this Hell."


    "¡­I don''t have a choice from the start?" The man felt wronged.


    "Exactly."


    ''Well, that''s a good way to get his cooperation...'' Kaguya felt quite surprised.


    Maria lightly touched Kaguya''s back.


    "...?" Kaguya looked at her fellow Maid.


    "You should be used to Master''s pranks by now." she whispered.


    "...I am, but... It never ceases to amaze me."


    Her Master had a strange way of convincing people to do what he wanted.


    "Ugh... I chose the first choice." It''s not like he had anything to think about, and he really didn''t want to stay here.


    "Good." Victorughed and held up his hand for the man to take.


    Unconsciously, the man held Victor''s hand.


    Victor pulled him up to his feet, saying, "It will be a pleasure to work with a Living Ghost."


    "You know what I am..." Just when Victor said that he realized he was holding the man''s hand.


    ''How is this possible?'' He was quite shocked that anyone could touch him, and he was pretty sure he hadn''t allowed that to happen since he was still in an ''intangible'' state.


    But still, this man touched him!


    ''Is he the Devil himself!? The King of Hell!?'' The man''s face darkened as he realized who was in front of him.


    "Yeah." Victorughed:


    "What''s your name, Stranger?"


    "Yuuya Shinji." The man with white hair, incredibly pale skin as if he were dead, and ck eyes spoke up.


    "Yuuya is myst name, and Shinji is my first name."


    "Shinji them." Victor nodded his head.


    "...That name, did you choose it for yourself?" Kaguya asked while she had a strange face.


    "Yes." He responded unconsciously. He didn''t even look at the woman and just stared at Victor. After all, the man''s presence was very strong,


    And he felt very pressured.


    "Those were the names of two people important to me." He continued.


    "I see..." She felt awkward because of his name, that seemed to be two first names.


    "What shall I call you, sir...?" He asked Victor.


    "Alucard... Alucard is enough." Victor shed a small smile and then turned and walked through the door as their time was up.


    "... AHHH!" Hearing the namee out of the man''s mouth, Shinji opened his mouth in shock.


    "Congrattions, you''ve been tricked." Maria spoke with a small smile.


    "...I don''t know how to feel about you congratting me... umm."


    "Maria." The blonde-haired Maid replied.


    "... Maria." Shinji repeated, speaking as if trying to memorize the woman''s name. He then turned to look at the Japanese-featured woman beside her and felt his body tremble.


    He finally recognized the one responsible for bringing him to this location.


    Remembering the sight of a beingpletely covered in darkness with razor-like hair running after him, he nearly shat himself.


    "Don''t run away. My Master will love to see a valuable specimen like you!"


    Remembering the words the woman had spoken, his ''body'' cooled even further.


    ''She''s here! That devil!''


    "...Oya? It looks like he''s scared of you."


    "Yes... I don''t know why." Kaguya yed innocent.


    ...


    "What are your choices?" Victor asked.


    "We will participate." The sryman spoke.


    "We?" Victor shed an amused smile.


    "They made me their leader... Don''t ask me why."


    "Maybe it''s because you''ve got the biggest balls." Victor''s smile grew.


    "...I don''t know what to say about that." He was honest, he was just trying to understand his situation.


    With the power that Victor possessed, he could kill him any time he wanted, and he would hate to die without understanding why.


    "Hahaha~." Victorughed in amusement.


    Though the people around him weren''t amused at all.


    "What is your name?"


    "Watanabe Gintoki." He replied matter-of-factly.


    "Gintoki then." Victor spoke.


    "...Oh, before you put me on some ne, know that I have a peculiar constitution."


    "Heh~, tell me more."


    "...I bring bad luck to everyone around me, but for some reason, I''m not affected... I guess." He couldn''t tell if he was lucky or not. After all, he still worked for a ckpany, and he''d only met with Supernatural Beings by chance.


    But despite all these encounters, he''d never been rendered into a near-death state, which would be impossible for a normal person.


    So he must be lucky?


    He couldn''t say.


    "That''s peculiar..." Victor touched his chin and looked around quickly. He saw everyone''s expressions and realized they were confused too.


    "It''s better if I work alone, or any ns you make could go down the drain." He was warning Victor for two reasons.


    If he found out that his power affected whatever n he was nning, he most likely wouldn''t be happy.


    He didn''t want to die.


    Therefore, he judged that it would be better to tell the truth from the beginning.


    Victor''s mind began to spin, and soon his smile grew. He formed a n:


    "I have the perfect n for you..."


    "..." Gintoki''s spine shivered a little when he saw Victor''s smile, he was scary!


    Cough.


    "What shall I call you, sir?"


    "Alucard."


    "Right¡­"


    "Now that introductions are out of the way, Ladies and Gentlemen, apany my maids. They will get your personal bank information, and when the service is finished, you will see the money being transferred to your ount."


    "Remember, the value depends on the result of your work."


    "... Alucard." The same woman who raised her hand in the past did it again.


    "Yes?"


    "How are you going to judge our performance? It''s not like we''re in apany with cameras where you can surveil us." she asked in a respectful tone.


    She wanted to make sure the beings around her didn''t cheat or something.


    "...Instead of answering your question, I''ll ask you something else." Victor''s smile widened.


    "Since when did you think you weren''t being watched?"


    "¡­Eh?"


    Kaguya smiled slightly, and without anyone noticing, she tapped her heel lightly on the ground, and the surroundings began to change.


    A darkness began toe out of Victor''s body, spreading throughout the room, and soon it covered everything, and in the time of a few seconds, thousands of blood-red eyes could be seen staring at everyone present.


    her did too.


    Even Gintoki and Shinji fell to the ground as they looked at Victor, who at some point "Ihhh!" The woman fell to the ground in shock, and not just them, everyone around her did too.


    Even Gintoki and Shinji fell to the ground as they looked at Victor, who at some point had thousands of eyes showing all over his body which waspletely covered by a deep darkness with shades of red.


    It wasn''t just Victor''s Wives and their maids that were here.


    A few hundred members of n nk were also there, members who were personally led by Kaguya, who became something of a second leader of n nk.


    After all, it would be impossible to capture several hundred Supernatural Beings with Maids alone.


    Did Scathach know about this?


    She did not know.


    Kaguya brought the members out of her own will, and only her Master could order the members she had summoned.


    Despite respecting Scathach as a great General and as a master,


    Kaguya would always prioritize her Master.


    Unless her Master personally ordered her to listen to Scathach''smands, Kaguya would not deliberately do so.


    ''Your Master will alwayse first, and that will never change, not even if the world ends the next day.''


    That''s the mindset of a Maid...


    A perfect Maid "Your work will be judged by my most trusted Maid." Victor lightly touched Kaguya''s shoulder.


    "..." Kaguya held back the urge to smile widely when she heard Victor''s words.


    "It''s by her words that dictate whether you earn the money or not."


    "...." Everyone looked at Kaguya, and unconsciously everyone understood.


    That woman is the one holding the leashes on their necks.


    Victor turned around, and all the darkness returned to his body.


    "See youter, Ladies and Gentlemen."


    [When you finish your work,e see me, and bring me Gintoki and Shinji when you arrive. I have ns for them... I''ll tell you what I want you to do too.]


    [Yes, Master.] Kaguya replied.


    "Maria, let''s go."


    "Yes." Since Kaguya was around, she was acting more restrained since she didn''t want to be lectured by this woman.


    "Oh..." Victor stopped walking and seemed to remember something as he looked directly at Shinji.


    "Don''t you dare run away." His violet eyes gleamed slightly.


    "...I won''t, I''m not that stupid." From the moment Victor touched his body, the idea of ??


    running didn''t cross his mind.


    "Ahh~, it''s really nice to talk to smart people." Victor chuckled lightly.


    ...


    Outside the room, Victor looked at the people being tortured and said:


    "It''s your turn now, Maria."


    "...Okay, I''ll try."


    "Hahaha~." He chuckled lightly as he pets Maria''s head, "No need to be so tense. I''ll be around if anything happens, and remember you aren''t a normal Ghoul."


    "You have the status of a King... A Queen, in your case, you should be able to handle it perfectly."


    Feeling morefortable with the caress on her head, Maria rxed.


    "...I''ll count on you then, Master."


    "Umu, you can always count on me."


    ''I know.'' She spoke to herself while shing a soft smile.


    ....

 Chapter 353: Oni meets Vampire

    Chapter 353: Oni meets Vampire.


    Some hourster.


    After having finished making his personal preparations and synchronizing his n with the n Scathach had created, Victor was back at Japan''s most famous intersection.


    The Shibuya Crossing.


    "Hmm~ Hmm~" Victor was standing on top of a building, on his shoulder was Ophis who was sitting, she was back in her gothic dress, and on his left side he was holding Nero''s hand.


    "Let go of me, please..." Nero felt quite shy.


    Victor looked at the little girl who was wearing an outfit simr to the outfit he had given her in Greece. She had a cute expression, red eyes, and white hair that fell to her waist.


    Unlike before, she wasn''t wearing a mask.


    If Victor''s acquaintances didn''t know about Nero''s incident, they would definitely think that this little girl was his and Violet''s daughter.


    "You''re still not used to your new body, what happened a few minutes ago?"


    Nero''s face turned a little red, and her long white hair covered her face. She''d tried to use her strength as usual, but it turned out that she jumped a lot higher than she should have and hit her face on the ground.


    Even simple things like holding a ss, or opening a doorknob proved to be quite difficult for the current Nero.


    Whenever she tried to walk, or run, she''d put in more force than necessary, and end up walking through walls.


    She had a new strength she wasn''t used to, and it was causing damage to her surroundings and herself.


    Because of that, Victor was holding her.


    Even now, Nero was holding Victor with ''normal'' strength...


    Normal by her old standard, because if Victor were a human, his hand would already be pulverized.


    "Well, this is kinda cute..."


    Hearing a woman''s voice, Victor looked back and saw Jeanne and Anna.


    "Why are you even here?"


    "Bored."


    "I''m curious about this event." Jeanne answered truthfully unlike Anna who lied.


    She was curious about the event too, but she would never say that.


    "I see... I thought Scathach would give you guys trouble like she did the other girls."


    "She doesn''t trust us enough for that."


    "... And that''s justifiable, we haven''t talked to each other in years." Jeanne said:


    "And we are weaker than we were in the past." Jeanne continued.


    "Tsk, I''m not weak, it''s this damn bloodlust." She spoke as she red at Victor.


    "...." Ophis narrowed her eyes and hugged Victor''s head.


    "Mine."


    "..." Anna''s brow twitched slightly:


    "I''m technically your Mother, you know?"


    "Mother is dead. And my other mothers are Father''s Wives."


    "...." Anna and Jeanne were speechless when they heard what Ophis said.


    "... Pfft." Anna put her hand over her mouth.


    ''d has lost his daughter... The daughter of the woman he''d loved most... HAHAHAHA~, SERVES YOU RIGHT, LOSER!''


    She was trying hard not tough like a madwoman.


    "..." Victor showed a small smile when he heard what Ophis said, and then said:


    "How can we trust someone who is hiding their real name?"


    "¡­Eh?" Anna felt her brain grow colder as she heard what Victor said.


    "You noticed, huh." Jeanne spoke.


    "Jeanne!?"


    "You can hide it very well, but your body is honest." Victor''s smile grew a little.


    "Micro expression, heartbeat, breathing, everything."


    "When a person lies, it''s easy to tell by these factors."


    "...You''re telling me that you can observe all this while talking to people."


    "Yes, after all, I perceive time differently." He shed a small smile, and then turned to look at a spot.


    He started to see peopleing.


    "...Honestly, that is scary..." She was honest.


    ''Being in front of him means that any act will be practically useless. He will understand everything even if I try to lie... Wait...'' Noticing an incongruity in the situation, she asked:


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile when Jeanne realized an important point, after all, he didn''t necessarily need to reveal this to her.


    "... Who knows?" He replied as he stroked Ophis'' head.


    "..." Seeing Victor''s attitude, Jeanne and Anna narrowed their eyes, but soon they remembered Scathach''s words.


    "Out of respect for you as old acquaintances, I won''t meddle in this matter, if you want to talk to my disciple you can go ahead." Her smile grew.


    "I don''t care what you want from my disciple... But just know one thing, he''s not a normal person. Your usual tricks will bepletely useless, HAHAHA~."


    Did Scathach trust the two women? A little, but notpletely.


    The only reason she didn''t stop the two women from approaching Victor was simply because,


    Shepletely trusted the man''s ability to judge the situation.


    And there was another small reason, Victor was not a child.


    In the same way that she wanted Victor not to see her as a fragile woman, she also didn''t want him to be a fragile man who depended on her for everything.


    After all, it was very easy to depend on someone to do things, but very difficult to take the initiative to do something.


    Victor must see, observe, learn, experience and deal with the situation himself.


    It was this trust that Scathach Scarlett had with her disciple.


    Trust that Victor had never broken because he is who he is. She knew that if it were up to Victor, he wouldn''t ask anyone for help when he came to Japan and started causing chaos.


    He was that kind of person.


    Someone very much like her.


    Because of this, she and the girls themselves volunteered to help.


    It wasn''t out of obligation, or because he was her disciple, and her daughter''s husband, but because they wanted to. Their rtionship was based on trust, and trust didn''t need words, it needed action!


    That was one of the reasons Victor didn''t ask anything when the group showed up. He''dpletely understood what happened when the girls showed up.


    ''Ugh, this is going to be difficult...'' Jeanne thought. She didn''t know how to try to convince Victor to do what she was going to propose, after all, what she was going to propose was just madness.


    Looking at Anna, she nodded slightly. The two of them knew each other well enough to understand each other''s thoughts without needing to talk.


    They decided they would wait and watch the man himself more.


    "Father..." Ophis squeezed Victor''s head tighter as she felt peopleing.


    "Don''t worry, my daughter. Unlike before, I am here." He stroked her head.


    He disyed a gentle smile and looked at Ophis:


    "...no one will dare do anything to you while I''m here."


    "Mm." She nodded her head and hugged him tighter.


    "..." Nero looked around, and remembered the scene that happened a week ago.


    ''They don''t dare get close to Victor...'' She observed several Y¨­kai keeping a rtively wide distance from Victor, and looking at the man with a fearful expression as cold sweat broke out on their heads.


    ''The man''s presence alone is enough to make them all shit themselves in fear.'' Neroughed in amusement when she realized this.


    Honestly, it was quite refreshing for her to be on the side of the ''strong''.


    She even felt like she could breathe better.


    "Sigh, finally this event ising, this past week has been pretty intense."


    ''Ugh, that voice...'' Nero, Victor, Ophis, Jeanne, and Anna looked towards the voice.


    "Hahahaha~. I still remember our girls dried you to death."


    "Shut your mouth, female Oni are just too thirsty, and I was 20! Have mercy on my soul!" Shuten Douji felt quite terrified, he thought he was going to die from snu snu.


    "Yeah, Yeah, Mr Lucky is talking." Ibaraki douji was quite grumpy.


    "Are you still upset!?"


    "Not just me, all the men in the n are upset."


    "It''s not like I took these girls because I wanted to! You know our traditions, the women who choose!"


    The two men''s Oni n poption was 8 to 2.


    That is, among ten people, eight were women, and two were men.


    "Tsk, all this because you are thin and handsome." Ibaraki douji spat on the floor.


    He knew that their leader was popr because he looked quite different from themon Oni. He was thin, tall enough, and didn''t have much muscle.


    He was an ''ikemen'', a very handsome man.


    And for the Oni women who were thirsty, he was a delicious dish walking. Most of the women of his n were tall, muscr, and had a warrior-like attitude.


    They were like less muscr versions of Ibaraki Douji himself.


    And because of that, Shuten Douji was quite popr, he was damn irregr!


    Their vige also practiced a rather old-fashioned kind of tradition. Women chose their mates, and if any man was offended by this, they were supposed to fight the man chosen to prove he was a better fit.


    But no one would dare to do that, after all, Shuten Douji was the leader of the Onis for a reason.


    He was strong, and everyone in his vige knew it, but that didn''t mean they couldn''t get angry and talk about it.


    "Ugh, I cursed you, I hope at the next harvest festival, you don''t get any partners." He struck a prayer pose and began to speak a buddha mantra.


    "I really hope God hears you this time. You talked the same shitst year, and the number this year had practically doubled! I wouldn''t be surprised if half the vige had my sons now."


    "And you''re praying to the wrong god! Buddha will not ept such destructive thoughts!"


    "Really? But didn''t he banish Sun Wukong?"


    "Are we really going to talk about this now?"


    "Meh, we have nothing better to do."


    "Could we-... Hmm?" Sensing several eyes on him, Shuten douji looked towards the gaze.


    And he looked at the tall man confused:


    ''Do I know him from somewhere?''

 Chapter 354: Oni Meets vampire 2

    Chapter 354: Oni Meets vampire 2.


    ''Do I know him from somewhere?'' Shuten Douji didn''t have time to think about anything because he suddenly felt the presence of his n member and friend change and be wilder.


    His fighting spirit exploded! Knowing where this was going, Shuten Douji tried to talk to his friend, but,


    "Wai-"


    It was toote, he was already holding his mace in front of the man with a big wild smile on his face, his eyes glowed with overwhelming power and the whole area was suffocating for just a few seconds.


    Yes, a few seconds.


    Because soon an even more frightening pressure engulfed the man and the surrounding area. It was as if everyone present felt the weight of the entire on their backs.


    And before anyone could even understand what happened, Ibaraki Douji sted past Shuten Douji.


    At this moment, the world around darkened, and the moon in the sky turned red.


    And in the next second, Ibaraki Douji crashed through several buildings.


    Everything happened so fast that only a few beings could perceive what happened.


    "What...?" Shuten Douji looked at the man with a shocked expression.


    ''Did he just casually send Ibaraki flying? The Ibaraki!?'' If Shuten Douji was the strongest man in his n, Ibaraki was right behind in second ce.


    He could clearly see that man casually punched Ibaraki in the stomach and sent him flying, he didn''t do anything else.


    "Normally, I would y with you, but this is no ce for that." The man spoke.


    And soon Shuten Douji saw a head appear behind the man''s back, the little girl climbed onto his back and sat on his shoulder.


    "Oni, guy." The little girl spoke with a hand raised in the air as if in greeting.


    ''She''s...'' Shuten remembered that she was the little girl who was in this ce a week ago. He looked at his situation better, and saw that the man was also holding the hand of a little white haired girl.


    And behind him were two women, one with blond hair, the other who had the wings and horns of a Demon.


    ''What a strange group...''


    "Oh? Do you know them, Ophis?"


    "..." Nero''s brow twitched a little when she heard what Victor said. She was pretty sure she had told Victor about them.


    ''Why is he pretending to be ignorant?'' She thought about it for a while, and as a smart girl, she soon understood that it was to show the people around him that he didn''t understand anything about where he was.


    ''Is he trying to get these people to let their guard down?'' Nero thought, but after a quick thought, she understood that she was probably wrong.


    She couldn''t guess Victor''s thoughts in the end.


    "Mm." Ophis nodded.


    BOOOOOM!


    The building that Ibarakinded in erupted in arge cloud of smoke, and soon the man appeared next to Shuten, he had some blood dripping from his lips.


    "HAHAHAHA~! That blow was really strong! I could feel it!"


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile when he heard what the man said. He already understood what kind of personality that man had, a personality that he particrly liked a lot.


    An honest man, who liked to fight to increase his strength.


    Just like him.


    "I''m sorry for the attitude-." Shuten Douji started to speak, but he was surprised when the man spoke:


    "Before you attack, isn''t it polite to speak your name?"


    "Eh...?" Shuten was speechless, the man not only ignored the matter, he treated it like it was nothing!


    "...HAHAHAHAHA~!" Ibarakiughed more maniacally, and said:


    "My name is Ibaraki Douji, I am an Ogre Y¨­kai, but here we are known as Oni."


    "Ohh, I see, I see. You are the famous Oni." Victor spoke with a slightly shocked face.


    "Hey? You know me?"


    "The legends of Oni are very famous outside this country." Victor didn''t lie, in the Weebsmunity they were very famous, proof of this was Ruby who knew them from various animes and games.


    But it wasn''t like everyone knew them.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~! That''s good, people haven''t forgotten about us!"


    "And you? What is your name, I see you are quite strong, you must not be a normal person." He asked with a big smile on his face, and an interested glint in his eyes.


    "Me? I''m nobody. Just a traveling Vampire."


    "......" A silence fell around, even the people who were watching this discussion gasped when they heard what Victor said.


    "...Don''t y with me, there''s no way a normal Vampire can throw me several miles away." He spoke in an irritated tone.


    Is that what you''re angry about!? The surrounding Y¨­kai were speechless!


    "...HAHAHAHAHA~." Victor''s boomingugh sent the people around him shivering, even though he was justughing in amusement.


    "Indeed, Indeed. This is my mistake, how could I not pay my respects to someone like you?" Victor''s smile widened and he said:


    "My name is Victor Alucard, the Fifth Vampire Count of Nightingale."


    "You can call me Alucard."


    "....."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "This one is my daughter." Victor ignored Ibaraki and Shuten''s shocked expressions, and pet Ophis'' head.


    "Ophis Tepes."


    "Tepes?" Like chicks the two Oni spoke at the same time.


    ''Isn''t that the surname of the Vampire King!?'' They thought at the same time.


    "And this here is my adopted daughter, Nero Alucard."


    "Huh?" This time not just Ibaraki and Shuten, Nero herself was speechless.


    "I don''t remember being adopted by you!"


    "...Oh? Did I not tell you?"


    "NOO!"


    "Really?" Victor put his hand on his chin: "I thought I would have told..."


    "You didn''t!" Nero was freaking out.


    "Fumu..." Victor thought for a few seconds, and then said:


    "Meh, just deal with it. I doubt you can run away from my wife now. She likes you very much."


    "¡­HUH!?"


    ''Deal with it...? Deal with it!? This irrational man!''


    "Not to mention you''re not the same as you used to be, and..." He looked deeply into Nero''s eyes:


    "I owe you an unpayable debt, a debt so great that I will have to pay it by protecting you for the rest of my life."


    "...." Nero felt quite shocked and touched when she heard what Victor said, after all, he was acknowledging her efforts, and her shock changed to mild fear when she saw Victor''s lifeless gaze staring at her.


    To be honest, she was really scared!


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that." Victor turned his face to the side, and his face returned to normal.


    Hepletely forgot to control himself for a few seconds.


    Victor looked back at the Oni, and said:


    "These two women behind me are just extras; ignore them."


    "HEY!" The two suddenly screamed.


    "Shh, extras shouldn''t talk." Victor spoke with a slight glint in his eye.


    "Go fuck yourself! I am not an extra!" Anna stomped to the ground in annoyance, and the building shook a little from her force.


    "I know." Victorughed.


    And she was taken aback by the man''s beautiful smile, and his above-normal beauty; she even forgot to breathe.


    "...Good-." Before she could say anything, she heard,


    "You''re worse than an extra, you''re cannon fodder."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "Don''t you know what that is? Let me teach you. Cannon fodder are characters that don''t have names, and they''re often used in wars as a form of sacrifice to make the viin look more badass."


    "You''re Demon number 1 The first sacrifice!!"


    "...." Veins started bulging in Anna''s head.


    ''I... A former General of Lilith''s Demons, someone who is feared by everyone in hell, is cannon fodder...?''


    "You piece of shit! I''ll kill you!"


    "HAHAHAHA~, I want to see you try!" He spread his arms and got into an open chest position.


    Anna looked at Victor with an angry look, she assumed an attack position, but she didn''t attack, she couldn''t...


    After all, there was a little girl on Victor''s shoulder.


    "...Can you put the little girl down first?" she asked surprisingly politely.


    "Oh? You do not know?" Victor looked at her as if she''dmitted a serious crime.


    "Know what?"


    "The strongest warriors always have a little girl or baby on their shoulder!"


    "That''s true?" Ibaraki asked his leader.


    "..." Shuten looked at Ibaraki with a shocked look:


    "You''re listening to him?! Of course it is a lie!" Shuten''s voice came along with Anna''s.


    "...What kind of bullshit is this!?"


    "This isn''t Bullshit, it''s a way of showing strength. If you''re not strong enough to make me take the little girl off my shoulder, that means you''re not worthy!"


    "Oh, that makes sense." Ibaraki nodded.


    "That makes no sense! Again, stop agreeing with him!"


    "You''re so weak, you''re so weak that you can''t even make me fight seriously! HAHAHAHAHA!"


    "This piece of shit..."


    Anna was going to keep talking until Jeanne tapped her shoulder.


    "Okay, this is enough. You can yter."


    "Huh?"


    "... That''s true." Victor assumed a neutral expression, and all the air around him changed. He looked at a spot in the middle of the street.


    "Going to start, huh?" Ibaraki could feel it too, that oppressive feeling in the air, the Y¨­uki around him was going crazy!


    "...That crazy woman, she brought a huge army this time." Shuten also stopped ying around and spoke with a serious expression.


    "¡­Huh?" Anna didn''t understand what was happening.

 Chapter 355: Fox Girl Meet Vampire

    Chapter 355: Fox Girl Meet Vampire.


    "¡­Huh?" Anna didn''t understand what just happened.


    "¡­was he messing with me?" Anna asked Jeanne.


    "..." Jeanne looked at her friend with shock on her face: "Didn''t you notice?"


    "...No..."


    "...Holy-..." Jeanne had no words to describe her feeling of disbelief, she felt that the entire English dictionary was not enough.


    "I mean, no one has ever yed with me, so yes..." She felt quite embarrassed when she saw Jeanne''s shocked face.


    She had a face that said, how did you not notice that? Are you kidding me?


    Sigh.


    Jeanne took a long breath:


    "That''s why I said you should socialize more."


    "Shut up, it''s hard to socialize with someone when they''re looking at you like a walking piece of meat."


    "Well, that''s true." Jeanne was well aware of her friend''s difficulties. Women were jealous of her, and men looked at her lustfully. She had almost no real interaction other than with herself or d himself.


    And d being what he is, wasn''t one to talk much.


    Even in Hell, the ce she came from, she was quite feared and the only person she had a decent conversation with was Lilith herself.


    Jeanne began to exin to her friend what Victor did:


    "...From the beginning when he started talking about us, he was joking. He did it to lighten the serious mood, and take control of the conversation. I hadn''t realized it at first, but when he started pointing directly at you, I realized that."


    "...Oh... What a nefarious attitude, he really is an evil being." Despite saying that, she had an amused smile on her face, and soon her face shifted to Victor''s back.


    "..." Jeanne''s eyes narrowed a little, and she looked at Anna''s tail which was waving like crazy.


    "Woman, stop it, he''s not d." Jeanne more or less understood Anna''s feelings.


    Victor''s presence felt simr to d''s, but it wasn''t. He waspletely different in so many ways.


    d had a heavy and evil presence, he gave off the feeling that this was how a King should be.


    Victor had the same feeling, but he had something else. Charisma.


    The proof of this was that Anna fell like a duckling into Victor''s y. She was attracted to the man without realizing it, and fell into his rhythm.


    ''This kind of existence is much more dangerous because people gather around him even without his asking. His own charisma, his way of acting, and even the way he handles situations are what draw these beings'' attention... An example of this is that Oni who at some point was around Victor acting casually, and all this happened naturally.'' Jeanne could understand this more than anyone else, because she was the same.


    She had the same attitude when she was a human. She started out alone, but in the end, she ended up with severalpanions who in the end betrayed her and put her at the stake.


    But that kind of situation would never happen to this man, because he''s strong, and he doesn''t trust people. Only his Wives, and his Maids had a level of obsession for him that is way above normal.


    ''Just the taste of your blood doesn''t exin this level of obsession¡­'' Jeanne thought when she saw Ruby and Sasha''s attitude.


    "..." Anna didn''t answer anything, she just looked at Victor with her subus tail swinging back and forth.


    Victor''s smile grew. Cold air left his body, and began to gather beside him, and in just a few seconds an elegant ice throne was created. Victor sat on the throne, cing Ophis on hisp, and guiding Nero over to his side.


    The little girl sat on the arm of the throne, and for some reason, she didn''t feel ufortable on the cold ice.


    Jeanne, at some point, stood beside Victor and said:


    "You''re really nning on enjoying the show, huh."


    "Indeed. It''s a shame I can''t eat popcorn."


    Anna approached the other side of Victor, and said:


    "It''s started, she''s here."


    The moment she said that, a gigantic portal appeared, and this time it was many timesrger than thest.


    Step, Step.


    Footsteps could be heard, and soon a woman wearing a ck Yukata came out of the portal. She was holding a fan in her hand, had long ck hair, and nine ck fur tails that were wiggling behind her in a mesmerizing way.


    And cute little fox ears.


    "...Oh?" Victor''s smile grew even wider when he saw something:


    "I like that smile."


    The moment she left the gate, and walked a few steps, another gate appeared on the opposite side of the woman.


    And the previous vision was repeated, a man with long white hair, with nine tails came out of the gate.


    "Genji, huh..." Victor shed an amused smile when he saw the man who looked very different from the one he sawst time.


    If before he seemed like weak and easy prey.


    Now, he was anything but that, and he had a pretty irritating aura around him.


    ''Divine energy.'' Victor thought: ''No wonder he''s Inari''s favorite.''


    "Doesn''t he look tired¡­?" Jeanne spoke.


    "¡­Really?" Shuten spoke, he looked at the man and he could actually see signs of tiredness in the man.


    "He must have been quite busy these days." Victor chuckled lightly as he stroked Ophis''s head.


    The woman looked behind Genji''s gate with a smile that could rival Victor''s own.


    "Looks like you didn''t spare your strength... Good." ''Showing the dragonsst time was so worth it!'' She thought.


    The man came fully prepared.


    "...Haruna." Genji''s voice resounded through the ce.


    "Do you really want to go through with this? This isn''t the time to be fighting-...!?" He stopped talking and looked at the building.


    Seeing the Vampire sitting on an Ice Throne while looking at the situation with an amused smile, his face darkened.


    Noticing the look on himself, Victor just nodded slightly while making a mouth gesture saying, "Keep on with your show."


    Seeing that the man was treating all of this as a joke, he could only utter one word:


    "Shit."


    "You will not run away from me, I will have you in my Hyakki Yagy¨­." A dark power started toe out of Haruna''s body, and she pointed at Victor with her fan.


    "The foreigner is not important, so what if he causing chaos in Japan? That''s not my problem, it doesn''t interfere with anything in our fight!"


    "Ugh, irrational woman." He closed his eyes and put his hand on his head as if he had a bad headache.


    Because of a certain someone, he had never stopped working since he arrived, his work had basically tripled! He was quite stressed about this whole situation!


    "Pfft... HAHAHAHAHAHA~!" An amusedugh echoed throughout the ce.


    "Well said!" Victor spoke while looking at Haruna with a crazy look:


    "So what if the world is ending? So what if Japan is in chaos? So what if the Gods have their thumbs up their asses and tails between their legs as they hide in fear of me? It doesn''t change anything, this fight must happen!"


    Rumble!


    Lightning thundered in the sky, but it only made Victor smile even more. The Gods were furious! And that only made his smile grow!


    "You''ve decided already, so you must go all the way! Fuck the rest!"


    "Right!?"


    "...." Haruna''s smile widens, her nine tails fluttered excitedly and she said:


    "Finally, someone who understands!"


    The blood red eyes, and the eyes ck as darkness met, and soon a simr smile appeared on both faces.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~!"


    Theyughed in sync, and as theyughed, the two beings'' powers seemed to sh in midair. They weren''t doing it intentionally, it was more like a consequence of having simr personalities.


    And this encounter was making the surrounding Y¨­kai nauseous. They felt like they could faint at any moment from the stifling atmosphere.


    "Ibaraki, don''t intrude." Shuten held Ibaraki''s arm, who looked like a child who wanted to join in the fun.


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t make the situation any moreplicated. If the Onis fight now, we won''t be safe in the future." He spoke in a very serious tone, clearly he wasn''t asking, he was ordering.


    "Tsk, I wasn''t going to do anything." Ibaraki turned his face to the side. He knew his leader was right. To intrude now would be the same as offending the Gods.


    And they couldn''t handle that consequence.


    "We both know that''s not true." Shuten Douji sighed in relief.


    Hearing the rumblingughter,


    ''Well, shit... As if that woman wasn''t enough.'' Genji felt like sighing.


    Genji closed his eyes for a few seconds, and then he opened them, revealing the change that had taken ce.


    His blue eyes turned an oppressive neon green.


    "!!?" Victor and Haruna stoppedughing and look at Genji at the same time.


    "Very well, you''ve made your choice... Now, live by that choice, and don''t regret itter." He spoke in a neutral tone, but his voice sent shivers through Haruna''s body.


    "Finally...Finally, you''ve stopped your shitty acting!" With the same smile on her face, the woman''s aura exploded everywhere, and only her aura alone was causing damage all around.


    She pulled her fan, and pointed to Genji:


    "From the beginning I''ve never regretted a decision I''ve made!"


    "You know why!?"


    "...." Genji was silent.


    "Because from the beginning I always did what I wanted, when I wanted, and wherever I wanted!"


    "There''s no room for petty in my had¨­!''"


    "...." Victor''s eyes widened when he heard the familiar sentence.


    [A/N: Had¨­, it can mean many things like ''wave'', or ''move''. But in the context that Haruna talked about, it''s something like a path of achievement, it''s something like a creed that she believes in. The phrase literally means no room for remorse on your path of conquest.]

 Chapter 356: Had�

    Chapter 356: Had¨­.


    "From the beginning I''ve never regretted a decision I''ve made!"


    "You know why!?"


    "...." Genji was silent.


    "Because from the beginning I always did what I wanted, when I wanted, and wherever I wanted!"


    "There is no room for petty in my had¨­!''"


    "...." Victor opened his eyes wide when he heard the familiar sentence.


    ''This woman...''


    [Master, the fight is about to begin, should we send Gintoki and Shinji?] Kaguya mentally spoke to Victor.


    Victor awoke from his stupor .


    And pondered a little.


    Initially, he was going to use the chaos Haruna would wreak to make his ns towards Inari, but... He changed his mind.


    He couldn''t do it, he couldn''t do it the way he was going to do it now.


    Haruna''s mindset changed his thinking.


    The woman herself changed everything.


    Therefore, he altered his n a little.


    [Change of ns. Don''t send Shinji to Kurama just yet. I want him to go to the unknown nine-tailed fox territory. Have Maria ready to use the Ghouls, warn the Maids and the girls to intrude at any time. The Nine-Tailed Fox and the Vampires must die today.]


    [The n to use Gintoki''s bad luck still stands. Send Gintoki to Gyuki, we will cause a little chaos.]


    [Tell Scathach to be prepared to put her ns into action at any time. Inari will definitely do something when Genji loses.]


    [Do you think Genji will lose, Master?]


    [Yes. Haruna seems to have been nning this fight for a long time. She has a different mindset than Genji who is only doing it because it''s his job.]


    [She is more prepared.]


    [.....] A silence fell on Kaguya''smunication.


    ...


    Sigh.


    "As expected, he was attracted to her." Kaguya spoke aloud to herself, she spoke in a way that her Master would not hear.


    "I thought this would happen when my Master saw Haruna in person, and I was correct¡­ God, did you curse my mouth or something? Why does everything I say happen?"


    There was one thing that Kaguya couldn''t guess.


    "And to think he was going to change the whole n he made with Scathach for the woman..." She thought that regardless of whether Victor was attracted to the woman or not, he would prioritize his n, but no...


    He changed his n.


    "What happened for him topletely change his n?" Kaguya felt curious.


    ...


    [...Yes, Master.]


    "In that case, I won''t say any more." Genji cracked his neck a little, and took a step forward.


    The pressure emanating from his body increased.


    Like a current being released, a white power rose to the skies.


    "HAHAHAHA! That''s right, that''s right! Let''s fight!"


    Haruna''s fan suddenly transformed into a Katana, and she held it in front of her.


    She ran her finger along the sheath lightly, and spoke in a soft tone:


    "I, Otsuki Haruna, promise." Her power began to cover the Katana''s sheath.


    "When this Katana is unsheathed, it will only be sheathed when the promised victory is achieved."


    She started to take small steps back and forth, it was as if she was about to start a dance. Her Y¨­uki stopped zing an uncontrolled fire that rose towards the heavens, and became calm like the surface of ake.


    Her Y¨­uki began to circle around her, it was as if her own Y¨­uki were apanying her in her dance.


    Holding the ck katana sheath in front of her face, she spoke in a soft tone:


    "Mai." [Tranting meaning Dance.]


    When the katana was unsheathed, everyone felt an instinctive danger in that katana. Everyone could feel death.


    When the katana waspletely unsheathed, everyone wanted to get as far away from that location as possible, and the eyes of the beings within that portal didn''t help either.


    Except for a few people, who had a big smiles on their faces, everyone felt apprehensive when they saw the ck de of that katana.


    Step.


    Genji took another step forward.


    "I am Inari Okami''s servant."


    "In the name of my Goddess, I willmand my Hyakki Yagy¨­ towards victory."


    Red tattoos began to appear on the man''s face, and on his body and arms:


    "May this parade of a hundred demons be immortalized in the memories of all present." He raised his hand and a white-sheathed katana appeared in front of him.


    The moment the man took out his Katana, thousands of eyes of various sizes were seen in the gate behind him.


    "Y¨­kai!" Genji and Haruna spoke at the same time, theirbined voices echoing all over the ce.


    "...." Victor couldn''t contain his smile.


    Ophis continued to watch everything the woman did.


    Nero was preupied with her surroundings.


    Jeanne and Anna were curious.


    Shuten was restraining Ibaraki from jumping between the two beings.


    The Y¨­kai around them were tense for the fight that was going to take ce, and they wondered if it was safe to stay here.


    They could feel the atmosphere getting heavier with each passing second, they could feel the icy de of death on their neck.


    But even though they were feeling it, they wanted to see this fight. After all, this wasn''t something that happened every day.


    They needed to see it!


    As Genji removed his katana from its sheath.


    As Haruna positioned herself as she was about to start a dance, the two spoke to their respective armies:


    "Let''s dance."


    In the next second, Haruna and Genji appeared in the middle of Shinjuku''s intersection, as they began exchanging blows.


    ng, ng!


    The sound of des shing burst outwards and echoed around! Haruna fought like she was dancing, and Genji fought in an old-fashioned but very polite way.


    In the third second, everyone heard the roar of thousands of beings.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOAR!


    The first beings toe out of their respective gates were Dragons!


    The three Oriental Dragons of different coloring.


    And a gigantic White Oriental Dragon with blue eyes, and white scales faced each other in the sky.


    The White Dragon was gigantic. He was much bigger than Haruna''s three Dragons.


    Soon after, several Y¨­kai of different forms came out of their respective portals.


    Leading in front of them were theirmanders.


    "Nyahahahahaha, this will be fun-Nya." Next to Haruna, a woman with long ck hair, and sapphire blue eyes appeared. She was wearing a modern Yukata, and behind her she had 3 cat tails, and as expected on her head she had ck cat ears too.


    She was Yotsuba Kuroka, the second inmand of Haruna''s army and her right hand.


    "Don''t scatter too much, fight in an orderly fashion." On the other side was another fox but he only had 3 tails.


    The man was wearing a rather shy white Yukata, his hair was white, and he looked very simr to the man who was fighting Haruna.


    This was Genji''s son.


    Hashimoto Gin.


    And just like Kuroka, he was also amander.


    The twomanders looked at each other for a while, and then began to give orders to their respective Y¨­kai.


    Fights were happening all over the ce, in the air, on the ground, in the buildings, the destruction was spreading.


    And hitting beings that had nothing to do with the fight.


    But, interestingly, only two ces were far from the conflict.


    The building where Victor was sitting watching everything, and the middle of the avenue where Genji and Haruna were fighting.


    Genji and Haruna''s location was understandable. They were the Leaders, and nobody wanted to interfere in the two Leaders'' fight.


    But Victor''s case waspletely different.


    No one dared approach him. The pressure the man had as he watched the two Leaders fighting was simply terrifying.


    Victor ignored everything, he ignored all the noise around him, these minions didn''t have his interest.


    Even the Dragons in the sky, Victor only took one look and soon lost interest. He could tell that the monster called a Behemoth he''d fought was much stronger than that flying snake.


    His focus was on the two leaders, and the techniques they were using.


    Haruna used a Sword Style that was elegant, beautiful and deadly.


    She danced around her enemy as she fought, and honestly it was something very interesting to watch because it was very different from anything Victor had ever seen in Martial Arts.


    Genji on the other hand was simpler to understand. He was rigid, experienced, and had a high level of technique.


    He was like a Master who''d had thousands of years to improve.


    But even this Master couldn''t take space from Haruna. Her irregr fighting style seemed topletely contradict Genji''s rigid style.


    ROOOOOOOOAR!


    "Hiii!" Nero unconsciously grabbed Victor''s arm as she heard the roar of therger White Dragon.


    "Hmm?" Victor stopped watching the two for a few seconds, and looked at Nero.


    "Are you scared of those snakes?"


    "Snakes..." Nero, Shuten and Ibaraki felt like choking, even Jeanne and Anna didn''t know how to react.


    And Ophis?


    Well, Ophis was...


    "Wow, Cat... Wow... Dawg... Wow... Snake, Fox..." She was looking around like a child who went to the zoo for the first time, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    And she didn''t feel any kind of fear or tensioning from the situation, after all, she hadplete trust in her father!


    ROAAAAAAAAAR!


    A roar which held a great amount of pain resounded above.


    Everyone on the battlefield looked to the sky, and saw the three Dragons biting off various parts of the White Dragon.


    The White Dragon''s eyes began to glow, and the weather around it began to change.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes. He felt the air around him begin to circle the dragon, and he immediately understood that therger Dragon was summoning something resembling a hurricane.


    ''Idiotic beasts! My daughter is here, what if a random rock hits her in the face!?''


    "Ophis, hold on." Victor rose from the throne and ced Ophis on his shoulder.


    "...?" Looking at her father, she saw his serious eyes, she nodded. Ophis got on Victor''s back and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Victor smirked, and with a little kick to his feet, he leapt towards the Dragons.


    Victor started to ''walk'' in the air, creating a block of ice under his feet with each step and with that impulse, he walked in the air.


    He did this three times, and the third time, he picked up more momentum and flew straight at the four Dragons.


    "... What he is doing?" Ibaraki asked the question that was in everyone''s hearts except Haruna and Genji who never stopped fighting.


    A massive killing intent washed over the four Dragons, and they stopped curling like snakes did when they fought and looked at Victor.


    "You annoying snakes, if you don''t know how to fight properly, then don''t start a fight!" Victor held the tail of therger White Dragon.


    AND...


    He started spinning furiously.


    "Well well!"


    A small hurricane began to be created around him.


    "Begone!" He stopped spinning and threw therger Dragon along with the three smaller dragons that were tangled up in therger one far away from the battlefield.


    Fushhhhhhhhhhhhh


    A ridiculous wind pressure formed with the huge body flying towards the skies.


    "........" A silence fell on the battlefield, even Haruna and Genji stopped fighting.


    Victor pat his hand twice as if he''d done a good job, and nodded in satisfaction. He''d thrown the irritating beings away.


    He could kill them, but that would be like interfering with that woman''s fight, right? So he just moved them away! They can fight elsewhere!


    "Ugh...Father...Sick..." Ophis''s eyes were rolling, she felt sick.


    "Oh shit¡­ Are you okay?" He started to worry.


    "Mm."


    "¡­This man, did he just throw four Dragons like that? Dragons, which are beings that are at the top of the food chain. Dragons which can be considered a pretty terrifying being in various mythologies... Did he just go there, and throw those beings to god-knows-where?" Shuten asked no one in particr.


    "Yes, he did." Anna, Nero, Jeanne, and Ibaraki all spoke at the same time.


    "...I need a drink."


    "Take it." Ibaraki handed Shuten a gourd.


    "Thanks." He didn''t even ask what it was, and just drank the alcohol.


    "Umu...?" Realizing that the battle had stopped, Victor looked at the beings with a confused look.


    He flew towards his ice throne, cing Ophis back on hisp as he sat down, while resting his head in his hand, and said:


    "... Continue, please."


    "...."


    Veins bulged on the heads of all the beings present, Victor had managed the feat of irritating the two armies just by being himself!

 Chapter 357:A Good woman

    Chapter 357: A Good Woman.


    "Alucard!"


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Haruna.


    Seeing the woman''s expression, Victor''s heart began to beat faster. She had a rather frightening expression, but he didn''t feel fear, but something else.


    "Don''t mess around! This is not your fight!"


    "I know, because of that, I didn''t kill the flying snakes, I just sent them flying."


    "¡­really?"


    "Yes, I don''t get involved in other people''s fights." He spoke in a convincing tone.


    But of course no one believed him, just two people.


    Haruna and Ophis.


    "So it''s good then." Haruna turned to face Genji.


    Is it really all good!?


    Haruna then proceeded to ignore Victor. She looked around, and seeing the state of her army, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she decided to get this over with as soon as possible.


    "Kuroka, it''s time." She took a step backward and retreated to her army.


    "Nyahahahaha~, I was waiting for this-Nya!" Kuroka kicked a Y¨­kai like a delinquent, and said with a big smile:


    "Get up, and get ready, things are going to get serious-nya!"


    "Y-Yes!" The Y¨­kai quickly stood up.


    "Everyone, back off!" Understanding what was going to happen, everyone quickly started to retreat away.


    "What''s going on?" Gin asked his father, Genji.


    "...I don''t know, but whatever it is, we can''t let it happen." Genji replied.


    Gin nodded, and started ordering the Y¨­kai to attack.


    "Line of defense get ready-nya!" Kuroka screamed.


    "..." Victor looked at Kuroka who was ordering her subordinates around.


    ''Nya this, nya that, nya everywhere... How can people concentrate with her talking so cutely?


    "The battlefield has changed, what is happening?" Jeanne tried to analyze it but couldn''t find any coherent reason for Haruna to back off now. It''s not like she was hurt.


    "Do you know something?" Anna asked the two Oni.


    "Hmm, it''s hard to say. The arts we use are quite versatile, she could have prepared anything with her Y¨­uki."


    "Y¨­uki?" Victor asked curiously. He''d heard this from the Y¨­kai he''d tortured, but none of them gave a satisfactory answer. They just looked at Victor confused, and answered.


    Y¨­uki is Y¨­uki.


    He couldn''t feel this ''Youki'', but he knew the woman was wielding something because he could see a kind of ck energy circling around her.


    "Y¨­uki is a negative energy that us Y¨­kai use. It''s part of nature and has always been around, and us Y¨­kai can use it naturally." Shuten Douji replied.


    "Is it something like chakra and stuff from fiction?"


    "... Well, the essence is the same, but it''s a little different, after all, we use negative energy, and chakra is a more neutral energy."


    "I see..." Victor thought about a few things, and from what he learned, Y¨­kai were essentially ''Yin'' based beings.


    They were beings very simr to Vampires in that regard.


    If Y¨­kai were Yin based beings, the Onmyo Mages were Yang based.


    They were the opposite of Y¨­kai, but since the massacre Scathach caused, the Onmyo Mages have been reduced to a single woman.


    Mizuki.


    In the past, Victor tried to learn Onmyo magic, but he just couldn''t understand what this ''energy'' Mizuki was talking about.


    He also couldn''t react to that energy. For that reason, he just trained Kenjutsu with Mizuki, after all, she was a master of the Odachi.


    A weapon very simr to the greatsword that Victor used.


    ''Wait...'' Victor just realized something.


    "Can this energy be learned by Vampires?"


    "...." Shuten was silent.


    "Yes you can. The Noble Vampires of Japan can use that energy." The one who answered was Ibaraki.


    "...What...?"


    "...?" Ibaraki looked at Victor, and when he saw the big smile on Victor''s face, he realized the shit he''d just done.


    He knew that smile very well, it was the smile of someone who found a very interesting toy.


    "Well, fuck." He made a prayer sign: "RIP Japanese vampires, it was a pleasure meeting you."


    "Idiot! This is why I tell you to keep your mouth shut!" Shuten hit Ibaraki on the head.


    "...well..."


    [KAGUYA!]


    [YY-Yes?] Kaguya was startled by Victor''s sudden scream in her head.


    [Don''t kill the Noble Vampires! Bring them all to me, you hear!? I want all these motherfuckers alive!]


    [Yes, Master!]


    [Good, I''m waiting for your good news.]


    Victor could barely contain his excitement upon discovering that he was going to learn something new. He looked like a gamer who was hyped for the release of a game that he had been following since the beginning.


    "Is this simr to what you use Anna?" Victor asked without turning around.


    "Demons use a type of demonic magic. We use the negative energy that is produced in Hell."


    "In terms of energy, our negative energy is purer, and more evil. In other words, we are superior."


    "But because that energy is so strong, our versatility is low."


    "And that''s where Y¨­kai shine." The one who spoke this time was Ibaraki.


    "We can use Y¨­uki for many purposes, and as time passed, special Y¨­uki began to appear, and the owners of these Y¨­uki formed ns¡­ This woman is a good example." Ibaraki stopped talking and looked at Genji:


    "That man is even more special."


    "... That I can see." Victorughed as he stroked the head of Ophis who was looking at Haruna with a prating gaze.


    "...Can Vampires use demonic energy?" He asked nonchntly as if he wasn''t really curious.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of a Vampire using this energy. After all, it''s a very evil energy."


    "... When you use this energy, do you feel a pain in your body?" Jeanne''s eyes fluttered slightly when she heard Victor''s question, she knew where he was leading this conversation.


    "Hmm? No, not at all."


    "...Then, don''t we have an example of a Vampire using demonic energy right before our eyes?" He smiled kindly at Anna.


    "¡­Eh?" Anna was speechless at what she heard from Victor. She was about to protest what Victor said, but fell silent when she actually thought about it.


    Technically speaking, she was a Vampire now, but she could use her old power easily. Of course, it wasn''t at the level she used to use when she was a full Demon, but she could still use it.


    "That''s true..."


    "I will go to Hell in the future." Victor decided immediately, he could barely contain his excitement to learn new things!


    ''If I learn these two energies, maybe I won''t have to wait so long for my power bottleneck to increase!'' Victor felt quite euphoric.


    "...." Jeanne was silent.


    "You''re the first person I''ve seen who really wants to go to Hell."


    "Is he right in the head?" Nero asked Jeanne.


    "Who knows?" Jeanne replied.


    "Just saying, you can''t go to Hell the way you are." Anna said.


    "..." Now that she talked about it, Victor remembered his conversation with Adonis, and suddenly his expression darkened.


    ''Fuck! Fuck the idiot who made that stupid rule!'' Victor was unknowingly cursing the very God who made this system.


    ''Damit, I''ll just settle for the Japanese Vampires then¡­. For now¡­''


    "Hmm?" Victor came out of his thoughts as he felt a change in the air, and looked at Haruna who had started to do something.


    Haruna''s tails began to flutter in the wind, a dark power began to cover her tails, and as if it were ck threads, this power began to spread to all of Haruna''s subordinates.


    The injured subordinates began to heal, and the subordinates who were between life and death werepletely healed.


    Haruna jumped towards the moon, and while in the sky, she began to sing in a soft voice in ancient Japanese:


    "Moonlight will bring my enemies to their knees."


    Haruna''s eyes shone with a blueish-white hue, it was as if the moon itself was in her eyes.


    And in the next second.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The dark power exploded from her body and soared to the heavens.


    "Ugh, what a massive amount of Y¨­uki." Ibarakiined lightly. He could feel the sensation of tiny needles going through his body just being in the presence of this Y¨­uki.


    A few secondster, Haruna''s Y¨­uki begans to flow through the threads of darkness that were connected to her tail.


    And soon a sight that sent Genji reeling in shock manifested before everyones eyes:


    "This woman¡­ Did she really manage to master this technique?" All of Haruna''s subordinates began to be covered by a sort of extrayer, like a cloak.


    "What is this, Father?"


    "The nine-tailed fox is essentially a Y¨­kai that has a lot of Y¨­uki, and that Y¨­uki increases with each tail the fox acquires over its long life."


    "With this principle in mind, a friend of mine created a technique."


    "And this technique was based on taking your massive quantity of Y¨­uki and dividing it among your forces. By doing that, when your subordinates went to fight, their chances of dying would decrease significantly."


    "...This is a surprisingly gentle technique."


    "Yes, but¡­ It is very difficult to master. You need to have extremely precise control of your Y¨­uki, and any pain felt by the subordinates you are supporting with this technique active would be felt by you as well."


    "Which means, if a Y¨­kai has his neck cut, Haruna will feel it too."


    "¡­This is indeed a very gentle technique."


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes when he heard what the two men were talking about, he looked at Haruna, and thought:


    ''Why...? Why use this technique?... Are you afraid of losing your subordinates?'' Victor could rte to that feeling, just imagining losing his Maids would drive him crazy.


    This was also one of the reasons he always fought alone. When fighting alone, only he would be at risk, not his subordinates or his Wives.


    "..." Haruna looked at Victor for a few seconds, and showed a small smile.


    ''I see...'' Victor closed his eyes and smiled the same way she did. He understood that his deduction was correct.


    ''She is indeed a good woman.'' Victor''s respect for the woman only grew with each thing he learned about her.


    "Nyahahahaha~, I can feel the power!" Kuroka''s hair began to float as if defying gravity, and soon she spoke:


    "Y¨­kai! Finish this ASAP! Remember, our leader is counting on us!"


    "OHHHHHHH!"


    ....

 Chapter 358: Your mother is...

    Chapter 358: Your mother is...


    While Victor was watching the Y¨­kai battle,


    Victor''s Maids, and His Wives weren''t just standing still.


    Specifically, Kaguya, Ruby, Sasha, and his master, Scathach.


    "Heh~, so he''s really taken an interest in this woman, huh..." Scathach''s voice sounded around. They were currently in an area in the mountains.


    Feeling subtle chills from the cold air Scathach was releasing, Kaguya replied in a neutral and professional tone:


    "Yes."


    "Fufufu~." Scathach wasughing, but her smile was not a happy one.


    ''And to think that he would decide to change everything he nned because of a Bitch.'' She was annoyed that Victor had suddenly changed the n, but... She felt something else. It was the same feeling a person felt when a thief was trying to steal something very important from them.


    "..." Ruby looked at her cup of ''red'' tea, and saw that it was frozen solid.


    She stared at the ice for a few seconds, and then used her water powers to turn the ice back into a liquid state.


    "I warned you." Sasha shed a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "I know." Ruby nodded.


    "Anyway, are we going to continue the offensive? The sooner we finish this part of the n, the faster we can get back to Victor."


    "...I will go with that ghost." Scathach suddenly stood up after thinking for a while.


    "Are you going to use it?" Sasha asked.


    "Yes, the skill is very useful. If used correctly, I can attract that thot from the Divine World." Scathach shed a small smile.


    "But Inari is not going to descend from the Divine World just because that fox lost¡­ Oh." Scathach suddenly stopped walking.


    "What happened?" Ruby asked.


    "I just understood Victor''s intentions when he said that Inari would show up if that fox lost."


    "Huh?" Sasha showed her confused face.


    "..." Kaguya and Ruby started to think, and soon they seemed to understand something:


    "Ohhh."


    "He''s going to do it, right?" Rubymented to Kaguya.


    "Yes... He definitely will." Kaguya nodded.


    "Poor bastard."


    "Can you please stop talking in code?" Sasha wore a frustrated face.


    "..." The three girls looked at the blonde:


    "Sasha, what happens when Victor makes enemies?"


    "...He destroys them in the worst possible way-...Oh..." Sasha opened her eyes as she understood the girl''s thoughts.


    "Knowing my foolish disciple, he will wait for the oue of this tedious fight, and when the woman wins, he will start to act. That''s when a massacre will happen... Specifically, that fox that will take all the damage. "


    "And when Inari sees her subordinate like this, with her Godly arrogance, she will ''interfere'', and punish the insolent ''mortal''." Scathach wore a disdainful expression when she remembered the arrogance of the Gods.


    Beings who believed themselves invincible yet when they lost, would cry more than children.


    "... Let Victor continue with his n. Send the Ghost to the fox''s unknown territory, we need information about her." Scathach soon turned in another direction.


    "I''m going to visit Alexios, and Maria... By this time, her toys should be ready for use."


    "...Ugh, I still think it''s not a good idea to use them." Ruby spoke her opinion.


    "Using something that could be considered a bioweapon will do a lot of damage to the image of Vampires." Ruby felt a headache when she thought of Victor''s n. On the logical side, it was the most effective tool. After all, the more chaos there was, the more Count Alucard could do damage.


    But Ruby was working on her own agenda as well.


    ''If I could just me this incident on another group...'' Ruby''s head started to spin, she needed the Vampire image to be rtively ''good'', so that the n she was cooking up could seed in the future.


    "We will only use this weapon as ast resort." Scathach spoke as she looked at her daughter.


    "¡­Hmm?"


    "Daughter, the number of Shinto Gods this country has are enough to fill a small country."


    "¡­But it''s not like they''re all fighters, right?"


    "Yes, but just like Vampires, they have a ''predetermined'' level of strength. Even a Lesser God has the strength of a 500 year old adult vampire."


    "... I did not know that."


    "Because of that, Victor and I thought of this method. The Ghouls infection is quite nefarious, even Lesser Gods in all their glory, if not treated properly, would have their body corrupted."


    "They won''t die permanently, but they would definitely need to spend thousands of years trying to recover from the damage."


    "...And as for those with even less Faith Energy..."


    "Yes." Scathach''s smile grew: "Definitely some Minor Gods will die in this incident."


    "Of course, that''s only if they have the balls to get out of their ''safe space''."


    "... which they won''t do." Sasha suddenly spoke up.


    "Oh?"


    The girls looked at Sasha.


    "Looking over all the information we''ve gathered so far, we know the main culprits in the Ophis incident."


    "These people are Inari, who ordered Kurama to spread rumors of Ophis, and everything that happened afterwards was because of the interests of greedy individuals."


    "...And..." Sasha took a document and showed it to the girls.


    "... What is it?" Ruby asked.


    "..." Sasha was silent, she knew the girls would understand as soon as they read the document.


    "I see... I didn''t know that."


    "To think that the racism of the Gods against the Y¨­kai hasn''t diminished, but only gotten stronger as time went on." Scathach felt the irony in this whole situation. Rather than focusing on using the Y¨­kai, who have various useful abilities, the Gods are more concerned with the ''purity'', and the ''safety'' of humans.


    Scathach shed a sneer: ''Humans aren''t so weak that they need your protection, you pieces of shit.''


    The image of a woman with long red hair while holding a spear and looking at thousands of enemies shed through her head.


    ''If you saw this current situation, what would you think, Master?'' Scathach''s sneer grew, and she thought:


    ''You would probably agree with my thoughts.''


    For a woman who''d lived for over 2000 years, she understood humanity very well, and she knew that there were some amazing human beings. She''d seen many Heroes, she''d even trained some of them. She''d met many great men and great women. And one of those women was actually her best friend, a woman she respected a lot, the woman who was her first human teacher.


    Her first Master, the woman who ''polished'' the savage Vampire into bing what she was today.


    Because of that, for living a long time, and experiencing many stories,


    Scathach was disgusted by these Gods who talked too much. They beat their chests and proimed they were protecting humans, but when she herself ughtered several humans in the past, she didn''t see a Gode down from the sky to help.


    They im to be Warriors, Warrior Gods, but when they realize they have no chance of winning, they don''t even start a fight.


    Greedy, petty, opportunistic, depraved, and above all... hypocrites.


    From the beginning, Humanity did not need the Gods, and history proved this. When the modern age arrived, belief in the Gods was even further diminished.


    Waking up from her thoughts, Scathach''s emotions cooled, and she asked:


    "What do you think, Sasha?"


    "The Gods won''t help if Inari intervenes."


    "After all, they are seeing this situation as an opportunity to eliminate the ''disgusting race'' from all over Japan." Sasha spoke while making quotes with her two hands.


    "They''re treating us like their bug killers, huh."


    "Well, yes..."


    "...But they will be very disappointed when they realize that my husband is not going on an uncontrolled killing spree." Sasha shed a small smile.


    "..." Scathach disyed a small smile.


    "Those who pick up and use a sword must be prepared to be stabbed."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "If an enemy raises their sword against you, whether it be a man, a woman, or even a child, you must face them and kill them."


    "...." Sasha was silent when she heard thest part.


    "That is the principle of my teachings, and that fool executes it very well."


    "...Though he mixed these principles with the ''dogma'' that his parents taught him." Sheughed.


    "Hmmm¡­yes." Sasha didn''t know what to say, she could only agree. She had no idea why Scathach suddenly said it.


    "..." With the same smile on her face Scathach just shook her head.


    ''As expected, she won''t understand.''


    "...." Ruby looked at Sasha with a neutral gaze.


    ''Sometimes you''re slow to notice things, but sometimes you''re quick. Seriously, I really can''t understand you.'' Ruby sighed inwardly.


    Sasha, like Violet and herself, is an heir to a Prestigious n. Even if she did not have proper ''training'' in her childhood,


    Her Head Maid, Julia, who was also like a mother to Sasha, should''ve taught her how to see a situation and how to take advantage of it.


    Because of this, sometimes Sasha would make a correct decision in less than a few seconds.


    As was the case when Victor freaked out when he saw Kaguya injured.


    ''But... Sometimes, she''s just too slow.'' Ruby thought a few seconds ago that Sasha was confused by Victor''s actions.


    "Kaguya, have you passed Victor''s orders yet?"


    "Yes, Gintoki is on his way...-" Kaguya stopped talking.


    "Actually, he''s already arrived."


    ... ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ????????????.???


    It was night, and a man was walking peacefully through the streets of Japan.


    This man was absolutely uncharacteristic or interesting.


    If a random person looked at him, they would just ignore the man.


    He was just an ordinary sry man.


    He was neither too tall nor too short. He wasn''t even very handsome, or very ugly.


    He wasn''t even too fat or too thin.


    ... He was just normal.


    Yes, everything about him was just normal.


    ... That''s if you ignore one thing.


    "Hey? The man saw a 10 Yen coin on the ground, and bent down to pick it up.


    The moment he crouched a ''wind'' passed over him.


    "Hmm?" He looked up confused: "Is it going to start raining? What sudden gale was that?"


    "...." A little Y¨­kai with red skin and big ws that seemed to pierce through anything, this same Y¨­kai that just attacked the man just looked at him like an idiot.


    ''What happened? Did he dodge?'' Before he could understand something, someone appeared behind him, and grabbed him by the mouth, and soon his entire body was covered by fire.


    He tried to scream but it was useless, in less than a few seconds he feltpletely weak, and all that was left was to be slowly engulfed by the fire.


    "..." Eve looked at the man, her eyes twinkled for a second:


    [That ability is absolute bullshit.] Alter Eve spoke as she watched the man walk.


    [Agreed.] Eve thought so too.


    "Eve, don''t get too close to him." Hearing Roberta''s voice, Eve spoke after ncing at the man for a while.


    "... I know." She disappeared and appeared on top of a house where Roberta was.


    It had only been a few hours since Eve and Roberta were tasked with watching the man.


    And they couldn''t help but notice how unfair his skill was.


    Literally, everything that happened around him in an attempt to harm him, this man avoided it as stupidly as possible, and in the end, it was the people around him, or even his own abuser who suffered the consequences.


    The image of a 3 meter tall Y¨­kai Oni slipping on a banana and having its skull pierced by a pole was still very fresh in the minds of these two Maids.


    "¡­" The man kept the 10 Yen coin in his pocket.


    "By the end of this night, I''ll be rich, baby!" He squealed excitedly, and soon started walking again.


    He was heading towards an ancient Japanese mansion to personally meet the much feared Oni, Gyuki, an Oni who loved to devour humans.


    But even though he was heading straight for the tiger''s mouth, he didn''t seem worried.


    ''They''re protecting me, right?''


    Well, he would be lying if he said he wasn''t a little worried.


    He knew that he was strangely lucky. He''d avoided a lot of life and death situations, but at the same time, he believed he was unlucky.


    After all, if he was lucky, he wouldn''t have to eat cup noodles every day!


    ''Life is a pain.'' He sighed inwardly, and walked towards the mansion.


    Arriving in front of the old mansion, he looked at the gate with various thoughts.


    But soon he took a deep breath, and convinced himself that this was for the money!


    "Hello!! I am Count Alucard''s messenger."


    "........" The Maids looked at the man with a nk expression.


    "Why is he talking like he''s visiting a childhood friend?" Eve was really questioning the man''s sanity.


    "¡­don''t ask me."


    "Hello! Gyuki-kun?" He actually looked like he was going to visit his childhood friend.


    "...why-..."


    "Don''t ask me." Roberta quickly spoke up.


    "...." A silence descended on the ce, and soon the two maids heard the sound of the door opening.


    The door opened and a tall muscr Oni came out.


    "... What you want?"


    "Hmm¡­" Gintoki didn''t say anything, he just grabbed his phone, and checked a picture. Seeing that the picture on his phone matched the person in front of him.


    "I have a message for you from Count Alucard."


    Gintoki remembered the words that Victor, the Fifth Count of Vampires, the being that was feared by almost all Supernatural Beings, had said to him. He remembered his precious words.


    "Go to this residence, knock on the door, and say..."


    Victor shed a smile like he was a middle school kid:


    "Your mother is so fat, that when God said; Let there be light, she had to get out of the way." Gintoki repeated what Victor had told him to say with a serious face.


    "...."

 Chapter 359: Lucky man

    Chapter 359: Lucky man.


    "Your mother is so fat that when God said; Let there be light, she had to get out of the way." Gintoki repeated what Victor had told him to say with a serious face.


    "...." A silence fell over the area.


    For several seconds Gyuki thought he was hearing things since reality was too stupid for him to think of anything coherent.


    "Pfft."


    "..." Eve looked at Roberta, who had the face of someone who wanted tough but was holding back.


    She shook her head a few times at the older woman''s attitude, which appeared childish at times, and looked at Gyuki, who had several veins popping all over his face.


    ''This is stupid!!'' Gintoki was internally freaking out when he saw Gyuki''s face.


    ''How can someone with the title of Count go around ying with these jokes that seemed like they were made by someone in elementary school?''


    Looking at this situation that appeared as though a fight would start at any moment, Eve remembered the conversation she had with her Master just a few hours ago before this all started.


    "Isn''t Master unwise to send a human on such an important mission?" Eve couldn''t understand how her Master could so quickly trust someone he''d kidnapped.


    "Oh?" Victor turned to Eve and shed a small, amused smile.


    "Are you worried about him?"


    Eve narrowed her eyes, "...I''m worried that Master''s n will go awry because of him."


    "I''m kidding, hahaha." Victorughed with an amused smile as he pet Eve''s head.


    "..." Eve closed her eyes for a few seconds, enjoying Victor''s caress.


    [Hehehehe~] Alter Eve was making degenerate sounds.


    It''s only at that moment that she and Alter Eve could agree on something.


    "Gintoki. That man¡­" Victor shed an amused smile as if something exciting was going to happen.


    "..." Eve looked at her Master curiously, looking into his violet eyes that were full of harmless amusement, as she became even more curious.


    "The power of that man is more special than you think, you will see an interesting show."


    Eve stopped thinking about Victor''s words when the man named Gintoki said goodbye lightly to Gyuki.


    "Thank you so much for listening to my words. Now... I shall be returning." Gintoki turned around and used his best tactic.


    "Nigerundayo!" His job was done, so he had no reason to stay here!


    Gyuki appeared in front of Gintoki, and soon several Y¨­kai began to appear around. This was clearly a trap!


    The man was surrounded!


    "You think you''re going to run away after insulting my mother, you piece of shit!"


    "But it wasn''t me! I just passed on Alucard''s message!" He justified himself!


    "Does not matter! He is your Master, and you will pay for your Master''s actions!"


    "He is not my Master!" When Gintoki was going to exin that he was being paid for it, he listened.


    "Kill him!"


    "Well, shit."


    Several Y¨­kai of different forms jumped on Gintoki in an attempt to kill him.


    The first Y¨­kai to arrive was a small Y¨­kai. He had a face like an umbre. This strange Y¨­kai started spinning, and sharp needles flew towards Gintoki.


    ... But all the needles missed Gintoki''s body by several inches.


    "What?" The umbre was confused by what he saw.


    "AHHHHHHH, what are you doing!?"


    "Eh?" The umbre looked around and saw that its needles had hit itspanions.


    "What the fuck¡­?" He, a creature that specialized in this type of attack, just missed his attack on a stationary target! And to make matters worse, he''d hit his teammates!?


    He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "..." Gyuki narrowed his eyes when he saw this situation. Looking at the human''s confused face and his subordinate''s confused face, he was trying to figure out what he was witnessing right now.


    "Tsk, that''s why we shouldn''t leave important things to an inferior Y¨­kai." A red Y¨­kai that had a big head spoke, and soon he opened his mouth.


    "Die!" Fire came out of his mouth and roared towards Gintoki.


    "Whoaaa!" Gintoki screamed in fright, and soon he stumbled across the broken asphalt, miraculously recreating a scene from a popr movie that involved a blue and red pill.


    Due to his unstable footing, his center of gravity lowered, causing him to fall backwards, leaning at a 90-degree angle while staying on his feet!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    "...." An awkward silence fell around them.


    Eve and Roberta, who were watching this from afar, couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    "What the..." Roberta just couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Clearly, the man down there didn''t have enhanced physical capabilities. His reaction time, physique, and everything about him were normal, but he managed to dodge as if he were in a movie!


    [...Is that what Master meant?] Alter Eve spoke.


    [I think so...?] At first, Eve didn''t understand why Victor would send a single human against an entire faction of dangerous Y¨­kai.


    And he was a normal human!


    But... Now, she could understand a little.


    "What are you doing!?"


    "Eh?" The Y¨­kai looked at hispanions.


    "This is not my fault!"


    "I wasn''t the one who set the damn fire!"


    "Ugh, just kill that human!" Gyuki roared.


    "YES!" Everyone spoke and quickly attacked Gintoki, who was still in the same position.


    When 5 different Youkai came close to Gintoki.


    The man lost strength in his legs and fell to the ground.


    And a bizarre sight urred.


    The first Y¨­kai, which had a de in its arms and had aimed to sever Gintoki''s head, missed due to his sudden fall, causing it to sever itspanion''s sharp tail. This tail, which was aimed to sweep away at Gintoki''s torso, began to spin through the air after having lost its tether, managing to sever the heads of all Y¨­kai, even the first Y¨­kai that attacked!


    "..." Blood fell around and painted Gintoki red.


    "Ugh, that was my only suit..." He was really unlucky. He was going to be poorer than before now! After all, blood didn''te off with simple cleaning products, you know?


    It was expensive!


    "This is beyond bullshit..." Roberta couldn''t help but say as she watched this weird situation.


    "Indeed." Eve couldn''t help but agree with her friend.


    "When should we interfere?" Roberta asked when she saw that more Y¨­kai began toe out of the gate.


    "Master ordered us not to interfere too much." Eve, who was the leader on this side of the mission, spoke up.


    "¡­Eh?"


    "By his own words." Eve coughed a little as if adjusting the tone of her voice.


    "Let Gintoki handle this situation, only interfere if he''s about to die¡­ Which I think is impossible! HAHAHAHA~"


    "..." Roberta was really surprised by Eve''s performance. For a moment, she really looked like Victor.


    "You are very good at that."


    "...Cohom." Eve pretended to cough, but this was all an act to hide the smile that threatened to ster itself on her face.


    Roberta shed a small smile and said, "Let''s keep watching." She turned around to look at the situation and realized that, at some point when they were talking, Gintoki had already risen to his feet while patting his clothes. He seemed quite carefree.


    Despite being a weak man without any power, none of the powerful Y¨­kai dared attack this ordinary man. They''d witnessed and experienced too many irrational things in a single day to not understand that this man was not normal.


    Nobody who worked for Count Alucard was normal!


    "Yes." Eve nodded her head as she looked back at the situation.


    ...


    The battle was getting more violent, Y¨­kai were dying, the streets were painted with blood...


    At least to one side.


    When a Y¨­kai on Haruna''s side had their necks cut or their limbs severed, they quickly recovered.


    "..." Victor looked at Haruna, who was covered in blood all over, several wounds spread across her body, and a few secondster, her entire body was healed by a dark power.


    This scene was repeated over and over again.


    "I can not understand." Victor heard Jeanne''s voice.


    "What is the strategy of this battle? Why did she back off? Why did the leaders stop fighting each other? This is all a mess, this can''t be called a battle anymore."


    "... that''s where the problem lies, my dear, Jeanne."


    ''Dear?'' Jeanne raised her eyebrow slightly when she heard what Victor said.


    "This battle has no strategy. This is just a messy field for a show of force." Victor spoke as his eyes glowed violet. He was quite annoyed with this situation.


    He just didn''t interfere again because of that woman up there in heaven, that was the only reason.


    ''Boring. Your subordinates are strong, but they are disorganized. They have no discipline! It''s like a bunch of delinquents got together in a group and decided to make war.''


    ''... Very different from the other side, where they were disciplined butcked flexibility. They are really the opposite of each other.''


    Victor had his own standards, and just like Scathach, his standards were very high. Take his Maids for example.


    If the beings didn''t have the same standard as his Maids, he would be disappointed.


    But he knew that not all beings were the same as his Maids. After all, they carry his blood in their bodies.


    As rtives of a Progenitor, they are different from the start.


    Kaguya, even though she didn''t have his blood running through her veins, she drank his blood whenever she had the opportunity, and because of that, she became quite strongpared to before.


    And Victor knew all this... He knew that his Maids were abnormal and that they shouldn''t be treated as ''standards''.


    But even knowing that, he would like all of his future subordinates to have a decent foundation of strength, discipline, and flexibility.


    Bnce was the key.


    ''Tsk.'' Victor clicked his tongue as he gripped the ice throne''s arm.


    Crack, Crack.


    The ice throne''s armrest broke under his grip, and that''s when he heard Ophis''s voice:


    "Father..." She took his hand.


    "...?" Victor looked at Ophis.


    "Mother is getting hurt..."


    "...." Victor looked at Ophis, confused.


    "...But she isn''t your mother."


    Ophis looked at Haruna, "I know... But... She is my Mother."


    "..." Victor understood what Ophis meant.


    It''s the same thing that happened when he first met the little girl.


    Because of her ''feeling'', she called him Father.


    It was only in the future that he came to find out that this feeling was because they had the same kind of blood running through their veins.


    And the little girl understood that he was her father.


    The same thing was happening now. When Ophis looked at Haruna, she felt a sense of familiarity.


    She knew that Haruna was not her mother, but... She felt that she was like her mother.


    Even though she was a mature girl for her age and didn''t care what was going on in the streets, she was still only 5 years old.


    She would still miss her father and her mother.


    And it was those feelings that made her call Victor her father for the first time.


    She''s just a normal 5 year old girl and abnormal at the same time.


    "...Ophis..." Nero wanted to say a few words to Ophis, but she was silent since she felt it was not the right time.


    "... What do you want to do?" Victor asked as he stroked her head.


    "Help, Mom." Her response was instantaneous.


    "..." Victor disyed a gentle little smile when he heard what Ophis said. He really couldn''t help the woman directly, it would go against her pride, and Victor knew they were very alike in that aspect.


    He would hate like hell if some outsider interfered in the fight he''d nned for so long.


    "In a fight like this, what defines victory is not the leader''s defeat."


    "..." Everyone looked at Shuten.


    "It''s strength, and it demonstrates that you can be a great leader."


    "The Hyakki Yagy¨­ fight is like a bloody recruitment ceremony. Haruna must prove that she is worthy of being a capable leader, and her subordinates must secure her ''victory''."


    "She must show she has what it takes to be a mander."


    "After she defeats the man''s subordinates with her own subordinates, she must directly fight the leader of the other Hyakki Yagy¨­ and defeat him in battle."


    "By doing so, she will prove two things."


    "Who is capable of being amander for the adversary, and who is strong." Victor continued for Shuten.


    "Correct."


    "That way, there will be no objections when she bes the newmander, and the likelihood of someone betraying her in the future will go down to practically zero."


    "Only when these conditions are met will the victor ''absorb'' the enemy''s Hyakki Yagy¨­ into its forces."


    "...And I must say she''s doing a great job... That woman is a monster."


    "Hahahaha, I wanted to fight her."


    "Ibaraki..."


    "I know." Ibaraki spoke.


    "..." Victor was silent when he heard what the two men said. He looked at Genji and saw that the leader of the other group was just giving orders around along with his son. He was controlling his army as his arms and hands.


    And that''s when he realized that these conditions applied even to the opponent, even the initial fight itself may have been a demonstration of Haruna and Genji themselves...


    ''She is fighting to recruit her enemy into her ranks. This is a ''cultural'' fight, this is a recruitment fight, not a fight topletely annihte her enemy...''


    For the first time in his life, Victor felt lost, as if he were a child who had lost his mother.


    He didn''t see any way to help Haruna, considering that the very act of helping would be something she would hate.


    While Victor was thinking, he suddenly heard Haruna''s voice:


    "This is enough." The moment she said that her eyes went back to their usual ck.


    And as if it was anticipated by everyone.


    All of Haruna''s subordinates retreated close to the portal.


    "Retreat-nya!"


    "OHHH!" They quickly listened to Kuroka''s order.


    The woman appeared in the midst of her enemies.


    She assumed an Iai-Jutsu pose, her Y¨­uki exploded like a fire rising to the heavens, she gripped the handle of her Katana tightly, and her power just went up and up.


    "Ugh... Just how much Y¨­uki does she have!?" Shuten, even from afar, could feel the sensation of his skin being pierced by thousands of tiny thorns, imagining how it must feel for anyone who was close to her.


    Looking at this position of Haruna, Genji had shbacks of a man with long ck hair and who had nine tails decimating a mountain with a sword technique.


    The memory of his old friend.


    ''Don''t tell me... She''s even mastered this technique!?'' His face darkened, and he ordered.


    "Retreat now!" He tried to warn his subordinates, but it was toote.


    "Mugetsu."


    ...


    Mugetsu: Spoken poetically, it''s something like a moonless sky.

 Chapter 360: The Power of the Strongest Female Vampire

    Chapter 360: The Power of the Strongest Female Vampire.


    "Mugetsu."


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHH.


    A burst of dark power erupted out from Haruna, and in the same second that this burst of power happened, she disappeared as if she didn''t exist.


    In the third second, everyone could just see Haruna with her hand on the handle of her Katana.


    "¡­Huh?" Everyone was confused by what happened, they expected a bloodbath, but nothing happened...


    The moment they thought that, they felt their field of vision drop towards the ground.


    "Huh...?" Again, another wave of confusion swept through everyone.


    And in the fifth second that the technique was performed, someone screamed.


    "AHHHHHHH, my legs! My LEGS!" They screamed when they saw half of their bodies on the ground.


    Haruna let go of the handle of her Katana and returned to her normal position as she threw her long ck hair back and spoke in disdain:


    "Stop yelling like a pussy, you''re not dead." As soon as she said that, she started walking towards Genji.


    "...What?"


    "..." Victor looked at all the youkai who had their bodies split in various directions, but contrary to what he expected, there was no blood, no death, no carnage.


    They were cut, but they were not harmed...


    "Just what kind of technique is this?" Anna couldn''t understand, she looked at the ck power that was in the youkai''s cut parts, and more question marks appeared in her head.


    "¡­This looks like a containment technique?" Nero spoke.


    "Hmm, for a moment, I thought she was going to kill everyone, but I didn''t expect that..." Shuten said.


    "...This is weird, just what kind of power is this? What is your property?" Jeanne spoke as she looked at the cuts that were made on the Youkai. Instead of blood, a kind of dark smoke wasing out of their bodies.


    She looked at some Youkai and noticed that they could still move their severed parts.


    "It''s like she just separates an opponent''s body part¡­?" Ibaraki spoke.


    "A sword that doesn''t cut to kill, huh." Victor can''t help but sh a small smile in amusement.


    Does he know how difficult it is to do what she did, killing the opponent is easy, now containing thousands of opponents without killing them? And at the same time cause despair in them?


    This is harder than just killing.


    "...Mother, amazing..." Ophis''s eyes gleamed in excitement.


    "This is way beyond amazing, this is bullshit." Nero spoke.


    ''These words are very familiar.'' Victorughed even more in amusement.


    "..." Genji was looking at the woman walking towards him.


    "Just how many of that man''s techniques have you mastered¡­?"


    "All."


    "...." Genji''s face darkened when he heard what the woman said.


    "When my father died, he left all his techniques to me, and with those techniques, he gave me free will to do what I want in this world where the strong dominate the weak."


    "Therefore, I chose."


    "I chose to unite all of Japan''s supernaturals under one banner."


    "My g."


    "... That is impossible." Genji denied Haruna''s thoughts.


    "You think?"


    "The gods won''t allow it."


    "Hahaha~." Sheughed in amusement, but to everyone, the sneer of herughter was quite clear.


    "The gods can go fuck themselves!" She roared to the sky as she stuck out her middle finger, "Youkai, humans, all beings didn''t need gods in the past, and it''s not today that we''re going to need them."


    "The age of the gods is long over, ''higher'' beings who think they are very important are no longer needed in this world."


    "...You really don''t understand." Genji sighed.


    "The age of the gods never ended."


    "Their era can''t end...because-." Before Genji could finish, he turned to face the space beside Haruna.


    Haruna saw this, and her instincts screamed danger as she quickly tried to pull away.


    Crack, Crack.


    The space around Haruna broke, and a hand holding a Katana could be seen while the Katana was slowly approaching Haruna''s head.


    ''Shit-...''


    The time around them started to slow down, and the world that Victor saw became so slow, so monotonous...


    Lightning shed through his eyes, and a thought appeared.


    ''The bitch finally appeared... And in the most cowardly way possible.'' He stands up casually, puts Ophis in his ce, and then runs towards Haruna.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Haruna blinked her eyes, and suddenly, she saw a man''s face in front of her, and the second she tried to understand what was happening, she was held by the man like a princess.


    Suddenly, the man somersaults backwards while holding her, and the next moment, he''s gone.


    Haruna started to fall towards the ground, but she didn''t care about that. Instead, she just looked to the side with her eyes and saw the man grab the hand that appeared through the gap, pull it out of the space, and throw the woman in it towards a building.


    In that same second, he threw some sort of small device into the gap where the woman appeared.


    By the time she blinked her eyes again, she was in his arms.


    Time returns to normal and...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    Crack, Crack, Crack!


    The woman who came out of space passed several buildings and walked through them like it was nothing.


    An explosion was heard from where the woman came out, and soon the space she came out of was closed off.


    And before everyone could understand what happened, Victor was holding Haruna as he looked towards where he threw the woman.


    "... Alucard."


    "Hmm?" He looked at Genji.


    "What did you do?"


    "...I sent a nice present to wherever that bitch showed up." Victor shed a smile so big it sent shivers down Genji''s spine.


    "Tsk, you are annoying, vampire." A woman''s voice was heard.


    And then a golden 10-tailed fox was standing next to Genji.


    She was wearing a traditional Japanese dress, with long golden hair and a slim body, just like Ibaraki Douji said.


    "t like a fucking table." Victorughed.


    "¡­ What did you say?" The woman''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "Are you deaf? Looks like those big ears of yours are just for decoration." He spoke in disdain.


    "Inari-sama!" Genji''s subordinates, who were lying on the ground, quickly recognized the woman.


    "...." Genji''s face was not at all pretty as he closed his eyes, and what he saw made him very angry!


    Inari''s time in the world of the gods has disappeared! All that was left was a gigantic area in the shape of arge mushroom.


    "You killed them all!" He roared in rage. The people who were in the temple were not gods, they were just servants and people rted to Inari.


    "¡­Huh?" Inari looks at Genji.


    "Inari-sama, your temple has disappeared! It was destroyed!"


    "What!?" Inari focuses on her divine energy and tries to contact her temple, but all she saw was the same vision as Genji.


    "Filthy vampire! You killed them all! All my family!" She roared in anger as her pretty face had be quite demonic.


    "HAHAHAHA~" All Inari got from Victor was his crazyugh.


    "Yes, indeed, I killed them all."


    "And I will kill more." His tone began to turn dark and somber.


    "Much more."


    "I will kill everyone." He remembered the state Ophis had been in, and his eyes became listless and lifeless.


    "Everyone¡­ will die¡­" Victor''s face disappeared, and all that remained was a darkness whose only features were his blood-red eyes and his smile full of sharp fangs.


    His hair, at some point, grew to his back and started to float around, and that hair was like his face,pletely dark and with bright red veins showing.


    ''Level 2.''


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHH


    A wing of blood shot out of his body, and a tremendous pressure descended on everyone.


    In that instant, everyone felt as if the world had fallen on top of them.


    "...Alucard, what are you doing?" Haruna growled with a face that promised death.


    Victor looked at Haruna and smiled internally when he saw that the woman wasn''t afraid:


    "Your fight is with that man."


    "The woman who appeared has nothing to do with your struggle, she is mine-." Victor suddenly felt someone poking his shoulder.


    He turned his head and saw his master''s face.


    She was in her usual battle attire, and her long red hair was fluttering in the wind. In her right hand, she had a rather strange looking red spear, and this spear had several runes carved all over its hilt.


    She looked like a maiden who would go to war, she looked stunningly beautiful.


    "..." Victor''s smile froze a little when he saw his master''s appearance.


    "Follow the damn n, idiot disciple!" Soon that gentle face changes to a serious face.


    p!


    Scathach smacked Victor on the head.


    "...Ouch..." Victor pretends to feel pain, and soon his whole atmosphere returns to normal, "Well..."


    "I got a little excited..."


    "Just a little?" She shed a small smile.


    ".... Fine, I got really excited and forgot about the n." Victor felt like scratching his cheek now, but he couldn''t because he was holding a fox...


    A fox who didn''t seem interested in getting out of his arms. She wasn''t even moving!


    "Hmm, Hmm." Scathach nodded twice since she felt she was putting some sense into this man''s head.


    Honestly, Scathach was quite annoyed and frustrated, only Victor was having all the fun, and the n the two of them came up with was thrown to hell by the man himself.


    The entire English dictionary would not be enough to express how irritated she was with this situation and, because of this, when she felt the presence of a god,


    She immediately stopped what she was doing and ran at high speed, it only took a few seconds, but she finally reached the battlefield and saw Inari!


    And in that moment, she chose the goddess as her target of amusement.


    "S- S- S- S-Scathach Scarlett!" The youkai on the ground around them practically screamed as several feelings passed through their hearts.


    Admiration for her beauty, fear of what would happen next, bewilderment to see a woman who was feared the world over acting so casually in front of this man.


    Their minds were in chaos.


    "Hmm?" Scathach looked at the Youkai.


    Looking at the dark cuts on the youkai''s body, she spoke.


    "Well, that''s an interesting technique, isn''t it?" Scathach looks at the fox that was in Victor''s arms.


    "Was that you?" Haruna replied in a neutral tone, not seeming intimidated by Scathach''s presence.


    "Yes."


    "It''s a very gentle technique."


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just didn''t choose to kill them. After all, they will be my subordinates in the future."


    "Heh~" Scathach''s smile grew since she understood that if the woman had wanted to, she could have killed everyone with that technique.


    ''A rather interesting technique indeed.'' She also noticed something else.


    That woman''s eyes...


    It was the eyes of someone who found an opponent but did nothing because they didn''t think he had enough strength.


    It was the same eyes that Victor had when he first encountered Scathach.


    ''A diamond in the rough, Hahahaha~'' The feeling Scathach had for the womanpletely disappeared like leaves in the wind when she saw her talent.


    And what Scathach liked best was talent.


    "Now, back to business." Scathach starts walking towards Inari while twirling the red spear around her. She was ready to fight.


    "Scathach Scarlett." Inari spoke as she watched the woman approaching and quickly judged that she couldn''t help but fight.


    Inari tried to ask the gods for help, but... As expected, they won''t help.


    "You must be Inari, the bitch who pissed off my disciple."


    "Why are you doing this?" Inari waspletely serious, her body was tense, and she was already using her powers to increase her strength.


    "I want to have fun... When I heard that my idiot disciple was going to attack all the supernaturals in Japan over a little girl... I couldn''t just sit back and away from all the fun, you know?"


    "Are you doing all this just for that? Killing every supernatural youe across, causing chaos in a foreign country."


    "Actually, these are just excuses..." Scathach''s smile grew a little, and she continued:


    "Do you need reasons to fight?"


    "You are crazy!" Inari felt like she had lost some neurons while talking to the woman


    "HAHAHAHA~."


    "Crazy!?" Scathach''s smile grew, and a crimson aura exploded over her body.


    And in the next moment, everyone could feel as if they were on a battlefield where the entire ground was covered with corpses.


    Hundreds, hundreds of thousands of dead bodies.


    "¡­just how many beings did that woman kill?" Ibaraki douji swallowed hard, he didn''t even feel like fighting because even he felt it would be stupid. He would just die the death of a mangy dog.


    "... Well, she''s been fighting since 2000 years ago..." Jeanne was the one who answered.


    "Did she ever stop fighting?"


    "Yes, only recently that she became calmer, considering that the world became ''peaceful''." Anna spoke.


    "But as far as I know, she participated in all the wars she could..." Jeanne spoke, thinking;; ''Even when I was human, she participated in my war...''


    "I consider myself quite sane." The aura around her began to focus on her spear.


    "That''s not something a sane person would say." Inari takes her Katana out of the sheath, and her body is covered in white energy.


    "¡­Today is a good opportunity, I can finally get rid of you." Inari had a lot of resentment towards Scathach for what happened in the past.


    "Many have spoken that same phrase to me in the past, but few are alive to tell stories." Scathach stops swinging her spear and positions herself.


    "It''s been a while since I fought a god... Have fun, okay?"

 Chapter 361: The Power of the Strongest Female Vampire. 2

    Chapter 361: The Power of the Strongest Female Vampire. 2


    "It''s been a while since I fought a God... Let''s have fun, okay?"


    "Fun?" Inari raised an eyebrow as her tails swayed behind her.


    "This won''t be fun-." Before she could finish her sentence, Scathach kicked her in the face.


    Victor saw Inari''s face distorting in the direction Scathach kicked her, and he chuckled inwardly.


    The time around returned to normal, and Inari flew off towards the buildings, and Victor heard his master''s voice:


    "Losing focus when an opponent of my level is in front of you..." Scathach disappeared.


    And everyone heard several crashes in the direction Inari flew.


    And before anyone could understand what had happened, Inari hade crashing back to her starting position.


    Scathach appeared again in front of Inari:


    "Is a grave mistake."


    Completing her sentence, Scathatch''s fist connected with Inari''s chin.


    Victor watched in slow motion as Inari''s jaw caved inward, folding around Scathatch''s knuckles like wet paper mache, followed by a crunching sound..


    Time returned to its normal pace as Inari soard towards the sky in a straight line as a result of the force delivered by Scathach''s blow.


    Scathach positioned herself on the ground with her spear, holding the shaft with her two hands. A cold air started to emanate from her body and spread around her as her aura exploded, causing her long red hair to float and flutter around in the cold air.


    "Let''s warm up first."


    Crackling sounds echoed around as her spear was spontaneously covered by ice which rushed to either end from her hands.


    "..." Looking at the ice that his master created, Victor immediately noticed the difference between his ice and hers.


    The ice Scathach created was much more robust, and stronger, and she didn''t even need to use as much energy as Victor normally did.


    She flicked her spear to the side, holding it with one hand, before stepping forward with her right foot.


    Crack.


    With just one simple step, the ground around her burst, creating a massive crator, as she made her move.


    She spun around a little, pivoting to generate more momentum, andunched her spear towards Inari.


    FUSHHHHHHHHH.


    The spear flew at monumental speeds, creating several sonic booms as it tore through the air.


    "!!!" Sensing the danger, Inari''s eyes began to glow faintly, and soon her body was covered by the element of fire.


    And in the next instant, the air around her began to change.


    She repositioned herself in midair, and looked at the spear.


    She pointed her hand towards the ground and a great torrent of mes burst out of her hand.


    As a ten-tailed fox that reached Godhood, she hadplete control of the basic elements, and could easilybine them into devastatingbos!


    And that''s what she did. The moment she attacked with fire, her other hand began to glow with a blue hue, generating electrical sparks that sounded eerily simr to the heralding of a storm.


    She pointed her hand to the sky, and lightning bolts erupted from her hand and towards the clouds.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    A big attack wasing!


    But that didn''t deter Scathach.


    The woman pped her palms together:


    "Multiply."


    The exact moment she said that, the runes on the spear she''d thrown began to glow wildly, and soon it split into several other versions of itself, and in the blink of an eye, thousands of spears were flying towards Inari.


    "Tsk." Inari stopped doing what she was doing, and with her hand, she cut through space and passed through it.


    But just as she was about to enter the space, she suddenly felt her head impact with a solid object, as if she''d walked straight into a brick wall.


    "???" She looked confused at the rift she had just opened, and soon saw that the rift was frozen...


    That woman had frozen space itself!


    "What the fuck!?" She was so shocked that she''d totally forgotten for a few seconds where she was.


    The first spear that Scathach threw easily passed through the fire created by Inari, and when the spear would hit the woman''s head.


    The woman awoke from her stupor to face reality, and dodged the attack.


    "..." A small cut was made on her cheek, and in the next moment, that cut started to freeze Inari''s body.


    Inari ignored this for now and looked at the thousands of spears that were approaching.


    "Do not underestimate me!" Her eyes gleamed in irritation, and an even stronger fire erupted from her body.


    FUSHHHHHHHHH.


    A small sun was created in the sky, and thispletely erased Scathach''s powers.


    But... Where was Scathach?


    Inari began to search fiercely for the woman, until she heard a phrase that terrified her.


    "Do you think mere fire can stop me?"


    "!!?" Inari looked back and saw the woman''s bodypletely covered in ice, her entire body was pure blue!


    "What the-..." Before she could understand what had happened, she felt her face being punched.


    And again she rocketed towards the ground.


    As the ''sun'' disappeared from the sky due to Inari''s break in concentration, Scathach raised her hand, and her spear that was flying into the stratosphere suddenly stopped. Its runes began to glow red, and, as if someone were controlling it, the spear spuns around and started toe back.


    "..." Victor wasn''t surprised that Scathach''s entire body was covered in ice... He was definitely not surprised to see the mother using the technique that her daughter had created, utilizing and improving upon it, even though she didn''t have the power to water to make the process smoother.


    ''She teaches us, and at the same time she learns from us¡­'' Victor couldn''t help but think that this sentence was an urate descriptor of a factor of their rtionship.


    A few secondster, the red spear returned to Scathach''s hand.


    "I feel a little motivated, let''s see if this technique still works against the Gods." The ice from her bodypletely disappeared.


    The runes on her spear began to glow madly, then a red aura burst forth and shrouded her spear.


    ''Shall we go with 20%?... Nah, she''s one of the main Goddesses, she should be able to take 50%.''


    FUSHHHHHHHH.


    The red aura grew even stronger, spreading through Scathach''s body, leaving her appearing as though she were covered in a cloak.


    "..." Inari looked towards Scathatch''s position in the sky with a serious and worried expression. Her instincts were screaming to her that if that attack hit her, she''d recieve grevious enough wounds that she could potentially be sent into an etern!


    ''This is not the time to hold back my powers.'' His eyes glowed slightly gold.


    And soon the changes were visible in the very air around her. All the elements around were acting strange, the air stopped, the earth shook a little, even the space seemed to shudder and distort a little.


    As Inari reached the ground, she took hold of her Katana, and a blue power began to cover the de.


    The de seemed to be distorting the space around her, but Inari ignored it as she sheathed her Katana again.


    She ced one foot behind her, leaning forward slightly, and closed her eyes while taking a deep breath. She looked very calm and serene as her hand hovered over her Katana''s handle, but a strong sense of danger was emanating from her body.


    Scathach''s smile grew when she saw what Inari was doing, and she decided on something.


    ''Let''s go with 100%! She must bear it!'' Her eyes gleamed in amusement, and her red aura exploded skyward.


    And Victor knew that smile and that twinkle in her eye all too well.


    "Well shit." He quickly made a move, holding onto Haruna a little tighter as his body began to be covered in lightning, which harmlessly spread to Haruna as well.


    "...?" Haruna looked at her body with a curious expression.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of this ce." Victor warned Genji, and soon he disappeared, leaving a trail of lightning behind.


    "..." Genji didn''t ignore Victor''s warning. Despite being angry and hating the man, he still listened.


    His hand began to glow with white power as he began to ''levitate'' his Y¨­kai subordinates who were on the ground.


    Victor appeared by his throne.


    "Ophis, Nero."


    "Yes!" Ophis wasted no time and jumped on Victor''s back.


    Nero was confused for a few seconds, but when she saw Victor''s gaze, she understood what he wanted.


    Despite being a little embarrassed, Nero jumped onto Victor''s other shoulder and held onto him.


    "... Leave." He left those words to the people around him as he disappeared.


    "...This man, can''t he be more specific?" Anna grumbled.


    "Shut fuck up! And Leave!" Jeanne screamed as she looked up at the sky with a dark gaze. ''That woman is not even using her Count form, and yet she is already much stronger than she was in the past...''


    Jeanne realized why Scathach was called the strongest female Vampire.


    ''Stop thinking bullshit!'', she thought to herself as she quickly used her Vampire speed to make a hasty retreat.


    "..." Anna looked up and her face darkened as thoughts simr to Jeanne''s appear in her head.


    Soon her wings spread wide, and she leapt into the air.


    Using her wings, she flew away from this ce.


    "..." Shuten and Ibaraki didn''t waste any time either and fled the scene.


    Scathach created an ice shelf behind her, and kicked off with all her might.


    The momentum generated created several massive booms in the air. The aura that surrounded her appeared as though it kept the air away from her, reducing all wind resistance to zero as she continued to build more and more momentum towards her target!


    As she approached Inari, her red aura began to condense around her spear even more.


    It wasn''t only her weapon either. The aura began topress around her body, bing even more streamlined, giving her the appearance of a redet!


    Aet with a sharp edge that flew towards Inari with thunderous speed.


    Scathach didn''t have a name for this technique, it was something she created while trying to pierce a Behemoth''s belly in the past, and over time, it''d evolved, and acquired a piercing property that was unparalleled, even the flesh of a God could not stop this technique.


    Inari still had her breath held and her eyes closed, her heart beating at a serene and slow tempo. All sounds in her surroundings sounded muted but she could feel even the most minute changes in her environment.


    Thus, as Scathach was about to impact her,


    She opened her eyes, and drew her Katana from its sheath.


    The space around them shook even more, and soon the tip of Scathach''s spear and the de of Inari''s Katana shed.


    Silence.


    For a moment, all there was, was silence.


    A bright white light burst forth from their collision, illuminating the surroundings for miles.


    However, the silence didn''tst long¡­


    While everyone was running away, everyone heard the thunderous and ear piercing sound of two des shing.


    Followed by an explosion.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "Whoaaaaaaaaa!"


    Ibaraki and Shuten who hadn''t fled far enough were caught in the middle of the explosion.


    Victor stopped flying when he realized he was safe, and looked back.


    Absolutely everything around was evaporated, only a gigantic crater remained.


    The explosion was equivalent to a small atomic bomb, the entire area waspletely evaporated from existence!!


    "...This is fucking bullshit." Victor spoke with a face of disbelief, he understood very well that the woman wasn''t evenpletely serious, and she was able to do just that.


    ''No wonder people in this country fear her, she''s a walking disaster¡­ That other woman is ridiculous too.'''' Victor wasn''t sure if he would be able to do that kind of damage with his current powers.


    Jeanne and Anna soon appeared alongside Victor.


    "Indeed¡­ And to think that there are people with that level out there." Haruna spoke with the same neutral tone that had surprise imbued into her voice.


    "Whoaaa..." Ophis opened her eyes in shock, that woman was strong!


    "Ugh, this is getting ridiculous with every passing moment." Nero grunted.


    "Don''t even tell me... If this hateful man hadn''t warned us, we would have been caught in this explosion." Annained as she looked at Victor with a piercing gaze.


    "...This woman has gotten stronger again, exponentially stronger, much stronger than she should have been, and... An older Vampire doesn''t get that strong all of a sudden..."


    "I wonder whose fault it was..." Jeanne looked at Victor with a piercing gaze.


    "..." Victor ignored the gaze of the two women. He knew it was his fault. Since Scathach started drinking his blood, she slowly started to get stronger.


    And that applied to him too.


    Compared to Scathach, his benefits were much greater, and he also drank Natashia''s blood regrly now.


    Slowly but progressively, his ice and lightning powers were getting stronger, along with his control, and even a little bit of his limit was being removed each time he controlled his powers better.


    Every time he drank the blood of the two women, his ''base'' was getting stronger and more robust. If this continued for 500 years, when his racial boundary was released and he reached adulthood, the power impulse that he would get... It will be scary.


    But in Scathach''s case, by drinking Victor''s blood, her ''boundary'' had been slowly broken, and for a woman who had already reached the peak of her strength, having a new boundary was something very desirable.


    If we talk in terms of a video game, even though Victor was stuck at level 10, he''d gain ice and lightning status points each time he drank the blood of the two older women.


    However, after drinking Victor''s blood, Scathach had her level 100 cap removed, and reached level 105!


    Even if this difference was very small, almost insignificant.


    For someone of Scathach''s power level, that small difference was everything.


    The proof of this was attack she''d just used. In Scathach''s view this was just a ''warm up'', she wasn''t even serious yet! She hadn''t even used her Vampire Count form yet which was where most of her power remained.


    Scathach was already an older Vampire. She would no longer have ''boosts'' of power like younger Vampires. All she had going forward was thousands of years of slow, passive, and progressive enhancement...


    That would be the case if she didn''t have someone like Victor around. Now she could progress more ''smoothly''pared to before.


    Because of this characteristic of Noble Vampires, the first years of their life were quite important.


    If a Vampire, in the first years of their life, trained like a madman, and umted a lot of experience,


    When that Vampire reached the age of 500, and their new limit was released, all that experience would be transformed into a force that would propel them to new heights.


    ''Ruby called this feature the 500-year Zenkai boost.'' He thought in amusement, but remembering the only anime he''d ever watched in full, Victor couldn''t help but agree with Ruby.


    With each phase the Vampire passed through, all the experiences they''d have gained during the previous phase would be transformed into raw power.


    Unlike a certain ridiculous race that gained a boost from every life-and-death situation, Vampires were something else, separated in power by their growth phases.


    Newborn Vampire to 500 years, adult Vampire from 501 to 1500 years, old vampire 1501 to ???.


    At each Noble Vampire stage, they''d gain a boost...


    And this boost is differentiated by the Vampire''s experience until reaching this threshold of change.


    This applied to the Progenitors too, although its benefits were better than a Noble ... A normal Progenitor was already a monster when it reached the old Vampire stage. Look at d, he is an example...


    Now an irregr Progenitor like Victor...?


    Victor, who from the very beginning absorbed the blood and potential of 3 houses of Vampire Counts, is very out of the norm.


    There were more than 2000 years of evolution made by n Snow, and n Fulger, not to mention the blood of Ruby who was the daughter of Scathach and this man absorbed everything the moment he became a Vampire.


    And that caused a power overload! He''s a walking atomic bomb.


    Victor stared into Haruna''s face.


    "...?" The woman looked at Victor curiously.


    "You do not have to thank me."


    "I will not."


    "I know." He shed an amused smile.


    "..." She smiled too.


    "How are your subordinates?"


    "I closed the gate the moment you ran away, they''re fine."


    "I see..."


    "¡­Hmm, do you intend to leave?" Victor asked, when he''d tried to put the woman down before, she practically didn''t care and remained where she was.


    "Not really."


    Feeling the fluffy fur of her tails on his arm, Victor holds back his urge to stroke them, and asked,


    "Hmm, you can fly, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then...?"


    "Am I heavy?"


    "Not really."


    "Then okay."


    "..." Seeing the woman''s neutral face, Victor was confused, he couldn''t understand this woman, it even seemed like he was talking to Ophis at times.


    ''Her attitude in battle and out of battle ispletely different.''


    "...Hmm?" Haruna looked at Ophis curiously.


    Her eyes narrowed a little as the feeling of familiarity washed over her as she looked at Ophis.


    ''Is she of my race?'' She thought curiously, but soon abandoned that thought when she saw the girl''s red gaze.


    ''But this feeling...''


    "Moth-..." Before Ophis had a chance to say anything to the nine-tailed fox, they all heard the sound of des shing.


    ng, ng!


    .......

 Chapter 362: The Ice Queen

    Chapter 362: The Ice Queen.


    Sounds of metal shing were heard, and it attracted everyone''s attention immediately, and as soon as they looked at the battlefield that was now deserted,


    They couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "Well... That''s another level of bullshit... Is that space? Is space cracking?" Victor asked in an incredulous voice as he looked at the nearby crevices and cracks that were appearing in midair around Scathach and Inari.


    As the two women were exchanging blows, each time their weapons shed, a sound reminicent of ss shattering echoed around, and more and more cracks formed around them in midair.


    Space cracked and shattered, and in some of these cracks, crevices were made which gave view to the human world outside of this mirrored world. asional glimpses of the humans popting Shibuya Crossing would appear.


    However, as if someone were protecting the humans, the crevices created by the battle were quickly repaired.


    Scathach attacked, Inari defended.


    And behind Inari, columns of ice were created.


    The same happened with Inari; she attacked, Scathach defended.


    And the space around the woman seemed to distort.


    Their very struggle was affecting the very reality that surrounded them!


    And they were just using martial arts!


    "...Is this Scathach''s current level?" Jeanne asked with a narrowed look, watching the battle more closely, watching the woman smile as if she were enjoying a leisurely stroll.


    Looking at Inari''s serious, almost tired face, she understood something:


    "She''s not really fighting yet."


    "Isn''t that obvious? When Vampires fight, they usually assume their ancestral form through the Vampire Count transformation, and she hasn''t done that yet." Anna spoke.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about."


    "Huh?"


    "She means my master doesn''t need the Vampire Count form. With just her martial arts, she can face most beings, and... She isn''t using her strongest martial arts yet."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I still haven''t seen her use the techniques she taught me and her daughters.... Oh wrong, I''ve only seen her use the defense technique she taught Ruby, that Ruby had recently improved upon."


    "But other than that... I haven''t seen her use the strength technique she''d taught Pepper, the ice maniption techniques she''d taught Siena, the speed techniques she''d taught Lacus, nor the control she''d taught me."


    "Even that blow that caused all this damage was just a simple lunge."


    "...." The silence around the group was quite impressive after they heard Victor''s words.


    The only things that were heard were Scathach and Inari''s exchange of blows that were intensifying with each passing minute.


    "...just how strong has she be..." Jeanne questioned.


    "It''s hard to say, but once, she said that she could fight d, and at that time, she said she wasn''t sure if she could beat him... Maybe, that changed today, but considering how old that old monster is, I can''t say..." Victor was the one who understood the most about d.


    He wasn''t talking about the man himself, he was talking about what he was. As a Progenitor, Victor could understand how that old man got so strong.


    Like him, the Progenitors were like an improvement over normal Noble Vampires. They learn more efficiently, they grow stronger at a faster rate, and they have an innate ego, arrogance, and pride.


    It was this same arrogance that prevented Victor from talking about his rtionship with Scathach. After all, knowing the woman, he knew that she''d ask for a fight to ''decide'' who would hold the dominant position in their rtionship.


    Who will be the boss and the subordinate.


    To Scathach, even a rtionship was a war, and Victor had a feeling that if he lost that war...


    Scathach would stop showing interest in him.


    He understood that she only showed interest in him now because he had the potential to give her a good fight and defeat her.


    She was looking for someone who could defeat her, and, just like an ancient warrior, when that someone defeats her, they would be her partner.


    But if those were the prerequisites, Scathach would have married d a long time ago. Personality mattered, whether or not the two arepatible also mattered¡­ And most of all, Scathach had to like the man.


    She was a very selective woman, and her tastes may never be satisfied even after thousands of years.


    That''s why Victor understood that if he lost, she would stop showing interest in him, in the sense that she would no longer see him as a potential partner but as her daughter''s son-inw, and for Victor that was a big deal.


    He would never let her go. Never!... Even if he has to throw himself into Hell to get stronger, she will still be his in the future.


    ... And because he understood that, he hadn''t taken the initiative. His very existence negated that very thought.


    After all, he understood that he wasn''t strong enough yet.


    ''Honestly, if she was like Violet, Sasha and Ruby...'' Victor felt a headache thinking about it, because unlike his three Wives who just wanted to be with him, and be hispanions.


    Scathach grew up in an older, more primitive society¡­ She wouldn''t be satisfied with that.


    ''She''s also not like Natashia who has evolved over time...'' Thinking about the blonde haired woman who, like her daughter, just wanted to be close to Victor, he couldn''t help but disy a sweet smile.


    Looking at Scathach who was battling it out with a big smile on her face, he couldn''t help but lust after her.


    ''Ahh~, she''s so beautiful...~''


    Seriously, Victor couldn''t understand how people feared this woman, she seemed harmless enough to him...


    Even if the surrounding destroyed terrain disagreed with Victor, he wouldn''t mind.


    Victor''s sweet smile remained, but his eyes turned as dark as darkness itself, and he looked at Scathach with a look that would strike fear into any normal woman.


    Obsession, desire, love, thirst for battle, admiration.


    In times like these, Victor truly cursed his weakness.


    ...Half the Asian continent would spit blood if they heard Victor''s thoughts right now.


    ''If I had a way to break my racial boundary...'' Victor really considered kidnapping Alexios and making something like a time chamber for him. After all, the old man could control time, for God''s sake. He single-handedly changed Nightingale''s perception of time inparison to Earth.


    The man was on another level of bullshit.


    But he knew the man wouldn''t do that, he was too loyal to his King to do anything to harm him.


    ''... Just wait... I promise I won''t make you wait too long.'' Victor looked at Scathach with an intense gaze that couldn''t be hidden by his long ck hair.


    It was because of this woman battling before him that he was so obsessed with strength, even to go so far as to consider learning things rted to Demons and Y¨­kai. If he couldn''t improve upon himself because of the obstacle of time, he would try to look for other means, even if those means could kill him.


    "...."


    "...?" Feeling a gaze watching him like a hawk, he looked down, and saw Haruna''s ck eyes watching him.


    "What...?"


    "...Nothing." She turned her face away and looked back at the fight.


    "???" Literal question marks appeared around Victor.


    Believe it or not, Victor prided himself on understanding women, his mother taught him so well.


    As an intelligent woman, she had with her the knowledge of the divine book: ''101 ways to woo ady and understand them.''


    And as a faithful disciple, he had the confidence to be a worse yboy than his friend Andrew...


    But¡­. but...


    ''All that knowledge goes to shit when I deal with someone like her.''


    Victor swore that this woman was somehow rted to Ophis. After all, even the way they behaved was simr.


    She was a woman of few words when she wasn''t on the battlefield.


    Speaking of a battlefield.


    A change suddenly urred in Scathach''s fight with Inari.


    The stalemate that hadsted for the past few minutes was suddenly broken by Scathach, the long red haired woman parrying Inari''s katana, rendering Inari in an awkward position and creating an perfect opening.


    Pierce!


    Cough.


    The red runed spear pierced through Inari''s chest, causing the woman to cough up a kind of golden liquid onto the floor.


    "...Golden Blood¡­?" Nero looked at it curiously.


    "Gods can bleed, huh..." Jeanne felt as if her world had been renewed.


    "Yes, but... Unfortunately, that''s not your Royal Blood." Anna spoke.


    "Oh?"


    "For the Gods to bleed your Royal Blood, you need to hit them with a special weapon."


    "A God yer, right?" Victor spoke.


    "Yes."


    "You seem to know a lot about this."


    "Of course I do, I was close to a woman who has a God yer as her main weapon."


    "...Lillith..."


    "Correct, she''s the only being I know who has a God yer, the goal of killing the Gods isn''t without foundation after all."


    "..." Victor listened in silence as he looked at Scathach.


    "And once again, this spear was bathed in the Divine Blood of the Gods." Scathachughed scornfully.


    "Really, you guys are the best punching bags." Scathach spun the spear around, and the Golden Blood was dislodged from the de.


    "You don''t die, you''re strong, and even if you die, youe back a few hundred yearster... The best punching bags indeed."


    "...Don''t treat the Gods like your toys, Witch!"


    "Hmm? Why not?" Scathach asked with legitimate curiosity, she even ignored Inari''s insult.


    "We are Gods-" Inari was about to say something, but Scathach interrupted her.


    "And?"


    "We must be respected-" She looked like she was going to continue again, but she was interrupted by Scathach''s amused voice.


    "You are weak."


    "I''m a God!"


    "A weak God."


    "..."


    "And a weak God will only be my punching bag. A weak God will only be used by me to improve myself."


    "And the fate of the weak is to lick the boots of the strong. It doesn''t matter if you are a God, Vampire, Human, or a Y¨­kai. If you are weak, you will be stepped on by someone stronger."


    "For knowing this, weakness disgusts me." She spun her red spear again, and her smile grew:


    "Rejoice, at least you''ve done something other than performing your act of arrogance in front of a decaying mirror."


    "... Act of arrogance..." Inari was petrified, never in all her life had she been so insulted, but she was even more petrified for another reason:


    ''How does she know that?'' Inari was starting to believe that Scathach could read minds now.


    "Hahahahaha~"


    The woman''s shrillugh echoed across the battlefield.


    "... Whoaa, she and Lilith would definitely get along." Anna shed a smile when she saw Inari''s petrified state.


    "That woman would love that sight." Anna continued.


    "¡­Hmm?" Victor and Haruna looked to one side at the same time, and in the direction they looked, two men appeared.


    They were Ibaraki and Shuten who''d somehow survived.


    "...Oh, it''s you."


    "Would you think that we would die so easily?" Ibaraki asked.


    "Well, yes." Victor answered for the people around him.


    "...I don''t know how to feel about your low expectation on us..." Shuten sighed, and when he looked around, he spoke:


    "Although I understand your thoughts..." He couldn''t help but agree that it was a miracle they survived that outburst.


    "That''s enough!" Inari suddenly screamed.


    Her face had distorted to look like a demon.


    "I''ve had enough of your arrogance, Vampire." Red tattoos began to appear on her body and face.


    "Oh? Will you use your Divine Form here?" Scathach seemed to know what Inari was doing.


    "You and your group not only came and caused chaos in a foreign country, you even dared to disrespect the Gods of that country! You destroyed my temple, and my most trusted subordinates! Even we have a limit-."


    "h, h, h." Scathach scratched her ear with her little finger: "You talk a lot useless shit, are you menstruating, woman?"


    "!!!" Veins bulged even more on Inari''s head.


    "You know the funny part of this whole story?" Scathach''s sneer grew.


    "... It seems as though you''re the only one who cares about that."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "Don''t you think it''s strange? The Gods of this country didn''t even try to intervene when my disciple started hunting the Supernatural Beings responsible for the Ophis incident."


    "Their very act of being silent was their permission."


    "They were basically saying, go ahead and annihte all the Y¨­kai, you''re doing us a favour."


    "....." Inari thought about the words she heard from Tsukuyomi.


    "Look around, see if you find any Tengu Y¨­kai?"


    "Tengu Y¨­kai, beings who are the eyes and ears of the Gods, where did they go, huh?" Scathachughed.


    "Even your precious fellow Gods are silently watching everything from theirfortable armchairs in the sky."


    "This¡­This¡­"


    "...Oya?" Scathach saw Inari''s disbelieving face, andughed even harder:


    "HAHAHAHAHA~!"


    "Looks like bing a God didn''t make you any smarter! Hahahaha~!"


    "She''s as smart as her childlike body looks, hahahaha~"


    Veins bulged on Inari''s head:


    "Shut up!" Inari''s power exploded, and a golden pir shot out of her body towards the heavens.


    FUSHHHHHHH.


    Night beings, beings that were weak to the Divine Element, these beings could feel the instinctual fear of that pir.


    Beings like Vampires, Y¨­kai, and Demons.


    "I''m not a child!"


    "Tell that to the lolicons who would love your figure, HAHAHAHA~." Each time Scathach chuckled in amusement, herrge breasts would sway, and this did more damage to Inari than the fight they''d had before.


    "...This bitch..." Inari''s power increased with every second she saw Scathachugh.


    "...So this is a God..." Victor felt that his horizons were opening in many ways now...


    Inari didn''t have any noticeable changes in her appearance, she just acquired strangely shaped tattoos, but that was it.


    But... Her power was somethingpletely out of the ordinary than anything he''d seen in his entire existence, his very existence felt ufortable from the current Inari.


    But he couldn''t help but be disappointed by the woman''s attitude: ''Looks like being a God isn''t anything special after all.''


    "...." Scathach stopsughing.


    She seemed to think of something, and soon she made a decision.


    "Victor."


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Scathach, seeing the woman''s neutral face, he heard her saying:


    "As I recall, you still haven''t been able to unlock my n''s Vampire Count form, right?"


    "Mm." Victor nodded his head.


    Scathach''s eyes glowed slightly blood red, and a thought popped into her head:


    ''This fool knows the Snow ns, and Fulgers, but not mine? Unforgivable...''


    "...I see." With a new determination shining in her eyes, she spoke:


    "In that case, I''ll show you."


    Fushhh.....~


    Cold air began to leave Scathach''s body, and her voice slowly started to get colder and colder.


    "I will show you the initial form of my n''s transformation." Her hair slowly began to change to snow white.


    There was no explosion of power like Victor always had. Compared to him, Scathach''s shift was smoother, and more delicate, proving to everyone she had full control of her own power.


    Her ears started to grow pointed, her hands turnedpletely pale, paler than usual, and her hands were covered by some kind of ice gauntlets.


    Starting from her thighs to her toes, her legs werepletely transformed into pure ice.


    A long ice tail came out from behind her body, along with two gigantic bat wings.


    A crown of ice grew on her head.


    Scathach tossed her long, now snow-white hair back, and Victor could see that her armor hadpletely changed.


    Her red armor changed to a very delicate icy white, and it had several spikes for details.


    Even her height grew by a few centimeters. It was quite imperceptible as she was already a tall woman, but to the more attentive eyes, they could see that, she was the same height as Victor now!


    "...This is my n''s basic Vampire Count form." Scathach''s voice was cold.


    Cold as ice itself, it was as if she had be apathetic about everything.


    She looked so beautiful, so delicate. She was like a snow flower that people could only look at from afar for fear of it breaking at the slightest touch...


    She spun her spear which has bepletely frozen. She looked at Inari who was looking at her with absolute shock.


    "Let''s dance, Inari." A small smile appeared on her face.


    ......

 ?Chapter 363: The Ice Empress. 2

    Chapter 363: The Ice Empress. 2


    "Let''s dance, Inari." A small smile appeared on her face.


    And the next moment, the moment Scathach took a step.


    The entire area around it became and of ice.


    Absolutely everything, thendscape underwent aplete change, it was as if people were looking towards the North Pole.


    "First move." Scathach''s cold voice echoed everywhere.


    "Ice Age." As if dering the change of an age, the t ice terrain began to change.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHH


    Great mountains of ice began to be created, literal mountains of ice.


    "Ugh!" Inari started to fly around dodging the mountains that were appearing.


    "Mere ice..." Inari''s tails started to catch fire.


    "Can''t stop me." A gigantic fireball appeared in the sky, but the fireball didn''tst long.


    "Second move." Cold air came out of Scathach''s mouth, and she spoke in an orderly tone.


    "Let there be life."


    The second after she said that, the ice mountains started to shake, something was inside that mountain.


    "What?" Inari felt an instinctual danger from the ice mountain near her, and when she was about to throw her power.


    She saw arge red eyeball.


    "....What the fuck is this!?" Inari''s question was answered with a loud roar.


    ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAR!


    A thunderous roar echoed from the spot, and the ice mountain suddenly sprouted two great wings, and flew towards the heavens.


    A 50+ meter western Dragon was created! The Dragon was the same height as the Eiffel Tower!


    The Dragon looked at the fireball with disdain, and it ''breathed'' the cold air, its chest started to grow, and soon.


    ROOOOOOAAAAAR!


    A gigantic st of ice hit the fireball!


    "...Father, can you do that?"


    "I can not." Victor''s eyes glowed for a few seconds. His ice creation hadn''t reached that level, the level that couldpletely change thendscape, freezing the entire ground was one thing, now creating ice mountains and creating a Dragon?


    That was another level.


    Victor could feel the Dragon was alive, it had a heart, but how the fuck did Scathach create an ice Dragon out of thin air?


    Victor was full of questions and excitement, he was watching the battle with all the concentration he could muster.


    The same can be said for the other spectators, they were mouths on the ground in shock.


    Especially Anna and Jeanne who had never seen that side of Scathach before.


    "Scathach Scarlett! Just what you are! How can you create an ice Dragon out of nothing!?" Inari''s tone was quite shocked, she knew full well that life creation was God''s territory! It''s a mere Vampire shouldn''t have that power!


    "Who knows? Why don''t you use your head to think a little?" Scathachughed.


    She wasn''t obligated to answer the Goddess''s question.


    "Third move."


    "You have more!?" Inari was freaking out! She already had her hands full with the Dragon flying in the sky and attacking her with its ws and ice breath.


    This ice was so strong that a mere touch could freeze her entire existence, and even her fire was no match for that ice!


    She had no choice but to make the most of her power to control space.


    Scathach spun her ice spear once and hit the ground with the handle of the weapon, and as if it were a ruler''s deration, she spoke:


    "Empress."


    For a few seconds, changes didn''t ur, until...


    The ground began to shake.


    Quake, quake.


    Until...


    Giant pirs of ice began toe out of the ground!


    Hundreds of ice pirs, hundreds of thousands of pirs.


    And at the same time they were created, the ice pirs started to change, they started to deform and form a giant ice structure.


    Scathach began to slowly float, and as if being attracted to something, she slowly passed therge pir of ice.


    Again great pirs began to rise from the ground, and cover the great structure that was created.


    A huge, gigantic cocoon of ice was created, and in the next few moments, everyone heard a deration.


    "I am the Ruler."


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    A burst of icy air ensued, and everyone shielded their eyes, because of the ice pressure.


    "Ugh!"


    The only one unaffected was Victor who looked at everything without caring about anything.


    ''... Amazing... She... She''s definitely...-'' Victor didn''t finish his thoughts, he was holding back his instinctive urge to jump in that ce, and fight the woman.


    But the smile on his face, the gigantic smile couldn''t be hidden, and anyone who knew Victor well enough knew what that smile meant.


    When the icy air that looked more like a blizzard dissipated, everyone could see a beautiful ice castle.


    It looked like a castle straight out of a fairy tale, and on top of that castle was a beautiful ice throne, the ice throne that Scathach always used, but it looked very different.


    The throne was more majestic, and it was decked out with weapons of ice! Swords, spears, axes, greatsword, all these weapons were behind the woman as if she was dering that she was master of all these weapons.


    "And..."


    Scathach shook her long hair like snow back, she crossed her legs elegantly, and rested her face in her hand, and spoke in a cold tone:


    "My orders are absolute."


    Scathach looked at the Dragon fighting Inari, and ordered:


    "Come."


    "...!" The Dragon quickly turned to face Scathach, and ignored Inari. He flew towards the created castle and stood on top of the castle high above Scathach as if he were its guardian.


    "...?" Inari looked at Scathach, and her face distorted:


    "Are you resting while you fight me?" She wouldn''t be so brazen to rest while fighting a Goddess, right!?


    "..." Scathach''s smile grew a little, and she spoke:


    "Exactly."


    "...." Veins started bulging in Inari''s head.


    "This bitch..." Her eyes started to glow with anger, Scathach had hit all her spots, she was pissed!


    Her golden tattoos started to glow even brighter, a pressure started to leave her body.


    Her body was shrouded in golden light.


    A few secondster, a roar was heard.


    ROOOOOOOOAR!


    A golden fox with 10 gigantic tails was standing in front of Scathach.


    The fox was majestic, its fur looked fluffy, and its tails were higher than the mountains themselves, and each of those tails was covered in an element of nature.


    She was indeed a natural disaster!


    "..." Haruna''s eyes gleamed slightly when she saw Inari''s form, like a nine-tailed fox, she was the one who most understood how special this being was in front of her.


    "Foolish woman." Victor couldn''t help but sneer.


    "...?" Haruna looked curiously at Victor, she didn''t understand why he suddenly said that.


    "...." Scathach disyed a sneer simr to Victor''s:


    "Fool, you had better chances when you were in your humanoid form, now you''re just a big target."


    Scathach snapped her fingers, and the ice spikes that were part of the decorations began to change, and became a gigantic cannon defending a fortress.


    "Fire."


    BOOM, BOOOM, BOOM.


    Gunshots were heard, and several cannon balls flew towards the fox.


    The fox looked at this with its eyes, and a movement with its tail took ce.


    The fire tail that was behind her appeared in front of her and bounced off the cannon balls.


    "Wrong decision."


    The moment the cannonbals collided with Inari''s fur, they suddenly changed into spikes of ice and pierced her tail!


    ROAAAAAAAAAR!


    The fox roared in pain.


    Scathach snapped her fingers again, and a kind of gigantic ballista was created, and in that ballista there was a thorn of thin ice, which seemed to be being held by several chains.


    "Fire."


    Fushhhhhhh!


    The shot was much faster than the previous one and pierced the giant fox''s neck.


    The thorn passed through the neck and soon the thorn expanded from within.


    The chain was then pulled taught, rendering the fox immobilized.


    And as if in sync, the castle began to throw its entire arsenal at the giant fox.


    ROOOOOOOOOOAR.


    The roar of pain was the only thing they heard.


    "Three movements for creation... That''s the name of my personal technique." Scathach changed her tone to teacher-like, she was looking at Inari but everyone knew she was talking to Victor.


    "A technique that uses my ice powers, in conjunction with my knowledge of runes that I learned from my first master." She rose from her throne, and while holding her spear, she spoke:


    "This is a technique that I categorize as a Continental Technique, that, if used to its fullest capacity, destroying a big country is as easy as breathing."


    "...." A deafening silence fell around them, all they could hear were the screams of the fox that was getting spikes of ice on its body.


    This technique hasn''t reached its full strength yet!?


    BULLSHIT!


    With just that strength alone, destroying a country was very easy!


    "A technique of defense, and at the same time of attack."


    "A technique born of the thought... What if I were to challenge an entire country alone?"


    "¡­..The very fact that she considers it is what makes her amazing¡­and crazy." Jeanne felt a headache.


    "... Indeed." Everyone agreed with her.


    Fighting a country alone? Only a madwoman could think of that, only someone like Scathach.


    Victor didn''t think about anything, he was focused all his attention on his master''s appearance.


    Scathach began to swing her spear.


    "Do you know why I consider my n the strongest?"


    "It''s because my power is more flexible."


    "In this form, I''m not as fast as Natashia''s lightning."


    "In this form, I don''t have a destructive power of Agnes'' fire."


    "...But in this form..." Her smile grew, and she said something that left everyone gaping: "I could beat the two Countesses without even leaving thefortable seat of my Throne."


    "...." Despite the shock, the people around didn''t think this was an unfounded statement.


    She alone could create an entire empire with just her powers, no wonder herst move was called ''Empress.''


    And if your imaginations are correct, that ice Dragon that was leaning on top of the castle wasn''t the only creature she could create.


    She could definitely create something more frightening if she used all her power.


    And just that thought overshadowed the thoughts of the various Gods who were watching this fight, Gods who were Simps and who wanted to descend from the heavens to flex their muscles in front of the Goddess to try and gain her attention.


    It may not seem like it, but Inari was very popr in Heaven.


    But the Ice Empress''s deration only made all their wild dreams turn... to ice.


    And break like fragile ss.


    "I''m sorry, Inari...Rest in peace." Those were the words of several male Gods.


    Despite being Simps to Inari, they valued her life more, and it''s not like the woman was going to die permanently, she would show up again in the future, they were considering it as if she was going to sleep.


    ... On second thought, this was a great opportunity wasn''t it? If Inari isid to rest now, they may appear at her rebuilt temple, and ''properly'' instruct Inari.


    When those thoughts passed through the Gods, they started rooting for Inari to die.


    "Inari-sama, please don''t fight too hard! Miss did splendidly, I Susanoo will be waiting for you when you are born again!"


    "Idiot who will wait for her is me!"


    "Nani? Do you dare challenge me, Junior!?"


    "Junior my ass, you are living with the Chinese Gods a lot! How long are you going to continue with this cultivation shit!?"


    "Come back to reality!"


    "Nani!? You dare not understand Jade''s beauty! Are you courting death!?"


    "Of course I understand, she''s green, right? Just like a certainic book heroine."


    "...Hey, if she was like that heroine from theics, even I would have changed to learn this cultivation shit!!" Another God intruded on the conversation.


    "He is correct, you know?" A younger god intruded on the conversation as well.


    "...The power of the Simps is strong in this one." An even smaller god joined.


    "Nani!? Weren''t you the one spying on Amaterasu while she was showering outdoors!?"


    "How do you know that!?"


    "Because I was there too!"


    "Idiots! Keep your voice down, you''re talking about something sensitive here!" Susanoo screamed even louder!


    "..." The Gods looked at Susanoo and thought: ''It''s you who should speak more quietly!''


    Discussions like this took ce in heaven, it was generally agreed that the simps Gods wanted Inari to lose.


    The same couldn''t be said for the conservative Gods who were angered by this situation, Gods who were older than humanity, but thinking this was for the greater good, they did nothing.


    After all, the Vampires were doing them a favor by wiping out the disgusting race of Y¨­kai from existence!


    And people, especially Anna, Jeanne, and Victor understood something.


    They finally understood why Scathach didn''t want subordinates...


    ... It was because she didn''t need any, she alone was more than enough.


    She alone could be considered a one-woman army.


    Scathach stopped swinging her spear and held it as if to throw her spear in one direction.


    "Remember what happened today... for all your life." People didn''t know if those words were for Inari or for Victor, or even for the Gods themselves.


    But one thing they knew, they wouldn''t forget even if they wanted to.


    She threw her spear towards Inari.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHH.


    BOOOOM, BOOM, BOOOM.


    "Noooooooo!" The roar of denial was heard.


    Sonic sts were heard, and when the spear was close to Inari''s head, the spear suddenly grew in size, and pierced her entire head!


    The golden fox''s body began to crumble into a golden light, and a spirit of Inari was rising towards the sky.


    "...I''ll remember this, Scathach Scarlett!"


    "I hope so..." Scathach''s smile grew:


    "Because when youe back, I''lle after you again... and make sure you don''t die so easily."


    "...." Inari''s face darkened when she saw Scathach''s smile, and faster than a certain hero who prided himself on his speed, she spoke:


    "Actually, I''ll forget about it, I''ll be quiet in my Divine Realm..."


    shameless!


    She was so shameless!


    "Heh~, don''t worry, if you don''t show up, I''lle after you."


    Inari''s face darkened even further: "...Fuck." That was herst word before her body exploded into thousands of golden lights, and soared into the heavens.


    Scathach''s spear returns to her hand, and she turns around.


    "The lesson is over."

 Chapter 364: lt is always women

    Chapter 364: It is always women.


    "It turns out that we don''t need to use these ghouls..." Maria said as she looked at the hundreds of Ghouls walking around. Despite retaining their original appearances of the previous individuals, Maria knew they would start to rot with the time. After all, they were already dead.


    They were basically zombies with a little more strength and a pretty outrageous infection ability.


    "You can''t tell yet." Maria heard Alexios'' voice.


    "There are still enemies hiding, like that unknown nine-tailed fox."


    "...I don''t see how that unknown nine-tailed fox could be a threat to my Master." Maria spoke to the man in a neutral tone. To be honest, Maria was quite suspicious of Alexios, after all, she knew this man wasn''t exactly her Master''s ally. They were only working together for now because this whole incident involved d''s daughter, whom this man served.


    "Don''t underestimate nine-tailed foxes too much, they are closer to being Divine Beings than you think."


    "... So what?"


    "...?"


    "Be it Divine Beings, Demons, Vampires, Werewolves, or Y¨­kai ... My Master will be stronger than all of them together." Maria smiled fanatically.


    "..." Alexios looked with slight shock at Maria, wondering where this fanaticism and unshakable confidence came from.


    But... That wasn''t a bad thing, it just proved that the man had good subordinates at his back. He could even tell that the woman was suspicious of him. It was small, but it was still there.


    "I see...well you''re not wrong." Alexios chuckled as he looked at the battlefield.


    "..." Maria narrowed her eyes, but soon ignored the man and went back to looking at the Ghouls as she practiced her control over them.


    Seeing Maria''s attitude, he thought that this attitude was the right one, after all, he wasn''t exactly Alucard''s ally.


    If Alucard were a normal Noble Vampire, they would be allies.


    But that man was a Progenitor, Alexios knew full well that he was only in Nightingale now because of the connections he''d made with the ce.


    And those connections were d''s Counts... Though that may not be the case for long¡­


    Because the changes that man was making with the four Vampire Counts were subtle but permanent.


    He would not doubt that in the future the four Vampire Counts would decide to support Victor unconditionally.


    ''Perhaps... creating another country in the same world as Nightingale will not be impossible... And in which two Progenitors have a country of their own... That would be interesting to see...'' Alexios thought it would be a good change for his master. After all, withpetition, maybe he will open his eyes more?


    ''Competition is important, because without it, beings stagnate and never progress.'' He had a rather chaotic worldview... But it wasn''t wrong.


    Having nopetition, d remained in power.


    Having no one stronger than him, d remained stagnant.


    ''Fortunately, from what I''ve seen, Jeanne and Anna are just after Alucard''s blood, they must be dying of thirst right now.'' Alexios judged the women didn''t have the thoughts to make Alucard fight d.


    And even if they did, Alexios very much doubted Alucard would ept.


    Alucard can be many things, a monster, a being who liked to cause chaos, a madman.


    But above all that, he was a family man, and a pretty harmless being if not provoked.


    He was like a herbivorous Dragon who just liked to sleep, and go out to fight a few times if not provoked. If someone doesn''t threaten his ''treasures'',


    He won''t do anything.


    But... That same herbivorous Dragon changes its attitudepletely into a chaos dragon when those treasures are harmed, or threatened.


    An example of this was what happened to Ophis.


    ''...The way he killed those beings...'' Alexios thought that no matter the race or the ce, he would repeat this same carnage.


    It turned out that the Y¨­kai were the ones who harmed the girls, but what if they were a realm of Gods? If it was an entire country?


    If it was... Nightingale?


    Alexios was sure that regardless of whether he had connections there or not, Alucard and his entire ''family'' would bare their fangs to this ce.


    ''The man didn''t ask... They volunteered.'' That''s where the fear of Alexios welled up.


    He understood clearly from the conversations that Alucard was going to attack alone, but the girls voluntarily decided to help. He didn''t force them to help or anything.


    He didn''t need to¡­


    Even someone like Scathach Scarlett left herfortable home, and went to ''help'' her disciple.


    An attitude that she probably wouldn''t repeat if it were any disciple other than Victor.


    Alexios had a slight suspicion that if Natashia heard about this incident, she would halt the reformation of her territory that was taking ce right now, and woulde to this ce at lightning speed.


    ''He''s dangerous...'' Alexios judged that.


    And it wasn''t because of his strength that was increasing as time goes on. Alexios knew that, as a Progenitor, Victor was destined to be something of a ''King''. After all, that is the destiny of all Progenitors; they are the ones who lead their race.


    He was dangerous because of his allies that he seemed to gain naturally.


    Allies whose desire to aid him increase as time goes on.


    Alucard doesn''t need to order his allies to do anything, they will act themselves if the man was in trouble, an attitude very few of d''s subordinates had...


    The number was so small that he could count it on one hand.


    And that number was justposed by Alexios.


    ''...d... My King, you really made the wrong decision.'' Alexios couldn''t help but think when he saw Scathach throw her spear at the giant fox.


    If d hadn''t antagonized Alucard, if d hadn''t had the attitude of an Old King, and was more understanding, he would have had a great ally. After all, Alucard seemed to be very fond of Ophis.


    He liked her enough to cause chaos in an entire country.


    ''A father doesn''t need a reason to protect his children...'' Alexios couldn''t help but rte to those words.


    ''...He really has great charisma.'' His power focused on the vision of Victor who was holding a nine-tailed fox in his hands.


    ''Wait... Isn''t that one?'' Alexios focused his gaze on the nine-tailed fox, he hadn''t noticed her until now because he''d just started to observe the battlefield.


    He only started to observe the battlefield when Scathach ran from that ce to where Victor was.


    And Scathach had an aura that drew a lot of attention, he didn''t even notice the woman Victor was holding.


    Speaking of the woman, he noted that she had long ck hair, nine ck tails, and wore a modern Yukata. It was quite short, making the Yukata seem like it was made to be used in battle, and this Yukata couldn''tpletely hide her voluptuous body.


    Soon he remembered a woman in the past. The woman was very strange, she spoke few words, and always had a neutral expression on her face, but the people around her couldn''t help but follow her naturally, it was as if, despite being expressionless, despite speaking few words,


    Her charisma and strength made up for it all.


    Otsuki Hana, Ophis'' mother.


    (shback)


    "Alexios¡­ d?"


    "...Lady Hana, he is in his usual ce."


    "¡­Mmm." The woman nodded and turned around as her nine tails made moves as if they were dancing around her.


    The woman walked as if remembering something, and spoke as she turned around:


    "Thanks..."


    "... It''s my pleasure to serve." Aleixos couldn''t help but show a small smile when he heard the woman''s voice.


    "Mm." She was truly a woman of few words.


    The woman started walking through the halls again, and suddenly his memories shattered like ss.


    Soon he remembered a bad memory¡­ It was a rainy day in Japan, and d was looking at Hana with a grim expression.


    All this was just a ceremony, his wife would like to be buried in her homnd, but... The sad reality was that there was no body to be buried.


    Because of one mistake, and the arrogance in his strength, it cost the life of the most important woman in d''s life.


    "¡­Alexios."


    "Yes, master."


    "I will have my revenge, we will no longer make these damn allies ours, we will ughter them all."


    "... As you wish, my King." He could only say that, because at the time he had the same feeling as his master.


    d turned and looked at Alexios, his face had long since disappeared, and all that was left was just a deep darkness whose only eyes and mouth were seen:


    "The blood of the Elder Gods shall paint that crimson red... Our goal is no longer conquest, but destruction." d walked up to Alexios and lightly touched his shoulder.


    "Are you with me, old friend?"


    "Always."


    ...


    From that day forward, d changedpletely, and all his ns he made were around destroying those responsible. He was looking for strength, and for a means to kill the immortals.


    A means of permanently killing whatever caused his wife''s death.


    Looking at the woman in Victor''s arms, Alexios couldn''t help but feel emotional... But he knew a sad reality, Hana wouldn''te back to life.


    That is, that woman was someone else, someone from Hana''s n most likely.


    He focused his attention on the woman, and heard Alucard''s voice.


    "Haruna, do you intend to go now?"


    "Mm." The woman slightly nodded her head, she slowly started to get out of Victor''s arms and stood ''standing'' in the air.


    "My subordinates¡­ Genji¡­ Rearrange."


    ''...Even the way she talks is simr...'' Alexios couldn''t help but think.


    "I see..." Victor touched his chin as if he was thinking about something.


    "Take it." He approached Haruna and handed over a cell phone.


    "...?" She made a confused face.


    "This is a device that can contact me wherever I am¡­even in another world."


    "...why?"


    "Let''s say I just want to be close to you, maybe we can fight each other in the future?" Victor''s smile grew.


    "..." Haruna''s smile grew simrly to his, she seemed to like this idea.


    She put the phone in her pocket, she decided to ept his offer.


    "Mother... You will go?"


    "...M-Mother?" She stuttered a little and looked confused at the little girl.


    Haruna looked deeply with her ck eyes at Ophis, she seemed to be thinking about something, and then she said: "Yes... But I wille back,ter..." She seemed interested in Ophis.


    "Mm..." Ophis nodded with a slightly sad face, but she had matured a lot during her time with Victor. She wouldn''t throw a tantrum over something small like that, her dad would always be around her...


    Yeah, of course, it will be different if it''s with Victor, she''s daddy''s little princess after all.


    "I will wait."


    "..." Haruna nodded, and soon her body tensed when she felt someone touching her head.


    "Don''t think too much, she''s still a child, and..." Victor stopped talking when he realized that he unconsciously started stroking Haruna''s head, he couldn''t resist those ears, and silky hair.


    "...Sorry." He backed off, he felt it was inappropriate.


    "...Fine." She spoke in a low voice when she saw that Victor backed away.


    "Hmm, in this case..." Without further ado, he went back to stroking her head, he was very brazen.


    Seeing the nine tails swaying, Victor felt like he wanted to stroke the tails, but felt it would be going too far, so he kept quiet...


    "Back to the subject." He stopped stroking Haruna''s head when he felt satisfied:


    "Ophis is still a child, she will love your visit, but prioritize your affairs first."


    "¡­Mmm."


    "... I''m not a child." She pouted.


    "...Correct, you are my little princess." Victorughed.


    "..." Ophis disyed a small smile, she didn''t refute his words.


    "You too Nero, although you''re more of a tomboy." Heughed at the end.


    "...Shut up." Nero ignored the sweet feeling in her heart, and hid her face behind Victor''s back.


    "Call me if something happens... Even though I know you won''t." Victor spoke.


    "... How?"


    "We''re a lot alike, so I can say that. In my case, I prefer to solve everything myself. If it weren''t for the attitude of my Wives, I would havee to this ce alone."


    "... Wives..."


    "She is one?" She looked over at Scathach who was quietly flying towards them, she had a big satisfied smile on her face.


    "... In the future." Victor''s smile grew a little, and his eyes turned dark.


    "...." Haruna looked into Victor''s eyes, and a small, imperceptible smile appeared on her neutral face.


    "Future..." She repeated the words as she looked at Ophis, a little girl who made her feel like she was looking at someone in the family, and Victor who made her feelfortable.


    Her body began to be covered in ck energy.


    Victor looked at the woman.


    "See you in the future, Alucard." She turned around, and soon disappeared from the ce, thest thought that crossed her mind was that she had to review her family''s record: ''These old men are hiding something from me. It''s time for them to disappear.'' His eyes gleamed with a cruel light.


    She wouldn''t condone insubordination. When she gives an order, all her subordinates must obey, and the same goes for her ''family''. She was themander, and she wouldn''t keep silent if someone was hiding something from her.


    "... This woman... Isn''t she able to talk when she wants to?" Victorughed in amusement, he could clearly see that for a few seconds Haruna''s eyes shone with a cruelty worthy of someone who had the title of Commander.


    ''She really only talks normal when ites to fighting...'' He couldn''t help but think about it.


    ...


    ''Even her power is simr to that of Ophis, and Hana...'' Alexios thought for a while and couldn''t help but think of something when he saw Scathach approaching Victor and talking to him:


    Seeing the smile on Victor''s face, a smile that a disciple shouldn''t give his master, he couldn''t help but think:


    ''It''s always the women, huh?'' Heughed when he thought of a woman with blond hair, a woman who was Natalia''s mother.


    He looked at Jeanne and Anna who remained silent throughout the conversation just watching everything like a hawk.


    ''Does it seem that they still haven''t judged him worthy?... Hard to say, these women are even moreplicated than the Countesses.''


    He looked at Ibaraki and Shuten who had a shocked expression while looking at Haruna, whose expression didn''t change when she left.


    They looked paralyzed.


    ''Well, these Oni are going to have a long headache now that they''re on Alucard''s radar, there''s no way that man is going to let Ibaraki go without fighting him.''


    With each time Alexios spent with Victor, he learned more about the man''s personality, and he couldn''t help but think that the air around the man was quite refreshing, much lighter than the ''weight'' d had.


    ''This is a good ce for Natalia... She is safe here.'' Alexios thought, and then turned around:


    "Let everyone know, I''m heading back to Nightingale."


    "... Okay." Maria spoke disinterestedly.


    Alexios opened a portal, and when he passed through the door, Maria quickly stopped doing what she was doing, and ran towards Ruby and Sasha who were the people closest to her.

 Chapter 365: Vlad Dracul Tepes fears the new Dracul

    Chapter 365: d Dracul Tepesfears the new ''Dracul''.


    Chapter 365: d Dracul Tepes fears the new ''Dracul''.


    "Alexios, you''re back... and without Ophis." That was the first thing Alexios heard when he returned to d''s castle.


    "Ophis is safe." That was the first thing Alexios said to calm the man down.


    "..."


    Although d hadn''t changed his expression, Alexios knew the man well enough to understand that he was morefortable with what he''d just heard.


    "What happened?" Before making any decisions, d decided to ask what happened.


    "...By using her teleportation powers, Ophis ended up being drawn to Japan." Alexios started to exin what happened to d.


    d Dracul Tepes listened to everything in silence. When Alexios began to narrate about the conflict in Japan, d could more or less imagine the causes behind why the power of Ophis acted strangely.


    And as expected, when he heard about a nine-tailed fox with long ck hair, he understood what had happened.


    ''Ophis was drawn towards that ce... Specifically, she was drawn towards that fox.'' As his beloved wife was part of that same n, he had some understanding of how the n''s power worked.


    n Otsuki are extremely dependent on each other, and unconsciously, they seek each other out, after all, it is only when they are together that their real power is revealed.


    In a way, they were simr to Werewolves, they needed to live inmunity for their real power to be revealed, but unlike Werewolves who needed an Alpha, the Otsuki were more like family.


    They just needed to be together and the magic happened.


    They be stronger, their unique powers could also be used in a much wider range than they normally could. It was like all foxes became just one being.


    And because these foxes were such a rare variant, the number of individuals alive could be counted with two hands.


    After all, when a fox is born, it is more likely to be born with golden fur, symbolizing the natural elements.


    Or white, which symbolized purity.


    Red and ck fur foxes were quite rare, after all, they represented the most negative element.


    Like Death and Darkness for ck foxes.


    And War, Blood, and Lust for red fox.


    Because of that, in the past, there was a fairy tale that if you met a fox with ck fur, it was the meaning of bad omen.


    ''... And to think that that little girl grew up and became so strong... Time has really passed.'' d knew Haruna, how could he not?


    In the time when Hana was alive, Haruna was a name for a small one-tailed fox, Hana''s younger sister.


    His wife, despite being expressionless, when she spoke about Haruna, it was always possible to see a small smile on the woman''s face. She truly did love her little sister a lot.


    "And Count Alucard eliminated over 50% of all Supernaturals in Japan. Everyone responsible, no matter how minor their involvement, was punished for this incident and turned into freaks."


    "Oh...?" d''s thoughts were interrupted when he heard someone''s name: "What kind of freaks?"


    "Ghouls."


    "..." d''s face twitched a little. Even he knew how difficult it was to control the ghouls infection rate once it started. If not contained immediately, they would be a gue that constantly grew stronger, until it swallowed an entire.


    ...If you didn''t have a Ghoul King to control all these pests it would be impossible...-


    ''Oh, he has one, huh?'' d remembered a certain blond-haired Maid he''d heard about in a report.


    "Maria, the former Hunter... Has she fully evolved into a Ghoul King?" d questioned Alexios.


    "Wrong, she''s a Noble Vampire now."


    "What?" Even d couldn''t help but gape at such stupidity.


    ''Did he turn a Ghoul, a dead creature, into a Noble Vampire? How? Ghouls are dead, they cannote back to life, not even the power of a Sire can bring someone back from the dead.''


    "...?" Alexios looked at the rare shock on d''s face: "Master?"


    "...!" d stopped his thoughts, and said:


    "Continue."


    Alexios nodded his head:


    "After the battle of the two beings was over, a Goddess descended, and that''s when Scathach decided to intervene and fought the Goddess directly."


    "...." d wasn''t particrly surprised by Scathach''s actions, after all, from their previous meeting, he could easily deduce that whatever happened, that woman would always be Alucard''s ally.


    Proof of this is the very previous encounter that d mentioned. She''d directly threatened the Vampire King. It wouldn''t be surprising if she did the same to the Gods.


    Alexios ended the report when he spoke of Scathach''s ''three moves to creation'' technique.


    "¡­Japan ceased to exist then?" d asked calmly as if it was something natural.


    "...?" Alexios looked confused at d: "Japan still exists. The whole fight took ce in an alternate dimension that the Y¨­kai created when fighting."


    "¡­Huh?" This time it was d''s turn to be confused.


    ''That little girl used her strongest technique, and a country wasn''t destroyed? Huh? There''s something wrong here.'' d knew very well the capabilities of this technique, after all, he had experienced it first hand in the past.


    And due to the time this fight took ce, her technique should be stronger now.


    Feeling that information was missing:


    "... When Scathach transformed what did she look like?" d asked a rather strange question to Alexios.


    But being a good servant, hepletely answered d''s question.


    After he finished answering, d''s doubts were answered.


    "I see... She held back, huh."


    Originally, this technique that Scathach created could turn an entire continent into pure ice. If pushed any further, it could literally turn half of earth into pure ice.


    As told by the Countess, she really could bring back the ice age if she so chooses.


    This was the power level of the technique thatbined the Countess''s main power, her knowledge with runes, and her monstrous energy when she unleashes her true strength.


    The third Vampire Count form, a form said to be the true appearance of the Vampire of the past.


    ''...That boy is very lucky, few disciples can make Scathach willing enough to disy that level of power just to teach... Although calling him a disciple is no longer correct.'' d thought with an inward smile.


    But soon he couldn''t help but think of something:


    ''Turning a Hybrid into a Noble Vampire, that I understand. I did the same with Anna... But...'' Thinking about Victor''s Maid:


    ''Bring the dead back to life? A Ghoul? Even though in the past she was a Ghoul King, that name is nothing more than a name given to a Ghoul who had conscience and could control the gue, it didn''t mean she stopped being a Ghoul, a walking corpse.''


    ''...She is still a Ghoul, a dead creature... And yet, she gained ''life'' back, and was turned into a Noble Vampire.''


    ''Did he do it using the magic of the World Tree? ... That can''t be, the World Tree hasn''t matured enough yet; it''s still just a baby. It would take thousands of years for that to happen... So what happened?''


    For the first time in his entire existence, d had a doubt regarding himself and his existence.


    ''Can I do that too...?'' He couldn''t help but think about it when he heard what Victor did.


    ''Or is it a particr characteristic of him? After all, he became a Progenitor through quite unusual means...''


    Thinking about his own existence, and the existence that Victor came to be what he is today, he realized something:


    ''...He''s different... He''s different from me.'' It was only a few seconds of thought that made him understand that the second Progenitor was different from him.


    ''Essentially speaking, he was a Human with the Golden Blood, or as it is called in today''s terms, RH Null Blood... Even when he turned into a Noble Vampire because of his blood, he still had his ''core'' of existence as that of a Human. His soul was born human, and even if it changes in the future to something else, the ''characteristics'' of a human would still be there.''


    What was the greatest characteristic of Humans? The trait that made them stand out from all races, the trait that God himself gave them when they were created?


    ''Potential... And Adaptability.'' d couldn''t help bute to this startling conclusion.


    In an ordinary human, this seed of potential and adaptability would be as small as a grain of sand, after all, biologically speaking, humans are social beings, they needed to be united, and in sync for these seeds to reallye to sprout and give results.


    Now... What if that seed was given to a Progenitor?


    A being who''s existence itself screamed potential, the being that was the beginning of an entire race.


    The Progenitor is the beginning of everything, just as Adam was the first human that God created.


    How was Adam different from other humans?


    Adam was the first, he was the beginning, he was the Progenitor, and consequently, the potential, and adaptability came from him, which meant that from the beginning, this seed called potential and adaptability was not a seed, but a great tree that was already grown in Adam.


    The talent that God gave humanity had already blossomed in Adam, and he just passed it on.


    The same logic applied here.


    The Progenitor of Vampires, as the name says, is the beginning of everything for the entire race of Vampires.


    d is that, he was born a Noble Vampire, and grew up a Vampire.


    ... But Victor?


    He wasn''t a Noble Vampire.


    He was just an ordinary human who had a little special blood... And like all humans, he was a descendant of Adam.


    The potential and adaptability existed within him from the beginning... and when he turned into a Vampire...


    The Progenitor''s blood forced this seed of potential and adaptability to germinate and be a great sturdy tree like Adam at the beginning of time.


    Rather than losing that power like ve vampires, the Progenitor blood greedily absorbed it all.


    ''...This also exins why this man didn''t die when he absorbed the power of the three Heiresses...''


    If d''s deduction was correct, if the deduction of the man who lived more than 5000 years was correct...


    Victor Alucard, the second Progenitor, was a man who had the same potential as the Father of Humanity, Adam, and a man who held the potential of the three houses of Vampire Counts, along side his own Vampire Progenitor potential,bined.


    ... He was a damn freak.


    "..." d''s facepletely darkened, the Dragon he''d weed into his realm turned out to be a much more dangerous Dragon than he''d previously thought.


    ''¡­I really wish he had turned into a Werewolf now¡­'' d remembered the report that said Victor was attacked by a Werewolf when he was a human.


    He really wanted to drop this bomb on his rival, the Werewolf King.


    And you know what the funniest part of this situation was...?


    He couldn''t stop the Dragon''s evolution, he couldn''t stop Victor.


    The reason for this?


    He was a very charismatic son of a bitch!


    ''Not only Ophis, but even my two daughters, my ex-wives, the four Countesses and their subordinates... They would all turn against me if I did something against that man.''


    ''That''s one of the problems of having a society where women have important points in politics¡­ Ugh.'' d knew he was being petty, after all, all 3 Countesses werepletely crazy women, and they had screws loose in their heads.


    They would hardly like anyone or get attached to anyone.


    Despite being beautiful, they were crazy, and few were interested in Women like that. [Like Natashia.]


    Not to mention they were strong, and very dominant. Again, few men would be interested in women like that. [Like Agnes.]


    ¡­ Not to mention that many of them were very selective with their partner choices, and their tastes could never be satisfied. [Like Scathach.]


    "..." d felt himself repeating himself in his thoughts now.


    But! He couldn''t help but feel remorse, after all,


    Doing something against Victor now was the same as making his entire kingdom, his creation, everything he''d built, turn against him.


    It was because of this understanding that d did nothing, and also didn''t provoke Victor anymore, not out of fear of the man himself, but rather, out of fear of the consequences. He couldn''t wait another thousand years to have the fighting strength his Kingdom had today.


    He was a patient man, but even his patience had its limits.


    That would just be a move a brainless idiot would make.


    The thought of defeat? It never crossed his mind from the beginning.


    ... But there was one thing d regretted.


    d really wanted to go back to the past and kick his previous self for allowing that man to be a Vampire Count.


    Or at least he wanted to go back in time when he''d decided to lock the man on Earth for a year and six months.


    Although not a big deal, after all, it wasn''t like he killed someone important to him, but that was enough for their rtionship to be a little hostile.


    They''re notpletely eternal enemies who wanted to be each other''s throats, but they were not friends either.


    Their rtionship became neutral, and a little hostile, that''s all.


    If Victor truly hated d, he wouldn''t leave hisfortable spot to save Ophis.


    At least that''s what d thought. What he didn''t understand was that even if the two were eternal enemies, Victor''s actions wouldn''t change.


    From the moment that little girl called him father... The fate of the beings who were against her were already sealed, their names were alreadyfortably inside the ''list'' of Book of Death itself.


    "...." Alexios remained silent as he watched his King fall into deep thoughts. He was a little surprised as he had never seen his King ponder on a single subject for such a long time.


    He usually had an answer for everything, a n for everything, an idea for everything, but today¡­ Oddly enough, he was utterly silent.


    ''Just what was it that I told you that left you so lost in your thoughts?'' Alexios was really curious now.

 ?Chapter 366: Destiny can be unpredictable sometimes

    Chapter 366: Destiny can be unpredictable sometimes.


    Four dayster.


    Eleanor''s Territory.


    "You''re pretty calm even though you heard that man went to Japan." An old man''s voice echoed in a room that had a Japanese woman sitting in a traditional way while performing maintenance on her long odachi.


    "What do you mean, Master?" Mizuki asked with a neutral look.


    "It''s nothing, I just thought if it were the old Mizuki, she''d be freaking out to go back to Japan right now." The old man spoke as he put his fan on his face.


    "...Hmm, you''re right." Mizuki didn''t refute the old man''s words.


    "The old Mizuki was very innocent."


    "...I wouldn''t call you innocent."


    "Then I think foolish would be the correct word."


    Sigh...


    Abe No Seimei visibly sighed:


    "You are punishing yourself too much, foolish disciple.... Who would have thought that the Hunters who were renowned for protecting humans were involved in experiments involving their own kind." Mizuki was definitely not stupid, he knew that, the problem was that she was tricked.


    And even he, an old man, was fooled by the false ''appearance'' of The Inquisition.


    Because of that, Abe No Seimei didn''t say much about it, after all, he would be being a hypocrite because he didn''t notice anything either.


    The master and disciple had been together for a long time. They''d been through a lot, and seen the rotten side of humanity, and afterpletely eradicating Japan''s 10 Noble Vampire families, Abe No Seimei suggested to Mizuki to broaden her horizons and go to The Inquisition. After all, they were on the side of humans.


    And that suggestion also satisfied Mizuki''s goal, the goal of hunting Supernatural Beings who treated humans like their toys.


    So if you are going to talk about this incident, it was Abe No Seimei who felt guilty, because he was the one who suggested she go to that ce.


    "..." Mizuki was silent, and images of a white room where children were being experimented on shed through her mind.


    This was one of the first facilities she''d burned. It all started in Victor''s battle with Bruno, hearing the man''s words, seeing the way an ordinary human fought.


    Doubts began to run through her mind and that of her master, and those doubts would not be satisfied until she discovered the root of the problem, and so she did. She performed an independent investigation, and ended up discovering one of thebs in which General James himself administered.


    Aboratory which waster burned to the ground, and everything destroyed by Mizuki herself, even having saved the children from that ce, the children were just broken puppets. They didn''t have a look of life, and, at the suggestion of Alucard himself who conveniently appeared at the time as if he were watching everything, she took the kids to an orphanage that was in his name.


    And from that day forward, the woman and the strange new Count partnered with each other in destroying several of these facilities.


    At first, she was suspicious of Victor, after all, the man showed up at a very convenient time, but after interacting with him for a long time, she realized that he was just disgusted by the whole situation, and decided to do something...


    Of course, there was a reason for that too. He seemed determined to fuck up General James, a man who lived in hiding.


    Something she was particrly happy to do, too.


    ''No matter what your motives are, by using children in your ns, ordinary children who should be living normal lives, you are evil.'' Mizuki knew that humanity was a big gray background in which good and evil were very much a matter of perspective.


    But... There are things... There are crimes that no matter how much you try to ''glorify'', they would be considered unforgivable crimes.


    Using children asb rats is one such example.


    "Even the Pope..."


    "That man is not the Pope." Abe No Seimeimented in a very strict tone.


    "...." Mizuki looked at her master.


    "That man is just a man distorted by his ideals, he doesn''t qualify to be a Pope."


    "Elimination of all Supernatural Beings, huh."


    "...Sounds like something only a tyrannical supremacist would say." Mizuki rolled her eyes.


    The purpose of Alexander the Pope of the Inquisition was quite distorted, after all, there was no way to eliminate all Supernatural Beings.


    They were born in countless, different ways.


    Take ghosts for example. They were beings that only manifested when a spirit had lingering feelings and regrets while they were alive, and couldn''t pass through to the other side until they''d resolved these issues.


    As long as humanity existed, ghosts would exist... Demons would exist... Y¨­kai would exist...


    After all, they were created as a consequence of human emotions.


    Complete elimination was impossible for these beings... and even more impossible for beings like Vampires and Werewolves.


    Both races had literal separate worlds as their homes, worlds that contained their realms, society, and way of thinking, and these worlds werergely restricted to outsiders.


    Even now, despite being a guest of Alucard, and of Eleanor herself, she could feel people watching her.


    A correct attitude, after all, humans like her were known to be their enemies.


    "...I can''t tell if meeting that man was a blessing for you or a curse."


    "...." Mizuki was silent when she heard what her master said.


    "I think it was both." Mizuki replied as she went back to sharpening her weapon.


    The first time she saw Alucard, he was just an unnamed Vampire, and who had morphed into the Snow n''s Vampire Count form. At that time, the man waspletely out of control, but despite that, he gave her a lot of trouble.


    Only a few months passed, and she''d met this man again after losing an arm to Scathach Scarlett, a woman who''d single-handedly invaded the Vatican and caused chaos.


    And this man waspletely different, as if he had be someone else.


    ''...Fate is sometimes strange...'' The man she thought would be her enemy turned out that they had a rather neutral rtionship.


    Even now, upon discovering that he was in her homnd, the woman was not worried. The reason for this being that she had enough confidence in the man that he would only punish the culprits for whatever incident that little girl had meddled with.


    And just as predicted, she was correct...


    Alucard only punished the guilty...


    Yes... The culprits...


    "Over 50% of Japan''s Supernatural Beings are dead... I don''t know how I should feel about this."


    "...." Abe No Seimei couldn''t help but twitch his eyes a little, he himself was surprised when he''d received the information from Siena that she''d received from her sister Ruby.


    "Even a Goddess didn''t escape¡­" Mizuki picked up a talisman, and held it in front of her.


    "O, Inari, give me your blessing of prosperity so that I may be lucky the next day."


    A small golden energy came out of the talisman and flew towards Mizuki, but unlike usual, the energy was so little and almost non-existent.


    And that only meant one thing, the Goddess herself was inactive at this point, matching the recent news that Inari was killed.


    Mizuki, for the first time, experienced what it was like to not receive the full blessing of the Shinto Gods.


    "...It will take thousands of years for her to wake up again." Abe No Seimei deduced.


    "Meh, it''s not like I used her power that much." Mizuki shrugged.


    Despite using their powers, and blessings, the woman herself didn''t think much about the Gods. She didn''t ce them in high value, or low value. For her, they were just tools for her magic to work properly.


    "...As I said, foolish disciple, it''s best not to rely too much on the blessings the Gods give."


    "I know, you''ve always said that."


    "...But it''s a very convenient thing."


    "When thingse too easily, they also go away too easily."


    "...."


    "You had an example of this in your past."


    "Don''t talk about it."


    "..." Abe No Seimei sighed inwardly when he saw the woman''s dark face.


    Putting aside the past that Mizuki still didn''t seem to get over, the old man continued:


    "...The point is, now that you''re back at your peak again, why not train in the enhancement techniques of my friend/enemy, Ashiya D¨­man?"


    "The Onmyo?" Mizuki felt quite reluctant.


    "There are no good or bad Onmyoujutsu, there is no good or bad magic." Like an old teacher, Abe No Seimei began teaching his disciple.


    "Magic is a tool, a tool that helps us understand mysticism... And as a tool, it is the owner who decides the course of his actions."


    "The branch of faith you use is just one of many areas of Onmyoujutsu."


    "...Ugh, I feel like I''m going back to my teenage years again."


    "It''s your fault, foolish disciple, you haven''t finished your training."


    "A training that will take who knows how long!" Mizuki rolled her eyes.


    Sigh...


    He visibly sighed again:


    "Even if you are 3-..."


    "..." Mizuki''s eyes shone brightly in blood red. It even looked like she had be a Vampire, but all this was just her bloodlust.


    "21 Years Old... You''re still immature." As an old man, he quickly corrected himself, no matter the world, the age, women would never like to be talked about their age.


    "I''m not immature."


    "Compared to me, you are."


    "That''s because you''re a bald old man over 500 years old."


    "Bald..." Abe No Seimei touched his white hair, and sighed in relief. One of the good things about bing a spirit was that he regained the hair that he''d lost because of the stress of a certain red-haired woman!


    Cough.


    He coughed a little when he saw Mizuki''s amused smile, and said:


    "If it had been before, I wouldn''t have told you to try to learn my friend/rival''s skills." He assumed a master''s position, and looked at Mizuki.


    Specifically, he was looking at her body, not with the face of an old pervert, but with the gaze of a doctor.


    "After all, my friend''s skills epass apletely different area of Onmyoujutsu, it would take you dozens of years to master everything just like you have now with my techniques... But... My thoughts changed when you drank that man''s blood."


    "..." Mizuki''s face darkened as she remembered the incident, and soon her face was covered by her long ck hair.


    ''That...that...that Vampire...always doing what he wants.'' She was quite annoyed by that incident, but...


    A small hint of embarrassment appeared on her cheeks as she remembered the incident.


    "...That incident changed you." Abe No Seimei ignored Mizuki''s state and continued with his lecture, he decided for himself that he would not interfere in this matter. His disciple may not have had much contact with the opposite sex in a romantic way, but she had been alive for enough time to understand about it.


    And she had always lived in the poorest ces in the world. She knew the nature of men, and because of that, he would not intrude.


    ... It definitely wasn''t because he felt a slight existential crisis when Alucard casually touched him, and sent him flying.


    "The phrase; you are back in your prime, is not false."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Simply put, by drinking that man''s blood, your body was healed, and you were rejuvenated."


    "¡­But my appearance hasn''t changed?" Mizuki looked into the mirror.


    "I''m not talking about your physical appearance, I''m talking about your body."


    "...?"


    "Master, please stop speaking cryptically, summarize everything in two sentences!"


    A small invisible vein bulged on the old man''s head:


    "By drinking Alucard''s blood, your body is now in a peak state, your cells have temporarily stopped aging, and became full of vitality."


    Abe No Seimei approached Mizuki and pulled a hair from her head.


    "Ouch! What are you doing?"


    "Look." The old man showed Mizuki the strand of hair he''d plucked, and soon a small me appeared in his hand, engulfing the entire strand... But... The fire didn''t burn the hair.


    It was only after a few seconds that hints of burn damage appeared on the strand.


    The old man stopped using his powers, and Mizuki saw that the hair the old man plucked was only slightly burned, despite its prolonged exposure to fire.


    "See?"


    "...This is...This is impossible." She waspletely shocked, and quickly checked every corner of her body, but just like before there were no visible changes, her body was just healed and scar-free, and she felt stronger, but that was it...


    "Really? I find this quite fascinating. That man''s blood is literally something close to a fountain of youth for humans." Abe No Seimei''s eyes sparkled in curiosity as he looked at the strand of hair.


    ''...Nevertheless, I highly doubt that people could get his blood that easily.'' The old man thought without changing his expression. He knew very well who he was dealing with after this incident, after all, if a normal Noble Vampire gave their blood to a human, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen.


    ... At the very least, the blood would kill the human for being too toxic.


    ''A Progenitor, the second of its race¡­''


    "...." He looked at his disciple who was admiring her beautiful curves in the mirror.


    ''You really have strange luck, Mizuki.''


    "Have you finished admiring yourself in the mirror?"


    "...I''m not admiring myself..." Her face darkened a little.


    "Yeah yeah. Whatever." He rolled his eyes:


    "Are you going to want to train or not?"


    Mizuki looked at her master, and thought thatpared to Alucard, she was very weak, and that was a bad thing. She didn''t want to feel helpless again in front of that man like she did a few days ago...


    Although it wasn''t a bad feeling because the manforted her, she still remembered the feelings of despair she felt, she didn''t want to feel that weakness again.


    "...I will."


    "Good. My friend''s magic is quite violent, and you need opponents to improve yourself to train, that''s one of the reasons it''s so hard to train this magic... Fortunately, you have thousands of immortal creaturesing to this ce all the time."


    "I''ll make sure you learn everything." The old man''s smile grew a little. It truly was a blessing in disguise that she hade to this ce.


    "...Don''t overdo it too much like before." Her face looked like someone who regretted her decision¡­


    "Don''t worry, now that you have a better physique, I will be stricter."


    "Ugh... That''s not what I was trying to say." She grumbled but didn''t say anything more, despite being strict with her training, she felt it was for her own good.


    ''Fate is a bitch sometimes, but even she can be kind once in a while.'' The old man thought.

 Chapter 367: The love of a Yandere

    Chapter 367: The love of a Yandere.


    Snow n.


    A woman with long white hair was sitting in a luxurious chair in what looked like an office, while literal piles of paper were beside her and scattered around the room.


    She looked quite graceful and was like a perfect vision of a businesswoman, serious, calm and beautiful.


    Suddenly, this woman overheard a conversation.


    "You are sitting on a throne of lies, mortal."


    "Don''t underestimate me, everything I did was necessary. It doesn''t matter if this was a lie, I''ll keep going!"


    "...This protagonist is dumb." She heard Yuki''s voice as she chewed on what looked like popcorn, as she could hear the sound of a very popr recent movie.


    The name of the movie was: The Vampire and his mortal servant.


    Despite the questionable name¡­


    It was a very popr movie that was produced by Nightingale.


    "They''re denser than a ck hole." She heard another woman''s voice. It seemed that the Maids were watching the movie in the room next to hers.


    "He doesn''t have the balls to stand up to his master... If it was someone I know..."


    "Hey, he''s a newborn plebeian Vampire. How is he going to defeat a Noble Vampire over 500 years old?"


    "Oveing your limits?" Yuki replied.


    "...Does that work in real life?"


    "Shouldn''t it? ... Hmm, but since it''s fiction, can''t this protagonist take that ass''s power away with some dumb exnation and beat the Vampire?"


    "....."


    "Why are you rooting for the Noble Vampire to lose?" Another maid asked.


    "I don''t like his attitude that seems to say; ''I know everything, kneel before me, mortal''. It''s really disgusting."


    "Why doesn''t he calm down a little and get his dick out of his ass?"


    "...."


    "Yuki... You''ve got a really dirty mouth!"


    "Eh?"


    "You must not be influenced by Lady Violet''s example!"


    "..." A vein bulged on Violet''s head. She''s a bad example!? Why!? She''s changed, you know!?


    "...I mean, I wasn''t being influenced by her... It''s just that Countess Agnes..."


    "...Oh..." The Maids understood now. If Violet was a delinquent, Agnes, when pissed off, seemed to be the leader of the delinquents. She had an extremely foul mouth.


    Although the woman had gone to train in an isted location, her influence still lingered on the maids and the women of the Snow n, who looked to Agnes as an example.


    Wait... In the end, isn''t this all Agnes'' fault!?


    This may not be well known to Noble Vampires because they hardly ever saw a member of the Snow n, but when a Snow n woman got angry, they started acting like delinquents.


    "Mortal, I will give you my blood, use it for revenge." The maids and Yuki looked at the movie:


    "Use it to kill your enemies, Hahahaha~."


    "...."


    "Well, that was cringe... Whatugh was that?" A maid spoke.


    "How is this even popr?" Yuki was seriously questioning the Vampire''s tastes.


    "Well, this was the first production of Vampires. Unlike humans, we are stronger and have powers, so all the fight scenes don''t need stuntmen... And since it was the first production, I think false rumors were made?"


    "...I see." Yuki looked at the movie and saw the Protagonist epting the Vampire''s blood. A power show ensued, and he appearedpletely changed:


    "I now... am the hunter."


    "... Pfft... HAHAHAHAHA~." Yukiughed in amusement as she pointed at the protagonist.


    "This man is so weird. He gained the weak power of a ve vampire and is acting like he''s the Big Boss!"


    The maids around Yuki startedughing too.


    Hearing her subordinate''s voices of amusement, the rather elegant pen that the woman in the office was holding was broken by the woman''s own strength.


    "GAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" She squealed awkwardly as she shook her hair, making the papers fly around her, causing a huge mess.


    "I hate this!" She had finally reached her limit.


    "..." Hilda crouched down and started gathering the papers in an orderly fashion.


    "How about a rest?"


    "That sounds like a good idea." Violet didn''t refuse, as sheid down with her head on the table andined:


    "Ugh. Why does it never end? I write, write, write, organize, finish organizing,plete my work, and more paperwork appears!"


    "It''s an endless cycle of torture!" Violet stood up as she banged on the table. She felt that if hell was like this, she wouldn''t be surprised if the Demons went crazy.


    And to make her mood even worse.


    Her friends went to Japan with her Victor! Her beloved Darling! The love of her life, her reason for living, the man she would literally cause a nuclear-level catastrophe for if he asked with LOVEEEE!


    But she couldn''t go since she needed to take care of the Snow n because her mother was somewhere training in seclusion!


    She was very frustrated!


    And to make her mood even worse, much more than before, she was thirsty! Thirsty for his blood!


    Victor''s body!


    Thirsty to have her insides filled with his white and viscous liquid!


    She urgently needs her vitamin V!


    She hadn''t seen him in days, and that never happened! She was always around him!


    Always!


    From the moment she met him until he became an adult, she was always around.


    Always! Always! Always! Always! Always!


    She could count on one hand the amount of times she''d been away from her Darling! The longer she was away from him, the more she felt like she was going to freak out at any moment.


    .... Although she did thank the circumstances a little, gratitude the size of her little finger.


    She was grateful that she''d been away from him for so long, and she''d had the opportunity to clear her mind and look at things differently, and finally¡­ept her father''s death.


    She saw his memories, felt what he felt, and it was as if she was making that decision herself.


    And by understanding Victor, she could finallye to peace with herself about what he''d done.


    After that weight on her shoulder was taken care of¡­ She felt lighter.


    More free of thoughts...


    Yes.


    ... She was Horny.


    "Fuck it, im out!" She quickly grabbed her phone and called someone.


    "What!?"


    "Natalia,e here!"


    "Yes!" In less than a second, a portal appeared where Violet was.


    "Wait! You can''t go out and leave all the work-."


    Violet looked at Hilda with her blood-red eyes, "Hilda, that mountain of paper." She pointed to one side of the room:


    "It''s all about the economy, personal belongings, and sharing the money of the Snow n."


    "That side is about our connections that need to be nurtured." She pointed to another mountain of paper.


    "That side is about the back wages of all Snow n members."


    "That side is about the lesser ns that serve the Snow n and their current situation."


    "These papers here that have ck markings are Vampires with particrly questionable tastes. They are pedophiles. I don''t want this filth on my turf, you can set them on fire and send them to Hell, and I won''t care."


    "...." Natalia and Hilda opened their eyes in shock. She''d really done several weeks of work, the two of them couldn''t help but look at Violet, surprised.


    Where is Violet? Where''s thatzy girl? How did she be sopetent!? She is Sus!


    Despite having watched the entire process alongside Violet, Hilda still couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    In truth! She didn''t want to believe it!


    ''She is progressing more smoothly after she made peace with her mind.''


    "That side over there is your retirement n."


    "...Huh? Retirement n?" Hilda woke up from her stupor.


    "You''re old, you''re older than Jesus! For God''s sake, you might even be older than Scathach."


    "Oyy!" A vein bulged in Hilda''s head.


    But Violet ignored it since she wasn''t finished with her showers of words:


    "You need to find a Vampire as a mate."


    "A Vampire that is NOT my Husband, are we clear?"


    "..." Hilda was speechless when she saw Violet''s dark eyes.


    "My Husband has filled his quota of antiques near him, not just Scathach, but even Natashia and possibly in the future... My mother..." Violet wasn''t stupid. Now that Victor had absorbed her father and the wedding ritual was passed to him, this kind of future was more usible than before.


    Though she knew it wouldn''t be that simple because Victor wouldn''t ept being anyone''s recement, and he had given his word that he would take care of Agnes himself.


    That is, he would respect the woman''s decision, regardless of what it is.


    ... But the probability of a future where her mother stayed with her husband was quite high, much higher than before, especially now that her father''s irresistible beauty along with her husband''s dominant attitude had merged.


    Adonis, the most handsome man alive. Even the Gods were jealous of his beauty.


    Victor, the man who had the attitude that most female Vampires loved, that dominant attitude, but was, at the same time, kind... And to top the icing on the cake, he was strong and had great future potential. With all of it together, he was considered 100/10 for female Vampires.


    Although they were a little afraid of him because every time he appeared, he was always in a chaotic state...


    This fear was often ovee when they believed it would overwhelm them!


    Which meant, Adonis + Victor = A good partner every female Vampire wants.


    He''s like a juicy steak any female Vampire was willing to taste.


    "¡­Eh?" This time Hilda was speechless.


    "Since he seems to have a Milf-attracting charm, I''m creating a backup n for you."


    ''I need to keep the Thots away¡­ Unfortunately, I can''t kill Hilda like I did the others¡­ She''s like a mother to me too¡­ Ugh, hard¡­''


    "... Huuh? I have no child, woman! You''re talking nonsense!"


    Violetpletely ignored Hilda and continued:


    "Oh, you don''t have to think about your retirement if you want to, just stay away from my husband!" This time, she was less subtle.


    Hilda had a headache, she couldn''t keep up with Violet''s madness:


    "...For starters, I''ve never been interested in him that way, and he''s your husband."


    "Good, that''s good... Really really good." Violet waved several times in satisfaction.


    "Umu, Umu." She nodded over and over, and over, ¡­and over, she was actually VERY pleased.


    "...Now, I''m out." She turned to Natalia:


    "Send me in front of Victor."


    "¡­literally in front of him?"


    "Yes."


    "... Okay." Natalia opened a portal again, and without thinking too much, Violet jumped in.


    ...


    Victor was in a room alone while taking off his clothes to take a shower.


    Currently, he was making preparations to go hunting the unknown nine-tailed fox. The ce he''d sent Shinji to had bepletely empty, as if it had been abandoned.


    Which only meant one thing, the fox ran away when he realized the danger and went into hiding.


    And also, the red-furred nine-tailed fox ran away when he realized that his Master Inari was put to sleep.


    Now, Victor had two foxes to hunt and Nobles to capture. He wanted to learn their strange power!


    But it wasn''t all bad news.


    Just as he expected, Gintoki managed to single-handedly destroy an entire Y¨­kai n.


    Now the question remained, how did a weak and powerless man like Gintoki achieve this feat?


    Well, believe it or not, this was all a result of Scathach''s fight. When the woman threw the barrage of weapons at the giant fox,


    One of those ice spikes ''conveniently'' bounced off the fox''s tails, passed through a different dimension, flew to Gintoki''s location, andnded directly on Gyuki''s head.


    Effectively killing the Y¨­kai.


    ..... Yes, that power was ridiculous.


    Just seeing Scathach''s surprised expression when Victor informed her of what had happened made Victor''s day 1000x better.


    Victor was currently in a room reserved just for him and his Wives. Normally he didn''t use the room, considering that, as a Vampire, he didn''t need to sleep.


    And sleeping... was something he''d never do now.


    Thest time he''d slept was when he returned to Scathach''s mansion, and that time, he met Persephone.


    The reason he never wanted to sleep?


    It was Persephone herself.


    He knew that the moment he fell asleep, he was going to meet that woman again.


    And he wasn''t in the mood to y a game of cat and mouse with a Goddess.


    Although he was better at schemes thanks to Adonis, it was still very tiring and tedious.


    When he had taken off all of his upper clothing, a portal suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "... Natalia?" He asked, confused. The woman didn''t usually appear in his private space like that.


    But soon, a white rocket came out of the portal, flying towards him.


    "Oof." Victor feigned gasping for air as his belly was hit and gently hugged the woman in his arms.


    She was smelling the man like a maniac:


    "Darling~, Darling~" And repeating those words over and over again.


    "I missed you¡­Violet." Victor spoke in a ratherplicated tone of emotions.


    He was homesick for his little snowke, but he was also worried about her reaction.


    "..." Sensing Victor''s concerns through their connection, Violet stopped doing her thing and looked up.


    And the expression on Violet''s face took Victor by surprise. When had she ever looked so¡­ mature?


    "Don''t think about it too much, Darling... I had time to think about your decision... And while I still don''t agree with you making this decision yourself, I understand that in the end, this was the best choice... I prefer ten thousand times to have my father''s soul with you than with some random bitch." She caressed Victor''s face as she looked into his violet eyes.


    Violet eyes that were just like hers, the eyes of a person she knew all too well.


    "Honey..."


    "Shhh, you don''t have to say anything..." She caressed Victor''s face.


    "I only ask for one thing¡­Actually, two things."


    "... Which are?" he asked in a gentle tone.


    "When we''re alone, change your eye color to blood red." Despite having epted what happened.


    She still felt weird looking at Victor''s face. He was divinely beautiful, but that wasn''t what she felt weird about. It was his eyes. Eyes that reminded her so much of her father.


    Victor didn''t question why Violet asked for it since he could understand why she did it.


    Victor''s eyes softly began to change to a blood red.


    "My second request is..." Violet''s eyes also changed to red, but it was a dark, obsessive red, and, as the smile on her face grew, her expression turned red.


    "!!!" Her appearance now piqued all of Victor''s sensitive spots, and his face couldn''t help but change. Just like her, his eyes turned an obsessive dark red.


    "Fuck me."


    Victor''s aura exploded toward Violet, lust, love, obsession, care, concern, and kindness.


    Various emotions and thoughts flooded Violet''s entire existence.


    Victor threw Violet onto the bed and ripped her clothes off, so that her two white bunnies were visible to him, an attitude that Violet really appreciated.


    "Eat me, fuck me, love me!" Her eyes lit up, and her two legs wrapped around Victor''s waist as if she were holding him in ce. He wouldn''t leave this room until he gave her what she wanted!


    "You don''t have to say it twice."


    "Ahh~"


    Soon groaning sounds began to fill the ce as the two lovers battled through the night. Not even 15,000 words of description would be enough to describe what they had done.

 Chapter 368: Kurama.

    <h4>Chapter 368: Kurama.</h4>


    Chapter 368: Kurama.


    How foolish I was. Just an innocent child. A typical child just like you could find anywhere.


    With the only difference being that I was a child full of kindness, I believed I could have a different world.


    A world without conflict, a world of peace, but... Something happened to change me suddenly.


    It happened when I was only 7 years old, a war broke out, and at that time, all of Japan was bathed in blood.


    The Seventh Heavenly Demon was what he called himself, a self-centered, entric, and charismatic man.


    Oda Nobunaga.


    The man who wanted to unify Japan.


    And... It was in this bloodbath that I realized the true nature of beings, and it was in this war that I realized the reality of the world.


    ... The world just needed a good liar and a river of blood for him to bring change.


    This was the reality that a 7-year-old fox understood...


    And at just 7 years old, I used the transformation skill that foxes were better at and joined the humans in the fight.


    "Kid, do you want to change the world?" That was Oda Nobunaga''s question.


    My answer?


    I decided to join the liar and change the world. He was a charismatic bastard, after all...


    And I was a fox whose specialty was deceiving.


    Kurama, the cmity fox, made a name for himself in the supernatural world and in the human world as Kurama, Oda''s great general.


    And in less than a few years, I got what I wanted... I mean, Oda got what he wanted.


    He unified Japan, Japan found peace, and it was on that day, the day that Oda unified Japan, that it started.


    It was all about timing, he had me, and he had the best assassins avable to him too.


    The Kuroyami n, vampires who could control the darkness, they were the perfect assassins.


    Nobody knew their goals, but they were too useful for you not to use them.


    All was well, Oda unified the country, the liar who made a river of blood changed the world.


    But... Just three days after he unified Japan.


    As if fate wasughing at his efforts.


    His most faithful subordinates Akechi Mitsuhide, and Toyotomi Hideyoshi, betrayed him, and along with them was I, Kurama.


    ... We forced the old man tomit seppuku in the incident that is now known as the Honn¨­-ji Incident incident.


    On that day, his subordinates split up, Toyotomi Hideyoshi decided he would take up Oda''s second mantle, and Akechi disappeared somewhere. Thest I heard news of him was that he had be lord of somend.


    I didn''t care much for him.


    What about me?


    Well, I caused a war against Toyotomi Hideyoshi by using him of treason for killing Oda Nobunaga.


    ... As I said, the world just needs a good liar and a river of blood for the world to change.


    But...


    The world doesn''t need to change, endless war, endless conflict, an endless river of blood.


    If these things bring about the evolution of humans.


    So be it.


    But that can never change. War must always happen, and peace need not be eternal but temporary.


    It''s those things that I like the most. It''s those things that I, Kurama, feed on and get stronger.


    Worry aboutmitting a ughter...?


    Nah, this isn''t a ughter, this is divine punishment.


    After all, I have a goddess of my own backing my ns.


    See? It''s easy to create a reason for a war, you just need to me some stupid god.


    The world needed war, and a river of blood, and I, Kurama, will dly make that worlde true.


    A few years passed, and the world reached rtive peace, but I wasn''t worried like I was in the beginning. After all, I managed to get much stronger with all the wars I caused and all the bloodshed.


    And if there was one thing I understood about humans, it was that... Give them just a few years, and they would definitely start another war.


    And I was correct.


    The first world war and the second world war was a good stage for me. I managed to get much stronger than in the wars that I caused in the past.


    And it was in this war that I discovered the existence of so many other supernatural beings.


    It was as if my worldview was expanding.


    New countries, with new supernatural beings and more wars to cause,


    But... Unfortunately, thanks to the pact I made with Inari, I couldn''t leave Japan.


    If I did that, my power would get much weaker because of the pact.


    It was on that day that I regretted having made the pact with that goddess. This feeling was already being created when foreigners began toe to this country by means ofrge boats.


    But I didn''t think they woulde from such an interesting ce.


    I cursed my idiot self who made a pact with that bitch.


    But... There was no use crying over spilled milk.


    I continued to serve Inari until a few years passed again.


    The era has changed, humans have be more technological, and the modern age has arrived with force, the information age.


    The inte has changed the world.


    And... One incident, in particr, caught my eye.


    ? ?? ??-??? ??, ??? When I heard my subordinate speak of a special ''little girl'', I didn''t think anything at first, it wasn''t until I asked people to investigate that I discovered that the little girl was the daughter of the vampire king.


    A being whose very existence caused fear in any supernatural being.


    A monster that was alive even before humanity was what it is today.


    ... And I thought... ''This is a good opportunity.'' If I yed my cards right, I could cause a war between the vampires and any supernatural being in Japan.


    And that''s what I did. I spread rumors about the vampire king''s daughter.


    I spread pictures of her.


    And as I thought, in less than a few days, all the supernatural beings in Japan were after the girl.


    But it wasn''t until the first week had passed that I realized the bullshit I''d done...


    A gigantic pressure descended all over Japan, and I felt my whole body twist in front of such a presence.


    Just as this presence appeared, it only took a few seconds for it to disappear, but all the supernatural beings in Japan could feel it.


    Death was here...


    Death which took the form of the new Count of vampires.


    Count Alucard.


    He was here, and he brought with him a river of blood!


    A young monster that is an irregrity even for beings of the same species as his.


    An irregrity that was recognized by the millennial monster, d Dracul Tepes.


    I had hoped that this man would bring the war I wanted, but I was dead wrong.


    What he brought, what that monster brought to Japan, was not the war I expected, but a one-sided massacre.


    In less than a few hours, a river of blood was created¡­ And in less than a day, a sea of ??blood was created.


    That''s not what I wanted...


    A war can only happen when the two adversaries are on the same level, this is an undeniable fact.


    It''s the same as a fight. A decent fight can only happen when two opponents are on the same level.


    But... Alucard and his subordinates?


    They weren''t on the same level as the beings from Japan.


    This could not be called a war but a mass genocide.


    The only ones who could for them were the gods, and they weren''t very interested in intervening.


    Present-day, in a hidden cave, a ce that Kurama hid.


    "... 50% of all supernatural beings in Japan have been wiped out... Everyone who somehow wants to benefit from the situation I created... Even Inari was forced into an etern by the woman who caused the incident, the woman that was immortalized as Crimson Nightmare."


    Even after receiving the report of what happened, he still couldn''t believe it.


    ''This could no longer be called mass genocide.'' Kurama thought.


    "This is more like a cmity." He couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat when he saw this result. The man was like a tsunami or a hurricane.


    He was like a natural disaster, and this was the first time in his entire existence that he had seen such an oue.


    Kurama thought for a bit. Even though he had lost Gyuki, it''s not like he didn''t have subordinates in Japan anymore, and he always had Onis who liked to chase humans who could join him, but...


    "Why bother?" He felt this was an excellent opportunity.


    "Inari is in an etern, so my contract with her is revoked until the day shees back to ''life''." A fox grin appeared on his face, and his long red tails began to flutter in the wind.


    "It''s time to see what the world has to offer." He looked to the side, and his vision seemed to go through the long rocky walls, and he saw the ''sea''.


    A ''POOOF'' is heard.


    And Kurama''s appearance changed to that of a white bird. It appeared to be amon bird that was seen anywhere near the beaches of Japan.


    He was a master of disguise, all thanks to his power that could transform him into whatever he wanted, and if that wasn''t enough, he could evenpletely hide his Youki.


    You don''t manipte wars and create conflicts if you''re not careful.


    And care was not enough to deal with someone like Alucard, a man who has the Kuroyami as his subordinates. That was one of the reasons he immediately hid in this ce. After all, this ce was built by a witch, and no one could find that ce if he didn''t want to.


    ''It''s time to experience freedom away from thesends.'' In a way, he really was grateful to Alucard. After all, because of him, he could finally say goodbye to thesends.


    ''Oh, before I forget.'' Kurama approaches a scroll that was open on the table. This was a scroll that contained information about a nine-tailed fox.


    A woman who was harboring the noble vampires, vampires Alucard had been looking for quite fervently these past few days.


    His eyes glowed red for a few seconds, and as soon as that scroll closed and disappeared from the table, he sent the scroll somewhere.


    ''With that, he''ll be busy for a while... Consider this as a thank you, Alucard.''


    Even if it was indirectly, Alucard helped him, and he is an honorable man. He pays his debts...


    He''s definitely not doing this with the thought that Alucard might forget about his existence.


    "..." He felt a shiver down his spine, a shiver he always felt when he felt something bad was going to happen.


    ''You better run.'' The bird quickly turns around and starts pping its wings away from the cave.


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 369: Sasha Took Her Mother’s Teachings Very Seriously.

    <h4>Chapter 369: Sasha Took Her Mother''s Teachings Very Seriously.</h4>


    [A/N: A little announcement, the next art that was decided was Ophis''s! Umu, Umu.


    The next vote for the next art to be chosen, is now avable, if you have any characters that you want to have an original art, please be sure to check my pa treon and support me in this long journey, umu!]


    .....


    Chapter 369: Sasha took her mother''s teachings very seriously.


    "Is this information true?" Victor, who, unlike his usual outfit, was wearing a ck Yukata which contained rather simple red details but, with Victor''s divinely stupid beauty, made him quite attractive.


    Currently, he was sitting on a couch with Violet at his side, Sasha on the other side, and Ruby, who was calmly sitting on hisp as she hugged his body possessively. asionally she would look at Violet with a gaze that seemed to pierce her body.


    "Hmm~, Hmmm~." But Violet was in her own world andpletely ignored Ruby.


    ''I finally feel satisfied.'' She lightly touched her belly, she could feel the liquids that painted her insides white still inside her, and that couldn''t help but make her feel calmer¡­


    Having been bombarded from all the positions she liked and having all her insides painted in white liquids, to have done all this while drinking her Darling''s delicious blood.


    Her bloodlust.


    Her thirst for Victor.


    Her longing.


    And more importantly¡­ Herck of Vitamin V.


    It waspletely filled to 10000%


    She was finally calmer¡­ For now.


    As a vampire, she could continue as long as necessary with her nightly activities since she wouldn''t really get tired, just for a few minutes. Then her entire body was back in peak state, and she didn''t particrly mind falling into depravity if it was with her husband.


    Wake up and have sex.


    Sleep and have sex.


    Eat and have sex.


    She didn''t mind performing this act for all eternity.


    Preferably, she preferred to hide Victor in a rather luxurious basement where they stayed together¡­


    ¡­ But unfortunately, she couldn''t do that, and they had business to attend to.


    ''Tsk, if Darling wasn''t so Darling, I could somehow make this work.'' On the one hand, she likes Victor to be just like her, but on the other hand, she hates it if he were weaker mentally and not too ''active''.


    She might as well lock him in a basement.


    Thinking about the pink-haired girl she saw in an anime that Ruby introduced her to, she can''t help but think that girl was lucky. If her husband was like that protagonist the girl liked, she would have hidden him a long time ago in an isted ce.


    ''It''s a shame she wasn''t determined enough¡­''


    "Ugh, Ugh..." Those were the sounds of Ophis, who was looking at Ruby like someone who stole her favorite spot.


    "Calm down, calm down..." Nero was by her side as she tried to appease the little girl, but she avoided touching Ophis'' skin because she knew her ''curse'' and only touched her clothes.


    "..." Just like Ophis, Sasha can''t help but look at Ruby with a piercing gaze.


    Scathach, who was sitting on a couch next to Victor, was elegantly crossed-legged and seemed to watch all this with a little amusement and annoyance, which she hid very well with her usual smile.


    And near Scathach were all of Victor''s Maids.


    Roberta, Bruna, Eve, Roxanne, Maria, and Kaguya.


    The group was all gathered together today due to information Kaguya received and because of a certain woman who suddenly appeared.


    "...Yes." Kaguya looked at her master''s appearance, his messy ck hair that had grown out sometimest night due to a ''certain'' event that all the women could hear very well.


    His Yukata that showed a little of his muscr chest.


    She couldn''t help but gulp when she saw this image, she''s seen Victor in every way possible, but for some reason, when he was wearing her homnds clothes, he looked quite...


    VERY... Tasty.


    She could even feel her throat watering and a small itch in a delicate spot.


    One thing she''s never felt for her master before, having him in that kind of outfit is dangerous!


    Very dangerous!


    "!!!" Kaguya shakes her head internally and forces herself to wake up from her inappropriate thoughts.


    "..." Roberta can''t help but show a small smile when she sees the state of her Head Maid.


    She looked at her master for a few seconds, and just like Kaguya, she couldn''t help but enjoy this sight a little.


    ''So she likes it, huh¡­'' Roberta''s eyes gleamed slightly, and a n began to form in her mind.


    ''Don''t worry, Kaguya¡­ This is all for your¡­ Wrong, our happiness.'' She can''t help butugh internally.


    "..." Maria looked at Roberta with a look that understood what she was thinking.


    Eve, who was nearby, just looked at all this confused. She might be smart, but if we are talking about emotional intelligence, that status is below negative.


    Because of that, she didn''t understand the exchange between the two experienced women.


    Although the same can''t be said for Alter Eve¡­


    ''Kekekeke~, this is going to be interesting¡­ As a certain clown said, it just takes one bad day for a man to go crazy¡­ In the case of the Head Maid, she just needs one night having her interior being filled! HAHAHAHA~.''


    Afterughing a little, she continued,


    ''Maybe with this, I can get the same treatment as Violet.'' Alter Eve was giving Roberta and Maria full internal support.


    Other Maids who were oblivious to what was happening were Roxanne and Bruna.


    The first was practically a newborn baby, and the other was a nun who, despite having a sinful body, was too innocent and kind to have that kind of thoughts for her ''god''.


    Assuming the usual expression of a perfect Maid, Kaguya spoke.


    "A few hours ago, this scroll suddenly appeared in one of the bases that ''coincidentally'' Roxanne, along with Bruna, was attacking." She said this because she felt quite suspicious of this situation.


    How did the information her master wanted so much ''appear'' suddenly in a ce where his subordinates were?


    She can''t help but be skeptical about it.


    "Hmm..." Victor patted Sasha''s head a little, he was feeling the woman''s feelings from their connection, and he wanted to give her some peace of mind.


    "..." Sasha looked at Victor, and her eyes gleamed with obsession.


    Victor swallowed a little hard when he saw Sasha''s eyes, she had the same look as Natashia.


    ''Fuck it, I won''t wait any longer. If you want something, you must just take it for yourself!'' Unconsciously, her mother''s teachings were now blooming in her head.


    "Love is a war¡­ You just have to attack, attack, attack until you be the winner. Peace was never an option! You need to attack! ¡­ But if you are in a situation like me, you have to be patient and walk with baby steps until you reach your goal."


    She found her mother''s advice quite questionable at the time, but she was right...


    ''I had decided from the beginning to stop hesitating... I must be more proactive.'' Her eyes glowed brighter, and without realizing it, she slowly began to fall into the same deep hole that Violet had been in since the beginning.


    The hole called obsession and obsessive love.


    And Victor''s smile couldn''t help but widen a little. It wasn''t like he intended on making her wait, it''s that just like Violet and Ruby, he wanted to give Sasha a memorable date.


    ''Well, Well... I''m in Japan, right? Why don''t we go to Kyoto?'' Victor was already nning his date with Sasha.


    ''...Although it wasn''t my intention, she got even more beautiful because I kept her waiting.'' Victor couldn''t help but think internally when he saw Sasha''s face.


    He could feel that slowly, she was getting closer to where he and Violet had been from the beginning.


    He stops thinking about it for a bit.


    He looked at Bruna and Roxanne:


    "Girls?"


    "...While we were checking out some suspects in the Ophis incident, we found this scroll on the table." Roxanne, the dryad with long red hair and sharp teeth, spoke.


    "We charmed the human we were chasing and forced him to talk, and he didn''t know anything about the scroll. His only involvement with this whole situation was that he received the information about Ophis, he was nning to profit from it, but when he saw that he had too manypetitors, he gave up."


    "¡­And ironically, that decision saved his life." Victor shed a small smile.


    "Indeed... After we got this scroll, we immediately returned here."


    "Leaving that aside for a bit, what are we going to do with Alexios?"


    "..." The girls looked at Maria.


    "I told you he''s returned to Nightingale, and he''s definitely going to let the Vampire King know what happened."


    "Hmm, I understand your concern, but you shouldn''t worry too much about it." Scathach was the one who spoke.


    "Why?"


    "What happened a few days ago will eventually reach the ears of all factions."


    ? ?? ??-??? ??, ??? "It is literally impossible topletely stop information from leaking¡­ But we can choose which information will leak." Scathach shed an amused little smile.


    She''s been ying this game for thousands of years, so she knows very well what she''s doing.


    A game that Victor started ying in as well, and with Adonis'' experiences, he was doing pretty well in Scathach''s opinion.


    ''Isn''t that pretty face good for something?'' She couldn''t help butugh when she saw what her disciple looked like and how he was evolving thanks to what happened between him and Adonis.


    "And I''m sure the witches will take advantage of this situation to profit." Ruby spoke in disdain.


    She leans her voluptuous body against Victor and rests her head on his muscr chest.


    She starts caressing Victor''s chest, a little sign they made when one of them was in ''the mood.''


    Victorughs a little and starts to caress Ruby with his other hand. He understood very well what she wanted.


    He lowers his head close to Ruby''s ear and says,


    "Later¡­"


    "¡­" Her face turns a little red, and she nods in satisfaction.


    "Indeed... d will only know a few more things, but we made sure Alexios didn''t know about our ''very important'' matters." Scathach spoke as she looked at her daughter''s state with mixed feelings. She was pleased that she had found a good husband but also slightly irritated, and she didn''t know why.


    "Hmm~." The woman gives a small groan of approval and closes her eyes.


    "That was also one of the reasons why I left Alexios there." Victor continued what Scathach said.


    "Speaking of which, what about the Ghouls?" Victor asked as he looked at Maria.


    "They are inactive and ready to be used at any time." Maria replied.


    "...Let''s take over a morgue." Victor suddenly spoke up.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea." Scathach was the one who said, "This will supply the need for corpses for these ghouls, and we can keep them in stock in case you need to use them."


    "..." Understanding what the two were talking about now, the first one who spoke was Sasha:


    "But with that many Ghouls, one morgue won''t be enough."


    "...Yes, and there''s the transportation problem too."


    "We can''t abuse Natalia too much." Violet was the one who spoke this time.


    "...We need a base of operations." Violet suggested.


    "Well, Victor gave me a whole castle... But that''s at the North Pole."


    "Honestly, that ce would be ideal to do anything in the human world without attracting attention, but the problem is transportation... And that ce needs a remodel, my mom, Victor, and I might not mind the cold, but you wouldn''t like it very much." Ruby continued as she opened her eyes a little.


    "Hmm~..." Victor touched his chin as he thought of something.


    "Master, Master."


    "Umu?" He looked at Eve.


    "Can''t Natalia do what Alexis did? A gate with strange runes."


    "... I don''t know, I didn''t ask her... But if she can do it."


    "It will be easier to transport things, we just need to create a base of operations in some country in the human world, and all the supplies that go there will be automatically transferred to the North Pole." Ruby''s head was already spinning and thinking of a n.


    "As expected, if we are going to make a base, will it be in the United States?" Sasha spoke up.


    "I think so, considering that Victor''s parents are in that ce, and it will be a good way to keep them safe..." Ruby said.


    "Most of my subordinates and Ruby''s subordinates are in that ce too." Violet continued.


    "..." Nero watched all this in silence, and her eyes couldn''t help but fall on Violet.


    ''Another wife...Another mother?'' She still wasn''t used to it.


    "Then it''s decided." Violet decided suddenly.


    "Wait, we don''t even know if Natalia can do this or not." Sasha spoke up.


    "Meh, she can push her limits, and learn that."


    "...." The girls thought that Violet had be more irrational than before.


    "Back to topic..." Kaguya caught the girls'' attention.


    "What are we going to do, master?" And quickly, their attention went to Victor.


    "...Let''s call Shinji and Gintoki."


    "...As expected, you won''t let these men go so easily." Scathachughed. She could understand Victor a little since the man''s powers were simply too valuable.


    "Of course not, I''d be stupid if I did that."


    "I''ll give them what they want, but they have to stay with me." Victor''s eyes lit up a little. He had made the final decision.


    "...If Master wishes, it muste true." Kaguya bowed a little, like a maid who trains to be perfect, she will make sure her wishes true, and then turned around:


    "Roberta, youe with me. Your powers wille in handy if need be."


    "Yes, Yes~." Roberta happily apanied Kaguya.


    "..." Kaguya narrowed her eyes in suspicion when she saw Roberta''s hyper state. She knows the woman well enough to know that when she is like this, she is excited to do something.


    And that something usually never ends well. An example of this is the kitchen being destroyed.


    ''I''ll keep my eyes on her.'' Kaguya decided to keep an eye on the excited Maid.


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 370: Ruby and Victor.[+18]

    Chapter 370: Ruby and Victor.[+18]


    Chapter 370: Ruby and Victor.


    A man was lying on arge bed that had ck fabrics, and his violet eyes were open as he looked at the ceiling as if he had found something interesting.


    He was gently stroking the head of the woman who wasying her head on his chest.


    With every caress the man gave the woman, a silent, satisfied moan was heard.


    "Hmm..." The breathing sound of a woman with long red hair and a voluptuous body was heard in the silent room.


    The woman sleepily began to open her eyes, and the first thing she saw was her husband''s face.


    And that unconsciously put a happy little smile on her face.


    "Darling... Didn''t you sleep?"


    "Umu?" Victor looked at Ruby as if he was awakening from a stupor. Then, seeing her sleepy, beautiful face and her messy long red hair, he shed a small smile and said:


    "...Not yet." He didn''t lie.


    "¡­." The woman was silent as she enjoyed her husband''s caresses.


    "How many days have you not slept...?"


    "Since the incident with Adonis happened." Again, he didn''t lie.


    He had no need to lie to his wives, especially Ruby, who was the woman who spent over a year and six months by his side.


    After the small meeting the group had the day before, Ruby immediately pulled Victor into the bedroom, and a long night of intensive ''training'' was practiced.


    The training was so intense that Victor had to fill her insides over and over and over again.


    The two were only satisfied when Ruby''s ''thirst'' waspletely satisfied, and Victor''s too.


    Although they could still go on, they decided it wasn''t a good idea. They were making love, not just ordinary ''sex'', after all, sex without feelings is quite...unnatural for them.


    That was also one of the reasons Violet didn''t spend much time on this training.


    Though she wouldn''t mind going on for all eternity.


    But as a good immortal once said, everything in an immortal''s life needs a little ''spark'' to make it more interesting and not be a tedious practice.


    Now, they were fine since they were young, but what if this practice continued for 500 years? 1000 years? 10000 Years?


    Eventually, it would get boring, and so, because of that, pranks, fetishes, and restraint were always wee.


    A very mature thought to have for someone as young as Ruby, a thought that unconsciously grew out of seeing Scathach''sints about how ''boring'' things were.


    And that thought was born in the year, and six months they were together. After all, the way they fell into depravity in those years was quite¡­ intense.


    Therefore, she swore to herself that she would have control!


    An oath she breaks easier than priests who break their promise not to indulge her lustful desires.


    But she''s trying, okay?


    ¡­Even though the liquid inside her just made her more horny, she''s still holding back!


    "... Why don''t you sleep?" She questioned Victor.


    Come to think of it now, it''s been a while since she''s seen Victor sleep or heard someone else say he has.


    "A certain bitch will bother me if I sleep." Victor spoke in a casual tone as he looked back at the ceiling.


    ''Oh¡­'' Remembering why he did what he did to Adonis, Ruby understood why he didn''t sleep.


    "¡­Can you contact her?" Ruby''s face twitched slightly when she heard what Victor said. Although her face didn''t change, her mood waspletely different.


    And Victor could feel it perfectly.


    "Through the curse, yes."


    "...Are you going to be okay?"


    "..." He disyed a small smile.


    "Probably." He wasn''t sure. Dealing with the gods was always an open question, and in watching Scathach''s fight with Inari, he learned something.


    He learned not to underestimate the gods.


    Inari, she wasn''t even a warrior like gods specialized in that.


    Like the gods of war or gods rted to martial arts.


    And yet, she was so strong.


    Persephone, the daughter of Demeter and her brother Zeus.


    As the queen of the underworld, she might not be a warrior, but she was still a goddess.


    A queen goddess¡­ She might be on her own level and might not be as naive as she demonstrated the first time Victor encountered her.


    Proof of this was all the memories he had of Persephone and Aphrodite, memories he had received from Adonis.


    In all these memories, the women were so much more¡­ cunning and spoiled.


    ''Could she have matured over time? Victor immediately dismisses this thought as impossible.


    A god''s perception of time is different from a human''s. For them, 1800 years go by as fast as the way they switch partners during an orgy.


    Yes¡­ Victor had very prejudiced thoughts against the Greek gods.


    But who could judge him? He had memories of a man who lived at that time, so he knew very well that at that time, people would have to pray not to attract the attention of a Greek god.


    Because attracting a god''s attention is more dangerous than being mugged, look at all the Greek heroes and their tragic fates.


    And he also has someone who has personal grudges with the Greek gods, his dear Maid. When she told him everything that had happened, he couldn''t help but want to extinguish this entire race from his existence.


    ''In due time¡­ I''ll do it¡­'' Victor thought. He''s learned to be much more patient now.


    Benefits of having the memory of an older vampire.


    "...." Ruby was silent, and when she was like that, Victor knew she was thinking, making ns, and analyzing the situation.


    He knew his wife very well.


    "Don''t think too much..." Victor softly kisses Ruby''s lips and says:


    "Goddess or not, I will deal with her... I owe it to Adonis..."


    ''And to my Maid...'' He thought as he spoke.


    "..." Ruby doesn''t say anything, she just kisses Victor harder and climbs on top of him.


    Looking at Ruby''s glowing red eyes, her long messy red hair, her two globes, feeling the warm feeling of a viscous liquiding out of her important area and sshing onto his little brother.


    Victor started to get excited again when he saw this beautiful yet sexy sight.


    Even though she was satisfied with her husband''s gaze devouring her entire body, Ruby still had something to say:


    "Don''t deal with the gods alone."


    "..." Victor looked into Ruby''s eyes which were incredibly serious.


    "If it''s revenge you want for what happened to Violet''s family."


    "We as a family will do this."


    "If you want to burn the world down like you did in Japan."


    "We will do it TOGETHER ."


    "Don''t forget your promise... Wrong, our promise." Ruby''s eyes went darker than Violet''s.


    Victor''s smile grew a little, and soon the two spoke in sync:


    "Forever."


    "You are mine, and I am yours."


    "And those who stand in our way..."


    "Will die."


    "...." A silence fell around the two of them as they finished their sentence. By staying away from others for a long time, a form of dependency grew in them, and coupled with their twisted personalities, they created a kind of unbreakable bond.


    Victor''s smile grew a little, "These words work for you too¡­ You can always count on us." He was talking about Sasha and Violet.


    "I know..." A gentle smile appeared on Ruby''s face.


    She definitely knew, considering that she was one of the first ones that, when she heard about Ophis''s situation, insisted that Violet tell Victor about it.


    They could never be too careful since, even though Ophis is the king''s daughter and was always protected, mistakes happen, and those small mistakes can lead to something terrible.


    That was the example she had herself when she was little. Despite being Scathach''s most beloved daughter, someone still managed to kidnap her, and because of that incident... A country of humans disappeared from the map.


    Ruby made a few moves with her hips, and her precious spot grazed Victor''s little brother.


    A smile that could be considered a perverted smile appeared on Ruby''s face, and that smile grew even wider as she felt the thing straighten up. Then, she lifted her hips a little and devoured the tool inside her, she was iming her rightful ce.


    ''Ugh¡­ as tight as ever.'' Victor thought as his face grew into a smile just like Ruby''s.


    "I want more~."


    "...Seriously, if you keep this up, you''re going to get pregnant."


    When they practiced the ''training'' during that time, they used condoms. Since it always ended up inside his wives, they didn''t allow him to go elsewhere either.


    Ruby''s smile grew a little, and she stroked Victor''s chest:


    "As a race that lives for a long time, it''s impossible to have children so easily..." She lowered her body while still connected and licked Victor''s chest:


    "This is the so-called naturalw of life. The stronger you are, the longer a race has a life, the more difficult it is to have a child. After all, with how many women that the vampire king has fucked in his life, he should already have an army of children, but¡­ He only has 7¡­ Well, 6 now."


    "Even the vampire king was an anomaly to have so many children in such a ''short'' space of time¡­" Ruby thought that this ''fertility'' was somehow involved with the progenitor''s powers.


    "Oh¡­?"


    ''Looks like something interesting happened¡­'' Ruby would never say something useless, and if she corrected herself like that, it''s because something must have happened to that man''s children.


    Even when Alexios was present, Victor never sought to know about d. After all, that could be weird, and he wanted to keep his Alibi of being innocent.


    He hasn''t done anything wrong¡­ Until they find out otherwise.


    "And... I haven''t reached my 500th birthday yet, so I''m not an adult yet, and my fertile period hasn''t arrived yet... Therefore, I can''t get pregnant."


    "..." Victor stops thinking about what happened and focuses all his attention on the beautiful woman in his arms.


    "The woman you''re pushing down to her cervix when the opportunity arises¡­" She licked his chest until her face reached Victor''s ear.


    "By vampire standards... It''s just a child."


    "Congrattions, Darling¡­ You''re fucking a kid right now¡­ How do you feel?"


    Victor''s face couldn''t help but distort when he heard this:


    "¡­That was quite unnecessary information."


    "HAHAHAHAHA~" Sheughed in amusement when she saw Victor''s face. It was a bad joke, but for Ruby, it was so much fun.


    The way sheughed now, Victor couldn''t help but think she looked like Scathach...


    ''Well, they''re mother and daughter for a reason. ''''


    Despite looking like a woman in her early twenties, by noble vampire standards, she was just a baby vampire. At best, she could be considered a teenage vampire.


    "Stopughing."


    p!


    He smacks her butt.


    "Ahh~." A sensual moan left her mouth, and her insides contracted a little more.


    "I wasn''t born a noble vampire, so this rule doesn''t work for me, and you seem like a grown woman. That''s enough for me¡­" Victor didn''t want to think too much of vampire customs, or he''d go crazy.


    ''It''s better to ignore it.'' He practically hit a ''delete'' button in his mind and tried to erase this useless information from his brain.


    "Hey? You didn''t like the idea of fucking a child?" Ruby spoke in the same tone of dark amusement.


    "Of course not, I''m not a degenerate. I''m mentally ill."


    "That''s debatable." Ruby chuckled a little.


    Victor''s smile grew, "...And I prefer older women."


    Ruby''s face twitched a little, and then she bit into Victor''s skin.


    "Ouch..." Victor feigned pain when he saw Ruby''s slightly irritated face.


    "Is that why you like my mother and Natashia''s mother?"


    "Because they are old? Because they are antiquities from the past?" Her eyes were slowly getting darker, and a ck pressure wasing out of her body.


    "Clearly."


    "..." Her eyes shone brighter.


    Victorughed as if this were his revenge and continued:


    "Fool, have you never heard the saying that old pots make good food?"


    "I never heard that." Ruby''s eyes brightened even more, and her insides started to tighten even more as if she was squeezing Victor''s tool. She was punishing him!


    "... Let me teach you the meaning of this saying..." He turns around suddenly and throws Ruby on the bed, and then he is on top of her.


    "..." Ruby continued looking into Victor''s eyes.


    The man smiled, and then he said, "It means older women have their own charm."


    "The charm of a milf!"


    Victor grabs Ruby''s waist and pushes harder!


    "¡­Ahhh~." She felt something invade a ce that shouldn''t have been invaded. The pain hurt like hell, her eyes couldn''t help but roll back, and she held onto the bed a little tighter, but for Ruby, that pain just turned into more pleasure than anything else. What a nuisance.


    "But..." While holding Ruby''s hip, he slowly lowered his chest, brushed Ruby''s red hair out of the way, and spoke in her ear:


    "Younger women, especially the smart and thepletely crazy ones, also have their own charm~."


    Ruby felt as if electricity had run through her spine, her eyes glowed blood red, and she wrapped her legs around Victor''s waist.


    She pulls the man''s face with unparalleled fervor and says:


    "Fuck me!"


    "Those are the words I wanted." Victor''s smile grew, and soon moans of pleasure echoed throughout the room.


    Not even 15,000 words would be enough to describe the second round that an incredibly aroused, slightly masochistic vampire with the blood of Scathach could do in the bedroom.

 Chapter 371: Scathachs feelings.

    Chapter 371: Scathach''s feelings.


    "Did you have fun?" Violet asked as Ruby and Victor left the room.


    Ruby was dressed in a red sweatshirt and jeans, she was wearing little ck boots, she was very stunning, especially with her small smile that oozed a sense of spring.


    Very different from her usual cold expression.


    "Isn''t it clear?" Ruby answered Violet with a smile.


    "Tsk, Bitch. If you weren''t so against it, I would have invaded that ce." Despiteining, people could see somepanionship and respect in Violet''s words.


    "Sleeping together is one thing, but sharing a bed while doing it... It''s a little difficult, something I''d like to avoid if possible." Ruby was very honest.


    Just having done it once in the past. She particrly disliked ''training'' with her Darling in front of someone else. She preferred it when they were alone.


    "I know, I agree with you too." Violet grumbled.


    Currently, only Scathach, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha were present at this ce. The rest of the Maids were busy with their own duties that Victor had given them.


    Anna and Jeanne went somewhere in Japan, they said they wanted to see how the world had changed.


    "Stupid disciple, I don''t want to have a grandchild now." Scathachined a little angrily, but no one knew if it was because she was irritated by what Victor did to her daughter or because she heard the whole thing.


    "...We couldn''t even if we wanted to, she''s not an adult yet."


    "What nonsense are you talking, stupid disciple?" Scathach looked at Victor as if he were looking at a fool.


    "¡­Huh?"


    "You are a progenitor."


    "Common rules don''t apply to you." Scathach had a look on her face that said, how do you not know that? It''smon sense.


    "..."


    Ruby, Violet, and Victor were paralyzed.


    "Does that mean it''s possible for them to get pregnant? Isn''t she a child or something by vampire standards?" Victor really hated the second part of that sentence.


    "In normal terms, Yes."


    "The reason it takes a noble so long to mature is because our bodies are getting ready for the first ''Boost'', and when the first Boost happens, we officially be adults."


    "But again, that doesn''t apply to you."


    "After she drank your blood for a long time, my daughter''s body started to change, not only in strength, she started to evolve faster too... So she should have her fertile period in 30 years? Maybe less... Meh, who knows? Just be careful next time, and use protection."


    "...Doesn''t that mean that our adult phase wille sooner?" Ruby asked.


    "¡­Oh, you''re wrong. It just applies to the sexual issue of having children or something. Your ''boost'' will still be in 500 years. That is something of a definitive rule for all vampires." Scathach gave all the mortals her elder vampire wisdom.


    "...." The two women were speechless and looked at Scathach with an even more unbelievable expression.


    How does this woman have so much knowledge of sex and a ck hole in her feelings? They couldn''t help but question it mentally.


    ''Is God trying to nerf her somehow?'' Ruby thought.


    That would be the only usible exnation, after all, the woman is very powerful, and because of that, God gave her a density greater than a ck hole!


    That was the only usible exnation!


    ''Ugh...'' Ruby started to get a headache when she thought about this situation, just thinking about the possibility that she could have children at any moment.


    She also didn''t want to wear stic or something since she liked the feel of her husband''s flesh.


    A thought that was shared with Violet.


    The two look at each other and start talking with their eyes.


    ''Wait, why doesn''t Adonis have this in his memories? Did he not know that?" Victor thought.


    Victor was currently back in his ck Yukata, but this time, it was a gold-striped Yukata.


    Victor thinks, and thinks, but in the end, he decides:


    ''Whatever.'' It''s not like he would stop doing the act, and he also didn''t want to use stic on his little brother.


    "Anyway."


    "...Are you really going to ignore this?"


    "Yes, it''s not like I''m going to change my thoughts knowing that. I will carry on as usual, and if I have a child... So be it." He gestured as if he had no choice, then a gentle smile appeared on his face:


    "It''s not like I hate the idea of ??a Mini, Violet, Sasha, or Ruby walking around."


    "..." These words put a small smile on the faces of the mentioned.


    "...I see..." Scathach closed her eyes and disyed a small smile, "In that case, I won''t say anything... In human terms, you are already an adult, after all, so do what you want. "


    "Of course..." Victor smiled a little, "I always do what I want."


    "Sasha?"


    "Yes?"


    "Do you want to go to Kyoto?"


    Seeing Victor''s smile, Sasha''s entire face, which was mildly annoyed from hearing the two friends'' practices,pletely blossomed into a beautiful, expectant smile.


    "Yes!"


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Sasha disappears, and in the blink of an eye to other people, she appears in a more casual outfit.


    Jeans, white sneakers, and a white shirt, she had also tied her long golden hair in a ponytail.


    And Victor...?


    He stayed the way he was... He found that whatever he wore would look good on him, and he felt quitefortable in that outfit too.


    "Now it''s night... Maybe some things are open."


    "... Shall we provoke some gods?"


    "Nah, we''re just going on a Date."


    "D-Date."


    "Yeah."


    "I- I see..." She tried her best to hide her expression, which threatened to break into a huge smile.


    Before leaving, Victor approached Scathach.


    "...?" Scathach looked curiously at Victor.


    "I wonder if one day you''ll enjoy seeing another smaller version of you running around."


    All time seemed to freeze as everyone heard what Victor said. Even Scathach herself looked at Victor in shock, but then, at the moment Scathach''s micro-expression showed that she was going to start reacting,


    Victor shed a big smile, and lightning began to cover his body.


    "Wha-"


    Rumble, Rumble.


    He and Sasha disappeared, leaving behind a shocked and confused Scathach wondering what he meant by those words.


    And Violet and Ruby, who watched all this, were standing there with pure shock.


    "He really likes to y with danger..." Ruby couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "He wouldn''t be my Darling if he didn''t like it." Violet spoke.


    "Indeed... He wouldn''t be OUR Darling."


    "..." Violet looked at Ruby and decided not toment on those words.


    Rubyughed a little, picked up a phone, and said:


    "Luna."


    "Yes, Lady Ruby."


    "Are you at home?"


    "Yes..."


    "...I know, okay. We were in a hurry, and we left you home alone."


    "Sigh¡­ It''s okay, and I''m not alone, the gori is here too. What do you need?"


    "I will ask Natalia to pick you up, we will be staying in Japan for a while, but we are nning to leave in a few days."


    "... I already know..." Luna sighed again and said:


    "Manga and anime, right?"


    "Oh, you know me very well..."


    "Since you are in Japan, I thought you would want to get everything straight from the ''source''."


    "Umu, huhu. You are correct." Ruby didn''t deny Luna''s words.


    "Get ready, Natalia ising any minute."


    "Yes, Master." The call ended.


    Ruby looks back to her mother and sees the woman lost in her own thoughts.


    "...Ruby." Scathach looked at Ruby with a piercing gaze.


    "Yes, mother?"


    "Are you pregnant?" She got straight to the point.


    "Wha-...Of course not!" Ruby denied it with a slightly red face.


    "...So why did he say that to me..." Scathach seemed to be in a very difficult puzzle.


    "Idiot, he was talking about a child with you-."


    "Violet, idiot!" Ruby holds Violet''s stupidly honest mouth, "What are you doing!?" She whispered in a firm tone.


    "..." Violet opened her eyes a little when she realized that she almost blew it.


    "Hmm?"


    "What do you mean, Violet?" Scathach''s eyes narrowed, and Violet broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Ruby, let her go."


    "...But-."


    "Ruby." Scathach''s eyes shone brighter.


    "Yes..."


    "Now, spit it out."


    "...." Violet''s brain started to spin, she thought of a million excuses, but they all sounded so stupid.


    She screwed up, and couldn''t find an excuse to get out of this situation, so what would be the most logical thought to do in this situation?


    "Darling was basically saying he''d like to have a baby with you."


    "....." Ruby looked at Violet in pure shock.


    Yes...


    She threw the shit in the fan!!


    If you can''t solve the problem, just make the problem worse! Eventually, the problem will fix itself!


    She is a staunch believer in that questionable dogma.


    As silence fell around.


    Scathach''s inner thoughts were in chaos.


    ''A child with Victor? He wants to have sex with me... If he said those words, it''s because he wants to, right? He also has potential, and he''s a progenitor... If I was in the same mood I was in the past before Ruby, I could use his genes and have a strong son... But I don''t see the need for that anymore.'' She thought of the vampire who had the power to control water.


    In the past, she was curious and, on a whim, decided to have a child, but she didn''t want a useless, potential-less child, so she kidnapped someone who could add something to her bloodline, and that''s how she found Ruby''s father and basically used him up to what she wanted.


    After she had what she wanted, she threw the man away, since he was no longer needed.


    And Ruby was one of the best decisions she''s made in the past...


    But when she thought of doing the same to Victor, she felt a revulsion of herself and shook her head in denial. She no longer had any desire to have a child like that.


    "Hmm, I don''t intend to have another child. I will treat this as a bad joke." Shepletely misunderstood what Violet said.


    "¡­Huh?" This time it was Violet who was shocked.


    "I mean, Ruby is enough for me, and I don''t want to throw Victor away."


    Violet narrowed her eyes, and her mood worsened when she heard the way Scathach spoke:


    "Woman, are you misunderstanding something?"


    "Hmm?" Scathach looked at Violet in confusion.


    "He likes you, and because of that, he wants to have a baby with you."


    "¡­Eh?" Scathach opened her eyes wide.


    "Didn''t you hear, idiot? He loves you, he wants you as a wife."


    "VIOLET!?"


    "Oh, fuck off, Ruby. I''m tired of this shit. Someone needs to tell her the truth, and I didn''t like the way she talked about my Darling."


    "No one is going to throw him away, not even you... I dare you to say that again." Violet''s eyes glowed blood red.


    She didn''t disy her power, she didn''t do anything. She just looked at Scathach.


    And for the first time in a long time... A really long time.


    Scathach felt... Afraid?


    It was the same feeling she''d had when she''d first encountered her human master, the same feeling she''d had when she''d first seen d.


    But Scathach wasn''t normal, she reacted to fear differently.


    She would be excited! And want to fight with that person, after all, if she felt afraid, it was because that person is strong, right?


    But... She didn''t feel it now, she just felt fear and a confused feeling.


    And she particrly didn''t understand her fear, considering that she knows very well that Violet is weak, she wouldn''t even get to her feet...


    But this woman now can''t help but feel threatening to her.


    Yes! That''s the correct word.


    Violet looked very menacing to Scathach right now.


    Thinking of Violet''s words.


    She remembered everything that happened between Victor and her.


    Badump.


    Every little memory she made with the man.


    Badump.


    "Master, I miss you." His cute moments,


    "Scathach, shall we shower?" His exciting moments.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~, Scathach, you are the best!" And his moments of struggle.


    Soon her entire mind was painted with Victor''s face that had his signature small smile, and she opened her eyes wide as she realized what Violet meant.


    "...I see..."


    badump, Badump.


    Her heart was beating several miles an hour, and she felt it was hard to even breathe now.


    "He loves me..."


    ''And I love him?'' She asked herself, confused. Every time she thought of Victor, her heart sank, and an absolute truth popped into her mind.


    "I love him."


    Crack, Crack.


    She felt as if something unimportant had broken, and a new worldview appeared to her.


    "Yeah, congrattions, you had the breakthrough of the century." Violet rolled her eyes as she huffed, not feeling particrly happy.


    But now that she''s screwed up, as a faithful advisor to the dogma she''s created, she''s just going to mess things up even more!


    ... And be what God wants...


    Bonk!


    "Violet, Idiot! You had better ways of saying that!"


    "Fuck off, Ruby. This woman just pissed me off, and I acted on an impulse, okay? But I don''t regret anything."


    "But-." When Ruby was about to say something, she heard.


    "Ruby, did you know?"


    "!!!" Ruby''s body shook a little, and she looked at her mother.


    "Well, yes... Actually, everyone knew."


    "Everyone?"


    "Natashia, Agnes, Adonis, Violet, Pepper, Siena-..." Ruby started to list everyone she knew and literally everyone close to Victor.


    "...Wha--..." Scathach couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    And then memories of Natashia talking to her came to her mind.


    ''...I''ll know in the future, huh?... Is that what she meant?''


    d''s insinuations started to make sense to her too.


    ''That old man knew, and because of that, he gave him the title of count¡­''


    "Victor wants to be my mate, huh... My husband..." She started to think about it.


    And the moment she thought about it, a memory came to her mind.


    She was in a vige, and in front of her was a woman very much like her, her mother... A woman she thought she would have forgotten the face of a long time ago.


    "Listen, Scathach, if you ever have a husband, that man has to be stronger than you! And you have to like him! Don''t forget to check if he has a personality too, don''t be fooled! Not every strong man is good..."


    "I don''t want to get married now, woman."


    Bonk!


    The woman hits the girl on the head with an iron club.


    "Listen when adults are talking, fool."


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Listen to me, Daughter... If you meet a man like that in your long life... Never let him get away! Not even if you have to torture him all day like I do your father, HAHAHAHAHA~."


    "Believe me. He was just a weak piece of shit with a pretty face when I met him, but I liked him. He had a good personality too, so all he had to do was to be stronger than me!"


    "All I did was make him stronger! With willpower and a little torture, you can do impossible things!"


    "Now, he''s a strong warrior who loves to fight, amazing, right!? Praise me!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA~"


    "Whatever, Mother. Let''s get back to training! I want to fight the neighboring tribe!"


    Bonk!


    "Why!?"


    "That''s because you''re stupid."


    "I didn''t do anything! I just want to get back to training, woman!


    "...Sigh, why did you have to be born so like me..."


    Scathach''s memories shatter like a ss mirror, and she returns to the present.


    Slowly, a little red-hued bloody pressure began to release from her body, her smile grew, and her eyes glowed blood red.


    "... A husband, huh... Husband, a husband... Husband, husband... pfff... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~."


    "..." The bodies of the two women visibly trembled when they saw the state of Scathach.


    "Look what you did, you broke her! I''ve never seen her like this before!" Ruby practically yelled at Violet.


    ''Looks like I found someone, Mother...'' The bloody pressure from Scathach''s body started to get stronger than before, as everything around her was breaking down on its own, while she was just standing there!


    "Well, Fuck¡­"


    ......

 Chapter 372: An Unforgettable Night

    Chapter 372: An Unforgettable Night.


    Unaware that his teasing words had unleashed terror onto himself, Victor was walking around Kyoto with a beautiful woman with long golden hair.


    She had a small smile on her face and looked out over the temples and the festivities that were going on.


    Apparently, they were just in time since a festival was going on.


    As this was her first time at a Japanese festival, Sasha was quite curious and looked around at everything.


    And Victor...? Well, he was more concerned with looking at the stunning woman in front of him.


    Not to mention that, as a foreigner with golden hair and blue eyes, Sasha drew a lot of attention.


    Apparently, from what Victor could tell, the foreigners were ''watched'' if that''s the right word.


    From what he can understand, there are several stereotypes about foreigners, and Sasha was a woman whose most outstanding characteristic was this ''stereotype''.


    She got a lot of attention.


    ... And it didn''t help that she was too beautiful either.


    "Is she an actress?"


    "She looks like a..."


    "I think she''s a model?"


    "¡­Who is that man with her?"


    Whispers like that were heard wherever the two lovebirds passed. Of course, just as when Haruna was talking to Victor, they were speaking Japanese.


    And Victor didn''t understand Japanese, but thanks to the artifact Natalia gave to Victor long ago, an artifact she gave to him when Victor had his first date with Violet,


    Victor could understand them, and everyone in his group also had this type of artifact.


    If Sasha drew attention, then Victor was like a sore spot in the crowd.


    Starting with his height, he was ridiculously gigantic. As a man who was 195 CM tall, the Japanese felt like children to him.


    Even Sasha can be considered tall, but not that tall, considering that she was around 180 CM.


    And to be honest, that was a little awkward for Victor at first too, since, despite being used to being taller than most people back home,


    Some cultural inconveniences urred.


    For example, the tents that were scattered around the festival seemed rtively small to him.


    It''s not like he was a 3 meter tall giant, it was just the feeling he felt.


    And another thing too...


    He was very handsome... Like, really, really, really handsome!


    People often looked at him and seemed to get lost in his otherworldly appearance.


    Even a kid who was eating ice cream when she set her gaze on Victor, seemed to freeze in time and stared at Victor with her mouth open. The only thing that indicated she was alive was her eyes following the man as he walked.


    People forgot to breathe when they saw him. Men, women, children, old people, any kind of being, looked at him with a face of shock and surprise.


    Victor''s beauty was causing little trouble for people! Some men even had to punch themselves in the face while internally screaming.


    ''I''m not gay, I''m not gay... But if there''s a hole on the way...''


    ''I''m not gay, I''m not gay... But if he''s willing...''


    The beauty of Victor was at such a dangerous level that people were falling into a spiral of really dangerous and questionable thoughts¡­


    ... But will Victor cover his face or hide his beauty?


    Of course not!


    Victor is a lover of causing problems, and problems have been his bitch for a long time, but...


    This was a special asion for Sasha, and because of it, he was abusing his powers constantly.


    "Don''te any closer, go back to doing your thing." He spoke to a man walking towards Sasha.


    He had the power to avoid any kind of clich¨¦ trouble with just talking, and if he had power¡­ Why not use it?


    Powers were meant to be used, right?


    As a certain old man said.


    With great power... Comes great opportunities!


    "Darling, Darling, look at this... This is so weird." Sasha went to a stall and bought something.


    Soon she returned to Victor, and when Victor saw what was in Sasha''s hand, his face distorted slightly.


    "... Where did you get that?"


    "There." Sasha spoke with the same smile while secretly waiting for her husband''s reaction.


    After all, what she was holding in her hand was a candy... shaped like a dick.


    Victor looked at the tent and saw someone sitting at it with a bored look on their face. He had a tag on his chest, apparently, that was his name.


    "ChinChin?" The wonders of witches'' tools, they not only trante what you speak but also trante anynguage known to the one holding it.


    A very convenient tool indeed.


    And because of that, Victor understood what the man''s name was, but even if he did, he couldn''t think of anything.


    Just what kind of parents name their child with that name?


    They must really hate their child!


    "Ugh..." Victor lightly touches his brow and speaks naturally:


    "Throw it away. The only one you can suck is mine."


    "...Oya, Darling. Are you jealous of a simple candy?" Sasha was taken aback by what Victor said.


    "Yes." He spoke so naturally that it even took Sasha by surprise.


    "¡­ Pftt¡­ Preventing a woman from using her free will? What a controlling, sexist man¡­" She shed a sly smile, "The feminists would really cancel you right now if they saw that scene."


    "Geh, but I don''t even have social media."


    "It doesn''t really matter to them. They''ll chase you to your house if they have to."


    "¡­ Scary~." Victor chuckled in disdain.


    "Indeed." Sasha takes the candy she took and gives it to a kid. Even though she was interested, it''s not like she could eat it either, and she also just bought it because she wanted to tease her husband.


    "Oy, don''t give it to a child..." Victor stopped talking when he saw that all the children and adults were calmly eating this candy.


    ''... Am I the wrong one here? Am I being weird? Just what kind of festival is this for God''s sake!'' The culture shock was pretty intense for Victor...


    "Thank you, Onee-Chan."


    "You''re wee." Sasha smiled as she spoke a little with the girl''s mother and then returned to Victor.


    When Sasha returned to Victor, the two of them suddenly began to hear drumming sounds.


    "Hmm?" The two looked at the source of the sound and saw an entourage in which there were several men and women wearing slightly short clothes.


    And four strong men were holding some kind of symbol...


    The symbol of a dick...


    "...What the fuck." This time even Sasha couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Victor was really questioning now where he took his wife, he just saw that there was going to be a festival that celebrates fertility...-


    Wait... Fertility?


    ''Is that what they were talking about!?''


    "Hmm... Shall we change ces?"


    "...That sounds like a good idea." Sasha''s face was a little red now.


    Victor gently takes Sasha''s hand.


    "..." Sasha looked at Victor''s hand holding hers, and despite it being such a simple gesture, she couldn''t help but feel sweet. They had done this simple act so many times in the past, but just today, this gesture seemed so special...


    "Come on, Honey."


    "...Yes, Darling."


    The two walked smoothly through the crowd while Victor used his charm several times to make people ignore them, and when they were far enough away, Victor and Sasha disappeared.


    ...


    Somewhere around Kyoto, in a temple.


    This time another festival was taking ce... Actually, this didn''t seem to be an ordinary festival, but a festival of Youkai.


    Victor saw several different beings, some known, some not.


    The variety of Youkai that they had in Japan was simply too big...


    Ridiculously big.


    Even a broom, a sandal, or a towel can be a Youkai.


    "¡­a Youkai festival this time."


    "I hope it''s not the same as humans."


    "Well, I guess they wouldn''t go that far." Sashaughed.


    "Indeed..." Victor looked around and saw that several Youkai were wearing masks, realizing that if they didn''t wear masks, it would be like not being ''dressed'' for the asion, Victor disappeared for a few seconds and then came back.


    In his hand were two masks, one mask was of a ck fox.


    And the other mask was of a Tanuki.


    Victor puts the fox mask on his face and hands the Tanuki one to Sasha.


    "...Why a Tanuki?"


    "Do you prefer a tengu then?"


    "...I don''t like their big noses." Sashamented as she took the mask and put it on her face.


    "See?" Victorughed a little, and then he said, "A Tanuki suits you."


    "...why?"


    "They''re fat... they like to trick people, and they sleep a lot."


    "That has nothing to do with me!" She pouted behind the mask.


    "Really...?" Victor asked suspiciously as he started to walk.


    "Yes!" Sasha started walking too, as she took Victor''s arms like a couple would and started walking around the festival looking for anything interesting.


    "So, how about a panda?" Victor spoke.


    "...why panda?"


    "They are fat,zy, and in certain countries, they are considered a national treasure."


    "And that''s what you are to me... My treasure."


    "...Darling..." Sasha''s gaze softened a little, and then in less than a few seconds, it took on an angry expression.


    "I''m not fat!"


    "..." Victor exhibited a small smile, "Of course, you''re not..." He touched one of her thick thighs and squeezed.


    "You are too thick."


    ''Natashia''s genes are strong in this one... Or is it Carmi''s genes?'' Remembering the photo of the woman who was Natashia''s mother, Victor couldn''t help but think it was just because of her that mother and daughter were so thick.


    ''...Even Victoria doesn''t seem to lose in this matter.''


    "Stop, don''t do this here." She patted her hand lightly. If it were anywhere else, she would be more than satisfied with this advance, but she''s not an exhibitionist, and she doesn''t like too much intimate contact in public either, though miraculously, no one is looking at him.


    Being in a crowd didn''t help.


    "Heh~."


    "Heh~, nothing! Stop that sneaky smile!"


    "Kukuku, I''m a fox, I have to be sneaky." Victorughed like a sly fox.


    "Geh, no fox would act so shameless."


    "Hahaha~, I wonder about that." Victorughed in a normal way.


    The couple began observing every attraction at the festival.


    Because it was a Youkai festival, even stranger things than in the human world were seen all over the ce.


    ... But it wasn''t as weird as glorifying a Dick.


    Seriously, Victor couldn''t understand. Maybe he wasn''t really into the culture of this ce? Victor thought that was probably the correct answer.


    The two had fun, took pictures, and yed with each other with light games.


    Looking at Victor''s back as he walked along holding her hand, Sasha couldn''t help but bite her lip in frustration, love, passion, possessiveness, and lust.


    Her feelings were chaotic, but she held back..


    Yes, she did her best to hold back her cravings.


    And she just managed to hold back because she was enjoying her time with her husband so much.


    And after experiencing all the attractions.


    BOOOOOOM.


    They suddenly stopped while looking at the sky and saw several fireworks lighting up the sky.


    "Ohh... I wonder what they''re celebrating."


    "¡­Hmm, it seems to be the coronation of a new Ryujin."


    "Ryujin?" Victor looked at Sasha, who was carrying various strange things that she had bought, such as a wooden umbre, a strange bear, and various things the Youkai were selling that she had been interested in.


    "Something like a dragon deity? A lesser god? Meh, who cares?"


    "... Indeed..." Victor couldn''t help but agree.


    "..." A hush fell over the ce, and unconsciously, the couple''s hands sped together while they silently watched the fireworks as they enjoyed each other''s presence.


    It wasn''t until the fireworks ended that Victor squeezed Sasha a little tighter and said,


    "Let''s go somewhere else?" Victor turned around as he pulled Sasha.


    "...No."


    "...?" Hearing Sasha''s response, Victor stopped pulling Sasha and turned to look at the woman.


    Sasha had her appearance hidden by the umbre she''d bought, and the only thing visible was the mouth of her mask, but as a couple united by a ritual, the two could clearly feel each other''s strong feelings.


    "...Darling, thank you so much for the evening..."


    "But has the night just begun?"


    "...For me, that was enough. We went out and had fun, and acted like a normal couple... That was the best Date I could ask for."


    "..." Victor was silent. To be honest, he wasn''t satisfied yet and wanted to do ''more'' for Sasha.


    What he didn''t understand, or forgot, is that sometimes having more, having something bigger, or having something more dazzling wasn''t always the best choice.


    Sometimes the simplest choice, and one that everyone would make, was the best choice.


    Of course... If this were normal conditions, Sasha wouldn''t be satisfied with just that...


    But today was special... After hearing the moans of her two friends...


    She was...


    Horny...


    She couldn''t hold back any longer!


    "Darling." She lifts the umbre, and Victor sees Sasha''s dark blood-red eyes, eyes of possession, eyes of desire, eyes of someone who was doing their best to hold on.


    "Take me, now."


    "!!!" Sasha''s desire exploded in his direction and for a few seconds, Victor was surprised.


    He was really surprised and, for a few seconds, he even thought he was dealing with Natashia... Wrong, that feeling was more intense than Natashia.


    "...no need to say it twice." Victor''s feelings exploded just as hers did and invaded her entire being, filling the woman with his desire.


    "Come with me Honey." Victor pulls Sasha into a hug.


    "Yes... Darling." And Sasha didn''t deny his embrace.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    A thin bolt of lightning covered the two, and in the blink of an eye, they were gone...


    ...


    They appear in Victor''s room.


    Victor gently removes Sasha''s mask, and soon the face of the woman with long golden hair and blue eyes that were now red is seen.


    "Will you be mine, honey?"


    "...Fool..." Sasha gently takes off Victor''s fox mask, "From the moment youforted me when my mother died... You were always mine, and I was always yours."


    "... Sorry for the dy..."


    "Shhh..."


    "Apologies are not necessary, I know you wanted to make this date the best for me, but things always happened like you were getting in the way..."


    "I-..."


    "Shh..." Again she stopped him from talking nonsense.


    "Just Fuck Me."


    "..." Victor''s eyes shed even brighter, and he threw the woman on the bed and climbed on top of her.


    "Don''t hold back... Because I won''t..."


    "I wasn''t nning on doing that either." His eyes glowed golden yellow for a few seconds.


    Soon the two attack each other like two animals in heat.


    Moaning sounds were heard throughout the ce.


    ... And a long night that not even 20000 thousand words would be enough to describe what happened to the two lovers.


    .......

 Chapter 373: A not-so-pleasant encounter

    Chapter 373: A not-so-pleasant encounter.


    ''... Well fuck.'' Victor couldn''t help but think as he opened his eyes and saw that he was seated on a very familiar throne, and in front of him was a divinely beautiful woman.


    Persephone, the queen of the underworld.


    ''I fell asleep?'' Victor thought a little, and, with his speed of thought, he quickly understood what had happened.


    When practicing the act of having a child with Sasha, the two ended up getting a little excited... Especially when Sasha showed her more intense side as a female vampire and someone who has Natashia''s blood. In the end, they ended up overexerting themselves and, before Victor could notice,


    He fell asleep.


    "...I must say you are a very interesting existence, Count Alucard." The woman spoke in a neutral voice that held amusement and a little curiosity.


    "..."


    She snapped her fingers, then panels of images appeared around them, and in those images, the scene of Victor inflicting his butchery on the people who hurt Nero and Ophis was seen.


    ''...These gods don''t have the slightest sense of privacy.'' Victor thought in amusement, though his face didn''t change much as he looked at the scene in his head.


    Hepletely ignored this attempt to intimidate him¡­or maybe she was just interested in what he did.


    It was hard to say, but Victor knew something; the schemes had begun.


    Victor could think of many ways people saw this scene. After all, when this carnage took ce, they weren''t yet in the ''reverse'' world that Japanese Yokai would always use to fight.


    "..." Persephone was watching Victor''s every reaction, every breath, his violet gaze that reminded her of a certain man, his perfectly muscled body but not a muscle-bound freak like Ares...


    All her attention was on the divinely handsome man in front of her, and if she didn''t know he was a vampire, she could have sworn he was a god. He was just too perfect.


    The man had a dangerous mix of air like a war maniac, someone who would bathe in the blood of his enemies with a smile on his face, it was the same feeling she had when she first saw Ares, but...


    At the same time, he had the air of someone Noble, graceful, calm, and intelligent... She couldn''t help but rte him to the god Apollo, the god who is said to be the most beautiful on Olympus... A title he lost splendidly when Adonis was born.


    Adonis, despite not being a god but a mortal, surpassed Apollo''s beauty, and when he had Aphrodite''s blessing, he became even more irresistible.


    Two contrasting features that do not match but at the same timebine together and give the man an irresistible charm.


    He was just sitting there looking at her, and she felt her insides twist.


    ''I really want him for myself...'' Without realizing it, a much worse obsession than she had with Adonis began to grow in Persephone.


    ''Curses don''t work on him, he doesn''t have a weak body, isn''t he weak? So what else? Should I find someone to make him weak so I can take advantage of this situation?'' Several thoughts ran through the goddess''s head.


    ''Ah~... No wonder Aphrodite is crazy about him... Even going so far as to threaten me, a fellow goddess.'' Persephone thought of the words she''d received upon contacting Aphrodite a few days ago.


    "Persephone, if anything happens to that man, I swear to you¡­ Not even that SIMP Hades can protect you. Stay away from that man."


    After that, Aphrodite left and didn''t say anything else.


    ''Not even in the time of Adonis did she antagonize me so strongly...'' Despite having a hateful, neutral rtionship, and sometimes helping each other...


    That is, despite having aplicated rtionship.


    The two goddesses never directly antagonized each other, considering they were both Olympian gods.


    They had their little problems, but they always resolved them indirectly using heroes or whatever connection they had.


    Since, by the king of gods'' own decree, fighting between gods wasn''t allowed, but he didn''t say anything if a god used a mortal to do his thing.


    But... Aphrodite ignored all of this, and directly threatened her, even if she could resort to the wrath of Zeus and Hades.


    And in a way, she was the only woman outside the primeval gods who could do that, considering that it was pretty well known that she had a whole legion of SIMPs who would do anything to please their goddess and have a night again with the goddess of beauty.


    For Gods'' Sake, she wouldn''t doubt that even Zeus could help her all for a chance to lie with her. After all, he''s a bastard in heat.


    The only one who perhaps wouldn''t grant Aphrodite''s request was Hades since he was very loyal to his wife.


    But unfortunately, despite being a loyal man, he no longer had features that she liked, like a divinely handsome face or a divinely beautiful body...


    Even for a god, Hades was average.


    If there''s someone better next door, why would you stick with the average? Not to mention, she could have both. After all, being an underworld queen isn''t a bad thing...


    It was bad at first, but now that she was used to the position, she wasn''t going to change.


    "...I''ve been really lonely these days, Alucard... You haven''te to visit me..." She pouted, "Do you have any reason not to sleep these days?"


    "..." Alucard disys a small smile:


    "I had a clear motive."


    "Oh?" Persephone makes a gesture with her hand, and the images in the sky disappear.


    "I had to spend time with my wife, Agnes." Victor leans back on the throne he was on, cups his face in his hand, and sits down in a bored butfortable way.


    At some point, his ck hair slowly started to grow out, getting into a wild state. Interestingly, his hair didn''t fall down as if it was affected by gravity, and yes, it just floated around like it was defying gravity.


    It was as if his hair wasn''t made of normal hair, but something else...


    "...." Persephone''s face distorted slightly when she heard a familiar name.


    ''Sorry, Agnes... I really don''t want to use your name, but... For this Bitch it''s much more effective.'' Victor couldn''t let Persephone stay calm and take charge of the conversation.


    He needed her in an angry, jealous, envious state, she couldn''t be calm.


    And the names of Agnes and Aphrodite were very effective in this situation.


    And even if he had no choice, even if he was forced to choose, he would definitely never choose Aphrodite.


    Never.


    Even if in an abandoned world there were only him and Aphrodite, he would never choose the woman. He would rather die alone than bond with that woman.


    His entire existence denied Aphrodite''s existence, she was beautiful, divinely beautiful, but her insides were rotten, more rotten than the shit of a rotting pig.


    Now that he has Adonis'' memories, he can say that for sure.


    ''Good job, my younger self, for not getting involved with this woman... She really is an insufferable bitch.''


    "You..." She bites her lip lightly and leans back against her throne, "Is your wife''s name Agnes?"


    "... Indeed."


    "Agnes Snow, the leader of the Snow n and a Countess of Nightingale."


    "...I wonder if your king let you marry another countess, isn''t he afraid of a rebellion?"


    "Nah, the man is old and strong, he''s arrogant as hell, he probably thinks he can beat everything and everyone... Which is probably true." Victorughed.


    "Even you?"


    "Indeed... For now." Victor''s eyes gleamed slightly.


    "..." Persephone shed a small smile.


    ''Shit... She''s good.'' Victor thought he wasn''t dealing with the goddess for nothing. He immediately realized what he had done.


    By teasing his pride, she was able to get a speck of information from him, and with that information, she could do a lot.


    ''After all, the way I answered may imply that in the future, I will be stronger than him, and that opens up a range of many possibilities.'' Victor felt a headache now, it was really too boring to deal with this woman.


    "These days, I don''t have time to sleep. I was busy helping my wife with various things."


    "Various things, huh..."


    "Indeed, various things."


    "You know how difficult a count''s job is. I must always be close to her to ''help her with her needs'' when necessary."


    "I- I see." She looked a little shaken, and her perverted mind was running wild, imagining various things that hateful bitch would need help with.


    "But this job doesn''tpare to your job as queen of the underworld, right? You must be pretty busy."


    "Nah, I have a lot of free time. The only one who does everything is my husband...-" She stopped talking when she realized she was revealing too much, her face distorted slightly for a few seconds, then returned to normal.


    "Heh~. Does he really have a cheating fetish? After all, his wife is always chasing other men."


    "... Who knows? I never asked him personally." She rolled her eyes, totally ignoring the fact that she was cheating on her husband, considering that there is no such thing as cheating for the gods. From their point of view, human rules and theirmon sense don''t affect them.


    Persephone thinks that going after a divinely handsome man, and having that man be entirely hers, ismonce for the queen of an underworld. She doesn''t see it as a betrayal.


    After all, if she has a man like Adonis... Now, with Victor as her possession, the other goddesses will envy the hell out of her, and with that, she''ll prove she''s superior to bitches, and most importantly...


    She might even kill her mother Demeter with envy! She really wanted to see this scene because, just like all the other goddesses, Demeter was quite jealous of Persephone and Aphrodite when they learned of Adonis from the incident of Adonis being taken by Scathach at Agnes'' request.


    Of course, that same day, Adonis became the enemy of all the male gods of Olympus...especially Apollo.


    And he did it simply by existing. He literally did nothing against the gods.

 ?Chapter 374: A not-so-pleasant encounter. 2

    <strong>Chapter 374: A not-so-pleasant encounter. 2</strong>


    She might even kill her mother Demeter with envy! She really wanted to see this scene because, just like all the other goddesses, Demeter was quite jealous of Persephone and Aphrodite when they learned of Adonis from the incident of Adonis being taken by Scathach at Agnes'' request.


    Of course, that same day, Adonis became the enemy of all the male gods of Olympus...especially Apollo.


    And he did it simply by existing. He literally did nothing against the gods.


    This is the extent of the irrationality of the gods. If you say petty, then Greek gods will appear in the minds of all beings who knew supernatural beings.


    "Hades, huh..." Victor spoke aloud purposefully.


    "..." Persephone was silent and continued watching Victor.


    "...Hmm, I really want to talk to him."


    "¡­Why?"


    "Who knows? Maybe, I just want to talk to him so that I can take his dear wife from his possession."


    "What¡­" Persephone looked at Victor in shock, looking at his gentle smile that graced his divinely beautiful face, looking at his expression that contained no lies, she thought.


    ''...was he really going to do this just for me?'' Every woman''s dream was to have two men fighting over her, especially a goddess like Persephone, who''s always had a little bit of envy and jealousy of Aphrodite.¡ä


    "Would you really do this for me?"


    "...Of course...-" Victor''s smile grew slightly, "Not."


    "..." Persephone''s face took on a small satisfied smile at the beginning of Victor''s sentence, but it totally copsed when he finished his sentence.


    She was looking at the man with a neutral, dead gaze.


    "...HAHAHAHAHAHA~." Victor chuckled shamelessly as his fangs sharpened, and his crazy faceughed at the woman. It was as if he had seen something hrious.


    Seeing his crazyugh, which was a mixture of insanity and evil, Persephone was speechless.


    She also can''t help but think that evenughing like that, he''s still beautiful...


    It was like an evil beauty... that couldn''t help but attract women.


    The Bad Boy attribute was strong in Victor.


    Stopping hisughter, Victor looked at Persephone and said, "Looks like you''ve done a lot of research on me now."


    "...It wasn''t too difficult." She crossed her legs in an attempt to control something that was leaking from an important ce and assumed a neutral expression before she continued.


    "You''re not really hiding what you''re doing."


    "..." Victor just showed his smile but didn''t say anything. After all, he knew she was correct.


    "... You are not afraid?"


    "Afraid of what?"


    "You don''t hide your powers, you provoke everyone, and you even almost provoked a war against an entire country." Persephone can''t help but feel curious about this matter.


    Even Ares, as he is, wouldn''t be so reckless.


    "..." Victor continued looking into the depths of Persephone''s eyes.


    Gulp.


    ''That look, it''s like he''s looking into my soul.'' She couldn''t help but think about it. He was giving her a very dangerous look that made her heart pound and her desire to possess him increase.


    "You seem to be getting something wrong."


    "Hmm?"


    "I did not do anything."


    "I did not provoke confusion, I did not provoke conflicts that can lead to death."


    "¡­Huh?" Persephone was really confused now.


    "All conflicts that would lead to death were always caused by someone else first¡­ I just reacted¡­ intensely."


    "They poked the lion with the short stick and suffered the consequence for it." Victor exined with a neutral face.


    Victor could count on his finger how many conflicts he provoked, and these conflicts only involved fights in the sense of getting stronger. All the conflicts involving deaths were the ones where the other beings provoked him first.


    He didn''t really look for trouble with these beings.


    The ones who came looking for trouble with Victor.


    And as a faithful follower of the dogma,


    Eye for an eye. Tooth for tooth. Blood for blood.


    He returned with 100x intensity.


    "By intensely, you mean to burn an entire country..." Persephone was speechless.


    "Indeed." Victor didn''t deny it.


    "You don''t think you overreacted much?"


    "... Vampires, gods, supernatural beings in general always overreact, the difference is..."


    "Whether or not you have the strength toply with this ''overreaction''." Heughed lightly at the end.


    Like the gods, Victor considers himself petty.


    The only difference is that he''s not stingy over little things.


    ''Oh, there''s a man in X country who''s prettier than you.''


    Victor would say, ''So what? Fuck it. I don''t give a fuck.''


    But the gods?


    Zeus would be the first to go after the man for his ass. Apollo would be offended and try to curse the man. While Aphrodite would take a little interest once she saw this man and maybe sleep with him, etc., etc.


    Greek gods are these types of beings.


    Victor wouldn''t care about people outside his family, they could fuck off and burn in hell, and he wouldn''t give a damn.


    He just bes crazy and psychopathic when ites to his family. Condemning a country, a world, or a universe wouldn''t be enough if it were to keep any danger away from his family.


    He understands his hypocrisy, and he understands that he is petty.


    But the woman in front of him?


    Even if she does something petty, she will just say:


    ''And? I am the goddess of the underworld. I am a queen, and I can have anything I want.''


    So the descriptions of spoiled beings who have great powers are perfect for the Greek gods because, in the end, they are just that.


    They''re smart, they live a long time, and in a way, they''re good at schemes, but when ites to values or delicate things.


    They are worse than spoiled children.


    Victor, through Adonis'' memory, remembers a specific incident.


    Just because a king of another country refused to pay homage to Zeus, the god-king cursed the man to be a goat that would be hunted by his subordinates and die miserably.


    And another story he knew was of a woman who was a faithful priestess of the goddess Athena, and this woman promised she would be a virgin forever. This woman had an unearthly beauty that was superior to Athena, or the mortals at least considered her that.


    She was also quite proud of that fact.


    And this beauty caught Poseidon''s attention, so he went to Athena''s temple and raped this woman, both to tarnish Athena''s reputation because of the dispute they had and also out of the desire he had for the woman.


    After all, this woman refused a god! And no one should do that!


    When the woman went to seek help from Athena, the very goddess who was supposed to help her faithful priestess, only cursed her with the dialogue:


    "You dishonored me. You promised to be a virgin, and you are no more."


    Of course, this dialogue was just a facade. Athena was angry, jealous, and envious of the woman, so when there was an opportunity to get rid of her¡­


    That''s what she did.


    And that''s how this woman... Turned into a monster.


    That was the story of Medusa, the woman who was a faithful priestess of Athena and whoter became a gorgon.


    A woman who has snake hair, and with just one look, she can petrify any being.


    In the future, this woman who turned into a monster would be killed by a hero, who would use her head to ovee a challenge proposed by Athena herself.


    After all, she was also known for guiding heroes with her wisdom.


    And using the head of her priestess, she made a shield.


    Aegis'' shield, a shield she always carried, and a reminder of what would happen if you defied the gods.


    "And you''re telling me you have that strength?"


    "..." Victor remained silent and said nothing.


    But his silence was taken as an affirmation to Persephone.


    "Arrogant... Very arrogant, and reckless... Like a hero who started in his path." She spoke in a neutral voice as she looked at Victor.


    His gaze had now changed a little and be more... Mature and conscious.


    "...I had spoken of Hades in the past."


    "..." Persephone narrowed her eyes, she didn''t think this man would bring up that subject again.


    "To be honest, I really want to talk to him."


    "...What do you want from my husband?"


    "It''s no big deal. I just wanted him to throw me into Tartarus."


    "......" A silence fell over the room, and Persephone looked at Victor in shock.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Hmm? Of course not, there are no saner people in this world than me." He shed an insane little smile.


    "¡­Yes, you are crazy."


    "You would not understand." Victor shed a mysterious smile.


    "...Is it possible to talk to Hades?" Victor asked again after a few seconds.


    "... It''s impossible. Even if he spoke to you and allowed you to go to Tartarus, you would have to die first or be a higher existence for you to go to Tartarus. Even Hades himself cannot stay in that ce for long, or he will go crazy."


    "...I see..." To be honest, Victor didn''t really want to go to Tartarus, he just changed the subject because he didn''t like the pace the conversation was taking.


    "Well, that''s a shame..."


    "..." A silence fell around them, and suddenly Victor''s voice was heard.


    "I was thinking something... I think it''s time for the Olympian gods to disappear."


    "..." Persephone narrowed her eyes.


    "What do you mean disappear?"


    "What else would it be? To die, to be erased from existence."


    "...Are you-..." Persephone couldn''t understand anymore, the man was simply bringing up random subjects, and all these subjects involve destruction and death.


    He didn''t even ask how her day was! Or how she is! The man literally doesn''t care about her!


    Persephone didn''t mind Victor''s question since she just treated it as a way for the man to change the subject because their conversation had no topics.


    That is, he was deliberately avoiding and ignoring her!


    ''Petty piece of shit, a goddess like me, is in front of you. Can''t you just woo me a little?''


    Somehow, she was even getting jealous of Hades, after all, he only asked about Hades!


    She was jealous of her husband!


    "..." Noticing her slight hints of anger, Victor smiled inwardly.


    What was the thing that a woman who thought she was beautiful, and really is, hates the most?


    Being ignored.


    Victor has 0 interest in Persephone. His only interest in her was¡­ He wanted to stick his hand in her ribcage and break it in half, eviscerate her organ by organ, and kill her in the most painful way possible.


    That was the only interest he had for Persephone, but this woman in front of him wasn''t really her true body.


    ''Forget it, I''ll be backter. As good as it is to observe this man''s face, he doesn''t particrly feel interested in approaching me... I should research more about him, so I can get what I want.'' She thought in disdain.


    Realizing that Persephone''s existence started to get a little transparent, Victor understood that she was leaving.


    "Well, it was not a very productive conversation, Persephone, it''s always a displeasure to see your face." He shed a small smile.


    "¡­Do you really hate me that much?" Persephone couldn''t understand the reason for this hostility.


    "Me, hate you? Impossible." He lied.


    "...Oh..." Her smile widened a little, but it soon broke with what she heardter.


    "I just find you boring. Instead of being here, I''d rather be with Agnes, but because of the curse, every time I sleep, I wake up in this ce."


    "!!!" Persephone''s face distorted with anger. She didn''t even try to hide what she was feeling right now.


    Being hated was no big deal, but being ignored and treated like air was unbearably irritating!


    "Hahahaha~, see you in the future, queen of the underworld."


    "Piece of shit!"

 Chapter 375:Sasha And Victor.

    <h4>Chapter 375:Sasha And Victor.</h4>


    Chapter 375: Sasha and Victor.


    Victor woke up, and the first thing he saw was the peaceful face of his wife sleeping on his chest. He disyed a small smile when he saw this sight, then he looked around and saw the messy room that was broken in several ces. It even had even a small crater in the ceiling.


    ''Finally, I''m back...'' After having a long night of lovemaking with his wife, he would expect to wake up this way.


    But no! He had to wake up and see that bitch''s face!


    Good thing it all ended quickly since he couldn''t stand to stay in that ce anymore.


    "Ugh..." Feeling his morning erection that was still inside his wife, who swallowed his little brother greedily and never let it go all night.


    Victor felt like he was in heaven.


    ''She''s very beautiful...'' Victor couldn''t help but think when he saw his wife''s sleeping face on his chest.


    Unlike usual, she didn''t have her hair tied back. Instead, it was loose, free, and a bit messy from past events.


    "HmmmHmmm..." Sasha slowly started to open her eyes when she felt a recognizable hardness, but not when it was still within her.


    Despite the unusual situation, she didn''t panic because she felt her husband''s calming presence.


    When she saw the sight of the violet eyes and the gentle expression of Victor, who was looking at her, she couldn''t help but put a loving smile on her face.


    "...Good Morning...Darling..."


    ''Kyaaa~, I always wanted to say that after what happened!''


    "Good Morning, Honey." Victor gently caresses Sasha''s cheek and gives her a loving kiss.


    Sasha closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation while doing her best to ignore the itch inside her from that unknown yet familiar member inside her.


    Victor stopped kissing Sasha and adjusted his position a little as he turned to his side. Sasha felt his body touching the bed pillowcase, and then Victor''s long arms pulled her possessively to his chest.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked as he began stroking her long golden hair and head.


    "...." Sasha took a deep breath to smell her husband. She pressed herrge breasts to his chest and hugged him tighter as if she wanted to unite with him permanently.


    "Happy¡­and fulfilled." She can''t help but sh a perverted little smile at the end of the sentence.


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile and continued:


    "That''s good to know."


    "..." Soon, he closed his eyes and hugged her even tighter while stroking her hair gently.


    He absolutely loved her long, golden hair.


    Words weren''t necessary for the couple, they could understand each other even if they didn''t say anything, and now, they just wanted to enjoy each other''s presence.


    Sasha closed her eyes, enjoying her husband''s caresses, even trying to fall asleep again.


    But she couldn''t ignore the foreign object inside her that was filling all the way to her cervix, and the white fluids that Victor had bombarded her with all night inside her womb weren''t helping either.


    Despite wanting to stay like this longer, she was slowly getting more¡­ horny.


    Feeling the tightening around his member that was inside his wife, a tightening as if her important ce was demanding more seed, Victor couldn''t help but sh a slightly perverted smile.


    He stops stroking Sasha''s hair.


    "...?" Sasha looked up, a little confused as to why Victor had suddenly stopped petting her. She was loving that you know?


    But the moment she looked up, she felt her husband''s tongue invade her mouth, his two hands sped her rear, and they squeezed tightly as if he was using her two defined cheeks and thick thighs as support for something.


    "!!!" Sasha''s eyes rolled a little.


    When she felt the foreign objectpletely invade her furthest depths and spill anotherrge amount of white fluid.


    ,c`o`m


    She tried to moan but couldn''t because her husband was attacking her mouth too.


    In fact, she was getting a little breathless!


    She felt hot liquid trickle from her entrance and make aplete mess on her thighs.


    ''This is just wonderful~!'' She could understand a little bit why her mother couldn''t hold back from wanting to be filled by Victor.


    Finishing off the morning load he''s been holding on to, Victor stopped kissing his wife and pulled away a little.


    "..." Sasha''s blue eyes had at some point changed to a vibrant blood red, and she was looking at Victor with slightly red cheeks, her eyes gleaming with possessiveness, and her breathing was heavy.


    Both because of the shortness of breath and because of the excitement she''s feeling, the feeling of being filledpletely, over and over again.


    It was very addictive!


    ''Now, I understand why Ruby got addicted... And so did Violet...''


    ?? n?? - ? o? ?? , ?`?`m Sasha''s insides tightened more, and slowly her fangs began to sharpen as she looked at Victor''s neck greedily. After a long night, she was hungry!


    She pushed her husband aside for a few seconds as Victor''s lower limb came out of her, and a stream of liquid came out of her inside with an indecent ''Pop'' sound.


    But she didn''t mind that now, as she quickly straddled her husband and filled her insides again with his member as if afraid of losing her newest precious possession.


    "..." Victor just watched in silence as he looked at the woman with long golden hair, who had two pink bunnies perched on her chest, messy hair, a thirsty expression, and fierce red eyes made her very beautiful...


    A very dangerous beauty indeed.


    "Darling~." She made little motions with her hips, then went up and down a few times, and her eyes couldn''t help but roll a little as her tongue hung out, and she felt the thump in her womb with that movement.


    Soon her expression gets fiercer as her eyes start to shine brighter.


    "... Come to me." Victor spoke with a small smile.


    And that was enough for Sasha topletely lose any sense of control. While connected with her husband, she quickly hugs him, licks his neck a little, and bites him!


    "Ugh~."


    gulp. gulp.


    Soon as if she was parched, she started drinking Victor''s blood.


    Victor felt like he was in heaven now, being inside a tight tunnel that was too sticky from the mingling liquids of the two lovers, coupled with the arousal of having his neck bitten.


    Victor slowly lost control of his actions as his eyes changed from violet to blood red, and he reached down and grabbed Sasha''s cheeks with both of his hands, squeezing and spreading them indecently.


    If someone were after Sasha and Victor right now, they could see all of Sasha''s intimacypletely open and her insides being filled by Victor''s little brother.


    Using her two cheeks for support, Victor pushed his member deeper inside Sasha and bit her corbone.


    "!!!" Sasha rolled her eyes up a little, her expression that of someone experiencing the ultimate pleasure, but even so, she never stopped drinking his blood.


    ''I''m going toe¡­'' Sasha thought, and she was right since, when she felt her insides being filled again with her husband''s liquids,


    She couldn''t hold back any longer!


    ''Cum...!''


    Her whole body shook as she felt somethinging out of her most important ce, and the jet was so strong that it thoroughly wet Victor''s belly and the mattress.


    She squirted!

 Chapter 376:Sasha And Victor.2

    <h4>Chapter 376:Sasha And Victor.2</h4>


    Chapter 376: Sasha and Victor. 2


    After a long, exciting little morning, Victor and Sasha were now in the bathroom.


    Due to the recent events they had experienced, the two felt a divine obligation that they needed to cleanse themselves.


    After all, both of them... Wrong, not just the two of them, but even Scathach, Violet, and Ruby are incredibly clean beings. They like to be squeaky clean and fragrant.


    You might even say that the people mentioned above have a little mania for cleanliness.


    And these two were definitely smeared with each other''s body fluids, given how intensely Sasha was¡­ The room may even be unusable now.


    A quick renovation was needed when the walls, bed, and ceiling werepletely destroyed.


    As she walked hand in hand, Sasha was red-faced, a face she acquired when she felt Victor''s gaze on her legs that were oozing liquid from her past obscenities, but that wasn''t what she was ashamed of. She was so happy that her husband wanted her body, she was even feeling that shiver down her spine and itching in her private parts when she felt his gaze.


    ... She was ashamed of something else.


    She was embarrassed at how easily she squirts! She even looks like a woman in heat! Wrong, it even looks like a child that wets their entire bed when they wake up!


    She is incredibly embarrassed about it!


    Even though her husband doesn''t mind and even likes it, she hasplicated feelings about it!


    She didn''t think her body was so perverted.


    ''So that''s what my mother meant...'' Sasha remembered as she felt Victor''s hands all over her body, washing her.


    Her mind was so confused that without fully realizing it, at some point in all the action, she was in the bathroom with her husband washing her body in a gentle yet exciting way.


    Sasha can''t help but remember a random conversation with her mother, a conversation she had while receiving her training.


    "Mom, why are you so... intense?"


    "Hmm?" Natashia looked at her daughter.


    Sasha borated, "I mean, it seems like at any moment you would be willing to do lewd things to my husband..." She actually felt awkward saying that thought in a full sentence and out loud.


    The Sasha of the past would actuallyugh if I told her that she would get along with her mother, a mother who never had much of a presence in her life and that their rtionship would progress so much that they would discuss things like this with each other. ...


    Although their rtionship ended up developing in a strange direction because she is not just his mother now, but something close to a ''sister'', after all, they will share the same man in the not too distant future.


    ¡­But for her own mental health, Sasha decided not to think about it too much. Strange things happen, and because of these strange and irrational things she is getting along well with her mother right now.


    And she really doesn''t want to miss it...


    ... Even though it is strange for a daughter to share the same husband with her mother, if her mother has a child with her husband, for example, what will she be to this child?


    Will she be a sister/mother?


    Or Sister/aunt?


    ...


    ..


    .


    You know what? She better not really think about it right now.


    "Yes, I''m ready to do it anywhere, anytime, any season..."


    "You have no idea how hard it is to hold back."


    "..." Sasha just looked at her mother with an expressionless look, but Natashia could feel that her daughter was judging her for what she said.


    "Hahaha~, My Daughter, when you have your first night with your husband, you will understand. The best happiness for a woman who is madly in love with a man is to be filledpletely by her beloved... And especially for us who are vampires ... Our feelings react much stronger, if we are not careful, we will fall into a spider''s web of depravity."


    ,c`o`m


    "M-Mother..."


    ''Sasha, how innocent you were getting embarrassed by just those words...'' Sasha couldn''t help but think as she recalled this memory.


    "¡­Though I really wouldn''t mind falling into depravity for a whole year¡­ Maybe two whole years¡­ Hmm, I think ten years would be long enough for him to fill my entire existence with his scent..." Natashia''s eyes began to glow blood red as her cheeks turned a little red, and her breathing became a little ruffled.


    A switch that shouldn''t have been pressed has just been pressed!


    "Wrong, I''m an older vampire. My needs are much more intense than a younger vampire... I think 100 years is a more suitable time..." She muttered to herself.


    But Sasha, with her super hearing, could clearly hear her mother''s voice.


    "M-Mother!" Sasha felt like she should call her mother now, or something terrible might happen. She waspletely lost in her desire again.


    "Y-Yes!?"


    "Wake up, please. We need to train."


    "O-Oh¡­" Hearing her daughter''s voice, a bucket of cold water called rationality was thrown at her, and her face grew more neutral, "You''re right."


    Sigh.


    Sasha breathed a sigh of relief, and soon she went back to training listening to her mother''s instructions.


    ''Come to think of it now, she was getting uncontroble just imagining the scene I''m going through now... She didn''t even experience it.''


    Sasha can''t help but be impressed by her mother''s capacity for perversion...


    As she felt her breasts and thighs being washed by Victor, she grabbed the soap and startedthering his body as well, she focused mostly on the member that was inside her until a few minutes ago.


    These days, they weren''t in a bathtub like the mansion in Scathach, which looked more like a public toilet because it was so big.


    They were in amon bathroom that had a shower stall, and as they were both rtivelyrge, with Victor being ridiculouslyrge, the bathroom felt small.


    But¡­ That was definitely not aint.


    As she held her husband''s member in her hand, she couldn''t help but think of something:


    ''Although the way my mother reacts to my Darling is far more intense than any husband she''s ever had¡­'' Sasha thought back a bit.


    And she saw little shes of memories of how Natashia treated her ''parents''.


    And her attitude waspletely different from her current mother.


    She knows that the reason for this change is also because her past personality is not the same as it is now.


    As literally speaking, Natasha and Natashia werepletely different people.


    Natasha was a bitch, crazy, and she liked to gamble.


    Natashia, the true personality, was still even crazier than her other personality and even more insane because of being the true personality.


    She had the full capabilities of a countess of a n of vampires.


    ?? n?? - ? o? ?? , ?`?`m Her reasoning went out the window again as she felt her Darling lift her thick legs a little, as he hugged her possessively, bit her neck, and the object she had been washing a few seconds ago hadpletely gone where it belonged.


    "Haah~!"


    Sensing her husband''s desire for herself, her smile can''t help but grow. She ignores the icy water falling on her long golden hair, licks Victor''s neck, then bites him!


    Another passionate session started happening again... this time in the bathroom.


    .....

 Chapter 377: Sasha And Victor. 3

    <h4>Chapter 377: Sasha And Victor. 3</h4>


    Chapter 377: Sasha and Victor. 3


    Moaning sounds filled the room again as a woman with long golden hair that was still wet was being hugged from behind while her two bunnies were held by him.


    Obscene sounds of flesh mming were heard, and liquids mixed with bath water were dripping from Sasha''s important ce.


    The two had fallenpletely into depravity.


    "Haah~, D-Darling, you-."


    She stopped talking as her long hair was pulled back by her darling as her neck was bitten again, and somethingpletely pierced the entrance to her deepest spot.


    Soon, she felt that sensation, one she was starting to get used to, the sensation of having her insidespletely filled.


    "Ahh~!"


    The excitement she was feeling was so great that the scene that happened in the bathroom and what happened before they entered the bathroom was repeated.


    Victor''s member came out of her, and she squirted heavily.


    A mess of liquids once again painted the floor...


    At this point in the journey, the room was going to bepletely destroyed¡­not that they cared.


    After Sasha had her desire to squirt satisfied, she went into a state of semi-consciousness as all she could feel was her neck being bitten, her husband''s thoughts,


    ''Honey~, honey~-... Sasha... My Love.'' Obsessive, loving thoughts... His feelings were heavy!


    And the feeling of the white liquiding out of her important ce.


    But thest sensation was the only one that changed, as she felt her husband''s cock fill her insides again.


    "!!!" Her eyes opened wide, and her semi-conscious was awakened.


    ''Ugh... Tight.'' She heard her husband''s thoughts and felt her insides squirm again, squeezing his cock.


    By this point, she was already doing things instinctively, her body wanted her Darling, and she wanted him too.


    Combining the useful with the pleasant, she felt like she was in heaven now!


    Victor stops biting Sasha and rests his hand on her waist.


    "D- D-Darling..." Sasha turned her head.


    Victor saw her dark red eyes, looking like a crimson ck hole, her messy golden hair, and slightly red expression.


    His breathing was heavy, and he could feel Sasha''s desires clearly.


    "TT-This is dangerous. If it continues like this, I will get pregnant~." The smile she had at the end was definitely not from someone who was against the idea of ??this possible future.


    Victor kisses his wife as their tongues begin to battle to see who will emerge victorious.


    Victor started to move his hips slightly, and soon that sensation that had electrified Sasha''s entire spine began to be felt again.


    ''Hah~, this is dangerous, it''s definitely dangerous. How many times has hee inside me? Is it always like this with Violet and Ruby? No wonder they''re so addicted~...''


    The mixture of a loving kiss as somethingpletely filled her insides, joining that fact with the thoughts and feelings she was feeling from her Darling through the ritual.


    And to top it all off, they were noble vampires, they felt everything at 100x intensity.


    ''Mother, you were right... This is just too addictive!'' She was slowly understanding how her mother felt when she said she wanted to spend 100 years just doing this daily non-stop act with her Darling.


    ...


    "Haa~...Haa~..."


    Victor and Sasha''s tired breathing could be heard, currently, the two were on top of the bed.


    Victor was lying on the bed, and Sasha was lying on top of him, her face was red, and her eyes were semi-conscious, and just like the entire end of the act, she was more concerned with feeling the white liquiding out of her and being filled by her Darling''s member.


    ... For a while.


    The two recently just finished their lovemaking session, and they were resting.


    ''¡­I really appreciate being a vampire¡­'' Victor couldn''t help but think as he stared at the ceiling.


    ,c`o`m


    He''s sure that if he were another race now, a race that didn''t have a stronger regeneration ability, he''d be fucked.


    In the sense that female vampires are indeed very thirsty.


    ''She''s still better than Violet and Ruby.''


    Believe it or not.


    Of all his wives, Ruby was the worst in the sense of depravity.


    She was the most intense and the one who most actively sought out Victor in bed.


    Violet lost by an ugly margin when it came to the bed and Ruby.


    While Violet enjoyed an intense lovemaking session where all of her feelings were thrown at each other like a fire that only grew without end.


    Ruby was the most ''quiet'', she was an intense liability, and she wouldn''t be satisfied until all her fetishes, dark desires, and her insides werepletely filled.


    From BDSM, cosy, bunny outfit, during the year they were together, the woman always found a way to make things more interesting.


    Victor thinks that because she is a woman who watches a lot of anime, she was the most perverted.


    ?? n?? - ? o? ?? , ?`?`m ... But thank god, she doesn''t want to do a weird love session that involves things like tentacles, etc.


    In the first contact with the world of hentai that Victor had thanks to Ruby, he can only think of one thing:


    ''Japanese definitely have weird fetishes...'' And his thought only came true when he saw the ''dick'' festival.


    Although he understands that he was just getting it wrong, they definitely have some exnation for this festival.


    ¡­ It''s something cultural, right?


    As someone who was born in the US, he finds it strange, but for the Japanese it should be normal?


    The tentacle was just a better-known example, there were far worse fetishes.


    Like Ugly Bastard¡­


    ''Only who takes pleasure in seeing a woman ckmailed by an old man and treated like a toy?'' Victor couldn''t understand.


    After a ''long'' research with his wife at the time, he understood what she wanted, and luckily, he realized that out of all those weird fetishes, his wife had the most ''eptable''.


    In a way, they were the most normal fetishespared to the ones mentioned above.


    Sasha was the most bnced of them all.


    She is the one Victor has had the most ''normal'' lovemaking experience he has had.


    ''...Although Ruby was normal in the beginning too.'' Victor can''t help but think of Ruby. Although slightly embarrassed, she managed to keep her cool facade, and presented a hentai to Victor and said:


    "Let''s try that next time." An attitude she only has when they''re alone and that he missed.


    It was so much fun to see a cool, calm woman speak those words.


    As my good friend Andrew said; ''The quiet ones are the most active...''


    ''Sasha definitely has the potential to surpass both of them...'' After all, it''s Sasha that Victor was talking about.


    Someone who has Natashia''s blood...


    And if Natashia was already that way without having been deeply involved with Victor yet¡­


    Imagine Sasha? She just came out of her shell and discovered a new world...


    ''The future will be interesting...'' Victor can''t help but show a small smile.


    He won''t deny that, just like Ruby, he was a bit perverted too. He really wanted to ''y'' with Sasha in Knight''s outfit.


    With her long golden hair, blue eyes, and noble attitude, he thinks she is a perfect fit for this role.


    ''... Well, it looks like Ruby''s perversion is rubbing off on me.'' He couldn''t help but smile in amusement.

 Chapter 378: Endless Depravity.

    <h4>Chapter 378: Endless Depravity.</h4>


    Chapter 378: Endless Depravity.


    "Darling, we need to shower." Sasha spoke while still lying on Victor''s chest.


    "...Yes, we must." Victor agreed as he smelled his own scent.


    "..." Sasha lifted her torso a little, and with that movement, Victor was able to clearly see her two white rabbits.


    "...We should shower, okay?"


    "Of course... Unless you''re nning on doing something else."


    "..." Sasha''s insides twitched when she saw Victor''s predatory smile, her eyes gleamed faintly for a few seconds, and the desire to be filled again reignited throughout her body.


    ... But this time, she held back.


    Biting her lower lip, she spoke while patting Victor''s chest lightly:


    "Do not tease me."


    "...I can''t promise that."


    Sasha pouted, it''s not like she didn''t like it either, but they really needed to leave now. Her husband had stuff to do.


    ''He has to hunt that unknown fox, and he has his subordinates-...''


    "!!!" Her thoughts stopped abruptly when she felt a firm member sneaking into her against her rear.


    "...Darling..."


    "It''s not my fault I have such a beautiful wife..." Victor scratched his cheek a little.


    "..." Sasha felt butterflies dancing in her stomach, and unconsciously, she couldn''t help but lift her bottom a little and feel her husband''s firmness with her important ce.


    Making small movements as if she wanted her lower lips to kiss her husband''s member, she bit her lip a little harder, blood started to leak from her lips, and her breathing started to get a little more ragged.


    Looking at Sasha''s lips, Victor''s eyes lit up slightly.


    And with a wave of his hand, he pulled his wife on top of him as he cupped her face gently and kissed her lips.


    "!!!" Sasha melted into his kiss, and the rationality and restraint she was desperately trying to hold back were thrown out the window again.


    While kissing his wife, Victor took his wife''s cheeks with both of his hands. He pressed both of them together and then opened them a little and felt a liquid running down his younger brother, a liquid that was the mixture of his seed and Sasha''s liquids.


    He positions his member with his right hand, cing his member at the entrance, as he makes a hip movement.


    "!!!" Feeling her insides fill again, Sasha''s desire exploded once more.


    "Hmmmm~" Sasha''s moan was muffled because her mouth was also busy at the moment.


    Victor stops kissing Sasha and speaks in a loving tone:


    "One more time, and then we stop?"


    Sasha''s eyes shone brighter, and she started to move up and down:


    "¡­How about three more times?" She spoke between movements.


    "I wouldn''t deny that..."


    Soon groaning sounds were heard again in the room.


    ...


    "¡­and they started again." Violet said. She couldpletely understand Sasha since when she had her first time with Victor, she only stopped the next day because it wasn''t the right ce, but Sasha didn''t have to worry about that now.


    "...Sasha really is that woman''s daughter." Scathachughed in amusement.


    ?? n?? - ? o? ?? , ?`?`m And soon she started looking at her nails as she made strange sounds:


    "Indeed..." Violet replied, she looked at Scathach for a few seconds, then looked at the wall as if finding something interesting.


    ,c`o`m


    "HmmmHmmmmhmm~." Scathach seemed to be singing some song that no one knows.


    Ruby looked at her mother with mixed feelings, she was worried, a little scared, anxious...


    Her feelings were in chaos, since she had never seen her mother act this way.


    For God''s sake, she''s never seen her mother sing a song before! Okay, she''s not singing and just making sounds, but still!


    "Ugh¡­"


    Honestly, the way Scathach looked at her nails, the way her eyes glowed blood red from time to time like she was trying to keep her wits about her or something, the way sheughed and shed a very different smile than usual...


    Ruby was honestly really scared right now!


    She can''t help but look at Violet ming the woman!


    "...What?" Violet looked at Ruby with an innocent look. She didn''t understand why Ruby was looking at her with an using expression... Or she did and is pretending she doesn''t know anything.


    Since it''s Violet we''re talking about, it''s probably the second option.


    "Ugh..." Ruby really felt like strangling Violet right now.


    The sound of an open door is heard, and then two women enter:


    "Hey, girl. We came back." Anna was heard.


    "..." Scathach, Ruby, and Violet looked at the guests and saw Jeanne and Anna, both women wearing modern casual clothes.


    Which was a strange sightpared to her old dress that the two of them had before...


    Jeanne was dressed in a frilly white shirt with her pale shoulders visible, jeans, and ck boots.


    Meanwhile, Anna was wearing only tight jeans and a ck shirt with gold ents highlighting her ample breasts.


    She was wearing ck sneakers, which she found quitefortable.


    Along with this look, her subus wings, horns, and tail, she gave off a very exotic image.


    The moment Anna set foot in the room, she suddenly stopped.


    She felt her entire body being hit by a scent she knew all too well.


    ''Sex, blood...a wild night...'' Anna''s eyes began to glisten slightly.


    For someone who was thirsty for blood, and adding to the fact that their race is a Subus, a species known to be a sex demon, who despite acting only in dreams to grant their victim''s every wish, are also known to have a veryrge sexual appetite, that smell is very dangerous for Anna these days.


    And Jeanne was no different. Just the scent of blood alone was enough to drive her crazy right now, pairing that with the scent of sex¡­something she hadn''t known since having her son Adam.


    She can''t help but breathe the air more deeply.


    "...You really came back at a bad time." Ruby spoke with a dark look. She knew very well what the women were thinking, and she didn''t like it at all.


    "Who are you bitches?" A bloodthirsty explosion erupted from Violet''s body. Unlike Victor and Scathach, Violet hadn''t killed many people.


    But her ''yandere'' was the strongest of all.


    "¡­Huh?" Seeing that someone deliberately offended them both, the two woke up from their stupor.


    And then they looked at Violet.


    Seeing a woman wearing a ck outfit with violet details. [A/N: same as cover illustration.]


    The two women couldn''t help but say.


    "¡­Agnes?"

 ?Chapter 379: Scathach wants Victor just for her

    Chapter 379: Scathach wants Victor just for her.


    "¡­Agnes?"


    "That is my mother." Violet quickly cut off the two women.


    "...Ohh..." The two reacted at the same time.


    "You''re a lot like her." Jeanne said.


    "Even the aura is the same." Anna said.


    "Actually, she seems to be a little crazy that Agnes..." Jeanne continued.


    "...And?"


    "Who are you bitches?" Violet wasn''t satisfied.


    "Ugh¡­ Even that bad mouth, she inherited it from her mother." Anna felt a slight irritation in her head when she heard Violet''s tone.


    She sniffs the air for a bit, and again, she feels her instincts being overwhelmed.


    ''Ugh, I need to get out of here.''


    "My name is Jeanne d''Arc... d''s ex-wife."


    "¡­Jeanne¡­That Jeanne?" Even though Violet didn''t pay much attention in ss, she knew who Jeanne was. The name of a saint isn''t easily forgotten after all.


    "Yes..."


    "...To think that old man got his hands on a saint...Disgusting." Violet felt like throwing up.


    "..." Jeanne didn''t know how to react to Violet''s words. Should she be angry or neutral?


    To be honest, she doesn''t even know if Violet was insulting her or d, considering Agnes'' personality... The former Agnes, who acted like a delinquent, she was probably insulting both of them.


    "Anyway, ex-wives are not wee here now. Come back another time."


    "Shoo, Shoo." Violet spoke as if she were kicking two dogs out.


    "...This bitch, she''s annoying just like Agnes." Anna''s eyes glowed slightly blood red.


    She didn''t even want to know her name! Shepletely ignored her existence!


    "Although I disagree with Violet on many things, I agree with her on this one. Come back another time." Ruby was the one who spoke this time.


    "...Fine, it''s dangerous to stay here anyway." Jeanne took the lead and spoke:


    "We''lle backter-..." Jeanne stopped talking abruptly when she heard the woman''s groans cease since she understood that what they were doing was over, "Well, I guess I don''t have to anymore."


    ...


    An hourter, Victor came out apanied by Sasha.


    He was wearing a ck Yukata with gold trim.


    Sasha was in a bathrobe, and her entire body was glowing faintly, while she had a very satisfied smile on her face.


    The moment she appeared in the room, she couldn''t help but blush a little when she saw Ruby and Violet''s gaze and smile. They had the look of someone whopletely understood what Sasha was feeling.


    "Umu...?" Victor looked around curiously:


    "Where are Ophis and Nero?"


    "We couldn''t let the girls hear what you were doing, right?"


    "Oh, Make sense." Victor nodded slightly.


    "...!?" As Victor nodded in satisfaction, he felt the gaze of a predator looking down at his body. Quickly looking towards that gaze, he saw Scathach''s neutral eyes.


    Her expression appeared neutral, and she had a small smile on her face while she was looking at him with eyes that contained a dangerous glint.


    A glint he had never seen before in Scathach.


    "???" Victor waspletely confused, he prided himself on understanding the woman with a single nce, but now... He couldn''t understand the woman.


    "Not Enough... Yet..." He heard Scathach mutter something.


    And that only made the question marks in his head grow.


    ''What''s up?''


    Victor looked in the direction of Violet and Ruby, and the moment he looked at their wives, the women looked at Victor and then quickly looked away.


    It was painfully obvious that something had happened. He didn''t even need to be a good observer since Ruby''s feelingspletely showed that something had happened...


    And that ''something'' is rted to Scathach.


    "..." Time around, Victor started to slow down and looked at Scathach. He took in everything about her, every breath, every look, her heartbeat, everything...


    ''...She''s changed...'' It didn''t take just a few seconds for Victor to understand that Scathach wasn''t looking at him anymore as a disciple or something to be protected. Instead, she was looking at him as a potential fighter.


    Her little disapproving look might be small, but it was definitely there.


    "Hmm... Anyway, I''ll get back to my business. If you guys want something from me, you know where to find me."


    "Darling, Darling."


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t forget that you promised to date your new ''daughters''." Violet spoke.


    "Going out with my daughters?" Victor turned his head in confusion.


    "¡­When did I say that?"


    "Now." Violet smiled.


    Victorughed a little. He understood what Violet wanted, as it was basically a nice way of saying to take her new daughters for a walk.


    In other words: ''Take the kids somewhere. We''re busy.'' That''s what Violet meant.


    ''She seems to be nning something¡­ But knowing my wife, she probably doesn''t know how to deal with children yet.'' Victor thought


    "... Fine, it''s not like I don''t want to spend time with Nero and Ophis."


    ''I can take advantage of this time with the two of them and teach them how to kidnap Japanese noble vampires, thus killing two rabbits with a single move.'' Victor thought he was a good father now.


    He also wouldn''t give up on a possible way to get stronger by learning to control the Youki.


    "...." Scathach watched Victor silently.


    Her gaze was no longer the gaze of someone looking at a disciple but the gaze of someone who was judging her potential mate.


    ''... Weak... But he has potential... As expected, it''s a shame he was born at the wrong time...'' Now that Scathach knew her feelings, she wouldn''t be quiet for long.


    As her mother said, if she finds a potential mate and he''s not strong enough, she just needs to make him stronger.


    ''But... He can''t get any stronger... He''s already at the height of the baby vampire''s strength, and even if he has the strength of an adult vampire because of being a progenitor, it''s still not enough... ''


    As a woman born into a society of warriors, everything in her culture was resolved by force. She would not ept a weak partner, she would not ept the man she called ''husband'' to be weaker than her.


    But... who was Scathach? She was the woman who trained Victor, she was the one who most knew his limits and his potential. She knows that if she challenges now, she will win, and that can''t be called a fight.


    They need to be on the same level for a fight to happen and a winner to be decided, and that winner is who will be the ''Dominant'' of the rtionship.


    Her pride doesn''t allow her to challenge Victor as he is now because she knows she won''t be challenged.


    Even her mother did the same. Her father was weak as hell, she made him stronger and challenged him when they were on the same level of strength, and yet the man lost, and her mother became the dominant of the rtionship.


    There is no honor in fighting a duel you have already won.


    ''Ugh...fuck...'' Scathach was impatient, the feeling she got now was something she''d never felt before, and it made her impatient.


    ''...I need to take it easy... Yes, I need to give it time. When he gets his first boost, I''ll try to think about it again-...'' Scathach stopped when she felt a familiar scent near her.


    Before she knew it, Victor was in front of her.


    She lifted her face a little and saw the man''s face.


    Bandup.


    His heart was taken aback by the man''s godlike appearance, an appearance he wouldn''t have cared for in the past but now seemed to be very deadly.


    Victor lightly touched Scathach''s waist and pulled the woman close.


    His muscr body bumped into the older woman''s curvy body.


    "..." Scathach took a deep breath, and the man''s scent was very overwhelming.


    Victor, without saying anything, wraps his right arm around Scathach''s body and lifts her face a little while his violet eyes meet Scathach''s blood-red eyes.


    Soon, he shes a small, sneaky smile, as if understanding what happened, and he turns away and shows his neck to Scathach.


    "...!" Scathach didn''t need words to understand what was happening.


    "Why...?"


    "You used your powers a lot before, right?"


    "I don''t want your bloodlust to affect your thinking."


    "...." Scathach''s body trembled slightly when she heard Victor''s gentle tone.


    He looked like an incubus who was trying to seduce her, though... She knew he was just acting like they normally did.


    It wasn''t Victor who changed... It was her.


    Scathach wraps her arm around Victor''s chest, and slowly her face approaches the man''s neck.


    ... When she was about to bite his neck, she spoke in his ear:


    "You''ll be mine." She tightened her grip on his body and spoke possessively as if dering her possession:


    Victor''s smile grew wider, and he smiled like he''d never smiled before in his life, his heart was pounding like crazy, and his eyes gleamed with possession, love, and desire...


    Wish for a battle.


    Sexual desire.


    Wanting and possession.


    His lust was out of control.


    "Wrong..." He hugged the woman''s body even tighter:


    "You will be mine... Forever and ever... not even death can separate you from me..."


    "Heh~." She licks Victor''s neck a little, "You speak with such possessiveness. It makes me happy..."


    "But unfortunately..." Scathach''s eyes shone brighter, and a dangerous aura left her body, "For those words to make sense..."


    "You''ll have to defeat me first..."


    "!!?" The women around him looked at Scathach with a glint of fear in their eyes. The aura she was giving off now had noparison to anything the women present had felt before.


    It waspletely different.


    It was a dark crimson red, it was heavy, suffocating, and most of all¡­ They could feel the chill of death coursing through their entire body.


    It was terrifying.


    "Only when this feat has been achieved will I allow such possession for myself¡­" She licked the man''s neck more seductively.


    "And it''s impossible to defeat me. Even if you have the same strength as me, my victory will be inevitable..." Just like your mother and father.


    She was the one who would be in charge of the rtionship. After all, no one can defeat her, not even Victor.


    "So I''ll be the one in charge-..."


    Scathach stopped talking when he saw that the man she was hugging had turned into something dark, an utterly dark existence with only bright red streaks that looked like blood was seen...


    "...." She opened her eyes wide when she realized what was happening.


    "...That''s..." Anna and Jeanne opened their eyes wide when they saw this form of Victor.


    And they weren''t the only surprises, even Ruby, Sasha, and Violet were shocked.


    The vampires present could feel it clearly, their whole existence could feel it.


    ... A progenitor was standing there in front of them.


    "...Let''s not put the cart before the horse, my dear Scathach." Victor''s dark hand lightly caresses Scathach''s head and slowly works its way down through her crimson red hair.


    Victor pulls away from Scathach and looks into his face.


    Looking at the existence in front of her, even Scathach herself could feel...


    She could feel her blood begging to unconsciously follow this man.


    But...! She won''t!


    She bites her tongue and wakes up from her stupor.


    Victor''s face distorts, and his smile grows as a big grin filled with sharp fangs that epass his entire face.


    This was no longer the smile of a humanoid being but of ''something''.


    Yes, something unknown and monstrous.


    As an entitypletely unlike anything that has ever been seen.


    This being takes both his hands and holds Scathach''s face:


    "Master... Scathach... You taught me yourself."


    "In a fight, many variables can happen, terrain, opponent''s condition, weather, everything can be a variable that will determine victory or defeat... You can''t count victory ahead of time... Especially for beings like I..."


    "After all... I am the biggest variable that can exist in this world."


    "..." Scathach''s eyes widened in shock. Yes, how can she forget this basic knowledge?


    Who was Victor really?


    He was a progenitor, a progenitor who was not born a full vampire, a product of many coincidences that, in theory, should have been impossible.


    Looking at it from that perspective, his very existence could even be considered a bug in the god''s perfect god system.


    Slowly, his eyes were closing and getting less intense:


    "Yes, indeed... You are correct." She disyed a small, calm, gentle, and somewhat peaceful smile.


    Was she somehow feeling lighter?


    ''It''s like a weight has taken off my body.'' Scathach couldn''t understand why she was feeling this way.


    But one thing she was sure of, when she heard what Victor said just now, her impatience began to fail to make sense.


    Even if master and disciple were basically dering war on each other, a war to decide who was the dominant of the rtionship, a war to decide who would be the king or the subordinate, the alpha or the beta. The predator or the prey.


    Even though she knew that¡­


    Scathach felt very peaceful¡­


    "..." Victor just chuckled lightly, and slowly his body started to return to normal, as he ignored the body aches from having used this form, even if it was just to prove a point to his dear and lovable master.


    He turns his face a little:


    "Where were we again?"


    "¡­Somewhere in the middle of me drinking your delicious blood~." Sheughed with a sensual smile, and without further ado, she wrapped her arm around Victor''s chest and bit his neck.


    ''This is going to be quite a fun war¡­'' She couldn''t help but think about it as she tasted the blood of the man she basically imed as her own.


    While feeling his blood being absorbed by his lovely master, Victor strokes her long hair and looks at the ceiling as if he finds something interesting there.


    His eyes, dark as a ck hole, were filled with thoughts that only he knew what they were.

 ?Chapter 380: Victor is playing with fire

    Chapter 380: Victor is ying with fire.


    "..." The women just stared at this scene in disbelief.


    "I don''t think there are any people capable of doing what he just did to Scathach..." Jeanne couldn''t help but mutter in shock.


    Scathach Scarlett, the strongest female vampire, was standing there lovingly hugging someone while she drank their blood.


    Blood so alluring that just the smell of it was driving Jeanne crazy.


    A scene that would be impossible for them to see even before they fell into aa.


    "This is my husband! He knows how to deal with Scathach very well." Violet snorted in victory.


    ... But even she was a little shocked by this situation.


    Even if it was Victor, she''d hoped the situation would develop into a fight or some insane training. After all, the way Scathach reacted to discovering her feelings was quite¡­ scary.


    And the way she confronted Victor was even worse¡­but with just a few exchanges of words, the man managed to calm the growing fire of the stronger female vampire.


    ''And, also that shape... What was that? Is that his progenitor form?'' Violet thought about it and remembered one memory, in particr, the memory of when Victor absorbed her father.


    ''...It''s that same shape...-'' Violet''s thoughts stopped when she heard:


    "That was the progenitor form, right?" Anna asked.


    "Yes... This feeling of wanting to serve fanatically is only caused when a progenitor is around..." Jeanne exined.


    If before Anna and Jeanne had a little doubt about Victor''s identity, that doubt was literally thrown into space when they saw that form of Victor.


    "...progenitor form..." Ruby touched her chin as she fell into a sea of thoughts.


    "Hmm, how will my mother react to this news..." Sasha, despite Scathach''s initial scare, was in her own world now that this matter was over.


    She was just wondering what her mother''s reaction would be to finding out that she was ''loved'' by her husband.


    ''Probably, she will jump in joy and will immediately jump on top of him when given the opportunity...''


    Sasha''s eyes glowed slightly blood-red. She was feeling a little possessive and sentimental now that she had her ''first'' time with her Darling.


    "...Ugh, I need to get out of here. This smell is killing me in so many ways" Anna put her hand on her head as she rubbed her legs against each other a little.


    The smell of what happened to Sasha, the smell of blood, the appearance of Victor''s ck Yukata while his chest was slightly bare, and his handsome face.


    All of this was a very dangerousbination for a Subus/Vampire who is thirsty in every way possible.


    "Bitch, stop looking at my husband. Do you want to die?"


    "!!!" Anna jumped a little in surprise when she heard a dark voice in her ear.


    She looked at Violet, who at some point appeared behind her.


    ''... How? How can I not feel her move over here?''


    "..." Jeanne narrowed her eyes, quickly realizing that that speed was not that of a vampire baby.


    And she doesn''t even have to think much to understand what happened.


    ''She''s the sire of a progenitor, so it''s normal for her to be strong...'' She understood very well how effective progenitor blood was on normal noble vampires.


    "...Stay away from him." Warm air began to leave Violet''s body.


    Ruby, Sasha, and even Scathach or Natashia were eptable. After all, they were somehow known to them and their ''family''.


    But a stranger who just showed up and she just met? It''s a big ''NO''.


    Violet didn''t even think about the Maids, considering that she knew that her husband didn''t feel romantically towards his Maids. He is possessive of all his Maids, but that''s natural. After all, he was the one who created them, and he feels quite possessive of those he made. It''s something like a father loving his daughters a lot, and even though he treats his maids with a lot of affection...


    They are still safe...


    Violet judged that for now... The maids are out... Yes, for now...


    "A mere baby vampire is-..." Before Anna could say anything to Violet.


    She felt four gazes on her back.


    "!!!" She turned quickly and noticed that Sasha, Ruby, Victor, and even Scathach, who had stopped feeding on Victor, were looking at her with a look that promised death.


    They had a look that said, ''keep going, if you dare.''


    Violet can be a delinquent, she can have a foul mouth, and she can have her problems.


    But just like Ruby and Sasha, she was very much loved by everyone present here.


    Not to mention Victor, whose love and obsession with Violet bordered on insanity.


    Violet had a special ce in Victor''s heart, she was his first wife, after all, and the woman who changed his life in the literal sense of the word. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that doing something against Violet was as serious an attempt as attacking Ophis.


    The same applied to Sasha and Ruby, who, like Violet, had their ''link'' established on the same day as Violet.


    Therefore, everyone present here would not tolerate any form of threat to these three women, especially Scathach.


    After all, one of those women was her daughter... And everyone knows how overprotective she is towards her daughter.


    For God''s sake, she single-handedly attacked the fucking Vatican just because a general hurt her daughter''s arm!


    "...." Anna was covered in cold sweat now, and she could tell she was stepping into a minefield by the way everyone was looking at her.


    But luckily, the ancient saint of Orleans came to her rescue!


    "You don''t have to look at her like that... Anna has a delinquent attitude, and because of that, she reacted like this."


    "...Don''t make a fool of me, Jeanne."


    "..."


    "All her micro-expressions, presence, and attitude indicated that she was going to attack Violet."


    ",,,," Jeanne narrowed her eyes. She had forgotten how irrational the existence of a progenitor was.


    "Darling, you-." Violet was going toin that she didn''t need Victor''s help to keep bitches away from him.


    "She''s an older vampire, Violet."


    "..." Violet was silent when she heard what her husband said.


    "And a former general of the demons..." This time it was Scathach who spoke while her voluptuous body still hugged Victor, as she licked Victor''s neck a little and cleaned up the drops of blood.


    When she saw that the small wound she''d made to suck his blood had healed, she nodded in satisfaction¡­but didn''t pull her body away from Victor.


    She felt veryfortable¡­ much more than before.


    "Such treatment is not an exaggeration when ites to dealing with someone who might be considered a former general of Lilith." Ruby spoke.


    "To touch anyone in this room is the equivalent of provoking a conflict with everyone in this room..." Sasha''s smile grew distorted and amused, "Wow, having n Fulger, Snow, and Scarlett as an enemy when you lost the support you had as former queens..."


    "It''s basically a death sentence..." Jeanne added as Sasha''s crooked smile grew.


    "I''m d you understand."


    "...You really are that woman''s daughter." Jeanne couldn''t help but say when she saw Sasha''s face.


    "I''ll take that as apliment."


    "..." Victor was silent as he ignored the tense atmosphere. He could see that the girls didn''t want to let it go, and, to be honest, he didn''t really care what happened to the two women, as he just met them a few days ago, so, despite having a rtively neutral rtionship with them,


    He will always prioritize his wives.


    He hugged Scathach a little tighter.


    "...?" Scathach looked at Victor as she felt his embrace tighten.


    But then something happened that she didn''t expect.


    "!!!" Victor lightly kissed Scathach''s mouth.


    "...." Ruby opened her eyes in shock when she saw this scene.


    Tongues battled to decide who was the winner, but that fight had to stop when his opponent, with an unpredictable movement, bit his tongue!


    Victor stops kissing Scathach, and blood starts to drip from his mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Scathach''s voice was dark and menacing.


    But Victor didn''t care and just shed a bloody smile. When his tongue healed, he spoke:


    "You are mine." He lightly touches Scathach''s cheek with his hand and caresses her.


    "Only mine..."


    "!!!" Scathach''s entire body trembled as she felt Victor''s dark gaze watching her.


    ''He really is the best~'' She felt something weting out of an important ce, even though they had basically dered war on each other.


    Victor didn''t change, he wasn''t scared, and, just like the first time they''d met, he''d openly challenged her authority and herself.


    "...." Her smile grew distorted. She loved his personality, that''s how a man had to be!


    "You''re really teasing me a lot... If it was another time, you would have been raped now." She could tell with just that sentence how much she''d changed over time.


    After all, her mother did exactly that when she found her father and liked him.


    Although nowadays this is a questionable attitude, in the past... 2000 years ago, only the strong had the final say, it was a more primitive society.


    "Heh~, I assure you, before that happened, I would kill myself." He spoke this way so casually that it shocked everyone present, but everyone knew he meant it very seriously.


    His innate pride, his pride as a progenitor, his very blood would not allow such humiliation, so there were only two alternatives.


    Get revenge on the person who humiliated him... But that person was Scathach, he wouldn''t have the power to do that, and he didn''t want to either.


    So there was only thest option left... Suicide.


    "...That''s a problem... You can''t die yet..." She joked, but someone didn''t seem to take her joke very well.


    "Problem...?" A dark aura exploded from Violet''s body, and everyone unconsciously looked at her.


    "That''s a big problem, you bitch!" Violet appears in the middle of the two and forcibly separates them as she stands in front of Victor.


    "You won''t do anything to him!"


    "...Heh~, you-" When Scathach was about to say something, she heard:


    "Hold that dry pussy of yours that hasn''t been filled by a dick in thousands of years, and have a little self-control!"


    "¡­ Excuse me?" She felt like she''d never heard so much nonsense in one sentence before.


    "Just because you found out you love my husband doesn''t mean you can treat him like your previous husband!"


    "...." Scathach''s eyes went cold. It''s not like she was actually going to do that. She was just speaking an objective fact. If it was in the past, and she had these feelings she had now, Victor definitely wouldn''t be safe close to her.


    But in having her daughter, she learned self-control, and she knows that if she does, she will earn her daughter''s hatred, and Victor''s.


    "...." Another even worse silence fell around them.


    "And you, Darling." She turned her eyes to Victor.


    "Me?"


    Violet punches Victor in the stomach.


    "Ooof." Victor pretended to feel pain:


    "Stop teasing this vampire who is in heat, and go y with your daughters!"


    "Vampire in heat¡­" Victor''s smile couldn''t help but grow slowly, and the image of Scathach looking at him like his wives when they were aroused couldn''t help but pop into his head.


    That was a very beautiful sight for Victor.


    "¡­ Pfft¡­ Hahaha~." Victorughed amusedly.


    Violet looked at Victor, confused.


    Victor takes Violet''s hand and pulls the long white-haired woman into his arms:


    "You are definitely the best, Violet."


    "...?" Violet didn''t understand. Why was he stating the obvious? Of course, she was the best, she''d known that since she was born.


    "Seriously, I really can''t tell if she''s brave or stupid... Maybe a little reckless?" Ruby still needed time to get used to the sight of her mother being kissed by her husband.


    "..." Ruby looked at her mother and saw the woman looking at Violet with a dry look. It was obvious that she was jealous and slightly irritated.


    "Well...she''s Violet." Sashaughed amusedly, "Only she has the ability to do what she did now."


    "¡­That somehow makes a lot of sense." Ruby shed a small smile.


    Victor lightly kisses Violet, "Call me if something happens, okay?"


    "Mm." She felt a little sweet now as she felt Victor''s gentle gaze and her head being stroked by him.


    He kisses Violet again on the mouth, then he walks over to Ruby and gives her a kiss on the mouth too while talking in her ear:


    "Remember what happened when I met Mizuki?"


    Victor was talking about the year and six months he had Ruby stuck on Earth.


    "Yes."


    "This is the same situation."


    "...." Ruby''s eyes gleamed slightly as she understood what Victor meant.


    ''Keep your eyes on Anna and Jeanne.''


    He used Mizuki''s situation as an example because only a few people within Victor''s group knew what happened when he was out with Ruby.


    Victor didn''t need to say anything else since he knew that Ruby understood what he wanted to convey.


    "...You two, I''ll talk to you when I kidnap-... I mean, when I visit some vampires."


    "That''s a good idea¡­ We really want to talk to you." Jeanne took the initiative, not wanting to let Anna speak, the situation was alreadyplicated for them, and she didn''t want to risk Anna ruining everything.


    Victor nods in agreement while he walks over to Sasha to kiss his wife, then he looks at Scathach.


    He showed a small smile, his body shed with lightning, and he appeared in front of Scathach.


    "Don''t look like that."


    "Hmmm-...?" She was surprised when her mouth was captured again by Victor, and this time, he went much further.


    He cupped her voluptuous rear and squeezed tightly as he spread her cheeks. With that act, he could clearly feel something wet leaking out of Scathach''s important ce.


    "!!!" Scathach felt as if an electric current ran through her entire spine.


    Then Scathach''s eyes began to glow a dangerous red.


    Victor stopped kissing Scathach and disyed a sly smile, "See youter, honey." He caressed Scathach''s face, and quickly his body began to be enveloped in lightning.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    Victor disappears, casually kidnaps his two daughters without them noticing, and flees their location, all he hears is an angry scream from Scathach:


    "BASTARD!"


    "...Darling really likes to y with fire." Violet couldn''t help but say this when she saw Scathach''s angry state.


    "I think he''s ying a little too much..." Jeanne couldn''t help but speak.


    "I can agree with you on that..." Sasha said.


    "..." Anna and Ruby just looked at Scathach withplex looks. They couldn''t help but think that the way Scathach was acting now looked more like a frustrated girlfriend than hate...


    And the scent Anna was sensing that was leaking from Scathach only cemented that thought in her head.


    ''She''s horny...'' Anna chuckled internally.

 Chapter 381: Two Progenitors. Dracul and Alucard

    Chapter 381: Two Progenitors. Dracul and Alucard.


    Rumble.


    A bolt of golden-colored lightning struck the top of a building, and a man holding two little girls appeared.


    He was wearing a very elegant ck Yukata.


    The two children in his arms were quite different.


    One was wearing a ck gothic dress that had ck gloves.


    And the other was dressed in jeans, athletic shoes, and a simple ck shirt that showed off her pale belly.


    "Ugh... Father... My head." Ophisined as her eyes rolled, feelingpletely sick.


    "Victor... Ugh." Nero put her hand over her mouth with a gesture that looked like she''s going to throw up.


    "Let me know next time you do this!" She growled angrily at Victor.


    She tried to keep the irritated look on her face, but soon her nausea returned, and she held her mouth.


    "...I ''m sorry~, I was having a situation there." Victor shed an amused smile.


    Victor ced Nero on the floor and moved Ophis to his shoulder.


    "And¡­didn''t I tell you to call me dad?"


    "...." Nero''s sickened face changed to a slightly embarrassed face.


    "I''m trying, okay... This is all new to me."


    "Take your time~." Victorughed since, truthfully, he didn''t particrly care if she called him father or not. He was just saying that to tease her a little.


    For better or worse, Nero is very serious.


    Which is a reasonable attitude, considering that she needed to be like this to survive in this world and the people who were chasing her. All Victor wants is for her to be more ''free'' andugh more.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked down and said:


    "Oh, Kaguya. You came at a good time, where is Eve?"


    [Eve is with me.]


    "That''s good news, call her out."


    Victor''s shadow stretched, and quickly a dark-haired woman came out.


    "Master?"


    Victor ignored Eve and looked at the woman''s outfit, "Hmm..."


    "Kaguya."


    Kaguya appeared next to Victor.


    Victor looked at Kaguya and disyed a small smile:


    "Do your thing."


    "Oh?" Kaguya''s eyes lightly glowed a blood-red as she looked at Eve:


    "What clothes?"


    "A more casual outfit."


    "As you wish, my master." Kaguya turned into a shadow and headed towards Eve with what appeared to be murderous intent.


    "!!!?" Eve instinctively defended herself by summoning ck mes.


    But before she can even summon her power to defend herself against Kaguya, the woman speaks:


    "Done."


    "Ohhh. Good choice as always, Kaguya. As expected of you."


    "Kaguya... Fast." Ophis, who was a little better, spoke with impressed eyes.


    "That''s a fancy way to change clothes..." Nero couldn''t help butment.


    "..." Kaguya only disyed a small smile, and with a respectful gesture, she said, "this is nothing for a Maid like me."


    "¡­Eh?" Eve looked confused at this situation, but when she looked down at her arms and body and saw that she was no longer wearing Maid''s dress, her eyes widened.


    "Let''s have fun today, haha~."


    "Oh, I forgot to say, Nero, just like you, Eve carries myst name too, so you guys are kind of like sisters? Or something like that¡­" Victor spoke confusedly at the end, even he didn''t know what Eve was to him.


    So he spoke vaguely.


    "...Oh..." Nero looked at Eve.


    "She''s your daughter too..."


    "... I don''t think it''s that, but you can say it''s that too... It''splicated." Victor spoke.


    "..." Eve looked at Nero for a few seconds, then nodded.


    ''She''s...'' Before she had time to think of anything, she felt a hand on her head.


    "Don''t think about nonsense. You are irreceable to me..." He smiled gently as he stroked Eve''s head. He knew that the woman had a bad habit of overthinking things; maybe that was the fault of having a very high intelligence?


    "...Victor..." This time, she didn''t call him Master. After all, when she''s not in her Maid uniform, she''s not working.


    [Take this chance and attack him! Now!] Alter Eve is freaking out.


    [Shut fuck up.]


    [Tch, pussy!] She turned her face, annoyed.


    Victorughed even harder and ruffled Eve''s head, then turned his face to Nero.


    "As are you Nero... You are irreceable to me." He looked at the little girl with white hair and red eyes.


    "...O-Oh...G-Good, I think?" Nero didn''t know what to say, so she just turned away in a bit of embarrassment.


    She wasn''t used to dealing with stupidly honest people or people who didn''t want to cheat on her.


    Even if she didn''t want to, she could clearly tell that Victor was speaking from his heart.


    And it left her with the feeling of butterflies dancing in her stomach.


    "... Father, and I?" Ophis pouted.


    "Hahaha~, of course, I won''t forget my dear daughter~." Victor picked up Ophis like a baby and caressed her face on her cheeks.


    "Hehehe~." She hugs Victor''s face andughs cutely.


    "Master, I have a report~."


    Kaguya stopped talking when she felt Victor caress her head too:


    "And just like my daughters, and Eve... You are irreceable to me, Kaguya." The seriousness in his voice took Kaguya slightly by surprise, and the way he was dressing, along with his unfair beauty and his smile...


    Bandup.


    Kaguya felt her heart was hit hard now, and she wanted to scream at the judge that the opponent was using illicit tactics!


    "O-Oh..." For the first time in a while, she didn''t know what to say to Victor.


    Victor stroked Kaguya''s head some more, andpletely messed up her perfectly groomed hair, then he turned around and ced Ophis on his shoulder.


    The little girl held tightly to his neck with her small hands.


    Victor walked to the balcony of the building and looked down, his violet eyes reflecting the city that never seemed to sleep.


    Akihabara.


    He turned around and shed a small smile, "Shall we go for a walk?"


    "...." Kaguya, Nero, and Eve felt a little twinge in their hearts now. The man was really unfairly handsome.


    Not expecting any confirmation, Victor held out his arm, and as if making a leap of faith, he let gravity do its work.


    "Eh...?" The two women and child, not knowing what to make of Victor''s sudden attitude, acting on instinct, just ran towards the balcony and looked down.


    And that''s when they saw Victor falling towards the ground, and when they were a few meters from the ground, he grabbed Ophis, who was holding his neck and kicked the ''air''.


    But they could clearly see that he created a small ice shelf and used it for support.


    And then he ascends to heaven.


    "Ohhhh..." Ophis opened her neutral eyes as she looked like she was enjoying herself.


    "What are you waiting for?" He spoke in a normal voice. If it was any other being or a normal human, the girls wouldn''t have heard what he said, considering he was already a little far away.


    "Let''s go." Heughed and then kicked the air again.


    "...He really knows how to have fun." Nero can''t help butment, "Sometimes I wonder if he''s really an adult."


    "Being an adult doesn''t mean you can''t have fun." Kaguya spoke, and soon she disappeared into the shadows.


    "... Indeed." Nero shed a small smile, she flexed her leg muscles a little, and, with a little boost, she jumped...


    Ridiculously far.


    "Ugh, this shit is hard to control." Sheined in the air, and as her body started to fall, she positioned herself to fall into the building.


    As shended on top of the building, a huge crash was heard.


    BOOOOOOM.


    A small crater formed where she fell, and the building shook slightly.


    "¡­Eh?" Nero looked confused at this situation. Even if she had fallen from a rather high height, this damage shouldn''t have happened.


    After all, she was just a child, her weight shouldn''t be that high...


    "...Did I get heavier?" She asked herself, she narrowed her eyes a little and decided to test it out on this ''small'' ride.


    [What are you waiting for, follow them! God Dammit!]


    [Ugh... Can you shut your mouth?]


    [Eve, how can you be quiet after hearing what he said!? You need to be more active, woman!]


    [...] Eve was silent, and despite trying to ignore what Alter Eve said, she was right about being more active...


    [What are you waiting for!? Go fast!]


    [Fine. Just shut up!]


    Eve looked at the water tank next to her, she flexed her muscles a little and jumped towards the water tank, she leaned on the water tank, her knees flexed a lot, and with one thrust, she flew away.


    ...


    "Alexios, Ophis is taking a while, I''ll go get her."


    "..." Alexios unconsciously let the pen he was holding fall from his hand and opened his mouth in shock.


    ''What did he say now?'' Alexios felt like he went deaf for a few seconds. Maybe he''s been working too long?


    Alexios looked at d, who was sitting in a very luxurious office chair, and a table full of papers was in front of him. All these papers were ''ns'' for the event that would happen in a few days.


    The meeting of supernatural beings.


    d is a very cautious being, and he wouldn''t go to a meeting where the representatives of each race would go without a decent n.


    Ironically, all of his ns were more focused on a certain existence.


    The witch queen.


    d, of all beings, knew how troublesome, irritating, difficult to deal with, petty, hateful, etc, etc. this woman was.


    He had a lot of adjectives he could give this woman, but to sum it up, she was very sneaky, and her spells were very dangerous.


    Though he''s also sure she won''t be doing anything in a ce where all her customers are, but... It''s never too good to be prepared.


    And that was what Alexios was working on together with his king.


    "What did you say now, My King?" Alexios spoke in a calm, neutral tone, "I''m sorry I was so focused on work that I didn''t notice."


    "... Hmm." d nodded his head, indicating that he understood, and then he said:


    "I will go get Ophis, my daughter. Make a portal to Japan."


    ...


    ..


    ''Two progenitors of a race in a small country on Earth...''


    Alexios felt that if he heard the news tomorrow that Japan had exploded in the literal sense of the word, he wouldn''t be surprised.


    But whoever was Alexios, he was a servant, the most faithful servant of d, the king of all vampires.


    If his king wanted to go somewhere, his duty was to grant that wish.


    "As you wish, My King." Alexios stood up and spoke in a respectful tone, then he looked to the side of the room, and a portal appeared.


    "This portal appeared in the sky of Japan, its location is 100 meters away from Ophis."


    "Good job." d gets up from the chair where he was, and as he walks towards the portal¡­


    His appearance of a ck-haired man with ck eyes slowly began to change. His eyes turned green, his hair turned blonde, and a white suit appeared, recing his armor-like clothes.


    This was the form he used when he went to Earth, the form most familiar to him there.


    As he will appear in a public ce, he will go with this form.


    "I''ll be back in a few hours... and hopefully with my daughter." He said this because he knew that everything depended on Ophis''s will.


    "I will be waiting for your contact, My King."


    "Hmm." d nodded and walked through the portal.


    ...


    A man walked out of the portal, and the moment he left the portal, he felt several gazes on his body, several of which held hostile intent.


    He looked up at the sky, his eyes glowing blood-red, as a small smile grew:


    "Do you have the balls?"


    The moment he said that, he felt the gaze of all the gods changing to neutral observation.


    "As expected." He shed a sneer.


    He looked around for a bit and felt his daughter''s presence.


    He disappeared from where he was and appeared in the middle of a street.


    And then the vision of a child sitting on the shoulder of a man wearing a ck Yukata, who has at some point reached the same height as him.


    This man was apanied by a Maid, a woman with long ck hair, and a girl with white hair.


    "...?" The man turned his gaze, and his violet eyes fell on the blond man''s green eyes.


    The moment d saw the man''s violet gaze, his eyes opened slightly in shock.


    He could feel it. His whole atmosphere changed, he had the presence of an older vampire and the attitude of a noble vampire who has been a n leader for several years, and that''s impossible. You don''t get that attitude overnight.


    What remains is only one option, an option that only progenitors have ess to.


    ''Can he already use this...? How?'' Once again, he marveled at the pace of how Victor grew as a progenitor. This power shouldn''t have been essed now! He needed to be an adult vampire first!


    ''How can he already control souls?'' From Victor''s violet gaze, he could deduce which vampire he''d absorbed.


    In fact, he didn''t even need to see his gaze, as his stupidly beautiful figure already gave away which being he''d absorbed.


    ''The cunning of Adonis and the attitude of Scathach...'' He couldn''t help but think that in the future, he would indeed be a troublesome existence.


    "Evil Father?"


    His thoughts were cut short when he heard his daughter''s voice.


    He felt his gaze flicker a little when he heard the way Ophis called out to him, but he wasn''t going to make a fuss about it.


    "Heh~, you came at a good time, d. Shall we go for a walk?" Victor acted very casually, "I just shooed away a boy who came to hit on my daughter. Having support from another father would be wee."


    ''Two progenitors against a normal human? This could be that human''s worst day.'' d can''t help but think about fun.


    But¡­


    His eyes couldn''t help but glow slightly blood-red when he heard that someone had hit on his daughter.


    ''Who dares to hit on my daughter?


    "Sure."

 Chapter 382: Two Progenitors.Dracul and Alucard.2

    Chapter 382: Two Progenitors.Dracul and Alucard.2


    "Tsukuyomi-sama, Tsukuyomi-sama, TSUKUYOMI-SAMA!"


    "I already heard the first time..."


    "The King of Vampires is here!"


    "I know..." Tsukuyomi''s expression was not good at all. He was one of the gods that d ''looked'' at, and he felt his entire existence tremble at that look.


    He could feel something he had long forgotten... Death...


    The instinctive fear of permanent death. He knew that if a god attacked d at that moment, literal hell would befall the Shinto gods.


    The King of Vampires is strong, but what makes him so menacing is his ability to permanently kill an immortal. He had heard many cases where gods disappeared forever when they came into conflict with d.


    ''Only Lady Amaterasu and the primordial gods can deal with this man.''


    "What are we supposed to do!?"


    "Lady-Amaterasu ordered that we don''t do anything and that we should just prepare for a possible attack from that monster."


    "..." The messenger was silent, and, just like his master, his expression was not good at all.


    ...


    Today was a normal day for a teenager named Hakuma Noku, who was walking around Akihabara at night when suddenly, he saw a beautiful little girl wearing a gothic dress.


    Her beauty, her cute expression, it was as if this little girl hade straight out of a Shoujo Manga.


    And this little girl was apanied by another beauty who seemed to be older than her, she had white hair that reached one shoulder, and she wore more normal clothes.


    They looked like they were looking at a cute clothing store.


    Cough.


    Noku didn''t want to brag, but he was considered an ''Ikemen''. {A/N: Handsome man]


    He thought so too, after all, he was the captain of the school''s football team, his grades were perfect, and, when he walked down the street, women looked at him and pointed at him.


    He was a real handsome man.


    And because of that, he was confident enough to veer out of his way and head towards those girls.


    ... He totally ignored that the little girl was just... A little girl... He was too blinded by her beauty.


    "Hey, girls-." He didn''t even have time to finish what he was going to say when he heard the white-haired girl saying.


    "Fuck off."


    "...." He opened his mouth in shock, and his ''gentle'' expression almost broke.


    When he would insist even more, he felt someone tapping his shoulder.


    "...?" He turned his face and saw a wall, and that wall had very strong muscles...


    ''It''s not a wall!'' He pulls back a little and looks up, and he''s seen the most handsome man in all of his 16 years of existence.


    "...What do you think you''re doing with my daughter, hmm?"


    "... I-..."


    "Indeed... That''s something I''d like to know too."


    "...!?" Noku turns to the voice and sees a blond, blue-eyed man who looks like he''s out of a medieval tale.


    When he saw the two tall men looking at him with a predatory gaze, he felt like a fawn deer standing in front of two full-grown lions.


    And like a deer, he couldn''t help but cringe when he saw these two lions.


    ...


    "...Hmm, I don''t really know what to say about this sight." Evemented while looking at Victor and d, who were ''peacefully interrogating'' a teenager.


    "They are very overprotective..." Kaguyamented as she looked at Nero and Ophis, whopletely ignored the two men.


    "How many times has this happened?" Eve asked.


    "Fifteen times, counting this boy sixteen."


    "... This is too much."


    "Indeed..."


    "Ophis is just a child... I wonder what will happen in the future." Evemented.


    "Well, both of them are going to have quite a headache."


    "Mainly rted to the gods." Kaguyamented on this because she knew how the gods acted when they wanted something, and beauty was something they always wanted.


    "... Leaving that aside... He''s the king of all vampires, right...?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­So he is equal to my master?"


    "Yes."


    "..." A silence fell around Eve.


    "...These humans are really unlucky."


    "You can say that..." Kaguya shed a small smile. These humans chose to go out and hit on the most beloved daughter of two progenitors; if that isn''t called bad luck¡­


    Kaguya couldn''t tell what was.


    ...


    A few minutester, Victor and d were sitting on a bench in a square a bit far from the city.


    Victor used his charm powers and drove away all the humans around, so the only people who were around were Eve, Kaguya, Nero, and Ophis.


    Nero and Ophis were ying together, Kaguya and Eve were a little apart, and they were talking about topics unrted to the current situation.


    ''...She ended up getting along a little well with Kaguya...'' Victor thought as he looked at Ophis.


    "I''m curious."


    "Hmm?" Victor made a sound to indicate he was listening.


    "Why did you go out of your way to help Ophis?"


    "..." His eyes left Eve and went toward Ophis.


    "A father doesn''t need reasons to protect his children." He repeated what he had said to Alexios.


    "..." d stared at Victor''s face for a few milliseconds and saw that he didn''t have any kind of deception or ulterior motives. He really meant what he said.


    "You really delved into the role of father, huh."


    "What can I say? From the moment she called me dad, I was ready to burn the world for her."


    "..." d was silent again, and he looked at Ophis.


    ''It''s the same feeling, huh... But his is purer than mine.'' d felt a little jealous of Victor now because he couldn''t think in that pure way.


    Ophis is his beloved daughter, the daughter of the woman he loved most, but... his feelings of worry are mixed with feelings of conquest and possession.


    After all, she is part of your ''treasure''.


    Because of that, he felt a little jealous of Victor, who could only feel a unique and genuine feeling of concern for his daughter.


    ''...Is this your unborn human trait?'' d thought it was very possible.


    After all, his upbringing as a noble vampire was very different from Victor, who was born to loving, human parents.


    With just that dialogue, he also realized something.


    ''As long as Ophis exists, he will never be my enemypletely.''


    "..." Once again, he felt that bad feeling in his heart.


    A feeling I''ve never felt before.


    He felt slightly disgusted with himself for thinking pros and cons now... But he couldn''t help it... He was a king before he was a father.


    And that mentality has been part of him for a long time.


    "Is that your daughter?" He looked at the child who was next to his daughter and ying with her. Even though the two were just talking, he had never seen his daughter express so many emotions to other people.


    ''She seems very close to that girl...''


    "Yeah, her name is Nero, but you probably already know."


    "Indeed."


    "How does it feel to have the beauty of a man who was considered the most handsome man in the world, even by the standards of the gods?"


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile, he easily sensed the trap contained in d''s words, but he knew that those words were also a trap in their own right.


    After all, the older vampire could already deduce what happened to him with a single nce.


    d is no fool, and Victor knows that very well.


    "To be honest, not much has changed...-" Victor stopped when he remembered the reaction of Scathach, Kaguya, and even women who were immune to his charm before.


    "Actually, it''s quite a gift." Heughed at the end.


    "..." d leans against the bench, and while watching his daughter ying, he said:


    "I wonder why you don''t wear a mask."


    "Why would I wear that shit?" Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "Beauty can be a nuisance sometimes."


    "Nah, that''s bullshit."


    "...People started looking for trouble with you just because you''re prettier than them."


    "Wow, who is the idiot?"


    "Gods."


    "Well, they have a very inted ego."


    "Not to mention women will try to rape you."


    "Who is the whore?"


    "Gods."


    "Bruh."


    "List some of these bitches for me to cklist."


    "Hmm... Aphrodite, Freya, Persephone, Frigga, Hera, Sif, and a few hundred thousand more, I''d be talking names here for you all day."


    "... Why are most of them from the Norse and Greek pantheon?"


    "They are the most degenerate."


    "...." Victor didn''t know what to say about that.


    "Wait, aren''t Hera and Frigga goddesses of marriage?"


    "Yes...?"


    "Aren''t they bound by their divinity or something?"


    "...Of course not, they are not restricted to your divinity. Their divinity is something akin to a dogma, but that does not restrict them."


    "For example, if Hera wants to, she can betray Zeus, but she doesn''t because it would go against what she believes in."


    "Hmm¡­ Meh, who cares about the Greek gods?"


    "...Oh? You seem to have some conflict with them."


    "You know about Adonis, right."


    "...I see. It looks like you''ve inherited your grudges."


    "Not just him. A certain Maid of mine wants Athena and Poseidon''s head on a stake..." Victor''s eyes gleamed slightly blood red, and his smile grew a little, "And I will grant that wish."


    ''...Hahaha~, a vampire who''s not even 500 years old is thinking about fighting the gods... I think only he has that kind of privilege.'' Even though in d''s mind, he thought that would be impossible.


    He felt that if it''s Victor, maybe he could do what he said, considering that this man always surprises everyone.


    "In that case, when the wares, call me too."


    "Oh...?" Victor looked at d.


    "What happened?"


    "I have a certain... problem with cupid."


    "Eros..."


    "Yes."


    Thinking of Eros, Victor can more or less guess the problem d had with Cupid, but until he had concrete information, it was all spection on his part.


    "Isn''t Eros the son of Aphrodite and Ares?"


    "Yes, even though that goddess had so many children with many different men, I wouldn''t be surprised if half of the demigods and lesser gods were hers."


    ''If I''m not mistaken, she had a child with her son Cupid? Although I''ve heard in the past that she hid this child¡­'' d thought to himself.


    "Well, are you ready to fight the god of war?" Victor asked with a small smile.


    "You got something wrong."


    "Oh?"


    "It is the god of war that must prepare to fight me."


    Victor opened his eyes wide, and then heughed:


    "...Hahahaha~."


    "Indeed, indeed. He who must prepare!" Victor nodded several times.


    "Although it won''t be just him, Aphrodite probably won''t sit back and watch one of her children die... even though she has many."


    "Meh, even though she''s a titan, she''s still weak."


    "Oh...? You seem to have ways around your troubled existence." Victor spoke in disdain as he remembered Aphrodite''s irritating power.


    "¡­It seems you already contacted her."


    "Tell me about it. Her entire existence makes my body shake with disgust."


    "That''s because your blood knows that if she wants to, you be submissive to her, and your body willingly rejects her existence."


    "I know." Victor said that, but he himself didn''t like to feel powerless in front of that woman. She has the power to turn any existing being into her ve.


    "...Hmm, I''ll give you a hint."


    "Oh? Are you feeling generous now?"


    "Nah, I should just reward you for protecting my daughter, even though that should be my job."


    "..." Victor was silent since he didn''t have much toment on this matter. After all, what he did for Ophis, he would do it again no matter how many times it took.


    "The key to dealing with Aphrodite is her soul."


    "...Soul?"


    "Indeed...Remember that she is also a titan." d shed a small smile, "And that''s not just a title since she was, in fact, born from the severed sack of Uranus."


    "Soul... Titan... Soul, huh?" Victor opened his eyes a little as he seemed to have understood something.


    ''... Well, that was fast.'' d rolled his eyes a little. He expected Victor to suffer more time thinking about that: ''But maybe this was expected? He has the power of lightning, and when he absorbed Adonis, he must have gained some improvement in his brain. After all, the same thing happened to me in the past... His ability to process thoughts must be very high now.''


    "Well...thanks for that."


    "You wee."


    "...I will not apologize for killing your grandchildren."


    "Meh, they were a waste of air. If you didn''t do it, I would."


    "Also, I was med for getting you stuck on Earth."


    "...." Victor opened his eyes a little.


    ''Did he just admit it?'' He had the memories of Adonis and, therefore, knew this man was arrogant as hell, he would never admit he did anything wrong, and if he did admit it, it''s because he''d actuallye to think about it.


    ''Has Ophis'' problem affected him in any way?" Victor couldn''t put the pieces together that made the vampire king speak those words.


    "Although I won''t apologize for it." d shed a small smile.


    "..." Victor''s eyes fluttered slightly, but he managed to keep his pokerface.


    "After all, you killed my grandchildren. Let''s say we''re even."


    "Sureee..." Victor rolled his eyes.


    "Hey, it''s not like I killed anyone in your family."


    "Hmm, you''re right about that." Victor touched his chin.


    "I have a question."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you think you will continue to rule forever?"


    "..." d''s eyes narrowed.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t look at me like that. My interest in bing a king is equal to my interest in Aphrodite."


    "That is¡­ Zero."


    "..." d shed a small smile. For some reason, he could see a pink-haired woman taking an invisible arrow through her pride now.


    After all, he knew how much she liked handsome men, and having a handsome man say that about the most beautiful goddess¡­ It definitely hit her pride.


    "The reason for my question is simple." Victor looked at d.


    "You''ve been in power only God knows how many years."


    "And if there''s one thing I''ve learned from history, it''s that...


    "...No King Rules Forever."

 Chapter 383: Advice from a friend

    Chapter 383: Advice from a friend


    "And if there''s one thing I''ve learned from history, it''s that...


    "...No King Rules Forever."


    "One day, by your own will or by someone else, you will no longer be the ruler."


    "A change will always be necessary since nothing can be stagnant forever.


    Victor stops looking at d and looks at Ophis:


    "As the pre-Socratic philosopher, Heraclitus said: Nothing is permanent except change."


    "It is by understanding this that I ask." He turned back to d and looked into the progenitor vampire''s deep blue eyes.


    "Do you think you will continue to rule forever?"


    "...." d narrowed his eyes, Victor''s question might seem simple, but it went deeper than he expected.


    ''Is it because of Adonis?'' d begins to notice more changes that Adonis has made in the man at his side.


    "...Victor, I have ruled for 3000 years." He looked back at Ophis, "Three thousand years is a long time, and even then, I remained in power..."


    "And that will never change." His eyes glowed blood-red for a few seconds.


    "... If you say so." Victor closed his eyes a little and shed a small smile. He wasn''t pleased or disappointed; instead, his emotions were neutral.


    "..." d narrowed his eyes again and looked at the man''s smile, a smile that appeared to be a sneer.


    ''What''s up?'' d felt there was more to Victor''s question than he''d initially thought.


    "Hey, d."


    "¡­Hmm?"


    "Who asked you to rule?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing. I just thought it was weird, you seem so attached to the title of king."


    "It''s like someone has given you the ''burden'' of being king, and you''ve be obsessed with it."


    "..." d couldn''t understand where Victor was taking this conversation.


    "That''s a very human trait,ing from a 5000-year-old monster." Victor chuckled lightly.


    ''Oh...'' Now he understood what he meant.


    When he stopped to think about his actions, he saw that, indeed, his actions seemed to be those of someone who was very attached to the title of king.


    ''I am the king, and I am immortal... Therefore, I can rule forever, but... Is this what I want?'' His thoughts returned to the little girl in front of him who was ying with another child.


    Ophis Tepes, his youngest daughter.


    If someone asks d this sentence:


    "Do you think you were a good father?"


    He would be silent. He wouldn''t be able to answer because he knew that he wasn''t.


    Ophis wasn''t the only one since the answer was the same for all his children, he wasn''t a good father.


    ''... Sometimes... Just sometimes, I think about dropping everything and living a peaceful life...'' He could imagine himself in a house in a secluded ce with all his children and wives.


    This appeared to be a peaceful sight, but as if it were an impossible dream, this image shattered like fragile ss.


    ''This dream for me is already impossible.''


    It was just all toote now.


    Yes... It was all toote.


    From the beginning, this vision was impossible for d. He never sought peace or lived a peaceful life. He is a conqueror, a king.


    He cannot stay in an ordinary ce doing nothing.


    His eyes lightly glowed blood-red as the image of his wife being torn apart by an Elder God appeared in his mind.


    ''Vengeance will be mine.'' Unconsciously, a murderous pressure began to leave his body.


    Hatred, anger, desire for conquest, desire for possession, the taste of victory, the pleasure of killing everyone in your path.


    All these feelings were like a giant bonfire in d''s body, a bonfire that burned brightly.


    ''From the beginning... From the moment I was born, peace was never an option for me.''


    "Hey, Old Man."


    "You are scaring my daughter."


    "!!?" d woke up from his stupor, looked around, and realized that the vampires were looking at him with looks of fear.


    Even his daughter was afraid, the only one who was rtively unresponsive was Victor.


    "Oh... Hmm..." He turned away.


    "What he meant is: I''m sorry." Victor spoke for d to the girls.


    "Ignore what happened... You know how old people are. They have easy anxiety attacks."


    "..." The girls couldn''t help but nod their heads more quietly when they heard Victor''s voice and his gentle smile.


    d narrowed his eyes a little in annoyance when he heard what Victor said, but he brushed it off. He knew he said it to lighten the mood.


    "You''re really bad at apologizing, huh."


    "Shut up."


    "I''m a king, I''m not used to this shit."


    "I heard from a friend that a wise king knows apologizing is the first step to getting better."


    "Your friend is an asshole."


    "That''s debatable, hahaha~."


    "...." A silence fell between the two, and all they were left with was watching the cityscape around them and asionally ncing at Ophis and Nero, who, at some point, got back together again.


    "... you know?"


    "Know what?"


    "Immortality is too long a thing to be spent alone¡­"


    "...You speak as if you had-." He shut his mouth when he remembered that Victor now has Adonis'' memories.


    "Yes, I experienced it." Victor knew what d was going to say.


    "Even though I spent most of my time lying on a bed, sometimes when Agnes wasn''t around, I found myself staring at the bedroom ceiling... And a feeling of loneliness took over my body."


    "..." d didn''t know if it was Victor or Adonis speaking now, maybe it was both, as Victor absorbed Adonis, maybe it''s Victor?


    It was a tricky question because d knew that the act of absorbing a soul that the progenitor deems of high value caused his entire existence to change. This is something very dangerous because if the individual the host absorbs fights or intends to react.


    ... A second personality can be born.


    This is a possibility around one in a million, considering that there are few who can resist the blood of a progenitor... The number is so scarce that it can be counted with fingers.


    The progenitor is literally adding another existence of the same value as his own soul and merging everything, which can cause very unpredictable changes. Even d himself has only used this technique twice in his life.


    The first was with his father, and the second was with the man he inherited his current name from, a man who was his closest friend.


    "And¡­ Those lonely momentspletely disappeared when Violet or Agnes walked into my room, and my day brightened just by seeing their smiles."


    "...." d remained silent. What Victor was talking about now, maybe he was the only one who understood.


    This feeling is quiteplex, confusing, and sometimes frightening.


    Even if Victor exined this feeling to other people, they would never understand, as this is something one must experience to understand.


    "Because of that, I think spending immortality alone is... Scary."


    "Kingdom, titles, conflicts, political disputes, all that shit must be secondary."


    "Kingdoms can be created, you can create new titles, and consequently, conflicts and political disputes will arise. If you like this shit and are bored enough, just create it all for fun. After all, if there''s something we have more of, it''s time."


    "For me, my loved ones are more important since I know that only they will be with me at the end of everything..."


    "...." Victor looked at d.


    And for a moment, d saw Victor''s appearance subsuming Adonis''s.


    "And you, my friend, you abandoned it." The two men''s voices were in sync, and for a moment, d thought he was talking to Adonis and not Victor.


    Even though he knew it was Victor in front of him.


    d couldn''t help but open his eyes slightly when he heard what the man in front of him said.


    Victor showed a small smile, stretched on the bench, and felt a slight pain in his ass because of that hard bench.


    "Well..." He gets up from the bench he was on and cracks his neck a little:


    "Ignore what I said, Hahahaha~. After all, I''m just a younger vampire who doesn''t know anything~." Victor shed a yful smile, and soon he turned away.


    "Ophis."


    "Umu?" As if she were a cat that was called, Ophis immediately turned her head to Victor, and without waiting for anyone to say anything, she teleported to his side.


    "Father?"


    Victorughed a little and patted the little girl''s head.


    "Hehehe~."


    "Old man, you still have time." Victor looked at d, who was sitting on the bench.


    "..."


    "Your children are still alive, and they don''tpletely hate you." Victor lifted Ophis by her arms and walked towards d.


    "???" Question marks began to appear around Ophis.


    "Try to treat them like a real father, not like a king..." As if holding a cat, Victor ced Ophis on d''sp.


    "!!!" Ophis'' entire body visibly shuddered.


    "...." d narrowed his eyes when he felt that his own daughter was afraid of him.


    "F-Father..."


    "Hahaha~, don''t worry if something happens, you can always use that power, right?" Victor stroked Ophis'' head.


    "...Ohhh..." She seemed to calm down when she realized that she could run at any moment.


    "Oh? Looks like you got it, Old man." Victor saw d''s frowning face.


    Victor didn''t wait for d''s answer since he knew he wasn''t going to get any answers from the man on that matter.


    "Hey, Ophis. I''m going, your father came to get you, and you have to go with him."


    "¡­Ehhh?" Small tears started to appear on her face.


    "Hahaha~" He stroked her head harder and ruffled all her hair.


    "Don''t cry, you''re a big girl, and he''s your father too...Although he''s a little clumsy."


    "..." d had a reaction for the first time, his body shivering a little when he heard the word ''clumsy'' from Victor.


    "Give him a chance, whether you like it or not, he''s your family too."


    "¡­Mmm." Ophis nodded, she wasn''t mature enough to fully understand what Victor said, but as a child who unintentionally seeks affection from her rtives, she may instinctively understand what Victor was saying.


    "...Victor... You-..." d closed his mouth, not really knowing what to say now, as he was having a lot ofplicated emotions.


    It didn''t take a genius to understand what Victor was trying to say, and d agreed with him a little.


    But... He couldn''t... He couldn''t be a ''father''.


    "Hey, Old Man."


    "...?"


    "You''re 5000 years old, for God''s sake. Get the dick out of your ass and act like a fucking man to your family."


    "...." He opened his mouth in shock, and unconsciously the memory of a man who had a stupidly dirty, honest mouth seemed to overtake Victor a little.


    ''d?''


    Victor turned around, and as he walked towards Nero, Kaguya, and Eve, he spoke:


    "Ophis, whenever you need me..." He turned his face to the little girl and disyed a small, gentle smile:


    "You know where to find me."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning struck where Victor was, and he disappeared, and along with him, Eve, Nero, and Kaguya were also gone.


    ''...Is this piece of shit a mixture of all people that''s hard to deal with?'' d felt a headache.


    Only two beings had the ability to say what Victor had just told d, and those were the first leader of n Alioth, and d, the impaler.


    Men who were once considered his best friends.


    "... Pfft..."


    ''That son of a bitch was really someone very charismatic.'' d once again understood why this man had so many allies.


    "...?" Ophis looked at her father.


    "Hahahahahahaha~." d, the king of all vampires, started tough in amusement.


    That amusedugh seemed to release all the feelings trapped in his heart. Slowly, he began to feel lighter...


    More free?


    It was as if the weight he always carried had gotten a lot lighter now.


    King of the Vampires or not, the most feared existence or not, he is still a living being.


    And like every living being, he has problems, he has burdens, and goals.


    And as a vampire, he didn''t need to rest, but... That''s not to say this being doesn''t umte mental fatigue.


    ''...Alexios was right... I really need a break.'' He stoppedughing and looked at the sky for a very long time.


    "Ophis?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want to know more about the human world?"


    "..." Ophis'' eyes glowed slightly blood-red as she heard her Evil Father''s proposal.


    "How about a little trip just the two of us?"


    "¡­Mmm." She didn''t seem against the idea.


    "Very Well, let''s explore the human world. If you find anything you want, just let me know." He shed a small smile.


    "..." Ophis'' eyes were practically glowing like a red beacon.


    And internally, she was thinking:


    ''Not Evil Father? But a good one?''


    d gets up from the bench and holds Ophis in his arms.


    And for the first time in Ophis'' 5-year existence, she went on a walk with her real father.


    A trip that will make her have several good memories, and that in the future, she would always thank her other father for making such a memory possible.

 ?Chapter 384: Scathach is jealous

    Chapter 384: Scathach is jealous.


    A few minutes before d arrives in Japan.


    A portal appeared in a room, and soon a white-haired woman and a blonde-haired woman came out.


    The portal caught the attention of all the women present, and they looked towards the portal curiously.


    "Luna, you came." Ruby spoke up when she saw who it was that had arrived.


    "Yes... Luna, the one who was forgotten, is here... Desu."


    Just by the way she spoke, Ruby could clearly understand that she was a little annoyed. She even said ''Desu'', which is something only anime characters say.


    "Ugh¡­ I''m sorry. I told you it was an emergency."


    "... I know." She shed a teasing little smile.


    "... Anyway, we''re going to Akihabara, so we have to take advantage of the night to be able to buy the manga."


    "Sure." Luna nodded lightly, but before following Ruby on her way out, she looked at Scathach and bowed slightly in respect.


    Scathach, who was lost in her thoughts, just nodded.


    But even though she was lost in thought, she was listening to the entire conversation.


    She always had an eye on her daughter, no matter where she was.


    "Natalia, you''re finally back." Violet spoke.


    "Yes... I''ve been busy." Natalia spoke while looking at Luna and Ruby, who left the room.


    Soon her attention returned to the maid''s master.


    "I can imagine, people are abusing my Maid. Tsk, Tsk."


    "...." Natalia almostmented that Violet was the one who abused her the most, considering that she always asked for random things from Natalia, and in a way, the things Violet asks for are harder to obtain than opening a portal.


    She doesn''t use a lot of energy when opening a portal that already knows the location and isn''t being protected by any entity. It''s something a lot like breathing.


    Meaning that it''s a very easy job.


    "Anyway, you can go get her." When Violet was finishing rying her order for Natalia.


    The woman''s body visibly trembled, and she quickly spoke:


    "I''m sorry, Lady Violet. Lord Victor is calling me!" She quickly creates a portal and jumps into it, not even waiting for Violet to finish talking.


    "...What the hell..." Violet was shocked by the way Natalia ran away.


    "HmmHmmmHmm...~"


    "...?" Violet looks towards this strange noise and sees her friend Sasha sleeping on the couch with a rather silly expression.


    "... This bitch, she waspletely satisfied, and now she''s sleeping like a child." Violet smiled a little.


    "It''s quite impressive how quickly she managed to fall asleep." Jeanne spoke as she sat elegantly in a chair that had a round table.


    "Well... She''spletely satisfied, in many possible ways..." Annamented, and the girls could feel a little jealousy in her voice.


    "Indeed." Jeannemented lightly while ignoring Violet''s gaze.


    ''She''s very jealous...'' Jeanne couldn''t help but think when she saw Violet''s look, but she understood her feelings a little since she had the same feelings when she found out that d had other wives.


    "Bitch-..." Violet stops talking and quickly stands up.


    Not only her, Jeanne and Anna got up too.


    "..." Sasha opened her eyes and sat down on the couch.


    Scathach began up from her thoughts:


    "Oh...? That old man is here." Scathach knew that crushing pressure all too well, and she understood the old man well enough to know he didn''t even bother to hide his aura.


    "¡­is he after us?" Anna spoke.


    "You value yourself too much." Scathachughed scornfully.


    "That old man can have any woman he wants. I wouldn''t doubt it if he had a mistress right now." Scathach spoke and then continued:


    "The only thing that makes that man move are his children...Specifically speaking, his youngest daughter, Ophis."


    "...." Anna and Jeanne''s faces went dark. They hadplicated feelings now.


    They were happy that the man wasn''t after them but annoyed they realized they didn''t mean anything to him.


    Theypletely believed Scathach''s words.


    The reason for this is that the woman never lies when it''s a subject she considers ''useless'', and unlike other vampires, she doesn''t like to meddle in gossip.


    And she is also the woman who knows the king of vampires the most, after all, the man seems to treat her like a daughter.


    Even if Scathach doesn''t like it.


    "...As expected, they are very fearful." Scathach suddenly spoke while chuckling lightly, as if he found something very funny.


    "What happened?" Sasha asked.


    "..." Scathach looked at Sasha as several thoughts began to go through her head. She sniffs the air a little and still smells Victor on Sasha''s body.


    Clicking her tongue with mild annoyance, she says, "The gods felt the old man too, but they fled like chickens in front of a predator. Cowards."


    "...Few beings have the guts to fight someone who can permanently kill you." Jeanne spoke.


    "Meh, they''re too used to immortality." Scathach still maintained the tone of disdain.


    As a warrior, she knows that death is always on her side, and at any moment, it can take her life.


    These gods are so afraid of this so-called ''death'' that they don''t even dare fight an ''invader'' who can harm them.


    ''I think if something happens, only the primordial gods and Amaterasu will do something.'' She analyzed the situation calmly.


    "¡­Darling, are you going to be okay?" Violet ignored all that she asked.


    "...Of course he will. After all, he''s a father too." Scathach spoke with a small smile.


    She knows that the bond that Ophis and Victor had was very precious to the little girl, and d is not going to do something that will make his daughter sad.


    "Anyway, we''re done here in this country." Scathach rises from the ice throne.


    She stretches her body a little and snaps her neck.


    "Victor can handle the rest. Did he say he was going to capture the Japanese vampires? To learn the Youki that youkai use..." Scathach puts her hand on her chin while she seemed to be talking to herself aloud.


    "...." The women around him were used to his craziness.


    "Heh~¡­ Interesting, I never intended to learn Youki because that would conflict with my foundation¡­ But Victor is still learning." She kept talking to herself, and slowly her smile grew.


    It was an expectant smile.


    "I''m going back home. I have to prepare for the meeting of supernatural beings."


    "¡­" Sasha narrowed her eyes a little, "Is my mother going to this meeting too?"


    "I think so, it all depends on the king''s will, but I think he will take the three main vampire counts."


    "Which means; Fulger, Snow, and Scarlett."


    "Wait... My mom isn''t home..."


    "...She will have toe back since only the vampire count can participate in this. You are not a countess, you are acting as your mother''s surrogate only, but at meetings like this... The countess herself must be present in the flesh and bone."


    "Ugh... When is that going to happen?"


    "I don''t know."


    "¡­Huh?" Violet looks like she''s suddenly gone deaf.


    "It all depended on the representative of this event, he is the one who decides when it happens." Scathach spoke.


    "Representative?" Hearing that word for the first time, Sasha and Violet didn''t know what to say.


    "This year is the gods'' faction, right? Who is their representative?" Jeanne spoke as, even before sleeping, she had heard rumors about this event that would happen in a few years.


    She was kind of into the subject.


    "Who knows? It hasn''t been announced yet."


    "But if we''re going to talk about the main forces of the gods, it''s probably going to be Thor, Shiva, Zeus, Takemikazuchi, or Frog who will win."


    "Ugh, this is going to be a mess." Anna can''t help but talk.


    "Well, the organizer will be there, and he''ll make sure everything runs smoothly."


    "...Now that I think about it, who is the organizer?" Jeanne never had the opportunity to know about this being who was capable of managing so many troubled existences.


    "...The most troublesome existence you can imagine...The owner of The Limbo Prison." Scathach grimaced when she thought of that being, he didn''t seem to be strong, but he didn''t seem to be weak either, he''s like a junction of all the contradictions in the world.


    And because he owns The Limbo, a prison that at the deepest levels can imprison even a god king, and he is an existence that no one wants to be on the bad side.


    ''At least he''s from a neutral faction.'' Scathach thought.


    "..." The four women thought of the prison that was in Nightingale.


    Even Jeanne and Anna don''t really know about that prison, only d himself knows something about it, and why the prison was in Nightingale.


    "Will you stay?" Scathach looked at Jeanne and Anna.


    "...Yes..." Jeanne spoke after looking at Anna for a few seconds, she seemed to want to know her opinion, and when the Subus nodded, she continued, "When we talk to that man, we''ll be back. ."


    "I see... Remember my advice, Victor is not stupid so don''t try to trick him. You will only fail."


    "We know..." The two said when they thought of the scene of Victor exining how he analyzed people.


    And then there''s the fact that that man is the man that Scathach Scarlett is interested in, for God''s sake, he''s got the guts to tease the strongest female vampire.


    Jeanne and Anna know all too well the fate of those who think they can take advantage of Scathach.


    Even the torture of hell seemed kindpared to what Scathach did to his victims.


    The vision of Victor kissing Scathach can''t fade from their minds.


    "And you two?" Scathach looked at Sasha and Violet.


    "Ugh, hell no. I don''t want to go back to that paperwork hell just yet." Violet fervently refused.


    ''Darling needs to fill me for 7 days. I won''t go back to that hell until I''m equal to Sasha.'' Violet thought.


    "Hmm... I''ll be back. I need to talk to my mom~." Sashaughed a little. She wanted to tell Natashia the news and thought her mom would gnash her nails with envy...


    ''In truth. Probably, she will say; Finally, fuck! Now I can attack him, right!?'' Sasha thought this situation was more likely to happen.


    "..." Scathach narrowed her eyes as she remembered that there was a woman who had always made it clear that she wanted Victor...


    Her beloved disciple... Her beloved Victor...


    ''Bitch!'' Scathach grits her teeth, but she does her best to ignore this feeling. After all, she knows that she was to me for never realizing the obvious signs of what she felt for Victor.


    She really was cursing her density now.


    "Okay." Scathach looks at Viole, "Call your Maid."


    "Yeah yeah." Violet rolled her eyes when she thought people were abusing her Maid. She''s not a bus, you know?


    When Violet takes her phone, a portal appears in the room.


    "I am here."


    "¡­Eh?" Violet opened her mouth a little in shock.


    "I still haven''t called you..." Natalia just pointed up while smiling.


    "..." The women looked up and saw a small circle in the sky.


    "I was listening to everything."


    "Since when?"


    "From the beginning..." She replied with the same smile.


    "..." The women narrowed their eyes, they didn''t notice anything.


    Even Scathach noticed nothing.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I don''t usually do that. This was a rare asion-." Natalia would exin why she did that, considering that she knows how paranoid vampires are.


    "Natalia, why didn''t you say from the beginning that you could do this?"


    "¡­Eh?"


    "You are very useful for spying on people."


    "I mean... Wasn''t it obvious that from the start, I could do this?"


    "...?" Scathach looked at Natalia, confused.


    "Lord Victor is using this to spy on people all the time..."


    "What?"


    "From the moment I exined to him about my powers, he made me use my powers in quite interesting ways. The little portal where he threw that Nuke into hell was just the tip of the iceberg."


    "..." Anna opened her mouth in shock at what she had just heard.


    "Well, it makes sense, I think... She controls space..." Jeannemented.


    "Wrong, I don''t control space. I''m not on my father''s level."


    "My power just creates a hole in space from point A to point B." She exined.


    "...Hmm... Just send me back home. I''ll think of ways to use your power."


    "...Countess Scathach."


    "What?"


    "I only obey the orders of the Snow n..."


    ''And from Lord Victor...'' She thought but kept it to herself.


    "Oh... But what about Victor?"


    "He is my husband!" The one who spoke was Violet.


    "...Make sense." Scathach spoke.


    "Anyway, make a portal to my territory."


    "Sure." She snaps her finger, and a portal appears.


    ...


    "Well, well. What do we have here?" Victor said as he looked at what appeared to be a vige in the mountains.


    "The entire ce is protected by Youkai."


    "...And yet, you managed to get through them all." Victor''s smile grew.


    "...Yes." Shinji didn''t like the smile of the man in front of him at all.


    "Ugh, I''m really unlucky..." Gintoki muttered.


    "In a way, I''m really impressed that you managed to lose that much money in less than what? 4 days?" Marymented.


    "That can already be called talent." Roberta continued.


    "Unlucky doesn''t exin it." Roxanne spoke.


    "I mean¡­ What kind of idiot bets his money on gambling? He had enough money to live a good life for a long time." Eve exined.


    "I don''t understand this game called Pachinko... What''s the fun in that?" Roxannemented.


    "Don''t try to understand, it''s better for your mental health." Kaguya spoke in a serious tone.


    "indeed, indeed. Gambling is never a good thing, only losers do that." Bruna spoke to Roxanne.


    "I''ve seen idiots lose their lives because of gambling, so it''s best to avoid it, Roxanne." Nero spoke.


    "...Okay..." Roxanne nodded.


    "Ugh." Seeing the group of beautiful Maids talking about him, he felt several arrows pierce his heart.


    Gintoki felt weird now since, even though he was surrounded by many beautiful women, he didn''t feel anything. Why?


    His eye slowly turns to Victor.


    ''That man is just incredibly handsome. What the fuck!?'' He was really questioning his sexuality now.


    He knows he''s not gay, he has several porn magazines and has been interested in women since he was young.


    But... When he first saw Victor, he just felt that any woman''s beauty wasn''tparable?


    It''s like you look at a pizza made by a 5-star chef, and all the people around were just 3-stars.


    And to make matters worse, Victor wasn''t 5-stars, he was 10-stars!


    ''He really needs to wear a mask. I feel mymon sense breaking here.''


    What Shinji was experiencing now was the effect of Aphrodite''s blessing. When the goddess of beautyes, everyone is forced to look at her and admire her beauty.


    And as someone who has her blessing, a simr effect happens to Victor.


    "Master, what should we do?" Kaguya asked Victor, who was looking at the vige.


    "Hmm...-"

 ?Chapter 385: Victor is a good father... The best

    Chapter 385: Victor is a good father... The best.


    "Master, what should we do?" Kaguya asked Victor, who was looking at the vige.


    "Hmm...-" Victor''s eyes began to glow faintly violet as the way he saw the world changed.


    He started to see lines in the sky, but he ignored them and focused all his attention on the vige ahead.


    As if there were no walls or buildings, Victor''s eyes prated everything, and he could see the vige as if it were the back of his hand.


    His eyes roamed everywhere in the vige, but only two ces caught his interest.


    The first location was a type of warehouse, and, in it, he could see that, simr to his house, the location where noble vampires lived was also underground.


    And in that basement, he could see 10 noble vampires.


    His smile grew as he found what he wanted, but soon his attention was captured by the vige''s highest point.


    Even with the power of his eyes, he couldn''t see what was inside. The only thing that was apparent was that this ce was a sanctuary.


    And Victor knew full well that the shrine was where the Japanese gods were.


    They normally remain in the divine world, but if they use their own shrines as a means, they cane to the human world.


    ''The abode of a god...'' His eyes couldn''t help but sparkle with interest.


    Another thing he noticed was that no matter where he looked, he couldn''t find that unknown fox.


    ''Where is this fox? For God''s sake, she or he is very good at hiding.'' Victor was seriously questioning whether this fox existed or not.


    Even a Living Ghost like Shinji couldn''t find anything about the fox.


    "Kaguya, that is your target." Victor pointed to the warehouse.


    Kaguya looked to where Victor pointed.


    "There is a basement where the vampires are hiding."


    "Capture them all."


    "...." Kaguya''s eyes glowed slightly blood-red, and she spoke:


    "Yes, My Master." She wasted no time, quickly descending into the darkness and heading towards the vige.


    She didn''t even think to ask the Maids for help, in this particr job, she wanted to go alone... She alone was more than enough.


    "Nero, it''s your turn." Victor looked at his adopted daughter.


    Nero, who was looking around curiously, was surprised for a moment when she saw Victor, or now her father, looking at her. She looked around, and seeing everyone looking at her, she said:


    "... Me?"


    "Yeah." He chuckled lightly as he stroked her head, "You are an Alucard now. You have my blood..."


    "..." Nero''s cheeks turned a little red as she remembered a scene...


    The scene of her biting and drinking Victor''s blood.


    She knows that in vampire culture, adults let their children drink their blood, not through the neck but through the wrist.


    But at the time, she was so thirsty that she wasn''t thinking clearly.


    "And just like Eve, Roberta, Maria, and Roxanne... You are special."


    "You just need to figure it out."


    "Hmm¡­" She made a face of disbelief as she understood what Victor was suggesting, "Do you want me to attack the ce alone?"


    "Hey? How did you find out?" Victor''s smile grew.


    "...." Nero didn''t answer Victor''s question and just smiled tensely.


    Running away from weak beings while protecting a little girl was one thing. Now... Directly attacking a base of supernatural beings that god only knows how many of them and which are strong is a big NO!


    She wasn''t that reckless! There are limits to stupidity!


    Suddenly, Nero felt someone touching her shoulder, and she turned and looked at the maid who had a sinful body:


    "You get used to it." Bruna showed a lifeless smile.


    "Indeed, indeed." Eve, Maria, and Roberta nodded several times.


    "At least he won''t throw you into a den of wild werewolves." Bruno spoke.


    "At least he won''t make you fight an entire church base¡­" Eve whispered, but everyone could hear her voice.


    "...." Maria nodded her head furiously. Shepletely agreed with Eve. After all, she was together with the girl that day.


    "At least he won''t make you fight him for who knows how many hours... or days..." Roberta spoke in a hollow tone. She''s already lost count of how many times she''s been forced to fight her master...


    ''Okay, that was our agreement, and my other self likes this treatment, but still!'' Roberta pouted when she remembered that Victor always beat her until she was utterly destroyed.


    Her master was unforgiving, and even though she was a woman, he beat her...


    ''It''s okay that I got stronger because of that, but even so...'' Roberta wanted to be beaten in a different way!


    "Hmph." She huffed in annoyance when she saw her master''s irritating smile, tossed her long ck hair that almost reached the floor to the side, and ignored her master!


    "..." Gintoki and Shinji were silent, but their thoughts couldn''t help but synchronize.


    ''So it wasn''t just me who suffered this...''


    "...." Nero looked nk-eyed at the maids. It seemed that each one suffered something from her... Hmm... Father.


    Nero looked at Roxanne.


    "How about you?"


    "... Me?" Roxanne looked at her, confused.


    "Master hasn''t done anything to her yet." Bruno spoke.


    "Yes, I wonder why he hasn''t thrown her in the lion''s den yet." Maria narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Kukuku~." She shed a hateful smile, "Unlike you, I am his wife for eternity! He will not treat me badly!"


    "¡­Eh?" All the Maids were petrified when they heard what Roxanne said.


    They quickly look at their master and see their master massaging his forehead as if he has a bad headache.


    Seeing that their master didn''t deny it, they couldn''t help but think:


    ''So it is true!!''


    [GAHHHHHH! Look what happened! You got so passive that some random bitch took your ce! We were the first!] Alter Eve was freaking out.


    "..." This time, Eve didn''t scold her Alter, as her eyes just glowed blood red.


    A situation that was shared by the other Maids.


    "...." Victor felt even more of a headache when he saw the expressions of his Maids.


    "Roxanne..."


    "Yes?" Roxanne looked innocently at Victor.


    "Next time we turn to Eleanor''s territory, I will throw you to the immortal monsters."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "WHY!?"


    [Remember what I said about keeping it a secret?]


    [... Oh, secret. Got it...] Roxanne realized what she did wrong, but she wasn''t particrly feeling bad about it, considering that it was inevitable.


    Her entire existence is linked with the man in front of her since even her main body is within his soul.


    In the dryad''s mind, what she said wasn''t wrong, and while she didn''t understand much about social issues and rtionships, she knew one thing.


    She wants to be with the man in front of her forever, and that was enough for her.


    ''...He doesn''t like it?'' She felt a little sad now.


    Sigh.


    Victor sighed when he felt what Roxanne was feeling, then he chuckled lightly and patted Roxanne''s head.


    Roxanne''s body shook a little when she felt Victor''s hand, and then a smile that showed all her sharp teeth appeared on her face.


    She could clearly feel the emotions Victor was throwing at her, and soon her thoughts vanished with the wind.


    "Anyway, Nero. It''s your turn, attack head-on." He pointed to the gate of yokai territory.


    "...." Is he really going to act like nothing happened!?


    The Maids'' gazes grew even stronger.


    "Hmm¡­ Isn''t that dangerous? What if I die?" She didn''t want to prove to be a coward, but she still had her doubts.


    Victor just shes a small smile, "Who''s in front of you now?"


    "Count Alucard?"


    "Wong." He shook his head, disagreeing:


    "The one in front of you is your father, and I will never let my daughter do anything that could hurt her, and I won''t let anyone else hurt her either.


    "...." Nero''s cheeks turned slightly red when she heard what he said:


    "So go ahead, and attack them with everything you''ve got, but...I forbid you to use your weapons."


    Seeing Nero''s reluctant face, he spoke:


    "Trusting in guns isn''t necessarily bad." Victor backs away a little, and he starts walking towards a cliff, but unlike what the human and the ghost next to him thought, Victor didn''t fall but started walking in the air.


    He lifts his hand up a little.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHH.


    Everyone hears a resounding noise like a sonic boom made by a jet.


    They look up, and they see somethinging down from the heavens.


    The heavy clouds were parted a little by the pressure that this something descending from the sky caused, and in less than a few seconds, it fell into Victor''s hand.


    "¡­An Odachi¡­?" Shinji looked curiously, analyzing the Odachi. He couldn''t help but say something, "Look at the size of this Odachi... can he use it?"


    "Of course, he can. After all, this is the master''s personal weapon, its name is Junketsu." The one who spoke was Maria.


    "Purity?" Gintoki raised his eyebrow, finding the name strange. After all, it was a vampire weapon, so he expected something like:


    Blood Drinking Sword, Destruction, Blood de, etc, etc.


    "But weapons are tools, they can break, they can be stolen by the enemy, and used against you, so you should never forget to improve your body as well."


    "¡­Of course, there are exceptions to this rule, like this Odachi." Victor assumed the position of IaiJutsu, looked towards the vige, and saw that the Youkai were on alert from the sonic st or from Kaguya.


    Maybe both.


    "If you have a weapon that cannot be stolen or destroyed by normal means, you can trust it... But just like I said earlier." Victor''s eyes began to glow slightly blood red, and cold air began to leave his body.


    "Neverpletely trust a tool."


    He drew the Odachi, and the sound of the sword being unsheathed was heard, but the eyes of the humans present were unable to observe the action.


    A blue sh in the shape of a crescent moon flew towards the vige gate, and trails of cold air could be seen as the sh flew.


    But contrary to what everyone expected, that cut did not go through the gate but split in two directions, and as if being controlled by someone, it began to surround the vige.


    Victor''s eyes gleamed slightly:


    "Cocoon..." Victor''s cold, low voice was heard.


    And then something happened, the cut suddenly began to rise towards the heavens, and the trail of ice that followed it began to create walls at a ridiculous rate.


    Seconds after Victor made his attack, a gigantic cocoon of ice was created. This cocoon covered the entire vige, including the underground creating something like a cocoon where no one could escape, not even underground.


    Victor put his Odachi in the sheath again and moved back to his normal position as he turned to Nero, who had her mouth open in shock.


    "A tool is a tool, it can be reced. A fight to the death, a war is different from an ordinary fight. You must use everything to your advantage if the tool gets in your way, just throw it away, and use your fists, stones, ground."


    "Use everything around you."


    "And at the end of the day, the only thing you can trust is your own body." A lesson Scathach taught him, and now he''s passing it on to his daughter.


    Heughed lightly and walked over to Nero, then lightly gripped her shoulder and said:


    "Go have fun, My Daughter¡­" He walked a little further and continued, "I''ll be watching you."


    Nero''s eyes glowed blood red as she woke up from her stupor, and she spoke with a small smile on her face:


    "Yes... Father."


    ....


    A woman wearing apletely ck Yukata casually walked through an old Japanese house, her long nine tails fluttering behind her, causing a hypnotic effect on everyone who watched her for a long time.


    She was holding a Katana in her hands and walking around with a neutral expression on her face, an expression that perfectly concealed her inner rage.


    All the subordinates who saw this woman passing through the halls just lowered their heads slightly as a sign of respect, and when she was out of sight, they went back to their jobs.


    This scene was repeated a few times until the woman arrived in a ce that only the main members of the n could enter.


    She opens the door with a bang and looks at the man sitting in front of her, precisely speaking, a man who looks like a man in his 40s.


    Like her, he also had nine fox tails and ears, proving that they were the same species and somehow rted.


    "Are you hiding something from me?"


    "..." The man narrowed his eyes a little, and soon his expression returned to normal as he took a sip of the tea that was in his hand and put it back on the table:


    "Haruna, that''s not manners-."


    "Cut the bullshit."


    "...."


    "I''m not a kid anymore, I''m a fuckingmander now."


    "Sigh..." The man may only look 40 years old, but he was much older than that; he was much older than Haruna herself.


    "Do you remember the first order I gave when I became amander?"


    "Do not betray me, or will you experience something worse than death?" The man spoke.


    "Correct." The sound of a Katana being unsheathed is heard.


    "And that rule also applies to you, GrandFather¡­ Wrong, Former Commander, Otsuki Yoichi."


    "Or do you prefer what humans call you, Nasu no Yoichi, the hero of the battle of Yashima?"


    "..."


    ........

 Chapter 386:A Sister She Neverknew.

    Chapter 386:A Sister She Neverknew.


    Chapter 386: A sister she never knew.


    "Correct." The sound of a Katana being unsheathed is heard.


    "And that rule also applies to you, Grandfather¡­ Wrong, Former Commander, Otsuki Yoichi."


    "Or do you prefer what humans call you, Nasu no Yoichi, the hero of the battle of Yashima?"


    "..."


    Yoichi''s eyes were now quite serious, and dangerous. He didn''t even seem to be looking at his own granddaughter, it was an involuntary reaction, his granddaughter''s words reminded him of a memory he wanted to forget.


    "Don''t call me by that name." He sighed once more, and in the blink of an eye he calmed his emotions: "Haruna... And I know you''re angry-."


    "Angry¡­?" Haruna''s eyes gleamed in a dangerous tone:


    "Wrong, I''m really pissed off."


    She removed something from her breasts and threw it in her grandfather''s face.


    The man raised his hand and took out a roll of document, a roll he had hidden in a ce where no one would find...


    From under his bed.


    Well, he is quite a respected existence as a Great Commander. He was the first leader of the army that Haruna was now inmand of.


    It could be said that he was the firstmander and founder, so no one would dare enter his room, not even his son or daughter-inw had done something like this before.


    ...But, hepletely forgot that his granddaughter was a walking piece of insanity, she was a lot like him when he was young...


    She was so alike it left him with a bad taste in his mouth sometimes. He med the gods for this tragedy, who would have thought his granddaughter would inherit his worst qualities?


    ''...Ugh, I miss my other granddaughter who had a weird personality but was better behaved.''


    And it''s not like he just hid under his bed, it was in a pretty hidden ce from his bed, near his weapons, and hidden with his special Youki.


    In the eyes of any ordinary, weak Y¨­kai, they will only see the western swords he got as a gift from his friends abroad.


    "Why did you hide that I had a sister? And that this sister of mine I never knew had a daughter?" she asked in a neutral tone.


    It all started with the familiarity she felt with Ophis, she could feel the same thing she felt when she looked at her grandfather.


    The feeling of familiarity...


    And she found it strange, because even if that Vampire girl was from her family, why was she outside of the n? One of the n''s rules is that any child must remain in the n until they reach the age of maturity.


    But when she thought that that little girl was the daughter of the King of Vampires, she might understand a little, after all, the King of Vampires is said to be one of the strongest existences out there, and probably, he wouldn''t let his daughter be raised somewhere else.


    But in the end... All this was Haruna''s own spection, she didn''t know the truth, but she knew of someone who might know the truth.


    And knowing he might have an answer, she confronted him, even if he denied it with his evasive words and deceptive way of speaking, she had proof, and she had no patience for the little fox game her grandfather liked to y.


    "..." Yoichi looked at his granddaughter for a long time until he sighed, and stood up.


    "Come with me, I''ll show you something." He walked to the door on his right, and opened it, then started walking.


    "..." Haruna continued looking at her grandfather, until he left the room, her ears fluttering a little, she sheathed her Katana, and started following the man.


    The two walked through several long corridors which were devoid of any life, it was quite clear that there were no Y¨­kai here.


    Suddenly her grandfather stopped walking, and turned to the wall, and soon he started walking again.


    Haruna found this sudden change strange, but soon her questions were answered as her grandfather literally walked through the wall.


    ''...an illusion?'' Haruna narrowed her eyes, and then followed her grandfather.


    When she walked through the wall, she found herself in apletely different location.


    "Wha-..." She opened her mouth in shock, she immediately realized it wasn''t an illusion, but some teleportation magic or something?


    She looked around and saw that she was in a forest with plenty of life, squirrels jumping around, deer, birds.


    Everything looked so¡­peaceful.


    She thought that if there was a paradise, this ce would definitely be one.


    "This ce was created by the King of Vampires, d Dracul Tepes, and his faithful subordinate Alexios Alioth."


    ''Alexios?'' The woman thought of the blond-haired man who always had his eyes closed.


    "The Alioth n is a very special n."


    "You know Witches, right?"


    "Mm." Haruna made a sound of confirmation as she followed her grandfather.


    "Witch magic runs through the veins of n Alioth, but with one primary difference."


    "Their magic is exclusively dedicated to the powers rted to time and space."


    "Even if they had the Witches'' magic, their n cannot learn any other magic other than something rted to time and space."


    "They are an irregrity, even among Witches."


    p??d? n?ve? "It''s like their bloodline is only allowed to learn this kind of magic."


    "...Magic in men? It is possible?" She saw clearly that Alexios was a man, but how could he use magic?


    "No one ever said men couldn''t use magic." Yoichi shed a small smile.


    "Although, calling the Alioth n''s powers Magic is essentially incorrect."


    "???" He wasn''t making any more sense to Haruna.


    "At first, maybe his powers were derived from magic, but as time passed, his powers evolved and became something else..." Yoichi thought of Alexios'' eyes that seemed to contain an entire gxy.


    "These days, his powers are closer to a unique ability rather than Magic, something very simr to our powers."


    "At the behest of the King of Vampires, Alexios utilized these powers, and isted the space of an entire ind. No being without Alexios'' own authorization cannot enter here, not even the Gods..."


    "And in doing so, he essentially created something like a tiny dimension¡­ a piece of paradise." Yoichi stopped walking, he leaned against the side of a tree, he crossed his arms, while looking at a location:


    "A piece of paradise dedicated only to d''s beloved wife so she could rest in peace."


    "..." Haruna looked towards the top of the hill, and in that ce, she saw the grave of a tomb.


    She walked slowly to this tomb, seeing the name carved in traditional Japanese:


    "Otsuki Hana."


    She sat in a seiza position, joined her hands together, and paid her respects.


    "..." Yoichi shed a small smile, even though his granddaughter had inherited his worst qualities, she also inherited her father''s best qualities.


    He was a very honorable man and devoted to his family.


    And for that reason, Yoichi would never tell her that her sisters body is not buried in this paradise, that all this was just a way of trying to give a ce of peace to her sister''s spirit.


    Yoichi knew that if he told his granddaughter this, she wouldn''t rest until she had her sister''s body back... If there was still a body.<del></del>


    For better or for worse, she was very loyal to her family, and not having her sister''s body buried in her homnd, even if she had never met her, would make her even angrier.


    After five minutes of silence, Haruna spoke:


    "How did she die? Was it just like my father...?"


    "...I wish it were like your father, at least I would have the strength to go hunt the bastard."


    "...." Haruna narrowed her eyes slightly, her grandfather was definitely not weak, he couldn''t create a n, and techniques that would pass from generation to generation if he was weak.


    "But unfortunately... She died differently." Yoichi kept looking at his granddaughter.


    And he thought he had two options now, he could tell the truth, and warn Haruna of the danger, which she would probably ignore and prepare to fight this being.


    Or lie I would say her sister died of natural causes.


    He debated his two options for a few seconds, but... He decided to be honest, she wasn''t a child anymore, and despite being afraid of losing his other granddaughter, and only blood family left, he still thought the truth was best.


    "She died, an Elder God killed her."


    Haruna''s eyes gleamed slightly with a ck hue:


    "Elder God?" For a moment, she thought of the Japanese Gods, the more powerful Ancient Gods, but she had a feeling it wasn''t them.


    "They are the Native Gods of the world in which Nightingale, the home of the Vampire Nobles, reside."


    "...Vampires." She narrowed her eyes, it looked like everything was connected with Vampires again.


    "Yes." Yoichi pulled away from the wall, and continued, "I don''t know the exact details of her death, only the King of Vampires knows. He was with her the day it all happened."


    Yoichi still felt annoyed when she thought about it, like her grandfather, she had a right to know what happened, but... Even to him, the Vampire King didn''t say anything, and just remained silent.


    Even after using various arguments, even after telling d to his face that this was all his fault, the old monster remained silent.


    And what could this old fox do about it?


    Force the Vampire King to speak?


    That in itself was an impossible task, he wasn''t considered one of the most powerful existences for nothing.


    If the old monster didn''t want to talk, no one could take the information from him.


    "..." Haruna could sense his bad mood, and she understood that he wasn''t lying about that.


    Another silence fell over the ce.


    And while the silence remained in ce, the noise of nature could be heard, the noise of the wind, the sight of the sea in front of her, all this was very beautiful.


    But even thisndscape couldn''t improve Haruna''s mood.


    A mood that was worse than ever.


    This whole situation irritated her.


    The fact that her grandfather hid the existence of her sister, and his granddaughter, the fact that he knew that her sister died, and the person responsible was not dead, the fact that her grandfather, instead of looking for a means of revenge as he did with her father, he just stood there, stagnant, while drinking his tea.


    Haruna''s face distorted, her sharp teeth shed with each other, she clenched her fist tightly, she was trying her best to calm down but couldn''t.


    Sounds of teeth grinding together can be heard.


    And that caught Yoichi''s attention.


    He could already imagine how his granddaughter was thinking, she was so predictable to him, why does he think that?


    He must just imagine himself in Haruna''s ce.


    What if your younger self found out they had a sister, and that sister died at the hand of some being, and your grandfather didn''t seek revenge and hid it from them on top of that?


    How would he feel about this?


    It was easy enough to imagine that he would get even angrier.


    ''She''s acting better than me...'' But he couldn''t help but praise her internally, if it was his old self, he would have already lost control of his anger.


    "What about my niece, why didn''t she grow up in the n?"


    "At d''s own request, he said that she would be better protected in Nightingale."


    d may have his issues with being a parent, but in terms of protection?


    He was the best option. He had an entire army of Noble Vampires who would do anything at his request, not to mention connections with beings of power, Alexios'' very existence was also a guarantee that Ophis would grow up safe.


    A decision that proved to be correct because despite the problems Ophis had regarding her absent father, this decision resulted in Ophis meeting Victor.


    And because of that meeting, the little girl in the future would gain yet another super powerful father who would be willing to burn the world for her.


    Despite disagreeing with some points that her grandfather said, she would not make a fuss about it. The decision had already been made, the milk had been spilled, and it''s no use crying over what has passed. She just took it as a learning experience, and a source of information.


    "I see..." Haruna got up from her position.


    "Is this ce somewhere on Earth?"


    "Yes."


    "How big is this ce?"


    "It''s the size of a small ind, I don''t know the exact size."


    Haruna looked at the mountain on the horizon.


    And she saw that that ce was the furthest from the little paradise that had been created in honor of her sister.


    "..." The muscles in her feet twitch a little, and with an impulse, she lept toward the top of the mountain.


    In less than a few seconds shended on top of the mountain and looked around.


    And as expected, the entire northern forest of the ind was made in honor of her sister, but the other areas were untouched, and nature ran wild.


    She flexed her foot muscles again and jumped towards where she was looking.


    At the moment when she would fall to the ground, she used her Youki, andnded smoothly.


    She tossed her hair to the side, and said:


    "I will use this ind as a base of operations."


    "..." Yoichi''s eyes narrowed.


    "The entire northern area of ??the ind will be isted, preserved, and protected. Whoever sets foot in this ce will be killed."


    "I will use the south, east and west as a base of operations-." Not waiting for Haruna to finish speaking, Yoichi spoke with a strong disapproving tone:


    "I disagree."

 Chapter 387: Count AlucardsDaughter.

    Chapter 387: Count Alucard''sDaughter.


    Chapter 387: Count Alucard''s Daughter.


    "I disagree."


    "..."


    "No Y¨­kai will set their dirty feet in this ce, no one." A small roar came out at the end, and the pressure Haruna felt from her grandfather sent a little shiver down her back.


    "That''s not your decision."


    "That''s my decision, don''t get cocky Haruna." Yoichi''s gentle tone disappeared, and all that was left was just a cold and ruthless warrior.


    "..." Haruna''s face narrowed a little.


    "I don''t mind you running the mansion and the vige; after all, that''s your right asmander."


    "But this ce?" He raised his hand, pointed around, and continued in the same cold tone.


    "That ce is not in your right asmander."


    "No one, absolutely no one is going to tarnish this ce."


    Haruna was one thing. She was his granddaughter and Hana''s sister, but a random Y¨­kai? That''s a big ''NO'' for Yoichi.


    "I-."


    "That conversation is over." Yoichi appeared in front of his granddaughter and grabbed her face.


    And threw her towards a location.


    Haruna noticed that her environment had changed, and before she knew it, she was back at her house.


    She adjusted her center of gravity tond on her feet.


    "I don''t care if you don''t feel attached to your sister, which is normal, you''ve never met her, but her resting ce won''t be tarnished... not as long as I''m alive." He snapped his finger, and a shift urred in the wall they entered.


    The wall disappeared and was reced by an identical one.


    "It''s not about attachment." Haruna growled.


    "I want revenge. No one touches my family and gets away with it, even if it''s a family I''ve never met before."


    "And for the sake of your vengeance, you will tarnish your sister''s resting ce?"


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? I would cordon off the entire area¡ª." She stopped talking when she heard her grandfather screaming.


    "That whole ind is her resting ce!!"


    "...."


    "Even if you went to that ce and made a base, can you guarantee that no meddling Y¨­kai will disturb the area where your sister rests?"


    It was very well known to both of them that Y¨­kai were curious beings. Even in this mansion, and in the forbidden area that only family members could enter, some Y¨­kai broke this rule often.


    Of course, these Y¨­kai were punished and set as an example, yet younger Y¨­kai often broke this rule.


    Only one location they never broke into was themander''s personal room and the area where they were now.


    Themander''s room was because of the Y¨­kai''s respect.


    And this area was because of fear.


    Themander killed anyone who broke this rule. It wasmon knowledge to all that for those who entered this area, only death awaited him, a death at the hands of themander himself.


    ... And yet there were little Y¨­kai who wanted to venture out here.


    No matter how many warnings they put up or how many deaths urred, Y¨­kai couldn''t stop their curious nature, especially the younger ones.


    They are curious beings from birth.


    Haruna knew that. How could she not? She was theirmander.


    And the most likely one who would break the rule she made first was her most trusted subordinate, Nekomata Kuroka.


    If normal Y¨­kai were already curious, cat-type yokai were even more curious.


    The more forbidden the ce, the more they would feel the need to explore that ce... even if it costs them their life.


    "...That spot will not be stained, period. This discussion is over, and I don''t want this topic toe up again." Yoichi was clearly saying that this wish of Haruna''s will never be fulfilled. He was so against it that if Haruna forced the issue and wanted to use the ce, she would be her own grandfather''s enemy.


    "...You''re right, Grandfather." Haruna gave up her thoughts when she noticed the points her grandfather had raised.


    Even she didn''t want her sister''s resting ce to be stained.


    "..." Yoichi nodded and started walking down the hall.


    "Grandfather."


    "What?"


    "¡­Can I bring Ophis?" she asked in a careful tone.


    "..." Yoichi''s eyes returned to their gentle expression, and he could tell from the way Haruna spoke that his granddaughter had already met Ophis.


    "...Sure...I want to see her too." Yoichi would not deny a daughter''s right to see her mother.


    And he also wanted to see his great-granddaughter.


    "Mm."


    ...


    "What''s up!?" A muscr Y¨­kai shouted. He had a long beard, red skin, and two horns, showing he was an Oni ogre.


    "Our vige was surrounded by some kind of ice."


    "That I can see! I want to know what''s going on!"


    "..." The broom Y¨­kai that answered the ogre felt a slight headache when he heard what the Oni said.


    He clearly didn''t know either.


    "Yuji, Yuji! There''s a girl at the main gate!"


    "Hmm?" The Oni looked at the gate and saw a girl with white hair and red eyes.


    ''... Vampires?'' The broom Y¨­kai thought, he looked even more at the girl''s features and thought:


    ''She''s the girl on that poster!'' The Y¨­kai broom correctly remembered that this girl was somehow rted to the daughter of the Vampire King.


    "She must be responsible for this, capture her!" The Oni wasted no time.


    "...Idiot, you shouldn''t-."


    "ROAAAAAAAR!" A roar of a beast was heard, and, before the broom could say anything, he saw a Y¨­kai that had a big head. Around that head, there were several wheels that caught fire when it rolled towards the girl.


    The broom Y¨­kai expected the collision with the girl, but such a thing never happened.


    The girl appeared to position herself in a martial arts pose and attacked the air.


    FUSHHHHHHHH.


    An immense pressure of air came out of her hand and sent the Y¨­kai flying, causing further destruction to be carried out.


    [Hmm, not bad.] Nero heard the voice of Victor, her father.


    He was still standing in the same spot as before, but he was speaking directly to her mind, an ability her father''s Maids shared as well.


    [But not good enough, you didn''t use your whole body.]


    "!!!" Nero awoke from her stupor and looked at her hand. She had never felt so much power before! With just a swing of her fist, she''d sent a Y¨­kai flying.


    [Don''t lose focus, they''reing.]


    Nero stopped looking at her hand and looked straight ahead, her eyes glowing slightly red.


    An animal-type Y¨­kai attacked Nero with its fangs, causing the girl to jump back in panic, but, as she didn''t know how to control her strength properly yet, she ended up jumping back a lot further than anticipated.


    Unconsciously, she reached her hands behind her, where her weapons always used to be, a natural reaction of her body. She was very used to using the weapon her father gave her.


    [Calm down. Don''t panic, take a deep breath, rx your body and let your instincts guide you.]


    [Remember, you are a Noble Vampire, power muste naturally... as if it was always a part of you.]


    Acting on Victor''s words, she managed to calm down a bit, and just as the beast Y¨­kai attacked again, she felt that the Y¨­kai seemed to be too slow.


    She dodged it with rtive ease, clenched her fist, and soon after punched the Y¨­kai in the face.


    BOOOM.<del></del>


    A small sonic boom urred, and the Y¨­kai''s head disappeared.


    [Good... But you still haven''t thrown a proper punch.]


    [Jump up.]


    Nero didn''t question her father, she just did what he said, and soon she saw several Y¨­kai bursting out of the ground and trying to grab ahold of her legs.


    They had several sharp ws and seemed to dig into the ground with rtive ease.


    [Don''t lose focus, there are still flyers.] Nero looked up and noticed several bird-type Y¨­kai closing in.


    If it was a normal situation, she would attack with her pistols right now, but she didn''t have that option.


    [Remember, use the environment around you, where are you right now?]


    "...." Nero''s eyes glowed a little blood red as she looked around and noticed a small building. She pressed her feet on the building, bursting off with a speed that shattered her foothold, and with the momentum she''d gained, she flew up to the wall of the ice dome, and once more, using the wall for support, she burst towards the birds.


    With her momentum, she arrived before the first bird-type Y¨­kai before it could evenprehend what had happened and punched him in the stomach. Then, just like with the other Oni, the bird''s chest vanished from existence, dying before he even hit the ground.


    But... She was surrounded now.


    Another bird-type Y¨­kai used its ws and attacked Nero''s face.


    "!!!" He''s gonna hit me!


    At that moment, her body began to distort, and when the Y¨­kai''s w was about to hit her head, she turned into smoke and appeared on the ground.


    "...Wha-..." She was shocked by what she''d just done.


    [I told you, your poweres naturally, what you just used was a basic skill of Noble Vampires, don''t be too surprised, stop limiting yourself, Nero.]


    [You no longer have limits on what you can do.]


    Nero looked at her hands for a few seconds, and then she clenched her fist as a small smile appeared on her face.


    ROAAAAAAAAAR!


    "Kill her!"


    She looked at the Y¨­kai army.


    "Don''t hold back..." Her voice came out as a small growl, she flexed her legs a little, and the next moment, she was in the middle of the army.


    She appeared in front of a fat Y¨­kai and did what her father taught her, assuming a martial arts pose.


    Using her whole body as if it were a rubber band, the energy first originated from her feet, twisting as it passed through her torso, rotating even further as her momentum surpassed what she''d ever reached before, and in the next moment...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Everything in front of her disappearedpletely as she followed through with her perfect punch.


    [That''s what I call a real punch, HAHAHAHA~.]


    [Hmm, is it just me, or does she seem to be physically stronger than me?] Bruna asked her master while looking towards the dome. She, along with Maria and Roberta, was here to observe everything around the vige.


    Victor smiled slightly and leaned against the next tree nearby.


    [You are not wrong, Bruna. She is physically stronger than you.]


    [Why?]


    [Her Werewolf part hasn''t disappeared.]


    [Eh...?]


    [Just like you, my maids, who still have 1% of the human gene within you, she still has 1% of werewolf within her, and with only that 1%, significant changes can ur, that 1% is influenced by the Noble Vampire''s physical powers and making her stronger.]


    ''My daughter was never human, she was born a Hybrid, and being born with deformed genes, she was extremely weak, but when one side of the genes became dominant, her power could finally show.''


    Nero was essentially a Noble Vampire now, but like with every change made by a Progenitor, Victor didn''tpletely erase the Werewolf side, he couldn''t do that. He didn''t know the consequences of that act, considering that he was messing with the very existence of Nero. His Nero.


    But while he was interested to see what would happen if he did erase that 1%, Victor didn''t want to see that with Nero, he wanted to see her unique power that was born out of her personality.


    Such as Eve and her admiration for Victor''s fire which led to her having a power simr to him but different.


    Just like Bruna, who regretted being toote for not saving her friend, thus a telekic power was born.


    When Victor transformed a being that was not yet developed, interesting powers could be awakened, and he wanted to see that.


    "Oya?" Victor''s smile grew as he saw a scene below him; ''It seems that the Werewolf''s genes influenced her physical attributes more than expected.''


    Nero''s body was glowing with blue energy, and that energy was in her every movement. Victor could easily recognize what it was.


    Simr to Anderson, Nero was using a type of power to elevate her physical capabilities.


    ''Although she is doing it unconsciously.''


    A Y¨­kai attacked from behind Nero, and the girl reacted instinctively, jumping back and attacking the Y¨­kai with open hands.


    And then the Youkai''s body fell to the ground, its severed headnding elsewhere.


    [Vampires'' ws... Although it seems to have undergone a small change.] Victormented curiously. Nero''s ws seemed to be bigger and much sharper, they were almost animalistic like an animal''s w, or specifically a Werewolf''s.


    "...Ugh, my throat feels weird." Nero massaged her throat a little as she felt an annoying itch.


    But she didn''t have time to contemte anything now since she was in the middle of the battlefield.


    Tink!


    "Hmm?" Nero looked at something that had hit her body and made a strange noise, and soon she looked up to the sky and saw that the bird-type Y¨­kai were throwing feathers covered in Youki at her.


    [Her endurance is insane.] Bruna couldn''t help butment.


    "..." Victor nodded and thought; ''Did that strange power increase her defense too?''


    "Begone!" She punched the air, and the birds flew away. Some died on the spot, but most were unharmed.


    The birds, realizing they couldn''t prate the girl''s defenses, started to gather, and in less than a few seconds, they started taking deep breaths, and then.


    "DIEEEEEE!" The voices of birds echoed through the ce.


    It was a sonic attack.


    "UGH." Nero held both her ears as blood started toe out of her ear, and she felt a little dizzy.


    "A sonic attack... This is new." Victor thought as his eyes glowed blood red.


    "Are you going to intervene now?" Shinji asked.


    "Not yet." Victor replied.


    "Now, take advantage of her weakened state!" The red-skinned Oni ordered.


    "OOHHHH!" The Y¨­kai screamed and charged at her.


    Nero''s situation was getting more and moreplicated, she was surrounded by enemies, and she was immobilized because of the sonic attack that was affecting her Supernatural hearing.


    p??d? n?ve? "Grrr..." She started to growl as her mouth started to distort and get sharper, and to make matters worse, the itching in her throat started to get stronger. Finally, feeling irritated, she looked up to the sky and screamed:


    "SHUT UPPP!"


    ROOOOOOOOAAAARRRR


    The roar of a beast was heard, and along with that roar.


    A blue power erupted from Nero''s mouth as a gigantic blue beam flew towards the sky, and a small spider web-shaped crater formed under Nero due to the sudden power.


    "!!?"


    The sudden blue beam engulfed the unsuspecting birds, effectively killing them all.


    But the power did not stop there.


    The beam rose towards the ice dome and mmed into it.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A gigantic explosion rippled from the impact point.


    The ice wall remained intact, and no significant visible damage was seen.


    "¡­." but the feeling of shock was mutual. Everyone was shocked by what had just happened, even Victor himself and the Y¨­kai that Nero was fighting.


    [What the fuck was that?] Maria screamed in shock through the connection.

 Chapter 388:The Consequences ofan Action

    Chapter 388:The Consequences ofan Action


    [What the fuck was that?] Maria screamed in shock through the connection.


    [Did she release some kind of energy from her mouth?] Maria said as she started to analyze it calmly. Even though Nero hadn''t destroyed the dome, she noticed that the dome had warped in ces as if a superficial part of the ice had evaporated from existence.


    ''For a young Vampire to be able to even damage that ice, that''s quite impressive.'' All Maids knew how tough their master''s ice was.


    He wasn''t at Scathach''s level yet, but he was definitely in second ce along with Ruby.


    "Pfft... HAHAHAHAHAHA~" Victorughed in amusement. As expected, she really turned into something special.


    He knew this power, and it was indeed simr to Anderson''s power.


    "When Werewolves fight, they coat themselves with a kind of energy that elevates their physique to absurd levels." Victor remembered the lessons he''d gotten from Scathach.


    This was one of the reasons why Scathach had always emphasized the importance of the physique to Victor.


    In gaming terms, Vampires were like wizards who wielded powerful magic.


    Whereas Werewolves were fighters who had a terrifying physique.


    Because of this, Scathach had a technique that used the Vampire''s awakened power in their own body. Essentially, this was a low-quality techniquepared to Werewolves.


    After all, they could do it naturally.


    And unlike ordinary Noble Vampires, they don''t get hurt internally with this power like Scathach, and Natashia initially got hurt with its powers.


    Scathach, when using her ice defense, essentially was freezing a part of her organs, but due to the Vampires'' speed of regeneration, she could abuse it... But it still wasn''t efficient.


    The same applied to Natashia''s case when she used lightning for a long time on her body.


    This weakness was essentially eliminated when Scathach and Natashia began drinking Victor''s blood.


    ''The blue power surrounding her body has diminished by a great deal...'' But, when Victor thought that, he soon saw the power around her getting stronger.


    ''Heh~, looks like the Vampire''s regeneration affects that too.''


    "...." Victor analyzed Nero, he noticed that her mood was irritated, and she was growling slightly.


    ''The 1% of the wolf part that remains in Nero''s body has affected her more than expected, not just her physique, but her mood and basic Vampire abilities have essentially mutated.''


    Victor could easily see that in the fight Nero had a few seconds ago, there were moments when she acted out of pure animal instinct.


    His senses were much sharper than a normal Noble Vampire.


    ''A born warrior... Scathach will love her~.'' Victor chuckled lightly.


    "Irritating fucker, did these Y¨­kai eat a megaphone?" She spat on the ground angrily, she still felt a slight pain in her ear, but after a few seconds, that pain disappeared as if it didn''t exist.


    "Who are you, girl!"


    "Hmm?" Nero looked up a bit and saw apletely dark-skinned Y¨­kai. He had two wings on his back, several strange tattoos, and a long beard on his face.


    "What do you want in our vige!?"


    "O-Ogre..." Nero didn''t answer, as she was surprised by who was in front of her.


    Ogres were different from the normal Y¨­kai she was fighting, as they were much stronger and more menacing, while their attacks could devastate and practically tear her body apart. She looked to the side and also saw other ogres approaching.


    The Oni''s smile grew as he noticed the fear of the girl in front of him.


    "I''ll have fun with you-" The ogre stopped talking as Nero''s appearance began to distort, and a tall man appeared behind her.


    The man had no features, he wasplete darkness with red streaks as if he were blood, and the only things visible were his blood-red eyes and his big sharp smile.


    "Y-You-..." He swallowed hard at this being''s gaze and could clearly feel the icy de of death on his neck when he looked at this being.


    This being touched the little girl on the shoulder:


    [Calm down, it''s only three ogres, that shouldn''t be a problem for the current you...]


    [You are no longer a helpless girl who had no power in front of an Ogre.]


    Soon the image of that being slowly disappeared as if it didn''t exist in the first ce.


    "W-What happened?" He asked no one in particr.


    [She is still stuck in her past state...] Brunamented.


    [You were like that too when you changed. It takes time to get used to the sudden change.] Victor spoke with a small smile as he stroked the head of Eve, who was next to him.


    "...." Roxanne looked at Eve with a slightly jealous look.


    By understanding this fact, Victor didn''t me Nero for freezing, after all, his old self couldn''t even imagine facing an ogre.


    Victor understood... But that didn''t mean he approved.


    ''As my daughter, she must have the courage to face everyone with a smile on her face.'' Of course, Victor will not forget the wisdom of choosing his enemies wisely.


    The point here was...


    He wanted Nero to be brave, determined and to forget her past where she would always have to be hiding.


    [You are no longer the prey, my daughter...] Victor''s smile widened and grew distorted:


    [You are the hunter.]


    "..." Nero''s eyes calmed even more as her tense muscles began to rx, and slowly a smile much like Victor''s began to appear on her face.


    [Show them the power of Nero Alucard... Count Alucard''s daughter.]


    "Yes, Father."


    "¡­Huh?" The Y¨­kai was confused by what the girl suddenly said.


    But he didn''t have to think of anything else when he felt an ominous sensation emanating from the girl''s body.


    There wasn''t an explosion of power, there wasn''t a surge of power, but... Something changed.


    Nero took a step forward and suddenly appeared behind the Ogre.


    "...Wha-." Before he could say anything, his body began to show cut marks, and he began to crumble into a pile of flesh.


    "...." The Y¨­kai looked at Nero and saw that the girl''s two hands had turned into a kind of wolf ws. Her entire hand changed to the ws that Werewolves used when they are fully transformed.


    Nero looked at the Onis, and her smile grew even wider:


    "Fuckers!" A roar-like scream resounded through the ce.


    And that roar shook the surrounding Y¨­kai''s body.


    She lowered her center of gravity, and by instinct or through unconscious action, she assumed the position of a beast about to pounce.


    A red streak of light seemed toe out of her left eye as her hair began to float wildly, and the veins in her eyes were quite visible.


    The blue power in her body slowly started to get stronger, and her legs, at some point, changed into the legs of a beast.


    "You are my prey¡­ Only Mine!"


    Like a beast running for its food, she darted towards them, and bloody carnage ensued.


    "AHHHHHHHH!" ????w???ov??.co?


    "Kill this girl!"


    "Kill this monster!"


    ''How rude to call my daughter a monster.'' Victor narrowed his eyes at that Y¨­kai.


    [Master, that''s...] Roberta questioned.


    ''Hmm?'' understanding what she was wondering about, Victor answered the unspoken question.


    [Wrong, this is just the Vampire shapeshifting. I''m surprised she can use this without training.] Victor realized it wasn''t the Werewolf shapeshifting that he''d witnessed during his fight with Anderson, and this shapeshifting looked essentially different from Anderson.


    ''Nero unconsciously used the shapeshifting of Vampires and created two werewolf-like ws on her arms and legs.''


    She was essentially instinctively mimicking how a Werewolf fought with her Vampire powers.


    Shapeshifting in and of itself was a very advanced technique, and the only people Victor knew who were capable of using it were Natashia, d, and Scathach herself.


    d, being the most proficient at this, as he could literally change his appearance into apletely different person in seconds.


    Victor could also use shapeshifting, but for him to use this he must use his blood power as a trigger to bring out a soul he had absorbed. It''s not like he had mastered this technique like the ones mentioned above.


    ''With that, I can be sure that all her abilities rted to the physical aspect have undergone small changespared to a normal Noble Vampire¡­ A Werewolf''s instinct is very strong, huh?''


    "...." Victor opened his eyes slightly in shock. When Nero bit the head of a Y¨­kai and ripped it off with her mouth, soon two bat wings appeared behind her, and she flew towards the bird Y¨­kai that wereing.


    ''...Can she change so easily?''


    Nero''s ws began to glow faintly, and she attacked the air.


    Soon three w-shaped streaks flew towards the Y¨­kai, and most of them had their bodies cut into 3 parts.


    "....."


    [This is weird, it''s like I''m witnessing a real hybrid fighting.] Maria can''t help butment.


    [This blue power, I wonder what its property is¡­] Bruna seemed quite curious.


    And Victor nodded in agreement. Even though he knew it was just the Vampire powers acting under the influence of the 1% of Werewolf genes, with the way she fought, for people who didn''t have the correct information, they would most likely believe they were encountering a true hybrid.


    ''She really has a lot of potential~.'' Victor shed a satisfied smile.


    ...


    "Master, what should we do about it?" One Witchmented as she looked at the woman sitting in a veryfortable office chair.


    "Hmm?" Selena looked at her subordinate, or precisely speaking her disciple, and saw her holding a report.


    Her disciple handed the document to Selena.


    When Selena took the document, she opened it and read...


    Or specifically speaking, she let the images tell what happened.


    As if it were a television or a video, the images in the document began to show a report to Selena.


    "..." Selena narrowed her eyes slightly when she saw the report.


    "How many Witches... How many Witches did he kill?"


    "All those rted to the Vampire King''s Daughter Incident... All those who got too greedy about that incident... And... Half of the Japanese Supernaturals."


    "Humans, Y¨­kai, Witches, Werewolves, Vampires, even a God."


    "¡­Eh?" Selena quickly went back to reading the report, and when she saw the report of Scathach''s fight with Inari.


    She couldn''t help but say:


    "This is fucking genocide."


    "...." The disciple didn''t say anything but internally agreed with her master''s thoughts.


    A moment of silence fell in the room, and as Selena was viewing the report, she heard:


    "What are we supposed to do? ... This attitude must not go unpunished. He killed our sisters..." She spoke in a neutral tone.


    A tone that held no emotion, no sympathy.


    Witches were ''considered'' each other''s sisters, but this was all because of the Witch Queen''s Law, thew that a Witch can only be judged by the Laws of Witches.


    She didn''t particrly care for any Witch other than her master, and that wasmon sense for all Witches.


    They may appear to be bonded, but at the first opportunity they get to gain the upper hand on one of their sisters, they would immediately take everything from this ''sister''.


    They lived in a verypetitive, greedy society.


    And all this was driven by the ''curiosity'' of magic. After all, if a Witch invented a new magic, she would have the full support of the government that was formed by the Queen of Witches and her daughters.


    For this reason, it could be said that Selena''s disciple is a winner. As a disciple of one of the Witch Queen''s daughters, her future was guaranteed, and she could sit quietly in a room while researching without fear of having her research stolen by her dear ''sisters.''


    "The situation isn''t as simple as you think it is..." Selena sighed and leaned back in herfortable chair.


    "... What do you mean?"


    "In the report, it is quite clear that Ophis was being pursued, and possibly, she may have been injured."


    "If you take that into ount, Count Alucard has a ''reason'' for doing what he did."


    "And in the Supernatural World, all you need is a good enough reason."


    "..." The disciple was silent since she knew what her master was saying was true.


    In the Supernatural World, you needed a reason, and a strong person behind it, for Supernatural Beings to do whatever they wanted.


    But of course, if they go too far, there are organizations that were made specifically to hunt these beings.


    Organizations very simr to The Inquisition but controlled by the being who owned The Limbo prison.


    "And to make the whole situation worse..."


    "The target this time was the daughter of the Vampire King, the youngest daughter who is practically a baby from their perspective."


    "..." The disciple opened her eyes when she understood what her master was saying.


    "If it was the Vampire King who handled this situation..." She spoke up.


    And Selena continued, "Japan would no longer exist. As far as the Gods and their entire poption... Probably the only survivors would be the Primordial Gods."


    "...."


    Vampires weren''t one of the most powerful races for nothing. What was terrible about d wasn''t his Vampire army.


    It was his connections...


    Connections he''d made over the thousands of years of his existence.


    Rumor had it that he was quite close to the owner of the prison Limbo, and there was even a permanent door to the prison in his Kingdom.


    Sometimes Supernatural Beings would see Shiva and d talking as if they were old friends.


    Having a God of Destruction and the owner of The Limbo as an enemy was a big NO for most beings.


    Though d''s own army wasn''t weak, it, along with the three well-known houses of Vampire Counts, and the new Vampire Count, who was a monster in his own right, painted a rather disastrous picture for those going against them.


    And his personal army made up of older Vampires, and more importantly.


    d''s own strength as a Progenitor of Vampires, he was quite a troublesome enemy to have against you.


    "Is that what Supernatural Beings would think?"


    "Of course not, but that will be their excuse to cover up for the Vampires."


    "A lesser evil to prevent an even greater evil, huh?"


    "Correct..." Selena nodded as she seemed to think a little and then said:


    "In some ways, it was a good thing that Count Alucard dealt with this personally."


    "Indeed."


    "Anyway, even if a possible apology may ur, we must show our dissatisfaction with this act."


    "...What are you going to do?"


    "Me?" Selena looked at her disciple in disbelief:


    "I won''t do anything. The ones responsible for these kinds of incidents are my mother and my younger sister... I don''t want any more work on my hands~." She shed an amused smile.


    "...." The disciple felt like sighing when she saw her master''s smile. She didn''t know what happened, but since she returned from Nightingale, she seemed to be very happy and quite ''free''.


    ...


    "My Queen, what should we do?" A woman with long ck hair, a Witch''s hat, and a ck dress said. She looked like a Witch straight from a goth party.


    Everything about her was ck, even her staff, but there was one thing that stood out about her, her long neckline in her ck dress and her ridiculously pale, almost papery skin.


    She looked like a ghost.


    "Our sisters'' blood has been spilled. Whatever the reason, Count Alucard must answer for his crimes."


    "Call him to an audience, my daughter." The Queen spoke as she looked at her third daughter, Alice Moriarty.


    "Yes, my Queen."

 ?Chapter 389: Visiting a God

    <strong>Chapter 389: Visiting a God.</strong>


    A white-haired girl with her hands and legs transformed into some kind of beast was standing in the midst of beings of various different sizes and shapes.


    Blood was seeping from the bodies of these beings, and she was breathing heavily.


    Her ws were soaked with blood and the bat wings behind her were visibly shaking, she was clearly very tired.


    Around the girl, only destruction could be seen.


    All structures had at some point been destroyed by the energy attacks she unleashed from time to time.


    "Ugh..." The wings behind her started to disappear, along with the ws on her hands and feet, and she dropped to her knees.


    Her body was extremely sore, it was as if she wasn''t used to using certain muscles, not to mention the mental fatigue she was feeling.


    She used her power too much, and recklessly, and because of that, her body was feeling the price of using her power like that.


    But before her body could fall to the ground, she felt his hands firmly gripping her.


    The girl didn''t even struggle, she instinctively already knew who the person was, and upon feeling his presence, she just became more rxed.


    "Good job, My Daughter." Victor chuckled lightly as he picked up Nero like a child.


    "Mm..." Nero felt awkward when she heard what Victor said, it was a pretty sweet feeling she wasn''t used to, but it definitely wasn''t a bad feeling.


    Nero wrapped her arms around Victor''s neck, and leaned her body against him, resting her head on his shoulder:


    "Let me get some rest..." She slowly closed her eyes, she only needed a few minutes of rest for her body to fully recover.


    "Oh? And here I was thinking of offering my blood to you¡­ But if you want to rest normally, that''s fine." Heughed as he stroked the girl''s head.


    "¡­!" She opened her red eyes that were glowing slightly.


    She looked at Victor''s neck, and swallowed hard.


    gulp.


    She felt her throat itch again, but it wasn''t like what happened in the fight, this was an itch that came with a feeling of deep thirst.


    A feeling she knew would be fulfilled if she drank her father''s blood, but¡­ She was quite reluctant to do so. His blood was like a drug, and she felt she should be careful not to get addicted.


    Even if she only tried it once, she already missed drinking his blood.


    But...


    Like all beings who were addicted, she could not hold her desire for long.


    She brought her mouth to his neck, and licked a little, and just with that gesture, she felt a shock running through her whole body, it was a very addictive sensation!


    "Heh~. Looks like you want in the end, my daughter."


    "...S-Shut up..." She buried her face in his neck.


    "This is wrong, I shouldn''t be drinking your blood from your neck."


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "Only lovers do that."


    "... Is that right?"


    "...Don''t you understand Vampire culture?"


    "I understand..." Victor remembered the Scarlett sisters exining to him a little in the past: "But I ignored it, it doesn''t influence me at all." He was born a human, and while he''s a Vampire now, he doesn''t necessarily have to follow their culture.


    And at the end of it all, he was a Progenitor, and along with his personality to do whatever he wanted, along with his blood driving his nature of a king who must go his way.


    He usually ignored any cultural norms. He''d learn about it and try to understand why, but other than that, he only found it efficient to know about it.


    Because understanding culture meant understanding the beings that participated in it...


    Although there were cultures like the dick festival in Japan that he didn''t really understand... Okay it was a fertility festival, but... what the fuck?


    "..." Nero was speechless when she heard what Victor said.


    "And it''s not you... It''s father."


    "Ugh..." Nero visibly trembled when she heard what Victor said, she still wasn''t used to it, but she wouldn''t deny calling him father, after all, he''s already done much more than anyone else has done in her entire life.


    "Okay¡­ Father."


    "Good, good." Victor nodded several times in satisfaction.


    He pat Nero''s back a little, and said, "Go back to what you were doing."


    "¡­Mmm." Nero didn''t hold back for long, she licked her father''s neck a little, and then she bit his neck.


    Gulp.


    When she tasted the divine taste of his blood, her eyes opened wide, and she tightened her arms around his neck, and wrapped her legs in her chest. She looked like a ko now that was not going anywhere.


    "Well, this is a mess, isn''t it?"


    "..." Victor heard a man''s voice, and looked back, and soon saw Shinji, Gintoki, and all of his Maids, except for Kaguya.


    All his maids were some distance away from Gintoki, only Roxanne was not.


    "This brings back memories..." Brunamented.


    "Indeed." Eve, Maria and Roberta couldn''t help but agree.


    Victor continued watching the group, until something happened.


    Out of nowhere, Roxanne slipped andnded straight with her head on the floor.


    "...." All the people looked at her not knowing how to react. How did she slip out of nowhere? And with her physique, she should have repositioned herself easily, but instead, she fell like a rotten banana.


    There was definitely something supernatural at work here, and they couldn''t help but look at Gintoki.


    "¡­Ugh." She got up from the floor, and rubbed her face a little, and then she turned her gaze to Gintoki.


    "...." Gintoki started to sweat when he saw the Maid''s gaze, and her extremely sharp teeth didn''t help much either, she was scary.


    "What?" He yed innocent.


    "It''s a bad idea to walk around you!"


    "Ugh, it''s not my fault, okay? I have no control over it." He knew it was his strange power''s fault, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Now you understand why we walked away from him."


    "...Yes." Roxanne, despite being warned about it,pletely ignored it, she was a world tree, she should be immune to these things, after all, she was like a part of nature.


    Roxanne quickly moved away from Gintoki and stood closer to Roberta.


    "Ugh, I don''t feel good about this sight."


    "Is it quitemon for women to turn away from you?"


    "Yes... When I go on Dates, weird things tend to happen to the woman, broken heels, waiter who loses control and spills drinks on her, etc."


    "..." Shinji and Victor looked at Gintoki with pitying eyes, the poor bastard was really unlucky.


    [Master, I''m done... all Japanese Noble Vampires, and their scrolls containing Youki''s techniques have been acquired.]


    "..." Victor''s smile grew when he heard what Kaguya said.


    [Good job, My Maid.]


    [... That was nothing.]


    Victor smiled even wider when he heard Kaguya''s proud voice.


    [Come back, I will visit the temple.]


    [Yes, master.]


    Victor looked around at the mess for a bit, hepletely ignored the little leech on his neck.


    Seeing the huge amount of blood, he thought it would be a waste.


    He lifted his palm a little, and his eyes started to glow.


    And then a sight that surprised Shinji and Gintoki urred.


    The blood of all the dead beings around them began to float as if defying gravity.


    Drop by drop they ascended towards the heavens.


    "What the hell..." Shinji couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "Come to me." As if by a divine order, all the blood of the vige beings began to fly towards Victor''s hand.


    And at an extremely fast pace, all the blood in the area began to gather at one point.


    And in the time of 10 seconds, all the blood in the area disappeared, even the blood from Nero''s clothes and the corpses, everything was clean.


    The only thing that could be seen around were dead bodies on the ground.


    "...can all Vampires do this?" Gintoki felt a slight dread as he imagined Vampires controlling blood.


    "Of course not, our master is special." The one to answer was Roberta, she felt slightly offended when Gintokipared her master to others.


    "Indeed, indeed. He is our God." Bruna''s eyes glowed slightly blood red.


    "..." Gintoki felt awkward when he saw the maids'' fanaticism.


    ...Although it was only Bruna and Roberta who were more intense about it, it wasn''t like all maids didn''t have something simr inside them.


    Especially for Maria and Eve.


    Nero at this point stopped drinking her father''s blood, and licked his neck a little, an instinctive gesture that Vampires had.


    And when she did, the little fang hole in Victor''s neck closed.


    She nodded in satisfaction, and turned around, then she looked at the orb of blood in Victor''s hand with curious eyes.


    She could feel a lot of bloodpressed in that orb, it was like a candy made of thousands of bodies.


    That orb had a very seductive energy.


    But... Despite thinking about it, she felt no desire to have this Orb, her father''s blood was enough.


    "Roxanne, what do you think?" Because of their connection, they didn''t really need many words tomunicate, Victor could convey his intent to Roxanne, and the woman could do the same.


    "...I don''t rmend giving this to Nero, she just woke up as a Vampire, and is not used to drinking the blood of other beings. All she''se in contact with so far has been your divinely delicious blood."


    "If she eats this... Well, she''s going to throw up."


    "..." All the maids nodded when they heard what Roxanne said.


    "Master''s blood is very delicious, other blood tastes like rubbish inparison." Eve was the one who spoke, she was pretty wild when it came to Victor.


    "Hmm, Hmm." The maids nodded again.


    "..." Victor shed a wry smile, and he looked at Roxanne:


    "And about you?"


    "Hmm? I don''t need it anymore."


    "Why?"


    "Well, we''re connected, right?" She disyed a small smile, as she spoke internally:


    [My main body is inside you master, and there is a literal sea of blood in your body.]


    [A sea you increased by giving me that fruit.]


    [I won''t deny that.] Sheughed lightly.


    "...." Gintoki and Shinji felt awkward when the two stopped talking, but due to previous demonstrations, they could understand that they were talking through some sort of telepathy.


    ''It''s something very important that he can''t say out loud.'' Gintoki and Shinji thought.


    "Well, in this case." Victor opened his mouth, and swallowed the blood orb.


    ...


    Inside Victor, the being inside Victor who was seeing the sea of blood thinning slightly as it was absorbed by the tree.


    "Hmm, if he continues at this rate, eventually will he gain some kind of skill?" He spoke aloud to himself.


    As he didn''t have much to do, he was researching the effects that that tree would have on Victor''s body.


    "Hmm... There''s no chance that this tree is simple, after all, it''s a World Tree, something must happen... Ugh, if only I could get through that barrier.-" At this point he stopped talking and looked up. .


    "Well shit." That was the only thing he could say when he saw a stream of blood falling towards him.


    ...


    Finishing up swallowing the Orb of blood, Victor had shes of several different memories.


    He ignored the useless memories and focused on the ones he wanted to know.


    "...I see, the sneaky fox is hiding there, huh." Victor''s eyes gleamed slightly as he looked at the temple.


    At this moment, Kaguya appeared next to Victor:


    "Master, I''m back... What did I miss?" Kaguya spoke as she looked around.


    "Nothing important, just a usual massacre." Roxanne who spoke.


    "Oh..."


    "....." Shinji and Gintoki broke out in a cold sweat when they heard the phrase:


    ''Usual massacre.''


    Which meant that this was a recurring thing!


    ''These psychopaths!'' Shinji and Gintoki were really hoping that Victor would ignore their existence, and leave them alone.


    "Hey, my maid, you came at a good time."


    "Are we going to visit a God?"


    "...why not?" Kaguyaughed lightly.


    "Let''s go to them." Victor started to walk towards the temple, while holding Nero who didn''t seem to have any intention of getting out of his arms.

 Chapter 390: Nero doesnt want towalk away from her father

    <h4>Chapter 390: Nero doesn''t want towalk away from her father</h4>


    Inside the temple, an old man and another golden-haired man with nine tails were sitting quietly while drinking tea.


    Suddenly, the golden-haired man''s fox ear twitched slightly.


    He stopped drinking his tea and looked towards the entrance of the temple.


    "They''ve finished."


    "...Are you sure you don''t mind having your army destroyed?" The old man spoke to the fox, his tone of voice indicating a lot of dissatisfaction.


    "They are not my main strengths, and Y¨­kai will exist as long as humans exist¡­ So, yes. I don''t mind." The nine-tailed fox sipped his tea again and asked:


    "How about you?"


    "Hmm?" Feeling satisfied with what the fox had said, the God looked at him.


    "You don''t mind that he''sing to this ce?"


    "No one can enter this ce without my permission."


    "Count or monster, it doesn''t matter. He is still a being of the night, and when hees in contact with the divine element of the Gods, he will be weaker."


    "...So yes, I don''t mind."


    "...." The fox just drank some tea and nodded as if understanding the old man''s thinking, but actually, he was thinking of something else:


    ''I don''t think he''s just an ordinary Vampire...'' Unlike the God in front of him, he''d done a little research on Alucard.


    And he didn''t even need to make much effort to get information from him since he was as famous as the Beatles when he first appeared, every Supernatural knew the new Count of Vampires.


    Only old-fashioned Gods like the man in front of him didn''t know. After all, they didn''t care about beings ''below'' themselves.


    And he considered beings of the night like that, even Y¨­kai were considered lower beings to him.


    The fox was only talking to this God because they''d been working together for a long time.


    The fox needs the blessing that the god can provide him, and the god needs his army to deal with ''rival'' forces.


    In this case, the ''rivals'' being anything that the god considers an enemy.


    This kind of agreement was quitemon between youkai and gods since, despite treating youkai as lowly beings, the gods knew how useful they were.


    It''s no wonder that Tsukuyomi had to deal with the Tengu n leader just for the sake of this usefulness.


    Although this type of agreement has been decreasing a lot over time, all because of the effect of a Youkai.


    Precisely speaking of a nine-tailed fox.


    Otsuki Haruna, the woman who is slowly swallowing up all the Youkai in her army. Leaving only a few ns who are willing to work with the gods.


    The gods even tried to ''gently recruit'' Haruna to be their subordinate, but the woman just snorted and gave them the middle finger.


    Which caused a lot of difort for the gods.


    They even tried to do something about this woman using the Youkai themselves, but it wasn''t until many yearster that they found out that it was only further fueling the woman''s army.


    ... Until, in the end, the woman challenged Genji, a man who had control of the greatest Youkai army, and defeated this man.


    Although Inari intervened, the victory was definitely hers.


    Although it wasn''t a victory that Haruna wanted, it was the victory that she needed. With that, Genji became part of Haruna''s army and all the youkai under him as well.


    The woman had an army like never seen before in the supernatural world of Japan.


    And she didn''t seem to be satisfied yet. When she returned home to reorganize her army, the fox''s informants said that the woman was going to any minor n and challenging those n to be her subordinate.


    And just as expected, she beat them all if she continues like this... She will really win all the Youkai to her g.


    When this feat has been achieved, essentially, she will unify all of Japan''s Youkai.


    ''If that dayes, I wonder what kind of changes will it have on a global scale?'' Youkai are definitely not weak, their Youki techniques and various strange andplex abilities can ce them in the top 5 of the great races.


    This top 5 being led by Gods, Demons, Angels, Vampires, and Werewolves, with the witch close behind for the only reason that they are neutral towards everything and therefore not considered a petitor'', but they definitely cannot be ignored.


    Butpared to the races mentioned above.


    Youkai are very scattered and fighting over small things, in a way, they are simr to demons, with the only difference being that demons have a massively greater number.


    ''Maybe with that woman''s leadership... The Youkai race will no longer need to ask the gods for crumbs.'' It''s not as if the fox isn''t dissatisfied with ''cooperating'' with this god.


    He only cooperates because he has to. The lucky blessing of the god Ebisu is quite useful with whatever he''s dealing with.


    The only major n left to be his subordinate is the n of the Oni, led by Shuten Douji.


    And the most troublesome n, which is also a great n.


    The Nurarihyon n, deceitful beings who use illusion tricks to fight, are especially troublesome if you don''t have some means of counteracting their illusions.


    Because it doesn''t just affect the target but even the surrounding terrain, and when they act together, things get moreplicated.


    Quake, quake!


    "...?" The fox''s thoughts end when he feels the temple tremble slightly as if having an earthquake.


    "An earthquake?"


    "¡­ Wrong¡­ That madman is punching the barrier I created." God Ebisumented with a small cold sweat on his face.


    "¡­Eh?"


    ...


    BOOOOOM, BOOOOM!


    With every punch that Victor threw at the barrier, the whole mountain seemed to shake. He was throwing casual punches, not even using Scathach''s techniques, it was all just his brute strength.


    "Holy shit, this is ridiculous!" Gintoki was holding on to a tree.


    "Are you really going toment on that now after what this little girl did?" Shinji pointed at Nero, who at some point got out of his father''s arms and started watching her father punch the ''air''.


    It turns out that when they tried to enter the temple, they were stopped by some sort of invisible wall after a few small conversations with each other.


    The group understood that the god did not want to receive visitors.


    ... So what did Victor do?


    Victor is a good citizen who pays his taxes and is praised by everyone as a good man?


    He punched the barrier!


    "Little Girl?" Nero looked at Shinji with a slight feeling of irritation. She didn''t like being called a little girl, she was at least a teenager.


    Although she didn''t mind being called a little girl by her father, but this and that are different cases.


    "Tsk motherfucker thinks he can hide from me." Victor clicked his tongue, annoyed.


    "You''re really sounding like a Viin right now, Master."


    "¡­Eh?" Victor looked at Kaguya with a little shock.


    "Since when am I the viin?"


    "...." Shinji and Gintoki really want toment on this, but they decided to keep quiet, their life was precious.


    "I mean,mitting mass genocide is not something you would be seen in a good light." Kaguya retorted lightly.


    "Rumor has it that you are a heartless monster who kidnaps little girls for his lustful desires." Maria spoke what she heard from a random Youkai she interrogated. Of course, that Youkai was no longer alive to tell the tale.


    Guilty or not, no one speaks ill of her master in front of him.


    "What the fuck? Who spread this?"


    "I don''t know, it''s hard to know where a rumor originated from, but... I have a slight feeling it was men who were jealous of you," Maria continued.


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Hmm, if you think about it, it even makes sense, he''s surrounded by beautiful women." Robertamented.


    "...I have a slight feeling it wasn''t because of that, but because of the master''s appearance." Evemented in a low voice.


    "Oh¡­" Roberta thought that was quite possible.


    "Make sense..." Roxanne spoke, even though she felt a little envious of her husband/master/mate''s appearance for eternity.


    "...Father is unfairly handsome after all..." Neromented with a little blush on his face.


    "..." All the maids, and even Shinji and Gintoki nodded in unison.


    "What the fuck? Have all men decided to be Apollo now?" Victor remembered the conversation he had with d, and when he heard about Apollo, he had a faint feeling that he would be the enemy of all male gods just for the fact that he existed.


    "Master, you underestimate the ego of men who consider themselves ''beautiful'', in a way, they are worse than women." Kaguyamented lightly.


    "Although it is moremon to find these types of people on the side of vampires and gods, they are one of the most beautiful races after all." Robertamented lightly.


    "Werewolves are too muscle headed to care about that." Bruno spoke.


    "Witches are crazy whores who are more concerned with their grandiose research." Nero spoke as she spat on the floor.


    "Language." Eve spoke as she looked at Nero.


    "¡­Hmm, okay?" Nero didn''t know how to respond to his older sister? n member?


    To be honest, her current position in her father''s n was quite confusing to her. She was his daughter, but Eve and Roxanne also took her father''s name, so are they n members or her sisters?


    Eve mostly was closer to being a daughter to her father than a regr Maid.


    Roxanne was his wife for eternity, at least that''s what she says.


    Even the title of Maid was ambiguous here, she understood very well that her father''s rtionship with his maids was not just the simple master-servant rtionship he demonstrated with Shinji and Gintoki.


    The word ''maid'' to be just something to say to people who aren''t aware of your rtionships with these women.


    ''Ugh.'' She felt a slight headache when she thought about it, and she did something she was starting to get used to.


    She ignored it.


    If the problem can''t be solved right away, just ignore it and solve itter. This kind of thinking is much better for her sanity.


    "Anyway, let''s get this fox soon, I need to get back to Eleanor''s territory." Victor ignored this subject for the time being.


    "Kaguya and the Maids will return to training with Scathach."


    "Ugh." They all made the same sound in unison.


    And they could already hear Scathach''s boomingughter in their ears.


    "I have a slight feeling that Scathach will train us more rigidly now... After all, she found out about your feelings."


    "Fuck." All spoke at the same time.


    "Oh, Nero will train with Scathach too."


    "Eh...?" She looked at her father with a shocked face.


    "But, F-Father, I don''t want to..." She felt quite reluctant to get close to Victor right now, it was a sensitive time for her, she wanted to be close to him.


    "¡­Ugh." Victor felt a slight twinge in his chest, he thought hard about Nero''s situation and realized he was rushing things. She just turned into a vampire, not to mention she suddenly became his daughter. Her life changed. in 360 degreespared to before.


    ''I must give her time to get used to these changes.''


    "Sure, youe with me then."


    "Mm." Nero nodded and disyed a small, gentle smile.


    "...." The maids looked at Nero with a look that said; ''she''s very sneaky.''


    "Back to the subject." Victor stretches his body a lightly and positions himself in a martial arts pose as his smile grows a little:


    "Let''s break this thing."

 Chapter 391: God

    Chapter 391: God


    Chapter 391: God.


    "Nero, pay attention. I want to teach you some more."


    Nero was surprised to be called by Victor but quickly turned her attention to him and said:


    "¡­Yes, Father."


    "You too Bruna."


    "Yes, Master." Bruna nodded and looked intently at Victor''s body, something that proved to be very difficult given the clothes he was wearing and his all-enhancing smile.


    "This is how you punch."


    The two women seemed to watch everything in slow motion as they saw the muscles in his leg contract, then a red power seemed to start in his leg and slowly started to run through his body.


    This power went up his legs to his hips, where it gained new momentum and spread through the muscles of his back, and when it reached the area of ??his shoulders, the red power detoured and traveled up his arm to the tip of the fist of Victor''s right hand.


    "OAAAA!"


    The moment the fist touched the invisible wall, something happened.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A burst of air followed by several small earthquakes hit the entire mountain.


    "What the fuck, is the mountain copsing!?" Gintoki held the tree even tighter.


    "Probably..." Shinji wasn''t sure. He was pretty neutral about this situation, despite being shocked by the strength of the man in front of him.


    He wasn''t called a Count for no reason, so he expected something like this...


    ...Actually, he expected something like this, but the power level of causing a small earthquake with just one punch is ridiculous!


    "Did you understand?" Victor returned to his starting position and looked at the girls.


    "Yes... Lady Scathach taught that to me, but the way you taught, it was much clearer." Bruna felt she understood better when Victor exined.


    "Yes... I feel like I can do something like that... But it won''t have the same strength..." Nero was honest.


    "Hahaha~. Despite being a great teacher, Scathach has her teaching methods in torture, and if you don''t understand, she will beat you until you understand... A great teacher indeed."


    "She will literally beat you until you learn, even someone stupid can learn from her¡­ After all, you either learn or you die trying to learn, Hahahahaha~."


    "...." Everyone was silent when they heard what Victor said, not really knowing how toment on this questionable teaching method.


    "And when I delivered this attack, I purposely used my power to direct your attention. Consequently, the attack was weaker than expected..."


    "...Wha-..." Gintoki and Shinji, including the Maids and Victor''s daughter, fell silent.


    That was weak!? What the fuck is this!?


    "Now that you understand, let''s get serious." Victor''s face change to a serious expression.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    His body began to glow gold with the power of lightning.


    Victor held up both of his hands.


    The left hand had the power of fire, and the right hand had the power of water.


    "...?" People didn''t understand what he was trying to do.


    When the water reached a high enough height, Victor threw the fireball towards the water ball.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion urred in the air, and at that moment, Victor was covered by more lightning power, and his appearance changed. His whole body had turned golden as if covered by lightning, while his legs and fists had be like a beast, and his ears had be more pointed.


    He was in his Vampire Count form!


    "Let''s go all out, HAHAHAHA~" He disappeared, leaving behind a streak of lightning, then stopped above the clouds and assumed the same martial arts stance he used a few seconds ago.


    "...What is he really trying to do!?" Maria was freaking out a little.


    "Hmm, this is simr to..." Eve, along with Kaguya, suddenly opened their eyes wide when they realized he was going to use the attack he used on Leonardo.


    "Get out of this ce quick-" Eve didn''t have time to say anything when she suddenly found herself in a dark world.


    And she understood that Kaguya used her power and put her in the shadows.


    Soon she saw the whole group entering this ce.


    Eve looked at the projection above her.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    "Fuck, he''s going overboard!" Kaguyained as she walked further away from the mountain.


    ...


    "¡­Ebisu."


    "Yes?"


    "What did you say about him not being able to enter this ce?" The fox asked in a sarcastic tone as he saw the clouds above the skies glowing gold and several sparksing out as if it was charged with lightning.


    "... Well... I..." He fell silent and then spoke in a tired tone:


    "I mean, this is just fucking bullshit, he shouldn''t have that kind of power!"


    Ignoring the old man''s tantrum, he said, "...Can your barrier withstand this power?"


    "You think I fucking know? Nobody had the balls to provoke a God, and, because of that, I never had to test the barrier."


    "... Well, this is a good opportunity to test that power, isn''t it?"


    "..." Ebisu wasn''t sure what to say, so he just looked at the sky with a cold sweat running down his face.


    He could clearly see the being up there looking at him with a predator''s gaze, and it sent slight shivers down his spine.


    "You better work hard, or we''re really going to die."


    "Fuck it!" Ebisuined and raised his hands to the sky, and a white power started to leave his body and flew towards the barrier.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor''s lightning spread through the clouds, and as if he were a battery, those bolts returned towards him, entered his body, and traveled all over his body to his fist.


    Ridiculous lightning power was being concentrated in his fists.


    "Remember."


    "...?" Ebisu looked up to the sky when he saw that the man was speaking the words to him.


    "This was your fault."


    "...."


    "If you had let me in, I wouldn''t have had to attack."


    What the fuck was this irrational man talking about!? Ebisu really wanted to scream right now.


    Victor''s face distorted as his lightning sharp teeth grew, and the power in his fist started to grow even more until there came a point where he would have to let go, or he would do damage to himself, and that''s what he did.


    He punched the air:


    BOOM


    A small sonic boom erupted outwards.


    "Kirin."


    ROOOOOOOOOOAR.


    In the next moment, a type of demon beast made of lightning shot out of his fists and flew towards Ebisu.


    "Motherfucker, this is overkill!" Ebisu shouted.

 Chapter 392: God.2

    Chapter 392: God.2


    "Motherfucker, this is overkill!" Ebisu shouted.


    "Stop talking shit and get ready!" The fox screamed.


    "Ugh."


    Meanwhile, inside Kaguya''s shadow¡­


    "...Now, I understand why people fear my father." Nero could already understand this the first time she saw Victor getting serious and carrying out a massacre, but now her opinions had been reassessed, and she really understood.


    "Just for context, you can''t do that, okay?" Mariamented with a dry look.


    "No ordinary Noble Vampire can." Eve added.


    "He can because he''s an irregr, who has the powers of three Vampire Count ns." Roberta continued.


    "...I doubt even Natashia can use this technique." Brunamented.


    "...Hmm, she can use it, but I don''t think it would be that effective. Remember he used the power of fire and water." Eve replied.


    "Hmm, is the mountain going to disappear?" Roxanne asked in an innocent tone.


    "......" And silence was all she managed to receive in reply.


    Everyone just watched as the beast descended from the heavens and crashed into the mountain.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM.


    ...


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile grew a little when he saw that the barrier still held that power, a power that was a variation of Natashia''s one punch, one million hit attack, his dear wife~.


    The barrier and the beast fought like never before, only with the sh of the two, damage was being done all around.


    The mountain only resisted because it was continuously being bathed in Ebisu''s power. After all, if it weren''t for that, the mountain would already have disappeared.


    30 seconds passed, and the stalemate broke, and Victor''s power was losing strength until it slowly disappeared.


    "Cough." Ebisu spat golden blood on the ground.


    "Motherfucker! Making me spend so much power." He wiped his mouth a little and looked up to the sky with a proud look. He''d proved that a lesser Vampire was no match for a God!


    He felt like he had pped this monster in the face now, and he was very pleased.


    But at this moment, the monster''s smile grew even wider, and he spoke:


    "Impressive~, but what are you going to do about the other one?" He pointed up.


    "¡­Eh?"


    At that moment, the clouds parted and revealed a gigantic ice spike that was falling from the stratosphere.


    "Hmm, I don''t think that''s enough yet. Shall we warm things up?"


    Victor snapped his fingers, and the ice spike started to catch fire.


    "...."


    "Oh? Still not enough? You''re greedy, huh? As expected of a God!"


    "In that case."


    Victor snapped his finger again, and the ice spike was covered by lightning and began to rotate on its own axis, acting much like a massive drill.


    "...." Ebisu''s expression was now pure terror. He instinctively knew that with that piercing power, his barrier wouldn''t hold.


    "...very greedy." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw Ebisu''s expression, "In that case, I''ll add-."


    "Stop, please¡­"


    "Umu?" Victor put his hand close to his ear and turned towards the mountain: "What did you say? I''m sorry, the wind noise is too strong, I can''t hear shit."


    "..." Ebisu bit his lips, he knew that damn one could hear. He''s a damn Vampire, how could he not hear?


    "I said, '''' I''m sorry, Okay!? I will let you in just don''t use that power!" he begged.


    "...Ohh..." Victor opened his mouth as if he understood.


    [Kaguya, did you film this?]


    [Of course... who do you think I am?] She spoke with a proud snort.


    [As expected from my favorite Maid.]


    [....] Kaguya disyed a small smile as she watched the spike fall from the stratosphere.


    Victor acted as if he was thinking, and soon his smile grew:


    "How about..."


    "..." Ebisu was filled with hope when he saw Victor consider, but his next words left him in despair:


    "No."


    "You''re a God, right!?" Victor''s smile grew in a way that anyone who saw him would consider him the viin.


    "A motherfucking Superior Being! Right!? Prove that you are a Superior Being, ovee your limits!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~;"


    Victor raised his hand, and instead of stopping as the God asked, he increased its speed even more!


    "Crazy piece of shit!" Ebisu began to float, his white aura began to increase, and he threw all his power into the barrier.


    Again as in the previous scene, the ice spike hit the barrier.


    But unlike what happened with the old attack, due to the thorn''s piercing power, it easily broke through the barrier.


    "FUCK!" Ebisu created another barrier, this time a smaller one, centered on just stopping the thorn.


    The thorn smashed into the new barrier, but it was different from the previous one, and they started fighting to see who would fall first.


    "AHHHHHHHH!" Ebisu screamed, and with that scream, he seeded in taking the power out of his ass and holding back Victor''s attack.


    The stalemate continued for a few seconds until...


    Victor''s thorn stopped spinning...


    "Hahhhh." Ebisu sighed in relief. He managed to protect his temple, he suffered some minor internal damage, but his temple was protected at least.


    Cough.


    He spat blood on the floor and quickly wiped his mouth.


    p, p.


    "...?" Hearing someone p, he looked up towards the noise and saw a tall man wearing a ck yukata sitting on the thorn of ice that fell to the ground and pierced the mountain with his weight.


    "Congrattions, you''ve surpassed your limits."


    "Piece of shit...-" Ebisu was going to speak ill of all 50 generations of Victor, but he stopped when he heard the man speak:


    "As you were so excited, I thought I''d throw those at you." Victor looked up to the sky.


    "...." Ebisu looked towards what Victor was looking at and saw several ice spikes standing in the air, ready to beunched.


    Soon all the will he had to curse the 50 generations of Victor''s family disappeared as if it didn''t exist, and only pure terror remained.


    ''Just how much power does this motherfucker have? What he didn''t take into ount was that Vampires recover very quickly. While he was ying tug of war with a spike, Victor was exhausting all his power and creating more.


    With his regeneration speed, he only needed to rest for a few seconds, and he could already create another one.


    Of course, hepletely ignored the mental fatigue and just smiled like it was okay.


    "But after some consideration, I decided that no, after all, I''m not a bad person~."


    Shameless son of a bitch!


    "BUT!"


    "!!!" Ebisu''s body shook when he heard the ''but''.


    "If you''re really excited, I can throw them at you-."


    "NOO, I''m not excited, please move those things."


    "Nah, leave them in heaven." Victor chuckled.


    He turned to the nine-tailed fox, and his smile grew.


    "!!!" The fox felt his whole body tremble under the man''s gaze.


    "I was looking for you~ my longtime friend~."


    "...."


    ...

 Chapter 393: God.3

    Chapter 393: God.3


    "I was looking for you~ my longtime friend~."


    "...."


    Friend? Who? Me? I would never befriend a terrifying being like you!


    The fox really wanted to retort Victor''s words, but he was silent.


    Victor got up from the thorn of ice and passed by the god and the fox. Then, as if he owned the ce, he entered the temple.


    "Whistle~."


    "You really have a minimalistic ce."


    "..." Ebisu didn''t know if this was apliment or an insult.


    Seeing Victor''s back disappear, Ebisu breathed a sigh of relief, but soon his entire body shuddered.


    "H-Hey!" Now he finally remembered that Victor had entered his temple!


    He quickly entered the temple, dragging the fox with him, and saw Victor sitting where he was before.


    "Oh? Wee to my humble temple, strangers."


    "..." Veins started to appear on Ebisu''s head. This damn Vampire was treating the house as if it were his own!


    And the worst part of it all is that he really could do nothing about it! After all, technically speaking, the temple was a public ce, so the Vampire guest rule didn''t apply here.


    But that wouldn''t be a problem for this man since he was sure that even if this was private property and this Vampire wanted to enter, he wouldn''t allow it to stop him.


    He''s sure he would destroy this ce, he''s proved himself capable enough for it.


    "Sit down, sit down. We need to talk."


    "...." Ebisu did as Victor said and sat down... Along with the fox, of course.


    "So, what are your names?"


    "Ebisu, the God of-."


    "Whatever. Ebisu then." Victor wasn''t interested in fancy titles.


    "And you little fox?"


    "Okama."


    ''Huh? gay?''


    Victor narrowed his eyes, is the trantion device working properly?


    "Wrong, it''s Okama."


    "...Gay?" He asked again.


    "Okama!"


    "... Is that your name?"


    "Yes."


    "...Did your parents hate you?" Victor just managed to say that.


    "..." The fox was silent, not denying or epting Victor''s words.


    "¡­Hmm¡­ uhh¡­ Anyway." Victor wasn''t interested enough in his personal life.


    "I''ll call you Oka, it''s easier for me."


    "Okay."


    "Why did youe here, Count Alucard?" The God asked:


    "What interest do you have in me? Why did you even almost destroy my temple?" He asked several questions.


    "Huh?" Victor looked at the God with a surprised look.


    "I have no interest in you."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "About the temple, like I said, right? You wouldn''t let me in, so I forced my way in."


    "...Huh..." Ebisu didn''t know what to say.


    "To be honest, you''re just an extra here. You were just in the wrong ce at the wrong time... Don''t overestimate yourself too much, my business is not with you."


    "...." Veins started bulging in Ebisu''s head.


    ''I, Ebisu, the God of Luck and Fishermen, just an extra! How dare he!''


    Victor wasn''t even trying to offend the God, but his very existence could even make stones that were inanimate beings spit blood, imagine what he does to a God that has a big ego?


    "So, Oka. Why did you hide the Noble Vampires from me?"


    "...But I didn''t hide them?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, they took refuge here, and as I owed them a debt, I couldn''t refuse." Oka spoke softly.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes. He could see that the man wasn''t lying, as his entire facial expression, micro-expression, and even his heart proved he was honest.


    Nothing could escape Victor''s vision.


    "Did you know they were after Ophis?"


    "Yes, but is that my business?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    "I mean, they''re just refugees here. It''s not like I''m their leader. You may not know, but the Noble Vampires were considered one of the great ns around here, but that all changed when thest Onmyoji mage destroyed them. "


    ''Mizuki, huh.''


    "And after this destruction, they sought shelter here. After all, I asked for their help several times in the past."


    "...Hmm, don''t you have anything to say if I catch them?"


    "Are you going to catch them?"


    "Yes."


    "Thank God!"


    "Me?" Ebisu pointed to himself


    "Not you." Oka said.


    "But I''m a God..."


    "You''re not the only one out there." Victor snapped.


    "Ugh." Ebisu couldn''t deny Victor''s words.


    "Anyway, if you want to take them, please do! It''s really boring to deal with beings with egos bigger than the. Just one god is enough, I don''t want to deal with Vampires too." Oka started to speak and let all his frustrations out of his mouth.


    "Ebisu only knows how to order. He has his ego inted and doesn''t realize he''s a lesser god, I only work with him because of his luck."


    "The Vampire Nobles are even worse, they just came knocking on my door in a time of need, which was not something I would refuse, but they started demanding things and treating my Y¨­kai¡­ The ones you destroyed, like they were ves."


    "Oh, I don''t mind that you destroyed those Y¨­kai, they were just my secondary strength, i.e. cannon fodder, and I didn''t particrly like them."


    "As you may have noticed, I gathered all the misbehaving Y¨­kai close to this God, considering they are the same."


    Oka looked like a rapper who never stopped talking, throwing all his frustrations in the air.


    Even Ebisu was looking at his subordinate in shock. He never thought that this quiet man had so manyints about him and his actions.


    "...." Victor looked at the fox with surprised eyes.


    ''Actually, this fox, was he a surprisingly nice guy?'' Victor shed an amused smile when he realized this.


    Looks like he wouldn''t have to kill anyone today, and he could get what he wanted without bloodshed.


    ... Hepletely ignored Nero''s massacre. After all, he didn''t do it. That was his daughter.


    Although he was the one who encouraged and organized everything.

 Chapter 394: Maids

    Chapter 394: Maids


    Currently, the group was seated on the mat of a rtively minimalist temple. Victor was seated on the floor in the seat that was reserved for Ebisu.


    And he was treating this ce like his home, an attitude that bothered Ebisu a lot, but he didn''t want toin about it. He wanted only Victor to go away!


    At some point, Kaguya appeared next to Victor and observed everything while sitting next to her master.


    Of course, she wasn''t the only one watching. The people within her shadow were too.


    "...So this is a God." Nero stared at the old man.


    "Isn''t he just an old man?"


    "You''re looking at him too superficially. Didn''t you see that he put up with that attack from Victor?" Roxanne was the one that spoke as she looked at Ebisu with a surprisingly serious look. Some might even say it appeared to be hostile.


    "Only a few beings can do this, and the Gods are one of them." She continued.


    "Not to mention he''s not a God focused aroundbat." Roberta was the one who spoke this time.


    "He doesn''t specialize in any kind of fighting. You can tell in the way he sits nonchntly."


    "He''s not a fighting God, and he''s that strong..." Nero thought.


    "Strength is subjective. He has no offensive power, so he can only use his Divine Energy around him and in his temple."


    "One of the reasons why he could withstand my Master is that he was in his temple." Roberta exined.


    "Here, in this ce, he has better control of his energy and what he can do. He''s not a fighting God, but he''s physically stronger than a Vampire Noble, that''s for sure."


    "And if his Divine Energy is taken into ount, he is a terror to any night being that is not fully developed."


    "...And he''s not even a fighting God." Evemented after she heard Roberta talking.


    "Isn''t that unfair?" Neromented after listening. Even though he didn''t have any offensive power, only using his base stats, he was stronger than a Noble Vampire.


    "Life is not fair." It was Eve who spoke.


    "You of all people here should know that."


    "...." Nero was silent because she realized that Eve was right.


    "And if you''re going to talk about fair... Our master doesn''t qualify as fair either." Mariaughed.


    "Indeed." Bruna and Roxanne spoke while smiling.


    "¡­Hmm, can you exin where we are?"


    "...." The Maids and Nero looked at Shinji and Gintoki, and they couldn''t help but sigh when they saw them confused.


    "You do it." Nero spoke while looking at Roberta.


    "Eh? Why me."


    "You exin better than all of us."


    "...Well..." She couldn''t deny that.


    "Since they are going to be part of the group that serves our master, they should know about it."


    "¡­Huh?" This time it was Gintoki and Shinji who were surprised.


    "Since when are we part of your group!? Isn''t this just a job!?" Gintoki spoke for him and Shinji.


    "Oh, they didn''t know." Roxanne looked at them with a pitying face as if she were looking at a dying dog.


    "To simplify what we were saying." Bruna was the one who started to speak.


    "From the moment our masterid eyes on you, you were fucked."


    "......"


    "Bruna, idiot. You summed it up too much!" Maria spoke.


    "But it''s the truth, right?"


    "...Of course, what the master wants will be his, and that''s that..." Maria let her yandere out for a few seconds but then returned to normal and said, "Wait, that''s not what I''m talking about. You should be more sensitive and talk about the pros and cons."


    "Oh..." Bruna opened her mouth.


    "In short, you will earn money, a lot of money, and whatever the master can offer you, as long as you do a good job." Bruna spoke.  are the pros." Eve spoke.


    "...."


    "Cons is that you can die, but that''smon, right?" Bruna shed a sweet little smile, which could have been cute for both men if it weren''t for the scary words she said.


    "¡­Do we have a choice?"


    "Of course..." She continued smiling.


    "I see-."


    "Not."


    "...."


    "Hey, don''t despair. Working for the master can be very rewarding."


    "You can help your family too, Gintoki."


    Gintoki opened his eyes wide, "...How do you-... Of course, you know."


    "Yeah, no one will approach the master without having been investigated first." Bruna spoke.


    Sigh.


    Shinji took a deep breath. Those maids'' smiles were really terrible. How does he manage to deal with all these crazy women around?


    "..." The Maids looked at Shinji.


    Finding information on Gintoki was rtively easy since he was a human before all this happened, but Shinji?


    With his Living Ghost nature, he could stay hidden as long as he wanted, and no one would ever know where he came from. Because of this, the Maids weren''t too sure about Shinji.


    But his skill was too useful for them and their master to care about it.


    The deal the Maids made was just to let these two men know the basics of the group and not get too deep.


    Because at the end of the day, only Maids had that permission. After all, despite being called Maids, they were like family to Victor.


    "Fine, I''ll do it, I doubt I can die even if I want to." Gintoki spoke after some thought.


    "That is the necessary motivation we need!" Brunaughed.


    "What about you?" The one who asked was Maria.


    "Well, why not? I don''t have anywhere to go anyway¡­" Shinji said.


    "Good, good." Bruna nodded several times, and just that gesture made her mountains sway a little.


    "Oya?" Roberta shed a small smile when she saw Shinji and Gintoki''s gaze.


    "Just a piece of advice." Her red eyes changed to those of a snake, and at some point that Shinji didn''t notice, Roberta was behind him.


    "If you want to live long, don''t look with those eyes at the girls present here." Her long hair that reached her heels began to float as if defying gravity and circle around Shinji''s body.


    And it was at that moment that he realized that those hairs were restraining his body!


    "After all, we all belong to our master..." Her teeth became sharp and pointed like a beast''s.


    "And just one look like that is enough for you to disappear." Her Master didn''t even need to raise his hand to do it since she would do it herself.


    It''s not like she had a high opinion of men in general anyway.


    Feeling as if he was slowly being trapped by a snake, he hurriedly said,


    "Yes, yes. I promise! It was just a casual look!"


    "...Good." Roberta spoke in a gentle tone that only sent chills through Gintoki''s body.


    Roberta separated from Shinji and rejoined the group.


    "...." Looking at Roberta''s back, they realized that she was the most dangerous of the group. The feeling they had now was like she was apletely different person.


    "Did you need to do all that?" Eve asked when Roberta returned.


    "Yes." Maria replied with a dark look.


    "They must know their ce from the beginning, even though they are useful, and they have skills that can help our master, our priority will always be us¡­ And these national treasures are only the master''s."


    Roberta spoke while holding her I-cup breasts and pointing to Bruna''s breasts.


    "Stop calling them national treasures¡­" Brunained.


    "Hahaha~." Roberta just chuckled sensually as her hair seemed to dance around her, proof that she was still mildly annoyed.


    "As the master said, we are irreceable... They are not." Roberta spoke afterughing with the same gentle tone, a gentle tone that carried a cruel coldness.


    "Mm." Eve nodded in agreement with both of them.


    "...You guys are scary, huh..." Nero couldn''t help butment.


    "Ara, eventually, you will be like that too." Robertaughed.


    "I doubt it." Nero snorted.


    "Eve said those words at the beginning too." Mariaughed as she looked at Eve and said,


    "Right, Eve?"


    "..." Eve used her right to remain silent.

 Chapter 395: My Beloved Maids

    Chapter 395: My Beloved Maids


    After talking to Oka and ignoring Ebisu''s presence, Victor realized that the man was innocent.


    In fact, he was just a nice guy who was trying to survive at all costs, they had a little chat, and something was decided.


    In exchange for ''selling'' the Nobles to Count Alucard, Oka''s group would act as an information agent in Japan for n Alucard.


    As Oka has contact with a God, in this case, Ebisu, he had contact with the Divine Realm of the Shinto pantheon.


    Of course, Ebisu didn''t take this well, but it just took a bit of ''persuasion'', i.e. the spikes that were in the sky falling down a bit, and Ebisu agreed.


    Of course, Victor wasn''t stupid enough to believe the words of a God, so he used a gold-colored contract scroll.


    A contract that was used to do business and that only Witches could break, gold being one of the rarest that only master Witches or experienced Witches could break.


    Victor very much doubted that Ebisu would have contact with these Witches since he was a very reclusive god.


    And once signed, it became even more impossible.


    After all, the contract uses told him not to say anything about what was discussed, and the probability of him leaking this information was nil.


    Victor essentially just obtained a spy in the Shinto Pantheon''s Divine Realm and an intelligence agent in Japan.


    He particrly liked Oka a bit. He was a nice guy, and he felt he could be friends with him. Because of that, Victor gave Oka his personal number; in case he needed anything, he could just call Victor.


    After this whole incident, Victor returned home, told his wives what had happened, and left the interrogation of the Japanese Noble Vampires to Violet, Ruby, Jeanne, and Anna, who was especially excited about the ''torture''.


    He specifically said not to kill them, he wanted to learn about the Youki, and these Vampires were key to that.


    After that, he went to bed to rest his body.


    He didn''t need physical rest, but he did need some mental rest. Creating several giant spikes while holding them in the air was a very exhausting task.


    He had a bit of a migraine.


    But he refused to sleep because he knew that when he did, he would visit Persephone, and he didn''t have the patience to talk to the Goddess right now.


    As hey there, Victor heard footsteps, and then the door to his room was opened.


    "Hmm?" He opened his eyes and saw Roberta standing in his doorway with a gentle gaze.


    "Master, can I stay with you?"


    Victor found this attitude strange. Roberta, no matter how bold she was, would never do it without reason, so he didn''t refuse:


    "...Sure."


    "Mm."


    Roberta walked to the side of the bed, sat on the bed, before lying in Victor''s arms.


    "Master, about the Gods... Are you sure you can trust him?"


    ''Oh...'' Victor now understood the problem.


    Uponing into contact with two Gods in a very short period of time, Roberta, who wasn''t much of a fan of the Gods, was feeling irritated.


    Victor pulled Roberta''s head to his chest and spoke while stroking her long hair.


    "Of course not, because of that, I used that contract, although it would have been better to have used a ck contract, but I don''t have that." Victor exined.


    "Mm." Roberta snuggled closer to Victor while enjoying the caresses on her head. She always liked that about her master.


    She felt that her greatest treasures, being her hair, were being carefully cared for by him.


    She liked that feeling.


    "...And don''t worry about the Greeks."


    Roberta''s body shuddered a little, and Victor felt her hair seem toe to life and begin to move.


    "I haven''t forgotten... Those two, in particr, will bepletely yours to do with as you please."


    "..." Roberta turned to face Victor.


    And Victor saw that her red eyes were narrowed like a snake, her eyes were empty, and there was a lot of hate inside them.


    Realizing what was happening, he smiled softly and spoke with a gentle and serious tone:


    "I never forget my promises, even if I take time to keep them... One day, those two will be at your mercy."


    "That was the promise I made to you¡­ My tragic heroine, Medusa." He spoke as he caressed the woman''s cheek with his hand.


    The woman''s smile grew a little, and her snake eyes became kinder, and without Victor''s permission, she approached him and kissed his mouth.


    Victor felt her tongue dance inside his mouth, and a few secondster, she rested her face on his shoulder.


    "Thank you, Honey." The woman''s hair began to curl around Victor as if she wanted to feel more of the man''s body.


    "I love you."


    "I know." Heughed gently.


    Suddenly the door opened again.


    "Ahhh, Roberta, you sneak! How could you!" Roxanne grumbled.


    Victor felt Roberta''s hair fall on his body and stop moving, a sign that Roberta had regained control of her body which was caught by the heroic spirit within her.


    Roberta looked at Roxanne, smiled, then she said:


    "Come on!"


    "..." Roxanne''s eyes sparkled, and she jumped onto Victor''s bed.


    Then she leaned against his body.


    "Pfft, you act like a child sometimes."


    "Bleh, I''m still a child." She stuck her tongue out at Victor.


    "A, very, very, very old child."


    "But still a child! I want to be pampered!"


    "Hahaha~" Victorughed in amusement as he felt Roxanne hugging him.


    Just as if Roxanne''s scream was a trigger.


    Bruna, Maria, Eve, and even Kaguya entered the room.


    Kaguya narrowed her eyes, "... You-."


    With a reaction time that would shame even the Fulger n members, Maria created several red threads of blood and captured Kaguya.


    "Hmm?" Kaguya lost her ability to speak, and when she was going to use her power, she felt someone hugging her.


    "Hey, my maid."


    "... HMMM!?"


    "We will not let Kaguya destroy this chance!" Maria said. She was a woman who knew how to take advantage of her opportunities.


    "Indeed." Bruna spoke as she climbed into bed as well.


    "Youe too, Eve."


    "I-..."


    [GAHHHHH, Fuck you.] Alter Eve screamed in frustration when she heard Eve''s hesitation and ''pushed'' Eve''s body onto the bed. Before she knew it, she was on top of her master.


    "!!!?"


    [What are you doing?]


    [Shut up, and enjoy!]


    "Hahaha~," Victor chuckled in amusement when he saw Eve''s face as he patted Kaguya and Eve''s heads and spoke:


    "Let''s stay like this for a while." He spoke as he assumed a sitting position while leaning his back against the wall.


    "YES!" Maria practically screamed as she joined the group, crawled across the bed, and got close to her master.


    She untied Kaguya, who was practically paralyzed from being in this position.


    Victor justughed gently and said:


    "So what happened for you guys toe here?" He spoke while stroking the heads of Eve and Kaguya, who were the most tense.


    "Well, we want to spend time with you! It''s obvious!" Roxanne spoke up.


    "Indeed, indeed, Master never pays attention to us..." Roberta spoke with a deep tone of sadness, showing her skills as an actress.


    "Hmm, have you guys eaten yet?" Victor asked.


    "..." Everyone''s eyes glowed slightly blood red. Even Roxanne, who didn''t need to feed, reacted to Victor''s words.


    Even if she didn''t need it, she wanted it!


    "Well, that answers my question." Victorughed lightly:


    "Come, My Maids, I will feed you today."


    "...." Everyone''s eyes shone even more intensely.

 Chapter 396:Shooting himself inthe foot

    Chapter 396:Shooting himself inthe foot


    "...fuck." Victor could only say that when he saw the ceiling of the familiar castle.


    "This isn''t the wee I was expecting, but I wouldn''t refuse~."


    "...." Hearing the familiar voice, Victor pulls his attention from the ceiling and looks at the throne in front of him.


    And as expected, there was Persephone, the queen of the underworld, looking up at him with a slight glint in her eye.


    ''When did I sleep? Was it after feeding my Maids?'' Victor was getting sofortable within his Maids'' arm that he unconsciously fell asleep.


    "A new outfit today, huh... It looks like you''re having fun in Japan."


    "..." Victor didn''t deny or ept it. She was a goddess, and she had his contacts, so finding information about him shouldn''t be that difficult since he really wasn''t very discreet.


    Victor narrows his eyes slightly, and in his mind now, there was just one thought:


    ''I can seduce her, and through that, I can get what I want.'' That was Adonis''s thought, along with Victor''s.


    Who was Adonis? The most handsome mortal man who ever lived and who waster blessed by the goddess of beauty bing an irresistible man for both sexes, both male and female.


    He had confidence in himself that he could seduce any woman there was, he was the ultimate yBoy.


    ... But.


    Despite thinking about it, Adonis and Victor''s wills aligned in the sense that they didn''t want to get involved with the goddesses, especially in this carnal way.


    She was a goddess much older than Adonis himself, and despite acting cute, both men knew she was a viper.


    It''s one thing if you don''t have a choice like Adonis did, and it''s another thing for you to have the choice and still sleep with the goddess. That would be the case for Victor.


    ''It''s one thing with my cute and beloved Maids, but another thing entirely with this bitch.''


    Victor had an almost obsessive attachment to his Maids, they were his family, and they were raised by him. Each had their own circumstances that made them unique.


    And because of that, Victor didn''t refuse the advances of ''Medusa'' who was the heroic spirit inside Roberta, because, in his twisted mind, he couldn''t see his Maids with anyone else but himself.


    That''s one of the reasons he doesn''t keep distributing his blood around and creating new vampires, and that''s also the reason he doesn''t create male vampires.


    His blood drives these feelings, and his already twisted mindset easily epts like a sponge.


    His adorable and cute Maids are his alone, and that will never change, although that mindset is something he doesn''t tell his wives.


    Because he knows how they will react.


    After all, they had the same mindset, although internally, he was more concerned about Scathach and Violet.


    He doesn''t even need to be told how Scathach was going to feel, and Violet? It will be even worse.


    Sasha, Natashia, and Ruby are more on the neutral side.


    Victor understands that the mentality of those mentioned on this subject is not as twisted as he or Violet and Scathach.


    This is also one of the reasons he doesn''t ept the obvious advances from Roxanne, Maria, Roberta, and the asional Eve.


    Though each had their own circumstances.


    Roxanne being just a baby, mentally speaking.


    Maria, Roberta, and Eve being women who have an almost existential dependence on him..


    Roberta and Eve the worst case scenario.


    Roberta has Medusa''s feelings influenced with her own feelings, and Victor knows that her past hasn''t been very kind to her either.


    And Eve, he doesn''t even need to exin much, the girl''s own situation was pretty fucked up, and it caused a massive trauma to her that lingered even after she became a vampire.


    And in a way, Roberta is a lot like Maria.


    But unlike Maria, Roberta didn''t have a ''Carlos'' to help her, and she had to fend for herself, with her near-defective power that could alter people''s memories of her.


    A power that she only managed to improve after using it for a long time.


    And that eventually, she discovered that another existence lived within her, a heroic spirit, Medusa.


    A woman who hated everything, and rightly so...


    "Why are you so quiet? That''s rare."


    "I''m thinking." Victor replied as he looked at the Greek goddess, his eyes sparkled for a few seconds, and his hatred for her almost got out of control.


    A hatred that was fueled by Adonis and by himself. After all, because of how petty she was, she had done irreversible damage to his wife''s family.


    From your beloved Violet... Violet... Yes, from Violet.


    Victor clenches his fists a little tighter, and in an attempt to ignore those feelings, he looks elsewhere.


    "Thinking of what?"


    "Many things."


    He takes a few breaths, and in less than a few seconds, he manages topose himself.


    Soon the thoughts of his Maidse back to his head.


    Victor felt a slight headache when he thought about the whole situation involving his Maids and his wives.


    Although some Maids didn''t have the attribute he liked the most, which was the ''yandere'' that Ruby always spoke.


    Victor couldn''t imagine his lovely maids with another man.


    He felt an existence revulsion at that thought, they are his.


    Just his.


    Only his.


    ''Yes... I''m not much better than d.'' Victor thought with a deprecating smile.


    d had an almost unrealistic obsession with his kingdom, while Victor had an almost unrealistic obsession with his rtionships.


    They really are opposites of each other.


    While one ignored his rtionships and found it difficult to take care of his own youngest daughter.


    The other wanted to keep it all to himself, ignoring any title, wealth, or any bullshit like that.


    ''Kaguya.../ Agness...'' For a moment, Victor''s mind seemed to split, and two thoughts popped up at the same time.


    Kaguya was his lovely Maid, the first Maid he ever encountered and the one who had always been with him since he met Violet as an adult.


    And Agnes from Adonis'' lingering feelings.


    ''Fuck, I need a psychologist.''


    Despite these fleeting thoughts, he didn''t go to see a psychologist and just thought:


    ''Rationality is underestimated anyway.'' And ignored that matter.


    He knew that if he gave it time, most of his problems would resolve themselves. He shouldn''t rush things because that would only backfire and cause irreversible damage.


    "... Will you keep quiet while I''m in front of you?" Persephone asked with a slight irritation in her eyes.


    Victor looked back at Persephone, and his eyes gleamed with amusement.


    ''Despite being a goddess who lived thousands of years, and having an intelligence and wisdom of the time that she lived, her childish attitude still stands out, which leads to these reactions.''


    Victor couldn''t help but feel amused at how plex'' the gods were.


    And the thought that if Victor wasn''t who he was, Persephone would probably be acting like she acted like Adonis, treating him like a toy and calling it ''love''.


    Which in this case was a lie, and all she had was the feeling of possessing an ultra-rare item that was the ''most beautiful mortal alive''.


    And with this ultra-rare item, she could brag to her goddess friends.


    ''Wow, the gods really are petty.''


    "Yes."


    "...Y-Yes?" She stuttered a little when she saw Victor''s simple, decisive answer.


    "I don''t really have anything to talk about with you, and I''m not in the mood for your little games." Victor was sick of acting like Adonis.


    At the end of the day, he was a brutally honest man and, despite using Adonis'' experiences to deal with various situations, as was the case with the witch Selena.


    d''s ex-wives and several other beings.


    Victor felt that dealing with Persephone acting as Adonis was a waste of time. It was like he was repeating the past, only now in a more ''equal'' position.


    He felt that this situation would not go away. He would sleep, wake up in this ce, and participate in Persephone''s games, a boring situation.


    He wanted all of this to be over so he could get back to doing his thing.


    "Games...?" Persephone''s eyes narrowed.


    ''He''s acting differently than usual... Is he more honest? What''s up?'' This change caught Persephone off guard.


    She thought she should reevaluate the situation to act ordingly, so she got what she wanted.


    Her thoughts stopped when she heard Victor''s voice.


    "This ce is boring, you are boring."


    "Wha-."


    "Can''t you ask someone else to join this conversation? Someone other than you? I don''t mind you joining either, you can stay in the background as an extra."


    "E-Extra."


    "Indeed. Sitting here waiting for time to run out while I look at your face is a huge waste of time."


    Every word that came out of his mouth felt like arrows going through Persephone''s body. Her ego that wasn''t too hard to hit was being hit several times now.


    And the worst of it all is that Victor, unlike usual, really was speaking his honest thoughts.


    And as philosophers say: The truth hurts.


    "Hmm¡­ If I''m not mistaken, you are gods, right? So if I do..." Victor thought of something fun, it was something he always wanted to try.


    Since he technically had Aphrodite''s blessing, he decided to give it a try to see if it worked.


    He puts his hands together in a prayer sign and speaks in an amused neutral tone that doesn''t sound like a prayer:


    "Ohh~, Aphrodite, my dear goddess of beauty, can you advise this lostmb."


    "!!?" Persephone quickly gets up from her throne and says:


    "What are you doing!?"


    "Eh...?"


    "Why did you call that bitch here!?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Did you use something illegal, woman? Didn''t you say no god can enter here or something?"


    "That''s true, but Aphrodite is no ordinary god. She gave you a blessing!" The moment she stops talking, sounds of footsteps and doors opening are heard.


    "..." The two look at the castle entrance and see a woman with long pink hair wearing a Greek dress. She had pink eyes and a curvaceous body that could attract any man.


    The Goddess Aphrodite was here.


    ''Well, shit... Didn''t I just make my situation worse?'' Victor thought of fun, butpared to before, he definitely wasn''t feeling bored right now.


    And even though Aphrodite was irritating because of her power that could turn everyone into a ve, she was so much better than this boring goddess. He just wanted to rip out her spine and bathe in her blood.


    "Hey, you finally called me."


    "¡­well, I was bored." Victor shrugged as he looked at the woman who was approaching him.


    "... Indeed, dealing with Persephone can lead to this."


    Aphrodite looked at the goddess, who had an angry face:


    "She''s not really interesting when dealing with people who are on her ''level''."


    "What do you mean, Aphrodite?"


    "If you can''t understand what I said, it just proves how incapable you are." She spoke with a gentle smile on her face that only caused Persephone emotional damage.


    "Ugh, why did you call that, bitch?"


    "Are you deaf? You''re boring as hell, and I''d rather deal with the goddess of beauty than you, who is trying to kill me with boredom." Victor spoke in since, but internally, he was also shocked.


    Despite making an attempt, he never thought it would work.


    "Gahhh, you''ve just made your situation worse!"


    ''Yes, probably yes.'' Victor didn''t deny what Persephone said.


    "Hmm~." Aphrodite had only a smile on her face as her pink eyes surveyed the man''s body.


    ''Adonis, huh... So that was why my divine blessing acted strangely for a few seconds that day.'' Victor was now quite a deadly match for the goddess of beauty.


    He had the attitude of a warrior like Ares and the beauty of Adonis.


    A beauty that, upon entering Victor''s body, evolved into a masculine and virile beauty, and not androgynous as Adonis seemed.


    And one of Victor''s mysteries seemed to be solved in Aphrodite''s head:


    ''Only beings like that man can do what he did..''


    ''Anna... My dear friend, just what has your son be~...'' She thought of her human friend.


    A friendship that she highly valued due to how brutally honest Anna was. When dealing with Anna, she felt quite free, considering that dealing with someone brutally honest was much better than dealing with gods who wear masks and whom she had to manipte.


    Something she can easily do due to her experience, but that''s not why she enjoys doing it.


    "..." She looks around, and her eyes fall on the beautiful castle, she ignores it and looks out the window, and in the window, she can see thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of bodies.


    She looked back at Victor, her eyes glowing slightly pink, and she saw a gigantic soul containing countless other souls.


    She tried to peek deeper, but soon a giant dark being appeared and blocked her view, a being whose blood-red eyes and mouth full of dagger-like teeth were the only visible feature.


    "Begone." The being spoke in an annoyed tone, and Aphrodite was kicked out of where she was.


    "!!!" Aphrodite woke up from her stupor, and when she understood what had happened, her seductive smile grew:


    "Heh~, you''ve changed a lot since thest time I saw you, Victor."

 Chapter 397: A sensitive point forVictor

    Chapter 397: A sensitive point forVictor


    "Heh~, you''ve changed a lot since thest time I saw you, Victor."


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes, realizing that she had done something, but he didn''t notice anything.


    He didn''t have much time to think about what she''d done when the being inside him spoke directly to him, and he was irritated.


    [That bitch just peeked inside us with her divine sense, I managed to block her view in time, and all she saw was the thousands of souls that are in our body, so you''re safe still.]


    Angry would be an understatement, he was furious. Victor had never heard that tone of voiceing out of his inner friend before.


    [Safe?] Victor questioned


    [Don''t talk to that bitch about Roxanne, or mention the world tree, remember what your wives said about the world tree?]


    [Yes.] Victor''s eyes narrowed even more as he realized what had happened.


    "Aphrodite, don''t make me regret calling you here."


    "...." Looking into Victor''s hostile eyes, Aphrodite narrowed her eyes a little as she realized her little peek was felt by him, something she considered impossible, vampire or not, he was just a mortal...


    ''Oh-... Stupid, of course, he was going to feel me. After all, he''s like that man.'' Aphrodite thought and felt like pping herself in the face in exasperation, but that was it since she didn''t feel sorry.


    She felt, with bad taste, that maybe her gesture had further damaged her rtionship with Victor, but it wasn''t like they had a good rtionship to begin with, given what had happened in the past.


    ''Dealing with these men is troublesome... But it''s fun...'' The bigger the challenge, the better the reward, and with how Victor looked now, the beauty goddess''s obsession only grew.


    And if there''s one thing that''s the worst thing in the world that can happen to a mortal, it''s attracting the attention of a god, especially the Greek gods.


    All the heroes of Greek mythology prove this point.


    What Aphrodite didn''t know was that dealing with Victor was very easy, just don''t meddle in his affairs and treat him normally like anyone else would.


    After all, no one likes to have their secrets spied on, right? Everyone wants their privacy, that''smon sense, right?


    ... Apparently, this doesn''t apply to the gods. Due to being a goddess and thinking very highly of herself, she often took actions that conflicted with Victor.


    Forcing him to do something he doesn''t want to do, like the first date, even going so far as to use his powers for it.


    And now, shamelessly spying on his soul with her divine sense.


    "Hahaha~, it was just a peek, don''t get angry about something small."


    Victor''s eyes narrowed as Aphrodite took his threat with the empty words, and he didn''t like that at all.


    ''Something small, huh?'' Victor thought of those words with contempt.


    ''Says the goddess that would curse a woman if she were considered more beautiful than her.'' Victor didn''t want to hear those words from a goddess, especially a Greek god.


    Beings whose pettiness reachedpletely absurd levels.


    Aphrodite snaps her finger, but nothing happens.


    "Oh? You have control over it, huh..." Her eyes gleamed slightly, and then she snapped her fingers again.


    And this time, a white throne appeared.


    "Here we go." She sits on the white throne and crosses her legs sensually.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes again when he noticed this movement. She just took control of this whole ce for just a few seconds.


    "Persephone..." Victor looks at the goddess.


    "What?" She was quite annoyed.


    "Actually, I''d rather be alone with you."


    ''At least you''re easier to deal with than this goddess.''


    Victor wanted fun, and he got it, as he brought himself a goddess even more troublesome than Persephone.


    He''s literally shot himself in the foot now.


    As a certain scientist who had four mechanical arms says in a movie he watched:


    ''Be careful what you wish for.''


    "Eh...?" Persephone opened her mouth in shock.


    "Ara, you call me here, and this is how you treat me?"


    "Why are you saying this all of a sudden?"


    "I mean, I realized it was a mistake to call this woman here." Victor waspletely honest, and that honesty took a toll on Aphrodite herself.


    Something that made Persephone happy.


    "I told you." Sheughed.


    "..." Victor was silent.


    ''...He''s brutally honest, just like her.'' Despite feeling several small damages to her ego, it was inconceivable that a man would reject the presence of a goddess of beauty. Wherever she goes, she should be looked at and admired. That''s how it should be!


    Because of that, she was magnanimous enough to ignore Victor''s act.


    Aphrodite smiles gently; ''It''s time to take control of this conversation.''


    She ps her hands lightly.


    And it attracts the attention of the two beings present.


    "Victor, do you know about the meeting of supernatural beings?"


    "...Yes. What''s with it?"


    "Is it already at that time?" Persephone asked curiously.


    "If you weren''t so isted, you would hear the news."


    "Well, I was busy with something." She looked at Victor.


    "I noticed." Sheughed lightly.


    "..." Victor was silent as he ignored the fact that Aphrodite avoided his question and focused on something more important.


    ''With just a few words, she took control of the conversation and made even Persephone, who was hostile to her, be neutral due to the mentioned subject.''


    A subject that Victor was particrly interested in.


    And knowing her personality, Aphrodite knew that and took advantage of it.


    Effectively lessening the hostility, Victor had towards her and bing more neutral in a Persephone-like fashion.


    ''She''s not an older goddess for nothing...'' Victor considered these high-level social skills. As a ''very'' social goddess, this skill should already be maxed out in gaming terms.


    "I was wondering if you''re going to attend this meeting? After all, you''re a count. It wouldn''t be strange for you to participate as d''s bodyguard."


    "...I won''t. I''ll be busy for the day." Victor had no reason to lie. He''d rather go into Eleanor''s territory than attend a meeting that even Scathach categorized as boring.


    Not to mention that even on paper, taking on the role of that old man''s bodyguard was a big ''NO'' for Victor.


    "I see. That is going to be a shame then since you''ll miss out on the fun." She shed a small smile.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes at the rather obvious trap in Aphrodite''s words.


    A trap that a certain person fell into like a lost duck:


    "Hmm? What will happen at this meeting?"


    "Isn''t it the same thing as usual about old beings with huge egos discussing what to do about the world?"


    "..." Victor really wanted toment on the irony in those words.


    "...This time, it''s going to be a little different, I found out from a friend of mine who''s been on top of the preparations-..." She made a show of crossing her legs while keeping one of her eyes on Victor, but she was disappointed when she saw zero reactions to her teasing.


    And the word ''friend'' was something she said to see if he would be jealous of her or something.


    ''Hmm... He''s not reacting, as expected, even though it''s a sight for sore eyes, he didn''t react to me or get jealous.'' She decided she should take a few steps back and capture Victor''s attention again.


    "And I have the names of the representatives of the races that will participate, and this time, big names will be in that ce."


    "d, King of Vampires, apanied by Scathach Scarlett."


    "Volk Fenrir, the king of the werewolves, along with him will be his two sons, Fenir, the first son, and Anderson."


    "..." Victor raises an eyebrow and looks at Aphrodite.


    The goddess smiled slightly as she caught his attention.


    "Evie Moriarty, the queen of witches, along with her will be Selena Moriarty, the queen''s first child."


    "On the side of the angels, Archangel Michael himself will be with his brother Gabriel."


    "Oh? Is that man not participating this time? Weird."


    "¡­Yes, I found that strange too. He was always present at these meetings, I wonder why he sent his children."


    "...." It didn''t take a genius to understand who the two goddesses were talking about.


    ''The god of the bible, huh... Interesting that they don''t name him and just call him ''that man''. I wonder what''s going on.''


    "Back to the point, on the side of the gods, we have Shiva, the god of destruction, apanied by Thor, the god of thunder."


    "That''s an oddbination. I thought Thor would refuse to be treated as an escort."


    "Well, Thor lost to Shiva in a battle thatsted 7 days and 7 nights. I had to convince him to participate, or otherwise, he wouldn''t havee."


    "Yeah yeah. I''m sure you ''convinced'' him the right way." Persephone spoke in disdain.


    ''Probably she used her powers or had sex with him, the likelihood of it being both is possible.'' Victor thought to himself, and that chill in his back overcame him again.


    ''This power is dangerous...'' Even a god in his own right could not resist her ''persuasion''.


    Aphrodite ignores Persephone and continues:


    "A new candidate was called this time."


    "She is quite interesting, her name is Otsuki Haruna, she will be representing the Youkai. For the first time in history, these Youkais are under a g; she is a very promising rookie, and by her side, as apanion, will be Genji ."


    "...." Victor reacted internally when he heard that name.


    ''What is she doing there?'' Victor thought about this matter very carefully, and he asked himself the question:


    ''If it were me, what would I do there?''


    It didn''t take long for the answer toe:


    ''Look for opponents, find out who the great powers and main actors in the supernatural world are, n and make countermeasures against them...'' Victor could understand what Haruna was doing.


    "As the organizer, the owner of The Limbo prison."


    "Hmm... I don''t understand. Despite having big names, why do you think it''s going to be different than usual?" Persephone spoke.


    "Well, this time, Lilith, the mother of demons, was invited."


    "!!!" For the first time, Victor had a visible reaction, a reaction that made both women a little ufortable.


    ''Lilith, huh? Isn''t she the one with the Godyer?'' Victor''s smile grew.


    ''Just hearing Lilith''s name, he reacted like this... Is he interested in her?'' Persephone narrowed her eyes a little coldly.


    Ahh... If only she knew.


    "¡­ Unfortunately, she declined due to particr situations happening in hell." Aphrodite put a lot of emphasis on the word ''unfortunately''. She didn''t like demons at all, and seeing this man react so much to Lilith''s name left her with a bad feeling.


    "...." Victor''s smile died, and a neutral expression took over his face.


    "Tsk."


    "You look disappointed that Lilith isn''t going." Aphrodite asked.


    "Indeed." Victor didn''t deny it.


    "...I don''t understand why so much interest in a demon?"


    "..." Victor smiles gently, but the words thate out of his mouth are not kind at all:


    "That''s none of your business."


    "...." Aphrodite squeezed her throne lightly, and it caused little cracks.


    "Are you more interested in a demon than a goddess? The goddess of beauty?"


    "Isn''t that clear?" Victor replied as if it was obvious.


    ''She has something I really need, if I can borrow that weapon, I can kill a god!''


    Victor couldn''t help but think of d, the man who had the ability to erase a person''s soul from existence. He clearly said that when they were talking about the Elder Gods in Nightingale.


    ''In the future... Maybe, I can do that, but for that to happen, I need to be in my progenitor form.'' Something he hadn''t been able to do for a really long time.


    Crack.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Aphrodite and shed an amused smile when he saw her breaking her throne.


    It was amusing to y with a goddess, especially a goddess who wants an ''extremely rare'' item that can be obtained for a limited time so badly.


    Victor really had a bad taste in his mouth when he thought these goddesses only saw him as an object to brag about.


    Because of that, no matter how divinely beautiful they were, Victor''s interest in the two was non-existent.


    "Tsk, Anna didn''t say her son was so mean."


    ''Anna...?'' Victor''s mindpletely shut off when he thought of his mother''s face. He couldn''t help it. The way she said the phrase hinted at something.


    "......" The room suddenly turned pitch ck, and the two could feel a horrible killing instincting out of Victor.


    "!!!" Aphrodite and Persephone quickly looked at Victor, and what they saw was a being made of darkness and blood, giving off the feeling of death itself, whose intense blood-red eyes and razor-sharp teeth were the only visible feature.


    "What did you say...?"


    In the blink of an eye, Victor was in front of Aphrodite.


    "Eh¡­?"


    Aphrodite looked at Victor in shock. If before, he had had a slight sense of hostility, all she could feel from him now was hatred.


    Pure uncontrolled hatred towards her.


    ''What happened!? What did I do!?'' She didn''t understand why he reacted so badly and could only think about it as Victor''s dark hand reached for her.


    But before his hand could cup her neck, she was somewhere else.


    "¡­Huh?" She looked around and realized she''s returned to her apartment in New York.


    She took a deep breath and thought about what happened, and now that she was away from Victor, she understood what she had done wrong:


    "Fuck! I mentioned his mother!"


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 398: ls Aphrodite a GoodFriend!?

    Chapter 398: ls Aphrodite a GoodFriend!?


    "Fuck! I mentioned his mother!"


    She could understand what had happened now. Hearing his mother''s name from the mouth of a person he considers dangerous, hepletely freaked out.


    And it''s not like she couldn''t understand Victor since, until now, every action she''s taken towards him has somehow conflicted with the man.


    Something she didn''t understand, considering that she was just being herself.


    She couldn''t understand how she harmed the man in any way since, to be honest, she was even being kind!


    If it was another being, she would have already used her power and had fun with them! But did she?


    Of course not!


    All because of her only human friend, whom she holds dear.


    It''s hard to find someone with such a pure andpletely honest soul these days, and she highly values ??that side of the woman.


    "I need to fix this fast!" She looked towards Anna''s house and teleported in front of her house.


    "Anna, are you there? I need to talk to you." She clicked the doorbell several times.


    "Stop ringing the bell! I am not deaf!" The door suddenly opens, and a woman resembling Victor appears.


    "...Huh? Who are you?"


    "... It''s me, Renata!"


    "Are you thinking I''m stupid? Renata is not someone divinely beautiful like you, she has a dangerous body that would make any man drool over her, but overall her looks are Okay! I''m even prettier than her!"


    "..." A vein popped in Aphrodite''s head when she heard what Anna said about her alter ego.


    Wait, alter ego?


    She looked at the reflection in the window and realized she was still in her divine form.


    Because of her haste to try to fix the situation, she forgot to change her appearance!


    "Hmm?" Aphrodite looked to the side and noticed several hostile nces towards her.


    She used her divine sense and saw that they were vampires.


    Aphrodite looked at them with disdain, thinking they might hurt her friend with her here? Hell no!


    Before she could do anything, she heard something with her divine senses that made her stop her movement.


    "Lady Violet, a goddess is at the door of Lord Victor''s house."


    ''Victor''s subordinates!?'' The way the man spoke so respectfully of Victor''s name hinted that this was the case.


    ''Shit, I almost did something irreversible again.'' Aphrodite imagined patting the head of that vampire who spoke on the phone. If it weren''t for him, they wouldn''t exist anymore to tell the tale.


    "So, who are you?"


    "Ugh, look, it''s me Renata, okay?"


    "Lies-." Anna stopped talking when she saw the woman in front of her changing into Renata''s appearance.


    "...See, I''m your friend."


    Anna quickly closed the door in the woman''s face and locked the door:


    "Eh...?"


    "Do you think I''m stupid enough to fall for this obvious lie?" Victor''s wives had already told Anna quite a bit about the supernatural, and having someone take on someone else''s appearance wasn''t impossible in that kind of world.


    So she won''t fall for this obvious trick!


    Aphrodite''s act only made Anna''s distrust grow even more!


    Anna ignored the woman''s screams and quickly went down to her basement.


    After triggering various security devices that Victor left in the house, devices that were made by the witches he hired when he went to Greece, and locking herself in the fortified basement. She took out a phone and was going to call her son.


    "Look, I know it''s hard to understand, but you need to listen to me. It''s something important!"


    "!!!" Her body shook as she looked back and saw the woman''s divinely beautiful appearance.


    "How did you get in here!?"


    "..." Aphrodite stopped walking when she saw Anna''s eyes full of fear, sighed a little, and tried once again to exin to Anna, this time, staying in ce.


    "Listen to me, okay? I won''t harm you or anything, I promise I won''t leave this spot."


    "..." Anna looked seriously at the woman and nodded. Even with her fear, she could understand that if the woman wanted to do something with her, she would have done it from the beginning.


    ...


    A few minutes ago.


    Victor opened his eyes.


    "Master! You finally woke up, you were scaring us!" He heard Roxanne''s voice.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at his Maid and saw that she had an expression of fear on her face.


    "What happened...?" he asked in a gentle tone.


    "... Master, began to release a terrible killing intent, despite being asleep, the feeling that you wanted to kill everything and everyone."


    "...Oh-...I''m sorry, I-." Victor stopped talking when Violet suddenly entered the room.


    "Victor, your mother!"


    "!!!" Violet''s words reminded him of what Aphrodite had said, causing him to grit his teeth. Just the thought that something might happen to his mother drove him mad, far more than what happened with Ophis.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Wasting no more time, Victor covered himself with lightning and flew towards the sky.


    BOOM, BOOM.


    He easily passed through the ceiling, and when he reached the top of the clouds.


    A deafening noise of falling lightning was heard by everyone, and soon it was gone.


    In his haste, he didn''t even think about calling Natalia to open a portal to the United States.


    But to Victor, it didn''t matter much since, with the speed he was going now, he would get there in less than a few minutes.


    Violet ignored all of this and quickly said, "To ensure Leon''s safety, take him to The Lost Club."


    "Yes, Lady Violet." The vampires on the phone replied, and soon the connection was cut.


    Ruby appeared in the room, and along with her were d''s ex-wives.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know yet, but I just heard a report that a goddess was at Victor''s home." Violet exined.


    "...." Ruby narrowed her eyes a little.


    "Kaguya, get the noble vampires we''ve captured, we''re heading home."


    Kaguya woke up from her stupor, pulled herself together, and then she nodded her head and did as ordered.


    At the same time that Kaguyaposed herself, all of Victor''s Maids did the same. They took on a serious look and seemed to be ready to act at any moment.


    They understood very well how precious their master''s parents'' existence was to him.


    "Violet, call Natalia."


    "I''m already doing it! This bitch is not answering!" Violet hung up the call and tried again. This time it didn''t take a few seconds, and Natalia answered:


    "Hmm... Lady Violet-... I''m sleeping~."


    "Get over here now, bitch!"


    "Mm¡­" Ruby nodded her head as she observed Violet, who was talking to Natalia, and then said:


    "Victor''s current state is simr to what he was in with Ophis but much worse. We must go back quickly to understand what is happening." She looked at the Maids.


    "And we will act ordingly." Ruby forced herself to stay calm. It was no use losing her mind like her husband and Violet.


    Someone had to stay cool, to give precise orders, but she swore to herself:


    ''If something happens to them... God or not, they will suffer.'' It might not be now or even soon, but in the future? Definitely.


    If there''s one thing Ruby has the same as her mother and Victor, it''s that she never forgets a grudge.


    ...


    "So you''re saying that my friend Renata was a goddess all along?"


    "Yes."


    "And because you''re a goddess of beauty, you have some bullshit called divine power, and your power allows you to control people''s desires."


    "...Yes." Aphrodite''s face trembled a little when she heard what Anna said, "I''m not just the goddess of beauty, I''m the goddess of love, and sex too... And by being born a titan, my powers are stronger than normal gods."


    "And because of that, I have these effects on beings." She felt like specifically pointing out that point, she was no ordinary goddess, okay?


    "...Hmm, that exins some weird situations from the past."


    A few years ago, Anna and Renata were drinking in a restaurant when some men approached and tried to hit on them.


    Anna was annoyed and was going to kick these men''s eggs and then call the police because they were being too aggressive.


    But... The whole situation was resolved when Renata spoke a few words, and those men epted like ducklings and left.


    There was also another situation, this time involving Anna''s own work. She was having difficulty winning a case, and sheined to Renata about it. Then a few dayster, thewyer she was ''fighting'' was very cooperative and even helped her.


    She knows she''s an excellentwyer, but even she wouldn''t be able to make an experienced Lawyer act tame and obedient like a dog without using questionable means.


    And there have been more situations in the past. Honestly, Anna thought that Renata was the daughter of some organized crime leader or something, but since she had no proof of that thought, she never dug into it and ignored it. It''s not like she did any harm to her anyway.


    "...I''m still not convinced." Anna was demanding since she knew that any supernatural being could speak pretty words to deceive her.


    "¡­" Aphrodite put her hand to her brow, "What do you need to know to trust me?"


    "Hmm, a few days ago, I got in touch with Renata and talked about something personal. What was it?"


    Renata''s response was instantaneous, "Are you talking about your dissatisfaction with not being able to get pregnant? I thought you were joking about that."


    "Ugh, ever since Victor became an adult, I was thinking, why not try having a girl now? I''ve always wanted a girl-¡­" Anna stopped talking when she realized what had happened.


    "Okay, I believe you¡­ for now." Shemented on this at the end because she still had doubts. After all, they are supernatural beings, right?


    They may have kidnapped, and interrogated, her friend, and because of that, this woman might know about it.


    The possibility of being a shapeshifter who could take on her friend''s appearance and memories wasn''t low either.


    Her imagination was running wild.


    "Great, now let''s get to the important stuff! I identally contacted your son, said your name, and now he''s really pissed-"


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Victor?" Anna looked up a little when she saw the broad back of a man, she couldn''t recognize him for a few seconds due to the clothes he was wearing.


    "Geh-, I didn''t do anything to her, okay? She''s been my friend for a long time! I wouldn''t do anything to her." Aphrodite quickly spoke up as she saw Victor''s gaze.


    "Mother, are you okay?" Victor did his best to speak in a calm voice but didn''t turn around either. He knows his face isn''t one of the most presentable right now.


    "Yes? I was just scared that another supernatural being hade here, and a goddess at that! Wasn''t this house safe?"


    "Yes... Indeed, this house was supposed to be safe..."


    "Look, your home protection is okay, most supernatural beings wouldn''t get through that magic circle."


    "But you passed."


    "Well... Any god of my level could easily pass through these barriers."


    "And that''s a problem."


    "... Victor?"


    Victor took a deep breath to calm down some and recovered from his state, then turned to his mother with his normal face and checked her for any obvious evidence of Aphrodite''s power.


    He knew very well about the woman''s ability to influence beings.


    "W-Wha-..." Anna looked at her son''s face in shock, he was so different!


    It was the same feeling she''d had when she''d first seen him when he''d suddenly grown up and said some bullshit called ''puberty''.


    But now? This was on apletely different level. He was gorgeous.


    Stunningly handsome¡­ She could see her son''s features in this man''s face, but other than that, he looked like apletely different person.


    Bandup.


    She felt her heart pound when she saw this man looking at her with such focus and looking like he was seeing something precious.


    "Idiot, stop looking at her, you are influencing her!"


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and turned to Aphrodite.


    And at that moment, Anna came out of her stupor.


    ''What the fuck? I almost got horny from my own son! His appearance is dangerous! What happened!?''


    "You still have with you the blessing I gave to Adonis, and I remember clearly that this blessing was the strongest blessing I gave to a mortal, which means that if you don''t control it like you normally do, you''re going to go around enchanting everyone."


    "Hold back? I never held back."


    "Yes, you do. It''s probably rted to the vampire''s Charm. By holding that power, you unconsciously hold back the effect of my divine blessing."


    "But due to your emotional state right now, you''re not holding back."


    "...." Victor just kept looking at her with a dry, cold gaze, he was clearly just looking for an opening to throw her away from here, and Aphrodite realized that.


    "Look, I''m sorry, okay?" She lets her guard down on purpose.


    "...."


    "I know I don''t have anymon sense from being a goddess, etc. But I don''t want conflict with you, as you are the son of the only true friend I ever had. I just wanted to get along with you."


    "...Of course, I thought about doing the other things, but I wouldn''t go so far as to use my powers on you just for that."


    "But!! It would be another matter if you wanted~."


    "Woaahh, look at this bitch."


    "Oy!"


    "What do you expect me to say when I see my supposed ''true'' friend throwing herself at my son?"


    "He''s married, you know! He has 3 wives!"


    "What!?" Aphrodite looked at Victor in shock.


    "Six, actually." He responded unconsciously as he kept his gaze on Aphrodite.


    "Eh¡­?" This time it was Anna who was speechless.


    "Hold the donkey''s balls."


    Anna goes in front of Victor and holds his face.


    "..." Victor unconsciously ced his hand in front of the woman, an obvious protective gesture, and kept his gaze focused on Aphrodite, as he still hasn''t let his guard down.


    "Who are the other three wives!? And when did that happen!?"


    "Yes, Yes! We demand to know!" Aphrodite spoke as if she were a protester protesting for her rights.


    "¡­How about we get back to the matter at hand?" Victor spoke.


    "Mother, do you know her? Tell me honestly, don''t be afraid."


    "Hey! You won''t get away by changing the subject like that! Remember, I taught you that! That tactic doesn''t work on me."


    "Yes, Yes! We demand to know-." Aphrodite stopped talking when she felt Victor''s gaze intensify.


    "..." Her body visibly trembled, and unconsciously, her legs quivered. Even though she found it hateful for Victor not to give in to her charm, the other side of her also liked that fact... Despite being hateful...


    Very hateful... Indeed, very hateful... And exciting...


    ''Ahh~, I really want him in bed.'' Knowing he has wives didn''t stop the beauty goddess. It just made her more curious and somewhat obsessed.


    The thought is simple if he has so many vampire wives who are known to be quite thirsty... That means he''s capable, right?


    "...I''m quiet." she muttered.


    "Victor!" Anna caught Victor''s attention again.


    "Ugh, look." Victor looked at his mother, "It''splicated, okay? But just to satisfy your curiosity, thest three are the mothers of my wives."


    "...." Anna and Aphrodite look at Victor with pure disbelief, and Anna can''t help but think of that red-haired woman she came to visit in the past.


    Unlike Anna, the little bit of information that came out of Victor''s mouth left Aphrodite even more shocked:


    ''Older vampires too!?'' Aphrodite''s curiosity literally exploded through the ceiling and reached the stratosphere at that moment.


    Anna remembered how close Victor and Scathach were to each other, and she couldn''t help but speak:


    "Gahhh! My instincts were correct! My son is practicing Oyakodon!" She crouched on the floor while holding her head with both hands, looking quite desperate.


    "¡­that fuck is that?"

 Chapter 399: Anna and Aphrodite, afriendship of over 10 years

    Chapter 399: Anna and Aphrodite, afriendship of over 10 years


    A portal suddenly appeared in the middle of the room, and soon Natalia, along with Ruby, Violet, d''s ex-wives, and Kaguya, exited the portal.


    The group looked at the current situation and saw Anna on the floor muttering ''oyakodon'', a word Ruby could easily understand in context, and she couldn''t help but blush a little.


    Victor looked at the group, especially Violet, and his eyes were serious.


    "...." Violet narrowed her eyes as she sensed Victor''s emotions.


    She looked at him, confused.


    She was ready to attack Aphrodite when she arrived, considering that she was responsible for what happened to her father.


    And Victor knows this, so why is he protecting her!?


    "Don''t get it wrong. She has apparently been my mother''s friend, long before I became a Vampire." Victor suddenly spoke a sentence with little to no context.


    "...??" The people around them didn''t understand why he said that, but Violet and Ruby understood what he meant.


    Aphrodite, who was looking at the group of women with a curious look, suddenly narrowed her eyes when she heard what Victor said, and she felt like correcting Victor''s words.


    "Hey, I''ve been her friend since you were 10!" The Goddess snorted, and to demonstrate that she was telling the truth, her appearance began to change, and soon a blonde woman with a voluptuous body was seen.


    "Renata..." Violet knew the woman. How could she not? She''d investigated all the people close to Victor.


    "Heh, you grew up, heir to the Snow n, thest time I saw you, you were a child."


    Violet''s words were confirmation that Victor didn''t want to hear.


    ''Bitch¡­'' Violet''s eyes glowed blood red, as she was really holding back, trying not to attack the Goddess.


    "Mother, wake up."


    "Hmm?" She looked at her son:


    "Do you know this woman?" He pointed at Renata.


    "..." Anna looked at Renata.


    "Yeah, I know this bitch, but I didn''t know she was a Goddess... Honestly, I thought she was the daughter of a mob boss or something."


    "..." Aphrodite felt veins popping in her head when she heard what Anna said about her. The woman never changed with her brutal honesty... And that''s what she liked about her, despite it being irritating at times.


    "Gah! This is bullshit. Howe the only friend I had was a Goddess? I have no doubt that my next-door neighbor was another Supernatural Being or that Adam was some sort of Supernatural Being as well."


    "...Well..." Victor looked away.


    "Wait, are they really!?" Anna looked at Victor in shock.


    "The neighbor isn''t, but Adam is a Werewolf, didn''t I already say that?"


    "Of course not!" She yelled, slightly annoyed, and then the realization hit her:


    "Does that mean Leona and Edward..."


    "Yes, they are Werewolves too." Victor didn''t deny it.


    "Fuck it... Although having a man who is apparently an old man in age with much more health than someone young is strange... But given his background, I didn''t suspect anything. Or was I forced to suspect nothing?"


    "Don''t think nonsense. You weren''t forced to do anything. Supernatural races have ways of hiding and concealing the clues they leave."


    "Witches sell distraction spells as well, which allow the user to wish the individual to ignore strange things. These spells are cheaper than candy sold at the supermarket."


    "Ohh, that makes sense..."


    [Master, what are you going to do?] Kaguya asked.


    [Honestly, I don''t know. My wish is only to drive Aphrodite out and, in the future, kill her.] Victor wasn''t stupid.


    He knew he couldn''t fight Aphrodite expecting a victory, or possible death, from the Goddess. Her attributes, that irritating power that can control people''s desires...


    It''s very troublesome, and as long as he didn''t have a way to resist this power or was strong enough to deal with it, Victor just wanted to keep his distance from this Goddess.


    ''And to think that one of the Goddesses that Adonis hates was a close friend of my mother''s¡­'' Victor grunted inwardly with disapproval.


    The situation just got moreplicated.


    [But for now, leave all the Maids in my shadow, I don''t trust this Goddess, and if she tries to charm someone here, I probably won''t notice.]


    Kaguya nodded, and in less than a few seconds, Kaguya herself disappeared into the darkness and into Victor''s shadow.


    "...." Aphrodite saw this move but did nothing visible or hidden, she was trying to save her rtionship with her friend, and she understood that making any move now would only cause Victor to distrust her.


    "..." Victor looked at Violet and saw that she was holding her emotions well.


    "Tsk." Victor clicked his tongue in annoyance, and then he reached out to the left.


    "???" People looked at this movement strangely, but after a few minutes with Victor standing in that position, they heard a loud noise, and soon an Odachi pierced the ceiling and fell into Victor''s hand.


    "...!" Aphrodite felt a slight tremor when she saw the aura of the Odachi that fell into his hand.


    The ceiling that was pierced by Odachi started to regenerate on its own and was soon back to normal.


    Victor held the Odachi in his hand, approached Violet, then lightly touched her shoulder.


    "...." Violet looked into Victor''s eyes, and she felt the emotions he was conveying.


    "...." Violet''s eyes started to return to their violet hue, much like Victor''s now.


    Victor nodded slightly, satisfied, and soon he sat down on the couch as he shamelessly pulled Violet onto hisp. He let go of the Odachi, which began to float behind him, and looked at Aphrodite and his mother with a neutral gaze.


    "We need to talk. Now." His voice was now very serious and heavy. The people around him knew he didn''t want to hear bullshit anymore, as he made a statement that, unconsciously, everyone except Aphrodite felt they should listen to him.


    But that didn''t stop this scene from giving Aphrodite an internal shock.


    ''Is that... a deration? How is that possible? He''s not even a God?'' Aphrodite knew that feeling all too well.


    The feeling that Victor used was the same as when Zeus ordered them to do something, and when the God Kingmanded, the other Gods must obey.


    That''s the power of whoever had the ''Rule'' seat of a pantheon.


    ...She waspletely confused by the Charm that activated when Victor said something with a random power...  was sitting on a couch with Ruby by his side, while Violet was sitting on hisp while keeping her head on Victor''s chest.


    Kaguya was next to Victor''s couch along with Natalia. Jeanne, and another Anna, who was d''s ex-wife, were sitting at a separate table while watching everything with curious eyes.


    Victor''s mother was sitting in the middle in an armchair, and Aphrodite was sitting alone on a 3-seater sofa...


    She could clearly feel the discrimination in the air.


    Isn''t she the Goddess of Beauty? Fuck, she should be spoiled!


    Aphrodite held her brow and sighed a little, feeling slightly irritated by this situation.


    The people who weren''t treating her like they were supposed to, Violet sitting on Victor''sp acting all loving, and Victor''s endless questioning.


    She felt like she''d already repeated the same story about 500 times.


    But she put up with it all... As much as she wanted toin, she put up with it...


    All because of the woman who was lying in the massage chair as she rxed as if the problem had nothing to do with her.


    "What do you think, Ruby?"


    "I don''t think it''s a lie, and the whole story she told coincides. She even knew about Violet, and Violet knew about her too."


    "...Who wouldn''t remember a little Vampire investigating their house while they slept?" Aphrodite rolled her eyes, she just didn''t do anything against the intruder that day because she wanted to keep her Renata persona until the end.


    And Violet was just a little girl at the time, and even though she was apanied by her bodyguards, they weren''t a real threat to Aphrodite.


    "Even Anna confirmed her story."


    "Me?" d''s ex-wife spoke up.


    "Not you. As of now, you are no longer Anna. Only my mother can have that name, change to demon number 1 or something."


    "...This fucker..." The woman''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "Umu?" Anna looked at the other Anna.


    The Human and Demon faced each other for a few seconds.


    "Another hot woman¡­ Seriously, what''s the problem with my son attracting this type of Thot? And this time, she is entric and even has a tail and wings!"


    "Oyy! Don''tpare me to Aphrodite! I''ve only had one husband in my entire life!"


    "Why the fuck did you put my name in the middle, demon?"


    "I mean¡­ If you think of Thot¡­ Doesn''t the name Aphrodite alwayse to mind?" The Subus answered honestly.


    "¡­What the fuck kind of stereotype is that!? I am the Goddess of Beauty and Love!"


    "Well, even some of our Subi who work taking life energy from men pray to you in their spare time."


    "... Hearing a demon''s prayer doesn''t make me happy!"


    "You have a bad reputation for using men as your personal ything." Jeanne spoke up.


    "It was Artemis who did that. She captured the men and used them as prey for her hunters and pets¡­ I just picked the handsome men and women I wanted and had an orgy."


    "Although I got bored with time, and I didn''t do it anymore."


    "... A very questionable sport, and a very questionable attitude." Ruby spoke.


    "Don''te to throw the morals of you mortals on us. We were alive even before the word moral was born." Aphrodite spoke in disdain.


    "What morals you have, raping and taking advantage of the weakest... Wow, what morals you have." Jeanne spoke twice to emphasize her contempt.


    "...." Aphrodite narrowed her eyes at Jeanne.


    "You''re just focusing on our bad parts, we are the Gods that helped humans the most."


    "Of course, and you took advantage of them and then treated them like cattle." Jeanne continued with a smile on her face:


    "Just tell me a Greek hero who had a happy ending in rting to the Gods?"


    "...." Veins popped in Aphrodite''s head.


    "Well, all the Gods in Greek mythology are rapists, Zeus being the worst of them all along with his son Ares and his brother Poseidon. I wouldn''t be surprised by this attitude." Jeanne spoke in disdain.


    As an ancient saint, she refused to call Aphrodite or any of the Greek Gods, or even Gods of Norse mythology, a ''God'' .


    "¡­What do you think about it, Mother?" Victor, who was silent the entire time, asked with a neutral look.


    "Umu?" Anna stopped rxing in the massage chair and looked at Victor.


    "What do I think about what?"


    "About Aphrodite''s Attitude."


    "... Hmm." Anna looked at Aphrodite.


    "..." Aphrodite shivered inwardly at Anna''s gaze, bracing herself to hear Anna''s disappointed words.


    After all, she knew all too well the prejudice that modern-day mortals had towards the Greek Gods. She didn''t really care about those prejudices because, at the end of the day, she understood that they were just hypocrites hiding their dirty nature.


    "To be honest, I disapprove, and I don''t agree. As a woman and awyer who has dealt with a number of rape victims, I know how horrible this is for the victim."


    "..."


    "But it''s not for me to judge her or to antagonize her... After all, a mortal can''t judge a God, right?" Anna asked Aphrodite.


    "Well, yes." She wasn''t going to deny those words. A mortal cannot judge the Gods by their standard since they arepletely different existences.


    "I think the correct words for this situation would be... I''m just disappointed."


    "....." Aphrodite bit her lip a little. To be honest, having Anna''s disgust and hatred was better than that word.


    Disappointment...


    "And to think that my friend had done so much shit in the past, I really can''t help but feel disappointed. Because that''s the only emotion I can feel."


    "After all, there''s no use crying over what happened thousands of years ago. It was another time, with another culture and mentality."


    "In any culture, I don''t think rape would be seen as a good thing." Jeanne spoke.


    "..." Victor just looked at Jeanne for her to shut up.


    "Tsk." Jeanne muttered and turned away.


    "...But, I have a question for you." Anna spoke.


    "...?" Aphrodite looked at her friend Anna:


    "In the modern world, have you practiced this kind of act?"


    "Answer me honestly." Anna looked at Aphrodite with a neutral gaze, her sapphire blue eyes seeming to pierce through Aphrodite''s entire existence and look straight into her soul.


    Of course, this was just Aphrodite''s impression:


    "I didn''t do that. I got bored with Olympus, and the day I descended into the mortal world was the day I met you."


    "..."


    "I just used my powers to work at the same agency as you, secure my job there, and solve some problems rted to you." She waspletely honest.


    "I see... I appreciate you helping me in the past." Anna smiled gently, then rxed back into her chair.


    "...So we''re still friends...?"


    "Umu? I thought that was clear."


    "Oh..." Aphrodite was happy inside.


    "History would be different if you had done it in the present, I would sue you and put you in prison¡­ although you would have walked out there with your powers." She joked.


    "...." Aphrodite shed a small, amused smile, but Anna didn''t seem finished.


    "But yes... Knowing that my friend is the Goddess of Beauty, that she is a Greek Goddess, and that she has done many questionable actions for a mere mortal like me..." Anna spoke in disdain to herself.


    "It leaves a bad taste in my mouth, so can you... Hmm... Let me think for myself? I need peace of mind right now."


    "I need time to ept that the friend I had for over 10 years is a Goddess¡­"


    "..." Aphrodite bit her lip. As expected, she was still thinking about it.


    But she understood her friend''s shock since it was because of that shock that she kept her alter ego close to her for over 10 years!


    "Call me, even if it''s to throw shit in my face."


    "I definitely will, you know me."


    "Always honest, huh."


    "Indeed."


    A pink power covered Aphrodite''s body as she disappeared and warped to her home.


    "...." Looking at her plush bedroom, a dry look appeared on Aphrodite''s face, and then.


    "FUCK!" She took the table that was nearby and threw it on the wall, then grabbed a vase from her other side and threw it at the wall.


    "Fuck, Fuck, Fuck!!"


    Chair, bed, luxurious vases, the entire room was being destroyed by Aphrodite.


    She didn''t know what she was doing, she was just very frustrated.


    "Always a trial! Every time! These mortals! Always thinking they are better, but they hide in the mes of ''rules'', and ''morals'' to do their dirty deeds!"


    Aphrodite was the one who understood humans the most. After all, she had watched them for thousands of years.


    She took her bed and threw it at the wall.


    BOOOOM!


    "They are the first to point the finger when something goes against their ''morals'', but they are hypocrites that when they gain a miserable spark of power, they are the first to use it to satiate their disgusting desires!"


    She''d seen so many simr situations in the past that she''d had enough, mortals loved to point the finger at the Gods, but when they gain a wretched spark of power, they be something worse than the Gods.


    The phrase:


    "Give mortals a little power that surpasses their fellows, and they will show their true nature."


    It''s pretty urate in this situation.


    In 99% of cases, when giving a mortal power, they will reveal their disgusting nature, a nature far worse than any God they know.


    Aphrodite fell to the floor while looking at the ceiling, as everything around her was destroyed:


    "Worst of all, she is not a saint on Earth. She has defended corrupt politicians in the past to advance her career and make money... Hypocrite."


    Aphrodite knew Anna very well, she knew the woman much more than her children, who she rarely saw, and she knew Anna didn''t judge Aphrodite too much and asked for time to think since she understood she wasn''t a saint either.


    "...." Aphrodite put her arm over her face, and small crystalline liquids begin to fall from her pink eyes and paint her divinely beautiful face.


    "I don''t want to lose my friend..." A painful and sad voice was heard.


    The worst thing that can drive even the Gods mad is not a terrifying enemy but a single, simple, emotion.


    Loneliness...


    An emotion that the Goddess of Beauty had always felt since she began to exist...


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 400: Thoughts,Plans, andDecisions

    Chapter 400: Thoughts,ns, andDecisions


    "... Only that?" Victor was the one who asked.


    "Yes...?" Anna looked at her son with a confused expression.


    "I see..."


    To be honest, Victor didn''t think much about it, he didn''t give a damn, he didn''t give a damn about the matter at hand.


    He just wanted to see how it unfolded, and if possible, he wanted his mother not to bond with Aphrodite again.


    ''A friendship of over 10 years... And she also helped my mother in her time of need...''


    Okay... He was thinking about it.


    ''Ugh...'' Victor at this point was split in half, one side wanted revenge, and the other side wanted to thank Aphrodite.


    Because even though he was a Vampire now, he hadn''t forgotten the hardships he and his family went through when they ran out of money.


    And at the time, he was just a sick kid, so by helping Anna, Aphrodite consequently helped Victor.


    And just for that act, he should thank her.


    Victor''s own dogma that it was an eye for an eye, Tooth for a tooth. Blood for blood.


    It was conflicting now.


    He believed in simple things, if a person was good to him, he''d be good to that person too.


    Now, if a person has harmed him, he''d harm that person 100x more.


    This was how he had always acted all his life, and now he was torn in that way.


    Although Scathach has affected him a little¡­ especially in regards to Victor''s personality, some things like his beliefs haven''t really changed, they just grew stronger, or changed into something new, but the essence remained the same.


    Did Aphrodite harm Victor?


    No, she didn''t harm him.


    She harmed Adonis, who consequently harmed the family of Violet, his beloved wife.


    And all the events rted to Adonis and Victor were born.


    Victor''s hatred of Aphrodite grew out of these events.


    In his psychotic mind (which he acknowledges he has), Aphrodite has not harmed him, or harmed Adonis deeply.


    ...If we''re going to talk about the Goddesses... The memories he had of Aphrodite were just intimate moments, and she blessed him with her blessing, and after they had a lot of sex, she got bored and went in search of other ''stimulus'' for her long existence.


    The only one who remained psychotic and even went so far as to curse him was Persephone.


    This was due to a petty little vendetta, an act of revenge against Agnes who''d begged Scathach to capture Adonis for her, and took away Persephone''s ''prize''.


    ... Aphrodite also helped his mother¡­ His dear mother, the woman he respected the most in his life.


    And from the conversation he''d seen between the Goddess and his mother, there didn''t seem to be any malevolent goals or ulterior motives behind Aphrodite''s actions, she just genuinely wanted to help her friend.


    And that attitude definitely earned her a lot of good points in Victor''s book.


    ''Woahh, I can''t believe I''m seeing the Goddess of Beauty in good eyes here...''


    The impression he had of Aphrodite initially was the worst possible; she went from being an extremely beautiful Goddess whom he''d have to maintain his highest guard around, to a target he should merely maintain caution with.


    After all, the feeling of having your body being controlled by someone, and you knowing that is not a nice thing... Although because of his quick reaction and decision making, Victor managed to eliminate this effect.


    But at that moment, a crack was created there.


    ''Yes, it wasn''t a very good first impression...''


    ...Honestly...Victor really didn''t know what to do now.


    In the face of all his wisdom, and self-knowledge, he understood something... He was very inclined to hate Aphrodite because of her psychotic mind...


    Something that normally wouldn''t be a problem, but became a problem when the target of this potential hatred was a close friend of his mother''s.


    And not just any close friend, but a friend of over 10 years.


    If he took a wrong step, he could hurt his mother a lot, something he would hate himself for his entire existence.


    "...I''ll go to my room, I''m not in the mood to stay there." Anna spoke after a while.


    Finding out that her son was some Vampire with questionable rtionship morals was far less impactful than learning that her friend of over 10 years was a Goddess...


    ...Who was she trying to fool? Both situations were shocking.


    Her son had be an uninhibited Vampire who had no problem making Oyakodon. For God''s sake, out of all three of his wives, he also has his own Mother-In-Law in his... Hmm... Harem?


    A rather disjointed word in light of her current situation, she had already heard these words in period films her husband liked to watch.


    ... But apparently, that word was a norm in the Supernatural World, even women, if they were powerful enough, could have a harem of only men, or even of women with women.


    At least that''s what her son''s wives said.


    Yes... The important word here was not ethics or something that humans love to call it, but something more primitive and that has always been present in society even today.


    ''Power''


    She didn''t know exactly how Vampire society worked, after all, hearing from someone else and experiencing it were two different things.


    But...


    ''The families of my son''s wivese from ns , something that can be considered the highest nobility in the human world, and yet my son got permission from the mothers of these girls for her son to have a rtionship with them. .. And not only that, even the mothers of those girls who are leaders of these ns are willing to share the same man as their daughters...''


    Anna could deduce that this was all because of her son''s ''power''.


    She couldn''t tell how powerful he was, but... ncing at the two new women she hadn''t seen before, women who didn''t seem to be connected with the group but who seemed to have a distinct purpose, her eyes were the eyes of someone who hase to ask someone for something.


    And these same women seemed to be quite skilled in their field, they were quite ssy too, the way they talked and sat was proof of that.


    And the person these women were looking at, she knew who that person was.


    She nced at her son who had apletely changed appearance, he seemed lost in thought just like her.


    It wasn''t until she passed in front of her son that her son reacted.


    "Mm, if you need anything, call me, mother."


    "It is clear." Annaughed:


    "And call your father too, he''s probably hiding somewhere your subordinates put him."


    "... It is clear." Victor spoke with a small smile, and he looked at Violet.


    Violet nodded, getting off Victor''sp, and walked to the corner of the room and picked up her phone.


    "Bring him."


    "Yes, Lady Violet." The Vampires didn''t question it.


    Sigh...


    Victor took a long breath.


    "Complicated situation, huh..." Ruby spoke up.


    "For me¡­Yes. But not for my Violet."


    "Indeed."


    The couple already knew Violet''s opinion on all this, they knew the woman too well to understand that none of this mattered to her, she just did nothing in respect of Victor''s own decision and his mother''s who was close.


    The two understood this.


    And Victor wasn''t much better, just like his dear and beloved Violet, he was very much in her opinion.


    Something he understood could not resolve this situation.


    Because of this, he sought advice from someone who always tried to see everything in a cool and neutral way.


    "Ruby..." Victor''s eyes gleamed slightly as if indicating something.


    "...." Ruby''s cheeks turned slightly red, but she didn''t refuse his request.


    Like an approaching toy kitten, she walked with easy steps, and elegantly sat on hisp, andid her head on his chest.


    As she snuggled into Victor''s warm body, she couldn''t help but feelfortable with his scent...


    Feeling the coldnessing not from Ruby''s warm body but from her presence, Victor''s mind began to calm down.


    He didn''t know why, but Ruby always had a calming effect on him.


    It was very simr to what he had with Sasha, and surprisingly sometimes Natashia.


    Well, the Fulgers weren''t rted by blood for nothing.


    Although if you''re going to talk about blood, Ruby waspletely different from Scathach.


    While one was more intense and almost bordered on insanity, the other was colder.


    ... At least if we''re only going to talk about their superficial characteristics, because Victor knew that the mother and daughter had more inmon than meets the eye, and probably only he knew that.


    A thought he was very fond of.


    "Ahhh, Ruby you sneaky!"


    Violet quickly returned to Victor''s side.


    "Any advice Ruby?" he asked gently in a loving tone.


    "....-" The next words Violet was about to speak were swallowed up again and she waited for Ruby''s judgment.


    "...." Ruby smiled just enough for Victor and Violet to see. She liked it when her husband always came to her for advice when this kind of situation happened.


    Something that was bing quitemon after scolding him multiple times for doing things without including them.


    Moments like this were reminiscent of the time they spent together, whenever he felt confused and lost, he woulde looking for her advice.


    ... Something that she also started to do when she realized that she could always count on her husband.


    ''But that''s what a married rtionship is, I think?''


    ''Give and take.''


    ''Just like in bed...'' She cursed herst perverted thoughts for a few seconds, thoughts that had bemon when she''s around Victor.


    "Wait, protect, evaluate, and act ordingly as necessary." Her response was instantaneous until it stopped that she''d already thought of a solution, and knowing Ruby, she probably already had.


    "borate..." Victor spoke.


    While maintaining the samefortable position she was in, she closed her eyes, and enjoyed Victor''s caresses in her long red hair which at some opportune moment began to happen.


    "This is obviously a situation you cannot resolve by physical force."


    "..." Victor thought the same.


    "Regardless of what she''s done in the past, Aphrodite is currently in a long time friendship with your mother, and up until the present moment, she has never harmed your mother or anyone else in your family... In fact, she even helped them." The first part of the sentence of Ruby''s words was directed at Violet, and consequently also at Victor.


    They understood what she meant by the first sentence.


    "From what I could gather from the conversation, Aphrodite, the Goddess of Beauty, has no enmity with us for one simple reason."


    "Anna, your mother."


    "...." Before Victor or Violet could say anything, Ruby continued:


    "Darling, think with me."


    "Imagine that day when you went to ask for Aphrodite''s help, a reckless gesture that I disapprove of to this day¡­" She didn''t fail to snipe at Victor for his recklessness.


    Something that made Victor just smile wryly as he tried to ignore her glittering eyes.


    "Continuing¡­" Leaving that matter aside for now, she continued:


    "If that day, Aphrodite didn''t know Anna and didn''t have any bond with you, what do you think she would do?"


    "...control me, at worst turn me into a puppet and satisfy her lust." Victor didn''t need to think too much about his answer, he had Adonis'' memories after all.


    "Correct."


    "We should thank Anna for indirectly saving your ass."


    "....." That phrase really made Victor think about it.


    An attitude Ruby appreciated:


    "For better or for worse, Aphrodite is a Goddess, she''s a Titan on top of that, a second-generation Goddess. The concept of morality does not exist for the Gods, they are beings that were alive before these words even existed."


    "What is seen to us ''mortals'' as offensive, to the Gods, can be something small and even futile."


    "But-".


    "...Yes, I know that doesn''t change what they did, Jeanne."


    "...But I haven''t said anything yet." She pouted at the end, was she so predictable?


    "Puhi" The subus next to Jeanne just made a gesture as if tough at her friend, her gaze was clearly saying, ''You were predicted by a younger Vampire, wow.''


    "..." Veins bulged in Jeanne''s head.


    "Moving on¡­ Upon contacting Anna, Aphrodite changed, the Goddess mentality is still there, that is something that will never change, but¡­ She has be more tolerant."


    "I bet if it was another God, and we had treated him or her like we treated Aphrodite today, he would have said something like:"


    "Arrogant mortal, I''m a God, I do what I want!"


    "......" Now that Ruby made that point, everyone understood that what she said was correct.


    If it had been another God, things wouldn''t have ended so¡­peacefully.


    Ruby nodded in satisfaction when she saw everyone impressed by her acting as an arrogant young master.


    "So what I propose is, protect Anna, keep an eye on Aphrodite, and try not to meddle as much as possible while the two are talking, and act as necessary."


    "Wait, protect, evaluate, and act ordingly as necessary, huh?"


    "¡­." Ruby smiled when she heard what Victor said.


    "I''ve given my opinion, whether you follow it or not is up to you~."


    "Mm." Victor nodded, he seemed to be thinking about it.


    What Ruby didn''t tell Victor is that she had one more n:


    ''Make her an ally... The power to control all beings like a puppet is very useful.'' It may be cold to say this, but she didn''t care one bit about Adonis'' feelings.


    She cared about Violet, and her friend was doing better than ever.


    She understood her husband''s feelings, how could she not? She knew he would always put his family before himself.


    That''s what she loved about him, and that''s what she liked about his love. His affection for his family was the main characteristic that made Ruby give herself to him both emotionally and physically.


    Victor had Ruby''s icy heart in the palm of his hand, and from the moment he received her heart, he''d always treated her with the greatest affection and respect she ever thought to receive from a Noble Vampire.


    ... After all, she knew the nature of Vampires.


    A nature like hers...


    Greedy.


    Aphrodite''s power was simply too useful to let go of, and having a Titan Goddess as an ally was something that was quite necessary for her future n.


    ''But not yet... I need to find a way to deal with her powers.'' Although the idea of ??having Aphrodite as an ally was a wet dream for Ruby,


    She was not so stupid as to put this into action without countermeasures to the Goddess herself. She knew that if she bit off more than she could chew, it''de back to bite her asster, just like with Esther, she learned her lesson that day.


    Unlike Roberta in which a contract served to keep the woman in line... A contract that proved useless with time, after all, Roberta couldn''t live without Victor anymore,


    The Goddess wasn''t bound by those rules. She needed something stronger, something more substantive, something more¡­ Divine.


    But... That was something more for the future. Now she just wanted to enjoy the hot body and scent of her husband while she basked in Violet''s envious gaze, surprisingly, but not so much from Kaguya''s either.


    .......

 Chapter 401: A New Name, and animportant matter

    Chapter 401: A New Name, and animportant matter


    "Umu, it''s good that you''re thinking about this Victor, but you shouldn''t focus too much on the rape." Ruby suddenly stood up from Victor''sp as she said that.


    "What do you mean?" Victor asked Ruby who was fixing her hair.


    "If you''re going to judge Aphrodite for this... Then my mother and Violet''s mother should be judged too." Ruby spoke with a small smile to Victor.


    "...." Victor''s eyes twitched, and both Victor''s and Adonis'' feelings were in shock.


    "Remember, when my mom made me, she kidnapped my dad, whose name I don''t even know, used him, then threw him away."


    "The beginning of Agnes'' rtionship with Adonis also started with her abusing him."


    "I-..."


    "The fault lies with Adonis because he was weak."


    ''Oof.'' Adonis'' feelings inside Victor took critical damage.


    "But-."


    "Of course, I''m not agreeing with this act or saying that the three women did something right. I repudiate this kind of act regardless of species." Ruby spoke while looking at Jeanne.


    "...Can you please stop?" She muttered in a weary voice.


    "What I''m saying is, these were ancient times with different thoughts and different ideologies. To modern people, the way people 1000 years ago lived must seem pretty wild."


    "This is where the time differencees in."


    "Just as people of the future will study modern-day history andugh at us while calling us uncivilized barbarians, we are doing the same to a person who has lived since the beginning of time."


    "...." She really had a good point, and it was so urate that no one knew what to say again.


    "Look at the situation more calmly, and with a cold mind, and you will realize that what we are doing here and now is meaningless."


    "Arguing with a being who has lived since the beginning of time about morals is the stupidest thing you can do. She is not a human with an expiration date. She is a Goddess and will exist until the end of time, or until someone kills her."


    "Anyway, I''ve voiced my opinion. I''ll prepare the torture room..." Ruby shed an amused smile when she heard what she said.


    "What are you smiling at Ruby?" Violet asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, I just thought it was funny that I was talking about morals, and I was about to go to a torture room to make arrangements to torture some Noble Vampires for the information they have."


    "Something which from a human point of view is terribly evil and immoral."


    "...Oh." Everyone spoke at the same time as they opened their eyes in shock.


    "If my mother were here, she would probably tell Victor something like: Stop thinking bullshit, you are a Progenitor. Morals and that sort of thing you should leave to the humans." Ruby mimicked Scathach''s voice perfectly.


    "...Yes, indeed. She would actually say that." Everyone agreed with her statement.


    "It''s a thought I don''t quite agree with, after all, Victor is Victor, he should make his own decisions and not be swayed by something like being a proper ''Progenitor'' or a proper ''Noble Vampire''."


    "...But he never listens to me." Ruby spoke as she looked at Victor with a slightly using look.


    Ooof.


    Victor felt other arrows piercing his body as Ruby''s sharp words really cleared Victor''s mind.


    "Anyway, I''ll get back to my business."


    "Kaguya, please."


    "Yes, Lady Ruby." Kaguya started following Ruby, and behind her, her shadow started to grow as all the Maids and Nero left her shadow.


    "Well, now I like her more..." Neromented since she found Ruby''s words quite sensible.


    "Hi. I am your mother too." Violet grumbled.


    "¡­just how many mothers do I have anyway?" Nero asked Violet.


    "Well¡­ The one who should answer that is Darling, right¡­? Darling."


    "...." Victor''s body trembled slightly under Violet''s gaze, but it wasn''t out of fear.


    "This is a tricky question because, officially, I have 6 wives."


    "Six?" Violet''s eyes sparkled.


    "I mean, I have five wives..." Victor just realized what he was saying unconsciously and corrected himself.


    ''Damn, Adonis'' feelings...''


    "Hmm..."


    [Roxanne, don''tplicate things.] Victor spoke to Roxanne when he realized she was going to say something.


    [But master...]


    [I know, I''ll work it out. You know my wife''s personality right?] It''s one thing with her friends and her friends'' mothers, who were basically known to her and are part of the family.


    The girls still didn''t have much intimacy with Victor''s maids. Only Ruby does because she''s spent a lot of time with them.


    [Everything will work itself out in time, take your time, and you still need to understand what it means to be ''my wife''.] Victor thought.


    And Roxanne''s body shuddered when she heard Victor''s obsessive tone.


    [Don''t think about it for now, you''ll always have me by your side, but, for now, focus on growing up and learning how the world works.] Whether or not Roxanne was still a child mentally, she needed to mature her thoughts and understand what was going on. What a wife really means.


    Because Victor understood that for her now, a wife was just something that is meant to be by his side forever, which is not wrong.


    But it''s not just that.


    [Mm... Okay master.]


    Nero looked at the maids, who had their eyes glowing slightly, and realized:


    ''And your lovers?'' She didn''t want to add gasoline to the fire; unlike her father, she didn''t like to see the circus burn...


    Not in her family, of course.


    "Leaving that aside." the Subus suddenly spoke.


    "Hmm?" The group looked at the Demon.


    Violet clicked her tongue in disdain, jumped onto her husband''sp, and sat on him.


    "What is it demon number 1?"


    "This bitch..." Veins bulged on the subus'' head, "Just call me Anna!"


    "Only Victor''s mother has the right to that name, so change it! It''s not your real name anyway!"


    "Umu, Umu. It will be confusing if there are two people with the same name in this room." Victor nodded his head.


    "So, what name are you going to give her?" Jeanne asked curiously.


    "Jeanne!?" She looked at her friend in surprise.


    "How about bitch number 1?" Violet spoke in disdain.


    "Shut up, you delinquent! Bitch!"


    "Hmmm!?" Violet''s face distorted like a delinquent trying to pick a fight.


    "Yoshi, you''re picking a fight with me?! Let''s go outside!" She got off Victor''sp.


    "It''s what I''ve been waiting for!" The Demon angrily hit the table, "I''ll show you why I earned the nickname: The Reaper!"


    The Subus''s wings spread as her eyes gleamed dangerously.


    While the two faced each other, wanting to fight, Victor and Jeanne were¡­


    "Hmm, how about Rose?"


    "Meh, she doesn''t look like a rose to me." Victor denied what Jeanne said.


    "So, Juliet?"


    "She''s not a princess." Victor denied it again.


    "Would you join?


    "Looksmeing from a former general."


    "..." the Demon ignored Violet and looked at Victor and Jeanne. She now felt like she was an animal that was about to be named.


    And that feeling was not a good feeling!


    "Lilith?"


    "There are already too many Liliths in the world. Adding one more to the group is going to get even more confusing."


    "Ugh, how about Artoria!?"


    "She doesn''t even have blonde hair!"


    "Nyx?"


    "¡­Hmm, wouldn''t that be disrespectful to a Demon? After all, she is a Goddess."


    A Demon with the name of a Goddess? What the fuck? Is the world upside down?


    "Violet?"


    "Hell no, I don''t want this woman named after me."


    "Ugh¡­ Why don''t we just use a google name generator site?" Jeanne was losing her patience a little now.


    "Jeanne! Is that how you treat your friend!?"


    "¡­Humpf," Jeanne turned her face away.


    "...Despite being annoying and having a questionable attitude, she''s not a bad person. I feel like using google would be going too far."


    "¡­Victor¡­." As expected, does this man still have some heart in him?


    Victor smiled slightly, "Let''s just auction the right to name her on the inte. I bet many Supernatural Beings will be interested in naming a Demon. I''ll make money from it too."


    "¡­this piece of shit!" He has no heart!


    After getting annoyed at the way Victor and her friend were treating her, the subus leapt towards Victor with a dark power in her hands.


    "I will kill him!"


    "Oh." Victor pped his hands together and smiled gently at the Subus:


    "How about Morgana?"


    "Eh...?" Being taken aback by the decent, even cute, name, along with a gentle smile that was unfair to her heart, the subus stumbled on her feet and, with a somersault,nded straight into Victor''sp.


    "Wow." Jeanne pped her hands, "That was an amazing performance."


    "She''s really unique in being able to trip over her own legs andnd straight into a privileged spot...I don''t think anyone has that lucky skill." Maria couldn''t help butment with mild annoyance.


    "Have you heard of Pepper?" Brunamented to Maria.


    "...." Maria couldn''t help but be silent when she understood that maybe Pepper had that ability too.


    "So, what do you think?" Victor asked with the same smile on his face.


    "I- I-...I liked it..." The impact of seeing Victor''s face very close to hers and feeling the intoxicating scent of his body and blood... It made the Subus'' entire body visibly tremble as she twitched her legs. .


    "..." Jeanne narrowed her eyes when she saw how her friend reacted.


    ''Don''t tell me... That bitch, she didn''t listen to me.''


    "Then your name will be Morgana from today onwards...until the day you tell me your real name."


    "¡­Hahaha~, that will never happen." She was taken aback by Victor''s words, but soon sheughed amusedly.


    "Oh? Why?"


    "For Demons, their real names are very precious, and we only give them to people of extreme trust, like a husband¡­"


    Crack.


    A hand grabbed Morgana''s head and started squeezing.


    "My head!!"


    "What do you think you''re doing, flirting with my husband in front of me, you bitch¡­?" Violet looked like a Demon that came out of the deepest confines of hell. Even a kind of hot smoke wasing out of her mouth.


    "Ugh, I didn''t mean to. It''s in my nature!" Morgana began to struggle furiously.


    "Begone Thot." Violet threw Morgana straight into the basement wall.


    BOOOM!


    Even with the underground protection, Violet still managed to make a small spider-web-shaped crater with the woman in the middle of it.


    "Ugh, goddamn gori strength."


    "Is that true?" Victor asked Jeanne as he casually grabbed Violet''s hand, who was about to jump on Morgana, and pulled the woman onto hisp.


    He hugged the woman tightly and stroked her hair.


    And soon, Violet''s angry state started to fade as if it never existed, and she became quite tame.


    "...." The maids and Nero looked at this scene, couldn''t help but think:


    ''Is she some pet or something? Why is her mood so easy to change!?''


    "Yes, although this only applies to high level Demons. By giving themselves a name, the Demon is linking their existence with the world, and by doing so, they can exit the Demon World."


    "Because of that, their name is something quite important."


    "Hmm, what about the 72 pirs? Aren''t their names known?"


    "Those are not their real names, but something more like a Noble Title."


    "Ohh."


    "Living and learning..." Victor said:


    "Is your real name pronounced in thenguage of Demons?"


    "Yes." Morgana spoke while patting her body lightly.


    "Interesting."


    "Leaving that matter aside." Morgana caught everyone''s attention.


    She tossed back her hair and looked at Victor with a serious look:


    "We need to talk."


    Victor shed an amused smile:


    "...But aren''t we talking?"


    ......

 Chapter 402: Strong women

    Chapter 402: Strong women


    "...But aren''t we talking?"


    "Count Alucard." Morgana''s eyes gleamed.


    "I''m serious."


    "I know... After all, you wouldn''t have been following me around like a duckling all this time if you weren''t." Victor leaned back on the couch, and rested his head on his hand, while with his vacant hand he held Violet''s waist that was in hisp.


    "But the question is, is this important to me?"


    "If you don''t listen, you can''t decide if it isn''t." Jeanne who spoke this time, stated.


    "Indeed." Victor shed a cold smile, and then he continued:


    "I''m listening."


    "..." Morgana looked at Jeanne.


    The two seemed to exchange signs with their eyes, and then Jeanne nodded her head, they seemed to have decided something.


    "We want your help to form a faction to oppose d." Soon the two women began to exin what they wanted from Victor.


    They spoke many fancy words which Victor ignored, and focused on the important points which were:


    Make a faction to oppose d, and use that Faction to overthrow the man from power, and if possible, kill him and rescue their children from the man''s custody.


    Basically, they wanted to perform a coup d''etat with Victor at its center.


    "Two Progenitors can''t live on the same mountain, and one day d will turn his fangs to you." The speaker was Morgana.


    Victor stopped listening at that moment, and focused on something more important, stroking Violet''s head who was already sleeping like a cat that didn''t care about anything.


    ... At least that was the image they both thought he wanted, despite enjoying her husband''s caresses, she was still listening to the woman.


    ''Idiots. Darling is not interested in such things.''


    After more than 5 minutes exining the pros and cons.


    Victor said:


    "Tedious."


    "¡­Eh?" Morgana was speechless.


    "Your whole n is boring."


    "Your situation is boring."


    "The reason you seek my help is boring."


    "...Are you saying that helping my daughter is useless?"


    Victor ignored Morgana''s irritated look, and asked, "Did she ask for your help?"


    "...." Morgana was silent.


    "Did you talk to your son and ask if that was what they wanted?" Victor this time spoke while looking at Jeanne.


    "...." The woman was silent as well.


    "Your whole grand n involves using me to stage a coup to weaken d, and take his children."


    "But, you didn''t even ask something simple like; My son, do you want to be with your father or with me?"


    "They''re old enough to make their own decisions."


    "...."


    "Because of that, I said it''s boring."


    "d may have been an asshole to you guys, but one thing I guarantee you, he will never harm your children¡­ His own children."


    "And that''s something you probably know, right? If I didn''t know, I wouldn''t be as ''rxed'' as I am now."


    "...." Internally the two agreed with Victor''s words about d.


    "But, don''t you have an interest in bing King?"


    "Stop making this matter like it''s my problem." Victor''s eyes glowed blood red as he looked at Morgana, and this time it wasn''t a gleam in jest but the way he looked at an enemy.


    "You who are asking for my help and not the other way around."


    "...."


    "And..."


    "Those mind games don''t work on me, I thought you already knew that."


    "We''re not ying mind games."


    "We just want-." Jeanne was silent when she realized she was going to repeat herself again.


    "Stop running from your feelings."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I said stop giving reasons for your feelings." Victor''s eyes shone brighter.


    And a pressure fell on the two women, the ce seemed to grow darker.


    And Victor''s voice was heard in a way that shook the women''s bodies, it was like a demonic beast speaking from the bottom of a dark abyss.


    "You are angry."


    "You are hateful."


    "You want revenge on d for what he did."


    "Do not use your children, or even myself as an excuse for this fact."


    "What you want isn''t something as pretty as a coup d''etat."


    "You want a massacre."


    "You want to make d suffer."


    "You want the delicious dish called ''revenge''."


    "That''s what you really want."


    gulp.


    Victor''s words couldn''t help but echo through the entire existence of the two women, Victor''s words acted as a trigger and they were forced to see the reality, the reality that they were hiding behind words like the ones Victor spoke.


    Jeanne hated d. At first, she fell in love with the man because he saved her from being burned at the stake, and that same man promised her that he would love her forever and would never leave her alone.


    She hated him because everything he''d promised, he didn''t deliver, she was just discarded and forgotten in his treasure hall for who knows how many years.


    Likewise with Morgana, d was the one who showed her a world outside of what she knew, a world away from hell, and she fell in love with him, and made her marriage vows because she trusted the man...


    But he let her down, she was abandoned, forgotten, his little ''empire'' was far more important than his own wife.


    And it made her angry, made her furious.


    And after living with the man for a while, she realized, actually... All his wives noticed, d is a man of moments.


    He forgets or ignores what he has done in the past, and focuses only on the present, all his promises are just lip service, they realized it the moment Hana set foot in Nightingale''s pce.


    Just like he had in the past, d looked at her with that glint of love in his eyes, a glint that no longer shone at the rest of his wives.


    Vampires feel feelings more intensely than any normal being, and for Morgana who was a demon, those negative feelings were heightened even more.


    And the act of skipping her meal didn''t help improve her feelings, a Progenitor''s blood was just too addictive, and not drinking it for a long time could lead to madness.


    It''s like a drug from which you can never escape it''s addiction.


    "...." Victor looked at the two, and all he felt when he looked at them was,


    Abandonment, helplessness, despair, hate, revenge, they were like a little bit of negativity.


    Their eyes were dark and lifeless, but it wasn''t a darkness of obsession like himself or his wives had.


    It was an eye very simr to Eve''s...


    Of course, Eve''s situation, and the two were quite different.


    One was a powerless woman who was trapped by her fate and abusive parents.


    While these two were a former Saint, and a former Demon General, they are strong women...


    Correction, they were strong women, now all that''s left is this...


    ''Disappointing.'' He thought in disdain.


    Victor loved strong women.


    Women who walk with their own legs and convictions.


    Just like his master.


    Just like that ck-haired fox.


    A woman shone even more intensely when she acted by her own convictions, and strength, and demonstrates her beauty when she is not leaning on someone, but on her own legs.


    When they make ns and act on those ns like Ruby.


    When they burn their enemies intensely like Violet, and even if she goes through a difficult situation like losing her father, she will rise up as a strong woman.


    When even faced with a difficult situation, they will raise their weapon, and make a decision.


    As Sasha had made her decision to put her emotions aside and raise her sword to kill Maria.


    Something Victor didn''t leave for his kind wife''s own good.


    Each of the women close to them had a characteristic that made her ''strong''.


    The strength Victor was talking about wasn''t just power and physical strength, it''s all about attitude, character, and way of acting.


    If it was Scathach in this situation, what would she do?


    ''She would take her spear, train, and even under the effects of bloodlust, she would get stronger toe back and have her revenge.'' That''s her strength, she has an unshakable determination.


    Ruby?


    She would make ns, hide, make allies, train and one day, even if it took years, she would have her revenge.


    And even if she were to ask someone for help, she wouldn''t make half-assed ns like the two of them did. She would make concrete ns with real benefits, something that would draw the attention of potential allies.


    Victor could spend hours here talking about every decision every single one of the women close to him would make.


    ''Just what drove two great women to be something like¡­this?''


    Victor couldn''t help but feel disappointed by this situation.


    Yes, that was the correct word.


    He was not sad for them, nor sorry for them.


    He was just disappointed.


    Two great warriors, two great women were reduced to this just by contacting d.


    It was because of this that Victor didn''t ''take care'' of everything. He wanted his wives to shine, have their own responsibilities, and motivations, he''ll be there whenever they need help.


    Each of his wives had responsibilities, and even with those responsibilities, they never stopped evolving.


    Even though Ruby was stuck in herb most of the time, she had never stopped improving, the same goes for Sasha, and Violet.


    With a single nce, Victor could feel that his wives had the power of a 500-year-old vampire.


    Drinking his blood daily, and training, made them push their powers to even higher levels, and with their Vampire Count form.


    Even Violet could face the current Morgana and win.


    And that''s not empty spection from Victor, the Snow n wasn''t feared for their firepower for nothing.


    ''They''ve evolved, even if they don''t tell me anything, I''m always watching all of them... Always.'' Victor stroked Violet''s head possessively.


    "What is that look, Count?" Jeannemented with a cold look.


    "I''m disappointed."


    "Hmm?" Morgana''s face distorted, she wasn''t too happy to receive pity from this man.


    "You-."


    "I''m disappointed to see two strong women be¡­. this..." He pointed at the two women as if they were insignificant, at least their current selves.


    ¦Ñ???? ???????? "...." The women were silent, and a little surprised by what Victor said.


    "Jeanne D''Arc."


    "A Saint."


    "The maiden of Orleans, everyone knows her deeds, a woman who may be considered the noblest of all."


    "And¡­ this is you now." Victor snapped his fingers and a mirror of ice appeared reflecting Jeanne''s appearance.


    "..." Jeanne opened her eyes in shock when she saw herself in the mirror, this was the first time she had actually seen herself in the mirror, and the reality shock couldn''t help but make her shiver a little.


    ''I look... tired... and weak.'' She bit her lip with her final thoughts.


    "Anna... Now, Morgana, a former general of Lilith''s demons, an existence everyone fears, dubbed by the Demons'' own mother as The Reaper..."


    "A title that should strike fear into all Demons or beings against Lilith, but¡­ Look at you now." Victor snapped his finger again and Morgana''s image was reflected in the mirror.


    She looked in the mirror, and her appearance was there, just changed clothes, she was still hot, and her subus wings, horns, and tail were still beautiful.


    But... Her face... Her face was dead, she looked tired, and lifeless. It was like staring at a walking corpse, very different from the youthful look she always had even while ying Demons.


    "You are deplorable. Your current selves cannot even be considered worthy of asking me for anything."


    "...." Victor''s words hurt... It hurt more than it should have in the hearts of both women.


    But like it or not, these are the words they needed, they needed the truth.


    Victor snapped his finger and the mirror disappeared.


    "And I will fix that."


    "Eh...?" The two reacted confused to Victor''s final words.


    "What do you mean?"


    Victor got up with Violet in his arms like a princess, he kissed her mouth:


    "Take care of the ce, and let me know if my mother''s condition changes, and if Aphrodite shows up."


    "¡­Do you think she wille back?"


    "She''s definitely going to... I want to see my mom''s answer, and when she''s ready, my mom is definitely going to call her friend."


    "Keep an eye on her for me."


    "I will..." Violet kissed Victor''s mouth again, and said in a dark tone, "I''ll cut your balls off if you touch them."


    "You know that will never happen." Victor chuckled as he pecked Violet on the lips.


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s not you who touches them, it''s the bitches whoe at you." She spoke in a venomous tone:


    "My husband is the most handsome man after all."


    "And that really might be true now." Victorughed.


    Victor broke away after a kiss from Violet.


    And then he looked back at the two with a cold look:


    "Natalia." His voice came out loud, it was as if he had spoken all over the house.


    And in less than a few seconds a portal appeared.


    And Nat¨¢lia together with Luna left the portal.


    "Ugh, I swear to god..." The words that she was going to continue were cut short by what Victor said.


    "Thanks for always being around Natalia." Victor shed a small, grateful smile.


    "Damit." She cursed herself for falling into that beautiful smile every time.


    "Luna, how is Scathach?"


    "Bored."


    "Sounds like her." Heughed.


    "Take care of Ruby."


    "Always."


    "Good." Victor spoke with a smile, and in that same instant his body was covered by lightning, and he disappeared.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    And in the blink of an eye, he appeared in the same spot with Jeanne and Morgana being held like a sack of potatoes on both of his shoulders.


    "¡­What the fuck!?" Morgana screamed.


    "I didn''t see anything..." Jeanne''s face darkened.


    "Open a portal to Eleanor''s territory."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Let me go!"


    "Stop struggling, pig." Victor smacked Morgana on the ass.


    "Ugh¡­ Why does it hurt so much!?" Because of the pain, she didn''t even register what he called her.


    "Of course it hurts, I attacked with your weakness."


    "You set my ass on fire!?"


    "It is clear."


    "...." She was speechless at this shameless brazen admission.


    A portal appeared, and Victor looked to the side, specifically at his Odachi.


    "Junketsu."


    The odachi seemed to shake a little and soon flew towards Victor and got close to him.


    Looking at the menacing handle of the Odachi, Morgana stopped resisting, that Odachi just gave her a very bad feeling.


    "You should have done this from the start, look at Jeanne, she''s a good girl."


    "..." Jeanne decided not toment on the way he spoke, and how it made her heart flutter with a strange feeling.


    Victorughed, and jumped towards the portal.


    When the portal closed, Natalia asked:


    "What is he going to do?"


    "Knowing my husband..." Violet shed a small evil smile: "Probably throw them to the monsters... And I hope they get eaten by the monsters and turn into shit, HAHAHAHAHA~"


    "..."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 403: Strong woman.2

    Chapter 403: Strong woman.2


    Arriving in the middle of Eleanor''s territory, the first sight Victor had was of a group of women wearing only light gym clothes whose toned abs could be clearly seen, glistening with a sheen of sweat.


    "Hmm?" The first to notice Victor was Alexa.


    "Oh, you''re back Count." When Alexa spoke.


    Dorothy immediately stopped doing her training and turned to Victor, and she wasn''t the only one, all 7 Valkyries did this.


    "Count...-" Dorothy looked like she was going to say something, but was silent when she saw the man just wearing a Yukata and carrying two women on his shoulder.


    Her face couldn''t help but turn red for several reasons, the main one being the beauty of that man who seemed to be capable of overthrowing nations.


    And she wasn''t the only one, everyone was speechless with his current appearance. Having him in a ck suit was cool,


    But him wearing these clothes was 1000x better!


    The only rtively non-horny one was Alexa, a blue-haired, brown-eyed girl who had a cold appearance.


    "Sup, girls." Victor gave a light salute.


    "Where are the girls?"


    The one who answered was Alexa, the ck haired woman.


    "Pepper, Lacus, and Siena are in the house Eleanor gave you. That human is in a separate location." She responded with a slight blush on her cheek.


    "I see..." Victor couldn''t help but show a small smile at the sight of those Valkyries in those clothes, and sweaty bodies acting like that.


    "Hmm¡­Who are they?" Dorothy asked curiously.


    "I guess you could say they are your former Queens?"


    "Eh...?"


    "Ugh, can you put me down?" Morganained, but she didn''t struggle like before, she didn''t want to get her ass pped.


    "How about¡­ No?" Victor smiled coldly.


    "Ugh..." Sheined a little, and then she looked away: "Why aren''t youining, Jeanne?"


    "I''m not a masochist..."


    "I mean, I''m not talking about that... You''re unusually quiet, you''re not usually like that."


    "...." Jeanne remained silent, but she couldn''t help but think about her expression that she saw in the mirror.


    She still couldn''t ept that that was her, and it shocked her deeply, because of that, she wasn''t reacting to what happened, she was quite lost in thought.


    "¡­They''re the former Queens¡­? Huh?" Dorothy and the group recovered from their stupor and responded.


    "Oh, you don''t know, huh?"


    "Well, d fucked up, and he got single again?"


    "And now, his ex-wives havee knocking on my door, and I''ve decided to take care of them."


    "...." The Valkyries just looked at Victor with a shocked look and open mouth.


    This man just casually said that he took the Vampire King''s ex-wives for himself!? He really has balls!


    "Hey, idiot! The way you spoke makes it sound like we have-."


    "Shut up, pig." Victor smacked Morgana on the ass.


    "Ughh~..." Noticing the sound she made, Morgana quickly put her hand over her mouth.


    "Oh?" Victor''s smile grew: "Don''t tell me you-."


    "Shut up!"


    "It was an involuntary reaction!"


    "...."


    "...That hasn''t improved your situation, Morgana." Jeannemented with a sigh.


    "Ugh."


    "Ignore this pervert, where are the monsters?"


    "....." She''s the King''s ex-wife, you know?


    They really want toment on this, but decided it was best to keep quiet for their own mental health.


    "Those hordes aren''t a very mon'' urrence, you know?" The one who started to exin was Alexa.


    She seemed to take the lead in the group.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean there are times of the year when they show up, that time was an unusual urrence."


    "Hmm, so when will theye?"


    "We do not know? But probably next summer?"


    "Ugh, your timing doesn''t make sense."


    "When is it summer or winter in this ce?"


    "When do monsters not attack?" Dorothy replied.


    "...If I go deep into the forest, I will find a monster, right?"


    "Well¡­Yes, but I don''t rmend-." Alexa stopped talking when she saw the man''s body begin to glow gold, and disappear in front of her.


    "...." A silence fell over the group, and that silencested until Dorothy shouted:


    "AHHH, don''t tell me he''s going to the forest!?"


    "And without equipment..." The one who spoke was Judy, the blue haired, brown eyed woman, but the moment she said that, the odachi that was floating stopped in front of her darted towards the horizon.


    ''... Strange weapon.'' Judy thought.


    "Should we speak to Countess Eleanor?" Dorothy asked.


    "Of course we should." Alexa spoke in a calm tone:


    "Even if he is strong, going into the forest without equipment that can kill immortal beings is sheer foolishness."


    "...Hmm, I don''t think that''s his goal..." Martha, a gentle looking woman,mented.


    "Remember he was with two guests, the King''s ex-wives specifically..."


    "..." The girls'' faces darkened.


    "Don''t tell me he intends to throw them in that ce?" Alexa spoke.


    "Well... It''s a possibility." Martha didn''t deny her thoughts.


    ...


    And they were correct, as was Violet.


    Upon arriving in the middle of the forest and seeing a group of monsters, Victor threw the women in the middle of the horde of monsters.


    "Ugh, that''s no way to treat a woman." Morgana spoke as she rose from the crater.


    "I''m sick." Jeanne spoke with a sick face.


    ROOOOOOOOOARRRRRRR.


    Hearing a roar that froze their souls, the two women quickly looked around and braced themselves, and soon they saw several monsters of different shapes.


    "Victor you bastard, are you trying to kill us!?"


    Victor didn''t answer, instead he started talking in a voice that seemed toe from everywhere:


    "You know? I like strong women."


    "¡­Huh?" Jeanne eximed, confused.


    "Women who walk alone and with their own convictions, women who fight for what they want. These types of women are the most beautiful, and they are the ones that shine the most in my vision."


    "... And it''s those kinds of women that make me want to fight them."


    Jeanne dodged the monster that attacked her and used her hand to break the monster''s neck.


    The monster fell to the ground, but in less than a few seconds, its neck snapped back into ce.


    "Fuck, he really threw us into this cursed forest." Morgana spoke as she kicked a seven-foot-tall monster away.


    "We''re without n Adrastea weapons either."


    "And we''re weak..."


    "I was a little excited to find out that you were Jeanne D''Arc, and a former Demon General."


    "But... Seeing the state you''re in, I can''t help but be disappointed."


    "I know, you already said that!" Morganamented in a hateful tone as she dodged a monster''s attack.


    "Begone!" A dark power came out of her hand and blew the monster in front of her into a piece, but a few secondster, that monster started to regenerate.


    "Tsk."


    "Don''t waste your energy, just push them away, we need to get away from this ce." Jeanne made the most correct decision in this situation.


    She kicked two monsters forward and left the crater, they still had enough time, at least those monsters around didn''t attack yet...


    Why didn''t they attack her?


    "Because of that, I will fix you." Victor''s voice sent shivers down both women''s spines.


    Quake, quake, quake.


    "¡­What is that noise?" Jeanne asked.


    "Sounds of footsteps?... the earth is shaking!"


    All the monsters around looked at one spot.


    Looking in the same direction as the monsters, they turned...


    Two Behemoths, actually it was just the top part of two Behemoths...


    "He... He''s fucking insane." Even an ancient saint couldn''t help but curse at this moment.


    Victor, that bastard, was carrying two behemoths with his two arms and walking leisurely towards them.


    "Just how much strength does he have¡­?" Morgana couldn''t help butment upon seeing this scene.


    As an ex-wife of d, she knew about n Adresteia''s territory, she even came here a few times, the same could be said of Jeanne.


    Because of that, they both knew that the monsters he was holding on his shoulders were the most dangerous in this ce.


    ''The monsters are still struggling, but even so, they can''t escape that man''s hands...'' Jeanne analyzed.


    "Meet my new friends, Phi, and Ponta." Victor''s smile grew.


    "..."


    "Are you going to y with them?"


    "You wouldn''t dare..." Morgana said.


    And all she got was Victor''s smile which widened even more.


    The muscles in Victor''s hand flexed, and he threw the behemoths at the two women.


    "F-Fucking bastard!!" Jeanne and Morgana screamed at the same time as they saw two giant beings flying towards them.


    "The best medicine to fix two women in despair is not a night of love, and loving words..."


    Victor''s smile grew even wider, quite demonic, even the meanest Demons lost to his smile now.


    "The best medicine is... despair... real despair."


    "Now..." Victor pped his hands once, "My two little pigs."


    "Fight, fight, fight to yourst breath, fight for your lives, fall into despair, and..."


    Victor''s eyes gleamed fiercely:


    "Show me your persistence."


    "Gahhhhhhhhh!"


    ...


    A group of Valkyries were running at high speed, and in front of these Valkyries was a woman with long white hair and holding arge Greatsword.


    "That man is beyond madness, he is insane! Even the word insanity would not be enough to describe his madness! Just what kind of madman walks into this ce without preparation!" Rose was beyond frustrated at this point, she was irritated by the recklessness of the new Count.


    "He didn''t even take our weapons!"


    "..." Eleanor was silent.


    To be honest, she really didn''t know what to think, Victor was reckless, but¡­ he wasn''t reckless at the level of going into an unfamiliar location without information and preparation.


    He even took two women who were identified as d''s ex-wives.


    ''Just what is he nning?''


    Arriving in front of a forest, Eleanor eyes glowed blood red:


    "Two behemoths."


    "Tsk." Rose clicked her tongue.


    "Follow me."


    "Yes!"


    The group suddenly picked up the pace, and in less than a minute, they were in front of arge in of ice.


    "Umu? You took your time."


    "...." The Valkyries looked at the voice and saw a man sitting on a tree branch while his back was leaning against the trunk. He was holding a red apple in his hand and seemed to be ying with it by throwing it up and catching it.


    Even though the group was close to him, his eyes were elsewhere.


    "Victor, what is your intention with this!?"


    "Commander, look!" Dorothy pointed forward.


    "...." Eleanor lost her attention on Victor and looked ahead.


    Soon she saw two injured women fighting two Behemoths and a horde of monsters.


    "They are...-"


    "d''s ex-wife... And currently my two little pigs."


    "...." Eleanor looked at Victor with a twinkle in her eye.


    "What is the meaning of this!?"


    "Why aren''t you helping them!?"


    "Do they need help?" Victormented.


    "Commander, if it continues like this, they will die." It was Rose who spoke.


    Her eyes were focused on the battlefield: "Even if they are two weaker ss Behemoths. They''re just avoiding the monsters, but that''s not enough, they can''t defeat them, eventually they''ll get tired..."


    "And they will die." Victor chuckled lightly.


    And his smile was so beautiful that it caught the other Valkyries and even Rose off guard for a few seconds. Even if he was saying something so horrible, he couldn''t help but look beautiful.


    "They can''t stay on the defensive forever." Rose finished what she was going to say.


    "Victor-."


    "Eleanor."


    "!!!" Eleanor''s body shook when she heard Victor''s voice calling her name.


    She looked into his eyes deeply, and saw an unprecedented seriousness in them:


    "I admire your willingness to help, and that''s not wrong... But don''t meddle."


    "This is none of your business."


    Victor fell out of the tree he was in and floated calmly in front of the Valkyries.


    He lifted his hand to the side, and in less than a few seconds his Odachinded in his hand.


    Victor unsheathed the Odachi with his finger, and with just that movement, a horrible blood pressure erupted out around him.


    "!!!!" The group felt like they were drowning in a sea of ??blood, and it wasn''t blood that made them thirsty, it was blood that could kill them, that sword alone sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    "...Just what is this sword..."


    Victor fully drew his Odachi, and with a slight swing, he created a gigantic gash in the ground that spanned several kilometers.


    "... What is this?"


    "A limit." Victor sheathed his Odachi again.


    "Don''t cross that boundary, or... You will die."


    A silence fell around them, and everyone could see he wasn''t joking.


    "¡­Will you go that far, Victor?" Eleanor''s eyes narrowed:


    "Are you going to kill me?" Eleanor took a step forward.


    And in that moment she felt as if the world was crashing down on her.


    Victor''s entire appearance had turned into something obscure and only a cold, heavy killing instinct remained:


    "Do you think not?"


    gulp.


    She swallowed, and in that moment, her body unconsciously took a step back.


    And that''s when she felt the pressure of the world leave her, and everything went back to normal.


    "...Good decision." Victor turned around and sat in the air, he released his Odachi, and the Odachi was left floating beside him.


    Eleanor held her hands that were shaking:


    ''He... He would really kill me... If I took one more step... He would really...-'' She bit her lip, and blood poured from her lips, and with that pain, she helped herself to rpose.


    "...." Victor shed a small smile when he saw Eleanor''s expression.


    ''So innocent... If it was Violet, she would have crossed the line without caring about anything... Well, she probably doesn''t trust me as blindly as Violet does, because of that single reason, this bluff worked on her.''


    [Your killing intent that has been refined by the souls of thousands of beings cannot be treated lightly, My Friend. And she''s not as close to you as Violet is.]


    [Even so, she should be able to confidently cross the line, isn''t she a Countess?]


    [That would be the case if it was someone else, but since it''s you... She won''t do that.]


    [.....]


    [She highly values ??your friendship.]


    [...I know, because of that, I''ll apologizeter.]


    [I''m curious, why didn''t you use another method?]


    [She is quite stubborn when ites to her territory and these monsters, she wouldn''t stop if it wasn''t for a solid threat from me... Even now, I can feel her killing intent growing every time the monsters hit the women''s bodies.]


    [Hmm, you''re not wrong, I wonder why that is the case?]


    [Me too... It''s like she has a pretty deep hatred for these creatures.]


    [Well, that''s understandable... They''re quite ugly, and hard to kill... Like an immortal cockroach.]


    [indeed.]


    All that was heard for a few minutes was the sound of explosions, screams, and the screams of hatred from Morgana and Jeanne, they were still holding up just fine.

 Chapter 404: The past that definesus...

    Chapter 404: The past that definesus...


    A few hourster.


    ''How long will they be defensive...?'' Victor calcted in his mind; ''Hmm, I think they should be reaching their limit in a few minutes.''


    ''Although, Jeanne is certainly something... She knows that she is dealing with immortal enemies, so she has changed her attitude and is trying to seal her enemies away... Although this will only work with minions.''


    ''Hmm, I still haven''t seen their special powers. Even in this situation, they refuse to use their powers... Or could they not?'' Victor remembered that the two were suffering fromck of blood.


    ''Heh~, even though they are suffering from bloodlust, they are holding up well...''


    "...." Feeling the eyes of the Valkyries on his back, Victor began to speak:


    "Valkyries, Eleanor."


    "...." The women looked at Victor.


    "I regard you as strong women."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "You never soften in training, always looking for ways to get stronger and help your ''leader''."


    "And when you go to fight or fight each other, you always have that sparkle in your eyes and that smile of amusement on your face."


    "... Where are you going with this, Count?" Rose asked directly.


    "Look at those two... What do you see?"


    "...." The Valkyries and Eleanor looked at the two women.


    "Someone who needs help." One of the Valkyries said, and the others seemed to agree with them.


    "¡­Someone caught in a madman''s trap?" Rose spoke up.


    "... They look empty..." Eleanor spoke.


    "...." Victor disys a small smile and looks at Eleonor:


    "Correct. Even though they are in a difficult situation, the dead glint in their eyes is still there. They are not fighting for their lives because they are attached to them."


    "They''re just fighting because instinctively that''s what they should do, it''s like an automatic sense of self-preservation."


    "...." When they heard what Victor said, the women couldn''t help but look back at the two women who were fighting.


    And Victor''s words can''t help but make sense.


    "Rose Adrasteia."


    "..." The older woman looked at Victor.


    "You and Walter are the oldest people in n Adrastea, so you should know who they are."


    "...Now, I want you to tell me... Tell me the names of those two women."


    "...." The Valkyries and even Eleanor looked at Rose.


    "The blonde is Jeanne D''Arc, a former saint, the one who was once called the Maiden of Orleans."


    "Wha-¡­"


    "The ck-haired one who is a demon, her name is... Anna, a former general of Lilith''s demon army, the woman who is called by demons as the mother of all demons."


    "And by this very woman who is considered one of the strongest beings in existence, she was given the title of The Reaper... Everyone in Hell feared just the mention of this woman''s title."


    "...." The feeling of shock was just what Eleanor and the Valkyries felt.


    They knew that the two women were d''s ex-wives, but since the king is very private with his personal life, they didn''t know exactly who these women were.


    "And you really think these women need help!?"


    "Do you really think these women need the strength of n Adsteia to defeat weak monsters and two Behemoths that aren''t even in one of the strongest sses!?"


    "..." The women didn''t know what to say, the obvious answer to that question was no.


    But the way they''re struggling to deal with monsters doesn''t make women say that answer...


    Eleanor looked calmly at Victor:


    ''For a moment, he looked¡­disappointed? Why?''


    "Hey, you guys! Are you going to just stare!? Help us." Morgana screamed.


    "..."


    gulp.


    The girls swallowed hard when they saw Victor''s expression now.


    "This is enough." Victor took the Odachi floating beside him, and the next moment he appeared among the monsters.


    The Odachi''s scabbard is covered in a red aura of pure blood, and with another step, Victor disappeared.


    de streaks were seen in the air, and in the blink of an eye, Victor appeared back where he was.


    As he sheathed the Odachi, pieces of the monsters'' bodies began to fall to the ground.


    ... And even after several seconds, they don''t get up anymore.


    "Just what is that, Odachi!?" Dorothy screamed.


    And even Eleanor wanted to understand what that Odachi was now.


    "Sigh... What was all this show about..." Morgana patted her clothes as she spoke, "If you were going to help us, you could do it from the start."


    "Disappointing."


    "¡­Eh?" She stopped when she saw Victor''s gaze, and all she saw in his gaze was anger and disappointment.


    "You have been reduced to mere husks of what you were in the past."


    "Forget revenge."


    "You won''t get very far the way you are, I bet even an inexperienced adult vampire can kill you now."


    "If you''re going to live a life like that..." Victor''s eyes suddenly went nk.


    "Yes..." He smiled vacantly.


    "V-Victor...?" Jeanne was frankly startled by the man''s gaze.


    "You better die."


    [Are you sure, partner?]


    [Yes.]


    [And to think you''ll go this far... How much do you like strong women, huh?]


    [But... This is something I can respect.] The smile of the being inside Victor grew.


    [If we are going to do this, we must do it in style! HAHAHAHA~]


    ["Restriction level.... Level 0."] The being within Victor and Victor spoke at the same time.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.


    A dark power rose to the skies.


    ROAAAAAAAAAAAR!!!


    Nearby monsters fled in fear, the air became heavier, and it was even difficult to breathe.


    "W-What is this...?" Rose and the Valkyries fell to the ground, and a feeling of servitude began to rise in their chests.


    And unconsciously... Wrong, they were forced to kneel.


    Even Eleanor didn''t escape. The woman knelt on the floor as she looked at the man in the center of the pir with shock all over her face, she even forgot to breathe.


    And this was the reaction from them, who were far from Victor.


    The pir of darkness began to slowly diminish until, at some point, it revealed a being with two long wings, whose body waspletely covered with a darkness that had veins of crimson blood.


    The being had no definite shape or appearance, people could only see that it existed, and it was standing in front of the two women.


    "W-Would you... would you go that far!?" Jeanne practically screamed as her entire existence shook, and for the first time, her empty eyes showed emotion¡­fear.


    The same applied to Morgana.


    "No more dreams." The erratic voice, the heavy voice, a voice that could only be described as authoritative, was heard as the being started walking towards the two women.


    "No more desire."


    "No more expectations."


    "No more @#%$." Thest word made everyone present shiver, it was a word they didn''t understand, but those words just being heard could make their existence tremble.


    Their souls screamed in pain!


    "Vic-... Vic-... Plss... Stop." Morgana pleaded as her eyes were bleeding; her mouth was too. Just being in his presence was suffocating, and she was shaking with fear like never before, her heart clenched with anguish.


    "Look into my eyes." He decreed, and his order could not be ignored.


    "...." The two kneeling women stared into the being''s eyes.


    And all that they saw was just pure crimson darkness.


    "As one who walks between life and death... As one who is the beginning of his race... I sentence you to death."


    The being in front of her touches their head with her hand, and she feels something being pulled from her body, something very important!


    But they couldn''t scream or know what this important something was, they just closed their eyes in pure despair.


    And before fallingpletely unconscious, they heard:


    "Show me your persistence."


    ...


    "Hmm? Where am I?"


    A subus.


    A low-level demon that didn''t even have a name...


    A worthless demon who was destined to die for their fellow men...


    "Who is it!?"


    "Show yourself!"


    This was supposed to be my destiny...


    The fate that thousands of demons suffered...


    The world around her changed, and she found herself in a ce where the sky was red.


    "This ce..."


    "Correct."


    "!!!?" Morgana turned around and saw a shadow that looked just like her.


    "That was the ce where everything changed."


    The shadow turned its face to a mountain that had a huge castle on top of it.


    "At the time, everyone knew that Lilith existed." The shadow continued.


    "It wasmon sense."


    "...But no one knew where she was living."


    "No one could feel her presence."


    "No one could tell her intentions."


    "No one could know if she was hiding or just decided not to show off."


    "None other than the Subus, of course."


    "Being born a Subus really was both a blessing and a curse, we had a special connection to our mother, and that was not a good thing."


    "We?" Morgan spoke.


    The shadow just smiled.


    Soon the world changed again, and this time a small red demon with tiny wings was at the entrance of the great castle.


    A memory Morgana remembered all too well.


    "A subus, huh." A long-horned demon spoke, a demon Morgana hade to learn was Lilith''s personal butler.


    "I need to pass."


    "You really are lucky... My master is very fond of your race. You can pass."


    The mangy little demon just shook their head after looking deeply into that long-horned demon''s eyes:


    "...Mmm"


    "We didn''t know at the time."


    "...." Morgana was silent as she bit her lip.


    "We didn''t know that walking through that gate would be the beginning of our hell, a hell far more painful than being killed by a random demon or remaining weak."


    The world changes again.


    And this time, the little demon was armless as they hid in a cave.


    "The entrance to Lilith''s castle was a trap."


    "I came to learn in the future that that entrance was only to trick unsuspecting demons."


    "If you want to enter Lilith''s castle."


    "You need permission from Lilith herself." The shadow continued.


    "The moment we entered that gate, a forest appeared, and we were ambushed by several lesser demons."


    "We lost our arm, and the pain consumed our body."


    "But... Did we stop because of that?"


    "...." Morgana shook her head in denial:


    "We gritted our teeth, got up, and while we were injured, we went hunting."


    "..." Morgana just watched her younger self do what the shadow said, and as she watched this scene before her eyes, it was as if she could feel all the feelings she had felt in the past.


    "The world of demons is cruel. If you show weakness, you die."


    "If you cry, they''llugh at you, and you die."


    "If you feel sorry for another demon, they will use it to their advantage and kill you from behind."


    "Compassion, mercy, kindness¡­ Love. None of that exists in hell."


    The little demon walked to a red river and bathed, then something started to happen, the river started to heal their wounds, and soon their arm grew back.


    "That river was our lifesaver."


    "It doesn''t matter how many times we get hurt."


    "It doesn''t matter how many times we fail."


    "It doesn''t matter how many times our limbs have been cut off."


    "We''ll bathe in that river, and... We''ll be better again."


    Morgana watched her younger self get hurt as they fought the demons that fell into Lilith''s trap, over and over again.


    The demons that came looking for Lilith were definitely not weak demons, they were all high level.


    After all, you needed a certain amount of influence to know where Lilith resided¡­


    And that was also a trap for Lilith herself.


    That is why being a Subus was both a curse and a blessing.


    We didn''t need it since we instinctively knew where our ''mother'' was.


    And our curse is that since we know where she was, we would go to her and end up dying a dog''s death because of her cruel trap.


    Morgana was literally trapped in a forest full of sharks, and she was just a little fish.


    "After trying 101 times... We finally seeded."


    "Using dream magic, we managed to put a high-level Imp to rest, and we sneakily killed him with our ws."


    "He didn''t feel anything because, in his mind, he was still sleeping."


    "...An empty victory after so much suffering." Morgan spoke.


    "But it wasn''t in vain... What did we do after killing the Imp?"


    Morgana''s smile grew a little, and her gaze gleamed slightly:


    "We ate it."


    "What about eating them?" The shadow''s smile grew.


    "We got stronger."


    "And...?"


    "I returned to the cave and nned to hunt down another prey, this time more efficiently, more quietly, using my birth powers to my advantage."


    "...And then, I killed another demon and ate it again."


    "And this was repeated..."


    "Again, again, again, again, again¡­"


    The world around them changed over and over again, like a movie ying on X16, and all it showed was a demon feeding on another demon.


    Each time she fed, she grew stronger, her body grew, and she acquired a more demonic appearance, as she became more ruthless and cruel, while her illusions began to affect her targets more easily.


    Agility, strength, endurance, everything was amplified.


    With each death, she grew stronger.


    With each kill, she got more efficient.


    "And after thousands of years..."


    "We had a visitor."


    Like a fallen angel descending from the heavens, a beautiful womannded softly in front of her.


    Lilith, The mother of demons.


    Just like her daughter, she was also a Subus.


    And without any ceremony, the goddess looked at her and smiled gently:


    "Your name will be @#$%..."


    She became paralyzed, and a change began to ur.


    Her demonic appearance started to be more human, and all that was left of her former form were her horns, wings, and tail, which was much thinner than it was.


    But had she gotten weaker?


    Far from it, she got much stronger than she ever was.


    "Lilith¡­"


    "...." The woman smiles gently and says something:


    "You did well."


    "..." And at that moment, the Subus felt something positive for the first time.


    A feeling of aplishment, a feeling of a job well done...


    She was no longer a weak demon. Instead, she was a high level demon in Lilith''s forces, and less than a few yearster, this same Subus would win the title of The Reaper in a war against the Diablos faction.


    The world breaks.


    Morgana was back in the dark ce.


    "A former general of the demon mother Lilith can''t kill some weak monsters." A sneer appeared on Morgana''s face.


    "Disappointing... Right?"


    "...." Morgana turned her head and saw her shadow again:


    "Yeah." Morgana reached out to the shadow, her eyes gleaming intensely, while a small smile was pasted on her face:


    "...." The shadow looked at Morgana''s hand and smiled:


    "You softened."


    "Love does that."


    "Wrong." The shadow took her hand and said:


    "That man did this to us."


    "Always holding us captive, not letting us have our way. His blood had imprisoned us." Slowly Morgana''s shadow began to transform into a younger version of her, the same version that was in her memories when Lilith first named her.


    "But the man who killed us... He''s different. He wants to see us shining... He wants to see our best, all our potential..."


    The shadow''s tail swung back and forth:


    "I want to have his child."


    "...." Morgana slightly raises her eyebrow.


    The shadow pulls Morgana closer to her:


    "Never forget our past."


    "It is what defines us for what we are today..."


    "Never forget that before a general, warrior, or even a mother."


    ? "You are a survivor."


    Crack, Crack,


    The world breaks.

 Chapter 405: The Past ThatDefines Us...2

    Chapter 405: The Past ThatDefines Us...2


    A World on Fire.


    And in this world, a woman in a white dress was hanging from a wooden pir while her whole body burned along with the world.


    "What a surprise." A man''s voice resounded in this world, and soon his appearance began to form in front of the woman.


    "...." The woman opened her eyes and looked at the man.


    "You''re not Jeanne D''Arc, are you?"


    "Once... I was called Jeanne D''Arc." The woman spoke.


    Victor looked around and saw images of the same woman talking to a child.


    "Was that your decision...or your God''s?"


    "Mine."


    "Why?"


    "No child should have such a heavy fate to save their country."


    "A child should justugh, y with other kids and live a carefree life... Something heavy like saving a country should be ced in the hands of an adult."


    "Therefore... I stole her fate."


    The mes disyed the woman''s eyes glowing an almost holy gold, and soon the little girl passed out.


    ''One of the saint''s abilities¡­'' Victor realized.


    "And by stealing her destiny, you became Jeanne D''Arc?"


    "Yes, from that day forward, the nameless Saint who was blessed by God at a time when even the Saint herself forgot¡­ She took on a new identity and a new destiny."


    "Jeanne D''Arc, the Maiden of Orleans."


    The fire showed all the life this woman had as Jeanne D''Arc.


    "Being burned at the stake by mypanions was not something I expected..."


    "And being saved by a Progenitor Vampire was also not something I expected. I think fate had something more in store for me... After all, from the moment the bonfire caught fire, my destiny as Jeanne D''Arc was over..."


    "All I should have had to do was just ''die'' there and go on my next journey... But that didn''t happen."


    The fire showed the image of a tall man reaching out to the woman who was burning in the fire.


    "Just how long have you been alive¡­?" Victor looked at the woman.


    "... Who knows?"


    "The human mind was not made to support immortality. Wrong, I don''t think any mind was prepared enough for this. I forgot my real name a long time ago.


    "Who was I?"


    "Why did I be a Saint?"


    "Why did God choose me?"


    "But... In the end... Are these questions really necessary?"


    "The past doesn''t matter."


    "..." Victor''s face twitched slightly.


    "I see... That''s why your soul looks like this, huh." He spoke as he looked around.


    "Somethingpletely empty, whose most striking feature is fire."


    "The fire was the most defining moment of my life, and it exists here because of that."


    Victor shed a small smile and asked, "¡­Does that hurt?" He pointed to the fire.


    "Hmm, not particrly, I don''t feel anything."


    "I see..." Victor began to sit down, and at that moment, a throne of fire appeared, and he sat on the throne calmly.


    "Come here." He patted his legs lightly.


    "..." The woman looked at this gesture with curious eyes, she wondered for a moment what she should do, but since it was just the two of them here, she decided to listen to him.


    Soon she disappeared from where she was and appeared in front of Victor.


    Her body was still on fire, and her face couldn''t be seen, as if she was covered by some strange veil of fire.


    She slowly sat on Victor''sp and rested both her arms around his neck.


    "... How does it feel?"


    "Oddly...fortable."


    "Doesn''t the fire hurt?" the woman asked curiously.


    "Nah." Victor stroked her head.


    A moment of silence fell around.


    This silencested for a long time.


    At first, Jeanne felt strange receiving affection like this. It was something she had never felt before, this feeling offort.


    She was at peace¡­something she felt she never had before.


    Eventually, she curled herself closer to Victor''s body, closed her eyes, and enjoyed his caresses.


    "Even the brightest me will one day go out, and that''s amon thing... Everyone needs rest, even the me." Victor''s voice came out like a melody to Jeanne''s ears.


    Until after an indefinite time, the fire stopped burning.


    A silence fell around them, and the woman seemed to have fallen asleep. And in that moment, Victor''s blood-red eyes faintly glowed, and his voice was heard:


    "The past matters, Jeanne."


    "Hmm?" She opened her eyes and realized that she was no longer in a world on fire.


    In fact, she was in a big tree, she looked around and saw that she was in a forest, and that forest was full of small, cute animals.


    Victor was no longer sitting on a throne of fire but leaning against the root of a tree.


    "The past is what defines who we are in the future."


    "..." Jeanne looked at Victor.


    "What is your ''persistence'', Jeanne?" Victor asked the woman, who still had a blurry face.


    Looking into his eyes, she felt that any lie she told would be seen by his eyes.


    And unconsciously, her mouth moved, forming the sound of words, and a wish she had forgotten was revealed:


    "...I wanted a family..."


    "Even after all this time, that desire has never changed."


    "Adam... The boy I named after the Progenitor of Humans, my hope that I could have a family."


    "But unfortunately... I put my trust in the wrong person, someone who never even fully understood me... or even tried to understand me at all."


    "...." Victor smiled gently and stroked Jeane''s cheek.


    "I have a story to tell... Do you want to hear it?" Victor asked softly.


    "...Sure, it''s not like I have anything to do anyway."


    Victor gentlyughed, "A long, long time ago..."


    "In a time forgotten even by the eldest Gods." It was as if he were reading a book to a child.


    "There was a pure woman, a woman unsullied by Supernatural Beings."


    "...?" Where does he want to go with this tale? Jeanne wondered.


    "She was tasked with protecting a tiny seed by a being of great authority..."


    "For thousands of years¡­ She fulfilled that duty¡­ She sat beside the little sprout that was born and waited¡­"


    "Until she was no longer needed to protect that seed."


    "That seed that became a sprout grew into a great tree¡­"


    "Arge tree that would acquire consciousness."


    "And upon acquiring consciousness, the tree was tasked with granting a wish from its guardian."


    The woman''s job had been done, a job she did without much regret since she was so pure and kind that she did it all without question.


    "What do you want? Asked the great tree to the woman."


    "Do you know what that woman replied?"


    "..." Jeanne was breathless. Her heart felt like it was in her hand, and she couldn''t think straight while she was only listening at this point.


    "It was a very simple wish, something that was unconsciously born from spending thousands of years alone, something that all beings sought in one way or another¡­"


    "The woman replied to the big tree in a gentle and slightly sad voice."


    "I want a family..."


    Jeanne opened her eyes wide.


    "A very simple wish for the tree''s powers, it was so simple and easy to grant that wish¡­ But unfortunately, he couldn''t fulfill that wish."


    "Why...?"


    "He couldn''t force a rtionship with another being, it would go against his nature..."


    "Because of that, the tree decided... The tree spoke to the immacte girl who was about to cry when she heard that the tree could not grant her wish." Victor caressed the woman''s eyes, and when he finished wiping her tearful face, he looked up.


    Jeanne followed Victor''s gaze, and she saw an immense gigantic tree whose height seemed to have no end. Its branches were huge, and they seemed to stretch to infinity.


    "I will be your family."


    Tears began to fall down Jeanne''s face, and her tears only intensified when she heard an aged voice.


    A voice that carried a sentimental weight that Jeanne didn''t know existed inside her.


    A voice that made her whole existence tremble with nostalgia.


    "I will be your family. You will be my sister, and I... I will be your brother."


    "What do you think, my dear, @#%$#?" Thest word was said in an unknownnguage, anguage that only made sense to the two involved.


    Jeanne''s face began to blur.


    Soon a beautiful face appeared, the face of a woman that could be described as pure beauty, her eyes were bright golden, and her golden hair seemed to be blessed by the sun itself.


    "Do you ept?"


    "...Yesss..." She wiped her eyes detachedly as if trying to hold back the tears in her eyes, but this was an action that proved too difficult.


    She couldn''t stop crying, and for a long time, the only thing that was heard was the woman''s silent crying.


    Until the woman broke that silence with her trembling voice:


    "H- H-How could I forget about you¡­"


    "It is inevitable... with the time you lived."


    "Boredom would kill you, and your mind would break. Nothing would make sense like it did to you..."


    "B-Brother..."


    "Shhh, you need to rest. Everything will make sense when you wake up."


    "Mm¡­" Her eyes started to get heavy, and slowly she fell into the dream world.


    "And... This is how the pure woman remembered her past... And now that she knows herself, which end will she go to?"


    "The good old happy ending?"


    "Or the evil and hated bad ending."


    "... Unfortunately, the continuation of this story is something that even I don''t know." Heughed to himself.


    The moment Victor said this, Jeanne disappeared from his arms.


    "Even one of the oldest existences needs a purpose to sustain their eternity. If that existence doesn''t acquire a purpose, eventually time will break them."


    "Like an empty shell that has lost its essence." Victor continued.


    "... Indeed." The amused voice resounded through the ce.


    Soon that same voice became incredibly serious:


    "...You really took a risk this time, Progenitor."


    "Why? Why go so far for two women you don''t even know well?"


    "A strong woman..." Victor turned to the tree again.


    "...."


    "A woman who walks her own path, a woman who knows what she wants, a woman who smiles freely no matter what the situation is¡­" Victor thought of all his wives and their moments together.


    "Isn''t that the most beautiful thing you can find?" He smiled like an innocent child who had sessfully done his homework.


    "¡­you did all this¡­why do you want to see those two women at their full potential?"


    "Isn''t it clear?" His response was instantaneous.


    ''How could I fight them if they weren''t bing a strong woman?''


    "Pfft... HAHAHAHAHAHA~" Augh like an old man''sugh was heard.


    The world around them seemed to shake violently from the gigantic tree''sughter.


    "You... Pfft... You''re really something else."


    "People say that." Heughed.


    "You''re really stupid. You didn''t have to do this." His amused voice slowly changed to a contemtive voice:


    "...But... Yes... Even the most random gestures of will can be considered a gesture of kindness."


    "As thanks for making that girl remember me."


    Victor''s body glowed faintly in white:


    "Oh?" He looked at himself curiously.


    "Consider it a favor from an older brother."


    "Your soul damaged by the constant use of your power has been repaired."


    "Thanks... I really tried not to use it too much, but sometimes... I just use it anyway." He smiled to himself. He really was incorrigible in this aspect.


    "I never thought she was so special either..."


    "And even knowing the consequences, you didn''t stop."


    "After all, I wanted to see her real face. An expression like that doesn''t suit strong women." He shrugged as if he had no choice.


    "Hahahahaha~, if those brats had balls like you, the world wouldn''t be in this shit like today."


    ''Brats?'' Victor asked himself curiously.


    "Take care when using this power, Progenitor."


    "Messing with souls is a very delicate thing, and it can lead to very serious consequences."


    "I know..." Victor didn''t ignore his warnings, "Because of that, I haven''t explored this power much yet, even though I feel it has so much potential."


    "Just wait a little longer, eventually, your existence will bear the brunt of that power, and¡­"


    "You have my troubled daughter with you, so I''m sure you''ll be fine, HAHAHAHHA~."


    "Daughter? I don''t remember getting a tree like..."


    "Oh..."


    "Take good care of her." He warned him in a serious tone,


    "Of course." Victor smiled gently:


    "A being of your caliber knows my personality, right?"


    "I think everyone close to you knows your personality, you are an open book after all."


    "...." Victor shed a thin little smile.


    "It''s time to go. People are worried about you."


    "Umu? Shit, I have to get back, I''ll see you another day, old man."


    "Yeah, we''ll see you another day, Progenitor."


    Crack, Crack.


    ¡­


    Victor opened his eyes, and he saw the faces of several women who were wearing ck armor.


    "Well, that''s definitely a nice sight."

 Chapter 406: An Older VampiresDesire

    Chapter 406: An Older Vampire''sDesire


    "Well, that''s definitely a nice sight."


    "This motherfucker, he''s ying with us..." Dorothy grumbled.


    "Victor, what in the name of the Seven Hells happened?"


    "... What are you talking about?"


    "Look." Eleanor pointed to a spot.


    Victor looked to where Eleanor was pointing and saw Jeanne holding his arm tightly as tears welled up in her eyes.


    He looked the other way and saw Morgana with a neutral but clearly annoyed expression, sitting cross-legged as she had her arms wrapped around her bulging breasts.


    "What happened?" Victor asked.


    "Suddenly, you disyed horrible power! When we thought you''d killed these two women, you suddenly passed out, and your body started to convulse!" Dorothy began summarizing what happened to Victor.


    Her mouth couldn''t stop, as she was telling everything that happened from her point of view at an impressive speed, even the Rappers would be surprised at the amount of words she could speak without breathing.


    "Ohhh, well looks like it was no big deal then, hahaha~." Victor tried to get up.


    But being unable to...


    He narrowed his eyes and checked himself.


    "Oh..."


    ''Level 1...''


    A magic circle appeared in Victor''s hand.


    ''Level 2...''


    The magic circle began to spin furiously.


    ''Level 3...''


    ''Level 4...'' Going up just one more level just in case Victor stopped using the seals.


    Soon his body felt light again.


    [Well, that was definitely risky.]


    [Yeah, let''s do this again sometime in the future.]


    [How about... No? I don''t want to have our recently restored soul damaged again, thank you very much.]


    Victor tried to get up again but found himself unable because of Jeanne. He lightly touched Jeanne''s brow.


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Wake up, pig."


    "Who''s calling me Pig!?" Jeanne stood up with a speed worthy of a Vampire and looked around as if looking for a fight.


    "Hmm?" She was confused for a few seconds and seemed lost in time. In her perspective, it was as if all the memories she had forgotten had returned to her body.


    ''Gahhh, I was tricked!'' She messed up her own hair in annoyance.


    ''Why did I ept to be a Saint! I was so stupid! That bastard took advantage of my state!''


    "Finally..." Victor stood up and stretched his body.


    gulp.


    The Valkyries and Eleanor gulped at the sight. After all, his torso waspletely exposed since his clothes weren''t made of a resistant material like his suit.


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile:


    "Jeanne, Morgana?"


    "...." The two women looked at Victor.


    Morgana had a dangerous glint in her eyes, her gaze was no longer dead, and she looked much more alive than before. She had that seductive look that a subus should have.


    Jeanne was the same, her gaze glowing with innocence, but the sense of danger in her gaze never left. She looked pure and dangerous, a contradiction in itself.


    A contradiction that Victor liked.


    Because that was her real self.


    Even some of her original appearance from that world was brought into this one.


    Her eyes turned golden, and she looked quite pretty, but that wasn''t all.


    Victor could see a gleam in her eyes, a gleam that only people who lived as long as Scathach and d had.


    "Now, that''s a dignified look."


    "Hahahahaha~."


    The two women had a slight blush on their cheeks, but unlike before, they couldn''t help but smile gratefully and kindly.


    Victor stoppedughing and looked at Eleanor.


    "Hey, Eleanor."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "..." She opened her mouth slightly in shock, not expecting those words right now.


    "I''m sorry for treating you like that. Even though I knew you would just back off like that, I shouldn''t have done that."


    "¡­Eh?" She still couldn''t react to the words.


    "What? If I''m man enough to kick a woman in the face, I''m also man enough to recognize when I screw up."


    "...I don''t think that analogy is correct." Rose muttered with a slight headache. She had a lot to think about, especially the way he looked.


    "Is that right?... Meh, who cares, HAHAHAHA~."


    "... Why are you apologizing?"


    "Hmm? Isn''t it obvious that I like you?"


    "...Wha-."


    "I would feel bad for being an idiot to someone who treated me so well and not apologizingter."


    "Not to mention you still have to take me around your territory... And we must kill more monsters..."


    "Oh, I hope you''ll keep what happened here a secret, okay?" Victor asked lightly, but it was obvious he wasn''t just asking, he was ordering.


    "... Do not worry, I understand. I will ensure that this matter does not leave this ce." The one who answered was Rose for her leader, as the woman was just too shocked to speak up right now.


    "Umu, good to know." He chuckled lightly, then continued, "There''s a lot to do..." He started to walk while talking to himself: "Now that I''ve solved this problem with these two pigs,"


    "I have free time... Maybe I''ll go get my daughter?"


    Eleanor was so shocked that the words ''my daughter'' didn''t even register in her brain.


    "I still need to train the Scarlett sisters...Scathach wouldugh at me if I took her daughters so far away, and they didn''t make progress." Victor''s face darkened, the image of Scathachughing at him shed through his mind, and he didn''t like it at all.


    "Oyyy, who are you calling Pig, you asshole!"


    "Hmm? You two?" Victor was brutally honest.


    "You guys put me through so much work just to shine as women again, tsk, tsk."


    "...." They were slightly embarrassed when they saw this man acting so brazenly.


    Seriously, how can he be so adorable, kind, and annoying at the same time!?


    "Speaking of which, are you still going to ask for my help?"


    "...." Jeanne and Morgana looked at each other.


    "Nah, we will resolve this issue in due course." The two spoke at the same time as their eyes gleamed with determination and hostility.


    "...." Victor shed a tiny, imperceptible smile.


    Then he turned around and said:


    "Seriously? Too bad, and here I was, ready to help you, tsk, tsk. Ungrateful women."


    "..." Veins started bulging in Jeanne and Morgana''s heads.


    "You know what!? You''ve been pissing me off for a while!" Morgana appeared in front of Victor with a disy of speed that took Victor by surprise for a moment.


    ''Hmm, her atmosphere has changed, regaining her old self has had so many changes, huh.'' Victor smiled inwardly.


    "I want my reward''~''. Her eyes glowed blood red, and a seductive smile appeared on her face, her wings spread, and her tail wagged in a mesmerizing way.


    The subus woke up, and she was thirsty!


    She was horny!


    Victor looked at the woman with long ck hair, blood-red eyes, and a body that looked like it was made to stoke men''s desires.


    As expected of a sex Demon.


    Victor chuckled softly and lightly poked Morgana''s belly, a very sensitive area.


    "Pfft." Her seductive aura broke, and she nearly burst outughing.


    "Stop!" She attacked the air with her ws, but Victor just casually walked past her, and while standing behind the Subus, he said:


    "Your bloodlust has been restored to normal, and you are free from d''s influence. Do you want to be stuck with someone again?"


    "¡­Eh?" Jeanne and Morgana were surprised by what Victor said.


    And they understood the words that Victor spoke between the lines.


    ''You''ve just been freed from this bloodlust. Do you want to be trapped again, this time with me?'' That''s basically what he was telling them.


    Victor lightly touched the Subus'' tail, and he pressed a specific spot and stroked that same specific spot, and that small gesture sent electrical currents down Morgana''s spine that spread throughout her body.


    ''This piece of shit!'' She quickly jumped back and went on guard with Victor, her face red with anger and embarrassment!


    Her private parts were a mess now!


    Victor shed a hateful smile, "Don''t underestimate me, Subus. Thanks to our little ''event''. Now, I know all your weak points~."


    "Asshole!"


    "Hahaha~." Victor turned around and raised his hand as his Odachi flew to his hand.


    Seeing the back of the man walking alone, Jeanne thought: ''I wouldn''t mind being stuck with you forever...'' She looked at her friend.


    And she realized that behind that angry, embarrassed face, she was thinking the same thing.


    That feeling was stronger in Jeanne because he gave her something far more precious, her memories before she became Jeanne D''Arc.


    ''But... That''s not something to think about right now.''


    Lots of things needed to be done, and she had revenge to get...


    "What are you doing!? Let''s go."


    "!!!" The women awoke from their inner thoughts and quickly started following Victor.


    ...


    n Fulger.


    In n Fulger''s office, two women were looking at each other with serious eyes.


    The two women were very simr to each other, with only minor differences, and that was normal, considering that they were mother and daughter.


    "You did...?" Natashia asked.


    "Yes."


    "..." Natashia lowered her head as her long blonde hair covered her eyes, and her body began to shake violently.


    "...." Knowing what was going to happen, Sasha had already ced both hands over her ear.


    Natashia looked up, her eyes were glowing with a red glow, and she had a rather distorted smile on her face.


    "FUCKING FINALLY!!"


    "Ugh." Even though she was expecting this reaction, the noise was louder than she had expected.


    "Hell yeah! My daughter finally got fucked!!!"


    "Mother!? Can you keep it down, please!?" Sasha practically yelled with a red face.


    She didn''t need to go screaming to God and the world about what she did, for God''s sake!


    But Natashia didn''t seem to be listening, as she was too lost in her world.


    "My daughter was filled, her whole uterus received his seed, Ugh... How envious!"


    "Mother!?"


    "Should I expect a grandchild¡­? Nah, a grandchild is too early, and the Vampire birth rate is low."


    "Actually, I don''t want a grandchild yet! He needs to fuck me before that, I need his tool filling everything inside of me, I need that warm milk in my uterus!"


    "Mother, your thoughts are leaking! Control your voice, for the love of all that is holy!" Sasha hit Natashia''s desk with a red face.


    "...?" And that attracted Natashia''s attention. Then seeing her daughter''spletely red face, she understood what happened and said:


    "Oh... I''m sorry I got lost for a moment."


    "Ugh, just keep these..." Sasha''s face got even redder, her mother was too perverted, for God''s sake! She understood that she was also like her mother, but that''s in the bedroom! And not openly!


    ''Why am I thinking that! I''m not like her!'' Thinking about what she did in the bedroom with her Darling, her face became even redder, and her private parts itched.


    "Anyway, just don''t say it out loud!" She hit the table again.


    "Sure." Natashia spoke with an understanding smile. She could more or less imagine what her daughter was thinking right now.


    Even though she was putting on a professional face for her daughter, her insides couldn''t help but twitch, and she could feel her little sister opening and closing indecently as liquids leaked out.


    His glowing red eyes were just a testament to her desire, and, now that her daughter was fucked, now that her daughter had her first time¡­


    There was nothing to stop her from throwing herself into her Darling''s warm arms anymore! She couldn''t wait to be filled by that tool of his and have her whole uterus full! She had been waiting for this for a long time!


    ''Control yourself... Control yourself... Fuck, I can''t!'' She was just too horny, and she had no more reason to hold back.


    Consequently, her desire exploded! And her already high desire was amplified even further by her racial attributes.


    Sasha calmed down and took a deep breath, then asked:


    "What happened to the territory? Why does it look so destroyed...?"


    "Oh, it''s no big deal, it was just a n my sister made, and it worked pretty well."


    "And this n involved¡­?"


    "Oh? Are you interested?" Natashia asked, a glint of curiosity shing through her eyes when she saw her daughter so interested.


    "Well, it may not seem like it, but I am the heiress." Sasha said, seeing her friend Violet working so hard, she was motivated to learn about her territory too.


    "I feel like I should learn more deeply how to manage the territory, and knowing these things never hurt in an emergency."


    "Heh~..." Natashia shed an amused smile.


    ''She''s maturing... Is that your friends'' influence?'' Natashia was very pleased now. Slowly, her daughter was progressing, and this was something that, as a mother, made her very happy.


    ''I think soon, I''ll have to tell her about the techniques my mother taught me personally... But for me to teach her that, she must master the first Vampire Count form...'' Deciding she would think about itter, she said:


    "I can exin what my sister and I did, but you should call her first so we can talk. She did all the politics, I was busy using my strength."


    "Oh... Sure, I''ll call her." Sasha turned and started to walk out of the room.


    "Hmm, Daughter?"


    "Yes?"


    "Can you bring two... No, five towels?" she asked with the same professional smile, her poker face was unsurpassed.


    "Why do you need towels?"


    "Well..." She pointed her finger down.


    Sasha looked down, and her face turned to pure shock.


    "Holy fuck..."


    "I got a little wet."


    "...." This is definitely not a ''little''. The whole rug was wet, for God''s sake! Just how horny is she!? In fact, just how frustrated is she!?


    Sasha had a lot to say about this situation, but she felt thatmenting on it would be more embarrassing for her than it was for her mother.


    ''... will Darling die?'' She couldn''t help but think about it for a few seconds. After all, an older woman... Wrong, a thirsty older Vampire is a terrible thing. She''ll suck everything out of him... But knowing her husband, he''ll get over it anyway. Somehow, he didn''t even look tired when he performed his lewd acts on her.


    ''Ugh, and to think I wouldn''t be bothered to have my mother so horny for my husband... Is that because I know her?'' She felt irritated when she thought of another woman, but when it was her mother, she wasn''t so against it.


    "I''ll bring a bucket, a mop, and towels... Plenty of towels." Sasha quickly turned away and walked out the door.


    "Thank you~." She still had the same professional smile.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 407: Nero Meets With hergrandmother

    Chapter 407: Nero Meets With hergrandmother


    A new day, a new morning.


    Anna opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was her husband''s back.


    She smiled slightly when she realized he''de home, sat up in bed, stretched her body, and looked at her cell phone that was beside her nightstand.


    Picking up the phone and checking the time.


    07:32


    ''It''s too early to go to work.'' When she thought about it, she looked up a little further from her cell phone screen and saw that it was Sunday.


    ''Oh, today is a day off...''


    Unconsciously, as a natural action of the body, she unlocks her cell phone and starts surfing through social media.


    Usually, she just saw some shit posts, memes, and some news.


    ''Again, these people are talking about serial killers.'' The United States definitely didn''t have a good recent history regarding gun ownership, and she knew that most tragedies rted to this issue happen here.


    Like a teenager buying a gun and going to school...


    Well, you already know how the story ends.


    ... But recently, Anna has noticed that the number of cases of people getting more aggressive is increasing.


    People go crazy out of nowhere, cause chaos around themselves and die.


    The problem is getting so out of hand that the government is no longer able to suppress this news.


    And Anna knew that this problem was rted to the supernatural.


    Specifically speaking, about the demons...


    She sighs a little, closes social media, then opens a messaging app, and instinctively she goes to click on a person''s name:


    Arrogant Bitch <3 / Renata.


    But she stopped...


    Usually, she would just type something like: ''Are you awake?''


    And usually, the woman would respond a few minutester, and a conversation would start.


    It was her normal routine, although it was annoying to admit, Renata was something like her best friend... Although it was very annoying to admit it...


    ...She''s Tsundere when ites to her and her feelings...


    Anna remembered what happened yesterday.


    Her friend, from the age of 30, her friend who had been in a rtionship with her for over 10 years, was a goddess... and not just any goddess, it was the goddess of beauty, Aphrodite.


    "Ugh..." She dropped her cell phone on the bed, not really knowing what to think right now.


    She got up from the bed and walked towards the bathroom that was attached to her room.


    Not only her friend but even the father of her son''s childhood friends were werewolves.


    Flipping the switch, the light brightened the dark bathroom, and then she saw herself in the mirror...


    Looking at her tired reflection, she realized that the news of Aphrodite being a goddess affected her more than knowing that Adam was a werewolf.


    And that was normal since she had little or no contact with Adam. She only saw the man when she went to pick up Victor from his friends'' house when he was younger.


    Or when Leon invited Adam over for a barbecue at their house.


    Anna sighed again, and soon she started her daily routine, washing her face, brushing her teeth, taking a shower, etc.


    After one hour...


    She dressed casually: jeans, sandals, and a simple blue blouse.


    She looks at herself in the mirror, "Umu, even if I''m in my forties... I''m still hot..."


    ...Now, we know where Victor''s narcissism came from.


    Big breasts, a slightly full belly, not too thin and not too fat, long ck hair, and blue eyes.


    She clearly looked like someone in her 30s.


    In her work, looking good has many advantages, because of that, she took great care of herself, and to this day, she still goes to the gym...


    When she feels like going, of course... She''s toozy to go every day.


    Even though, thanks to her son, she almost doesn''t need to spend money, considering that everything is being paid for by him, she still works...


    It''s like an unconscious action right now since she''s been doing it for so long that she doesn''t know what else to do, although now her schedule is more flexible...


    Why?


    Well, she doesn''t know when, but she became the owner of herw firm...


    She went from a simple subordinate to a boss.


    And her subordinates have suddenly be verypetent at what they do, and she doesn''t even have to work if she doesn''t want to.


    Of course, she knew this had her son''s fingerprints on it too, possibly her friend as well?


    ''Nah, knowing that bitch, she''ll only help me if I need it... This kind of attitude is more from my son. He''s too Yandere for my taste... Although it''s not a bad thing... If you don''t provoke him, of course.''


    She felt slight chills as she remembered Victor in front of her looking at Aphrodite, she couldn''t see his expression, but it was pretty obvious it wasn''t a gentle expression.


    Of course, her husband can''t escape his son''s obsessive clutches, even if the man is retired and doesn''t need to work...


    He somehow became the owner of the bricyerpany that provided services when he wanted.


    Leon still practices his routine of going to that ce every now and then, but he had no idea he owned that ce.


    So it can be said that Anna and Leon hit the lottery and ended their working lives. They have enough money from their jobs and don''t have to work if they don''t want to, they were practically retired.


    And the scariest thing about it is that it happened naturally before she realized that her whole life had changed.


    Her son slowly and progressively left their lives better, and his hand was anywhere and everywhere.


    For God''s sake, even the arrogant men at the ce where Anna works are gone.


    And she was saying that in the literal sense of the word, they really disappeared from the map. No matter where she asks about these men, all she gets is information that they traveled for work.


    Was Anna annoyed by this? Not particrly.


    She didn''t care about these men, she was just curious.


    After all, it''s quite mysterious when you walk down the street, and you bump into someone, that someone looks at you with lustful eyes, and the second they turn around and quickly look back...


    This man disappeared as if he were a ghost...


    She was clearly being protected from the shadows by her son, and that''s something she was proud of. After all, she taught him well!


    ...Although Victor sometimes made her slightly scared sometimes, because of his extreme Yandere... But she didn''t feel ufortable?


    This is one of the most terrible things about him, he did all this, and he did it in a way that didn''t affect their daily life. If she wasn''t a good observer and curious who questioned everything, she would be just like her husband, that, as long as it didn''t affect him directly, would just shrug his shoulders and move on with his life.


    Ignorance is bliss¡­


    About what happens to these people?


    ... Anna decided not to think about it. It''s good for her mental health, so, no matter what, she doesn''t want to know...


    Yes, it''s a lie, she really wants to know, and she asked Ruby this in the past. After all, the woman was also participating in this matter, the woman just smiled a little and said:


    "They have be honest citizens and are living apletely new and honest life thanks to our Charm." And then she didn''t say anything else.


    It was quite clear what she meant, and Anna''s curiosity was satisfied.


    '' Vampire charm is something scary...'' Finishing up tying her long hair in a ponytail, Anna walks over to her bed and takes out her cell phone.


    ... Her eyes linger on Aphrodite''s Alter Ego name for a few seconds, but then she puts her cell phone in her pocket and leaves the room.


    She didn''t wake up Leon, considering that it was Sunday.


    Coming down the stairs, the first thing Anna heard was the noise of the TV, then getting to the bottom of the stairs, the sight of her roompletely closed to the sun''s rays was seen, something she was used to now.


    She looked around the room, and all she saw was women...


    Supernaturally beautiful women, after all, they were vampires.


    Most of them were wearing Maids dresses.


    "Hmm? Oh, Lady Anna, you have woken up. Good Morning."


    The first to speak to her was Kaguya.


    "Good morning, Kaguya. Where is my son?"


    "Master needed to sort out some business at Nightingale."


    "Oh¡­ well, isn''t he a count? So I think he''s busy."


    "Indeed." Kaguya smiled gently.


    "Are you going to eat?"


    "Hmm, it depends."


    "Who made the food?" Anna looked at precisely the two maids with therger breasts and curvaceous bodies, something that almost all the women here had inmon.


    Bruna and Roberta.... Two women, who are a disaster in the kitchen.


    ''For God''s sake, they are very hot.'' Anna felt an instinctive threat from these women. Even if they weren''t even wearing a provocative outfit or anything, their charms were very high. After all, like it or not, her husband was a man too.


    Though he has principles, and he''s always tired. [Thanks to her.]


    She still kept her guard up.


    Although... She noticed that all the women present here don''t have eyes for any man, even her husband, they just talk to him, and he treats her with respect because he is the father of my child.


    "I was the one who cooked it this time... I promise it''s delicious by human standards." Kaguya spoke.


    "Ugh." For some reason, Bruna and Roberta were struck by Kaguya''s words.


    "Don''t mind, don''t mind. We know you guys are bad." Maria spokeforting words as Eve and Roxanne nodded.


    "Ugh, that doesn''t help me at all!" Brunoined.


    As ex-humans, they should at least know how to cook, but even when they were human, they were terrible at it, and it only got worse when they became vampires, considering that they lost their taste for normal food.


    "In that case, I will ept." She nodded.


    "Okay~." Kaguya walked towards the kitchen.


    "Ugh, Father left me..."


    "...?" Anna looked at the couch and saw a red-eyed, white-haired girl.


    "Don''t be like that, Nero. He didn''t leave you, he just went to solve the problem of two... Hmm...-" Ruby was trying to find the right words.


    "Bitches?"


    "...War assets." Ruby corrected.


    "Why didn''t you let me go with Luna? She returned to Nightingale..."


    "Well, Luna is back in my territory since my mom is getting ready for an event she''s going to have and needs her help."


    "Since my sisters aren''t in that ce, you would be alone in a huge mansion."


    "... Hmm..."


    "Hahaha~." Rubyughed when she saw Nero''s pout.


    "You''re getting more and more attached to your father, huh..."


    "Ugh." Nero''s cheeks turned a little red, and she looked away.


    "Kyaa, my daughter is so adorable!" Ruby hugs Nero to her full breasts.


    "Uhgjuhsadjh!" Nero looked like he was drowning because none of her words made sense.


    "... Eh?" That was the only rational thing Anna could say when she heard what Ruby said.


    "....?" Ruby looked at the sound and saw Anna frozen.


    "Well, Shit."


    Shepletely forgot that Anna didn''t know about Nero! And she was so focused on her adorable daughter that she didn''t pay attention to her surroundings. After all, this was a safe ce, which was made even safer thanks to the witches from The Lost Club, who came to reinforce the ce and put more security, and traps of illusion.


    "H-Hold up!" Anna practically ran and got in front of the girls.


    She looked at Nero deeply.


    She looked like a girl who entered adolescence, with white hair, red eyes, and an innocent expression; she looked like a tomboy.


    Thinking about the women around Victor, the only one with white hair was Violet¡­or Violet''s mother.


    Anna''s face darkened even further:


    "Is she Victor''s daughter!? Am I a grandmother!?"


    "Hmm, yes?"


    "...." Nero, despite not showing it on her face, was in emotional turmoil when she saw Victor''s mother in front of her.


    "Whose daughter is she!?"


    "Our?"


    "Ugh, that isn''t what I meant! I''m trying to ask who Victor snu snu without using protection!?"


    "Hmm, all of us?" Ruby was honest, she, Sasha, and Violet didn''t care much about protection, and since they''re vampires, they can keep doing lewd acts for quite some time.


    Consequently, her entire interior has already beenpletely filled over and over again.


    One of the reasons for this is his low fertility which has already been proven by Scathach that the progenitor is different from other vampires, but even knowing this risk, the girls did not stop.


    They were so used to being filled that it got to the point that if they didn''t have their uteruspletely filled by their husband, they wouldn''t be able to sleepfortably.


    Well, at least that''s the case for Ruby, but she was pretty sure Sasha and Violet thought the same.


    "Eh...?" She looked at Ruby with wide eyes, and unconsciously her gaze went to her private parts.


    Anna''s face darkened even further; ''The garden has already been sown! Holy fuck!''


    She crouched on the floor and held her head:


    ''Should I expect more grandchildren? Knowing the young, they should do it whenever they get the chance, and since they''re vampires, they can do it over and over again and again...''


    Thinking of the vampires who, in Anna''s mind, were degenerate beings with almost infinite endurance and who could practice dual cultivation for as long as they wanted and sink into depravity.


    She can''t help but think:


    ''... So jealous-.'' She shakes her head several times to get that thought out of her head.


    But even if she was trying to get rid of that thought, it wouldn''t get out of her head for the single, simple reason that humans didn''t have much resistance when it came to sex, and Anna knew that beings like vampires could have sex for days at a time if they wanted to.


    And that''s something that made her slightly envious because that''s impossible for humans unless the human takes pills.


    "Hmm, Lady Anna?" Hearing a child''s voice.


    Anna lifts her face and looks at the girl.


    ''...She looks like Victor.''


    ... She doesn''t look like it''s just a hallucination caused by a mother''s delusions...


    Anna didn''t even think about the girl''s age, which didn''t match considering that, if Victor had a child, she should be a baby now, right?


    But in the woman''s mind, supernatural beings are beings capable of ignoring that and making a child grow into a girl in her early teens, which she wasn''t wrong about either.


    While it was fun to see Anna''s expression and misunderstanding, Ruby didn''t want to y with the woman too much and let this misunderstanding spread even further.


    Ruby lifted Nero and ced her on herp.


    "..." Nero raised her brow slightly when she felt Ruby''s bulging breasts on her, and a thought couldn''t help but pop into her head:


    ''Nuke bombs¡­ Mt. Everest¡­ The Holy mountains¡­'' Her brain filled with adjectives for the sensation she was feeling behind her back.


    "Anna, meet my adopted daughter, Nero Alucard."


    "Adopted..." Anna repeated to herself, understanding what was happening.


    "Nero, meet my husband''s mother, Anna Walker."


    "She''s your grandmother."


    "Grandmother..." Nero repeated to herself with a cute face.


    Anna felt several arrows piercing her heart in front of such cuteness and controlled herself as much as possible not to scream in excitement as she always does, and assumed a kind face.


    "Grandmother?" She looked at Anna as if she had asked something.


    Anna''s face became kinder and more motherly as she spoke in a tone that took Nero by surprise:


    "Wee to the family, Nero." She approached Nero and knelt in front of the girl:


    "My granddaughter."


    "..." Nero opened her eyes wide, and tears threatened to fall from her eyes, but not wanting to show weakness, she buried her face in Ruby''s breasts.


    "Mm." And just made a simple sound as she shook her head.

 Chapter 408: The Love of AnotherMother

    Chapter 408: The Love of AnotherMother


    Looking at Nero who was talking to Roxanne and Eve, Anna couldn''t help but sh a motherly smile as she ate her food.


    "Can you tell me what happened?" Anna was obviously talking about Nero''s emotional outburst.


    This kind of emotional outburst is notmon for a simple sentence like, "My granddaughter... Or wee to the family."


    Anna wasn''t exactly awyer dealing with personal issues, she worked more around politics or big corporations.


    But that''s not to say that her co-workers weren''t involved in work involving children, families, etc.


    She herself had heard several stories of orphaned children who went through difficult situations before being adopted by another family.


    One of her co-workers was really emotionally shaken when dealing with a case involving this kind of issue.


    Because of that, Anna suspected something had happened. She suspected there was something more to Nero''s story... And her suspicions were proven correct when she saw Ruby''s reaction.


    "...." Ruby stopped watching the TV, and looked at Anna who was sitting next to her at the table.


    "Are you sure you want to know?"


    "..." Anna narrowed her eyes slightly, she knew that when Ruby said that, it was something her morals might or might not ept, or she might get annoyed.


    Anna took some time to think as she ate, she was wondering if she should remain ignorant or know what happened.


    Kaguya then appeared while holding a tray with drinks, leaving the drinks on the table, and served Anna.


    Finished with her services, she bowed slightly and left.


    Her entire action was natural and did not attract the attention of the two women, something that left her quite satisfied with her abilities.


    Returning to Maid''s group that was cleaning the house and talking, she asked:


    "What happened to our toys?"


    "...Lady Violet is still torturing-...disciplining them." Maria was the one who answered.


    "They''re not talking, huh."


    "Yes... But soon they will." Who answered was Roberta who was close to Maria.


    "We don''t need our master''s Charm to make some men open their mouths." The smile Roberta was making now was scary enough, but the women around her were used to it.


    "And Lady Violet has torture techniques that are quite nefarious against other Vampires."


    [But she is still very kindpared to me...] Roberta heard a seductive voice in her head.


    But she chose not to answer the woman, she knew the woman only said it casually, and soon she would be silent and watch everything.


    "She''s not from the Snow n for nothing." Kaguya replied with a slight smile.


    "I wonder how you were able to live mixing with society having that personality..." Bruna was the one who spoke to Roberta.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, when Master found you, you were controlling a Werewolf named Johnny pretending to be his lover with your skills, you were even mistaken for a Witch."


    "Eh...? But I am a Witch."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Before I turned into a Vampire, I was a Witch and I knew the basic spells but wasn''t very proficient, but these mind control skills aren''t magic... It''s something like the Vampire charm, a special ability. ."


    "Why did the Witches never find you then?"


    "Because I always kept a low profile when finding out about the person inside me, it was instinctive."


    "I can not believe it. The witches just ignored you, those greedy bitches?" Knowing of Roberta''s abilities, Maria could see no reason for Witches to ignore her.


    "Well, a snake''s specialty is hiding." Shemented with a small smile as her long, ankle-length hair began to move as if it had a life of its own.


    "And¡­that little Wolf was the easiest target. His mind is weak, and his scent and presence as Alpha was the best cover I could ask for. He even took me to a ndestine hideout, I am truly grateful to him. Well¡­ for his usefulness~."


    [Thanks to him, I was able to meet my master~]


    [I remember you were especially excited when you saw him disrespecting Aphrodite.] Robertamented.


    [It was a pleasant sight~] Medusaughed.


    "What an evil woman... I wonder why the master likes you." Maria said with a snort.


    "For the same reason he likes you, ex-Hunter." Roberta poked at a sore spot.


    "...fair enough." Mariaughed lightly, she didn''t care, after all, it was true, she wasn''t a flower to smell, and she knew it herself.


    Each of the Maids had a history with Victor, and it was that history that made the man choose them as Maids.


    Their talents were also a reason... But the main reason was that...


    Their master liked them.


    He saw something in them that only he knew, and because of that, he turned them into something more¡­something better.


    And all the Maids knew that. They knew that their master expected something from them, and because of that, they always tried not to let him down, which was something extremely difficult to do.


    After all, Victor was rtively easy to deal with, he was not very strict like Kaguya.


    "Speaking of which, how are your minions doing?" Bruna asked Maria.


    "I have temporarily stopped creating minions."


    "Why?"


    "We don''t have enough space for them."


    "Ohh..."


    "And to create new minions, I just need to throw someone into that pool of Ghouls, and voil¨¤ a new Ghoul is born."


    "What a frightening power, couldn''t you cause the apocalypse if you wanted to?"


    "Perhaps?"


    "... You could not." Kaguya was the one who corrected them.


    "...." The girls looked at Kaguya.


    "The Gods would not stand by and watch the world be destroyed, the same applies to Vampires or other races."


    "Oh? I don''t care about the other races, but why would Vampires intrude?"


    "If humans die, who will give us food? Letting the human poption go extinct is basically culling all the fat pigs on our farm, it''s illogical."


    "Eh...? But didn''t the ritual solve that problem?" Maria said, even after she became a Noble Vampire, she only drank her master''s blood.


    "This only applies to married Vampires, but few vampires are really willing to be together for several thousand years... and you are in a privileged position."


    "Privileged position?" Bruna asked.


    "Indeed. Our master''s blood supplies all your needs, and it tastes divinely delicious and you can only get stronger by drinking this blood, not forgetting the fact that our master is your Progenitor, he created you..."


    "But if you were a normal Noble Vampire who didn''t have ess to that resource, you would definitely look to humans for ''new'' tastes."


    "Because of that, the human ve market never dies, huh..." Brunamented with a slight tone of disgust.


    "Indeed. Luckily, most of the older Vampires are married, and that in itself is something to be thankful for."


    ''Although there are older Vampires like d''s royal guard, Vampires who have no family ormitment, most of them are harmless as long as the King doesn''t order something.''


    "Why?" Bruna asked.


    "The older Vampires have urges for blood and cravings much stronger than a younger Vampire."


    "Natashia is an example."


    "...." The four maids became Chibi and looked up, and soon images of the way Natashia acted appeared like a movie.


    "Ugh..." They couldn''t help but groan in difort as they pictured several older Vampires like Natashia.


    "But are there still Vampires like Scathach and Agnes who can control themselves?" Roberta asked, and soon she corrected herself:


    "Well, they can control themselves most of the time." She just remembered Scathach''s asional fits of madness.


    "Indeed, because we live in society, most older Vampires have learned to control themselves, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t Vampires who lose control...or Vampires who decide to live by their desires."


    "...."


    "...A special Vampire section at The Limbo wouldn''t exist if that kind of problem were nil." Kaguya spoke.


    "Remember that up until some 300 years ago, Vampires ran rampant in the human world and attacked everything and everyone. It wasn''t until the King of Vampires made a rule and allied himself with a race of women that they decided to join together that this problem was suppressed." Maria spoke.


    "The Witches, huh... I would never have guessed they were so ''young''." Bruno spoke.


    "Witches existed thousands of years ago, but it wasn''t until the war that put their race in danger of extinction that they decided to unite under a Queen who was the strongest Witch." Kaguya exined.


    "Well, with their greedy personalities, I''m not surprised." Roberta rolled her eyes, she knew very well how Witches were when it came to magic, research and knowledge, they wanted to monopolize everything for themselves, and even sacrificing theirpanions was not impossible.


    "Not to mention the factions still hate us, especially the humans." Maria spoke.


    "Hate is justifiable, the prey instinctively fears its predator, and due to human rationality, that fear turns to hate, but... It was amplified over time because of the human leaders." Kaguya replied.


    "We don''t hunt humans as much as we used to, and most Vampire ves are people who sold their bodies."


    "..." Maria, Roberta and Bruna who lived in a life of poverty understood the decision of humans to sell their bodies.


    They just needed to give blood to Vampires at regr times, and in doing so, they would have full support from Vampires, of course that support varied by the quality of their blood.


    "Nowadays, because of globalization, it can be said that we are at rtive ''peace'' with humans."


    "Oh? But don''t Hunters hunt us?"


    "Yes, but¡­ They aren''t every human on the. Conflicts do happen, but in the big picture they are just ''small'' conflicts that won''t influence all humans, mainly that our existence in the human world is an absolute secret, and only few people know about it, themon poption doesn''t."


    "Don''t forget that the majority of Snow n contributors are human, most of them being businessmen, politicians, and rulers... The temptation of eternal life is something any mortal cannot ignore."


    "...." Maria nodded her head when she heard what Kaguya said.


    She knew this very well, as a n responsible for Nightingale''s foreign policy, n Snow was the n that had the most contacts with humans and other races.


    The sound of the door opening was heard, and Violet emerged from the basement with a slightly irritated face.


    "Lady Violet... How was the conversation?"


    "They finally did, but the answer probably won''t make my husband happy."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "Youki, the energy of Youkai, can only be used to their full potential in Japan, if you are not one of the three races that are capable of producing Youki by yourself, that power is practically useless outside that country."


    "By races, you are saying."


    "Foxes, Dragons, and Oni of the highest rank... Fox and Dragon being the strongest, because they are able to affect their environment."


    "What do you mean by producing?" Roberta asked curiously.


    "...Take foxes for example, their tails have the ability to take any energy around and transform it into Youki, they can even distribute that energy to their army."


    "Something simr happens with Dragons."


    "Ohh..." The four maids spoke at the same time as they remembered Haruna and Genji''s fight that was filmed by some bored Gods or Witch and sold the copy in the Japanese supernatural world.


    The two of them never seemed to run out of energy, and the amount Haruna had seemed to be more than Genji.


    "So learning Youki ispletely useless for my husband."


    "Hmm, I wonder why Youki is only produced in Japan..." Kaguya was the one who asked.


    "This is also a mystery to me. From what they exined to me, Youki is a negative energy that is produced by humans."


    "Hate, fear, despair, etc. All these emotions produce Youki and spread around."


    "Doesn''t this mean that in theory, everyone could produce this energy? After all, it''s not just Japan that humans live." Bruno spoke.


    "Indeed, that''s what I thought too... But even after I released a Vampire''s restraints, and let him attack me... He only used physical or racial Vampire attacks, he couldn''t use Youki or any other remarkable techniques."


    "..." A silence fell over the ce, and then Violet continued:


    "I have a theory, but I don''t know if it''s correct."


    "What''s the theory?"


    "Ruby says that for every action, there is a reaction. When I was listening to the Vampires exnations of Youki and reading the documents that you guys stole, I found something."


    "Youki existed in the past, but it wasn''t until a certain point in history that this Youki started to get stronger, and consequently the Youkai as well."


    "...Are you saying there was interference from some kind of supernatural being?"


    "Yes. This is not something very unusual, right? You killed a giant being, and from its corpse the entire area where it died began to change."


    "When a Dragon dies, the nutrients in its body ferment the earth allowing new beings to be born."


    "This is a quote from the Dragon books that were in my library."


    "And I think that''s what happened in Japan, someone, possibly a God, must have killed some kind of evil beast and that ce became a prone ce for that energy to focus."


    "Which resulted in the Yokai being strengthened, and with the death of the yokai in thatnd, that energy was also released, and the cycle repeated itself."


    "..." The maids didn''t know if they were more shocked about Violet reading the book, or the tale she told, or the theory she presented that seemed to be very likely.


    ''Evil beast, huh¡­ Yamata-No-Orochi?'' Kaguya thought of the myth of her homnd, and all the myths alone were the one that fulfilled all the requirements for Violet''s theory to be ''real''.


    "I remember Morgana saying that the Youki was energy simr to demonic energy, but it was much weaker than demonic energy."


    "..." The girls looked at Nero who at some point was close to them, then Nero started to exin what Morgana said about the Youki to the group.


    Violet''s eyes lit up slightly when she saw Nero, she didn''t have the same attachment Ruby had to the girl, but her ''status'' as Victor''s daughter made her look at her neutrally.


    And that neutrality turned to rtive admiration, and kindness when she found out what the girl had gone through to protect Ophis.


    Even though she didn''t talk much, Violet liked Ophis, she was a very cute girl and she managed to get the best smiles out of her Darling.


    Something that made her slightly jealous, but grateful, she even had pictures of Victor holding Ophis in her collection.


    She felt a little sorry for what the girl had suffered just because she was born different too.


    Even in all her insanity, obsession, and madness, Violet believed that no child should suffer what this girl did.


    Because of these reasons, Nero was one of the few people Violet came to look up to.


    ''To suffer what she suffered, and to remain sane, and to be able to smile, even a little... It''s not something anyone can do.''


    And she was her husband''s daughter, consequently, she was her daughter too... In fact, she was more her daughter because she looked like her!


    As she thought about it, the sound of a Click sounded in Violet''s head.


    ''... My daughter... My daughter... Mine and Darling''s daughter... MY DAUGHTER.'' A faint feeling of obsession began to grow in Violet''s heart, a feeling directed towards her daughter.


    "!!!" Nero shuddered slightly when he saw Violet''s gaze, it was the same look Ruby gave her, only more intense, and unlike Ruby, whose look was a bit disguised and contained kindness and love, hers was much more intense.


    ''Shit...'' Nero was feeling the intense love of his other mother.


    And...


    Her other mother loved people in a very peculiar way...

 Chapter 409: Daughter

    Chapter 409: Daughter


    "If what she said is true, it would be more beneficial for my husband to train demonic energy, but just like the Youki, he could only use that energy to its fullest capacity in hell."


    "...This news will make Victor slightly annoyed."


    "..." Nero looked at Roxanne, who had joined the group along with Eve.


    "Why would my father be annoyed?"


    "He wants to get stronger, but our vampire racial limit keeps him from rising even higher." Roxanne exined.


    "Why does something inconvenient like that exist?" Nero spoke.


    "Hmm? In fact, I think of it as a good thing." Bruna spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Master Scathach has always said that strong foundations are important, vampire racial boundaries exist so our bodies don''t break because of our power... At least that''s something I''d like to think about."


    "And you''re right, Bruna." Violet spoke.


    "...." The girls looked at Violet.


    "You may not have seen it, but when Lacus became an adult, Kaguya and I were present along with Sasha and Ruby."


    "And... By the time she turned 500 years old... It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she was reborn." Violet thought of that scene of the woman bing something like a cocoon and, after a few hours, walking out with apletely different look, power, and temperament.


    "Each race has its peculiarity. Unlike humans who grow up fast, our maturity period is just a little longer because we are a race that lives a long life, almost being immortal." She said this because they know they are not entirely immortal. If their heart and head are attacked with their weaknesses, vampire or not, they will die.


    "Darling is just in a hurry because he wants to fuck that antique and fill her drynd with his nourishing seeds." Violet spoke with a snort.


    "....." The girls didn''t know what to say when they heard what Violet said. After all, it wasn''t a lie...


    One of the main reasons Victor wanted to get stronger was to fight Scathach and defeat her.


    Of course, there''s also the gods and the pleasure of fighting a stronger opponent as well.


    "Anyway, Victor knows my findings, and our guests are still in the room. I need to get back to the Snow n."


    "Are you going back so soon?" Kaguya thought that Violet would drain her husband a little more before returning.


    "Yes, my mother ising back."


    "What..." Kaguya opened her eyes a little.


    "I heard that from Hilda. Apparently, she''s going to attend the supernatural beings'' meeting along with Natashia and Scathach."


    "Will our master go?"


    "He was not invited." Violet replied.


    "Hmmm.... Like it or not, publicly Darling has no ''influence'', only people in high ces in Nightingale know this is not true."


    "If he had a territory and a power that can be proven on paper, d would probably take him as a new count as well."


    "But if so, Countess Adrastea would also be summoned." Kaguya replied.


    "... Oh, now that you mention it, why didn''t the king invite Victor then?"


    "Isn''t it because he''s going to seek trouble with the gods?" Eve spoke in an innocent tone.


    "...Nah, if that was why Scathach wouldn''t be invited either, they have the same personality after all."


    "Make sense..." Eve spoke up.


    Violet looks at Nero and says, "Come here, Nero."


    "...!?" Nero''s body trembled slightly when she heard what Violet said.


    She looked apprehensively at Violet for a few seconds, but then she took a deep breath and approached Violet. She wasn''t a coward!


    When Nero was close to Violet, her violet eyes looked into Nero''s red eyes.


    A slightly intense mood seemed to form as the two women who had matching hair faced each other.


    "...." Then a gentle smile appeared on Violet''s face, a smile that took Nero by surprise.


    Violet wrapped her hands around Nero''s body and hugged the girl. As Violet was taller than Nero, the girl''s face was directly on her breasts which, just like Ruby''s, were big.


    But not as big as hers.


    Violet, while hugging Nero, stroked the girl''s head a little:


    "I never had the opportunity to do this properly..."


    "..." Nero looked up, and her eyes met Violet''s again.


    Violet caressed Nero''s cheeks, and as she stared into her eyes, she spoke in a motherly tone:


    "Wee to the family, My Daughter."


    "..." Violet''s words took Nero by surprise, her red eyes opened wide, and a turmoil of emotions washed over her body.


    Again, she didn''t know how to express her feelings yet, and this kind of emotion wasn''t something she was used to.


    "Mmm..."


    Violetughed lightly as she stroked Nero''s head.


    The Maids can''t help but sh a small smile for this scene.


    Especially Eve, who had a simr past to Nero but not the same level of suffering as the girl.


    What Eve suffered doesn''tpare to what Nero suffered. Of course, that doesn''t negate her suffering either.


    As two people who had suffered something simr, she felt that Nero was one of the people who could be her friend.


    And because of that, they became friends at a rtively fast pace.


    "Two people who have gone through a simr traumatic experience understand each other better than anyone else."


    That phrase was something very true for Eve.


    Eve is currently doing much better emotionally, all thanks to Ruby and Victor, who have always been close to her.


    Mainly her master, who always made sure she was weed.


    He was her teacher, herpanion, her listener, and the person who gave her a family.


    [Heh~, throughout your thoughts, you never called him father.]


    [I consider him an older brother... He is my family, a family I never had... But I don''t want to be his daughter or sister... After all, a daughter or sister cannot stay with their father and brother, right?]


    The word ''father and mother'' has always been a sensitive topic for Eve, and those two words are tied to something ''bad and traumatic'' in her mind, and so, because of this, Eve doesn''t consider Victor her father.


    She considers him her family.


    [That is debatable, we are not human, but... You are right.]


    [Nero can''t understand now why she is a child and is suffering from her trauma, but when she bes an adult, probably 30 years from now, she will realize that she doesn''t want to be just a daughter to her father.] Alter Eve said.


    [....] Eve just shook her head internally. That wasn''t something to think about right now, the future was uncertain, and there was no point in thinking about it. After all, considering her master is unpredictable, predicting the future will probably only cause unnecessary stress.


    "See youter, Nero." Violet separated from Nero when she saw that the girl had regained her emotional state.


    "Mm." She nodded her head as she wiped the tears from her face.


    ''Fuck, Why am I crying like a fool.'' She thought to herself, but it was involuntary, and people didn''tugh at her when she cried like that, but she didn''t want to look weak in front of her family.


    "..." Looking at the way she was clenching her teeth, Violet had a shback to herself in the past.


    And those memories prompted her to take action:


    "...Showing your feelings is not a bad thing." Violet stroked Nero''s head.


    "..." Nero looked at Violet.


    "Even I have my moments of weakness, and that''s not a bad thing."


    "If you want to cry, you cry. If you want tough, youugh. You are free, Nero."


    "Don''t create a cage for yourself."


    "..." She opened her eyes a little in shock:


    "How did you know...?"


    "It''s not hard to understand, I was like you too... My father was always sick, and I didn''t want to cry in front of him... Because of that, I cried silently and clenched my teeth like you do now."


    "..." The maids opened their eyes a little.


    "Kaguya, Kaguya." Maria pulls Kaguya aside.


    "What?"


    "Are you sure this is Violet?"


    "Huh? Of course, I am."


    "Really? She is kinda sus for me." Maria spoke. In the Maids group, she was the one who spent the most time with Victor''s wives and understands Violet''s personality well because of that.


    "¡­." Kaguya raised her eyebrow when she heard what Maria said.


    "Maria, did you forget that I''m a vampire, bitch?"


    "!!!" Maria felt her spine prickling, and she quickly looked at Violet.


    Seeing Violet''s not-so-friendly smile, she said:


    "I''m sorry, Lady Violet. It''s just that you are..."


    "Different?"


    "Yes..."


    "You''re different too, and nobody''s talking about it."


    "Well..."


    "It''s just a little surprising, right?"


    "Yes..." The Maids spoke at the same time, while only Roxanne and Eve were silent.


    You know, right? Violet is...Violet, and seeing her acting like that is quite a surprise.


    "...." Veins started popping in Violet''s head. These Maids really need to be disciplined.


    "Anyway, I''m going." Violet walks up to Ruby and Anna:


    "Ruby, I need to get back-."


    "I know."


    "Oh? Weren''t you concentrating?"


    "How can I stay focused on the show if you''re talking like a little group of cheerleaders in puberty..."


    "... Pfft, don''t feel left out, Ruby. You are the nerd of the bunch, and we love it."


    "Fuck off." Ruby raised her middle finger.


    "Hahaha~." Violetughed lightly and looked at Anna:


    "Mother-inw, I''m going back."


    "Umu?" Anna, who was eating and thinking about her own thoughts, woke up when Violet spoke to her.


    "What did you say?"


    "I am going back."


    "Oh¡­but so fast!?"


    "Yeah, I need to work something out with my mom."


    "I see... I really want to see your mother and Sasha''s mother in the future."


    "I will tell her that." Violetughed lightly as she hugged her mother-inw.


    "...You''re pretty hot for a vampire."


    "We''re not dead, remember?"


    "I know..." Sheughed lightly, but she just wanted toment on that.


    Violet shed a small smile, then turned and walked toward the basement where Natalia was already waiting for her.


    "Is my mother home yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "Good¡­ I need to prepare some things.


    A portal opened, and soon the two women passed through the portal.


    ...


    After finishing her food, Anna was about to get up and put the dirty dishes in the sink, but before she could get up herself.


    A Maid with long ck hair that reached her ankles appeared beside her and spoke:


    "Don''t worry, Lady Anna, that''s our job."


    "...Ugh, I''ll never get used to this." She wasn''t used to being served in her own home.


    And even if she tried toin, the Maids group woulde up with a million arguments about why she shouldn''t wash the dishes.


    Because of that, she just gave up at that point.


    Robertaughed lightly and took the tes and sses from the table.


    Anna looked around and realized that only Ruby and Roberta were present.


    "Where are the girls?"


    "Eve, Bruna, and Maria are training. Kaguya left somewhere she didn''tmunicate, and Nero and Roxanne are studying." Ruby replied.


    "Wow, I was pretty focused on my thoughts, huh."


    "I don''t me you. You have a lot to think about...mostly rted to Aphrodite."


    "...Aphrodite..."


    "Have you decided something? It''s unusual to see you hesitating so much. Usually, you''re the woman who speaks her mind here."


    "...Hmm, you''re right."


    "As my husband said, if you want to solve something, solve it quickly, don''t leave it for the next day... Because otherwise...-"


    "Otherwise, there will be infinite reasons for you not to solve the problem."


    "...." Ruby smiled a little.


    "I thought he had forgotten about that." She smiled a little.


    "He never forgot his teachings."


    "And his father''s too, although I don''t know what his father taught, considering that your presence in his life is very big."


    "Meh, my husband just taught him not to be a coward and to treat his family well."


    "I am to assume that this is one of the qualities that you were attracted to in your husband?"


    "Yeah... The muscles helped too."


    "Hahaha~." Rubyughed lightly.


    "Let''s not be hypocrites. Both the inside and the outside matter, especially in our society today... People who say that the outside doesn''t matter are hypocrites."


    "Indeed." Ruby agreed with Anna. Even though the outside wasn''t one of the critical factors, that factor definitely did help but wasn''t everything either.


    No matter how beautiful the book cover may be, if the content isn''t at least decent, readers won''t stay and read your story.


    And that applied in real life too.


    "That matter aside, tell me about Nero."


    "..." The smile on Ruby''s face died, and a serious expression appeared on her face:


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes. She is my granddaughter, and I want to know why my beloved son adopted her."


    "... Okay..."


    "Do you want to know the details or the abridged version?"


    "The details."


    "Very well..." Ruby sighed lightly, and with a solemn tone, she began to exin Nero''s story to Anna.


    "A few years ago, a Noble vampire and a werewolfmitted a taboo that is disowned by both races..."


    "They had a daughter... But unlike any daughter, this daughter was special."


    "She was a perfect union of two worlds... a perfect union of two races..."


    "A hybrid."

 Chapter 410: An existence thatbreaks common sense

    Chapter 410: An existence thatbreaksmon sense


    "Umu, Umu." Victor nodded several times in satisfaction as he watched the performance of three red-haired girls.


    "Apparently, you didn''t soften in training."


    "Ughnyu.... We know that if we stopped training, you would get even stricter when you came back."


    "Oh..." Victor shed a small satisfied smile when he heard what Pepper said.


    And as if it was a ck hole, everyone present looked at Victor''s smile, a natural urrence. After all, he was just obscenely handsome.


    And this attracted the attention of a certain group of Valkyries, considering that, due tock of clothes, Victor was wearing themon WarFall uniform.


    Despite being called a uniform, this was more like heavy armor.


    ...Actually, it was heavy ck armor, so he looked like a ck knight who came out of the depths of hell, a knight that many women wouldn''t mind letting kidnapped them...


    Adding to the fact that he had always been of a wild personality, with this armor, he looked wilder than before.


    Because of this, the current Victor would steal nces from the Valkyries from time to time, especially Rose and Eleanor, who were training not far from them.


    Despite not wanting to admit it to himself, Rose knew this man was quite dangerous, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration that his charm could bring countries down all by himself.


    ''God... If he were weaker, he''d be fucked...'' Rose thought to herself as she imagined the possibility of Victor having this beauty and not having the strength to defend himself.


    She shook her head a few times and withdrew that thought as she began to instruct the Valkyries.


    "Girls!"


    "Y-Yes!" They stuttered a little and quickly went back to training.


    Worthy of being called the elites of n Adrasteia, the Valkyries had an impressive focus, and with just a few words, they refocused on their training.


    "Ugh, this is bad for my heart..." Peppermented lightly with a red face.


    "Indeed... I still remember the vampire who was kidnapped by my mother... Now, that vampire has be our father."


    "..." Siena''s face darkened when she heard what her sister said:


    "He''s still not our father! He didn''t defeat my mother! And she doesn''t know about her feelings yet, so she doesn''t count!"


    "..." Lacus looked at Siena impassively; ''Seriously, what is her problem? One minute she defends Victor, and another time she attacks him...fucking bipr.''


    "It''s good that you took my advice¡­ At least, almost all of you." Victor looked at Siena, and when his gaze was noticed by the woman, she quickly turned her face to the side while whistling.


    "..." Victor''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Sensing that things were going to turn bad for her, Siena quickly spoke up:


    "V-Victor, what about you?"


    "Hmm?"


    "What about me?"


    "You trained? I mean, you''re not satisfied with your power now, are you?"


    "Hmm, I''m satisfied, but for the things I need to do in the future, I need to get stronger. Unfortunately, I''ll have to find another way instead of waiting for my adulthood to arrive."


    "Yes, Yes!"


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Pepper, who raised her hand.


    "What happened, Pepper?"


    "I was thinking about that while you were gone."


    "Thinking of what?"


    "On how to best use your powers, and before I knew it, I made a story about it."


    "Huh? Why did you do that?" Victor was confused.


    "I mean, I was bored, and there are no animes or mangas around here, so I imagined you as an anime protagonist, and somehow my creativity was lit up, and I couldn''t stop writing."


    "...So that''s what you were doing on the sly..." Lacus muttered.


    Pepper disappeared with her vampire speed and soon returned with a red notebook in her hand.


    "Look!" She pointed at Victor with an expectant face.


    "...." Victor raised an eyebrow and walked next to Pepper.


    Lacus and Siena also appeared near the girl and looked at the open notebook.


    Soon the group began to read.


    It was a clich¨¦ story of a vampire fighting hunters, somehow twisted, as the vampire was the hero who was trying to save the world from the evil hunters.


    He used his powers of the elements of fire, water, ice, and lightning to be something close to an assassin and attacked hunters'' bases that were using vampires as experiments.


    It was a typical story of a hero fighting viins, a hero who was very¡­ lethal.


    A very dangerous hero.


    The group read the story silently, and after 30 minutes, Lacus and Siena couldn''t help but say:


    "Cliche."


    "Ugh, I know, okay? That was my first time." She pouted.


    "Actually... I thought it was pretty good."


    "¡­Eh?" Pepper, Siena, and Lacus looked at Victor.


    "Leaving aside the fact that you made me a selfless hero, the story is interesting, especially the way he uses his powers..."


    ''The character in the story uses power more efficiently, more lethal, and urately... It''s apletely different style than I use it.''


    ''Lethality... Lethality, huh?'' Victor''s smile couldn''t help but grow slightly.


    "D-Did you really like it?"


    "Umu? Yes, I liked it." Victor was honest. Clich¨¦s aside, the story was interesting to read.


    "Hmmm...Ohh...G-Good, I think..." Pepper was a little red, and her body was trembling slightly, setting off a chain reaction that made her breasts that were the size of her sister Ruby''s quiver, causing quite an incredible sight.


    Her face was hidden by her red hair, and all Victor and her sister could see was an unnatural smile.


    ''...Well, shit...'' Lacus and Siena thought at the same time when they saw Pepper''s face, they knew that leaving this girl too close to Victor was a bad idea! She is bing like him!


    "...." Victorughed lightly and pated Pepper''s head.


    Feeling the caresses on her head, Pepper looked up, confused:


    "... Fueh?"


    "This way of using my powers, how did youe up with these ideas?"


    "Well, I''ve watched a lot of anime, and I have confidence in my imagination." She patted her chest with pride which made both national heritage sites sway.


    Victor noted this, but his eyes were focused on Pepper''s eyes:


    "I see... Anime, huh... Maybe I should watch more anime?"


    "!!!" Pepper''s body visibly shook.


    "If you want to fully enter this world, I can rmend some good anime!" Shemented quite fervently, wanting to bring Victor to the dark side.


    ''Thank me, Sister Ruby!''


    "Sure, when we get back, I''ll watch some you rmend."


    "...." Pepper shook again, as a smile threatened to escape her face, but she held back!


    "But before that... I will train, I wille back in a few hours, and we will continue your training." Victor spoke to the Scarlett sisters.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, it can take as long as it takes. In fact, I hope you take a long time." Sienamented with a gentle smile, but her words weren''t kind at all.


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes at Siena, and soon a small smile appeared on his face as he thought of something interesting to make this woman suffer-... I mean, train.


    "I will be back soon." That was the only thing Victor said before he disappeared in lightning.


    "...." Siena''s body trembled slightly when she saw the look Victor gave her.


    "Pfft, she dug her own grave." Lacus stopped herself fromughing.


    When Victor was no longer close, Pepper couldn''t contain herself anymore, her smile grew distorted, and she screamed:


    "Yoshaaaaa!"


    "!!!?" Her scream caught the attention of the Valkyries and her sisters.


    Seeing Pepper''s smiling face, as she seemed to mumble something at superhuman speed, it even looked like she was reciting some sort of curse that no one could understand.


    The girls couldn''t help but sweat coldly.


    Has she gone crazy?


    ...


    Victor was in a forest outside n Adrastea''s city.


    ''That book was interesting...''


    [Indeed... I think since we should wait to be an adultpletely, we must refine our techniques.]


    ''But I was already doing it.''


    [Yes, but you were more focused on your martial arts, focusing on your powers in a secondarily... You didn''t think of better ideas for your powers, and from the beginning, you use your powers very directly, so, consequently, you spend a lot of energy when doing things. Of course, it doesn''t really matter that much because you''re a walking battery, but it''s not as efficient as the character she wrote.]


    [For example, your fire, what would happen if you could increase its temperature even more? A temperature so high that your fire would turn blue, or even white¡­ or maybe if you couldbine the elements and be a new element?]


    ''...That''s true...'' Victor couldn''t deny the thoughts of being inside him.


    Arriving at a deserted ce, Victor said:


    "This is a good ce, and there are no monsters either."


    [What are you nning to do?]


    "Be more lethal, more creative, make less unnecessary moves, be more dangerous¡­"


    "While reading about Pepper''s story, a thought came to my mind."


    [Maybe I was wrong all along?]


    "Yes... I don''t need other people''s powers. I just need to refine mine...''


    If Scathach were here, she would smile with satisfaction when she heard what Victor said because that was the same thought she had when she was younger and seeking power.


    "Let''s go with baby steps..." Victor raised his hand, and a ball of water started to form in his hand.


    "What would happen if I harnessed the power of water?"


    [.....]


    "The body of beings are mostly made up of liquid, the clouds in the sky also have some presence of liquids in them, so it is no exaggeration to say that water is one of the most important elements in the world. Even Earth itself is mostly covered by water..."


    A dark being appeared beside Victor:


    "You''re getting something wrong. You control water, not liquids. I don''t think you can control clouds or a human''s body with that power."


    "I''m not very good at science, biology, or those subjects, but everything in this world needs water."


    "So it is no exaggeration to say that water is everywhere."


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt to try. It''s no use talking about theories that even you don''t know if it''s possible."


    "Indeed." Victor ys a little with the water in his hand until he stops controlling that water.


    The water sshed to the ground, but Victor ignored it, and looked up at a tree.


    He approaches the tree and ces the palm of his hand on it, and closes his eyes.


    "Focus... Let your instincts guide you..." Victor took a deep breath and let the air out of his chest.


    He repeated this action a few times until he entered a dormant state.


    His world goes dark, and all that existed was him and the tree in front of him.


    He took another breath, and with that act, he suddenly felt a ''pulse'' leave his hand, which resounded throughout the tree.


    As if it were a sonar, a sonar that told him everything he had to know about the structure of that tree.


    He opened his eyes, and suddenly, he could see ''veins'' in the tree and instinctively knew that this was water.


    The water that the tree absorbed to give it nutrients.


    The Nightingale was on was different from Earth. In a ce where there was no sun, and it was an eternal night, the''s ecology evolved differently.


    Victor was not deeply studied in physics, but... He knows that a can''t have life if it doesn''t have a star like the sun nearby.


    The would be barren and a giant ice block in space, but... Nightingale wasn''t like that. Even if it was an eternal night and there was no sun, life existed here, and there was an ecosystem.


    And in a world where gods existed, Victor wouldn''t be surprised if there was some stupid exnation for how this could have life.


    And even Victor can think of an exnation. The world tree, ording to what he read, that tree alone could terraform an entire, and from what he read, the world tree was what kept the ''alive''.


    Returning to the subject, Victor tried to control the veins of this tree.


    And the process was smoother than he expected, he smiled a little, and then he came back to reality.


    While he had his hand on the tree, he walked away from her.


    And something started to happen.


    As Victor moved further away, a dark ''water stream'' came out of the tree, looking like threads.


    And in just a few seconds, a ck ball was in Victor''s hand, and the tree he''d touched was¡­ dry.


    "Victor, this is..."


    "A discovery..." Victor''s eyes gleamed slightly as he looked at the ck liquid, he could feel the ''water'' in that liquid, but he could feel something else.


    "A soul." It was insignificant, like a little ss ball, but it was definitely there.


    In his hand, in the core of all that ck liquid, Victor was holding a soul.


    "... Everything in this world contains a soul... It''s not surprising. After all, trees are also alive."


    Victor looked at the dark being.


    "But the souls contained in the stones, trees, and nts in all nature are insignificantpared to the souls of beasts and beings."


    "They are not worthy of attention."


    "..." Victor looked at the liquid beside him, and some thoughts went through his head:


    ''I don''t think they are insignificant...'' Victor approaches the tree again and points the ck sphere at the tree.


    Soon the ck threads flew towards the tree, and it regained its vitality as if nothing had happened.


    "If I destroy this tree, it will not die, its nutrients will go to the earth, and in a few years, a new life will be born... But if I take its soul away... This cycle will be broken."


    Victor felt that he finally understood what that giant tree said.


    ''That''s not the power a mortal should have...'' And in the process of that thought, he understood why his Odachi was so strange.


    ''The odachi was made with my blood, a part of my soul is in that sword, despite being insignificant, it is there... The blood of a progenitor who is a being capable of manipting souls...'' And when he thought this, he opened his eyes a little:


    ''Is that why that weapon can kill an immortal?'' He remembered the scene of him ying the immortal monsters.


    ''When Mizuki created that sword... Did I unconsciously touch the power that d used to destroy the souls of the Elder Gods?''


    Victor just realized that the gift Mizuki gave was much more meaningful than he imagined.


    ''That doesn''t mean that if I get stronger, and I use Odachi better together with my blood power... I can kill a god?''


    A click in his mind was heard, and Victor''s eyes widened. He''d only just realized how frighteningly erratic his existence was.


    "¡­..." The dark being just smiled with a big smile when he saw the state of Victor. He looked at his hand and realized that his finger was slowly disappearing, it was an almost invisible process, but he could see.


    And that made him happy.


    ''He finally began to understand... As expected, the answer to getting stronger lies in refining his powers... The more he learns about himself, the more he knows himself, and the more the limits of our existence are removed. ''


    ''The answer has been inside you all along, parent.''


    "From now on, I suggest you train in new ways to use your powers. Forget about martial arts for a bit."


    Victor woke up from his stupor and looked at the dark being:


    "Yes... I will do it."


    "Don''t forget to pamper your-... Hmm... Anyway, don''t forget to pamper Pepper."


    "It''s thanks to her that you started these thoughts and had an inspiration."


    ''The power of anime is strong. Maybe we should watch more anime to get more ideas?'' He thought of a joke that contained a bit of seriousness.


    Remembering the girl with the red hair and cute expression, he chuckled gently:


    "... Indeed, I will do it."


    ...

 Chapter 411: Be careful what youdesire...

    Chapter 411: Be careful what youdesire...


    An hour after exining all of Nero''s past to Anna, the woman had a rather dark face as she was sping her hands tightly.


    "...That...That is horrible..."


    "How is one capable ofmitting such atrocities with a little girl?"


    "You''d be surprised... This isn''t even the worst case..." Ruby sighed. As the daughter of a countess, she knew all too well how rotten supernatural beings were.


    She thinks that if she told Anna what The Inquisition does to humans, she would actually freak out more.


    "...." Anna was silent as she bit her lip.


    Seeing Anna''s state, Ruby spoke:


    "Want me to stop¡­?" Her tone of voice was very careful. After all, like her husband, Anna was quite important to her, and she didn''t want her to get hurt.


    And she also understands that not everyone is like her husband, a man who grew up with loose screws in his head, and thanks to his blood and personality, those screws were getting even looser.


    "... Please continue."


    "Yes... Please continue."


    "...." The two looked up and saw Victor''s father, wearing a pair of sleep pants and a ck shirt. His eyes were serious and gleamed menacingly.


    The expression on Leon''s face was very reminiscent of Victor when he was angry.


    ''Well, they''re not father and son for nothing.'' Ruby could understand why Victor has the personality he has now.


    Knowledge andmon sense were taught by Anna, and how to have the ''man'' attitude was taught by Leon.


    "¡­were you listening?" Anna asked.


    "Yes, I woke up not too long ago, and I found out that my son adopted a granddaughter¡­ I wanted to hear why, but now I can understand it." He walks over to the couch and sits down next to Anna.


    "Why?" Ruby asked, and the answer didn''t disappoint:


    "I would do the same in his ce."


    "No child should go through this."


    "...." Ruby nodded her head slightly with her eyes closed.


    A silence fell around them while the two were obviously waiting for Ruby to continue, and that''s what she did.


    "There was an incident in the past that caused us to be stuck on Earth for a year and six months."


    "... Are you talking about those times when my son came here almost every day?" Anna had found this strange, considering that, since Victor became a vampire, he was always busy with something, but there was a time when he came home almost every day.


    "Indeed."


    "During that time, a few things happened, and Victor had to go to Greece to look for something."


    "During this search, he came across Nero, who had been kidnapped by a group of demons from hell."


    "..." Anna and Leon''s eyes twitched slightly. They''ve heard that angels and demons exist, but even so, their existence remains something quite ''surprising'' to them.


    ''For humans, the biggest surprise would be if there were demons, angels, and gods. I think that''s one of the reasons why Anna is so shocked about Aphrodite?''


    "Victor did the usual, burning all the demons and saving the girls the demons were using to... Well."


    Ruby was looking for better words to describe the situation:


    "Abuse..."


    "...." Anna and Leon''s eyes widened.


    "Does that... Does that mean she...?" Leon squeezed his hand tightly.


    "Nero did not suffer this fate for the single and simple reason that she is a hybrid, so her blood can be used in many ways, most notably as a powerful poison."


    "....Don''t tell me that... They were nning to use her as...-" Anna didn''t dare finish her thought.


    "... Yes, they were nning to use her as a weapon of war."


    "You can imagine how Victor felt when he discovered this."


    "..." The two nodded, they knew their son.


    They know their child is normally harmless as long as something unforgivable like that doesn''t happen in front of them.


    For God''s sake, anyone with the slightest bit of morals would be annoyed by this situation.


    There are unforgivable crimes that, no matter how much you ''glorify'' those crimes, will still be unforgivable, and abuse of minors and helpless women is one of them.


    Mainly child abuse.


    "Angered by the whole situation, Victor burned the ce down, killed the demon, and left with Nero and the girls." Ruby omitted the part where Victor tortured the demons, cut off the head of Belial''s son, and sent that head with a bomb so powerful it could be considered a nuclear bomb and threw it into the demon world.


    Thus killing thousands of beings.


    This was something they didn''t need to know.


    "What did Victor do with the girls?"


    "He gave them the choice to forget everything that happened¡­ And they chose yes, they wanted to forget everything."


    "Using his charm powers, he made the girls forget all they had suffered and gave each of them 10 million dors."


    "..." Anna and Leon made a difficult face.


    "She was already very broken..." Ruby spoke in a neutral tone, but her voice couldn''t hide her sadness.


    Ruby made a point of watching the girls to see if they were having a good life and what her spies and sources of information said the girls were doing well.


    "From that moment, Victor went on his journey with Nero, he asked some witches to make equipment for her so she could defend herself, and for the period of a month, they were together."


    "... It was at this time that I met Nero too... And as you can imagine, she was suspicious since the only person she rted to or reacted to was Victor."


    "...That''s understandable since she''s been through a lot, and... Finding someone who really wants to help her must have given her the suspension bridge effect?" Anna spoke after taking a breath to calm herself.


    "Indeed."


    "It took a few weeks, but I managed to get closer to her. I was also able to teach her a little bit of society..."


    "I tried to get her to stay with us, and even Victor asked, but¡­she refused."


    "And after Victor finished his affairs in Greece, she disappeared again."


    "Time passed, and some things happened."


    "And an incident happened in Japan."


    "The vampire king''s daughter had been kidnapped."


    "...the king of vampires...that mighty, ancient being that everyone fears?" Leon spoke.


    "Yes."


    "The girl''s name is Ophis Tepes, and she has a good rtionship with my husband. She even considers him her father."


    "... E-Eh?" Anna was more shocked by the father part.


    "My husband also considers her as a daughter, and as soon as he heard about this problem, he immediately went to Japan."


    "And upon arriving in Japan, he found Nero protecting Ophis." Although Ruby summed it up a lot, she didn''t even touch on sensitive subjects like her husband wiping out most of Japan''s supernatural beings, which was tantamount to mass genocide.


    Or that Nero and Ophis were found in a terrible state.


    "... It''s like this is a game of fate. How can such a coincidence happen?" Leon can''t help butment.


    "...." Ruby could only nod her head.


    "As usual, Victor saved Nero and Ophis. And from that day, he adopted her." She left out that it was pretty much a forced adoption because Nero wouldn''t ept it if it didn''t go that way.


    "This was also my request... I really liked the girl you see." Ruby shed a small smile.


    "..." A silence fell on the ce.


    Anna and Leon were silent as they were absorbing everything they were told and thinking about it.


    ''As expected of my son...'' Leon showed a small satisfied smile. He didn''t need to be a genius to know that things didn''t end as ''peacefully'' as Ruby implied.


    And he''s sure his wife knew that too since, unlike his wife, who had rtively good morals¡­


    Leon was like Victor. As long as it didn''t involve his family or was a heinous and unforgivable crime, he wouldn''t give a damn.


    Like father, Like Son.


    Because of that, it was easier for him to rte to this situation because every action Victor did would be something he would do.


    Something simr happened in the past when one of his friends tried to hit on his wife and almost abused her. He knows all too well how beautiful his wife is, and that beauty sometimes gets him into trouble.


    Because of that, the moment heid his hand on his friend...


    Did he kill him? Of course not.


    He gave that man the beating of a lifetime. He followed the philosophy of a certain bat here. He hit him so hard that even if he got out of the hospital, he wouldn''t be the same.


    He couldn''t kill that man, thew didn''t allow it, but that doesn''t mean he couldn''t beat him.


    And even if he got out of the hospital, Anna would make sure he went to jail. She could be vindictive as well when she wanted to.


    On the other hand, Anna was thinking of something else:


    ''...I need to know more about this world...'' The feeling of not knowing something made her slightly anxious.


    Unlike her husband, who didn''t think much about it, she couldn''t stay calm. In Ruby''s conversation, she could tell that the woman was avoiding talking about certain things.


    Anna knew why Ruby didn''t want her to get too involved and know about this world since she may or may not react intensely to certain types of subjects.


    Ignorance is bliss.


    Ruby didn''t mean any harm; she understands that very well. After all, as a formerwyer, she also didn''t talk about some subjects to her clients, subjects that might make them react badly and possibly cause her to lose the case.


    But unlike a mundane matter like this, world affairs are supernatural, especially with her son... can be quite dangerous.


    Anna took out her phone and looked at a phone number.


    ''I need to talk to Renata.''


    Slowly, unknowingly, Anna began to venture into the supernatural world. Until now, she was just at the gateway, but... She made a decision, a decision that would change her life and that of her husband forever.


    ''I need to know more''.


    Curiosity killed the cat, that''s a popr saying that everyone knows... But another saying could also be applied here, one that wasn''t so popr but that spoke a lot about Anna''s situation.


    Be careful what you desire...


    Suddenly, Ruby''s cell phone rang.


    "Excuse-me." She got up from the couch and answered it.


    Anna nodded, stared at her phone for a few seconds, and bit her lip in frustration.


    ''...AHHH, Fuck it, I''m not like that! If I want to do something, I''ll fucking do it!''


    She clicked on the number and put her cell phone to her ear.


    "...Anna." A beautiful and melodious voice was heard.


    "We need to talk."


    "...Sure."


    "When?"


    "Now."


    "Now!?"


    "Yes."


    "Come to my house, and turn off that annoying pink aura of yours. My husband will be around."


    "...That''s impossible, I''m the goddess of beauty, you know? Turning off that aura is the same as erasing my purpose to exist as the most beautiful goddess... And it''s not my fault if your husband thinks I''m beautiful after all... That''s inevitable."


    "Waaah, what a narcissistic bitch."


    "But it''s the truth..." Aphrodite smiled faintly. She was sitting on a couch while her entire room was a mess of broken furniture.


    And not only was the furniture a mess, her face was too, with messy hair, tear marks, and messy clothes.


    Despite being destroyed like this, the goddess of beauty was still¡­beautiful.


    "Anyway,e visit me, we need to talk."


    "Sure, I will." Soon the call is disconnected by Anna.


    Aphrodite looked at her cell phone and thought of something:


    ''She made a decision. She had that feeling she has when she stops thinking and just acts as she pleases.'' Aphrodite could remember several situations in the past that caused Anna to speak in that tone.


    She wasn''t her best friend for nothing, she knew the woman.


    "...." A small happy smile formed on Aphrodite''s face as she realized that she wouldn''t lose her friend''s friendship as long as she didn''t hit on her husband, which was an easy thing to do.


    Leon might have a good personality, but he had nothing to attract the goddess of beauty... Now...


    Their child was different.


    Remembering the sight of him covered in blood as he smiled, her body couldn''t help but shake slightly.


    Since thousands of years ago, she has always liked strong warriors. That was one of the reasons that led her to have a child with Ares.


    But unlike Ares, that man acted like the god of war, but he was more handsome, and he wasn''t a muscr head... and more importantly.


    He had a quality that no male god she knew had.


    His love and protection for his family.


    When Aphrodite was with Victor, she remembered her time with Hestia, the goddess of home and hospitality.


    And also one of the virgin goddesses...


    "Hmm... Hestia..." She touched her chin as her face took on a serious expression while she seemed to be thinking about something.


    "...I don''t think that''s a bad idea, but I also think it''s a bad idea..."


    "But if Victor takes the goddess Hestia''s virginity, he will really die from the male gods... Especially Zeus, who will be mad with envy."


    In a way, the goddess of beauty was an expert at causing chaos...


    A smile grew on her face, and she found this situation amusing to behold, but soon her smile died, and she assumed a neutral expression.


    "Nah, better let that go. I don''t want to take any chances¡­ I don''t want to lose my friend over my ideas of fun.'' She got up from the couch and stretched her curvy body, which could only be described as a body made by the gods.


    "Hmm, Hmm. Yes, let''s forget about it."


    "Let''s get back to my friendship with my friend first. That is more important than anything right now." She took on a serious expression, and slowly her body started to change.


    Her hair turned blonde, her eyes turned blue, she became a little shorter, her thighs and butt lost their natural volume, and she became less curvy.


    And her divine charm disappeared.


    Now, she was just a pretty blonde with a big bust.


    Interesting fact... She didn''t change the size of her breasts. After all, they were her pride, so, even in her human form, she wouldn''t dare touch them.


    Her Greek attire changed to a business suit, and she tried to teleport to Anna''s house.


    "...Oh? He really works fast." She shed a small smile when she realized she couldn''t teleport to Anna''s house directly, demonstrating that he learned from his earlier mistake.


    Aphrodite, now in the form of Renata, used her powers again and teleported to the front of Anna''s house.


    "...I''m here again..." She looked at the door with a slightly worried look but quickly shook her head and tried to forget those feelings, and soon she rang the bell.

 Chapter 412: Anna is the bestmom

    Chapter 412: Anna is the bestmom


    A few minutes before Aphrodite rang the doorbell.


    "Esther."


    "Ruby, we have a problem."


    "... What happened?" Ruby''s expression turned serious.


    "Remember that little project you wanted to do together with June and Natalia?"


    "Which one."


    "About the monopoly of the beauty market."


    "Hmmm... Yes, I remember." In fact, she didn''t remember, she was so busy researching the Hybrids and other things that she''d forgotten.


    "Well, June fucked up, and fought with her partner, and now the project has failed."


    "......."


    Ruby looked like she''d misheard what Esther said.


    She sighed a little, held her brow in a slight show of frustration:


    "I told her a million times to control herself... That bitch doesn''t understand how much money I''m investing in her..."


    "Meow?" Zack, who was lying on his stomach in the sun, opened his eyes confused: ''Why is it getting cold?''


    "..." Esther swallowed lightly when she heard Ruby''s tone of voice, she was clearly not happy.


    Sigh.


    Ruby sighed again, and calmed her thoughts a bit:


    "Tell me what happened in detail."


    "...Apparently her partner was getting arrogant for developing a magic that would make all beings jealous and getting a monopoly, she wanted more benefit in her deal, and when talking about it with June... The woman didn''t take it that well, and a fight ensued."


    "...Looks like 30% of the profits wasn''t enough for this Witch..." Ruby''s eyes glowed brightly red.


    "!!!" Zack''s fur stood on end, and he quickly got up, and looked around confused: ''enemy!?''


    "Yy¡­yes."


    Ruby pondered about it, it all started the day June said she had a project about beauty magic.


    At the time, Ruby, although interested, hadn''t given it much thought, after all, she was already quite busy with her other projects, and couldn''t add more workloads for herself.


    It was hard enough spreading her time with her Darling and her various projects, adding more projects would just be silly.


    Even though she was a Vampire, she still felt mental fatigue, and there was also the fact that she wanted to leave some time to watch her favorite anime and series.


    Because of this, when Natalia came to talk to Ruby about investing in this job, the woman initially didn''t want to for those reasons.


    But after assuring her that June, and Natalia would work on this project to make sure everything went smoothly, she decided to trust them.


    ... Did she trust the witch? Of course not.


    She trusted Natalia, even though she was a human, she was the heir to n Alioth, she was capable enough to handle this project.


    And Ruby was correct, the project progressed without problems... Well, actually there were some small problems because the Witch was very greedy, and she was in direct conflict with June, but nothing that Natalia couldn''t solve, consequently, everything went without problems.


    When the project was over, the two Witches, in the case being June and her colleague, would receive 30% of the proceeds from the entire sale.


    And the remaining 40% would be all Ruby''s.


    Ruby was kind and ceded arge amount of profit to these two Witches, despite all the heavy lifting being handled by her group, distribution, protection, marketing, everything was being prepared by her.


    Even if she was not overseeing it personally, in the end, she was the one who gave the final orders.


    Originally, she was supposed to keep 50% of everything, and the rest would be divided among the Witches, after all, if it weren''t for Ruby''s existence, this project wouldn''t even reach the light of day because of the threats involved.


    She knew she was losing a lot of money, but it didn''t matter.


    After all, she was not interested in money, but in the political power that this tool would give her.


    No matter what your race, beauty would always be something others would desire, and if this magic hit the market, it would have aplete monopoly. After all, it was something innovative and was ''permanent''.


    This product would allow a person to stay beautiful until the end of their life, unlike current methods where a person had to pay arge amount of money every several years, Ruby''s n was to make something more ''affordable''.


    You would pay an absurd amount of money, and per month you would pay the equivalent of a $100 subscription fee, just to maintain your ''beauty''.


    And if the person refused to pay, or shed with Ruby or her family, with just one phone call, the person would lose their ''beauty'', consequently, they would gain a ckmail tool as well.


    The price Ruby would charge wasn''t even that expensive, just to give you an idea it was much cheaper than hiring the services of any Witch.


    If you didn''t have a connection to Witches, and you wanted to hire a personal Witch for the first time, you''d likely have to pay an amount equivalent to almost 100 million dors, just to call the Witch and have an appointment with her, and then you would pay again for the service you wanted from her.


    And the value of the final service could reach billions of dors depending on the service.


    Of course, this value was only for Witches who held a bit of ''renown'' and specialized in one area, Witches who were basically handymen weren''t that expensive.


    It''s just a simple 10 million dor amount just for a query... Yes, the Witches were inting the prices a little bit because there was nopetition.


    Because of this, whatpetition is good, right WeTube...? Cough.


    Ruby knew very well the size of the target she would put on her back, but she didn''t care, after all, who would dare provoke Scathach?


    The weight of the strongest female Vampire in the world was very great, even if it didn''t scare beings like Shiva, Odin, and Zeus.


    Her name definitely scared off every other being who wasn''t a great yer, after all, in addition to being the strongest female Vampire, she was also the general of Nightingale.


    Although this title was not so shy, it still gave her the right tomand Nightingale''s forces if the reason was ''justifiable''.


    ''That bitch, she''s getting very greedy, she should have been content with just 30%... Now she''s going to lose-.''


    *bell sound*


    Ruby''s thoughts stopped when she heard the bell ring.


    "Hmm?" She looked towards the entrance of the room, and saw Anna running towards the entrance of the room.


    "Bitch, you came fast!" She opened the door, and the appearance of a voluptuous blonde appeared.


    ''Geh, Aphrodite...''


    "Esther, I have a problem to solve, I''ll get back to youter."


    "Okay."


    Ruby hung up the phone, then called her husband.


    "You said ''now'', remember?"


    "Indeed, indeed." Anna nodded several times.


    "Oh, Renata, did youe to visit?"


    "Yes." Renata looked at Leon and disyed a professional smile.


    "But that was pretty quick, I heard my wife talking to you not even a few seconds ago."


    "..." Renata looked at Anna.


    "Didn''t you tell him?"


    "... Oh, I forgot." She shed an innocent smile.


    "Ugh." She ced her hand on her brow.


    "Do not me me! A lot had happened in a short time, and when he got home, I was already asleep! And it also looks like my children or their subordinates didn''t count either."


    "¡­Hmm, are you talking about yesterday?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, I remember some men who were under Violet''s subordinates asking me to drink at a bar, and as I knew them, I didn''t refuse." When Leon walked into that bar, his eyes were immediately drawn like a pregnant woman to the attendants.


    It''s like they say, the bigger the size of an object, the bigger the attraction.


    And those attendants had pretty devastating Nukes.


    Leon was a simple man, and even if he was a faithful man, at the end of the day, a man was still a man, gravity would affect him.


    ...Although he wouldn''t take long or do anything, after all, he loved his wife very much, he also didn''t have the energy for it...


    As far as he could tell, his wife was bing a subustely, he wouldn''t be surprised if she was a sex Demon...


    "...." His eyes went lifeless as he imagined what he would spend the night with.


    Make no mistake, he loved it, what man wouldn''t? He also made sure to satisfy his wife, never that he would admit defeat in bed, his bricyer''s pride couldn''t stand it.


    ... He was just... Tired.


    So kids, if you see Leon walking around tired, don''t forget to salute in respect.


    He is a real man.


    ... But honestly, Leon was curious about something:


    ''How the fuck can my son handle so many women?''


    He knew very well that female Vampires were thirstier than male Vampires. He''d even heard that there had even been cases of male Vampires being killed because they were dried by an older female Vampire.


    "Ohh... You were in a bar, huh." Anna''s eyes gleamed slightly as she looked at Leon.


    "..." The man''s body shook a little, but he still kept looking at the air with dead eyes.


    "Do you count or do I count?" Renata asked while ignoring Leon''s lifeless gaze.


    "...Ugh, I''ll do it, it''s my responsibility."


    "Fine."


    "Leon."


    "Hmm?" Leon looked at his wife.


    "See this woman?"


    "Yes?"


    "Renata, my best friend."


    "...." Aphrodite''s cheek turned slightly red as she heard Anna openly speaking the words ''best friend''.


    ''Seriously, this woman is very honest... That''s why I like her!''


    "She is the Goddess of the Thots."


    "Oyy! I am the Goddess of Beauty! The Goddess of BEAUTY!" She made sure to spell it out for Anna.


    "Bleh." Anna stuck her tongue out at Renata.


    Veins bulged in Renata''s head: ''I take back what I said, I hate this woman!''


    "Huh...?"


    "Is this some new prank from you two?" Leon said, "Is it like that time when you guys pestered your neighbor with the loud music because she was a grumpy old woman?"


    Yes, Anna was a woman who held a grudge, and when she hooked up with Aphrodite things only got worse, because Aphrodite had nomon sense, and anything fun she would do with Anna.


    "Nah, that''s very different from that grumpy old woman... Speaking of which, thank goodness she died." She made a prayer sign:


    "RIP, no one will miss you."


    "...." Leon didn''t really know what to say when he saw what his wife was doing, but it''s not like he wasn''t used to it.


    "Anyway! I''m serious, she''s the Goddess of Beauty, she''s Aphrodite!" Anna stood in front of Aphrodite as she opened her hands as if she was expecting something.


    "....." A silence fell around them, and nothing happened.


    "Anna, are you okay?" Leon was really starting to worry now.


    "Ugh." Somehow her husband''s gaze hurt.


    Anna quickly got close to Aphrodite''s ear.


    "W-What-" She didn''t have time to question Anna because she soon heard:


    "Idiot, this is the time you transform, be a power ranger, take the power out of your ass or something like that!"


    "Ohhh...Wait, are you treating me like a clown or something?"


    "Eh...? You are not a clown."


    "Correct, I''m a Goddess-."


    "You are the entire circus." Anna shed a shitty smile.


    "......" Veins bulged all over Aphrodite''s face.


    ''This bitch, she became more unbearable than usual when she found out I''m a Goddess!''


    "Anyway, just transform! It''s faster to exin that way!"


    "Yeah yeah. Whatever." She was too tired to deal with Anna right now.


    Her appearance began to slowly change.


    And then a woman with long pink hair, a body that can only be described as perfect, who was wearing a Greek dress appeared.


    "Tada, this is the Goddess of Beauty."


    "...What the hell..." Leon looked like a goldfish as he looked at Aphrodite with his mouth open, the woman wasn''t doing anything, she was just standing there with an irritated pout on her face as she looked away.


    And yet, he waspletely caught up in her charm¡­ and also in the shock of the revtion that his wife''s friend was a Goddess.


    "Umu, I was surprised too. To think that my longtime friend was a Goddess..."


    "..." Aphrodite looked at Anna.


    "I must admit I was surprised." Her tone of voice became more neutral:


    "I had time to think... And I thought, I thought, I thought... And I ended up not moving. In the end, I gave up thinking and just acted like myself... And only when I acted like myself did I realize that in the end, it didn''t change anything."


    "Anna..."


    "Don''t look at me like that, it''s all thanks...-"


    "Thanks to Ruby''s advice..." Anna looked at Ruby who was standing with her arms crossed.


    "...." Aphrodite looked at Ruby for a few seconds, and then looked at Anna again.


    Anna showed a small smile: "In the end, I realized that regardless of whether you are a Goddess or not, whether you are a being from different times and customs or not¡­"


    "You would still be my friend, this interaction we had just reaffirmed my thoughts."


    "..." Aphrodite opened her eyes wide, her heart pounding, in her view only her friend''s face was seen.


    "¡­Hmm, and how do I say this?" Anna scratched her cheek while looking a little to the side:


    "When I woke up in the morning, I missed talking to you... And for a moment I was sad to know that maybe this routine that we''d built for over a decade would be destroyed and I wouldn''t be able to talk to you anymore."


    Tears threatened to fall down Aphrodite''s face as she bit her lip.


    "Ugh, I think I''m really pathetic-." Anna couldn''t finish talking because soon she was hugged by Aphrodite.


    "Eh...Ehh?"


    "W-Wait, what are you doing you perverted Goddess, just so you know, I''m straight okay!?"


    "Anna... Just... Shut-up."


    "...." Feeling liquids wetting the area of ??his chest, and feeling Aphrodite''s body trembling, Anna sighed.


    Sigh.


    Anna sighed a little and smiled gently.


    "Seriously... What a worthless Goddess you are." She began to gently stroke the Goddess''s pink hair.


    "S-Shut up¡­ Bitch¡­ I''m not crying, this is just a normal reaction to smelling your stinky breasts that smell like onions¡­ Yes! It''s all your smelly breasts fault!"


    "...." Veins bulged in Anna''s head and her smile nearly broke. For a moment, she felt like squeezing Aphrodite''s head.


    ...But as a benevolent Goddess herself, she decided to forgive Aphrodite for that insult... For now.


    "... A crying Goddess." Ruby was sure that if she told this to someone, people wouldugh at her. She looked to the side, precisely at the man who was leaning with his arms crossed against the wall.


    "That''s interesting, isn''t it?"


    "Darling."


    .......

 Chapter 413: Choose wisely

    Chapter 413: Choose wisely


    Victor didn''t respond to his wife, the only thing he did was smile slightly, his different than usual smile carrying a mysterious feeling.


    Not even Ruby could understand what he was thinking right now, and she prided herself on fully understanding her husband, after all, she hacked Violet''s entire private collection.


    ...Which wasn''t all that difficult considering the woman''s cell phone password was Victor''s birthday, and with just a few tries she was able to ess the ''holy treasure''.


    Victor returned his neutral expression, backed away from the wall, and walked towards the door.


    Heavy armor sounds were heard with every step as Victor was training in n Adrastea when he''d received Ruby''s call and because of that, he didn''t even have time to change.


    His ck armor was quite intimidating, portraying him as a ck knight who crawled out of the Seventh Hell.


    Victor looked at his father who was looking at Aphrodite as if he were a little koi fish, and clicked his tongue, hitting him on the head:


    "Wake up, dude."


    "...Ouch, my head!!" He really screamed in pain, after all, the metal hurt ok?


    Anna was alerted by her husband''s sudden cry, turning to look over, only to see her son...


    Her eyes couldn''t help but widen when she saw him, looking quite intimidating in that armor.


    Which was a normal thing as the armor was made with monster materials, and despite being armor that n Adrastea soldiers wore, it carried an intimidating feeling, and that feeling increased even more when Victor was wearing it.


    "Victor what armor is that!? And why is your hair so long!?"


    "And when did youe home!? You hadn''t left!?"


    "Woman, lower your voice a little."


    "...Ohh..."


    "...." Aphrodite nced at Victor and, seeing the man, she couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    With that ck armor, long ck hair, and violet eyes, coupled with his unearthly ''beauty'', he was a perfect blend of a warrior, and a handsome man.


    The beauty of a warrior.


    She felt that adjective suited Victor perfectly now.


    When her pink and Victor''s violet eyes met, the Goddess felt her whole body shudder, and unconsciously, she contracted her legs and hugged Anna a little tighter.


    ''Fuck, he''s so fucking hot! I want him in my bed since yesterday!''


    Victor catered to all the Goddess''s preferences.


    Attitude of a brave warrior?


    Check.


    An unprecedented beauty?


    Check.


    A man who is protective of his family and who will burn the world for them.


    Double check!


    Added bonus, he''s the son of her closest friend!


    Triple check!


    Final considerations?


    ''Please fuck me immediately! I''m Horny!''


    "O-Ouch."


    "Control yourself, perverted Goddess, you are hurting my mother." Victor''s eyes gleamed slightly.


    "!!!" Aphrodite quickly released Anna.


    "I''m sorry, Anna!" She quickly apologized as she looked for any bruises on the woman''s body.


    "Ugh, it''s because your tits are so hard" Anna grumbled as she caressed her shoulders with an annoyed look.


    "They are not! I am the Goddess of Beauty, everything about me is soft and squeezable!"


    "...Wait, why am I yelling this?!"


    "Bleh." Anna stuck her tongue out at Aphrodite.


    Veins bulged on the woman''s head when she saw the childish attitude of this adult woman:


    "Ugh, you get on my nerves sometimes."


    "Only sometimes?"


    "Okay, always."


    "But I know you like me." She shed a sneaky smile.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t be here if I didn''t..." She sighed.


    "Umu, Umu." Anna nodded satisfied. She felt happy when she heard what the woman said, but then spoke with a serious look:


    "Sorry, I''m married, and straight."


    "Meh, I''m not interested in your saggy tits." She huffed.


    "..." It was now Anna''s turn to have her veins bulge, now she was the one who was annoyed:


    ''At least show some interest! Inte my ego a little!''


    "Tsk, look at the state of my Divine Raiment¡­"


    During every interaction with Aphrodite, Victor never took his eye off Aphrodite.


    It wasn''t that he was infatuated with her or anything, he was coldly analyzing everything, analyzing to see if the woman had malicious intentions or wore a false front.


    Analyzing her breathing patterns, movements, habits, thought forms, everything.


    ''She''s going to fix her hair, and show a gentle smile while looking at my mother.''


    And just as Victor thought, Aphrodite tossed her hair back, adjusted her clothes, and shed an imperceptible little gentle smile at Anna.


    "...." Victor closed his eyes slightly, and turned to face his father.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah... Did you need to hit that hard?"


    "You fell under the charm of a Goddess, what an exemry father you are, even though my mother is standing right in front of you."


    "..." Leon''s body trembled slightly, and he felt a chill run down his back. He looked over at his wife, and saw her looking at him with a look that promised death... Death by malnutrition.


    ''My son just threw me under the bus!''


    "Before you me me for something, I didn''t do anything."


    "..." The group looked at Aphrodite who raised her hand.


    "I''m not using my charm, this is just a natural effect, after all, I''m beautiful."


    "......." An even worse silence fell around them.


    "Whoa, look at this bitch, stop being such a narcissist, it''s not pretty." Anna was honest.


    "But it''s the truth..." She pouted.


    "Father..." Victor sighed lightly as he saw his father''s expression.


    "Dude, understand me. I am not you who are used to seeing such beauty!"


    "¡­Huh?"


    "I mean, look at yourself, you''re the perfect definition of Adonis on earth, I just don''t feel weird because I''m your Father."


    ''You have no idea.'' Ruby and Victor thought at the same time.


    "And as a handsome man, you will definitely be chased by beautiful women!"


    ''You have no idea...'' This time it was Aphrodite who thought.


    "Father... Stop..." Victor lightly touched his father''s shoulder, and looked at him with a pitying look.


    "Stop what?"


    "You''re just digging your own grave."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "...." The chills running up and down his back only got worse, and he looked at his wife.


    ''Fuck me sideways....''


    "A-Anyway, are you Renata?"


    "... Hmm? Yes, I''m Renata."


    "Unbelievable, and to think you were a Goddess..."


    "Indeed, these events tend to surprise people."


    "......." This man was so shameless, he managed to change the subject so easily!


    "Let''s go inside, we need to talk." Victor spoke in a neutral tone, but one that carried an authority that no one could disobey.


    He didn''t use his powers, this was just somethingmon he''d acquired from ordering his subordinates, and acquiring Adonis'' memories.


    "...." Everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    ...


    Victor was sitting on the loveseat, Ruby was beside him with an upright posture and neutral face, she was drinking a red tea that was made with her husband''s blood.


    It didn''t taste as good as drinking it straight from the source, but it was good enough to calm her nerves and help her think coolly. She felt this situation was something that required a method to cool off.


    On the other side, to Ruby''s right, were Leon and Anna sitting on a three-seater sofa.


    And in front of Victor and Ruby stood the Goddess of Beauty, Aphrodite.


    [Roxanne, hide in Kaguya''s shadow for some time.]


    [Yes, Master.]


    [Kaguya, be prepared to hear my request at any time.]


    [Yes, Master.]


    Was Victor overreacting?


    Yes, he was.


    But this was something of his own nature. He was very paranoid about the safety of his loved ones. It was only at times like this that he behaved like a certain bat-themed, caped crime fighter, who lived in a cave.


    And he went to great lengths to ensure his family''s safety, and believe me, the choice of ces was not random.


    The couch that Anna and her father were on now was not normal. If something happened, and Aphrodite decided to attack the two of them, a shield would appear, and the couch they were now on would be swapped for a couch that was in the basement. Consequently, the two would be safe long enough for Victor to throw Aphrodite away from here.


    The couch was courtesy of the Witches he''d recruited in Greece; he and Ruby had nned this because they knew the Goddess would return.


    Although this scenario above was almost impossible to happen, Victor wouldn''t be calm if he didn''t have this level of precaution.


    "Aphrodite."


    "Y-Yes?" Aphrodite felt like a child being scolded by her father...


    Imagining Victor as her father¡­ Somehow that thought turned her on more.


    "...." Anna and Ruby rolled their eyes when they saw the state of the Goddess. Was she really a Goddess?


    "I have no right to meddle in the friendship between you and my mother."


    "¡­Eh?" She woke up from her stupor when she heard what Victor said.


    "Since you''ve proven yourself to be non-hostile and you genuinely want to be my mother''s friend, and my own mother decided that was what she wanted as well,"


    "I have no right to meddle in this matter."


    "So if you want to bond with my mother like you did in the past, I won''t object anymore."


    "Victor..."


    "...." Leon disyed a small smile when he saw his son''s attitude.


    "But..."


    Victor''s eyes turned serious:


    "My mother''s friendship aside¡­-"


    "Aphrodite, Goddess of Beauty, are you sure you want to continue this rtionship?"


    "¡­Huh?" Aphrodite wore a confused face, wasn''t he just contradicting himself now?


    "Victor, you-."


    "Mother, have you thought about the consequences of being friends with a God?" Victor didn''t give her time to respond.


    "...." She didn''t think, it was quite obvious from her expression.


    "Even if you two want things to be the same as they were before, they won''t be."


    Victor sighed lightly:


    "Knowing my mother, she''s going to feel curious about the Supernatural World and she''s going to want to explore that world, and who is she going to team up with?"


    "Yes, her great friend, the Goddess of Beauty. And since this woman has nomon sense, she will ept anything that is fun."


    "Ugh." Anna and Aphrodite felt an arrow go through their bodies.


    "The problems you two will cause will no longer be on the human level, but on the Supernatural Level."


    "Aphrodite, can you protect my mother?"


    "Of course, don''t underestimate me, I''m a Goddess, and not just any Goddess, I''m an auntie!" She spoke confidently.


    "Can you protect her from other Gods?"


    "Of course."


    "What if Zeus looks at my mother?"


    "I know that bastard, for God''s sake, everyone knows his habits, and my mother is beautiful. Do you think he won''t be interested in the human woman that the Goddess of Beauty is friends with?"


    "I would destroy him." She spoke without hesitation.


    "Zeus isn''t even a problem now, what about your contacts?"


    "Ares, the God of War, whom you share a son."


    "He wouldn''t do anything I wouldn''t want."


    "Hephaestus, the man who loves you."


    "He''s just a eunuch."


    "How about the other infinite Gods and Supernatural Beings youe in contact with?"


    "...Well..." She thought of a certain man that even she couldn''t let her guard down with.


    "Everyone knows that your Pantheon is a cluster of rapist Gods and degenerates to the extreme, and all the male Gods want your attention."


    ''Ugh...'' She couldn''t really deny it, after all, it was true.


    "I can already imagine it: Did you know? The Goddess of Beauty has a close friend! The Goddess who never had a friend, has a friend!"


    "....." She felt hit when she heard the friend part, she has friends, okay? She''s a social Goddess, she has friends¡­


    ''Does Persephone count as a friend¡­?''


    Her mood only worsened when she realized that she had actually considered Persephone as a friend.


    ''Gahhh, I don''t have any friends! After all, they all envy me which is normal, after all, I''m beautiful.''''


    "And with just that rumor, thousands of problems would go after my mother." Victor said everything in a neutral tone.


    For better or for worse, Aphrodite was a celebrity, she was hated by and loved by multitudes of beings, their opinions were divided, but one thing remained true.


    She was famous, and anything she did would attract attention in the Supernatural World.


    "...." Aphrodite just lowered her head. She felt really small now, and the worst thing about it all was that she couldn''t refute Victor. After all, she herself knew what kind of shit she''d done in the past and the lengths others would go to garner her attention, spite her, or sate their own jealousy/envy.


    "Aren''t you being too paranoid?" Anna asked.


    "I was friends with her for 10 years, and nothing ever happened."


    "... Well, that''s notpletely true." Aphrodite tentatively raised her hand.


    "...." Anna looked at her friend with a dry look.


    "A few years ago, some Supernatural Beings thought of using you to target me¡­ Of course, I dealt with the situation. I destroyed them all and cursed them to always be born ugly even if they reincarnate."


    Anna didn''t know whether to be shocked by what her friend said, or what she did, maybe both?


    "See?" Victor looked at his mother.


    "Hmph." She huffed and turned away.


    He smiled a little, and then continued with a serious tone:


    "The meeting of Supernatural Beings is near, this is like the UN of the Supernatural World. The Gods and Supernatural Beings will be more active... and the Goddess of Beauty is sure to draw attention."


    "What happens if you''re near her right now?"


    "...."


    "Mother, if anything happens to you... I guarantee that Earth will no longer be a habitable ce."


    Anna was breaking out in a cold sweat when she saw her son''s eyes.


    That''s heavy! Heavy! Was it because she felt like the fate of the world was in her hands!? For God''s sake, she just wanted to hang out with her friend!


    Worst of all, she knew her son was serious, he had those lifeless eyes she only saw in anime! He was 100% serious!


    ... She won''t deny that she had an interest in learning about the Supernatural World, and that she would''ve asked Aphrodite for just that.


    "Do you understand now?"


    "...Yes..." The two spoke at the same time.


    "Victor."


    "Hmm?" He looked at his father.


    "While I agree with your thoughts, you know what your mother is like."


    Victor shed a small smile: "I know..."


    "For better or worse, I am like her. I know that when we are curious about something and want to investigate, we won''t drop it."


    "Indeed." Leon spoke.


    "...." Ruby didn''t say anything, she didn''t need to, she was just mildly shocked.


    Her husband was... cold.


    She thought he would act more on emotions like the first time.


    ''I think seeing the previous demonstration made my husband calmer?'' As Ruby thought, she just realized her tea was finished.


    Looking at her tea, she thought:


    ''He must have a purpose for saying all this¡­''


    "Due to knowing about my mother''s personality, I have two alternatives."


    ''I knew it.'' She shed a small satisfied smile.


    Aphrodite and Anna looked at Victor:


    "First, Aphrodite eliminates her alter ego as Renata, and makes another one... Knowing the careless Goddess, she''s probably run into some well-known Gods with her alter ego."


    "Ugh..." She felt her whole body being pierced by Victor''s gaze. His words hurt, especially the ones that were true.


    ''Yes! I showed my alter ego to the Gods, fuck! I was careless!''


    "Since my mother already knows who you are, choosing another alter ego is not a problem... Of course, you would give up everything you built up as ''Renata'', you would basically reset your human life."


    "And what is the second option?" Anna asked curiously.


    Victor disyed a small smile as if he was expecting those words:


    "You and my father be Noble Vampires, and join my n."


    "....."

 Chapter 414: The highest degree ofheresy

    Chapter 414: The highest degree ofheresy


    Noble Vampires.


    Unlike Vampires ves who, in the literal sense of the words, were dead,


    Vampires Nobles are different.


    They are alive, they can reproduce, and they are essentially immortal as long as they aren''t destroyed by targeting any of their weaknesses.


    These being the destruction of the heart and the head, the Hunter''s magic, fire, and sunlight.


    Another of their most notable weaknesses would be, they cannot enter a person''s ''domicile'' unless invited, a weakness that is easily resolved by destroying the house.


    Or they feel emotions more intensely than all beings.


    If they love something or someone, they will love it/them very much.


    If they feel they have been betrayed, the hatred for that betrayal will be felt much more strongly than usual.


    They are quite problematic because of this nature of theirs.


    Vampires are creatures of the night whose diet is mostly made up of blood.


    Can they eat other things?


    Yes...


    They can, but it tastes awful. Have you ever thought about having a delicious crispy burger made with the best meats in the world, only for it to taste like shit?


    Or eat a pizza made by one of the best Italian Chefs and taste like rotten fish?


    It''s horrible, right?


    Noble Vampire society is centered on Nightingale, arge city divided into 4 territories whose leaders of these territories are called the four Vampire Counts.


    n Scarlett, responsible for war affairs.


    n Adastreia, responsible for the defense of the territory.


    n Fulger, responsible for Nightingale''s domestic affairs. They are the ones who manufacture, and sell blood crystals and other types of blood-derived food, the n that feeds all of Nightingale.


    Snow n, responsible for all of Nightingale''s economy, without the Snow n''s permission, you could not do business in Nightingale. They are also responsible for Nightingale''s domestic and foreign policy.


    In some ways, n Snow and n Fulger are the ns that have the most influence in Nightingale, and you can often see them working together.


    As the affairs of the two ns are intertwined, they maintain a friendly attitude towards each other.


    And... Yes, Nightingale was a city, a city that had grown to the size of a country, and even after growing so much, thezy King didn''t have the decency to change the name.


    Because of this, the entire territory of the Vampire King is called the Nightingale.


    Nightingale''s hierarchy is divided in this way.


    At the bottom of the social ss are Vampire ves, humans who have been turned into Vampires by Vampire Nobles through the ''ritual'' of subordination.


    As the name implied, they are ves, and are usually used to do heavy lifting, or in the worst case used to fight each other just for the fun of their respective masters.


    Slightly above the ve Vampires are the humans who ''sell'' their blood in exchange for support from the Noble ns.


    In exchange for resources like money, help with their businesses, food, influence in the human world, etc.


    These humans must give their blood in a fixed ''period'' of time, of course, the amount of support given to these humans depends on the quality of their blood.


    Normally, who controls and manages this market is n Fulger and its allies, but it is also not umon to see other ns doing the same action.


    If a n wanted to have a personal human to provide blood for them, they must ask permission from the ruler of their territory.


    If the n is located in the territory of the Snow n, they must ask the Snow n for this permission.


    The same applied in the other territories.


    Next up in the hierarchy are the Vampire Nobles who are themon citizens of Nightingale, followed by the Vampire Barons.


    For you to be a Vampire Baron, you just have to create a n and that n be epted by the Snow n that handles Nightingale''s internal politics.


    Because of this, these two positions are treated as ''ordinary'' citizens.


    Of course, there are Vampire Barons who have more influence than other Barons, but in the general scheme of things, they are treated as subordinates.


    It is a very simr treatment to government officials in the human world.


    Soon aftere the Vampire Counts who need noments and introductions.


    And on top of the Vampire Counts is Duke''s post.


    This post is given to the King''s rtives.


    But most Dukes have no power in Nightingale.


    And at the top of the pyramid is the King of Vampires.


    This is the ''Nightingale'' seen from the outside, themon sense that everyone knows.


    Themon sense that Anna and Leon know.


    The two knew that this was not ''reality'' because their son is also a Count, and they knew that with the entry of a new yer, the politics of that ce must have changed somehow.


    ''And... My son is inviting me into this world.''


    Anna and Leon wouldn''t lie, they were interested.


    They were interested in looking good, and living for ''eternity''.


    They felt an interest in rejecting humanity.


    Who wouldn''t?


    Humanity was overrated.


    If you had the opportunity to reject your humanity and be something more...


    Wouldn''t you do it?


    The answer of most beings would be: Yes!


    "I would, I wouldn''t even think twice." That''s what most would say.


    Only snowkes turn down such an opportunity.


    And these are the same thoughts as Anna and Leon...


    But...


    "...why a Vampire?" Anna and Leon spoke at the same time.


    "...What?"


    Leon and Anna looked at each other and waved at the same time.


    "We will not refuse, this power is a gift, but can we choose something else?"


    "... Excuse me?" Victor still felt deaf.


    "I mean, being a Vampire is cool and all, but..."


    "We''d lose our taste buds!" Anna interrupted Leon.


    "...." Victor and Ruby looked at Anna with a stunned look, their brains hadpletely stopped working.


    "Burgers, pizza, soda, fish, beef, pork."


    Anna started drooling as she imagined all these foods, and somehow she was getting hungry.


    "I don''t want to spend eternity just drinking blood!"


    "..."


    "Don''t look at me like that, you''re going to tell me you don''t miss eating a fat picanha full of fat."


    "A picanha is so delicious that when you bite into it, you feel like you''re going to nirvana~."


    "Damn, just talking about it is making me hungry!"


    "..."


    "Pfft..." Aphrodite put her hand over her mouth to try to stop herself fromughing, that''s the stupidest reason ever.


    "...Because of that, you don''t want to be a Vampire...?"


    "Yes!" She spoke with surprising conviction.


    Sigh...


    Victor took a long breath as he ced his hand on his brow.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you said that there were other races of Supernatural Beings, right? For example, Werewolves..."


    "...Wha-." Ruby couldn''t believe what her father-inw was suggesting.


    "I think Werewolves would be cool, they shapeshift, live a long life, have strong bodies, and most importantly, they have a healthy diet."


    "Indeed, indeed... The smell of a wet dog can be washed away with a lot of bathing... Wait, in a way, being a Werewolf has more advantages than being a Vampire, right?"


    "..." Ruby for the first time in her life was looking at Victor''s parents as if they hadmitted the highest heresy.


    Instead of choosing Noble Vampires, beautiful and more honorable beings, they would rather choose a wet dog!?


    What the fuck!?


    "Anna, have you forgotten that Werewolves depend on an Alpha to be strong? I think those are their main weaknesses, they cannot live independently as Vampires."


    "...But they can eat picanha and drink beer..." Anna muttered.


    "Ugh..." Leon''s barbecue uncle''s spirit was hit.


    "And it''s not like we''re going to be a Supernatural Being to fight or anything, that job we leave to our son, we just want to enjoy life." Anna couldn''t imagine fighting.


    All her life, she fought with words, and the only violence she used was a p in the face and multiple kicks to the ball from sassy men.


    But that was all...


    The way her son fought was just too surreal for her.?


    "Whoaaa, ??that''s definitely a bum''s phrase."


    "Shut up, I''m retired, I want to enjoy life!"


    "You''re not retired!"


    "My son practically forcibly retired me!"


    "¡­Eh?" Victor was surprised.


    "But I did not do anything?" He yed innocent, and with his Adonis skills, he could do it as easily as breathing.


    But who was he talking to? With a woman who was an excellentwyer, and his mother.


    Just by the status of ''mother'', she could already know him easily.


    "Don''t lie to me, I''ve already noticed the ''little'' odd urrences, humpf." She snorted.


    "Therefore, we chose a third option." Leon suddenly spoke ignoring what Anna said.


    He was very excited to transform into a Werewolf, he always thought Werewolves were cool, he wanted to repeat that scene of Werewolves howling at the moon on top of a building that movies always did!


    "We want to be Werewolves... Or some Supernatural Being that can eat picanha..."


    "....." Victor felt a headache.


    His parents really were privileged.


    Many people in the world couldn''t have the kind of choice that they had.


    Only the most ''privileged'' had that kind of choice.


    ... But Victor believed that was one of the perks of being his kin.


    After all, he couldn''t turn his parents into Werewolves, but he knew people who could.


    But... He really didn''t want to ask his teacher, or friends to turn them into Werewolves.


    Because as a ''Beta'', the two would be total servants of the ''Alpha''.


    With those thoughts in mind, he looked at Aphrodite:


    "Aphrodi-emon, help me~." His eyes glowed a violet glow, his expression was gentle, and he had a visible flirtatious look on his face.


    He was trying to take down the Goddess of Beauty!


    "...S¡­S-Stop looking at me like I''m a cat that can solve all your problems!"


    He almost made it!


    "Tsk."


    "You just clicked the tongue didn''t you!"


    "It''s your imagination."


    "Ugh, you''re very shameless and hypocritical, you know? Until a few hours ago you were calling me thot or looking at me like I was a threat, but now you are asking me for help!"


    "This and that are different things, and you are still a Thot."


    "Ughnyu." She clenched her fists and bit her lip as she made a strange sound.


    "Anyway, tell me your thoughts."


    "¡­Huh?" She woke up from her stupor and looked at Victor.


    "Are you asking for my opinion?"


    "You are the ''oldest'' person in the room, your advice is appreciated."


    "...."


    ''Oh? This is rare, my Darling is putting up with her presence better than I thought... As expected, is it because of his mother? He really is mama''s boy, huh?'' Ruby shed an imperceptible little smile when she thought about it.


    ''But... This and that are different.'' Her eyes turned cold and calcting, she didn''t let her guard down in front of the Goddess of Beauty.


    "Why are you opening your mouth like you''re a Koi fish?"


    "H-Huh? ... I mean, I''m just surprised."


    "Hmm, I see... So what''s your opinion?"


    "Hmm¡­" Aphrodite started to think, and in less than a few seconds she said:


    "Why don''t they be my priests then?"


    "Priests?"


    "It''s a simr position to the Saint of the God of the Bible, or the high-ranking beings of The Inquisition."


    "I can recruit them as my priests, and give them some of my blessings, with that, they would gain eternal youth, and a Superhuman physique."


    "They''re human, but...eternal."


    "That sounds like a good idea! Hurry up and-."


    "...." Victor looked slightly at his mother, and the woman was silent, for some reason, she couldn''t ignore her son''s gaze in a conversation like that.


    She was supposed to be the authority here, did you know? She is the mother!


    But she is aware that these Supernatural matters were best left to her son and daughter-inw.


    "...What''s the catch?"


    "Catch?"


    "The downside."


    "There are none."


    "Huh?"


    "I will only bless them with my Divinity, and give them the Ambrosia of the Gods, so they will have a body that will never age."


    "¡­didn''t the Ambrosia grant an immortal body?" Ruby asked.


    "That''s a myth, they could be called ''immortal'', but it wouldn''t be true immortality, it would just be eternal youth."


    "The only true immortals are the Gods." She spoke with a cocky smile, but that smile broke when she heard what Victor said.


    "Oh? I will call Lilith to test if this is true-."


    "Cough, the only true immortals are the Primordials, they are essentially concepts of a Pantheon." She quickly corrected herself.


    "Interesting..." Ruby was silent as she thought of something.


    "..." Looking at his mother who was getting impatient, Victor asked:


    "What blessing are you going to give them? The blessing of beauty like me?"


    "...Hmm, I can''t do that, I used all my beauty blessings to bless you. If I was going to use it on someone else, I''d have to withdraw your blessing."


    ''And that''s something I don''t want~.'' She smiled to herself as she felt the connection of her blessing to Victor.


    "In that case, you must withdraw my blessing-."


    "I still have other Major Divinities like sexuality, love. And I have Lesser Divinities for the perpetuation of life, pleasure, joy, and war."


    Aphrodite interrupted Victor casually, and continued:


    "From my current Divinities, I can give them life, pleasure, joy and war."


    "Oh? Why not sexuality and love?" he asked curiously.


    "Well... That could cause trouble..." She scratched her cheek as she looked away.


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes and his eyes intensified.


    Aphrodite broke into a cold sweat when she saw Victor''s gaze, she realized he wouldn''t leave her alone until she exined:


    "Look, blessing mortals with Greater Divinities is just asking for trouble, you of all people should understand that."


    ''The blessing of sexuality would make the being that was blessed to be in heat all the time, and to give this blessing to a couple is to ask one of the two die of Snu Snu.''


    ''And the blessing of love would make the being love everything and everyone, one look at a stone on the street? She loves that stone! She was going to be a love freak.''


    If the individual does not have very good self-control, these blessings will only be curses.


    ''It''s not a good idea to give it to them.'' Aphrodite was getting her wits about her.


    "¡­And why did you give this blessing to me?" He looked at her with a serious look.


    "I was young." She could only say this:


    "And you were already beautiful, adding some more beauty is not a problem~."


    Victor knew that the ''you'' she was talking about wasn''t him, it was Adonis.


    "Question..." Ruby held up her hand.


    Aphrodite looked at Ruby.


    "If they earn your blessing, how likely are the Gods to visit them?"


    "Well, it''s pretty low, it''s not like I have a temple that I need taken care of or anything else, and in the modern world, it''s quite rare for the Gods to give blessings."


    "But the probability is not zero, right?"


    "Yes... I think it would be around 80%"


    "¡­in which world is that ''fairly low''?" Ruby asked with a twinkle in her eye.


    "..." She was silent.


    Sigh.


    Victor sighed:


    "Are you sure you don''t want to be Vampires?"


    "..." Leon and Anna look at each other and nod:


    "We refuse!" They spoke at the same time.


    "..."


    ...

 Chapter 415:A vote of confidence

    Chapter 415:A vote of confidence


    "I''m sorry but... I have things to do." Ruby suddenly spoke up as she got up from the couch and walked towards the basement.


    "...?" Victor''s parents looked at this action with strange eyes.


    "... What happened?" As the more perceptive, Anna noticed that Ruby was mildly irritated, and she had a feeling it was her fault.


    Looking at his mother, Victor put his hand on his face, and took a long breath:


    "...Sigh."


    "Mother, for a Noble Vampire, being a Vampire is an Honor of the highest rank."


    "And to deny being a Noble Vampire, only to choose to be a race that could be considered the ''rival'' or ''enemy'' of Vampires, would leave a bad taste for any Noble Vampire, especially someone from a prestigious n like Ruby''s."


    "...."


    "You guys basically stepped on her honor. The only reason she didn''t do anything was because you''re her husband''s mother." Aphrodite supported Victor.


    "...." Anna and Leon''s expressions were dark, but Aphrodite didn''t stop.


    "For a Noble Vampire, to hear what you said before, is considered the highest heresy, and that is even worse when this offer is given by someone of your son''s Status."


    "Receiving such an offer from a Vampire Count is something everyone in the Supernatural World would ept without blinking twice." Aphrodite''s words were right and wrong.


    And there was only one simple reason why. Victor wasn''t just a Count, he''s a Progenitor. For any Supernatural Being to hear this request was tantamount to the highest honor, particrly for Beings of the Night like Vampires, or wealthy businessmen who were in business with Nightingale.


    "The offer of a Vampire Count, and being invited to their n, is something that not even the richest businessman in the world can afford."


    "...."


    Victor pped his hands lightly.


    And that attracted the attention of the three.


    "Anyway, set that matter aside for now."


    "You want to enter the Supernatural World, right?"


    "...." They nodded lightly.


    "In that case, before making any decision, I suggest you study this world first. This world is too dangerous to make a rash decision."


    "Race change is a very important thing to make as a simple decision as well."


    "...I will ask my Maids to separate books and footage of how the Supernatural World works."


    "After that, we''ll talk again."


    Victor got up from the couch, and looked at Aphrodite:


    "Come with me." He spoke in a casual tone that contained no hint of threat or concern, a tone that made Aphrodite mildly interested.


    "... Ok." She got up from the couch too.


    "Mother, and Father."


    "...." The two looked at Victor.


    "Apologize to Rubyter."


    "...Yes, we screwed up now because of our petty attitude." Despite not being as perceptive as Anna, Leon was the one who understood the most about honor and what he did wrong.


    "Leave it to me My son, I know what to do."


    "Good."


    Victorughed lightly, when he would turn around, he heard from his father:


    "And Victor."


    "Hmm?" He kept looking at his father.


    "When did your hair grow so long, and what is that armor?"


    "....You''re slow, huh."


    "I mean, I didn''t get a chance to ask."


    "Sigh..." Victor sighed.


    "A lot of things happened." He was toozy to answer.


    "I will be back soon."


    When Victor and Aphrodite left the room, Victor spoke:


    "We need talk."


    "..." Looking into his violet eyes and serious expression, she spoke:


    "Sure."


    Taking her permission, Victor approached Aphrodite.


    "!!!" Seeing that man approaching her, her heart began to beat louder in anticipation, and those expectations grew as he held her like a princess.


    Her body shuddered a little at Victor''s touch, and a smug smugness rose in her mind:


    ''As expected, not even he can resist my-.'' Her thoughts stopped when she heard the noise of lightning, and noticed her body being covered by that same lightning.


    And when she blinked.


    She was on top of a building.


    And before she knew it, she was on her feet again as Victor was walking away from her.


    "E-Eh?" She looked around confused, and realized she was on top of one of the tallest buildings in New York.


    Due to the conversation they had taking quite a while, the time was nowte afternoon, it was almost dusk.


    With her hair fluttering in the wind, she nced at Victor who was sitting on the balcony of the building as he looked out at thendscape.


    "...." Observing the figure of the man, she couldn''t help but be drawn in, her pink eyes glistened a little with desire, but then she shook her head several times.


    Sigh...


    With a long sigh, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    ''And I thought he was going to take me to a room and destroy me in bed... Disappointing.''


    The Goddess of Beauty is a big pervert.


    Well... She''s Greek, and the concept of perversion originated with her, so it makes sense.


    Walking up to Victor, she jumped up lightly and sat on the balcony next to him.


    "...." The two were silent for a long time, long enough for the afternoon sunbeams to start to set, and the dark night to begin to emerge.


    All this time, they just observed thendscape, despite having done something simple,


    Aphrodite couldn''t help but feel¡­ at peace.


    It was strangely rxing and therapeutic, and she didn''t feel bored either, even though she''d seen this sight thousands of times, being with this man somehow made her feel different.


    "Aphrodite..." Victor broke that silence.


    "Hmm?"


    "Tell me honestly..."


    "Which brings are you cautious about facing?"


    "... Why this question out of nowhere?"


    "I hate to admit it, but my mother likes you a lot, and I know you guys are going to be hanging out a lot together, I want to know what kind of beings that you, as a Titan, have to be careful about facing."


    ''It''s never too much to be prepared...'' Victor thought, and the moment he had that thought, another one popped up:


    ''If it continues like this, I will really be paranoid like a certain bat-themed hero¡­'' He sighed inwardly.


    "...You really love your parents, huh."


    "Of course, they are the best parents... even if they were acting like a child a few hours ago..."


    "Oh? I thought you didn''t notice."


    "Of course I noticed, and I''m also aware that this is my fault."


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t think it''s your fault¡­ After all, what kind of kid doesn''t want to give their parents a better life? And knowing your past situation, I can understand a little bit why you meddled so much in their lives."


    "And then there''s the fact that you''re a Vampire Count. That very title draws attention, and puts a target on your back, doing that is also a protection for your parents."


    "So you weren''t wrong... I just suggest you don''t be too possessive, but that''s impossible." She shrugged as if she had no choice.


    "...." Victor shed a small smile when he heard what Aphrodite said.


    He didn''t say anything, he didn''t need to, because she was correct.


    Some time passed again, and soon the full moon arrived.


    Climbing to his feet on his vantage point and looking at the moon, the sky was cloudless, and only the round moon was seen, a forting'' feeling fell over him, his existence loved the night.


    "Aah~, what a beautiful night¡­" His eyes glowed slightly blood red: "On nights like this, I feel like going for a walk."


    "...Yes... A fun and enjoyable walk~" His smile threatened to grow into a big toothy grin.


    When he felt that urge to go for a walk, normally, he always found something interesting.


    "...." Looking at the man''s smile as he gazed at the moon as if he was looking at something precious, his figure in ck armor, while his long ck hair fluttered in the wind, was quite awe-inspiring.


    badump, Badump.


    Aphrodite''s heart beat like a madman.


    A small hint of red appeared on her face, and she quickly turned away.


    ''A-Aphrodite, you can''t! The Goddess of Love cannot fall in love! Are you fucking stupid!? Other beings are the ones who must fall in love with me and love me! Not the other way around!... But.'' She bit her lip lightly at the end, and nced at Victor.


    ''Who was the motherfucker that created someone so attractive and desirable? Seriously, he hits all my weak spots, I''m even acting different than normal, fuck!''


    "Aphrodite?"


    ''O-Okay, calm down first, don''t act like a prude for my own sake...''


    "Hello? Woman?"


    ''You are the Goddess of Beauty, and an aunt! Be proud and wise, you were alive long before humans existed!'' She breathed in and let the air out of her lungs, repeating this process two more times until she felt calmer.


    "Aphrodite." Victor''s voice came out deeper and more serious.


    "Yes?" Unconsciously, Aphrodite looked at Victor.


    Seeing his face so close, her heart started to beat faster, and her face got a little redder, and her pink eyes seemed to be swirling in confusion.


    ''He''s too close! He''s too close! He''s too close!''


    She smelled the air a little:


    ''He smells so good~.''


    "...You finally woke up." Victor pulled his face away and returned to his seat.


    "Y-Yes." She turned her face away and looked at thendscape as if she had found something interesting.


    As a Goddess of Beauty and Love, she understood what was happening to herself, how could she not? Her own Divinity represented this situation.


    Only she couldn''t! The Goddess of Love cannot fall in love, because that is a path of no return!


    ''And to make matters worse, he is not interested in me... His view of me is clouded because of his human morals and prejudices, so it is quite unlikely that he will feel anything for me.'' When she thought about it, her mood got worse.


    And that allowed her topletely calm down, and gopletely cold.


    As an ancient Goddess, she was quite knowledgeable, particrly in rtionships, and the human mindset.


    ''How funny, despite being a Progenitor... He still maintains his human morals.'' She thought in disdain.


    "Tell me the names."


    "...." Looking at Victor with a stinking gaze, she said:


    "All beings, male or female, are powerless in the face of my charm, not even animals escape."


    "And even those gods like Zeus and Odin who are God Kings are not immune to my charm."


    "¡­But there are five beings that I would not want to face directly, beings that my charm is ineffective against, and I would need to use my other abilities."


    "...." Victor continued looking at the Goddess.


    "Shiva, his power of Destruction can ''destroy'' my charm."


    "Lucifer, the favorite Fallen Angel of the God of the bible. He''s too ''proud'' to fall for something like that."


    "Diablo, he is the Incarnation of Evil, all the malevolence of Hell is in him, and because of that, he can resist my charm."


    "Lilith¡­ And well, she''s a Subus, and a Goddess. The reason I can''t control her is because she is like me, our Divinities are essentially the same."


    "And the same goes for thest one on the list which is Freya."


    "...."


    "...As long as I don''te across these beings, I''m basically invincible." It wasn''t arrogance, it was a fact. Her charm went far beyond the ''borders'' of genders. She could attract everything and everyone, but as she said herself, there are beings who had unorthodox means to resist that charm.


    Lilith and Freya are an example.


    "... Why do you look so surprised?" She looked strangely at Victor.


    "I wouldn''t have thought you would tell me this... I basically asked for your weaknesses, don''t you know?"


    "Meh, even if you study these beings, to try to understand the weakness of my charm, you won''t be able to, they are too powerful for the current you."


    "Not even d himself can let his guard down in a fight against these beings."


    "...And also... At this point, it doesn''t matter anymore." She sighed at the end, she was very close to Anna and had already done a lot to be close to her, revealing that was nothing.


    "...." Victor opened his eyes slightly when he heard what Aphrodite said, and soon a gentle smile appeared on his face:


    ''So she can be adorable when she wants to?'' He understood very well that the Goddess waspromising here because of her friendship with his mother, he was not ungrateful enough to not acknowledge that.


    If before the impression he had of Aphrodite was bad, now he had be neutral again.


    ''...Sigh...'' He sighed internally because he realized theplicated situation he was in.


    ''Well, I''ll kill Persephone first, she deserves no forgiveness... Then I''ll think of what to do with Aphrodite.'' He decided to stop thinking about it because it was just stressing Victor out.


    Because it was an unsolved problem.


    Sighing again, Victor unconsciously ced his hand on Aphrodite''s head and said:


    "Please take care of my mother." He decided to give her a vote of confidence.


    "...." Looking at the man who was stroking her head, she couldn''t help but feel thatfortable feeling again.


    "I will, she''s my best friend." She spoke with a serious expression conveying her feelings.


    Showing a small smile, he said, "...Don''t make me regret it, seriously."


    Victor rarely trusted anyone, and if he did, it was usually only his family members, because of that, what he was doing now, was a gamble.


    At least, he felt that way.


    "I won''t, I promise."


    Seeing the Goddess''s serious and determined face, he felt he hadn''t made a wrong choice.


    "You better remember that promise..." He spoke in a light tone, as he removed his hand from her head.


    "¡­Hmm, can you continue?"


    "...Doesn''t that hurt?" He was in armor after all.


    "It hurts, but..." Her face turned slightly red at the end, she didn''t want to say thest words.


    Sigh.


    Victor sighed again, and for a moment, he thought she would be Kaguya now.


    He removed his gauntlet, and with his bare hand, he stroked her head.


    "!!!" She opened her eyes a little, and soon thatforting feeling came so much stronger, she couldn''t help but close her eyes and enjoy that feeling.


    ''As expected from a Goddess''s hair, it''s very soft...'' It was a different from any other feeling he''d had, it gave a feeling of wanting to caress more.


    "...." Looking at the Goddess who had a sweet smile on her face, Victor for a moment thought that she really was beautiful, and then a random thought came to his mind:


    "Is Freya like you?"


    "..." Aphrodite''s smile broke when she heard that Goddess''s name.


    ......

 Chapter 416: Strange Occurrences.[NOT completed edited yet]

    Chapter 416: Strange urrences.[NOTpleted edited yet]


    "Why are you so interested in Freya?"


    "..." Victor shed a small smile when he saw the veins on Aphrodite''s face, she was obviously annoyed.


    But would that stop his curiosity? Of course not.


    "Well, if we''re going to put it bluntly, she''s your counterpart in Norse mythology, right?"


    "...."


    "So I was curious to know what the difference was between the two of you was, and who was stronger." Victor spoke honestly.


    "..." Aphrodite just watched with a dry gaze.


    "So? Who is stronger between the two of you?"


    "Humpf, of course I''m stronger, I''m a Titan, and a second-generation Goddess."


    "Heh~, so you''re stronger?"


    "Absolutely!" She sat down in disdain:


    "Freya is only problematic because some of her Major Divinities are rted to War and Magic."


    ''Oh? So despite being simr, Freya is morebat-centric? Interesting...''


    "It''s only because of those that make her troublesome, and as some of her Major Divinities are Lust and Love like me, our powerse into conflict."


    "I see..."


    "...." Looking into Victor''s interested eyes, a vein bulged in Aphrodite''s head:


    "Just so you know, I''m prettier than her! She doesn''t have a Divinity of Greater Beauty like me, her beauty and charm are inferior!"


    "Hmm... So she''s a morebat-centric version of you?"


    "Ugh." Aphrodite couldn''t deny thatparison.


    While her Major Divinities are focused on Sexuality, Love and Beauty, she was not a Goddess of Combat, even though she had Minor Divinities rted to War, she did notpare to Ares.


    And her other Lesser Divinities were Perpetuation of Life, Pleasure, and Joy, thus weren''t very useful inbat.


    Inparison, Freya''s Major Divinities were focused on Love, Lust, War, and Magic. She also had Lesser Divinities rted to beauty, pleasure, and death.


    Thest Divinitie being just a rumor that was born of hearsay, because the woman herself had the power to see the ''soul'', and interact with it like a god of death.


    The ability to see the soul is not umon, most gods can do this with some training, but interacting with souls is just the work of death gods, not even Persephone with all her authority can do that.


    But no one knew whether this rumor of Freya was true or not, and the woman herself did not confirm this rumor.


    Another thing worth mentioning is that the woman is a rune master, her knowledge of runes is second only to Odin himself.


    ''Wait... Isn''t she more useful than I am?''


    After thinking about this for a few seconds, she huffed:


    ''Nah, she can''t control all the gods with a snap of her fingers.''


    ''So what if she''s a goddess of magic and war? If I want that power, I just have to control Odin and Ares, and voil¨¤.''


    ... The goddess''s pride was high...


    But... She wasn''t wrong, the power of Aphrodite''s ''charm'' was simply too dangerous.


    "I''m still superior." She patted her chest proudly.


    That pat was enough for the mountains to shake a little.


    "...." Victor looked at this out of the corner of his eye, and couldn''t help but think:


    ''Just how big is this? Is it the same size as Roberta''s?'' The maid who had the heroic spirit was the one with the biggest bust, she has powerful I-Cups.


    Victor deduces that Aphrodite has a J-cup that is slightlyrger than Roberta.


    ''... The woman had two weapons of mass destruction, it made sense that the gods didn''t stand a chance with these two nukes.''


    And these two mighty weapons could hardly be hidden by her Greek dress, in fact, the Greek dress itself amplified her destructive power!


    "Oh~?"


    Aphrodite crossed her arms around her breasts, and gave her a sultry look, "I thought you had no interest in me."


    "Well, I''m still a man." He would be a hypocrite to deny that he had no interest, after all, he is not a eunuch.


    And like it or not, he would be hypocritical to say that the goddess of beauty is ugly, and when she wasn''t acting like a bossy bitch, she had her charms too.


    "Hehehe~." Aphrodite''s pink eyes sparkled in amusement.


    "...." Victor narrows his eyes, and ces his finger on Aphrodite''s head, then he gives her a finger-flicked head.


    BOOOOOM!


    A small burst of air went out behind Aphrodite''s head.


    "Ugh! My forehead! Why did you do that!?" She grumbled as she stroked her forehead.


    "...." Victor raised his eyebrow a little surprised, he put all his strength into that finger-flicked, you know?


    And the woman only felt a slight pain...


    "Make no mistake, although I think you''re pretty when you''re not acting like a bossy bitch, that doesn''t mean a thing." Victor dons his armor again, and crosses his arms.


    "... What did you say?" Aphrodite looked at Victor in shock, she even forgot about the small pain in her forehead.


    "Hmm?" He looked at Aphrodite confused, "Say what?"


    "Did you just call me pretty?" Aphrodite''s smile grew, and her pink eyes gleamed a little brighter.


    "...fuck." He muttered as if he''d done something stupid.


    "Why didn''t you say that before!?" Aphrodite jumps on Victor and tries to hug him.


    "H-Huh?" Victor quickly holds the goddess''s face.


    "Let''s fuck!''


    "Hold your wickedness goddess of perversion!"


    Looking at Aphrodite''s red face and obsessive eyes, Victor can''t help but think.


    ''Ugh, where does all this strengthe from? She''s not even using any power!''


    "Leave everything to the big sister, I will teach you the pleasures a goddess of love can offer."


    "That''s not an attitude of the goddess of love!"


    "What are you talking about? The love goddess''s duty is to fill her husband with ''LOVE''."


    "I don''t remember bing your husband!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, don''t bother with small details, just leave everything to the big sister, she will treat you with a lot of LOVE."


    "Fuck off."


    Suddenly the two heard screams and sounds of destruction.


    "AHHHHHHH!"


    "Hmm?" Victor and Aphrodite look away.


    And in an alleyway a considerable distance away, the two could see a red portal that had several deformed creaturesing out.


    Aphrodite stops ying with Victor, she sits next to him, and looks at this situation with serious eyes.


    "What is it?" Victor asked the oldest person present.


    "Devils."


    "And on top of that, a portal that connects to hell, what''s going on?"


    "..." Victor looked at this situation with curious eyes.


    The demonsing out of the portal started attacking the civilians that were in the alley, but something strange happened, instead of killing them, they were kidnapping the civilians and throwing them into the portal.


    Victor''s violet eyes sparkled, and soon his world changed:


    "Holy Fuck."


    "What happened-..." Looking into Victor''s eyes, she realized that he was using some sort of power of observation:


    "What are you seeing?" She got straight to the important point.


    "...even I don''t know what to say."


    From Victor''s point of view, he could see thousands of wires connecting to that portal, and those wires were scattered all over the city.


    ''Are they connected?'' Victor looked at a specific wire, and saw that this wire ended in a building under construction, he looked at that building, and didn''t see the portal.


    He just saw the very small wire standing in the air.


    ''A connection exists there...''


    "Demons, bastards!"


    "...?" Aphrodite and Victor''s attention returns to the urrence.


    And soon they see a group of priests killing the demons.


    They did a quick job, using their faith incantations, they eliminated all the lesser demons, and soon the portal closed automatically.


    Soon these priests leave the ce after putting something on the wall.


    "...And to think that would be so bad." Aphrodite spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I heard the news of these strange murder cases, and people going mad, I realized that demons were more active, but that was normal, demons always had corpses to cause trouble in the world of the living, and those problems were quickly taken care of by the hunters, that''s one of the reasons The Inquisition exists as well."


    "Protect the world from humans..."


    "But..."


    "A portal to hell?" She made a disgusted face.


    "This never happened before."


    A moment of silence falls around, and then Victor speaks:


    "Hmm... Did something happen in hell?"


    "Probably..."


    "...." Victor touched his chin, he seemed to be thinking about something, and then he looked at the building under construction that was several meters away.


    Victor gets up and stands on the balcony of the building.


    "Aphrodite, hold me."


    "Okay." She didn''t even go to the trouble of questioning, she quickly approaches him, and hugs his body.


    Victor wraps his arm around the goddess, he looks at the sky, lightning appears in his eyes for a few seconds.


    And...


    Rumble!


    A bolt of lightning fell from the sky and struck Victor, and soon he disappeared from where he was with Aphrodite.


    ...


    In the building under construction.


    Lightning strikes the top of the building, and soon Victor and Aphrodite appear.


    The woman turns away from him, and looks around:


    "That was¡­interesting¡­and to think you had so much control over lightning." She looked at herself and realized that there was nothing damaged in her body.


    "Your control is quite impressive."


    "Thanks, I guess?"


    "That was apliment, you know?"


    "Yeah, I know." He shed a small smile and walked towards the stairs.


    "....." Aphrodite bites her lip when she sees the man''s smile.


    ''Tsk, he should smile more at me, that bastard.'' With a huff, she started following Victor.


    Descending the stairs, Victor reached the seventh floor. All the while the goddess of beauty was following him like a duckling.


    "Aphrodite, do you see anything here?"


    "....?" Aphrodite looks to where Victor is pointing, and sees nothing but andscape.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m asking if you see anything here." He pointed in front of him: "In front of me, is there some kind of portal? Evil energy? Or any shit?"


    "Hmmmm." Aphrodite''s eyes start to glow a bright pink, she was using her divine sense.


    "!!!" And just as she activated her divine sense, she felt a great ''malevolence'' where Victor was pointed.


    "Yes... There is something there."


    "Is it a portal?"


    "Noo... It''s more like a concentration of evil energy."


    "Demonic energy like that demon that wanted you?"


    "Wrong, it''s not demonic energy, it''s evil energy, something produced by humans."


    "Something like Youki?"


    "Yes, but this energy is much purer than Youki..." Aphrodite approaches where Victor was.


    Her hand began to glow with a golden glow, and soon her hand approaches the energy.


    The moment Aphrodite touches the energy, her eyes open wide, and she withdraws her hand.


    "¡­This¡­" She swallows, and her body seems to be shaking a little.


    "Aphrodite, what happened?" Victor asked in a neutral tone, he noticed the change in the goddess''s expression, she seemed to be worried about something.


    "N-Now... Now, I understand why this energy is so concentrated."


    Aphroditeposes herself, and speaks with a serious face:


    "This is a concentration of negative energy, negative emotions."


    "Humans, vampires, werewolves, witches, and even little gods... This is a concentration of negative emotions from all these beings."


    "¡­Negative emotions don''te out of nowhere, right? People need to be in despair or something for them to be born, right?"


    "Yes..."


    Victor starts to think a little, and soon he speaks with a neutral face:


    "The demons are using them as batteries, huh."


    "¡­The moment I touched that energy, I felt the emotions of all beings being used by demons."


    Aphrodite''s body began to tremble slightly: "They are being tortured, some were forced to kill their own familiars and eat their flesh, some are being-."


    "Do not think about it." Victor touches the goddess''s head, and looks at her with a neutral face:


    "It will consume you, they are not you."


    "...."


    Even though she is a goddess, few can bear the feeling of despair of thousands of concentrated beings, she reacted much better, if she was a human, they would have gone mad, she was only slightly shaken.


    "Mm." She nods her head after watching Victor''s eyes for a long time.


    Suddenly, she finds herself being pulled into Victor''s body, and soon the two walk away from where they were.


    "V-Vic-..." She stopped talking when Victor put his hand over her mouth.


    ''What''s up?''


    During the entire time Victor was talking to Aphrodite, he never stopped using his powers of observation.


    And during the split second he saw the small thread ''growing'' and increasing in size, he knew something was going to happen, and quickly pulled him and Aphrodite away.


    FUSHHHHHHH.


    And just as expected, a red portal appeared, and soon four deformed demons came out of the portal.


    "Kekeke, Team 45 was killed by the hunters."


    "Idiots, they may be strong, but we are many."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s capture some humans."


    "Yeah, yeah, we have to hit today''s quota."


    "How many are left for our group?"


    "Two humans."


    "That''s easy."


    "Let''s finish our walk and head home."


    The portal behind him closes, and as they start to walk towards the balcony, they feel their bodies shake.


    Something... Something terrible was behind them!


    "Worms, I am particrly interested in this ''walk''."


    "..." The four demons slowly turned their faces back, and all they saw was ck armor, they unconsciously looked up.


    And see the sharp smiling face and red eyes of a man.


    "AA-Alucard!"


    "I hope you are demons kind enough to invite me on this ''night walk''."

 Chapter 417: Demons move

    Chapter 417: Demons move


    Before embarking on this mission, their Demon supervisor had warned the Demons under him of a list of beings that, if spotted, they should run as fast as possible, and the man currently in front of them was among the first names on the list.


    And along with the man''s biography was a disimer:


    "If you see this man... Don''t fight... Just run, and if possible let us know his location."


    He had been ranked as one of the most dangerous beings toe into contact with.


    The new Count of Vampires.


    Destroyed several The Inquisition''s bases.


    Blew up a city in Hell that was under the rule of one of the 72 pirs.


    Caused a genocide of more than 50% on Japan''s Supernatural Beings.


    The deeds of this man... Wrong, this monster was known to all.


    He appeared not even 3 years ago, and had already caused so many disasters.


    Alucard was an existence you must not provoke.


    ... And now, this man was in front of these little Demons.


    "Tell me, what is your purpose in my city?"


    "Y-Yes! We want to kidnap the humans!"


    "Fo-Fool! You are spilling the beans!"


    "Oh? Why do you need humans?"


    "We do not know!" He practically yelled,


    "..." The Demon next to him practically facepalmed.


    "We''re just low-ss Devils, we''re just following orders!"


    "They just divided us into several groups, and ordered us to capture as many humans as possible!"


    "That''s all I know!"


    "I see...I see..." Victor touched his chin as if he was thinking of something, he never once doubted the Demon''s words.


    Victor could easily tell he was telling the truth.


    "...Sigh..." The Demons around just sighed as they looked at their cowardly friend.


    ''At least have some balls and deny it! Why are you spilling all the beans from the start!? Sigh...''


    "!!!" The Demons who thought that felt shivers down their spines, and when they looked up and saw Victor''s gaze, their existences trembled.


    ''Nevermind, I agree with him. This monster is scary! He looks like a Demon!''


    "Hehe~, I''ve never seen these arrogant Demons act like this before."


    "!!?" Surprised by the sudden voice the Demons looked towards Victor''s torso, and saw a woman''s head appearing, she was using the man''s body as if it were a wall.


    The moment the woman''s face was seen by the Demons, their expression diminished even further, they recognized the woman immediately.


    How could they not? She was also at the top of the danger list.


    Aphrodite, the Goddess of Beauty.


    Did the Demons start to feel unlucky now, because they came across two extremely dangerous individuals?


    And more importantly... Why are they together!?


    ''...As expected, even Alucard cannot resist the charms of the Goddess of Beauty.'' The smartest Demon in the group thought.


    "You sure are scary, Alucard."


    "...You speak as though I am some kind of monster or something, Aphrodite." Victor rolled his eyes.


    ''You are!'' The Demons thought, but they didn''t dare speak aloud.


    "And you are not?" she asked with a giggle.


    "Hmm¡­ Goddess Aphrodite?"


    "Hmm?" Aphrodite looked at the Lesser Demon who had spilled all the beans.


    "May I ask you a question?"


    "..." The Demons around just stared at him with open mouths:


    ''Is this Demon surprisingly brave?''


    "...Sure." Aphrodite was a little curious as to what this Demon was going to ask.


    "Why are you with Alucard?"


    "Oh?" Aphrodite walked beside Victor.


    gulp.


    The Demons gulped when they looked at the Goddess of Beauty, she was really hot.


    "The answer is simple, it is because he is my husband!" She dered with a convincing face.


    "¡­Eh?"


    ''The Goddess of Beauty got married!?'' They were extremely shocked, after all, this has never happened before.


    Bonk!


    Victor hit Aphrodite on the head as if trying to break a brick.


    "Kyaaa! My Head!"


    "Stop fooling around, perverted Goddess."


    "Mou, stop treating me like that! I am the Goddess of Beauty, you know? You need to praise me! Come on,e on, praise me like before!"


    "Bitch, are you a cow by any chance? And praise? I don''t remember doing that!"


    "Ugh, you''re such a Tsundere."


    "Why aren''t you honest?"


    "But am I honest?" He spoke in a neutral tone.


    "¡­Somehow, it hurts me more than before! Ouch, my heart~."


    "Look at my face and see if I care for your heart."


    "...."


    What is this romanticedy? But what the fuck? Are they really married?


    The Goddess of Beauty really got married!?


    Somehow, the single Demons felt like they ate dog shit seeing this sight.


    "Back to the subject, where does this portal lead?"


    "Somewhere in the human world, we don''t know the exact ce." The Demon who spilled the beans continued.


    "He''s actually been quite cooperative¡­" Aphrodite muttered.


    "..." This idiot! His partners really wanted to strangle that bastard right now.


    "Oh?"


    "Isn''t it in Hell?"


    "Hell requires a lot of energy to ess."


    "Can I enter that portal?"


    "... I don''t know? They were made for Demons, I don''t think a Vampire can get in?"


    "And how do humans go through then?" Victor asked.


    "That''s why we brand them with this." The demon pulled a type of marker.


    "Oh?"


    "By putting this on a human''s skin, they can pass through the portal."


    "Hmm... That''s a bondage seal, huh?" Aphrodite spoke as she watched the object in the Demon''s hand.


    "When trying to pass through the portal without this seal, humans turn to paste, it''s quite a nice sight, kekeke~."


    Hearing what he said, Victor thought, ''It doesn''t matter if he''s weak or not, he''s still a Devil huh. He''s just being cooperative because he knows me, and he knows he has no chance of winning. Because of that, he''s dumping information in an attempt to make it out alive.''


    As he thought about it, Victor''s smile grew a little bigger, but he quickly hid it.


    "Let me get this straight, do you just capture humans, take them to this hidden ce away from humans, and then go back to the city, and repeat the process?"


    "Yes, that''s basically it."


    "An easy job, huh?"


    "Indeed." The Demon nodded in agreement.


    Victor and the Demon talked for a while longer, and after asking everything he was curious about, and understanding that the Lesser Demon really didn''t know anything, he said:


    "Umu, good. You can go now."


    "Eh?" The Demons and even Aphrodite opened their mouths in shock and looked at Victor with a strange look.


    Is this the maniac who killed 50% of Japan''s Supernatural World really letting them go? But what the fuck? Will the world end tomorrow? Will Hell be frozen over?


    "What?"


    "A-Are you really letting us go?"


    "Obviously."


    "I just stopped you guys because I was curious, and now that you''ve answered my questions, you can go."


    "...Oh..."


    The Demons looked at Victor with a surprised look, was this guy really a nice guy?


    Fushhhhhhh.


    The portal the Demons exited through opened again, signaling that their time was up, and they needed to go back.


    "In that case, we''re going back."


    "Seeya...- Oh, before you go, take this gift." Victor threw a small golden ball towards the talkative Demon.


    The Demon caught the ball, his friends looked at the ball with a strange look.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s no big deal, it''s just a treasure I found while traveling. As I have nowhere to put it, I''m giving it to you."


    "Ohhhh."


    "Thank you, Alucard!"


    "You are wee." Victor shed a neutral smile.


    Soon the Demons passed through the portal, and immediately the portal closed.


    "..." Victor''s face bes neutral.


    "Aphrodite, hold me."


    "Hmm? Okay." Aphrodite didn''t argue, she just approached Victor and leaned against his chest.


    Victor wrapped his arm around her waist, and his body was covered by lightning.


    Rumble.


    In the blink of an eye, he and Aphrodite appeared above the clouds.


    "¡­why did you let them go? That''s not like you." Aphrodite spoke as she looked around.


    "Who said I let them go?"


    "Eh...?" Aphrodite looked at Victor, and saw the small smile on his face, a smile like a kid who was up to something.


    Aphrodite started thinking about the incident from before, and soon she understood what happened.


    "You''re really evil, Victor." She couldn''t help but smile.


    "Meh, they are in the wrong as they were the ones deceived." Victor shrugged as he looked around as if looking for something.


    "Hahaha~." Sheughed lightly.


    "Found you."


    Rumble.


    Aphrodite leaned on Victor''s body, and soon the two disappeared.


    ...


    On the Canadian border, in a ce where only nature could be seen.


    Victor and Aphrodite appeared in the sky.


    "...Holy fuck..." That''s the first thing Victor said when he arrived at the ce.


    "What happened?" she asked curiously.


    "...don''t you see this?" Victor asked as he pointed to the floor.


    "Hmm?" Aphrodite looked around and found nothing, she looked in the direction Victor was looking and saw nothing.


    "...." Aphrodite narrowed her eyes, and used her Divine Sense.


    Her pink eyes began to glow slightly, and even then, she didn''t see anything.


    "I do not see anything?"


    "Look further down, Aphrodite."


    "Oh..." Understanding what Victor meant, she looked towards the ground, passing easily through the ground, and Aphrodite saw arge cavern.


    "A cave?"


    "...."


    Victor was surprised, was he surprised that Aphrodite was able to see the cave?


    Wrong, it was the opposite. He was surprised that she couldn''t see what was in the cave even with her Divine Senses.


    ''Are my eyes stronger than her Divine Sense? Or is the ce being protected by some magic?''


    Whatever it is, this is good information for Victor, whatever it is these Demons are using, they are capable of tricking a Goddess''s senses.


    And not just any weak Goddess, a Titan.


    Victor narrowed his eyes when he saw the sight of a human writhing, then suddenly turning into a grotesque creature like a demon.


    "Aphrodite, if Demons invaded Earth, will Angels act?" Victor asked curiously.


    "¡­Why this sudden question?"


    "Just answer the question."


    She pouted when she heard Victor''s tone:


    "...they will act, the God of the Bible would not ignore this incident."


    "I see..."


    Watching the demonic structures below, Victor couldn''t help but shudder in disgust, it was simply revolting what was happening there, even by his standards.


    ''All humans are¡­dead. And their corpses are being used to house Demons.''


    ''I don''t see any stronger Demons, they are all minions... is this some kind of factory?'' His eyes focused on the Demons he had talked to, and saw them bragging about the item Victor gave them.


    "Tsk." Victor clicked his tongue.


    ''Useless worms.'' A thinyer of ice began to form around the base.


    "Just die."


    Victor''s eyes glowed slightly, and the golden ball that was in the Demon''s hand began to glow.


    And...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM.


    The rumbling noise was heard, and soon a small pir of explosion went up.


    "W-What-." Aphrodite leaned on Victor, and that prevented his body from flying because of the explosion...


    Who did she want to fool, she just wanted to hug him!


    "Wasn''t that a tracking tool!?" she asked in shock.


    "Yes, it was a tracking tool, and a bomb."


    By using his blood as a conduit, Victor discovered that he could cause a ''reaction'' in these bombs he had gained from Eleanor.


    His progress in the Art of Explosions was reaching new heights.


    "Even if you say it''s a bomb... Isn''t it very weak?"


    "I held off the effects of the bomb with ayer of ice around the cave... If it weren''t for that, this whole ce would blow up."


    "Uhhh... In the end, what was in that cave?"


    "A Demon factory."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Demons were using dead human bodies to create more Demons."


    "...How did I not see that!?"


    "How the fuck should I know? Aren''t you supposed to be the oldest and most experienced person here, O'' great Goddess of Beauty?" Victor asked sarcastically.


    "Ugh..." Aphrodite felt attacked now.


    She started to use her head and thought about this incident, and soon she remembered the one time in the past that her Divine Sense didn''t work, and that was when she went to visit the Witch Queen''s castle.


    "Don''t tell me¡­magic?"


    "Are the Witches participating in this?"


    "If there''s profit to be made, they will participate."


    "But that''s on another level of problem, Witches wouldn''t risk their connections by actively helping the Demons in whatever they were nning to do."


    "Anyway, let''s go back." Victor spoke.


    "Yes." Aphrodite hugged Victor''s chest again.


    And then the two disappeared with a crash of lightning.


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 418: A Bad Foreboding

    Chapter 418: A Bad Foreboding


    Unknown location.


    In a room that looked like a medieval office, a man was organizing papers.


    "Master."


    "Hmm?" The man looked up and saw his subordinate who had just entered.


    "One of our factories was destroyed."


    "Oh?" He raised an eyebrow in interest, and then a thought crossed the man''s mind:


    ''How is that possible? The magic we used is of the highest level, this magic can even deceive the Divine Senses of a God... Even Witches, if they are not of the level of the Queen or the Queen''s daughters, will not be able to interfere with the magic.


    "What happened?"


    "..." The man grabbed a paper, and pointed it in the direction of his master, soon arge square looking like a screen appeared in the air, and showed images of the base as if it were a security camera.


    The man looked at these images, and he saw that suddenly a big explosion erupted from within the facility.


    "We don''t know what happened, only that a big explosion suddenly ured."


    "Hmm¡­" The man narrowed his eyes a little.


    "Flip back the image until I say stop."


    "Yes."


    The image started toe back and soon the man spoke:


    "Stop."


    Doing what his master said, the subordinate paused the image.


    "Amplify that point." He pointed to the cave wall.


    "Yes." The subordinate did as the man said, and soon the two saw a thinyer of ice.


    "Let the video roll again."


    The two watched this thinyer of ice growing at an insane rate, and in less than a few seconds, it had covered the entire factory.


    "...This control over the ice..." the subordinate couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "It''s not magic."


    "And it''s not Divine Authority either."


    "And there is just one person¡­ Wrong, a n that has the power to manipte ice so efficiently." The man was exposing his thoughts aloud.


    "Master, we also have a report that a team of Demons spotted Count Alucard in New York."


    "...."


    "Which base was destroyed?"


    "The one on the border of Canada and the United States."


    "... I see..." The man touched his chin and started to think, then he made a decision:


    "Raise Count Alucard''s dangerousness level, I want him at the top of the list, and avoid hunting in New York for now."


    "Yes, Master."


    When the subordinate left the room, the man thought:


    ''And to think that it wasn''t a God, or a Witch who found that ce, but a Vampire... And not just any Vampire, but a Vampire Count.''


    ''Count Alucard, anywhere you step seems to attract trouble, you really are an annoying existence.''


    The man looked at thendline on the table, and clicked on a number, then he put the phone to his ear.


    A red magic circle appeared the moment he put the phone to his ear, and soon a call started.


    "Master, we have a problem."


    ...


    Victor returned home with Aphrodite, and as he left the woman with his mother and father, he went downstairs.


    Arriving underground the first thing he saw was Nero sitting on the couch and watching something, it seemed to be a zombie series.


    "...." Looking towards the entrance, Nero''s eyes gleamed for a few seconds.


    Victor could have sworn he saw that she was going to jump on him, and hug him, but she held back and looked at the television.


    "You''re back, Father."


    "Yeah." Victor approached the couch where Nero was, and patted her head lightly.


    "I''ll just say something to Ruby, once I''m done, I''ll take you with me."


    "...." Nero''s red eyes glowed intensely for a few seconds, she was clearly interested, but wanting not to show weakness, she spoke:


    "Mm... I''ll be waiting."


    "...." Victorughed lightly, and ruffled Nero''s hair:


    "Stop holding back on me, girl. I know you like the back of my hand."


    "Ugh... Shut up, and I''m not a girl!" Sheined with a red face.


    "Of course you are, you are my daughter, right?"


    "Ugh..." Nero didn''t know what to say.


    She just sat on the couch, and looked annoyed, but the small smile on her face couldn''t be hidden.


    Victorughed again, and soon passed Nero, and just as he passed Nero, a shadow appeared beside him, and Kaguya appeared:


    "Master."


    "Kaguya, call the Maids, I want thrm to meet Ruby in herb."


    "Yes, Master."


    ...


    Stopping in the doorway of theb, Victor saw that his wife was in a white coat, hair tied in a ponytail, and she was looking at the tubes that contained the bodies of the two Hunters he''d gifted her.


    She looked quite stunning to him, and the sight of her couldn''t help but warm his heart a little.


    "Any progress?" He asked in a way to draw Ruby''s attention to his presence.


    Everyone knew that when Ruby was focused on her research, she lost track of time.


    "..." Ruby was startled a little by the sudden voice, and when she looked towards the entrance, she saw a tall man in ck armor, her expression became more gentle, and she said:


    "Darling..."


    "Are you still upset?" He walked towards her.


    "Not really... I know they meant no harm."


    "Hmm, knowing my parents, they will definitely apologize to you, don''t be too upset, although you have every right to be."


    "I know..." She smiled slightly, and looked up a little as Victor approached her, of all of Victor''s wives, Ruby was the shortest.


    Thispared to Victor of course, but by women''s standards, she was considered average with a height of 175 CM.


    Victorughed lightly, he grabbed Ruby''s waist, and kissed her.


    Ruby didn''t deny his advance, she held his face and returned his affection intensely.


    This love exchangested a few seconds, and then the two stopped:


    "That smell... Aphrodite..." Sheined in mild disgust in a cold voice.


    "Don''t tell me you-"


    "Of course not."


    "I went out with her, and I talked to her, I decided to give the Goddess a vote of confidence."


    "Oh..." Ruby nodded, she easily believed Victor, she knew the man very well, she knew he didn''t lie when it came to this.


    And from the way he spoke, she could see he had no interest in the Goddess either.


    Ruby considered herself to be very observant, an example of this was that when Victor spoke with Eleanor, she could see a slight interest from her husband in her.


    ''Considering Eleanor''s battle-mad personality, this makes sense.''


    And that interest didn''t seem to exist for the Goddess of Beauty, which was a good thing...


    ''I may not be able to kill a Goddess, but I can make her suffer-...'' Ruby shook her head several times and put that thought out of her head:


    ''It''s better to use her, her power is basically a cheat code.'' Ruby always tried to find advantages in the situation. She had to have these thoughts because if it depends on Sasha and Violet any ''powerful'' woman who approached Victor was doomed to die.


    ''As with all those Vampires, and humans... Sigh.''


    "!!!?" Ruby''s thoughts were interrupted when she found herself being carried like a princess by her husband:


    "You think too much, Ruby. And that can cause mental exhaustion, even for you."


    "... I know."


    "Rx a little."


    "Mm." She leaned her head on Victor''s shoulder and closed her eyes.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction and sat down on a nearby couch that Ruby had in herb.


    And soon Victor''s maids arrived.


    "Hmm?" Ruby opened her eyes and looked at the Maids.


    "Master."


    "Come, I need to say something to you."


    "Okay/yes, Master." Victor heard several different responses, some more professional, some more rxed.


    ...


    After exining about the events he experienced, their reactions were different.


    "To think that was so bad..." Rubymented.


    "Demons kidnapping humans and turning their corpses into new Demons..." Eve seemed to be thinking something.


    Maria, Roxanne, and Roberta''s reactions were more neutral.


    They didn''t care.


    "Something is going on, and we don''t know about it." Kaguya was the one who spoke.


    "Yes, and it''s no small thing." Ruby agreed.


    "As long as I can remember, never in history have there been cases of Demons this active, never before the ''genesis'' era of course."


    "What''s this about Genesis?" Victor asked.


    "...It''s a period in history when Angels and Demons were most active, this was right after Lucifer betrayed his Father."


    "Oh..."


    "Whatever it is, this is evil." Eve suddenly spoke up.


    "..." Everyone''s attention returned to her.


    "If the Demons continue to act like this, the damage will be very bad. They are destroying families in broad daylight, the voices of these families cannot be silenced forever, there are simply too many humans on the for the people of the Supernatural World to manage."


    "The bnce of the Supernatural World, and the ''real'' world can break because of it."


    "But the question is... Even if these families were made public, will other humans believe it?" Ruby spoke.


    "... The probability is low, after all, the oldest Supernatural Beings have ''pawns'' in every sector of society, and key points of society."


    "And all these individuals know that the Supernatural World is not to be revealed to the general public. Because of this, they often delete, or cover up the appearance of Supernatural Beings, and inform their respective ''masters''."


    "...Even my old organization doesn''t want humans to know about Demons, or even Vampires. It''s amon interest for everyone." Maria spoke.


    "But... What if the Demons don''t care about that, and appear for all to see?" Roxanne asked innocently, curious.


    "...." A silence fell around them.


    Roxanne''s question reached a point that everyone seemed to ignore, do Demons really care about the ''bnce'' of the Supernatural and Real World?


    Given their recent attitudes, the answer will obviously be... No.


    They do not care.


    "This whole situation is giving me a bad feeling something big and bloody is going to happen."


    "...." Looking at Victor''s expression, the women saw him with a big bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    "After all, this timing is just too convenient."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "The Gathering of the Supernatural Beings." Victor only spoke one sentence, but it was enough to send warnings through Eve and Ruby''s bodies.


    ''If my husband feels this¡­ I should be on the alert.'' Ruby knew that her husband''s battle instincts were very high, in some ways very simr to her mother.


    The two could feel the ''war'' brewing on the horizon.


    Because of that, she didn''t ignore his words, even though those words had no basis or anything to prove it, but it''s not like his words were meaningless.


    ''As Darling said, it''s very convenient that they were active some time before this meeting took ce.''


    "We need more information." Ruby decided. She didn''t like working in the dark.


    "I will speak to Morgana, as a former general, she must have an idea of ??what is going on." Victor spoke as he got up and ced Ruby on the couch.


    "Let me know if you find anything."


    "I will go." Victor kissed Ruby lightly, then left theb.


    "....?" The maids looked confused at Victor, they were waiting for orders from him, but he left without saying anything.


    "Our first objective is to increase the security level of those close to Victor, and if you guys go outside, I want you to go out as a group." Ruby started talking as she got up and walked to herputer.


    She knew very well why Victor didn''t say anything to the Maids, it was because he trusted her with hismands.


    Since he wouldn''t be around for a while, giving an order without knowing the general context of the situation could end badly.


    Before continuing, Ruby asked:


    "Roxanne, do you want to go back to Nightingale?"


    "...I don''t want to. The human world is fun, and I''m learning a lot here."


    "¡­Okay, what about your guardian?"


    "I can summon him anytime if I''m in danger, let the old man rest."


    "In this case, I want you to act as the protector of this house, your powers are too useful to not be used defensively."


    "Okay~." Roxanneughed as her sharp teeth showed a little.


    "Kaguya, Eve, Maria, and Roberta, I want you to divide into two groups, and take the Vampires that are protecting this house, and spread them all over the block, any being that enters and leaves this block, I want to know about it."


    "Yes, Lady Ruby." The maids spoke.


    "Kaguya, take this." Ruby passed a ck card to Kaguya.


    "Frost Bank?"


    "It''s one of my husband''s personal cards. Since he doesn''t use a lot of money, and his savings are always growing for some reason, he gave me permission to manage his money."


    "¡­But won''t Master run out of money?"


    "He has another card with him for him to use with whatever he wants¡­ And." Ruby took out her cell phone, and showed the bank bnce to Kaguya.


    "...." The other maids appeared beside Kaguya and looked at the bnce in the bank.


    "So many zeros¡­" Eve couldn''t help butment.


    "Even if you wanted to, you wouldn''t be able to spend all that money overnight." Ruby said, even though her sense of money was broken because her family was also rich, that amount was just absurd.


    ''Just what did he do to passively make money?''


    "Use this card for Vampire needs, and if need be, buy houses across the block to act as ''defensive'' houses."


    "Yes, Lady Ruby." When the Maids started leaving Ruby''sb to do their work.


    The woman picked up the phone and called someone, when the call connected, she said:


    "Esther, I want the Witches to help me with something."


    "Sure, tell me the problem."


    Ruby started to exin what Victor told her, avoiding talking about personal things like Victor''s ability.


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 419: Dont made a YandereAngry

    Chapter 419: Don''t made a YandereAngry


    Snow n.


    "Hmm..." Violet was sitting in the n leader''s chair, rhythmically tapping her finger on the table.


    She had already finished all her chores for the day, chores that included organizing documents, talking to influential members in the human world, and giving orders to her n.


    Of course, she also didn''t forget to train her fire powers which were reaching a new level, all thanks to her nightly ''practice'' with her husband.


    Sometimes, she also sparred with Hilda, and developed different ways to use her power.


    Violet had to admit that, of all the activities she did in her n, fighting Hilda was the most interesting.


    She wasn''t her mother''s oldest and most trusted personal maid for nothing.


    And her control over fire was pretty high too.


    After finishing everything she had to do for the day, Violet was waiting for her mother.


    "Hilda, when you contacted me, I thought my mother was already here..." Shemented in a slightly impatient tone, while continuing to tap her finger rhythmically on the table.


    "I''m sorry to say this, Lady Violet... I only conveyed the words that Countess Agnes conveyed to me."


    "I never said she was home."


    "...Tsk, I hate these word games."


    "I suggest you pay attention next time, it is in this wordy that most beings are deceived."


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever." Violet rolled her eyes, but Hilda''s words were imnted in her mind, she wouldn''t forget this lesson today.


    "...." Hilda shed a small smile when she saw Violet''s expression, she had been with the girl long enough to understand that she would not ignore her teachings.


    Suddenly a shadow appeared in the middle of the lit room, and a man came out of that shadow. With his arm on his chest in a posture of respect, he said:


    "Countess Agnes has informed that she will be arriving soon, and has asked that all gather and wait for her in the courtyard."


    "Finally! I was tired of waiting." Violet got out of her chair, and walked towards the exit, she couldn''t wait to hand over these responsibilities to her mother!


    Despite being a rewarding experience, and understanding her role as an heiress, she still preferred to be with her beloved Darling 24/7! She couldn''t wait to leave it all to her mother!


    And yes... She exaggerated the number of days.


    Hilda and Oda looked at each other, and soon after, they started walking behind Violet who seemed to be lost in her own world.


    ''Even if my mother returns to the leadership of the n, I will stay close by. After all, there are some projects that I am working on that will be important for the future, and I will not give control of Frost Bank to my mother. It is very important to me and my husband.'' Violet wanted a source of ie that didn''te from her n.


    Being in control of the Snow n for so long made her understand how ridiculous and poorly nned the n''s spending was, especially on her part.


    Which led to the understanding that a financial organization was important, she as a leader could not use the n''s money for useless things.


    Because of this, she wanted to keep Frost Bank, and use it as an investment fund. Despite having no experience in this, she would make it work with the support of her husband, and especially Ruby.


    She wanted to put Sasha in the middle of this project as well.


    After all, it was in the interests of the three wives that this project seeded.


    ''Using other people''s money doesn''t count as using my money, right? As a certain philosopher says, everything that is his is mine, everything he has bought and wants is mine too.''


    ... This philosopher does not exist!


    Arriving in the mansion''s open courtyard, Violet waited along with Hilda and Oda.


    ...two minutes passed, and when she was about toin about her mother''s tardiness again,


    She witnessed a fire tornado approaching from the sky.


    And by the time Violet looked at the tornado, and blinked her eyes, the tornado hit the ground.


    FUSHHHHH!


    "Ara, looks like my absence didn''t leave the n in shambles... I expected this ce to be a mess." A melodious and somewhat seductive voice was heard.


    And soon the fire tornado disappeared, and a woman appeared.


    Her appearance had changed, and so had the way she wore her clothes.


    Her white hair that used to be tied back in a ponytail was now loose in the wind, her outfit consisted of a trendy outfit that showed off her belly that, unlike the t stomach she had before, now sported six packs of abs.


    She wore ck leggings, with ck boots that made her look taller.


    She had her arms crossed under her chest as if she was trying to show off her greatest attractions, and in her hand leaning against her chest was a red western sword with dragon scale detailing.


    The Fafnir de, a sword created from the corpse of the King of all Fire Dragons.


    The Snow n''s treasure.


    Agnes had a gentle smile on her face, but that smile seemed to be just a cover to hide the coldness in her golden gaze.


    Countess Agnes Snow was back.


    "Looks like my daughter took care of everything while I was away." Agnesmented elegantly, and walked over to her daughter.


    "Mother... How was your training?" Violet asked after recovering from her shock, she couldn''t help but look at her mother with a wary look.


    ''She''s be dangerous, in many different ways.'' The alerts in Violet''s head were beeping like crazy.


    "What is that look, and my dear daughter won''t call me¡­ Mommy?" Agnes asked as she stroked Violet''s cheek.


    "!!!" Violet felt her whole body tremble, a shudder ran through her entire existence.


    She felt disgusted... Just what was this motherly aura? What was that seductive look!?


    Her mother would never act like this! She was not that kind of character!


    Violet pped Agnes'' hand, and said:


    "You didn''t answer my question."


    "...Hmm, I think it''s a little early." Shemented lightly, and a hint of sadness appeared on her face.


    "..." Violet looked into her mother''s eyes confused, she caught that hint of sadness but she didn''t know what it meant.


    But soon, as if it were a lie, that sadness disappeared, and a gentle smile returned to her face:


    "Yeah, the training was pretty¡­ efficient."


    "Compared to your peak, how much stronger are you?" Hilda asked.


    "Hmm, I think 100x?" Agnes answered honestly.


    "What-... That''s impossible."


    "Indeed... I thought about that too, but... training with a swordpatible with you makes all the difference~."


    "...." Hilda narrowed her eyes, and when she looked at the effects that the sword Agnes was holding was doing.


    Her eyes grew colder:


    "Lady Agnes, are you addicted?" Hilda looked ready to pounce at any moment.


    "¡­Hmm, who knows~?" She responded evasively.


    "???" Question marks started to appear around Violet''s head, what was going on:


    "Hilda, exin." she demanded.


    "...Fafnir''s sword was made from the corpse of a Fire Dragon King, and it wasn''t just any Dragon King, but the strongest of them... The sword has the ability to enhance the user''s ''fire'' power, but if used incorrectly, the sword can lead to power addiction, because even after it is dead, the Dragon''s mind is still alive."


    "That''s one of the reasons your mother said she should only use the sword in an emergency, the power of a Dragon is quite intoxicating for ordinary minds."


    "I thought Agnes would be careful because she knows the sword, but I was careless¡­"


    "..." A silence fell around them.


    "....Mother, are you okay?" Violet looked at Agnes with a serious look.


    "...." Agnes shed a small, cold smile as her golden eyes became reptile-like.


    "!!!" Just looking into those eyes, Violet, Agnes and Oda''s bodies visibly shook, and their alertness exploded through the ceiling.


    "Violet, what would you do if a powerful being offered you power to help kill the person who killed your Darling?"


    "...I would kill this being and take its power for myself." Violet''s response was quick.


    "¡­That''s my daughter~."


    "And that was the correct answer~." She spoke in a melodious tone.


    "Next to my revenge for Persephone, the mere temptation of a Dragon King is nothing~." She spoke as her eyes turned to pure darkness as if she were dead.


    And a sick smile appeared on her face.


    gulp.


    The three swallowed hard when they saw the woman''s state, they felt they were sinking into a dark and endless abyss.


    Agnes suddenly turned around, and the feelings they were feeling disappeared.


    "Answering your question, my daughter."


    "Yes... I''m fine."


    "I''m better than ever."


    "....." Looking at Agnes'' back pulling away.


    Oda said:


    "Hilda?"


    "Yes?"


    "Just remind me to stay away from Violet if her husband is made to suffer an attempt on his life, or suddenly disappears." And then he disappeared into the shadows and fled.


    "Oda! What do you mean by that!? Bastard!"


    "...Yes, I''ll let you know..." Hildamented in a low voice, but Violet looked at Maid with an angry look:


    "What do you mean by that, hmmm?" She looked like a delinquent.


    "I mean, the fruit of madness doesn''t fall far from the tree..." Hilda spoke and then walked towards Agnes.


    "...." Violet couldn''t deny Hilda''s words, even if it irritated her.


    Just thinking that something could happen to her husband, she felt like she would go crazy.


    Looking at her mother''s back, she thought:


    ''Like Ruby said: Don''t piss off a yandere, huh?''


    ...


    In the territory of n Adrasteia.


    Eleonor, Victor, Mizuki, Morgana, Jeanne, and Nero were present.


    Mizuki who was training in her new onmyo art decided to stop when she heard what Victor said about the activities of Demons,


    The same could be said of Jeanne and Morgana who were often fighting low-level immortal monsters to regain their former strength.


    Now d''s ex-wives were confident enough to face the man, and not shake like before.


    This was also due to the fact that they were no longer addicted to d''s blood.


    Like all Vampires, they have returned to buying fruit, and blood products that are sold by n Fulger, and their subordinates.


    Even though it didn''t taste as good as a Progenitor''s blood, even though they felt like they''d traded in a world-ss dish for a neighborhood loaf of bread, it was far better than having your freedom tied to someone else.


    The blood of the Progenitor was unfair, it was very delicious, and tasting it once or twice was not a problem, but from the moment you taste this blood over and over again, it can be an addiction.


    And you can''t drink anything other than the Progenitor''s blood, after all, everything would taste ''bad'' or ''rotten''.


    Because of this, a bnced and healthy diet is key.


    "Do you know something, Morgana?"


    "Hmm... To be honest, I don''t know."


    "borate please."


    "...Despite all the rivalry and conflict,"


    "Diablo and Lilith are essentially the same." Morgana crossed her legs, and continued:


    "They act sneaky, and only attack head on when they have a chance to win, the Demon race will never attack ''head on'', they will always use every possible method to win."


    "ckmail, using dead bodies, curses, etc."


    "They are dirty beings like that."


    "Honor, warrior code, those pretty words mean nothing to them."


    "They only care about winning."


    "Because of this, it is difficult to say who is behind these Demons."


    "The Demon World is big, very big. And the top 7 pirs have enough influence and power to do what you saw in New York."


    "I see..." Victor touched his chin as he fell into thought.


    "You missed a point here, Morgana."


    "Hmm?" Morgana looked at Jeanne.


    "Demons are more activelying out of Hell, they are using their real form in the human world."


    "... Shit, the gate." Morgana opened her eyes in shock when she realized what Jeanne was pointing at.


    "Yes. Even if they are low-level Demons, they are passing through the gate and reaching the human world."


    "Tsk, it''s hard to say something without knowing what''s going on in Hell, did Lilith lose the war? Did Diablo get the second part of the key? Etc."


    "We have little information."


    "...Hypothetically speaking..." Mizuki suddenly started to speak.


    "...." Everyone looked at her.


    "What if the two leaders of Hell were working together?"


    "After all, their goals are not necessarily conflicting, one wants to end humanity, and the other wants to end Angels and Gods."


    "..." A silence fell on the ce, and soon everyone looked at Morgana.


    "...That''s impossible, the Lilith I know would not ally herself with Diablo, she hates that being, and her pride is very high."


    "Well, it was just a hypothesis."


    "Hmm..." Victor stroked the head of Nero who was sitting on hisp.


    "But it''s still a possibility..." Victor decided to leave that in his mind.


    "Eleonor, is the hammer I gave you usable?"


    "...Yes, I asked my cksmiths to modify them a bit with monster material, soon they will be ready to be used as a weapon of mass destruction."


    "What is the range of the explosion?"


    "10 km? 50KM? I don''t know, I need to test it."


    "Just... Use them carefully, after all, they are limited."


    "I know."


    ''I can ask Witches to make more, but the process of making these weapons takes forever, it''s hard to try to imitate a Divine Weapon.''


    ''Speaking of weapons, I should give that anti-material rifle to the Scarlett sisters, I was so focused on their training that I forgot¡­''


    Thinking about the three sisters who were sleeping from exhaustion after the intense exercise that Victor made the two girls do, he couldn''t help but sh a small smile.


    ''They are progressing well, especially Siena, and Lacus¡­ Pepper seems to have something blocking her, I need to sort this outter.''


    "Leaving that matter, Victor." Eleanor began to speak.


    "Hmm?"


    "Who is this child?"


    "...." Mizuki also looked at Victor curiously.


    "That question took a while, huh?" Neromented in a low voice as she enjoyed her Father''s caresses.


    "Huh? She is my daughter? Did I not tell you?"


    Mizuki and Eleonormented at the same time with a sigh:


    "... No, you didn''t."


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 420: Pepper meets Nero

    Chapter 420: Pepper meets Nero


    [A/N: A little announcement, guys soon, I''m going to start a new project on Pa treon, it''s a new novel, if you are interested in checking it out, buying any tier, you have ess to the entire volume 1 that I will only make avable on Pa treon. You can also enter discord, and see the illustrative images of the characters.]


    ...


    Chapter 420: Pepper meets Nero.


    "Really?" Victor looked into the eyes of the two women looking for some kind of falsehood.


    "Yes." They replied in a monotone.


    "... Anyway, now you know. This is my adopted daughter, Nero Alucard!"


    "...." Veins bulged in Mizuki and Eleonor''s heads, this man really was shameless.


    "Nero, say hello."


    "Hello?"


    "Umu, as you already know Morgana, and Jeanne, I don''t need to introduce the extras."


    "Oyy!" Morgana and Jeanne spoke at the same time.


    "The white haired one is Countess Eleonor Adrastea, as you can see from the title, she is a Countess, and the owner of this territory. She has the power to manipte the earth, and she owns a mare that I am trying to steal."


    "Piece of shit, are you still thinking about Chloe!?"


    "Leave my mare alone!"


    "How about¡­ No?" Victor shed a shit-eating grin that only made Eleanor angrier.


    "Ohhh¡­ Incredible." Nero really didn''t know what to say so she just went with the flow, she''d learned that this was the best way to deal with her father.


    Seeing the way Nero was looking at her, Eleanor spoke:


    "Ugh, the lifeless way you spoke is quite disturbing."


    "...." Nero just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "Continuing~."


    "The ck haired one is Mizuki, she is thest living Onmyoji mage, and she harbors an old pervert inside her."


    "Victor... The way you said that is kind of..."


    "But it''s true, isn''t it?"


    "Ugh." She couldn''t deny it, but the way he said it was weird! And it could cause misunderstandings!


    [Disciple...? Disciple!? Why don''t you protect your master''s honor!?]


    [Shut up, baldhead.]


    [B-Baldhead...]


    "Now that we''re done introducing everyone, I''ll take you-."


    "Wait, Wait." Eleonor and Mizuki spoke at the same time.


    "Hmm?"


    "How the fuck do you go to my country ande back with a daughter?" Mizuki asked.


    "¡­didn''t you hear what happened?" Victor looked at the two strangely.


    "We only heard the news the Witches were selling, but we didn''t hear the situation from your point of view!" Eleanor spoke for her and Mizuki.


    "Damn, those bitches waste no time, huh." Victor couldn''t help but be impressed by the speed of the Witches.


    Looking at Jeanne and Morgana, he spoke:


    "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "I thought it would be too personal to talk about, and I was training." Jeanne replied in a neutral tone.


    "I was training to regain my old form, and I thought it was something too personal to tell anyone."


    "..." Victor looked at the two women with a strange look.


    "W-What? What''s with that look?" Morganamented.


    "Nothing... I was just surprised that you''d finally acquired some decency."


    "What!?"


    "I mean, I know Jeanne was always a decent person, but I didn''t expect that from you." Victor exined.


    "I''m a decent person too! I don''t go around telling other people''s secrets!" Her subus tail wagged furiously.


    "And is that something to be proud of? Aren''t you a Demon?"


    "There are decent Demons, you know?"


    "Huh?" This time it was everyone who reacted confusedly towards Morgana''s words.


    Seeing the faces of people and even her friend Jeanne, she said:


    "I mean, there is me, so this is proof that decent Demons exist..." Somehow her voice trailed off at the end of the sentence.


    "Does being the only one out of an entire species make you so proud?" Mizuki asked with a strange face.


    "Ugh, look. Demons are Demons, and I''m me, I wouldn''t go around telling my benefactor''s secrets around." She huffed at the end, and puffed out her chest, she didn''t like beingpared to the other Demons.


    "Ohhh, good for you, I think?"


    "Anyway, after I got the news about Ophis-..." Victor began to exin the situations that led to him adopting Nero.


    As they listened to Victor''s exnation, each person had a different reaction.


    Mizuki thought:


    ''So he''s not a heartless monster...'' She already knew that, but seeing his attitude and the way he talked about Nero made her understand even more that he wasn''t a heartless monster.


    Jeanne had bright eyes:


    ''As expected, he really is a nosy man, but that''s what makes him special, he''ll be a good father in the future.'' She nodded satisfied.


    And as she thought about it, the image of her son popped into her mind:


    ''...I want to visit Adam...'' As she heard Victor''s voice, she looked at her hands and clenched them tightly: ''With the power I received from my brother, not even that man can stop me from seeing my son. ...''


    Her eyes were cold and determined.


    Morgana just listened to it all with a smile on her face, her subus tail swinging back and forth rhythmically as if she was quite interested in the subject.


    ''Despite being so cruel, there is a kind heart in him...'' Thinking about what she''s experienced before, she couldn''t help but giggle.


    ''He really is a busybody~.''


    Eleanor had no thoughts on the matter, but it was pretty obvious that Victor''s attitude slightly raised her opinion of him.


    ''He''s not just a brat who likes to tease me, huh?'' Her cheek turned a little red as she realized what kind of thoughts she had about Victor.


    On the other hand, her interest in Nero, who was having her head stroked by Victor while wearing an adorable expression, rose significantly.


    ''A Hybrid turned Noble Vampire, huh?'' She was quite curious about what kind of powers this little girl had.


    Finished with recounting the events surrounding Nero''s adoption, Victor said:


    "And that is the gist of it."


    "...I never thought you had a soft spot for children." Mizukimented with a small smile.


    "..." Victor just shrugged like he had no choice, he didn''t deny Mizuki''s words.


    "No child should suffer what she has suffered."


    "... That I can agree on with you." Mizuki said as she leaned back in her chair.


    "Indeed." Jeanne couldn''t help but agree.


    "..." Victor just smiled and got up with Nero in his arms.


    "...?" Nero looked around confused when she noticed that she had moved from her seat.


    "I''ll get back to training. On the subject of the Demons, let''s put that aside, and just keep our guard up."


    "Oh...? Why?" Eleanor asked.


    "I feel like something big is going to happen soon. It is infinitely better to wait than run around like headless chickens."


    "..." The girls nodded, understanding that Victor was just talking about his instinct.


    "...Hmm, I don''t like to be left without information, I''ll try to contact the Witches." Morgana said as she stood up. It was an issue involving her race, and even if she wasn''t loyal to her race, she still owed Lilith a lot. She would like to at least know what was going on behind the scenes.


    "I think that''s a bad move." Eleanor couldn''t help but speak up, she was never one to trust a Witch.


    "I know a Witch, she''ll give me a lower rate."


    "The problem is not the price, but whether the information is true or not." Mizuki pointed.


    "Well, I''m sure she won''t have the heart to lie to me." She sported a predatory face worthy of a Demon.


    "Try not to kill her, you don''t want the Witch Kingdom after your fat ass." Jeanne spoke.


    "... Oyy! I don''t have a fat ass, my ass is curvy! Look!" Morgana pointed at her ass.


    "...." Jeanne just looked at her with an expressionless expression.


    "Speaking of Witches..." Mizuki looked at Victor:


    "You killed a bunch of Witches, right?"


    "Yes?"


    "How are the Witches not after your ass?"


    "I hung up on them?" Stated, answering like it was the most obvious answer.


    "......"


    "You did what?"


    "I hung up on them."


    "A few days ago, someone got my phone number, and said something about paying what I owe, and that I didn''t want Witches as my enemy, but, in the end, I just hung up and blocked the number."


    "...."


    "Tsk, don''t they know how to make a more efficient scam attempt?" Victor shook his head in disdain as he walked towards the exit.


    He raised his hand slightly, and his Odachi who was floating around flew to his hand.


    "...This man really isn''t afraid of anything." Mizuki couldn''t help butment.


    "I don''t think it''s ack of fear¡­ yes... He''s just very shameless." Eleanor sighed:


    "I don''t doubt he has the ability to make stones spit blood with just the powers of his words."


    The girls suddenly turned into a chibi version of themselves, looked up, and soon they imagined Victor talking to a rock, and suddenly the rock''s face began to darken until it spit up blood.


    "Pfft... He really has that ability." Jeanne spoke while holding back herugh.


    "Well, he''s just too brazen." Eleonor and Mizuki spoke at the same time.


    ...


    Victor was walking towards the training area, he had Nero on his arm, and the girl was looking around with bright eyes.


    Specifically speaking, she was looking at the armored women walking around this area.


    "¡­Are you interested, Nero?"


    "Mm¡­" She nodded.


    "Hmm, I''ll ask Eleanor to make you some armor."


    "Really!?" Shemented with gleaming eyes, but when she realized what she had done, she turned her face away in a bit of embarrassment.


    She didn''t want her father to think she was weak.


    "Yeah." Victor chuckled lightly.


    "¡­Thank you, Father."


    "You''re wee~." Victor pat Nero''s head, and said:


    "I''ve already said that you don''t have to hold back if you want something, or want to express yourself."


    "¡­Hmm, I know."


    "I hope so." Victor stared nkly into Nero''s face.


    "...." The girl just turned her face away in an attempt to hide her blush.


    Victor smiled slightly, and continued walking, but he suddenly stopped when he saw a certain red haired girl sitting under a tree while looking at the sky, looking quite lost.


    ''Pepper?'' Victor narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw Pepper''s state, she looked quite sad.


    Walking over to the girl lightly, her attention seemed to have been drawn to him.


    "Oh... Vic, are we going to train?" She shed a small smile.


    "... Not today." Victor spoke after some thought.


    Victor didn''t say anything, he just sat down next to Pepper, and put Nero on hisp.


    "Nero, meet Pepper Scarlett, she''s Ruby''s older sister."


    "Pepper, meet Nero Alucard, she is my adopted daughter."


    "What-."


    "Nice to meet you, Pepper." Nero was very polite.


    "Oh, nice to meet you." Pepper replied very politely.


    A moment of silence fell between the two, and then Pepper spoke:


    "No, wait!" She pointed to Nero:


    "Since when did you adopt a daughter!?"


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you?" Victor shed a small smile.


    "No, you didn''t!"


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 421: Pepper Scarlett

    Chapter 421: Pepper Scarlett


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about it, just sit down." Victorughed at Pepper''s misfortune, and dropped the subject.


    Pepper put her hand on her head as if she had a headache and said:


    "Ugh, really, Victor, you-."


    "I''m handsome, I know."


    "Noo! I mean, yes... But that''s not what we''re talking about!"


    "Shouldn''t you let me know when you''re going to do something like this, at least email me? I don''t know."


    "Meh, you''ll get used to it." Victor shrugged as if he had no choice.


    "...Sigh." Pepper sighed visibly, and sat where she was again.


    "..." Time passed, and the two just sat leaning against the tree.


    At some point during Victor''s caresses, Nero ended up sleeping on his chest with a calm, happy face.


    Pepper, who was leaning against the tree trunk, unconsciously started to bring her body closer to Victor, andid her head on his shoulder.


    Victor didn''t say anything, he didn''t need to, despite being worried about Pepper''s feelings, he wouldn''t meddle in this matter if she didn''t want to.


    Therefore, he just kept silent, and when sheid her head on his shoulder, he began to stroke her red hair.


    Some more time passed, and the two just enjoyed the silence and the cold breeze of this ce.


    Until Pepper broke the silence:


    "You know? I''ve never been this far away from home for so long."


    "...." Victor continued looking at thendscape.


    "Unlike my older sisters who can live away from my mother for a while,"


    "I cannot."


    "My mother is my safe haven..." Memories she didn''t want to remember started to pop into her mind.


    A little red-haired girl was crying amidst the ruins of a n that was once very prestigious.


    "Mommy...Daddy..."


    The stench of burning bodies, the heat of the fire that was slowly approaching her.


    The bodies of two loved ones who were brutally murdered.


    An image that would traumatize any child.


    A tragedy that scarred a little girl''s little heart.


    It all happened very suddenly, and to this day, she had no exact memories of what had happened.


    She was sleeping with her parents until an explosion urred, and before she knew anything, her parents got out of bed, and ran towards the noise.


    And leaving her behind with a single order.


    "Hide."


    Even today, the faces of those two people who were her parents were not visible.


    At first, she remembered the whole event, but as time passed, she slowly forgot...


    Apparently, time healed all, and that may be true, as after nearly a century of time passed, she began to forget that night.


    But even if you forget some parts, the trauma still remains.


    The noise of screams and destruction, the noise of their n and home being destroyed.


    And the burned bodies of your parents that were thrown towards you.


    And a hateful word she will never forget.


    "Hunters."


    An extremist group that hates all Supernatural Beings, and exists for the sole purpose of killing them all.


    And when that red-haired hunter searched her house for survivors,


    Something changed...


    The wholendscape turned white, it was as if winter had arrived in full force, everything had turned to ice.


    The Hunters, her parents, her family, her n.


    And the only thing she remembered before she fell into the world of unconsciousness was the sound of someone''s footsteps.


    "I arrived toote..."


    A woman''s voice.


    "Tch." The sound of something breaking into pieces.


    "How did these worms manage to invade Nightingale? Is Alexios not doing his job?"


    A cold tone that contained anger at someone''s ipetence.


    "At least I managed to save some survivors..."


    Footsteps approached the room where she was, and she saw a woman with long red hair, wearing armor that seemed to only protect the vital points of her body.


    With an indifferent face, and eyes glowing blood red, the strongest female Vampire stood in front of her.


    Countess Scathach Scarlett.


    "Oh?"


    A surprised expression appeared on her face as she looked at the younger Pepper, was thest memory she had of that day.


    "My n, in the past, was considered a powerful n, and due to our ability, some groups feared us." Pepper started talking while raising her hand, and a small ball of water began to be created.


    "The mostpetent Vampires of my n could cause tidal waves that destroyed countries easily."


    "And because of that power, one fateful night, our n was hunted by extremist Hunters."


    "¡­but thanks to my mother, some of us survived, and we managed to live under my mother''s protection. And even one of my n''s survivors would be Ruby''s father in the future."


    "A former heir to a destroyed n, that''s what I am." She spoke with obvious disdain to herself.


    "...." Victor raised his eyes slightly when he heard that, but even so, he didn''t say anything, and just kept stroking her head.


    "The survivors of my n split up after this incident, and today they live peaceful lives in Scathach''s territory."


    "Sometimes I meet them, and we talk, they are good people."


    "Do you hate the Hunters?"


    "... It would be a lie for me to say no, but... My mother took revenge from me when she killed those Hunters and extinguished their entire department of extremists."


    "You know her, she wouldn''t stand by after what happened."


    "Invading Nightingale during her shift and destroying a Vampire n that was close to her territory was a great offense to her honor as a General, and a Countess."


    "...Is that the reason why you can''t ovee this bottleneck?"


    "¡­I don''t know¡­Maybe? I think the most correct answer is that I am lonely?" Pepper spoke with a confused expression.


    Despite having had a traumatic experience in the past, she got over it with her mother''s strict training, and with time.


    It''s been over a century since this happened after all.


    Her family also had a major point in this, her older sisters Lacus and Siena who had a simr past with hers.


    Ruby was born muchter, and quickly became her favorite.


    A baby''s innocent eyes can heal even a broken soul, that phrase wasn''t wrong.


    Andter on, she found a hobby that made her forget about her problems.


    Theing of Victor who can only be described as interesting, a man who had the guts to challenge her mother, and everything he did always seemed interesting.


    "Lonely...?" Victor looked at Pepper.


    "Yeah... That''s just how I feel, I honestly don''t know why I can''t progress."


    Her imagination was not low, as a woman who had consumed almost all anime and manga, she had many ways to improve her power.


    ... But she just couldn''t.


    It was as if there was an invisible wall blocking all her attempts to progress.


    And that was extremely strange for her, she had never felt it in her entire life.


    "Hmm~..." Victor put his chin on Pepper''s head, and stroked the woman''s long red hair.


    ''...He smells so good...'' Pepper just realized what kind of position she was in, but she didn''t particrly care.


    Victor had something around him that made her feel safe: ''Is this what it feels like to have a big brother?''


    Victor stopped petting Pepper, and removed his glove:


    "I probably know what''s going on with you."


    "¡­Eh¡­?" She looked up curiously.


    "You have reached the limit of the development of your power."


    "...."


    "You feel like a wall exists in front of you, right? An insurmountable wall."


    "Yes..."


    "A wall that no matter how much you develop your powers, it won''t let you grow any further."


    "Mmm..."


    "I understand how it is, after all, I''m going through it right now."


    "Is there any solution to this¡­?"


    "Yes, there are two solutions."


    "The simplest solution is to drink my blood, but I don''t rmend it, it can lead to addiction if drunk inrge amounts."


    "..." Pepper didn''t know whether to be disappointed or a little relieved by Victor''s concern for her.


    "And the second solution..."


    "And a solution I recently discovered thanks to you." Victor smiled faintly.


    "Fuweeh? Thanks to me?" She looked at Victor in shock.


    "Yeah, your book idea was pretty interesting."


    "O-Oh... Did you like my book?"


    "Yeah." Victor responded with a kind, honest smile.


    "I-I see... Good, I think." A smile that took Pepper by surprise, she lowered her face that was a little red:


    ''He liked my book, does that mean maybe I have talent? When I get back to the room, I''ll try to write another one! ...Maybe I can show him again.''


    "The answer I got was, control and refinement."


    "Hmm?" She looked at Victor confused.


    "Control?"


    "Yes, if you can''t increase your power, you must improve your control, and refine it."


    "Something like this." Victor decided to show.


    He pointed his pistol-shaped finger at the sky, specifically, a cloud.


    A small ball of water appeared on his fingertip, and soon this ball of water started to spin, at first it was slow, but quickly the ball started to spin at high speed.


    gulp.


    Pepper noticed that that ball of water looked quite sharp, it seemed to be under high pressure.


    Victor smiled slightly, and said:


    "Bang."


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHH.


    The water ball flew at an absurd speed into the sky, and blew a hole in the clouds.


    Pepper looked at this result with her mouth open, could her power be used that way too!?


    And she was shocked by something else too, her Otaku brain couldn''t help butpare what she''d just seen to a technique:


    ''Was that King Gan!? Damn, can I do King Gan too!? More importantly, he created something like King Gan without knowing anything about anime!?''


    Pepper''s eyes were shining with stars.


    "Water under very great pressure can cut even a diamond, although it is extremely difficult to do what I did, after all, you need very good control over your powers, it is not impossible."


    The principle of Victor''s powers had always been control. From the beginning when he fully awakened as a Vampire, he was never able to control his powers efficiently, and because of that when he trained with Scathach, andter on alone, he always prioritized his powers'' control and increase in power.


    But it''s only recently that he''s tried to ''refine'' that power, thinking of various ways to use his power efficiently.


    And he instantly saw the result.


    He felt that the wall blocking his progress was slowly being destroyed by himself.


    If you can''t ovee the wall, just destroy it with punches, if one punch is not enough, punch a hundred times. If a hundred punches is not enough, punch a thousand times. And if a thousand punches aren''t enough, punch a million times.


    Eventually, the wall will break, and your progress will bear fruit.


    "And you know what else Pepper?"


    "Hmm?" She looked at Victor.


    "Everything in this world has water, the human body is no exception."


    "What happens if youpletely remove the liquids from a living being?"


    "What happens if you control water from the air, and block a person''s breath?"


    "...." Victor''s smile slowly grew.


    "The answers to these questions are obvious, and you of all people know the danger of your power."


    "...." Pepper''s smile started to be like Victor.


    "Indeed."


    Seeing living proof that it was possible to develop her powers further in front of her, Pepper''s mood began to rise.


    "As my beloved Scathach once said:"


    "You are limited only by yourself." Pepper and Victor said at the same time.


    "...." A silence fell around them, and they bothughed a little.


    "Her words now make sense to me..."


    "Well, she managed to turn her ice power from what was just a mediocre power to what it is today with her training and imagination."


    "... That''s true." Pepper opened her eyes wide as she remembered this.


    "Her words are not to be taken lightly." Victor smiled a little.


    After Violet, Ruby, and Sasha, the person he understood the most was Scathach.


    After all, they were alike, dedication to their training, and the will to get stronger was what motivated Victor to never stand still.


    Always developing new techniques, always trying something new, always trying to learn something new.


    He was a madman who was trying to learn everything at once, even though he was busy with everyday things.


    And the best part of it all is that he could actually do it because of his Progenitor blood which gave him a tremendous increase in understanding, and talent.


    Not to mention his stubborn personality helped a lot with that too.


    Because of this, his desire to learn all the martial arts in the world was not without foundation, he actually had the talent for it.


    But this was a task that would take hundreds of years.


    Because of that, instead of training all martial arts like he was doing before, he decided to just focus on his Odachi.


    This Odachi was the strongest weapon he currently had, and he wanted to master it.


    Victor chuckled lightly, and got up from the floor, and leaned Nero''s head on his shoulder, she was still sleeping.


    "Come with me, let''s train."


    "¡­Will you teach me something?" she asked curiously.


    "Don''t tell your sisters, or they''ll think I''m acting out of favoritism... Which is true." Heughed at the end.


    "I will teach you the full version of your mother''s martial arts."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "I think the current you is prepared to learn that."


    "B-But, does my mom agree?"


    "If I ask, she will agree." Victor shed a small smile and kept walking.


    "Oh..." Pepper just realized what kind of man was in front of her.


    He was the man her mother loved most, and it was no exaggeration to say that if he made a request, she would agree.


    Even if in the process, sheined, she would ept it, after all, it''s Victor.


    "And as I said before, your current self can learn this technique, unlike your sisters, you have reached the bottleneck, and you can only learn this technique if you reach the power-up bottleneck."


    "...I see...Wait, so how did you learn this? I remember in the past you didn''t have that bottleneck yet."


    "..." Victor just smiled and said:


    "I am built differently."


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 422: l cant take it anymore~!

    Chapter 422: l can''t take it anymore~!


    [A/N: My new project came out on pa treon, if you''re interested in reading it, don''t miss your chance.]


    Chapter 422: I can''t take it anymore~!


    "Scathach didn''t teach you theplete version of her martial art. She did so because you weren''t ready." Victor started talking as he arrived at the training area.


    "By you, you mean..."


    "Yes, you and your sisters." Victor nodded.


    Walking to a tree in the distance, Victorid Nero downfortably, and left the girl asleep.


    He disappeared, and appeared again where he was previously, but he was holding a small mattress.


    He lifted Nero and set her on the mattress.


    "She really is a heavy sleeper..." He chuckled lightly as he stroked Nero''s head.


    "...." Pepper couldn''t help but look at this scene with some heat in her eyes.


    The sight of Victor being kind was always something she enjoyed.


    Victor covered Nero with the nket he brought, and soon he got up and walked to an area some distance away.


    When they were rtively distant from Nero, he began to exin:


    "Scathach spread her martial arts among you, her daughters."


    "You, Pepper, got the strength, Siena got the power, Lacus got the speed, and Ruby got the defense."


    "...Mm, correct." Pepper nodded.


    "It''s just that there''s something you guys never noticed, not even the ever-intelligent Ruby...-" Victor stopped talking and crossed his arms and made an expression as if he were pondering something.


    "Hmm, I think the correct way to say it is that none of you ever paid attention?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "By sharing the martial arts she created with you, it was a way of enhancing your individual characteristics, but it was also a form of training."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "She hoped that the sisters woulde together, and try to pass on the techniques they''d learned to each other, so that the sisters would eventually learn about the ''control'' which is the fifth martial art and which brings together all of Scathach techniques in one person.."


    "....." Pepper opened her eyes wide when she heard what Victor said.


    "But instead of that, you sisters did it in reverse. You specialized in the iplete techniques that Scathach taught, and never tried to learn from each other. Instead you learned to fight together." Victor thought of the fight he''d had with the Scarlett sisters in the human world.


    Even back then it was difficult to counter the Scarlett sisters''bo as he often found himself hurt and cornered.


    But he couldn''t deny that fighting the Scarlett sisters, when they were together, was deadly. Few beings could resist their coordination and the way each of their specializationsplimented each other, but in the long run, it wasn''t efficient.


    They needed individual strength.


    ''I should train Rubyter too... If she has time.'' Victor was not blind, he understood that his wives were busy, especially Ruby.


    Despite not dealing with the issues of being a n''s heir, she still had many projects spread across the human world, and Nightingale.


    Projects that required her attention.


    "I never thought my mother would think that... But if I think carefully about the past, you''re right..."


    "Well, no need to feel bad. Knowing Scathach, she nned to fix you sisters when you hit the bottleneck."


    "..." Pepper broke out in a cold sweat when she heard the word ''fix'' and not ''train''.


    She knew that Victor didn''t choose those words without reason, her mother would actually ''fix'' them in the right direction.


    "In a way, you''re lucky, because you''re training with me, not your mom."


    "... That''s true." Pepper couldn''t help but agree, after all, Victor wasn''t as spartan as her mother¡­.


    The training they do was tough, but not on the level of their mother who really pushed them to the brink of death.


    As Scathach says:


    "What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger."


    ''Her philosophy is quite twisted, but it''s effective... As much as I want to deny it, I can''t.'' Pepper thought.


    "Today, I will teach you ''Power'', ''Defense'', and ''Speed''."


    "Once you scratch the basics of these techniques, ''Control'' wille naturally."


    "First let''s start with speed which is something you desperately need."


    "...Don''t overdo it please, it''s not like I desperately need-."


    "I''m not exaggerating."


    "!!!" Pepper jerked her head to the side and saw Victor standing next to her, his face suddenly millimeters away from hers, with a smile on his face.


    She looked at where Victor was previously with a look of shock:


    "Victor, don''t use your lightning powers!"


    "I didn''t use any such powers, Pepper."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "That was just footwork that Scathach taught Lacus."


    "B-But not even Lacus is that fast!?"


    "She is."


    "Fwueh?"


    Victor chuckled lightly, "She just didn''t tell or show you."


    "UghUgh." Pepper made a strange sound as her cheeks grew like a squirrels.


    "Hahaha~, no need to make that face, that''s one of Lacus'' problems too." He pat Pepper''s head a little.


    "Fwueh?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Lacus unconsciously limits her speed when she''s fighting alongside you and your sisters."


    "And it''s not only her. You, Siena, and Ruby seem to limit yourselves whenever you''re fighting with each other in a team."


    "...."


    "You don''t have to look at me with that suspicious look, I''m really telling the truth. It''s something you don''t notice unless you look from the outside and have a good observant eye like me." Victor shed a sly smile.


    "...Ugh, fine, do what you want." Pepper stopped thinking, or contrary to that, she would just trust him.


    "That''s what I was aiming for." Victorughed lightly, he looked ahead, and said:


    "Watch me... I''ll do it slowly for you to see."


    "The trick is the breathing, and small impulses of force in the foot area."


    Victor took a breath, and the moment he let out the air he''d gathered, he directed a small amount of force to his legs, and-


    FUUUUSH.


    He disappeared.


    "...." Pepper looked ahead, and saw Victor standing in the same position he at before he''d suddenly appeared next to her.


    Victor used the same technique and returned to Pepper''s side.


    "At higher levels, like Scathach and I use, you canbine techniques with your respective power. In my case, Ibine this technique with the power of my lightning."


    "And when I want to travel long distances, Ibine Ruby''s defense technique that transforms her entire body into an element, and this speed technique, so that I can be ''living lightning''."


    "You got it?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "....."


    ''This is going to take a while.''


    ...


    Fulger n.


    In an office that had several rags on the floor.


    "I see, this n is quite bold." Sasha spoke up after hearing the n her mother and aunt came up with.


    "All credit goes to my genius sister." Natashia bragged about her sister.


    "Wrong, Sis. If you didn''t have the strength to control the demon beasts, this would never have worked out."


    "Yes, but the credit still goes to you who created the n." Natashia nodded satisfied.


    "...." Victoria smiled slightly when she saw her sister insisting on it. She didn''t really care who got the credit or not, but seeing her sister praising her efforts made her feel good...


    "Anyways, girls."


    "I''m leavingmand of the n to my daughter." Natashia got up from the leader''s chair, she looked at the chair, and saw that it was a little wet.


    ''Shit... My mother would kill me if she saw this... I''m d she''s dead.''


    "!!!" Natashia felt a strange shiver down her spine, she looked around but didn''t see or feel anything.


    ''Weird...''


    "¡­Huh?" Sasha looked at her mother in amazement.


    "Fulger n is stabilizing, we have finally regained everything that was rightfully ours. Eventually those merchants who grew up during our crisis will have to sign a new contract with us, thus¡­ Our n is stable."


    "I need to prepare myself for this." Natashia opened a drawer and took out a letter that had the symbol of the King of Vampires.


    She took the letter and threw it to Sasha.


    Sasha picked up the letter and read:


    "Oh, the meeting of Supernatural Beings."


    "Yes. n Fulger, Snow, and Scarlett will participate as ''bodyguards'' to the King."


    "... Strange, wasn''t it just an escort? Usually, the King takes only the current leaders of n Alioth, or their strongest General." Victoria, as someone very well understood of Nightingale''s history, questioned.


    "Indeed, I thought that was weird too, but it''s the King, right? He is always nning something."


    "Yes..." Victoria spoke as she touched her chin.


    "I''m also not going to stand still and be caught off guard. I''m going to visit Scathach and ask her if she knows anything. With my travel speed, I can get there much faster."


    "I must prepare myself for whatever is toe." She spoke with a serious face worthy of a Count Vampire n leader.


    Sasha narrowed her eyes, and said, "... Mother, be honest, you''re going to visit my husband, right?"


    "....."


    Natashia didn''t say anything, she just turned her face away and started whistling.


    "I knew it!"


    "Sigh..." Victoria visibly sighed:


    "And I thought you were finally being serious."


    "Hey! Don''t judge me before you know anything, I''m really going to talk to Scathach... I just never said I''d go straight home after finishing my affairs." She shed a sneaky smile.


    "Technically, I''m not lying, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re just omitting." Victoria rolled her eyes, she already knew this game of her sister''s, after all, she was the one who taught her that.


    Cough.


    Natashia coughed in an attempt to change the subject, and spoke as she walked towards the exit.:


    "Anyway, I have a job to do. My daughter, please lead the n when I am away-." As she went to grab the door handle, Sasha grabbed her shoulder.


    "... What are you doing?" Natashia asked.


    "Mother, you won''t even wait a day since your daughter slept with her husband, and you''re already going to run after him?"


    "...Yes." She was very brazen.


    "Mother!!"


    "Ugh, I''m sorry, okay?" Natashia turned to her daughter: "But I really can''t hold back anymore, I feel like I''m going to go crazy with frustration at any moment. Just thinking about that big, thick, thing filling my insides as it paints all over my insides with its seed, and covers me with its virile scent..."


    Natashia''s eyes began to glow blood red, her breathing became more erratic and heavy, and an oppressive feeling began to leak from her body.


    "...." Sasha and Victoria looked at Natashia with wide eyes in shock.


    All these symptoms were ''blood hunger'', although in Natashia''s case, she must be hungry for many things, not just blood.


    "My insides clench in frustration!"


    "I need my Darling since yesterday! Now that he''s made you a woman, there''s nothing stopping me, right!?"


    "..." The two women''s faces turned a little red when they heard what she said at the end.


    "M-Mother, please don''t yell." Sashained in a low tone, she was too embarrassed.


    Why was this n made of people so¡­ horny?


    "If you need anything, just ask your aunt, and if you don''t think you''re capable of leading the n while I''m gone, just let her handle it."


    "¡­Eh?" Victoria looked at her sister in shock.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Yeah, in my opinion, you''d make a great Countess, but due to a small problem, I''m not going to give you that title."


    "Strength..." Victoria''s face darkened, she understood very well what her sister was talking about.


    Being a Countess was much more than a title, it was proof of her strength, and if there was a weak Count, greedy vampires wouldn''t hesitate to try to challenge them for that title.


    Why did Victor Alucard, the fifth Count of Vampires, never receive a challenge from the Vampires?


    It was because he''s strong and most, if not all, of his public appearances demonstrated how strong he was and how much potential he had.


    Aside from that, his infamy in the Supernatural Worldmunity was well known, and that infamy only increased, shooting through the roof when he massacred 50% of Supernatural Beings in Japan.


    He didn''t care about his rtionship with any race, and just did what he wanted. In the minds of many Noble Vampires, he was a madman.


    "Yes, a weak Countess is just like a full ss of delicious blood being put before those greedy Vampires." Natashia said.


    "Anyway, I''m going, take care of our n, sister, my daughter."


    "Yes, Mother/Sis."


    "Mm." Natashia nodded satisfied, and soon her body began to be covered by lightning.


    And the next moment, she was above the clouds.


    "..." She looked towards Scathach''s territory, but... Her instinct made her turn towards Eleanor''s territory.


    When she was about to fly in that direction, she quickly shook her head in an attempt to clear her mind.


    "Business first... Pleasurester." Her heart was bleeding from frustration, but she held on, she just had to visit Scathach, and then...


    "Hehehehe~." A predatory smile appeared on her face.


    "Let''s finish this soon."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    FUSHHHHHHHH.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 423: Natashia is a good friend

    Chapter 423: Natashia is a good friend


    Scathach Scarlett Castle.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    "Bitch!" An angry Scathach used her spear to attack a blonde haired woman who was confused.


    "What the fuck, Scathach!? What came over you all of a sudden!?" Natashia screamed angrily as she used the power of lightning to dodge Scathach''s attacks.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    BOOOOOM, BOOOOM, BOOOOM.


    Scathach swung her spear furiously, and thunderous sounds of wind being torn apart could be heard.


    These attacks, despite being powerful, never hit the blonde haired woman.


    If there was one thing Natashia prided herself on, it was her speed, that is, whether she really wanted to run away, or just get defensive. No one, not even Scathach would be able to hit her.


    And thanks to the blood-drinking sessions she had with her son-inw, that power grew even more. Unlike the past where she hurt herself when using lightning for too long, now, she could use this power without worries.


    "Shut up, bitch! And die!" Scathach covered her spear with ice, and attacked upwards.


    A gigantic trail in a vertical line formed of ice flew towards Natashia at ridiculous speed.


    "Ugh, irrational woman!" Natashia grumbled as she dodged the attack.


    "Tch." Scathach clicked her tongue when she saw that her attack was dodged, then she kicked the air and gained momentum to get close to Natashia.


    "...This will take some work to fix..." Lunained when she saw the hole in the ceiling.


    She looked up, and saw the two Countesses fighting.


    Specifically speaking, Scathach attacked while Natashia just dodged everything and ran away.


    As soon as Luna remembered the events that happened for this situation to happen, she was present by Scathach''s side throughout.


    Natashia arrived to visit Scathach; she came here to find out if Scathach knew anything about the King''s ns regarding the gathering of Supernatural Beings.


    And as expected by the Countess of n Fulger, Scathach didn''t know, the King didn''t report anything useful.


    But if there was one thing he told Scathach was, Alexios will stay safe.


    And this information shocked Natashia a little, after all, she knew the King''s personality, he wouldn''t voluntarily inform or give hints of his n to anyone.


    Something that Scathach also noticed.


    As two experienced Countesses, they could more or less understand what the King was concerned about.


    Who was Alexios? He was the leader of n Alioth, a n of humans who have the ability to control space and time.


    This n had been serving d for thousands of years.


    If you asked which was the first Vampire family toe to live in Nightingale, the Nightingale authorities'' answer would be n Alioth.


    The n had been present since Nightingale''s birth, and its roots in this world ran deep.


    And if the Vampire King wasn''t taking this man with him, it was because he was worried something would happen to Nightingale while he was gone.


    After all, he would be bringing the strongest fighting force Nightingale had to this meeting, the three Countesses.


    Alexios would stay at Nightingale and act as a bridge, and a defender, it all depended on what happened on the day. This was a job that only someone with a power like Alexios could do.


    The two Countesses understood this when they discussed this matter.


    Finished talking to Scathach and getting information, Natashia said:


    "I''m going to visit my Darling now, Scathach. I''ll see youter."


    Understanding that ''my darling'' was Victor, Scathach''s face visibly cooled.


    And Natashia noticed this, but she misunderstood what happened:


    ''Something happened between her and Victor?''


    Natashia couldn''t imagine a situation where Scathach would get angry with Victor, but that was not to say that this situation didn''t exist, while she was thinking about what could have happened, she heard:


    "¡­why are you going to visit him?" Scathach asked in the same tone.


    And without thinking too much, she answered honestly:


    "I''ll go after something I''ve been waiting for a long time..." She didn''t need to think too much when answering that, after all, everyone knew about her obvious interest in Victor.


    Unlike a certain ck hole, she was a decisive woman, and she did everything she could to get closer to her lover.


    But what she didn''t expect was that because of those words, she would unleash a furious Scathach.


    "Fuck!" Natashia dodged an attack that was aimed to cut off her head:


    "What the fuck, Scathach!? Talk to me! Why are you suddenly attacking me!?"


    Natashia had nothing against Scathach, if anyone asked her what kind of rtionship she had with the woman, she would say she had a ''rival'' and friend rtionship.


    Rival because many times in the past Natashia challenged Scathach to fight.


    And a friend because over time, Scathach really became a good friend to her.


    Despite being dense as a ck hole, and very spartan, the woman was easy to get along with if you met the standards of ''talent'' she deemed eptable.


    Strength was also a major factor, and being a Countess, Natashia was also very strong.


    "Shut up, Fulger! The only ce you go today is Hell! And I will personally send you there!" Scathach''s eyes gleamed, and cold air rushed out of her body, and in the blink of an eye, thousands of ice spikes were created around her.


    "This is irrational!" Realizing that she couldn''t just keep dodging, Natashia lit up a little with the power of lightning.


    Two lightning daggers were created in her hand, she crouched in the air, and grabbed the ''air'' with her hand, and using the momentum of her hand, she disappeared.


    "Huh?" Scathach looked up in shock when she saw that in the blink of an eye, all the thorns she had created had been destroyed.


    Rumble.


    Natashia appeared where she was and looked at Scathach.


    "... You got faster." Slowly, the woman''s smile began to grow.


    Natashia tossed her hair back, and undid her daggers, she disyed a smile:


    "That''s natural, I''m his wife too, you know?" Even if she hadn''t officially slept with her Darling.


    Natashia considered herself, body and soul, as Victor''s wife.


    And that feeling only got stronger when he epted her, she would never forget that day.


    The current Natashia was on par with Violet, Ruby and her daughter Sasha in terms of obsession and love for Victor.


    "...." Scathach''s smile faded, and a cold expression appeared on her face.


    ''...Oh?'' Natashia''s smile grew as she saw Scathach''s face change.


    "¡­Unfortunately, the Countess of n Fulger will die today¡­Yes¡­Unfortunately."


    ''Heh~.'' Natashia''s smile only grew when she saw Scathach''s lifeless gaze.


    A look she tried to mask with her coldness but couldn''t quite manage.


    A bloodthirsty aura exploded Scathach''s body


    But even feeling a level of bloodlust that would make an experienced soldier shit in fear, Natashia''s face didn''t change.


    Scathach disappeared from where she was, and appeared in front of Natashia, as she was going to pierce the woman''s head with her spear.


    "You finally realized your feelings, huh?"


    "..." Scathach stopped the spear in front of Natashia, the tip of the spear was 1 centimeter from piercing her nose, and going through her head.


    "Seems I was right..." Natashia''s smile grew even wider.


    "...Hmph." Scathach huffed and didn''t say anything, she just pulled her spear back, and spun the spear, then she held the spear with the point down.


    "I lost interest, and I thought you got stronger¡ª."


    "Kyaaaa!" Natashia jumps on Scathacth and hugged the woman.


    "H-Huh!?


    "You finally realized it! Fuck, it''s about time!" She hugged Scathach tighter as she spun the woman around.


    "E-Eh?"


    "Who said I like him!? You are crazy!?"


    Looking at Scathach''s slightly red face, Natashia started to freak out even more:


    "...KYAAA! My god, what happened to you? Will Hell freeze over tomorrow? Maybe Lucifer will finally start dating his father?"


    Natashia ignored Scathach and just hugged the woman while smiling with pure happiness.


    "S-Stop, stop hugging me." Scathach spoke as she pushed Natashia''s face away with her hand.


    "...I''m d you finally realized that." Natashia spoke as she looked into Scathach''s eyes.


    "...." Scathach felt strange when she saw Natashia''s happy smile, it was strange to see someone happy for her.


    ... But it wasn''t a bad feeling.


    "And then? And then? How did this happen? How did you perceive your feelings? Tell me please!"


    Natashia was in childhood friend mode for Scathach, a situation Scathach had never been in before.


    And unconsciously, she began to answer her questions:


    "I only realized when Violet said to me¡ª¡­Wait, why am I saying this to you!?" She stopped mid-sentence when she realized she was revealing too much.


    "Kyaaa! So Violet is to me! Damn, I should give her a Nobel Prize in Physics, she managed to break your density!" She hugged Scathach tighter.


    "Let go of me!" Scathach pushed Natashia away.


    "Hehehe~, and to think that this would happen while I wasn''t watching~." Natashiaughed like a cat as she hovered in the air.


    "And I''m not dense!"


    "..."


    "I mean, I can be dense if I be made of ice, but other than that, my body is just muscr." Scathach lightly touched his belly which contained his six packs.


    "...You really have no cure." Natashia couldn''t help but sigh.


    "But am I not sick?" She tilted her head in confusion.


    "Ugh."


    "Anyway, did you do it with him?"


    "Do what?"


    "Sex!"


    "I didn''t, even though I feel like it, I don''t want to treat him like Ruby''s father... After all, I don''t want his son, I want him for myself, and I also feel it would be a bad move. After all, he would kill himself..." Scathach spoke casually with a difficult expression.


    "..." Natashia just opened her mouth in shock, she didn''t even know where to start pointing out the problem when she heard Scathach''s sentence.


    "Wait a second..." She touched her head like she had a headache:


    "You were in the mood to do this, but you didn''t because you don''t want to treat him like you did Ruby''s father, you don''t want to use him as an object."


    "Yes."


    "Which means you want to be with him on an equal footing, like a marriage or something?"


    "Humpf, but he''s going to have to defeat me first if he wants to marry me."


    "...."


    ''What aplicated woman!'' Even for Natashia, who was a woman, Scathach was simply another level ofplication, I don''t think even after reading 50 volumes on women would anyone be able to understand her.


    Holding back the urge to sigh, Natashia spoke in a brutally honest way:


    "Scathach, you like him, right?"


    "I mean¡­yes?" Her face turned a little red.


    "And you feel like being with him on equal footing?"


    "He needs to defeat me first, but¡­yes."


    "I see, I see. In short, you want to fuck, and love him, but you don''t, because in your heart, he''s too important, and you''d only let him do that to you, when he defeats you, or you defeat him, thus making a hierarchy in the rtionship."


    "Humpf, I will not ept a weak husband." Scathach snorted as her breasts swayed.


    "...." Natashia just looked at Scathach as if she was looking at a rare animal.


    Having no argument or ability to argue anymore, after all, this was a pointless problem for Natashia, but since it was important to Scathach, she didn''t add anything else.


    ... But that didn''t mean she couldn''t be honest.


    Sigh.


    "Woman, just fuck him."


    "???"


    "... How did you reach that conclusion!?"


    "You''re horny, right? You want to be filled by him and loved by him, right?"


    "...." Scathach''s face turned slightly red.


    "If you feel like it, just go and do it"


    "Do it!"


    "Humpf, he needs to defeat me first if he wants to touch me."


    "Woman, for the love of what is most holy, are you really going to wait, I don''t know how long, for him to get stronger and defeat you!? Now that you know that feeling, the frustration in your body will only grow with time!"


    "...."


    "You know very well how dangerous it is to hold back your desires, especially for a Vampire!"


    "How are you going to react when you hear me, my daughter, Violet, and your daughter falling for carnal pleasures with him!?"


    "Knowing you, you will be very angry, and you won''t know why, after all, you are as dense as a ck hole!"


    "...I-...I-..." Scathach really wanted to counter what Natashia said, but she couldn''t, after all, she was just telling the truth.


    "Ugh." Scathach''s head was split again, her desire was screaming at her to do whatever she wanted, and her teachings and convictions were screaming that she shouldn''t do it now.


    "Fuck, what am I supposed to do?" She was really confused now.


    "You just answered your question¡­" Natashia muttered to herself.


    "Huh?"


    "Ugh."


    "Look, you''re overthinking things."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What I''m trying to say is that you can do lewd acts with Victor, while waiting for him to grow stronger to defeat you and take your hand in marriage!"


    "You don''t have to wait, I don''t know how long, until he gets stronger!"


    "...Ohh..." Scathach''s eyes widened, she touched her chin and started to think of something.


    Sigh.


    Natashia sighed when she finally made her understand, she thought a little about Scathach''s personality and said:


    "BUT."


    "Hmm?"


    "You should only do this if you''re 100% sure he''s the man you want to be with your whole life."


    "Humpf, you underestimate me, I can be a little slow on some things, but I would never be interested in someone characterless and uninteresting, my standards are a lot of acts."


    ''A bit slow? You''re slower than a fucking turtle.''


    "...That''s true..." Natashia couldn''t deny that. Scathach had met thousands of people in her life, she had many opportunities to find a partner, but she never managed to be interested in anyone because her standards were too high.


    She wasn''t just looking for someone strong, character, and personality mattered as well.


    Because if it was just for power, Scathach would have stayed with d.


    "Anyway, what should I do, Natashia?"


    "¡­Huh?" Natashia woke up from her thoughts and looked to Scathach who was asking for advice.


    "Haven''t I already told you?"


    "... Say it again."


    "If you''re sure he''s the one for you,"


    "Just let him love you, and in time when he gets stronger, you''ll duel and the winner will be the ''King'' of your rtionship."


    "... Hmm..."


    "Don''t think too much, just let him love you, and naturally the answer wille to you."


    "I see... I''ll talk to him about it."


    "Umu." Natashia nodded with satisfaction: "Now that I''ve helped my friend, I''m going to visit my darling~."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    When Natashia was about to run away, Scathach grabbed her shoulder.


    "...What are you doing, Scathach?" she asked without turning around.


    "...I don''t know, my body moved by itself..."


    "That''s bullshit."


    "Somehow I don''t like that you''re going to visit Victor right now."


    "..." Natashia turned to Scathach, and disyed a gentle smile.


    "...Look, Victor has arrived." Natashia pointed to Scathach''s mansion


    "Hmm?"


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    FUSHHHHHHHHH!


    Taking advantage of this moment of carelessness, Natashia used all her power, and disappeared.


    Realizing what just happened, veins snapped in Scathach''s face.


    "FUCK! Natashia you bitch!"


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 424: Peppers Worries

    Chapter 424: Pepper''s Worries


    Some hourster.


    Pepper POV.


    If there was one thing in this life I could brag about, it was...


    I had the biggest breasts of my sisters, after all, I was on the same level as my mother...


    Although that was a fact that could change at any moment because, with Ruby and my mother drinking Victor''s blood, their bodies were changing.


    A good example of this would be my mother. She may not have realized it, but she had gotten taller and curvier than before.


    Ruby had also changed, but only in the breast area.


    And the other thing would be.


    My physical strength.


    "Oryaaaaaah!"


    Summoning all the power in my body, I attacked the air.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Soon after, an explosion of wind sted from my outstretched fist, and the clouds in the sky opened.


    "Mm." I was pleased when I saw this result, it seemed that I''d gotten stronger by constantly training with Victor.


    Why do I say that?


    Well, in the beginning, I could just open up the clouds a little, now I could evaporate them and make a big hole in the sky.


    Although, using clouds isn''t a good strength meter... But I was pretty sure I had gotten stronger.


    I think in terms of physical strength I would only lose to Victor and my mother.


    Victor was a freak born every 1 million years, and my mother was the strongest female Vampire.


    Not even Ruby was as strong as me... It''s been a while since I''dst fought my little sister, and there was a period of time when she was away from home and training with Victor, but I''m confident I''d stille out on top in a contest of strength.


    This strength was a natural result, after all, the martial arts technique I''d learned the most was from the gallows.


    It pains me to know that it was an iplete martial art, but I must only me us sisters, who could not understand our mother''s motives.


    But not everything is hopeless...


    As I learned to use speed, I could see that my strength had a slight increase.


    I closed my eyes.


    "Huff¡­"


    I took a deep breath, and let the air out of my chest. I repeated this process a few times.


    Soon, I opened my eyes, and took a step forward.


    And the next moment my vision changed, and I was several feet away from where I was.


    "The techniques my mother created are amazing..."


    I couldn''t help but say it. I wasn''t as fast as Lacus, who specialized in speed, but I definitely wasn''t slow like I used to be.


    And Vampires already had surprising speed.


    "Although... I don''tpare with him in speed." Imented while walking towards a wall, and hiding behind the wall, I spied on the person who was at the other training ground.


    My mother''s future husband, and my younger sister''s current husband.


    Victor...


    The man who could cause feelings of butterflies dancing in my stomach every time we spoke, and spread a warm feeling through my chest.


    I wonder if this is how having an older brother feels.


    He was only wearing baggy training clothes that consisted of ck pants, sneakers, and a white shirt with a print that said:


    "You are not special."


    He looked like someone who was going to the gym.


    In his hand was an Odachi, and not just any normal Odachi. It was an Odachi with a veryrge de, a weapon that a normal human would never be able to properly handle because of its weight.


    And this was the least of its differences.


    It was made by an Onmyo Mage using Victor''s blood, a mage who currently resided around here.


    I''d seen the woman a few times, and every time I looked at her, I got the feeling that she, too, was getting stronger.


    Far above the limit of any human I''d seen so far.


    Victor was standing in the middle of the training ground, holding the Odachi''s sheath with his left hand. He seemed to be deeply concentrating on something.


    I spent a few minutes watching him, and I was about to stop because I was starting to get bored.


    However, Victor suddenly started to make a move. He slowly started to lower his center of gravity, his hand slowly moving towards his Odachi''s handle.


    During the entire process, I could see small streaks of lightning shing around his body.


    The moment he took hold of the Odachi''s handle, Victor opened his eyes.


    And something unbelievable happened before my eyes.


    Golden shes began to appear in front of him.


    Vertically, horizontally, at every possible angle, the cuts were visible in the air, as if space were being continuously torn to shreds before him.


    And by the time he''d sheathed his Odachi, which I hadn''t even seen being taken out of its sheath, a Lightning bolt fell from the sky and hit the ground.


    That was the highest level Iaijutsu I''d ever seen! I couldn''t see anything!


    "...."


    "Umu, I still haven''t gotten rusty. Now, should I train my Powers of Water? I feel like I''m beginning to realize the essence of this power..."


    He suddenly stopped mumbling to himself, and looked in my direction as if he''d just realized my existence.


    A gentle smile appeared on his face, and it made my heart skip a beat:


    "Hey Pepper. Did you manage to master the basics of what I taught you?"


    "¡­Mmm." I nodded with a slightly embarrassed face. He really was very handsome.


    Just as I was about to step out from behind the wall, I felt something touching my stomach.


    "Kyaa!" I got a little scared because I didn''t notice someoneing next to me.


    And when I looked to the side, I saw a girl with white hair. She was a little tall, she was wearing ck pants, white sneakers with red, and a white shirt that had a ck print with the words:


    "Your Mom."


    She was Nero... Victor''s adopted daughter.


    The first impression I got when I saw her was that she was a tomboy.


    And that she loved her father very much, after all, she chose clothes that matched his, even a shirt that was quite insulting.


    "... Well, that was a very feminine scream."


    "S-Shut up!"


    I didn''t do it on purpose, I was just surprised... Yes, I was just surprised! It definitely didn''t scare me.


    "Hmm... Will you be my mother too?"


    "¡­Eh?"


    Mother? Too?


    My brain for a moment stopped working, but when I understood what she was asking, my face wentpletely red.


    "I-...I-..."


    I couldn''t form coherent words, what was I supposed to say here?


    "My Daughter, please don''t tease my..." Victor stopped talking for a few seconds: "Hmm... Don''t tease Pepper."


    I could swear that for a moment, he attempted to categorize our rtionship¡­. but failed.


    Which made sense, after all, he had a rtionship with my sister and mother.


    Am I his daughter or sister-inw?


    This wasplicated...


    Nero jumped on the wall, and said:


    "Yes, Father... But it''s not like I was trying to provoke her, I just asked a question." She muttered in a low voice that everyone could hear.


    "Hahaha~, I know." He chuckled softly in a gentle way.


    "Did you sleep well, Nero?" He asked.


    Nero jumped off the wall andnded beside him.


    She nodded her head:


    "I slept well... But I felt a little weird when I slept in your... Hmm." Her face turned slightly red.


    She seemed to have difficulty talking about intimate things.


    She swallowed, and said:


    "Arms... Cough, I feel weird sleeping in one ce and waking up in another."


    "...."


    She seemed to have her problems too.


    Victor justughed gently, and patted Nero''s head:


    "Take your time, Nero."


    "¡­Mmm."


    They had a very... enviable connection.


    ''A Father... Huh?''


    I couldn''t help but try to remember my real father, but... All I remembered of him was his burned body.


    ... And that was not a good memory.


    My mother too, the only thing I remembered of her was her burnt body.


    My n...


    Without realizing it, I ended up falling into a loop of negative thoughts, but all that was cleared when I felt someone caressing my head.


    "...." I looked up, and saw Victor.


    "Shall we go back to training? You''re still to learn the basics of ''defense'', and ''power''."


    His gentle smile and caresses pushed my negative thoughts away.


    He really was like an older brother.


    "Mmm." I made an eptance sound, and said:


    "Can I call Siena, and Lacus too? I feel weird growing up alone."


    He chuckled lightly: "...If that''s what you want, sure."


    ... That smile, I feel like he was waiting for this?


    Am I really that easy to read?


    Without realizing I was pouting, I heard:


    "Father, are you going to teach me something too?" Nero''s voice sounded quite emotional.


    "Yeah, I was thinking about teaching the martial arts that my master taught, but... I don''t know if you''re able."


    "...."


    "Hahaha~, don''t make that face, my daughter."


    "I''m not saying you''re useless or anything, it''s just that this martial art should only be taught when all your ''bases'' are ready."


    "Bases?"


    "Yeah, look at Pepper for example."


    "She is my master''s daughter, and since she was young, my master trained her bases, and because of that, she could perform my master''s martial arts without problem."


    "You''ve just turned into a full Vampire, and before, you fought with firearms. Don''t forget the fact that you need to get used to your new physique too, and learn to control your powers."


    "Ugh... So many things to do."


    "Baby Steps, my daughter." Victor approached Nero and stroked her head.


    Nero looked up, and Victorughed:


    "I will apany you all the way to get stronger."


    "....Mmm." She smiled quite dazzlingly.


    "Umu, let''s start training-."


    Victor suddenly stopped mid-sentence and looked at the sky.


    And in the direction he was looking.


    Lightning fell from the sky.


    RUMBLE


    Victor opened his arms like he was waiting for someone to hug him, and before I could see or understand what happened, I heard:


    "Daaarrrlinnngg~"


    A yellow rocket flew towards Victor and hugged him.


    Nero and I looked at the long golden haired woman who was wearing a gorgeous white Noble dress with a slightly shocked look.


    The woman was hugging Victor tightly, and it looked like she wouldn''t let him leave:


    "Natashia, I''m surprised. I didn''t expect you toe here." Victormented lightly, as he stroked the woman''s head.


    "¡­is it a bad surprise?" She asked in a meek tone as she looked at him.


    "Of course not." Victor caressed her cheek with a loving gaze.


    A look that made me slightly annoyed, but I snorted and ignored it.


    "Hehehe~."


    "Another mother?"


    "..." I looked at Nero and saw her empty gaze, as if this was somethingmon:


    "You can say that." Their rtionship was no secret.


    "Who is she?"


    "She is Sasha Fulger''s mother."


    "Countess Annasthashia Fulger, or Natashia if you will."


    "Hmm..." Nero seemed to think of something, and soon she spoke with a tired face:


    "Just how many mothers do I have? With a brief ount, I might think, four. Wait, if you put the maids, nine?"


    "...That''s a really good question..."


    "Ugh."


    Somehow I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Nero, this man''s rtionships were just tooplicated.


    ...

 Chapter 425: The day l destroyed my mother in law

    Chapter 425: The day l destroyed my mother inw


    While still cuddling with Victor, Natashia couldn''t help but disy an intoxicated smile. She was like an ex-alcoholic who''d had her first drink in a long time, or an addict who finally had a hit of their product after so long without it.


    ''He smells great~''


    Not to mention that Natashia was missing Victor. They hadn''t spoken for a while, and she''d missed receiving his affection!


    "Hey Darling~."


    Her eyes glowed blood red, Natashia''s cheeks started to get redden, and a suggestive smile appeared on her face.


    An intoxicating scent began to leave her body, a scent so strong even vampires from afar could smell it.


    For God''s sake, even a human could sense it.


    ''... Is she in heat?'' Nero thought.


    "Darling~"


    Natashia started to run her finger down Victor''s body, her red eyes rolling with an intoxicated fervor.


    "...." Victor smiled slightly when he saw Natashia''s state.


    Victor lightly held Natashia''s waist, and while holding the woman''s back to the female spectators, he kissed Natashia.


    "!!!" She was surprised to feel something invade her mouth, but that didn''t mean she didn''t like it!


    A war of tongues began as Natashia and Victor''s bodies started to get hotter.


    Natashia hugged Victor more, she wanted to feel all his heat in her body. The only thought on her mind was that it was a good thing she came in a Noble dress, because she was a mess down there.


    Briefly pulling away from Natashia, Victor lowered her dress a little, and caressed her white bunnies. He groped and lightly pinched the tips of her breasts that were hard as stones, and pulled lightly.


    "Hnnn~"


    ''...Really? Did she seriously just cum with only that much? ...'' Victor''s smile grew very evil.


    ''Just how frustrated was she?''


    Despite having perverted thoughts about his mother-inw, Victor was also worried. He knew he had to put out Natashia''s fire now, because if she continued like this, the likelihood of her getting lost in her desires was very high.


    ''...An older Vampire''s desires, huh?'' Victor couldn''t help but think about Scathach and the problem she had with blood.


    Which left her with slightly disordered and dangerous thoughts.


    He remembered that she had tendencies to sulk more often too.


    Pulling away from his inner thoughts, he saw Natashia''s messed up state. Her eyes were in a state of pure madness, her breathing was heavy and her face was a scarlet hue.


    Seeing her in this state, his younger brother, who was already in a half-awake state when he smelled Natashia, woke uppletely and was in the mood to pierce the skies.


    Victor realized that he and Natashia could no longer turn back.


    A little skinship wasn''t umon for Nero and Pepper, but the state of the two right now was a big no.


    And Victor may be many things, but he wasn''t an exhibitionist.


    Victor hugged Natashia tightly. The woman unconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck, and when she felt something hard touching her belly,


    Her insides contracted even more.


    "D-Darling~"


    "Hold tight." Victor spoke in an orderly tone.


    "!!!" Natashia felt her body shudder, and she quickly did as he ordered, and held his body tightly.


    "I need to sort something out."


    Victor threw Junketsu to Nero.


    "W-Wha-." Nero was surprised by the Odachiing towards her, but quickly caught it.


    "Daughter, take care of my Odachi."


    Holding the Odachi, Nero felt a sense of danger as the Odachi came towards her, but that feeling quickly passed when she unconsciously grabbed the Odachi.


    "¡­H-Huh?" Nero was confused by several things now.


    "And remember, even though she''s behaving now because you''re my blood and my ''daughter'', you must never take her out of the scabbard. Junketsu is very possessive."


    "Pepper."


    "Fwueeh?"


    "I bought you an anti-material rifle, it was specially modified to kill Hunters, and monsters."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "I want you to test it on the immortal monsters. If it isn''t efficient, ask Eleanor to create bullets from monster materials."


    "W-Wait, I don''t know how to use a rifle!"


    "Everyone has a first time for everything." Victor smiled.


    "..." Pepper''s face turned red as impure thoughts flooded her mind after hearing the unintentional innuendo within his word choices. What could she do? Seeing Natashia''s state, her imagination couldn''t help but run in that direction.


    She was a young girl herself, okay?... Okay, she confessed that she was a little degenerate, like her sister, after all, it wasn''t just normal anime that she watched.


    "And you need to learn to use weapons other than your fists. This is a good time for that."


    "Mm, okay, Vic." Pepper spoke.


    Victor waved, satisfied, and then he said:


    "See you in a few days." and soon the lightning started covering his and Natashia''s bodies, and the two disappeared.


    "Okay." Pepper spoke.


    "...Wait, Days!?" Nero screamed when she realized what her father had said.


    "Well, Countess Natashia is an older Vampire, and she''s been very frustrated, so... Yes... We won''t see him for a few days."


    "What the hell..."


    "But that doesn''t mean we''re going to soften up in training."


    "...." Nero opened her eyes a little:


    "You''re right, Father told me to train the basics first, he also gave me exercises."


    "And I need to improve my speed more... I think I''ll talk to my sisters." Pepper thought about doing what her mother wanted a long time ago.


    Pepper and Nero soon left the training area.


    ...


    Victor stopped in the air.


    "Where are we going?" He couldn''t go to his temporary home, after all, his daughter and Mizuki were there.


    "To my house!"


    "Do you have a house here?"


    "All the old families of the Vampire Count n have at least one, we use these houses when wee to visit n Adrastea."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "I will take us."


    Natashia''s body was covered by the lightning, and soon that lightning went towards Victor and covered his body.


    "...." Victor raised his brow a little as he looked at Natashia''s lightning, it was as if her lightning had a feeling of an aggressive storm.


    Natashia''s lightning was like an ordinary rainy day, quite calm and controble.


    ''Her control is better than mine... She''s not a Countess for nothing.'' Victor chuckled lightly.


    Rumble!


    ...


    n Fulger Mansion in WarFall City.


    Appearing in her personal room.


    "We arrived-." She stopped talking when she felt Victor grab her dress by the breast area, and tugged.


    "Kyaaa!" Her entire dress was ripped, and soon she was only in her white lingerie, and long white stockings of thin fabric that went up to her upper thighs.


    "D-Darling!?" She asked with a tone of fear, but Victor could clearly see the expectant looking light in her red eyes.


    Victor''s blood raced even faster when he saw the kind of lingerie Natashia was wearing, and it increased even more when he saw the mess that was in her panties.


    Coupled with this sight with the intoxicating scent that came out of Natashia''s body, Victor''s instincts took over his body.


    And like an animal in heat, the scent of his body exploded into the room, and that scent only got stronger as Victor barbarically ripped his clothes off.


    "Huff." Natashia was out of breath for several reasons now.


    Taking the woman by the arms, he threw her on the bed.


    "Kyaa~" Natashia couldn''t resist, she was obviously enjoying it.


    Climbing on top of her, he ordered:


    "Turn around."


    "!!!" Her entire body visibly shuddered when she heard Victor''s tone, a big smile appearing on Natashia''s face, and while Victor was on top of her, she turned around.


    ''What is he going to do now~?'' She was very excited.


    And then her question was answered when she felt something hard and big pierce her insides and reach her womb.


    Her entire body felt like it was electrocuted by the pleasure, her back arching up a little as her hips were held by the man.


    "Ahhh~"


    ''Finally it''s here!'' Natashia''s insides contracted harder as she finally received her most desired wish.


    ''Ugh. So tight!'' He felt that if he weren''t a Vampire, his little brother would have been ripped from his body, her grip was too wild!


    It was much tighter than his Wives, and her insides moved as if they wanted to suck Victorpletely.


    ''Is this what an older Vampire''s interior feels like?'' He couldn''t help but think about it, but that thought didn''tst long.


    He grabbed Natashia by the neck with his right hand, and with his left, he ripped off the woman''s bra.


    "Haan~" Natashia couldn''t get enough of this wild act.


    He caressed her modest breasts that had grown slightlypared to the past, and pulled the tips hard and twisted.


    Feeling Natashia''s insides tightening even more, Victor''s smile grew.


    Natashia didn''t need gentle sex. To satisfy the thirsty older Vampire''s desire, he needed to be as wild as possible.


    And that''s what he did, he surrendered to his wild side!


    Holding Natashia''s cheek with his right hand, he squeezed her breasts that fit perfectly in his hand with his left arm.


    Victor turned Natashia''s face a little, and licked Natashia''s neck.


    "!!!" Feeling Victor''s tongue on her neck, Natashia shook once more.


    "Darling~"


    "Tell me what you want." He spoke as he slowly moved inside the woman''s tight interior, and licked her neck.


    "Fuck me."


    "Fuck me while you suck my blood!"


    "As you wish." He wasted no time, and, with a thrust of his hips, he pierced his mother-inw''s womb, and his entire cock was inside her.


    Normally, this act would be an excruciating experience for normal women, but for a Vampire in heat? That pain turned to pleasure.


    "Ahhh~"


    Victor wasn''t finished, as his teeth became sharper, and he bit into Natashia''s neck.


    Gulp, Gulp.


    "Uggghhhh~." The moment Victor bit into Natashia''s neck, her whole body shook and she experienced her fifth orgasm so far.


    Her insides tightened so unbelievably that Victor couldn''t help himself and painted her entire insides with his seeds.


    ''This is it!'' Natashia''s eyes glowed fiercely blood red.


    She could feel it! Her entire interior was being filled by him! Filled by her beloved Darling~.


    And understanding that, somehow, Natashia''s body began to rx.


    The moment Victor''s seeds painted all over her insides, it was as if a non-existent anxiety disappeared from Natashia''s heart. She was absolutely sure that now, she really would be his, and he would be hers.


    Feeling the woman''s insides be less tight, and caressing his entire member gently, Victor began to move as the seeds came out of his member.


    "Ohhh, Ahhh~." Natashia couldn''t form coherent words, she couldn''t even ask for more.


    Thebination of having her blood sucked while her insides were painted with her lover''s seed and shaken by her lover.


    Her mind went beyond the clouds of pleasure.


    Thatbination hit all her fetishes that she liked best.


    The sound of flesh hitting each other, the low groan of her lover, the feeling of having her blood sucked, the feeling of a strong man taking her from behind violently as he ravaged her insides.


    The heady sound of her liquids being mixed with her loved one''s liquid and making a mess of her bed.


    She loved it!


    But... It still wasn''t enough, he was being too kind!


    ''More... I want More!''


    "More~, Harder~, Darling, destroy my insides!"


    Victor was mildly surprised at what Natashia asked for, if it was his Wives, what he''d done would''ve been more than enough, but it was evident that this type of sex was child''s y for an older Vampire.


    Suddenly, he felt something click into ce inside of him, a primal instinct he never knew he had.


    He wanted to take down and conquer this older Vampire!


    Now... It was war.


    Victor stopped sucking Natashia''s blood, and lifted her hips. With this movement the seeds that were trapped inside the woman began to leak, but neither of them cared.


    Natashia leaned against the wall, and looked at Victor with expectant eyes.


    Victor''s smile grew as his hair started to float unnaturally.


    Natashia''s smile grew, her insides twitched, she could feel that something amazing wasing, something her previous husbands could never give her.


    Grasping Natashia''s hip for support, Victor thrusted forward with all his might.


    And the extremely loud noise of two meats mming was heard, Victor no longer held back his strength.


    Crack, Crack.


    The wall Natashia was leaning on cracked in the shape of a spider''s web.


    If she were a normal woman, her hips would have already turned to dust.


    But for Natashia?


    A Vampire Countess who was only below Scathatch and d in strength?


    All she felt was a great pleasure spreading throughout her body.


    "Yesshhh." Natashia screamed as she felt once again Victor pierce her insides, and once again she reached orgasm:


    ''This is what I wanted! Like this!''


    She was on cloud nine, with just these impulses, she realized that her desire for someone to turn her insides around had been granted.


    Her Ex-Husbands were just too weak to achieve that feat, and...


    She turned her face to Victor once more, and smiled.


    Despite looking at her with pure desire, Natashia could feel...


    She could feel her partner''s genuine love.


    Something she always wanted but never got.


    ''My Darling~...'' The image of Victor''s face began to be imprinted on her brain.


    She once again fell in love... And it made her so happy.


    "...Darling~..."


    Victor stopped his urges, and looked at the woman.


    "Destroy me!"


    Victor''s eyes glowed blood red, and he released his restraints until level 2.


    And with a thrust inside the woman, the pressure generated by that act created a gust of air that spread through the room and destroyed everything.


    Crack, Crack.


    The wall Natashia was leaning against sank even further, and the woman''s eyes rolled up as she bit her lips and drool came out of her mouth.


    She was on cloud nine, and inside she was a mess.


    Victor picked up Natashia and threw her onto the bed as he got on top of her.


    Looking at the man''s face, Natashia''s perverted smile grew, and her insides tightened even more, she wrapped her legs around Victor''s waist as if she was preventing him from running away, and screamed:


    "More!"


    That day, everyone around the Fulger mansion reported a small earthquake that seemed to originate from the Fulger n mansion which was in a rtively isted location.


    When the Valkyries went to investigate what had happened, they noticed that the ground around n Fulger was a little deeper than usual, and the mansion appeared to be almost falling apart.


    But even with these oddities, they didn''t dare approach, all because of the moans that echoed from the mansion.


    It didn''t take a genius to understand what was going on.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 426: Warfall Problems.

    Chapter 426: Warfall Problems.


    Two dayster.


    Nothing important had happened in the supernatural world, the world didn''t end because of some supernatural entity''s evil n, a war didn''t take ce, Lucifer still had problems to settle with god, hell was still hot and notpletely frozen over.


    I mean, everything was normal.


    Yes... Everything... It was... normal...


    Definitely nothing big happened, and definitely a certain vampire count didn''t be more famous this time around for a different reason.


    "...." Eleanor looked at the n Fulger mansion with a nk expression.


    ''The mansion that was made to withstand an attack by a high-ss Behemoth isn''t holding up...'' Eleanor''s cheek couldn''t help but turn red as her imagination ran wild about what was happening in that ce.


    An expression simr to Eleanor''s appeared on the cheeks of the Valkyries, and especially theirmander Rose.


    ''...The countess is having a good time now...how jealous...'' She didn''t hide her thoughts.


    As an older vampire, and a strong woman, Rose knew how difficult it was to find a Noble Vampire with Victor''s personality, and who was strong enough to drive her into oblivion.


    Most older male vampires have their weird quirks, which is eptable, after all, she had her quirks too, it''s impossible to live long and not acquire a weird quirk or two...


    But the problem Rose was talking about here was that hardly an older single vampire is going to be interested in anything other than his interests and hobbies.


    Older vampires lived a long life, and most decided to get married, and those who didn''t were just entrics who have no interest in it and prefer their hobbies.


    And those who are strong enough to do what Victor has now done with Natashia aren''t interested in that sort of thing.


    Because of that, Rose as an older vampire understood how lucky Natashia was.


    "¡­ Leader, why are we even here?" Dorothy asked curiously.


    Eleanor sighs when she hears her subordinate''s question:


    "To prevent curious vampires from approaching that ce."


    "Knowing them both, I''m sure that if someone gets in the way of their ''fun'', they won''t react well."


    "And I don''t want my people to die because of it." Eleanor couldn''t help but frown as she remembered the audacity of her people.


    Vampires sneaking around trying to get closer to the mansion to find out what''s going on.


    They really were ying with death, all because of their curiosity! Instead of being a vampire, are you sure they''re not a cat breed?


    "Ohhh."


    ''as expected of Lady Eleanor, she is so kind!'' Dorothy''s eyes sparkled with stars.


    "...."


    Sigh.


    "Anyway, don''t let anyone near that ce, I must go back to my training." Eleanor spoke.


    "Yes!" The Valkyries spoke.


    When Eleanor was about to leave, she heard:


    "Eleanor."


    "Hmm?" Looking at Rose, themander of the Valkyries, Eleanor wondered what she wanted.


    "We''re short of Behemoth Jaws."


    "... That was quick."


    "We''ve used a lot of materials this month, and the number of monsters around WarFall is increasing."


    "...It''s the first time I''ve heard this."


    "That''s because I didn''t report it."


    "Huh?"


    "Sigh¡­ At first, I thought it was just a normal increase in monsters, after all, it''s this time of year, I would just deal with everything so you could focus on your training, but¡­"


    "The number just continued to grow."


    "...." Eleanor understood why Rose didn''t report this to her, as themander of her territory, not just the Valkyries, most small problems are solved by her, and only when things need her attention.things Eleanor


    For things that didn''t require Eleanor''s attention, Rose would just finish work, and then make a report that when Eleanor finished her daily activities, she would read it.


    That was how much trust Eleanor had in Rose, she is her most loyal subordinate along with Walter, her butler.


    Betrayal?


    She wasn''t worried about that.


    Her family, her territory, was very different from the rest of Nightingale, they were loyal to her, they were loyal to their n.


    And even if Rose wanted to betray Eleanor, she couldn''t...


    The ''monster'' inside Rose wouldn''t allow it.


    "No matter how many monsters our hunters killed, they woulde back the next day with a higher number."


    "...If that''s true, how are we missing Behemoth''s jaw?"


    "That''s because only monsters like Ogres, and small ones areing."


    "The Behemoths are not approaching our territory."


    "And we''ve detected an unusual increase in aggression from these smaller monsters."


    "... This is weird." Eleanor can''t help but say this, she was the one who knew the monsters the most, and they''re acting quite strange for her.


    In the Behemoth''s body are the ideal weapons-making ingredients to make high-level weapons that won''t break as easily as your greatsword, and your heart is the essential ingredient for making a certain special type of potion.


    "What is the possibility that a Leader is nning an attack?"


    "It''s too low..."


    "The monsters aren''t acting as usual, it''s more like they''re being attracted to something." Rose looked at the mansion as if suggesting something.


    "Alucard?"


    "I mean, it just happens when he''s in our territory, when he was in the human world, those incidents didn''t happen..." Rose didn''t want to point fingers without proof.


    But that''s too much of a coincidence.


    "...." Eleanor began to think, and after a few seconds, she says:


    "I brought Alucard to this ce to help me exterminate the monsters, I intend to clear everything up to the forest of death and increase the area of ??control of our territory a little more."


    "Although several things have happened that demanded his attention... It''s time for him to fulfill his promise."


    "...." Rose nodded, with the earl''s skills, she thought it was not impossible to do what Eleanor said.


    ''Not to mention that, in the future, he will be our neighbor, after all, he is an ''explorer''... He also needs to find and to make his territory.''


    Looking for their leader whose power was very useful to create a stronghold.


    Several thoughts ran through her head:


    ''A more solid alliance is needed, even though he is disciple brothers who trained with the same teacher, this status is too fine... Maybe, a promise to teach him our martial arts ? Or a supply of weapons to kill monsters? ... I think the weapon supply is ideal, Alucard already has that weird Odachi, but his subordinates don''t have that kind of weapon capable of killing these monsters permanently.''


    Monster weapons often break, after all, the monster''s skin was very thick, and its bones, muscles too, if the weapons are not restored often by the cksmith, the probability of the weapon breaking in the middle of battle is high.


    And losing a weapon in the midst of immortal monsters isn''t a very pretty scenario, no matter which point of view you look at it.


    Only the weapons of Eleanor, the Valkyries and a select few members of WarFall have a higher resistance, and that''s because they''re made from the material of a high-level Behemoth, which is a rarely seen monster.


    And that also has bodyponents of a ''leader'', because of that, these weapons are in short supply.


    "Keep an eye on the monsters around, I want any activity from them reported to me."


    "Yes, Countess Eleanor." Rose made a gesture of respect.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 427:The day my mother in law became my wife

    Chapter 427:The day my mother inw became my wife


    n Fulger mansion basement in WarFall.


    "Hmm~Hmm~."


    Natashia was humming the sound of a song, she had an expression of pure happiness on her face, her body seemed to be glowing slightly. After the couple''s activities, Natashia who was still energetic pulled Victor down to the basement, and started drawing a magic circle on the floor.


    "Oops, I messed up here." Erasing a letter from the floor with her hand, she picks up the chalk and puts in another unfamiliar letter.


    "..." Victor who was leaning against the wall, just looked at this vision with a smile on his face.


    The sight of his mother inw in just her panties and ck bra as she crouched down and with a happy expression was a very beautiful thing in his opinion.


    They were a little ''sweaty'' from the previous exercise, an exercise that was stopped by Natashia herself.


    At first Victor was confused, he expected it tost longer, in fact he was looking forward to it taking longer.


    It was apletely new experience that he had with Natashia, and that experience was incredible.


    Natashia being older, she had experience of how vampires did lewd acts.


    Victor and his wives were still stuck in the way humans did this act, which is normal, after all, they were virgins, and it''s not like there is a porn site for supernatural beings.


    The experience with Natashia opened Victor''s eyes to new horizons, and he was definitely going to test that on Sasha, Violet, and Ruby.


    ''An older woman sure is different...'' Victor could understand a little now why his friend Andrew would only go after older women.


    ''Speaking of which, how is that bastard...?'' Victor made a strange face.


    ''Come to think of it, it''s been a while since I''ve been in touch with my childhood friends... Thest time I contacted them was when I was stuck on Earth.''


    "I''m done~." Natashia turned her face slightly, and saw the man who was only wearing ck shorts, his face got a little feverish, and she couldn''t help but look at him with passionate eyes.


    "Vic, Vic. Come here."


    "Hmm?" Victor wakes up from his stupor, and looks at Natashia.


    Getting close to the woman, he looked at the magic circle:


    "A wedding ritual?" He instantly knew the magic circle, this ritual was as much in Adonis'' memories as it was in his memories.


    He remembers seeing it in a book.


    "Yeah~." Natashia smiled happily.


    She approaches the wall, and lightly touches the wall, and soon apartment is opened, and in thispartment Victor sees various monster materials.


    "As vampires don''t have magic, we should use the materials as catalysts~."


    "And these materials are only sold by witches, they are acquired through unknown means, and we don''t even know what kind of animal they are."


    After all, not every animal has ''mana'' inside them.


    "Monopoly is an amazing thing, isn''t it?" Natashiamented in disdain as she took the materials and put them in a bag.


    "Are you going to use everything?"


    Victor asked curiously as he looked at the heart that was still beating.


    "Of course, I won''t skimp, this is an important moment for me."


    "..." Victor smiled, he knew what would happen next, but he must ask:


    "Are you sure about this? You know this is something that has no going back, right? You might regret it in the future."


    "...." Natashia continued picking up the materials while humming, after a few seconds of thinking, she said:


    "I''ve made a lot of bad choices in the past, choices that I deeply regret." Finishing with getting all the materials and putting them in the bag, she turns to Victor, and with the same happy and kind smile on her face, she says:


    "And what I''m about to do now is definitely not a bad choice." She approaches Victor, and lets her body fall on top of him.


    Victor lightly holds her waist, and looks into her red eyes.


    Natashia looks at Victor''s face, she caresses his face:


    "You know? I was really surprised when a newborn vampire risked his life to attack two older vampires who were his inws."


    "...."


    "Although I was a little clouded in consciousness at the time, I still correctly remember the first time I saw you."


    "And when you did enough damage to the other personality to allow me to appear again in the world of the living, I felt immense gratitude for you."


    "And with that gratitude, I also felt interest."


    "You were fun to tease, and when you talked to me, you always looked me in the eye." She lightly strokes Victor''s brow as she gazes into his violet eyes.


    His eyes felt like the first time in a long time, I was being looked at by my true ''me''."


    "I wasn''t a countess, I wasn''t a countess''s heir... In front of you, I was just Annasthashia, and... I loved that feeling."


    "...Nat..." Victor caressed the woman''s cheeks.


    "I admit that at first, I was just interested, I felt like you could give me something I always wanted and couldn''t get."


    "And I wasn''t wrong."


    "Thanks to you giving me a chance, I was able to get closer to my daughter and our rtionship was rebuilt again."


    "Thanks to you saying that I was to be a good woman, wife, and n leader."


    "I was able to work harder, and thanks to that, I regained everything I lost in the past."


    ''Wife...? Did I say wife?'' Victor wondered, shing an amused smile.


    ...he didn''t speak...


    "...The longer I got closer to you, I realized that after a long time, this choice I made was the most correct choice of all."


    Natashia lightly kisses Victor, then she pulls away and with a gentle smile, she says:


    "Yes, Darling. This is a choice I will never regret in the future."


    "I don''t care if you be a tyrant, or if the world hates you, I don''t give a damn about that..."


    "As long as you love me, treat me well, and take care of my daughter, you can destroy the world and I won''t care."


    "I can be the worst of the monster." Slowly Victor''s eyes became a little darker: "But... My love for my family will never change."


    "And that is an immutable fact."


    "..." Natashia began to slowly grow, her eyes began to darken, and she spoke:


    "Love me, take care of me and my daughter, don''t forget me like d did with his wives, and most of all... Never change that immutable fact, never change the person you are to your family, because that''s Darling for who I fell in love with."


    "As long as you don''t break these conditions."


    "My Darling, you will have my eternal loyalty."


    "..." Victor smiled slightly:


    "I have some conditions too." He pulled Natashia into the middle of the circle.


    "If one day I forget this ''immutable'' side of me." He holds Natashia''s face with both of his hands and looks into her eyes:


    "Annasthashia Fulger, I want you to kill me."


    "...Wha-." She opened her eyes wide.


    "I want you to use your lightning, and break my heart."


    "...I-..." She couldn''t form words for Victor''s determination.


    Victor smiles slightly:


    "The man known as Victor will always put his family first, if I forget that I am no longer ''Victor''."


    "...."


    "Just like a father doesn''t need a reason to defend his children."


    "A husband doesn''t need reasons to love, protect, pamper, andpletely devastate his wife."


    "...." A small hint of red appeared on Natashia''s face as she heard thest part of what Victor said, and for a moment her insides contracted again.


    "Annasthashia Fulger... Do you promise?" Victor gently held both of Natashia''s hands.


    "......" Natashia looked at her Darling''s face for a long time, until she closed her eyes, and when she opened them again a determined look appeared on her face:


    "Yes."


    "Good!" Victorughs, he takes the bag from Natashia and throws it up.


    The magic circle began to glow blood red.


    The ingredients that were in the air began to disappear and the blue particles began to integrate into the magic circle.


    "Annasthashia Fulger, do you wish to spend all eternity by my side as my wife?"


    "One million times, YES!"


    "May this ritual be the proof of our union." Victor''s eyes changed to blood red.


    "I, Victor Walker, ept Annasthashia Fulger as my wife."


    "Till death do Us part."


    Victor and Natashia''s voices were heard, the ritual began to glow brighter, and a kind of red magic began to slowly enter Victor and Natashia''s body.


    For a moment, Victor noticed something, a ''blue'' magic started toe out of Natashia''s body.


    ''Finally, I''m free from my other husbands¡­'' Natashia gleamed brighter as she felt her former non-existent bond disappearing, and a new bond that contained four presences being added to her.


    And with that bond, she could feel Victor''s entire existence in a way she hadn''t felt before, and that made her very happy!


    ''Wait... Agnes?'' She narrowed her eyes when she felt the familiar presence, but she decided not to worry about it now, they needed to finish the ritual.


    When the ritual''s magic had fully entered their bodies, they spoke:


    "We will stay together for always, and forever."


    Their mouths started to change and get sharper, they hugged each other, and in the next moment they bit each other''s necks.


    The magic began to dissipate, slowly bringing the two together in a more robust and solid way.


    On this day, Victor and his mother inw, Annasthashia Fulger, became husband and wife, effectively bing the fourth official wife.


    And that union was felt by the women who shared their connection.


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 428: Violet has become agreat woman

    Chapter 428: Violet has be agreat woman


    Snow n.


    "Bitch!" A white haired woman was going crazy and destroying everything.


    Expensive vases, expensive dressers, paintings, everything.


    Evidently, she was furious.


    "How dare she!? My Darling!?"


    "I will kill that bitch!!"


    "I will quarter her, slowly burn her body, and then throw her to the dogs!! BITCH!!!"


    FUSHHHHHHH


    "I wonder why she''s freaking out." A woman spoke as she took a sip of tea.


    "I would like to know too, Lady Violet." Hilda replied as she stood next to Violet.


    "...." Agnes turned to her daughter with bloodshot eyes, glowing blood red.


    "Aren''t you angry, Violet!?"


    "Why would I be?" Violet raised an eyebrow.


    "She took my-... Our Darling! That bitch!"


    "Oh, I already knew this would happen eventually."


    "Wha-?"


    "Before Natashia did anything, she talked to Ruby, Sasha, and I. We already knew she was going to do this, and we agreed."


    If not for that, how could Violet be so calm?


    "...." Agnes narrowed her eyes, she looked at her daughter more closely, and saw her body trembling slightly as she bit her lip.


    ''Although she already knew, she''s still pissed off, huh.'' Agnes thought her daughter was still like her.


    Meanwhile with Violet.


    ''Tsk, I wanted to be close, I bet they fucked like rabbits hard enough to destroy a building, that''s unfair! I want it too!''


    She was just horny...


    Agnes took a deep breath, and thought about this situation a little more ''calmly''. She tried to feel the other ''connection'' that appeared to her, and that''s when she felt Natashia''s emotions.


    ''She''s being loved right now...'' Agnes'' face darkened, and veins started bulging across her forehead:


    "BITCH!!!!"


    Seeing that her mother was going to start destroying things again in annoyance, she spoke up:


    "Mother."


    "What!?"


    "Why are you so angry?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Victor is not your husband, Mother."


    "..." Agnes opened her eyes wide.


    "He''s my husband, I should be acting this way, not you."


    "B-But, he''s Adon-."


    "Stop." Violet spoke in a stern tone as her eyes shone brighter:


    "He''s not my father, don''t treat my husband as a substitute."


    "...."


    Seeing the mother and daughter facing each other, Hilda couldn''t help but nod in approval. Violet really grew up so much, she was so proud.


    ''Children grow so fast.'' She looked like a loving mother who watched her child grow up right before her eyes, which, in a way, was true.


    After all, Hilda watched Violet grow.


    Agnes lost the staring contest with her daughter, and soon turned her face to the side while huffing:


    "Humpf, I''m not treating him as a surrogate or anything. It''s just that feeling someone else in that connection made me lose control a little bit."


    ''A little?'' Hilda raised her eyebrow as she looked around.


    "...." Violet just narrowed her eyes even further at her mother, and decided to believe thatme excuse.


    ''She still seems to be confused about my husband¡­ It''s better to get this fixed quickly.'' Violet looked at Hilda, and she nodded.


    Understanding what her master wanted, Hilda left the room, and walked towards Violet''s quarters.


    "Speaking of connection¡­ When are you going to withdraw that connection with my husband?"


    "Eh...?" Agnes looked at her daughter in disbelief.


    Asking her to remove the connection she had with Victor was the same as asking for a divorce!


    "By losing that connection, you won''t need to feed on my husband''s blood to keep from losing control, and you''ll be free."


    "... I-..."


    Seeing her mother standing indecisively, Violet clicked her tongue. She never was, and never will be someone subtle with words:


    "Look, bitch. I am saying this for your own good."


    "¡­H-Huh?"


    "Eventually your bloodlust will reach its limit. You have managed to control yourself so far, because you are ''satisfied'', but when your bloodlust arrives, and it will, the first person you will look for is my husband. This is instinctive for whoever is in that ritual."


    "And the moment my husband''s blood falls down your throat, there''s no going back... Slowly, you''ll want more, his blood is just that addictive."


    "And that''s something I want to avoid."


    "...."


    Agnes bit her lip in frustration. She understood what her daughter was saying but she just couldn''t give up her ''connection'' as that was the only thing that made her feel close to her Darling. It was herst memory of him, after all, she''d had this connection for several years.


    Hilda opened the door, and entered the office. She was holding three vials of blood, before gently cing them in front of Violet.


    Violet straightened the vials and ced them in front of her mother.


    "What is this...?" Agnes asked.


    "Inside one of these vials is my husband''s blood."


    "And the other two are type AB blood. They are rare but not on the same level as my husband."


    "Now, choose your path."


    "....I don''t understand, why should I choose?"


    "Just do as I say, you will understand." Violet''s eyes gleamed slightly.


    Agnes bit her lip, and approached the table where Violet sat.


    She looked at the three vials, and soon she chose the one on the left, but just as she would grab it, her hand went towards the middle one.


    Taking the bottle and opening it.


    An intoxicating scent was felt by the three Vampires.


    Hilda and Agnes took a deep breath, and couldn''t help but stare at the vial Agnes was holding with a blood red gaze.


    It was just too fragrant.


    "Congrattions, you made the wrong choice."


    "...."


    "That is the vial that contains my husband''s blood." Violet took the vial from Agnes, and drank it.


    "Ahh-..." She was going toin, but remained silent.


    Finishing up drinking all the blood, Violetughed,


    "My husband''s blood is just so good~, and drinking from the fountain is even better."


    gulp.


    Hilda and Agnes swallowed hard.


    "Just so you don''t use me of lying or something..." Violet opened the remaining two vials.


    And just like before, the heavy scent hit everyone, but¡­ It was much weaker than Victor''s.


    If Victor''s blood was ss 5 stars, this one was 3 stars.


    It was good? Yes, butpared to Victor''s, it was average.


    "Did you understand anything from this demonstration, mother?" Violet spoke as she closed the vials.


    Agnes bit her lips, and said:


    "Yes... If I continue this connection, involuntarily, my body will seek out Victor."


    The wedding ritual wasn''t just something two beings agreed to do to control their bloodlust.


    This ritual also transferred and enhanced the ''impulses'' from the Vampire to their partner. This was one of the reasons couples who lose a partner go crazy over time, because they feel like they''ve lost a half of themselves.


    "I will say this one more time." Violet''s violet eyes stared into Agnes''s golden ones.


    "My husband is not a substitute."


    "...."


    "I''m really going to start hating you if you don''t think about this matter carefully."


    "!!!" Agnes'' body visibly shook when she heard what Violet said.


    She couldn''t bear to gain her daughter''s hatred as well as lose the connection. Violet was all that was left of her husband.


    "Before your bloodlust attacks, I suggest you ''divorce'' my husband." Violet leaned her back against the chair.


    "Divorce..."


    Sounds of teeth grinding together grated through the surroundings.


    Just thinking about that possibility made her anger grow. She didn''t want to sever that connection, but... What her daughter said was correct too.


    ''It pains me to say this, but... That man is not my Darling... He is not Adonis... I understand that, I really understand, but!''


    Focusing on her connection, she seemed to fly thousands of kilometers, and soon she appeared to be standing in front of a tall man with long ck hair and violet eyes, he was in full ck n Adrastea armor.


    He was walking into a location with a neutral look.


    "Hmm?" He suddenly stopped in his tracks, and looked directly at her with a strange expression, but soon, a gentle smile appeared on his face:


    "Ohh¡­Agnes."


    The woman didn''t say anything, she just looked at him with a neutral gaze, precisely speaking, she looked into his violet eyes.


    As she stared into his violet eyes, the image of Adonis seemed to ovep his visage, and then disappeared.


    Agnes bit her lip, and then she turned and disappeared.


    Opening her eyes, back in the Snow n, Agnes pondered:


    ''I know he''s not Adonis... Adonis is gone. That man absorbed my husband... The proof of that is his perfect beauty, and his violet eyes. Those are the characteristics of my husband... But that''s where the features end.''


    ''My husband would not wear ck armor, he would not have such a wild presence like a warrior, and he would not confront me when he saw me with my serious gaze.''


    ''That man is not my husband...'' She bit her lip. She repeated those words over and over in her mind, but she couldn''t believe them.


    Wrong, she chose not to believe them.


    This problem was something she couldn''t solve no matter how long she meditated or trained, because it was something rted to her heart.


    Her obsession, her love, her Darling...


    She fought several years to keep Adonis alive because she loved him, then suddenly he disappeared, he died.


    But at the same time, he was ''living'' inside another being.


    There was no way she wouldn''t be confused.


    Her mind understood, but her heart rejected it.


    "...." Violet looked at her standing mother who was looking down as she bit her lip with a frustrated look.


    If she didn''t have the same connection as her mother, she would never understand her feelings now. Agnes was going through a whirlwind of emotions that were amplified by 100x.


    She was confused.


    Violet visibly sighed:


    ''...As expected, the only way to resolve this is for my husband to talk to my mother personally.''


    Violet was hopeful that if Victor talked to her mother, and she saw that he really wasn''t her father, she would somehow get better.


    Despite thinking about it, deep down in her heart, Violet knew it wouldn''t work out, because, like it or not, her husband had absorbed her father''s entire existence.


    Which means:


    ''He knows all about my father''s life, and in that life, he spent most of his time with my mother.''


    Victor, her husband, knew her mother like the back of his hand, and that wasn''t an exaggeration.


    This is one of the reasons why Agnes didn''t want to give up the connection, because unconsciously, Victor reminded her a lot of her husband.


    "Fuckin''plicated situation, holy shit."


    "Language, Violet."


    "Fuck it."


    "...." A vein bulged on Hilda''s head.


    "An heiress must not speak low-level words."


    "Tell that to the Countess, not me."


    ".... Agnes is already a goner, but you can still improve, I hope." Her tone of voice was only lowering towards the end.


    "Sigh, you don''t understand what kind of a sticky situation I''m in, My Maid."


    "Oh, I definitely understand."


    "...." Violet looked at Hilda.


    "Not only has your husband taken the three Vampire Count heiresses, but he''s also after his wives'' mothers."


    "...." Violet wanted to say something, but she really couldn''t, because it was true.


    ''I mean, my husband didn''t run after his wives'' mothers. In fact it happened the other way around, they ran after him, but Hilda is not wrong...''


    "And two of those mothers have already fallen into his evil clutches." Hilda pointed to Agnes: "All that''s missing is this lostmb that will eventually voluntarily head towards her husband to be devoured by the big bad Vampire."


    "Her clothes will be ripped, her body will be used, all her holes will be filled, and eventually, she will bepletely devoured in every way possible."


    "..."


    ''Did she have this personality before?'' Violet couldn''t help butment internally, and thinking about what she said and imagining her husband doing this to her, she couldn''t help but twitch her legs a little, and her cheeks turned a little red.


    ''Not a bad idea to be honest...''


    "Honestly, my only concern right now is if that man has kids with you two, what should those kids call me, or call you two?"


    "Aunt? Cousin? Sister? Grandmother? Mommy? Indeed, this situation isplicated¡­"


    Deciding it was a good time to change the subject, Violet pped her hands.


    "Okay, let''s forget about my husband''s messed up rtionships for a bit."


    ''That''s impossible, your rtionship affects everyone in Nightingale.'' Hilda wanted to say, but she was silent.


    "Mother, a letter has arrived for you."


    "Hmm?" Agnes snapped out of her thought state, and looked at her daughter.


    Violet delivered the letter to her mother.


    Agnes took the letter and opened it.


    After a few minutes of reading, she says:


    "The King is summoning all four Counts."


    "Fulger, Scarlett, Snow and Adrasteia?" Violet asked just to be sure.


    "Wrong, it''s not Adrastea, it''s Alucard."


    "My Darling?" Violet narrowed her eyes.


    Agnes twitched her brow a little when she heard Violet say ''my darling'':


    "...Yes."


    "We''re supposed to meet him in three days."


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 429: Rubys Obsession.[Not edited Yet]

    Chapter 429: Ruby''s Obsession.[Not edited Yet]


    With Ruby in the human world.


    Crack.


    ''s cup of red fell to the floor as she opened her eyes in shock.


    "Lady Ruby, what happened?" Kaguya who was beside her asked in a neutral tone when she saw the woman''s expression.


    "Haa... Ha... HA... HAHAHAHA."


    "???" Kaguya looked at Ruby with a confused look, and slightly scared, what happened to herughing like that?


    Ruby''s brokenugh echoed for a few minutes, until her gaze turned cold again, and she spoke:


    "...That woman, she really went and did it."


    CRACK


    Ruby puts some force on the table she was on, and the table sinks a little while making small, spider-web-shaped craters.


    When Ruby heard about Natashia''s request, at first she, Violet and Sasha wanted to refuse.


    After all, what kind of woman gives her husband to another?


    But unfortunately, Natashia''s situation had already reached a point of no return in several possible ways, thinking about the conversation she had with Sasha and Violet:


    "Victor, my mother and I practically took baths naked with each other, and that day we were very ''free''... Nothing happened that day just because of my husband''s self-control, and his respect for me for me. give an appropriate ''date''."


    "Something I really appreciate, although I was frustrated that our ''date'' took so long to happen because of various issues."


    "...I had the best ''date'' I could ask for."


    "...." Ruby and Violet smiled slightly when they saw Sasha''s happy smile.


    "By the way, your mom was in the shower with me and my mom Ruby." Sashaughed lightly and broke the silence.


    "...." Ruby''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch, she knew her mother liked her husband, it was painfully obvious, she just didn''t realize it.


    And with Scathach''s statement that happened when Violet threw the ''truth'' in her face, it''s no exaggeration to say it''s only a matter of time before theye together.


    She also heard from her husband and mother that when they were training for six months the woman would often ask him to ''massage'' her with the technique she taught him, and they would shower together too.


    When they came out of training, they got so used to each other''s presence that they already did it unconsciously, Ruby already lost count of when she, her mother, and her husband bathed together, her husband offered his neck to Scathach to drink his blood, and during all those times, the woman always climbed on top of him.


    It was an automatic action.


    And often she, Sasha, and Violet were there when that happened, too.


    ''It was only because of my mother''s density that looks like a ck hole that she didn''t realize her feelings, from the moment they came out of their six month training, their rtionship was no longer that of disciple and master, it was something to most.''


    ''And Natashia''s case was always open, the woman never hid her feelings for Victor, everyone close to my husband knew about her feelings, and unlike my mother, Natashia is a decisive woman, she will go after what she wants.''


    ''An attitude I can respect a lot.'' Ruby smiled a little.


    "...." Focusing on their connection, she felt four people, five counting herself.


    She already knew about Agnes''plicated case, and the chat ''group'' that currently consisted of just Ruby, Sasha, and Violet.


    It was decided that Violet would take care of this situation, after all, she was her mother.


    Ignoring Agnes, she focused her attention on the new connection.


    Feeling the woman''s feelings, all she felt was;


    Happiness, love, an unstoppable obsession, and... Peace?


    ''Why peace? What happened?''


    Thinking about it, Ruby immediately understood the problem.


    ''Now that the ritual has beenpleted, the old connection that Natashia had with her husbands has been severed and transferred to Victor, consequently, she is no longer suffering from bloodlust either.''


    Even though Victor''s blood greatly helps this problem, overall it only lessens the effects of bloodlust to a manageable level.


    It does notpletely eliminate blood dependency.


    Simr to what happened to Scathach, Victor regrly gave his blood to Scathach, and because of that, the woman''s bloodlust subsided and became more controble.


    But that''s not to say that this bloodlustpletely disappeared, it was still there, but just suppressed.


    ''I see... She''s finally at peace, huh.''


    Now that she has joined her husband, Natashia has achieved what she always wanted, her happiness, and consequently peace in her bloodlust.


    "..." Kaguya just kept watching Ruby, despite not showing as many emotions as Sasha and Violet, Kaguya learned to ''read'' the mood when it came to Ruby.


    Her face didn''t change in most situations, and because of that it was hard to tell what this woman was thinking or feeling.


    But who was Kaguya? She was a Maid , she always kept her eye on her former master''s friends, and currently her current master''s wife.


    Ruby rose from her chair in theb she was in, her eyes were as cold as ever, but a glint of determination was present in her.


    She started walking towards theb exit.


    ''Now that Natashia has been added, Darling has gained another weakness, he needs to drink my blood often, the blood of Violet, Sasha, Natashia and possibly Agnes... Sigh, so many people, all just to not go crazy with bloodlust.''


    Passing through theb door , she walked towards the hallways, then turned right towards her personal quarters.


    ''If any of these women disappear, or don''t give him their blood regrly, he will get lost in bloodlust and his mentality no matter how strong will suffer some damage.''


    Ruby still remembers the time when she and her husband were separated from Violet and Sasha, at that time the person who suffered the most from this separation was undoubtedly Victor.


    Both emotionally and physiologically.


    He just managed to put up with his bloodlust and notpletely lose himself in it, because Ruby was always around to contain his urges.


    The Ritual transferred its ''wish'' to its partners, and that was a weakness, after all, if one of those partners disappears, they will go mad over time.


    An example would be if Victor suddenly disappears.


    The women he is connected with will suffer from bloodlust, and no matter how much blood they drink, they fail to satisfy their ''desires''.


    The same goes for Victor. In fact, Victor''s case was worse, because the women were married to him, not to each other.


    Consequently, he will not be satisfied with just drinking the blood of one of his wives, he has to drink the blood of the five wives for his urges to disappear.


    If either of your wives disappears, the likelihood of mental degradation your husband will experience is very high.


    This whole situation was created because of faulty magic, after all, the ritual was created with the ''prediction'' that the Noble vampire would only have three wives at most.


    Which in most situations was true, after all, the noble despite having a ''harem'', the official wives or husbands were only three, it was rarely the asion that this number was exceeded.


    The rest of the ''harem'' were just concubines, and whoever managed this harem was the main wife, or the main husband.


    ''In the future my mother will be added, with that there will be six wives, the burden on my husband''s back will be very high, and it is not guaranteed that the wives will always be with him, after all, we have our own responsibilities, and work.''


    ''I even considered changing the magic of the ritual, after all, this problem was simple to solve, instead of forcing our bloodlust only on our husband, we will share the ''burden'', this desire would be shared by everyone in the connection , consequently, that weakness would be eliminated.''


    But... That solution was just a distant dream, you can''t easily change a spell that was done together with the vampire king, and the witch queen.


    It was simply impossible, even the witches who were Ruby''s subordinates said so.


    ''The only one who can change this ritual is the witch queen herself, it''s probably the witch queen.''


    Entering her personal room, a room she has never used, after all, she always sleeps in her husband''s bed.


    Walking towards the closet, she opens the door.


    And soon she and Kaguya saw thousands of mangoes.


    All the mangoes she didn''t have time to take to Nightingale were stored in this room.


    Yes, that was more of a deposit for Ruby than a room.


    Ruby crouches down, she looks for what she wants, and then finds it.


    Lightly taking volume 6 of a manga called: "I love you."


    Click''s sound is heard, and soon the entire shelf where the full volume of "I love you" was. disappeared as if by magic, and only the wall was shown.


    Ruby sticks her hand against the wall, a magic circle appears and checks Ruby''s hand, a few seconds pass, and the magic circle disappears, and then her hand disappears.


    Feeling various objects in her hand, Ruby smiled faintly.


    This is where Ruby keeps her future ns and her ideas for future ns, this is a magicalpartment that Ruby asked to create with her blood and fingerprint, only she has ess to this ce.


    Picking up a pipe-shaped object, Ruby removes her hand from the wall.


    Looking at the object in her hand, Ruby saw that it was a magic scroll, a scroll her husband had given her when he destroyed the demons in Greece.


    At first Ruby didn''t know what it was, but after showing it to Esther, the woman identified it as a scroll.


    She opens a scroll, and a n she thought of in the year and six months she was with her husband was exposed.


    And on the first line of the sheet was the title of the n:


    "Harem n."


    She looks down further and sees the names of all the women Victor has a certain level of intimacy with, and the women Victor gave his blood to.


    The name of all the Maids is on this scroll, the name of Ophis and Nero was also here, everyone was here.


    And for every woman, she had something written.


    Thus.


    Kaguya nk, the Maid , and currently my husband''s Chief Maid:


    Danger Level: SSS.


    Note: It is impossible to escape my husband''s charm, the more Kaguya interacts with him, eventually she will fall in love with him.


    Main Weakness: She is very loyal, someone with mind control like Roberta, or with charm control like Aphrodite can influence her and she won''t know... [Find ways to avoid this possible future.]


    Just below that line was.


    Secondary weakness.


    And here were all his physical weaknesses listed.


    Soon after her entire growth was documented since she came into contact with Victor, even her bust increase was not ignored.


    The danger level means that if this woman cheats on her husband, the damage she will do to him and everyone around her is very high.


    Kaguya is SSS because everyone trusts her, and my husband too, he trusts her and never questions her.


    Ruby''s eyes dart to all the women, and thenes the main part which was what she was looking for.


    Her smile grows a little:


    ''To prevent a possible deterioration of my husband''s mentality, this n must be put into action.


    Ascension of the Vampire Count:


    My husband must grow his royal influence, and create his territory. In the future, when this territory is created, we will make this ce a new ''government''.


    n Fulger, Snow, Scarlett, Adrastea must support this new government, effectively making the new ''core'' of nightingale.


    Contingency: If the vampire king tries to interfere, convince Ophis or his daughters to be a part of this n, sacrifices are necessary to avoid the old monster.


    Note: Additional ns or possible n changes. [Don''t get stuck on that n or obsessed with it, you should know that you can''t predict the future.]


    As the n was just a draft after all, she can''t predict that much into the future, she left this note so her future self knows what to do.


    But she had an ultimate goal:


    Ultimate goal: To have all the wives in one ce.


    "Somehow I''m starting to get excited~." Ruby can''t help butugh.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 430: Desire

    Chapter 430: Desire


    Ruby was very paranoid, she couldn''t live calmly until everything was under her control.


    Her husband, who is her love and her obsession.


    Her mother, who is the woman she respects and loves the most.


    Her childhood friends, whom she now considers like sisters.


    And several other beings that became important to her.


    These beings are important to her, and by understanding this, she made this scroll which contained aplete analysis of all the people around her, and the women her husband came into contact with.


    In the event that someone manages to manipte her loved ones to harm anyone close to her, she will have a contingency n for that.


    And because she knew how she is herself, she guarded this scroll with very high security, defense magic, trap magic, and blood magic.


    There were several procedures that only Ruby knew to be able to take the scroll in her hand, and the scroll itself had a magic that if someone else took it, the scroll would self-destruct.


    The information that was here was very sensitive, if it fell into enemy hands, she understood very well the catastrophe that could happen.


    And yes, there was also a contingency n in ce in case she was controlled or became a potential traitor.


    The possibility of someone controlling Ruby to speak everything she knew, or using what she had nned against her family was not void, she understood that.


    Knowledge is power, but it can also be a curse.


    And as the person who had the most knowledge about her family members, she was very cautious.


    ''If someone else were controlling me now to get this information, the magic ced on this scroll would paralyze my brain. I would go into aa, and in the next moment the magic would send the necessary information to the people of my ''connection''.''


    Ruby got up, and put the parchment on the table, and soon she started taking notes, updating the profiles of Aphrodite, and Haruna.


    Haruna, because her husband was clearly interested in her due to their simr personalities. The Scathach case proved that it was only a matter of time before the woman fell into her husband''s clutches.


    But as she didn''t have much information about the fox, she left most of her weaknesses open.


    The other was the Goddess of Beauty, Aphrodite.


    And as in Haruna''s case, Ruby didn''t have enough information about this woman, she just had a basic overview of the personality of the Goddess.


    And from what she''d observed, the Goddess had been interested in Victor from the moment they''d first met, and at some point when Victor gained Aphrodite by absorbing Adonis.


    The goddess''s interest grew even more.


    ''At first it was because of his warrior attitude, if the myth has any truth, Aphrodite likes men like Ares... And then it was because he became so handsome that she couldn''t ignore it anymore. By absorbing Adonis her beauty has already grown to supernatural levels, and by gaining her blessing, my husband''s beauty has grown to the point where even women are jealous of him.''


    Ruby also didn''t forget the myth of Adonis and Aphrodite, the man was so good at what he did, it made the goddess of beauty go wild. Not just the goddess of beauty, the goddess of the underworld, Persephone too.


    ''My husband now in Aphrodite''s vision is the junction of the most handsome man alive, and the savage warrior she likes, he hits all the goddess''s weak points.''


    ''I''ll watch her more, and maybe, I can include Aphrodite and Haruna in this n~... The help of a titan goddess is very useful, especially she has the power to enve everyone just with her look~''


    ''And the help of those who have an army at their disposal is even better~''.


    Ruby''s head was spinning at high speed, and her distorted smile only grew as she jotted down all her thoughts and ns she had for these two women.


    "Hehehehe~"


    "...." Kaguya did her best to ignore Ruby''s oddities, even for a Maid who aspires to be perfect, she knows that all of her master''s wives are... Hmm...


    Specials...


    Kaguya doesn''t know what that scroll is that is in Ruby''s hand now, this is information that even she doesn''t know.


    The only people who know about this are his master, and Ruby.


    Finishing writing down everything Ruby from the goddess and Haruna, she closes the scroll and does the whole process again, and puts the scroll in the manga shelf.


    Changing to a serious expression, she said:


    "Come on, Kaguya. We need to talk to the witches."


    "Yes, Lady Ruby."


    ...


    Fulger .


    "Niece, what happened?" Victoria asked curiously as she looked at Sasha who was visibly shaking.


    "...." Sasha looked at her aunt with a dead, lifeless look that scared her aunt to hell.


    "My mother fucked my husband."


    "...." Victoria opened her mouth wide in surprise, she knew this was going to happen since Natashia herself announced it, but... It remains surprising.


    "And she married my husband, I can feel her presence in my connection." Sasha spoke in the same monotonous tone.


    "¡­Eh?" Now the news from surprising to extremely shocking.


    An awkward silence fell around them, and only the sound of an antique clock was heard.


    Several thoughts ran through the minds of the two women.


    Sasha was just in the moon world: ''The moon is beautiful~, look at the clouds, the clouds are cool~''


    Her mind waspletely nk, she really didn''t want to think about anything right now, she thought she was ready for this news, but the shock was bigger than she thought.


    Victoria: ''I don''t even want to think about the consequences of a countess marrying a vampire count, I don''t even want to think about the problems that will ur if the king or some other vampire finds out... Wait, what if my sister gets pregnant by that one. men? The son of a countess and an earl, which n will this child inherit?''


    Victoria only felt a headache the more she thought about the consequences of her sister marrying her daughter''s husband!


    "¡­Do you want to take time off?" That was all Victoria could say after a long time of silence.


    "...Yes..." That was all Sasha said before getting up and leaving the office with Victoria.


    ...


    In a room in Eleanor''s castle.


    Eleonor looked at Natashia sitting next to Victor as she held his arm with a big smile on her face, her smile was so radiant that for a moment Eleanor felt like she was taking physical harm.


    It was as if she was in the presence of the sun itself.


    Natashia was dressed in modern clothes that were ck vegetable pants with ck boots, and a white shirt that showed off her corbone, and her belly.


    Her long golden hair was tied back in a ponytail, and she was wearing two simple silver earrings.


    In her modern attire, she appeared to be a young adult, privileged to be an immortal vampire.


    Victor''s clothes were simpler, he was wearing ck sneakers with ck details, ck pants, and a long wine red shirt that had the print:


    Of a roaring western dragon, and within that roar was written:


    "Who is your dad?"


    "...I''m sorry, but... Can you repeat that again?" Eleanor asked.


    "Sure~... Nice to meet you again Eleanor, I''m Annastashia Fulger, Countess of n Fulger, and WIFE to Victor."


    "....."


    Another silence fell around her, and all Eleanor did was ce her hand on her face, and take a long, long breath.


    "Umu, performing like that won''t cause trouble?" Victor asked curiously as he looked at Natashia.


    "... You do not like?" Natashia asked with a slight smile.


    "I love it." Victor stated with a small smile.


    "...." Her smile grew even wider.


    "But won''t that cause you problems?"


    "Don''t worry about it~."''s smile Natashia turned a little evil towards the end.


    "Umu, if you need anything, just call me."


    "Oh? Won''t you forbid me?" Natashia asked slightly surprised.


    "Why should I do this?" He asked looking at her with an odd look.


    "... Well... Why is it normal to do that?" Natashia spoke.


    "Meh, just do what you want, my wives are free, to do what they want, they are prettier that way." Victor can''t help but smile.


    ''They shine brighter when they do what they want.''


    "Oh¡­" Natashia couldn''t help but feel sweet inside, she was so sweet¡­ So sweet, she felt like her insides were filled again!


    "Of course..." Victor caresses Natashia''s cheek: "Treachery is not allowed~"


    He spoke in jest, but his emptiness was quite serious.


    "!!!"''s body Natashia visibly trembled when she felt her husband''s gaze, and her smile only grew distorted now.


    ''That look~... He''s looking at me with that look~!'' A burst of euphoria urred in Natashia''s mind.


    Unlike other times, the look Victor gave her was the same look he gave his wives, and Natashia knew that, because of that, she reacted that way.


    "¡­Mmm." She acted rather shyly as she hugged Victor even tighter: "Don''t worry about it, I love you, my Darling."


    "I''m not worried." Victorughed, and that was the truth, he knew Natashia''s personality well, he was just stating facts.


    "Umu. I want you to think only of the fate of the people who dared to try to touch me~." Natashia''s melodious and dangerous voice was quite surprising.


    "Poor bastards." Victor can''t help butugh.


    Feeling physical, mental, existence, and dimensional damage from Natashia and Victor''s ''atmosphere'', Eleonor spoke:


    "...I know it''s kind ofte to ask this, after all, everyone with two neurons could understand what was going on in that mansion, but... Did you fuck your mother-inw?"


    "Yes." Victor''s answer was short and expressive enough.


    "And did you marry her?"


    "Yeah~;" He smiled a little at the end.


    "Do you intend to have a child with her?"


    "It is clear."


    ''s smile Natashia grew even wider and her aura exploded with happiness and covered the entire castle.


    "Ughh." Eleanor received more damage, and this time, she was not alone, all the single women in the castle received physical damage from this aura.


    "Son is a big responsibility, you know?"


    "Yeah, but I''ve decided not to think about it, and leave it to fate, it''s not like I''m going to stop ending up inside her."


    "I won''t either, I feel happier when you''re done inside me~."


    "...." Seeing the bright smile of the couple, all Eleanor wanted to do now was...


    "I need a drink." She spoke with a slightly red face due to how shameless the two of them were.


    "You can''t drink alcohol." Natashia spoke.


    "Fuck it, because I was born a vampire?"


    "Fufufufu~." Natashiaughed softly as she looked at Eleanor with a curious look.


    "...And now what?" Eleanor asked after a bit of silence.


    "I''m going back to training, I''m feeling like I''m about to reach a new level of power."


    "Geh, are you going to get even stronger? Aberration!"


    "Thanks."


    "It was not apliment!"


    "For me it was." He smiled kindly.


    "...Hmph." She huffed to the side, why can''t she beat him in an argument?


    Victorughs a little and says:


    "...After training and achieving this breakthrough, I will fulfill my promise to you."


    "Do you still remember that?" She looked at him in mild shock.


    "Of course, I never forget my promises."


    "...Mhmmm..." Eleanor couldn''t help but show a sneaky little smile.


    ''I don''t even have to ask then...''


    "I thought I already told you that."


    "Shut up, I forgot." She blushed a little,


    "Chiken brain."


    "Hmmm!? What do you say, mother fucker?" Her face distorted, she looked like aplete delinquent.


    "I also want your help with something Eleanor."


    "Mmm? What do you want from me?" Shepletely forgot that she was insulted.


    ''Hahahaha~. she''s actually quite fun to tease.'' Victor thought.


    "I want to find a good ce to start building my territory, do you have any maps of thesends?"


    "...yeah." Eleanor replied after getting over her little surprise.


    "Ohh, are you finally going to start making your turf?" Natashia asked.


    "Yeah, I have the basic n I made with Ruby, but I need to find a good spot, Eleanor and her power will be wee too."


    "That''s true, your n''s power to control thend is quite useful."


    "Since you''re going to help me hunt the monsters, and we''re going to be neighbors, it''s only natural that I help you too."


    ''And there are also those weapons he gave me...''


    "Hmm~." Natashia touched her chin while making sounds like someone was thinking.


    Then a lightbulb clicked on in her head.


    ''A more robust assessment is needed... What can Victor offer her?'' Looking at her husband, the only thing she could think of was his body.


    But that was his perverted side thinking, his rational side thinking:


    ''Influence... My husband is basically the second person in the whole nightingale who has the most influence, second only to the king.'' It is no exaggeration to say that Natashia was not wrong.


    If Victor wants something, and asks his wives, it''s 100% sure they''ll do it. And this is due to the reason that Victor never asked for favors rted to using his influence for his wives, they were always the ones who made decisions for their own will.


    "Later, I''ll lend you the map of thesends that my n made... Speaking of n, something arrived for you, Victor" Eleanor puts her hand in the pocket of her red coat, and throws something to Victor something:


    Victor takes the item, and sees that it was a letter, with the coat of arms of the King of Vampires.


    "d?" Curious about what it was, Victor opens it and reads the message.


    Natashia who was close to him also read the message, and she couldn''t help but sh a sly smile.


    ''Scathach is going to have a heart attack, kekekeke~''


    "May I ask the contents of the letter?" Eleanor couldn''t help but ask curiously when she saw the smile of the two beings.


    "d invited me to a meeting, a really fun meeting~;"


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 431: The Wife Who Has No lnhibitions.not edited yet

    Chapter 431: The Wife Who Has No lnhibitions.not edited yet


    "A fun meeting?"


    "Yes, indeed." Victor threw his letter towards Eleanor.


    "..." Eleanor caught the letter and read it.


    "Did you get the letter too, Natashia?" Victor asked the woman beside him curiously.


    "Yes, I received one a little before I came to this ce." Natashia spoke as she leaned her head on Victor''s shoulder, she didn''t feel like leaving his side right now.


    Women are sensitive creatures after they experience a major emotional event, and for Natashia, the event of doing lewd acts for several hours, and, after those acts, performing a wedding ritual, effectively marrying the man by her side for eternity,


    She was in a pretty emotional state. She didn''t want to think about work, or what the Vampire King was thinking. Now, she just wanted to be with her husband, and rx in his presence.


    "I see..." Victor touched his chin.


    ''If Natashia received the invitation, it''s natural to think that all the Countesses did too.''


    "... Eleanor, did you receive this invitation too?"


    "Hmm?" She looked at Victor, and then replied:


    "I didn''t receive an invitation... I received a letter from the King giving me orders."


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "What did he say?"


    "Strengthen your defense until further notice." Eleanor responded naturally as she threw Victor''s invitation back to him.


    ''My family is considered the Shield of The King. We do not actively participate in politics like the other ns of Vampire Counts, and the same should be said for the n of Alucard which is rted to the exploration of newnds.''


    Thinking of the women Victor became involved with, and the memories she''d seen of the time she was staying in the royal capital, and her teacher''s turf.


    Eleanor managed to understand why Victor was called.


    ''With him close, if Victor decides to do something, the other vampire counts will also help...'' Eleanor looked at Natashia.


    ''An example of this is this woman.'' Eleanor was 100% sure that if Victor decided to do something, Natashia would voluntarily help.


    ''His presence at the meeting is an unknown, a bet that everything will happen in a way that benefits Nightingale... Victor has long be something that d cannot touch or provoke without nning.''


    Eleanor is a countess, despite having been in that position for just under 10 years, she was quite experienced in politics.


    Even if she didn''t actively participate in politics, Eleanor knew how to y the game of politics.


    All this because she had great teachers.


    Rose Adrastea, who was also themander of the Valkyries, was a woman quite experienced in both politics and warfare.


    Along with her butler Walter, she is a vampire who has been alive since her grandfather''s time.


    I mean, she''s old... Quite old.


    And even if his territory was separate from the rest of Nightingale, and necessarily, he didn''t need to care about the politics of the royal capital.


    Rose and Eleanor shared amon opinion on this matter, they agreed that they should always be on the lookout for the royal capital, even if they didn''t participate in politics, they could see the outside and gather information so as not to be caught off guard.


    This is one of the reasons why Eleanor, the current countess, opened up trade in her territory, even if only to a limited extent.


    Through trade, she can obtain information from the outside world.


    While everyone was silently thinking about various things rted to the meeting, the door opened.


    "...?" The group looked at whoever arrived and saw Nero, Pepper, Siena, Lacus, and Mizuki.


    "Vic, Vic, VICTOR!" Pepper looked quite excited as she ran towards Victor.


    "Yes, I''m Victor."


    "This rifle is amazing! With just one shot, I saw the heads of these monsters disappear!"


    "Apparently you liked the gift."


    "Yes!"


    "Leaving that aside, Victor, why are you teaching my little sister my technique!?" Lake asked.


    "Umu, I''m just advancing the process that Scathach would do with you in the future."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Pepper didn''t say anything?" Victor looked at the girl.


    "¡­I was so excited that I forgot to tell them." Pepper turned her face to the side as she whistled.


    "W-Wait! What do you mean by advancing the process?"


    "...." Victor looked at Lacus with azy look, he didn''t want to exin again.


    "Just ask Pepper, she''ll exin, right?"


    "Y-Yes!" Pepper responded quickly when she saw Victor''s gaze, even though he wasn''t looking at her with a cold or menacing gaze.


    She felt that she shouldn''t disobey him, that look had the same feeling as when her mother looked at her.


    "... Fueh?" Pepper touches her chin and starts thinking hard:


    ''He reminds me of my mother, an authority figure, so that''s what it feels like to have a father?'' It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that, after all, she knows how her mother feels.


    The strongest female vampire has never felt this way about any other man.


    ''...But he''s kind like an older brother too...''


    Remembering how he trained her, and always treated her kindly when she needed it, a gentle smile appeared on Pepper''s face, but soon her face turned awkward.


    ''What is he to me?''


    "???" Question marks started to appear around Pepper, she was extremely confused now.


    "Pepper, exin to me what happened!"


    "Fueh...?" Pepper wakes up from her confused thoughts, and looks at her sister: "Oh yes! Come here, sis!"


    Pepper pulled Lacus aside and started to exin to her.


    Siena who was nearby also started to hear what Pepper was saying.


    Natashia looked at Nero with slightly curious eyes, she had heard about Nero''s past while the two of them were resting in the room, and it would be a lie to say that she wasn''t curious about her.


    After all, she was his daughter now.


    "...." To say that Nero wasfortable with Natashia''s gaze on her would be a lie, she was doing her best to ignore the older woman''s curious gaze.


    Victor chuckled when he saw Nero''s awkward look, he picks up the girl and ces it on hisp.


    "F-Father-." Nero looked like he wanted to protest about something, she was embarrassed to be put in that position with so many people around.


    But she did nothing to get off her father''sp.


    Victor strokes Nero''s white hair gently.


    Natashia disyed a small, gentle smile when she saw the girl''s state, and then she looked at Mizuki.


    "...." Natashia narrows her eyes slightly when looking at Mizuki, she could smell Victor''s scent on the woman, it wasn''t strong like Nero''s, or his Maids, but it was still there.


    To say she was feeling slightly possessive would be a lie. She was feeling very possessive right now, which was normal, it''s only been a few hours since she married Victor.


    Her feelings were still turbulent.


    And seeing an ''unknown'' woman smelling the same as her husband was not a very good feeling.


    "My daughter, you may have already met her, but I will formally introduce her to you again."


    "Her name is Annasthashia Fulger, mother of my wife Sasha, and my wife too."


    "......" A silence fell around them.


    There are so many things wrong with that one sentence that Nero didn''t know what to say!


    "Umu." Natashia huffed proudly, and the feeling she was having earlier was reced by sweet feelings.


    She felt good when her husband said ''my wife'' in public!


    "Consequently, she is your mother too."


    "...I-..." Nero looked at Natashia confused.


    Victor pats Nero''s head, and says:


    "Don''t force yourself to call her Mom or anything, and that goes for my other wives too."


    "Oh..." Nero nodded a little gratefully, she wasn''t ready for that step yet.


    "In the end, only me who matters, forget my wives." Victor spoke with a conviction that caught Natashia and Nero off guard.


    "Oyy! You can''t be less possessive!? I always wanted a younger daughter!"


    "Humpf, she''s my daughter. Mine!" Victor hugged Nero while looking at Natashia with a wary look.


    "..." Nero unconsciously hugged Victor too, even if he doesn''t say it out loud, she likes to be with her father better, her father''s wives were simply...


    Very intimidating.


    Looking in the direction of Natashia''s breasts, she thought:


    ''Maybe I can get along with her?'' The same moment that thought crossed her mind, she shook her head in denial and hugged her father tighter.


    ''My father is better.''


    "Ugh, I don''t know how to feel about this." Natashia grumbled when she saw Nero hugging Victor.


    ''She is clearly very dependent on him, which is normal given her previous situation... And Victor is just too kind.''


    "¡­Eh?"


    "Vic, Vic!"


    "Yes, Victor here." He looked at Pepper.


    "Did you marry her!?"


    "Yes. Did I not tell you?" He said.


    "No, you don''t!" Pepper really wanted to strangle this man right now.


    "¡­What are you going to do about my mother?" Siena asked.


    "...." Another silence fell over the ce.


    Victor looked at Siena, and smiled:


    "Of course, I''ll get married, make her mine, and put a little Scathach in her oven."


    "...." The Scathach sisters blushed heavily when they heard what Victor said, this man was very brazen!


    Not only did she react like that, even Eleonor and Mizuki were not spared this embarrassment.


    "So you guys better start practicing in the mirror how to call me Father."


    "Never!" Siena and Lacus screamed.


    "Fa-Fa-F-" Pepper was stuttering a lot.


    "No need to listen to what he says!" The two sisters spoke at the same time.


    "...Now that I think about it... You''re married to your wife''s mother! And you want to repeat the same with Ruby and my mom!" Lacus suddenly had an enlightenment.


    "Oyakodon." Mizuki in robotic tone.


    "What do you think about that, Natashia?" Eleanor asked curiously, she wanted to know the feelings of a woman who is in this rtionship.


    "...." The girls looked at Natashia.


    "Hmm? Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "How good is this!?" Eleanor was speechless.


    "I mean, everything that happens in the family, stays in the family... And I am particrly interested in what it would be like to have a threesome with my daughter and my husband."


    "...She''s useless! She ispletely degenerate!" Lacus yelled when he saw the perverted smile on Natashia''s face.


    "Thanks."


    "That wasn''t apliment!"


    "...Don''t tell me you n to do this to your possible future daughter with your husband?" Siena asked.


    "...." Another silence fell over the ce.


    Natashia thought about the future, and imagined an adult daughter she had with Victor, and imagined that same daughter in the same bed as her and her husband...


    Just at that thought, she got excited:


    ''That''s not a bad idea... With that, our lineage remained pure, and it would get stronger with time! And I wouldn''t have to worry about finding a strong and talented husband for my daughter!'' As a noble vampire who grew up among aristocrats, this idea wasn''t a bad one.


    It is a verymon practice, after all, all ns of noble vampire practice it even today.


    The purer the bloodline, the stronger the vampire''s ability to wield even greater power.


    And since vampires have the quirk ofpletely inheriting the power of both their parents, the children would just keep getting stronger with time.


    Of course, count-status vampires have more leeway, an example of this is Scathach''s own story.


    She was a vampire who controlled ice, and when she decided to make a child, she kidnapped a vampire who controlled water, and when the child of these two beings was born.


    The child was born with both the power of ice and water, and that child was Ruby.


    Something simr happened with n Fulger, and Snow.


    But even though she thought it was a great idea, after all, Victor was a strong vampire who held the power of the three ns of vampire earls, and he was a progenitor, his children were sure to be talented.


    ''Although being a parent does not mean that your child will inherit your parenting powers, an example of this is d, none of his children inherited his power... But all of his children are talented, that is an undeniable fact.''


    "I will not touch my daughters, Siena." Victor spoke in an extremely serious tone.


    "...." Siena was silent, and just looked at Victor, specifically Nero, seeing the satisfied face of the girl who had her hair caressed by Victor, she smiled with a smile that held several meanings.


    "I see..."


    ''You will not touch your daughters, but the same can be said of your daughters?'' Victor was divinely handsome, and strong, growing up every childhood alongside someone like that.


    Your daughters'' male standard will be very high, and being this man''s daughter, your daughters would certainly not have a normal personality.


    Just look at your wives, are any of them mentally normal?


    And just like dragons and demons, vampires also look for strong partners.


    Will they look for another partner with someone perfect by their side?


    The answer is... Noo.


    ''Fufufu, I''ll have a lot of fun seeing your despair face in the future.'' Siena was quite sadistic.


    His eyes fell on Natashia.


    The countess just smiled kindly.


    ''As expected. Victor still had the values ??of a human, he wouldn''t ept that.'' She found this a little funny, he had no problem causing mass genocide, but surprisingly his values ??were quite robust.


    ''I think this is also because of his mother''s influence?" Natashia thought curiously.


    ''... It''s no use thinking about it now, his inhibitions will crumble over the millennia, and the longer he lives in vampire society, the more he''ll find this idea normal.'' Natashia thought.


    Time changes many things, and when Victor sees the ages have passed, and he is still alive to experience the millennia passing by, he will change too.


    And that was something Natashia understood very well, not just her.


    That was something all older vampires understood.


    You cannot live 2000 years and not change somehow, change may be slow but it will definitely happen.


    The Victor of now will not be the same Victor when he is 2000 years old.


    Even now he is changing, not just him, everyone around him is changing.


    A slow but significant change.


    "Umu, don''t think about it now, Darling. After all, you''re young, you don''t have to think about your kids now."


    "Remember, in order for your ''wish'' to be with Scathach toe true, you must defeat her." Natashia smiled kindly.


    "... That''s true." Victor nodded in agreement.


    "And Siena¡­ Your question was meaningless." Natashia scolded Siena lightly.


    "Yeah yeah. I was just curious."


    "Anyway, me, Natashia, Nero, Morgana and Jeanne are only going to stay here for a few days before heading to the royal capital, on those days I will train you all, and that includes you too, Mizuki and Eleonor."


    ''This visit will be a good opportunity for the two women to see their children.''


    "Oh... That''s good, I need to teach these girls a thing or two too."


    "..." The girls cringed a little when they saw Victor and Natashia''s gaze.


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 432: ELEGANT!

    Chapter 432: ELEGANT!


    A few dayster, Nightingale''s royal capital.


    "Hmm? Am I the first to arrive?" A woman with long red hair spoke as she looked around, wearing her usual attire of dark red armor.


    "Yes, you are." A voice echoed through the Castle''s entrance.


    "...." Scathach narrowed her eyes and stared straight into one spot as if she was looking at someone through the walls.


    "Wee to my castle, Countess Scathach."


    "The castle is a little empty, where are the residents of this castle?" She asked with a small smile on her face.


    "They''re busy." d didn''t even flinch at Scathach''s little provocation. He hadn''t been a king for millennia for nothing.


    He is as shameless as any king. In fact, he is even more shameless than all the kings put together!


    He can make a stone spit blood with just insults!


    Although this now appeared to be a passive ability of the progenitor vampires...


    "Yeah yeah."


    ''I bet the demons are taking good care of them... Ah, wait. d killed them, so the souls of those two are in d''s body.''


    "I don''t need to tell you the way, right?"


    "...." Scathach nodded and soon started walking towards the meeting room, but quickly stopped when she felt a presence approaching.


    She looked up to the sky and saw a trail of fire in the sky, looking like a minget.


    Theet of fire began to descend towards Scathach, and thiset hit the ground gently as a hurricane of fire appeared, and a woman with long white hair came out of the fire.


    The woman threw her hair back and said:


    "Scathach."


    "Oh...?" Scathach''s smile rose slightly when she saw the sword in Agnes''s hand.


    "You''ve grown stronger, Agnes... Much more than your former heyday..."


    ''If I had known that killing her husband would have caused her to be so motivated, I would have done it from the beginning...'' Scathach shook her head in denial internally and ignored those thoughts. She knew that if she did, she would just get a troublesome person as an enemy, and her daughter Ruby would hate her.


    "Things happened." Agnes spoke casually.


    "Yeah, your husband died." Scathach was never a woman to mince her words.


    "..." Looking at Scathach, Agnes'' eyes became dragon-like for a few seconds.


    "Shall we? I want to end this meeting fast."


    Scathach ignored the woman''s gaze and started walking. She didn''t mean it badly, it was just how her personality was.


    ''And to think that she would use that sword and perfectly control it... This girl''s father would be happy.''p¡¢


    "..." Agnes sighed lightly and calmed her feelings, then her eyes returned to normal.


    Walking beside Scathach in silence. The castle''s royal guards do their best to lower their heads and ignore the two women.


    They really wanted to appreciate their beauty, but everyone knew Scathach''s personality. After all, all the royal guards were trained by her personally.


    Because of that, they know how crazy she is.


    The same can be said of Agnes, who, for whatever reason, will set fire to their existence, and she has a very impatient personality.


    Walking through several corridors in silence, the two women arrived in front of the door where the meeting would take ce.


    Scathach reached for the door handle.


    "By the way, Natashia married Victor."


    CRACK!


    "Fufufufu~." Agnes looked at the doorknob with a satisfied expression, though she couldn''t see Scathach''s gaze now because her hair was covering her gaze.


    But she didn''t need to see her face to see that she was quite annoyed.


    The very bloodthirsty aura that emanated from her body was proof enough.


    Agnes opened the door and entered with a satisfied look.


    Entering the great hall, she saw d, the king of all vampires sitting in a very luxurious chair, wearing an elegant ck suit. He still looked the same as he used to go out around the world with his youngest daughter.


    At his side was Alexios in garb simr to his king.


    "Oh? It is unexpected to see you in this outfit. On these asions, you always wear something old and not very modern."


    "I had a little engagement in the human world, and I didn''t have time to change clothes..." d spoke evasively.


    "I see..." Agnes knew he was talking nonsense since, with his power, he could change his clothes and appearance whenever he wanted.


    But she wasn''t very interested in prolonging this matter and just said it out of curiosity.


    Sitting in the chair to d''s right, a spot she always picked at this type of meeting, she crossed her arms around her sword and closed her eyes.


    "...." d just looked at all of this with a curious look:


    ''Adonis'' death impacted her so much, huh...''


    If it were the Agnes of old, she wouldn''t sit and be silent like this patiently. She would always say she wanted to leave.


    To be honest, it''s quite refreshing to see such a calm demeanor in this woman.


    ''...On the other hand...'' d looked at Scathach, who had just entered the room and sat on d''s left. She crossed her legs, leaned back in her chair, and crossed her arms while standing with her hair covering her eyes.


    She had an aura that said, ''Don''t talk to me now.''


    A few minutes after the two countesses arrived, silence still lingered in the room.


    "...." And that made Alexios quite apprehensive. Being in the same room with these beings, and all of them in silence, was not a good thing for his mental health.


    He knew his king didn''t mind, in fact, he preferred it that way.


    But... He cared!


    Scathach had a red aura covering her body and looked quite annoyed!


    Inparison, Agnes was calm as if she were meditating.


    Alexios looked slightly at Agnes with aplicated expression:


    ''This woman just poured gasoline on the fire, and now Scathach is acting like this.'' Alexios wasn''t a vampire, but he had very good senses and clearly heard what Agnes said to Scathach.


    He really felt like sighing now.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE!


    Hearing the sound of lightning, d and Agnes, who had their eyes closed, opened their eyes and looked at the door.


    "They arrived." Agnesmented lightly.


    "...." d clearly noticed the slight change in Agnes'' tone of voice, it was quite imperceptible, but it was still there.


    ''She''s anxious... I think it''s normal, considering she''s going to find her husband''s killer.'' He thought to himself.


    ''...My ex-wives...'' A feeling of disgust rose in d''s heart when he saw Victor being apanied by Morgana and Jeanne.


    ''...They regained their former strength and appearance...Victor put his fangs in her?'' d can''t help but squint.


    He felt prettyplicated now.


    It was the same feeling he had when he threw away his treasure, and a child took that treasure and imed it for himself.


    He can''t help but feel sour about it.


    Sounds of footsteps were heard, and of voices:


    "Jeanne and Morgana, your children must be at the castle. Go visit them."


    "...But-." Jeanne''s voice was heard, she looked like she was going to say something, but Victor didn''t let her.


    "Ignore that old man''s opinion, he has no right here."


    "..." This is my castle, did you know? It''s my CASTLE!


    Veins started popping in d''s head.


    ''Seriously, does this man have a talent for pissing people off?''


    "And my daughter wants to visit Ophis, no one, not even d, will stop her from doing whatever she wants."


    ''I wouldn''t stop her anyway. If I did that, Ophis, who started to like me now, would hate me.''


    "I-I d-don''t want to visit Ophis or anything..."


    ''It''s painfully obvious that you want to visit, my daughter! What is this cute creature?''


    "See? She wants to visit Ophis."


    "I don''t-." Nero was going to continue talking, but Victor interrupted her, saying:


    "Lilith, Ophis, and Elizabeth are in that direction, and Adam is in that direction."


    "..." The group suddenly fell silent.


    Morgana and Nero looked at each other, and without speaking, they walked towards Lilith, Ophis, and Elizabeth.


    Jeanne didn''t even say anything and walked towards where Adam, her son, was.


    "Hehehe~, she''s such a cute creature, Darling."


    "Indeed, she holds her feelings a lot, and that''s a bad thing..."


    "Just in time for her, eventually, she''ll be brutally honest like you."


    "I will look forward to that day." Victor chuckled lightly.


    "Fufufu~"


    Hearing the word ''darling''e out of Natashia''s mouth and hearing her acting all loving like a wife, there were two reactions in the meeting room.


    "...." Alexios just swallowed hard as he felt Scathach''s aura get even worse, and now even Agnes had joined her.


    Looking at the state of the two countesses, d couldn''t help but disy a small smile:


    ''Hahahahaha~, he''s going to suffer! Dammit, if I could only eat popcorn!'' He was quite pleased to see Victor suffer.


    "Although I must teach her not to fall into verbal traps, supernatural beings are quite dishonest after all." Victor spoke.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll teach her too."


    "After all, she is my daughter too~."


    CRACK, CRACK!


    "...." Cold sweat started to fall even more from Alexios'' head when he saw the floor and a piece of the table cracked like a spider''s web, the two women did it without moving! Just utilizing their rage and murderous intent!


    He took a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his face.


    ''These two women are scary!''


    d''s smile threatened to grow even wider, but he did his best to keep his poker face, but inside he was:


    ''HAHAHAHAHAHA~.'' He really was having more fun than expected in a simple boring meeting.


    He made a decision that he would invite Victor to every kind of gathering since he was the best entertainment d could ask for.


    And that was also his revenge!


    Victor and Natashia talked all the way to the meeting room, acting like a couple of childhood friends who became a couple in the future.


    They yed like childhood friends and flirted like passionate lovers as they spread the aura of ''LOVE'' throughout the castle.


    An aura so strong it made the single men of the royal guard feel like they''d eaten dog shit.


    As expected of someone blessed by the goddess of love! Without even intending to do anything, he was causing emotional damage to everyone around him!


    Aphrodite would be proud if she saw this scene!


    Arriving in the meeting room, Victor opened the door, wearing a very elegant ck suit, with ck gloves showing red magic circles on his hands, and on his face, there was a small smile.


    "Sup, people, I came to the party."


    "This is not a party, Victor." dmented in a professional tone.


    "Really? But, I''m seeing two very elegant women here, I thought I was going to have a party..." Hemented, confused: "Sigh... That''s a shame, I wanted to get closer to the two of them and have a more intimate conversation. " He shed a small smile at the end.


    "...." The aura of the two women visibly diminished.


    "....."


    ''I really want to learn from the person who taught this man to be a yboy...'' d couldn''t help but think.


    With just one sentence, he managed to severely lessen the two countesses'' bad moods.


    Natashia''s head appeared behind Victor, looking like a child who was hiding behind her father.


    "...." Agnes and Scathach look at Natashia.


    The woman just smiled with a victorious expression and made two ''V'' signs with her fingers:


    "Yay~." That simple gesture contained millions of meanings that only women could understand.


    Meanings that Scathach and Agnes understood clearly.


    "!!!" Veins popped in both women''s heads, and their aura exploded to the ceiling.


    "Blegh." Natashia shows her tongue to the two women and hugged Victor''s back:


    "MINE~" Natashia spoke without a sound.


    And the two women could clearly understand what she was conveying.


    ''This bitch! I will kill her!''


    Natashia just got gas and threw it on the fire!


    "Hahaha~, Natashia, my honey. Please don''t provoke the two of them anymore, or this castle will really disappear."


    "That will never happen, don''t underestimate my castle." d spoke.


    Victor, of course, ignored him.


    "Fufufu~, if that''s what you wish, my ''DARLING''."


    She got off Victor''s back, and soon her appearance was seen.


    She was wearing a very modern simple ck dress, with a ck choker around her neck and two ck ribbons that connected to this choker that reached her back.


    Her golden hair was cut short, with the length reaching her neck. One of the perks of mastering the vampire transformation is that you didn''t need to cut your hair anymore.


    Natashia and Victor could switch at any time to their original hair.


    A power that would make every beauty salon in the world go bankrupt.


    She was wearing ck high heels embroidered with red flowers.


    The couple looked quite elegant as if they were actually going to a party.


    "You really are dressed for a party¡­" Alexiosmented with an appreciative look.


    They were ''elegant!''


    "A person in the past said to me: Manners maketh a man."


    "...." The pressure in Agnes'' body dropped severely, and her eyes twitched.


    "I''m just applying their teachings." Victormented lightly as he sat in the chair that was directly in front of d, even the way he sat was...


    ELEGANT!


    "And as your wife, I couldn''t introduce myself inappropriately, right?" Natashiamented with a sneaky little smile as she leaned on Victor''s chair while she massaged Victor''s shoulder and enjoyed the silence that fell in the room afterwards.


    "...."


    Natashia gave Victor a peck on the mouth and walked towards her chair, which was on Victor''s left, next to Agnes.


    "...." Agnes looks at Natashia with a dry butplicated look. She had several thoughts running through her head now.


    It was only when she heard Victor''s phrase that she understood that her feelings of jealousy were unfounded since this man was not her husband.


    ''...Wives... He married a countess... Ugh.'' Even if it''s not officially, and the public doesn''t know it, n Fulger has be an unconditional ally of n Alucard, which could also be said about the other n of Vampire Countesses.


    d felt a headache when he thought about the distribution of political power.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the man in front of him has the second greatest influence in his kingdom, second only to himself, the King.


    "So, d Dracul Tepes... Why did you call us for this meeting?"


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 433:The meeting

    Chapter 433:The meeting


    A silence fell around as Victor spoke his words.


    d stared into Victor''s red eyes for a few seconds, and then that silence was broken.


    "Initially... I was just going to invite the three Countesses here."


    "Scathach Scarlett, representing the military."


    "Annasthashia Fulger, representing food management."


    "Agnes Snow, representing domestic and foreign policy."


    "...."


    "Initially, that was my n... But that changed when I realized this matter involved you too, Victor."


    "Actually, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that you would be the person most affected when this matter explodes."


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly.


    And he wasn''t the only one, Scathach, Natashia and Agnes narrowed their eyes too.


    "Cut the mystery, d. What happened?" Agnes asked impatiently.


    d ignored Agnes, he was used to the woman''sck of respect, he just continued to stare with a neutral gaze, a gaze that made even the Gods flinch in fear.


    And internally, he couldn''t help but think:


    ''Ahh~, it''s always been like this, right? He was never afraid to face me, even the first time he met me, he was always like that, he always had this brave personality.''


    He just stood there, straight, like an indestructible pir.


    A quality he wanted his children to inherit, but none of them did.


    Unfortunately, the fate of the Progenitor''s offspring is sad. This seemed to be a rule of the world or something, but no matter how many children a Progenitor had, none of their children wouldpletely inherit his blood, not even Ophis has 100% of his blood.


    And the quality of the little girl''s blood was very lowpared to a real Progenitor, proof of this lied in the fact that she had no power to control ''blood'' or give ''value'' to souls, an ability exclusive to Progenitors.


    ''Progenitors are not born by ''artificial'' means, they are created by fate.'' That was the conclusion d came to after observing the story.


    Just take Victor for example. Due to the event of ''many'' coincidences, he had a chance to awaken his Progenitor blood, effectively bing the second living Progenitor of Vampires.


    Stopping to stare at Victor, d looked into the eyes of each of the Vampire Counts.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    "Count and Countesses."


    "War ising."


    Alexios snapped his finger, and a window appeared in the middle of the table, and in that window, an image appeared.


    In apletely red world, thousands of beings of various shapes and sizes were seen.


    Where the eyes roamed, all that could be seen was just a sea of ??beings.


    And these Demons were all looking for amon ground.


    A big golden gate that looked quite luxurious.


    "A massive war, an unprecedented war ising." d''s voice echoed around as the Counts stared at this image with shocked eyes.


    "A war that only happened in the age of Genesis."


    "And the stage for this war is Earth."


    The image of a gigantic Demon over five meters tall was seen, it hadrge sharp tails, four sharp ws, hellish red eyes and several horns on its head.


    This Demon was on its feet impatiently, and in his hand was a chain that connected to a cor that hung around a Demon woman''s throat who appeared to be badly hurt.


    She was shaped much like Morgana, with subus wings, horns, and tails, she has long, night-ck hair, golden eyes, and a sinful body.


    "...." Victor couldn''t help but shake his hands when he saw the creature in front of him, his smile threatening to break and grow wider, even if it was just an image, he could tell how strong that creature was.


    ''Now, I understand what he means about this involving me...''


    Memories of the little Demons appearing in the human world and creating a base popped into Victor''s head.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, this image is a recording, if the period of time that d made this recording, and called the meeting... That means that the Demon invasion is more advanced than anticipated, and all this happened well under the eyes of Supernatural Beings...'' With just a little bit of information, Victor was able to understand more or less what was going on, and if what he thought was correct.


    The shit was long gone on the fan, and it was only a matter of time before all this shit exploded.


    "Diablo, won the war."


    "Lilith, The Mother of Demons, has lost and is being used as a prisoner for the sole purpose of opening the Gates of Hell when the timees."


    "My spies could not determine the cause of Lilith''s defeat. Even though she didn''t have the same number of Demons as Diablo, Lilith was undoubtedly strong, she alone could fight Diablo... But that was in the past."


    "Beings evolve, and get stronger..." Scathach spoke after getting over her shock.


    "Isn''t this a normal result?"


    "...Yes, indeed. Beings evolve, but you know that when beings reach a certain strength, progress towards getting stronger bes slower."


    "....." Scathach, Agnes, and Natashia understood this very well.


    "Diablo and Lilith are the same, as ancient beings who reached the height of their strength, they evolve slowly over time, but the strength disparity shouldn''t be that great."


    "Lilith''s army waspletely destroyed when Diablo personally attacked, Lilith didn''t stand a chance."


    "..." Scathach opened her eyes wide, only she and d understood how ridiculous what d just said was.


    "In the past, they were even, but something happened¡­ Something that broke the bnce of Hell."


    "Interference from a third group is very likely."


    "Of course, we cannot ignore the help of a possible artifact."


    "Or an ''exceptional'' existence."


    Scathach put her hand on her chin and began to think:


    ''In a fight between High Level Beings, the slightest advantage in power is crucial, this small advantage can result in the defeat or victory of a being... But the difference of someone who had the same level shouldn''t be so great.''


    The example of this is Scathach, Natashia, and Agnes.


    Although Scathach was getting stronger thanks to Victor''s blood, and her strength level is slowly increasing,


    She would not suddenly gain a strength that would be able to easily crush the two Countesses.


    This is irrational.


    ''An exceptional existence, a possible artifact, or the help of an outside group... Too many possibilities, too little information... I don''t like it.''


    "Do you understand now why I called you?" d asked Victor.


    "Yes." Victor nodded in understanding.


    "If you don''t want to lose your loved ones, I suggest you bring them all to Nightingale."


    Natashia couldn''t help but look at d with different eyes:


    ''Looks like he really learned from his previous mistake.''


    She just thought he would be another grumpy old man who didn''t mind repeating his mistake, but as expected of an Ancient King, he learned from his mistake.


    "...." Victor remained silent, he was obviously thinking about d''s words.


    "Knowing the context of this meeting, I will now move on to the main subject-."


    "Before that." Victor interrupted d.


    d stopped talking, and went back to looking at Victor.


    "I have some information you''re going to want."


    "Oh?" d raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "When I was in the human world, I identally came across low-level Devils capturing human beings."


    "By tricking one of these Demons, I followed them to an underground base that appeared to be some kind of factory, and in that factory, they were creating Demons from the corpses of humans. I blew up this factory because of the disgust I felt at the time."


    "!!!"


    Everyone''s eyes opened wide.


    "Where was this factory?"


    "On the border between Canada and the United States, it was in an isted and open area"


    "Alexios." d ordered his subordinate, even with not so precise location information, for Alexios this was not a problem, with his power, he could easily find it just by investigating the ''past'' of thatnd.


    "Yes, My Master." Alexios wasted no time, and quickly disappeared into a portal.


    "Victor, are you sure of what you saw?" Scathach asked seriously.


    "Yes."


    "You specifically saw Demons turning Humans into Demons, right?" Natashia asked seriously.


    "Yes..." Victor looked at the women with a strange look.


    "¡­why is this so shocking?" Agnes asked confused.


    ''Indeed, why is this so shocking...?'' Victor had no memories rted to Demons.


    "...." Natashia and Scathach looked at Agnes with a look of disbelief, it was as if they were seeing a dumb woman.


    "Have you never read the records of your ancestors?" Natashia asked.


    "...No?"


    "...." The two were even more speechless, just what kind of n leader has no interest in her own n''s past!? This was information passed from leader to leader, things rted to weaknesses of other races, etc.


    It was mandatory knowledge.


    ''As expected of Agnes, the woman who only cared about her husband.''


    The two women thought at the same time.


    Before Natashia could exin anything to Agnes, a portal appeared, and Alexios exited the portal.


    "Master, I found traces of corruption at the site."


    "...." d''s face darkened slightly.


    "...fuck." Natashia spoke in disbelief.


    "Is the invasion already so advanced!?" She spoke in shock: "How did no one notice anything? Or rather, how did these Pigeons not notice anything?"


    "Shouldn''t they be experts in the field of Demons?"


    "...Oh, I forgot to mention, that I saw a magical barrier around the factory."


    "Magic barrier¡­? How expected are those greedy bitches.." Scathach spoke in disgust, she didn''t distrust Victor''s words, she knew his special eyes after all.


    "¡­Did you ''see?''" d asked curiously.


    "...." Victor was quiet and just smiled, he already revealed too much, he didn''t want to give more information regarding his skill to this old man.


    "...Although Witches are greedy, I don''t think they would risk being enemies of all races to help Demons, they have a lot to lose." Natashia spoke in a neutral tone.


    Scathach was silent, Natashia''s thoughts made sense, but even so, the possibility of the Witches being involved was notpletely null.


    They could always help ''indirectly'', and if the shit hits the fan, they''d stop trading with Demons altogether.


    ''They might as well help out before the invasion happens, and then go back to the ''good guys'' side and make money on that side too.'' That was also a possibility that Scathach was thinking about.


    This kind of attitude was not umon for Witches, if a war were to break out, they would benefit as much as possible from both enemy forces.


    "This is bad, if several factories are spread out at strategic points, the damage will be too big..." Natashiamented lightly.


    If the human world disappeared, everyone would lose, after all, Nightingale itself had business with the human world, and like it or not, humans were, in a way, the Vampires'' food source.


    Vampires were their ''natural predators''.


    Despite being able to drink the blood of other Supernatural Creatures, humans were more chosen, because as their poption wasrger and there was no chance of much trouble if they caught a few random humans. They were small, and there was also the fact that the variety of tastes of human blood is highly prized by Vampires.


    "Tsk, can someone exin to me why the devils having a factory is a bad thing?" Agnes asked with mild annoyance, she felt she had been left out of the discussion.


    ''I would like to know too.'' Victor thought, but didn''t say anything, just remained silent.


    "One thing that Demons and Angels share inmon is... They need the ''environment'' to exert their strength." As a teacher, Alexios began to exin:


    "Demons need the Energy of Corruption, and Angels need Holy Energy."


    "If any of the 72 pir level Demons step on Earth in their real body, they will slowly get weaker, the same applies to high level Angels and Archangels."


    "So when these beingse down to Earth, they need to create a territory."


    "Angels have Churches as their territory, because of that, in the past it was quitemon to see Angels descending on Churches, another tool they can use is their ''Saints'', humans who have been blessed by the God of the Bible, and all these Saints have amon ability, they can dere a territory."


    "And just as in the Church, within that territory, the Angels can freely exert their full strength without being weakened."


    "In contrast, Demons have their factories that use negative emotions to corrupt humans, and after killing them, reincarnate those humans as Demons, and make them spread the ''corruption'' that is contained in their body."


    "The factory itself is a demonic structure that corrupts the surrounding area into a hell-likend."


    "And as you know, the miasma of Hell is quite lethal to ordinary humans. If one ce on Earth is corrupted enough to be a small region of Hell, all humans in that ce will die."


    "......" Agnes and Victor opened their eyes wide.


    Agnes for being shocked by the information.


    And Victor for understanding the consequences this entailed if Demons spread these factories across the world.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that Earth would be a new Hell for Demons.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 434: The meeting.2

    Chapter 434: The meeting.2


    "They want to terraform Earth into a new hell..." To say that Victor wasn''t shocked would be an understatement, he was too shocked.


    "Yes." d didn''t deny what Victor said.


    "Now that we know the context of this meeting, the question is¡ª¡­" d''s voicepletely disappeared from Victor''s senses.


    Another thing Victor can''t help but think about is... Lilith.


    Thinking about the ''mother of demons.'' He couldn''t help but frown visibly.


    ''The kind of woman Morgana talked about wouldn''t lose like that, especially since she had an artifact capable of killing divine beings...-'' Victor raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Would Lilith be able to lose a fight against Diablos even with that artifact in her hands?"


    "..." d stopped talking and faced Victor.


    Hearing his question, he could easily understand that his ex-wife had spoken of Lilith to him.


    "A Godyer is, as the name says, a weapon to kill a ''god''. Be it a bad or a good entity."


    "Lilith might be considered a goddess, but Diablos?"


    "Diablos is not a god... He is an ancient demon, he is the incarnation of evil, and this artifact will not exert 100% of its capabilities against that being."


    "...By incarnation of evil, you mean."


    "Yes, this is not just a title. He is really a demon in which all the ''evil'' of hell is concentrated in his being. In a simpler way to understand, it is something like the ''original sin''."


    "Unlike Lilith and Lucifer, Diablos is a demon who was born in Hell, his soul ''core'' ispletely demonic." d spoke words only vampire progenitors could understand.


    "...." Victor raised his eyebrow and went back to thinking.


    ''Oh... He understood, huh. Well, if he didn''t understand even after turning several vampire nobles and a hybrid into a vampire, I would be disappointed.'' d thought.


    Lilith, her origin, was human, just like Adam and Eve. She was one of the first humans to be created.


    The origin of her soul was still human, even after she became a demon andter a demon god, that 1% of what was Lilith in the past still exists.


    It is also because of that 1% that their attitude is sometimespletely different from demons who are already born in hell.


    Unlike Morgana, who learned to be ''gentle'' and ''yful'' over time, probably due to the birth of her daughters¡­


    Lilith already had this disposition from the beginning, despite going corrupt and having be a demon and wanting revenge against the angels and her creator.


    This revenge had notpletely erased the remnants of plexity'' of what it is to be a human being.


    Despite being a measly fragment, almost non-existent, that fragment existed inside her.


    And that was the difference between Lilith and Diablos.


    Diablos, as the incarnation of evil, original sin, is one of the first demons to be born, so he ispletely corrupt.


    A thirsty demon that seeks to destroy God''s ''creation''.


    "Back to the subject..." He looked around at everyone present.


    "What should we do about this situation?" He asked the question he asked at the beginning, which Victor didn''t hear.


    "..." Everyone was silent.


    Soon the silence was broken by Agnes:


    "If demons invaded Earth, angels did not stand still, and a massive war will ensue, and this war will drag all supernatural beings into conflict."


    "The only factions that would be saved from conflict are the vampires and the werewolves."


    And this will happen for only one reason, werewolves and vampires live on another.


    ''The witches will remain hidden in their secret and protected realm, and I don''t know if the gods will intervene. After all, the energy of demons'' corruption can affect a god severely¡­''


    "With that in mind, when the invasion happens, I suggest ''helping'' some minor groups and securing their favor, thus improving the image of noble vampires. Depending on the situation, we can shelter some ns patible'' with our, thus increasing the variety of things we can do."


    As the administrator of domestic and foreign policy, Agnes'' suggestion was to improve the image of noble vampires.


    Victor exhibited a small smile since this was something he thought of as well. Having more allies was not a bad thing, and it would also help to improve the image and reputation of noble vampires. Consequently, with an improvement in reputation, new business opportunities could be opened.


    And with luck, they can also trade with the gods, something they''ve never done before. Whether they like it or not, the gods have a lot of good ''products'' that aren''t easily given away or traded.


    An example of this is the ambrosia of the Greek gods. This item is only traded with witches these days, all because witches have better ''items'' to trade.


    d nods and jots down Agnes'' suggestion mentally:


    "Natashia?"


    "It pains me to say this, but my opinion is the same as Agnes."


    "...." Agnes raises her eyebrow in amusement. She knew the woman would say that considering that, of all the vampire count ns, the two ns were the closest due to their work shing several times.


    "Honestly, due to our limitation of eating only blood, I want to look for ways to ''broaden'' the menu where blood is used, since eating the same thing is¡­boring over time."


    "Preferably, I wish we could take regr food too."


    "...Hmm, that doesn''t match the meeting."


    "I know, I''m just talking about my frustrations." Sheughed in amusement. She knew that the feeding problem was something difficult to solve; the vampire race eats blood, and the taste can vary depending on what blood type and type of being you drink the blood of, but she would still like to eat human food.


    "Back to the point, I suggest the same as Agnes, with the only difference being that I would help the supernatural ''ns'', and human ''bosses''."


    "Oh? Why that?"


    "To be honest, Nightingale is very poor in product varieties."


    "Our products can only be used by ourselves. I would like to expand that by recruiting human chefs and supernatural ns specializing in food, then selling this product abroad, thus increasing our revenue and influence."


    "...." d nodded, as what Natashia said was not wrong.


    Unlike witches and werewolves, vampires had a very low range of products that could be traded abroad.


    The only reason Nightingale still hadn''t gone bankrupt or be poor was because, as a long-lived race, vampires had a lot of influence in the human world. There are even vampires who own businesses in the human world.


    A perfect example of this was Victoria Fulger. The woman had a literal empire, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the woman had more assets than d himself.


    And the main reason too... Is that there was no need.


    In a way, Nightingale is also dependent on the human economy, and as long as humanity doesn''t die out, vampires will always be fine.


    But as a nation, Nightingale is verycking in many areas, most notably in the area of ??entertainment, the area of ??food, and the area of ??developing new technologies. One of the main reasons for thisck is the disposition of the noble vampires themselves.


    Vampires aren''t a race that likes to ''create'' new things or have a desire to innovate their technology or anything like that.


    Their disposition is more to ''possess'', ''destroy'', ''umte''. In a way, they are really simr to dragons.


    All products currently in Nightingale were not created in Nightingale, aside from the food from n Fulger, of course.


    Everything was bought by the other ns from supernatural beings.


    Because of that, they understand that Agnes and Natashia made this proposal since they want other races living in Nightingale and bringing that race''s specialties as a tool of the nation.


    Of course, to achieve these feats is something very difficult, mainly for the single and simple reason that the of Nightingale is very ''hostile'' and ''depressed'', for most races.


    Few races would like to live in an endless night like the Nightingale, and there have been cases of humans going mad from not seeing the sunlight for a long time.


    Not to mention that thend of Nightingale is a very hostile environment, like an endless night. Nightingale is very cold, temperatures like 0 ¨C 13 degrees are the norm here, and in some ces like the northern territory that belongs to Scathach, the temperature easily goes into the negative.


    And the fauna and flora evolve strangely too. Some nts eat beings the size of two-story tall beasts, and there are monstrous beasts too.


    The ecosystem of this ce is a mess for races that are used to Earth.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 435: The meeting.3

    Chapter 435: The meeting.3


    The ecosystem of this ce is a mess for races that are used to Earth.


    Vampires don''t mind that since, as a race of the night, they like the night. And they have a natural resistance to the cold, not to mention that, from childhood, vampires are inherently strong, and these beasts don''t bother them that much.


    "You know that unless there is a method of creating an ideal ''ce'' for these races, it''s impossible for them to move here, right?"


    "Yes." The two answered d''s question.


    "Agnes."


    "..." Agnes'' body trembled slightly when she heard her nameing out of Victor''s mouth, as she looked at the man:


    "...What?"


    "The territory of n Snow and n Fulger are the best ces for the races of Earth."


    "...But due to what I''m thinking, I thought to do it in Snow n territory."


    "... What are you thinking?"


    "On creating a sun."


    "......" An awkward silence fell over the room.


    "Wa-What? ... I''m sorry, but I seem to have heard it wrong?" Agnes asked again.


    "Like I said, I want to make a sun, it won''t be a real star, but something made with the powers of the Snow n."


    Victor raised his finger, and a fireball started to be created in his hand. At first, it looked like a normal fireball, but slowly, the fireball condensed and slowly became a mini yellow sun.


    "Like this."


    "..."


    Ignoring the silence and the looks of disbelief from Agnes, Victor continued:


    "We will create a dome city next to the Snow n, and this ''sun'' will be the light source for that city." Victor started to exin his idea to the city he was nning.


    After exining the basic ns, the counts, the king, and Alexios looked at Victor with shocked expressions.


    What was normal? What Victor was talking about was something very futuristic... But it wasn''t impossible if youbined the Witches'' technology and the Snow n''s powers.


    "¡­just how long have you been thinking about this?"


    "From the moment I thought about building my territory." Victor replied Alexios.


    "¡­Were you nning to recruit other races to your territory from the beginning?"


    "...." Victor just smiled and didn''t say anything, but it was obvious that the answer was yes.


    Victor nced slightly at Scathach, who was looking at him, and shed a small smile:


    ''To be honest, I didn''t want to depend on witches, but since I have witches as subordinates, I''ll make good use of them... Although I feel that runes would do a better job than the witches'' magic.'' In his quest to grow stronger, Victor came across the knowledge of runes.


    Upon studying a bit about the runes intro and remembering Scathach''s show of power, Victor realized how broken this shit was.


    You are practically writing what you want into reality.


    You wrote down the cause and reaction of what you wanted, and if the rune had ''energy'' to sustain it, the effect was immediate.


    Scathach''s strongest technique is abination of her knowledge of runes and her ice power, and by using herself as a source of power, she was able to create that ice dragon.


    "...I''ll write it down." Alexios spoke.


    "Okay." Victor justughed as he put his finger down. He wasn''t going to move and deal his cards, saying his idea was one thing, but implementing that idea was another story.


    If he does it, he just ns to do it in his future territory.


    He just said that now to d to rack his brains and try to do something simr; ''With your resources and connection, it should be easy, right?''


    And consequently, by watching what he was doing, Victor could learn.


    Yes, he was essentially treating the king of an entire race as his guinea pig.


    "..." d''s smile tightened. He wasn''t stupid and realized that if he used Victor''s idea, he''d probably fail sometimes, and he''ll need the Snow n''s help, and in the state Agnes is in now, anything Victor asks of her, the woman will give him.


    Not to mention that he was the daughter''s husband, meaning the information would fall into his hands automatically.


    ... Luckily, he doesn''t have to think about it now.


    He will leave that problem to his future self.


    "Scathach?"


    "My suggestion is simple, let the chaos ensue and take the chance to weaken some factions."


    "...Oh?" Victor and d looked at the woman with interested faces.


    "The Norse pantheon and the Greek pantheon are just two fat sheep waiting to be plundered, and if the Diablos invasion grows to the point of infiltrating the realm of the gods, we can use this opportunity to steal valuable items."


    "... Whooa, look at this bitch, talking like a real thief." Agnes spoke.


    "What? Did you not like it?"


    "I didn''t say that..." Agnes smiled.


    "Your suggestion in this case is to just let him do what he wants?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­Hmm, I have a better n." Victorughed.


    Scathach looked at her disciple with an amused look, and when she heard Victor''s words, she couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    "Refuge all connected humans deep into Nightingale, as most are rich, special people, take all their wealth and money, then store it all in Frost Bank and Nightingale National Bank." Victor tosses the card to d.


    "...." Agnes raises her eyebrow when she hears what Victor says.


    "Make these humans transfer yourpany headquarters to Nightingale and, consequently, your employees will alsoe with the offer of a job promotion or something."


    "We''re going to create a gigantic seaside city, and we''re going to take all these employees who don''t know anything about the supernatural in that ce and slowly introduce them to the supernatural world."


    "Snow n lives close to the shore, so making another city a few KM away is not a big problem. We just have to periodically clean up the sea monsters or build a barrier."


    "... It will not work-." Alexios was about to speak, but Victor interrupted them.


    "Just promise 100 years of zero taxes or something for the city. It will work as long as the king is willing to bleed money."


    "..."


    "For a human, 100 years is a long time, but for us, it will pass in the blink of an eye. The important thing now is to attract these humans here."


    Victor began to exin his ns which may sound ridiculous and too grandiose or could even be called too futuristic... But with the necessary sacrifice [Money], they can turn that n into reality, and guess what? Vampires were filthy rich.


    The reason Victor was saying this? It was to grow the influence of n Fulger and Snow, the n of his wives.


    And consequently, his influence will increase without him doing anything.


    "Stop, Stop, Stop."


    "Hmm?"


    d touched his hand to his head, feeling like he had a major headache now. He may be a wise and experienced king, but what Victor was talking about now was just too unreal.


    "Do you know how hard it is to do all this?"


    "But it''s not impossible, right?"


    "This will take a lot of time! And the invasion is knocking at our door." d stopped talking when he saw something thrown his way.


    d picked up the item and saw what it was, "...A witch card?"


    "A witch who specialized in building things, with a snap of her fingers, she made a reinforced basement for me."


    "...." d could only shut up.


    "Witches are arrogant, greedy whores, who do everything for their own benefit, not caring about anyone... But no one can deny that they are useful."


    "...." Everyone nodded, and slowly a smile couldn''t help but appear on everyone''s face.


    ''And in a way, witches are like vampires. None of them are good people.'' Victor chuckled inwardly.


    This world was really fucked up. There were no good organizations, no greater purpose, no hero or viin, all that existed was arge-scale interest game.


    And he understood that very well.


    Even now, a possible invasion that would affect the whole world will happen, and they were here discussing how to take advantage of this situation.


    The thought of ''helping others'' never crossed anyone''s mind here.


    Victor and everyone in this room were nning to use this situation to their maximum benefit.


    Not just him, all the beings who knew about this invasion and the beings cooperating with the demons were all nning to take full advantage of this situation.


    The giant cake known as ''humanity'' and ''earth'' was the prize everyone wanted.


    This was a massive war of global proportions, a war that took ce at the time of Genesis, and the main protagonists of this war were the angels, demons, and the Inquisition.


    The rest are all poor victims who will be caught in the crossfire.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 436: Dotings Fathers

    Chapter 436: Dotings Fathers.


    "d, the decision is up to you now." Scathach suddenly spoke after the moment of silence.


    "...." d looked at Scathach.


    He fell into a moment of silence, he was organizing his thoughts, the information he had from his acquaintances, and his ns.


    ''Honestly, my n was very different from theirs, I just called them here out of formality... But I can''t ignore their ideas now, they''re all very good.''


    Initially, d just nned to do as usual, he would make his ns, and not inform the Vampire Counts or the high-ranking people of his country, but after remembering the events of the past, and Alexios''s sermon,


    d decided to call the Counts to discuss this matter, but internally, he had already decided what to do and had treated this meeting as a formality.


    He was nning to go to Hell, rescue Lilith and make her his kin, and use her influence to take over the Demons. Consequently, he would gain an army of Demons under hismand, and a Demon Goddess with the same power as the Gods of The Underworld like Hades and H.


    Not forgetting the Godyer artifact Lilith had, he would gain a lot from this war.


    Although this n was going to be a little time consuming... And this n needed more revision, after all, he would have to infiltrate the world full of high level Demons, and beings that had the same power as the Greater Gods of Mythologies.


    ''...Can''t I do both?'' d was calcting in his head how long it would take to put into practice what Victor suggested, and try to rescue Lilith.


    ''Diablos will not leave Lilith''s side, she is an important part of his n. Without her, the gates of Hell will not open, therefore his legion of Demons cannot invade the human world...''


    d''s head began to spin at high speed:


    ''Alexios can easily invade Hell, and in the event of an emergency, he can get me out of there... Put that together, and the favor that that man owes me, Lilith''s rescue is 100% guaranteed... Now, will she agree to be a Vampire, and my subordinate?''


    Unlike weak humans, and other Supernatural Beings, Gods have stronger souls, even d himself cannot influence a God''s soul without the God''s own permission.


    Of course this would be different if d himself were a God.


    ''...She wouldn''t stoop to that level. For her, as a Demon Goddess, to be a Vampire would be a humiliation... Unless she was in a vulnerable state...'' d''s inner smile grew.


    "Agnes."


    "Yes?" Agnes looked at d.


    "Is it possible to stabilize its power so that it acts as a false ''sun''?"


    "...." Agnes looked at Victor for a few seconds, it was as if she was trying to catch something of Victor''s expression, but Victor just remained with a neutral expression, Victor''s violet eyes met Agnes''s.


    And for a few seconds, the woman was breathless:


    "If there''s a way my power energy doesn''t leak out... It''s possible..."


    "Hmm...-" When d was about to say something, Agnes continued.


    "But."


    d raised his eyebrow and looked at Agnes, meeting the woman''s eyes, he heard:


    "I will need the help of Count Alucard, and my maid Hilda."


    "...." Victor''s eyes twitched a little, but no one saw it, everyone was focused on Agnes.


    "Not even I can create a fireball big enough and stabilize it like the mini sun that Count Alucard did in the previous demonstration."


    As a woman proficient in the power of fire, she could easily do what Victor did, but this is on a small scale, to make a perfect representation of the sun, she would need to create a gigantic sphere, and stabilize that sphere, and not just that.


    She needed this sphere to be as stable as a star, and that required an absurd level of control and energy.


    Because, as long as she was trying to stabilize the energy, she would gradually get weaker.


    "In this case-."


    "I refuse."


    "¡­Eh?" d looked at Victor:


    "But I didn''t say anything."


    "It''s pretty obvious that you would order me to do that." Despite being his own n, Victor wouldn''t do it without benefits, and the benefits were:


    "If you order me to do this, I will ask for Ophis in return, I want my daughter."


    "I refuse!"


    "...."


    The three Countesses felt like facepalming now, were these two men the most influential in Nightingale? The two were just two doting parents!


    ... Somehow, the three Countesses couldn''t help but think that Ophis was lucky, after all, the person causing her trouble would be fucked in every possible way.


    Having two bloodthirsty Progenitors on your ass is not a pleasant experience.


    Victor narrowed his eyes: "d, haven''t you yed with Ophis enough? Let her stay with me for a while, Nero wants to y with her!"


    "Don''t think I''m stupid, you just miss her, don''t use your daughter as an excuse!"


    "Ugh." Victor couldn''t deny that.


    "And I just started getting along with my daughter, she doesn''t even call me Evil Father anymore! I won''t let you ruin everything!"


    A vein bulged in Victor''s head:


    "It was because of me that you got this! If it were up to you, you''d still be acting like an Emo and wouldn''t approach Ophis! You owe me!"


    "Ugh." d couldn''t deny that.


    "I know it was thanks to you that I got closer to my daughter, and I appreciate that..." He spoke with a grateful face.


    "Then..."


    "But." d''s eyes gleamed dangerously:


    "This and that are different!"


    "What!?" Victor''s eyes started to glow brighter too.


    "She is my daughter! Mine! I want to spend more time with her!"


    "I still haven''t shown her the whole world!"


    "She''s my daughter too! And I also have the same right! I want to spend time with her!"


    "And I also want to show her to the world! Along with Nero!"


    "......" What is this fight? When did the meeting be a protective parenting meeting? Are they in the wrong country?


    The Countesses looked wordlessly at Victor and d staring at each other, they could have sworn they were seeing two sparks shing in the air.


    "...Wait, d."


    "What?"


    "If Diablo invades, there will be no more world for Ophis to see..."


    "......." d opened his eyes wide, and after a few minutes he realized that Victor was right, the two looked at each other and a tacit agreement urred between them.


    "Alexios, show the Earth world map!" The two spoke at the same time.


    "YES!" unconsciously, Alexios spoke louder than usual.


    A world map appeared in front of d.


    "First, Japan." Victor, who at some point was beside d, spoke up.


    "True, Ophis'' family lives there." d nodded and circled the country.


    "For economic reasons, the United States and China need to be protected..."


    "Ugh, both countries are very big and it''ll be very difficult to extend our influence, especially in China. And China doesn''t need to be protected, they have a very tight mythology there and their poption of Supernatural Beings isrge, they will be able to get by with Diablo''s invasion."


    The other reason was that d didn''t want to get in the big bubble called China, it was just too troublesome, they had so many factions, ns, young masters, sect elders that it would be a huge hassle to get involved in it.


    "So the United States?"


    "Yes." d circled the United States, much like he did Japan.


    The country was troublesome because it had influences from many Supernatural Beings from different factions in that ce, but since he already had a certain influence in that country, it will be much easier than in China.


    "Okay, we already have the military might, and the economic might, the next one is agriculture¡­"


    "In this case some countries in Europe..." He made some circles in the countries of Europe, leaving only countries that the Gods have control over, like Greece where Mount Olympus was, and the countries where Norse mythology rules.


    And leaving countries he considered useless.


    "Don''t forget Brazil."


    "Oh that''s true, the Amazon is important."


    "Not only that, they have a lot of unexplorednds, it wille in handy."


    "True, True." He circled in Brazil too.


    "Russia?"


    "Troublesome, same reason as China."


    "India?"


    "Same reason as the previous one."


    "Not to mention I don''t want trouble with that country''s mythology, Shiva is my friend after all."


    "The God of Destruction, huh."


    "Yes, the bastard is strong, his country will be safe... That''s if he wants to interfere in the invasion."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just like every God, he has his quirks, and let''s say his quirk is one involving destruction."


    "He likes to destroy things... The probability of him helping his country is 50%."


    "It will all depend on luck."


    "Ohh..."


    "......"


    "What in the name of the Seven Hells is happening? Since when did they be so friendly with each other?" Agnes asked Scathach.


    "Why are you asking me?"


    "Aren''t you the oldest in the room?"


    A vein bulged in Scathach''s head: "d is the oldest, not me."


    "Okay, you''re the second oldest in the ss."


    "Darling, Darling~. What are you doing?" Natashia asked as she approached Victor and held his arm.


    Veins bulged in Agnes and Scathach''s heads when they saw Natashia''s attitude.


    "Circling countries of high importance that I will be taking Ophis to visit in the future."


    "They will also be useful in case the country needs protection. We can take control of the country when they are at their most fragile. Of course, this is just in case the invasion progresses further than expected." d continued, they seemed to be in sync.


    "AND! I will take Ophis."


    "Humpf, keep dreaming about it." Victor snorted.


    "..." Alexios just watched all this in silence, while disying a small smile:


    ''So his status quo is with Ophis, huh...'' The head of the most loyal subordinate started to spin, thinking of a n. The realization that the two Progenitors would work together as long as Ophis was in the middle was an important point.


    "Ohh...I see." Natashia looked at the world map, and looked at a specific part.


    "Why not Australia and South Korea?"


    "South Korea is very small, and in the Supernatural Community, they don''t have that much strength. Even if we enforce our influence on that ce, the benefits will be minimal." Victor was the one who spoke.


    "Australia is where one of the portals to the Witch Kingdom is, if something threatens that country, the Witches will intervene." d continued.


    "¡­Eh?" The three Countesses and Victor looked at d in shock.


    "..." Looking at the people in the room, and thinking about what he said, d said:


    "Shit." This was important information that he wanted to keep secret.


    "d, do you know where the Witch portals are?" Agnes asked the question everyone wanted to know.


    Seeing that it''s no use hiding since he spilled the beans, he said:


    "Just a portal, the Witch Queen took me back in her realm when she and I did the Wedding Ritual Magic, and Vampire ve Magic."


    "...." The group was silent thinking that his reasoning made sense, after all, everyone knew this story.


    "Done." d spoke.


    The group looked at the world map.


    And surprisingly, d had circled only a few countries.


    Most countries on the globe were without the circle.


    "... We will interfere and help against the invasion when these countries are at their most fragile, with that, we will use our influence in the human world, and we will make that influence grow."


    "At the end of this invasion, I want to have at least the United States, Brazil, and part of Europe under my influence."


    "...I wouldn''t be so optimistic." Scathach spoke.


    "I know... The likelihood of other Supernatural Beings and the group that is helping the Demons doing the same as us is high."


    "Everyone will fight for this big cake called ''Earth.''"


    "But that''s just our third n."


    "The first and second are still focused on making a city in Nightingale, and recruiting humans, and various races to this."


    "The third n only involves increasing influence over these countries, not getting thend itself."


    "We don''t neednd after all." d finished his reasoning.


    Even though the where Nightingale was, was not safe, it was still a that has several unexplorednds. In a matter ofnd, d had no interest, he was interested in influence.


    "d, don''t forget the nature of humans." Agnes spoke to d.


    "I know, I''ve been dealing with humans for over 5000 years, I''ll make sure their greed doesn''t grow too big." d spoke in a serious tone.


    "...Hmm..." Victor''s eyes gleamed slightly as he looked at the countries, he seemed to be thinking about something:


    ''I can use this to my advantage...'' Victor looked at Japan, and a woman with long ck hair with nine tails appeared in his mind.


    ''Haruna...''


    Victor was more interested in recruiting warriors to be his subordinates, because currently that''s what hecks a lot.


    d has his own personal army, the same goes for Agnes and Natashia.


    Scathach didn''t need an army, she is her own army.


    But Victor?


    He only has his Maids, he needs more subordinates if he wants to make a city.


    "...." Agnes and Natashia narrowed their eyes slightly as they felt the feeling emanating from Victor''s connection.


    "We are done here, our n will be as follows, we will build a new city next to the Snow n, this new city will be divided into two areas, the supernatural area, and themon people area."


    "I''m going to talk to this¡­ Witch of Greed?" d said as he looked at June''s card.


    "And I will start building the city."


    "Agnes, as the city will be on your territory, I want you to help economically with all this."


    "The same goes for you Natashia."


    "Okay~/Yes." The two had no problem with that, they knew they were getting a big part of the pie that will be this new city, spending some money won''t be a problem.


    "Any design suggestions for the city?" d asked Victor.


    "¡­What would a dome look like, then in a circr shape?"


    "Hmm..."


    "It would be nice if we had a Witch who controls space... Oh, wait." Victor looked at Alexios with his eyes shining.


    "...." Alexios swallowed hard when he felt Victor''s gaze.


    "Why space?"


    "Eventually, the city will get crowded, but what if we use the power of space to ''stretch'' the space of some buildings, and houses?"


    "????" No one seemed to understand what Victor said.


    Victor med his bad exnation, and continued:


    "Example, the outside of the house will be small like a simple house, but when you enter the house, it will be ridiculously big."


    "......." Everyone opened their eyes wide, slightly surprised.


    "Victor, you are a damn genius!" d spoke with his eyes shining.


    "...Stop, it''s no use ttering me, I won''t give up on Ophis because of this."


    ''And I''m not a genius, that''s a thought everyone would think if they knew about Alexios'' power.'' Victor thought.


    "Piece of shit..." d felt like spanking this man now.


    "So? Is it possible Alexios?"


    Everyone looked at Alexios, and then he...


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 437: Respect

    Chapter 437: Respect


    Everyone looked at Alexios, and soon he replied:


    "Yes, it''s possible to do that with my runes."


    "Ohh..." When Victor was about to say something, he heard:


    "But I''m going to need something to feed these houses."


    "Energy...?"


    "When I created that portal in Japan, I used my energy as fuel, but this is arge-scale project, and I will not always be there, so I need some energy to be the ''battery'' that will keep the ''space '' of the House."


    "¡­What energy do you need?"


    "...Since I''m just going to ''keep'' the space to a size I see fit, I''m going to need Mana crystals."


    "Mana crystals?" Victor searched through his acquired memories and remembered hearing it talked about 500 years ago.


    "It''s a stone that has mana condensed inside, often used in witch ''tech'' products."


    "It''s like a reassurance, huh. You buy the witch''s product, and you still have to buy the crystals to make the product work."


    "Yes."


    "They really have a monopoly on the market..." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ''If I had more witches, maybe I couldpete with those bitches?'' Victor thought seriously. He knew how many ''rogue'' witches there were, and if he tried to recruit them...


    ''Although it''s a risky move, if I can trap them with benefits and ''small'' threats, I think it might work.'' Victor decided to file that thought away in his mind.


    "...." d tapped his finger rhythmically on the table while doing the calctions in his head of how much money he needed to spend.


    "And that will be extremely expensive, huh."


    "Yes... And they will raise the price even more when they find out that we are buying a lot of crystals."


    "Greedy bitches." Everyone in the room spoke.


    The feeling of being robbed was never good, no matter what kind of existence you were, and it was that feeling that everyone had when dealing with witches.


    "Even with a simple ount, the value will be astronomical. It is not viable in the long term." Agnes spoke.


    "Even if we are rich, even we have a money limit." Natashia spoke.


    "..." Scathach looked at Victor, who had his hand on his chin, while he seemed lost in his thoughts:


    "Victor, share your thoughts."


    "¡­Huh?" Victor woke up from his stupor and looked at the people present.


    Seeing that they were waiting for him to speak, Victor said.


    "I was thinking that since this is an experimental city, we don''t have to use the free space boost for everyone."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Let''s rent this service."


    "¡­Huh?"


    Victor ignored everyone and said, "Alexios, if a witch looked at your technique, would they be able to replicate it?"


    "It''s impossible. Only people in my family can use my space and time techniques." He spoke in a confident voice.


    "Good."


    "We will keep the initial design and build a city that can house 500,000 inhabitants, it will be a city carefully nned by an engineer."


    "And since most of the initial people of this city will be rich people, we can rent Alexios'' service through a monthly subscription, but they will, of course, also have to pay an initial amount, I think 250 million dors?


    "...." The women were still silent, but d, as a quick thinker, understood what Victor was talking about.


    "This is possible¡­ By doing this, we will make the customer pay for the costs of increasing ''space'', and profit from that."


    "That starting value is not possible because mana stones vary greatly in price."


    "Alexios, if you create a space of 50 square meters, how many mana stones do you need?"


    "Just a mid-level one, I think 30 CM?"


    "Hmm... The value of that stone is 500 million, and the high-level one with the most mana concentration can reach billions."


    "Tsk... If we could get mana crystals easily, we could create a monopoly on this kind of business, and with monthly subscriptions, money would rain." Victor grumbled.


    "Nothing is perfect, we have to work with what we have."


    "..." Victor nodded.


    "Alexios, what''s the biggest size you can make in a space?"


    "Don''t underestimate me, Alucard. If I have enough energy, I can make a 1KM space easily, and if I have several high-level mana stones, I could create a country-sized area in the space of a house." He spoke, very proud of his power.


    "...." Victor''s smile grew wider when he heard what Alexios said.


    ''Damn fucking broken power.''


    "Fuck, d. You are stupid, dude!"


    "Huuuh!?"


    "You have such a gem on your side, and you only use him as a means of transport and spying!"


    "And what''s the problem with that?"


    "Didn''t your mind wake up at all when you heard what he said!?"


    "Noo?"


    "Are you fucking senile?"


    "..." d narrowed his eyes dangerously when he heard Victor, but seeing his serious gaze, he tried to think what this man was talking about, but nothing shed in his mind.


    "Natashia, my love."


    Agnes and Scathach''s eyes twitched when they heard Victor''s tone of voice.


    "Hmm?"


    "When you make a move from one house to another, what is the most irritating part?"


    "The change, without a doubt." Her reply was quick.


    "Now, think with me. What if you had... Hmm... A bag, with room for a whole house where you can put your furniture."


    "That would be incredibly useful!" Natashia wasted no time.


    "...." Victor didn''t say anything else and just smiled while he looked at d and enjoyed the shocked look of the two men.


    "See?"


    "Fuck, why didn''t I think of this before?"


    "You haven''t watched Harry Potter." Victor shrugged as if he couldn''t help it.


    "What is it?"


    "...See? You do not know. I rmend seeing it if you have the time, preferably read the books as well."


    "...." d narrowed his eyes.


    "Alexios?"


    "It''s a movie saga about a boy wizard." Alexios summarized briefly as he thought about what Victor had said.


    "Oh..."


    ''Why should I see this? But I can watch the movie with Ophis... Hmm, sounds like a good idea.'' d thought.


    Meanwhile, with Alexios:


    ''With the time it takes me to make a simple space-increasing rune the size of a house, and if I teach this to my daughter, I could produce 10 ¨C 20 bags a day? Although it will not be possible to do this in the long term, since the power problem still persists.''


    Honestly, Alexios felt stupid now. He was a man who loved watching movies in his spare time, so how did he never think of that?


    ''Oh... I didn''t need to.'' Alexios found the answer quickly. He had gotten used to the ''routine'' without change, and his king didn''t seem interested in changing or evolving either.


    He stagnated in time, and consequently, so did everyone around him.


    "Alexios." He lifted his eyes and looked at Victor.


    "Produce fourrge suitcases of strong materials, I want the size of the suitcase big enough for a man to walk through with his head down, and inside the suitcase, I want the space of 2 km square."


    "I want seven bags with the size of 500 square meters, you just need to put the bag big enough for the hand to pass through." Victor throws something to Alexios.


    Alexios caught it and saw that it was a cell phone that had the Frost Bank logo.


    "Don''t think about saving. When you make the purchases, send the bill to the number registered on this cell phone, and I will make the payment."


    "Each of the suitcases must be handed over to me, Scathach, Agnes, and Natashia. The remaining bags must be handed over to me."


    "...You don''t even know if I''m going to seed or not."


    "Don''t treat me like a fool. By the time I talked about it, you''d already thought of the method of making this item."


    "How do you know...? Oh¡­" He remembered how skillful Victor was at noticing minute details.


    "Alexios, I want a briefcase too, use the royal treasury. I want the biggest size possible."


    "...." Victor just opened his mouth.


    "Now that''s just flexing."


    "One of my powers is being filthy rich."


    "...." The two look at each other until.


    "Pfft... HAHAHAHAHA~" The twoughed as if it was something very funny, and they were both thinking about how to exploit this power as much as possible.


    ''Just imagine, I arrive on the battlefield with a long suitcase, I put this suitcase on its feet, and my subordinates go out to fight? And I don''t even need to exhaust Alexios!'' d was delirious.


    On the other hand, Victor was:


    ''I will try to see if Alexios can make a time rune to train... If I can make 1 day''s time into 1 year in the briefcase... I will be able to train as efficiently as possible!''


    The group, seeing this, just shook their heads, they really do look a lot alike.


    ...


    The meeting ended.


    d was exining to Natashia, Agnes, and Scathach what he and Victor were talking about at the end and realized that the two got too carried away and forgot to let the countesses know about it.


    Meanwhile, Victor was talking to Alexios.


    "Impossible."


    "...why?" Victor held back the urge to sigh.


    "It''s not that I can''t do it, it''s just that using the power of time is moreplicated than using the power of space." Alexios seemed to think for a while and seemed to be making a decision.


    ''Ahh, fuck it, he''s the master my daughter trusted.''


    "For me to use the power of time, I need to use this." Alexios slowly opened his eyes.


    And Victor saw that his eyes had transformed. Showing that they were clearly supernatural with gxies in ce of his eyes.


    No sclera or pupils were seen.


    "And in using this power in the way you asked, I must pay an incredibly high price."


    "... Which is?"


    "My life."


    "..."


    "You know? My n, due to our powers, we are born with strong vitality, and because of that, we can live for a long time, but not even with our vitality can we surpass the 500 year old barrier."


    "Because of this, a ritual is performed when our n''s sessor inherits these eyes."


    "A ritual that forces the ''time'' of my body to slow down and, with that, my life can be extended for another 500 years..."


    "Of course, that is if I don''t use that time like I did in that incident that left you stranded on Earth..."


    "...." Victor wanted to ask how long he''d spent on that incident, but he felt it was an impolite question.


    "By using my time power, I am essentially shortening my lifespan."


    "Sigh... I see. Thank you so much for talking about this." Victor spoke out of gratitude, as he knew that this must be a n secret of his, and if he spoke it was because Alexios trusted him.


    ''And there goes my training ns... Fuck... I think I need to focus on using the method from before... The key is in the control and in the exploitation of my powers.'' Victor wanted to punch him in the face right now because he''d made that impatient decision.


    But it was a natural thought process since he thought it was possible to do what he was nning.


    And indeed, it was possible, but it would likely cost Alexios his life.


    And Natalia would never forgive Victor for that, and d would either. Not even Victor''s rtionship with Ophis or his kingdom''s concern would stop d''s rage.


    "...." Alexios smiled when he heard what Victor had said.


    "Don''t be hasty, Count. You are still young, why do you want to get older?" he asked as he closed his eyes.


    Sighing visibly, he spoke as if he had no choice:


    "¡­I need to defeat a person, you know?" Then he looks at Scathach:


    "If I''m not strong enough, she won''t ept me from the bottom of her heart."


    "...." Looking in Scathach''s direction, Alexios broke into a cold sweat.


    ''Seriously, why does this boy love crazy women? He must have some kind of problem in his head.'' Despite the beautiful figures of these women¡­


    Alexios knew very well that underneath those beautiful figures, there was just a little bit of madness and insanity.


    ''Well, he married Natashia, I don''t doubt anything anymore.''


    Feeling someone touching his shoulder, he looked at Victor:


    "You would not understand."


    "Huh...?"


    Victor simply smiled, not saying anything more, and just walked towards the women.


    Looking at Victor''s back, and seeing Natashia jumping on his body as she hugged him, seeing the faces of Agnes and Scathach, Alexios just thought:


    ''Actually, I definitely wouldn''t understand...'' Even from here, he could feel the danger emanating from those two women.


    And Victor just took it lightly while he was literally ying with fire and ice.


    ''But one thing I can say is, this man... He has balls.''


    It''s not every day you hear news of a man marrying the daughter and mother of a prestigious n.


    Not only that!


    If it continues like this, he will marry his two other mothers-inw!


    Alexios can''t help but feel a sense of respect for this man.


    "Alexios, we are going to visit Ophis. Are youing?" d asked.


    Looking at the group looking at him, Alexios wished that image would never fade and soon said:


    "... Of course."


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 438: A Fathers Feelings

    Chapter 438: A Father''s Feelings


    "Daddy!" A ck-haired, red-eyed girl wearing a ck gothic dress embroidered with roses ran like a torpedo towards a certain person.


    d smiled and opened his arms, but the little girl just moved past him and hit Victor.


    "..." d''s small smile froze when he saw this situation.


    "Ophis, my daughter, did you miss me?" Victor easily picked up Ophis and put her in his arms.


    "Mmm," She nodded as she hugged Victor.


    "...Father."


    Feeling someone tugging at his clothes, Victor looked down and saw Nero. His gentle smile grew, and he crouched down, so he could pat Nero and Ophis''s heads.


    "Did you y with Ophis?"


    "Mm..." Nero nodded.


    "Ophis, did you enjoy Nero''s visit?"


    "Yes!" Shemented while smiling and hugging Nero.


    "...." Nero stiffened, but even so, she still returned Ophis'' hug.


    Victor''s gentle smile only grew when he saw this vision in front of him.


    "Tell me, Ophis, how was your time with your other Father."


    "Hmm..." After thinking for a while, she started to tell everything that happened to Victor, not hiding anything.


    "Pfft." Agnes and Natashia almost startedughing when they saw d''s state.


    "Looks like she likes Victor better, d." Scathach did not miss the opportunity to provoke the man.


    d''s eyebrows twitched, he wanted to say something, but, as an experienced old man, he knew that if he said something, it would be his loss. So, because of that, he just straightened his posture and looked at Victor, his daughter Nero and Ophis.


    "Daddy~, Hehehehe~."


    Seeing the smile on Ophis'' face, d felt critical damage to his heart.


    ''Why doesn''t she call me Daddy too?'' Despite Ophis calling d Father, somehow d felt he was losing to Victor when he saw that Ophis changed the way she called Victor from Father to Daddy.


    ''Well, at least she''s not calling me Evil Father.'' d tried to be satisfied with that... Yes, he did.


    Turning to face his other children, he narrowed his eyes when he saw Lilith and Elizabeth''s gaze.


    The two were looking at Victor with shocked faces, not even registering his presence.


    ''... Do not tell me!?'' He looked at Victor again, and when he looked at the ''beauty'' of the man, he could understand the state of his daughters.


    ''Mother fucker!'' d, at this point, really wanted to p fate for creating a vampire and male progenitor. Couldn''t he be a werewolf? At least that way, he would throw this problem named Victor onto his rival.


    ''I bet he would love to have his queen taken by this man, hehehehe~'' d was lost in the thought of Victor bing a werewolf.


    "...?" d suddenly woke up from his thoughts, feeling a gaze watching him intently, and looking in the direction of that gaze, he saw his ex-wife.


    "...Anna-." Before he could even continue to say something, he was interrupted:


    "Stop, my name is Morgana now."


    "...."


    The noise of Victor talking to Ophis and Nero had stopped, and everyone looked at this scene;


    "I abandoned my old name."


    "...." d narrowed his eyes slightly. To him, the act of dropping her old name meant that the woman wanted nothing to do with him, after all, it was d who gave her that name.


    ... And he didn''t like it at all.


    "M-Mother?" Elizabeth called to her mother in a slightly frightened tone of voice. The atmosphere was tense, and it looked like a fight was going to break out at any moment.


    ''Hmm... Fuck it, that''s not my problem.'' Victor got up, put Nero and Ophis in his arms, and stood up.


    Victor had enough problems already, and he wasn''t nning on getting into d and Morgana''s love problems.


    "Nat,e with me."


    "Nat...?"


    "What? Did you not like it?"


    "I didn''t say that, I was just mildly surprised..."


    "Calling you Natashia is too long, so I''ll shorten it to Nat, Honey, or My Love, so get used to it." Victor spoke as he walked away with his two daughters.


    Natashia looked at Victor in shock, but soon a warm feeling started in her heart, and she just smiled while disying a happy smile:


    "...Hehehehe~, okay~, Darling~."


    "Call me what you want."


    "Umu, I n on doing that."


    Victor walked to the corner of the room and snapped his finger.


    And a big sofa, chairs, and tables appeared, all built with ice.


    "Ohhh... You can do it that fast, Father?"


    "Yes, although mine is not at my teacher''s level." cing the two girls on the couch, Victor sat next to them while Natashia sat next to him.


    "Cold...?" Ophis just realized that the ice wasn''t as cold as she''d expected.


    "If you want, you can get pillows, My daughter." Victor spoke because he knows that sitting on ice isn''t veryfortable.


    "Mmm." Ophis nodded, disappeared, and soon returned again holding two red pillows, she put them under her and sat on the pillow, then she said:


    "Better."


    The other pillow she gave to Nero.


    "Thanks." Nero spoke as she ced the pillow under her.


    "Nero, father''s life..." Ophis spoke a few words, but Nero could fully understand what she meant.


    "Well, he took me-." Nero started to tell everything she did with Victor.


    Seeing this vision, Natashia cannot help but say.


    "Fufufu, they are adorable, it makes me want to have children."


    "...Oh? Do you want children?"


    "...." Natashia smiled when she saw that Victor didn''t react badly to her words: "Not Yet, I want to be a grandmother before I have another child."


    "And... I intend to have a lot of fun with you." She spoke as she got even closer to Victor while their bodies were practically glued together.


    "A very subtle way of saying you want-."


    "Language." Natashia lightly squeezed Victor''s thighs, "There are children around."


    "...." Victorughed ironically.


    The two looked at each other for a few seconds, and then a warm feeling began to appear between them, and slowly they began to approach each other''s faces.


    "Cough."


    The two stop and looked back to see Agnes with a neutral gaze:


    "Don''t you have to go home or something, Countess Agnes?" Natashia asked with a neutral smile.


    "I need to speak with Count Alucard still, it''s a matter involving my daughter."


    "Yeah, yeah, sure~." Natashia rolled her eyes, showing she obviously didn''t believe this bullshit.


    "Do you want to talk to me about something?"


    Agnes looked at Victor and replied:


    "...Yes. Is important."


    "...." Victor just nodded his head. ording to his memories, this woman in front of him only disyed that kind of face when she wanted to discuss something with no one around.


    "We''ll talkter."


    "...." Agnes just nodded but didn''t move away from the couch or close to the group.


    During this brief exchange, another conversation was happening with Natashia:


    "You''re getting too arrogant, Natashia." A voice was heard next to Natashia.


    "Gahh!" Natashia gave a little jump, startled while hugging Victor, who supported her easily, as she looked at the visitor and saw that it was Scathach who was sitting with her arms and legs crossed:


    "Geh, Scathach, don''t do this to me, I almost died from a heart-attack."


    "...." A vein popped in Scathach''s head when she saw Natashia''s state.


    "If you want, I can teach you how to take a bullet train straight to the station called Death." Scathach spoke as her eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "I humbly declined your request!"


    "Before I take a train anywhere, I need to do a lot of lewd acts with my husband!"


    "..." Scathach''s eyes started to shine even brighter, while she seemed to be on edge in many ways.


    "Natashia..."


    "!!!" Feeling a bad feeling, Natashia quickly decided to follow her instincts, at the speed worthy of the fastest woman alive, appearing next to Scathach and didn''t say anything, she just moved her lips as if she was saying something.


    A technique used to transmit something without producing sound, considering that in the supernatural world, there were many races that had very good hearing.


    The pressure in Scathach''s gaze began to fade as if nothing existed, and a hint of shame appeared on her face.


    Victor and Agnes didn''t know what Natashia said to Scathach, but whatever she said worked perfectly on Scathach!


    "That will work...?"


    "It is clear! Trust me!" She patted her chest proudly as she huffed.


    "... Okay..."


    "MOTHER!?"


    "...?" Hearing Lilith and Elizabeth''s scream, the group looked ahead and saw Morgana kicking d in the face.


    A pressure of air came out beside d''s face, but the older vampire just remained in the same ce, it seems Morgana''s kick didn''t affect him at all.


    "I am not yours, d." She snapped angrily as she pulled her leg out of d''s face.


    And soon everyone could see a small cut on the Vampire King''s face.


    And when d''s blood was feeling, all the vampires around him forgot to breathe for a moment.


    The only ones unaffected by this scent were Victor, Natashia, Agnes, Scathach, Ophis, and Nero.


    And this is due to the fact that the people mentioned at some point drank Victor''s blood.


    d raised his hands, and the vampires that appeared around Morgana stopped what they were going to do.


    "Leave."


    "...." The shadows didn''t say anything, they just left and spread across the area.


    d took a white handkerchief and wiped his face.


    "It''s been a long time since my blood has been spilled..." Not even d remembered thest time he bled.


    [... Strange, his blood is stinking of something rotten.]


    "Oh?" Victor looked at d curiously.


    [Is he... Poisoned? Or is this a curse? Hmm, seems to be abination of several things... Hybrid? Hunter?... Amazing, not even something of that level can kill you?]


    [is that so bad?] Victor asked.


    [Yes. I''m 100% sure that if whatever hit d was thrown at us, we''re going to die.]


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes.


    ''And to think there''s something like that out there.''


    [Don''t underestimate the world, Count. There are many things that can kill immortals.]


    Victor nodded to himself, he knew that lesson, but it''s always good to remember so you don''t forget.


    [This strong poison has only made him weaker and has done internal damage to him that his progenitor blood is struggling to heal...]


    [...He''s injured, huh...]


    [Yes... But I can''t consider it a serious wound, he''s clearly fine.]


    "Hmm..." Victor thought about the words of his other self and remembered something:


    ''Hybrid? Hunter? I know of only one person who has contact with Hybrids.''


    [Yes, your thinking is correct... Nius did something, which is not surprising since Nius and Theo had something together.]


    [He created something that could affect even the oldest of monsters...] Victor can''t help but feel a slight respect for Nius.


    His methods were dirty, but the result cannot be denied.


    This exchange of conversation and thoughts only happened for two seconds in the real world.


    "The moment I asked for a divorce, I decided I was going to sever any connection I had with you." Morgana tossed her hair back, and like a proud general, she just looked at d with a neutral gaze:


    "You''re nothing to me anymore, d."


    "..." d narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous feeling emanated from his body. Although it wasn''t strong, that feeling spread to everyone.


    That was simply her annoyance.


    "Daddy..." Ophis grabbed Victor''s arm with a slightly nervous face, and Nero silently did the same.


    "Tsk," Victor clicked his tongue and looked at d, his violet eyes changing to blood red.


    "d."


    "....?" He looked in the direction of the voice and looked at Victor, the man''s face waspletely made up of pure darkness, and a dark pressure was emanating from his body.


    d felt his blood boil, and a feeling ofpetition surged through his body. It was the same feeling when two Alphas were about to fight.


    Natashia, Agnes, and Scathach looked seriously at d the moment he disyed his intention to attack, the three countesses were ready to sh.


    And that only made d''s feelings worse.


    "Control yourself, old man." Victor spoke in disdain as the dark feeling around him increased even more:


    "Do you want to lose everything you''ve conquered because of your feeling of possession?" His voice sounded more like a warning than advice.


    Victor wasn''t talking about his kingdom or any shit like that, he was talking about something else.


    Something d knew all too well.


    "...." Hearing Victor''s voice, d''s face became neutral, and he looked beside him to see his daughter''s slightly frightened face.


    A visible frown appeared on the older vampire''s face, and as he looked into his daughter''s face, memories of thest encounter with her shed through his eyes like they were in a movie.


    Happy Ophis''s view of her memories and the current Ophis was very far-fetched.


    ¡­ And this current view of his daughter was enough for him to suppress any sort of intent he had rted to Morgana and Victor.


    Victor did the same, and in less than a few seconds, everything was normal, but the tense feeling was still in the air.


    And the silence around it was very stifling, luckily, Victor broke the silence by saying:


    "I don''t mind you guys fighting, the ex-husband and ex-wife problem should be resolved between those involved, everyone knows that, because of that, no one intervened..."


    Victor turned his face to the side and began stroking Nero and Ophis'' heads in an attempt to make the two rx their feelings, which works splendidly.


    "But don''t drag my daughter into this conflict."


    "If Ophis and Nero were hurt because of your irresponsibility..." The left part of Victor''s face that was visible to d disappearedpletely.


    And only something dark and distorted was standing there.


    "!!!" d''s eyes widened, and his body shook with¡­fear? Wrong, his very soul was trembling.


    ''Just what is it?''


    "Death, that would be kind of nicepared to what I would do to you." The ck hole eyes looked at d.


    Suddenly d found himself in apletely dark ce, a gigantic tree was behind him, while a loud noise was heard, and soon a monster with big wspletely enveloped in darkness was seen. This monster was with the body behind the Tree, looking at d as if spying on him.


    The only thing visible was its dark eyes like a ck hole and its giant ws gripping the tree.


    With just one brief look in those eyes, d''s entire existence shook, but it wasn''t from fear.


    It was something more sinister than that, something that made even a progenitor''s soul tremble.


    An inexplicable feeling,


    Blood began to drip from d''s face, and the longer he looked at this being, the more damage he suffered.


    ''What the fuck is this!?''


    "##!''


    "@#%!!!" An iprehensible scream came from d''s mouth.


    ...


    Jeanne, who was talking to Adam, turned towards where Victor was with shocked eyes, her eyes lighting up slightly, and soon a smile bloomed on her face:


    ''Big brother, you''re a busybody.'' A sweet feeling flooded her heart.


    "Mother?"


    Waking up from her stupor, she said,


    "...Adam, have you met Alucard?"


    "...Not yet, but I''ve seen him a few times, my brothers are jealous of him."


    "I see... Would you like to meet him?"


    "¡­Hmm¡­Sure." Adam thought it wouldn''t hurt since he was also curious.


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 439: What has been lostcannot be recovered so easily

    Chapter 439: What has been lostcannot be recovered so easily


    "You got it?"


    "Huh...?"


    "I said I wouldn''t forgive you, and neither would Ophis. Control yourself, Old Man." Victor gave a light warning to d not to lose control.


    "H-Huh¡­?"


    "¡­why are you looking at me like you''ve seen a ghost?"


    "Hmm..." d didn''t know what to say and just fell silent, looking extremely confused.


    "Is he getting senile?" Natashia asked as she rxed a little more but still had her guard up.


    "I doubt it, vampires don''t suffer from symptoms of old age... But since he''s so old, maybe?" Agnes responded, but unlike Natashia, she was still fully prepared to react if something happened.


    "...." Scathach just stood watching d, she was one of the people who knew the old man the most, and she knew he wouldn''t lose hisposure that easily.


    Victor narrowed his eyes when he saw d like this but ignored it when he felt Ophis holding his arms.


    "Father, sisters..."


    Victor looks at Lilith and Elizabeth.


    ''Tsk, Tsk, this man really is a bad father.'' Victor once again reaffirmed his determination not to be his equal.


    "Morgana."


    "...?" Morgana looked at Victor and only saw the man pointing at a location.


    Following the direction of his finger, Morgana saw the state of her daughters.


    "...." Morgana''s eyes narrowed visibly in annoyance, then walking towards her daughters, Morgana pped them both.


    p, p.


    "..." Victor opened his mouth in shock, he hadn''t expected this.


    "Ugh." They both put their hands on their cheeks at the same time.


    "M-Mother?" Lilith looked confused at her mother.


    "What was this!?" Elizabeth practically screamed.


    "Pull yourself together girls, how can you be paralyzed by just this?"


    "Just that..." Lilith and Elizabeth were speechless when they heard their mother''s words.


    "They are two monsters! How can you not feel anything after seeing this?"


    "..." Lilith nodded in agreement with her sister.


    "Get used to it, you''re the daughter of an ancient demon general and the king of vampires, it shouldn''t even affect you."


    "... You''re exaggerating..." The two sisters didn''t remember that their mother was so irrational. What happened to her?


    "Oyy, I''m a cute monster, don''tpare me to that bag of bones." Victor held up his middle finger at Elizabeth.


    "..." Ophis and Nero seeing their father''s gesture, did the same to Elizabeth.


    Veins popped in Elizabeth and Lilith''s heads:


    "Don''t corrupt my little sister!" The two spoke at the same time.


    ''Shit...''


    "Hmm, Nero, Ophis, that''s an ugly gesture. Please don''t imitate your father."


    "Hmm?" Ophis just tilted her head in confusion.


    "...why not?" Nero asked with a slight smile.


    ''This brat is doing this on purpose!'' Victor knows that Nero is quite intelligent for her age and just likes to be pampered, which is understandable since she has never had emotional affection before.


    "Just don''t imitate me." He spoke definitively.


    "Fine~"


    "Mmm."


    "My King, are you okay?" Alexios asked as he approached his king, who was watching all this with a strange look.


    "Alexios."


    "Yes?"


    "Tell me what happened a few moments ago."


    "???" Question marks appeared around Alexios, but like a faithful servant, he replied:


    "You are having a dispute with Count Alucard, and when you stopped that dispute out of respect for your daughter, Count Alucard spoke the words the master had just heard."


    "..." d narrowed his eyes.


    d knew his subordinate would never lie to him, and if Alexios didn''t report anything about Victor''s strange appearance, that meant he was the only one to experience it.


    ''Was that an illusion?'' He returned his gaze to Victor.


    ''... Wrong, it seemed to be too real for just a mere illusion, that inexplicable feeling... It can''t be something of a mere illusion''. Focusing attention on his body, his suspicions proved correct.


    ''My soul has been damaged...'' A new level of wariness towards Victor has formed. Attacking a progenitor''s soul is not something anyone can do.


    Looking at Victor ying around with his daughters and talking to Natashia and Agnes, he realized that the man didn''t know what he did or what happened.


    ''He could be lying... Adonis was an expert at lying...'' That was a possibility, but d knows that Victor would never lie about his daughter.


    "Ugh."


    ''Just what is this boy?'' d asked this question from the bottom of his heart. He was extremely confused right now, so many possibilities, so many unanswered questions. Ever since Victor showed up, he felt that the knowledge he had acquired in years of being a progenitor had be useless.


    He was very irregr.


    Step, Step.


    Approaching footsteps were heard, and then the door opened.


    Jeanne, along with Adam appeared!


    "...." d opened his eyes slightly when he saw Jeanne''s entrance, her confident steps, her gazepletely reminding her of the ''Saint'' he had rescued that day.


    And that image made his heart flutter slightly, he tried to say something, but he realized something.


    Her gaze the moment she entered the room wasn''t for him. It was for Victor...


    And when the woman saw that man, her eyes gleamed slightly, as she smiled even wider, and then walked towards him.


    Jeanne passed by d and Alexios and didn''t even greet them both. It was as if the vampire king and his subordinates didn''t exist in the room.


    And that did even more emotional damage to d than being confronted by Morgana.


    At least the Subus was looking at him but with Jeanne?


    d didn''t even exist.


    The tense atmosphere when Jeanne arrived turned into an awkward one as Jeanne walked past the vampire king as if his existence was irrelevant.


    ...Women are cruel...


    "Alucard, do you know my son...?"


    "Umu?" Victor looks at Adam and then says:


    "I''ve only met him twice, once when I met d for the first time and the other time when I saw him at Natashia and Nius'' games." Victor answered honestly.


    "You never had a chance to talk to him, right?"


    "Indeed." Victor chuckled lightly, pat his daughters on the head, and then stood up.


    "...." Adam just swallowed hard when he saw that the man was tall, much taller than he was, and the pressure he exuded just standing was very different from seeing him from afar.


    It was as if he was being stared at by a giant.


    ''No wonder he was recognized by my father... He''spletely different...'' not even his older brothers gave him that pressure.


    Feeling a tap on his shoulder, he turned to the side and saw his mother''s face.


    He nodded his head, took a deep breath, and spoke in a cordial tone like a noble:


    "My name is Adam Tepes. I am my father''s fourth male child and a 518-year-old adult vampire." He raised his hand to Victor.


    Victor smiled slightly:


    "Victor Alucard, the fifth count of Vampires, and a 23-year-old vampire."


    Victor held Adam''s hand.


    "...." Adam just looked shocked at Victor.


    "Speaking of which, it has really only been 7 months since he became a vampire?" Natashiamented.


    "Surprising, isn''t it?" Agnes spoke in shock.


    "Well, he wouldn''t be called an irregrity for nothing, and he''s my disciple." She huffed proudly.


    "You should say he''s your husband too. Tsk, Tsk. Missed your chance, idiot."


    "...." Veins popped in Scathach''s head, and she looked at Natashia, who started whistling to the side as if she hadn''t said anything.


    ''This bitch is getting too bold, he deserves some beatings.'' Scathach began to n how she was going to torture-... Cough, train Natashia.


    "...I''ve heard about it, but this is really shocking." Morgan spoke.


    "What? Isn''t it normal for him to be strong?"


    ''After all, he was recognized by my older brother.'' Jeanne thought.


    "Idiot, of course not, look at your son, he is 500 years older than Alucard, is he stronger than Alucard?"


    "Of course not." Jeanne spoke.


    "...Oof." Adam felt several arrows going through his chest when he heard what his mother said.


    He wanted her to at least say something in his defense, but his mother was brutal.


    ''Wait... Wasn''t she kinder before? What''s up?''


    "Hahaha, don''t think too much Adam."


    "Hmm?"


    Victor squeezes Adam''s hand tighter.


    ''Ugh... How much strength...''


    "It took me two years to get as strong as I am now, and I never stopped training."


    "¡­Huh?" Several confused sounds appeared around.


    "Two years?"


    "Ohh... He was stuck on Earth for a year and six months." Scathach spoke, havingpletely forgotten about that.


    "Ohhh."


    "Still, it''s only been two years! Two years!!" Important things must be said twice, Morgana looked at Victor like he''s a freak.


    Something the man was used to.


    "If you want to train, you are always wee to contact me." Victor casuallymented to Adam.


    "..." Adam''s eyes widened again.


    He thought, ''If I train with this man, maybe I can find out his secret? The secret to how he got insanely strong in just 2 years.''


    "Just remember something before you make your decision."


    "...What?"


    Victor chuckled lightly and let go of Adam''s hand:


    "I am the disciple of Scathach, and as my master, of course I share some of her... tendencies."


    "......" Adam''s face distorted visibly, and soon she was reminded of the training he and the royal guard had undergone in the past.


    Just remembering the screams of the royal guards and her own screams, just remembering Scathach''s madughter, a feeling of terror rippled through her entire body.


    ''No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, HELL NO! I won''t suffer this again!'' He was in a state of total denial.


    When he was going to deny Victor''s proposal, he suddenly heard:


    "Ohh, that''s a good idea."


    ''Mother!?'' He looked at his mother in shock.


    "If my son trains with you, he might get stronger, and since he''s just reached adulthood, he''s had a boost and must be having trouble controlling his strength."


    "N-No, Mother, I''m fine, I know how to control my strength-" He tried to gently deny his mother''s proposal.


    "He will ept."


    ... Unfortunately, he had no decision on the matter.


    The power of the mother is strong!


    "..." Adam just looked at the ceiling with a dark look of defeat, regretting it a lot now.


    The attitude of denying his mother''s wishes?


    It never crossed his mind, since his mother was always very kind to him and never asked Adam for anything. She just wanted him to grow up healthy, and this is the first time in his entire life that Jeanne has ordered anything from him.


    "...." Victor''s smile grew:


    "Don''t worry, the first stage is denial, but soon you get used to it, hahahaha~" Victor chuckled lightly.


    "...He really caught your bad traits, Scathach." Agnes spoke.


    "I know, right? Isn''t that great?" Scathachughed with a small smile on her face.


    ''That''s not what she meant!''


    Several people thought at once.


    Jeanne looked at Morgana with a significant look, Morgana soon opened her eyes slightly, understanding Jeanne''s message, and she said:


    "That''s a great idea, Lilith and Elizabeth will train too."


    "¡­Ehh?" Lilith and Elizabeth, who were sneaking out of the room, were suddenly caught off guard.


    "Honestly, they''re pretty weak right now, Elizabeth, I don''t really me her, since she''s just a baby."


    "But Lilith..."


    "Ugh."


    "You are a vampire who can already be considered an older vampire... Why are you so weak?"


    "...I''m not weak! I''m normal! You who are a freak!" Lilith felt her pride being hit.


    "Don''t yell at me, little girl!"


    "I am not..."


    "It''s decided, she will train with Alucard too."


    "¡­Ugh." She felt like crying now.


    Victor chuckled lightly when he saw this interaction, he could clearly understand Morgana and Jeanne''s intention, they were trying to bring their children away from d with the excuse of training.


    They wanted to slowly drive the vampire king''s children away from him.


    [Women are cruel...] ??The voice of the self-proimed being, his other ''me'', was heard.


    [He''s just reaping what he sowed.] Victor spoke in disdain, he didn''t feel sorry for d.


    [In the end, he will die alone...]


    [I don''t think he will, unlike a human, d is a vampire, all he has in the world is time, he might as well make another familyter.]


    "...." Victor nced casually at d, and saw the man leaving with Alexios.


    [What a surprise, he didn''t say anything this time.]


    [Indeed, I wonder what happened.]


    Victor thought that such a tant attempt to get his children away from the castle would make d say something, but it seems he wasn''t interested in saying it.


    [Does he only care about Ophis?]


    Victor patted Ophis'' head while ignoring the noise of the girls talking.


    [I don''t know, he probably cares about his kids, but since he doesn''t know any other way to talk to his older kids, he doesn''t even try anymore.]


    [They''re already too old, huh...]


    [Yes, if d starts acting weird, his older kids who grew up with his kingly personality will just think it''s weird.]


    [Ophis being the youngest wouldn''t notice that, huh.]


    [Of course... By both human and vampire standards, Ophis is just a child, a baby.]


    [Poor bastard.] The beingughed.


    [Only when you lose something do you really understand how important that something was to you... This saying fits perfectly in this situation.]


    [Indeed.]


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 440: Agnes lost... And determination

    Chapter 440: Agnes lost... And determination


    Victor was on a balcony looking at the two moons, the noise of people talking while looking at the two Nightingale moons gave Victor a very contrasting feeling, but he felt surprisingly at peace.


    Slowly, his body began to absorb the moonlight, his short ck hair began to return to its original length, and his eyes glowed brighter.


    It was as if the moon itself wasfortably embracing Victor''s entire existence.


    "......" A woman with long white hair hugging a red western sword looked at this scene with an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    It was such a beautiful image, an image that should be immortalized in a picture or painting.


    And that''s what she did. She took her cell phone out of her pocket and took Victor''s picture, doing it quickly and silently.


    A technique she taught her beloved daughter.


    "You and Violet really are simr, huh." Victor slowly turned to face Agnes.


    "!!!" Agnes'' body trembled slightly as she realized that Victor had noticed her movement.


    "What are you talking about?" She tried to y dumb.


    "Isn''t it toote to pretend while you''re holding the phone?" Of course, that didn''t work with Victor.


    "...You''re very narcissistic, just because I have my phone in my hand doesn''t mean I''m taking a picture of you or anything." She huffed as she put her phone away and continued:


    "I could be looking at my social media or the news."


    "...Oh? Is the great countess of the Snow n interested in social media and news from the human world?"


    "Well, my n is mainly focused on international and domestic politics. It''s always good to research new things and know how humans think." She spoke in a convincing tone.


    "...." Victor just smiled slightly as he looked at the woman in silence.


    Victor and Agnes knew the woman was talking nonsense, but she wasn''t going to give up, she didn''t know why, but she felt that if she gave in now, she would lose to Victor.


    And somehow, she didn''t like it.


    In this staring contest, the two stood for several minutes staring at each other in silence, and it wasn''t until after 30 minutes Agnes averted her eyes, and a hint of embarrassment appeared on her face.


    ''I won.'' Victor''s smile grew.


    "Tsk." She clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Victor chuckled lightly.


    "...." Victor''sugh was like gentle music to Agnes'' ears, and it made her feel strange. She had just noticed for the first time that he had changed a lotpared to before.


    ... In fact, I don''t think he ever changed, but I never tried to look at him...


    Agnes was a little confused now, wondering which option was correct.


    "... You wanted to talk to me..." Victor touched on the previous subject.


    And as he touched on this subject, Agnes'' confusion disappeared and was reced by a dark look, as if she was about to say something extremely important and difficult.


    "..." Victor remained silent as he waited for Agnes to say something.


    "Even though I know what happened through your memories..."


    "...I want to hear it from your mouth..."


    Agnes bit her lip and looked at Victor seriously, staring into those beautiful violet eyes, eyes that, for over a millennium, she had always been watching and close to.


    Eyes that were inherited by his offspring, by his beautiful daughter Violet.


    Not only that, his divine beauty that could make any woman spread her legs if he asked, a beauty that was unlike the man she knew who had an androgynous and somewhat fragile beauty.


    The man in front of her had a more virile beauty, like a warrior.


    "Who are you?"


    She wanted to hear the answer from this man''s own mouth, an answer so she could ept what had happened. All she wanted was to end her confused state.


    "..." A small silence fell around them until Victor spoke in a neutral tone.


    "My name is Victor Walker, son of Anna Walker and Leon Walker, a former human turned noble vampire, a vampire who acquired four beautiful wives that I love dearly, a vampire who will do anything for his family."


    "...And, the vampire who absorbed the entire existence of the being known as Adonis Snow."


    "...." Agnes bit her lip hard. What Victor said was essentially saying that Adonis didn''t exist and that Victor had absorbed his existence, thus erasing Adonis'' existence.


    And that made her furious!


    But Victor wasn''t finished.


    "I am the man Adonis Snow chose to inherit his memories, desires, blessings, and curses... The man he entrusted with the future of his daughter and the protection of the Snow n... And-." He slowly lifted his hand and pointed at the woman in front of him.


    "You."


    "...." Agnes'' anger slowly started to fall from her chest, and as she bit her lip, small, crystalline tears began to fall from her eyes.


    She lowered her head and tightly gripped the sword she was holding.


    Hearing the barely perceptible sobs below from Agnes, Victor remained staring at her, even though his heart ached at the sight, he still remained in ce.


    Any action, or show of pity, would only be considered an insult to the countess.


    Agnes came looking for him, knowing the answers, she knew she was going to get hurt, but... Just like she said at the beginning, she came here to hear it from Victor''s own mouth.


    She wanted Victor to be the executioner who threw the reality she found herself in at her face.


    And upon hearing reality once more, she fell into a sad state...


    Just sad...


    There was no pity or feeling of denial, just a state of sadness that a person was in when losing a loved one.


    And this time, the fall was much greater than the first time she found out Adonis was dead.


    Before, she knew but refused to ept.


    Now, she knew and epted... She epted that the man she''d loved no longer existed, and that hurt more.


    His emotions flowed through his body like a Tsunami. He and maybe Natashia, who was closest to the two of them, were the beings who understood Agnes the most now.


    And even if he understood all that, even if he understood that he shouldn''t show anything to the determined woman in front of him.


    ...But once Victor''s heart failed...


    He just couldn''t ignore the sight in front of him. He couldn''t show mercy or say something like:


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    But... He could give his silent support...


    Approaching her with silent steps, Victor just stood in front of her, and that was enough for Agnes.


    Agnes rxed her body when she felt his presence, leaning her head on his chest, as her sword fell to the ground and easily pierced the concrete.


    And she held onto Victor''s clothes with both hands while the tears in her eyes started to fall faster.


    Her heart ached, her face was a mess, her vision had long been filled with only tears, and she waspletely helpless.


    In all of his memories, Victor had never seen Agnes in this state, such a¡­fragile state.


    Victor bit his trembling lips and fought the urge to hug the woman in front of him. This situation became a nightmare for Victor.


    He was feeling everything so much more intensely, and the conversation he''d had with Adonis was ying through his vision like a movie rey, Violet''s vision sad, and now¡­ Agnes.


    A heavy sadness could be seen in Victor''s expression.


    Victor bit his lip harder, and the blood started to fall, and it could be from the pain, he started to regain his senses, and his gaze became more neutral.


    It was not the time to weaken, not yet... He has a duty to fulfill and a responsibility to exercise.


    He needed to be strong.


    Victor gently lifted his hand, and... as if touching the most precious and fragile thing in the world, he began to stroke Agnes'' head silently and rhythmically.


    The moment Agnes felt Victor''s touch, she couldn''t help but copse once more as she buried her face in Victor''s clothes and cried a little louder.


    The sound of her crying was muffled by Victor''s clothes, the slightly louder sound of the music, and the sound of conversation from the girls who were talking loudly, but even so, some vampires who were passing by could hear.


    Fortunately, someone understood the situation.


    "What are you doing?" Natashia asked in a stern tone.


    "!!!" Lilith and Elizabeth cringed a little when they heard Natashia''s tone of voice.


    "...We were just curious." The two looked to the side and saw Natashia.


    ''When did she show up here? Wasn''t she at Scathach''s side?'' The two thought at the same time.


    "... There is nothing that can satisfy your curiosity here." She smiled softly, and as she took the two girls'' arms, she spoke:


    "Come with me."


    "E-Ehh?"


    Dragging the two protesting girls towards Morgana, Natashia waved in satisfaction as she pushed the intruders away.


    ''... I hope that with this, she can ovee the death of that man.'' Natashia thought. She didn''t fully understand Agnes since she never had a great love like Agnes, so she never went through the feeling of losing that love.


    But she could understand a little when she imagined herself in Agnes''s situation.


    What if she suddenly got the news that her beloved Darling had died? Her beloved Victor that she fought so hard for him to ept? The love of her life who gave her everything she ever wanted? And even worse, what if she got the news that she couldn''t do anything against the man who killed her lover because of the circumstances surrounding that ''death''.?


    She was definitely going to freak out in several possible ways.


    Is her head no longer good? She was a woman with a second personality due to past traumas, and then adding one more trauma? She has no idea what she would be capable of.


    And because she understood that she left everything in Victor''s hands, she had no other choice because this was an issue involving both of them.


    ''I hope she''s okay...'' She thought as she looked towards the balcony that had its doors closed.


    "...." Victor smiled kindly. Natashia actually shared the same kindness as Sasha.


    ''Like mother, like daughter.'' Both were amazing women.


    ¡­Victor can''t help but feel lucky to have two wives like that.


    ''I have to thank herter¡­''


    Looking at the moon while Agnes'' head, her eyes visibly softened:


    ''¡­Although it''s a beautiful and pleasant night¡­ I can''t appreciate it like I used to¡­''


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 441: Determination

    Chapter 441: Determination


    Victor had lost track of time, but he couldn''t be med for this, considering Nightingale had no sun to indicate the passage of time.


    He just knew that some time had passed because at some point, the noise of the conversation started to dissipate, and he saw that some people started to leave.


    Those being Jeanne, Adam, Morgana, Lilith, and Elizabeth.


    Victor, all the while, continued to silently support Agnes.


    At some point, the woman had stopped crying, and slowly, she willingly began to hug him:


    "Let me stay like this for a while¡­"


    "Mmm." Making an approving sound, Victor just let Agnes do what she wanted.


    Using Victor''s body as a support, Agnes hugged his body andid her head on his chest.


    Victor was taller than she was, and that was something she was secretly happy about now because she couldpletely surrender her body to his embrace.


    Feeling the heat of the man''s body, feeling the caress on her head, smelling his sweet scent, sensing the silent care he had for her.


    Agnes felt so protected. It was as if she could just lie down without worries in the world, a feeling she had long forgotten and only now realized she had lost.


    Due to always being worried about the illness of her...te husband, she was always on edge, the fear of losing her Darling at any moment, the fear that she would close her eyes and the disease would strike her husband.


    Because of this, she had few moments of peace in her entire married life.


    She lightly squeezed her hand and bit her lips as a bad feeling began to grow in her chest as negative thoughts began to invade her interior.


    Vampires were a troublesome race since they felt everything more intensely, like a button that increased everything by 100x value.


    She was experiencing this firsthand, and, with the way her moods change quickly, it was quite frightening.


    But that didn''t seem to be a problem when she was around Victor... Her mood quickly lifted as she felt Victor''s caress on her head, and unconsciously, she focused her attention on Victor''s connection.


    And she felt all of Victor''s feelings about this situation.


    Victor could hide his feelings well, but for someone who''s been ''married'' a long time, she knew feelings can''t be hidden between the couple.


    That was just how magic worked.


    And as she felt those emotions, she began to calm down again.


    Sigh...


    ''The ease with which he calms me down is quite frightening¡­'' Agnes sighed as she thought of fun.


    Even herte husband couldn''t do that to her...


    After a few more moments of silence, Agnes'' emotions hadpletely calmed down, and now she just had her eyes closed as she remained cuddled with Victor.


    She was thoroughly enjoying this peaceful emotion she was feeling.


    Honestly, she felt so grateful right now¡­ If Victor hadn''t been around, she wouldn''t have known how she would react.


    The vampire race that feels everything most intensely, with the effects of the Snow n''s powers on their emotions, if left unchecked, their feelings towards the situation, not forgetting their peculiar personality of exaggerating everything and adding to their connection with the sword Fafnir.


    Putting all these factors together that amplify her emotions, Agnes was like a walking bomb of feelings.


    "Have you calmed down?" Victor asked in a soft tone.


    The sudden question startled Agnes a little and woke her up from her thoughts. Looking up a little, she saw Victor''s kind face, and her heart gave a little beat as she responded.


    "Yes..." Despite immense reluctance, she pulled away from Victor''s dangerouslyfortable arms, and it was only when she pulled away that she saw the state of Victor''s clothes.


    "...I''m sorry about the clothes." She started to have a little internal meltdown when she remembered what she had done earlier, and a hint of embarrassment appeared on her face.


    ''AHHHHHHHHHH! Someone, please kill me! I can''t believe I cried like a little girl!'' She was so embarrassed that if there was a hole nearby, she would quickly jump into it and onlye out after everyone else was gone!


    "Umu?" Looking at his clothes, he said, "Don''t worry about it." Victor''s eyes gleamed slightly, and the atmosphere around his body began to heat up, and as if by magic, his wet clothes driedpletely.


    "...Your control over fire is quite impressive..." She sincerely praised, there were few people in the Snow n who had such meticulous control.


    Victor opened his eyes a little when he heard what Agnes said:


    ''I think that was the first time sheplimented me or looked at me withoutparing me to anyone.''


    Showing a small smile, he said:


    "I''m still far from my goal."


    "...Oh? What is your goal?" Agnes asked curiously.


    "Combine the elements, and create new properties like an ice fire?" Victor spoke honestly as he touched his chin.


    "..." Agnes looked at Victor in shock.


    It was as if she''d heard some senseless nonsense.


    "That is-." She stopped what she was going to say when she remembered who was in front of her.


    Alucard, the fifth Count of Vampires, the youngest vampire in history to be a Vampire Count, and the second progenitor of the vampire race.


    ''If it''s him... Maybe it''s not impossible...'' It was a ridiculous thought to change the characteristics of a power orbine them and transform them into something new, but that possibility wasn''t impossible for Alucard.


    Victor crouched down and picked up her sword from the ground, his violet eyes glowed slightly, and for a moment, he felt the intent of ''something'' invade his mind.


    "!!?" Seeing the sword react, Agnes was going to alert Victor, but what happened next left her inplete shock.


    "Behave yourself."


    The authority contained in his words seemed to be able to bend the world itself to his will.


    And the effect of those words was immediate, as the sword slowly began to calm down.


    ''What...? Despite containing only the fragment of a dragon''s soul, it is still the most powerful fire dragon''s soul. How can he suppress the sword so easily?''


    Victor examined the sword and nodded, satisfied. It was a beautiful sword and quite interesting, just by touching the sword, he could feel his fire abilities increasing the amount he could control.


    If before he could make a big fireball with just his powers alone, now he can make five fireballs of the same size.


    The sword amplified the power of fire and increased the user''s ''output'', thus amplifying the destructive power.


    "It''s a good sword." Victor had memories of this sword but never got to see or touch it. Though he learned of the sword through the Snow n records and conversations with Agnes in the past.


    Victor approached Agnes and handed her a sword while holding the handle:


    "Just be careful not to let yourself be swayed by it." He gave a slight warning showing his concern, but he''s sure he didn''t need to say the consequences of wielding this sword.


    As a countess and Leader of the Snow n, Agnes knew the risks all too well.


    "¡­Mmm." Agnes didn''t say anything, just epted Victor''s concern and kindness with a simple gesture, as she took the sword hilt and held it.


    Soon her gaze returned to Victor, specifically speaking, his neck.


    gulp.


    Now that she felt a weight lifted from her body, the bloodlust had taken hold of her entire being, and she looked like a wanderer lost in the desert who hadn''t had a drink of water in a long time.


    "...." Victor chuckled gently when he saw Agnes'' blood red gaze and her explicit desire emanating from their connection.


    "You know what will happen if you drink my blood while staying with this ''bond'', right?"


    "...Yes." Slowly, she turned her face away as she bit her lip in frustration. She wanted so badly to lick and suck on that neck, the very act of holding on felt like torture.


    Agnes had never had to hold back her bloodlust for so long since, unlike Natashia and Scathach, who killed their husbands and suffered fromck of blood, she''s never really had a problem with it before.


    ''How did Scathach put up with this for so many years?'' A new respect for that woman was born in Agnes'' body.


    "Take your time to think about the ritual, Agnes."


    "Hmm...?" She looked at Victor and only saw him walking away.


    "If you want to end this connection, I''ll be there for you." No feelings could be heard from Victor''s voice, he was just stating facts.


    After all, as long as Agnes remained in this connection the way she is now, it would only be torture for her, but Victor also had no right to expel her or ask for a ''divorce''.


    He understands very well that this connection is something of ast memory for Agnes of her ex-husband, and he respects that of her.


    After all, in a way, Victor is the intruder of all this, and Agnes is not to me for anything.


    "Wai-." She was going to tell him to wait, but she stopped as she realized she didn''t have that right now.


    As she thought of the words Victor had spoken as he left, she realized what he meant:


    ''The ritual divorce needed the consent of the couple... Only then will the magic be undone.''


    Looking at the back of the man walking away, several feelings passed through her heart, but the most predominant feeling was...


    Reluctance.


    She didn''t want to lose ''it'' that she had with Victor.


    But at the same time that she felt it, she also understood that she must give a quick answer to this problem. She couldn''t stay on the fence for too long.


    That would only hurt Victor and herself.


    Just as the wife needed her husband''s blood, the husband also needed his wife''s blood.


    And in that brief look Victor gave her body, she could feel her desire spilling over.


    He wanted her, he wanted her blood, he was bloodthirsty for her.


    But... Out of respect for her and her alone, he did nothing.


    This kindness and affection touched the depths of Agnes'' heart.


    ''Sigh... No wonder even Scathach fell.''


    Picking up her cell phone, she looked at the photo she''d taken of her son-inw.


    As she watched the photo, for just a few seconds, her golden eyes had turned lifeless, she bit her lip, and a variety ofplex feelings flooded her heart, feelings that even she didn''t understand.


    She needed space to think.


    A few secondster, her eyes returned to normal, and she put her cell phone away.


    As her hair fluttered in the cold Nightingale winds, she looked at the two moons:


    "...Tonight is a beautiful night..."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 442: Obscene Desire

    Chapter 442: Obscene Desire


    Victor and his group were preparing to return, Agnes, Natashia, and Scathach would return to their n.


    With the n they decided on at the meeting, they had a lot to do.


    Much to Scathach and Natashia''s misfortune, the two older women wanted to be with Victor.


    But this matter is so important that not even Scathach or Natashia can ignore it.


    Scathach will not be idle, with a possible war in the future, she needs to demand some favors, for living a long time, she had many contacts all over the world, contacts that she would be extremely upset to lose, because of that, she will get into contact them to make them ''join'' at the right time.


    An agreement was made between the five earls that they would not speak of the project for the new city of Nightingale openly.


    Not until it''s ready of course, absolute secrecy is key.


    Not even that they need to use all of their gold level contract scrolls.


    Another reason Scathach was in a hurry is that she will need to be inmand of d''s army when the demon invasion begins, and she will not ept useless people.


    Upon finishing her duties in her territory, she will givemand of her territory to Siena, her eldest adopted daughter, and then go to the royal capital.


    ''I hope Victor didn''t disappoint me about my daughter''s training...'' Scathach wouldn''t deny that he was mildly expectant to see the result of his daughter''s training with Victor.


    Agnes had a lot to think about tonight, she also needed to prepare for the n, after all, the city was going to be built on her territory.


    On the other hand, Natashia as well as Agnes, knew that this was a great opportunity for their family, they could grow even more when this project was finished.


    Its influence, political and economic power will take a qualitative leap once the project is finalized.


    And it wasn''t just that, she needed to break the good news to her daughter!


    She is excited to share all the ''details'' of her night with her husband, she wants her daughter to experience the pleasure of having her insides ache the next day! That''s a whole new world of pleasure she wants her daughter to experience!


    And who knows? Maybe your daughter gets so excited, and she likes this new feeling? Perhaps, like her, her daughter will awaken the M attribute in her lineage.


    ''With that... I can have my trio.'' She can''t help but sh a perverted smile.


    Make no mistake, Natashia and all of Victor''s wives are strictly straight, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby mostly don''t like to ''share'' their night with Victor, they like to do it alone with him.


    Ruby and Violet once tried in the past to sleep together with their Darling, and while they were pleased when Victor filled their insides, and devastated them bothpletely, the feeling they had the next day can only be described as ''strange''.


    Were they satisfied? Yes... But a feeling of incongruity lingered in the air, a feeling that it wasn''t as fun as they thought, they were feeling too contained.


    It wasn''t an exciting experience to see their ''friend'' having sex with her husband, they felt jealous, they felt possessive... Which is normal considering their personalities that in normal cases would cause problems, but it just doesn''t happen. because Victor is good at dealing with ''Yanderes''.


    Because of that, they never did it again after that strange experience.


    Ruby preferred to have sex alone with her husband, and behind four walls she would unleash her lusty true self that had multiple fetishes.


    And Violet liked being wild, and burying Victor in her love that was strong as a Tsunami, she liked waking up the other day with just her husband, and ONLY her husband in her bed.


    She felt more satisfied that way.


    Sleeping together in the same bed is one thing, after all, everyone wants to feel the ''warmth'' of Victor, when sleeping with him, they feel quite calm andfortable, now having sex together in an orgy is a big ''NO'', for the two women.


    They love Victor, they have an obsession with Victor, a desire for possession and to be with him forever and ever, they like each other, but not in this way.


    As heirs to influential ns, they have their pride, and bottom line, they can be adventurous and try to try something new with their husband.


    But if they don''t like it, they will immediately abandon this activity.


    The desire to have a duo with her childhood friend was born out of this desire to try something new with her husband.


    ...Natashia wasn''t much different...


    As you live for millennia, you will acquire some quirks...


    Of course having her insides destroyed and waking up the next day with her uterus full of white seeds is something she will never stop doing, she loved that feeling, especially when she had a husband as ''capable'' as hers.


    What happens is, after the night she had sex with Victor, her repressed fetishes that couldn''t be performed in the past started to show.


    And she wanted to test all these fetishes with her husband, and of course her daughter!


    As a responsible and protective mother, she wants to see her daughter being devastated by the husband they both love!


    Just imagining her beloved daughter that she saw grow up in this situation and with the man they both loved, she feels butterflies flying in her stomach!


    Her insides twitch a little, and she can''t help but sh a perverted smile.


    She wants to try the mother-daughterbo!


    ''Maybe buy costumes, or a whip...candles...'' Natashia''s mind was running faster than a supeputer, an obscene supeputer!


    The thought of being in the same bed with Violet and Ruby?


    It never crossed Natashia''s mind, those feelings only included her daughter, and only her future daughters!


    Cough.


    Natashia coughed a little, and her face became slightly embarrassed.


    ''Control your perversion Natashia... Don''t mess it up.'' She repeats it to herself like a mantra.


    Continuing your thoughts.


    Natashia thinks that if she saw her husband having sex with one of his wives in front of her, she would just get jealous, and not get excited, she would just try to attract his attention, and that might upset her husband, something she I did not want.


    When living for a long time, it is a must, long-lived beings acquire entric fetishes, even Agnes and Scathach have certain types of entric fetishes.


    Believe it or not, Natashia could be considered the most ''normal'' of the bunch.


    After all, Agnes was once a hedonist who calmed down when she encountered Adonis.


    And Scathach... Well, she''s Scathach.


    "¡­."


    Looking at Scathach who was walking close to her.


    ''My instincts say... This woman, she is the most entric among us... She just didn''t have the opportunity to explore this new side of her, after all, no one was worthy enough to stay by her side.''


    "Hmm?"


    Natashia, Agnes, and Scathach stopped walking when they saw what Victor did.


    "What happened, Darling?" Natashia asked in a loving tone.


    "...just something interesting."


    "...." Scathach, Agnes, and Natashia waste no time in asking him, they just look in the direction he''s looking.


    Despite not having the ''skill'' that Victor had, she could feel something.


    The king of vampires, and another vampire...


    "...This feeling, is it my n?" Agnes narrowed her eyes.


    Suddenly the group stops sensing the vampire''s presence.


    "Heh~, he really is fast." Victor chuckled in amusement when he saw Alexios creating a thinyer of ''space'' with his power.


    What waspletely useless before Victor''s gaze, he could still ''see'' even with this barrier.


    "Victor, what happened?" Scathach asked.


    "...." Victor looks at Scathach:


    "I don''t know, I just felt someone from my n, i mean, from my wife''s n, and I felt d''s presence, because of that, I was curious."


    Victor smiled slightly, "And I didn''t expect to see d being hugged by a woman."


    "..." A silence fell around, the women''s reactions were mixed.


    Scathach remained neutral, Agnes shed a small sneer, and Natashia chuckled sly.


    "Another woman, huh? He wastes no time." Agnes spoke.


    "This old man doesn''t date someone overnight, she must be a lover of her wives'' time." Scathach spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Will we be able to see a new queen in the future, and someone from my n?" Agnes thought with a small smile.


    "Maybe, but probably, d would remove this woman from his n, he doesn''t want to give more political power to the earls after all." Scathach deduced.


    "Meh, just ignore it, who cares about his rtionship? Let him have fun!" Natashia jumps on Victor who was thinking deeply about something, and takes his arm, she leans her seductive body on him, and looks at him with a fevered look.


    "More important than him, you must satisfy us."


    "We?" Victor asked with a small smile.


    "...." Natashia nced out of the corner of her eye at Scathach and Agnes, and shed a smile that made veins pop in both women''s heads.


    "Yes, me and my daughter!" She spoke fervently as her seductive scent exploded into Victor''s nose.


    "¡­Will she agree¡­?" Victor asked as he wrapped his arms around Natashia.


    "Who knows~?" She slowly approaches her lips to Victor: "We have to ask herter."


    Victor chuckled in amusement, and imagining having the mother-daughter package, an expectant smile couldn''t help but grow on his face, he wouldn''t be hypocritical and say he wasn''t interested!


    Grabbing her seductive body against his, and holding her toned ass tightly, he begins to grope her through her dress as he massages the sensitive area.


    "Hmm~." The fire in Natashia''s body began to ignite, and she groaned slightly.


    Slowly bringing his lips closer to Natashia, Victor doesn''t kiss her, instead he whispers in her ear:


    "You provoked both of them too much, my beautiful and lovely wife."


    Natashia wakes up from her excited state when she feels two hands touching her shoulder:


    "¡­Eh?"


    Looking back somewhat mechanically, she saw the faces of Agnes and Scathach.


    Literal fire was emanating from Agnes'' body, her expression was worthy of the Youkai monsters called Onis.


    On the other hand, Scathach was emanating a cold air, and his sharp, glowing red eyes were simply terrifying.


    "Bitch, I''ve put up with your teasing all night..." The pressure in Scathach''s body began to build.


    "But no more."


    "I wonder how your fire resistances are, my dear friend~." Agnes shed a maniacal smile.


    "Hiii!"


    Before she could say anything or do anything, she heard from Victor:


    "If you survive, let''s try that mother-daughter game." Slowly his hand caresses Natashia''s body, and reaches her breasts, he lightly pressed the nipples of her breasts, and says:


    "Ughhmm~." She twitched a little, she was in a state like she was in heaven and hell at the same time, that was the famous stick and carrot technique!


    "I promise we will try all your fetishes."


    RUMBLE!


    Victor disappears in lightning when he feels Scathach and Agnes'' gaze on him.


    A distorted smile began to grow on Natashia''s face, her sharp teeth began to show, her breathing was ragged, her eyes glowed blood red, and her desire exploded!


    "Let''s fucking gooooo!!"


    RUMBLE


    Her body shed in lightning, she was motivated!


    Two counts? Pfft, she felt like she could even face God now!


    "Just like old times!?"


    "..." Agnes and Scathach''s smiles grew, and soon the reason why they were irritated disappeared from their minds, and only the desire for battle appeared on the two women''s faces.


    "Just like old times." Agnes and Scathach spoke at the same time.


    The smile of the two bes the same as Natashia''s, and in the next moment, the three of them disappear.


    They appeared in the forest far from the royal capital, and the three shed.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "...." Victor who was watching everything from afar, just showed a small smile as if everything went ording to his n.


    "Ahh~, they are really good women." He couldn''t help but say it whileughing.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 443: A Strong Heart.Not edited

    Chapter 443: A Strong Heart.Not edited


    A few dayster.


    "What did you say!?" Mizuki''s shocked voice was heard.


    "The demons of hell will cause a new war of genesis, a war so great that it will engulf all of Earth in an unprecedented crisis."


    "..." Even after Victor exined again, Mizuki and the people around her were speechless.


    "...That''s why my mom called asking toe back, huh..."


    "Yes, as a war general, she is responsible for the Nightingale forces. And, knowing your mother, she will not allow ipetent subordinates, so she will go to the royal capital to train the soldiers again."


    "But she cannot leave her territory unadministrated. Therefore, she called you back, Siena." Victor exined calmly as he patted Ophis and a reluctant Nero''s heads, who were sitting on hisp.


    ...Yes, Victor kidnapped-... Cough, he called Ophis for a ride, he was missing his daughter, and d had been with her for a long time.


    Of course, the older vampire was irritated by this development! But could he do anything?


    Of course not! After all, Ophis also epted this idea.


    That is, the King of vampires can only suck his thumb while letting his daughter be ''kidnapped'' by Victor.


    ''His expression at that time was priceless, hahahahaha~'' Victor couldn''t help but show a small smile.


    "Why are youughing!? Humanity is in danger!" Mizuki practically screamed.


    "..." Victor looked at Mizuki with a neutral gaze.


    "We must go back, we must make a n to stop the demons-." Mizuki started muttering at high speed.


    "This is bad, my sleeves! My animes! Everything will be burned by those demons! We have to do something!" Pepper spoke to Victor.


    "Don''t worry, Japan will be protected. After all, Ophis'' family is there, not to mention the gods won''t stand by and let their home country be destroyed."


    "Oh¡­ whatever then." Pepper sat down again,pletely unconcerned, all that mattered to her was her entertainment, and as long as the anime and manga industry was active, she wouldn''t care about a thing.


    ''Wait... Isn''t this a chance? I can kidnap the authors of manga and anime and give them shelter in this new city that n Agnes is making...Oh, I can''t forget my favorite Hentai authors either.''


    ''I''m sure my Ruby will like this n too¡­ I''ll talk to her!''


    "Hehe¡­ Hehehehehe~" She started to smile with a smile that can only be described as degenerate.


    Pepper was clearly nning an AWESOME n.


    As daughters of Scathach, they were worthy of knowing what was nned at the meeting. Of course, they must promise not to say anything until everything was ready, and a low-level magical contract was even used to keep it all a secret.


    Not just Pepper, everyone in this room deserved to know, including Eleanor, who was a countess of the same Status as Victor.


    "Hmm, this is shocking news, but not very relevant to us... What I''m worried about is the economy and our ''food''." Eleanor spoke in a calm tone.


    Even though she was saying this because she was a countess and her responsibilities demanded that attitude, she really didn''t feel that way.


    The thing is, Eleanor and her n can be described as true ''natives'' of this world, they are the alien race that has most adapted to this.


    The other reason is that they are self-sufficient since all materials, food, and infrastructure were collected from the monsters they kill.


    Even the ''blood'' they drink is from monsters and demonic beasts.


    In a sense, they are apletely different bloodline of vampires than the ones that exist in Nightingale.


    Drinking human blood is of no benefit to n Adrasteia, they would just feel ''disgusted''.


    The blood of monsters, demonic beasts, is much better than that of humans and much richer in nutrients.


    This is also one of the reasons why the vampire bloodlines of n Adrastea are ''superior'' to those of Nightingale''s noble vampires.


    Their bodies are strong like werewolves, their powers are more refined, and their senses are stronger. They are an evolved version noble of Nightingale''s


    In a sense, they are ''simr'' to Victor''s Maids.


    The vampires that Victor created are an entirely new lineage of vampires, the bloodline of the second progenitor.


    They are physically stronger, and their natural powers that are awakened are inherently stronger.


    And this is due to the fact that when Victor became a progenitor, he ''absorbed'' the blood of three vampire count heiresses, heiresses whose ancestry led back to d.


    And using that as food, his blood was refined.


    In short, Victor''s blood is ''superior'' to that of the first progenitor.


    And by that simple fact, when their wives or vampires close to Victor drink their blood constantly, their strength increases. This is because they are slowly changing their ''origin'' from d to Victor''s.


    And this change of origin causes extreme dependence on his blood because, in addition to being delicious, the vampire will ''instinctively'' seek that divine vor, so they will also feel as if they were close to their ''father''.


    The father of their race.


    A fairly normal urrence for progenitors.


    The progenitors of werewolves and humans were the same.


    The only thing that changes is the ''cause'' of it all.


    For humans, it would be Adam''s very presence, they would instinctively see that man as their father.


    For werewolves, it would be the pressure and weight of a True Alpha.


    And for vampires, it was blood and a mixture of the effects of wolf and human progenitors, which would only be felt by members of the vampire''s ''parent'' bloodline.


    "After the invasion starts, we will start the n that was exined... Until then, we must train and get stronger. The meeting of supernatural beings will take ce in a few months too, and I feel that this meeting will not be peaceful. ."


    Victor finally spoke about his instincts that only increased after knowing what was going on behind the scenes.


    "I agree... We should also-." Eleanor was going to propose something but stopped when Mizuki spoke:


    "Aren''t you going to help...?"


    "......" The vampires looked at Mizuki.


    A silence fell on the ce until Lacus broke that silence.


    "Why should we help a race that despises us and wants to kill us?" Lacus spoke in disdain.


    "Why should we ''VOLUNTARILY'' help a race that clearly doesn''t need help?" Siena continued.


    Mizuki just looked at them with a narrow look:


    "You guys-."


    "Stop."


    "...." She looked at Victor.


    "Just...Stop."


    "Do you agree with that!?"


    "It''s not a matter of agreeing or not."


    "It''s about reality."


    "...?" She looked confused at Victor.


    "I thought you learned your lesson when you discovered the truth about The Inquisition."


    "..." His eyes darkened.


    "Listen, this is a lesson my master has stuck in my head since the day she started training me, and it''s a lesson I''ve also learned over the millennia."


    "There is no good or bad, this ck and white story doesn''t exist... On the fine line between evil and good is where we exist."


    "All that exists in this world is a game of interests in search of benefits, and the intention of a ''leader'' is clear."


    "...But that doesn''t mean-." She was going to say something, but Victor wasn''t finished.


    "Because The Inquisition is led by a man who has been alive a long time, a man who believes in the ideal that every supernatural being deserves to die, The Inquisition is the organization it is today."


    "....." The vampires around just narrowed their eyes when they heard what Victor said.


    "Despite the goal of the organization''s leader, The Inquisition is not pletely'' bad."


    "Aren''t they experimenting with supernatural beings and helpless humans?"


    "Yes, they are, and that''s hideous." Victor believed in unforgivable crimes and experimentation on the helpless, and rape of the vulnerable, and women were one of them.


    "¡­But during the preparations for the demons to invade, who was dealing with them?"


    "The Inquisition."


    "Don''t get me wrong, girls. I am not defending them." Victor spoke when he saw Eleanor and the Scarlett sisters'' eyes on him.


    "My only purpose here is to im that the world is tooplicated to be divided into ck and white."


    "But it''s a demon invasion! All they seek is destruction! They don''t care if they''re vampires, humans, werewolves, witches, they''ll kill them all!"


    "I highly doubt that."


    "....."


    "Just look at Morgana, she''s a demon, but she has desires of her own, she has goals."


    "Diablo, it''s the same. Above the destruction of humans, he has a goal."


    "We just don''t know what it is."


    "But it''s not like it mattered."


    "For all supernatural beings, and even some strong human organizations, this invasion is an opportunity."


    "The opportunity to break the Status Quo of the world, and gain benefits and influence."


    "...this...this..." Mizuki bit her lip in frustration.


    "For someone who has lived a long time, you sure are naive." Victorughed.


    "Do not intimidate my disciple too much, Oni." An old man''s spirit appeared beside Mizuki.


    "... Master."


    "Abe-No-Seimei, a great Onmyo mage, tell me¡­ What do you think about this situation?" Victor asked his opinion, even though he already knew the answer.


    "Hmm? I don''t particrly think about it."


    "... Master...?"


    "As long as Japan, my home country, and the human people of my country are safe, I''m not worried about anything." He was quite carefree because he overheard the conversation and knew that Victor would protect his country if need be.


    And the gods of his country will not stand still either.


    "See?" Victor just chuckled coldly.


    "...." Mizuki looked at Victor.


    "If you ask different races of supernatural beings, or even gods, that same question, they will answer the same thing."


    "¡­this¡­this is just too fucked up." She sat in the chair in disbelief.


    "This is the way the world is. There is no hero, there is no ultimate evil, this is not aic book world, this is not a movie where the hero defeats the big bad, and everyone lives happily ever after."


    "That''s not how it works in reality."


    "Only fools and altruists will fight for unknown people during a time of crisis."


    "And guess what¡­?"


    "They will be the first to die."


    "...."


    "Of course, they won''t die if there''s a ''Plot'' behind him that wants him to live, a plot that makes this man somehow kill an enemy impossible to kill with this man''s current strength."


    "Shounen characters!" Pepper spoke proudly.


    "indeed." Victorughed in amusement, very fond of Pepper''s humor.


    "...But as I said before, this is not that kind of world."


    "When an ordinary human fights a demon, there are only two oues, either he miraculously awakens his survival instinct and manages to kill the demon, or he dies."


    "Of course, this situation only applies to lesser demons. If he meets a medium or high level demon, he is fucked."


    Seeing Mizuki''s reluctant face, Victor clicked his tongue and spoke:


    "Mizuki."


    "...." She looked at Victor, and seeing his violet gazes, she froze.


    "Who do you want to protect?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Get that dick out of your ass, discard your morals, and tell me about your desires, tell me what you really feel."


    "...." Her cheeks turned slightly red when she heard what Victor said.


    "I''m asking, who do you want to protect!? What''s your motive for fighting millions of demons!?" He asked again in a stern tone.


    "..." She swallowed hard Victor, somehow, looked like an elder scolding her.


    "Are you doing this for your own sake? Are you doing this because you want to? Or are you just doing it for self-satisfaction?


    "I...I..." She was confused and couldn''t find an answer to Victor''s question.


    "Tsk, even you don''t know what you''re fighting for. You''re like a puppet without a will."


    "Not even thoseic book ''heroes'' who fight viins, don''t kill them, and just throw them in a chair for the next day when those same viins cause more chaos are worse than you. At least those heroes have a motivation, even if it''s a hypocritical motive."


    "...." Mizuki just remained silent as she bit her lip. Victor''s words affected her more than she thought.


    ''Why do I care about a vampire''s words?'' Unbeknownst to her, Victor''s opinion mattered a lot to her.


    "...Sigh." Victor sighs as he goes back to stroking the heads of his daughters.


    "Hehehe." Seeing Ophis''s smile and Nero''s shy face, Victor''s mood began to improve, and soon he spoke:


    "Before you think about helping someone, find a reason to do such an action. In a war of this scale, that is very important."


    "These demons are not beings that you can fight without motivation. They will take advantage of that weakness of yours, and in the end¡­"


    "You will die."


    "A miserable death, a death that in the bigger picture meant nothing."


    "Mizuki."


    The woman slowly looked up and saw Victor''s serious eyes:


    "Do what you want, I won''t stop you. You''re a grown woman, and you probably know what you''re doing, but... Just don''t die a meaningless death."


    "...." A silence fell in the room, and Victor''s words unknowingly influenced not only Mizuki but all the people who listened to him.


    ''A motivation, huh...'' Lacus thought, and unconsciously, memories of her past came to her, she clenched her little fists, and slowly, she began to fade into new ones.


    "I need to practice."


    "Tell me what you guys decided afterwards."


    "...Okay..." Siena and Pepper spoke an involuntary response while they were lost in thought.


    Not just them, they all were, and the most affected was Mizuki.


    [... He is right, you know?]


    [Master...?] Mizuki looked at his master.


    [Facing demons is different from fighting vampires or Youkai... These demons will exploit any weakness in your heart, so you need to have a strong determination and a ''reason'' to do what you''re doing. Facing demons, especially the high level ones, with a weak heart, is just asking to die.]


    [... What should I do...?]


    [Unfortunately, I have no answer to this question.]


    [This is something you have to decide.]


    [You need to find your conviction, and especially get over your past...]


    Mizuki bit her lip in frustration.


    [If you can''t do that... Well, all you have left is death.]


    ''And as your master, I will not allow you to throw your life away. You still need to fulfill the promise you made to me, my foolish disciple.'' Abe-No-Seimei thought as he looked at his disciple.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 444: The power of D

    Chapter 444:The power of D


    A week has passed.


    This past week, Victor''s group has focused entirely on their own affairs.


    Training, nning, practicing dual cultivation, Victor and his group were in full swing.


    Mainly on the dual cultivation part, after Ruby, Sasha, and Violet found out what Natashia did to Victor within four walls.


    They wanted the same treatment too!


    They wanted to feel their hips like jelly the next day.


    And like a good captain who listens to hismander''s orders, Victor did his duty with the utmost dedication!''


    It is worth saying that different mansions were almost destroyed during that week.


    Their wives were busy, and they were scattered between Earth and Nightingale.


    Because of this, Victor had to abuse Natalia''s powers.


    And thanks to Saint Natalia and her miraculous space-bending powers, Ruby, Sasha and Violet received the same treatment that Natashia received.


    ¡­ And¡­ they were satisfied.


    Especially Ruby who had a bit of ''M'' features when she was behind four walls with her husband.


    She loved being treated rough, she loved feeling her hips like jelly the next day, she loved the feeling of her insides being pierced and the ''warm'' feeling of having her insides filled.


    When Natashia saw her daughter''s condition the next day, she just twitched her legs as something dripped from her insides and wet the floor.


    Her eyes glowed blood red, and she couldn''t wait to have a threesome with her daughter and her husband.


    ''I want to see my daughter personally being destroyed ~'' The older vampire thought.


    Victor justughed when he saw Natashia''s gaze, he kissed Sasha''s head, caressed her head, and covered her body with a sheet.


    Soon after, he approached Natashia, hugged the older woman lovingly and kissed her passionately.


    "Will you go now?" Natashia asked as she squirmed at the foul smell in the air and her husband''s caresses.


    "Not yet..." Victor licks Natashia''s neck, sniffs her neck, and lightly bites her ears.


    "Ahh~."


    Lifting Natashia''s leg and rudely ripping off her Noble outfit, he chuckled when he saw that the woman wasn''t wearing anything underneath.


    ''She already came expecting this.'' He couldn''t help but smile at his perverted wife.


    Victor didn''t need any ceremony, his mother-inw was already wet enough.


    "Yes~!" She moaned uncontrobly when she felt something pierce her inside and reach her deepest parts.


    And her interior can just squirm even more when she imagined that this member was inside her daughter a few moments ago.


    "Fuck me." She hugged Victor tighter as her eyes gleamed with possessiveness and lust.


    "...That''s what I was nning~" Victor smiled and soon he turned Natashia''s body and supported her from behind:


    "!!!" She felt her insides shudder even more when she was in the position she loved most, but something was still missing


    While holding her waist, Victor licks Natashia''s neck and bites her


    "Yeshhh~." She holds Victor''s head, and her insides tighten even more, she loved that position!


    Roughly holding her right hand on her breasts that became a D-cup, while with his left hand he wrapped Natashia''s waist as if not wanted her to escape.


    He started moving his hips while sucking her blood.


    "Ahh~, I love this!" The feeling of having her blood sucking while doing this position was simply divine for Natashia.


    ¡­


    With the threat of a possible demonic invasion on Earth, Victor''s rtives and friends were informed, as this was ssified information.


    Only people close to Victor, and whom Victor ''trusts'', can know this information.


    People like Fred, Andrew, Edward and Leona, of course their families also included, Victor''s house was now bing an imprable fortress, the reason for this is quite simple, they would use their house as a support point to transfer resources for both Nightingale and Earth.


    And yes, the brother and sister wolves duo had no idea what awaited them, they were just living their life peacefully, until Victor arrived with this bombshell.


    "Hey guys. I forgot to say, but a demonic invasion is about to start, if you need helpe to my house, it is quite safe there." Victor spoke as he left the PetShop with Zack on his arm.


    "¡­Eh?"


    The two werewolves'' faces were quite priceless, they tried to say it was impossible, but with the disappearing wave and ''psychopathic'' people growing, they know it wasn''t a lie, and Victor wouldn''t lie to them like that.


    After taking this matter to his father, surprisingly, the man was not shocked, as if he already knew.


    "Tsk, Tsk. Even after bing a vampire, this man remains soft with his friends. " Even though he was badmouthing Victor, you could see a small smile on the mustachioed man''s face.


    The reason he is saying this is that when he went to look at Victor after some time, the man waspletely changed.


    And it wasn''t just her beauty that changed, her temperament, her way of speaking, her ''calmness'' when dealing with other supernatural beings.


    He was apletely different person, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Adam was dealing with an older vampire.


    ''Even if his senses are stronger, he can easily find me now.'' Adam sweat cold when he felt that violet look in his body.


    Honestly this is ridiculous, the way Victor evolved is just too ridiculous!


    It''s only been two years! TWO YEARS!


    Like Fuck, he became so powerful!? Is he doping!? Fuck, that makes no sense!


    And to make matters worse, he has a blessing!


    herself Aphrodite gave him a greater blessing! A blessing so strong that he is the only one on the entire who has this blessing.


    When Adam went to meet Aphrodite and investigate what was going on, he was shocked at the goddess, she was smiling and acting like a girl in love when she was around her.


    But what the fuck?


    She is the goddess of beauty, and love, okay!? Her ''love'' cannot be monopolized, because her love is simply too heavy and too great for any mortal or deity to bear.


    For God''s sake, any god who tries to monopolize Aphrodite only suffers a terrible fate, you can''t imprison a woman who can make you a ve at any moment!


    But... That man got it!?


    How the fuck is this even possible!?


    And to shock him even more, Victor treats Aphrodite normally, he wasn''t acting like a ''Simp'' to the goddess of beauty, which is a normal attitude for any man or woman towards this goddess.


    Was it almost like they were ... equal? Yes, that''s the correct word, they were in a simr position, and Aphrodite and Victor respected each other.


    Adam didn''t understand how this was possible, after all, she''s a goddess older than humanity itself, she''s quite proud, she wouldn''t ept being equal to anyone, because of that, he can''t help but think that the goddess of beauty , and love fell in love with Victor.


    ''But even if she had fallen in love with him, she would use her powers to try to turn him into a ''Simp''... Just what''s going on?'' Even using all his brains, he couldn''t understand how the goddess of beauty had such a casual attitude towards Victor.


    Fuck, she''s a goddess, a aunt! Your worthless pride and ego are the size of Jupiter! Even if you fart in front of the gods, they might take it as an insult and curse you to eternal suffering or some bullshit like that!


    ''Fuck it, I give up.'' He stopped thinking about it for now.


    Honestly... The way Victor evolves and gains allies is simply unreal, this is above bullshit level, in just two years this man has be a monster on as many levels as possible.


    "... Father, what are we going to do? Vic, warned us about the demons..." Leonamented with a slightly red face, it had been a long time since she had seen her childhood friend, and he waspletely changed...


    He changed in such a big way that if she hadn''t known him for a long time, she wouldn''t recognize him!


    ''Piece of shit! Look what he did to my daughter!'' A vein pops in Adam''s head: ''It''s decided, this man will stay KM away from her, his beauty level is just dangerous!''


    ''Fuck it! Even I''m not immune to this shit, for a moment I thought it bnced that way, and I even thought it wouldn''t be a problem if it was with Victor....'' Adam''s face darkened visibly:


    ''Fuck it! Damn that charm!''


    Despite keeping the poker face to himself, Adam was going through a storm of emotions, he just couldn''t calm down due to recent events.


    And one of the reasons he couldn''t calm down was, the demon factory, a discovery that the werewolf king''s minions coincidentally came across in Africa.


    And as a former loyal general to the werewolf King, Adam was informed of it as well.


    ''Those pests... Was your invasion already that advanced?''


    "When were you nning to tell us about this?" Edward asked.


    "When I received more information about this invasion." Adam did not hide anything from his children.


    "I only received this information recently too, although I was already suspicious of something due to the increasing number of demonsing out of hell."


    "...Sigh." After a moment of silence Edward and Leona sigh visibly.


    "A break-in, huh... Just now that my bar was doing well..." Edward''s face darkened.


    "And what is your n, Father?"


    "... I was thinking of going back to Samar, the werewolf home."


    "......"


    "The supernatural world in the future will no longer be so peaceful, and even though I trained you two, you need to evolve more as werewolves."


    "Ugh, I don''t want to form a pack, it''s quite annoying." Leona grumbled, she wasn''t a pack person, she knows werewolves only get stronger when they''re in a pack with an Alpha.


    And her being an Alpha, she would receive all the ''bonuses'' of being a leader, for every werewolf in her pack, she would receive a permanent strength bonus.


    Strength in numbers, that''s the werewolves'' philosophy.


    ... Only there is one problem, she was a loner! She prefers a thousand times to evolve alone than need a package!


    ''Ugh, these are the times I envy vampires¡­'' She thought when she remembered Victor''s strength, he didn''t need something like a pack of people at hismand to get stronger, it all depended on his training.


    ''Although I wouldn''t imagine sucking blood for eternity¡­'' She thought of all the junk food she would lose by turning into a vampire.


    If Leona''s father saw her thoughts right now, he would really smack this woman over the head for thinking bullshit.


    Werewolves are a proud race like vampires, and they consider themselves superior to their ''rivals'' because they don''t have as many weaknesses as their rivals.


    "Ugh, I really don''t want to leave my bar."


    "..... Sigh, believe me, I wouldn''t want to leave school either, but... If the weather in the supernatural world of Earth starts to get more violent, we have to move, Samar is simr to Nightingale, the werewolf country lives on another, we will be safer there than on Earth." Adam exined his reasons.


    "It''s not about security, right ...?"


    "Yes, you need to get stronger, you need to understand what it''s like to live as a werewolf in a werewolf society and... One of you will have to take my ''inheritance''."


    "....." Their eyes darkened.


    Who was Adam?


    He is a former general of the king of the werewolves!


    Even if he retired, and another general took over his mantle, that status is still very strong.


    The Lykos n is a prestigious n that throughout Samar''s history has held important positions.


    Prime Minister, Head of Foreign Affairs, Strategists, General, etc.


    Throughout history, n Lykos has always given talents to the werewolf king, and it is ''expected'', that this generation of n Lykos will be the same.


    Adam as a former general wants a worthy sessor to receive his ''inheritance'', he wants one of his sons to be a general.


    "...Father, we are not warriors." Edward spoke with a sigh.


    Sigh...


    Adam sighed visibly, he already knew that, how can he?


    His two sons Leona and Edward didn''t have the skills to be warriors, and he also can''t imagine his daughter being injured on the battlefield, he thinks he''s going to go crazy just thinking about it.


    And your son Edward is just very kind.


    ... And, Honestly? He did not want to involve his children in the political mess that is Samar.


    But today, that ce is the safest ce, and he needed an heir.


    ''Sigh ... I don''t think I have a choice.'' He really didn''t want to do that, but he didn''t have many options at the moment:


    "In that case, I''m going to prepare Johnny to try to inherit my inheritance." He didn''t seem very motivated.


    A small smile appeared on Leona''s face, and she thanks her missing older brother for taking on this burden.


    She''s a more homely woman, she likes peace, taking care of animals, she likes to live life peacefully, she''s not afraid of conflict, but wouldn''t she seek conflict for herself, and honestly?


    This pressure from her father to be heir is just irritating, she can''t change who she is, she can''t be a general overnight.


    As Leona thought that, Edward had a dark face, he really didn''t like to disappoint his father, but in that matter, he has no choice, he is not and never will be a general, he is a bartender for God''s sake! He likes working in a bar!


    "Father, before you move or make a hasty decision, shouldn''t we meet with Victor?" Edward suddenly spoke up.


    "¡­Geh, why do you want to talk to him?"


    "He''s the one who warned us about the demon invasion, so it''s safe to say he has ns for that invasion... And knowing how paranoid our friend is, his house must have be a stronghold by now."


    "Indeed, he is very yandere to make his loved ones unprotected." Leona agreed.


    ''Ugh... I really don''t want to go to that ce, that annoying goddess is going to be there, and I don''t want to act out of character.''


    Before the goddess of beauty, and love... Men and women are only subject to bing animals in heat.


    That''s how terrifying she is.


    "Father, we should go to Victor''s house before making a hasty decision." Leona said..


    "...Sigh, you''re right."


    "...." The two brothers smile.


    "But remember that the n to go to Samar before the shit hits the fan still stands, and I won''t take no for an answer."


    "We know." The two spoke at the same time.


    Despite being a loving father, Adam was still an Alpha, and the leader of that pack, his orders could not be disobeyed.


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 445: Highest-Level Yandere

    445 Chapter 445: Highest-Level Yandere.


    Chapter 445: Highest-Level Yandere.


    "Did you n all this while you trained with my sisters, shared your time with the four of us, studied, and trained your power?" Ruby''s incredulous and shocked voice was heard; she just couldn''t believe what she was reading now.


    "Yes." Victor answered like it was no big deal.


    "¡­just how does your schedule work?" It was really a genuine question.


    "Meh, when you give up 8 hours of sleep, you get a lot of time."


    "...." Ruby, for the first time, stopped reading the papers in front of her that detailed ns that Victor would initiate in the invasion.


    ns he''d thought of for the week and given to Ruby and their wives.


    Looking at her husband, she asked:


    "How long have you not slept, Victor?"


    "... Who knows?" Victor had already lost count.


    "...."


    "Don''t look at me like that Ruby... You know the moment I fall asleep, I''m going to visit that woman, and I don''t feel like talking to her."


    Ruby stared at Victor for a few seconds until she sighed:


    "You can''t feel physical fatigue Victor, your vitality is insane, but... Your mind is another story. It''s not as strong as you think."


    "I know." Victor, of all people, knew this. Correction, only he, Ruby, and Victor''s Maids knew what kind of trouble he''s been through in the year and six months he''s been away from his wives.


    "...Because of that, I always take time to rx with my wives." He shed a small smile.


    "...." Ruby was slightly embarrassed when she understood what Victor''s ''rx'' meant.


    "Although it''s a great activity, you have to rest, Darling."


    "...Oh? Do you want me to stop then?"


    "I did not say that." The answer was immediate.


    Victor chuckled lightly as he basked in his wife''s cold and somewhat embarrassed expression. Even though their rtionship was fully advanced to the point of no return, she was still embarrassed by his teasing, which was something he quite enjoyed.


    It was very satisfying.


    "Believe me when I say that the times I spend with you are the times I am most calm and rxed."


    "...."


    "Having sex or not, I enjoy thepany of my wives."


    other personal reasons as well, but this was one of the main ones.


    20:40


    "¡­Back to the subject, did you talk to your friends?"


    "... I know." How could she not know that? After all, so did Ruby, Sasha, and Violet.


    After a long day of work and stress, the act of just sleeping with her husband''s warm body and scent left herpletely rxed.


    Because of this, the women close to Victor shared the same bed as him. Although there are several other personal reasons as well, but this was one of the main ones.


    "¡­Back to the subject, did you talk to your friends?"


    "Yes, they will probablye at some point." Victor spoke calmly as he thought of Adam, who saw him meeting Aphrodite.


    Victor couldn''t deny his involvement with Aphrodite anymore. After all, the woman was his mother''s friend, and denying precious information to her was simply too risky for his mother.


    Because of that, the first thing he did when he got back to the human world was to contact Aphrodite, and of course, he didn''t forget to talk to his parents about it.


    Which made them both incredibly nervous.


    Victor can tell they were worried, but they didn''t let on because they trusted Victor.


    ''Speaking of Aphrodite, Adam saw me with that woman¡­ Meh, knowing the old man, he won''t even care that Aphrodite is Renata, or maybe he already knows about it.''


    "Speaking of which, did you like my gift?"


    "I loved it!"


    Rubymented with a twinkle in her eye as she looked at the suitcase that was big enough for a person to get through.


    The briefcase was standing in an open space as if it were something natural.


    "I''m d you liked it."


    "Mm... Having a 2KM space and being able to take it anywhere is incredibly useful."


    "Indeed." Victorughed in amusement.


    "Tsk, Tsk, why didn''t anyone think of this before?"


    "Stagnation."


    "...."


    Victor didn''t need to exin anything further, as with just one simple word, Ruby understood the problem.


    "By the way, our n to create your territory..." She broached the subject waiting for Victor''s reaction.


    "We''ll be starting this n soon, but first, we''ll focus on the Snow n''s new city."


    "Fufufu, Violet must have her hands full by now." Rubyughed smugly.


    "She''s been pretty frustrated."


    "Indeed... Although I''m working hard to make things more manageable for her... Dealing with paperwork is irritating, they are humanity''s true enemy."


    "Don''t forget to put this in our city, management will be smoother that way."


    20:41


    "Obviously."


    "...." Rubyughed silently. She understood what Victor was talking about, considering she saw her sisterining several times about the paperwork that was constant and never ending:


    "That''s why I have all my searches on virtual data on a private server."


    "Don''t forget to put this in our city, management will be smoother that way."


    "Obviously."


    "Don''t forget to take care of her..." Rubymented casually.


    "I''ve already arranged that."


    "...Oh?"


    "I asked a certain witch for a favor, she should be at Violet''s house by now." Victor shed a sneaky little smile.


    "¡­ June?"


    "Nah, it''s another woman."


    "...." Ruby''s eyes glowed slightly blood red when she heard Victor.


    Victor showed a small smile when he felt Ruby''s jealousy. He liked that feeling a lot, as it was proof that she loved him.


    "Is the strengthening of our housepleted?"


    "In progress, Esther is taking care of it."


    "What about the portal?"


    "Unfortunately, Natalia doesn''t have that power yet."


    "...just give Natalia time, she has never touched runes in the past, and with the new invention her father made, she is quite determined." Victor couldn''t help butugh as he remembered the obsessed look on her face when Alexios presented his daughter with the bags and suitcases with space inside.


    She is quite obsessed now with studying the family runes, something that was quite tedious in the past for the girl.


    "How are my Maids?"


    "Roxanne went back to Nightingale, she said she wanted to visit the Big Guy."


    "Kaguya and the others are helping me take care of their rtives and our projects."


    "Umu, I''m d they''re doing well."


    "Hmm? What is it, Ruby?" Victor asked when he noticed Ruby''s slight change in mood.


    "... Sigh, to be honest, they''ve be verypetent. Without them, our ns couldn''t be executed so quickly."


    "Without them, it would have taken me a few more months to get everything ready."


    "Heh~, I thought you were talking about our personal ns, but apparently, I was wrong."


    "I mean, they helped with our personal ns as well, but¡­ They also helped with gaining influence here in the US."


    "...but already? It hasn''t even been a week." Victor can''t help but speak in shock.


    "...Yes... To be honest, they are monsters." That was Ruby''s honest opinion. Only she knew how much the Maids helped in her nning, and she felt very grateful for them since they lightened her burdens a lot.


    ''Thanks to them, I was able to move forward with my master n as well. In less than a few years, not only North America but South America will be part of my influence...'' Looking at the papers on the table, Ruby''s gaze gleamed slightly.


    ''Wait... This is a chance, I was so shocked that I forgot to think about it.'' Ruby puts her hand on her face in an attempt to hide her smile.


    An opportunity justnded on her desk, and she was overjoyed, so she continued:


    "Even Kaguya, who isn''t part of your bloodline, is bing a monster in her own right..." She took her hand away from her face and returned to her neutral expression.


    "Fufufu, have you forgotten yourself?"


    "... What are you talking about?"


    "Did you think I wouldn''t notice that you''re practicing your mother''s techniques?"


    "...."


    "Pepper..." Ruby felt like sighing.


    "Knowing the girl, I figured she told you, after all, she also told her sisters."


    "...I''ve also noticed that you are progressing faster than they are."


    "Well, we''ve fought each other for a long time, so I already have more or less an idea of ??how martial arts works, Pepper''s teachings just helped me understand everything better."


    "...." Victor shed a small smile and pulled Ruby''s chair toward him.


    "What?" she asked with a cold expression.


    "Doesn''t this deserve a celebration?"


    Ruby squirmed in her chair as she felt Victor''s hot breath, her heart began to beat faster, and an expectant look appeared on her face.


    "...Oh? What kind of celebration." She wraps her arms around Victor''s neck.


    "The kind we like best." He pulled Ruby by holding her ass and lifted her up.


    Wrapping her legs around Victor''s waist, she spoke in a hushed tone:


    "We''re doing this too much, Darling... What if I get pregnant?"


    It should be noted that Victor, Ruby, Violet, Sasha, and now Natashia never worried about protection during the end of the fun, so they always ended uppletely fulfilled.


    "I would be the happiest man in the world."


    "...." His answer took Ruby by surprise, and she couldn''t help but turn away as she shed a small smile.


    "I see... Hehe."


    "Don''t think too much about it, progenitor or not, we are vampires, an immortal race, our low fertility is a very evident trait."


    Everyone in the supernatural world knew this fact; the stronger it was, the harder it was to procreate.


    "Even d took 2000 years to have his first child."


    "... That''s true..."


    After a moment of silence, Ruby asked as she looked at Victor with a blood red gaze.


    "Where were we?"


    "The part where I destroy you."


    "Kyaaa~"


    ...


    Victor, her beloved Darling, was without a doubt someone like her.


    Someone possessive, someone obsessed, someone with lots of love.


    In fact, he might be even worse than she is.


    Since he merged with her father, that trait of him had be more evident, much more so than it was before.


    That was Violet''s thought as she looked at the ns on her desk in her office and at the woman sitting a little farther away.


    A ck dress that emphasized her figure, a long ck hat, bright red hair, and a seductive tone.


    Selena, the firstborn of the witch queen, was here, and she waspletely at her service.


    If Violet ordered Selena to kill someone, she''d do it without asking, and if Violet ordered her to teach something, she''d do it without question.


    Victor did something... He made a partnership or some kind of deal with this witch, and he didn''t tell her anything, which made her angry.


    Were they in a rtionship?


    Her instincts said no.


    When Violet looked at a girl, she could feel her instincts telling her whether that woman was interested in her beloved Darling or not, like a sixth sense that Violet had.


    And that sixth sense always buzzed when she saw her mother Agnes and Victor''s Maids.


    But when she looked at Selena, she didn''t feel anything.


    Their partnership was strictly business, and she knew that, but that didn''t mean it didn''t make her more irritated.


    ''Just what did Darling do for this woman to willingly help him?''


    vampires were ''voluntarily'' giving themselves to the Snow n.


    20:42


    Victor was turning into something out of control. His obsession and his maniption had reached a level that Violet is sincerely envious of.


    She should be doing this, not him!


    She was the one who should make ns to corner his enemies, she was the one who should protect him, but everything that was happening was backwards.


    Violet wasn''t stupid, she could notice the Frost Bank money transfers, she could notice that vampires were ''voluntarily'' giving themselves to the Snow n.


    Vampires whose past could harm the Snow n.


    Fuck! Just look at the briefcase behind her! A fucking suitcase that had the space of more than 2 km square.


    A gift she loved so much! It''s much easier to transport big things now.


    Even though he doesn''t participate in foreign policy, Victor had his full hand in Nightingale''s domestic politics.


    Not just n Snow but n Fulger, and Scarlett, even in the human world, the environment his parents worked in waspletely controlled by him.


    ''Does he have so many subordinates? How can it cover such arge area? This makes no sense.''


    ''I know Ruby was helping him, and she wasn''t the only one. Hilda, Agnes, Siena, and Victoria were all helping him¡­ Are they the subordinates of these women?''


    Yes, her Maid was apparently shocked by the new count''s performance when he temporarily took over the Snow n, and now she had a connection with Victor in that whatever was beneficial to the Snow n, she helped the man.


    Victor did not have an ''army'' of subordinates directly controlled by him.


    But he had acquaintances who had that, and with just a few instructions and requests, the entire Nightingale could change overnight.


    And you know the scariest part of it all?


    It''s just that he already had this power before, but this sphere of influence became more solid when he gained the trust of the mentioned people.


    And that trust was born naturally, and since he didn''t actively seek out these people for help, they helped them voluntarily.


    Did she hate it? Did she hate being trapped in Victor''s web of obsession, jealousy, and protection?


    Of course not, she loved it! She knows that her husband had no more intentions for her, and all he wanted was her protection and for the ''rats'' [Men] to not approach her.


    She just feels jealous because she''s the one who should be doing this not the other way around!


    Her Yandere feels like he''s losing to Victor''s Yandere.


    What a shame. After all, she was the one who awakened her Yandere first! She came from an entire lineage where the women in the family were Yanderes.


    Just look at her mother, she was a perfect example.


    ''Ugh...'' Violet felt a headache as she thought about all this. Her head was overheating, and she really didn''t like to think about it that much.


    "What did Count Alucard give in exchange for you helping me?"


    "Ara..." She smiled seductively as she lifted her witch hat a little:


    "He gave me a lot of things~¡­ Of course, I also gave him a lot of things. After all, this is cooperation~."


    A vein popped in Violet''s head.


    "Fufufu, don''t look at me like that, I''m not interested in your little town project."


    "...A witch will leave a big piece of cake like that?"


    "Do you really think a small town in Nightingale that hasn''t been built yet would interest me?"


    ''Oh...? Little, huh... Doesn''t she know everything?'' Violet kept that in mind.


    "Yes."


    "Lady Violet, please..." She rolled her eyes.


    "I''m filthy rich, like my mother''s firstborn. What I don''tck is resources."


    ''She''s not wrong.'' Violet thought.


    "...Of course, the same cannot be said for the other witches and my sisters, and, because of that, one of the requirements for me to help you was to remain silent about your little project."


    "I will handle all the ''non-important'' parts of this project, all the annoying parts will be handed over to me, and you can focus on building, negotiating, and developing the city with Countess Agnes."


    ''...Is that why Darling sent you to me? Why did Iin that the paperwork never seemed to end when he came to visit?'' Slowly, Violet began to understand her husband''s motivations, and, as she hoped, it was about helping her.


    She can''t help but pout internally, and her stomach can''t help but feel like butterflies are flying inside her.


    ''...Darling doesn''tpletely trust her. After all, it''s foolish to trust a witch you don''t control, he told me so himself... In that case, I''ll throw all the troublesome things on her and deal with important matters. She should not read official records or know too much about the project.''


    "What is your goal then? Why are you cooperating with Alucard?"


    "My goals are beyond yourprehension."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 446: The First Wife

    Chapter 446: The First Wife


    Veins popped in Violet''s head, and her eyes glowed fiercely blood red, the air in the room grew hotter, and she was looking at Selena as if she was looking at a dead person:


    "Cut the bullshit, and exin."


    "...."


    The two women stared at each other dryly for a long time.


    Violet looked like a volcano that would explode at any moment, and Selena looked calm with a cold glow on her face.


    Sigh...


    Selena was the first to give up, and while sighing, she said:


    "Lady Violet, with all due respect, my deal is with Alucard. If you want to know something, you should ask him. I am not obligated to answer your question because that would be hical."


    For witches, work ethic was one of the most important things, and they took it very seriously. After all, it was only with this ethic that they were able to be the ''leader'' in their current market.


    Violet internally grunted when she heard what the witch said:


    "...I just cannot believe that a witch of your ability is content to be Alucard''s ''partner''."


    "You greatly overestimate me, Lady Violet, I am nobody." She spoke with a small smile.


    "Yes, Yes, and I am a polite and kind princess." She spoke in disdain.


    "Fufufu." Selena just smiled sweetly as she covered her mouth.


    "Since you were given to me on a golden tter by that man, I will use you to the fullest." Violet gave up pressing the matter, she understood that she wouldn''t get an answer without using violent means, and that''s something she wanted to avoid while in her n.


    Fighting a master-level witch is risky, and she''s no fool. If Selena had the gall to enter her house full of vampires and remain calm, it''s that she''s made enough preparations to protect herself or retaliate if necessary.


    Violet wasn''t experienced or had lived long enough to know how witches fight.


    But with her n''s record and teachings from Hilda and her mother, she more or less understood that a witch doesn''t take the initiative if she''s not 100% sure she can win, they are masters at nning.


    And he only fights or takes a risk if he has enough guarantee that he can make it out alive or win.


    "Please be kind to me~." Sheughed lightly.


    ...


    A weekter.


    Agnes was freaking out after the events of the conversation she''d had with her¡­ son-inw.


    The countess''s feelings were on edge, and deep in her heart, she felt that dangerous feeling, a dark feeling of jealousy and obsession.


    It also didn''t help that her bloodlust was stronger than ever, and it took a lot of effort for her not to travel to Victor''s location and suck his blood to satisfy that desire.


    Unlike Natashia and Scathach, she was never good at holding back since she had never had to hold back.


    Looking at the picture of the man on her cell phone, the woman''s eyes were like ck holes that kept spinning in a spiral shape.


    She didn''t even need to look in the mirror to see what kind of face she was making. She knew herself well enough to know what it was.


    Agnes Snow... The Countess of the Snow n was slowly arousing feelings towards her son-inw.


    And that wasn''t good, definitely not good.


    In fact, she should be rewarded, it took her two whole weeks to realize that, and the trigger for those emotions was seeing that bitch-...witch walking around Snow n.


    She was sent here as support by Alucard himself, and no one could question her decision in this n. Not even Agnes could do that, and one of the reasons was because she didn''t want to.


    Apparently, the performance of just a few days that Alucard had in this n was enough for people to see him as a superior.


    n Snow respected Alucard, and they were not alone, n nk did as well. Having an ordinary subordinate who was just a Maid transforming into a second leader and being directly under Alucard''smand gave these vampire ninjas a boost of motivation to be stronger.


    Yes, Agnes and Violet were still the leader, and the allegiance of n Snow and nk was theirs. If they both wished it, the witch could be thrown out.


    But... if there''s one thing Agnes could say about the witch, it was that this bitch was annoying.


    She was very efficient at what she did and left no room forints, so even if Agnes wanted to kick her ass, she couldn''t, and just the thought of antagonizing someone who was sent by Alucard to help her daughter and herself¡­


    The mere thought of upsetting Victor or disappointing him made her stomach churn, and a sick feeling hovered over her heart.


    ... And it was at this moment that she realized she had fucked up.


    Agnes knew herself and what kind of twisted, possessive, aggressive, jealous personality she had. And apparently, that personality was activated when that balcony event happened.


    Without her even realizing it, she began to see Alucard as someone close to her, and it didn''t help that the man looked a lot like her ex-husband.


    Yes... She knew he hated beingpared, and he hated being a ''substitute''. Who wouldn''t?


    She would feel the same herself if she were in a simr situation as him. Nobody likes to be a substitute.


    Because of this, she did her best not to makeparisons of the man to her ex-husband, and so she was only looking at the man for what he was since that porch incident.


    She''s looking at the man who made her daughter fall madly in love with him.


    And she must say it, she is obliged to say it, she feels the need to say it.


    "He is perfect."


    A male version of herself, she recognized him as a peer, a man who hits all her weak spots.


    Handsome, maniptive, jealous, possessive, and as if he was going against it all.


    Kind, loving, and a family man.


    Of course, being strong also helped a lot in this assessment.


    He was a walking contradiction, and that became moreplex by absorbing her ex-husband, even though her husband was not one of the strongest, she acknowledges.


    But his nning skills were excellent.


    ''No wonder Scathach, Natashia, and even my daughter are crazy.''


    Where was Agnes now?


    She was in arge room that was hidden by her daughter.


    A room that had several of Victor''s items, photos, and objects scattered around.


    Only she and her daughter knew of the location of this room, much to the annoyance of the apprentice stalker.


    No matter how much she hides her secrets, her mother will always find out, and that was annoying!


    Delighting in her daughter''s annoyed expression, Agnes said:


    "Fufufu, Violet, my beloved daughter, I was the one who taught you to be like this. Do you think I wouldn''t know?"


    Agnes had 1700 years of experience being a Yandere.


    Violet, who learned everything she knew from her mother, was not her opponent.


    "Tsk." Violet huffed in annoyance as she sat up on the bed that had a big pillow that looked like Victor:


    "What did youe here for? I''m in my rxation moment since having two witches walking around in this house is driving me crazy."


    Yes, it wasn''t just Selena Moriarty, the daughter of the witch queen, that was here.


    At themand of the King of Vampires himself¡­


    June was here too, and her work ofying the groundwork for the future Snow n city was progressing smoothly.


    The witch waspetent, she worked until magical exhaustion, but thanks to her, the town nning that was supposed tost 3 months was shortened.


    His magic was just too useful.


    Engineer? Mason? Land nner?


    What is it? Is it to eat?


    With the witch June, as long as the woman had enough magic, she could create an entire city.


    Proof of this performance were therge modern buildings that were a few kilometers from Nightingale, a city that was an absurd contrast to a city that seemed to be in the Victorian era.


    Although they were just empty buildings that needed more magic to get ready, the structure was there, and it would take a month to get everything ready and a few more weeks for Alexios'' stabilization runes to be ready.


    But for now, she''s going to ignore that and focus on making her daughter''s mood better.


    "Here, take this." She threw something towards her daughter, and the woman just raised her hand and caught it.


    And Agnes just smiled when she saw that her daughter''s breath had stopped, and her eyes widened seeing the item in her hands.


    "M-Mother, this is..." His hands were shaking visibly.


    "Yes, that''s Ex-Rank. Enjoy, My Daughter."


    "I see... I see... Hehehehe~."


    What caused Violet''s reaction?


    The photo of Victor sleeping while Ophis and Nero were on hisp, a photo she was lucky to snap quickly while Victor spent time with his daughters.


    It was an EX-Rank photo and could be sold for a good price between the mother-daughter duo.


    Unfortunately, she had to give away this photo for free to appease the ''first wife''.


    ''Although it hurts my heart, I still have a better picture...'' She thought of the picture she had taken on the porch.


    "What do you want, Mother?"


    "Talk."


    "...You could talk to me somewhere else, you didn''t have to look for me here."


    "Wrong, this has to happen here."


    "...." Violet saved the photo on her cell phone, of course, she didn''t forget to save it in the cloud on a personal server that she asked Ruby, and she didn''t forget to print it on paper photo by image and of course, she also didn''t forget to make a miniature version of the photo to put in her wallet.


    She also didn''t forget to use it on her cell phone, notebook, andputer wallpaper.


    Of course, the PDF option, and all possible formats to not lose the photo were included.


    ''Then I''ll hire a witch to digitize it into a spell¡­''


    After finishing all these procedures and a few more possible ns, she looked at her mother with a neutral gaze.


    And the moment her violet eyes met her mother''s golden eyes.


    She felt her sixth sense whistle crazily.


    badump, Badump.


    Her heart was pounding madly, and Violet''s eyes were alternating between violet and red.


    She knew her mother was changing at a frighteningly fast rate, but she didn''t forget her ex-husband, and she probably never will.


    Her kind didn''t work that way, and until the day she killed Persephone, her mother won''t forget her ex-husband.


    But it was painfully noticeable that Agnes no longer looked at Victor as a substitute but as the man he truly was.


    And the reaction to that change made Agnes'' sixth sense always look for Victor, like an instinctive radar that always finds what she wants.


    Agnes let the man known as Victor close to her heart, and that was bad.


    Too bad.


    "Violet, my daughter."


    "..." Violet narrowed her eyes while she was waiting for that confession that Natashia had made to her, the request to deliver her husband on a golden tter.


    Something she did with some conditions, she''s not stupid, and she''s not foolish either. She can''t fight Natashia and painfully knew that Victor liked his mother-inw.


    If you can''t beat them, bring them in as your allies, and that''s what she did.


    She tied the woman to her ''influence'' as a first wife.


    Violet is Victor''s first wife, she who saw Victor first, she who changed Victor''s destiny, she who has always protected him since he was a child, she who has always loved him, and she does not n on handing that position over to anyone.


    And all the wives knew that Violet was without a doubt the woman Victor loved the most. They couldn''t deny it, as the woman had a veryrge portion of this man''s heart.


    But were they upset?


    Far from it.


    Each of them had a unique rtionship with Victor, something they could all hold in their hearts.


    Yes, Violet was the first and the one that most impacted Victor''s life, but the other girls weren''t far behind.


    Sasha, with her kindness and Nobility that, made Victor''s heart melt.


    Ruby, with her ns, and her ns that made Victor feel like a very lucky man to have her with himself.


    Violet doesn''t even need to exin her side.


    We must not forget the older duo.


    Scathach and Natashia, women who influenced men in more ways than one.


    And not only that, they were influenced in positive ways because of Victor.


    The women weren''t worried since they all knew each other, and because of that fact and Victor''s efforts, there was no enmity in the air, and they were united as sisters, and honestly, they enjoyed that feeling, though they never admitted it.


    An example of this is when almost everyone went to help Victor when the Ophis incident happened, and they all didn''t because some had responsibilities they couldn''t ignore.


    They fight on the surface, but only they understand how united they are.


    Of course, the glue that holds it all together is Victor.


    ''Sigh, I have to say that only Victor is capable of making a group of¡­ Special people get along so well.'' She didn''t want to say the word Yandere.


    And if it''s worth mentioning one thing that Victor doesn''tck in having, that would be his love.


    As his name says, he is an Alucard.


    He is a being unlike Drac.


    Everything Drac did wrong, he sought to do better, and one of Drac was his family.


    And that''s something Victor never wants to go wrong as fucking wrong as he does.


    He was always close to his wives, and even though he was focusing on training and nning, he would always see his wives, maids, and daughters.


    He will never stop overwhelming everyone with his love, and that''s something they all loved.


    A walking freak that contained a great love, a being they all loved.


    He really did look like someone blessed by the goddess of love, Aphrodite.


    Violet silently waited for what her mother would say. She was already nning on making the ''conditions'' to secure her position, but never in her wildest dreams did she think her mother would say this:


    "I want to get a divorce."


    "¡­Eh?"


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 447: The Love of aGoddess of Love

    Aphrodite was ecstatic, her mood was bright, and the world looked more beautiful than usual.


    The reason for this? Victor came to visit her!


    A week ago, he came to tell her what was going on in the world. The content of Victor''s conversation? That was something she honestly forgot a long time ago. She couldn''t give a damn about his overlyplex exnation and just focused on what was important.


    ''He was worried about me... He came to visit me... Hehehe~'' For someone who started out in a bad rtionship, this was a huge step forward on Aphrodite''s part.


    The pink-haired goddess wasughing maniacally as she whirled around her overlyrge mansion, the world was beautiful, and she felt like she was in the world of a princess.


    "He was worried about me~, he wanted to protect me~." Her eyes were glowing a feverish pink, and hearts could be seen inside her eyes.


    Her love divinity was running wild like a pink beacon, all because of the influence of these thoughts towards a certain man.


    Due to the divinity of love, people within a 30 km radius around Aphrodite were feeling the ''sudden'' feeling of dering their love to their beloved or chasing their once lost love.


    Since the day Victor came to talk to the goddess, he came to visit regrly, and he always discussed his ns with her in the human world or sought information about the gods.


    At Ruby''s request and insistence, Victor made an alliance with Aphrodite, effectively bringing the goddess to his side. The payment for that alliance?


    It was spending more time with the goddess of love, something Ruby reluctantly epted, all for the sake of the greater good and her ns.


    But that''s not to say she wasn''t mildly annoyed, and so she wasted no time and used the goddess as a boss who demanded overtime from a tired subordinate.


    Ruby''s focus was on the current invasion and how she could benefit from it.


    She used the goddess of beauty and love as an information agent.


    Now the question remained, where did the goddess of love get this information?


    Of course, Aphrodite summoned all her ''Simps'' and informants to gather everything rted to suspicious movements of the gods and supernatural beings in general, then she would take any useful information and call Victor to visit.


    Yes, that was a ''pretext'' she created to receive his visit, she could tell him over the phone, but what was the fun? These things must be discussed in person! And it wasn''t like Victor could refuse either since that was the alliance deal after all.


    "Oops..." Realizing that she was losing control of her ''love'', she quickly held on to her divinity, then she touched her chin and began to think:


    Bliss aside, an invasion by a race like demons was no joke, and she knew the angels, gods, and the supernatural world wouldn''t be quiet for long.


    But that wasn''t what she was worried about now. Instead, she was worried about a recent piece of information she got from her ''goddesses'' friends. [Bitches envious of her great beauty, but who still helped her because she was a Titan of great influence.]


    The gods of the underworld were acting strangely.


    As it is known, there are 7 underworlds and dimensions where the ''hells'' of mythologies around the world were part of.


    Norse Helheim, Greek Mythological Underworld, Biblical Hell, etc.


    As well as the 7 hells, there were also the 7 paradises, and the term ''paradise'' here was subjective, something to facilitate the understanding of supernatural beings.


    Essentially speaking, the 7 paradises were the ''heaven'' of mythologies.


    For example, Mount Olympus is considered a ''paradise'', just as the heaven of angels can be considered a paradise as well.


    But leaving aside a little about the 7 paradises, let''s talk about the current problem.


    Each pantheon had its own hell, the biblical hell being the biggest, the size was almost twice that of Earth, and it was also the hell that had the most evil creatures that were called demons.


    And an informant of Aphrodite, one of the gods of the Greek underworld, reported that their king, Hades came into contact with the demons of hell.


    ''What the fuck is Hades nning with the other gods of the underworld?''


    She bit her finger as she thought, with irritation building in her heart, that she felt something was wrong.


    The more Aphrodite dug deeper into this matter, the more she felt suspicious that this invasion wasn''t something that was decided out of the blue. It was all very coordinated, it was all very nned.


    And to make the whole situation worse, Aphrodite sensed that someone was holding her back from gathering information.


    Remember that Aphrodite was the goddess of love, so her charm was ridiculous. She could enchant anything and everyone, and even with that power, she couldn''t get anything ''concrete'' and only spection.


    Nobody knew anything. Everything was well hidden, and given the nature of underworlders to listen only to the strongest, they won''t question their leader, or they won''t live another day to tell the tale.


    Because of that nature, she couldn''t find anything, NOTHING! And that frustrated her.


    ''Tsk, if I could somehow enter the underworld, I could personally investigate.'' Few things in the world could harm Aphrodite. She wasn''t one of the strongest Titans for nothing. Other than that, she had a big advantage over beings due to her charm.


    She was 100% confident to go to Hades'' underworld, investigate what she wanted, and leave, but the problem was that she had no way of getting into that ce.


    ...Which was a lie, as she had ways to get into that ce, but for that, she had to talk to Persephone, and that''s a bad idea. She doesn''t want to get involved with Persephone now that she''s in a good rtionship with Victor.


    She wouldn''t risk her happiness for the sake of a whore, and it''s not like she''s guaranteed to find out if she goes to Hades'' realm.


    Aphrodite had a mission... A mission to protect this newly acquired ''happiness'' she had in her hands, and she would do anything to protect that happiness, even if it meant sacrificing arrogant pawns.


    "Lady Renata, we have a visitor for you." A voice behind the door was heard.


    "..." Aphrodite stopped thinking and asked in an altered voice:


    "Who is the visitor?"


    "Your friend, Attorney Anna Walker."


    "¡­Anna?" Aphrodite spoke to herself curiously. Yes, she realized that her friend was freaking out about the possible invasion, and she and Victor did their best to calm her down.


    Not just her, even if he doesn''t show it much, Leon was also apprehensive.


    "Let her in."


    "Yes, Lady Renata."


    ''I''ll think about itter.'' Aphrodite stretched a little, looked around, and quickly realized that her room was a mess. She was quite azy goddess and spent most of her time lying in bed, or on the couch, or on the floor.


    Her entire room was quitefortable and had several ''fluffy'' rugs made by the god of tailors in her mythology. She also asked her niece Hestia to bless her home with her blessing.


    [A/N: This Aphrodite is a Titan who was born from the cut sac of Uranus, she is one of the brothers of Kronos, Rhea, etc.]


    She snapped her finger, and soon her entire room had been tidied up to its original appearance.


    The door opened, and Anna entered the room, wearing ck pants, ck boots, a simple red shirt, and a beige coat.


    "Sup, Bitch, I came to visit." She smiled slightly.


    A vein popped in Aphrodite''s head, and she said.


    "Don''t step on my rug in those dirty boots."


    "...." Anna stopped walking and looked down to see that she was about to step onto Aphrodite''s fluffy rug.


    "Okay..." She sat on the floor, and took off her boots, then, while taking off her boots, she said, "Tsk, petty, you can clean everything with a snap of your fingers like you''re Thanos or something."


    "This and that are different things. I don''t want to see my rug getting dirty, this is where I sleep, you know?"


    "Yeah, Yeah, whatever." She rolled her eyes.


    After taking off her boots, she stepped onto the rug, and her body trembled slightly, the feeling was always quitefortable.


    As Aphrodite no longer needed to hide her identity from Anna, she showed off her entire collection of extremely expensive, luxurious, and limited edition items. Of course, most of these items were given away by her ''Simps'' in an attempt to woo the most beautiful goddess.


    Honestly, Anna was quite envious of the quality of Aphrodite''s products, and she really wanted to take home some of these products but didn''t say anything because it would be inappropriate. She''s brutally honest, but she wasn''t envious to the point of acting like a Karen.


    "So why did youe to visit me?" she asked curiously.


    "Did you forget? Today is my lesson day." Anna responded with an unbelievable look.


    "...Oh..." Aphrodite hadpletely forgotten, which was normal, considering several things were happening at the same time that required her attention. [Most of them being about Victor]


    "What do you want to know today?"


    "Let''s continue the biblical mythology lesson, I want to know more about angels and demons." Anna spoke with a light twinkling in her eyes as if she were a child.


    "Okay..." She sat on the floor, leaned against a pillow, and raised her hand, a pink glow in the shape of a book appeared in her hands, and she asked:


    "Angels?"


    "Yes."


    "Which one?"


    "... Lucifer." Anna spoke after thinking. She had already studied about Gabriel and Michael, and wanted to know about Lucifer.


    "That guy, huh..."


    "Did you meet him?"


    "Before he fell from the sky? Yes, after falling from the sky, I didn''t meet him." Aphrodite spoke in disgust, she didn''t like the presence of demons.


    "Ohhh, so you didn''t do anything to him, huh."


    "Mm." She nodded her head:


    "When he was an angel, he was quite pure and didn''t think about sex, and when he fell and became a demon, he even tried to woo me, but as you know, I hate demons and vile creatures." Aphrodite felt sick as if she was going to throw up.


    "Umu, Umu. And then?"


    "Hmm? What?"


    "Who is the most handsome man you have met?"


    "...How does this question connect with the previous question?" Aphrodite asked in disbelief.


    "Mah, mah. Don''t worry about it, just answer."


    "...You just want to gossip, huh."


    "Well, you are a literal goddess, I bet you have a lot of interesting stories."


    "That''s true, but you must learn it first... How about this, we finish this book, and when I finish it, I''ll tell you something interesting about my life."


    "Umu, I ept!"


    "...Okay, let''s start-." When Aphrodite was about to start teaching, Anna interrupted, saying:


    "So, who''s the most handsome man you''ve met?"


    "..." Looking at her friend, she saw the woman''s eyes shining with stars and realized that she wouldn''t be able to teach anything until she satisfied her friend''s curiosity.


    "Are you talking about the most handsome mortal man or the most handsome divine man?"


    "I''m speaking in general, who is the most handsome man?"


    "Victor." Aphrodite''s response was instantaneous.


    "¡­Eh?"


    "He is literally Adonis on Earth, and the man who has all my beauty blessings, his charm has long surpassed countless male gods." She spoke as if it were a fact, and all in a neutral tone, showing she clearly wasn''t being influenced by anything.


    She was simply spitting out facts.


    "By Victor, do you mean MY VICTOR?"


    "Yes, Duh."


    "...." Anna didn''t know how to feel about that.


    "Isn''t that dangerous?" She knew what supernatural beings were like, arrogant and with a big ego.


    "Yes, he can enchant everything and everyone without knowing it, but don''t worry, I''m teaching him how to control this power." This was also one of the pretexts for meeting the man in person.


    A silence fell on the ce. Aphrodite respected that Anna was thinking about something, and meanwhile, she went to visit her social media.


    Opening her messages, she saw the chat group she had created, a chat group that contained various gods that she deemed ''worthy'' to join.


    Despite being a small group of only 5 gods, including herself, they were all quite influential in their respective pantheons.


    Seeing the group quite active, she narrowed her eyes:


    ''Strange, normally thesezy people are just sleeping. What happened?''


    Honestly, she was toozy to read the messages.


    ...


    [Admin: Goddess of love went online]


    Goddess of love: What''s going on?


    Bitch 01: Aphrodite! Change my fucking name right now!


    Goddess of love: Whoaa, what was that explosion? Are you menstruating?


    AManOfCulture: Fufufu, actually She-.


    Bitch 01: Shut up, Loki!


    AManOfCulture: ¡­


    Goddess of love: What, what? What happened? This reeks of gossip.


    CourtingTheDeath: A man should not meddle in ady''s affairs.


    Goddess of love: I am a woman, Susanoo.


    CourtingTheDeath:...


    Bitch 01: Just change my fucking name!


    Goddess of love: Tsk, fine, fine, you''re not funny.


    Bitch 001: Fuck you! [Middle finger emoji.]


    [Admin Goddess of love changed the name of Bitch 001 to Goddess of War.]


    AManOfCulture: Honestly, I preferred the other name...


    Goddess of War: One more word, and I''ll cut your balls off, Loki!


    CourtingTheDeath: And to think this is the most respected goddess in your pantheon, RIP


    AManOfCulture: Susanoo-Sama... You understand me, right?


    CourtingTheDeath: Of course.


    Goddess of War: Susanoo, how is your n to adopt the loli Inari going?


    CourtingTheDeath: F-Freya... We don''t talk about it here.


    [Admin Goddess of Love changed CourtingTheDeath to Lolicon.]


    Lolicon: WHAT!? Aphrodite!?


    Goddess of love: [Gif with disgusted face]


    Goddess of War: Susanoo, you''re getting too swayed by that pantheon... Recently, I insulted you and you spat blood. What the fuck? And now you''re a lolicon!


    Lolicon: Idiots! You don''t understand the jade beauty that is Inari, and I won''t touch her until she''s old enough! I''m not a degenerate like Loki!


    AManOfCulture: What the hell? Why did you throw me under the bus?


    Lolicon: Shall we talk about the tale of Sleipnir again?


    AManOfCulture: ¡­ [Sad emoji.] I was young... And we don''t talk about it here.


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ...


    Goddess of love: Umu? Do you want to say something, Kali?


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ...


    Goddess of love: I see, you are right, wise words, as expected of you.


    Chat:...


    Goddess of War: I still don''t understand how she can understand Kali.


    AManOfCulture: +1


    Lolicon: +1


    Goddess of love: Hmm, that just proves you''re under me, Freya. [Gif: Praise me, bitch.]


    Goddess of War: Fuck you, Bitch. [Middle finger emoji.]


    Goddess of love: Anyway, what were you guys talking about?


    Goddess of War: Don''t ignore me!


    AManOfCulture: It''s about the meeting of the gods that''s going to happen in two months.


    Goddess of love: Oh? A date has already been announced, I didn''t know.


    Lolicon: It was announced a few hours ago, so you couldn''t have known anyway.


    "Aphrodite!?"


    "!!!?" Aphrodite stopped looking at her phone and looked at Anna:


    "What?"


    "Let''s continue?"


    "Oh... Sure." Aphrodite put her cell phone down beside her and picked up the book.


    ......


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    The voting to decide the first art of the novel is almost over, if you want to help me, and vote for the first art of the novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 448: My will

    Chapter 448: My will


    A man was running in a cold, dark night. He had the appearance of a tall, muscr man, with several tattoos on his body and, on his head, he sported an incredible bald spot that, given enough light, was able to make the environment glow.


    "Huff, Huff ." The man was out of breath. He had been running for some time, and his heart was pounding, he was terrified!


    "Fuck, Fuck! This was supposed to be a simple service, enter the ce, kill the family and get the money! fuck! Why did it end like this!?"


    The man wondered as he leaned against the wall breathing heavily.


    The man was a killer, and someone hired him to kill a family.


    A simple family, made up of a woman and a man.


    Anna Walker and Leon Walker.


    A simple couple consisting of a femalewyer and a male bricyer, apparently this couple had pissed off some wrong people.


    The reason didn''t matter, it was easy money, and so he epted, but in epting this mission, his fate was sealed.


    "I shouldn''t have taken this shit."


    At first, he found it strange.


    Why?


    He wasn''t the only assassin hired for this mission.


    There had been more than 10 killers in the same room, and they nned the murder like he was trying to rob a bank.


    And that obviously made his instincts warn him that the mission was not normal, as the couple was rted to ''that side'',monly called the supernatural side.


    And that was when all his instincts were screaming to run away, but he was already too far gone to refuse the request.


    He could only me himself for not having a better informationwork.


    The mission progressed with difficulties, all the vampires were strong, but they managed to kill the vampires with ''special'' bullets provided by their contractor.


    But... Everything started to go off the rails when a group of Maids appeared and surrounded them. They didn''t even feel them appear, they just showed up out of nowhere!


    They were all beautiful, especially the two maids with the biggest pairs of breasts he''d ever seen in his life, and he wasn''t the only one who thought so.


    But despite finding the women beautiful, he was a killer, and seeing them here only made his instincts scream even more.


    They couldn''t move, and the killing intent emanating from these women was horrible, they were monsters!


    Especially that woman with red hair and sharp teeth, she''s a bigger monster than all of them put together. Just how many beings did she kill!?


    "Ara, this is getting moremon than expected." The woman with long ck hair that reached the floor spoke in a melodious tone that made the men''s bodies visibly tremble.


    "Master thinks someone is targeting him." The younger maid spoke in a cool, neutral tone.


    "¡­The problem is who?" asked the blond-haired maid.


    "Hard to say, he has a lot of enemies, especially after the genocide in Japan." Answered another woman who hadrge breasts.


    "He offended many races and organizations, I''m still surprised the witches didn''t attack him." Answered the one with the blond hair.


    "Well, as long as that woman has business with him, I think it''s hard for that to happen..." The short ck haired girl who looked like a Japanese woman spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Even though they won''t attack now, they''ll still want a real ''reason'', so they don''t lose face or something." Replied the woman with long ck hair.


    "Tsk, politics, something I don''t understand." muttered the red-haired one.


    ''Genocide?'' All present were experienced assassins, and seeing the Maids treating them like air and talking just took their danger instincts to another level.


    And their simple words sent alerts through the heads of everyone present.


    Recorded in history as the greatest offense of all organizations.


    The second round of the crimson nightmare.


    Count Alucard invaded Japan and killed everyone responsible for the Vampire King''s daughter incident.


    An unprecedented genocide, a genocide that destroyed the entiremunity of supernatural beings in Japan.


    Vampires, werewolves, witches, humans, youkai, no one was spared. If you were responsible for the king''s daughter incident, you would die.


    If you were innocent, you would live.


    A simple equation, an arrogant judgment given to everyone for the single, simple reason that Alucard was strong.


    The entire supernatural world trembled at this news, and they trembled even more in fear when the man did not receive any kind of punishment.


    Yes, they tried, they definitely tried.


    This group of assassins was yet another attempt.


    But as always...


    The result was a huge failure!


    "Well...talk aside, let''s clean up these worms." The younger girl spoke as dark fire poured out of her hands.


    "Don''t forget to leave one for us to interrogate, although I know it will be useless, but it doesn''t hurt to try." The maid with Asian features spoke in a cold tone.


    And when she finished, a massacre took ce.


    He was the only one who managed to escape, but now he was being hunted.


    Step.


    "!!!" His body shook as he heard the sound of footsteps, so he gathered his strength and ignored the pain of his wounds and burns, and tried to run.


    ...Yes, he tried.


    A tree branch pierced his stomach and lifted him into the air.


    Cough.


    "AHHHHHH!"


    He spat blood on the ground as he screamed, and his body screamed in pain. Apparently, he was so focused on his body''s pain and trying to run away that he didn''t realize someone was already close to him.


    "...Unfortunately, I can''t kill him to be part of my husband''s collection."


    He turned his face and saw the same woman in a Maid''s dress and long red hair, sharp ears, red eyes, and sharp teeth, everything about her screaming that she wasn''t human.


    And he was correct.


    "Our Head Maid wants to interrogate you, even though she knows it''s useless..." She grabbed the man''s head and pressed her hand to his face.


    "But I can make you suffer a little to be more obedient."


    "W-Wait." The man tried to protest as he looked into those eyes that looked like a crimson ck hole that slowly rotated in a spiral.


    The woman''s smile grew, and it just showed all her sharp teeth.


    "Like this."


    "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    ...


    A few hourster, the Maids had a room. They were sitting on the bed, their positions were spread out, one was lying down, one was sitting, and some were grabbing a man''s body.


    This man was reading some books that Aphrodite had given him as a gift, but his reading time was interrupted when his Maids came to report an incident.


    Who was this man?


    Of course, he was the master of these Maids.


    The second progenitor, the fifth Count of vampires, Alucard.


    "I see..." Receiving the report from his Maids, Victor couldn''t help but squint.


    "Attacks are getting more arrogant, and they''re not caring about stealth anymore." Roberta spoke as her head rested on her master''s shoulder, while her long ck hair was shamelessly caressing Victor''s body as if trying to brand him with her scent.


    It had been a while since the Maids had ''private'' time with their master, and because of that, they were shamelessly enjoying this moment.


    Although there were some who were more restrained, like Eve and Kaguya, who were standing by the bed.


    "That''s because of the invasion, I think." Victor spoke as he let his maids do what they wanted, and, of course, he didn''t forget to pat their heads.


    "Hehehe~." Bruna, who was on her other side, just had a silly smile on her face as her hair was stroked.


    "...Aren''t you angry, Master?" Maria asked as shey on Victor''s thighs as if he were a pillow.


    Victor''s eyes glowed blood red for a moment, and his ''poker face'' was nearly destroyed.


    Maria just smiled a little when she realized she asked a silly question since he wouldn''t be her master if he wasn''t pissed off right now.


    "I am¡­" It was a simple answer, a statement, but with those simple words, they all felt the weight of his anger.


    "But... I can''t lose control and scream like I used to..."


    "You are no longer unknown, Master." Kaguya spoke.


    "Both his infamy and fame have spread throughout the supernaturalmunity."


    "And because of that, they will hide... They have no other choice." Eve continued.


    "They will stealthily attack until they gain an advantage." Roberta continued in a vicious tone.


    "Annoying scum only appeared at the end!" Roxanne grunted as sheid her body down in the area of ??Victor''s groin and belly.


    A dangerous ce indeed.


    "Just as humans adapt and evolve over time, so do these beings. Someone wants revenge on our master, and I have my suspicions it''s not just one person." Eve spoke.


    "You can''t kill so many people and expect to be free of revenge." Kaguya spoke.


    "...Tsk, if master had killed everyone-."


    "I would be no different from a mindless monster." Victor cut off Roberta''s words.


    "...." A silence fell around them.


    "Yes, I will kill if someone raises their sword against me. Yes, I will kill if anyone threatens my loved ones."


    "The first sentence is due to Scathach''s philosophy which I fully agree with, if you''re not prepared to be killed, don''t pick up a sword and point it at someone else."


    "Those who take up a sword and kill their enemy must be prepared for their enemy to do the same."


    "..." They all nodded, as that was the first lesson that Scathach taught them too.


    "The second sentence is from my own personality, my love for all of you, and because of that, I spread my influence as far as possible¡­ By controlling everything, I will feel more secure, a thought that Rubypletely agrees with. "


    "..." The girls disyed a small smile when they heard Victor.


    "But¡­ Even I have a line I mustn''t cross lest I be apletely mindless monster. And this line is necessary since this line is what forms my hypocritical personality."


    "¡­What is that line, Master?"


    "Children."


    "...."


    "You see, children are innocent, and even if I kill a father and a mother because they raised their sword against me, I will not kill their child."


    "That''s my hypocrisy."


    "I know that I must kill the child to avoid trouble, to avoid future revenge."


    "I know better than to let it grow, sharpen its ws, and threaten me or even my family."


    "...But I just can''t." Victor stroked Roxanne''s head with the same neutral eyes that seemed to be going through various emotions.


    "If I step over that line, all the ''humanity'' I have left will vanish, and I will turn into a heartless monster."


    "Even if we are predators or monsters, we must have a line, an honor."


    "No Honor in killing innocents or children." Because of this, Victor only killed the culprits in the Ophis incident.


    Even though it was troublesome, he did triage and separated the guilty and the innocent. With vampire charm, it was easy enough, everything was just troublesome.


    Yes, Victor knew that if he didn''t get rid of those innocents, they mighte back to him, but he didn''t care... They weren''t enemies yet, and he did his best to terrify the souls of those beings.


    He did his best to send a message.


    Don''t fuck with Alucard. He wanted to send the same message that Scathach did to the world.


    Why was everyone afraid of pissing off Scathach?


    Because she was strong, she blew a country out of existence, but that wasn''t the main reason, any god could do that.


    It was because she didn''t care about anything, no matter if you''re a young master, a god, werewolf, vampire, or witch, no matter your race, ethnicity, or what you believed in.


    Touch the hairs of someone from n Scarlett, and Scathach will pay you a visit, a very bloody visit.


    "¡­But what about those cops?" Maria asked about the incident at Sasha''s mansion.


    "Even if they were manipted, they pointed their weapons at me, they raised their sword, a warrior must know when to retreat and attack, and theirpse in judgment was the cause of their deaths."


    "Do you regret it?" Roberta asked in a gentle tone.


    "Not really."


    "I do what I want, when I want, and the time I want."


    "I always try to live by my own will, even if my will is hypocritical or makes me regret itter..." He thought of the time he''d killed Violet and Sasha''s father.


    He wouldn''t lie that he wasn''t sorry, but... If given the chance, he would probably do the same thing. He knows himself all too well.


    "...Fufufu, at least you know you''re a hypocrite, master." A melodious and sensual tone echoed, and Victor knew that whoever spoke that phrase was not Roberta but Medusa.


    "I have never denied that I was a hypocrite, I am a hypocrite. I will not justify my actions and say, ''I did it because I had no choice, I did it for you''."


    "I killed those beings in Japan because I wanted to. I could have solved it differently, but I didn''t."


    ''I killed Adonis, and I absorbed the existence of the man, so, even though I was involved at the moment, I made my choice at that time.''


    ''I decided. I, Alucard, have decided. And that was my will.''


    "And now, the consequences are knocking at my door¡­ And I will deal with them."


    "Fufufu, don''t forget about us, Master." Robertamented.


    "...." Victor shed a gentle smile that reached the hearts of all the Maids:


    "Of course not. You are my lovely Maids after all."


    "... MASTER!" The five Maids jumped on Victor''s body, only Kaguya stood by in reluctance, but soon she was pulled by Maria''s threads.


    ''Maria!''


    "Hehehe, enjoy our Head Maid." Maryughed.


    ...


    A beingpletelycking in appearance was looking in one direction.


    "I decided. I, Alucard, have decided. And that was my will."


    "This is how a king should act! HAHAHAHAHA~"


    "You are the king of your own free will!"


    "Don''t be limited by culture, customs, rules, or the thinking of others! Watch, judge for yourself, and act! Only the one who treads his own path is able to wield that power!"


    Theke of blood that was much lower than when it first appeared began to get turbulent as if a storm was about to start.


    And the tree that had its branches showing in the sea of ??blood started to glow brighter, and the blood from theke started to go towards the tree. It was slow, and the process was terribly slow, but it was definitely starting.


    And that made the smile of the being grow into happiness.


    "d he relearned that lesson from Aphrodite. Why judge the gods with the morals of a human? Thought is incorrect since they exist even before the word ''moral'' exists."


    Seeing the changes that were happening to his other self, he couldn''t help but say in a solemn tone:


    "My other self, you who are walking this path, just don''t forget the lesson that man taught us... A lesson in order and grounds, a lesson in rules and rulers..."


    .....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 449: Alucard joined the chat group. NOT edited yet

    449 Chapter 449: Alucard joined the chat group.


    Chapter 449: Alucard joined the chat group.


    2 dayster.


    Victor, who was in the human world, was about to return to Eleanor to fulfill his promise.


    "I leave everything in your hands, Ruby."


    "Mhmm." She nodded in understanding, approached Victor, and kissed her husband passionately.


    "Leave it to me."


    Victorughed a little when he saw his wife''s sleepy face in bed, but he knew he could count on her.


    "If my friends came here for information, which I think they will, let me know."


    "Suuuureeee~" Soon, shey down on the bed and closed her eyes.


    After some eventsst night, she felt quite tired andzy, her insides were full, and her bloodlust was satisfied as well. All she wanted now was to get some more sleep.


    Victorughed gently and stroked Ruby''s head, he loved her red hair. He kissed her head, then covered her body with the red sheet.


    He got up from the bed and stretched his body.


    Crack, Crack.


    Intense cracking sounds were heard, showing that his body was quite tense.


    Wearing his ck suit and putting on the gloves Scathach had given him, he left the room, and the first thing he saw as he left was Natalia.


    "Master." She bowed in respect.


    "Hi, My Saint Natalia."


    "...." Her eyes twitched a little.


    "Master, please don''t call me that."


    "I''m sorry~." Heughed yfully.


    "...Why do you call me Saint Natalia?" she asked with genuine curiosity and a little annoyance.


    She hated beingpared to a Saint.


    "...You have no idea how grateful I am for you, do you ?"


    "Eh?"


    Sigh.


    "Traveling long distances, traveling between worlds so easily, is a blessing."


    "Your skill is very useful, and you neverin about using it to help my wives or me."


    "No, it''s not."


    "You are a servant of the Snow n, only the Snow n."


    "...." She was silent, having no way to counter that.


    "Not to mention you''re from n Alioth, so you have more leeway than you think." Victor stroked Natalia''s head lightly.


    She felt a gentle sensation invading her body without her permission, a sensation she loved very much but didn''t dare express to others.


    "You are helping me out of your own free will, and I really appreciate that." He smiled kindly.


    Natalia''s heart felt like it had been hit by a stealth attack now, not expecting those words from Victor or even his next words.


    "That''s why I call you Saint Natalie, it''s a way of expressing how grateful I am to you... Even though you hate the name Saint, I''ll look for another nickname now, umu." He nodded at the end.


    "......."


    ''Motherfucker, it''s not enough to just ruin any chance of me being interested in a man in the future, so now you want me to be in love with you?'' She thought with a red face and her head down.


    When living with the ''most handsome man'' dered by the goddess of beauty herself, her standards of man unconsciously became very high.


    Which was a normal thing, as the same thing happened with Victor. Living with his wives, his wives'' mothers, and these beautiful vampires, his standard of womanhood got very high. Now, hardly any human woman could gain his attention.


    It''s just a natural thing.


    Victor is an Adonis and blessed by the goddess of beauty.


    He could be the ultimate yboy, and hardly any woman, mortal or not, would deny his advances.


    But he doesn''t, and why should he? He already had beautiful wives, beautiful maids, and a lot of problems to solve, and doesn''t want to add more problems to his immortal life.


    ''Oops...'' Victor stopped stroking Natalia''s head when he felt he was taking too long.


    "Let''s get going?" Victor started to walk.


    "...Yes." She replied, still with her head down. When Victor walked away, she looked at his back with aplicated expression.


    ''Tsk, bastard... That''s not fair.'' She shook her head several times to get that thought out of her head.


    ''He must seriously control his actions. Doesn''t he know how deadly he is to women?'' She thought, feeling a bit of urgency, even though she knew that Victor didn''t act like that with everyone, but only with people he appreciates, this... this...


    ''GAHHHHHH''.


    Walking calmly towards the surface, Victor received a message, and picking up his cell phone, he saw the name:


    [Horny Goddess]


    "Vic, I was thinking and, as an ancient goddess, I have a lot of connections, so sometime in the past, I decided to create a chat group with the gods that I trust. They are gods from different mythologies that havee together. Do you want to participate?"


    "Oh?" Victor shed a curious smile.


    "Sure~¡­ But why do you want to put me in this group?"


    "It is not obvious? It''s because I trust you... Anyway, I''ll add you."


    "..." Victor was speechless for a moment.


    He knew how horrible it was to have the enmity of the goddess of beauty, and he had personally seen the result of this woman''s wrath.


    But it seems that having her ''appreciation'' was a problem too. If she liked you, she would fill you with her ''love'' to the point where it became suffocating, and the person who received her love would end up dying, or she would end up killing you because of this ''love''.


    She really was very exaggerated, as expected of the goddess of beauty.


    ''Hmm, I''ve noticed small traces of that in the times I''ve visited her, but she''s really simr to them, huh... In fact, I think she''s worse than them because of her love-rted divinity.'' Victor''s smile inadvertently grew wider.


    [The Sigma Male joined the chat group.]


    [Goddess of love went online]


    "That''s Aphrodite."


    [Goddess of War came online]


    "Oh...?"


    [AManOfCulture went online]


    [Lolicon went online.]


    "What the fuck? Lolicon?" Victor''s eyes glowed blood red.


    [TheMostBadssGoddess came online.]


    When the entire group got online, a shower of messages began to appear.


    AManOfCulture: A new god? Look at that arrogant name: The Sigma male... Aphrodite you...


    Goddess of love: What? It is the truth. Unlike you, who likes animals, he is a real man, and he is not a god.


    AManOfCulture: We already said that we don''t talk about it here... And I was young.


    Goddess of love: Meh, he''s not a god now, but in the future...? Probably.


    Chat...


    Lolicon: Impossible. Bing a god isn''t that easy, and it''s even more impossible in this modern age.


    The Sigma Male: Oya? Thank you for your trust, Aphrodite~


    Goddess of love: Umu, count on me: [Gif: proudly beating her chest.]


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ...


    "Hmm?" Victor looked around and, after seeing that message, swore he heard a voice in his head saying, ''Nice to meet you.''


    The Sigma Male: Nice to meet you too.


    Chat...


    AManOfCulture: Impossible. How can you understand that?


    Goddess of love: See? What did I say to you? Fufufufu, as expected of my chosen one. [Gif: As expected of you]


    The Sigma Male: Who knows? I''m not sure either.


    Victor spoke the truth, he sincerely didn''t know how he could understand it.


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ...


    Once again, Victor felt someone talking in his head: ''My name is Kali, what''s yours?'' Her voice was quite cold and neutral.


    The Sigma Male: My name is Victor, Kali.


    Goddess of War: Shit, this is real. He can understand it!


    Lolicon: I don''t know how to feel about this... [Gif: depression.]


    AManOfCulture: +1


    AManOfCulture: I''ve known the goddess Kali for thousands of years, and I''ve never been able to understand her... How can a mortal do that?


    Goddess of love: Idiot, the goddess is very special. I''ve told you a million times to train your soul if you want to hear it.


    Goddess of War: Bitch, please. You know how hard it is to train your soul... Wait a second...


    Goddess of War: A mortal trained his soul!? [Gif: Shocked cat.]


    Lolicon: [Gif: A purple titan saying: Impossible.]


    AManOfCulture: Hey, hey, it''s time for your initiation rite! Send a photo of yourself to the group.


    Loki very much wanted to see the face of the man/mortal who trained a soul to be able to hear a goddess like Kali.


    AManOfCulture: By the way, our photos are in the personal saved file of the group if you want to see our faces.


    16:05


    The Sigma Male: Aphrodite?


    Goddess of love: It''s true, there is that. I''ve done it in the past as a way to bring the members closer.


    Goddess of War: Send now!


    Everyone in the group: +1


    The Sigma Male: Sure¡­ Then I see the group photo @AManOfCulture


    AManOfCulture: No rush. [Gif: Dog Like.]


    Victor has never taken a picture by himself since he became a vampire, so he decided to take one now. He turned on the front camera, took a picture of his neutral face, and sent it to the group.


    The Sigma Male: Done.


    The group waited a while, and when the photo was uploaded, the reaction was instantaneous.


    Chat¡­


    Goddess of War: I have urgent matters that require my immediate attention.


    [Goddess of War went offline.]


    AManOfCulture: What the fuck!? How can a mortal be so handsome!?


    Goddess of love: Fufu~.


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ...


    [You are beautiful.]


    The sigma male: Thank you, Kali.


    Goddess of love: Whoaa, as expected, even a goddess like Kali is not immune to your charm, umu.


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ¡­ [I''m immune, but it''s no lie he''s handsome.]


    Goddess of love: ¡­ Hmm, just wait for him to be a god, then even you won''t be immune.


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ¡­ [I doubt that.]


    The sigma male: You have a lot of confidence that I will be a god, huh¡­ Where do you get that confidence from?


    Goddess of love: Fufufu, of course, it''s from my ''Love''.


    "...." Victor smiled in amusement. He realized that she had no proof of his ascension to a god, she just had confidence that if it was him, he could be a god.


    ''She''s adorable.'' He can''t help but think about it.


    Lolicon: A-A-A-Alucard!?


    AManOfCulture: Who?


    Goddess of love: Are you living under a cave, Loki?


    AManOfCulture: Give me a break, Aphrodite. I haven''t been out in the human world in a long time.


    Goddess of love: Make sense.


    "Hmm, Victor may be famous in the mortal world, but for the pantheons that are quite closed to the outside world, he''s still not known, which is a good thing... The only god who knows him is Susanoo because of the incident with Inari... Wait, with this incident, shouldn''t the gods know him? Why didn''t it get much attention from the pantheon? It must be because it was Scathach who killed the goddess?"


    Unlike Victor, Scathach was famous even in the most closed pantheon. After all, she has lived a long time.


    So the news that Scathach had sent a god to rest wasn''t all that surprising.


    The Sigma Male: Do you know me?


    Lolicon: You invaded my country and caused mass genocide not so long ago!


    TheMostBadssGoddess... [Oh?]


    The Sigma Male: Cool... Anyway. I have things to do, see youter.


    The Sigma Male: Aphrodite, thanks for the invite.


    Goddess of love: Sure~, thene over to my house. I have something for you.


    The Sigma Male: Later.


    [The Sigma Male went offline.]


    AManOfCulture: He rejected a god, Aphrodite... And ignored a god... He is a MAN...


    Goddess of love: He didn''t reject me! And, yes, he is a man. Now you understand the nickname I gave him. [Gif: Cat Cool.]


    [Goddess of War came online.]


    Goddess of War: Aphrodite...


    Goddess of love: Oya? The goddess is back, did you have a good bath?


    Freya, who was in her pce, looked at her wet bed, her face turned red, and soon she furiously typed:


    Goddess of War: BITCH, who is he!? Why is he so handsome!?


    Goddess of War: How can a mortal be more beautiful than a god!?


    Goddess of love: Hey, don''t you remember Adonis? There are mortals who are more beautiful than the gods.


    Aphroditepletely ignored what she asked.


    Goddess of War: But it''s not at that level! For a moment, I thought he was a god of beauty! Who is he!?


    Goddess of love: Just think he''s a new Adonis, bruh. It''s not umon for a mortal not to be this handsome, and after I gave him my blessing, he got even more handsome.


    Goddess of War: [Gif: Pikachu choked.]


    Chat¡­


    Goddess of War: Did you bless him to make him more handsome!?


    AManOfCulture: Isn''t that against the rules? Someone call the admin! That man is cheating!


    Goddess of love: I''m the ADM, bruh.


    AManOfCulture: The ADM, and the Hacker teamed up!! This is a shit game!


    Lolicon: His name is Victor Alucard,monly called Alucard. He is the 5th Count of Vampires, a new pir of Nightingale. [Gif: lifting sses]


    Goddess of love: Thank you for ending the surprise, Susanoo. [Gif: eye roll.]


    Lolicon: Why am I guilty...?


    Goddess of love: Your existence is unholy, and if it weren''t for your acquaintance with me, I would have left you a eunuch.


    Lolicon: Hahahaha, that''s a good joke.


    Goddess of love: ...


    Lolicon: That is a joke, right? ... Right?


    Goddess of love: ¡­


    Lolicon: Gahhh, I already said I haven''t touched Inari. I like boobs and ass, okay? So change my name!


    AManOfCulture: +1, Oppai for Victory.


    Goddess of War: Disgusting creature. [Gif: Spits on the floor.]


    [Goddess of love admin changed Lolicon''s name to CourtingTheDeath]


    CourtingTheDeath: Finally! Thanks, Aphrodite-Sama!


    Goddess of love: [Gif: Humpf.]


    The group is agitated for a few minutes until Loki speaks.


    AManOfCulture: A new Count, huh... Does that child have so many expectations of this man?


    Goddess of War: That kid could kill you, you know?


    AManOfCulture: I know. Damn those progenitors and their OP skills.


    Goddess of love: You talk like your divinity isn''t OP. Who in the world can see through your lies, Loki? As far as I know, only Odin with that eye can.


    AManOfCulture: Kukuku, I am the god of lies after all~.


    Goddess of War: Aphrodite, is he your new lover?


    Goddess of love: Nah, he rejected me.


    Chat¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 450: True Warriors

    Chapter 450: True Warriors


    Victor appeared in Eleanor''s territory.


    "Thank you, Natalia."


    "..." She bowed in respect, "When you need toe back, just call me."


    "Of course."


    When Natalia was about to go through the portal, Victor said:


    "Oh, Natalia."


    "Hmm?"


    "If you need anything... Anything, know that you can always count on me."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "I don''t know how to pay for your services, so I can only offer my help." Victor spoke as he shrugged his shoulders as if he had no choice.


    "..."


    ''Does he have no idea how expensive his help is? ... People will die for his ''little'' help. After all, he is the most influential man in the Nightingale.''


    Victor knew that, but he didn''t think even his help would be enough to repay Natalia.


    Victor chuckled a little when he saw Natalia''s shocked look:


    "Don''t think too much, just understand that if you need anything, you can ask for my help."


    "...O-Okay...Thanks, Victor."


    "No problem." Victor turned and walked towards where he felt Eleanor.


    ...


    Victor opened the door and was faced with the sight of Eleanor and the Valkyries the way they were born into the world, most only wearing panties as underwear.


    In the blink of an eye, Victor looked at all the girls in the room, silently appreciating their figures, but didn''t disy any perverted desires or anything like that. ording to his mother''s book on how to treat a woman 101.


    Women get angry when they are not appreciated but still want to be appreciated, the solution to this dilemma? Enjoy it for a few seconds, then treat it normally.


    The first thing he said when he entered was:


    "Eleanor... And Girls." He waved to everyone in a slow gesture.


    "Victor?" Eleanor quickly covered herself, but not out of shame. She was a warrior, and if her armor broke in the midst of the fight, she would not have time to cover herself and act ashamed but to protect her ''honor'' from the ''lust'' of the big bad wolf.


    Though she narrowed her eyes when she saw that Victor was looking at her with nothing but a neutral gaze as if he was used to it.


    Which is probably true considering the number of women around him.


    But it still leaves a bad taste in Eleanor''s mouth.


    ''I''m not pretty? Why doesn''t he look at me with eyes like he wants to devour me?''


    "Oh, Alucard." Rose raised an eyebrow when she saw the man''s entrance and smiled in amusement when she saw his neutral gaze.


    "I came to fulfill my promise. Where can I get that ck armor? I don''t need the gun." Victormented while looking at Rose, he was going to talk to Eleanor, but with her state now, he judged it to be impossible.


    "Hmm, Countess Eleanor asked our cksmiths to create a custom armor for you."


    "¡­Does this armor have a cape?"


    "Of course not, why the question?"


    "Just checking... You as warriors know how useless the cape is, right?"


    "Yes." +7


    "Vic, Vic." Dorothy approached Victor and said:


    "What do you intend to do?"


    "Defeat them all?" Victor thought she was talking about the monsters.


    "No, I mean... about that." She pointed at Eleanor.


    "Huh?" Eleanor pointed to herself.


    Victor raised a gentle little smile that caught the girls off guard and spoke:


    "...We will see."


    "Hehehehe~, if you want our help, just say so."


    "Nah, I get by." Victor shrugged.


    "If you say so... I won''t interfere too much."


    "But you should know that they are denser than 10 ck holes put together."


    "Believe it or not, our teacher is worse."


    "¡­really?" Dorothy could not believe that woman was the equal of the countess of her territory.


    "Really, really."


    "Bruh, this is ridiculous."


    "I understand you." Victor sighed a little. If it weren''t for Violet and her honest personality, it would take Scathach years to understand her feelings on her own.


    "Anyway..." He looked at Eleanor and enjoyed her figure again with his neutral eyes masked by his poker face mask that he''d learned to wear thanks to years of experience from Adonis'' memoirs, then he spoke:


    "Thank you so much for the gift, Eleanor."


    "Y-You wee... Cough." She tried to calm her heart a little because of the emotional damage she felt seeing Victor''s kind face, and said:


    "As your physique is slimmer than our male warriors, you needed custom armor anyway."


    "Indeed, I noticed that most of the women and men in this town are 185 ¨C 200 CM tall."


    "Yes, that''s the norm around here since our bloodline merging with the monsters has greatly increased our physique."


    "I see, that is interesting..." Victor touched his chin and seemed to think of something, then he looked at the Valkyries:


    "Girls."


    "...?" The Valkyries look at Victor, confused.


    "Are we going to trainter?"


    "The rules are simple, you can use only physical techniques."


    "...." Everyone''s eyes seemed to sparkle for a few seconds, and a smile appeared on everyone''s face.


    ''Oh...?''


    "Yes! Let''s have fun!" Dorothy spoke for everyone in her excited tone.


    "... Well, it will be interesting to train with a Count." Rose spoke as she twirled her hair like she wasn''t interested, but she couldn''t hide the smile on her face.


    "Sure... But you must not hold back, Alucard." Alexa spoke in a serious tone.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    "Good." She was satisfied.


    Seeing that they all seem to ept it, heughed amusedly:


    "Don''t take too long, I''ll go get my armor."


    "W-Wait, are you going now?"


    "Of course, I will fulfill the promise I made to you."


    "But, this kind of invasion needs protection."


    "Eleanor, have you forgotten who I am?" Slowly Victor''s smile began to grow.


    "..."


    "I alone am enough." He wore a neutral smile, one that didn''t give off arrogance or a sense of superiority. It was just a smile that stated an undeniable fact.


    Victor was definitely not as strong as an older vampire in his ''base'' form, but after he unleashes his vampire Count transformation power, he bes 3x stronger, and this gives him the power of an older vampire.


    Not to mention his blood power that can affect the souls of beings, and his personal ''transformation'' that is even more special than the count vampire transformation.


    But even without using it, he was a troublesome opponent because of the fire, ice, water, and lightning powers that most of them have such a ridiculous range, not to mention his martial arts and closebat techniques.


    And adding the fact that he was learning to ''manipte'' his elemental powers better...


    He was an extremely troublesome adversary to fight against... An irregrity with several powers he shouldn''t have.


    "Valkyries and Eleanor, meet me in front of the gate, I will tell Walter that you are going for a night walk with me." He turned around, and the girls just heard:


    "A long and fun night out~"


    When the door closed, a silence fell around them.


    "¡­That was cool, fuck." Martha, a woman who was considered kind and would never say a bad word, just said this.


    "Indeed." Juliet, a woman with long blond hair and white eyes, spoke.


    "¡­."


    "What?" Marthamented with a gentle smile.


    "...just surprised at what you said." Eleanor spoke.


    "I mean, even after all the time I''ve lived, I haven''t seen anyone like him from the Noble Vampires, so yes¡­"


    "Yes, what?" Eleanor was extremely confused by the woman''s strange phrase.


    "What she''s trying to say is that he''s a good catch." Rose summed it up too much.


    "Wrong, what she''s trying to say is, normally someone with his strength would be arrogant as fuck, but him? He''s just confident." Alexa exined.


    "And that''s attractive..." She muttered in a low voice, but everyone present could hear what she said.


    Seeing the girls and even hermander thinking of Victor as a possible lover, or something else, she said:


    "... He''s married."


    "That''s not a problem, Solomon had 1000 wives." Rose spoke up.


    .


    "....." Eleanor wanted to find an argument for this, but she couldn''t until something shed in her head.


    "He only likes crazy, possessive, fighting women."


    "Ohh... It looks like only our leader has a chance, that''s a shame." Alexa spoke.


    "¡­Eh?"


    "Sigh, this is sad, but we must sacrifice ourselves for our leader." Dorothymented.


    "That''s interesting, n Adrastea has never had a n leader who married outside the n itself, so this will be a nice change of pace..." Judymented in a cold tone.


    "Indeed, indeed." Anrietha waved several times.


    "...." Eleanor just realized that she had dug her own grave when talking about Victor.


    "Hmph." She huffed and ignored her handmaidens, then began to don her armor.


    "..." The girls disyed a small smile when they saw their leader''s attitude. Most, if not all, of the valkyries treat Eleanor like their little sister. After all, they saw Eleanor grow up.


    "...Thinking of something... He saw us naked." Judymented.


    "....." A silence fell around them.


    "And he didn''t react at all." Judy continued.


    "You''re wrong." Rosemented,


    "Oh...?" Judy and the girls looked at Rose, Eleanor too.


    "He appreciated our figure, but it happened so briefly that you didn''t notice... He just wasn''t a degenerate and treated us normally."


    "..." A smile appeared on the faces of everyone present, including Eleanor.


    "Fufufu, this is interesting¡­ I wonder who taught him all that? He seems to know very well how to treat a woman¡­" Marthamented aloud.


    "He''s also quite capable..." Judymented when she remembered the noise of destruction from the Fulger house.


    "... On second thought, can''t we approach him?" Rose was the one who spoke this time. As an older vampire, it was hard to find someone like Victor.


    "We can make him a new Solomon."


    "I think that is a good idea¡ª."


    Random conversations like these started happening as the girls changed, they were clearly having fun with Eleanor and the girl''s reactions.


    ...


    Standing in front of the gate was a group of nine people.


    Victor, Eleanor, and the 7 Valkyries.


    Victor was wearingpletely ck armor with red ents. The armor had a design quite different from the standard armors of Eleanor''s army, and Victor''s entire body, including his feet, was covered with a type ofrge ''thorn''.


    ording to the cksmith, Victor''s armor was designed for use as a weapon, meaning if he uses his superior physical strength and jumps on the enemy, the enemies will take damage because of the sharp spikes.


    If Victor punches someone, the punch will pierce the monster''s belly.


    An armorpletely thinking about Victor''s battle style.


    A madman''s battle style... A Berserker.


    Victor looked up towards the walls. Specifically speaking, he looked at Nero, Pepper, Lacus, and Mizuki.


    He disappeared from where he was and appeared in front of them.


    "Father,e back safe."


    "I will." He spoke while stroking Nero''s head.


    "Mm¡­" She nodded, satisfied.


    "Pepper, as your training is over, go back with Lacus to the human world. Your sister needs you." He approached Pepper and hugged her body.


    "Help your sister train the techniques you learned¡­"


    "...I will..." She said as she hugged him.


    "Good." Victor stopped hugging Pepper and patted Lacus'' head:


    "I count on you, my daughter."


    "Stop, don''t call me that. I''m not prepared, physically, mentally, or spiritually, to hear you call me that."


    "... Hehe~, but it''s still true."


    "Yes, we know..." Shemented with a red face.


    "Hahaha~ don''t worry, I won''t call you guys that. It''s weird for me too, you know?" He chuckled as he stroked her head further.


    "... Fortunately." She really was grateful.


    "Mizuki." His gentle tone changed to serious.


    "...." The older Japanese woman looked at Victor:


    "I hope that at the end of this ''cleaning'', you will have an answer for me on the previous matter."


    "... Why do you want to know that?"


    "Curiosity... I want to know the real you, your real motivation."


    "...." Mizuki was silent.


    "Nero, if Jeanne or Morgana shows up talking about her kids... Just say I''ll train them in the time I have here." Victor thought about the two women who were now in d''s castle teaching their children.


    "Okay, Father."


    "Umu, it''s time to go."


    He appeared in front of the girls again and raised his hand forward.


    FUSHHHHH.


    A few secondster, an Odachi appeared in his hand.


    "Eleanor, do the honors."


    She held the Greatsword behind her back with her hand:


    "The objective is simple: hunt and destroy."


    Victor''s smile, along with the valkyries'', grew wider.


    "I like that goal." Simple and easy to understand.


    "Indeed." Roseughed.


    "We are going to clean everything around 10,000 km from our city."


    "Now, go."


    "I will go ahead, and I will open the wind."


    Taking the lead, Victor began to run ''normally'' without the power of lightning or the fog of vampires.


    BOOOM.


    The sound of a sonic boom was heard.


    In less than a few seconds, the group disappeared from the view of the walls, and all they saw from afar was a foreign ''force'' entering the forest and destroying everything in front of them like a force of nature.


    "Victor, did you need to destroy the forest?" Eleanor, who was running after him, spoke as she looked at the man who was hitting the trees with his body and making them disappear.


    "I don''t want to cut the path or dodge trees since it will take a long time... And from what you said, when a monster dies, the area around ites to life, meaning that destruction will bepensated with the monster''s death.


    "Win-Win situation."


    "I see... Just don''t go too far into the forest. The further you go from the forest, the stronger the monsters," Eleanormented.


    "10,000 KM is the limit for us." Rose continued, "More from that, Behemoth ss monsters started to appear, and if you go deeper, you would be able to find ''leaders'' and Titan ss monsters that are much stronger than the Behemoths."


    "Rose, you-... Fuck." Eleanor did a facepalm.


    "What problem?" she asked curiously.


    "Heh~, In this case, let''s do 100,000 KM. It''s time to clean up." Victor became much more determined.


    "...." Rose and the Valkyries broke out in a cold sweat now.


    Fighting titan ss leaders and monsters isn''t the issue, the issue is their numbers, and there will often be multiple titans and Behemoths together the further you go into the forest.


    "Don''t worry, Girls. You will not die, I will not allow it."


    "It''s not death we''re afraid of." Eleanor spoke for her and for the girls.


    "... It''s a useless death to die."


    "...." Victor''s smile grew even wider and threatened topletely distort his face.


    ''True warriors.'' Only Victor could know how happy he was.


    "Okay, I won''t exaggerate. We''ll go as far as you reach your limits."


    "¡­Eh?" Eleanor looked at Victor in shock.


    ''Am I dreaming? Did I just hear that Victor won''t overdo it? Huh? This is a dream, right? Because if not, Victor is suspect! Who is this man!?''


    "Thank you, Alucard."


    "You Wee... Now, let''s have fun." Victor''s eyes glowed violet:


    "Yes!" +8


    ......


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 451: Victims of their own whims

    Chapter 451: Victims of their own whims


    Current location.


    d''s Castle, Throne Hall of the King of Vampires.


    At the same time that Victor was on a long, fun night walk, something was happening in the vampire king''s castle.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM.


    The sound of the explosion of two bodies colliding with force was heard.


    After a few seconds of shock as he looked at his shaking hand, dmented while looking at a very annoyed Morgana:


    "...You regained your power..."


    "Wrong... You''ve gotten even stronger..." d raised his arms to stop his subordinates from taking action against Morgana.


    "No thanks to you, I suppose." A new voice was heard near d.


    "...." The man looks to the side and sees Jeanne with a serious face and an unfriendly attitude.


    Hearing the noise caused by Morgana and d''s confrontation, Jeanne quickly used her supernatural speed and came to that location, and since she was already in the castle, it didn''t take long for her to arrive.


    "What does that mean, d?" Morgana spat out his name like it was something disgusting.


    "I don''t understand why you''re so angry, this subject doesn''t even involve our daughter." d answered the question with another question.


    The sound of teeth grinding together was heard, Morgana''s wings expanded even more, and a kind of ck skin covered her voluptuous body.


    "It''s not ''our'' daughter, it''s MY daughter."


    "¡­.." d narrowed his eyes dangerously:


    "She is my daughter as much as she is yours."


    "Say that after you''re a decent fucking father, all you gave your kids was what? Protection? Status? A huge, cold, empty castle?"


    "In your entire life, have you shown any gesture of affection for your children? Have you ever spoken a single time the sentence; ''I love you?''"


    "...." d was silent. Morgana''s harsh words cut his cold heart much more than he had expected. If it was before, those words wouldn''t affect him, but after his progress with Ophis, he understood how important it was for a parent to be in the early stages of their child''s development.


    The former Ophis, who was apathetic and almost emotionless, upon meeting Victor and seeing him as a father, began to change, and because of this involvement, Victor helped d bond with Ophis again.


    Which caused another change in the little girl, and now she is much more like a normal child than she was before.


    "See? You''re not a father, you''re just a fucking sperm donor." Morgana spoke in disdain when she saw d being quiet. She knew the old man had no defense for that because, in all her life, she had never seen the man show affection to her children.


    It was all about Nightingale, about being king, his rule was much more important than his family. Normally, she wouldn''t be mean to condemn d for this. After all, she knows a king has his responsibilities, but...


    All his life, he never showed ANYTHING to his kids, not even when he had free time.


    For God''s sake, even a bloodthirsty fucking demon like her knows the feelings of love and affection.


    d''s eyes glowed blood red demonstrating his anger, his children were always a sore point for him, and because of thatpse of weakness, he spoke words he would never speak with a sane mind:


    "...I am a king, and not even you, my wife, can disregard my authority."


    "...." Jeanne and Morgana narrowed their eyes, and all d got out of them was an irritated grunt.


    "It''s because of this attitude..." Morgana''s voice came out silently like the buzz of a mosquito, her body shaking with rage.


    "Don''t fuck with me, you piece of shit. We''re not yours anymore!"


    "I''m not your property, you piece of shit."


    "If you''re lonely and lusting after possession, why don''t you go back to your fucking lover and use her as a sex doll?"


    d narrowed his eyes and spoke in a dangerous tone:


    "That''s low... even for you demon."


    "I don''t fucking care about your opinion, your words and opinion could burn in hell, and I wouldn''t give a damn." She spoke in disdain.


    "You are mine-."


    "We are divorced, d." Jeanne spoke with a golden glint in her eyes.


    "..." d felt a slight chill down his spine as he looked into Jeanne''s eyes.


    ''What is it...? That same feeling I had that time with Victor...''


    "Never forget that fact."


    "Because that fact will remain undeniable until the end of time, there is no longer ''us'', there is no longer a king or queen, a husband or wife, that died a long time ago." The authority contained in Jeanne''s words surprised even d himself.


    He had never seen this woman disy such a face before.


    Ignoring the shocked d, she didn''t much care for¡­


    "What happened?" Jeanne asked Morgana.


    Jeanne knew her friend, there were few things that could make her explode with rage, and one of them being her hatred for d, her daughters¡­ and possibly, her benefactor, the man who returned her to her prime and who reminded her what she was.


    "The bitch queen bitch wants Victor to pay for his ''crimes'' of killing the witches in the Japan incident."


    "..." Jeanne narrowed her eyes, she knew that this incident would have many consequences for her benefactor. In the entire supernatural world, there was one unspoken rule... Never get involved in a witch''s affairs, and never kill a witch without a ''clear'' enough reason.


    Witches are very authoritative over their species, and they don''t like other individuals to kill their kind or judge their kind.


    Because of this, even if witchesmitted an unforgivable crime, they would be judged by witchws, and most of the time, those witches whomitted crimes will get away with it. This caused a lot of trouble in the past and still does today.


    No one has the luxury of losing the witches'' support, Jeanne hates to admit, but these women have just be too useful to be discarded, their influence too great in the supernatural world.


    So if the witch queen demands something from d, the vampire king will be forced to ept it.


    "What do you intend to do?" she asked in a voice so cold and apathetic it shocked d all over again.


    "...I will deliver, Victor."


    "..." Jeanne''s eyes gleamed gold once more.


    ''That smell... The smell of nature? Tree?'' d narrowed his eyes, it seemed the change in his wife-... Ex-wife was much bigger than he thought.


    ''Just what did Victor do?''


    "Piece of-."


    "Morgana."


    "...What?"


    "Keep calm."


    Morgana looked at her friend, and it would be an understatement to say how surprised she was. She had never seen her friend like this, those eyes that contained immense wisdom as if she was looking at an elder who was thousands of years older than her. She remembered seeing the same eyes once.


    ...Yes, she saw those same eyes in her former master, the mother of demons, Lilith.


    Jeanne looks at d:


    "Exin."


    d narrowed his eyes:


    "...Why should I exin to you?"


    "d..." Jeanne''s tone was strong and dry:


    "Just because you''re one of the strongest beings out there, don''t think there''s nothing above that. Pride is good, but don''t be swallowed by it."


    "Or your death will be much kinder than just damage to your soul."


    "..." d narrowed his eyes now, and his whole attitude turned serious.


    ''She knows? How? I don''t remember her having an ability to see the soul or interact with it...'' Looking into his ex-wife''s golden eyes, an unsettling feeling began to course through his body.


    "Is that a threat?"


    "Wrong, it''s a warning. You who have experienced the ''abyss'' know that my words are not lies."


    d knew that he was strong. Yes, indeed. No one could deny that he was one of the most dangerous creatures in the world, and even kings of entire pantheons would think twice about fighting d.


    But... There are beings, ancient beings that not even he can afford to face without preparation.


    And most of these beings have a neutral rtionship with the world.


    Beings like the owner of The Limbo prison.


    Despite this man being his friend and allowing him to have a door to limbo in his realm, he knew that this man was definitely not an ''ally''. He was a neutral force, something to maintain the status quo of the world.


    "And it turns out that... One of these beings is something like a family to me... Something like a brother." The gentle smile on Jeanne''s face sent shivers down d and Morgana''s spines.


    d''s eyes widened at the implication of Jeanne''s words.


    ''Fuck, and to think that she had someone that powerful... If I had known, I would have gotten closer. What a waste...''


    "You''re thinking it was a waste not to invest in me now, right?" Jeanne spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." d narrowed his eyes and didn''t answer that question.


    Sigh.


    Jeanne visibly sighed at the man in front of her. She was disappointed at how predictable he was, and she cursed herself for having forgotten her memories. She wanted a ''family'', that was her oldest wish and dream.


    And because of her lost memories, she began to bond with this man, a man who had qualities she swore she would never rte to.


    A monarch... A true monarch.


    "You are a king before anything else, d... No matter how hard you try to change, this ''instinct'' to think of benefits to you and your little ''yground'' will never change. After all, it has be part of your being."


    "Because of that, I can predict your thoughts."


    A moment of silence fell around them as the three faced each other, each with their own thoughts in their heads.


    This silencested until Jeanne broke it, saying:


    "Do you know the difference between you and the second Progenitor?"


    "Tsk...Are you going topare me to that brat too?"


    "...." Jeanne and Morgana opened their eyes slightly in shock. They never thought they would hear such emotion in d''s voice.


    Annoyance.


    Annoyance caused by aparison, possibly a rivalry.


    "Yes, I will." Jeanne was merciless.


    "...." d''s eyes glowed red.


    "You are more alike than you think, and because of that, it is inevitable topare."


    "...Huh? What nonsense is this?"


    "In a way, Jeanne is right." It was Morgana who spoke.


    Looking at his ex-wife, he saw a gentle smile on her face.


    "Victor is just like you, d. With one small difference."


    "He is better." The two spoke at the same time with the same smile on their faces.


    d gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, anger visible throughout his bodynguage.


    And Morgana and Jeanne were delighted to see d''s anger.


    Few things could hit the vampire king since he literally didn''t have many ''emotional'' weaknesses to exploit.


    He''s the man who killed his wives and son without remorse, for God''s sake, Jeanne and Morgana bet that all d felt in that moment as he killed his own family was just a sense of waste.


    As if his treasure had be tarnished or broken, and he needed to destroy it.


    "Let''s go, Morgana." Jeanne turned and left.


    "But-."


    "He''s clearly not going to talk about what happened, and I''m not in the mood to stoop to grovel in front of this man in search of information I can obtain with a little difficulty."


    "And more importantly...Victor wouldn''t want to see us degrading into this pitiful state after what he''s done to make us ''brighter.''"


    "...." Morgana''s eyes widened when she realized that Jeanne was right. She was so mad with rage that she forgot about that fact.


    "Let''s go."


    "Mm." Morgana quickly jumped towards Jeanne andnded softly beside her.


    "What do we do?"


    "Let''s talk to our kids. His preparations should be ready, so we should go to Warfall. He promised to train the children, right?" She shed a sneaky smile.


    "... True." Morganaughed with a smile simr to Jeanne''s.


    "In the meantime, I will contact an old friend."


    "Who?"


    "The second daughter of the witch queen, if anyone should know anything, it should be her."


    "...Do you have contact with the second daughter...?"


    "Apparently, yes."


    "Apparently?"


    "I mean, I had forgotten about that."


    "Ugh, if I''d known that, I wouldn''t have wasted time on that piece of shit."


    Sigh.


    "Control your mouth, please. We are in his castle, it wouldn''t be surprising that he attacks us because of this."


    "Meh, if he does that even after everything he''s done to us, it just proves he''s meaner than he already is, which wouldn''t be a new thing."


    "And another thing, I''m a demon."


    "That doesn''t justify anything."


    "Actually, it justifies a lot." Morganaughed.


    "...At least don''t say that in front of our kids."


    "Bitch, please. They are over 500 years old, they have heard bad words before."


    "Yes, but I don''t want this to be a habit, just imagine your youngest daughter being a foul mouth just like you."


    Morgana became an imaginary Chibi Morgana and looked up, soon, a balloon with the image of her daughter speaking several bad words appeared.


    "Mother, you bitch, you said you were taking us to the park today!"


    "...Ugh, I''ll try to control myself." She put her hand to her brow, that wasn''t a good imagination.


    "Thanks." Jeanneughed in amusement.


    Watching his ex-wives leave as if he didn''t exist, the bad feeling in d''s body only grew.


    A gate appears next to d, and Alexios appears.


    "What? Are you going to say I''m guilty too?"


    "Yes, I, of all people, know how you treated these women, no wonder they are so angry with you."


    "...." d looked at his advisor with an unbelievable look.


    "What? My job is to try to help my master as best I can."


    "Everything that''s happening now, my king... It''s all your fault."


    "..."


    "Neglect, arrogance, duty, greed, disdain, apathy, etc. A set of actions you''ve nted over your long life triggered that reaction, and now you''re reaping those rewards."


    Looking into the eyes of Alexios, which looked like a gxy, d managed to calm down more. Those same eyes of the man reminded him of his first human friend, the founder of n Alioth.


    "But as Alucard said, there''s still time."


    d''s eyes narrowed again when he heard the word ''Alucard'', that name was bing a little cursed now in his mind.


    "Ophis, and your mistress¡­your youngest children Adam, Lilith, and Elizabeth."


    "They can still rte to you... You just need to change like you did with Ophis."


    "... Why not Saulo and Lucas?


    "You know very well that they will never forgive you for the death of their respective mothers since, traitors or not, they were still their mothers."


    "..." d''s face darkened.


    "Women who betrayed you because you neglected them for thousands of years, victims of the whims of the man known as the King of Vampires."


    After a long moment of silence, d sighed.


    Sigh.


    "Thanks for the lecture, Alexios." He spoke in disdain as he turned and walked towards his throne.


    "You wee, my master." Alexios shed a small smile.


    .....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 452: Apex predator. NOT edited

    Chapter 452: Apex predator. NOT edited


    A group of 9 people fully equipped in armor were running above the speed of sound, the man was leading the group to ''clear'' the way, and the girls were following behind the man in a straight line to catch the wind''s impulse and not get caught. get tired unnecessarily.


    As the man was the one with the most stamina due to his special condition, he promptly volunteered to go ahead.


    "Eleonor, a pack of the Behemoths ss in front of us."


    "Yes." Eleanor looks at the girls with her monster eyes, and the girls nod their heads as their eyes slowly change to one simr to Eleanor''s.


    The sclera of Eleanor waspletely ck, and her pupil was as thin as a reptile and green in color with golden undertones.


    "Conflicting in 3... 2... 1... Now!"


    Victor suddenly stops running along with the girls, and the first thing the group sees is 20 gigantic monsters, all of them were over 10 meters tall, some even reached 20 meters in height.


    Assessing the situation quickly with his eyes, Victor says:


    "Three high-level Behemoths, the rest are all low-level."


    This simple information was enough for Eleanor to act.


    "Dorothy!" Eleanor pulls her greatsword from her back and positions herself with one hand.


    "I''m, Ready." Dorothy takes her two ck swords from her waist, and quickly jumps into the air.


    Eleonor ces her greatsword on Dorothy''s foot, when the girl steps on the greatsword, Eleonor throws the girl towards the monsters over 20 meters tall.


    "Anrietha."


    "I''m done." Anrietha , the woman with long brown hair, spins the priestess staff, and hits the floor.


    "#$%" Words on an unfamiliar line are spoken with gentle intonation, and soon the entire group glows with brown power.


    ''...I can''t get used to this feeling of getting stronger all of a sudden, it''s very... Weird.'' Victor thought as he opened and closed his hand.


    Anrietha who was flying in the sky is also hit by Anrietha''s power, and her speed gets faster, sounds of air breaking several times are heard.


    ''Give me you Head, piece of shit!'' Dorothy thought.


    The smile on her face was quite intimidating, a kind of red aura came out of her body.


    She spins in the air and with a clean cut she cuts off the monster''s head... Well, at least she tried, the only thing that was damaged was her armor.


    ROAAAAAAAAAR!


    The monsters had been alerted, and now they were heading towards the group.


    Anrietha who increased everyone''s strength appears in front of the group while holding a giant shield and a greatsword in her other hand, the weight of these weapons along with her armor which was even more robust than the group was unbelievable, just a vampire like Anrietha I could wear it, and not feel any weight at all.


    "@#%#" Again, she whispers an incantation under her breath, and the ck shield in front of her begins to glow, the shield is enveloped in ayer of red power, and soon that power explodes.


    ROAAAAAAAR!


    The power seems to draw the monsters'' attention, and soon even the monster that was focusing on Dorothy turns its attention to Anrietha.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Victor thought.


    "This armor is stronger... How far are we from home?" Eleanor asked when she saw Dorothy fail her sneak attack.


    "20 KM." Judy a woman with long blue hair spoke in a cold tone, she takes the giant rifle-like weapon from her back, and points it at the monster.


    Her eyes be sharp, and when she deems it necessary, she pulls the trigger.


    Bang!


    The rumbling sound of a gun is heard.


    A hole is made in the head of the monster that Dorothy failed to kill.


    "Tsk." She clicked her tongue in annoyance, as they got further and further away from the city, the sneak attack she and Eleanor always made was starting to fail, she quickly used her two swords and pierced the monster''s heart effectively killing the monster.


    Soon after, Dorothy jumped on the back of one that was heading towards the group, and used her two swords to attack the eyes, of the monsters that didn''t have a protective shell, she jumped from monster to monster as if she were dancing on the battlefield. .


    "You''re doing a lousy job, calm down a bit, this is going to happen more often than you might think.=." A long-haired, blond-haired woman appears near Dorothy.


    "I know, Juliet."


    "Good."


    "Get back to the group, the assassination job is up to me." She disappears into the fog, her eyes starting to scan the monsters'' bodies.


    "..." Dorothy doesn''t say anything, she just picks up the momentum on the closest monster and gets closer to the group.


    ''Let''s eliminate the most problematic first, the one that can summon a horde of monsters.'' Its eyes focus on another 30 feet tall monster.


    .


    When that monster was about to scream, she shes its throat with her daggers.


    "GGRR?"


    And quickly, she drives the daggers into the monster''s brain.


    The monster doesn''t stand still either, it uses its ws, and its thorns to expel Juliet, but the woman just takes her daggers, and disappears into mist and appears in the air.


    She puts away her daggers, and takes therge ck bow from her back, she makes a pulling motion on the string, and soon an arrow made of pure power is made.


    "Two Down." She releases the arrow, the arrow splits into four more arrows and pierces the monster''s head, and heart.


    "Eleanor." Victor spoke when he saw the creatures getting closer,


    "I know." Eleanor stomps on the floor heavily.


    Quake, quake, quake.


    The ground starts to shake, and soon a wall of more than 20 meters is built around them.


    Victor looks at the wall, and cold air starts to leave his body, soon the entire wall is covered in ice.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The creatures crash into the wall, and Victor sees a small crack in its ice that quickly regenerates.


    ''My ice is notmon, as it is made by my power, it is much more resistant than the diamond itself, and even so these creatures are managing to break it.''


    Victor began to realize that the further he got from the city, the harder it became to kill the monsters, his powers stopped having an effect like in the beginning, the lightning and fire didn''t even seem to have an effect on the monsters, the only powers that still work.pletely is the power of blood, and of water.


    Thanks to his training, Victor is able to manipte the individual''s water, effectively killing him, but as they are immortal creatures, doing so is virtually useless, he only temporarily immobilizes the monsters.


    The further away he got, and encountered stronger Behemoths-ss monsters, Victor was forced to use his powers more for support.


    Of course, against minions, his elemental powers were extremely efficient, he could burn an entire horde of minions, and that would give the group 1 or 2 minutes of breathing space.


    The powers that Victor is using the most when fighting these monsters are thebined powers, he has realized that if he covers his Odachi with elemental power, he will still be able to kill the monster and faster.


    Because of that, he uses the power of lightning more, this power increases his speed to absurd levels, and ifbined with Odachi, the power to ''cut'' bes ridiculous, he cuts these monsters hard like butter.


    "¡­Ahh~." He can''t help but sh a big smile.


    ''This is indeed the best yground.'' Victor looked like a kid who found his favorite amusement park.


    "Martha, Alexa, it''s your turn." Eleanor ordered while not taking her eyes off the monsters.


    "Yes!" X2


    Martha, a woman with long brown hair and brown eyes, was the first to go, using her Knights Halberd, she jumped towards the monster.


    His arm started to be more monstrous, and that power started to go towards Halberd, soon the Halberd that waspletely ck created green ''veins'' all over the weapon.


    Arriving in front of the first monster, with a big horizontal swing, she split the monster!


    The swing was so strong that the ground was cut, the depth could not be seen.


    Next up was Alexa, she positions herself like she''s about to throw the Spear that was her main weapon.


    Spear started acting weird, she started to grow and be sharper, and when she was 3 meters long, she threw it at the other 20 meter monster.


    The Spear traverses the creature''s entire body, effectively killing it.


    As Spear was about to hit the ground, Alexa appears, and grabs Spear''s handle.


    Again she throws Spear at the other monsters, and when Spear goes through all of them, she appears next to Spear, and takes the weapon.


    She spins the Spear around to get the nasty blood out, and positions herself, then she''s disappeared again.


    "That speed... Isn''t it on par with me without my using lightning power?" Victormented.


    ¡­


    ....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 453: Apex Predator. 2

    Chapter 453: Apex Predator. 2


    "That speed... Isn''t it on par with me without my using lightning power?" Victormented.


    "Fufufu, Alexa and Julieta are the fastest in our group." Eleanor spoke proudly.


    "My turn, I think." Anrietha speaks, she tucks the greatsword into the space above the shield as if it were a scabbard, she takes the priestess staff from her back, and ces the shield in ce of the staff on her back.


    She starts tapping the ground, and twirling the staff as if she was performing a ceremony, the staff''s rings made a rhythmic noise, and then.


    "@#%!" The same power surrounds all the girls who were fighting the monster, and Victor notices that they all got noticeably faster.


    "...." He looks at Anrietha, the kind woman assumed the role of tank and support of the group, she could change positions whenever necessary with Eleanor who acted as Tank and fighter.


    With the addition of Victor to the group, Anrietha can focuspletely on support.


    Bang, Bang.


    Victor looks at Judy, the woman was shooting with that giant rifle, as it was a weapon specifically made to pierce the monster''s thick carapace, the projectiles were simply too big, but the woman changed bullets with incredible dexterity, in less than a few seconds , she was already ready to shoot.


    "Hmm, all the shells are destroyed... It''s my turn." She ces the Rifle behind her.


    Soon her hands go to two deagle that were on her waist.


    She points both Deagle at a monster, just like Alexa, her armor started to change and get more monstrous and the armor started to join with the weapon,pletely changing the weapon.


    Bang.


    Despite making a bullet sound, what came out of the gun were two beams of green light that in the middle of the way joined and turned into a gigantic beam of light.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    The smile on Judy''s face when she saw the monster disappearing into nothingness was quite beautiful to Victor.


    "Judy, don''t evaporate the monsters! They are our lunches!" Dorothyined.


    "... Hahaha, sorry, sorry. I got excited."


    "Use the weakest power." Juliet spoke, as she appeared on top of a 10 meter monster, and cut off its head.


    Dorothy appears in the same monster as Juliet and rips out her heart.


    "Okay." Judy takes a step forward and starts to fall off the high wall, using the ice wall for support, she picks up momentum andnds in the middle of the battlefield.


    Bang, Bang.


    Gunshots were heard and soon small beams of green light were seen.


    "I''ve always wondered this since I''ve seen them fight, but... Doesn''t she need to recharge?"


    "Unlike the rifle that uses a real projectile, we use our ''power'' as a catalyst, because of that, Juliet can create arrows without needing a real arrow." Rose who exined.


    "...I see..."


    "And you, won''t you fight?"


    Rose looks at Victor, and smiles softly:


    "If I''m going to fight, it wouldn''t be a fight, it would be a massacre."


    "...Oh? For that reason you don''t fight?"


    "Indeed. Although there''s another reason too..." Rose looks back at the girls.


    "We should let the youngsters train, right?"


    "They rarely have the opportunity to go more than 20 km from the city."


    "Hmm... I look forward to seeing you and Eleanor fighting."


    "I guarantee you won''t be disappointed."


    "We''ll see." Victorughed.


    Victor looked back at the group of Valkrias.


    ''Her teamwork is wless, they cover each other''s faults, and help each other... They really are the ''elite''.''


    ''Because they are so exceptional, I get the impression that it''s being very easy, but that''s wrong... They are too exceptional.''


    Looking at Eleanor and Anrietha.


    ''I haven''t seen the two of them fighting seriously yet, I know Eleanor is to control the earth, but I seriously doubt that''s all, after all, she trained with Scathach, and has this mutant bloodline in her body too.''


    ''Anrietha on the other hand, I don''t even want to see her doing anything other than defending herself, or using the priestess staff...''


    Victor looks back at the girls.


    ''Actually, I didn''t see the girls using their noble vampire powers , they''re just using their mutant bloodline... Oh, Juliet used the vampire fog, but that''s just a basic power... Hmmm''


    He touches his chin like he''s thinking about something, but soon he feels something catching his attention.


    He quickly looks up, time around his body starts to slow down, his body is covered by lightning and actingpletely on instinct, he disappears and appears in the air.


    RUMBLE!


    "...?" Eleanor looked to the side.


    "Victor?"


    The moment she speaks her name, Victor appears again beside them, and he was holding a type of monster that has big eyes and small wings.


    "What is it?"


    "A scout..." Anrietha frowned at her.


    "An Alpha is watching us."


    "What should I do?"


    "Kill him, the less information they know the better."


    .


    [Wrong, don''t kill it, eat it! Try reading his memories, he is a living and intelligent creature.]


    "... Hmmm... Okay." Victor squeezes the creature''s body and kills it.


    "Use the-..." Eleonor was going to ask Victor to use his Odachi, but she was speechless when she saw him opening his mouth and swallowing the creature.


    Chewing sounds are heard all around.


    GULP


    Soon he swallows the creature, and it was at that moment that the girls woke up from their shock.


    "!!!"


    "It tastes like chicken..." Victor''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "Victor! Spit that shit out fast!"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Why?" She looked at him in disbelief, "Did you forget that the blood in that shit is toxic!? Remember the first time when you cut your arm off!"


    "Ohhh... But do you eat them? Look." He pointed to Dorothy who was eating a monster''s hand.


    "We''re special-!"


    Cough.


    Victor spat a lot of ck blood on the floor.


    "Well, that''s bad-..." Memories began to pop into Victor''s head.


    Monstrous beings that spoke a strangenguage while sitting in a kind of hall.


    "@#$%%." A monster with intelligent eyes spoke while pointing to a location.


    The creature''s eyes look at the location, and see Victor''s group running, and soon the group disappears from the sight of the strange object.


    Then the memory is cut off.


    ''...Hmm, I couldn''t understand anything, but it doesn''t take a genius to understand what they were doing... They somehow know we''re here... The technology looked a lot like security cameras.. .''


    "Victor!?"


    "I''m fine... Just a stomachache." Heughed in amusement.


    "...Don''t go out eating the things you see! Are you a child who eats everything he sees!?" Eleanor broke out in anger.


    "Maybe." Heughed in amusement.


    "That''s not funny!"


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry, okay?" He gets up and strokes Eleanor''s head.


    "..." A warm sensation enters Eleanor''s body, but the woman wakes up from her stupor and quickly pulls Victor''s hand from her head.


    "Let go of me!"


    "Okay, okay¡­"


    "Vic... If you want, you can stroke my hair..." Anrietha ''s voice sounded like a mosquito''s voice.


    "Really?"


    "Yes..."


    "In this case." Victor approaches Anrietha and strokes her head.


    "Hehehe~"


    ''And to think that this kind woman had that side...''


    "..." Eleanor gleamed dangerously as she frowned.


    Rose just shook her head as she looked at her leader.


    ''She really needs to be more honest.''


    "I have important information, it''s about Alpha." Victor spoke in a casual tone as he tried to ignore the pain in his body.


    "...What did you find out?" Eleanor asked with serious eyes.


    Victor started to exin his memories while trying to ignore the pain in his body, he lied the other time, he wasn''t doing well, the poison was slowly trying to kill him, but thanks to his abnormal constitution, and being the poison of a lower level monster, he was fine.


    [...Keep feeding on these monsters.]


    [why?]


    [We are a progenitor, the progenitor of vampires. We are the Apex Predator of the food chain, an existence that breaks the ecosystem, anything that has blood in the body, and a soul, we can eat.]


    [This doesn''t exin anything.]


    [Yes, that exins it. The predator needs meat to feed and evolve, and we are that predator.]


    [Believe me, keep eating these monsters, start with the lower level monsters, when you feel that the poison of the lower level monsters doesn''t affect you, you go to the medium level monsters, and so on.]


    [... Okay, I''m also interested in this new taste anyway.]


    .........


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 454: The Master! NOT edited

    Chapter 454: The Master! NOT edited


    Sounds of meat being chewed.


    "..." A group of eight shocked women were staring at a man.


    gulp.


    The man swallows the meat, and then takes another low level monster leg and starts eating, he did all this as if it was natural.


    "Hmm...?" He looks at the girls.


    "What? I know I''m beautiful, but I don''t need to stare at myself so much. I thought you guys were used to the way I look."


    "....." The brows of all the girls visibly trembled at this shameless man!


    They couldn''t deny that he was handsome, the most handsome man they''d ever seen, but that wasn''t the problem!


    "How are you eating these monsters...?" Anrietha asked in an anxious tone.


    "Don''t you feel... Hmm... I don''t know, like you''re going to die or something?" Alexamented.


    "Hmm, the first time, I felt it, but now, I feel just a little bit of poison, but my regeneration is taking care of it."


    "As I thought! This is toxic for you! Spit it!" Eleanor snapped.


    "NOO! Mine!"


    "Victor!"


    "..." Ignoring the two who started bickering again, the Valkyries gathered.


    "How is that possible?" Dorothy asked, she was full of doubts now for this abnormal situation, so she continues:


    "To my knowledge, only our bloodline can eat these monsters without dying."


    "Due to the mutation of monsters in our bloodline, their venom is not toxic to us, but that shouldn''t be the case for normal noble vampires." Judy exined.


    "...I think that''s the answer to that question." Rose spoke to the girls.


    "What?" Judy asked.


    vampire Noble ... When you look at this man, do you see a normal vampire?"


    "...." The girls were silent.


    "Don''t forget, too, that he''s younger than Eleanor."


    A sense of disbelief hovered around.


    "Powers of the three most famous vampire counts: water, ice, thunder, and fire..." Juliet muttered.


    "Blood power..." Alexa muttered.


    "And a very high level in closebat martial arts." Dorothymented.


    "Don''t forget he''s still hiding his power, you''ve seen it, right? ¡­ That ''thing'' he showed when he was with the vampire king''s ex-wives." Rose continued.


    "..." The girls couldn''t help but think about that scene and visibly shudder a little.


    "...And I thought Eleanor was abnormal for having a vampire earl title at such a young age...Originally, Rose was supposed to assume the vampire earl title." Marthamented.


    "She earned it, she has the power to hold that title, the power thates from her lineage, and with effort she has mastered that powerpletely." Rose shed a small, proud smile.


    "¡­just what is this man?" Judy asked the question of the year.


    "...." The girls looked at the older vampire present.


    Rose was silent for a few seconds, and said:


    "A progenitor, the same as our king, the second of our race."


    "..."


    Looking at the women''s shocked expressions, Rose continued:


    "He disys all the traits described in the legends, an absurd talent for learning and progression, unnatural powers, an innate ''pride'', and that form he showed us only cemented my perspective that I am correct."


    "He is the second progenitor of vampires."


    A few minutes of pure silence, with only the sound of the fire and Victor and Eleanor arguing.


    "...Does that mean he is the father of apletely different lineage from d''s?" Judy broke the silence by asking.


    "Yes." Rose confirmed.


    "...." She looked at the man who was arguing with Eleanor.


    ''If he is a progenitor then it makes sense that he can eat these monsters, a progenitor vampire in the past has been described as a being capable of rivaling the gods with his sheer talent and soul-rted racial abilities, and more importantly, they were described as beings who could manipte all the blood of any race.''


    Remembering that bloodsword Victor made duringbat, Rose''s doubts vanished, and in her mind Victor was indeed a progenitor.


    ''...Now, this opens discussion to another problem... Two Alphas, two Apex Predators cannot coexist in the same ecosystem... Why did d give this man the title of Vampire Count if he knew about it? Did he underestimate the man because he is too young?'' Rose thought this exnation made sense.


    Like it or not, Victor has a 5000 year barrier he can''t cross, the second progenitor is just too young to threaten d.


    ...Oh, if she only knew...


    ...


    On top of a mountain, a group of nine people were looking at an endless forest.


    "Judy, how many KM away from the city?"


    Judy looks at her wrist, and sees a type of equipment capable of measuring her current location, with a predetermined location:


    "30,000 KM."


    "...." Victor''s smile widened.


    And the girls didn''t like it at all.


    "Things are going to get serious from now on."


    "...Are we really going to continue? This limit has never been crossed before, because we thought it was too dangerous..." Anrietha asked as she looked away from the cliff.


    The reason they didn''t go beyond this limit, was because the monsters from here became much more dangerous, and coordinated, from this area it''s quitemon to find tribes that an ''Alpha'' leads everything.


    How do they know this? Although they didn''t make a full charge, they sent a group of scouts to spy, although they couldn''t go very far, they got this information by spending days spying in silence.


    The 30,000 KM barrier means that from here, they can run into the ''native'' people of this, and that was a bad, very bad thing.


    After all, it wasmon sense for all the natives that vampires were invaders.


    "Don''t worry, even if you die, I will go down to hell and bring you back."


    "..."


    That wasn''tforting!


    And why did he think they were going to hell!? They weren''t bad girls!


    "We will not go to hell Victor." Eleanor spoke.


    "Then I will invade heaven, and bring you back." Victor spoke matter-of-factly, he turns his head from side to side as if exercising, and popping sounds can be heard.


    "..."


    "Are you going to cause a holy war just to bring us back?" Julieta didn''t know how to feel.


    "It is clear."


    Once again they all gaped at his confidence, and they couldn''t help but feel a little¡­happy.


    Just imagining that someone would cause a war over them makes the girls'' hearts beat faster.


    ...Yes, they were maniacs for battles and wars...


    Judy looked at Rose, "If Eleanor doesn''t make a move, I''ll really take the initiative."


    "Judy!?" Rose was speechless.


    "Don''t be prudish, even you''re holding back, he''s just too good to let you go."


    "...." Rose couldn''t deny that.


    Victor started to walk, and this caught the girls'' attention:


    "As promised before, I''ll be careful, I won''t go too far..." His ck hair started to grow back to its original size, he started to walk on air, and when he was a few steps away from the mountain, he looked back.


    And the girls felt their bodies shake when they saw his blood red eyes, it was so intense! His bloodlust and battle was affecting them even if they didn''t know it.


    "Don''t fall behind, or you''ll miss out on the fun." Soon Victor lets gravity take effect and falls.


    "Wait!" Eleanor was the first to react, and she quickly jumped the cliff across the 30,000 km barrier.


    Not wanting to leave their leader behind, the girls quickly jumped in after her.


    When they fell to the cliff floor, all they saw was Victor slowly unsheathing his long Odachi, an Odachi that had a de so big it couldn''t even be called a normal Odachi anymore.


    "5 KM ahead, a tribe of monsters and... An Alpha!" Victor''s smile grew.


    FUSHHHHHHH!


    A dark red sensation shot out of Victor''s body, it was the pressure of his bloodlust, his desire to fight.


    "How many monsters?"


    "Hundreds! Thousands! Who cares?"


    "Victor!"


    "Trust me."


    "...." Eleanor was stunned by his serious voice.


    "Tsk, fine, just don''t forget about us, remember you''re not fighting alone."


    "I will never forget it, I promise."


    "...." She felt more rxed when he promised her, after all, she knows that man can be insane, but he never breaks his promises.


    "Now. Get ready for confrontation." Victor removes the de from its sheath, he points the de backwards and assumes a running stance.


    "!!!" All the Valkyries got ready, including Rose who from the beginning didn''t fight, but even though she was facing a confrontation with Alpha, she didn''t remove her sword from its sheath.


    "Don''t get away from me."


    "Yes!"


    Victor takes a step forward, and...


    BOOOOOOOOM.


    He starts to run, sounds of air breaking are heard, and in less than a few seconds, they would sh with the tribe.


    ROAAAAAAAAAR!


    Monster roars are heard by the group, they have been noticed.


    "Judy and Julieta, take care of hostiles in the air, and support long-distance."


    "In the air...?" They looked confused at Victor, but soon they saw what he meant, several monsters approaching the group.


    "Wyvern ss!"


    Slowly the air around Victor began to change, and in the blink of an eye.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    His entire body was covered in lightning, even his Odachi.


    "I will open the way."


    Victor disappears leaving only a golden trail, he appears in front of the vige in the blink of an eye, and is not intimidated by the 10 ogres in front of him, his smile only grows.


    All he did was sheath his Odachi, and use the technique he was training.


    Assuming the IaiJutsu position.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    The lightning around him began to grow stronger, and with an impulse, he pulled the Odachi out of its sheath.


    ''One Cut, one million hits.'' He mentalizes the technique that was inspired by his wife''s attack.


    Cut, cut, cut!


    Horizontally, vertically, several golden shes were seen in the air, it was as if time stood still, and when Victor sheathed his Odachi again.


    The damage is done.


    Ogres, gate, earth, everything in front of him was cut into thousands of pieces.


    The whole actionsted less than 1 second, but for Victor it felt like a long time had passed, Victor had long noticed the passage of time in an abnormal way.


    Victor smirked in satisfaction, watching two vampire counts fight was very beneficial, he can take many inspirations for his techniques, most of his lightning techniques being inspired by his wife Natashia.


    Bang, Bang.


    Victor looks up, and sees the beams of light and arrows of power piercing the flying monsters.


    A few secondster, the girls arrive to meet him.


    "The vige is open, the Behemoth sses, and Ogre are approaching, we have to clean everything before the Leader arrives."


    "Where is the leader?"


    "There." He points towards the air.


    "...." The girls look where he pointed but see nothing.


    "He''s on top of a gigantic flying monster."


    "...What is this monster like?" Martha asked.


    "Long wings, a big tail, two heads with sharp teeth." He gave a basic description.


    "Dragon ss!" Dorothy spoke.


    "It''s a monster above Wyvern ss, if Wyverns are minions, Dragon ss are equal to a Behemoth." Rose exined to Victor.


    "Okay... Anything else I should know?"


    "Watch your breath."


    "...They''re nicknamed like that for a reason, huh."


    "Indeed."


    "In that case, Eleanor, Anrietha, and Dorothy will stay together."


    "Judy, and Juliet stay on top of the houses!"


    "Yes!" The two women appear on top of therge houses near the group, and continue to clear the skies.


    "Don''t go near Eleanor''s group."


    "Yes, Yes, Sir."


    "Martha and Alexa are going with me."


    "Rose, you have free will, do what you think is necessary."


    "Oh..." Rose shed a small smile when she understood why he said that.


    ''As expected of someone trained by Scathach, he''s not stupid...'' She was very appreciative of the girls''bination.


    Eleanor, and Anrietha, were two heavyweight women, they dealt with most monsters head-on, because of this, their armor was quite robust, although this didn''t hurt their speed, they were still slower than Dorothy, Judy , and Juliet who were wearing less robust armor.


    Because of this, he let the two women attract all the monsters, while Judy, Juliet and Dorothy helped them.


    Meanwhile, Victor''s group was responsible for invading and acting alone, Martha and Alexa were perfect for this because of their specialization.


    And while Rose?


    Well, the woman was like Scathach, she is her own army, because of that, he ordered free will, the woman could help all groups stay alive.


    "How did you notice?" She asked curiously, "I don''t remember showing my powers on this trip."


    "...Intuition... You have that same aura and confidence that only women like Scathach have." Victor replied in a neutral tone.


    "You are a Master, right?"


    "Heh~." Rose''s smile grew, she felt quite excited now.


    "Shit... He really attracts crazy women." Eleanor muttered when she saw Rose''s state, she had already seen a pattern here.


    "You really have good instincts..." She put her hand on the hilt of her sword, and with just that act, the whole atmosphere of the woman changed.


    A sharp, dangerous aura exploded around...


    ''I knew it!'' Victor''s smile grew a little, his instincts weren''t wrong.


    "As expected of Scathach''s favorite disciple, I think?" The moment she pulls her sword out of its sheath, she makes a move towards the flying monsters, and...


    Everyone was cut horizontally, not just the monsters, even the clouds in the sky were KM away.


    .


    ''... With just a swing of the sword... And she did it casually, as if it didn''t take much effort!''


    Victor''s smile was so big now that it sent little shivers down Rose''s spine, it was a smile she knew all too well.


    ''...Hahaha~, this man, he''s seeing me as an opponent to face!'' She chuckled inwardly in amusement.


    ...


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 455: The Power to ShapeCreation

    Chapter 455: The Power to ShapeCreation


    Rose looked at Victor, Martha and Alexa in the distance, currently she was floating in the air.


    ''Usually when Ie on these expeditions, my job is just to make sure the girlse back alive.'' Rose thought.


    As an older vampire, Rose treats all the girls on her squad as if they were her younger sisters, or even daughters, after all, Rose was the one who recruited the girls, and she feels responsible for them.


    Fighting monsters is not easy, Victor makes it look easy, but this activity involves a lot of risks.


    Risks that only the Adrastea bloodline can lead.


    But she also knows that she shouldn''t spoil the girls too much, because of that, when the girls went on expeditions, she always apanied the shadow girls, and only intervened when one of the girls was in danger of actually dying.


    ''Just this once, I will make a ''small effort'', and listen to your orders... Second parent.''


    "As the expedition leader, it is your responsibility to make sure the expedition goes well." She muttered to herself as she looked at Victor.


    ''Although... He did a good job of ordering the girls...'' Despite thinking about it earlier, she couldn''t help but reaffirm her thoughts when she saw the girls dealing with the monsters easily.


    ''Just spending time with the girls, was he able to understand them that well?'' Rose judged that Victor''s analytical ability rivals the greatest strategists in history.


    The reason she thinks this is that understanding a person can be rtively easy, but getting these people together, ordering them, and getting them to listen is another story.


    Although the Valkyries had a good rtionship from the start, he didn''t have to work it out, but the simple act of getting these women and even Eleanor to listen to him is something to watch out for.


    ''I think that incident with Morgana and Jeanne is still fresh in their minds...'' She doesn''t judge the girls, even though she hasn''tpletely forgotten that incident, that fear in all her soul, that willingness to submit.


    His entire body shakes for various reasons when he remembers that incident.


    A little fear, anticipation, and curiosity.


    Taking her eyes off Victor, she turned her gaze to Eleanor.


    ''They seem more lively too, look at those smiles...'' Rose could understand this feeling of Eleanor and the girls, that man had a strange way of bringing out the ''true'' self in girls.


    Even her as an older vampire was influenced a little.


    ''...Now, I understand how he managed to get the attention of those older vampires...'' Rose thought of Agnes, Natashia and Scathach.


    ''Scathach is not someone who is influenced by beauty. In the truest sense of the word, she was a battle maniac worse than all the Valkyries put together... She likes talent, potential, she likes battle, all her existence, she was looking for someone like her... And she he thought.''


    Victor met all the requirements to have Scathach''s interest, he had potential, he had talent, he likes to fight, and he likes to test his limits, and most importantly, he''s caring.


    She thought of the times Victor hung around WarFall with his daughter Nero, he wasn''t a heartless bastard like most noble vampire men.


    ''He''s not stupid either... Ugh, he really hits all the female vampires'' soft spots...'' She sighed to herself when she realized that man was such a sinner.


    ROAAAAAAAAAR.


    A monster''s roar ended the battle''s rhythm, everyone turned their gaze to the beast, and saw a flying beast over 20 meters long.


    "Valkyrias, did your ego grow so much that you dared to cross the 30,000 km limit?"


    "..." Rose narrows her eyes as she looks at the monster that looks like a bipedal lizard with horns, two wings, and a long tail.


    That sentence alone gave Rose a lot of information, information not very wee for Rose.


    Looking into Alpha''s reptilian eyes, Rose says:


    "You seem knowledgeable about us, Monster."


    "Monster¡­ Huh?" He taps his chin as if thinking about something:


    "From my point of view, you are the monsters."


    "..." Rose''s face gets narrower.


    "You invade our home, steal ournd, and periodically hunt our kind."


    "We have no choice but to retaliate, you know?"


    Okay, it''s official, Rose isn''t enjoying this at all, those eyes shining with malicious intelligence is dangerous, all her instincts were warning her of danger.


    "These abominations are the result of not sending our kind to a battlefield with immortal monsters." He spoke while looking at the Behemoths, Ogres, and minions.


    "¡­A rather ironic choice of words, isn''t it?" Rose spoke in disdain when she heard the word ''immortal monsters''.


    "Which is still true... You are immortal monsters, but unlike us, you have more weaknesses, like this one."


    He snaps his finger.


    And in that moment Rose''s danger instinct exploded.


    ''No, I need to save the girls!'' Her perception of time has slowed down, and she quickly looks towards the girls in her squad.


    But the moment she looks at the girls, someone appears in front of her and hugs her body.


    "Vic-..." Soon she disappears.


    And appears far from the tribe.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "H-Huh? What happened?" Alexa who was close to Victor asked in shock, she was on Victor''s side, and in the blink of an eye, she was on the other side of the tribe.


    "Victor saved us..." Martha spoke as she looked ahead, in front of her was a man with his arms in front of him, and several walls of ice.


    "...." All the Valkyries looked at Victor in shock.


    Is he so fast!? How is this possible!?


    ''That level of speed rivals Natashia herself...'' Rose thinks that if Victor deres himself the fastest man alive, no one could say it was a lie.


    After all, the very fastest woman alive was his wife.


    "What?" Victor turned to face the girls, and once again, they were shocked, his entire face was disfigured, everything was burned, only the flesh was visibly, the girls also noticed that some parts of the armor were also melted.


    "I told you I was going to save you." He spoke neutrally.


    "Victor!" The girls screamed in concern.


    "Are you alright Victor?!" Eleanor practically screamed, and approached him.


    "This is nothing, just a small wound."


    "Bullshit!"


    "Sigh... I''m not as fast as my wife, she could get you out of there without taking any damage... Shame on me, I should train harder."


    ''If I had entered the Vampire Count form of n Fulger, I would have gotten faster, but there is a problem, I cannot change into that form as naturally and quickly as my wives Natashia and Scathach, and at that moment time was precious. ...I need to train this transformation, huh...''


    "Anrietha!" Eleanor snapped and called to her subordinate.


    "YY-Yes!" Anrietha wakes up from stupor , and approaches Victor.


    "@#$%!" Speaking in a strangenguage as he pointed his hand at Victor, a strange invigorating sensation began to prate Victor''s body.


    "Thank you, Anrietha." Victor spoke.


    "Regeneration is taking time!" Anrietha spoke anxiously.


    "Did that bomb have monster venom in it?" She deduced.


    Victor was developing immunity from eating the monsters but it was only the lowest level poison, the higher level poison was still lethal to him.


    He took no further damage because he had a low resistance to the poison, and because Anrietha quickly began to heal his body.


    ''What should I do? Even if he has strong regeneration, this poison will consume him, I need to expend more energy to avoid that, and we''re in the field of-.''


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    Victor raises his arm and touches Anrietha''s head.


    "¡­Huh?" She looked into Victor''s red eyes.


    "Calm down."


    "Take a deep breath, I won''t die for something as simple as this... Just keep healing me." He spoke in a gentle tone, a tone that caught Anrietha off guard.


    "O-Okay..." She felt a little calmer, and refocused on healing Victor.


    "You too, Eleanor, and girls..." He turned his eyes to the girls.


    Seeing his calm gaze, the girls including Rose started to calm down... But they were still worried.


    Victor looks back at the ice wall.


    "The explosion is over...Holy shit..." He opened his eyes in shock.


    "What happened?" Eleanor asked.


    "The ce has evaporated."


    Victor started to undo the ice wall only at the level where their heads could show.


    And soon they saw that the entire ce where the tribe was, was evaporated from existence, and arge crater was in ce.


    "Shame, I thought I was capable of killing you with this, I underestimated the new Count''s ability."


    Looking up, the girls saw the same Alpha on top of the winged monster.


    And as usual, he had a calm look on his face, as if everything was in his control.


    He was looking calmly at Victor, as if sizing up the man.


    Rose takes the hilt of her sword, but at this moment Victor says:


    "Stop, Rose."


    "...why?"


    "It''s a trap." Victor could see, the entire space around that man was surrounded by invisible monsters, these monsters despite being small, they seemed to be more dangerous than the other winged monsters.


    "..." Rose stops moving but still keeps her guard up, she trusts Victor enough to follow his orders without question now.


    He''d proven himself throughout the trip that he was capable of seeing something no one else could, and now was not the time to doubt his teammate.


    "...Oh?"


    "How did you notice?" the creature asked with genuine curiosity.


    "I have good instincts." Victor lied easily,


    "...You''re more exceptional than I thought, Alucard... It seems it''s not just your name that looks like that man, huh."


    A high-pitched sound is heard.


    Victor ignores the pain in his body, and pulls Anrietha into his body.


    "E-Eh?"


    Everyone sees the ground around them sinking.


    At this moment Victor approaches the monster, and with his bare hands, he rips the monster to pieces.


    Seeing the creature that Victor had torn apart, Rose spoke:


    "A predator..." She opened her eyes wide, and that was when she made a decision.


    "How barbaric." The Alphamented.


    Cough.


    Victor spat ck blood on the ground, and his blood began to sink into the earth, the blood became quite acidic.


    "Victor!" Anrietha quickly approaches the man and goes back to heal him again.


    "Eleanor, we need to get out of here, fast!" Rose spoke up.


    "Leave it to me!" Eleanor drops her greatsword on the floor, and starts gesturing as if she''s controlling something.


    The surroundingnd began to act strange, as if it was being controlled by a supernatural force, the ground became prickly and flew towards the Alpha.


    The Alpha remained in ce, and the earth spikes were swallowed by something unseen, proving that there were more monsters around him.


    "Tsk, the damn Adsteia bloodline, if it weren''t for you... We would have already invaded your city."


    "Even if my bloodline wasn''t there, you wouldn''t be able to break in, Kreacher." Eleanor hits the floor with both hands.


    And the earth rose like giant hands of stones.


    "I doubt it." The monster swings its hand, and the stone hands are cut vertically.


    "I have no choice." Eleanor takes a deep breath, her eyes glow blood red, she clenches her fist, and hits the floor.


    Quake, quake, quake.


    The ground began to shake as if an earthquake was on its way, and then...


    Gigantic thousands began to be formed, and these hands will ascend to the heavens.


    "The Adrastea bloodline is truly invincible on solid ground." How can one fight an enemy that can change the entirendscape casually?


    In a way, the Alpha had a hatred and respect for Eleanor''s n.


    Eleanor pped her hands together, and a bronze-colored power exploded from her body, her eyes glowed blood red, and she whispered to herself.


    "A Thousand Hands Of Creation."


    It is said that the creator created the world in 7 days and 7 nights, and they also say that when he shaped the world, he used thousands of hands to make the world to his liking.


    This technique represents that myth, an arrogant technique that had the ability to shape the world in its image.


    "Shit." The Alpha flew into the sky, while dodging the hands with his mount.


    But how could such arge mount escape, from thousands of hands?


    The monster was soon captured, he breathed fire into the stone''s hands, but nothing happened, the stone was visibly stronger than the previous ones, and soon, he didn''t have a chance, he was immobilized, and shattered into several pieces.


    "NOO!" The Alpha roared in rage when he saw his mate''s death, unlike those abominations, his mate was not immortal.


    "Cursed be the Adrastea bloodline!" The monster''s body began to be covered by a dark power, and when that power exploded around it, a sword appeared in its hand and it attacked around, splitting all the stone hands in half.


    He looked towards where Eleanor was, and saw that she and the group were gone.


    Veins started popping in the Alpha''s head, and soon an angry roar was heard all around.


    ROAAAAAAARRR.


    .....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 456:A Mass DestructionTeam

    Chapter 456:A Mass DestructionTeam


    25,597KM from the city of Warfall.


    A few hourster, a group of Valkyries, and a man sitting on the ground with his legs crossed, were seen, they were in a cave created by Eleanor.


    "¡­it was a trap." Eleanormented with a sour tone after a long time in silence.


    "Indeed, that Alpha nned it all, he even sacrificed his kind..." Rose narrowed her eyes as she ced her hand on her chin, she was remembering the Alpha''s words.


    "These abominations are the result of not sending our kind to a battlefield with immortal monsters."


    ''Does that Alpha not consider himself the same species as those monsters? Because of that, can he sacrifice them so easily?'' Rose was doubtful, even though the trap was dangerous, and they only survived because Victor acted quickly, the encounter had many questions left out.


    To be honest, Rose didn''t understand much about Alphas, who were they, what is theirmand structure, do they eat? Do they have sex?


    They have been fighting for a long time, but there is only little information about these Alphas.


    WarFall specializes in technology derived from monsters, and in the biology of monsters, but if they''re going to talk about Alphas, all they know is unknown.


    "We only survived because Victor acted quickly¡­" Dorothy muttered.


    "..." The girls gave a small wave.


    "We were close to him, and we didn''t feel anything..." Marthamented as Alexa nodded.


    "...As far as I know, the Noble of n Fulger who have such a mastery over lightning perceive the world differently from us..." Rose said.


    "What do you mean?" Judy asked


    "If they wish, they can see everything as slowly as if it were standing still, considering the level at which Victor''s mastery has reached, I wouldn''t be surprised if he was capable of that too." She finished her exnation.


    "... I see, if that''s why, I''m not surprised he noticed everything..." Alexa said.


    While the girls were talking about what had happened.


    Victor opens his eyes, and sees a woman with long brown hair, ck eyes, and a gentle expression on her face.


    "The poison in your body must have beenpletely eliminated by now..." Anrietha exined with a tired sigh, she had been using her power for hours to stop the poison in Victor''s body from progressing any further.


    Of course, Victor''s upper body also helped a lot, a few hourster, Victor''s own blood was healing him, but it is a fact that Anrietha greatly elerated this process.


    "Thank you, Anrietha." He smiled kindly.


    "...Thank you, you not only saved me once, but twice..." Her face darkened as she remembered the ''Predator''s attack.''


    They are a stealthy ss of monsters,pletely silent, they can camouge themselves, and kill their prey so fast you wouldn''t even know how they were killed.


    ''Good thing they were just winged predators, if it were those terrestrial abominations, the battle would have been much more difficult.'' Anrietha.


    "... Are you okay?"


    "Just tired... My technique uses more energy than my own powers."


    "I see..." Victor removes his ck gauntlet, and says:


    "Come here."


    "...?" Looking at Victor''s smooth arm, shemented,


    "Are you sure...?"


    "Yes. You took care of me the whole time, the least I can do is help you regain your strength. I can''t drink your blood because it''s toxic to me, but you can drink mine."


    "...." Anrietha turned slightly red when she heard what Victor said.


    ''He wanted to drink my blood... L-Lewd.''


    In vampire culture, letting another vampire drink your blood is a very intimate thing, Anrietha feelsplicated because he didn''t offer his neck, not that she would ept it or anything, but¡­ Ugh.


    ''Stop thinking nonsense! That''s just the suspension bridge effect! You are a warrior, don''t fall for these tricks!'' She shakes her head several times to clear these inappropriate thoughts.


    "Mm..." She nods and gently takes Victor''s arm.


    "A little warning, don''t drink too much blood, just drink enough to be fully recovered."


    "Okay..." Bringing her mouth closer to Victor''s arm, she bites.


    "!!!"''s eyes Anrietha opened wide, and her eyes turned blood red.


    ''It''s so tasty!!''


    Gulp, Gulp.


    "....." The girls turned to face Anrietha and Victor, and saw this scene.


    "Ahhh! Anrietha you sneaky, how can you!?" Dorothy and Martha screamed at the same time.


    "Sneaky girl..." Juliet muttered.


    ''s eyes Eleanor were trembling badly now.


    "Are you alright Victor?" Rose ignored the noise of the girls, and the state of their leader, and asked:


    "Yes... I''mpletely fine... Yes... Completely..." Victor''s eyes briefly shed blood red, and in that moment, all the girls felt a bloodlust that paralyzed them momentarily.


    "...Are you angry?" Eleanor asked.


    "Yes, I''m irritated."


    "You shouldn''t, monsters are like that-." Eleanor was going to exin that Victor shouldn''t be angry because monsters will always do that.


    "I''m not angry with the monster, he''s our enemy, what he did was something I would do... I''m angry with myself." Victor interrupted Eleanor.


    ''From now on, I won''t make the same mistake again, I''ll always keep my fucking skill active.'' Victor thought to himself.


    If he had been constantly using his ability to check the environment, he would have noticed the traps, and because of his carelessness, everyone almost died.


    "...." A silence fell around them, and at that moment, Anrietha stopped drinking Victor''s blood.


    All the girls take a deep breath for a few seconds when they smell Victor''s blood, but they control themselves when they hear Anrietha''s voice:


    "Thanks, I''m fully recovered now."


    He smiled a little as he stroked Anrietha''s head:


    "...You wee."


    "What do we do now?"


    "We should back off-." Rose was going to suggest backing off, but she was interrupted by Victor''s words.


    "Of course we''ve advanced." Victor ces the gauntlet back in his hand.


    "...."


    "Go back because we almost died? Non-sense." Victor gets up from the ground and turns towards the cave exit:


    "The danger of death was something we all knew when we went on this expedition."


    "This time..." Slowly Victor''s face began to change and be formless, Victor''s demonic, age-old voice echoed through the cave:


    "That bastard will taste despair."


    ...


    35,541 KM away from WarFall.


    "They are back." The Alphamented when he saw the image of a group advancing through the forest:


    "And they came back more determined." He analyzed when he saw them killing the monsters without stopping running.


    "Even that woman who never fought is helping this time..." Hemented as he looked at Rose.


    "Does that change anything?" He heard the voice of another being close to him.


    He turns his face, and sees someone very much like him, with just different colors of scales.


    "That doesn''t change anything, My Son."


    "They are invaders, and invaders will die." The Alpha''s reptilian eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "...All for our god."


    "Sending out the level 0-3 monster hordes, we will eliminate the Adrastea bloodline today." The Alpha spoke as he left the room.


    "Yes, Father." The son walks over to a medieval and advanced strangeness device, he clicks a few buttons, and the image soon changes to the monstersing out of their cages.


    ...


    "Hordes of Minions, Ogres, and 10 Behemoths are approaching." Victor spoke.


    "Judy, Juliet, keep your eyes on the skies, if you see any dragon ss monsters let me know immediately."


    "Yes!"


    "Dorothy, give me your weapons."


    "Yes!" Dorothy takes out her two swords and gives them to Victor.


    "Junketsu, be kind." He hands his Odachi to Dorothy.


    Dorothy picks up the Odachi carefully, and sighs in relief when she feels that nothing has happened, she really felt apprehensive about this Odachi.


    "shing out in 3... 2... 1..." The group stops running and sees a horde of monsters.


    "Eleanor, it''s your turn." Victor and the group of Valkyries ascend to the sky and begin to float.


    "Leave it to me." She jumps in front of Victor, her eyes glow blood red, and a bronze colored aura leaves her body, and soon she punches the ground.


    "ORYAAAAAA!"


    Quake, quake, quake.


    At the same instant the earth began to shake, an earthquake was happening!


    The monsters began to lose their bnce, and fell due to the earth shaking.


    And 5 secondster, arge rift appeared and engulfed more than a third of the horde.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    The skies began to fill with clouds, a great storm wasing.


    Suddenly.


    FUSHHHHHHHHH!


    A burst of power soared into the heavens, and secondster, Victor appears in apletely changed form, the initial form of the vampire Count of n Fulger.


    "Horde of predatorsing in the sky, I will take care of them." Victor squeezes Dorothy''s daggers a little tighter, and soon the daggers are covered by lightning, forming two Lightning swords.


    "Anrietha, Rose, I''ll leave it to you." In the next moment, he disappears leaving streaks of lightning.


    Victor passes through the sky and attacks the ''air'', and then moves on, but a few secondster when Victor was gone, they all saw a monster appear as he fell towards the ground with his body cut in half.


    Looking for a few seconds at the lightning dancing in the air as monsters fall to the ground dead, Rose orders:


    "Anrietha it''s your turn."


    "Yes!" Anrietha takes her priestess staff and spins around, and says:


    "@$%!" A white power covers every girl''s body, and that power seems to form a second skin, Anrietha spins the staff twice more.


    And soon a red and green power covered the girls.


    "Defense, attack and speed amplified, I need time to cast the next spell." Anrietha spoke as she reced her staff with the shield on her back.


    She removes her sword from the shield sheath, and holds the greatsword in one hand.


    "This is enough." Rose nods her head satisfied.


    "Eleanor!"


    "Yes!" Eleanor ps her hands together.


    "Divide."


    Quake, Quake, Quake.


    Another earthquake started to happen in a different region, and soon pirs of more than 20 meters were created in a straight line at a distance of more than 1 KM.


    Finishing with her technique, Elenor grabs the Greatsword from her back, and jumps towards the group in the air.


    "Judy, Juliet support me with your weapons, Martha, Alexa, Dorothy and Anrietha, let''s kill these monsters." When Eleanor was about to leave, she stopped when she heard Dorothy.


    "Wait, Wait, I have no weapon!"


    Eleanor looks at Dorothy, and replies:


    "Are you sure? Look once more at the gun you''re holding."


    "...?" Dorothy looks at Odachi -... Two swords!?


    "When did he switch weapons!?" She looks up to the sky where Victor was and sees that he had already killed all the predators.


    "He''s in n Fulger''s vampire earl form, don''t be surprised." Eleanorughed, and then her expression turned serious.


    "Let''s kill these monsters."


    "Yes!"


    Anrietha surprising the group was the first to move, she threw her Greatsword on the ground, and this created arge crater, the next moment, she disappears and appears in the crater, she takes her greatsword, and sheaths her shield, she clicks a button on her shield, and soon sharp des appear all over her shield.


    She leaps into the air, and with one thrust, she throws the shield at the monsters.


    "I won''t stand on the stand this time, creatures!"''s eyes Anrietha glowed blood red, she was very angry, it hurt in her warrior pride to be saved from danger several times like a tragic heroine.


    ROAAAAAAAAAR.


    The monsters'' screams of pain were heard as the shield literally tore apart everything around it as it spun.


    Anrietha takes the priestess staff, says some strange words, and points to her shield, so the group can see a small ''line'' holding the shield.


    Anrietha says another strange word, and soon the shield multiplies in two.


    At this same instant, Anrietha dodges the acid attack that was thrown from an Ogre''s mouth, she looks at the ogre with her monster eyes glowing dangerously.


    Unconsciously, the Ogre takes a step back, but he was just too slow.


    Anrietha appears in front of him and kicks him in the stomach, sending him flying away.


    "Disgusting creature, go spit on your fucking mother."


    Anrietha keeps her staff behind her, and using both of her hands, she begins to control the two weapons as if they were puppets.


    A dark aura began to form around her:


    "Do... you... think... I''m... weak!?" With every word she spoke, a 50-foot behemoth was split in half like butter, followed by ogres and minions who were caught in the effects of the attack.


    The shield with des was tearing apart everything in its path, blood was flying around and painting the ''gentle woman'' bodypletely.


    Gulp...


    "Remind me again not to piss off Anrietha..." Dorothymented.


    "Yes..." The girls spoke in unison.


    "It''s like they say, the quietest and gentlest are the cruelest when provoked." Roseughed.


    Eleanor wakes up from her stupor, and says:


    "Let''s continue!"


    "Yes!"


    Eleonor, Martha, Dorothy and Alexa jump in the middle of the enemies and start killing them.


    Judy and Julieta stay behind.


    Judy picks up her two deagles and points to a Behemoth Horde of varying sizes that was approaching the group.


    ''I''ll take care of it, before they call more minions.''


    Her two hands began to change, the two Deagles began to merge with her hand, andpletely changed to be two Deagles with spikes, and with green power emanating from the entire body of the weapon.


    Judy''s monster eyes began to glow slightly, and a dark aura left her body, then she whispered.


    "Predatory Extinction."


    BOOOOOOOM!


    A gigantic beam of red light shot through the air, hitting the first 20 meter Behemoth.


    ROAAAAAAAAAR.


    The Behemoth roared, it used its head shell as a form of defense, and continued forward.


    Judy''s eyes glowed even brighter, and she increased the power output, and the effect was instantaneous.


    The beam passes through the monster, and all monsters behind it, forming a straight line of destruction.


    "Thanks for the food..." Judy burps a little.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 457: The sword of Clan Adrasteia

    Chapter 457: The sword of n Adrasteia


    "That''s bad, my father has hurt their egos, now they are attacking with more intensity, if it continues like this, they can reach our vige..." The Alpha''s son muttered as he looked at the images of the fight.


    "...I have no choice, I will release type 4, 5, and 6." He clicked a few times on the strangely futuristic and medieval console, soon the image of various sleeping monsters was seen.


    The first type of monster was a bipedal monster covered in dark green scales, it hadrge wings, and its sharp ws had a ''liquid'' falling, on top of the cage was written in the nativenguage.


    [PREDATOR] Type 4


    The second monster looked like a centipede, they were massivelyrge, he was 30 meters long.


    On top of his cage was written the name:


    [HUNTER] Type 5


    In thest cage was a four-armed gori, he was 10 meters tall, horns were protruding from his head, and four golden green eyes could be seen.


    On top of his cage was written the name:


    [DESTROYER] Type 6


    "Luckily, my rank is high enough, or I''d have one of the Gods tracking me right now..."


    Looking at Type 7''s cage, the Alpha''s son bit his lip.


    "It''s a pity I didn''t post it high enough to release this little beauty..." He sighed a little, then turned to look elsewhere, and saw his father flying on top of one of those abominations.


    "I hope you stay alive, Father."


    Soon the Alpha''s son clicks the button to release the cage.


    And the moment the cage opened, the deafening roar of the monsters was heard.


    ...


    "Thanks for the food..." Judy burps a little.


    "This attack remains ridiculous as ever." Juliet muttered as she unleashed arrows of power at the monsters.


    "Yeah, but it''s a shame I can''t use it often." She spoke as her transformation wore off, and the deagle returned to normal, and everyone could see small ws in the weapon, the weapon itself was hyperventting a little.


    Proof that the weapon couldn''t handle Judy''s power output.


    "The cksmith will be angry when he sees this." Judy muttered.


    "Yes..."


    "How many times can you use this until the weapon breaks?" Rose asked.


    "I can only use it twice more." Judy replied.


    "Save it in case another Behemoth horde appears or some superior monster appears."


    "Commander Rose think they will send higher level monsters?"


    "It''s likely... As long as a Tita ss doesn''t show up, we''ll be fine, I guess..."


    "Do you think? It''s rare to see you in doubt."


    "I don''t have a choice, okay? With that man in the group, our range of actions has been amplified by a veryrge margin, it is even unfair to the range of this man''s powers." Rosemented while frowning, and looked towards the clouds.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble!


    Judy looks at the sky in the distance that was more active than usual, suddenly she heard Victor''s voice:


    "Kirin!"


    ROAAAAAAAAAR!


    A thunderous roar was heard by everyone, and when they looked up to the sky, they saw therge head of a lightning demon beast descending to the ground in the midst of the monsters.


    "What the fuck¡­"


    "This man is ridiculous..." Julieta spoke her honest thoughts.


    "Well, all vampire counts have attacks that can destroy a small country, they wouldn''t be called walking atomic bombs if they didn''t have that kind of power."


    "Wrong, wrong, I can cause that kind of destruction too-..." Judy was going to say that she didn''t fall behind in terms of destruction, but Rose interrupted by saying:


    "The terror of vampire counts is that these powers of mass destruction don''t make them very tired."


    "...."


    BOOOOOOOM!


    When the attack hits the ground, more than 80% of the Minions are eliminated.


    "See?" Roseughed when she saw Judy and Juliet''s shocked eyes.


    ''This power is not part of the Fulger n''s techniques, that is... He created this technique himself.'' Rose couldn''t help but be surprised as she looked at Victor.


    ''So much potential... So much power... So strong...'' She felt her insides contract a little.


    ''Maybe it''s time for me to have a child?'' She thought with a little blush on her face, but soon her face darkens as she unconsciously hears a madugh: ''... No, that''s a bad idea, Scathach will kill me if I have a child with him before her... Maybe after her?''


    Rose visibly shakes her head.


    ''Stop thinking with your lower body! It leads nowhere!'' She was a little embarrassed with herself now, she wasn''t like that, okay? It''s just that she had a high standard just like all strong older female vampires, and that man served her every interest.


    Not to mention he wasn''t arrogant like most male vampires.


    "Ugh." She grumbles to herself and forces herself to withdraw those thoughts.


    "Tsk, annoying pest." Victor muttered when he saw that the monsters were regenerating, but that was what he wanted, he wanted to disable them all, the rest was easier.


    Disappearing from the clouds, he appeared on the battlefield, and with the Odachi in his hands, he assumed a IaiJutsu stance.


    And at inhuman speed, it slices around him.


    A second passes.


    Two seconds passes.


    Three seconds passes.


    Soon time returns to normal, and all the monsters that were hit by his old attack were cut in half, and in the next second cuts appeared all over the monster''s bodies.


    "..." Now it was Rose''s turn to be shocked, she didn''t see anything, just how fast did he move now?


    ''Actually, he didn''t even move? How does this attack work?''


    Victor suddenly turns his face to the side, and he sees another horde approaching, Minions, Ogres, Behemoths, and aerial monsters.


    "Just how many monsters do they have? This is getting ridiculous." Victor is seriously cutting off the possibility of these monsters being produced by normal means, there''s no way that''s natural.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked even further and saw another horde of monsters.


    "What the fuck is that?"


    "A gori? A centipede? And a horde of invisible bipedal monsters."


    The warnings in Victor''s head went wild as he looked at the gori and the centipede, his instinct screaming danger with those two monsters.


    "Girls, two hordes areing!"


    "A horde of minions, ogres, and Behemoths, and the second Horde is Predators, and a gori monster, and a bipedal monster-." Victor suddenly stopped talking when the Gori suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Wha-" He quickly tries to run away, with his reaction and speed it should have been easy, but he found he couldn''t move.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    "Victor!?"


    "I''m fine, worry about Alpha, he''s here!" Victor spoke as he looked at the Alpha who was behind the centipede, ignoring the injuries on his body that had already started to heal, his attention returned to the gori.


    ROAAAAAAAAAR!


    "What monster is this!?" Ju


    The four-armed gori roared towards Victor.


    Having a 10 meter monster suddenly disappear left all the girls shocked.


    "Girls regroup now, two new types of monsters have appeared, and a predator horde is on the way!" Rose ordered as she looked into the distance, she didn''t have Victor''s ability to see longer distances, mostly because of the trees blocking her view, but she could see the giant centipede, and Victor''s warning was very clear.


    "Yes." Eleanor''s group quickly ascend to the skies and drive away from the horde.


    The gori hits his chest twice, and suddenly, he disappears from where he was, and appears next to Victor.


    "What the fuck-" Victor again found himself unable to move, which is ridiculous, he can move many times the speed of sound in this form.


    Yet he can''t move.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Another fist hit Victor''s body, and he sank into the earth.


    Cough.


    ''What''s up? He''s not moving, the feeling is the same when Natalia uses her powers, he''s jumping in space... Teleportation? And when he gets close to me, I can''t move, it''s like time has stopped...'' Victor''s eyes widened.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    Forcing his body, he disappears from the earth, and appears on the surface again.


    Deciding to test his thoughts, he points his palm at the gori.


    .


    RUMBLE!


    Lightning shot out of Victor''s hand and flew towards the gori, and the next moment something strange happened, the lightning stopped in midair.


    Victor observed this strangeness.


    ''The lightning has not stopped, it is moving, but only very slowly...''


    Again the gori disappears, but Victor would not fall for the same trick again.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    He disappears leaving streaks of lightning behind.


    ''Let''s learn about you, monster.'' Victor''s smile was huge, how could he not be happy? A worthy opponent was in front of him.


    Victor appears behind the gori, and when he was going to attack, the gori suddenly disappears, and appears with his body facing Victor.


    Victor quickly disappears again.


    ''His reaction time is very good, even in this incredibly slow world, I feel like he can watch me...''


    While Victor was fighting a troublesome opponent.


    The girls weren''t idle.


    "Eleonor, make the terrain difficult, we can''t deal with them in the open." Rose spoke as she watched Victor and the gori fight.


    ''A monster capable of dealing with the Fulger n bloodline... And to think that these monsters could evolve so ridiculously.'' In Rose''s vision, the only thing that appeared was a streak of lightning, and the gori teleporting around trying to hit that streak.


    A high-speed fight and space maniption was taking ce there.


    "Yes!"


    Eleanor puts the greatsword on her back, and ps her palms together.


    "Creation!"


    QUAKE, QUAKE, QUAKE.


    An earthquake even more ridiculous than the previous one began to hit thesends.


    "It''sing, it''sing! The city ising!" Dorothy was quite excited.


    "Shut up, Dorothy, let Eleonor concentrate." Alexa spoke


    Using the previous pirs as supports, a structure began to be created underground.


    Stone pirs wereing out of the ground, trees were destroyed, stones, minerals, everything was being changed, thend was being molded to Eleanor''s will!


    Eleanor opens her blood red eyes:


    "Order: The city of Babylon"


    FUSHHHHHHHHHH!


    An entire structurees out of the ground towards the surface, a castle designed for defense, wrong. An entire city designed for defenses.


    "Hahhhh..." Eleanor took a long breath as she copsed towards the ground, but Rose quickly grabbed her arm.


    "Valkyries, spread out, take up your posts, it''s time for a defensive war."


    "Yes!" x5


    The Valkyries disappear at close range and spread across the city, they assume their stance as if they are used to the sight.


    "...Ugh, this technique is still very taxing..." Eleanor looked paler than usual, she waspletely worn out.


    "Rest a little."Eleanor drops and sits on the floor.


    "I''ll take care of her Rose, deal with it." Anrietha who was the only Valkyria left spoke as she pointed at the approaching horde of Minions, Ogres, and Behemoths.


    "No, I need to deal with predators. If they invade the city, the situation will be confused." Rose spoke as she slowly withdrew her sword from her waist sheath.


    "... That''s true." Anrietha spoke after some thought, then she crouches close to Eleanor and begins to heal her fatigue.


    When Rose withdrew the sword from its scabbard, her whole atmosphere changed, a thin, sharp aura began to emanate from her body.


    With her long burgundy hair floating in the wind, Rose looked at the group of Predators, even though they were invisible, they knew he was there, she could hear their footsteps.


    Rose was now a sword¡­ A sword with a single purpose to sh her enemy.


    Identifying his enemy, his burgundy eyes were slowly turning a dangerous red.


    She takes a step, and disappears.


    She appears on the city wall.


    The second step, she appears on a Behemoth''s head.


    On the third step, she appears behind the first horde.


    And in the fourth step, she appears in the path of the Predators, and the giant centipede.


    "Rose Adrasteia¡­ Will you fight alone? Aren''t you arrogant?" The Alpha asked in disdain, has she forgotten what happened earlier?


    "Three moves..."


    "Huh...?"


    "Three moves is all it takes to wipe your existence from the face of this..."


    vein pops in the Alpha''s head, and soon a high-pitched noise is heard.


    The order was clear.


    Kill that bitch!


    "First move..."


    Rose''s face was serene, so she spoke while casually swaying vertically:


    "...Dawn."


    "... Something was supposed to happen-"


    FUSHHHHHHHHH.


    As if thew of physics was overdue to record what happened, the air, thend, the clouds, everything in the area Rose used her technique was cut horizontally.


    Everything, nothing was spared.


    More than half of all predators are gone!


    ''...This is bullshit...Isn''t this on the level of our gods?'' He spoke while looking at the monsters that were cut, the cut was clean, not even the blood wasing out, it was as if the body had not registered that it was separated, it was only a few seconds after the body fell to the ground that the blood started to flow. go out.


    ''Only that group can do techniques of this level, and to make matters worse, she doesn''t even look tired!''


    Eleanor takes a step back, and something hits the air in front of her.


    She takes a step to the right, and the air seems to be ''cut''.


    She takes a step to the right, and the situation repeats itself.


    ''She''s dodging the attack as if anticipating them! This is ridiculous!''


    "Second move..." She whispered as she dodged several acidic needlesing from the centipede.


    She steps back, and appears a little away from the Horde.


    She swings the sword horizontally.


    "... Hesperus."


    Just like before, the world seemed to have a dy in registering what happened, but unlike the previous time, Rose didn''t wait, she simply appeared in front of the Alpha.


    "Third move..."


    ''There''s still more!?''skin Alpha''s starts to heat up and he attacks Rose''s face.


    Rose turns her face to the right a little and dodges the attack.


    At that same moment, Rose''s previous attack is registered by the world, and an air pressure explodes, predators, centipede, trees, earth.


    Everything is cut horizontally, even a mountain several kilometers away has been cut in half.


    Feeling a bad feeling, he quickly tried to do something, or he would die.


    "...Nightfall."


    This time, the Alpha couldn''t even see Rose''s sword swing, he couldn''t register anything.


    The only thing he thought before his existence, and the existence of all predators, and centipede literally disappeared is that these invaders were just too ridiculous.


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 458: My mother-in-law cant hold back anymore

    Chapter 458: My mother-inw can''t hold back anymore


    "Father!!! NOOO!"


    "Damit!" He hit the equipment angrily.


    "Cursed invaders!"


    "Cursed Adrasteia Bloodline!"


    The Son of the Alpha angrily res at the screen as if etching the image of Rose and the group in his mind, then he looks at the Type 7.


    A monster of the highest level, created to kill invaders they call ''elder vampire.''


    A monster stronger than the Type 6 that is giving the new Count of Vampires trouble.


    A monster that needs a Commander rank to unlock.


    The Alpha''s son was about to click the button that released the monster, and in doing so, he was going to break the rules.


    But a voice stopped him.


    "Brother, what''s going on?"


    "..." He stops his hands and looks towards the entrance, and sees his younger brother.


    His gaze softened a little.


    "Kal..."


    "What''s the matter brother Ken?"


    "...."


    "... Is nothing-." Ken stops talking, and looks intently at his younger brother.


    ''He is already 418 years old... He is already an adult... He must know about this.''


    Making his decision, he says:


    "Father is dead."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Our father died, he died fighting the invaders..." He spoke as he gritted his teeth, the anger he was feeling now was simply... Numbing.


    But he needed to calm down, nothing is born of anger, and he will have his revenge.


    ''n Adrasteia...'' He shook his hand furiously, and his eyes gleamed as he looked at a beingpletely covered in gold.


    ''Alucard....''


    He takes a deep breath, and tries to calm down:


    "As our father died, ording to thew of our customs, when a leader dies, his eldest son must assume the old position¡­"


    "So now, I will be the new leader of the vige, and I will be preparing to you to be my sessor in case I die."


    "B-Brother, I don''t understand-."


    "But you will, and soon, you will learn about the real capabilities of our enemies..." He spoke in a stern tone.


    "...."


    ''I need to find wives and concubines to continue our lineage, and... I need to notify themander about this event.''


    ...


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    Victor flew towards a building, his condition was simply horrible, he was disfigured all over, his leg was missing, a part of his stomach was open.


    Yes, he was taking a beating from the monkey.


    "Troublesome enemy." He muttered as he gritted his teeth, he was irritated now, this gori was just too annoying, his ability to pause time around him, and teleport was a deadlybination for any enemy, but he was especially effective for opponents of the velocity.


    "Annoying... Annoying..."


    Victor is very angry now, and the simple reason for his irritation is that he cannot hit his opponent.


    Despite losing the fight, it''s not like Victor hasn''t learned about his enemy.


    ''There is always a dy when time starts to slow down, and the prerequisite for this skill to be active is that the gori must be looking at me.''


    He also understood how space worked, it was different from how n Alioth used their powers.


    n Alioth, creates a hole in space that connects from point A to point B.


    It''s like a wormhole more instantly.


    On the other hand, this damn gori, he bends space around him, and ''repositioning'' space somewhere else, was a pretty interesting concept if Victor must say.


    How did Victor find this out?


    Victor was one of the only people who knew Natalia''s entire skill set, he made sure to learn that because the woman simply became an irreceable person both personally and in her usefulness.


    She was just too precious, Victor could understand why d would leave the Alioth n at hismand alone, that kind of power is just too broken if used correctly.


    And d had someone stronger by his side, which was Alexios, the man who held the ''special eyes'' of his n, proof that he was the leader of that n.


    This ability is highly coveted by gods, and other beings, so the decision to keep n Alioth proved correct, Victor could easily imagine an entire pantheon of gods hunting n Alioth for their abilities.


    ROAAAAAAAAAAAR!


    A roar followed by the sounds of a gori beating its chest was heard by everyone around.


    Soon this gori looks at Victor and disys a sneer.


    A vein pops in Victor''s head and his eyes glow brighter blood red.


    "That''s it, you pissed me off you piece of shit." Victor rises from the rubble where he was trapped, he leans on his Odachi, and slowly his transformation from vampire Count of n Fulger began to unravel.


    "...I still haven''t trained this like the others, but fuck it, I''ll wipe that smile off your face." He began to slowly float up to the sky.


    "Girls, get off the floor." He gave some advice, and smiled with satisfaction as the girls began to float in the air, proof that they were trusting him.


    Her long ck hair began to float upwards, a red magic circle symbol appeared in her hand.


    "Level 2."


    FUSHHH....


    There was no explosion of power, just a qualitative shift in the air around Victor.


    "...This feeling..." Anrietha murmured as she healed Eleanor.


    "Is he going to use that form¡­?" Eleanormented while still breathing deeply, despite being tired, she wasn''tpletely exhausted, she could move now.


    The technique she used was simply too much of a burden for a ''baby'' vampire.


    ''Tsk, my mother could create several literal mountains, and not get tired, because I''m so weak?'' She pushed herself a lot, even though she knew she was much stronger than her mother when she was younger, even though she knew her mother could only create literal mountains when she reached the eldest vampire state, she still wanted more.


    She wanted to be like him...


    ''s eyes Eleanor gleamed slightly.


    "Let''s cool things down a bit, shall we?


    ROARRRRRRRRR!


    The gori roared and teleported in front of Victor, he didn''t know what was happening, but he won''t sit around while letting his enemy grow stronger, he''s no fool!


    Using his giant fists, he attacked Victor''s body.


    BOOOOOM.


    A crash is heard, but the result he had hoped for has not happened.


    All he felt was cold... His hand froze!


    He quickly pulls his hand back, and sees that his opponent has turned even paler, cold air ising out of his body, and his long ck hair has turned snow white.


    "How did you do it!?"


    "...Oh? You can talk..." Despite the initial surprise, Victor quickly recovered, he also had a gori who could talk, you know!?


    "Answer me! How did you freeze space!?"


    "It''s no big deal, I just concentrated all my power in front of me. I don''t have the delicate control of my master who is able to freeze space as a literal goddess... But I do have power to spend."


    His red eyes began to glow, his smile grew distorted.


    "So much power."


    FUSHHHHHHHH!


    A pale blue pir rose towards the heavens.


    ...


    "Hmm?" Rose, who had just defeated the Alpha, looked towards the pir of power, and soon her eyes widened.


    "n Scarlett too¡­?"


    ''If we follow the same logic, then he can ess the vampire count form of n Fulger, the son of a bitch has the power of three bloodlines within him, and not to mention he''s a damn progenitor.'' Unconsciously, she started cursing Victor.


    After all, her existence was simply against the rules, he took themon sense concept and called her his bitch, and now he can do whatever he wants.


    "How can the world allow such an irregr being to be born...?" Rose stops thinking bullshit, and disappears from where she was, she was heading back to town.


    ...


    "Come on, you pigs, my disciple could take much more than that, and he didn''t cry! He always had a smile on his face!" Scathach yelled as he looked at the group of royal guards who were undergoing literal torture in the form of training.


    "He''s a damn monster..."


    "He''s a masochist..."


    "Because we''re going through this..."


    "I want my mother."


    "Idiot, you ate her this morning, are you missing it already?"


    "Yes, she was looking forward to having another child-...Wait, how do you know that!?"


    "Because I was watching." Hemented with a red face and flushed face, "I was on the roof next door."


    "... That''s it, I''m increasing surveince of my house."


    "Idiots stop talking, and train harder!" Scathach stomped to the ground as his eyes gleamed menacingly.


    "YES!"


    When Scathach nodded in satisfaction, she suddenly felt a sense of ''familiarity'' over a very great distance.


    "Hmm?" Looking in that direction, even though she couldn''t see anything, she could feel something there.


    It was the same feeling she got when Ruby used her vampire earl power.


    And as far as she knows, there are only two people besides her daughter who had the Scarlett n bloodline.


    Siena who was a more diluted bloodline than she gained due to certain events, and...


    "...Victor?"


    Focusing her attention even more on that ce, she felt as if her attention was being sucked in that direction.


    Her body shuddered a little, and she took a few deep breaths, inhaling the air around her, she felt her leg twitch, and the desire to fly in that direction took over her body.


    Even though her body was acting like it was in heat, her mind was pretty clear, something she''d learned from years of suffering from bloodlust.


    ''This feeling, he awakened his vampire count form, because of that my body is acting like this...''


    Unlike n Fulger, and Snow.


    Scathach Scarlett reached the full potential of her bloodline, even though that potential had been increasing and growing by leaps and bounds thanks to her son-inw''s blood, it was still a fact that she had reached her full potential.


    And when a noble vampire reaches the full potential of her bloodline, ''unconsciously'' she looks for beings like her... and because of that, her body was like this.


    ...


    ..


    Yes, that exnation is bullshit. She''s just excited, and wanting to visit a certain man, but she''s too proud to admit it.


    But it was still a fact that she felt the ''familiarity'' with Victor, and this is due to the fact that Victor had his bloodline in his body.


    Scathach''s eyes gleamed fiercely, and the phrase Natashia spoke was repeating like a broken record in his head.


    Scathach tried... She really tried...


    But...


    She couldn''t hold back anymore...


    Her instinct wanted it, she wanted it, she wanted it, her insides wanted it, her emotions wanted this.


    An older vampire felt things even more strongly than a drinking vampire or an adult vampire, and she held back for too long, her self-control surreal...


    But... Upon feeling that ''feeling'', she couldn''t hold back anymore, now her own blood wanted it too, her whole existence wanted it.


    And she wouldn''t hold back anymore.


    "...Keep training on what I taught you, you will be free in a week, if I hear that any of you have gone soft..." She looked at the group, and due to her excitement her eyes were shining even more fiercely.


    Something that from the perspective of the vampires around her meant just a pure threat, after all, they treat Scathach''s existence as another being and not a woman, she was just too scary.


    "Yes! We will not falter in training!" They all spoke in unison.


    "Good." She smiled coldly, and kicked the ground into the sky.


    "Scathach-."


    "Fuck you, d." She creates a small ice shelf, and using that as a boost, she flies in the direction of where she felt that sensation.


    BOOOOM X10


    A sonic boom was heard, and soon the woman disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "¡­I was just going to ask how the training was going, why is she so pissed off?" d felt wronged now.


    ..........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 459: A worthy opponent

    When the light blue pir fell apart, Victor''s appearance was revealed.


    His armor, at some point, exploded because it couldn''t handle Victor''s power.


    His entire body was pale white, ice ws could be seen on his hands and feet, his ears became sharper, and long bat wings were spread out behind him.


    A kind of white scales were spread all over his body, protecting the important parts and creating something like an ice armor.


    "...That''s how it feels, huh... And to think that this is just the initial transformation..."


    Victor could feel it in his gut, the output of the power he could now use was incredibly high. There was the familiar euphoric feeling that all transformations had, but this one seemed to be more special.


    After all, Victor, from the start, was more proficient in the power of ice.


    Because it was the first power he had fully trained under a master like Scathach.


    The rest of his powers he''d learned by watching, and didn''t have a teacher to teach him.


    Raising a hand to the side.


    FUSHHHHHHHH.


    The odachi that had fallen from Victor''s hands returned to his hand, and the moment he picked up the Odachi, the entire Odachi began to change, just like it did when he transformed into the Vampire Count form of the Fulger n.


    The Odachi was covered by the matched element, this case being ice.


    He raised his sword to the side.


    "Girls, predators areing from the opposite side."


    Eleanor and Anrietha were the first to react, they disappeared from where they were and appeared on top of the stone castle, and they saw invisible ''footsteps'' on the ground.


    "Tsk, sneaky, they split his forces, huh..." Anrietha narrowed her eyes. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that those predators Rose was fighting weren''t the entire pack.


    "Anrietha." Eleanor raised the Greatsword and prepared.


    "Leave it to me." Anrietha whispered some iprehensible words and increased all of Eleonor''s abilities.


    "We can''t let them leave this ce, the fight will be problematic if they join the others."


    ROAAAAAAAAAR!


    As Eleanor said this, she heard a gori roar.


    She looked up and saw the gori teleporting behind Victor.


    "Freeze." Cold air shot out of Victor''s back and exploded on the Gori''s body.


    "...Huh?"


    "I have some things to take care of... I''ll deal with youter." Victor spoke in his usual cold voice, and soon he turned his face to the girls who were fighting the monster horde.


    Specifically, he looked underground. He saw something while he was fighting the gori before, and he needed to confirm it before something went wrong like this again.


    ''Centipedes?''


    ''Shit.'' Victor disappeared, and moved in front of Alexa, grabbed the woman unannounced like a sack of potatoes, and quickly jumped towards the sky.


    "V-Victor."


    A monster popped out of the ground just as Victor grabbed Alexa.


    ''Acid...'' Victor thought when he saw the color of the hole. Now he understood how the centipedes moved underground.


    "Girls, there are some sort of centipede monsters in the ground." Victor''s voice resounded on the spot as he casually swung the Odachi, and the Centipede''s body was split in half, then rapidly frozen.


    "... I know what it is." Rose appeared on a building next to Victor.


    "It must be the children of that centipede monster. No wonder that monster was so weak, it was just a monster capable of spawning other monsters¡­"


    "I see..." Victor put Alexa down:


    "A Spear user should always pay attention to her surroundings, like a sphere around herself." Victor''s cold voice took Alexa by surprise.


    But understanding that he was giving advice, she nodded.


    "When I get back, I will ask my master to train you. She is an expert in the Spear after all.."


    "¡­Eh?" Why are you throwing me under the bus!? What have I done to you!?


    "I know, it''s an honor, etc." Victor misunderstood Alexa''s shock.


    "...." The woman''s lips twitched.


    "Vic-" Before she could argue, he vanished and appeared in front of Dorothy.


    And again, the scene was repeated as he lifted the woman onto his shoulders.


    He disappeared from the ce after killing the monsters with a casual swing from Odachi.


    And appeared next to Alexa.


    "¡­Eh?" It was so fast that Dorothy didn''t notice a thing.


    "These sneaky tactics are getting old."


    "This is how monsters fight, we just have to adapt."


    "Wrong, we must force them on our ground, just as Eleanor did." The cool air around Victor started to cool even more.


    "C-Cold." Dorothy quickly walked away from Victor.


    "Valkyries gather behind me. You too, Eleanor and Anrietha!"


    "...." Anrietha and Eleanor, who were about to sh with the predators, stopped in their tracks and quickly used their speed to get back to Victor''s side.


    When all the girls were behind Victor, Rose included.


    Victor lifted the Odachi to the sky.


    "A world of weapons... A world of ice..."


    "Ice World..."


    FUSHHHHHHHH


    "That''s definitely not the power of a young Vampire." Rosemented aloud when she saw the scenery that was changing.


    All the buildings, trees, monsters, mountains, everything turned to pure ice, and, soon after, various types of weapons began to emerge from the ground.


    The other girls behind Victor could only look at the man''s back with shocked faces.


    Eleanor, however, was curious about something.


    ''This power is simr to mine, with one difference, it''s creating ice, I''m manipting the earth. I can also create earth, but it''s more efficient to manipte what you already have, you spend less energy...''


    ''Speaking of energy ¡­ Just how much energy does he have to cover the entire city with pure ice?''


    They knew they were just fine because the environment around Victor wasn''t affected as much as the rest of the city. Victor''s bat wings were protecting them.


    Victor approached an ordinary sword, grabbed the sword, and threw it at the monster that wasing out of the ice cocoon, and soon the monster''s entire body was frozen again.


    "...This is how these weapons work, prey on the monster in the ice, and eliminate them-."


    ROAAAAAAAR!


    "...." Victor looked up and saw the gori on top of a building beating its chest, a clear disy of defiance.


    His intent was so clear that even a stone could understand.


    "Okay..." Victor''s smile grew:


    "Let''s Dance." Victor vanished and appeared in front of the monster, and soon the ws and Odachi shed.


    BOOOM.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!

 Chapter 460: A worthy opponent. 2

    Chapter 460: A worthy opponent. 2


    "Let''s Dance." Victor vanished and appeared in front of the monster, and soon the ws and Odachi shed.


    BOOOM.


    An explosion of air was heard all around.


    At the same moment, giant mirrors appeared around the gori.


    "...." The gori opened his eyes in shock.


    ''Again, space was frozen... But.''


    Victor''s body started to slow down.


    And the gori punched Victor in the face.


    BOOOOOM!


    Victor flew to the ground and shattered like an ice statue.


    The gori looked at this sight with strange eyes, he didn''t feel the same feeling as before.


    "So predictable." A voice was heard behind him.


    "!?"


    "GAHHHHHHHHH!"


    Four cuts were seen on the Gori''s back.


    "Damn, what did you do!?"


    Victor didn''t respond and justmented:


    "... Impressive, I was intending to rip you to pieces."


    The gori turned to face him, and Victor felt the time around him slow down again, but, as he did before, he let his mirror reflection appear, and he felt the influence of time returning to normal. In the same second, he used his speed and disappeared, leaving behind an ice clone of himself.


    Something he can only do only in this form. After all, the Vampire Count form was where a Vampire became one with their own power.


    As the gori needed to ''see'' Victor for the power to work, by fighting in this way, he could slightly decrease the power of the time effect and act.


    ''But it''s just a thoughtless measure, this strategy can easily be destroyed.''


    ROAAAAAAAAAR!


    The gori broke the ice mirrors and threw them at Victor.


    Victor waved his hand, and the pieces turned into thorns and returned to the Gori.


    ''I can''t get him back to the ground either, he''s being cautious¡­''


    With the Vampire Count transformation, he''d managed to lessen the influence of space on the gori''s power. He didn''t know exactly how it worked, it was just something he imitated after all.


    He used all of his abundant energy to ''freeze'' the air around him.


    Which somehow prevented the gori from teleporting too close to him.


    ''I''m d I saw that fight with Inari and my master¡­'' Victor was a quick learner. He wasn''t a genius who mastered everything when he saw the technique only once, but he managed and had enough wisdom to get out of a bad situation and make situations advantageous.


    "Valkyries, let''s clean up these monsters. Use the weapons on the ground." Rose gave themand.


    "Yes!"


    Alexa was the first to move as she grabbed an ice spear.


    She threw it so hard that all the monsters in front of her were pierced.


    ''...This Spear is so durable!'' She was shocked by the strength of this ice.


    Wasting no time, she used her speed and easily killed the trapped behemoth.


    The girls around were doing simr things Alexa did.


    They knew that these weapons couldn''t kill the monsters permanently, but they didn''t need to. They just wanted them to stand still and bembs to the ughter.


    "..." Slowly a bloodthirsty smile appeared on the faces of all the Valkyries present.


    They were loving it. It was so easy, like gutting a helpless chicken.


    And it can be said that the woman who was most happy with this development was Eleanor.


    She jumped through the hordes of monsters, picked up any random ice weapons from the ground, and threw them at the monsters, momentarily paralyzing them, then used her Greatsword and split the monsters in half.


    "Hahahahaha~" Disgusting blood fell on her face, but she didn''t care. She was loving it.


    ''As expected, it was the right choice to bring him to this ce!''


    Alpha''s appearance? Wasn''tpletely unexpected. That gori and the other monsters she''d never seen in the entire history of n Adrastea? A little impressive.


    But nothing was more important than to kill these creatures.


    And for the first time ever, she and the Valkyries crossed the 30,000 km limit!


    She was so happy that her body was asionally shaking.


    ''He won''t stop here, right? Right!? He has to go on, wrong... We have to go on.'' She was so wrapped up in her murderous thoughts that she didn''t realize the implications of her words.


    Another girl who was utterly enjoying this situation was Anrietha.


    As she wielded her strange greatsword that used her shield as a scabbard, she reveled in ying the monsters.


    With Victor in the group, she didn''t have to focus entirely on support, and only she knew how happy she was about that.


    While the Valkyries were ecstatic for the pleasure of ying monsters,


    Rose was looking at the fight between Victor and the gori.


    ''His Odachi skills are decent, but... Hecks intention, if it were me, that gori would have disappeared from the face of thesends...'' Rose thought.


    ''...As expected, he has a lot of potential and a lot of destructive power, but most of his techniques are green, require refinement, are young, and are notpletely mastered. He has so much power that he must spend most of his time trying to control that power and improve it...'' By calmly analyzing Victor''s fight with the Gori, she could tell what the boycked and everything he needed in time.


    ''It''s amazing that he reached such a level at such a young age... Who am I kidding? This is monstrous, this much talent is ridiculous.'' She looked around and saw a whole whitendscape.


    ''It''s like I''m watching the power of Scathach.'' Turning her attention to Victor.


    "...This monster should definitely be cataloged. The power of teleportation and stopping time around its body and field of vision is too dangerous to ignore."


    Rose was pretty sure that if it wasn''t for Victor fighting, the girls wouldn''t have an easy time since he''d taken the most troublesome opponent for himself.


    She believed that only she or Eleanor could handle this monster, her because of her sword skills that have reached absurd levels, and Eleanor because of the very nature of her powers.


    Of all the houses of Vampire Counts, Eleanor''s power was the most dangerous if stretched to the limit.


    It could literally destroy an entire continent by moving the''s tectonic tes causing seismic tremors that would extend across an entire continent.


    ROOOOOOOOOOAR!


    "Damn creature, stop dodging like an annoying insect!"


    "..." Victor shed a cold smile when he saw the gori''s state. He had cuts all over his body, and even though these cuts were slowly healing, it was still very slowpared to the normal regeneration of higher level monsters.


    "How about no?" Heughed as he pointed his finger at the gori, and suddenly, thousands of ice spikes appeared around him.


    "How about some harmless rain?"


    "...Harmless..." The gori felt like choking when he heard Victor''s words, a demonstration that Victor was capable of making even a stone spit blood due to how shameless he was.


    "Go." With a little order from Victor, all those ice spikes flew towards the Gori.


    "Humpf, don''t underestimate me." The gori raised all four of his hands behind him and pped all four hands together.


    BANG.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHH.


    With the pressure caused by the monster''s palms, all the ice spikes were evaporated from existence.


    "...Oh?" Victor''s smile grew.


    "In that case, what are you going to do about this?"


    Victor snapped his finger, and thousands of thorns appeared again.


    Now, this time it was a little different.


    The entire space around the gori, be it front, back, bottom, top, right, or left, waspletely filled with sharp spikes.


    "... This is ridiculous."


    "Get used to it."


    "Fuck you!!!"


    "A very foreign word to hearing from a monster." Victorughed, and with a wave of his hand, all the spikes flew towards the Gori.


    "It seems that the act of swearing is something universal."


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 461: A worthy opponent. 3

    Chapter 461: A worthy opponent. 3


    "A very foreign word to hearing from a monster." Victorughed, and with a wave of his hand, all the spikes flew towards the Gori.


    "It seems that the act of swearing is something universal."


    The gori assumed a defensive stance and defended itself from the spikesing towards it.


    ''He''s aiming for my eyes, fool. Do you think I don''t know my weakness?''


    Despite hurting his entire body, these wounds didn''t cause mortal damage because they didn''t have the anti-monster properties that those weapons had, so his body was regenerating from that damage easily,


    A few seconds passed, with the gori just being defensive until he got angry.


    "Enough!"


    ROAAAAAAAAAAAR


    He roared as he mmed his chest, and, with the thumps in his chest, the crash destroyed all the ice spikes.


    The reaction was instantaneous, as the entire battlefield became ''bright'' with tiny thin ice crystals falling around like snow.


    "Finally an opening, motherfucker." Victor appeared in front of the Gori.


    "...Eh-." And Victor''s bloodthirsty grin was thest thing the monster saw before it got its eyes shed.


    SLIT


    "GAHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    ''Looks like he just wasn''t wasting energy, that whole show was for this moment, huh... Good.'' Rose smiled in amusement.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~, Now, things are going to get a little fairer." Victor kicked the monster in the head. He wasn''t going to miss this chance, he was going to kill him!


    The gori flew to the ground, and when he hit the ground, a gigantic crater was opened.


    "Bloody bug!" The gori got up off the ground and tried to feel around, and soon he heard a voice behind him.


    "How rude, if you''re going topare me to an animal, how about a leech?"


    He roared angrily and tried to turn around to attack Victor.


    Correct, he tried...


    "Although, my master says that names of techniques help in the quick imagination of our abilities."


    Victor disappeared and moved in front of the monster''s giant head:


    "I never gave a name to this technique whose creation was inspired by an attack by my beloved wife..."


    The monster turned around and attacked Victor.


    "Although it is a technique that reaches its full potential when I use my lightning, I can still use it in this form... Out of respect for a strong opponent that caused me a lot of difficulties, I will use my strongest Odachi technique to kill you."


    He sheathed the Odachi and assumed an IaiJutsu pose.


    He took a deep breath, and everything around him started to slow down. Even the fisting towards him from the right seemed to take forever to arrive.


    The moment Victor let out his breath, he unsheathed the Odachi at a speed invisible to the naked eye and shed in front of him, and in the very next instant, he slowly sheathed his sword.


    Time seemed to stop around the monster, as several white cuts appeared around and all over the monster''s body.


    The moment Victor sheathed the Odachipletely, everything returned to normal.


    "Wha-..." The gori''s body started to crack, not even feeling what had happened.


    "You were a worthy opponent. You helped me realize my own weakness and powerlessness in this fight, you helped me get stronger, and I thank you from the bottom of my heart for that."


    "Sleep tight, Old Friend." Victor turned around, and his transformation unraveled.


    At that moment, the monster''s entire body began to fall to the ground in pieces.


    "...Scathach really made him a warrior of honor..." Rose shed a small satisfied smile. Victor was a rare creature these days.


    An honorable warrior, something seen only in the great heroes of the past.


    ''You really were born at the wrong time, Second Progenitor...''


    Landing softly beside Rose, Victor ced the Odachi on his back and asked.


    "Status?"


    "The fight is almost over, the horde is not a problem for the girls, but these predators are annoying."


    "Mmm..."


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "Rest, regain our strength, and continue."


    "... Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Victor said:


    "But before continuing, we must make a temporary checkpoint."


    "¡­Are you going to use this city?"


    "Yes."


    "In this fight, we learned a lot, and I agree with you. We cannot proceed recklessly." Rose learned from the near-deaths of the girls and from Victor himself.


    And it looked like the man did too.


    "Have you learned your shorings?"


    "Yes, I have to learn a way to deal with space and time, I''ll put that on my list of future worries¡­"


    ''Time, space, and Aphrodite''s charm, things I can''t get over without due time¡­'' Victor felt like sighing now.


    "¡­ Just for your knowledge, even most Gods would have a problem with that monster. You did very well."


    "My master would have frozen him along with space and time and killed him easily. That''s still not enough."


    "...She''s not-..." Rose fell silent, rethought about Scathach''s prowess, and spoke, "Actually, I think she would be able to do that."


    "I should be able to do something simr to avoid this kind of technique in the future."


    "... You charge yourself a lot, Victor. You have only been alive a few years."


    Victor gestured as if he had no choice, "I have to do this, or I won''t be able to defeat my master and have her as my wife."


    "...." Rose choked on her own saliva, shocked by what she heard.


    Looking at Judy and Julieta, who were having little problems with invisible enemies, Victor spoke:


    "I''m going to give them a hand." He knew they weren''t in danger. If given time, they could eliminate everything, but he didn''t want to do nothing.


    Looking at Victor''s back as he jumped towards the girls, Rose didn''t know what to think.


    ''Having a man be strong just to defeat you, and have your hand in marriage... Scathach, you bitch, you''re so lucky!'' Rose felt jealous now.


    It might not seem like it, but that was a popr thing back then. It was like every strong woman''s wet dream.


    They all wanted to have a handsome, strong, and talented man chasing them.


    The stronger a Supernatural woman grew, the higher her standards became, and this was the case for Rose as well.


    So it was no exaggeration to say that she had this dream too...


    "Judy, give me your gun." Victor said as he approached the girls.


    "¡­Do you know how to use this?"


    "Of course." He watched the woman using her weapon for a long time, and, despite not being able to use the weapon''s special power, since it can only be used by the Adrastea bloodline, he could still use it normally.


    "Okay." She tossed the two Deagle towards Victor and removed her daggers from her thighs.


    "Sweet." Victor turned the weapons in his hand a few times, threw both weapons into the sky, grabbed the weapons again, then pointed the weapons at the monsters and focused his energy on the two Deagle.


    "..." Judy pursed her lips when she saw the way Victor handled the Deagles, he was very casual.


    Victor''s violet eyes began to glow, and he located the monsters and their visible weaknesses. He smiled a little and spoke while pulling the trigger:


    "Jackpot."


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Honestly, Victor expected a small beam of light like Judy, he didn''t expect that.


    A giant beam of red light passed through all the monsters in a straight line.


    It wasn''t as destructive as Judy''s special attack, but it was still ridiculous.


    "...I swear on all that is most sacred that I just put in a little energy." Victor quickly spoke to Judy, who was looking at Victor with a strange glint in her eyes.


    "...So... This was just a casual shot...?"


    "Yes... I mean, I just put in a ''little'' energy, I know I shouldn''t overdo it, or your Deagles will break."


    "¡­ Just how much energy do you have? Are you a fucking drummer?"


    "I honestly wanted to know, then it would be a lot easier to train." Victor spoke with a sigh.


    He had to base everything on ''feeling'' and sess and failure. It was stressful at times.


    "Hmm?" Looking at the Deagles, he saw that both guns had overheated...


    "...at least they''re not broken." He whispered as he released some of the ice''s power to cool the weapons.


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 462: The Hidden Boss

    Chapter 462: The Hidden Boss


    "So this is the gate of Tartarus..."


    "Hmm...? Have you not seen this ce before?" Morgana asked with an amused look.


    "I have not had the opportunity to visit n Adrastea territory." Elizabeth replied.


    "Oh... Come to think of it, you''re still a baby, huh."


    "¡­I am an adult in the human world." Elizabeth grumbled.


    "Still a baby for us." She chuckled in amusement.


    "Humpf, can you say that to that man''s face?" Elizabeth didn''t need to specify who she was talking to, everyone in this carriage knew who she was talking about.


    "It is clear. He''s a baby... an incredibly mature baby." Sheughed seductively as her subus tail danced around.


    "I don''t know how to feel knowing that my mother is lusting after my father''s enemy..."


    "Humpf, Victor is a man d will never be in his entire life."


    "...And enemy? What is it?"


    "...." Elizabeth red at her mother, specifically at a part of the woman''s body that swayed with any sudden movement.


    ''I''m 100% sure I''m adopted¡­'' She thought with a dead look.


    ''Why didn''t I inherit any of my mother''s traits!? She''s a subus, shouldn''t I have a body like hers!?'' Looking casually at her sister, she felt sour.


    The reason? Lilith was very simr to her mother, at least in body, the face she inherited from her father.


    Now, she doesn''t know which one, after all, her father is famous for having several ''faces'', she doesn''t even know which part of Lilith''s face is her father''s, but she''s sure her sister doesn''t look like hers mother...


    ... At least that''s what she thinks.


    "Father clearly doesn''t like Victor, so is he your enemy? Not to mention Victor killed my father''s grandchildren." She had no attachment to those creatures, she didn''t even consider them her family, the way those men looked at her was disgusting.


    She just didn''t kill them because they were her older brothers'' children.


    "... You know rtionships don''t work like that, the world isn''t ck or white."


    "I know, but¡­" Lilith sighs at the end.


    "To be honest, I don''t know anything anymore."


    "Oh?"


    "Luke and Saul are¡­ depressed." That was the best word she could find to describe her brothers'' feelings.


    "Well, they lost their older brothers, and their mothers... It''s understandable." For all Morgaine''sck of delicacy, she wouldn''t dare make fun of a subject like that, especially since the subject in question affected her daughters as well.


    "How are they dealing with this?" she asked gently.


    "Lucas disappeared somewhere, he said he was going to train, I think that''s his way of dealing with things, in less than a few years he lost his son, and his mother, and his brother... good in the head."


    "Saul is moreplicated... He ispletely depressed."


    "Adam was bad too, but he got a lot better thanks to Jeanne''s appearance."


    "What about you?" Morgana spoke up.


    "...To be honest, I wasn''t really very close to my brothers, so their death didn''t affect me that much... And I have you here now..."


    If Lilith were to describe her feelings it would be shock and disbelief.


    She never thought her father would kill his own children and wives, but it just proved one thing:


    ''Even if he is lenient with his family, he is still a King at the end of the day... He needs to do whatever it takes to protect his kingdom... Even if it means killing his family.''


    Lilith understands that what Theo, Lucas and Saulo''s mothers did was unforgivable, but this action originated due to her father''s neglect.


    The problem originated with him.


    She thought he would be lenient and just arrest the traitors, but... Her father just killed them all.


    Sigh.


    She sighed again.


    She knows what he did wasn''t wrong, but knowing the context of it all, she can''t help but feel bitter.


    All because of a big ''what if''.


    What if d paid attention to his wives.


    What if d prepared Theo better to be his sessor, or let him rule elsewhere.


    For God''s sake, the man was 3000 years old, but d treated him like a child.


    It''s ok the old monster can do that, after all, he is a monster with more than 5000 years of life, but even so, he should think more!


    Your father was supposed to be the glue that holds your entireplicated family together, but he failed to be that glue.


    Sighing again, Lilith decided to stop thinking about it, these thoughts were getting her nowhere.


    "...." Morgana disyed a sad smile when she saw the state of her eldest daughter, she could clearly understand her thoughts, it was quite obvious after all.


    ''Because of that, I brought you away from the castle, you need to see new horizons, my daughter.'' In the real sense of the word, Lilith is a young adult.


    Despite being a 1500 year old vampire, which can be considered an older vampire, she doesn''t have the experience necessary to be called that.


    She''s lived her whole life being protected by the old man, of course that''s not a bad thing.


    But she never had a chance to spread her wings and develop.


    For God''s sake, even Ophis is better than her in this regard, the 5 year old has already had a near death experience, and while this is not something that a small child should experience, it is quite important for the development of personality of a supernatural being.


    After all, the supernatural world is cruel, much more cruel than the human world.


    Chomp, chomp.


    "...." Looking to the side, they all look at Ophis eating a bucket of blood red cookies with a neutral look on her face.


    "What?" she asked confused.


    "Why did youe-... Actually, why didn''t you teleport to this ce?" Elizabeth rephrased her question because she realized it was stupid, Ophis clearly came because she wanted to see her father, and because she wanted to pass! She was a free child!


    "...Father forbid,.." She muttered and then went back to eating her things.


    "Which one?"


    "The good one."


    "Victor?"


    "Mm." She nods her head in agreement.


    "¡­why are you listening to him?" Lilith felt in disbelief, is this stubborn little girl really her sister?


    "He is my father...?"


    "Why don''t you listen to d then?"


    "...." Ophis makes a hard face, she seems to be thinking deeply, something like a difficult math question.


    Everyone was silent as they waited for Ophis to respond.


    "If I listen to my Good Father, he will reward me."


    "Whether or not I listen to my Father, he will reward me anyway."


    She nods satisfied, it seemed her reasoning was correct, then she went back to eating.


    "...." A silence fell around them.


    "¡­d spoils you that much?"


    "Yes..." Elizabeth and Lilith spoke at the same time.


    "And for Ophis it''s even worse, I wouldn''t doubt if Ophis said she wanted Earth, d would go to a war just for her." Lilith spoke.


    "Not just her, I think Victor would too." Elizabeth spoke.


    "...." Morgana looked at Ophis with horror in her eyes.


    ''With a casual request from this little girl, she can ordain two parents, isn''t she the real secret boss here?''


    .....


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 463: A Casual Act That Changed Fate

    Chapter 463: A Casual Act That Changed Fate


    In another carriage.


    "Adam, my son..."


    "Hmm?" The blond haired man looked at his mother.


    "When you look at this mountain, what do you see?"


    Question marks appeared around Adam, he didn''t understand the reason for his mother''s question.


    He looks at the mountain that seemed to form a wall that divided Nightingale''s territory.


    "¡­a pile of rocks?"


    "Look closely." Jeanne demanded.


    "Hmm..." Adam looks seriously at the mountain, but no matter how much or how he looks at it, he only sees rocks.


    "...I only see mother stones."


    "I see..." Jeanne''s expression and tone didn''t change.


    But even so, this weird question piqued Adam''s curiosity.


    "Why did you ask that?"


    "I just wanted to know your opinion." Jeanne spoke the truth.


    "Hmm..." Adam looked at his mother strangely, but let it go.


    Jeanne looks back at the mountain.


    ''Should I be happy that my son didn''t inherit my powers, or disappointed that they don''t have those powers?'' Jeanne asked herself as her eyes glowed slightly gold.


    And soon she could see thousands of beings scattered across the mountains.


    Monsters, vampires, natives of this world, various souls were trapped in these mountains, and were feeding them to serve as a defense...


    ''Or a weapon...'' Unlike Morgana, Jeanne was the one who knew most about n Adrastea''s capabilities.


    When remembering her past, she remembered her existence, a being that is older than the first gods, or as they are called today, the primordials of the pantheons.


    This is Jeanne.


    Looking back at her son, she couldn''t help but think, ''Unlike me, his Soul core is still that of a vampire, so I don''t think he will ever awaken that ability.''


    Adam was born at a time when Jeanne didn''t remember her origins, and even though she wasn''tpletely a vampire, but something else, at that time, she waspletely a vampire.


    Only when she awakened her memories and visited her older brother could she regain her true form, and her soul was whole again.


    Is she a vampire? Yes, she is.


    But upon contacting his older brother, and remembering his past...


    She''s changed... She''s be something better than a noble normal


    99% of your soul core is now made up of your former form, and only 1% is vampire.


    Victor unknowingly helped Jeanne to be reborn.


    Again, she felt thisplicated feeling, she wanted her son to inherit her ability, but personally, she didn''t want that either.


    After all, this skill was just a burden.


    Sigh.


    She sighed internally.


    ''Even now, I can easily eliminate that 1% that makes up the noble vampire bloodline, but¡­ If I do, I feel like I''ll lose a reason to visit Victor¡­'' His face turned slightly red.


    ''Umu, even though I hate d''s bloodline being in my Soul core, I''ll keep it for now... After I move forward in the rtionship with him, I''ll delete it and rece it with Victor''s... With that, I''ll be closer to him... Then a family... children... I want 2 more... Wrong 20 more...'' She started to get lost in her world.


    "Mother? Because you''re breathing heavily, are you okay?"


    "H-Huh?"


    "Are you okay, mother?"


    "Y-Yes, I''m fine, don''t worry, I was just thinking about something." She quicklyposed herself.


    "Hmm..." Adam narrowed his eyes, but soon his eyes returned to normal when he saw his mother''s t face.


    ''Idiot, you''vepletely lost your mind!'' She mentally pped herself.


    ''Remember what he said, he wanted to see me shining, that is, I must do my best for him to ept mepletely, with that, I will have a big family as I always wanted! Umu!''


    ...He didn''t say that...


    Victor has no idea how his simple gesture of seeing a woman ''shine''pletely shook the world of the being currently known as Jeanne.


    She had been lost for so long, and the simple act of making her remember shook herpletely.


    Of course that wasn''t all, she had already been feeling something since she found him and watched him, he was very unique.


    The way he looked at his loved ones was a way Jeanne had never felt it before in her life.


    She wasn''t hungry for affection¡­far from it.


    She was curious about this man''s existence, she wanted to learn more about him.


    She was grateful that he reminded her of her past and more importantly her older brother.


    And she was worried...


    Worried because this man always seemed to get into trouble that seemed to kill him, an example of this is the very event that made her meet her brother.


    ''If my brother hadn''t recovered his soul, he would be extremely weak now, parent or not, having his soul damaged was a very serious thing, after all, the soul is the record of an individual''s entire existence, it''s something very important, and very fragile...''


    Family wishes aside, she from the bottom of her heart wanted to be close to him to help him in case he got into trouble.


    Like it or not, at the end of the day, she was a saint.


    She has a good heart.


    ... But only for those who deserve that heart of yours.


    Looking at the guard approaching his carriage, she thought:


    ''I won''t make the same mistake of giving my heart away easily... Even if that person is my benefactor.''


    "Name?"


    "Jeanne te-¡­just Jeanne." She cursed herself because of her custom:


    "I was here for a few days, have you forgotten me already?"


    "Of course not, I''m just following protocol."


    The guard looked at the man.


    "Name?"


    "Adam Tepes."


    "...Oh, fourth prince." The guard''s voice was quite monotonous.


    "...." Adam''s brow twitched a little, he knew the n Adrastea guards weren''t impressed by royalty.


    ''It seems that the pride of a prince is still present in him... Troublesome, should I teach him humility?'' Jeanne thought.


    "!!?" Adam unconsciously felt a shiver down his spine.


    ...


    While this was happening, the situation was different in the other carriage.


    "Name?"


    "Morgana."


    "Oh, wee back." He definitely didn''t say that to get in her pants, definitely not.


    "Thanks." Despite sensing the man''s intentions, she still thanked him.


    Looking at the girls now with a bored look, he said:


    "Name?"


    "Elizabeth Tepes."


    "Lilith Tepes."


    "Ophis."


    "O-Ophis!?" The guard casually ignored the two women and looked at the little girl.


    "What? Is Ophis here?"


    Another guard approaches the carriage and sees Ophis inside.


    "Idiot, how did you not recognize Ophis!?"


    "I was bored."


    "That''s no fucking excuse! Go tell Mr Walter!"


    "Y-Yes!" The man quickly ran towards the castle where Walter was.


    "...What is this reaction? Why is her treatment different?" Lilith was genuinely curious.


    "Lady Ophis, your father, that monster-... Cough, your father said that as soon as you arrived, we should apany you to his mansion, he said that your other daughter Nero is waiting for you."


    "Nero..." Ophis'' eyes gleamed slightly, she disappeared and appeared outside the carriage.


    "Where is."


    "Follow me."


    "Mm."


    "Hey, Ophis, you mustn''t follow strangers!" Lilith screamed.


    "Idiot, no one in their right mind is going to harm Ophis in this town! Just stay in the carriage waiting for your token!" The guard roared, his eyes glowing blood red through his helmet.


    "I-Idiot!?"


    "Come on, Lady Ophis."


    "Mm." The guard pointed to a spot and followed behind the girl like she was a leader or something.


    When Ophis arrived in front of the gate, another mini-floors took ce, and soon she was joined by a legion of armed soldiers.


    "Get out of the waymoners! Lady Ophis is passing!"


    "Shoo, Shoo, she will get sick if she breathes your air."


    "¡­They havepletely abandoned their duties!" Elizabeth roared.


    "Why are they acting like thugs!?" Lilith roared along.


    "Just what''s going on!?" The two asked at the same time.


    "You still don''t understand?" Morgana smiled amusedly.


    "Huh?"


    "Victor did it."


    "He''s made Nero and Ophis'' presence known in this town, everyone knows they''re his daughters, and everyone knows you shouldn''t hurt Ophis, or you''d have a very angry Alucard behind your ass."


    "Why do they fear Victor so much?" Lilith spoke.


    "It''s not fear... It''s respect."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "He hunted a lot of monsters when he was here, and everyone saw Victor training with the Valkyries, he''s pretty close to Eleanor too, and she''s very respected in this town."


    "Of course, being the youngest earl in history, and the tales of the feats of tearing n Fulger''s mansion to shreds, further helped his reputation."


    "¡­What is this about the Fulger n mansion?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "Well, he fucked Natashia''s brains out and the Fulger n mansion is in pieces now because of his act." Shemented in disdain with a slight hint of envy.


    "....."


    "... Upon learning of this fact, all men came to respect him even more."


    "Of course the cuteness of Ophis and Nero helped too." She added.


    "What the fuck?" Lilith can''t help butment, "What''s wrong with this town?"


    "Wait, he had sex with your mother-inw!!" Elizabeth yelled


    , "Meh, you guys know his capabilities, it''s no exaggeration to say that all your mother-inws want a piece of him for themselves."


    ''Including myself¡­'' Shemented internally.


    Unlike Jeanne, Morgana was more honest with her desires, she was a demon after all.


    "..." The two were so shocked that they were silent for a long time.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 464: Scathach has arrived

    Chapter 464: Scathach has arrived


    The moment Morgana, Jeanne, and their children were in front of the guard, they heard something.


    BOOOOOM!


    Something fell around them, and a small crater was formed.


    "What is this mess?"


    "SSSSS-..." The guard passed out.


    "Now that''s an overreaction." Lilithughed amusedly.


    "Why does it look like he saw a ghost?" Elizabeth spoke up.


    "Well, for some people, Countess Scathach might be considered a ghost." Adam continued.


    "Scathach, what are you doing here?" Jeanne asked.


    "I came to visit."


    "..." Morgana narrowed her eyes:


    "By any chance, does this visit involve a certain tall man with ck hair and violet eyes?"


    "Heh~, how did you know?" She spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    A tone that Morgana ignored and exined her thoughts:


    "Few things make you move in this life, and apparently, that man is one of those things."


    "You talk like I''mzy." Scathach rolled her eyes.


    "Besides training and causing chaos, what else do you do in your life?"


    "Training talented people?"


    "I bet you hadn''t been doing much till you found Victor."


    "...Hmm, you''re right." Even d''s castle royal guards were being trained without any real motivation, and she was only doing it because it was her duty.


    Of course, Scathach wouldn''t movepletely out of ''duty'', she was not that generous.


    She had her own reasons for epting d''s order, one of those reasons being that this n was primarily made up of her disciple''s idea in cooperation with the two bitches. [Natashia and Agnes.]


    After the recent events of Natashia ''marrying'' her disciple, Scathach was feeling quite sour about this development.


    The other reason was that Scathach wanted to see what kind of change this n would give Nightingale. How would the immutable city change now with this n?


    She wanted to know, she was curious.


    "Anyway, what is this mess, why does this ce have so few guards?" She looked around with narrowed eyes. She didn''t remember this ce having so few guards before.


    If there was one thing that Scathach had made sure to beat into the forces of n Adrastea, it was to never fall tocency. After all, they fought monsters, and those kinds of creatures were usually very unpredictable.


    A good example of this was the Predators, creatures capable of bing invisible.


    Even though the city''s stronghold weapons could sense these monsters, they shouldn''t let their guard down like now.


    "Ohhh, it''s all because of Ophis."


    "Ophis?" Scathach raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    Morgana repeated her exnation to Scathach about Ophis and Nero and about Victor''s reputation in the city.


    "Fufu~, he''s still very overprotective as usual."


    ''Good, good.'' She nodded several times in satisfaction.


    ''But... to think that they did it until they destroyed the mansion...'' Scathach''s eyes glowed slightly blood red for a few seconds.


    Unbeknownst to Victor, he''d ended up awakening Scathach''spetitive side.


    Another guard appeared and looked at Scathach with his mouth open in shock but quickly took on a professional expression. He grabbed his fellow guard, dragged him to the next quarters, and then came running back.


    "Countess Scathach Scarlett, your daughters are at Lady Eleonor''s mansion."


    "Oh..." Scathach snapped out of her thoughts when she heard the guard''s voice.


    ''Come to think of it, my daughters were here, huh?'' The moment that thought crossed her mind, she was shocked at herself.


    ''Have I really changed that much? If it were the old me, I would be going crazy right now that my daughters were not in my sight... Or is it because I trust my foolish disciple too much?''


    After some thought, she imagined a hypothetical situation. She pictured leaving her daughters in Eleanor''s care, and she couldn''t help but disapprove of that decision.


    But when she imagined leaving her daughters with Victor, she didn''t feel anything and felt secure in her decision.


    The reason for this was that Scathach knew her foolish disciple. He would rather sacrifice himself than allow danger to fall upon even a single strand of her daughters'' hair.


    He was a lot like her in that sense after all.


    "I will visit them, thank you." She spoke with a small smile on her face, something she''d unconsciously let upy her expression. She was clearly still lost in her imaginary thoughts.


    "...Y-You''re wee."


    As Scathach entered the territory, the guard looked at the group in shock.


    "She just thanked me¡­ Huh? Am I dreaming?"


    "...Can you hurry up, please?" Jeanne was too tired to exin anything and just wanted to get this over with.


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Walking through the city, Scathach was wondering what to do.


    ''My disciple is not in town, nor am I feeling the presence of Rose, Eleanor, and the Valkyries.'' Looking around and seeing men and women in armor, Scathach couldn''t help but sh a tiny, imperceptible smile.


    She might be a little biased, but she liked the atmosphere of the city of WarFall. This city reminded her a little of the ce she''d grown up in.


    A ce where warriors gathered.


    ''Although, this town has a better atmosphere than my vige¡­ This is all Eleanor''s achievement, huh...''


    Eleanor Adrastea was considered by Scathach to be a rare, unpolished gem, a genius. It was no wonder she''d achieved the title of Vampire Count at such a young age.


    Although no one made a fuss about it, after all, she came from a ''Noble'' lineage. So while it was surprising what she had aplished in so little time, it was practically expected by everyone that she would have achieved it.


    She wasn''t apuded or given a shocked reaction like when Victor became a Vampire Count.


    The thing is, Victor was an unknown man. He had no Noble n, he was a moner'' who was a disciple of Scathach and somehow had connections with the three Vampire Count ns. He was a Vampire who the King himself recognized and made him the fifth Count of Vampires, thus starting a new Vampire n and a new bloodline.


    Because of this, the shock was greater. Upon bing a Vampire Count, Victor became a turning point in Nightingale''s history, writing a new chapter of a story that would be told in the books of the future.


    ''Being born into a well-established old family has its drawbacks too... She didn''t get attention because she was ''expected'' to do that and be a Vampire Count.''


    Was Eleanor sad to see theckluster response of the Kingdom''s people?


    Definitely not. Contrary to what was usually to be expected of a Noble Vampire, Eleanor was not vain. She sought personal conquests, and in her opinion¡­


    Only the recognition of your n, and your master, was what mattered.


    She didn''t care what the people of Nightingale thought about her.


    For starters, she was from an isted town and barely interacted with Nightingale''s Noble Vampires.


    And for her, that was perfect.


    She was given the ''privilege'' of staying away from Nightingale''s disgusting politics and couldpletely focus on her town.


    ''...I have to admit that that day, I was surprised.'' Scathach thought in amusement as she arrived at Eleanor''s house.


    ''I had underestimated Eleanor a little at the time.''


    Passing through the gate as if she were the owner of the house, she felt a presence appear near her. She looked towards a tree and said:


    "Walter, how long has it been? I see you''ve gotten stronger."


    "...I cannotpare myself to you yet, Countess Scathach." An Elder Vampire came out from behind the tree and bowed in awe.


    "Hahaha~ don''t be modest. Just like thete Prince Theo, you are a Vampire over 3000 years old. I''m sure you are stronger than me." Scathach shed a bloodthirsty smile.


    ''It''s been a while since I fought this old man, I wonder how he is now...''


    Walter narrowed his eyes when he saw Scathach casually drop such important information, but he was used to the woman''s entric personality.


    ''I''ll investigate thister.''


    "...Far from it. Countess Scathach definitely outsmarts me." He spoke in a humble tone.


    He definitely didn''t want to set alight the powder keg known as the Scathach. As an experienced old man, he knew well the ways to avoid trouble.


    After all, that same old man had fallen for her tricks in the past, and for an entire month, he''d had to deal with a battle-hungry Scathach. He didn''t want to repeat that same misfortune.


    He didn''t want to have his old bones intimidated by this monstrous woman.


    ''Tsk, you''re going to y like this, huh.'' Scathach clicked her tongue. Why did everyone avoid fighting her? She''s harmless!


    She just wanted to stretch her body a little and have a fun fight.


    ''As expected, Victor is the best. He always fights me... I really want him to get stronger so I can loosen up more.''


    Scathach knew a lot about n Adrastea. She knew that within that n, there were two Vampires of ''Master'' level, the same level as her.


    Vampires who were the sword and shield of n Adrastea.


    And the first of them was themander of the Valkyries.


    Rose Adrasteia, a woman who reached the peak in the art of swordsmanship. Scathach had never seen anything this woman could not cut with her sword.


    Rose had reached an unprecedented realm in her sword technique, a realm that not even Scathach had yet managed to reach.


    And that was something Scathach was not ashamed to say.


    After all, unlike her, Rose focused all her training on her sword.


    In the truest sense of the word, she lived to be one with her sword.


    She was a true swordsman. A true Master.


    Scathach, on the other hand, was a Master of many things, and she had spent a lot of time training her ice power as well.


    The reason Scathach didn''t entirely focus on her Spear was because of her simple belief.


    ''A warrior must have several cards to use on a battlefield.''


    A lesson that was taught by her mother.


    She should never limit herself to just having one option. Instead, she should have several options and use the best one possible in different situations.


    Because of that, she trained with various weapons. Because of that, she trained her powers. Because of that, she learned various techniques and created her own fighting style.


    She didn''t want to be limited.


    And if there was one thing that Scathach had the most in her life, it was time¡­ and she nned to use all her time to improve.


    The other Master was Walter Adrastea.


    The man in front of her.


    And in a simple way to understand... Walter was a Master of Close Combat.


    A man that even Scathach had a hard time fighting against if he fought seriously.


    His fists were deadly. Not only that, his physique was leagues above a normal Noble Vampire. Even Alpha werewolves, who are beings with ridiculous physiques, would have a hard time dealing with Walter.


    He was also a master of various domestic matters.


    Etiquette, leadership, politics, those were just some of the topics that Walter had mastered, and there were thousands more to the list.


    Walter was the epitome of the perfect butler. He was always around to advise, teach, and help the leader of n Adrasteia.


    If Rose was the sword of n Adrastea and focused on military matters¡­


    Walter was the shield, and his expertise was in domestic matters.


    Of course, as Elder Vampires, they had a certain grasp of each other''s areas of ??expertise. Their duty, above all, was to help the leader of n Adrastea.


    And they needed various knowledge for that purpose.


    This was also one of the reasons why Scathach ended Eleanor''s training earlier than usual.


    Eleanor already had her base, she already had her support, and two teachers Scathach thought werepetent enough.


    Scathach couldn''t stunt the girl''s growth with her teachings. Because of that, she only taught her the ''base''. After all, her belief in a strong foundation has never changed, and that was a teaching she carried with her through life.


    Scathach prepared Eleanor and gave her the foundations to train properly. Walter and Rose polished the girl and turned her into a warrior and, more importantly, a leader of the n.


    Of all the Vampire Count n heiresses, Eleanor had the most exceptional teachers and the best base to grow. After all, she lived in a perfect ce to train and improve.


    "Far from it, Countess Scathach is, in fact, stronger than I am."


    "Stop with the ttery, it won''t work for me." Scathach snorted and started walking.


    "...." He shed a small smile and followed behind the woman while keeping a neutral gaze on his face.


    "Where are my daughters?"


    "Currently, Lady Pepper and Lady Lacus are training with Mizuki."


    "¡­Mizuki?" She remembered hearing that name somewhere.


    "Yes, she is a human, an Onmyo Mage."


    "...Oh..." The feeling that she knew that name started to grow, but she still couldn''t remember.


    "Where are Victor and Eleanor?"


    "On an expedition, Count Alucard is supporting my master. They are aiming to pass the 30,000 KM barrier."


    "...." Scathach stopped walking and looked at Walter with her eyebrows raised a little.


    "Are you sure about this? Won''t your n leader be in danger?"


    "They are adults, and as adults, they must make their own choices. Rose and I will always support our Master''s decision."


    "...I''m not talking about that." Scathach put her hand on her brow and said:


    "I''m talking about the natives of this world and their ''Gods''. They won''t stand by and watch their territory being invaded."


    "Alphas are not a problem."


    "I''m more concerned about the Gods."


    "...That''s a valid concern." Walter couldn''t deny that concern because, honestly, it was a concern he had too.


    ''I''m d I asked Rose to take our n''s treasure in case a problem urred.'' Precautions were never unnecessary, especially when your leader was more than 30,000 km away from your safety.


    "As long as an Elder God doesn''t show up, Rose will deal with the enemies."


    "...That''s true..." Scathach replied after thinking about Rose''s abilities from the past, and as it was an old memory. The woman should definitely be stronger now.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 465: A squadmate

    Chapter 465: A squadmate


    After the fight that took ce, the group was rxing in a hot spring.


    Created by Victor and Eleanor.


    Eleanor made a fountain with her earth element, she made quite deep since all the people in the group were over 190 CM.


    Victor made water with his water element, and heated it with his fire, he conjured a small mini-sun under the hot spring that served to heat water.


    Of course, without the insted protection of Eleanor very resistant earth element, the earth would have burned, and he would not have been able to continuously heat the water without being personally present on the spot.


    "To think that we are using the most respected powers of the n of Vampire Counts in this way..." Eleanormented with a tired sigh, as her long white hair fell into the water.


    She was lyingzily on the edge of the hot spring with her eyes closed, her armor and weapons nearby in case she needed to get dressed quickly.


    "Older vampires who cherish the customs would be pissed off right now~." Rose added whileughing lightly.


    "Fufu, who cares about these old men-..." Anrietha stopped talking when she felt Rose''s gaze on her body.


    "... I''m sorry." She quickly spoke up.


    "...I don''t care, it''s not like you''re talking about me or anything." Rose huffed and then leaned back against the edge.


    ''Lies!'' Anrietha wanted to scream, but she consciously closed her mouth and was silent, nothing good woulde of teasing this woman.


    And she wasn''t in a fighting mood right now, she just wanted to rest, despite being fine physically, her mind is quite exhausted, from the whole group, Anrietha, Eleanor and Victor were the ones who used their powers the most.


    Eleanor and Victor mainly.


    One opinion all Valkyries had inmon was that they love to fight, but rest is also important.


    Currently, Eleanor and group of Valkyries were all the way they came into the world rxing in the hot spring, the environment was quite silent, they all didn''t want to talk, they just wanted to rest their minds.


    "... Come to think of it, where is Victor?" Alexa asked.


    "Now that you mention it, I haven''t seen him since he made that hot spring." Dorothymented.


    "...He''s patrolling~..." Judy spoke in a tired tone:


    "I was going to do that, but he offered, I didn''t argue because I know his senses are more efficient than mine~"


    "...."


    "Does this man have infinite energy? How is he not tired?" Marthamented.


    "...well he fucked an older vampire, he definitely has a lot of energy." Julietamented in a neutral tone.


    "...." Some girls that included Eleanor were a little red in the face when they heard Juliet''s voice.


    "I''m not talking about that!" Martha snorted.


    "Why are you acting embarrassed? I''d understand if I were Eleanor, but you''re not too much of a vampire..."


    "Keep going, and I promise that tomorrow you''ll wake up in an ogre''s belly."


    "..." Julieta closed her mouth and was silent.


    All Valkyries know not to tease Anrietha and Martha, the two women are the kindest and quietest of the bunch, but there''s that saying for a reason.


    The quiet ones are the most dangerous.


    "What should we do now? Back to town? Victor''s armor has been blown up by thousands, he''s walking around in just his pants."


    "Judy''s gun is a little damaged too."


    "Ugh, if this kind of expedition is going to be frequent in the future, we need to recruit a cksmith for our group, at least she can do basic repairs." Eleanor muttered.


    "I agree." Rose decision support.


    To this day, no one has done such a long expedition before, they never dared to go beyond the 30,000 km limit, but Eleanor has a feeling that this sort of thing will be normal now in the future.


    Mainly because Victor is moving closer to her territory and building his own.


    ''Speaking of which, he will be my neighbor, we should ally with him aspanions who fight monsters, but what kind of thing can we offer as an alliance?'' Eleanor had thought about it in the past, and the only conclusion she cane to is to use her n techniques as a bargaining chip, she will offer these services for a small fee, after all, they will be close allies.


    Was Eleanor worried about Victor stealing her n''s forging techniques?


    Not at all, shepletely trusted Victor, she knows he''s not that kind of stingy man, and even if he wanted to, Victor wouldn''t be able to steal it, after all, monster materials can only be handled by someone from n Adrasteia.


    He must have the monster''s bloodline, or he could die from the monster''s venom, not to mention the material won''t ''shape'' without the Adrastea n bloodline.


    "Haaah, those monsters are quite sneaky, huh." Hearing a sudden voice, the girls looked to the side and saw.


    Victorpletely the way he came into the world walking towards them.


    gulp.


    Unconsciously, they all gulped.


    "Tsk, Tsk. And to think that they used these kind of methods to observe, they are quite resourceful, huh." Victor openlyined as he approached the hot spring and casually walked in while ignoring the girls'' shocked/lewd looks.


    "... Take it." He threw something in Rose''s direction and stretched out on the edge of the hot spring.


    "¡­Eh¡­?" Instinctively, Rose raises her hand and takes it, when she looks at the contents she took, she saw a small brown insect, it looked like a grasshopper.


    "One of the methods they used to spy on us is to find out who invaded the forest~." Victor replied in a satisfied voice, as the temperature increased a little around him.


    "¡­One of the methods?" Eleanor narrowed her eyes when she saw the insect in Rose''s hand.


    "Yes, I''ve seen other small animals with the same level of intelligence, and acting strange."


    "What do you mean acting weird?" Judy raised an eyebrow.


    "I have very good eyesight, while patrolling, I kept my sights on this little bug, and every time I went somewhere, it would follow me and just stand there watching me.


    I found this very strange, until I noticed several simr behaviors from other insects, and smaller monsters.


    "I was even ambushed by a horde of predators."


    "!!!"


    "Why didn''t you call us!?" Eleanor spoke.


    "Mah, Mah, you deserve to rest, and they''re easy to deal with if you can see them."


    "....." The girls didn''t know how to feel about it, it was a strange feeling to have someone protecting you, Victor from the beginning fulfilled his promise not to let any real harme to the Valkyries.


    And he''s saved the girls several times, even putting himself in danger thest time.


    It was a strange feeling... But it wasn''t bad, they liked it.


    But that doesn''t mean they were okay with it, they are warriors! They can protect themselves.


    But if there''s one thing they all understood, it''s that Victor only saved them when death was an imminent danger, he respected women, and didn''t treat them like delicate flowers.


    In a way, they know that Victor treated them like squadmates, and a squadmate''s duty is to protect their members, and fight together.


    The girls were just impressed because they never had the experience of a man doing that for them.


    After all, even the male vampires of her n weren''t on the same level as the Valkyries. Yes, they were strong, unlike Nightingale''s untrained trash, they were all quite trained.


    But they are not ''elites'' like the Valkyries.


    After a moment of silence Alexa spoke:


    "...Wait, can you see them!?"


    "Yes~~~...."


    "I have my doubts about your abnormal detection ability, but this answers a few questions, it''s a visual power, right?" Rose spoke up.


    "Yes." Victor didn''t deny it, but he didn''t exin much either, it''s not that he didn''t trust the girls, but he can''t casually talk about the exact capabilities of his visual power without being 100% sure the enemy isn''t watching.


    They have already proven more than once that they have quite an ingenious ability to spy on people.


    And not to mention that his power of observation helped him several times, it was his hidden card that wasn''t so hidden.


    "...Changing the subject, are you guys really going to ignore the fact that he got NAKED in the hot spring!?" Dorothymented.


    "...Oh." They all spoke at the same time, they got caught up in Victor''s rhythm that they totally forgot about that fact!


    "Not wanting to defend him, but... It''s not like it''s the first time." Rosemented in azy tone.


    "And he also sat quite far away from us." Eleanor surprisingly spoke up.


    "He''s also a squadmate." Anriethamented.


    Of course Anrietha wouldn''t allow another man to see them, the Valkyries were warriors, but that doesn''t mean they weren''t women.


    If it had been any other man, he would have already been beaten, and in the worst case he would have been castrated, the girls were proud women and he wouldn''t allow that humiliation.


    She doesn''t talk about Victor because...


    Well... He''s Victor.


    The fact that he saved them, was handsome, acted like a knight, and didn''t lust after them like a degenerate and just enjoyed their figure adds more positives to his dictionary.


    "...He''s also eye candy~." Julietamented with a slightly heavy breath.


    "..." The girls looked at the woman with long blonde hair.


    "What? I just spoke the truth, I know you all think the same as me."


    The girls roll their eyes but don''t affirm or deny anything, but their own silence acted as a response to Juliet''s statement.


    "Girls, Girls, look." Judy spoke as she pointed at Victor.


    The girls looked at the man and saw him lying with his head on the floor with his eyes closed as he breathed in a steady rhythm.


    The girls'' eyes visibly softened, and they couldn''t help but show a small smile.


    "Fuck, I should have brought my cell phone, I need to save this image!" Dorothyined.


    "I brought." Anrietha gets up from the hot spring, approaches her armor, and takes a cell phone that was in apartment in the gigantic shield.


    Eleanor was speechless when she saw the smallpartment in Anrietha''s shield.


    "Just how many things do you keep in that shield?"


    "Few essentials, as it is made of a very robust material, improved with my charms, the shield will hardly break, because of that, this is the best ce to put my stuff."


    When Anrietha was going to take Victor''s picture, she heard from Rose:


    "Stop, don''t do it."


    "Why...?"


    "Would you like Victor to take a picture of you while you were sleeping and without clothes?"


    "..." Anrietha and the girls fell silent.


    "Just as he respects us as warriors, squadmates, and women."


    "We must do the same, and respect your privacy." Rose closes her eyes, and goes back to rest.


    "Just let him rest."


    Anrietha nods and tucks her cell phone back into the shield, she realized hermander was right.


    "..." Eleanor looks at Victor out of the corner of her eye, she looked like she wanted to do something, but she didn''t want to do it in front of the Valkyries, so she just stayed silent next to Rose.


    Rose showed a small smile, she more or less understood what Eleanor wanted to do, and if it was any other time, she would havee out of the hot spring and ordered the girls out too to make room for their leader to take the initiative.


    But currently, she wasn''t in the mood to do that, the girls need rest, Eleanor included.


    And Victor earned his respect by saving all his ''daughters'' from that bomb, consequently, he entered their ''protection'' area.


    Victor, who had entered the realm of unconsciousness, had no idea of ??the small floor he caused just with his sleeping appearance.


    ...


    Looking at the castle with an expressionless expression.


    "Fuck, I slept." Victor did facepalm, it might not look like it, but he was very tired mentally, and when he felt the hot water on his body, unconsciously, he started to fall asleep.


    He didn''t really want to sleep, he knows that every time he sleeps, he wakes up in this ce, and he really doesn''t like it here;


    "Now where is that bitch?" Victor looked around with strange eyes.


    Normally, the goddess would be sitting on her throne with that arrogant smile on her face.


    "I''m here~." Feeling the hands trying to embrace him, he disappeared, and appeared a little distant.


    "Tsk, petty."


    "What are you doing, Persephone?"


    "I''m doing what I want."


    "Hugging me?"


    "You let Aphrodite do this!" Her eyes gleamed dangerously, and an overwhelming sensation left her body.


    "...." Victor remained the same Poker Face, but inside he was saying some bad words to Aphrodite.


    But if you ask Victor if he expected that from Aphrodite, he''ll say, yes. He expected, he knew how vain women were, especially the goddess of beauty.


    Aphrodite wasn''t going to miss a chance to rub it in Persephone''s face.


    "That bitch used it to tease me for a week! One week!"


    "Because of that, I''ll do whatever I want-."


    "Are you thinking I''m Adonis?" Victor''s eyes glowed blood red, and the scent of blood began to leak from his body.


    The image of the castle began to warp between thousands of bodies, and the castle itself.


    "..." Persephone narrowed her eyes when she felt something.


    ''He got stronger... His soul is stronger, what happened?''


    As a goddess, she knows how difficult it is to strengthen your soul, this is a process that takes years, but in less than a few months, has he managed to do it? Impossible.


    "Tsk." Persephone clicks the tongue, and it disappears, soon she returns to her throne.


    "Let''s talk, about anything, I don''t mind."


    "Just stop acting like an indulgent, spoiled brat."


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes when he heard Persephone''s tone.


    ''Is she angry? But it looks like it''s not because of anything rted to Aphrodite... Should I dig it up?''


    It only took a few seconds for him to make his decision.


    ''I''ll try to find out what it is, if I''m lucky it will be something rted to the invasion of demons.'' As the queen of one of the 7 hells, Persephone must have some kind of information about what''s going on.


    At least that was what Victor had hoped for.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 466: Self-respect

    Chapter 466: Self-respect


    After a long silence between the two, Victor spoke:


    "... How was your day?"


    "Horrible."


    Victor was a little shocked, he hadn''t expected such a¡­honest answer.


    "What happened?"


    "The underworld is in chaos. For the first time in thousands of years, I''ve really needed to exercise my authority as Queen..." She sighed.


    "The war, huh."


    "...." Persephone opened her eyes a little, and looked at Victor.


    "You know it?"


    <sub></sub>


    "Aren''t you underestimating me a little?"


    "Who am I Persephone?"


    "...The fifth Count of Vampires..."


    "That kid wouldn''t miss out on such information, huh." She spoke after realizing what Victor had hinted at.


    It was not strange for d to know this information whether he wanted to or not. He was still friends with Shiva, and Shiva was a very influential God in the internationalmunity.


    d himself, despite not being as popr as the God of Destruction, was quite influential as well.


    "Correct."


    "What happened in the underworld?"


    "...Sigh." She visibly sighed and continued.


    "Everything is in chaos, souls are not going through the correct cycle of reincarnation. Because of that, problems are urring all over the Seven Hells of Mythology."


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes at this information. Not even in Adonis'' memories had he seen Persephone with such a... helpless expression.


    "Chaos in Hell wouldn''t make you worry so much, Persephone."


    Now it was Persephone''s turn to be shocked:


    "...You talk as if I-...Oh." She remembered the words Victor had spoken when he first met her.


    ''He consumed Adonis, so he is expected to have his memories too.''


    "What happened?"


    "...." Persephone bit her lip. She knew she was making a mistake; she was telling important information to a personal enemy.


    As a Goddess of the Underworld who had lived for thousands of years, there was something that Persephone was quite an expert in.


    She could sense the ''intentions'' of the soul.


    A strange skill, something she''d acquired after so many years of watching soulse and go from the Underworld.


    An ability that should only belong to the God who ruled the Underworld.


    Because of this ability, she could feel it... She could feel the hatred of this man in front of her.


    He could mask it all he wanted, he could have the best expression control she''d ever seen in her life.


    But his soul couldn''t hide it.


    And this was something she didn''t understand at first, why did he hate her?


    She didn''t understand until the moment he said he''d inherited everything from Adonis.


    That is to say, that hatred was from Adonis. The man for whom she''d cursed to death in anger because he''d run away from her ''hands''.


    The man she fell in love with and was angered when he disappeared from her grasp.


    Unlike Aphordite who just forgot about Adonis and got bored, Persephone truly loved Adonis, she wanted him for herself.


    But it all went downhill from there when that red-haired Vampire appeared.


    Looking at the man in front of her, she saw his expression, that neutral expression that didn''t let any feelings or thoughts convey, his rxed body that let nothing convey.


    But to Persephone his intention was clear as water.


    ''...why am I doing this again? Why am I humiliating myself for this mortal? So what if he''s handsome? As he himself stated, he is not Adonis, he is just a substitute.''


    ''Anyway, no matter what effort I make, Aphrodite will always win in the end, why should I waste my time at this critical moment?''


    ''My husband has disappeared somewhere, and the leadership of the underworld of Olympus is in my hands, why am I wasting my time with him?''


    ''I don''t even know him, all I wanted was Adonis, and he was killed by him...''


    ''Oh... He was killed by him, his soul was absorbed.''


    ''That is, for me to have Adonis, I need to rip him out of his soul, huh...''


    "... But is it worth it?"


    "Huh?"


    ''Is it worth going through so much trouble for a man who has always rejected me?''


    Persephone had plenty of time to think before the shit hit the fan.


    She had a lot of time to think before the events that were happening now in the underworld took ce.


    She reflected and thought about her actions, and that was after Aphrodite''s visit.


    Remembering the woman''s visit.


    ...


    "Bitch, you once again stole him from me!"


    "...Sigh, you really don''t understand, huh?"


    "What?"


    "Men like him cannot be imprisoned, they are too ''free'' for that."


    "The more you push, the more he will hate you."


    "...."


    A silence fell around.


    "Why don''t you just forget about it?"


    "Forget Adonis like you!?"


    "Yes."


    "You-." Persephone was about to say something, but Aphrodite interrupted.


    "I won''t lie, I once ''loved'' Adonis, but..."


    "It''s tiring, you know?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    "I am the Goddess of Love, Persephone."


    "I can see the Love in people."


    "Adonis didn''t love me..."


    "Lies, he always loved you, he always loved me." Persephone rejected Aphrodite''s thought, she knows what she felt in the past was no lie.


    "Yes, in the beginning."


    "...But what happened was..."


    "We pushed the human a lot... In the past, I couldn''t understand. How could he not love the Goddess of Beauty and Love? It was impossible, everyone loved me, everyone sought my attention, it wasmon sense."


    "But after some events in the present, I came to understand a little bit."


    "Their ''male'' pride had been destroyed." She spoke with disdain, and with a little sadness.


    Disdain because the same thing happened with Agnes, but the man came to sincerely love the woman.


    ''Stockholm syndrome maybe?'' Sheughed to herself.


    And sadness because it took her a long time to understand the effects her actions had on the person she ''loved''.


    "And it went on to make him hate us... I couldn''t take it..." She bit her lip.


    "As the Goddess of Love, I couldn''t bear to imagine hurting my ''love''. Because of that, I blessed him with beauty. I poured all my Divine Power into this blessing, and he became the only bearer of my blessing. I sincerely wished for him to be happy... And I left."


    "...What''s the point of telling me this now, Aphrodite?" she asked in a slightly shaken voice.


    "I''m telling you to be a fucking respectable woman."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Have respect for yourself, don''t be chasing a crush that hates you, aren''t you ashamed?"


    "Aren''t you a fucking Queen?"


    "Be more aware of yourself."


    "¡­Are you really saying that to me? You the Goddess Slut-."


    Aphrodite''s eyes glowed pink, but other than sweet, hot pink, it was a cold, dangerous pink.


    "I''ve never slept with a man for fun."


    "I''ve never pursued a woman for fun."


    "From the beginning of time, from the moment I came into being, my sister Rhea taught me the proper respect for a woman."


    "All the male and female lovers I''ve had have been people I''ve had a certain kind of interest in, whether it was emotional or personal."


    "I didn''t be a fucking cum toilet like that bitch Gaia whoy with her children in Tartarus to raise thousands of monster children to destroy us, children who are patiently waiting toe out of Tartarus to kill us!"


    "....." Persephone swallowed hard when she saw Aphrodite''s cold outburst.


    She''d forgotten for a moment that she was dealing with a Titan, and she wasn''t just any Titan, she was one of the strongest.


    "This ''Slut'' you talk so much about is just a ''title'' that you jealous Goddessesbled me with. You envy my beauty, envy that no one can ignore me if I''m present, you envy my existence as the Goddess of Beauty."


    Persephone narrowed her eyes, and a vein popped in her head.


    "We are Greeks, before the word modesty or morals even existed, we already practiced orgies."


    "Orgies in which you, your mother, and my nieces participated in."


    "Humpf, as if you didn''t participate."


    "There''s a difference."


    "Huh, what was it!? I clearly remember you practicing this in the past."


    "The orgies I did, I organized with the men and women I was interested in. I organized everything, I would never let a God with the attitudes of Zeus or his two brothers touch me. I repudiate these men."


    "I never let them touch me either, just Hades, and he''s different from his brothers."


    "I wasn''t using you. You can give your pussy to all the Gods and I wouldn''t bat an eye." Aphrodite rolled her eyes.


    ''This bitch, don''t those words contradict what she said before!? She really knows how to piss someone off.''


    Soon Aphrodite continued:


    "And just like everything else in my life, after 5000 thousand years had passed, I had already given up all my ''interests'' and moved on, I got bored¡­ None of them made me activate my ''divinity of love'', none of them made me really feel something."


    "...." Persephone didn''t say anything, but she could rte to Aphrodite''s emotions. She was a Goddess, and Gods live a long time.


    Over the millennia, things started to get uninteresting. Sex might''ve be interesting at first, but in the end it was just that, sex. After 20,000 years, it bes boring. Because of this, most Gods didn''t consider ''sex'' important but the ''emotions'' behind the act.


    That''s one of the reasons why Persephone was so obsessed with Adonis. Because, for a God, that real ''feeling'' is enough for them to act.


    "I took an interest in the child of Zeus and Hera. Ares was a strong man¡­but boring with his tiny thinking."


    "Adonis was next, and he actually activated my Love Divinity, I had fallen in love with him. But... I realized it wasn''t reciprocated, and for a Love Goddess, that''s a worse feeling than betrayal."


    "After Adonis, I just wandered the world looking for anything interesting to do. I hid my Divinity, and my real appearance. I visited different Pantheons, and I made true God friends, friends who just weren''t trying to get into my skirt."


    "After my trip, when I came back to Mount Olympus, I had noticed that the environment of Olympus was very toxic, something I hadn''t noticed before. Soon after I decided to move to the human world..."


    ''And this proved to be the best decision of my life, I finally... I finally found a true friend, and a friend much closer than the God friends I made in the other Pantheons.''


    A moment of silence fell around them.


    During this silence, Persephone was waiting for Aphrodite to continue, but seeing that she wouldn''t, she spoke up:


    "And then? What are you doing now different from running after Adonis? Aren''t you chasing this man now that he''s absorbed Adonis? Is it not the same thing?"


    Sigh...


    Aphrodite visibly sighed.


    "... Wrong, it''s different."


    "Oh, how is it wrong?"


    Ignoring Persephone''s sarcastic tone, she spoke:


    "I''m not chasing a dead man, and I''m not putting myself down as a woman either."


    "Victor is¡­interesting." She shed a small smile.


    "At first, I was interested in him as I had been interested in Ares. He was handsome, he was brave, he was a warrior, a perfect match for my tastes."


    ''He was also my friend''s son, which increased his attractiveness even more...'' She thought, but didn''t speak aloud.


    "I helped him. But, that same day that I helped him, I made a mistake because of my arrogance, and our rtionship soured... I was honestly interested in him and I didn''t want to give up, but everything changed when someone got in trouble. .."


    "Even if V¨ªctor was a man I liked, I wouldn''t risk that person''s friendship for his sake."


    "...Would you rather give up on someonepletely than lose a friendship...?" Persephone spoke in shock, the very thought of this happening not even conceivable in her head.


    "Yes." She spoke in an honest tone, and with a conviction that shocked the Goddess even more.


    "...You''ve changed, Aphrodite..." Persephone couldn''t help but recognize that, she would usually never sacrifice anything for someone else¡­ This wasn''t the Aphrodite that Persephone knew.


    "...." Aphrodite was silent.


    ''Anna is just very important to me. Her friendship is something I value very much. If I had to give up on Victor to keep Anna''s friendship, I would do it without a second thought.'' She clenched her fists tightly, then rxed when she felt Persephone''s gaze.


    "The interest I have in Victor has evolved into something else when we interact. I honestly enjoy interacting with him, he makes meugh, he amuses me, he doesn''t look at me like I''m a piece of meat walking around."


    "His heart is very kind, his care for the people close to him is a stark contrast to his attitude towards his enemies¡­ And as I spent months talking to him, and getting closer, I really started to genuinely like him."


    ''I really enjoy hispany, I don''t mind we don''t do anything intimate¡­ Just talking to him, and talking about various things makes me happy, and that''s a feeling I haven''t had in a long time¡­ I don''t want to spoil it.''


    "...That''s the difference between us."


    Persephone narrowed her eyes. "...I don''t understand how this is different from me."


    Aphrodite snapped angrily.


    "I''m not looking at a fucking dead man''s corpse, I''m looking at him, only at him, I''m not using him as a recement like you!"


    "..." Persephone opened her eyes wide.


    "You''re just recing him and chasing the past, because of that, I told you to have self-respect for yourself."


    "Tsk, I''m done. I don''t know why I wasted my time with you." Aphrodite turned around and started to walk furiously outside, but before she leftpletely, she stopped walking and looked back with a sly smile:


    "He is very hot under that outfit, too bad it''s something you''ll never see." Soon she disappeared.


    Veins popped in Persephone''s head, as expected this bitch just wanted to tease her!


    "BITCH!"


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 467: Self respect. 2

    Chapter 467: Self respect. 2


    Remembering the conversation she had with Aphrodite, she continued to look at Victor with neutral eyes.


    ''After months of thinking about that slut''s words, I... I couldn''t help but think she''s right'' Those thoughts were reaffirmed as she looked at Victor.


    And for a moment, she began to see Adonis in the man in front of her.


    ''Tsk... Pathetic.'' Persephone''s heart went cold.


    Aphrodite underestimated the effect of her words on Persephone. The Goddess of Love had a lot of influence on her ''rival''.


    ''Self respect, huh...'' She thought of the current state of the Underworld.


    "Victor."


    "...What?" Victor narrowed his eyes when he felt Persephone''s gaze. He didn''t know what happened, but her entire presence changed.


    "I''m done."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "You chase after me, and visit me in the Underworld to im my head..."


    "I won''t stop you. I probably did a lot of damage to Adonis, and because of that, his family must hate me." She spoke as if that wasn''t important, and it really wasn''t.


    How much harm did the Greek Gods intentionally or unintentionally do to humans?


    The bill passed thousands easily.


    And did they care?


    Of course not. They were Gods. Human morals meant nothing to them, their hatred didn''t matter either.


    "..." Victor''s eyes were serious.


    Persephone snapped her fingers.


    And a ck ball came out of Victor''s chest and flew to her hand.


    "... That is¡­"


    "The curse I put on Adonis."


    Victor''s whole head was processing what was happening in front of him now. He couldn''t understand anything, he was just curious.


    "...I don''t understand, what caused this sudden change of thought?"


    "It wasn''t sudden." Persephone spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Time in the Underworld passes differently than Earth."


    "For you it might have been weeks, but for me it was months or even years, not that I care about the exact date."


    Persephone clenched her fist, and soon the curse was broken.


    And slowly the castle began to crumble.


    "Next time we meet... We''ll probably be enemies."


    "..." Victor continued with the same neutral expression on his face.


    "How did you know about my feelings?"


    "...This is information that not even Adonis knows. In fact, except for a few individuals, even the Gods don''t know... The Gods of Hell can read the intent of someone''s soul."


    "Although you keep your poker face at all times, and control your feelings, your soul cannot lie¡­ Not if you want to, of course."


    "...I see..." Victor blinked at the end when he realized that Persephone''sst sentence was a hint.


    "¡­What caused your change of feelings?" Victor asked with a rxed look.


    "A rival''s words can be more effective than you think."


    "Aphrodite..." Victor closed his eyes, his head still spinning rapidly.


    "...she has changed."


    "...." He looked at Persephone.


    "I didn''t realize it until a few months ago, but... The Goddess of Beauty changed when she left Olympus..."


    "Maybe that was for the better... Gods hardly change, we live for a long time after all."


    "... Then why are you still talking to me, aren''t you my enemy?"


    "The line between enemy and ally is as fine as the line between love and hate."


    "If there''s one thing I''ve learned from living for a long time, it''s that nothing is as simple as ck and white."


    "Today, you may be my enemy, but maybe in the future, you will be my enemy who will help me defeat another enemy, or maybe you will be my ally, who knows? The future is uncertain." She spoke in an oddly knowing voice.


    Victor didn''t ignore Persephone''s advice. He knew dealing with the Gods was never simple. If there was one thing mythology can say, it''s that it is not uninteresting.


    Mythology is strange, confusing, and sometimes revolting, but it''s certainly not uninteresting.


    The rtionships of the Gods came and went depending on the surrounding situation.


    "...you''re strangely not acting like a spoiled brat."


    "Oh,e on. You and I both knew it was an act. We joked around a few times trying to read each other''s intentions, right?" Sheughed in amusement.


    "...." Victor nodded.


    "¡­Oh, but I''m still spoiled. I am a Queen after all." She snorted.


    "Your subordinates must be crying with a Queen like you."


    "Believe it or not, I''m pretty popr."


    "...Really?"


    "Yes."


    "...the Underworld is fucked up."


    "Oy!"


    The twoughed a little, but then Persephone''s expression changed.


    "Before you go... Let me give you a heads up."


    Slowly Persephone''s hair began to grow, and reaching the floor, a dark aura began to leave her body, her dress began to change to ck with lc edges.


    Her eyes were pure darkness, and a long scythe made of power appeared in her hand.


    gulp.


    Victor''s eyes widened widely. This was a pressure many times stronger than he''d felt from Inari, and it made his face unconsciously smile.


    Fear? What is it?


    Victor was a true maniac, fear only propelled his guts to fight the strong opponent.


    He was not afraid of fear, he was afraid of not being able to move and fight someone strong.


    "If you invade the underworld with the intention of harming me, prepare to leave your soul in my realm."


    "Because this time... I won''t be forgiving anymore."


    "...PFFT..." Victor slowly got up from his throne: "HAHAHAHAHA" A gigantic smile appeared on his face.


    "Forgiving? Bitch, please."


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHH.


    The pressure from Victor''s body exploded, pushing Persephone''s pressure away.


    Corpses starteding out of the ground around him, and getting up, monsters, humans, Vampires, Werewolves, Witches, corpses of various beings were rising up around him like an army, his hair grew to normal size, his eyes glowed blood red.


    A red sun appeared in the sky, and Victor''s entire face began to disappear, and only something distorted was present, something that had sharp teeth, and blood red eyes.


    "I wouldn''t expect less from you."


    "You can throw everything at me while I go after your head."


    "Do you want my head so bad? Does Adonis'' death bother you so much?" She couldn''t understand his determination.


    "...I''ll go after your head, but it''s not for Adonis."


    "...."


    "You''ve harmed my wife''s family for years..."


    "YEARS!"


    His roar did damage all around.


    "My wife''s tears will never be in vain... No matter who the enemy is, those who make them cry, only one fate awaits them."


    "Death."


    "..."


    ''He really is adorable¡­ Aphrodite was right.'' She couldn''t help but be a little jealous of the women who received this crazy, obsessive, destructive love, but at the same time affectionate, gentle, and enviable.


    "I see..." Persephone closed her eyes.


    "From the beginning this wasn''t about Adonis personally."


    "They were about the people close to him¡­" Understanding what was happening, she opened her eyes with a glint of determination.


    "...I''ll be waiting for you in the underworld, Alucard."


    Crack.


    The world shattered like ss.


    ...


    Persephone awoke on her throne in the Underworld.


    "Thanks for the help, Thanatos." She spoke to the man in front of her who was covered in a ck cloak.


    "... My Queen, why didn''t you kill him? He is clearly a threat." The Entity of Death asked:


    "I am Death. With my power, even in that ''dream'', you could have killed him the moment you summoned the scythe."


    "Hmm¡­ I honestly wonder why¡­ I don''t have a big reason you know? I don''t hate him either. If I''m being honest with myself, I kind of like him a little¡­"


    "¡­." Thanatos narrowed her eyes from under the ck cloth.


    "And if I killed him there, Aphrodite wouldn''t rest until my dying body was in front of her."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Nah, even if she''s a Titan, she can''t fight the whole Underworld... Actually, I think she can with that annoying power of charm, and knowing the woman, she wouldn''t attack alone, she has a lot of influence after all."


    ''I would have to ally myself with various other Pantheons depending on the conditions of Aphrodite''s threat, and the fight itself would escte into a war over one man¡­'' Persephone had examples of what had happened in the past.


    But the event itself was caused by a Princess who was kidnapped by the enemy country, the country from which the woman was kidnapped was so furious that it sent all its people to war over a woman.


    She was just so loved that way.


    "But that''s not the point, I just don''t have time for it, other than that, man wouldn''t go down without a fight."


    "You saw it, right? How strong his soul was."


    "...Yes, a being that contains millions of other souls within its own soul... A Progenitor of Vampires..."


    Persephone nodded. She felt a little sour. She didn''t know if she''d made the right decision, but it was better to make that decision than to humiliate herself in front of that man.


    ''Self-respect, huh?'' Persephone couldn''t help but think that was the best advice Aphrodite had given her in years.


    Quake, Quake, Quake.


    "It''s starting again..." Thanatos muttered as he felt the flow of souls enter the Underworld.


    "Tsk, Diablos is fucking up the whole natural order of things with the gate open."


    "How many souls have we received this month?"


    "69 million soul."


    "¡­so many!?"


    "With the Gate of Biblical Hell open, that sector cannot operate properly. Consequently, the souls that are being judged in that Hell, and the souls that died and were judged by the three Judges of The Abyss are being distributed to all 6 remaining Hells."


    "And that''s causing trouble for all Hells because we''re getting individuals who didn''t believe in our existence, consequently, the reincarnation cycle is being jeopardized."


    "Ugh...the Underworld isn''t big enough to hold so many souls at once, and dealing with souls of other religions is problematic..."


    "What are the 7 Heavenly Realms doing?"


    "They are quiet, even Mount Olympus knows nothing."


    ''Impossible, how did they not notice such a big problem in the Cycle of Souls?''


    "How about using Tartarus?"


    "That is silly, I don''t know where my idiot husband has gone, but I won''t make the mistake of opening Tartarus."


    "So we''re going to send them to the other mythologies?"


    "Yes, send the souls to the Hells of Shinto mythology, Norse or Yama, that old man will love so much work."


    "Hmm, that might work, after the Biblical Hell, the Hell that Yamamands is the one that has the most capacity to receive so many souls."


    "Queen Persephone, we have a problem!" A man opened the castle and entered.


    "Hypnos, what is this disrespect?" Thanatos asked in a neutral tone that sent a chill through the God''s body.


    "I''m sorry Lord Thanatos, Queen Persephone, but this is an urgent matter!"


    "... What happened?"


    "Cerberus is gone!"


    What does it mean if the guard of Hades'' realm disappears? The being that guarded the Gates of the Underworld? This means that the door to the underworld didn''t have a guard, and if it didn''t have a guard, souls could leave, and other beings could enter.


    "..." After a long silence, Persephone spoke:


    "Fuck."


    "We must inform Zeus of this. If the souls start toe out of the Underworld, the Underworld might stop working and in the worst case scenario break¡­ and if the Underworld breaks¡­ ''death'' won''t make sense anymore, people of greece will die and their souls will be wandering aimlessly, and that will generate even more chaos.." Thanatos spoke.


    "I know."


    "Thanatos, you will be temporarily ced as the new Guard of The Underworld. Hypnos, go to Olympus and report to Zeus."


    "Yes, my Queen." The two spoke at the same time.


    "Furies."


    Three women appeared in front of Persephone.


    "I have a job for the three of you."


    "At your service, My Queen." + 3


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 468: An Unexpected Meeting

    Chapter 468: An Unexpected Meeting


    Waking up from his sleep, Victor, contrary to what he expected, had a strange face.


    ''What happened?'' He had a strange expression on his face.


    Ignoring the fact that he was sleeping in a bed covered in female bodies, it''s not like it''s the first time, right?


    He started to fall into his thoughts.


    ''Persephone''s change was abrupt, after a long time or not, a goddess like her doesn''t change very easily.''


    Yes, Persephone is spoiled, and thinks that everything in the world should be at her disposal.


    Amon thought for any arrogant god, and she wasn''t just a goddess, she was their queen.


    Well... At least from one group.


    Her arrogance is understood.


    But...


    ''This change was not.''


    Thinking back to the encounter and trying to understand what happened to Adonis'' memories, Victor still couldn''t understand anything.


    The only thing he could think about was that Aphrodite had said something to Persephone and by some divine miracle, Persephone had decided to listen to her.


    Which is something that doesn''t happen, Adonis'' memories were very clear, the goddesses always teased each other, and he had a hate/rival rtionship.


    ''Something has changed...'' And Victor didn''t like that at all.


    Thinking back to what had happened, he thought about the important parts while ignoring Persephone''s changes for now.


    ''Something happened in the Greek underworld...'' She was very clear on that, she had to take on the ''responsibilities'' after a long time.


    Which implied that the King of the Underworld was not present, and if Hades was not present in the Underworld, that means something very wrong is happening behind the scenes.


    ''... I do not like this.'' Victor felt an irritation in his neck, it was an irritating sensation when he felt that something was not in control.


    Even with his and Ruby''s activities, they couldn''t delve deeply into the ''darkness''.


    And there''s the case that happened to his family too, someone was targeting Victor.


    And Victor didn''t know who he was, after all, many people could act against him, but the only people who had enough resources to work that way in the dark were.


    Nius Horseman, and General James.


    The former is missing after the events of his wife Natashia and the man himself.


    The other is busy with the demon invasion.


    But it could also be someone else, for God''s sake even the witch queen was a suspect, after all, he killed many witches involved in the Ophis incident.


    It wouldn''t be strange for him to have a lot of enemies now.


    You don''t kill 50% of a supernatural poption in a country, and you run out of enemies.


    ''Something stinks, and it''s not the ass in front of me.'' Victor turned his head down and saw a pair of ck panties, looking at the dark green hair spilling down his arm, the only person he could think of was Alexa. [A/N: Alexa''s hair is dark green, at some point if I said ck, I apologize.]


    The Spear user of the Valkyries group.


    Ignoring the ass in front of him, he returned to his thoughts:


    ''I need to increase the individuals who know about my and Ruby''s n, I should include more participation and resources from Violet, Sasha, Natashia, Scathach and possibly even Aphrodite.'' Victor couldn''t deny it, Aphrodite was just too helpful.


    Aphrodite was an ancient goddess, and she has many contacts, she''s been alive so long that she understands most plots, and ns with just a nce, she''s a very wee help.


    ''No wonder Ruby was so adamant about putting her in the n.''


    Victor understood that part, but if there''s one thing he can be considered a weakness depending on your point of view, it''s that he''s very overprotective.


    Because of this the opinion of someone like Ruby is always needed, she is cold most of the time.


    And Victor knows that Ruby also trusts him to act this way, she hasplete confidence that if anything goes wrong, Victor and Scathach would be her ultimate defenders.


    They are very simr for a reason.


    Stopping his thoughts when he felt someone moving, he looked to the side and saw Eleanor''s face using her arms as pillows.


    He looked away and saw Anrietha''s face.


    ''Where do they put these sleepwear...? I didn''t see any suitcase that could hold clothes. Did they get the dimensional bag that Alexios made?'' Victor stops thinking, and very carefully with a mastery that even the famous contortionists would envy, he begins to leave the group of Valkyries.


    Long ago, Victor got used to stepping out of the bodies of women he slept with without waking them all up.


    After all, if it wasn''t his wives or the mother of his wives, it was his Maids who were always around, he always slept with someone.


    ...


    "Did you sleep well?" Rose spoke without turning around.


    "Yes." Victor spoke while looking at the woman with long burgundy hair, he walks beside her, and asks:


    "Watching?"


    "Yes." A brief reply followed by an exnation:


    "Girls need to rest, and so do you. As I was the one who didn''t make much effort, I kept watch."


    "i see..." Victor sits next to her.


    "...." Rose raised her eyebrow as she looked at Victor and saw what he was doing.


    Victor unfolded the bag he took from the pocket of his leg armor before climbing onto the roof, soon the bag takes on the appearance of a normal brown leather bag.


    He puts his whole hand in the bag, and acts like he''s looking for something.


    "I found." Victor takes his hand away and a change of clothes appears in his hand.


    He was still only in his underwear, and he didn''t want to wear broken armor, he had spare armor, but it''s not made to measure like the one Eleanor gave him broke with her transformation power.


    Putting on the ck pants, and wearing a white shirt with ck details with a small print on the chest with the name of a famous sportswear brand.


    Reaching into the bag again, he pulls out a pair of in sneakers.


    He folds the bag carefully again, and puts it in the pocket of her ck pants. After that, he starts putting on his outfit.


    "¡­should I ask you what I just saw?"


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Rose as he pulled on his shirt, with that simplement, he realized that girls didn''t have the dimensional bag yet.


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just something new that n Alioth is working on, I call it a dimensional bag."


    "Dimensional bag...?" Rose blinked when she heard the strange name.


    "Mm." Victor nodded as he started to put on his shoes.


    ''Although I''m calling it dimensional bag, that''s not the official name, I just call it for convenience... Hmm, it''s at those times that I miss Kaguya, she can change clothes quite quickly.''


    "...." Understanding that he didn''t want to reveal too much due to their current situation, Rose said:


    "I assume this will be distributed to vampire earl families?"


    "Yes... It will probablye with a price too." Victor spoke.


    ''The amount I spent to buy 4 suitcases for my n, and my wives'' ns, adding the other small bags that were delivered to my Maids, and the new bags that I ordered, the price was something absurd, despite not having hurt so much in my pocket because I barely use my money...''


    Even though his source of ie dried up due to the information he sold to Selene no longer being useful, he still had a lot of money he got from that deal.


    ''Soon everyone in my family will have this item, but... I should talk to Alexios about countermeasures in case the bag is stolen by a third party.''


    "I don''t care, this item is very important for expeditions." Rose could immediately see the item''s advantages.


    "¡­Mmm." Victor agreed too.


    Finishing dressing, he gets up on the roof, and raises his hand to the side, soon the sound of wind cutting is heard and an Odachi fell into his hand.


    Victor caresses his Odachi a little, and no matter how many times he sees this de, he can''t help but think that this de was too big for a normal human to use.


    The Odachi looked like a Katana, but with a veryrge de.


    He holds the Odachi by the hilt, and raises his de to stand behind him.


    "A very¡­strange weapon indeed."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 469: An unexpected meeting

    Chapter 469: An unexpected meeting


    "A very¡­weird weapon indeed."


    "Why?"


    "Hmm, how can I put it, I feel like she''s alive." Rose spoke in an odd tone.


    Victorughs lightly, and says:


    "You are not wrong."


    The de was made from her blood with Onmyo magic, the de was made from the same material that hunters'' weapons were made from, Junketsu was a weapon created by a hunter to kill monsters.


    The funny thing about all this is that the owner of this weapon was a ''monster''.


    A hush fell around them, and they basked in the silence as the cold night wind blew through their bodies.


    "¡­how does it feel to sleep on top of a pile of women?"


    "Normal?"


    "Oh? You talk like you''re used to it."


    "I am, I often slept with my mothers-inw, and my wives, sometimes with my maids as well."


    "¡­A real yboy?"


    "Nah, knowing my wives, if I touch my Maids, some of them might actually die, fufu."


    ''Although I wouldn''t let that happen.''


    "Complicated rtionship, huh."


    "You get used to it, and I always keep them happy so this kind of problem doesn''t happen."


    "Yes, Yes, I can only imagine how you make them happy~" Rose said in a sarcastic tone as she rolled her eyes, she still clearly remembers the incident at n Fulger''s mansion.


    "Hey, that''s not the only way to keep them happy, you know? They wouldn''t be satisfied with just that, after all, my wives are a little¡­spicy."


    "From a certain point of view, they are normal."


    "If you say that women who are overly jealous, possessive, and capable ofmitting the greatest atrocities just to be around you are normal, the world is lost."


    "Haven''t you ever heard the saying don''t put your dick in madness?"


    "Fufufu, aren''t they cute?" Victor ignores what she said for a moment, and then responds:


    "... Sanity is underestimated, madness is subjective. In the end, what matters is the individual''s desires, I''m not very normal either. If I dated a normal human woman, most likely, this rtionship wouldn''t go very far."


    "Only madness can get along with madness."


    "...." Rose just realized that this man was the flour of the same sack.


    "And, don''t exclude yourself from the crazy club, Rose."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "You''re crazy too."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "You don''t live long without losing a few head screws, believe me, I know..." He spoke with a dry smile as his eyes darkened a little.


    Looking into those eyes, Rose felt that Victor was really someone who understood her, he had a look that only older vampires who lived a long time had.


    ''But how is that possible? Isn''t he a younger vampire?'' Rose shakes her head a little, and decides to stop thinking about the mystery that is the man in front of her.


    She decides to think of something else:


    ''You can''t deal with so many troubled women without having experience in it, it''s okay that experience is gained by time, but he seems to know very well how to deal with a woman.'' Rose could see this in the way her Valkyries acted around Victor.


    Before she even knew it, the women were already very close to him, some even dealt with a trusted friend.


    Granted, the suspension bridge effect helped, but that feeling was there even before they came on this expedition.


    ''Just who taught him? Who was your master?''


    "Hey Rose?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Are we going to have a little Spar?"


    "Oh?" Seeing the small excited smile on Victor''s face, she was able to understand a little more why Scathach was attracted to him.


    "Sure."


    ...


    "Hikinnss." Anna sneezed, while scratching her nose a little, she looked around saying:


    "Is anyone talking about me?"


    "It''s probably some woman you''ve emotionally harassed."


    "Hey, the only woman I ever did that to was you."


    "...Did you forget about your neighbor?"


    "She doesn''t count. The bitch is very stuck with the dick in the ass, annoying fucking woman."


    "...She''s an old woman."


    "So what? So are you, that''s no reason to be a bitch to everyone."


    "...." Veins popped in Aphrodite''s head, this woman had an unending ability to drive the goddess of beauty seriously.


    When Aphrodite was about to say something, she hears a doorbell ring.


    "Hmm? Were you expecting someone?"


    "...Are you really asking me that question?"


    "I''m sorry I forgot you were antisocial."


    An arrow struck Anna''s heart:


    "I''m not antisocial, it''s just that people just can''t stand the truth."


    "Sure, Sure." Aphrodite rolled her eyes as she slowly changed into her Renata appearance.


    Soon a woman with long blonde hair, wearing a professional suit, much less ''pretty'' than Aphrodite was present, despite being less ''pretty'', that was just by Aphrodite''s standards, she was still very beautiful by human standards.


    Aphrodite''s area of ??pride, which is her breasts, was not altered by the goddess herself.


    "...I envy this skill... Can you teach me?"


    "Fufufu, worship me mortal~ for I am the goddess of beauty." She patted her voluptuous breasts.


    Seeing those shaking with a slight tremor, a vein popped in Anna''s head.


    "Geh, never! Hell needs to freeze over first."


    "That''s not hard to make happen."


    "...." Somehow Anna started to sweat when she saw her friend''s smug face.


    ''She wouldn''t be able to freeze hell right¡­?''


    "To answer your question... No, I can''t teach you, you need to be a goddess to learn this skill, or a being who has shapeshifting abilities, like vampires, certain types of mythological monsters."


    "You-." When Anna was about to say something, she heard the doorbell ring again.


    "After we talk, go answer the door, you''re in for a little surprise." Aphrodite in appearance spoke with a mysterious smile.


    "Ugh, because I have to visit at this time of the morning." Annained as she headed for the door.


    "It''s 4 o''clock in the afternoon."


    "It''s still morning for me." Anna spoke aloud.


    Arriving at the door, she looked through the peephole, and saw the appearance of someone she hadn''t seen in a long time, it was a tall man with white hair and an incredible mustache.


    ''Adam?''


    Opening the door, the vision of Adam and his family which consisted of his brother Edward, and his younger sister Leona.


    Not only that, she saw her son Andrew''s childhood friend, Fred, and a green-eyed, blond-haired, middle-aged woman who was Andrew''s mother, even though she was in herte 50s, she still looked like a girl. 30-year-old woman, although small wrinkles could still be seen on her face.


    "Hey Anna, it''s been a while, we came here to talk to your son." Adam spoke in a polite tone.


    "It''s been a while, Anna." Andrew''s mother spoke in a gentle tone.


    "Liene, Adam... and their children... This is really a visit I didn''t expect." Anna was honest.


    "What can we say? Your son has be quite popr in our circle, and due to recent events¡­ We need his opinion." Lieneughed.


    "...." Anna opened her eyes wide.


    "You''re..."


    "An Ex-Hunter, yes."


    "And imagine my reaction when I found out that my friend here is a werewolf, and my son''s friend became a vampire."


    "...."


    "Hey, I''m an Onmyo- mage."


    "An apprentice Onmyo mage." Leona corrected the man.


    "Humpf, I can still give Altair the pride of the Assassin order."


    "This is a game." Edward spoke.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m still attending the Comic event in Japan."


    "You''re working on the Yaoi session, and how the hell did you end up in Japan?" Edwardmented.


    "That''s a long story, but just know that I was recruited by the order of assassins, and now I work to eliminate evil from society."


    "Remember our motto." Coughing lightly, he begins to speak in a t, neutral tone:


    "Where other men blindly follow the truth, remember nothing is true. Where other men are bound by morality-."


    "Stop, idiot! Do you want Bugsoft on our tail?" Edward hit Fred on the head.


    "Ugh, at least it''s not the bad mouse , they''re worse with this copyright business."


    "Don''t forget the owner of the blue hedgehog." Edward added.


    "Indeed¡­ I remember going to put a video on WeTube about characters from thispany, and I almost got sued."


    "Can you shut up?" Adam spoke with a neutral look on his face.


    "...." The three nodded their heads.


    "Anna, can wee in?" Liene asked again.


    "...Holy Fuck..." Anna couldn''t believe that the other childhood friend had a former hunter mother, and that she had helped this woman in the past!


    "No, she''s asking if she cane into the house." Fred replied, but soon a p from Leona made him shut up.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 470: Bonds Forged in the Past

    Chapter 470: Bonds Forged in the Past


    In the underground room, a woman with long red hair, wearing casual clothes, was sitting with her legs crossed.


    She had a curvy body,rge breasts that could be seen even by the sweatshirt-type clothes she was wearing, thick legs that could be seen by the jeans she was wearing.


    She had her hair tied back in a ponytail, she had white sweatpants on her side of the couch. Evidently, she was in herb when she received the message that the guests were waiting for her.


    Knowing who it was, the woman promptly invited everyone to enter the basement.


    She just feltfortable having that kind of conversation in this controlled environment, she knows that nothing would escape these walls after the massive Upgrade that Victor did when a certain goddess entered this ce without permission.


    As paranoid about security as Victor was, he spared no effort to make this ce even more like an imprable fortress.


    Behind the woman was an oriental-looking Maid, she had ck hair that was reaching her shoulders, a thin body, with breasts that seemed to fit easily in a person''s hand.


    Evidently, Maid has changed a lot both in body and height, since she started drinking her master''s blood, she has be ''better'' than she was before.


    She had a neutral look on her face as she looked at the guests.


    Beside the woman was a woman who seemed to be the perfect description of an older seductive woman, long ck hair that reached the floor, violet eyes, curvy body, she had a smiling expression as she looked at the guests.


    Her older woman charm waspletely catching Andrew and Fred''s attention.


    And seeing that look, Roberta''s gentle smile had turned a little colder, she could feel her counterpart''s whispers demanding blood.


    Talking about the guests.


    They were made up of the Lykos family.


    Adam William Lykos was the father, an Alpha werewolf who was also a former general in the army of the king of werewolves.


    At his right side was his son, Edward Jonathan Lykos, and like his father, he was an Alpha werewolf, and childhood friend of Victor.


    He was Victor''s personal trainer, as in the past Victor suffered from an illness, he needed a professional follow-up to keep his physique healthy.


    Alongside Edward was his younger sister Leona Elizabeth Lykos, as well as her father and brother, she was also an Alpha as well.


    She is Victor''s childhood friend, a woman who was closely rted to the night Victor became a vampire.


    They were a family of powerful Alphas, and coincidentally, Victor''s childhood friends.


    On the other couch was Andrew Walter, another childhood friend of Victor''s who seemed to have a normal life, but recently, he found out that his mother was a former hunter.


    It wasn''t hard to discover this secret when Andrew unintentionally blurted out about his friend Victor bing a vampire.


    Now, if it was any normal person, they would have ignored this problem, but Andrew''s mother was not willing to leave her son in danger.


    Liene Walter didn''t want a half-assed exnation, after forcing her son''s exnation, she found out what happened to Victor, even saying that she had no dangers regarding Victor.


    Liene didn''t buy it, but she trusted her son, she trusted that Victor wasn''t bad, she also knew the boy, but she needed to see it with her own eyes, fearing for her son''s safety in case something went wrong, she made some ns. in case things got out of control, soon she went to visit Anna and ended up running into Adam along the way.


    Despite acting surprised when she found out that Adam was a werewolf, internally she already knew this, she had investigated Adam before, and since he was a peaceful werewolf who just wanted peace, she didn''t forbid her son to interact with them.


    The fact that werewolves are not beings that are considered ''predators'' of humans also mitigated this fact.


    Unlike vampires, werewolves could eat normal food, and didn''t need to drink blood.


    At Liene''s side was Frederick Winter, an Onmyo mage who didn''t finish his training due to a certain woman defecting from the hunters.


    For those close to you, you can call him Fred.


    Fred was a Weeb, a higher level otaku, and a cultured individual, but above all, he was very smart, strangely intelligent, kind, and had potential that was recognized by Abe-No-Seimei himself.


    On another couch were Anna and Aphrodite in the form of Renata.


    No one questioned why Renata was here, everyone thought she already knew the secret and kept quiet about it.


    Renata on the other hand was looking at everything with an interest in her eyes.


    "I will apologize on behalf of my husband. He is currently doing something very important and is quite busy¡­ But I already sent someone for him, he should be here at some point.


    ''...And to think that even this woman had a past like that...'' Anna was too shocked to say anything right now, but she was handling it better, after all, nothing beats the shock of her closest friend being a literal goddess. .


    ''How will my husband react to this?'' She asked herself in amusement, she wanted to see her husband''s reaction who was at the gym now.


    Since the events that he learned of the possible invasion of the demons, he decided to exercise and try to lose his beer belly.


    Something Anna was very appreciative of.


    "Before we begin, I suggest you hold your gaze, Andrew, Fred."


    "¡­H-Huh?" The two were surprised that their names were suddenly called.


    "All the female vampires here belong to my husband, and he can be¡­quite jealous. As his childhood friends, you must know what he is like, right?" Ruby''s neutral smile made Andrew and Fred''s spine shiver a little.


    Ruby didn''t specify the girls'' rtionship with Victor, but it wasn''t a genius to know that she was talking about them having a lover rtionship, it wasn''t umon in the supernatural world for a noble vampire to have multiple lovers, especially if he was a Count Vampire.


    Ruby didn''t particrly want to exin her rtionships to beings who are essentially strangers to her, just understand that the female vampires scattered around the house belong to her husband, period.


    And it''s also not like she was lying either, Ruby knew what kind of feelings Maids had for her husband, and her husband was quite possessive of Maids too, it was only a matter of time before Maids became something more than ordinary Maid. .


    Because of her husband''s personality that Ruby had a lot of talk about with Victor going around making new ones, she knew he wouldn''t abandon girls, but it was also a problem if he had an army of Maids in his blood, and all of them. being your lovers.


    He is not Solomon!


    Because of that Victor said that he would limit the ''leader'' Maids to only 8 members who represent the deadly sins, and these members would be leaders of a future squad of Maids that Victor was nning, of course this squad would not be a direct blood child. '' of Victor, and more like his descendant, after all, the main Maids he bit that would create those descendants.


    Yes... He didn''t give up on having an army of Maids under hismand.


    When Ruby asked Victor about his obsession, he said:


    "... What? Bite me, it''s every man''s dream to have an army of Maids mighty


    She swears she held back the urge to roll her eyes but couldn''t, and in the end, she actually did, she bit him as she sat on hisp.


    Victor shed a small, confused smile, but didn''t deny Ruby''s advance.


    ''It was a metaphor, did you know? You didn''t have to bite me, not that I wasining.'' Victor thought of fun.


    "Victor there is no 8 deadly sins." She spoke as she enjoyed the sensation of Victor''s caresses, and licked her neck, she was treating Victor''s neck like yummy ice cream.


    "Have you forgotten about the mncholy? Even though that pope of old took that sin off the church record, it still exists." Victor spoke as he thought about the past.


    "...." Ruby had really forgotten about this forgotten cardinal sin.


    Stopping thinking about the past, Ruby turns her attention to the present.


    ''Victor chose six Maids who were given the titles ording to their first date, Eve was Wrath because when he found the girl her situation was just very furious, to this day Eve is furious about that incident, 18 years of abuse and exploitation it cannot be changed so quickly.''


    Roberta was Envy, because the situation that Victor found her in, and the ''jealousy'' that Roberta felt upon seeing her rtionship with her wives was quite visible, she envied that rtionship, and she wanted that rtionship for herself...'' Ruby thought in each of the Maids who had a peculiar situation that made Victor assign titles to them.


    ''I wonder who will be greed and mncholy.'' Although it didn''t seem like it, these thoughts only appeared for two seconds in Ruby''s head.


    "Yes, he has serious issues with being a Yandere." Edward spoke.


    "... Indeed..." Leonamented dryly.


    ''I had already given up on that when he became a vampire, I knew I couldn''t be with him anymore, and that certainty was cemented when he introduced his wives, but why do I feel so angry?''


    ''Oya?'' Renata disyed a small smile when she saw Leona''s bad mood, she felt her Love deity at work, and she could clearly ''see'' Leona''s love.


    Naive love, a childish love, a love that has been nurtured since childhood.


    But a love that never went forward because of the promise of ''siblings'', and because the target of her love became something else, something she couldn''t be with or even have a family with without serious consequences.


    gulp.


    Andrew and Fred gulped, how could they not know Victor? They knew their friend very well, even if they didn''t kill him, he would definitely make him suffer.


    Tearing up a certain ''collection'' of Fred.


    And telling several Milf Andrew has slept with in the past his whereabouts, it is worth saying that the thirsty women would destroy the boy in various ways, most of them being in bed, he would literally be milked like a cow by the thirsty women.


    His friend was definitely capable of these atrocities.


    "Fufufu, my master doesn''t need to do anything, I would have dealt with those who look at me with those disgusting eyes myself." For a few seconds Roberta''s hair seemed to float around, but she quickly behaved herself when she felt Kaguya''s cold gaze.


    "Don''t overdo it, they might look like that, but that''s very normal being young adults, and that look is very different from perverted ones."


    "Fufufu, I know, but I don''t like it, you know~? The only one who can look at me like that is my master~"


    "Behave yourself." Kaguya narrowed her eyes this time more serious, for some her eyes werepletely ck and devoid of life.


    "Yes, Yes~." Roberta rolled her eyes, but she didn''t say anything else, she knew when to back off, especially when the Chief Maid gave her that creepy look.


    She doesn''t know when, but she thinks that since Kaguya started receiving Victor''s affections and sleeping with him, she started to change and be something scary.


    Something very simr to Victor''s wives.


    Cough.


    Ruby coughed a little to get the group''s attention:


    "Forgive the Maids, they are very...dedicated to their work."


    "...." The people around them rolled their eyes except for Adam and Liena the oldest in the room who were looking at everything with a neutral and appraising gaze.


    "... I know you from somewhere...?" Lina asked cautiously, looking at Ruby, she was having little shbacks to the past.


    "Ara? No wonder you''re recognizing me from somewhere, you''re probably confusing me with my mother, after all, people say I''m a carbon copy of her." Ruby spoke with a kind smile.


    "...I''m sorry, but... What''s your name?"


    "Ruby Scarlett, heir to n Scarlett, and daughter of the strongest female vampire, Scathach Scarlett."


    "...." Liena looked at Ruby with a look of shock and she swears she can hear Scathach''s high-pitchedugh.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~, What!? My little Hunter, you can still fight, right? RIGHT!? Now, take your weapon, and fight! Fight! Let''s have fun!"


    Her gaze became lifeless for a few seconds as she remembered that traumatic experience, she just wanted to run away from that woman and ended up showing her trump card, but who would have thought that the woman would be more obsessed with her after learning of her trump card?


    "......." Liena quickly shakes her head several times to get that memory out of her head.


    "I assume you came here to discuss the demon invasion rtionship, right?"


    "Correct." Adam was the one who took the initiative this time.


    "Eh...?" Liena looked at her son Andrew.


    "Hahahaha~, I forgot about that." He put his hand on his head as he scratched, no one can me him, after all, he was quite shocked when he learned that his mother was a former hunter.


    ''How can you forget something like that, you stupid son!?''


    "I want to know Victor''s ns regarding this issue."


    "Oh...? Why do you want to know?" Ruby asked, always keeping her tone neutral.


    "To make a decision." Adam lied, he had already made the decision to return to the werewolf realm, it was the safest ce for his children... If you ignore the dispute that is taking ce in the shadows over the session to the werewolf king''s throne.


    A dispute that was taking the lives of its own people.


    He came here to satisfy his children, and out of curiosity too.


    "We don''t want to stay in this ce when the shit hits the fan." Edward continued.


    "We think Victor might have a n on this."


    "Oh? You seem to have a lot of trust in my husband."


    "I know how he thinks, I know he won''t stand by when something that could possibly threaten his family is on his doorstep."


    "...." Anna, Leona, Renata, the Maids and Ruby herself smiled at this.


    "...You''re not wrong."


    The moment she said that, time around Ruby seemed to slow down a lot.


    That was just Ruby''s perspective, something simr to Victor, something Ruby can achieve because of the speed of processing her thoughts.


    ''Now, what i do?''


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 471: Bonds Forged in the Past. 2

    Chapter 471: Bonds Forged in the Past. 2


    "...You are not wrong."


    The moment she said that, time around Ruby seemed to slow down a lot.


    However, that was just from Ruby''s perspective, something simr to Victor''s ability, something Ruby could achieve because of the speed at which she processed her thoughts.


    ''Now, what do I do?'' She started to gather her thoughts.


    ''We have 5 ns surrounding this incident. The first n is the n that Victor and I agreed that these people should know. The second n is about Nightingale''s n. Acting in conjunction with Violet, and Sasha, we were nning to take over the operation and gain the maximum amount of benefits we can from this city. It will be a good learning experience to build our own city in the future... But these people are not close enough to know about this background.''


    When did Ruby contact Sasha and Violet? Of course, through the wives'' group chat!


    The admin was Ruby, Sasha and Violet, and recently, they had a new addition, Natashia Fulger!


    Sasha''s own mother.


    It would be an understatement to say that Sasha didn''t haveplicated feelings about it, after all, this was her mother and she was married to her husband!


    But a long time ago these feelings were rified, and she was not as bothered as the first time. There are several reasons for this rification, but the main one was her mother''s happiness, and her own happiness.


    Natashia had said several times that if she didn''t allow it, she wouldn''t go after Victor.


    But, to see her mother so diligent in trying to change and be a good woman, a good n leader, a good mother, anything to be close to her husband,


    She couldn''t say no, she was too kind for that, and she also knew her mother was hurting, but she just wouldn''t say it.


    She even defended her mother when Natashia went to talk to Violet and Ruby about going after Victor.


    And in the end, this proved to be the right decision. When Victor epted Natashia as his wife, Sasha once again saw her mother''s face of extreme happiness. She was stunning, the world looked rosy when she and Victor were in the same room.


    She''d seen that face before, her mother had made the same face when Sasha epted her as a real mother.


    At the end of the day, Sasha was just too kind for her own good, because of that, Victor, Natashia, Ruby, and Violet always worried about the woman.


    And they made sure no one would take advantage of her kindness.


    ''The third n is something that only me, Violet, Sasha, and Victor know about. It''s something even more personal and that should give a big advantage when our city is built.''


    ''The fourth n is about increasing influence to try to understand this ''game'' that is going on in the shadows, and to know who is targeting in the lives of my husband''s family.''


    ''The fifth n... It''s even moreplex, and requires that any of the previous ns seed¡­ we''ll leave that for the future.''


    Ruby decided it would be wiser to just tell their foreground, which was a set of actions that Victor and his group would perform on Earth.


    The rest should be kept secret, except for the background that will eventually be revealed. Victor was definitely not going to leave his family on Earth once the invasion began.


    ''Hmm, I can say that we have a shelter in Nightingale, there''s no need to tell more than necessary.''


    ncing lightly at Aphrodite, Ruby thought:


    ''I need the help of this Goddess for the fourth n, but I can''t make this decision without my husband... To prevent loose ends, I need this Goddess to be something inseparable for my husband.'' Ruby felt a slight distaste for that thought, and her feelings of jealousy and possession shed through her cold mind.


    She didn''t like it, she didn''t like the thought of using her husband as a bargaining chip. Even if the man himself agreed, she still felt repulsed by it.


    Victor was hers! He was her husband!


    But she knew the moment her head cooled down, she would feel that itch in her head again, an itch called paranoia.


    She knew how dangerous the world was. Even if her group was strong, all it took was a few high-level beings to join, and they would be done for.


    And that thought tormented her, nning was never enough to avoid that possible future.


    She couldn''t rest until everything was under her control, and only with that control would she feel safe.


    She has a n... She wanted to give this world to her husband, and she will do that. Only when her husband and her family are at the top, only when they are something unreachable for all these beings will she be at ease.


    Her cold, analytical thinking and logic wanted her to go along with that thought, but...


    Her feelings, love, and obsession, repudiated that decision.


    And in the end, she couldn''t make a decision, Victor would always be a sore point for her because her logic and emotion always conflicted when he was involved.


    ''...I should leave this to my husband.'' That''s when she left the problem to her husband and stopped thinking about it.


    The reason for this?


    She hadplete trust in Victor, and she knew that somehow, whether it was his charm, his wordy, or his private ns.


    He was going to get a situation that gave everyone the upper hand.


    Victor was just special like that. The reason for this belief was how he got the support of the Vampire Count ns even though he had no intention of getting that support.


    That ''special'' something was something that could be considered a skill.


    An ability that people like her mother, d, and Victor all had.


    Charisma.


    Even without him wanting to, people would join him.


    Even if he became crazy, an emo, genocidal, or like a certain nervous boy with special eyes from a certain anime, unlike the boy, people would join him, and Victor would not deny that kindness unlike the emo.


    That was Ruby''s trust in Victor, a trust that built on the hypothetical situation of Victor being thrown onto an entirely new with human-like inhabitants.


    .


    In less than 2 years, he would be surrounded by a powerful group.


    Letting out a long internal sigh, Ruby felt a weight lift off her body, and she stopped thinking bullshit. Despite not being present now, she could feel Victor''s warm ''hug'' on her body, something that always helped keep her sane, and her paranoia in control.


    She didn''t know when it happened, but Victor at some point became her safe haven, and just by being by his side, she could allow herself to not let paranoia consume her mind, and rx more. Just in his arms, she could be herself and sleepfortably.


    ... Just thinking about it, she got homesick again.


    It''s only been a few days but she couldn''t live without her Victor, she needed to replenish her vitamin V!


    ... But for now, she needed to settle this matter.


    The world has started to return to normal, and only three or four seconds had passed in reality, then she returned to the group with her usual neutral face:


    "My husband is building a shelter in Nightingale to house his family and acquaintances."


    "..." The group paid full attention to what Ruby was saying.


    "The shelter is made topletely mimic a small human vige. He will evacuate his friends and family to that ce once the invasion breaks out."


    Before Ruby could continue, she heard her mother-inw.


    "...I want to ask you something." Anna raised her hand.


    "I probably have no choice in this matter, right?"


    "Fufu, knowing that man, he will drag you against your will, and you can only pout about it." Renata answered for Ruby.


    "¡­Ugh." She thought it was quite possible. Not that she wasn''t going to have a bowel movement or anything, she just felt awkward about having no say in the matter. Before she knew it, Victor, her son, had be so responsible that she had no choice but to ept what he said.


    Yes, she felt weird having such apetent son, after all, she''d always taken care of the family, and now it looked like that postition went to Victor before she knew it.


    Ruby shed a small smile when she saw her mother-inw''s condition, and soon she looked back at the older man, and the older woman in the room:


    "Except for your family, the rest have a choice if they want to join or not." When she finished talking, two Maid entered the room.


    The first Maid had long blonde hair that reached her ass, and a neutral expression, she was a nice beauty. The Maid had a tray in her hand that contained only a cup of tea. She walked over to Ruby and set it on the table in front of her.


    "Thank you, Maria." Ruby spoke as she took the tea and sipped it at short intervals.


    Maria nodded, and stood next to Kaguya and Roberta.


    The other Maid had long ck hair the same length as the blond-haired Maid, but unlike the blond-haired Maid, she had a sinful body simr to Roberta.


    The maid had two trays in her hands. The trays contained drinks and assorted refreshments, which she gently put on the table, and served everyone.


    "That is all...?" Adam asked.


    "¡­Hmm?" Ruby stopped drinking her red tea, and looked at Adam.


    Adam ignored the Maid serving everyone, and said,


    "Is that kid just nning this? Run away and wait?" Adammented.


    "...." Ruby didn''t say anything, and just shed a cold smile.


    "I find it very unlikely." Edward spoke as he grabbed a ss that held soda.


    "Victor always had a kind of obsession with fighting, even when he was human. I don''t think he''s going to ignore this situation and just run away from it all."


    "Oh? Why do you think that?" Ruby asked curiously.


    "Your recent deeds prove it."


    "... It seems you keep up to date."


    "When the news is too big, it gets to you whether you like it or not." Leona was the one who continued.


    "What news are you talking about?" Leina asked.


    "Victor-." When Edward would exin.


    Ruby took over the conversation.


    "Someone Victor considers a daughter had suffered an incident where Supernatural Beings from Japan were involved."


    The group turned their attention to Ruby.


    "And when Victor arrived in Japan and saw the little girl''s plight,"


    "He hunted down everyone involved in the incident. In the end, 50% of Japan''s Supernatural Community died that day, be they Humans, Werewolves, Vampires or Youkai."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 472: Bonds Forged in the Past. 3

    Chapter 472: Bonds Forged in the Past. 3


    "He hunted down everyone involved in the incident. Ultimately, 50% of Japan''s Supernatural Community died that day, be they Humans, Werewolves, Vampires or Youkai."


    She had previously left out most of this information when she had exined this to Anna.


    To speak and leave it to interpretation had different effects. But now, it was out in the open.


    A sense of shock washed over anyone who didn''t know that fact, Anna included.


    At that time, Bruna stopped serving everyone and stayed with the Maids.


    "..." Anna was in disbelief, and she wasn''t alone. Andrew, Fred, Adam, and Liena were the same.


    "Why didn''t I know about this?" Adam looked at his children.


    "What did you say to us, Father?" Edward asked.


    Adam narrowed his eyes, "I''m retired... I don''t want to be interrupted by news from this world..."


    "Thanks for reminding us." Leona spoke up.


    "...that''s...that''s..." Fred didn''t know what to say, Andrew included.


    ''Even if it was revenge, isn''t causing mass genocide a little too much?'' Andrew thought.


    Anna''s head was a mess, but before she could go any deeper into this pit called crazy thoughts.


    Renata touched Anna''s hand.


    "...." Anna looked at her friend.


    "You, of all people, know your son the most... Don''t judge him before you talk to him." That was all Renata could say.


    Privately, she didn''t care about it. Gods and Heroes of old did worse in the past.


    What do you think happens when a country loses a war?


    Yes... It is at these times that beings show their true selves to the weak and defeated beings. All kinds of crimes and cruelty happen in this kind of ce.


    ''From what I know of Victor, he would just hunt, torture, and kill everyone involved. He wouldn''t stoop to the level to force himself upon some woman, he''s not that kind of trash...'' To be honest, Renata thought that Victor handled the situation well.


    As far as she knew, he didn''t kill innocents, and that was a big A+ for her role because she''s pretty sure if it was d...


    That country would no longer exist.


    He was the Lesser Evil.


    "... It''s precisely because I know him that it scares me." Anna muttered. She knew her son very well and knew how attached he was to someone he called family. Because of that, she was afraid of his reaction when someone touched this ''reverse scale''.


    "But... You''re right." Anna sighed and decided to talk to Victorter.


    Renata just showed a small smile and sighed inwardly with relief.


    "...." On the other hand, Liena was narrowing her eyes. She wasn''t one to judge someone just because she didn''t know him personally, and she knew the boy, and she also trusted her son.


    But... It was impossible not to judge a man when he did what he did.


    Her personality did not immediately judge anyone born after she learned the secret of The Inquisition.


    Yes, she was one of the few people who knew what kind of atrocity The Inquisition did. That was one of the reasons why she stopped being a Hunter.


    Ruby looked at the blood in her teacup, and seeing her reflection in the red blood, she continued:


    "There''s a saying that everyone knows..." She looked up at the group, and her eyes were colder than usual.


    Again everyone''s attention went to Ruby.


    "Don''t provoke a sleeping Dragon because the retaliation would be unimaginable."


    "Victor? A dragon? Please tell a better story." Adam snorted, not that he didn''t think the boy was strong, but he''d been a Vampire for how many years? One or two years? He was still a baby by Vampire standards.


    Perhaps, he used the strength of the Vampire Counts who supported him?


    ''It''s very likely... But that doesn''t match his personality.''


    The Maids'' eyes glowed blood red when they heard what Adam said.


    And Adam couldn''t help but raise his guard a little when he saw the look of the Maids, especially the Asian-looking Maid and the Maid with long hair. The feeling they gave was¡­ terrible.


    "He fought a Vampire Countess, Annasthashia Fulger, and won."


    ''Although Natashia was not in her best shape, she was still a Vampire Count, even if she was very weak.''


    "..." Adam, Edward, Leona, and Liena opened their eyes wide.


    "He is the youngest Vampire ever to be a Vampire Count, and he was recognized by the King of Vampires himself, d Dracul Tepes, the strongest Vampire, a monster over 5000 years old."


    "He fought The Inquisition and destroyed several bases, and he''s still walking around like nothing happened."


    "...." Liena narrowed her eyes when she heard what Ruby said.


    ''If he''s attacked the bases... Then he knows their secret too, I need to talk to him about it.'' Liena thought.


    "He is an individual who has beenbeled as highly dangerous to the Hunters of The Inquisition, whose order for all Hunters who see him is to run...Run for your lives." Thanks to her two spies at The Inquisition, Ruby had an idea of ??how The Inquisition viewed Victor.


    "He is my mother''s favorite disciple."


    ''And above all else, he is a Progenitor and an anomaly that holds the powers of the 3 bloodlines of Vampire Counts.'' She thought to herself but didn''t speak aloud.


    "And most of all... He''s an Alucard."


    "A name that if you take it and reverse it will mean a dragon, a name that is a direct affront to the King of Vampires. Victor dered to everyone that he was the opposite of d."


    "...." The Maids'' faces became less intense, and a small, proud smile appeared on their faces, acting as if the achievement was theirs.


    ''Master is amazing!'' Bruna waved happily.


    "Yes, my words are not groundless. He is a sleeping dragon."


    "And everyone knows what happens when you provoke a sleeping dragon."


    Adam was speechless. It would be an understatement to say how shocked he was. He didn''t know about all of Victor''s achievements.


    He couldn''t help but re-evaluate Victor''s position in his mind because he knew the chances of him defeating the Countess of n Fulger were very low unless he had a way to deal with her speed.


    And that man defeated her with only two decades of life?


    What was he doing when he was 20? Sucking his thumb?


    Thinking back, he remembered that he was training with his mother and parents to be stronger.


    Yes, that was an incredible achievement. Now, he understood a little how he could cause so much ughter in a country.


    ''It turns out that his power is on the same level as an Elder Vampire or close to them.''


    Letting the silence take over the room, Ruby shed a gentle little smile and said:


    "Let''s put this matter aside for a bit. Why don''t you eat, drink something, and wait?"


    "My husband should be back in a few hours, and when he arrives, we can continue our conversation."


    "¡­As expected, he has ns for this invasion, huh." Leona spoke.


    "Obviously."


    "He wouldn''t be ''MY'' husband if he didn''t." Shemented with the same smile.


    "..." Leona frowned a little when she heard the words ''My husband''.


    "Tsk." Leona clicked her tongue and turned her face away with a slightly annoyed expression.


    ''Fufufufu, this is fun. Should I press some buttons to cause more reactions to her?'' Renata thought as she looked at Leona.


    "I don''t understand something."


    "Hmm?" Ruby looked at Liena.


    "Why don''t you tell us your n now?"


    "But didn''t I tell you?" She turned her head, not understanding.


    "I''m not talking about the shelter, I''m talking about your ns for this supposed break-in that I wasn''t aware of."


    "Oh." Ruby shed a neutral smile and said:


    "Because that doesn''t interest you."


    "...." Liena and Adam narrowed their eyes.


    "Don''t misunderstand the situation. You are acquaintances and childhood friends of my husband, but that means nothing to me."


    "You are here right now at my husband''s request, he values his friendship with you and wants your safety, but in the end, it''s just that."


    "We are under no obligation to reveal our ns to strangers."


    "Until you have a clear position on which side you are on, you are ''the other side'', right? I bet Mr. Adam will agree with my words."


    "...." It would be an understatement to say how shocked the group was by Ruby''s cold words, but as slightly annoyed as they were, they couldn''t help but nod inwardly, agreeing with her.


    Though that was a shared thought of Liena and Adam.


    Especially Adam, who, from the beginning, only came here to satisfy his children''s desires and out of curiosity.


    "Indeed." Adam didn''t deny Ruby''s words.


    Edward, Leona, Fred, and Andrew were annoyed, but that was only because they were childhood friends with Victor.


    "Whatever happens, I''m with Victor." Fred spoke in a tone of annoyance but one that contained great conviction.


    "Oh?" Ruby raised an eyebrow at Fred.


    "Immortal Vampire or not, Edgelord or not, I know that, during these times, the only one I can count on for my safety and my parents'' safety would be Victor."


    "..." Edward and Leona narrowed their eyes at thatment.


    "You talk like we''re not going to get you to safety." Leona spoke.


    "I''m not talking about that." Fredmented dryly.


    "I''m talking about position and social status." He looked at his friends and was serious.


    "Tell me for yourself, which is safer, a Vampire Count who is second in all of the Vampire''s hierarchy or a retired ex-Werewolf General who only god knows whether he has allies or not?"


    "¡­How do you know about this?"


    "Please. Master Mizuki didn''t teach me to be an Onmyo Mage for nothing. Even if I''m not at her level, I can still break into The Inquisition''s base and get confidential information."


    "..." The group looked at Fred in shock, Ruby and the Maids included.


    "You did what!?"


    "Ugh." Fred put his hands to his ears.


    "You Banshee, can you lower your voice? I''m right next to you."


    "What did you say!?" Leona yelled even louder in annoyance.


    As mini chaos broke out in the room, Ruby couldn''t help but remember Victor''s words about Fred. Out of curiosity, she''d asked about his Otaku friend. After all, he was apparently a fellow man of culture.


    "...Fred, huh?"


    "How can I say, that man, despite being a weeb, a lover of manga and anime, and often living in a dream world¡­ He is strangely talented."


    "Strangely talented?"


    "Yes, he does things that people think are impossible like it''s nothing, and he just jokes about it afterwards, and I bet he doesn''t even know the things he does are amazing."


    "... Just like you?"


    "Something like that." Victorughed.


    "Ugh, stop rocking me. I just didn''t do much! And I was curious about the Supernatural World!" Fred yelled.


    "You did something quite reckless, idiot." Andrew couldn''t help but speak out. Even though he didn''t understand much about the Supernatural World, he knew that breaking into a base full of soldiers was considered foolish.


    "Indeed." Edward agreed.


    "Mr. Fred." Ruby spoke.


    "¡­Hmm?"


    "Know that stealthily breaking into a base of The Inquisition and stealing data are feats few people can do. In this room, only one person can do it, and she is a Vampire Assassin hailing from a renowned n."


    "That''s something tomend, right, Kaguya?"


    "Yes... Although he has a silly attitude, seeding in that, despite his foolish attitude, is something to bemended for." Kaguyamented in a neutral tone.


    "¡­Oh¡­Really?"


    "Yes." Ruby nodded her head.


    "If I may ask, how did you do that?" Kaguya spoke.


    "I mean, I just cast a concealment spell, disguised myself as a priest, acted like a hooligan, and they let me through."


    "....."


    "Only that?"


    "Yes."


    "Unbelievable." Liena spoke, and Maria agreed with her, "They didn''t verify your identity. Didn''t they verify that you have a personal code?"


    This was standard procedure Liena remembered when working with the hunters.


    "They didn''t check because when I disguised myself, I was already inside the base."


    "...." He passed through the base''s heavy security as a normal human!? Maria and Liena thought at the same time.


    ''This is indeed another level of bullshit. Just what kind of luck/talent is that? I bet Gintoki would be a good friend of his.'' Ruby thought.


    "Back to the subject, you are correct."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s better to trust a Vampire Count than an ex-Werewolf General who doesn''t even know what''s going on in the world."


    Adam narrowed his eyes at that invisible Jab.


    "Right?"


    "Not to mention that in terms of security, I trust Victor more."


    "...Oh? Why?"


    "He''s paranoid about pretty much most things. You can trust someone like that."


    ''You have no idea.'' Ruby and Anna thought internally.


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 473: A mother who will never be forgotten

    Chapter 473: A mother who will never be forgotten


    n Fulger


    "Mother, what are you doing?" Sasha asked as she entered Natashia''s personal room and saw the woman looking at the painting on the wall with a contemtive gaze.


    "Hmm? Oh, you''re finally here, My Daughter~." Natashia shed a happy smile when she saw her daughter entering the room and walking beside her.


    Sasha looked around curiously. This was the first time she had entered her mother''s personal room¡­ And she was mildly shocked.


    The entire room had pictures of Victor, herself, and her Aunt Victoria scattered all over the ce.


    She even saw some hand-painted pictures of her aunt and mother together; it was adorable.


    She also saw a picture of a woman dressed in armor in a knightly pose, immediately recognizing that woman as her grandmother.


    ''Wait¡­ Where is Tatsuya?'' She looked around and saw that there was not one picture of Tatsuya.


    ''It seems she doesn''t have many feelings for her nephew.''


    "Is that¡­ my grandmother and her daughters?" Sasha contemted the picture for a bit; the image of a stern-looking woman with a body that could easilypete with Scathach was standing proudly before her. She was standing in the middle as she held her hands on the shoulders of two girls who looked much like each other.


    "Mmm." She nodded:


    "I remember we had to stand still for hours to finish this painting. I got bored easily, but my sister and mother could handle this grueling job for as many days as they wanted."


    "They were just that kind of people."


    "Solemn women?" Sasha spoke up.


    "Yeah." Natashiaughed a little: "In terms of seriousness, Victoria has always looked like my mother."


    "It must have been a pain to stand in the same position for several hours," Sasha spoke with a strange face; she just couldn''t imagine a time when cell phones didn''t exist.


    It was simply impossible these days to live without a cell phone.


    "Hahaha, indeed, it was very annoying¡­ But¡­." She looked nostalgic as she looked at the rest of her mother.


    "My sister and I didn''t mind spending that time with our mom."


    "...."


    "... I wish I could have met my grandmother..."


    "She would have loved to meet you too; you two have more inmon than you realize."


    "...Really?"


    "Yeah." Natashaughed a little when she saw her daughter''s skeptical expression.


    ''...I just can''t see how this woman would have much inmon with me...'' Looking at the picture more closely, she said,


    ''It''s the breasts and the thighs, right? I''m sure this is it. It can only be this.'' Sasha never once believed her mother''s words.


    "Wait... I don''t think it would be a good idea."


    Sasha looked at her mother''s frowning face curiously, "Why not?"


    "She would most likely fall in love with our husband too; he is the kind of man she liked."


    "..." Sasha looked at her mother with her mouth open like a little fish. Her brain had registered her mother''s words, but she couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "And if that happened, Victor would have the trio of grandmother, mother, and daughter¡­ He would have all thedies of n Fulger except for my sister and my grandmother." Sheughed lightly as if she found something amusing.


    "Fufufu,e to think of it now¡­ That might be a good idea; after all, we would have the most numbers, and thus, we would have the most influence. What is the authority of the first wife before the trinity of grandmother, mother, and daughter?" Natashia''s face turned slightly red as she imagined she, her mother, and her daughter in the same bed as her husband.


    ''Even if this dream can''te true, I can fulfill it with my daughter''s future daughter and my own future daughter~'' She started tough to herself with a distorted smile; it was obvious that she was nning something.


    "...." Anything said would be an understatement to describe how shocked Sasha was.


    She always knew her mother was a degenerate... But shepletely underestimated the level of her degeneracy.


    ''My husband needs to put her fire down fast! She''s very excited, and that''s never a good thing!!''


    "A-Anyway, why did you call me here?" Sasha attempted to change the subject; she didn''t want to talk about this!


    An attempt that Natashia readily epted, Natashia''s face started to be more mncholic.


    "I''ve always wanted to somehow repay the woman who took care of my daughter..." She raised her hand towards the painting, golden lightning shing from her fingertips and hitting its surface.


    "!!!" Sasha''s body trembled slightly when Natashia brought up that subject. It didn''t take a genius to know who she was talking about¡­ Her mother, Julia.


    "But due to my job and various things I had to do to rebuild the Fulger n, I ran out of time¡­ So, when I married Victor and found my happiness," A portal opened in front of Natashia, and she entered.


    Sasha struggled a bit with what to do, but she didn''t overthink and walked in. Instead, she was curious about what her mother was doing.


    The moment Sasha entered the portal, the painting soon returned to its normal appearance.


    Sasha''s vision changed, and she found herself in a forest and a ce that looked like an open monument.


    She looked where her mother was looking and opened her eyes wide.


    In front of her was the statue of her grandmother and... Julia.


    "I realized I couldn''t move forward without paying my due respects."


    "This is where my mother is resting."


    "The memorial of the former Countess, Carm Fulger."


    "A resting ce for members of the main house of n Fulger."


    "Not even the other members who hold remnants of our bloodline can enter here."


    "And in this ce... I decided to pay the necessary respects to the woman who took care of my daughter at the time when I was... Weakened." She couldn''t find better words.


    Sasha swallowed hard; her chest tightened heavily in pain. Several feelings were battling in her mind, and she didn''t know how to react. So, finally, she just walked solemnly towards the statue of Julia and stared at the statue for a few seconds.


    ''Sasha,e, I''ll read you a history of the human world.'' Memories of Julia began to unearth from the confines of her heart.


    Slowly, she lowered her head and looked at the stone b.


    "Julia Fulger, a perfect example of a Maid. Her legacy willst generations and defines the caliber and excellency in their duty that exemry Maids should achieve... And above all else, she will forever set the precedent of how to be a proper mother. May her kindness serve as a lesson for all current and future women of n Fulger. Always respect and teach your children¡­" Sasha read the quote in a broken tone and almost burst into tears.


    "... Thest sentence is a warning... A warning to myself and my future heirs, a warning not to forget how to treat your daughter, a warning to someone not to repeat my mistake, sick or not."


    ''A lesson I will always teach my future daughters, a lesson I learned from Victor... Family alwayses first.''


    A moment of silence fell around. Sasha lightly caressed the stone b as if she was touching something very important.


    Her eyes were dripping silent tears.


    Natashia respected her moment; she didn''t say anything. Instead, she just watched everything with solemn eyes.


    "...I-Isn''t t-that against the rules...? As you said, this ce is only for the main bloodline of n Fulger."


    "Fuck the rules; I''m the current leader; therefore, I am the rules."


    "And I will do whatever I want."


    "...." Sasha couldn''t help but sh a small smile when she heard those familiar words, words her husband always said.


    "...And." Natashia approached Sasha and stood beside her; she looked at the statue of Julia with a grateful look:


    "She took care of my little treasure, my daughter... And that is enough to give her the highest honor that our n and I can bestow."


    Natashia opened her hand as if opening a book, lightning started forming in her hand, and soon a book appeared.


    "... What is that...?"


    "The family tree of n Fulger here is written in here. The beginning of our family is recorded in this text, a book of power made by my grandmother that can also be considered an artifact of the same level as the daggers I use."


    "¡­How did I not know about this¡­?"


    "You''re not the n leader yet." Natashia shed a small smile.


    "In Vulgar Latin, Fulger means lightning, and this is not a coincidence. My grandmother, she was a lightning spirit of the highest order."


    "She is ''Fulger'' herself; with her, we carry her heritage." Then, the book that had nothing written on it began to glow, and soon, names started to appear.


    Soon Sasha saw at the top of the book the name Fulger which seemed to be her ancestor''s name, and soon after came her grandmother''s name, Carm Fulger.


    Below Carmi Fulger was her mother''s name and her aunt, Victoria Fulger.


    Underneath her mother''s name was her own name Sasha Fulger. Below Victoria''s name was Tatsuya''s name.


    "Julia Fulger shall be remembered as a member of the Main Family and will be within the n''s registry as of today." Natashia''s eyes shed gold, and the lightning around her started to grow furious.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Soon her entire body became pure lightning, and two bat wings appeared from her back, an interesting thing that differed from the first stage of the Vampire Count''s transformation.


    Natashia''s transformation only added bat wings, sharpened her ears, entuated her already piercing red eyes, sharpened teeth, and added slightly to her height.


    And her power, in this state, had shifted her entire being into a ''living element''. So in that form, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she was a Spirit with Vampire characteristics; she hadplete control of her power.


    Proving that this transformation''s control level had increased even further since thest time she used it in her fight with Nius Horseman,


    She had wholly mastered the Vampire Count transformation, and because of that, the ''monster-like'' features had diminished, and her ''beauty'' had increased.


    The current Natashia was like a living Goddess; she was stunning! And more importantly... She was mortal... A dazzlingly mortal.


    ''So much power!'' Sasha couldn''t believe what she was looking at.


    Her mother was powerful!


    "Obey me." She growled lightly.


    Soon, a small lightning bolt fell from the sky and hit the book, and in the next second, a name was written next to Natashia and Victoria''s names.


    Julia Fulger was recorded in n Fulger''s Primary Family Bloodline records, an honor of the highest order for a Vampire who was a mere ''maid.''


    "Good." Natashia nodded in satisfaction, and soon her transformation came undone.


    "It''s done... My Daughter." Natashia handed the book to her daughter.


    "...." Sasha took hold of the book and couldn''t help but feel emotional about what her mother had just done.


    That day, the Maid who had taken care of Sasha and who was like a mother to Sasha throughout her childhood,


    Received the highest honor a Maid could have.


    She was ced in the books of n Fulger''s Main Bloodline.


    Sasha was in shock; her feelings were a mess, but¡­ Most of all, she was so grateful for her mother''s gesture.


    If there were a day that Sasha could say that her mother had earned her maximum respect, this day would alwayse back in her memory.


    This was the most respectful gesture Natashia could give to the Maid who took care of her daughter, she wanted to provide the woman with more, but she didn''t know how to do that.


    But she made a point of making it clear to everyone in the n that her daughter had two mothers.


    Julia Fulger also had her life biography written by Sasha herself.


    A biography that Kaguya helped Sasha create, after all, Kaguya was one of Julia''s disciples, and it was because of Julia that Kaguya had an obsession with bing a Perfect Maid.


    In the future, Julia''s teachings would be taught when a Maid of n Fulger receives her training.


    These main points were n loyalty, hard work, insight, intelligence in understanding how to help your master, and above all, a kind heart.


    Natashia couldn''t do much for Julia when she was alive, but in her death, she would make sure everyone would remember Julia as long as the Fulger n and the Maids continued to exist.


    Philosophers used to say that people were only truly dead when they were forgotten, and they were right.


    Because of that, Natashia made sure to immortalize the woman in the history of Vampire Nobles.


    No one would ever forget the woman who took care of her little treasure, her beloved daughter, no one.


    She would make sure of it.


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 474: Scathach meets Mizuki

    Chapter 474: Scathach meets Mizuki


    n Adsteia.


    Arriving at the training area where her daughters were, she saw a woman who activated her memory.


    Noticing her presence, the woman stopped training with her two daughters, and looked at her as if she had seen some kind of scary monster.


    "SS-Scathach." The woman stuttered as she took two steps back.


    "Mother!" Lacus and Pepper spoke at the same time as they ran to her and hugged her.


    Scathach raises a curious eyebrow when seeing the same move she taught Lacus used by Pepper, a satisfied and gentle smile appears on her face as she understands what has happened:


    "Hey, Girls. How are you?"


    "We are well!" Pepper spoke for Lacus.


    Lacus just hugged Scathach''s body, but it didn''t take as long as Pepper did.


    After all, she was ''adult'', she didn''t want to act like a child.


    "Good, good. Looks like Victor took good care of you guys."


    "!!!" Both girls'' bodies visibly shuddered, and shbacks of their training/torture began to appear in the girls'' minds.


    "Fufufu, it looks like he really took care of you." Scathach smiled in satisfaction when she saw the state of the two girls.


    She was d Victor didn''t go easy on her daughters because they were¡­well, her daughters.


    ''Although I should have expected that, we both have more inmon than it seems...'' A small smile couldn''t help but appear on Scathach''s face, a loving smile that onlysted a few seconds, and then she turned hers attention to the woman who was trying to sneak out of the training ground.


    ''I don''t exist... I don''t exist... I''m invisible... Please ignore me...''


    Suddenly Mizuki''s entire body shivered and she quickly turned her face away and saw Scathach looking at her.


    "Hmm..." Scathach stared at Mizuki who was sweating like a pig waiting to be ughtered.


    "I know you from somewhere...?" She touches her chin, she was trying to remember Mizuki.


    "N-No, this is our first time meeting!" She spoke with absolute confidence, not a trace of a lie could be felt or seen from her face, it was as if she had never really encountered Scathach before in her life!


    Hearing Mizuki''s ''N-No'', she remembered a visit she had paid to the Vatican a year ago.


    "Oh, I remember you now... I had your arm removed in the past."


    gulp.


    Mizuki swallowed hard.


    "You were the general of the hunters who injured my daughter..."


    Scathach''s eyes gleamed dangerously for a few seconds.


    "E-Ex general... I am no longer rted to them."


    "...Oh?"


    "Mother, don''t bully Mizuki!" Pepper defended Mizuki.


    "¡­Hmm?" Scathach looks at his daughter.


    "She''s Victor''s guest, you know? She is helping him with his hunting experience, and teaching him how to hunt vampires, werewolves, and all other beings of the night, she sleeps in her house, she also trains him in the ways of the Odachi, and the way hunters act. ."


    "In a way, she is Victor''s master too." Pepper spoke with a smug snort.


    "...." Mizuki was sweating cold now.


    ''Shut up, girl! I admire your attempt to help me, but this attitude is just throwing me under the bus! Can''t you see Scathach''s gaze intensifying!?''


    "Master, huh?... Master..."


    "???" Question marks began to appear around Pepper as she saw her mother''s shaky state.


    "Pepper... You... Your Innocence scares me sometimes." Lacusmented with a slight tremor in his body.


    "Fueh?" Pepper looked at her sister like she was a confused chick.


    "Hmm? Mother has arrived." A voice was heard around.


    Everyone looked towards the voice, and saw Ophis and Nero together.


    "...What did you call me, Kid?" Scathach looks at Nero with a neutral gaze.


    "...Mother?" Nero replied innocently.


    "Why...?"


    "I mean, why not? Are you not my mother?" She questioned, Nero could smell all of her father''s scent on Scathach''s body, and knowing her father, she knows what that means.


    Scathach is a ''mother'' too, as are the Maids, Ruby, Violet, Sasha, and Natashia.


    After all, only these women had their father''s scent all over their bodies.


    "H-Huh? I mean, you''re not wrong, but you''re not right either... Ugh, it''splicated, okay?" For the first time in a long time, Scathach was without a word to return, and a little confused.


    Actually... She was embarrassed to admit, after all, Victor didn''t beat her, and she didn''t fight him either, meaning nothing happened.


    ...But it''s not like she doesn''t like Victor, she loves her foolish disciple but... He didn''t defeat her, but also she''s horny and came here for a reason.


    So Nero isn''t wrong, she''s a ''Mother'' too...


    In the end, it''s justplicated...


    "???" Question marks appeared around Nero and Ophis.


    "Are you my mother or not?"


    "Yes... But-."


    "See, she''s a Mother, yay." Nero spoke as he threw a victory punch, it was as if she had solved a great riddle.


    For Nero everyone who has her father''s scent all over her body is a ''Mother'', but she also knows that nothing is so simple, until these women confirm her words, they haven''t be a ''mother''.


    "....." Scathach was speechless.


    "...mine too?" Ophis asked as she pointed at herself.


    "Maybe¡­? This is actually quiteplicated, if she is my mother, Ruby who is her daughter is mine?"


    "Mother?"


    "Ugh, that''s not what I''m talking about."


    "???" Question marks appeared around Ophis.


    "W-Wait, Wait-Wait!" Pepper stuttered a lot.


    "Hold the donkey''s balls!" Lacus was faster, she appeared in front of Nero.


    "Why are you calling our mother Mother!?"


    "Eh...?" Nero looked at Lacus confused.


    "That''s not obvious, isn''t it because she f-... Hmm, bonded with my father?" She organized her words at the end.


    "...." The two sisters looked at their mother with a neutral gaze.


    Scathach didn''t know how to react to her daughters'' gaze, she didn''t want to say anything, or do anything, she just remained silent.


    The two look back at Nero:


    "I mean, Nero isn''t wrong, but... Right?"


    "...Yes..." Pepper confirmed.


    ''Right, what?'' Nero thought.


    A strange atmosphere descended on the girl group.


    ''Eh...? They won''t exin what this ''Right?'' Is that Morse code or something?''


    "Hmm... She''s our mother too, but she''s also your mother, and my sister is your mother too, what are we to you?" Pepper spoke as if trying to solve a puzzle.


    Another awkward silence fell around the girls who were thrown into this situation because of their supposed ''guardians'' rtionship.


    "...Ugh, this is getting more confusing the longer it goes..." Lacusined.


    "Agreed." Pepper and Nero spoke at the same time.


    Pepper started to think more deeply.


    If their mother is ''something'' of Victor, then she is what of Victor...?


    ''Daughter?'' But Ruby, who is his sister, is Victor''s wife.


    I mean, is she your sister-inw too?


    But herees another problem and Nero? Ophis? The Maids?


    ...


    ''It''s better not to think too deeply about it, my head is hurting.'' Pepper felt her world spin a little.


    "Hey, don''t run away." Hearing their mother''s voice all the girls looked at Scathach.


    ''Tsk.'' Mizuki clicked on her tongue, she thought Scathach had forgotten about her!


    She didn''t like Scathach''s look at all, that look of danger, and to make matters worse, her master was gone! He doesn''t want to ept her call, obviously she was abandoned by him!


    Damned traitor!


    [I''m sorry my disciple, but... She''s Scathach, my gray hairs aren''t ready for this shock of life, I''ll hide until she''s gone, Seeya.]


    ''Master!? Master, you cowarde back here!'' She internally roared, but not even a white hair was seen from the old man.


    "So you were the one who taught him how to handle that Odachi..."


    "Yes!?" Mizuki jumped like a cat that was caught off guard when he heard Scathach''s voice beside him.


    Looking at the woman who was sizing her up.


    She started to feel weird again, this time, she wasn''t having a bad feeling or afraid that something was going to happen, it was something more...


    Hmm... Like a child being watched by his master?


    ... At least that''s what she felt.


    Scathach surrounded the woman like prey, she was looking all over the woman''s body, her gaze containing no threat or intent to harm anyone.


    Lacus and Pepper understood what that look was, it was the look their mother gave them when she was ''assessing'' them.


    ''I don''t know if that''s why Nero said that, but she''s not acting more hostile towards me.'' Mizuki didn''t really know how to interact with Scathach, the woman looked like a bipr lion, one moment he was neutral, and another moment he wanted to eat her head.


    "Hmm... Not bad, you have your base, it''s not at the level I like, but it''s still there."


    "Girl, let''s fight a little."


    "¡­Eh?" Mizuki suddenly felt as if she had gone deaf, she couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Scathach creates an Ice Odachi with his power and throws it to Mizuki.


    "W-Wait." Acting on instinct, Mizuki picks up Odachi and realizes how heavy Odachi was, but not that heavy, it was just the way she liked it.


    ''W-Who? How does she know about my ideal bnce?''


    "Don''t be too surprised, I''m a master of various weapons, knowing little things like that is easy."


    "...How do you know what I thought?"


    ''She can read minds!? Now, that''s another level of Bullshit!''


    "Fufufu, your face gives away everything I need to know, Girl."


    Was Mizuki speechless, when she got so expressive to the point that her enemies know what she''s thinking? She wasn''t like that!


    [Your time with Victor made you soften, which I don''t think is a bad thing, you needed some rest, and this trip was a good vacation for you.] She heard her master''s voice.


    ''Haven''t you left?''


    [My daughter is going to be trained by the most terrifying Oni, I can''t miss that.] Abe-No-Seimei grabbed several popcorn, and sat on afortable sofa while watching on an 80-inch television with 8K resolution.


    Veins started popping in Mizuki''s head, her master was rooting for her misfortune! Damn you!


    ...Wait, train?


    "Now, on guard."


    "E-Eh?" Mizuki unconsciously ces the Odachi in front of her, and fends off Scathach''s attack.


    "Don''t get idle thoughts in a fight, just focus on your enemy. Again." Scathach disappeared and appeared beside her.


    Purposely, she attacked slowly so Mizuki could react.


    Mizuki jumps back, and dodges Scathach''s attack.


    "Use your enchantments." Scathach creates a small thorn and throws it in Mizuki''s direction.


    Mizuki dodges again, and takes out a talisman from her thigh holster.


    "Susanoo-." Before she could begin the incantation, Scathach appears in front of her, and attacks her face.


    p!


    "Too slow."


    ''Ugh.'' Mizuki felt her cheek burn a little, and then she jumped back to get away from Scathach.


    "An experienced enemy will not wait for you to cast your enchantment."


    Hearing Scathach''s words, she can''t help but remember when she was training with Victor.


    "An experienced enemy will not wait for you to cast your enchantment, this is not a Shounen anime, you should think of creative ways to use your enchantments. Since the enchantment is mandatory for it to work, why not try to create a distraction?"


    "And don''t go around screaming your fucking enchantment!"


    ''Is the same...'' She couldn''t help but think: ''Although Victor taught more.''


    Mizuki''s eyes be more serious, she holds her Odachi, and ces the talisman around Odachi''s dagger.


    She holds the Odachi, by the handle and throws it towards Scathach, at the same moment, she murmurs:


    "Yami Arts¡­"


    "... What a fool, throwing away your weapon." Scathachmented but didn''t stop looking at Mizuki, utilizing her footwork, she disappears and appears behind her.


    "Nurarihyon."


    Scathach kicks Victor in the back, but Mizuki''s image disappears, as if he didn''t exist.


    "Oh?"


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 475: Scathach, A Natural Teacher.

    Chapter 475: Scathach, A Natural Teacher.


    "... What a fool, throwing away your weapon," Scathachmented but didn''t stop looking at Mizuki. Then, utilizing her footwork, she vanished and reappeared behind her.


    "Nurarihyon."


    Scathach kicked Mizuki in the back, but Mizuki''s image disappeared as if she didn''t exist.


    "Oh?"


    ''Teleportation?'' She looked around and denied the thought: ''Invisibility?''


    An aura of cold left Scathach''s body and spread around, and while she could ''feel'' that Mizuki was in one ce, her eyes couldn''t see her. But that didn''t matter as she could feel it with her power.


    ''Illusion, huh... It''s not like that boy from n Fulger who makes illusions with his brain; it''s more like an illusion in the environment...''


    Seeing that Scathach was going to make a move, Mizuki muttered:


    "Order: Tanuki." Soon ten roons appeared beside Mizuki, and in the next moment, those ten roons became Mizuki herself.


    Scathach rotated her hand, creating strong winds with just that simple gesture.


    Soon, the illusions were ''swept away'', and 10 Mizuki''s were standing in front of it.


    "Spread out." The nine other Mizuki''s nodded and made a circle with Scathach in the middle.


    "Kyaaa! It''s like Naruto-Dattebayo!" Pepper was having fan orgasms.


    "...Onmyoji Mages are quite versatile..." Lacus couldn''t help butment.


    "She didn''t do that before when we were training!"


    "She was holding on to her power, right? After all, it was just training." Lacus answered her sister.


    "Probably."


    "...." Nero and Ophis had noment; they just watched with sparkling eyes.


    The 10 Mizuki lifted talismans and took a stand.


    Scathach disys an amused smile; she had always enjoyed seeing new techniques and fighting styles; it was one of her few pleasures in her long life.


    One of the Mizuki quickly whispered:


    "Order: Kamainu."


    "Let''s cool things down a little..." Scathach tapped her foot to the ground lightly, but nothing happened.


    "...Oya?" She looked around and saw that one of the Mizuki had their talisman glowing a light blue; she narrowed her eyes a little and noticed a dog-like animal looking at her as if watching her, preventing her frommitting violence.


    ''She stopped me from using my birth power...?'' Scathach narrowed her eyes and forced her power out, and soon a sword of ice manifested.


    Scathach took hold of the sword, and when she went to throw it at Mizuki, the Dog''s eyes shone, and the sword disappeared. Seeing that, Scathach''s experience and her brain already gave her the answer she needed.


    ''Interesting... I can''t use my power to ''harm'' someone... It''s still there, but I can''t use it to attack... It''s like that weird Witch''s ''Peace'' barrier.'' Scathach thought of an incident in the past where a certain Witch, who had a pacifistic heart, made various spells that prevented beings from using their powers to ''harm'' a person.


    "Yami Arts..." They all mumble at the same time.


    A ten-pointed dekagram appeared under Scathach.


    "...A 10-point magic circle... You really are something else, huh..." Scathach tried to move but found that she couldn''t.


    ''Oh?... She''s preventing me from moving too.'' She looked around and saw another Mizuki with the talisman glowing green, and floating beside her was some sort of female-headed monster.


    ''A medusa-like monster, but instead of petrifying me, it''s paralyzing me...''


    Scathach''s smile widened, and memories began to pop into her head of a man who used Onmyo magic differently.


    Instead of using the Japanese Gods, most of whom were Yang natured, as a ''catalyst'' to use their enchantments, the man used the Youkai Monsters as a catalyst.


    Monsters represented Yin and all that was negative, and because of that, he was persecuted, and his arts werebeled as Dark Arts, forbidden.


    He was also hated by the Youkai and treated like a bogeyman in their group because when that man killed a Youkai, that Youkai wouldn''t actually die, they would be part of his strength for his Dark Arts.


    "Oni, let me use your power; I want revenge." Scathach couldn''t help but chuckle at the words of the man who thought she was a Youkai. He was a straight man and didn''t even mind her menacing presence.


    "What''s your name, boy?" Scathach asked after she stoppedughing.


    The man was silent for a few seconds until he spoke:


    "Ashiya Doman¡­ Those are your techniques, huh." The voice of man and Scathach ovepped between past and present.


    "...." To Mizuki''s credit, she didn''t express anything, but the very act of not saying anything delivered everything Scathach needed to know.


    "I see; it''s not just ''Light''. You''ve also mastered the ''Dark'' side of your techniques."


    Mizuki''s eyes began to change from an onyx ck to a blood red, and a 10-pointed magic circle appeared in her eyes, very different from the pentagram that appeared in her eyes when using the arts taught by her Master.


    "If you knew that man, you must know how dangerous his techniques are."


    "Indeed, unlike those hypocrites, the Youkai''s power mixed with the Human''s power was much more dangerous if used correctly; after all, unlike the Gods, Youkai ran in packs... At least most of them."


    Looking at the circle on the floor, she said:


    "This technique represents the Hyakki Yagy¨­, right?"


    "!!!"


    "Using multiple Youkai to Immobilize, trap, and eliminate an enemy, a terrifying technique if one is caught off guard by this technique and doesn''t know how it works. Only death awaits this being."


    ''To be honest, it was a pretty ingenious technique. Unlike his rival, who limited his talents because of morals, Ashiya Doman didn''t have that problem. He wanted power, and with enough will, he became strong enough to face an Elder Vampire.''


    Scathach knew that most Vampires never trained as she and her disciples did; even fewer spent several years of sleep time perfecting their techniques like her favorite disciple.


    Because of this, she judged that Ashiya Doman, along with the many strange abilities that his ''captured'' Youkai had, with enough training, could take on an Elder Vampire, even rtively trained ones.


    ''And it''s not like he stopped using the powers of the Gods either; after all, he was still a talented Onmyo Mage, but his talent in that area was quite inferior to his rival; he had more affinity with the Dark part of Onmyo techniques.''


    "..." It would be an understatement to say how surprised Mizuki was that Scathach knew about this.


    "Don''t look at me like that; if I''ve met that man, it stands to reason that he tried to use this technique on me..."


    "Your techniquecks originality, but it''s understandable; you didn''t create it, just learned it..."


    "...You''re just ridiculous..." Mizukimented. It wasn''t just her power that made Scathach fearsome; it was her experience. She was one of the few beings who could genuinely say they''d visited every ce in the Mortal World, with secret ces like the realm of the Witch Queen being an exception.


    After all, Scathach was not a fool to enter ''enemy'' territory. She never trusted Witches, especially their Queen.


    "Fufufu."


    [Give up thinking about making sense of this situation, disciple. This woman is as old as Jesus; there are few things in the world that she has not seen and experienced, and she is also responsible for the Crimson Nightmare; of course, she knows a lot about the Onmyo Mages.]


    Despite saying this, Abe-No-Seimei was also surprised; he had not imagined that Scathach had met his rival.


    Scathach nodded in satisfaction and with a big smile on her face.


    "The current you can corner any arrogant Elder Vampire, or untrained Vampires, an incredible feat for a human who isn''t using the power of the ''faith'' of The Inquisition Hunters¡­ But me? You will need a little more than that."


    A red aura began to emit from Scathach''s body, and with just that aura alone, cracks started to form in the magic circle, and the dog-like Youkai broke out in a cold sweat with an expression of fear.


    [There it is... The true power of this Oni...] Abe-No-Seimeimented heavily.


    "But... I have to acknowledge something..."


    "For not getting stuck in stupid old traditions that only limit your development, for seeking power to improve yourself, even if you have to deal with the risk of being corrupted. To ovee all that and still learn and master a technique that contradicts your ways... That''s..."


    Scathach''s smile grew, along with her aura:


    "Splendid!"


    BOOOOM.


    Red pressure exploded outwards from Scathach and impacted Mizuki''s body, throwing all 10 of Mizuki''s into the air, thus stopping whatever she was about to do.


    The clones and the magic circle disappeared from existence as if they hadn''t even been there in the first ce.


    "Ugh¡­" She touched her head as if she had a nasty headache while ignoring her bleeding nose: "Did she do that with just her aura? Ridiculous..."


    "You really are a gem, Mizuki."


    "..." Mizuki opened her eyes a little and looked at Scathach in disbelief:


    "...Did you remember my name?"


    Scathach shed a small smile:


    "Just now."


    There was only one thing in the world that Scathach liked, one thing that had always piqued her interest, and it was that very thing that made Scathach watch Victor.


    Potential and Talent.


    Scathach took personal pleasure in polishing gemstones to reach their most robust state.


    In a way, she had an innate aptitude for being a teacher... the strongest teacher.


    "Come, I will train you properly."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "Although your base is very good, it is still not at the satisfactory level for me, and I know with your talent, you will learn easily."


    "¡­Huh?" Everything was happening so fast that Mizuki''s brain was having trouble processing it.


    "I can''t give tips to improve your enchantment; that''s not my area of ??expertise; you should ask the spirit in your body for that."


    "!!!" Mizuki and Abe-No-Seimei shivered when they saw Scathach''s gaze.


    ''[She knows!? How!?]'' Mizuki and her Master thought at the same time.


    "Fufufu, as expected, you have one, huh."


    Mizuki opened her eyes wide as she realized what had just happened.


    "I just figured it out. You''re very talented for someone your age, and that''s not a problem; the problem starts when you learn a technique that should be lost."


    Mizuki swallowed hard.


    "Ashiya Doman''s Yami Arts is a technique unique to that man, and I highly doubt he took a disciple in his life to teach his techniques; he was so obsessed with his goal."


    "And, there''s a saying I created myself; a rival is something much closer than a lover."


    "Only your rival knows you on a level that not even a lover could."


    "..."


    "While this may not apply in some cases, in most cases that I have encountered in the past, these words perfectly described their situation."


    "Only one person knew Ashiya Doman well enough to know all of his techniques; after all, he had personally experienced all these techniques over and over again."


    "And considering how ''excellent'' that man was for his time, it wouldn''t be surprising that he became a heroic spirit; I''ve seen several cases of that happening in the past."


    "Abe-No-Seimei. He is your Master."


    It would be an understatement to say how much Mizuki was in a cold sweat right now; the look Scathach gave her was as if the woman knew everything about her. In front of this woman, she appeared to bepletely naked and unprotected.


    Victor didn''t tell Scathach about Mizuki; why?


    He didn''t need to because when Scathach looked at Mizuki, she could understand most things; he hadplete confidence in the woman''s ability.


    The experience of training several entric and talented disciples, the knowledge gained by living for over 2000 years and getting involved in most of the wars that had urred in the past, and the experience of teaching and dealing with Kings and Queens of the past.


    None of that could be taken from Scathach.


    She was a politician, a General, a warrior, a counselor. She had countless professions in the past, and she came in contact with many people, and through that contact, she learned from these people.


    This was her most potent weapon, a weapon that not even Adonis''s memories could fight.


    One of the main reasons everyone feared her on the same level as d, the King of Vampires.


    Was her experience.


    She had personally experienced 2000 years of constant learning and improvement. Despite having forgotten most of the little things she had done in the past, she could handle it quite naturally when faced with most situations.


    After all, she had experienced most things at some point in her life.


    Experience of more than 2000 years of constant training and self-improvement, training that had yet to end, even to this day.


    It could even be said that she was much more excited to train in the present, all thanks to her ''disciple'' who had made it possible for her to improve even more. Not to mention all the ''gifted'' people her disciple seemed to find as easy as buying cake in a convenience store.


    These experiences were something that not even d, in the early years of his immortal life, aplished. Humanity was undeveloped in his time, and when it started to develop, he already had a role to y and couldn''t stay away from his Kingdom for a long time.


    That was the kind of monster Scathach was.


    A monster that learned from humanity.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 476: The one who fought the monsters, and became a monster

    Chapter 476: The one who fought the monsters, and became a monster


    "Let''s go back to the expedition, we''ve had enough rest." Rose spoke with a big smile on her face.


    She seemed to be glowing, and she was much more excited than usual.


    "Yes!" The girls except for Victor, Eleanor and Anrietha spoke.


    Eleanor and Anrietha looked at a glowing Rose and an excited Victor with narrowed eyes.


    She had her suspicions that Victor had done something of a perverted nature to Rose, they had never seen the woman so ''radiant'' before.


    But after some thought, the two of them dismissed that thought, what happens is...


    Victor can be everything, handsome, monster, a talented man.


    But without a shadow of a doubt he is not an unfaithful man.


    From what the two girls understand about him, it''s usually not Victor who makes the first step in a rtionship, it''s the girls.


    In other words... They were suspicious of Rose.


    But just like Victor, the two women couldn''t think of a scenario that Rose does something perverted with Victor.


    She was too serious for that.


    "Rose, when we get back, I''m going to ask you to help me again."


    "Fufufu, sure~" Her smile grew, and then she added:


    "I''ll be happy to help~"


    "...." Victor couldn''t help but sh a small smile.


    ...


    ..


    Okay, now even the other girls noticed the strange atmosphere.


    What happened, and why do they seem so close!?


    Don''t tell me... They did!?


    The Valkyries looked at each other with that look only they know and nodded.


    They became chibis and looked up, and soon a balloon appeared, and an ''image'' of Victor and Rose naked appeared.


    "I won''t let you sleep tonight, Rose."


    "Destroy me, Vic!"


    "!!!" The girls blushed a little when they thought of this scenario, somehow it was very exciting!


    ''As expected, Victor is after the older ones... Does he have a fetish for antiques?'' Eleanor thought.


    ''As expected... He satisfies even Rose, but we''re talking about a man who married an older vampire, and made that incident... He''s capable.'' Anrietha thought with a dangerous re.


    Rose seeing this, narrowed her eyes dangerously, how could she not understand what they were implying? She practically created them all here.


    "...Girls, stop that indecent thought, are you so frustrated?"


    "...." The girls blushed a little when they heard what Rose said.


    Quite brazenly, Julieta asked:


    "And so what happened, why are you so radiant?"


    "I was just training him, and I was surprised how fast he learns."


    ''Quick, is an understatement, he looks like a sponge that absorbs everything I teach... Now, I can understand what it''s like to have a very talented disciple.''


    "...Oh..." Eleanor''s answer somehow disappointed them all.


    "Heh~. I wondered what kind of image you were thinking of." Victor smiled as he looked at Juliet.


    "N-Nothing." Julieta turned her face away, her heart couldn''t take that sneak attack, he''s a damn murderer! yboy! Scoundrel!


    ''Funny girl, she is quite brazen, but weak against provocation.'' Victor looked sideways at Eleanor.


    Eleanor noticed Victor''s gaze and looked at him, the moment she saw his subjective face, she huffed and turned her face away, she wasn''t going to fall into his honey trap! Even if that trap was very attractive.


    She is a warrior! She has an extremely strong will!


    Victor couldn''t help but disy a helpless smile as he scratched his neck, he once again as his charm was dangerous, after all...


    ...Victor literally did nothing...


    Nothing!


    Women have fallen into their own world of debauchery with their own imagination.


    ''But that aside, training with Rose was quite enlightening, this woman¡­'' Victor looked at Rose out of the corner of his eye.


    ''She''s very powerful, her swordy is on apletely different level than he''s seen before.'' Victor thinks that not even Scathach has reached this level of swordsmanship before, though he can''t say correctly, after all, he''s never seen Scathach fight seriously.


    ''With just one Spar... I was able to clear my doubts about various aspects of melee arts, she sure is a great opponent.'' Victor couldn''t wait to fight her again.


    "Anyway, stop thinking nonsense, and let''s get on with it." Rose ordered.


    "Yes!"


    "Eleonor, you go ahead this time... I assume you want to vent a little."


    "...." All Rose got in response was a big bloodthirsty smile from Eleanor.


    And when Victor saw that smile, he could barely contain his own smile from growing.


    ''Was here! That''s why I came here! Now show me! Show me that you are like me!'' Without realizing it had attracted Victor''s full attention.


    Eleanor takes the Greatsword from her back, and looks in one direction.


    "Don''t hold back." Rose ordered.


    "Of course not."


    Eleanor kicks the ground and starts to run.


    Soon the group starts running after her.


    ...


    As the group ran after a very excited Eleanor, Victor said:


    "An Ogre settlement 40 km away."


    Eleanor''s smile grew even wider, and a bloodthirsty aura exploded from her body .


    Doing his best to hide his feelings, Victor continued:


    "Conflicting in... 3... 2... 1!"


    The group stopped running, and soon they were looking at an Ogre settlement, unlike before, there were Ogres variant


    Monsters of the same type but with a different specialty, some red-skinned Ogres appeared to be muchrger than normal beige-skinned Ogres.


    ROAAAAAAAAAR!


    Sensing Eleanor''s sense of danger, the monsters were alerted, and they began toe towards the group.


    "Numbers?" Rose asked.


    Before Victor could answer Rose, Eleanor spoke:


    "Does not matter." Eleanor twitched her leg, and with an impulse she advanced alone into the settlement.


    "...She''s very excited, I think she was very stressed..." Judymented.


    "Hasn''t she killed a lot of monsters before?" Alexa asked.


    "It still wasn''t enough for her." Martha replied.


    "Make sense." Alexa nodded.


    Rose shakes her head as if she has no choice, and says:


    "Judy and Julieta don''t forget to learn and categorize the terrain."


    "Yes!" The two responded at the same time.


    "Oh? Do you have any minor goals on this expedition?"


    "Yes. As this is an opportunity to learn more about the monsters, the surrounding terrain, and possible variants, and new monsters, this information is very important for the future."


    "I see..." Victor stopped talking when he saw Rose sh with the Ogre.


    With an upward swing, the ogre''s entire body disappeared.


    A fist came towards her, Eleanor looked at the fisting towards her eyes, and with refined movements, she dodged with only inches of the fist hitting her face.


    Using her incredible strength, she kicked the Ogre''s knee, and the sounds of something breaking were heard.


    The ogre staggered a little, and Eleanor did not miss this chance.


    With a gesture of the hand, a stake is created from the earth is created and pierces the ogre.


    "ROAAAAAAAR!"


    A red variant ogre came towards Eleanor while her entire body was covered in fire.


    "This is new..." Rosemented.


    "Have you never seen them before?" Victor asked while not taking his eye off the fight.


    "We''ve seen the toxic type before, but the fire type never."


    "Do you think they were created for the weakness of vampires?"


    "... It''s possible." Despite that being said, Rose was pretty sure they were created to target the vampire''s weaknesses.


    The fight with the Alpha and the dialogue with that monster doesn''t get out of her head, she knows that the Alphas are something like the natives of this world, she was one of the few vampires who knew about the Elder Gods and what kind of existence they are.


    And she also knows that the Elder Gods have fought their king in the past, and after thousands of years of fighting monsters, the theory that monsters were artificially created began to circte in Rose and Walter''s minds.


    But that theory was never proven, and they never had a chance to prove it either.


    Even if they captured an Alpha for information, the monster would just mysteriously die, it was as if someone had purposely killed them to prevent information from leaking out, a verymon tactic in war.


    Because of this reason that the Valkyries don''t try to capture the Alphas, it was a futile effort after all.


    "I''m will kill the Monsters¡­" Eleanor changed from blood red to monster eyes.


    "Even if I turn into a monster in the process..."


    "Whistle." Victor hissed in amusement when he saw Eleanor''s arm changing into extremely sharp ck ws.


    Eleanor swings her sword, and cuts off the ogre''s head that was trapped in the stone stake, when the Ogre''s head fell to the ground, Eleanor withdrew the stone stake and used her vague hand as if controlling something in the air.


    And soon the group saw the ogre''s body float.


    "Oh? Telekinesis?"


    "Something simr."


    "That''s not the power of the Vampires of n Adrastea, right?"


    "Well, you are right and wrong at the same time, after all, the monster bloodlines themselves are also part of the Adrastea n¡­ But yes, you are right, that is one of the powers of your monster bloodline."


    "Interesting."


    Eleanor ignores the approaching Fire Ogre and throws the corpse into the Ogre .


    The red ogre just roared and a me came out of its mouth and hit the monster''s body turning the monster''s corpse to ash.


    By the time the corpse disappeared, Eleanor was nowhere to be found.


    "...?" The ogre looked at this confused situation, and soon he heard a loud noise.


    He looks towards the noise, and sees a bloodbath taking ce.


    Eleanor had ignored the monster, and jumped right into the ogre horde, she was taking advantage of Chaos.


    "ROAAAAAR!" The variant ogre roared in rage, and ran back toward Eleanor.


    Eleanor was there, surrounded by monsters, her body was covered in toxic blood, but her smile never left her face.


    Positioning her Greatsword, she spun around, effectively cutting several monsters in half.


    She jumped on another Ogre''s head and with the momentum, she flew towards another monster slicing it in half.


    She swung that massive extremely sharp sword fluidly, and as if the sword didn''t weigh, because it was a veryrge sword, she often used the sword as a shield as well.


    Spinning around, cutting in half, using monster parts to blind other monsters.


    Eleanor was brutal.


    Extremely brutal.


    She was struggling to inflict as much pain on the monsters as possible, she felt sadistic pleasure in doing so.


    Slowly, the Horde of over 1000 ogres was dwindling, and bodies were being piled all around.


    The longer the fight went on, Eleanor became more brutal, on one asion, she again ignored the variant ogre, and threw the greatsword at a normal ogre.


    She disappeared from the scene demonstrating footwork , and appeared in front of the Ogre who had his stomach pierced by the giant sword.


    Using her sword hilt as a support, she got to her feet, while looking at the Ogre''s face:


    "Be my food."


    The Ogre''s face visibly darkened in fear.


    ''s face Eleanor began to change, scales began to appear, and her face became more monstrous, her normal mouthpletely disappeared, and only a mouthful of sharp teeth was seen, she opened her mouth wide and swallowed the entire head of the animal. Ogre.


    Meat crunching sounds were heard.


    gulp.


    She swallows the meat, and soon her entire body started to change and be more monstrous, it wasn''t just her arms and faces anymore, it was everything.


    Arge tail appeared behind her, her tail was covered in sharp spikes, her armor began to grow dark green scales, four horns grew on her head, tworge and two small.


    Two wings grew behind Rose, they weren''t bat wings like the vampire count transformation, it looked like a reptile wing, the only description Victor could think of was dragon wings.


    Its entire body had dark green scales covering it like extra armor.


    Eleanor spread her wings fully, and looked at the monsters.


    And his sadistic smilepletely distorted when he saw the monsters step back in fear.


    They instinctively knew, they were no longer the predator, they were the prey.


    A dark green aura with shades of ck began to leave its body, and towards the Greatsword, soon the greatsword underwent a visible change and became more monstrous, spikes grew all over the Greatsword, and a dark green fire covered the de. of the weapon.


    Seeing this sight, all the Valkyries acted as if it was normal, this was a side that they all didn''t want to show people, the monster bloodline they had... It was, after all, a monster bloodline.


    And unlike the other members of n Adrastea, the Valkyries had pretty dangerous monster bloodlines, they were the highest level monsters n Adrastea has fought in the past, and what Eleanor had was the most dangerous of them all.


    On this expedition theypletely avoided ''transforming'' like Eleanor was doing, they just used the partial transformation which consisted of just their arms and weapons.


    After all, it wasn''t a pretty sight to behold, and this ''transformation'' was also a secret of n Adrastea.


    ''If Eleanor showed this side to Victor, it means that she trusts him enough for that.'' Rose and the girls had the same thought.


    That kind of trust wasn''t easily given to outsiders, only one person knew about this vision Victor was seeing.


    And that person was Scathach.


    Not even the king himself knew this.


    Rose and the girls looked curiously at Victor, they wanted to see his reaction.


    Honestly, they were a little anxious, the man grew in their hearts as a teammate, theypletely epted the man as if he were their n, it would be quite painful if he rejected them.


    ... But not even in their wildest dreams, they would have imagined the sight in front of them.


    Victor was standing there, his smile so gigantic it could no longer be hidden.


    A gigantic smile thatpletely distorted her human features, it was a smile that could rival Eleanor''s monstrous smile.


    And it was at that moment that they remembered who Victor was.


    Memories of Victor confronting Jeanne and Morgana shed through their minds.


    Victor was the monster here, not them.


    They only wore a tired smile when they realized that Victor had long ago confided in them his most important secret.


    ''I was worried for nothing...'' All the girls had thoughts simr to Dorothy''s.


    FUSHHHH!


    Sensing dangering her way, she raises the Greatsword in front of her.


    Pure fire struck the greatsword, but Eleanor didn''t move or be shaken.


    "I haven''t forgotten about you." His voice came out more monstrous and heavy, it was like a monster trying to speak a humannguage.


    She looked at the five variants running towards her while ignoring the other monsters.


    "Victor." Eleanor looked at Victor from a distance, her reptilian slitted eyes staring into Victor''s violet eyes.


    "Yes?"


    "I''ll show you..." She shakes her head a little and tosses her long white hair back.


    "I''ll show you why I deserved the title of Vampire Count at such a young age..." She tried to turn away, but couldn''t because she saw the visible change in Victor''s expression.


    Victor''s eyes widened a little, and slowly his smile became even more monstrous, his face distortedpletely, and his sharp teeth were clearly seen.


    Only something dark that containedrge sharp teeth was standing there, Victor''s face disappeared.


    Two monsters looked at each other... Two monsters looked at each other and desired each other, Eleanor''s heart was beating a thousand an hour when she saw his obvious desire.


    To further enhance Eleanor''s amusement, she heard:


    "Show me¡­ I want to see¡­ I want to see the real you."


    "I want to see the true nature of the woman named Eleanor Adrastea!"


    "Show me!!"


    As if Victor''s words were a strange trigger.


    Eleanor''s smile grew unnaturally, and a dark green power with ck hues exploded in Eleanor''s body and soared towards the heavens,pletely changing the atmosphere of the ce.


    BOOOOOOM!


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 477: Eleanor Adrasteias True Form

    477 Chapter 477: Eleanor Adrasteia''s True Form.


    Chapter 477: Eleanor Adastreia''s True Form.


    Martha frowned as she felt Eleanor''s growing power; the power was changing the atmosphere itself; it even felt like the gravity around her had increased a few times:


    "... She''s exaggerating."


    "Victor pressed some weird button on her¡­not that I could me her," Dorothy spoke with a slight hint of envy in her voice.


    "...." Rose, with her arms crossed, only showed a small smile.


    ''Looks like I don''t have to do anything. They have a lot of chemistry with each other¡­'' Rose wasn''t stupid and could see what kind of women Victor liked, and if she were to put into words what kind of women he liked¡­


    The answer would be the craziest ones like the Snow n heiress and those battle maniacs like Scathach.


    And battle maniacs were something all the Valkyries were, and even then, these women couldn''t obtain Victor''s full attention.


    Yes, he appreciated their figure, but that was him being a man and being respectful in his own way since there was no lust in Victor''s eyes.


    But the eyes he was giving Eleanor now were something he''d never shown to any of the Valkyries.


    ''And that''s a good thing... We''ll be neighbors, so we need to be as close as possible... As a family.''


    "She''s horny." Juliet nodded in satisfaction.


    "...." The girls just looked at Juliet with wordless expressions.


    "What? It is the truth. Victor clearly epted the ''monstrous'' side of our leader. I swear that I saw him devouring the woman with his eyes for a moment. I wouldn''t be surprised if they skipped several important steps and went straight to sex."


    Another silence fell around them. Even if they wanted to refute it, they couldn''t. They could clearly feel the tension in the air between Eleanor and Victor.


    Soon the surge of power began to dissipate, and there was Eleanor in all her monstrous glory.


    Her ck armor, at some point, hadpletely changed and merged entirely with Eleanor''s body, revealing dark green scales covering her entire body.


    Her long white hair was loose in the sky, the horns on her head became more prominent and sharp, wings more enormous than the previous ones were behind her, and a long pointed tail that seemed to have the power to pierce anything.


    Her monstrous face took on facial features from when she was a Vampire, the only difference being her dark green skin and ck scales with green undertones that appeared to be ear protection for her.


    The atmosphere emanating from her body was suffocating as if they were in the presence of a superior monster.


    Victor felt his blood boil, his smile grew, and a sense of amusement washed over him.


    "Pfft... this is... This is..." He couldn''t help himself, as his body started shaking, and then:


    "HAHAHAHAHA~" That crazyugh was heard around, drawing everyone''s attention.


    He was chuckling with his hand on his chest as if he''d seen something really entertaining.


    The feeling of blood around him, the sense of his killing intent, was just too suffocating.


    "...Yes, he''s an even bigger monster," Dorothy muttered, and the girls couldn''t help but agree with her.


    "Amazing! Splendid! I knewing to this ce was the best decision I ever made in my life!" He looked at Eleanor with an intense gaze.


    A look that made Eleanor''s fanged smile grow.


    "Victor." Eleanor''s voice was a mixture of monstrous and hollow.


    "Oh?" Victor''s eyes gleamed as Eleanor lifted her Greatsword.


    The Greatsword was covered in a dark green fire in the blink of an eye.


    "Don''t blink your eyes." She slowly began to raise her Greatsword towards the sky.


    "Do not divert your attention." A strange effect started happening all around.


    All the Ogres began to slowly levitate towards the sky.


    It was as if an invisible force was lifting them all up, and it wasn''t just the monsters. The earth around them, the dust, the rocks, everything levitated towards the sky.


    When all the monsters were in the sky, Eleanor was heard again.


    "Watch Me..."


    "And understand why I deserve the title of Vampire Count."


    And that''s what he did; Victor watched.


    Eleanor had his undivided attention, his eyes were glued to her, she had all of him¡­ And that included his growing obsession.


    Eleanor looked at the sky and spoke in a neutral and straightforward voice:


    "Singrity"


    Suddenly, the world lost its color, everything went ck and white, and the only thing visible was the green me on Eleanor''s Greatsword.


    mes began to rise towards the heavens at a rapid pace, and slowly, a small green ball resembling a mini sun began to be created in the sky.


    The green fire stoppeding out of Eleanor''s Greatsword, and in the next moment, the green fireball began to spin horizontally.


    It was a rotation not too slow and not too fast.


    In the next second, something started to happen.


    The world returned to normal, and the monsters in the air began to be ''sucked'' towards the me.


    When the first monster was engulfed by the me, the me grew...


    And this process repeated itself when the monsters came into contact with the green me. The fireball seemed to be feeding on the monsters.


    When deemed necessary, Eleanor pointed the palm of her hand towards the sky and made a gesture of clenching her fist:


    "Expand."


    The effect was immediate, the fireball started to expand, and it swallowed all the monsters, rocks, and dirt; it devoured everything, and everything happened in less than seconds.


    When everything was eliminated, Eleanor spoke:


    "Contract."


    The fireball started to shrink in size. Before it was like a giant fireball, now, it was the size of a basketball, and a secondter, the star was gone.


    Eleanor wiped out an entire horde with one technique as simple as it was.


    A technique that could only be used in this form.


    "...." The silence that fell around was pleasant enough for Eleanor, and Victor''s look of shock pleased her even more, while she couldn''t help showing a smug little smile.


    Victor found her smile quite adorable, especially in that form.


    Victor now understood why Eleanor gained the title of Vampire Count. She was just like everyone who had that title, a walking nuclear bomb.


    Wrong, in a way, she was worse than a nuclear bomb that destroys everything because, if Victor was correct in his assumption, that power she disyed was far more dangerous than shown.


    ''The technique isn''t called ''Singrity'' for nothing,'' He thought as he looked at the damaged earth around him.


    But what intrigued Victor the most was that even if she didn''t have this technique, she would already be very dangerous.


    If the Adastrea n''s power to control Earth was equal to what he expected, Eleanor could destroy an entire country by causing a massive earthquake.


    And everyone knew the consequences an earthquake could have.


    ''But leaving that aside... What is this transformation?'' Victor thought curiously as he devoured "You could say she''s using her monstrous bloodline''s ''Awakened'' form," Rose exined as she saw 16:25


    Eleanor slowly approaching the group.


    Eleanor with his gaze.


    "Vampire Count Transformation..." Rose started to speak when she saw Victor''s gaze.


    "Well, calling it a Vampire Count''s transformation seems wrong... After all, she''s not essing the Vampire''s Ancestral Form and getting stronger."


    Victor looked at Rose with a curious look.


    "You could say she''s using her monstrous bloodline''s ''Awakened'' form," Rose exined as she saw Eleanor slowly approaching the group.


    "I think the name; ''Awakened form'' is more appropriate," Eleanor joked. Even though that wasn''t the official name or how her transformation worked, she could still joke about it.


    "Awakened, huh..." He turned to face Eleanor.


    Seeing her monstrous features, Victor slowly brought his hand closer to her face.


    "...." Eleanor looked at Victor''s hand with a curious look and let him do what he wanted.


    When he touched Eleanor''s face, he could feel the cold sensation of her skin; he could also feel a hispid quality and stiffness, proving that her skin was tougher than it looked.


    He touched the cheek area and felt the scales protecting her ear.


    Eleanor''s body trembled slightly, and she blushed a little; after all, her ears in this form were a bit sensitive. Luckily, due to her dark green skin, she thought Victor wouldn''t notice it.


    "¡­Can you two get a room?"


    "...."


    The girls and Victor looked at Julieta.


    "What?" She spoke when she saw Victor''s amused look.


    ''Where is that stoic and cold girl?'' Victor thought and then continued; ''It seems that she has be morefortable with me and is acting more naturally.''


    Ignoring Julieta''s ordeal as if it were nothing, he asked:


    "Don''t you get tired in that form?"


    "Not particrly."


    "Oh?"


    "I only get tired when using my bloodline powers in this form, but when taking this form, I don''t get tired. After all, if we''re speaking from a technical perspective, this is my true form."


    The girls shivered slightly, something Victor didn''t notice because he was so focused on Eleanor.


    ''Is she going that far to tell a n secret?'' Rose thought.


    "Isn''t your true form that of the Vampire...?" Victor asked.


    "The Vampire form you''re familiar with is something I take on after sealing the monster''s bloodline."


    "...." From that point on, the girls stopped caring. They understood that their leader seemed to reveal their n''s best-kept secret to Victor like it was nothing.


    ''How much does this woman like him?'' Dorothy couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "Did you seal your true form?"


    "Yes. This sealing happens when a member of our n is born so that in the future, he or she can train. After all, it is still a monster bloodline. Instincts, the tendency for destruction, and habits are much worse than the Vampire''s if not controlled."


    Victor nodded, he could rte to this situation because if he was going, to be honest, his True Form was the Progenitor''s form, but since he couldn''t control that formpletely, he needed to seal it.


    "...Wait, that means..."


    "Yes, the girls are like that too."


    Victor looked around and saw the smile on the girls'' faces, including Rose''s.


    Victorughed a little and looked back at Eleanor. He looked at her body and realized that even though she was in that form that seemed to protect her entire body with scales, her curvy body was still quite visible, and her breasts were being protected by a more extensiveyer of scaly armor.


    ''... She is beautiful¡­.''


    Seeing Victor''s gaze on her scales, she exined,


    "Our armor was designed so that when we unsealed our bloodline, the armor would merge with our bloodline to grant extra protection."


    "Does that mean you''ll be naked if you go back to your Vampire Form, take off your armor, and go back to your True Form?"


    "...Yes..." Eleanor replied with narrowed eyes, finding this question strange.


    "I mean, not practically naked because I''ll have scales protecting my privates, I can control them at will to-...Wait, why am I exining this to you!?" She spoke with a face with different shades of color.


    "Fufufu, I didn''t expect he would brazenly ask about that." Anrietha smiled smugly.


    "And I thought he didn''t think about it."


    "To be honest, I think he only asked that because it''s Eleanor."


    "Get your mind out of the gutters, girls, for God''s sake." Victor rolled his eyes, and the girls justughed at him.


    "Victor..."


    "Yes?" He looked at Rose.


    "When a member of our n practices coption, we must do so in our true form so that the monster''s bloodline is passed on more strongly to the next generation."


    "..."


    The girls were pleased to see Victor a little embarrassed, which was quite rare, considering that he was very confident, and to be honest, this sight did critical damage to their hearts. That beauty of his was unfair.


    "Oya, Oya? He definitely thought of it!" Dorothy spoke.


    "He thought to do this and that with Eleanor in this form!" Julieta screamed.


    "Julieta! Dorothy!" Eleanor screamed as her wings spread ominously.


    Gulp.


    The two gulped when they saw Eleanor''s angry/embarrassed face.


    "Behave yourselves, girls." Alexa appeared behind them and hit them both on the head as a way to save them from Eleanor''s wrath.


    p, p.


    "Ugh." The two grumbled.


    Cough.


    "You know we Vampires have a good trait where everything that gets passed on to the next generation is stronger, right?" Rose caught the group''s attention again.


    "Yes."


    "When a Vampire has a child, the child Vampire receives the talent, and potential, of the parents," Victor spoke what he remembered.


    "Yes, although they will receive the potential and talent, it is up to the child to train and perfect that power."


    Victor nodded, understanding what she was talking about. An example of this was his wife, Ruby.


    She is the daughter of Scathach, and Scathach''s talent and potential were given to her daughter, but it was up to Ruby to train that potential.


    Because of this, Ruby was said to have the potential to surpass her mother. But for that to happen, she needed to train tirelessly like Scathach and Victor.


    Vampires were broken beings, but because they were born strong and had long lives, they were primarilyzy.


    "Wait¡­ d''s children didn''t inherit his blood?" Victor thought he could only feel a connection to Ophis, clearly remembering that.


    "Oh, that''s not unusual."


    "Huh?"


    "Progenitors are at the end of the day... Progenitors. They are unique. They cannot be raised through another Progenitor. Because of this, d''s children don''t have the same power as their father. Usually, they inherit more powers from their mother."


    clear that doubt.


    16:26


    After a moment of silence, Rose spoke:


    ''Wait... And Ophis? She has 50% blood from a Progenitor, it''s notplete, but it''s definitely there.'' Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "...But they are still children of a progenitor, so they have great talent and potential."


    "...." Victor didn''t know what to make of this information. From what he remembered, d was disappointed in his children because they hadn''t inherited his blood.


    ''...Oh, Ophis is not qualified to be called Progenitor, but if she inherited 50% of her father''s blood, does that mean her talent is more significant than her brothers, and d wanted that blood in his male children?''


    That was the only thing Victor could think of.


    "Is it possible for any of the Progenitor''s children to receive their blood?" Victor asked. He needed to clear that doubt.


    After a moment of silence, Rose spoke:


    "It''s possible."


    "It''s a rare thing to happen, the chances are very slim, but one of a Progenitor''s children can inherit 50% of their blood. They won''t be full-fledged Progenitors, but they will have high potential and talent."


    ''As expected... I was correct...''


    "Because, as I said, Progenitors cannot be created. They are born naturally through coincidence or because it was meant to be."


    "Progenitors are the father of an entire race, and through them, new bloodlines can be created, and civilization can arise. Their very existence is something unique."


    "And that cannot be replicated by anyone."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 478: The End of the Expedition

    Chapter 478: The End of the Expedition


    42,000 km away from WarFall.


    30 minutes after the events of Eleanor showing her power.


    Currently, the group was on top of a mountain making a camp, they tried to pass this mountain, but soon came across the vision of 20 beings over 50 meters high in the distance.


    They were so big they didn''t even need supernatural vision to see them.


    They were Titans, beings of a ss above Behemoth.


    The very idea of ??fighting them was considered foolish by the group.


    They may be slow, but they are big, strong, and very tough, not to mention their ability to attract the attention of various monsters is very problematic to deal with.


    Fighting two or three of them is no problem for the group, but fighting 20? And without trying not to get tired, it''s just crazy, they needed a bigger group, and an outpost for that to happen.


    Victor was reckless, that was nothing new, but he was no fool, he knows when to back off.


    "Aren''t you going to revert to your ''sealed'' form?"


    "Not yet~." Eleanor stretched.


    "It''s been a while since I spread my wings, I want to enjoy some."


    "Hmm..." Victor looked at Eleanor with curious eyes.


    He was tantly enjoying her form.


    Eleanor of course didn''t mind that, if there was one feeling she had about it, it was that she liked it.


    ... I liked it a lot!


    Sometimes she tantly disys her ''charms'' for the man to observe further.


    "Whoaa, what a disy." Dorothy couldn''t believe what she was seeing, was her leader like this before?


    "Well, when we''re in that form, our instincts make us more ''honest''." Alexamented.


    "That''s bullshit, you know, right?" Dorothy narrowed her eyes.


    "...Yes..." Alexa muttered.


    Being overpowered by instinct only happens to the youngest members of n Adrastea, despite being Young Eleanor has the skill and control of an adult vampire, she wouldn''t be overpowered by her instincts if the situation wasn''t too stressful.


    What it means...


    She''s doing it because she wants to! She''s being narcissistic!


    "I can''t me her." Anrietha who was standing next to Martha spoke up.


    "Hmm?" Alexa and Dorothy looked at the two women.


    "Our monster genes make our n¡­ well, monstrous. And few outsiders can ept that, especially older vampires stuck in ancient traditions." Anrietha exined.


    "I have no doubt that if the elder Nightingale vampires knew of this transformation, they would be marching towards us seeking to eliminate us for ''tainting'' the honor of noble vampires." Martha spoke in disdain.


    "I invite them to do this... Do these weak vampires think they can fight us?" Julieta approached speaking while her eyes became more monstrous.


    "Warfall''s defense is imprable, no one will pass through those walls, not even these older vampires." Judy was more reasonable, but it was clear she had disdain for Nightingale''s vampires.


    Only a few vampires could earn the respect of n Adrastea, and the number of ns that have that respect can be counted on a finger.


    Not even the vampire king''s family is respected here. Of course, they won''t treat you badly, but they won''t lick your feet like the other ns either.


    "Fufufu, if it was difficult for them to do something before, now it has be an impossible task." Anrietha spoke.


    "Oh? Why you say that?" Dorothy asked.


    "Our ''neighbor'' will definitely help us if something happens." Anrietha continued.


    "...." The girls exhibited a small smile and nodded their heads slightly, that was just the level of how much they trusted the man, knowing his personality, he would definitely intervene if something threatened the Adrastea n.


    "Hey Eleanor."


    "Hmm?"


    "How did the vampires of your n gain this bloodline?"


    "...." Eleanor, and the girls narrowed their eyes a little.


    "...What do you mean by winning?" She yed innocent.


    "Hmm... You know what I am, right?" Victor shed a small smile.


    "A parent..."


    "Correct."


    "And in parents we are quite intuitive about souls."


    "...."


    "The soul is the record of a being, the body is its receptacle, and blood is the bargaining chip that progenitor vampires use to alter body and soul."


    "Your current state is much more like a hybrid than a vampire with traits of another race like my daughter Nero."


    Victor touched his chin, and made his thoughts borate, and then verbalized:


    "Your monster gene is stronger than your vampire gene, I think it''s 60% Monster, and 40% Vampire?"


    "Perhaps the bloodline is bnced at 50% each... Or the vampire bloodline mutated and deviated from its normal course, for example, the vampire bloodline ''devoured'' the monster bloodline, and assumed its characteristics."


    "But through the conversation I''ve had with you and the girls, I''ve discarded thest theory."


    "You and your n is the most perfect answer I can find for a ''natural'' Hybrid."


    "Why the quotes in natural?" Eleanorughed.


    "Because I don''t think anyone from your n would sleep with a monster."


    "..." Eleanor was silent.


    "I can''t see a scenario where a proud noble vampire went to bed with monsters to gain power."


    "If it wasn''t through the means of breeding that you got that gene, there''s only one option left."


    "Vampires took this bloodline by force and put it into your body/soul through ritual, some strange gene technology, or magic."


    "..." A hush fell over the ce, and the girls watched Victor with a slightly shocked face.


    "You''re too smart for your own good, huh." Eleanor cannot help but speak.


    "¡­He just discovered the n''s deepest secret that way?" Alexa can''t help but mutter.


    And when Victor did that, he couldn''t help but smile as he looked at Alexa.


    "Shit."


    "Alexa!" Dorothy screamed.


    "I''m sorry, okay!? I was shocked." Alexa rolled her eyes.


    "I don''t consider myself smart... I''m just a good observer." Victorughed lightly, and then he added in a serious tone:


    "Don''t worry, Eleanor."


    "¡­ worry about what?"


    "I won''t go around spreading other people''s secrets, I''d rather die than do that."


    "Do not exaggerate." Rose patted his arm lightly.


    "You don''t have to die, just don''t tell anyone."


    "It''s hard to kill me, you know?"


    "Just don''t try to kill yourself." Shemented seriously.


    "...Only if you don''t talk about my secret."


    "If you want to hide that you are a parent, don''t use that form so casually, older people will easily recognize this ''presence''.


    "I will try, but I promise nothing."


    "You can''t be trusted, huh."


    "...." He gestured as if he had no choice:


    "That''s just who I am."


    "Stupidly stubborn?"


    "...I would say an honest man."


    "Sure~." She rolled her eyes.


    The two chuckled lightly, and soon a silence fell around them, a calm atmosphere fell around them.


    Victor was silent as he watched Eleanor who had her white hair fluttering in the wind.


    "...You are correct, Vic."


    "Our n''s first generation vampires acquired the powers of monsters through an ancient rebirth ritual."


    Victor''s heart skipped a beat, and a feeling of anxiety crept through his body, but he tried his best to stay calm.


    "A ritual that makes us hybrids of monsters and vampires."


    ''Unlike werewolves and vampires, monsters have a high adaptability in their genes, and because of this adaptability that was far superior to that of humans, the blood easily joined the blood of vampires.''


    "An ancient ritual that is still used to this day to make members of our n."


    "...A deadly ritual that the survival rate is less than 5%"


    "And that''s counting that we are vampires, beings that have great regeneration."


    Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "How do you make new members of n Adrasteia then?"


    "We diluted the effects."


    "...."


    "Only the main family members, in my case, my Valkyries, my butler has his true form as a monster."


    "The others only have features, like eyes, and the ability to change body members, etc."


    "I see..." Victor thinks about something, his head was spinning at full speed, then he said:


    "Can I go through the ritual¡­?" he asked cautiously.


    Eleanor and the girls opened their eyes wide, did this man still want more power?


    "You can not." It was not Eleanor who answered, but Rose.


    Victor looked at Rose.


    "You know me, I can survive this ritual, if there''s one thing I have confidence in, it''s my regeneration, and willpower."


    "... I know."


    "...?" So what''s the problem? That''s what Victor''s look said.


    "As a parent you would easily go through the ritual, would it hurt like a bitch? Yes, but your chance of survival is more than 70%, counting only on your blood, with your strong will, your regeneration, that number goes up to 90% easily."


    "So high?" Dorothy looked in disbelief.


    "Don''t underestimate a parent, they are the parent of a race for a reason, their adaptability is amazing." Rose spoke up.


    ''Although in the case of a sire, his blood would devour the monster''s bloodline, a sire''s blood is so arrogant that he will not allow himself to change to suit others, others who will change to suit him .'' Rose thought.


    "Amazing..." Dorothy once again understood how ridiculous a parent was.


    "You cannot participate in the ritual because only members of n Adrasteia can perform the ritual."


    "... What it means."


    "Yeah, you need to leave your n...or marry Eleanor."


    "Rose!?"


    "...." Rose just looked at Eleanor with a serious look, and the woman was silent. Eleanor realized that Rose was not saying this to provoke her.


    Rose continued watching Victor, her facial expression didn''t change much, all she saw was a visible sigh.


    Sigh...


    "Looks like I''ll be back in training then." He shrugged as if he had no choice.


    "Did you give up so easily? Don''t you want to get stronger? If it was someone else, they would immediately ask to marry Eleanor."


    Eleanor''s body trembled slightly when she heard what Rose said, she realized that she was correct, she was feelingplicated now.


    ''Why didn''t he say anything? He does not want me?'' If I were to tell the truth, Rose had feelings for Victor, she didn''t know if it was love or not, but those feelings had been growing since she met him for the second time.


    And these feelings grew even more on this expedition, she didn''t want to be separated from him.


    As soon as something happened that shocked all the Valkyries, Victor looked at Rose with anger, genuine anger:


    "Do you think so little of me?" He spoke in disdain.


    "Hmm?" A bloodthirsty aura left his body.


    "Do you think that in my quest for power, I will step on Eleanor''s feelings?"


    ''Vic...'' Eleanor opened her eyes slightly.


    Crack, Crack.


    The spider''s web-shaped crater formed beneath him, and the bloodthirsty sensation grew even stronger.


    Unfazed by this, Rose asked:


    "You know Eleanor likes you, and your feelings for her are the same, if you ask her to marry you, he will surely ept, you get a beautiful wife and a new lineage to get stronger, isn''t that amazing?"


    Victor''s gaze changed from anger to disgust, to disgust.


    "And to think you would say that even if it was a test."


    "Disgusting."


    "...." Rose felt her heart ache a little, she saw that these were Victor''s real feelings and opinion on the matter.


    "Do you treat me like a fool, Rose?"


    "You think I don''t know what you wanted with these questions?"


    "And to think you wouldn''t understand me even after being around me all this time."


    Victor''s look of disappointment really hurt more than a knife in her heart, she knows the boy has always been kind to them, and always valued them, but as Eleanor''s guardian, she needs to be sure of Victor''s feelings.


    "To answer the question of this useless test."


    "Yes, I like Eleanor."


    "!!!" Eleanor opened her eyes wide.


    "But I will not ask to marry her because of something like an ''additional'' power, I will not step on her feelings for it, I will never marry for mutual benefit, or because I want something from a person. ."


    "If I''m going to marry someone, it''s because I like them, and I expect the same level of feelings from that person."


    Victor''s bloodthirsty feeling died away, and a neutral expression appeared on his face.


    "This is enough?"


    "...Yes."


    "Good." Victor soon turns around.


    "Let''s go back, the journey is over, we won''t get past those Titans without getting hurt or losing a mate, something I want to avoid."


    Looking at Victor''s back as he walked away, Eleanor spoke:


    "You know you should just ask, and he would answer, right?" Eleanor spoke with a visible look of anger, a look she had never given Rose before, and it hurt the older woman''s heart even more.


    Eleanor soon turned and flew towards Victor.


    "...Victor is very honest, he will never lie to people close to him." Martha spoke.


    "He always treated us aspanions from the beginning of the trip, and without wanting anything in return, he used his body to protect us, and saved us..." Julieta spoke.


    "His intentions were pure from the start." Alexa and Judy spoke.


    "I know but..."


    "You needed to be sure." Anrietha spoke.


    "...." Rose nodded.


    "I won''t say you''re too paranoid, after all, you were just taking precautions..."


    "Thanks-."


    "But, you''re too paranoid."


    "...." Rose looked wordlessly at Anrietha.


    "He''s not like the other Noble Vampires who''vee after Eleanor before, you''ve had enough time to observe him."


    "You know it."


    "...." Rose nodded.


    "Even knowing this, why did you take this useless test?" Anrietha asked.


    "...Feelings of worry often outweigh something you already ''know''... I can''t lose Eleanor like her mother." She looked at Eleanor''s back with a sad look.


    Sigh...


    Anrietha and Martha sigh at the same time.


    "Just apologize to himter. He already knows why you did it, and he will understand you, he will not me you."


    "...Yes, I will."


    "Although you lost some respect points with him." Julietughed.


    "..." The girls looked at Julieta.


    "What? It is the truth. Because of her security paranoia, she misjudged the situation, and lost some of that man''s respect."


    "For God''s sake, he''s someone that even I''m okay with ying around and acting normal, and that says a lot."


    "....."


    "Now that she''s said that..." Judy said.


    "She''s right, right?" Alexaughed.


    Julieta had always been very suspicious of outsiders, and if she was acting normally around Victor, it was because she trusted him enough.


    The girls watched Rose who was depressed.


    At that moment, Julieta showed a sly smile, and said:


    "If you want to regain your respect why don''t you do it..." She approached Rose and spoke in her ear.


    Rose''s face turns red, and she taps the ground with her foot:


    "Never! I will not do something so indecent, and Eleanor will not forgive me!"


    "Tsk, Puritan."


    "Mah, Mah, just apologize and train Victor, that will be enough, the man is easy to deal with, he looks like a lion, just a little training, some lionesses, a field of prey for him to sharpen his ws, and he will be happy, you just oveplicated things." Alexa spoke.


    "Ugh, okay, I''ll do it."


    "Sex?" Juliet asked.


    "NOO!"


    "Apologize!" Rose turned and walked away from the group.


    The girls looked at each other and smiled, then they grabbed their things and followed Rose.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 479: Is it time for Nuke?

    Chapter 479: Is it time for Nuke?


    On the walk back to Warfall, Eleanor exined more to Victor how the ritual worked.


    She exined it in detail for over 15 minutes, and to Victor''s delight, the ritual was quite easy to do, but difficult to perform, and had a set of rules:


    First, the ritual can only be performed once in a being''s lifetime. As you are changing/adding new gic code in your body/soul, it is very dangerous to add more bloodlines.


    Second, for the ritual to be performed, the tradition must be that the subject who is going to experience the ritual must hunt down a ''monster'' and use that monster as his bloodline change fuel.


    Third, the ritual must only be performed by members of n Adrastea, and the existence of this ritual must remain extremely secret, drastic measures such as a soul pact are necessary for this condition to beplete.


    The soul pact is something simr to the witches'' contract, but it is made exclusively through a technique that the n Adrasteia has, in that pact, you swear to keep silent on the matter, and only the ''head'' of the n Adrasteia has the permission to disclose this information.


    Fourth, if the ritual is performed by a member outside the n Adrasteia, that member must immediately unite in some way with n Adrasteia, either through marriage or bing a member of n Adrasteia.


    The ritual has several levels of effect, and only the ''full'' effect should be used if the vampire ispetent enough to survive.


    If not, the vampire will receive a diluted version of the ritual.


    Forgetting the fairly easy-to-understand parts of the ruleset, the method of doing the ritual is simple.


    Hunt a monster, and use it to change your lineage.


    Victor being Victor, of course he won''t choose just any monster, he wants the best of them, and knowing that, he understands that he won''t be able to go through this ritual now, after all, he doesn''t have the necessary ingredient.


    "By the way, what is your monster''s lineage?"


    Eleanor who was already back to her vampire form spoke with an ironic smile:


    "... It''s a dragon-like monster, its powers are rted to gravity, fire and poison."


    "...." Victor could only disy a wry smile, no wonder she looked like a dragon.


    "So you''re immune to fire?" he asked curiously.


    "I have great resistance to fire thanks to my bloodline, but I''m notpletely immune like you or the Snow n."


    "But isn''t the Snow n immune to fire?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I mean, fire can''t kill someone from the Snow n, but we''re notpletely immune to fire of any kind."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Example, if a god with the greater deity of fire attacks us, we will take damage, it will not kill us like a normal vampire, but we will still receive damage."


    "Oh... So it''s notplete immunity, huh."


    "Yes."


    ''At least this is true in the base form, in the vampire count form that Agnes uses, she bespletely immune to fire, after all, just like my wife Natashia, she haspletely mastered the vampire count form, thus being able to reach level 3 of the transformation.'' Victor thought as he remembered the memories of Agnes leveling an entire mountain range with her vampire earl power.


    "...Oh, keep it a secret."


    "Why?"


    "It''s a Snow n secret."


    "...." Eleanor justughed and rolled her eyes.


    Despite Eleanor''s reaction, Victor knew she would keep it a secret.


    "Oh yes. Even if you allowed me to go through the ritual, I will not marry you because of it."


    ''s cheek Eleanor turned slightly red.


    "I don''t want you to think I''m taking advantage of you or anything."


    "...But you''re still going to go through the ritual, right?" Eleanor asked.


    "It is clear." Victor wouldn''t deny a way to get stronger.


    "Jerk. Shameless." Eleanor snorted.


    "Hahaha~, just leave that matter aside, after all, I still don''t have the monster stuff."


    "Let''s get to know each other better." Victorughed in a jovial tone.


    "Okay."


    "Oh?" Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "What? Did you think I was going to let myself be teased the whole time?" Eleanor rolled her eyes, she was a warrior, she had thick skin, and a toned abs, she wasn''t going to remain passive all the time!


    "...." The Valkyries that were watching this interaction from a distance just felt like they were eating dog food.


    "Now, I hate you Rose." Anrietha can''t help but speak as the Valkyries nod in agreement.


    "Why!?"


    "Because of you, they are acting in their own world, this is just revolting." Anrietha grunted in annoyance.


    "Isn''t that a good thing!?" Rose was speechless.


    "Yes. But it''s disgusting when they do that in front of us, don''t they have any consideration for single women?" Martha exined.


    "...." Now that she talked about it, Rose understood why they were frustrated.


    "Oh? Did you give up on that Solomon n?" Juliet spoke.


    "...you weren''t kidding!?"


    "Of course not."


    We are Valkyries, we must stand with our Valkaria Queen ismon sense. Which means, if she marries, we will join them too."


    "A light 1 and get 7bo in the pack, isn''t that just wonderful?" Julieta disyed a smile that seemed to glow.


    "..." An ufortable silence fell between the Valkyries.


    "Okay, it''s official. She is brain-fucked." Alexa spoke.


    "Wait, Wait, why am I being included!?" Rose asked wordlessly.


    "Antiquities deserve to be loved too, and you always trained and didn''t even have time to leave an offspring in the world, that''s a disgrace to any living thing." Juliet was looking like a saint speaking the words of the bible now.


    Veins popped in Rose''s head when she heard the word antiquity.


    "If Rose participates, I will too." Judy spoke.


    "Eh?" Rose was speechless.


    "Me too." Alexa spoke.


    "Count on me." Marthaughed.


    Soon all the Valkyries spoke the same words.


    "It''s decided, our futures depend on you Commander Rose, go to his bed, and make a child soon!"


    p!


    Rose tapped Juliet on the head:


    "Stop ying around, your games are over the line."


    "Ugh..." Juliet held her head.


    "But it''s no joke¡­-" She was silent when she saw Rose''s gaze glowing slightly blood red.


    "Fufufu, you deserved it, Juliet." Marthaughed.


    "Gah! You talk as if you weren''t in the game too!"


    "What are you talking about?" Martha asked genuinely confused, "I didn''t do anything." She looked very innocent.


    For a moment, even Juliet seemed to believe her.


    "Ugh, Shamaless people."


    "That''s the secret of living a long life, you must be shameles." Anriethaughed.


    The girls began tough at Juliet''s misfortune.


    "Hmm?" Victor suddenly stops talking to Eleanor, and looks straight ahead with a serious look.


    "...." Seeing Victor''s reaction the girls look at him, they been with the man long enough to know that when he reacts like that, it''s because he saw something.


    In Victor''s point of view, his vision began to amplify, and soon he saw something, the city that Eleanor built with her power was taken over by various hordes of monsters ranging from behemoths, minions, ogres and predators.


    "The city you built has been taken over by monsters." Victor warned the girls.


    "What do we do?"


    "...." The girls looked at Eleanor.


    "Ignore."


    "Our priority is to get home now."


    Everyone nodded indicating that they understood Eleanor''s words, but everyone had a thought in their heads.


    "...I don''t think it''s a good idea." Rose spoke up.


    "Leaving a city this size in the hands of monsters is not a good idea, at least we should destroy the city''s structure."


    "I agree." Victor spoke.


    Realizing that he had the attention of all the girls, he said,


    "Although you can easily build a city with your power, we must not let an Alpha take control of this city, we must destroy it."


    "...I understand your point, but we don''t have an easy way to kill everyone." Eleanor spoke.


    "Who said killing the monsters?"


    "Huh?"


    "I talked about ''destroying'' the city, that is, just the structures you created."


    "Oh..." Eleanor understood now, thinking about several things, she made a decision:


    "Let me do this."


    "It''s not a good idea." Rose and Victor spoke at the same time.


    "...." The girls were speechless, including Rose and Eleanor herself.


    Victor who was used to talking together because of Scathach just continued talking:


    "Eleonor is our main means of security, in an emergency her power to make a city and spread the monsters is very useful."


    "We can''t afford to make her tired when we''re only halfway through."


    "...." Ignoring her shock session, Rose nodded in agreement with Victor''s words, that was what was on her mind as well.


    "The best person for the job is me... I can''t kill them with my power for the sake of immortality, but... Destroy a city?"


    "That''s easy." Victor''s smile grew predatory.


    The girls close to him couldn''t help but disy a simr smile, he really was their ''mate'' even the attitude was the same.


    ...


    Arriving near the city, Victor said:


    "Contacting us in 3... 2...1... Now!"


    Victor stops running, and the girls find themselves in front of the city.


    "Victor, please." Rose spoke up.


    "I know." Victor throws his Odachi, and a bag to Rose.


    Rose takes the Odachi and looks curiously at the gun and bag that Victor threw at her, shortly after, she turns her attention back to Victor.


    "What will you do?"


    "Turn everything to ashes..." Slowly, fire began to cover Victor''s body, and in the next moment two long wings of fire appeared behind him.


    His ear got sharper, his teeth sharper, his hands changed to sharp ws, his feet changed to monster paws, his clothing had long since evaporated.


    ''Tsk, I was supposed to bring some suits that Scathach made for me.'' As it was a suit made especially for Victor, he had great strength to his body attributes, and when transformed into the vampire count transformation, the outfit would not be damaged.


    It''s very simr to the material Scathach made with her armor.


    The entire transformation was smooth, and quick, proving that Victor was quite proficient in the first form of the Snow n''s vampire earl.


    The Snow n Vampire Earl form was the first form he awakened, it is understandable that he has more control over it.


    "Anrietha, Honey."


    ''s body Anrietha shuddered a little at Victor''s melodious,manding tone.


    "Protect the girls if necessary, okay?"


    "... Okay." She epted the orders with a slightly red tone on her face, she takes the priestess staff from her back, and speaks some words of incantation, then her body glows slightly, and she puts away the staff and takes the shield.


    "Good." Victor waved lightly, and disappeared, and appeared over the city.


    "Oya, Oya?"


    "Not now, Juliet." Anrietha spoke in a definitive tone that allowed no refusal.


    gulp.


    "Okay..." Julieta knew when to back off, and teasing Anrietha right now wasn''t a good idea.


    ...


    "Now that I''ve stopped to think about it... Shall we try a new technique?"


    Victor creates a fireball and looks at it.


    He knows that the powers he has, he has an incredible range of possibilities to evolve his powers, an example of this is his lightning.


    The electricity if condensed and thrown out, can turn into sma, which depending on how much power he puts into it, that sma can be many times hotter than his firepower.


    Another thing he thought of doing was using electromaic telekinesis, he deduces that he can do this if he has great control over his lightning.


    Fire cannot be left out either, he knows that the me he has is not by far the strongest me, in the natural aspect of things, the white me is the strongest and hottest me.


    He has some clues as to how to increase the heat of his me, but he can''t think of how to increase that heat to the white fire.


    Other alternatives are to mix the elements to be apletely new element or one that has the effects of both elements, and that''s a level he hasn''t acquired yet.


    But... He learned something from this trial and error and the experiment he did with wood using water.


    The fireball grew to absurd sizes.


    "..."


    "Is he trying to wipe out the?" Dorothy asked with a sweat on her face.


    "Don''t let the size of the fireball fool you, this ball will not destroy the, not even it has that power." Rose spoke up.


    "Compress¡­" Verbalizing what he was thinking as a means of control, the fireball that covered his entire body began topress.


    And while it waspressing, Victor was putting on more and more power.


    "... Okay, this is dangerous... Let''s go a few more KMs away." Eleanor spoke.


    "Don''t you trust your husband?" Julieta spoke in disdain.


    "He''s not my husband yet!"


    "Yet, huh." Dorothy and Julieta made a shitty smile.


    Eleanor snorted and turned away.


    ROAAAAAAAR!


    The monsters noticed Victor''s presence, but it was toote, Victor was already holding a small ball of blue fire in his hand.


    Giving a long weary sigh, he finally lets go of his concentration: "Looks like this is my limit..."


    Looking at the blue fireball in his hand that was the size of a basketball, he couldn''t help but sh a small smile.


    ''As expected, the secret is topress fire, but that requires ridiculous concentration, and in a battle, the enemy won''t wait that long.'' Victor was in vampire earl form, and even in that form, it took him all this time to make his fire hotter.


    He can''t even imagine if he can pull off this feat in his normal form.


    "That man, he really did it." Rose couldn''t help butment when she saw the blue fireball.


    "What did he do?" Judy asked.


    "You will see."


    "Well, be my experiments." Victorughed and threw the fireball at the monsters.


    The fireball slowly flew towards the monsters, it looked very harmless.


    And the correct answer here was, ''looked like.''


    The moment the fireball touched a monster, a blue sh spread all around.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    ...


    "...Victor, you''re taking the phrase ''the vampire counts are walking nukes'' too seriously..." Eleanor couldn''t help butment.


    "Hey, this is nothing, you know that with your power, you can destroy an entire continent with an earthquake, right?" Victormented as he returned to his normal form, he grabbed the bag Rose was holding and put on his boxers, shorts, and simple shirt.


    The entire time he got dressed the girls were tantly staring at him, even Rose wasn''t insensitive to his charm.


    "I mean¡­ It''s possible, I need to train to achieve the feat of controlling the tectonic tes, but¡­" Eleanor was simply speechless.


    The whole city just disappeared, nothing was left, just a rtively long hole, the whole area was incinerated.


    "They areing back." Alexa muttered.


    "This regeneration ofing back even if your entire body is wiped out is something to be envied." Victor can''t help butment, he knows that not even he can return if his entire body is destroyed.


    "Anyway, let''s continue, I want to be back home in less than 2 hours." Victor spoke.


    "Yes."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 480: Was Scathach Just Saved by Natalia?

    Chapter 480: Was Scathach Just Saved by Natalia?


    Victor and the group managed to get home in less than 1 hour by just ignoring everything they''d encountered and focusing on going back.


    With Victor leading the way, the journey back was quite rxing.


    And as he got closer to WarFall, Victor saw something with his eyes.


    ''Ophis, Scathach...'' He couldn''t help but smile gently, and soon he saw, ''Natalia too?'' He narrowed his eyes. ''If Natalia was here, it was because something had happened in the human world. But if something happened in the human world¡­ Why didn''t they call him?


    Didn''t his cell phone have magic bullshit that could connect anywhere?


    "I have visitors, I''m going ahead."


    "W-Wait." Before Rose or even Eleanor could say anything, Victor disappeared, leaving behind streaks of lightning.


    "...He''s really fast." The girls said at the same time.


    ...


    "Hmm?" Scathach stopped training Mizuki and looked to the side, showing a small expectant smile, and that ''itch'' between her legs began to get stronger.


    Controlling her expression so her disciple wouldn''t notice her happiness, she returned to her neutral face.


    As soon as Scathach noticed Victor, Ophis and Nero followed. Nero could smell her father and could also sense him through her ''master'' connection, even though he was not her master and treated her like his daughter.


    Victor was the one who ''bit'' Nero and turned her into a full Vampire.


    In the case of Ophis, it was because of the mark she gave to Victor. Of course, her daughter senses weren''t left behind either.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Appearing in the training area, the first thing Victor saw was Mizuki on the floor, breathing heavily while her body was covered in sweat, and she looked quite dejected.


    On the other side were Lacus and Pepper, who were looking at Mizuki with sympathetic eyes. They were panionship'' eyes, so it seemed as though Mizuki had experienced the hell that was Scathach''s training.


    Soon, he saw Ophis, who quickly teleported to grab him.


    A ck miasma appeared next to Victor, and Ophis grabbed Victor''s neck.


    "Father!"


    "Hahaha~, how are you, Ophis?"


    She nodded, "Mm, all good."


    "Umu, I''m d nothing''s happened. Did the people treat you well when you arrived...?"


    Pepper and Lacus cringed slightly when they saw the glint in Victor''s eyes.


    "Weird people, but good, Mm." She nodded.


    "I see, that''s good then." Victor chuckled as he started stroking Ophis''s head.


    "Hehehe~"


    "Ahh, Ophis, that''s not fair!"


    "Nero, a lot of time with father¡­ It''s my turn."


    "Ugh." Nero cringed when she heard Ophis'' words. It''s not like the little girl was wrong since she had indeed spent a lot of time with her father.


    "Hahaha~, don''t make that pouting expression. Come here." Victor ced Ophis on his shoulders.


    While Victor was putting Ophis on his shoulders, Lacus and Pepper approached Victor.


    "I have the high ground." Ophis patted her chest proudly as she looked at Pepper.


    "..." Pepper somehow felt her ''culturedness'' was being challenged, and she couldn''t help but blurt out:


    "You underestimate my power."


    Ophis and Pepper''s eyes appeared to be releasing sparks that collided in midair, the image of a nine-tailed fox appeared behind Ophis, and the image of a rabbit with horns and red eyes appeared behind Pepper.


    It was a legendary showdown!


    In the meantime...


    Victor picked up Nero and held her in his arms.


    "...." Even with a bit of embarrassment that evidently appeared on her cheeks, Nero hugged Victor!


    "I missed you..." She muttered in a very low tone.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile on his face and stroked Nero''s head:


    "It''s only been a few days, my daughter."


    "Doesn''t matter..."


    "Fufufu, my daughter is so cute." Victor hugged her tighter.


    "...."


    "I''m sensing a disturbance in the force." Ophis muttered, and when she looked down and saw Nero in her father''s arms, she spoke:


    "Nero!"


    "!!!" Nero was startled by Ophis'' tone, but did she let him go?


    Of course not, she hugged him even tighter.


    Before Ophis could pout, Pepper asked,


    "Hey, hey, Ophis. Did you watch Star Wars?" Pepper asked curiously.


    "Umu?" Ophis looked at Pepper and replied:


    "Mmm, I watch with my Dad."


    "Victor?"


    Ophis shook her head in denial.


    "The King, huh."


    "Mm," She nodded.


    ''And to think that the King was also a fellow person of culture...'' Pepper''s eyes gleamed slightly.


    "Vic, Vic."


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Lacus.


    "Tell me how the expedition went!" Lacus'' eyes were glowing slightly in curiosity, she always tried to go on these expeditions, but the people of n Adrasteia wouldn''t let her. They said it was too dangerous.


    She wanted to know the dangers that caused even elites like n Adrastea to take precautions.


    "Sure, I''ll tell youter. But first, I have to talk to my Master; I can''t make her angry, right~?." Victor chuckled lightly and set Nero down, followed by Ophis.


    "...." Scathach''s ears seemed to get even bigger, obviously with her full attention focused on the conversation, despite looking at Mizuki with a dead look.


    A look that scared the woman more than the training she was going through.


    At this point, she was almost begging Victor to save her.


    [As expected of the strongest Oni, this kind of training is not something an ordinary human can endure.] Abe-No-Seimei was impressed.


    ''Master, stop being impressed and help me!'' Mizuki practically screamed.


    [If I help you, it wouldn''t be training... But, you''re my cute disciple, so...]


    Abe-No-Seimei had thought of something, and soon a lightbulb appeared in his head.


    His outfit changed to a cheerleader''s while a whistle appeared in his mouth:


    "You can do it, you can do it, Mizuki! Don''t give up, don''t give up, Mizuki!" A g appeared in his hand, and he began to wave it with spirit!


    Veins started bulging in Mizuki''s head. Her master had just be 100x more annoying now.


    ''Ugh... My muscles HURT! How the fuck is this just training the basics!?''


    ...If they only knew that Scathach overreacted because she was looking forward to seeing Victor...


    Coming close to Scathach, Victor spoke:


    "Scathach?"


    Scathach splendidly hid her rapidly beating heart with an assassination technique she had learned in the past and turned to face Victor.


    When Victor''s face and smile appeared in her field of vision, she forgot to breathe for a moment, as time around her seemed to slow down a lot, and in that moment.


    She captured the entirety of Victor''s appearance with her retinas while her heart threatened to jump out of her chest, and her throat seemed to get much drier. Her instincts screamed to jump on him, right here and now!


    ''Am I that thirsty?''


    She seemed to have not realized that when she decided not to hold back anymore, most of her limitations that had been trained for several years when dealing with her bloodlust and fortified with her self-control had loosened as if trying to set the beast free of its restraints.


    "Oh, Victor, you''re back. I hadn''t even noticed." She felt a little ashamed of herself now since she never thought she would lie so tantly for something so unimportant.


    "Heh~?"


    You may not believe it, but Victor was quite narcissistic, considering he''d inherited some of Adonis'' habits.


    He wasn''t a deviant who believed he was the best and the rest were rubbish.


    But he was narcissistic enough that when Scathach said she hadn''t noticed, he felt a slight twinge in his pride.


    He wouldn''t mind if it were someone else. After all, other people and strangers didn''t matter in his reality, but Scathach?


    Scathach!?


    His beautiful teacher? His beautiful mother-inw? The woman who was one of his biggest motivations for getting stronger?


    That was a big ''NO'' for him.


    Soon Victor made a decision, a decision he had never made before with Scathach, and acted like someone who''d found a ''little pig'' to extract enough money.


    Who was Victor? He was the man who''d received Adonis'' memories, the ''REAL'' Adonis, and he was the man with beauty that even the Goddess of Beauty said was enough to rival her own.


    Act seductive to charm a woman? That was something simple to do.


    Victor''s expression slowly started to change, bing more ''loving'', an expression he only used for those he loved, and in Scathach''s case, this came naturally.


    His steps became softer, his whole bodynguage became more seductive, and he disyed a small smile on his face. For just a few imperceptible seconds, his violet eyes glowed a neon pink hue, but quickly his eyes changed to their usual violet color.


    It wasn''t a narcissistic or monstrous smile like he always did.


    It was a gentle smile, a smile that conveyed tranquility and peace.


    "To think that my beloved Scathach wouldn''t notice me~, it breaks my heart~."


    Victor''s melodious tone sent shivers through Scathach''s body, and she wasn''t the only one who felt it.


    Even people who weren''t targets of his act, like Mizuki, Lacus, Pepper, Nero, and Ophis, who were far away, felt it.


    Like a snake silently invading the home of its prey, Victor invaded Scathach''s personal space, and with extreme skill and naturalness, he took Scathach''s hand.


    "I missed you, Scathach~."


    ''Me too...'' She replied internally.


    He gently squeezed her hand, and with that simple touch, Scathach''s entire body trembled again.


    Now, if this was a normal moment, Scathach wouldn''t fall for this seduction since she had plenty of self-control, and an instinct for self-preservation. She was the strongest female vampire for a reason.


    But... This was not a normal moment. From the beginning, Scathach was not normal. She came here because of Victor, she wanted his attention, and because of these feelings, Victor''s attack was very effective!


    That was one of the reasons why the charm of the goddess Aphrodite was so powerful. Everyone loves, and everyone has lustful desires. It could be said that this was a basic instinct that all living beings have.


    Unless you''re a machine or a powerful being like Shiva who can ''destroy'' Aphrodite''s charm, it''s impossible not to be enchanted if the goddess of beauty really wanted to.


    The proof of that was Scathach now. Even a powerful woman like her isn''tpletely oblivious to feelings of love and lust.


    Even though Victor wasn''t using his charm powers like Aphrodite [Not that he needed to when his target was Scathach, his beloved master], his attack was very critical! He looked like a dragon hunter who attacked the dragon''s weakness, and even with the dragon asking for mercy, he tantly kept attacking.


    It would be an understatement to say how much of a mess Scathach''s feelings were now. Her heart was pounding like crazy, and not even an age-old technique of murder could hide her pounding heart right now.


    Her face was a healthy shade of red, she was breathing heavily, and her eyes that had already changed to red were looking at Victor as if she wanted to devour himpletely.


    Her inhibitions werepletely thrown out the window, the only thing holding her back now was the self-respect she had as a mother, a respect that made her act as a role model for her daughters.


    Victor intertwined his hand with Scathach and gently pulled it to his body.


    "!!!" Scathach didn''t even notice anything, before her mind could register, she was hugging Victor.


    She takes a big breath, and fully smells Victor''s body, she tantly ignores the scent of other women on his body, and focuses only on his special scent.


    ''This is bad... This is extremely bad... If this continues... I-...'' She didn''t have time to finish thinking because Victor touched her chin, and stood up.


    "..." Looking into Victor''s violet eyes, she was entranced.


    Victor''s gentle smile grows, and slowly, he turns his face and shows his neck.


    Scathach''s attention was now fully focused on his neck, she could see the veins throbbing in his neck as if he were inviting her.


    But even though she was dying to bite that sweet, juicy neck, she didn''t.


    She can''t... She wouldn''t do that!


    ...Because she knows that if she tasted blood now, there wouldn''t be any trace of pride in her body, and she would actually attack him now without worrying about his image!


    "Oh~? Won''t you eat?" He spoke softly into her ear.


    Scathach''s ears turned slightly red, and she felt that pleasant feeling in her spine quiver at his touch.


    God! His touch, his scent, his words, his presence, it was all driving her crazy!


    He is very dangerous!


    And you know what''s worse? She from the bottom of her heart couldn''t resist him, she didn''t want to either! She wanted him here now.


    But¡­ She couldn''t, not in front of her daughters .


    At that moment a portal appears next to Victor:


    "Master, your friends are at your house now, and Lady Ruby asked me to call you, I was unable to reach you by phone due to interference from the wilnds-... Ara..."


    Natalia visibly broke out in a sweat as Victor turned to her, and for a moment, she swore she saw his eyes turning neon pink.


    Scathach gives a big internal sigh, and thanks Natalia in his heart, Maid just saved her! She saved her reputation as a model mother, and the strongest female vampire! She swears she will treat the woman as if she were one of her daughters now!


    ...Although she couldn''t help but be disappointed, she wanted Victor now!


    ''Ugh'' Scathach feltplicated now, she wanted him, but at the same time she didn''t.


    Anyway, the only thing she knew was that she was both grateful and annoyed with Natalia at the same time.


    "¡­Hmm, should Ie backter?"


    "...." All she got from Victor was a neutral look.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 481: A very big family

    Chapter 481: A very big family


    "...Okay, I''ll go to the human world now."


    When Victor spoke, everyone present in this ce remembered to breathe.


    Everyone had unconsciously stopped breathing when they saw Victor acting like that.


    "He is dangerous, extremely dangerous..." Lacus whispered; she knew that Victor was dangerous; after all, he was a talented monster who was sometimes the target of her envy, but instead of wasting time brooding over these feelings, she preferred to work hard.


    After all, her mother always beat into all of her disciples that envy was the key to ruin for any being.


    But... That level of danger was entirely on another level.


    ''Can''t he settle a war without lifting a finger like that?'' Lacus thought he could just go into enemy territory and win over the leaders'' wives, right? That way, he could end a war before it even started!


    Pepper and Nero couldn''t help but agree with Lacus.


    What Victor had done now was something extremely dangerous for a woman. That attitude, coupled with his handsome appearance and melodious tone, would make any woman beg him to fuck her.


    Unconsciously, newfound respect grew in the girls'' hearts towards Scathach, a woman who could take it and not give in. She honestly deserved the title of strongest woman!


    ...If they only knew that Scathach was barely holding back...


    Even though Ophis didn''t understand what happened, she still felt that her father''s attitude had changed.


    And to be honest, she didn''t like that change at all; it was like her father was someone else simultaneously.


    ''I like my father, but wasn''t he my father?'' Ophis was extremely confused now.


    "Mizuki, when I get back, I want an answer."


    "¡­Eh?" Mizuki woke up from her stupor.


    Victor narrowed his eyes and spoke in a stern tone:


    "Fighting a war without necessary motivation is the key to dying like a fool."


    "And that''s something I won''t let happen to you, even if I have to hold you captive in a basement with a rope until youe to your senses."


    Mizuki swallowed hard when she heard Victor''s serious tone.


    ''...He wouldn''t do that, right...?'' But, seeing the serious look on his face, she quickly dismissed those naive thoughts; he was definitely going to do that.


    She didn''t know whether to be thrilled that Victor was worried about her or annoyed that he was so authoritative.


    One thing she knew; was that she hadplex feelings about this matter.


    Scathach raised her eyebrows when she heard what Victor said, and from the few words she''d heard and with the information she had previously, she was able to deduce the problem.


    Mizuki wanted to meddle in the war but was going to do so without any real motivation.


    She couldn''t help but narrow her eyes when she realized this. She''d seen it happen many times in the past, young people with a great sense of ''justice'' fighting for something, not even sure if that''s what they wanted or not.


    And the result of that act?


    All of them died prematurely.


    And those who survived were just the most talented, but those people''s journey wouldn''t go that far with that kind of mindset.


    Looking at Victor, who was looking at Mizuki, Scathach thought:


    ''Should I leave this to my disciple?'' She asked herself. To be honest, she wasn''t in the mood to help Mizuki, and she was her former enemy. Despite having great talent and having talked about training her only in the basics, this was more of a whim of Scathach''s because she was waiting for Victor to return.


    She wouldn''t go out of her way to help someone even if they were very talented; after all, if it was a matter of talent, she was already very satisfied with the current batch of her disciple Victor, his Maids, and her daughters.


    In the end, she left everything to her disciple; he already seemed to be in the process of helping her in any way he could.


    Seeing Mizuki silent, Victor turned his attention to Scathach. If she didn''t want to say anything, okay. It was her decision, but he definitely wasn''t going to let it go.


    "Scathach, will you go with me?"


    "...Sure...I need to talk to my daughter too." Scathach spoke in a neutral tone. She didn''t even seem anxious; she managed to perfectly mask her emotions.


    She was fully aware that the rooms in Victor''s house were soundproof and resistant, which meant she could...


    A small smile appeared on her face.


    To everyone on the outside, it looked like she was happy to be reunited with her daughter.


    ...If they only knew her thoughts...


    "Nero, Ophis, do you want toe too?"


    "Mm/Yes." Nero and Ophis spoke with different responses.


    "Pepper, Lacus?"


    "Hmm... As our training is practically over, we should just train what we already know... I want to go... I also want to watch my anime..." Pepper replied for Lacus and herself.


    "... Why didn''t you ask for my opinion?" Lacus raised an eyebrow at her sister.


    "Come on, I know you will." Pepper rolled her eyes.


    "You''re correct, but... Ugh, whatever, I''lle too."


    "Good, let''s go, I have a lot of things to do." Victor took hold of his Odachi with a hand gesture while Natalia opened a portal again.


    "Mizuki."


    "Hmm?"


    "Morgana and Jeanne are here. This is a good time if you want to train with them."


    "¡­are theypetent?"


    "A Former General of Lilith''s Army, and a literal Saint... If they''re notpetent, I don''t know what they are." Victorughed in amusement.


    "You can go to Eleanor too. She knows my basic training; she will help you while I''m gone." Scathach spoke.


    "When I get back, I''ll check your progress."


    "... Thanks." That was all she could say as she watched the group pass through the portal.


    At that moment, a spirit left Mizuki''s body and spoke:


    "I may not like the man very much, but he''s right, you know? Fighting a war without motivation is sheer foolishness."


    "...." Mizuki looked at the old traitor that ran away the first moment he saw Scathach.


    Ignoring the usatory look on Mizuki''s face, he spoke:


    "Whether you like it or not, you''ve found a troublesomepanion. He already considers you a friend, and he won''t let you go to your death if he can help it, even if, in the process, it means you''ll hate him. He''s really nosy." Heughed in a jovial tone.


    ''...Oni or not, he''s a really good friend.'' Abe-No-Seimei could tell that Victor had no lustful desires for Mizuki''s body. On the contrary, he was doing it willingly. It was simply that Victor couldn''t help but care for her after everything the two of them had been through.


    "Tsk, you and that man are treating me like a child; that''s annoying." She turned away, but only she knew of the slight warmth she felt in her heart. She was grateful for Victor''s concern, even if it didn''t show it.


    "Physical age aside, every time I see that man talking, I feel like his mental age is much older than you think." The spirit continued.


    "Well, he must be pretty precocious then." Mizuki rolled her eyes as she walked towards Victor''s quarters which was also her room.


    ''... You don''t understand, silly disciple... What I mean is that he acts much older than he really is. He has that look that only people who have lived a long time should have.'' The spiritmented to itself but did not voice its thoughts.


    ...


    When the portal appeared in the room where the group was having a meeting, Ruby got up from the couch and spoke:


    "They arrived."


    The first person to go through the portal was Victor:


    "Sup, boys and girls¡­." He smiled a little, and his smile grew a little when he looked at Adam:


    "And old bag."


    A vein bulged on Adam''s head; he''d really forgotten how annoying this brat could be.


    "Vic, you''rete for the party," Rubymented with a small smile and tone that could only be described as melodious.


    "Hey? Is it a costume party? Damn, I forgot my straw hat and my caveman clothes." Victor wrapped his arms around Ruby''s waist and kissed her mouth lightly.


    "...." Edward and Fred raised their eyebrows when they heard Victor make a straw hat joke.


    They looked at each other:


    "Don''t tell me..." They spoke simultaneously with a look that could have a thousand meanings.


    On the other hand, Adam had several veins bulging in his head. Somehow he thought Victor was teasing him again with the fantasy story. After all, Victor always called him ''old''.


    "....." Leona''s eyes gleamed faintly a light blue, and a slight growl came out of her mouth, a reaction her father and brother noticed.


    ''...As expected, she still hasn''t forgotten him, huh...'' Edward thought.


    ''If it wasn''t for the promise of brothers, would Victor go after my sister?'' The moment Edward thought that he understood that he wouldn''t.


    Victor was many things, but he wasn''t a liar or broke his promises, at least not to people he considered friends.


    And that thought also disappeared from his mind when his protective feeling toward his sister was activated; Victor would never have his little sister! Never!


    On the other hand, Adam''s thoughts were beyond annoyance; it was pure disapproval:


    ''Absolutely not, especially now that he''s a Vampire'' He was determined.


    In some ways, Leona was quite unlucky and lucky to be born into an overprotective family like hers.


    "Mother..." Nero lightly touched Ruby''s shirt.


    Ruby, at that moment, separated from Victor and looked at Nero; her eyes became more tender, and she smiled gently:


    "I missed you, Nero." Then, she crouched down and hugged Nero.


    Of all the people close to Victor, she was definitely closest to Ruby, and of all the women, she liked Ruby the most too.


    ... Although nothing beat her father.


    "Heh~, my daughter was a mother, and I didn''t even know."


    "Mother! Pepper and Lacus, too; what are you doing here?" Ruby was surprised; she hadn''t expected her mother and sisters toe here. Shouldn''t her mother be training the royal guards?


    "We needed a little modernity." Lacus spoke for her and her mother.


    "Indeed, indeed." Pepper waved several times:


    "I need to catch up with my anime!" Pepper pulled Lacus and led the girl out into the hallway.


    "Oh?" Fred looked curiously at the red-haired girl. He felt like talking to her. However, the moment he was going to follow the girl, he was stopped with just a look from Liena.


    "She is the daughter of Scathach, do not approach her, or you will die." It was no lie; Scathach would actually do this for her daughters who hadn''t reached adulthood.


    Victor really was a special case.


    "...." He swallowed, but he still wanted to talk to a fellow cultured person.


    Liena nodded in satisfaction and looked back at Victor.


    "Fufu, many things have happened." Scathachughed gently and hugged her daughter.


    "I missed you."


    "Me too."


    Victor kindlyughed at this scene and took Ophis in hisp. Then, he took her towards Anna and Aphrodite:


    "Mother, this is Ophis Tepes, my other daughter."


    "...." Anna pursed her lips.


    "Isn''t she too big to be your daughter?"


    "Who said family should only be defined by those rted by blood?" Victor smiled even wider.


    "...Sharp tongue, I wonder who taught you."


    "Wasn''t it you?" Victor rolled his eyes.


    "I didn''t teach you to be shameless!" She huffed and puffed like an angry child.


    "So I inherited it from you."


    "..." A vein bulged on Anna''s head:


    "I am not shameless!"


    "Cough." At that moment, Renata coughed; it was as if she had heard the biggest bullshit in the world.


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing, I just thought I would die now from yourck of shame." Renata rolled her eyes.


    "Oy!"


    "...Mother?" At that moment, Ophis, who was watching everything, spoke.


    "Wrong, she is not my wife. She is my mother, that is, she is your grandmother."


    "...."


    "...Grandmother..." To Ophis, it was apletely new word.


    Turning her attention to Ophis, Anna felt an arrow go through her chest; she was so cute!


    "Give her to me; I want to talk to my granddaughter!" Her maternal instincts were acting crazy; she''d always wanted a daughter!


    "Sure, sure~" Victor chuckled and handed Ophis over.


    Victor looked at the blonde woman beside Anna and approached her.


    The woman shed a small smile; she got up from the couch and hugged Victor.


    Victor didn''t ignore the voluptuous woman, the disguised Goddess of Beauty, and returned her hug.


    A kind of bubble invisible to everyone covered the two of them, Victor noticed this bubble with his eyes, but it didn''t feel awkward. On the contrary, he''d seen her use it before when talking to her about important information.


    "I felt you using my blessing, even though it was only for a few seconds."


    "Oh? I must have done it unconsciously..."


    "What happened?"


    "Many things."


    "Humpf, keep your secret then."


    "Hahaha~"


    They separate, and Renata looked at Victor, her eyes glowing a neon pink, and she said:


    "Loki and Freya are in town." Then, slowly, she began to control herself, and her neon pink eyes reverted to their standard disguised color.


    "... We''ll talkter," Victor spoke in a serious tone.


    "Mm." She felt like hugging him again and suffocating him with her scent, but she held on and pulled away. She must act normally.


    Separating from Renata, Victor realized that the bubble around him had disappeared. He looked at his lovely Maids, the ones present at least, and gave a small smile.


    The Maids'' moods visibly brightened, but they still remained in ce. They were visibly holding back, not approaching Victor.


    "I see that introductions must be made."


    ..........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 482: A very big family. 2

    Chapter 482: A very big family. 2


    "I see that introductions must be made."


    The group''s attention turned to Victor.


    "Starting with the two girls who''d just left, they are Pepper, and Lacus Scarlett, members of n Scarlett, and they are Ruby''s older sisters. It may not seem like it, but they are already over 100 years old, Lacus being a Vampire of over 500 years old."


    The visiting group nodded; only Fred and Andrew were shocked. They were surprised that those two girls were so much older than them.


    "This white-haired youngdy is my adopted daughter, Nero Alucard/Walker."


    The visiting group looked at Nero, who was standing next to Victor.


    "Yo," She raised her hand in greeting.


    The people who reacted the most were Victor''s childhood friends; before they knew it, the man already had a daughter!


    "The little ck-haired girl with my mother is Ophis Tepes, she is the daughter of the Vampire King and is also my lovely daughter."


    Almost all the visitors were shocked this time, except for Adam and Liena, who already knew the girl''s identity when Victor introduced her to his mother.


    But one question was still on Adam and Liena''s minds.


    ''How the fuck is the Vampire King''s daughter your daughter too? Huh? What kind of joke is this?'' They had a lot of questions on this subject, but they decided to keep quiet. This was not the right time or ce for that.


    "The blonde-haired woman is Natalia Alioth, my wife Violet''s personal Maid."


    "..." Natalia just nodded at the group.


    The visitors nodded in response to Natalia but didn''t react much. Adam was the only person who opened his eyes wide when he heard the name Alioth. As a former General, he knew of the Alioth family.


    ''And to think that one of their members would be acting as a Maid...'' He had doubts when he saw the portal, but now his doubts were cleared.


    With the same neutral smile on his face, Victor continued, saying:


    "The woman wearingbat armor is my teacher, Master, and mother-inw. The head of n Scarlett, mother of Ruby, Pepper, and Lacus."


    "Scathach Scarlett."


    "..." A silence fell around them for a moment. There was a silence of shocking from the younger visiting members and members like Andrew and Fred, who knew of Scathach''s deeds.


    Adam and Liena already knew who Scathach was; they couldn''t forget the woman even if they wanted to.


    "The rest of you may already know who the rest are, so I don''t need to introduce them. Everyone here is part of my big family; it''s a littleplicated."


    All of Victor''s family members rolled their eyes; a littleplicated was too simple a word to define this dysfunctional family.


    This family had mothers-inw who were in a husband and wife rtionship with their son-inw along with their respective daughters. Victor''s daughters were another factor as one was adopted, and the other had two fathers, one of them being the damn King of Vampires, while both were one of the most dangerous creatures in existence.


    Not to mention the Maids, each of which having aplicated rtionship with Victor. By God, one of the Maids was even married to Victor!


    "Fufufu, and to think I would find you here, Liena."


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Scathach with an expression of interest; after all, there were few people that woman remembered, and her recognition of someone said a loting from someone like her. Although, from observing the woman, he thought the woman was somehow familiar. Looking at his friend beside the woman, he noticed their simrities.


    ''Oh, it''s Andrew''s mother! Damn, I almost forgot about her.'' But, of course, nobody could me Victor; after all, he rarely saw Liena. He''d only seen the woman when he went to Andrew''s house, and the woman always had a low presence; she was very forgettable.


    Very different from her current presence.


    Liena''s body visibly trembled, and her serious facade nearly broke when she heard Scathach''s voice.


    "I thought you''d have forgotten about me..."


    ''And I honestly hoped you''d forgotten about me.'' She thought to herself inwardly.


    "Fufu, how can I forget about you?" Sheughed even harder, and herugh, despite being simple, sent little shivers down the backs of all the visitors present.


    "Your technique was fascinating; one of the few humans who managed to hurt me, hahaha~. I will never forget you~" Scathach was crazy, her sharp teeth could be seen, and her eyes glowed blood red. She looked at Liena as if she were a tasty piece of meat.


    "...." Liena wanted to curse her younger self for provoking this monster.


    Everyone knew that nothing good came of gaining Scathach Scarlett''s interest.


    Fred, Andrew, Leona, and Edward could clearly perceive Scathach''s personality with just this dialogue.


    She was crazy,pletely crazy, and addicted to battle.


    ... Possibly a yandere; after all, Victor had that charm and liked those kinds of women too.


    "Damn, Victor really has this aura, huh. Why is every woman around him dangerous?" Andrew muttered.


    Victor, who heard this, couldn''t help butugh and smile with a smile simr to Scathach''s:


    "Hahahaha~, isn''t it more fun like this?"


    "...." Everyone realized now that they were all flour from the same sack!


    They were crazy!


    "Anyway, introductions were given; let''s get started... But first." Victor turned his face to Kaguya.


    "Kaguya, work your magic." Victor raised both arms and threw the Odachi in the air, which began to float.


    "...." Adam, Liena, and Aphrodite looked at the Odachi curiously.


    ''A blood weapon, huh... And to think someone would be able to make one these days.'' Aphrodite thought. With just one look, she could identify the weapon. She wasn''t an experienced cksmith like Hephaestus or an expert on the subject, but she could identify a weapon type she''d previously seen.


    On the other hand, Adam and Liena knew nothing.


    The big, predatory smile that Kaguya disyed for a few seconds was enough for everyone to understand how much she liked that order.


    The woman disappeared into the shadows and covered Victor''s entire body in darkness. In the blink of an eye, Victor was wearing his usual ck suit and white gloves.


    "Done," Kaguya spoke with Victor''s clothes neatly folded in her hands.


    "Good...God, how I''d missed that." Victorughed.


    And Kaguya felt even happier when she heard Victor''s words. She''d never experienced a situation where it would be so challenging to keep her poker face as it was now.


    "Show off," Ruby spoke, and Leona and Victor''s friends internally agreed with her.


    "Hey, that''s part of my charm, right?" Victor smiled with a smile that wreaked havoc all around.


    Fred and Andrew pped their faces to wake up from their stupor.


    ''I don''t swing that way!'' The two spoke at the same time.


    Andrew started thinking about the older women he''d dated several times in the past.


    And Fred started thinking about the 3TB of hentai he had on hisputer.


    Even Adam and his family weren''t entirely immune to Victor''s unconscious charm.


    Liena, Adam, and Edward quickly awoke from their stupor and narrowed their eyes.


    ''That beauty is not normal; this is far beyond the beauty of the Vampire''.


    Vampires were considered one of the most beautiful races because, without exception, everyone was beautiful. It was part of their biology; they needed to be that way, to ''trick'' their prey and sink their teeth in their neck.


    They were natural predators that preyed on humanoid beings.


    But... Victor''s beauty was not natural; it had already reached the Divine level.


    Aphrodite couldn''t help but sh a small, satisfied smile.


    ''As expected of him! Fufufufu, and to think that he was sopatible with my blessing! Even Adonis doesn''tpare with the current Victor, which is something natural, I think. After all, he also has the beauty of Adonis.'' Aphrodite was brimming with pride.


    She was like a mother who watched her child grow up to be splendid, despite having secret desires that no mother should have for her child.


    Ruby didn''t say anything, she just shed a small, cold smile toward Victor.


    Her look said, ''Can''t you just start this? I have things to do.'' She didn''t want to be annoyed with Victor, but the girls'' reactions, especially Leona''s, made her slightly jealous. She just wanted to end it all.


    Fully understanding the subliminal message, Victor gave a helpless little smile and looked at his favorite Maid.


    "Kaguya, do you want to go back?"


    People were confused by Victor''s strange question, go back where?


    Kaguya just nodded her head nkly; for her, this wasn''t even a question but a statement. She missed being in Victor''s shadow!


    "Maids,e with me."


    "Eh-?"


    "Wait, Kaguya-"


    Kaguya ignored the maids'' protests and sucked them all into her shadow, including the other maids who weren''t present, and soon she went into Victor''s shadow.


    ...


    "Home sweet home..." She muttered when she saw the usual dark world and the giant screen that showed Victor''s POV.


    Kaguya had no words to describe howfortable she felt returning to this ce.


    "Ugh, you should have warned me, Kaguya¡­." Roxanne grumbled as shey on the floor.


    Kaguya ignored Roxanne''s protests and looked at the screen in midair.


    ''... Hmm? Has my husband''s soul changed?'' Roxanne thought as she looked around. Finally, she frowned and focused her attention on herself.


    ...


    Victor''s Inner World.


    "You finally came."


    For a moment, Roxanne didn''t answer. Instead, she looked around at the world and realized that the world was no longer flooding with blood like before. Instead, the world had a proper floor with blood-red grass, and her main body was entirely rooted in the depths of Victor''s soul.


    Roxanne looked at the tree that had grown a few feet in height and smiled in satisfaction. She could feel her power growing stronger.


    ''If it continues like this, maybe I will bear fruit in less than 500 years? But, of course, it all depends on how much my husband kills.''


    Roxanne looked at the shadow that represented her Master''s powers and spoke:


    "I just realized now that my husband has changed; what happened?"


    "Many things, but the main one being an encounter with a giant tree."


    Roxanne narrowed her eyes and said:


    "Tell me more about it."


    "Sure."


    ...


    While this conversation was going on, the meeting progressed.


    "I see..." Victor spoke after Ruby exined what she had told the group.


    He was sitting on the couch, with Ruby at his side, Scathach on his other side, Natalia behind him, and Nero, who was next to Ophis and Anna.


    "I don''t understand; why are you confused?" Victor asked honestly.


    "You do not understand?" Adam was the one who took the lead in the conversation; he narrowed his eyes and continued:


    "How can you not understand?"


    "Yes, I don''t understand. It''s not like we''re allies in the grand scheme of things, right? So why should I tell something private like my ns to an ''enemy''?" he asked in a neutral tone.


    Ruby nodded in agreement with Victor''s words; that was one of the reasons why she didn''t tell the guests anything.


    "...." Adam agreed internally. Although Edward and especially Leona didn''t like Victor''s tone, as if it was nothing significant to him, they understood what he was getting at.


    "We don''t have conflict with each other for the simple reason that we met before I became a Vampire, and we don''t particrly care about that side or the ''other'' side."


    "But this matter only involves us on a personal scale. In the grand schemes of things, we are enemies, and it wouldn''t go over well if your children took refuge in a Vampire shelter, politically speaking, of course."


    "And Old man, you are an ex-Werewolf General; I''d bet my kidneys that if the King ordered you to return to serve him, you would return faster than a wife calling her man to practice child-bearing."


    Veins bulged in Adam''s head when he saw Victor''s shit-eating smile and heard his analogy.


    But... Again, he wasn''t wrong; that was his position towards everyone.


    ''And to think he knew me so well.'' Adam couldn''t help but say internally.


    "Knowing you, Old man, you''re only here to please your two kids, but you''ve already decided what to do in the end, right?"


    "...." This time, Adam felt a chill down his spine. Victor''s smile hinted that he knew more about him than he did himself.


    In a way, it was ufortable; it was revolting. This man who hadn''t even been a Vampire for a decade could make him feel that way.


    ''Now, I understand what kind of monster I''m facing...''


    "Is that true, Father?" Edward asked in a neutral tone.


    "Yes." Adam didn''t deny it because, once again, Victor was correct.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 483: Victor will always be Victor, no matter how much time passes

    Chapter 483: Victor will always be Victor, no matter how much time passes.


    "I see... So my master found him, huh..." Roxanne spoke while touching her chin while she was thinking about something:


    ''Jeanne... Is that woman somehow rted to my father? Maybe she is a guardian? ording to this being''s words, my father called her his sister... That''s the only alternative I can think of.''


    "You seem to know who it was."


    "I don''t know him, I just know what he is." Roxanne corrected with a neutral look on her face.


    "Oh? Can you borate more?"


    "Yes." Roxanne didn''t deny it. Despite being currently ''separated'' from her Master because of the seal, this being in front of her is, in fact, a part of her master. He is her power reincarnated, a power that cannote back because it is simply too strong.


    Which means that whatever knowledge this being has, its master will have too.


    ''Although I should talk to master again when he finishes this meeting, that way maybe he''ll give me a headpat...'' Roxanneughed inwardly lightly and secondster assumed a neutral expression.


    "This is something all my kind would instinctively know if they listened to your exnation."


    "Just as vampires have a progenitor, my kind also has a progenitor, and you could say that being is our progenitor, our father."


    "... The progenitor of the world trees." He couldn''t help but speak in an impressed tone.


    World trees are, in a way, divine beings of the highest level. After all, their power covers an entire, and without a world tree, the cannot have life.


    The being within Victor cannot help but try to imagine the amount of ''authority'' that the progenitor of these beings has in the entire universe.


    "It''s ridiculous to call him a progenitor. He''s not exactly a ''progenitor'' as you define it in the word, he''s more like the... Hmm... Something like an essential part of the universe?"


    "What do you mean...?"


    "Just like a needs a world tree. The universe needs ''something'' too, this being is that ''something''."


    "...."


    Ignoring the being''s shocked look, she continues:


    "He''s also essential for connecting all the world trees on thes... In a way, he really is our father." Roxanne touched her chin. That was a knowledge she''d had since birth, something like amon sense of her specialness.


    She knows that in terms of hierarchy, she was the lowest and that being was the top of the hierarchy.


    The world trees that already have a and civilization were ''ranks'' above Roxanne.


    ''Although I don''t mind that, unlike my sisters, I chose to inhabit my master, not a.'' In their culture, this was practically a marriage.


    An unbreakable vow, even if her master died, in her next reincarnation, she will still be with him, and this demonstrates how significant the attitude Roxanne has taken in the past was.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean she couldn''t inhabit a, but unlike her sisters, whose core would be on the and unprotected.


    Roxanne''s core is always in Victor''s soul, a very safe ce.


    And she could always ''abandon'' the to its death without worrying about the repercussions of that act because her main body was not on the but in her master''s soul.


    Roxanne smiled slightly, showing her sharp teeth, her predatory blood red eyes looking down at her main body with a hint of amusement.


    ''I don''t know what my father did, but... I must thank him if I see him one day. My master''s soul became quite robust after this event, and that is an unbelievable reward. It seems that that woman is very much loved by my father.''


    ...


    "Is that true, Father?" Edward asked in a neutral tone.


    "Yes." Adam didn''t deny it because, once again, Victor was correct.


    The siblings narrowed their eyes in disgust. Why didn''t he say anything to them?


    "Mah, Mah, no need to make that expression Leona, and Ed. Friend or not, acquaintance or not, a long rtionship or not. Adam is a man who has already pledged his loyalty to someone. And someone like him, who remains faithful to his master even in the face of difficult situations, is something to look up to." Victor spoke honestly.


    That kind of loyalty from servants he''d only seen in Alexios and his Maids.


    The two nodded when they understood that Victor was correct. Their father was always like that, and it was nothing new. He always made hidden ns, he said he was retired, but at the first opportunity to act, he would act.


    The old man didn''t know the word rest.


    Again, Adam felt that shiver down his spine when Victor, without even trying or intending to, influenced his children''s thoughts with his words.


    ''Is it your charm? Is it because they''ve known them for a long time? Or is it because they are childhood friends? Perhaps thebination of all these factors?'' Adam bet it was thest option, he really was dangerous, and he wasn''t talking about his powers.


    "¡­But you don''t care about any of that, right?" Leona spoke with a small smile, a smile that Victor couldn''t help but return to her.


    "You know me well." He closed his eyes with the same smile on his face, and the moment he opened his eyes again, his expression was serious.


    "To be honest, I don''t give a shit what the king, or those guys from the werewolf kingdom, will think. I don''t give a fuck."


    "If you asked for shelter here and now, I would do it, and I wouldn''t care about the consequences."


    "Fuck the king, fuck the politics. I do what I want when I want."


    "And no one, not even the werewolf king, is going to stop me from that. Not even d can do that anymore now."


    Scathach, Ruby, and Natalia had the personal pleasure of seeing the shocked faces of the visitors.


    Aphrodite was holding back fromughing in amusement now: ''That was it... This attitude! Exactly the way I like it!'' She was really holding back now from jumping up and hugging Victor.


    For Aphrodite, it was always a sight to behold when one was bold enough to poke their middle finger into millions of years of lore and customs.


    Victor had these balls. If given enough reason, he would spit in the face of the werewolf king and give him the middle finger. He didn''t give a damn.


    Anna couldn''t help but roll her eyes when she heard her son''s words:


    ''He''s be very domineering... I bet that attitude that makes vampire women around him fall like that.'' She thought as she stroked Ophis''s head.


    ''... This girl has such cute hair, my god!''


    Nero just chuckled proudly at his father''s attitude.


    And Ophis was lost in her world,pletely at the mercy of Anna''s caresses.


    "...." Leona, Andrew, Fred, and Edward couldn''t help but chuckle lightly and shrug their shoulders as if they had no choice. They somehow expected this answer, but to hear him speak so naturally and confidently was something worth seeing.


    "You know it doesn''t work that way." Adam spoke, trying as much as possible to ignore the disrespect to his king.


    "I know... Because of that, I understand your side if you don''t want shelter."


    "... But." Victor''s eyes glowed blood red, and he spoke as if it were the absolute truth:


    "If Leona or Edward wants toe with me, even you can''t stop that from happening."


    "... Are you threatening me?"


    "Wrong, not a threat. It''s a promise."


    "And everyone in this room knows that I''ve always kept my promises." The predatory little smile Victor gave at the end was clear enough to know that if Edward and Leona wanted to go with Victor, he would do anything to make that reality happen, even if it meant fighting his father.


    Something he was going to do with a big smile on his face whileughing, apparently, he had be that kind of maniac.


    ''...Actually, he was always like that, but as he didn''t have the strength to act with his actions, he always took the actions in an indirect and cowardly way.'' Leona thought.


    In terms of watching Victor, Leona didn''t lose to Violet, and, in a way, the wolf also knew a lot about Victor. After all, they lived most of their childhood together, and unlike Violet, who remained watching from afar, she was close to him and talking.


    That''s one of the reasons why Violet, Ruby, and Sasha were so wary of Leona. They watched enough anime/movies to know how powerful their childhood friend was in this kind of situation.


    Even though those feelings subsided when Victor''s rtionship with them became irreceable, they were calmer now but still on guard.


    ''Good thing Edward, Andrew, Fred, and Victor made a ''brothers'' promise to never go after a loved one of each other... The famous Bro code.'' Ruby thought with fun. She knows her husband will never break a promise, especially a promise he has with his childhood friends.


    ''In a way, it was Edward''s fault that Leona stayed in the Friendzone for a long time, considering that with my husband''s personality, I would doubt if this woman could escape his clutches.'' Ruby couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement inwardly. It was really something funny from her perspective.


    ''The overprotective brother ended all chances of his sister winning his crush, and she won NTR... Pfft... That would make a great hentaI title. Pfft.''''


    Believe it or not, Ruby wasn''t someone who liked to feel the amusement of others'' suffering... Okay, maybe she did a little, but she only gets that feeling when the target is her ''enemies''.


    And while Leona is not an enemy, she is a rival, a rival of sorts. After all, she is a werewolf and a rival in love.


    ''Although in thest matter, she doesn''t stand a chance, fufufufu.'' A long time ago, Leona lost her chance to be a rival in love.


    After all, her husband is just hers now, and in her crazy rtionship,s there is no room for animal type girls.


    "!!!" Ruby felt a shiver down her spine and looked around, confused.


    ''What was that?'' She tried to think about it, but nothing came to her mind as she narrowed her eyes and made full use of her senses.


    ... As a certain doctor who had four tentacles says:


    ''Be careful what you wish for.''


    Ruby could feel that annoying itch on the back of her neck, something that always happened when someone took aim at her husband. Her instincts told her that a bitch was nearby, and it wasn''t the wet dog, the horny goddess, or the overly infatuated Maids.


    Ruby unconsciously looks at Ophis, and her instincts get stronger.


    ''Ophis...?'' As she looked at Ophis, the image of a woman with long ck hair, nine tails, and fox ears appeared in her mind.


    ''Fuck it! I forgot about her!'' Ruby takes her phone and sends the message to; "Wives Chat Group [OFFICIAL]."


    Instead of feeling threatened by Victor, Adam felt sweet inside. Despite being annoyed, he understands that the man in front of him highly valued the friendship he had with his children.


    And that was something every parent wanted for their kids, a true friend.


    But this and that are different things. He''s still an Alpha Wolf, an Ex-General, and his pride won''t let his head down, especially for someone who isn''t a werewolf.


    When Adam''s eyes slowly began to increase in intensity, Edward decided to intervene since he didn''t want to see his closest friend and his father fighting, especially with them being the reasons.


    Something that was shared by her sister as well.


    "We understand your point, Vic. And again, I appreciate the friendship I have with you."


    Victor turns his gaze to Edward and disys a small, gentle smile, "You, Andrew, Fred, and Leona were the best things I had in my childhood, my time in high school, and college. I''m not a hypocrite to forget what people in the past did for me just because I became a vampire."


    For a moment, Victor''s countenance changed to his old scrawny and weak form of 175 CM tall. He''s still there, but with the most intense looks and a maturity far beyond normal.


    Andrew, Fred, Leona, and Edward just shed a small smile and didn''t say anything since they didn''t need to. They''d known each other long enough to know it wasn''t necessary.


    No matter how much Victor changes, he will still be the Victor they knew in the past, this is something all childhood friends understand again today.


    Adam lowered his gaze and closed his eyes, the corners of his mouth lifting a little.


    ''This kid really never changes. He acts more like a werewolf than a leech... Seriously, I really wanted him to be my son. I''m sure he would be a worthy heir.'' Just for a moment, he was disappointed that his daughter had not been sessful in turning Victor into a werewolf.


    "I will give you time to make a decision." Victor spoke.


    "It is not necessary." Adam spoke suddenly.


    "Oh?"


    "I will leave my children with you." He spoke in a definitive tone.


    "Father!?" Edward and Leona spoke at the same time.


    "I''m heading back to Samar, thend of werewolves, with my eldest son Johnny."


    "We have an older brother!?" This was too shocking news for them to ignore.


    "Yes, although you don''t remember, he visited you when he was a child."


    "With the future war going on, I will train this disappointment to be someone capable of inheriting my legacy." Despite being strong, Johnny''s attitude was a problem.


    "In the meantime, I will leave you in Victor''s care."


    "¡­Hmm, can I train them?" Victor wasted no time and spoke.


    "..." Looking at Victor and seeing a smile simr to his when he started training, Adam smiled internally again and said:


    "Sure."


    "...Good...Very Good..." Those single words were enough to send shivers down Edward and Leona''s spines, and Victor''s smile didn''t help either.


    "W-Wait, Father. Can we go with you?" Leona has just realized that she''s dug her own grave.


    Edward nodded furiously in agreement with his sister.


    "Let me think..."


    "...How about... No."


    "Father!"


    He gave an amused smile and said, "I have to go now, see youter."


    "Edward, protect your sister." He spoke with serious eyes as he held both of his son''s shoulders, while his eyes held a million meanings that only the two of them knew.


    "Always."


    "Good." He quickly left but stopped midway as if remembering something:


    "Oh, don''t forget to get the books and the training manuals. Despite training with a vampire, our techniques are quite different after all."


    Adam ran and quickly left the house, looking like a father who went to buy milk... and never came back.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 484: My mother-in-law cant hold back anymore

    Chapter 484: My mother-inw can''t hold back anymore


    "Now¡­ now it''s you." Victor looked at Lina, Andrew and Fred.


    "Don''t look at me, I''ve already made my decision, as long as you can protect me and my family, I''ll go with you."


    "Fufufu, for a moment, I thought you were going to speak; ''Leave it to me! I will protect my family!'' Just like a protagonist in a movie or anime."


    "Nah, I''m not stupid enough to believe that I can protect myself, and my family, from a possible invasion of blood demons that areing to eat my body... Literally speaking." He added at the end when he saw Andrew, Edward, and Victor''s amused smiles.


    "Unlike a certain overpowered vampire, I''m just an ordinary human with a few magic tricks."


    "You tter me." Victor gave a tight smile, and then added with a slightly amused smile: "I''m weak as hell, I still can''t defeat my dear mother inw~"


    "...." If you are weak what is us? Chips? Cannon fodder?


    Everyone in the room who knew Victor''s power, or knew what he did,mented internally.


    On the other hand, Liena, Edward, Leona and Fred were thinking:


    ''Challenge Scathach? Bitch, please, only you can say that with a smile on your face.''


    Lina can''t help but feel awkward.


    Here was Liena trying her best to make her existence smaller so that Scathach wouldn''t pay attention to her.


    Meanwhile, this man was actively trying to gain the interest of the most dangerous woman [something he''s already achieved a long time from what she can tell].


    ''By the eyes of that woman who obsessively screams at that man, even if the man now wanted her to leave him alone, she wouldn''t do it in this life.'' Lina can''t help but be impressed by this boy she once knew.


    "Heh~, don''t you know, stupid disciple? Is the very act of trying to challenge myself while theoretically a ''vampire not even out of the development phase'' considered absurd?" Scathachmented with an amused, slightly seductive smile.


    A smile that made Andrew, Edward and Fred squirm at her mature charm.


    But the moment undue thoughts popped into their minds, they quickly mmed into his head internally.


    There is a saying that all men should follow, don''t drive the dick crazy.


    And that woman was the Queen of madness.


    ...If they only knew that she is considered ''normal'' in the girl group...


    I mean, with girls like Natashia and Roberta who had multiple personalities inside their bodies, girls like Violet, Sasha and Ruby who had a gigantic obsession for Victor and could n a world destruction event if it was for Victor''s sake.


    Don''t forget about Aphrodite, a literal goddess who with her stolen power could make all beings in the world her ve, a goddess who because of the deity of love, she can be a crazier existence than all the girls put together.


    Scathach was just a mad maniac who could destroy a country if provoked, just a woman who could kill a god, and get away with it because the gods themselves were afraid of her.


    ...See? She is the most normal...


    Although she is falling into that category due to recent events...


    "That''s still not enough." Victor''s eyes glowed slightly blood red.


    Victor''s eyes conveyed everything Scathach needed to know, and only she knew how much that look made her internally shudder, she was really holding back now not to pick him up and throw him in a random ce to make her fight him... In many ways.


    "Cough." Ruby faked a cough to get Victor''s attention.


    "..."


    "Darling, carry on." She smiled with her cold face, a cold face that said:


    ''Stop flirting with my mother in front of strangers!''


    Victor scratched his cheek lightly, it''s not like he wants to flirt with her or anything, it''s just something natural to him.


    ''Oyakodon... Oyakodon...'' Anna thought in her head as she looked at this scene:


    ''Seriously, I don''t know what to think about my son and his weird rtionships anymore, at this point, I don''t even have the energy to discuss anything anymore'' Anna shot him a dead look that said how much she was getting used to this ridiculous situation.


    "Fufufufu." Aphrodite justughed out loud, andughed even harder when she saw her friend''s reaction.


    ''I wonder what she''ll think when she finds out that literal goddesses are interested in her son.''


    "Back to the point, what do you have to talk to me, Liena?"


    Lina wakes up from her stupor, and looks at Victor:


    "...Nothing." She answered carefully as she tried to ignore the gaze of everyone in the room, especially Scathach.


    "Oh?" Victor raised a curious eyebrow.


    "All the questions I had regarding you were rified in Adam''s conversation."


    "What happens is, I wanted to see if my son was in danger with you, after all, you were a vampire, you know thosemon things."


    "...." Victor shed an amused smile, even though he was speaking vaguely, he could understand what she was talking about.


    Basically, she was suspicious that Victor was enchanting Andrew, or using his son for something involving his blood, amon act when vampires prey on humans.


    Even if she trusted her son''s words, she still wanted to be sure.


    "I''m d you''re satisfied." Victor spoke in a neutral, apathetic tone.


    "And now?" he asked curiously.


    "Honestly, I just wanted to know what''s going on."


    Seeing Victor''s confused expression, she continued:


    "¡­I understand that a demonic invasion is about to happen, but for what reason? Who is responsible? I want information about the supernatural world."


    "... You do not know anything?" Victor can''t hide his incredulous tone.


    "Yes."


    "Don''t look at me like that, I was retired, you know? I was nning to live a normal life."


    "..." Victor narrows his eyes, and he wasn''t the only one, Ruby, Edward, Leona, and even Scathach herself.


    "You know that once you enter the supernatural world, you can''t leave, right?"


    "...." Liena nodded slightly.


    It''s not that you can''t ''leave'' of your own volition, it''s simply that once you be aware of the other side, the other side can no longer ignore your presence.


    Once you learn the knowledge of supernatural beings, you cannot live like you used to.


    It''s like opening a pandora''s box, the moment you see the contents, you won''t be able to ignore the other side anymore.


    Even if you try, the other side won''t let you.


    An example is this situation itself, despite trying to live a calm and ''retired'' life, her son became involved in the supernatural world, and she had no choice but to return.


    And she lied, she knew what was going on, she saw the world acting strange, the strange murder cases increasing, people going crazy.


    She''s no fool, she knows something was going on, but she doesn''t know what was going on and who caused it, she wasn''t a Hunter anymore, and she didn''t want to get involved with The Inquisition anymore.


    Despite keeping his expression neutral, Victor could read the woman like an open book, her bodynguage delivering everything he needed to know.


    ''Looks like she for a long retired


    "You''ve gone rusty, Liena." Scathach spoke in a neutral tone, but everyone in the room could see the disappointment in her voice.


    "I''m not an immortal being like you, and I don''t take pleasure in battle like you do, Scathach."


    "The second part may be true, but the first part, you and I both know it''s a lie."


    "...I''m speaking from my mind, Scathach."


    "...." Scathach just nodded slightly, she could understand what she was saying, it wasn''t strange at all, she had experienced it several times in the past.


    Vampire ves who have gonepletely mad with the passage of time, few have actually been able to maintain their sanity after several centuries of roaming thend.


    And the case was even worse for ve vampires because they weren''t ''living'' beings like noble vampires , they were just walking glorified corpses.


    "Humans are not meant to live a long life, our minds are not immortal."


    Aphrodite nodded internally, this was something she fully understands, just like Scathach, she has experienced several such cases in the past.


    ''Only humans who have a goal, or a great will, can withstand the passage of time.'' Aphrodite can''t help but look at Victor.


    Even though he is a human in the past, his mindset is more simr to the supernatural world, specifically, noble vampires. Perhaps, absorbing Adonis must have helped with that, even though he didn''t live that life, he experienced 1700 years through someone''s memories, not to mention he''s a progenitor of vampires, a being who won''t allow himself to bow his head to these '' weaknesses'', your blood, your pride will not allow it.''


    She can''t help but look solemnly at Victor: ''This is his blood curse, but also his greatest asset... I''m just d he''s someone different from d, he''s hisplete opposite, a man who seeks to surround him with his family, as long as that part of him never changes, he''ll be fine even if millions of years pass.''


    She can''t help but think that his obsessive mentality is what will save him too over the years, and because of that obsession his rtionship with girls will never go as cold as it did with the vampire king.


    ''He''s kind of like a warm, gentle fire that burns forever~'' Sheughed in amusement as she imagined a certain goddess who lived in her temple looking at her firece.


    ''He''s a lot like her in that aspect...''


    ''Wait...'' Aphrodite touched her chin and started to think, for a moment her eyes turned neon pink: ''That might be a good idea...''


    Anna looked at Lina with a neutral look, several thoughts were running through her head, but the main one was her son''s proposal to give her immortality.


    But then she realized she didn''t have much to think about, despite being called ''immortals'', vampires could still be killed, and she didn''t doubt that was the case with her.


    ''Why worry now? I''ll just keep stroking my granddaughter''s head~''


    "You think too much, Liena."


    "...." Liena looked at Victor.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You can be immortal, but if you don''t want to live anymore, just take your weakness and kill yourself."


    "...."


    "Stop being dramatic." He spoke in a neutral tone, the way he spoke was beyond rude, but Victor didn''t care.


    "Do you speak-."


    "You''re just tired of living."


    "...What..."


    "As a former hunter, you must know about The Inquisition, right?"


    "...." She opened her eyes wide.


    "Seeing that scene, and seeing that the leader of The Inquisition himself allowed it, you felt your faith waver, and you were disillusioned."


    Lina just felt shock through shock as she watched Victor.


    ''This man is scary, how can he understand me so well?''


    "Tsk, Tsk, in a way, you are worse than Mizuki." Victor rolled his eyes.


    Scathach and Ruby couldn''t help but chuckle softly when they saw the way Victor spoke.


    ''He really has no filters.'' Mother and daughter thought at the same time.


    "Victor, she''s still my mother, you know?" Andrew narrowed his eyes.


    "I know, and I''m saying this because she''s your mother."


    "Huh?"


    "You think she was a stranger, would I give a damn? She could be stuck in this feeling of helplessness as long as she needs to and I wouldn''t give a damn."


    "???" Andrew just had question marks popping up around him.


    "Victor, please slow down the conversation, Andrew''s and probably Lina can''t keep up." Fred spoke.


    A vein pops in the head of mother and son, did this scoundrel just call them a donkey?


    ''Hahahaha, this man doesn''t have filters either, but it seems that in his case it''s more stupid.'' Scathach chuckled inwardly.


    "Haaaah¡­" Victor takes a long breath, and throws something towards Lina.


    Unconsciously, Lina raises her hand and takes the object.


    And then she sees a cell phone...?


    "This cell phone has the number of Mizuki, the former general of The Inquisition, a general who defected after learning the truth of The Inquisition."


    "...." Liena opened her eyes wide.


    "Talk to her, exin your past affiliation, your doubts will be rified, after that I will ask Ruby to give you a report on the demon invasion."


    "Oh, you''re going to Nightingale when it all starts, you and Andrew."


    "...WaIt-."


    "That''s not debatable." Victor didn''t wait to finish speaking.


    "Either you go, or he will force you to go."


    "... Okay." She could only say it, she felt weird right now, she should be annoyed that Victor ordered her around and tossed her around as if she were his subordinate.


    But she didn''t... In fact, she felt a little shy... And grateful, after all, she could feel that he had the best of intentions in giving these orders.


    "Mother!?" Andrew felt his instincts tingle.


    "W-What?"


    And that instinct exploded when he saw how distraught his mother was, and it made him angrier, luckily, he was sure enough to know that Victor wouldn''t break the ''brothers'' promise they''d made.


    Like himself, Fred and Edward weren''t going to do that.


    Promise between brothers is something sacred.


    "Darling/Victor..." Mother and Daughter looked at Victor with dry, lifeless eyes.


    "...What?" Victor knew immediately that it was time to y the fool.


    ''Fufufufu, the most handsome man''s charm is not just to charm women, coupled with his natural charisma, he basically became the perfect leader, everyone will follow him if they feel the man has good intentions... In fact, even if he had no good intentions, they would all follow this man, his charm and charisma was a powerful tool to make allies.'' Aphrodite couldn''t help but nod inwardly with satisfaction.


    Scathach''s eyes brightened even more, she takes Victor''s hand and pulls him in one direction.


    "Come with me."


    "W-Wait, where are you taking me?"


    "To train. You are getting very arroganttely, as your master, I need to put some sense into your mind." She couldn''t say she was jealous.


    "Oh?" Victor smiled widely, and then pulled Scathach, and the woman was surprised that before she knew it, she had her face in his chest.


    "Training with you is something I will never refuse."


    badump, Badump.


    Scathach''s heart began to pound madly, and her face turned slightly red, her eyes turned red, and she looked at Victor with an obsessive tone.


    The fire she had before waspletely rekindled.


    "I''ve changed my mind¡­ It won''t be more training, I will destroy you." She spoke in a vicious tone that sent shivers down the spines of everyone present.


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 485: A Battle For Dominance

    Chapter 485: A Battle For ''D''ominance


    "I''ve changed my mind¡­ It won''t be more training, I''ll destroy you." She spoke in a vicious tone that sent shivers down the spines of everyone present.


    Everyone wondered what kind of training/torture Victor would undergo.


    ''Now, I understand how he got so strong.'' Liena, Edward, Leona, Fred, and Andrew thought at the same time.


    Only Aphrodite, Ruby, Anna, and Natalia knew what was going on.


    Aphrodite was the Goddess of Sex, and she could smell Scathach''s lust from miles away. She was also the Goddess of Love, so she could see Scathach''s love burning like the sun itself.


    Ruby, on the other hand, had seen this situation thousands of times with Violet, Sasha, and herself. The girls always had an ''excuse'' to pull Victor into a room... Even though they knew they didn''t need excuses. Not with Victor. He knew right away what they wanted, and they all knew he held himself back so he wouldn''t attack them every day.


    But it was more interesting that way, right? The better the game, the better the excuse, the better they could ''act'' in that role and practice the act of training in the bedroom.


    ''...To think that I wouldn''t feel anything when my mother progressed with Victor... I think it''s because I''ve unconsciously epted this oue ever since the time my husband came back from training with her¡­''


    ''I just hope she doesn''t get pregnant...''


    Anna, Victor''s mother, had her motherly instincts, and her instincts were screaming:


    ''Oh, my son is about to be eaten.''


    And what did she do to interfere with it?


    Nothing.


    She was too busy stroking Ophis''s head to do anything.


    And Natalia was the same case as Ruby.


    ''Should I spy on them?'' Honestly, she was very curious, but she decided that it wasn''t a smart idea to do so. Horny or not, Scathach was still Scathach, and she would most likely sense Natalia''s presence.


    Victor''s smile grew wide when he saw Scathach''s obsessive eyes. Her lustful gaze was much like Ruby''s, and he never thought he''d see those eyes on his teacher''s face.


    "Ruby, where are the two fools?"


    "On a mission."


    "Call them back as soon as possible, I need them in the near future."


    "Okay~" Ruby wasn''t against it. She was just curious about what Victor was nning. She would''ve liked to ask now, but the way Victor was looking at her mother, she knew she wouldn''t get any answers from him now.


    "Ophis, Nero, I''ll be back soon."


    "Take care, Father." Nero spoke in a gentle tone.


    "Mm." Ophis just nodded.


    Wasting no more time, Scathach held Victor and disappeared.


    The very next moment, she appeared in a room.


    The entire room was then covered in hardened ice made by Scathach herself, but when she went to throw Victor on the bed, she found herself in bed instead of him.


    "Vic-" She didn''t have time to say anything. Victor kissed her while holding her body tightly.


    Her eyes fluttered open, and she quickly hugged him.


    With her heart beating faster and her arousal rising to uncontrolled levels, the woman pushed Victor onto the bed and shed arge, predatory smile.


    Victor, with the same smile as her, lightly touched her belly in the area above the uterus, and sent forth a harmless electrical discharge.


    "Ugh~." She squirmed a little and lost the strength of her arms. He took advantage of this moment and climbed on top of her.


    He smiled victoriously and kissed Scathach harder.


    Scathach''s legs twitched, and something wet began to stain her underwear.


    Her eyes glowed blood red, and she pushed Victor back across the bed, held his arms, and licked his neck.


    "Ughh." Victor groaned lightly when he felt Scathach''s tongue attack his neck, but when she would open her mouth to bite Victor''s neck,


    Victor smiled, gripping both of her asscheeks, and caressed them with his massage.


    She bit her lip to keep from moaning and lifted her torso up: "Hmmmm~."


    For a moment, her eyes were intoxicated with pleasure, and Victor didn''t miss the chance.


    He pushed her onto the bed again, getting her under him.


    A war for domination had begun.


    Scathach was stronger than Victor physically in his base form, but Victor knew all the weaknesses of women, and those weaknesses didn''t differ much from woman to woman. Of course, Scathach herself had her weaknesses, thus, like a warrior trying to breach his opponent''s defenses, he relentlessly attacked Scathach, and because of that, the woman couldn''t maintain her strength for long.


    Thus¡­


    She found herself trapped beneath him.


    "On the battlefield, you''re invincible¡­ But in this kind of war, I''m better than you." He smiled.


    It wasn''t arrogance, it was pure confidence in his prowess.


    With sneaky fingers, hepletely removed her armor, and before she knew it, she was only in her bra and panties, a bra that barely contained her ample assets.


    ''... Huh? How did he take my clothes off?'' For a moment, in her spasms, Scathach herself didn''t understand what had happened. At some point, she was left with only her underwear.


    "Hmm~." She moaned lightly as he caressed the tips of her breasts and licked her neck and ears.


    ''Vic~.'' She wrapped her legs around his waist and squeezed the man''s body even tighter. If he were too weak, his whole body would''ve snapped in multiple ces right now.


    But despite not being strong, Victor''s body was tough and robust. Couple that with his regeneration, and even if he took damage, he wouldn''t feel it.


    "Haaah." Hot air came out of Scathach''s mouth, and her eyes glowed blood red. She would not allow herself to be dominated in any war, thus, a red aura slowly began to cover her body.


    She shoved Victor up with a force so great that he hit the ceiling of the room. Then, before he could sumb to gravity, she mounted herself on his waist against the ceiling, and with her own strength, she ripped off his suit.


    "Strong? Hahaha~"


    "This is what we''re going to see~."


    Feeling challenged, Victor''s body began to be covered in a dark aura as he released his restraints until level 2 and attacked the woman.


    ...


    BOOOM, BOOOM.


    "Damn, that training must be ridiculous... We can hear the effects from here." Andrewmented when he felt the entire basement shake.


    "...." Those who understood what was happening couldn''t help but roll their eyes.


    "He didn''t get strong without making sacrifices, you know?" Aphrodite, who was still in Renata''s form, said,ughing.


    "... He has a lot of willpower. Training with that woman is not easy at all." Lienamented, impressed.


    "Indeed, he is very strong-willed. His will is so big and long and robust that even Scathach was impressed."


    Anna, Ruby, and Natalia couldn''t help but have their little smiles tremble at this conversation.


    "No wonder he is her favorite disciple."


    "Favorite disciple, huh..."


    BOOOM, BOOOM.


    More tremors were heard, and Liena couldn''t help butment:


    "In fact, someone who can handle that woman and even enjoy spending time with her is an amazing person."


    "You have no idea~." Renataughed.


    Edward, Leona, Andrew, and Fred narrowed their eyes. They got the feeling that this woman and Liena weren''t talking about the same subject.


    Cough.


    Ruby coughed lightly and said:


    "Don''t you guys have to go somewhere?"


    "...?" The visiting group looked at Ruby, confused.


    "...Really? Did you forget the conversation?"


    "Oh..." They all spoke at once.


    "I''ll go get our things." Leona spoke as she got up from the couch.


    "I will too." Edward spoke.


    "I will help you." Andrew spoke.


    "Wait, should I bring my parents? I don''t think they are prepared for the Supernatural World¡­ I intended to introduce them to it slowly¡­"


    "...We can assign someone to protect them. What do you think?" Ruby spoke.


    "Sounds good." Fred nodded, then continued when he noticed something:


    "...Wait, one more question. In the ce where we will be taking shelter, will my father have contact with the supernatural?"


    ''...Since they''re staying here, I think I can tell them...'' Ruby thought.


    "...Nightingale is building a city that will house both humans who have connections with Nightingale as well as Supernatural Beings. The city will bepleted before the Demons invade. While your parents can stay in the humans'' area, it''s not 100% guaranteed that they won''t know about our world, but the chances are slim."


    "You''re building a city?" Andrew opened his eyes wide.


    Are they that efficient? Isn''t this Demon invasion thing recent? How did they build a city?


    "Andrew, my son." Liena could easily tell what Andrew was thinking.


    "Huh?"


    "They used Magic. Remember, there are Witches in this world."


    "Oh..." was all Andrew could say.


    "Since you are a part of this world now, my friend, you need to learn how it works and understand that this sort of thing is quitemon."


    "...Take it easy on me. I''m not a freak like Fred, who takes everything with his legs open."


    "Word choice! Word choice!" Fred grunted.


    "But it''s true, right?"


    "I mean, my filter for bullshit is better than yours, so yes."


    ''I think it''s because of my anime.''


    "Hey, Hey! What is this tremor!? Is the world ending!?" Pepper and Lacus appeared again.


    "Did something happen, Ruby?" Lacus was more direct.


    "Scathach and my husband are training." She could only say it with a wry smile,pletely hiding the fact that her sisters had just gained a new father.


    "...Oh..." They spoke at the same time, and now they could understand the earth-shaking.


    "Anyway, let''s go back! We were in the middle of something!" Pepper spoke, and soon she pulled Lacus too.


    "Ugh, this girl keeps dragging me around like a doll." She grunted but didn''t make the slightest effort to get out of her grip.


    "Let''s go, Ed?" Leona caught her brother''s attention.


    "Sure." Edward spoke.


    "Will I move too?" Liena spoke.


    "Only if you want to." Ruby replied while drinking a red tea.


    "...Hmm, okay, I''ll go get my stuff." Liena spoke as she got up.


    When all of the visiting group had departed from the basement, Ruby took out amunicator and put it to her ear:


    "Follow the groups that have just left, and notify me if anything happens. Only intervene if their lives are in danger."


    "Yes, Lady Ruby!"


    Ruby smiled with satisfaction and put themunicator back in her pocket.


    BOOOM, BOOOM!


    "F-... Damn, I''m jealous." Aphrodite, still disguised as Renata, was going to say a bad word but stopped because of Ophis and Nero.


    "Whoaa look for this bit-... Woman, aren''t you too horny?"


    "Girls, I think you guys missed the moment to not speak bad words." Natalia spoke.


    "...I mean, just because Victor spoke to them before doesn''t mean we''re obligated to do the same, right~?" Renata spoke.


    "Indeed, indeed. We must set an example."


    ''You are the worst examples to follow.'' Natalia spoke internally but didn''t dare voice her thoughts¡ªit would be too rude.


    ''Only at times like these that these two are synchronized as if they were sisters¡­'' Ruby rolled her eyes as she felt the tremors intensify.


    ¡­


    Five hours after the fight between the two lovers.


    "Haah, Haah." Breathing sounds were heard.


    Currently, Victor was on top of Scathach with a very heavy breath. They weren''tbored breaths of tiredness; it needed a lot more than that for Victor to get tired.


    They were panting breaths of excitement.


    The woman below him justughed lightly at the sight. Sweat was pouring from her curvy and mature body, her breathing was heavy too, but she was able to control her breathing better due to her years of training.


    The two had already lost their clothes a long time ago.


    She could feel something hard and robust near her most precious entrance that hadn''t been invaded since Ruby was born. She could feel her fluids oozing and lubricating the tip of the sturdy thing as if it were begging for the cock toe in and for her to devour it.


    Her insides were twitching. She wanted to scream for him to just shove it in and end her misery, but she wouldn''t beg. It wasn''t her style, she would dominate!


    Her red eyes intensified again, and her smile grew.


    "Are you getting tired already?" The red aura of her body started to get more intense.


    Victor looked at the woman beneath him. The woman was many things to him, his teacher, his target, his goal, his mother-inw.


    ''And even though I''d seen her naked many times in the past, even though I''d seen her beauty over and over again, for some reason¡­''


    ''... For some reason, today, she is even more stunning.'' Victor thought.


    "You know me¡­" Victor''s smile grew wider just as hers did, while the aura of his body started to get more intense.


    "I can do this all day, as many times as it takes, for years!"


    "Fufufufu~, this is what we''re going to find out-... Hufff?" Before she could continue, she felt a stimting electric shock run through her body. It wasn''t an electric shocking from an attack but an electric shock of pleasure.


    Scathach opened her eyes wide and looked down. There, she saw that her intimacy was invaded. Even her stomach, with a six-pack of defined abs, was a little deformed with the foreign object inside her.


    Victor took advantage of when she was about to speak, he cupped her curvy ass, and with one motion, he thrust himself fully inside her.


    "...You said it yourself, the best strategy in a war has always been attacking, and I should never miss a chance to attack an unsuspecting enemy~." Victor stroked the two happy mounds of Scathach.


    "Ahh~." The woman moaned with a sensual moan and quickly put her hand over her mouth.


    "As your favorite disciple, I wouldn''t miss a chance like this." Victor''s smile grew.


    "W-Wait."


    Due to having spent 21 years without her insides being filled, she was very sensitive.


    Unconsciously, she wrapped her legs around Victor''s waist and leaned against his neck.


    Victor used her ass for support and started slowly pulling out his member from inside her.


    "Victor, just wait-."


    "..." Victor just smiled, "NO." and gave a boost.


    BOOOM!


    All the furniture behind her was destroyed, then he heard the sweet moan of the woman in his arms.


    "AHHH~."


    Her entire insides shuddered.


    For a moment, she swore she went to another world and came back. She squirmed even more, and it felt like something wasing out of her.


    She felt her womb descend, fully epting her lover''s cock. Like a hungry animal, shepletely held Victor''s cock inside her.


    Her eyes were clouded with lust, love, and various heavy feelings.


    She squeezed Victor''s body. Unconsciously, she sought his neck, and as a natural gesture of her race, she bit into it and sucked his blood.


    "Ugh~." Victor, in that moment, felt like he''d entered Heaven and Hell at the same time. The pain of having his bones shattered by Scathach''s grip, plus the pleasure of his cock trapped inside her extremely tight interior that he''d always craved.


    And now his blood began to be sucked¡­ Everything was an indescribable sensation for him.


    Acting on instinct, he also bit her neck.


    ''She is mine. I want her for myself. I want herpletely.'' His possessiveness came out at that moment and smothered Scathach''s senses.


    She could feel his love and his desire, his blood said it all.


    "!!!" At that moment, Scathach stopped drinking his blood and shuddered. Her whole body squirmed, and liquid poured out of her entrance.


    ''W-Why am I so sensitive?'' She couldn''t understand it.


    Suddenly, she felt something filling her insides, something hot and viscous, something that sent another electric shock wave of pleasure through her body.


    ''That is...!'' Her eyes widened, and she squeezed Victor''s body even tighter.


    Sounds of bones breaking were heard, but she didn''t care. She was too absorbed in this feeling to care! Something big wasing!


    Her blood-red eyes seemed to focus on something nonexistent in the air before something came rushing out of her.


    She tried to hold it back but couldn''t.


    "Ughhh~, Ahnnn~"


    She squirted.


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 486: A Battle For Dominance. 2

    Chapter 486: A Battle For ''D''ominance. 2


    The heavy breathing of two lovers was heard in a destroyed room whose only intact furniture was the mattress, which in a way, proved the quality of the mattress. It managed to withstand a ''battle'' of two Vampire Counts and didn''t give in.


    A power of resistance that would make Werewolves blush with embarrassment!


    Scathach was on cloud nine.


    ''This feeling¡­'' She focused her attention inside.


    She could clearly feel the shape of her lover''s cock inside her, filling herpletely.


    She could feel the heating from him, she could feel a sense of satisfaction and happiness.


    It was something more primitive, a feeling of happiness in being a woman and having a partner, not just any partner, but an ideal man.


    The sensation started from the entrance of her womb and spread throughout her body like a fire that burned away all her defenses, but it wasn''t a fire that damaged her body.


    It was a gentle fire that was changing her, shaping her feelings, her motivations. She was transforming in this moment and understood that, after this session, she wouldn''t be the same anymore.


    eptance.


    She''s going through this right now.


    It all started when she understood her feelings towards Victor. She knew from that point on, even if Victor wanted to run away from her, she wouldn''t let him go. But she also understood that her prior feelings weren''t as strong as they were now.


    Even if he died, she would wreak chaos and destruction throughout Hell to bring him back.


    Even if he wanted to stay away from her, she wouldn''t let him. He couldn''t run away from her anymore.


    For Scathach, Victor was the first man she was willing to be with forever, the first man she could fully ept, body and soul.


    The man she''d given her body to, the man she''d willingly let inside her and paint her insides with his color.


    She could feel his seed, which hadpletely filled her insides and was leaking onto the bed. He was the man she really didn''t care about having her child with right now.


    He was not an experiment like her ex-husband was, a man who only served to create her precious treasure, Ruby.


    He was much more than that... Much more than an experiment, much more than a curiosity, he was much more than that.


    So. Much. More...!


    For Scathach, he had be an irreceable existence now.


    Unfortunately, she still hadn''t given him her heart... She couldn''t...


    Notpletely...


    Even though this man who was in her arms now held an important ce in her heart, even though she gave her body to him, he still hadn''tpletely conquered her.


    He still needed to defeat her... That was her pride, something that made her what she was today; the pride of a warrior that made up her core.


    And she wouldn''t let it go for anyone, not even Victor.


    ''And to think this all started with an arrogant brat who dared to be with my daughter¡­'' Remembering the first time she''d met Victor, she couldn''t help but disy a gentle smile. It was a very good memory.


    ''Huh... Before I knew it, ever since that day... He''d always been around, huh...''


    ''Victor... My son-inw, my disciple, the man who gained my interest for the way he was... A man who was very simr to me, but at the same time different...'' The memories she''d made with Victor began to flood her entire being.


    And that was changing her. This whole situation was changing her.


    Her eyes were pure blood red, but unlike usual, those red eyes were empty as if she were lifeless, but at the same time not.


    For any being, their first true love was always an explosion of feelings. Regardless of the result that the fruit of this first love bore, it couldn''t be denied. It was an immutable truth.


    And for a woman... The first time with their first love was like a volcano erupting.


    But for Scathach? An Elder Vampire who felt everything more intensely? A woman who had never experienced this before in the past?


    Her feelings were like a cosmic event that created the Universe.


    A big bang of emotions!


    ''Victor...''


    It all started with a simple name, a single, simple name, and suddenly¡­


    Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor...


    She broke.


    Not even she knew how many times she''d called that name internally. The count went past thousands easily.


    ''My ViCtOr''


    ''My Darling''


    Her feelings were running amok, and she squeezed him even tighter as if she was afraid he would run away.


    Her mind imnted Victor''s face in her brain, her nose took in his scent, to never forget, and her insides shifted topletely suit Victor''s cock.


    Her body memorized his heat so that in the times he wasn''t around, she would still feel him.


    Her hand gently stroked the man''s hair, feeling the texture, remembering how it felt as it gently flowed through her fingers.


    Scathach was imnting within her being all of Victor''s existence.


    Victor looked up, and when he saw Scathach''s gaze,


    That beautiful look, his smile couldn''t help but genuinely grow.


    He could finally let go... let go of all his bottled-up feelings.


    "My Scathach..." As he looked into the eyes of the woman in front of him, Victor gently touched her cheek.


    ''She''s finally mine... Notpletely, but she''s still mine. I''ll make it happen.'' Victor was happy with his progress, but it still wasn''t enough. He wanted herpletely, body and soul. He wanted her entire existence for himself.


    And he knew he would only earn that when he defeated her.


    "...." Scathach smiled, a big smile that showed her sharp teeth.


    To others, it would look like a predatory smile that would cause fear.


    But for Victor?


    It was one of the most beautiful smiles he''d ever seen.


    The reason?


    He understood that that smile came from the bottom of her heart. That was her ''true form'', something he was always after.


    Her nature, her being, Victor epted itpletely.


    Victor had left his mark on Scathach''s being in many ways, both emotionally making the woman ept his feelings and physically by iming all of her insides and painting her with his seed.


    Victor brought his face closer to Scathach, and naturally, he kissed her.


    Scathach closed her eyes, touched his face gently, and kissed him back.


    The kiss had several meanings that only the two of them knew. Their feelings werebining like the spheres of Yin and Yang, merging, changing, evolving.


    When Scathach and Victor stopped kissing, the two looked at each other, their two red eyes staring at each other, imnting each other''s faces throughout their entire being.


    No thoughts were on their minds, and they were acting on instinct. They wanted to get closer to each other and wanted to bond even more!


    Scathach wanted her insides to be devastated.


    Victor wanted to paint Scathach''s entire being with his color.


    And this synergy of feelings umted.


    "Hmmpf." It all started with a passionate kiss from Victor and quickly began to escte.


    Scathach threw Victor and straddled him, but Victor wasted no time, grabbed her voluptuous ass, used it as support, and made a move!


    "!!!" Scathach opened her eyes wide as she felt her entire insides being ravaged, as a mad smile appeared on her face. Even if she was acting on instinct, she wouldn''t let herself be dominated.


    She leaned on Victor''s chest and started to go up and down.


    Meaty pping sounds echoed through the dested room.


    It all started slowly, as if she had just learned it, but as expected of a Master, she soon got the hang of it and rhythmically went up and down, always targeting her weak points.


    She felt her body twitch when his cock hit certain spots, and she wanted more!


    More, More, MORE!


    The red aura of her body started to get stronger, and a crazy look was seen on her face.


    These fierce and repeated attacks would make any member not strong enough to break the tight, wet shape of Scathach''s entrance,e.


    But not Victor. It still wasn''t enough for him, and he wouldn''t end up with just that. Unlike his wife Natashia, Scathach was still inexperienced, but Scathach was a Master for a reason.


    She learned fast and applied that knowledge at an even faster rate, and her body was often superior to his base form. Even though she was careful with Victor, sometimes her attacks had broken his bones.


    It hurt like hell, but he didn''t care. He was in Heaven and Hell at the same time with this woman.


    Victor held Scathach''s waist even tighter for a moment and prevented the woman from moving.


    "Oh?" Thinking she started to win, she shed an even bigger smile, but when she was going to tease Victor, she heard something.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Electricity covered Victor''s body in a way that was harmless to Scathach, and the only reason Victor did this was for a technique.


    He smiled widely as he leaned on Scathach''s waist and, with a hip movement¡­


    "AHHH~" Scathach went to the clouds.


    In a few simple moments, he took more than 50 thrusts inside her.


    If Scathach wasn''t strong enough and tough, this move would have destroyed her, literally speaking of course.


    Scathach''s eyes clouded over, and saliva wasing out of her mouth. She couldn''t keep sane and realized that maybe Victor had the high ground in this kind of battle.


    Before she knew it, she was lying on the bed, and Victor was on top again, having regained the lead.


    "Ahh~" Scathach''s moan was heard, she was still sensitive from that sneak attack, and to make matters worse Victor didn''t just attack her uterus. He attacked her breasts, her clit, her corbone.


    All her erogenous zones were being attacked, and she had no choice but to moan like an ordinary woman.


    But would she give up?


    HER? Scathach Scarlett!?


    Never!


    Scathach, with a sudden forceful movement, took Victor''s hand, smiled widely, and pushed him away. Victor crossed the room and found himself imnted in the wall of the room.


    ''Ugh, ridiculous strength.'' Victorughed in amusement.


    After Victor''s member came out of her, liquids began to leak from Scathach''s entrance, but she didn''t care. Even though for a moment she felt unhappy about it, she quickly fought to undo this unhappiness caused by herself.


    She appeared on the wall and mounted Victor again.


    Her insides screamed in ecstasy as she was filled again, and she opened her mouth wide and bit Victor''s corbone!


    "!!!" Victor opened his eyes wide.


    Not satisfied, she began to move her hips in an up and down rhythm, as she was determined to wring himpletely dry in every way possible.


    With this unexpected attack, Victor couldn''t help but release all the seed he was desperately holding onto, into her womb.


    "!!!" Scathach''s eyes gleamed in ecstasy as she felt her insides filled again. That hot, addictive sensation. She was starting to love it!


    Victor growled in annoyance, and as soon as he made a move, he brought his mouth to Scathach''s ear and bit gently.


    "HMMPPFFF?" Scathach''s body visibly shook, and, for a moment, she almost stopped sucking his blood.


    Victor''s hand went to Scathach''s waist, and he delivered a harmless electric shock to her waist.


    Scathach unconsciously tightened her waist, causing Victor''s cock to harden even further.


    Victor moaned a little, but he still didn''t finish hisbo, as he used his vacant hand and pulled Scathach''s hard nipples and squeezed.


    "Ahhhn~" At that moment, Scathach stopped biting Victor and moaned uncontrobly.


    Her mouth waspletely bloody, blood that was Victor''s, and she couldn''t drink it because she groaned unexpectedly.


    Deciding not to miss the chance he''s been given, Victor leaned against the wall and threw himself back on the bed with Scathach beneath him.


    He gripped both of Scathach''s legs tightly, and began his relentless attack!


    Once again Scathach''s groans were heard throughout the room.


    Scathach tried topose herself, but it was impossible. Victor didn''t give her a break, and with a repetitive effort and wild movement, Scathach waspletely at his mercy.


    She had no choice but to moan as she squeezed her insides that were being ravaged.


    God! She loved that feeling!


    10 minutes of constant attacks while all that was heard was the couple''s moaning, the loudest being Scathach''s, and the sound of flesh pounding. Scathach felt that numbing sensationing from her womb.


    ''It''sing~!'' The moment she thought that.


    She squirted.


    "AHHH~"


    Seeing that this was his chance, Victor grinned widely and stopped moving as he turned Scathach and positioned her doggy style.


    He wrapped both his arms around Scathach, his right hand cupped the woman''s voluptuous breasts, and his left hand cupped her clit.


    Scathach was so absorbed in her release that she didn''t even notice the position she was in.


    She only noticed something when her neck was bitten by Victor.


    "AHHH~." Unconsciously, she wrapped both her arms around Victor''s head.


    At that moment, Victor began to rock his hips while caressing the woman''s breasts and her clit.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to suck her blood either.


    ... And the result of this terrifyingbo for any female Vampire was obvious. Once again, Scathach was at Victor''s mercy, moaning uncontrobly as she came due to how sensitive her insides were.


    2 x 1, Victor was winning this war that promised tost a long time...


    The question was, would the room hold up?


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 487: Lost in love

    Chapter 487: Lost in love


    Two weeks, 14 days, 336 hours!


    Victor and Scathach had been ''training'' for all this time non-stop and hadpletely lost track of time.


    Ruby tried to enter the room but couldn''t because her mother''s ice prevented anyone from entering, and not even she was strong enough to break Scathach''s ice. If the woman really wanted to, she could make incredibly tough ice. With no other choice, she had to ask the Goddess for help.


    The moment Aphrodite broke the ice and entered the room along with Ruby and Natalia,


    They bore witness to the absolute devastation of the room. Everything was destroyed. Not even the mattress was able to withstand the battle of two Vampire Counts that long.


    But that''s not what caught the girls'' attention. Somehow, they all knew the consequences when two strong beings ''fight'' this kind of battle.


    They were more curious about the state of the two lovers.


    Victor and Scathach were in bed while Scathach was sleeping on top of Victor with a satisfied smile on her face. Her skin was glowing like a newborn baby''s, and it was pretty obvious she was satisfied. It seemed like the years of frustration she had gone through were erased in this ''battle''.


    She waspletely out.


    The reason everyone thought that was the case was that even when Aphrodite entered her ''territory'', the woman didn''t wake up.


    "They''re still connected..." Aphroditemented lightly, while envy could be heard in her voice.


    ''Scathach literally got the fuck she always wanted... Fuck, what envy!'' As the Goddess of Sex and Love, she could clearly see that the woman''s feelings werepletely sated.


    And upon seeing that, she returned her gaze to Victor, her eyes glowing a bright pink.


    ''He was able to satisfy an Elder Vampire, someone who has practically an inexhaustible sexual appetite, and that person was none other than Scathach, someone who was frustrated for a long time but didn''t know it.''


    Aphrodite once again had no choice but to reassess Victor''s position in her mind.


    ''I want him¡­'' She felt her insides twist when she saw Victor''s tool inside Scathach.


    "...." Natalia waspletely beyond red at that moment. She just couldn''t look at this... Scenery with a serious look.


    She''d seen simr scenarios involving Victor and his wives many times, but this one was beyond normal.


    She could clearly see that the room''s damage didn''t extend outside the room because of the ice cage Scathach had created.


    Ruby, on the other hand, sighed in relief. She didn''t even look at her mother, she looked at Victor, and despite being a little thinner than usual, he was still alive.


    Now that she was calmer, she looked at the situation again.


    ''...My mother managed to reduce Victor to this state by herself...'' She couldn''t help butment internally, that is to say, that when Ruby and Violet attacked Victor, the man was stillpletely fine.


    ''I guess I can''tpare the situation with an Elder Vampire who was beyond frustrated¡­'' Ruby thought.


    And just as she went to approach Scathach, she felt someone tap her on the shoulder.


    "...?" Ruby looked confused at Aphrodite, who was in her God form.


    "Don''t approach now, it''s dangerous."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Look." Aphrodite picked up a piece of stone around them and threw it towards Victor and Scathach. She threw it so that the stone fell close to them and did not cause any damage.


    But the moment the stone got close enough.


    FUSHHH.


    The stone froze into a pir of ice.


    Scathach opened her eyes wide, and her eyes were glowing blood red, while a sense of death descended around her as she looked towards the stone that froze in midair and made a gesture with her hand.


    The stone soon disappeared into particles of ice.


    "...." Natalia and Ruby opened their eyes wide at this scene.


    "Is she awake?" Ruby asked.


    "She''s not awake." The moment Aphrodite said that, Scathach slowly closed her eyes and fell back into the position she was in.


    She snuggled into Victor''s body and held him lovingly.


    "She''s unconscious, but at the same time, she''s not."


    "¡­I think it''s because this is the first time she''spletely cked out, so her body is acting on instinct to protect her?" Ruby deduced.


    ''Really? What a troublesome woman, does even the way she sleeps have to bepletely extravagant?'' Natalia couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "You are right and wrong at the same time."


    "Huh?"


    "She''s not protecting herself, she''s protecting her ''love''." Aphrodite spoke in a t tone.


    "...." Ruby didn''t know what to say when she heard what Aphrodite said.


    "She''s acting on instinct now, and can''t recognize friend or foe. It is better to let them sleep." Natalia spoke.


    Ruby sighed and said,


    "I wish we had time for them to sleep."


    "We haven''t heard from him for a long time, and Violet, Sasha, and even Natashia are worried." Ruby didn''t mention that Eleonor, Mizuki, and Leona were also worried.


    It was strange that Victor didn''t give any news and suddenly disappeared. If it weren''t for Ruby saying he was training with Scathach, the chaos would have been greater.


    On the other hand, Victor''s wives were worried about Victor dying after having sex with Scathach. As an older woman, Natashia understood well how Scathach felt, and in Scathach''s case, it should be 1000x worse than Natashia''s.


    "Not to mention he needs to wake up because the Supernatural Beings'' meeting is going to happen in three days." And there are still problems rted to this damn invasion and the city being built.


    "He just doesn''t have time to sleep."


    "Hmm..." Aphrodite touched her chin and spoke:


    "Shall we try to wake up Victor then?"


    "Yes."


    Ruby, Aphrodite, and Natalia started to think about what to do, but before they had any ideas.


    A darkness covered the room, and several red eyes could be seen.


    "Kaguya and the Maids?"


    "Yes."


    "Master forgot that we were in his shadow." Maria''s voice spoke.


    "Or he didn''t care, fufufu." Robertamented.


    "Did you guys see everything in VIP seating then?" Aphrodite asked with a slight smile on her face.


    "...." The Maids were silent.


    And the silence was, in itself, a confirmation.


    Within Victor''s shadow, all the Maids were red in the face, including Kaguya. They never thought that-... Huuuu... their master''s activity was so intense.


    [Damn, I really don''t know what to say... I just know I want this treatment in the future.] Alter Eve spoke internally.


    "..." This provoked an even more intense reaction from Eve, as she blushed even more.


    "Cough." Kaguya coughed falsely and said:


    "I will try to wake up my master."


    "Thanks." Ruby said. She just wanted to get this thing over with!


    And put some clothes on her husband and mother, for God''s sake!


    ...


    Victor, who was in the world of unconsciousness, felt that someone was calling him.


    "To have...!


    "Bad...!"


    "MASTER!"


    "Hmm?" Victor opened his eyes and looked at the broken ceiling.


    [You finally woke up.] Kaguya sighed.


    Feeling a heaviness in his body, he looked down and saw Scathach and soon began to remember all the things the two of them had done.


    Victorughed lightly, hugged Scathach, and kissed her mouth.


    Unconsciously, Scathach returned Victor''s kiss and contracted her insides.


    Victor couldn''t hold back his orgasm that he''d already lost count of how many times he''d released it inside her, and painted Scathach''s insides again with his liquids.


    Feeling the warm sensation inside her again, Scathach began to wake up.


    Her vision was a little blurry, but it slowly started to return to normal, and she saw Victor''s violet eyes looking at her.


    "Good morning, Honey."


    Scathach felt a sweet feeling in her heart when she heard the name that Victor called her. She didn''t dislike that kind way of calling her at all.


    "...Good morning, Darling...?" She felt awkward saying those words, but when she saw Victor''s smile growing, she didn''t think much of it.


    Victorughed lightly as he supported Scathach''s body and sat on the bed. [What was left of it.]


    He lifted the woman up a little and let his member slide out of her.


    "Hmm~." She moaned lightly.


    Liquids started toe out of Scathach and smear everything, but the woman didn''t care since she was too focused on looking at Victor as if she found something fascinating in looking at him.


    ''Ugh, it''s sore...'' It was the first time Victor had felt something like this.


    Scathachy her head on Victor''s chest and focused on listening to his heartbeat.


    Now that she was fully awake, she could feel people in the room, but she didn''t mind them and just focused on listening to the rhythmic sound of Victor''s heart beating.


    Victor wrapped his arm around Scathach protectively and stroked her long red hair.


    Soon, he lifted his face and looked at the group.


    "How long were we gone?" He asked this because he knew days had passed. He didn''t have an exact time measurement, but he knew it took a long time in his little war.


    "Two weeks..." Ruby replied in her usual neutral tone, a tone thatpletely hid the shock inside her.


    ''This is my mother?'' She couldn''t rte that woman to her mother.


    Make no mistake, she knew it was Scathach, but she was acting rather clingy with Victor, something she''d never done before.


    Even the act ofying her head on his chest while hugging him and closing her eyes was shocking to Ruby.


    Ruby couldn''t help but imagine Scathach''s expressions with the positions she experienced when she ''battled'' Victor at night.


    ''...I think my mother is a woman too.'' The image of Scathach in Ruby''s head slowly began to change.


    Ever since her birth, Ruby''s image of Scathach was something like an idol that never changed. Even when Victor came into her life, she still acted like the Strongest Female Vampire.


    But this sight, and the image of the Strongest Female Vampire, just didn''t match.


    Despite thinking like that, Ruby was not foolish to believe that Scathach had grown weaker. In fact, it could be said that she''d grown stronger because, just like Ruby, she had a ''love'' now.


    ...And God have mercy on the woman/enemy who tried to hurt Victor.


    "..." Aphrodite and Natalia were looking at the current state of Victor and Scathach.


    Aphrodite bit her lip lightly, and she couldn''t help but imagine herself in this situation with him.


    She was just too jealous now!


    ''Gahhh! I won''t think about it! Poker face, poker face, Aphrodite! You can do it!'' Using all her eons of experience, she managed to keep her poker face.


    "Two weeks, huh..." Victormented in shock. He didn''t expect that much time to pass.


    Scathach, despite having her eyes closed, was also in shock. She didn''t expect that she would get lost in the passage of time.


    ''...But, I really don''t care...'' She snuggled even more into Victor''s body since all she wanted was to stay in that position forever.


    ''Get stronger fast, Victor... I need you to defeat me.''


    She wouldn''t make it easy for Victor, she would train even harder, but she couldn''t wait for Victor to challenge her to bepletely his, and he to bepletely hers.


    ''Hmm~, I like that.'' She thought as she felt her hair being stroked by him. It was a gesture of affection she''d never imagined enjoying before in the past.


    "...Yes, two weeks have passed, you''ve missed a lot of things. Violet, Sasha, and Natashia are worried, and the meeting of Supernatural Beings will take ce in three days."


    Victor''s eyes didn''t change, while he kept looking at everything with a neutral gaze.


    "..." Ruby, seeing this, felt that something had changed in Victor again.


    ''Isn''t it possible that sex with my mother changed him in some way? For God''s sake, this isn''t a fighting anime where a certain red-haired protagonist changed while having sex!'' Despite what she was thinking, she couldn''t help but think that Victor had changed.


    It wasn''t a significant change, but the feeling around him was more¡­ Hmm, cold?


    "... I''m hungry."


    Ruby felt like falling to the floor now. God, he was just hungry! It was all her imagination.


    Now that he said that, she noticed that he was thinner!


    "Haaah." Ruby took a long breath and approached Victor.


    Scathach opened her eyes and turned towards Ruby.


    "!!!" Ruby cringed slightly when she saw her mother''s gaze. Those lifeless, cold eyes, a gaze that shimmered with possessiveness.


    Now, she understood what had happened. Ruby snorted and shed the same look to her mother, a look she didn''t miss a bit.


    ''Hah! You''re too young to look like that, Mother!''


    Seeing that it was her daughter and seeing her gaze, Scathach smiled slightly and closed her eyes, then went back to snuggling up to Victor.


    Ruby soon approached Victor while freezing everything in her path since she didn''t want to get her shoes wet right now.


    Natalia swallowed hard when she saw this exchange.


    "The number of Violets are growing¡­Jesus Crist."


    Aphrodite rolled her eyes at Natalia''sment.


    Ruby squatted down slightly and showed her neck to Victor.


    "Come on, you must be tired of drinking the blood of an antique."


    Scathach opened her eyes and looked at her daughter narrowly.


    Victor chuckled wryly, but he was smart enough to know that if he said anything now, it would be his grave, so he just approached Ruby.


    And bit her neck.


    "Hmm~."


    Victor''s features began to improve at a rapid pace, and soon he was healthy again.


    Three minutes passed, and Victor stopped drinking Ruby''s blood, then turned Scathach''s face to the side and bit her neck.


    The feeling of annoyance that Scathach was feeling vanished like leaves in the wind when she felt Victor suck her blood.


    ''Humpf, the oldest is the best, my daughter.'' Scathach smiled at her daughter, who sent her mother a dangerous look.


    Three more minutes passed, and Victor stopped drinking Scathach''s blood, despite still being thirsty. After all, he needed the blood of Violet, Sasha, and now Natashia topletely quench his bloodlust. Victor said:


    "Let''s take a bath." Victor lifted Scathach like a princess.


    "Mm!" She nodded in satisfaction.


    "...." Ruby rolled her eyes when she saw her mother acting like a teenager in love.


    "Roles reversed¡­ Pfft." Aphrodite couldn''t help but hold back herughter.


    All she got in exchange for thatment was a dangerous look from both mother and daughter.


    Aphrodite wasn''t intimidated as she shamelessly puffed out her perfect breasts and looked Victor up and down as she swallowed inwardly.


    "I''ll take a shower too!" Aphrodite spoke.


    "I will too." Ruby spoke.


    ''Oh?'' Aphrodite was inwardly surprised that no one stopped her, but that was a good thing!


    .........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 488: Result of the battle. And mother and daughter plotting to take down a goddess

    Chapter 488: Result of the battle. And mother and daughter plotting to take ''down'' a goddess


    7 X 5 was the result.


    7 X 5!


    Was Victor happy that he had beaten Scathach? Yes, he was, but most of all, he was worried.


    Victor broke into a cold sweat as he looked at the woman lying on his chest. She had already finished cleaning herself and removing all the liquids off of her body, except the ones inside her. They were in the bathtub now that it was big enough to fit several people.


    He narrowly managed to beat the woman. It wasn''t andslide victory. It was a hard-fought victory, and it took a lot out of him.


    Remembering that Victor had the memories of a natural yboy who was Adonis, it could be said that if he didn''t have insane stamina and didn''t have those memories, he would easily lose.


    Scathach was a monster.


    Victor couldn''t help but look the other way, specifically at a woman who was washing his body.


    Long pink hair, pink eyes, perfect face, and even curvier and more perfect body than Scathach.


    The literal Goddess of Beauty, Aphrodite.


    ''If Scathach is like that, what about this woman?''


    Unlike Scathach, who was inexperienced, but was a quick learner,


    Aphrodite was a goddamn Master. She was the literal Goddess of Sex after all.


    ''I need to train more!'' Victor''s eyes gleamed with determination. He beat Scathach today, but next time¡­ maybe he wouldn''t.


    But for now... He wouldn''t think about sex but instead merely celebrate his victory.


    "Fufufu..." Gently touching Scathach''s nipples and squeezing them, he spoke in her ear:


    "I won."


    "...." Aphrodite and Ruby stopped washing and looked at Victor in shock.


    ''He beat an Elder Vampire!?''


    And they were even more shocked when they saw Scathach''s reaction.


    "Humpf, don''t get cocky. Next time I''ll win." Scathach was bitter since, for the first time in a long time, she tasted defeat. That feeling was familiar to her when she was younger and training with her mother.


    Sex or not, defeat was defeat, and she didn''t want to feel that again!


    "Hahaha, I doubt it."


    "Oh? You don''t think I''ll win?" Scathach''s eyes gleamed.


    Victor swallowed internally, but he spoke:


    "Of course not. Who do you think I am? Remember, in battle, you are invincible, but in the bedroom, I am."


    "Oh~? I will train to defeat you then." Her eyes gleamed, and she licked her lipssciviously. This was training she was more looking forward to than normal training.


    "...." Victor wanted to facepalm himself now since he had just dug his own grave.


    "Ara~." Hearing the melodious tone, he turned to the side and saw two perfect white mountains. Then he looked up and saw Aphrodite''s pink eyes looking up at him in an amused tone.


    "Who''s invincible in the bedroom, huh? I wonder if you canpare to me~" She smiled slightly as she touched Victor''s perfect chest, and with just that touch, Victor''s body shuddered.


    Soon, he was reminded of Adonis'' memories and saw that not even that man had been able to defeat Aphrodite once.


    "..." Just now, he realized that he''d dug his own grave even deeper than expected.


    But who was Victor?


    Do you think he would back off?


    Hah! Is that some kind of joke!? He never backs down! Regardless of what the conflict is.


    Victor''s smile grew, as he gently touched Aphrodite''s shoulder, releasing a small electric jolt through her entire body.


    "Hmm~." She moaned softly and looked at Victor in surprise.


    "Fufufu~, you have some interesting techniques~." Aphrodite''s pink eyes started to glow pink. She was getting horny-.


    BONK!


    "GAAHHH!" Aphrodite screamed while holding her head as she turned around and saw Ruby with a baseball bat.


    "No Horny."


    "Let him rest, horny Goddess."


    "Tsk, petty!" Aphrodite huffed and got into the tub, just sticking out the top-half of her head, as she looked at Ruby with a slightly annoyed look.


    "#$%@" She was underwater, and because of that, bubbles were being created. She was mumbling a lot now.


    Ruby dropped her baseball bat on the floor and ignored Aphrodite. For a moment, she looked at her mother and was surprised that she didn''t react to Aphrodite''s approach.


    ''I thought she would get clingy and wouldn''t let the woman approach. What is she thinking?'' Ruby thought she should have a talk with her mother afterwards.


    "Come here, Honey." Victor smiled gently at Ruby.


    "Humpf, Humpf." She snorted twice.


    "So now you remember me?"


    "What a stupid question, I would never forget you, my honey."


    "..." Ruby looked into Victor''s lifeless eyes, and smiled, then she returned his gaze with the same lifeless eyes as his.


    Feeling sweet inside, Ruby climbed into the tub and leaned on Victor''s chest.


    Victorughed gently and patted Ruby''s head.


    A few minutes of silence passed, and suddenly, Ruby spoke:


    "How does it feel to have a mother and daughter in your own arms?"


    Scathach couldn''t help but open her eyes to look at Victor.


    Victor looked down and saw the looks of mother and daughter that, although simr, werepletely different, and he couldn''t help but speak with a gentle smile that bewitched them both for a moment:


    "The best feeling in the world."


    "Humpf, Humpf." They both huffed at the same time and hugged him, pressing their two bountiful mountains into his body.


    Victor''s smile couldn''t help but grow even gentler. It was quite cute to see his Master and wife acting like that.


    "Now that you guys have washed, I want to wash myself again, can I?"


    "..." Mother and daughter looked at each other. With that brief look, the two understood each other''s intentions, and soon the two left Victor.


    "Thanks." Victorughed and kissed Ruby and Scathach on the cheek.


    Victor left the embrace of the two women and dived into the bathtub, as he enjoyed the water touching every part of his body, and then got up.


    Using his hand, he pulled his hair up and stretched his body a little.


    Crack, Crack.


    Cracking sounds were heard since he was very stiff.


    Now, Victor was actually the literal Adonis, and it wasn''t an empty expression to describe how handsome he was.


    His body, by all means, was considered perfect, a mix of a muscr build like a warrior. He wasn''t bulky or a muscr freak, but lean and defined.


    Raising his right arm while rotating a little, Victor was exercising since his body was still very stiff.


    Seeing him acting like that, Aphrodite couldn''t help but look at him while drooling a little.


    "Oh? Do you like what you see~?"


    Despite being a little stunned, Aphrodite sat in the bathtub as she folded her arms beneath her voluptuous breasts:


    "Humpf, arrogant, you''re not even that handsome."


    "¡­Heh~?" Victor''s eyes glowed neon pink for a few seconds.


    ''... Hmm?'' Aphrodite felt her divinity being used and looked at Victor. Seeing his eyes glowing neon pink, a small smile appeared on her face.


    "Tell a better lie next time, horny Goddess." Victor rolled his eyes, and then his gaze went to the shower.


    "Narcissistic bastard." Shemented in a low tone as she followed him with her eyes. Then, seeing him going to the shower, without even thinking too much, she followed him.


    "Aren''t you going to stop her?" Rubymented as she looked at the Goddess of Beauty following Victor.


    "...How about you, won''t you stop her?" Scathach returned the question to her daughter.


    "... I asked first." She looked at her mother lightly.


    "Fufufu, I won''t stop her."


    "Why?"


    "Although it''s an annoyance, and I want to kill that thot, I know she''ll be useful in the future."


    "...Oh?" Ruby''s eyes gleamed slightly.


    "A Goddess with her powers is quite useful in keeping our family safe in the future."


    "Instead of stopping her, I want her to fall madly in love with Victor and thus protect him from danger... Consequently, protecting everyone he has a rtionship with."


    Scathach wasn''t stupid, she knew that a Goddess like Aphrodite had a lot of influence in the Divine World, and having an ally like that was a good thing.


    "And with that, some of your paranoia will be sated."


    "...." Ruby looked at her mother in shock.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m your mother, remember? I understand you better than anyone." She crossed her arms and rested her head down on them and used her arms as a pillow, then closed her eyes.


    "¡­And now, I understand him even better than in the past."


    It would be an understatement to say how shocked Ruby was by her mother''s words.


    ''Does she understand me better than in the past?... Don''t tell me, does she think the same as me?'' Ruby was full of questions, questions she knew her mother wouldn''t answer right now.


    "What do you think we should do with Aphrodite?" She asked a question to test the waters first. She wanted to see her mother''s reaction.


    "Make the Goddess of Love fall madly in love."


    "With my Victor, it won''t be so difficult. He won me over after all. He just has to resist hard and not give in to her advances."


    "After all, nothing guarantees that when she gets what she wants, she will feel ''satisfied'' and leave." She said that because she knew how casual the Gods were with sex.


    For the Goddess of Beauty and Sex, the acts of the flesh themselves were not important, but the feelings were.


    ''When the Goddess of Love finally falls in love, she will be an indispensable ally for the future.'' Scathach knew how strong she was, but she wasn''t arrogant enough to believe that she could fight multiple high-level Gods on her own.


    ''Not yet... My strength has increased since I started drinking Victor''s blood, and with time, I can fully refine my trump card. If I can manage that, then fighting an entire Pantheon alone would not be an elusive task but a concrete fact.''


    ''But I need time for that to happen and more training.''


    "...." Ruby couldn''t help butugh a little when she heard her mother''s thoughts. After all, they were the same thoughts she had.


    ''After all, she''s a pink-haired woman, and it''s been proven by anime that pink-haired women when they''re in love are the most loyal~'' Ruby couldn''t help but make a reference to herself, and whileughing at her inside joke, she spoke:


    "Mother, looks like I''ll have to involve you in our n."


    "Our n?" She questioned as she opened her eyes and looked at her daughter.


    "Indeed." Ruby smiled like a fox and started to tell Scathach the ns she had for the future.


    Hearing the words that wereing out of her daughter''s mouth, Scathach once again couldn''t help but feel shocked. Her daughter''s treacherous words, along with her fox-like smile, and empty eyes filled with love¡­. That was the first time she''d seen her daughter like this.


    After a few minutes of exining the long-term future that Ruby had nned, Scathach spoke:


    "...Interesting... Okay, I''ll cooperate with that."


    "Fufufufu, and to think that my mother would be my greatest ally."


    "Don''t get used to it. You''ll still do all the work, I''m too old to be sneaky."


    "...Only at times like these do you use the old woman''s card." Ruby pouted.


    "When you were moaning madly, you seemed too young to me."


    Scathach looked at her daughter in shock, "...Did you see it?"


    "I didn''t see it, but I could imagine what it was like, what with all the tremors you two caused."


    "...I never thought my daughter was so perverted..." Scathach rolled his eyes.


    "You have no idea." Rubyughed lightly.


    Ruby started to talk about her n again, regarding the near future, not the far future like she talked about before.


    Scathach couldn''t help but wear a smile like Ruby''s.


    Unaware that two women from n Scarlett were nning her downfall, Aphrodite snuck into the shower Victor was in.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked to the side and saw a beautiful woman with long pink hair, curvy breasts that seemed to defy gravity, a seductive body, and pink eyes.


    Aphrodite smiled gently:


    "Let me wash you."


    Victor thought for a few seconds and replied:


    "Okay." He handed the soap he was using to Aphrodite.


    And turned to her.


    "Ara?" Looking at the erect member, she smiled slyly.


    With a natural action, Aphrodite touched his cock, and stroked it lightly.


    ''As expected, it''s perfect... Is it because of his Progenitor status?''


    "Why is he like this~? Wasn''t he normal before~?"


    "I asked myself that same question a few minutes ago too." Victor shrugged and picked up the shampoo.


    Seeing him acting normally, Aphrodite bit her lip lightly at both Victor''sck of reaction and arousal.


    ''If it were someone else, he would have pulled me and fucked me by now!'' She internally screamed in frustration. It must be added that it had been a long time since she''dst practiced the ''workout'' that Scathach and Victor had.


    From the time she came out of Olympus and started traveling the world between disguises and learning new things, and from the time she befriended Anna, Victor''s mother.


    Doing the math briefly, she''d been doing nothing for over 1000 years! She didn''t have an exact ount, considering that she didn''t care much about time or care to even check. She had an immortal life after all.


    But she clearly remembered that when she left the Greek pantheon, the European continent was still made up of forests, not even European civilization was developed so well yet.


    Normally, she wouldn''t think about it too much. She''d been alive for eons, theck of ''exercise'' was easy for her, and after the events of Adonis and her trip, she didn''t think much about it...


    But when a good stud like Victor, who catered to all of her personal tastes, was in front of her while facing her current feelings towards him...


    It was hard to hold back!


    She was very frustrated by theck of reaction! And because of that, inadvertently, she squeezed his member too hard.


    "Ouch, don''t squeeze too hard, stupid Goddess. He''s still sore from recent events, are you going to wash me or not?"


    "...." Biting her lip, she said:


    "I''m sorry¡­ And yes, I''ll wash you." Shepletely ignored the stupid Goddess phrasing, something that would make her annoyed if it were another time.


    Making soap suds, she began to wash Victor''s body.


    Gulp...


    ''Maybe it''s for the best. He''s not like the others after all~.''


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 489: Training with the Goddess of Beauty

    Chapter 489: Training with the Goddess of Beauty


    Victor was standing in the shower as the literal Goddess of Beauty acted like a Maid and washed every corner of his body.


    "Hmm... I''ve always been curious, what does a Goddess taste like?" He looked at Aphrodite''s neck.


    "..." Aphrodite stopped washing his member, which was the part of the body she unconsciously paid the most attention to, and spoke:


    "If you drink my blood, you will die." She brushed her pink hair that was wet from the shower from her face and tossed it up.


    "...Oh?"


    "Look." Instead of exining, she decided to show.


    She took her finger and put it in her mouth, then she bit it hard, injuring her finger and showing her blood to Victor.


    "Golden..."


    "Our blood has the essence of a God, something that is very harmful to a Creature of The Night."


    "... Hmm..."


    "Too bad... I wanted to know your taste."


    "...." Aphrodite looked deeply into Victor''s eyes and even stopped stroking his member, which was already cleaner than most of Victor''s body parts.


    "Do you really want to know what my blood tastes like?"


    "Yes."


    "Then be a God."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "If you be a God of any kind, you will gain natural resistance to the Divine Element."


    "That way, you''ll get to know what my blood tastes like."


    "...Bing a God is difficult, an almost impossible task."


    "Indeed." Aphrodite didn''t deny it.


    "And I don''t want to lose my Progenitor status." Victor instinctively felt that being a Progenitor was something better than being an ordinary God.


    "Fool, once your soul changed into its Progenitor form, regardless of what species you are or be, you will still be a Progenitor."


    "The only difference is, you will no longer be a Progenitor Vampire, but a Progenitor God who represents the Vampire aspect."


    "Something simr to your daughter Nero that, despite being a Noble Vampire, she still uses Werewolf-like techniques."


    "A Vampire God, to put it simply." Victor spoke.


    "Hmm, you''re not wrong, but you''re not right at the same time."


    "Ugh¡­ Gods and theirplicated existences." He spoke in disdain.


    "Fufufufu, a God is something different frommon species."


    "We exist on a higher ne of existence, we who keep reality going." Aphrodite turned off the shower,


    "Without a God to represent a concept in any Pantheon, that concept will cease to work in reality."


    "..." Victor felt that he understood, and at the same time, he didn''t.


    "For example, I will use myself to exin." Aphroditethered with her hand and poured the soap from the container.


    Victor looked at the soap and took it too, making foam with his hand too.


    Aphrodite took Victor''s rock-hard member and started washing him again...


    Victor did the opposite and took both of Aphrodite''s breasts and started washing them.


    "...." Aphrodite looked up in amusement at this scene and said nothing.


    "I am a Second-Generation Goddess of Olympus, I am a Titan, and I represent Beauty, Love, Sex, etc. You already know."


    "Mmm." Victor nodded as he stopped soaping Aphrodite''s breasts and started cleaning her waist and her ass.


    Aphrodite bit her lip lightly and stopped her moan froming out.


    "Concepts are fundamental aspects of the Universe. When you be a God, you be the representative of those aspects in reality."


    "And if the Gods that represent that Aspect of Reality disappear along with all the other Gods rted to that concept, the concept will stop working in reality."


    "For example, Love. If you kill all the Goddesses of Love, ''love'' will cease to exist in reality. No one could love until another God of that Divinity is born again."


    "Oh." Now Victor understood: "That seems like something difficult to achieve."


    "Indeed, you would have to fight multiple Pantheons, after all."


    ''Not to mention that the beings responsible for the functioning of the Universe would not let that happen.'' Aphrodite couldn''t help but think about those beings of great power who were neutral towards everything and only cared about the continuation of existence.


    "There is a hierarchy in the concepts too."


    "For example, Freya."


    "She is a Goddess with simr concepts as me, as she is also a Goddess of Beauty."


    "But her connection to the Concept of Beauty is lesser than mine."


    "Therefore, she is of a lower rank than me, at least in the Beauty Divinity department."


    "Can it increase in the future? I mean, her influence on the Concept of Beauty?" Victor asked.


    "Yes, but for that, she needs a deeper understanding of what ''beauty'' is."


    "Something that is extremely difficult."


    "I see..." Victor lifted Aphrodite''s leg and washed the important part of her that had a small pink tuft of hair.


    Aphrodite stopped cleaning Victor and leaned on his body as she put her hand over her mouth.


    "Haah¡­Haaah." Breathing heavily in his ear, she returned to her exnation:


    "The moment you be a God, you will be reborn and awaken with the most prominent attribute of your Soul. As the Concept of ''Progenitor'' and ''Vampire'' are the strongest, you will have Greater Divinity in them."


    "How you love the fight, to challenge, and having characteristics of obsessive love and protectiveness will also factor in."


    "You could also awaken fighting Concepts like ''War,'' ''Combat,'' etc.


    "Because of your obsessive love, you could awaken Concepts of ''Love'' just like me."


    "Because of your protective nature towards your family and those close to you, you could awaken Divinities rted to Family, and Home, just like Hestia¡­ Ugh."


    Aphrodite put her hand over her mouth and stopped herself from moaning as Victor cleaned around her entrance.


    "This is quite an interesting topic..." Victor spoke honestly as he cleaned up Aphrodite.


    "Is itpletely certain that if I be a God, I will be a Progenitor God of Vampires?"


    "Basically, yes."


    "After all, that is the biggest feature that stands out when I review your profile."


    "The other Divinities all depend on Luck and Fate, I think."


    "Fate exists?"


    "Yeah, and she''s a bitch." Aphrodite couldn''t help but say.


    "..." Victor just looked at Aphrodite in disbelief.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that. All existing Pantheons have Gods rted to Fate. It''s not something new. Although they cannot interfere with ''Fate''. There is someone greater who has been in that Concept for years and protects it from everyone."


    "Oh...? Can you stop Gods from manipting ''Concepts''?" Victor went back to washing Aphrodite''s perfect body.


    "Of course, for example, myself. As the most influential in the Concept of Beauty and Love, I can prevent other Gods from progressing in these Concepts." Aphrodite wrapped her arms around Victor''s neck.


    "..." Victor pped Aphrodite''s voluptuous ass lightly.


    "Mmm~."


    "You''re preventing Freya from progressing in the Concept of Beauty, right?" He spoke in her ear.


    "Fufufufu, I knew you would find out." Sheughed.


    "I am the most beautiful woman in existence, and I will not give that title to anyone, not even Freya."


    "Petty."


    "Humpf, all women are like that."


    "...." Victor didn''tment on this since he agreed a little with Aphrodite. All women had things they wanted to be petty about, and this could also be called their pride.


    Victor pulled Aphrodite closer to him, and he felt his hard cock resting against Aphrodite''s wet entrance as he started cleaning Aphrodite''s back, the back of her neck, and her butt.


    Aphrodite squirmed in Victor''s arms. Even though they were not doing anything much and were just washing each other, she was very aroused right now.


    And his hard cock being kissed by her bottom lips didn''t do much to reduce his hard-on either.


    "Even though Imented on this lightly, thanks for the exnation. It seems like being a God is more than just acting like a kid."


    "Humpf, I don''t deny that most Gods are idiots or kids with superpowers."


    "But if there were no responsible Gods, the world would be in Chaos right now."


    "After all, the Greater Gods that epass Grand Concepts like Destiny, Time, Infinity, Reality, Earth, etc., Concepts important to keep everything in bnce, are the ones that keep the Universe going."


    "If they were all like Zeus, the world would be fucked. Literally speaking."


    This was one of the few lessons she learned on her trip around the world. She was so trapped in her ''bubble'' called Olympus that she could barely see what kind of reality she was living in.


    "I see, I see~."


    "I''m d not all Gods are like Zeus."


    "Mm." She nodded her head in agreement with him.


    She hugged Victor tighter, and soon she felt the cold water running down her body and taking all the soap off of her body.


    Even though the water was cold, she couldn''t turn down the heat that was on her little sister.


    She could clearly feel her entrance opening and closingsciviously as if begging him to let herpletely swallow the thick cock inside her.


    ''Ahh~, that smell, I love that smell.''


    Victor wasn''t doing much better. It would be hypocritical of him to say he didn''t find the woman attractive, especially the sweet way she was acting now.


    This woman was certainly dangerous, and his hard member was more than enough proof of that.


    The scent of her arousal, her perfect body, and putting it all together with the way she was acting, was a dangerousbination.


    ... But, it still wasn''t enough for him to act like a rutting animal like he did when he was ''fighting'' Scathach.


    There was still something quite fundamental for Victor to be interested in Aphrodite.


    Yes, the Goddess was beautiful. She was not called the most beautiful woman for nothing, but...


    Remembering Scathach and her eyes when they were fighting.


    ''Scathach is better.''


    Soon the memories of his Wives giving him the same look flooded his mind.


    ''Ruby, Violet, Sasha, and Natashia are better.''


    He thought to himself, but it wasn''t something he would verbalize. It would be disrespectful to the woman who kindly exined something to him and was always helping him and keeping his mother safe.


    With several thoughts running through the minds of a Divinely Beautiful Mortal and a Goddess with a look that was on the same level as the mortal, the two continued to embrace, trying as hard as they could to lower the fire that was building between them.


    "...You used my Blessing again."


    "When did that happen?"


    "When I told you you weren''t handsome enough."


    "...."


    "Why does it only activate at these times?"


    "Narcissism."


    "..." Victor was speechless.


    "Somethingmon to everyone who has the Concept of Beauty in their bodies."


    "Vic." Aphrodite stopped hugging Victor and looked at him seriously.


    Victor looked at the Goddess in his arms.


    "You have to control it."


    "You don''t want to make someone your ve without knowing it, right? Especially if the target is one of your Wives."


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "No, I don''t want that." To Victor, his Wives shone brightest when they were themselves. Strong, independent women.


    Aphrodite nodded.


    "I can teach you."


    "...Okay, teach me."


    "...." Aphrodite looked shocked at Victor. Honestly, she thought he was going to doubt her or something.


    "Please don''t look at me like that. Despite the way we started, I won''t be a hypocrite and deny the help you''re giving my family and me."


    "..." Aphrodite couldn''t help but smile gently when she heard what Victor said.


    She remembered Anna''s words.


    "My son is a very easygoing individual. He returns kindness with kindness and returns threats with threats. Just treat him like you treat me, and before you know it, he''ll be trusting you." She spoke with a sincere look at Aphrodite.


    ''It''s like Anna said... If I had really acted normally during our first meeting, I wouldn''t have had to go through all that pointless trouble...'' When she thought of her first meeting with Victor, she shook her head, denying her thoughts.


    ''It would not help. Victor was looking at me with his prejudices and views of other people. Even if I had acted normal, he would have been suspicious.'' In the end, Aphrodite thought that everything that had happened, happened the way it did since only then could she be in this situation right now.


    The smile Aphrodite shed caught Victor a little off guard, and pairing that smile with her bath-soaked body, he wasn''t going to lie and say he didn''t feel a thing.


    ''Goddess of Beauty, huh...''


    "Thank you for your trust, Vic. I promise I will try not to break it."


    "Oh? I''m not feeling confident in those words."


    "Well, I''d be lying if I said I wouldn''t break that trust."


    Victor narrowed his eyes at this.


    "After all, if I ever came across a situation where I had to betray your trust to help you and Anna, I would do it without thinking." Aphrodite exined.


    "..." Victor''s eyes softened a little:


    "Before that happens, try looking for help. I''ll always be here."


    "Mm... I''ll leave it as ast resort then."


    "Haah," Victor sighed and casuallymented:


    "And there you go raising the g. Do you want Murphy to be here?"


    "Fufufu, this is just the reality of things."


    "Vic, there''s a lot of unbelievable stuff going around."


    "For example, I know a Goddess that, if she spoke without holding back, she could destroy everything in a straight line. Nothing would be left to exist, not even Souls."


    "...That sounds like a dangerous Goddess, I would like to meet her."


    "Believe it or not, she is very kind."


    "Oh, and she''s in our chat group."


    "¡­Kali?"


    "Umu." She nodded.


    "Try to befriend herter. It will be beneficial in the future."


    "Hmm, I won''t do it because it''s beneficial, but because she sounds interesting but sure."


    "Fufufu, I know."


    ''And that''s something I like about you~'' She thought to herself with embarrassment.


    "Anyway, let''s train." Aphrodite hugged Victor again as she adjusted her position a little so his cock fit perfectly in between her thick thighs and at the entrance to her most important ce.


    She lifted her face up and spoke.


    "Hug me."


    Victor hugged Aphrodite.


    "Hmm... A little stronger."


    He hugged her tighter.


    "Good." She smiled, satisfied.


    "Look into my eyes."


    "..." Victor did as she said and looked into her eyes.


    "I will force you to use my Blessing, and I will use my body to stop your Charm from leaving this shower. That''s why I''m hugging you like this."


    "Oh? Does that mean you didn''t do it as an excuse?"


    "Humpf, do you think I would use such a petty trick? Weren''t we already hugging before?"


    "..." Victor thought that made a lot of sense.


    Aphrodite sighed inwardly when she managed to get Victor''s attention away. She would never say she did it for the reasons Victor talked about.


    "I''ll start, okay?"


    "Mm." Victor nodded his head.


    "3... 2... 1... Now." Aphrodite''s eyes slowly began to glow neon pink.


    Victor was transfixed for a few seconds, and as he looked at Aphrodite, his eyes also started to change to neon pink.


    His long dark hair grew to his waist, and unlike Aphrodite''s pink hair, Victor''s hair was more shades of ck, but it wasn''t a dark ck like his Progenitor form.


    It was more like a silky ck like the night itself. His appearance began to be more striking, and a Divine ''Charm'' began to emanate from his body.


    Seeing Victor''s current appearance, Aphrodite can''t help but utter internally.


    ''As expected of the man I chose, he is definitely the most handsome man.'' Her cheeks flushed a little as she noticed her own thoughts.


    But quickly, she kept her poker face and said:


    "Vic?"


    "Y-Yes."


    "Control yourself. Feel my Blessing, and control it as your own."


    "Hmm..." Victor was a quick learner, and his experience with control was quite vast, considering that, from the beginning, control was the aspect he''d trained the most in his life.


    He was, after all, a walking atomic bomb.


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 490: Training with the goddess of beauty. 2

    "Hmm..." Victor was a quick learner, and his experience with control was quite vast, considering that, from the beginning, control was the aspect he''d trained the most in his life.


    He was, after all, a walking atomic bomb.


    He needed to control his vast power from the start.


    The problem that Victor was having in controlling his Charm from the Blessing of the Goddess of Beauty was that he couldn''t feel that energy.


    It was like trying to look for something in the middle of five seas, those seas being his powers of Fire, Water, Ice, Lightning, and Blood.


    Aphrodite''s Blessing was like a small object floating between these seas, and he couldn''t feel it.


    But thanks to Aphrodite acting as a guide, he managed to find that source and controlled it to form another ''sea'' in his body.


    "My Blessing is rtively easy to control, so it shouldn''t be a problem for you." Aphrodite trusted Victor a lot.


    Because of that, when she saw him controlling the power coursing through his body, she couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.


    "Good, good job."


    "...Thanks..." Victor sincerely thanked her.


    "My Blessing is rtively easy to control but difficult to evolve and apply in ways other than to Charm."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Watch me." Aphrodite stopped hugging Victor and moved away from him a little, she pointed her finger forward, and suddenly a pink energy started to gather at her tip, and in the next moment, a construct made of pink power was created.


    Specifically speaking, a Bow.


    Aphrodite made a gesture as if pulling an arrow, and soon an arrow was created, and the next moment she released the arrow.


    And the arrow easily passed through the wall, and it didn''t cause any noise or destruction, but Victor could see that the piercing power was incredible.


    "...." Victor opened his eyes wide.


    "Humpf, did you think I would just Charm everyone around me and never fight?"


    "I mean¡­ Hmm¡­ Yes?" Victor couldn''t deny her words.


    Veins bulged in Aphrodite''s head, but she caught herself when she saw that Victor answered honestly.


    Sigh.


    She sighed and said,


    "I admit that for quite a while, I used my power like that, but only recently, when I traveled the world, I learned ways to apply my powers in ways I never knew¡­ it''s correct to say that I never fully exploited my power."


    "...You traveled the world?"


    "Oh? Are you interested to know?"


    "Mm."


    "I''ll tell you the next time youe to my house." She spoke while smiling gently. She always felt like butterflies were dancing in her stomach when Victor took an interest in her life.


    "Okay, I''ll look forward to that day then."


    "Umu." She felt shy now.


    "Now, why a bow?"


    "... I mean, I''m Cupid''s mother, you know? Wouldn''t it be weird if I didn''t know how to use a Bow?"


    "..." Should that be a reason? He was speechless.


    "Anyway, do you understand now?"


    "Yeah, easy to control, hard to progress, I got it."


    "Umu." She nodded in satisfaction and then went back to the bathroom.


    "Haaah." She sighed a little and said, "I got sweaty again. Let''s shower." Aphrodite''s eyes glowed neon pink, and as she stepped into the bathroom stall, closed the door, turned the shower on again, and in the next moment as if it was natural, she hugged Victor.


    "Oh, I forgot to say something." She turned around and had her back to Victor, as she ced her voluptuous ass on Victor''s hard cock, and ced his cock between the two sides of her ass.


    She smiled seductively, "You can''t do what I did."


    Victor pursed his lips a little when he saw the Goddess of Beauty teasing him:


    "...why?"


    "I used my Divinity of Beauty to make the construct, Divinity of Love together with Beauty to make the arrow, and the minor Divinity of War to make the arrow harmful."


    "If you try to do the same thing I did, you''ll only get the construct¡­" She held back her groan a little as she felt Victor caressing her ass.


    "Try to incorporate Beauty into your own skill set." She picked up the soap again and started to wash.


    Acting ''innocently'', she rubbed Victor''s cock on her ass and bottom lips as if she had no idea what she was doing.


    "Hmm... I''ll think of something in the future, any tips?"


    Victor gripped the woman''s ass tightly andsciviously opened it, and soon he could see the messed-up state that was beneath her.


    "Mm~." She nodded her head, and when she started to think of something, her thoughts stopped when she felt him ying with her ass.


    ''Haaah~'' She leaned against the shower window a little and let out a long breath of hot air: ''Ugh, fuck me soon, Dammit!'' Aphrodite wanted to scream it, but she wouldn''t stoop so low. She could tell what he was doing; he was ying with her ''fire''.


    Victor hugged Aphrodite from behind as he buried the woman''s lecherous body into his and caressed the woman''s two perfect breasts with his hand.


    "''Beauty'' is subjective. It all depends on each individual''s worldview~."


    He licked her neck and her ear.


    "...Beauty is not just to make someone more beautiful."


    "Only that?" He spoke softly as he bit her ear.


    "Y-Yes~." Her back lifted a little, and she felt that something wasing and at the same time not.


    ''Ugh.'' She grumbled due to the stress caused by her frustration and her sexual arousal. She turned her face and looked at Victor with a serious look.


    Seeing the neon pink eyes, Victor smiled wryly. Maybe he provoked the Goddess too much, and he just realized that.


    "Don''t tease me too much, or I will really attack you seriously." As proof of her threat, she lightly caressed Victor''s abdomen up to his chest.


    ''Ugh~'' Victor''s teeth chattered as his lower jaw quivered. He didn''t dare to moan out loud.


    "Do you know why I''m invincible in the bedroom? Because my Divinity tells me everything I need to know about my partner that I''m interested in~."


    She turned her bodypletely and hugged Victor with her voluptuous body, and using her tongue, she licked his neck.


    Once again, Victor shivered a little.


    "Normally, your neck wouldn''t be an erogenous zone until your partner bites it, but... I can activate that zone with my tongue~" Aphrodite''s tongue began to be covered in a faint pink glow, and she continued:


    "And, with my power, I can increase that feeling 100x more."


    "Like this." She started to lick again, and Victor''s whole body shook as his mind went to the clouds for a few seconds and came back.


    "100x is not the limit. I can increase it even more. How about 500x?" This time, she not only licked Victor''s neck but also gently stroked his cock.


    It took all of Victor''s effort not to drop his seed then and there! He actually bit his tongue in an attempt to make the pain wake him up, but in this state, it seems that even the pain had turned into pleasure!


    Faced with the invincible power of the Goddess of Beauty, he had no choice but to back off.


    "F-Fine, I get it, no teasing the horny Goddess~" He held her away from him.


    "Humpf, d you know, jerk." She huffed and stopped hugging Victor.


    "And who is the horny Goddess? You were the one who was teasing me!" She smiled seductively as she licked her lips. Her eyes could be seen with small pink hearts, "I just returned it to the best of my ability~."


    "...." Victorughed wryly, as he just realized once again how dangerous this woman was in her specialty.


    ''Looks like I have a new opponent to defeat...'' Victor was an innate challenger, so he wouldn''t be sad to find a strong enemy. On the contrary, he was very happy now.


    And even if he lost, he wouldn''t lose without a fight:


    He took her hand and pulled her to his body.


    "Oya?" Aphrodite stood still and waited for Victor''s next move. What kind of ways would he tease her? She was really curious and eager to double back, but never in her excited thoughts would she expect his next action.


    Victor held both Aphrodite''s cheeks gently and kissed her forehead. The kisssted for a few seconds until he stopped and looked deeply into the Goddess''s shocked pink eyes.


    "Thank you for the training. And for the help, Aphrodite."


    "...." She was caught off guard by this sincere wave of feelings and, for a moment, didn''t know what to do, so she just...


    "Mm." She nodded in eptance of his feelings.


    Victorughed gently and patted the Goddess''s head a little. She could be invincible in teasing and things rted to pleasure.


    But his headpat was EX Rank. Above God level!


    He could calm an aroused Goddess very easily with this technique!


    Aphrodite began to feel sweet inside, and a sense of peace ran through her entire body.


    ''Hmm~, that''s not bad either.'' She thought as she looked at Victor''s gentle smile.


    When Victor was petting Aphrodite, he suddenly stopped, and his eyes took on a serious and somewhat frightening expression.


    "... What is it?" she asked curiously.


    "Agnes, something happened to her." He shut off the water in the shower and got out.


    "...." Looking at Victor''s anxious and quick steps, Aphrodite couldn''t help but sh a slightly sad smile:


    ''Could it be that one day, I will be so important that you will act like this when something happens to me?'' she asked depressingly.


    As an Ancient Goddess, she could notice Ruby''s ''maniptions''. She was, after all, a Greek Goddess. These kinds of maniptions were the ones she was getting tired of seeing on Olympus, but she didn''t do anything until now, because the girl''s maniptions benefitted her somehow.


    In fact, she just ignored it and approached Victor and Anna even more, and whenever Ruby asked for help with something, she did her best to help.


    Even though she was aware of the girl''s thoughts, she wouldn''t do anything because she understood that if she were in Ruby''s shoes, she would do the same.


    Aphrodite understood her worth, and she was d that someone from that group did too. Few beings had truly gained her attention and favor over the millennia, and no being had gained the favor of this Goddess like Victor and Anna had.


    They were really special to the Goddess of Beauty.


    ''No use thinking about it now...'' She shook her head and erased those thoughts from her head:


    ''It''s no use being pessimistic either. I should just act with him as I act with Anna. I just have to be true to him, and I believe that if I follow my friend''s advice, my future will be colorful. The proof of that was that previous situation. If it was a few months ago, he would never have epted my advances¡­.''


    She squirmed a little. Victor was really cruel. He lit her fire and left without finishing the job!


    ''Obnoxious man! Ugh.''


    She chuckled lightly when she realized her current state. She never thought she would have a partner ''ying cat and mouse'' with her.


    ''Next time, I won''t let you get away~'' Sheughed seductively.


    She snapped her finger, and all the water on her body evaporated, and soon her Divine Robes began to be created.


    ... Now, Aphrodite had no idea how much she would thank her current self in the future for those thoughts.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Victor came across Ruby, and she had the same look as him:


    "Violet?"


    "No, that was Agnes. I don''t feel our connection anymore." Despite trying to remain calm, it was pretty obvious to both of them that he was worried.


    "¡­Calm down, Vic." Scathach spoke and then continued:


    "Nothing happened to Agnes. Knowing the woman, she probably performed the ritual to undo her marriage."


    "...." Victor opened his mouth to say something but quickly closed it and assumed aplex expression.


    ''She''s right. I remember talking to her about it earlier... So she made her decision.'' Hiding his feelings behind his poker face, he spoke.


    "I will go to Nightingale, and I will see my Wives." Victor approached Ruby and deeply kissed her lips.


    Ruby returned his kiss.


    A few seconds passed, and then they came apart.


    "When you have time, I will want the same treatment as my mother~." She whispered in his ear. Competition, jealousy, and excitement could be heard in Ruby''s voice.


    "..." Scathach rolled her eyes when she saw the state of her daughter, and soon she returned to her rest in the bath.


    "...Fufufu, someone is anxious." Victor lightly kissed Ruby''s neck.


    "Ughnn~" Ruby squirmed a little, which made Victor''s smile grow.


    "When Ie back, you''ll have what you want and more¡­ So much more.."


    Those words only made Ruby''s smile grow.


    "Scathach, are you staying?"


    "Mm¡­ I want to get some rest." That was all Scathach said as she caressed her belly. She could still feel Victor''s seed inside her, and that sensation made her feel quite calm for some reason.


    Victor saw no problem with what she said.


    Aphrodite appeared wearing her divine robes:


    "I will entertain and distract the two guests until you return, Vic." Aphrodite spoke.


    And Victor nodded since he understood which guests she was talking about:


    "Thanks."


    "You''re wee." She smiled kindly.


    Victor started walking towards the bathroom exit, and on the way, his body began to be covered by darkness, and soon he was dressed in his suit.


    "Thank you, Kaguya."


    [Mmm.]


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 491: The Maids I Love So Much

    "Which guests are you talking about, Aphrodite?"


    "My friends from the Norse Pantheon, the Goddess Freya and the God Loki." She replied calmly as she walked towards the bathroom''s exit:


    "I''ll keep them busy; talk to youter." A pink power appeared around Aphrodite as she quickly disappeared. She reappeared at the entrance to the basement, and when she came out of the basement, she immediately teleported to another ce.


    "...." Ruby narrowed her eyes when she heard what Aphrodite said.


    ''More Gods? Wasn''t dealing with one Goddessplicating enough? And even more, these are important figures.'' Ruby felt her headacheing from miles away.


    "Fufufu, don''t think too much, my daughter. Or you will go crazy."


    "...You seem quite calm for someone who has just heard that more Gods will appear in the near future, Mother." Ruby narrowed her eyes a little.


    "Meh, they''ve always been around. It''s not like it''s anything new..." Scathach was feeling toozy to worry about the Gods, and to be honest, she wasn''t even excited to fight or anything. She was quite at ''peace'' '' now.


    "..." Would it be an understatement to say how shocked Ruby was now? Was this really her mother? Where was that crazy woman who liked to fight?


    If it was the Scathach she knew, she would be excited to fight these beings right now!


    "Fufufu, let Victore back, and you can ask him anything rted to these Gods, and I''m sure he''ll answer withplete honesty. If he hasn''t told us anything, it''s because he has no need."


    "And you heard, right? What happened in the bathroom?"


    "Clearly."


    "Aphrodite is falling into a much more dangerous spider''s web than she thinks, and in the near future, she will be our most valued ally."


    "But-."


    "Given what happened in the bathroom, I doubt Aphrodite will let some random God y with Victor."


    "And she said it herself."


    "These Gods are her ''friends'', meaning she has some control over the actions these Gods."


    "They won''t harm, Victor."


    "...." Ruby thought her mother was right.


    "You think too much, My Daughter, and sometimes, you lose sight of what matters most. I alwaysined about it to you when we trained."


    "Ugh, don''t lecture me now, please."


    "Fufufu, there is always time for a lesson or two." She spoke in a voice strangely containing wisdom.


    "...And will you learn how to practice night warfare with my husband now?"


    Scathach disyed a seductive little smile, "It can be said that a ''night war'' is the only war that I currently want to experience. I must defeat my opponent next time."


    ''In simple words, you want to fuck one more time.'' Ruby rolled her eyes.


    "Come here,e rest."


    "Staying too long in the water is not good for your skin."


    "We are Vampires, it makes no difference."


    "And the water is quite warm~."


    ...


    Victor was walking towards the kitchen where he saw Natalia with her powers.


    And in the meantime, he was talking to his Maids in his head.


    "Master, you are a pervert." Eve grumbled.


    "...What can I say? I was caught in the moment..."


    "And you forgot about us." Bruna said.


    "...Yes..." He couldn''t deny those words.


    "Gahh, my mind has been corrupted!" Eve shook her head several times.


    "..." You were already corrupted from the start, you just hid it well!


    All the Maids wanted to say it out loud, but they kept those thoughts to themselves.


    "Darling, darling~, you have to do that to meter!" Roxanne demanded.


    "...First, learn what sex is." Victor dodged the bullet.


    "But I know what sex is!"


    "Oh? Tell me then."


    "Sex is when a couple puts the male organ of the man in the female organ of the woman, and from there, a seed of a nt is born!"


    "..." There were so many things wrong with that exnation but Victor was toozy toment.


    "Roxanne, idiot! You mixed it up!" Maria screamed.


    "Huh?"


    "You''re hopeless! Aren''t you taking the lessons seriously!? Eve, exin it again!" Maria asked.


    "Okay..."


    "Cough..." Eve coughed and began to speak:


    "Sex is when two beings-..." The violent image of Scathach and Victor''s fight shed through Eve''s mind, and she literally froze, her face turningpletely red.


    "I can''t!" She crouched down and put her hands to her face.


    "¡­Look, what you did to Eve, master!" Bruna spoke.


    "¡­Ugh." Look at what? I can''t see a thing, you''re in my shadow!


    "Kaguya, why are you silent?" Roxanne spoke up.


    "...!?" Kaguya turned to face the girls, and with a neutral tone, she said:


    "I have no need to speak." She spoke in a robotic tone and quickly turned away. It was pretty clear she didn''t want toment on that subject.


    "...." Why is she acting even more robotic than usual? The Maids asked internally.


    It could be said that the previous scenes affected the Maids on a level that only they understood.


    The one who was least affected was Roxanne, but that was because, despite having knowledge of sex, she didn''t really know what that act ''meant'' for two partners.


    After all, she still had the mentality of a child... An exceedingly cruel child, but still a child.


    Those who suffered the most from these two weeks were... Roberta, Bruna, Maria and Eve.


    Roberta was already an adult woman when she was turned, and although she had never performed the act, thanks to her heroic spirit that repudiated this act, she was quite aroused now.


    Not to mention that when Medusa saw that act, instead of feeling disgusted or annoyed as she always was, she was interested because it was ''Victor'', her ''Master'', who was doing this act. And, despite him being aggressive, each time he finished a ''Round'', he was quite amorous with Scathach.


    Medusa was attracted to this.


    Roberta was barely holding back because of that, so, just like Kaguya, she was quiet. She couldn''t even provoke Victor like she always did.


    Bruna, just like Roberta, was an adult woman, but being a nun, she''d never tasted the ''Sin'' of Lust, and thus, seeing it in person, you could say that she wanted to try it, but she was much calmer than Roberta.


    Maria... Well, Maria already liked Victor on an obsessive level, and after what she''d seen during those two weeks... Her obsession level had practically tripled, if that were even possible...


    She saw her master defeat the strongest warrior! She was proud! And she wanted the same treatment.


    And Eve?


    Well¡­


    [Stop being a prude! Attack him! Let''s go, let''s go! I want that too, and yesterday!] Alter Eve was freaking out.


    Eve was shaken by what she saw, and Alter Eve was talking indecently all the time in her head. She really didn''t know what to do now.


    ... She just felt... Hot. On her underside.


    "Anyway, Kaguya, does Ruby need your services?"


    "Oyy! Do not change the subject!" Maria screamed.


    "Hmm... She said it''s pretty much over." Kaguya, who was also looking to change the subject, quickly betrayed the group.


    Maria was in disbelief when she saw Kaguya switch sides so easily.


    "... Traitor!!"


    "Hmm... Good. In that case, I want you back in my shadow 24 hours a day."


    "..." This order made even the noisy Maria shut up. All the Maids, even Eve, who was sitting with her head down, were wearing big smiles.


    They were clearly not against the idea.


    "Do you need blood?" Victor asked.


    His throat felt itchy, and he needed to quickly visit Violet, Natashia, and Sasha. He''d gone too long without drinking his Wives'' blood, and he was already feeling the effects of his bloodlust.


    "Yes, Yes, YES! I''M HUNGRY!" Roxanne practically screamed as she raised her hand.


    "..." Victor showed a small smile. He actually found Roxanne''s excited tone quite cute.


    "Anyone else?"


    "...I need your blood... Master." Bruna muttered, her cheeks slightly red, but she had an expectant look on her face.


    "Fufufu, this is something I will never refuse." Robertaughed lightly.


    "Is that still a question!? I''ve needed it since yesterday!" Maria was horny.


    "¡­I want it too, Master." Eve spoke quietly.


    "Kaguya?"


    "...I''m fine." Kaguya refused to give in.F


    "¡­Really?" Victor raised an eyebrow in amusement.


    "Yes."


    "Oh? That''s a shame, I was thinking of letting you be the first-."


    "Actually, I''m in need of your blood too, Master."


    "...." The way she changed her mind to something that benefited her was amazing! As expected from the Perfect Maid. Wrong, the Shameless Maid.


    Kaguya even had the decency to blush a little when she saw the using eyes of her subordinates.


    "... d you''re being honest, My Maid~."


    The shade of red on Kaguya''s face increased when she heard her Master''s voice.


    "Come here."


    "Mm..." Darkness covered Kaguya''s body, and soon she appeared in front of Victor.


    Victor lowered his center of gravity a little and looked into Kaguya''s eyes:


    "Thanks for protecting my Wife and family while I was away, Kaguya."


    "It''s my job, and I didn''t do it alone."


    "...." The Maids smiled in Victor''s shadow. Kaguya could be many things to the Maids, a strict woman, a teacher, a friend.


    But most of all, she was fair to all Maids.


    "I know... And I n on rewarding you allter."


    "!!!" The Maids'' eyes glowed blood red, including Kaguya''s eyes.


    Victor gently caressed Kaguya''s cheek.


    Kaguya felt her heart beating rapidly as butterflies seemed to fly inside her stomach. The look her master was giving her now was unfair!


    Victor smiled gently and turned his face away.


    "Come, My Maid."


    "Mm..." She nodded lightly and gently wrapped her arms around Victor''s neck and bit him in a rather shy way.


    The moment her Master''s blood reached her taste buds, her eyes opened wide.


    ''Delicious!'' She squeezed Victor tighter and started gulping down his blood.


    Gulp, Gulp.


    "I know it''s been a while, but don''t rush. I won''t disappear." Victor kindly exined.


    Kaguya''s ears turned slightly red when she heard her Master''s voice so close to her ear.


    "Mm..." She nodded slightly.


    Five minutes passed, and Kaguya stopped drinking Victor''s blood. But, before releasing Victor, in an instinctive gesture that she had no control over, she licked the area where she bit him, sniffed his neck a little, and then licked it again.


    She only stopped licking when she saw the small holes she''d made in the flesh close.


    "...Are you already satisfied? It usuallysts longer." Victor spoke gently as he stroked her hair.


    "Mm¡­ Your blood has gotten more delicious, Master. What did you do?" She asked curiously as she tried to hide her embarrassment and return to her poker face.


    "Even if you ask me, I have no idea. I just did what I always do."


    [Cause Chaos?] Robertaughed.


    [Cause wars?] Maria spoke.


    [Create a sea of ??blood?!] Roxanne shed a big smile.


    [Seduce innocent women¡­?] Eve spoke up.


    [I want him to tease me too...]


    "...." The Maids turned their gaze to Bruna.


    [What?]


    [...Nun is showing her ws...~] Robertaughed.


    [It''s like they always say, it''s the quiet ones you gotta look out for... Right? Kaguya, Eve, Bruna?]


    ["What are you talking about?"] All three answered at the same time.


    "...." Maria, Roberta, and Roxanne opened their mouths in shock at this synchronization.


    "Hahaha~." Victor chuckled lightly in an amused and gentle tone at the same time.


    The Maids looked confused at Victor.


    "Why are youughing, Master?" Bruna asked curiously.


    "Nothing~, I''m just d you guys are getting along."


    "...."


    "Especially you, Eve."


    "¡­ It seems like you are no longer holding back from your sisters."


    [Mmm.]


    [Sisters?] Roxanne asked curiously.


    "Of course, you are all mine, and you have my blood, so that statement is not incorrect."


    The girls couldn''t help but show beautiful smiles when they heard what Victor said.


    "Sisters, huh." Kaguya muttered.


    "Indeed, you all have my blood, after all."


    "...I don''t have your-..." She wanted to say that she didn''t have Victor''s bloodline, but she stopped when she saw Victor''s serious gaze.


    "Yes, you do."


    "This is a Progenitor secret, but each time you drink my blood, your lineage and influence shift to mine."


    "This applies to everyone who regrly drinks my blood."


    "Your distant bloodline ancestor is no longer d and is changing to me, My Maid." Victor adjusted his center of gravity and stood. He stroked the hair of an extremely shocked Kaguya and said:


    "Don''t you like having my blood?" Victor asked teasingly. He already knew the answer to that question but asked just for fun, but he was extremely shocked when he saw Kaguya''s expression.


    Kaguya''s poker face had shattered and she beamed a beautiful smile.


    Victor opened his eyes wide, and he wasn''t the only one, even the Maids who saw this were inplete shock.


    "What a silly question, Master. This is the happiest news I''ve had in several years."


    Seeing her Master''s face, she realized what she had done and quickly turned away.


    A few moments of silence fell around until¡­


    [Ahhh, your smile is beautiful, Kaguya! You should smile more!] Roxanne broke the atmosphere.


    Hearing Roxanne''s voice, everyone woke up from their stupor.


    "What smile?" Kaguya spoke with a neutral face:


    "Are you sniffing illegal things, Roxanne? I know you were born from a tree, but still."


    "Illegal things? Huh?" Roxanne''s head only had question marks flying around it.


    Victorughed gently as he leaned down and lightly kissed Kaguya''s cheek.


    "M-Master?"


    "You should smile more, my Maid. You looked beautiful."


    "Master-¡­"


    "...Wait, you can''t smile."


    "Huh?"


    "If you start smiling like that, everyone will see it, and that''s something I don''t want." He spoke in an extremely serious tone as if it were a matter of life and death.


    "¡­Eh?"


    "I''ve decided!" Victor''s smile widened.


    "You must do this exclusively for me when we are alone."


    "M-M-Master!?" Kaguya didn''t know whether to be ashamed or happy.


    "Hahahaha~, I really do have a cute Maid." Victor ruffled Kaguya''s hair and started walking towards Natalia.


    Kaguya just looked at her Master''s back in disbelief, and slowly a small smile began to appear on her face.


    ''As you wish, my Master.'' That was an order she definitely didn''t want to deny.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 492: The Maids are Horny...

    Chapter 492: The Maids are Horny...


    "...." The Maids who saw this interaction just said.


    "Do you really need our help, Head Maid?" Maria asked around, "You''re doing a good job on your own."


    "Actually, I want her to help us." Maria added.


    "Fufufufu, Kaguya is unfair~! That''s the charm of a... Hmm, what did Lady Ruby say?" Roberta thought a little about Ruby''s words and her teachings and then said:


    "The charm of a Kuudere?"


    "If we''re going to talk about Kuuderes, doesn''t Eve stand a chance?" Roxanne said. She was one of the girls who''d received Ruby''s ''teachings'' as well. In fact, all Maids had received Ruby''s teachings, as she would not allow people without ''culture'' to be part of her group.


    "She''s not Kuudere, she''s a closet pervert."


    "...." A vein bulged on Eve''s head, and she looked at Roberta with a dangerous glint in her eye.


    "Ara? You Wanna Fight? Bite me! I doubt you can!"


    "No fighting, or I''ll spank both of you." They heard Victor''s voice.


    "..." Eve and Roberta looked at each other, and a mental conversation ensued.


    ''Actually, isn''t that a reward? Let''s fight!''


    Victor just gave them more motivation¡­


    Roberta was already imagining Victor holding her voluptuous ass while ''mming'' her insides hard. The image of Scathach''s defeat wouldn''t leave her head, and she wanted the same treatment.


    Eve, on the other hand, imagined Victor holding her in hisp while disciplining her for being a bad girl!


    [Daughter and Father fetish¡­ And you say I''m perverted.] Alter Eve rolled her eyes.


    ''Shut up!'' Eve screamed.


    Holding various desires in their hearts, most of them being lewd, they leapt towards each other in a battle that would be legendary!


    Unfortunately, when they were about to start a mess so Victor would ''discipline'' them¡­


    Kaguya appeared and put the house in order.


    Victor arrived in the kitchen and asked Natalia to follow. Before going to Nightingale, he didn''t forget to kidnap his two daughters, who were reading a book with Pepper and Lacus.


    Since Pepper and Lacus were reading manga.


    After picking up his daughters and sending some messages to Morgana and Jeanne responding to their children''s ''training''.


    Victor checked the chat group that Aphrodite had put him in and just scrolled up to read through. He didn''t say anything since he was just curious what those litter Gods were talking about.


    And as expected, aside from a few mentions that they were going to the human world, the rest was normal conversation.


    "Father, put me down, please..." Nero grumbled with a red face. She was being held like a princess, and the stares of the people, especially the guests in the basement, couldn''t help but make her a little embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, Ophis sported a proud face as she sat on Victor''s shoulders.


    She had a look that said, ''Praise me, Mortal! I''m taller than you!''


    "Oh? You are embarrassed. My lovely daughter is cute~." Victor hugged Nero tighter and rubbed her cheek with his.


    Nero''s face got even redder, but a smile couldn''t help but appear on her face. She couldn''t deny that she liked the kind way her father treated her.


    Victor meant too much to Nero. He was her savior who rescued her from a terrible fate, her father who adopted her and gave her a family, her Master who trained her to get stronger, and the man who gave her hope for a better future.


    Because of all these reasons, Nero couldn''t help but lean more towards liking Victor, though she still liked Ruby a lot too. After all, she was the first ''Mother'' she''d met.


    "Hmmm..." Ophis''s cheeks turned squirrel-like when she saw what her father was doing to Nero.


    "...And to think that this man would be a doting father... I can only imagine what he will be like when his Wives give birth." Liena, who was wearing casual clothes, spoke up.


    "This is a surprise for us too..." Andrew spoke for his mother.


    "I thought he would hate being a father."


    "Humpf, you talk like you haven''t known Victor since childhood! You know how yandere he is. Did you really think he wouldn''t love his own children?" Leona spoke.


    "...Now that you say it." Andrew touched his chin, thinking Leona was right.


    "Leaving that aside, where''s Fred?" Edward asked.


    "He said he would join us when the evacuation starts. He doesn''t want his family to know about the Supernatural." Victor was the one who answered.


    "Something I agree with, considering that once you enter this world, you cannot easily leave."


    "It may not seem like it, but that man is mature enough for things that matter."


    "...." Victor''s friends couldn''t help but smile at that.


    "Indeed, he''s too smart and talented for his own good." Andrew couldn''t help but speak. He was extremely shocked when he heard how Fred entered this world.


    And seeing the reasoning he exined, he wondered how he had never noticed this before either.


    ''Oh... I was more worried about chasing Milfs.'' Andrew thought.


    "Are you going out, Vic?" Leona asked when she saw him being apanied by Natalia and holding his two daughters.


    "Mm, something happened to my mother-inw. I need to check in on her." Victor nodded gently and exined.


    "Can I go with you?" She asked with a bright blue glint in her eyes.


    "...." In response to that question, Victor just looked at Edward.


    His gaze held more meaning than Leona herself understood.


    Edward cringed a little when he saw his friend''s gaze.


    Edward''s inner sis-con wanted to scream in defiance and say no, but he knew that would only hurt his sister. He knew that Victor would never deny any of Leona''s requests, and the man was mature enough now to sense Leona''s feelings.


    ''Actually, maybe he already knew from the beginning... It was painfully obvious.''


    How could he not notice? He''s one of the best observers out there and able to read between the lines. It was one of Adonis'' qualities, something he''d specialized in due to years of being the leader of a house of a Vampire Count, and that trait only grew stronger when his superior senses came into y.


    But Victor didn''t need supernatural senses to understand Leona. Like it or not, she was the second woman Victor had observed the most in his life.


    The first being Anna, Victor''s own mother.


    Violet didn''t count in this regard because Violet was the one who watched Victor, not the other way around.


    Even if Victor didn''t know her secrets of being a Werewolf, he didn''t need that to understand Leona.


    They had known each other since childhood after all.


    "..." Edward nodded imperceptibly. He trusted his friend and knew he was an honorable man.


    "...You know I won''t deny your request." Victor responded with a gentle little smile that made Leona''s heart flutter slightly.


    Seeing his sister''s smile brighten, Edward felt sour.


    ''Ugh, I can''t tell if I''m happy or sad that Victor is an honorable man'' Edward knew that if it weren''t for the promise that literally held Victor at bay, his sister would have been dating Victor for a long time.


    Although the story wasn''t that simple since before, Victor was a human, and it was strictly forbidden for a Werewolf to be with a human. They didn''t want Hybrids being born.


    Because of this, Leona tried to turn Victor into a Werewolf to be with him.


    But by a twist of fate, Violet and the Vampire Counts'' heirs appeared, and Victor became a Vampire.


    But now, it caused even moreplications for Leona. A human and Werewolf Hybrid? It''s forbidden.


    A Vampire and Werewolf Hybrid?


    Even worse.


    But he knew that wouldn''t stop Victor from acting since he was a man who didn''t give a damn about rules andmon sense. The only thing holding him back was his promise.


    A promise that everyone in the group of friends was honoring to this day.


    And because of that promise with Victor that he had entrusted his sister to him, he knew nothing would happen to her even in Vampire territory.


    If Edward knew that Victor was a Progenitor and had more grounds to support his thoughts, he would be much more cautious than before.


    After all, Victor was now someone who could change a Pure-blooded Werewolf into a Noble Vampire with just one bite.


    Victor''s secret of being a Progenitor was only known to his family, Maids, and the people who understood what a Progenitor was, like Adam and the Goddess Aphrodite.


    While Edward was brooding over his decision, Victor''s brain was simpler.


    ''It''s been a while since I''ve talked to her. I wonder how much she''s changed...'' Thest deep conversation the two had happened before Leona''s incident where she reached maturity and awakened as a Werewolf.


    Since then, Victor had no more time, and it was one thing after another happening that demanded his attention.


    God, before, he didn''t even have time to spend with his Wives!


    But now? He was much freer. After all, he had subordinates to do most of the work, and his subordinates were verypetent.


    Simr thoughts were going through Leona''s head as well:


    ''I want to see how much he''s changed. I want to know how his life is now¡­'' Even though it probably hurt her heart, she wanted to see how many women Victor was dating.


    With her very keen sense of smell, she could smell at least four different odors on Victor''s body.


    Two of them being stronger since he came out of his ''training''. Edward might not have noticed because Victor washed his body.


    But as a female and a woman who had always watched Victor, Leona was more sensitive to that, and she knew Victor was doing naughty things.


    ''Ugh...'' And knowing that made her stomach turn in anger, even though she had been expecting something like this to happen since Victor''s ''Wives'' showed up at her store.


    Victor wouldn''t hold back with those beautiful women around him. He wasn''t like Andrew, a yboy who''d go with any woman, but he was still a man.


    Apart from that, Victor''s Wives had the ''yandere'' trait, so they would quickly want to tag their ''lover''.


    She could easily identify the source''s of those scents that seemed to mark Victor''s entire existence.


    ''Scathach, Ruby, and that maid, Kaguya... Now, thest one is unknown... The other scents are quite small and almost non-existent but can still faintly be sensed.''


    She couldn''t feel anything from Aphrodite because when she was in human form, everything about the Goddess changed, even her scent.


    Leona got up and approached Victor.


    ''I know that Violet and Sasha are his Wives too, but even more women?'' she wondered internally.


    "..." Leona''s thoughts stopped as she looked into Victor''s eyes.


    A Vampire''s blood red eyes and an Alpha Werewolf''s bright blue eyes met as a ''forbidden'' feeling suddenly appeared around them.


    A feeling that urred when two people were practicing what was seen as ''forbidden'' by normal society. The same feeling when a stepmother did naughty acts with her child.


    It was... Addictive.


    If Edward hadn''t been so worried about his decision and brooding over it, he would have seen this scene that only happened for a few seconds.


    "..." Nero looked lightly at the woman who had a slim but beautiful figure in front of her. She was by no means voluptuous like her mother Ruby and Ruby''s mother, Scathach, but she was still beautiful.


    Leona had undergone major changes upon awakening her Werewolf Bloodline.


    She''d lost the tired and sickly look she''d previously had. Her thin arms became more defined and slightly muscr, a simr effect happened to her entire body, and thanks to her family''s training, she had the physique of a lean warrior. She also grew taller and stood at 185 CM tall, almost the same height as Scathach, who was 186 CM tall.


    As her appetite was now greater from awakening her lineage, she had a healthier appearance that exuded youth, while her breasts and butt developed more.


    She grew into a tall, healthy woman, butpared to Eleanor and her group, who were over 190 CM+, a height that happened due to the mutated bloodline of n Adrastea, she was still rtively ''normal''. Eleanor and her Valkyries were literally built differently than normal Vampires.


    If described in simple words, Leona was a cool beauty.


    She had everything in the right ce, not too excessive orcking. The Werewolf physique prioritized development for battle and elevated her body to reach that perfect state for it.


    In some ways, she was very simr to the current Natashia, who grew in various ces due to drinking Victor''s blood.


    Seeing the child''s gaze on her, Leona spoke:


    "What?"


    "Another mother?"


    "...." Leona blushed and looked at Victor.


    Victor smiled tensely. His daughter really put him in a difficult situation. If he denied it, Leona would be even sadder, and if he affirmed it, he would break his promise, and Edward, his friend, would look at him with those eyes.


    But Victor being Victor, he knew what answer to give,


    "Hard to say. Always on the move, the Future is."


    "¡­." A silence fell around.


    And Victor could visibly see the atmosphere getting lighter and carefree. He dodged that bullet with a mastery worthy of a man who wore a ck leather coat, sunsses, and dodged bullets in slow motion!


    "¡­ Seriously, have you be Yoda now?" Edward and Andrewughed in amusement.


    "Much to learn, you still have." That was the only thing Victor said before turning and looking at Natalia.


    Natalia snapped her fingers, and a portal appeared.


    "Thank you, Natalia."


    The Maid just smiled a little. She always liked to hear Victor''spliments since they always motivated her to work... Even if she didn''t like it.


    "Come on, I have a lot of things to do." Victor passed through the portal with the Maids in his shadow, Nero in his arms, Ophis on his shoulders, and Natalia and Leona following behind him.


    Seeing that her vision had changed, Leona saw that she was in a darker world, and a gigantic mansion was in front of her, but she ignored the mansion and looked around curiously. After all, it was the first time she hade to this world.


    Natalia closed the portal, and Victor put Nero and Ophis down.


    "Girls, look for a Maid named Yuki. She will attend to you. I need to look for my Wife and Mother-in-Law."


    "Mm/Yes." Nero and Ophis spoke at the same time and started running around the mansion.


    "..." Victorughed awkwardly and looked at Natalia.


    "Natalia, take care of them, make sure they don''t overdo it."


    "Yes, Master." Natalia knew what Victor meant when he said ''overdo''.


    Every now and then, Nero and Ophis had brilliant ideas of going out and about unsupervised to ''explore'' and test their powers.


    Which was a good thing since they didn''t hold back their powers and developed. But going out without supervision or protection was dangerous.


    And even though Nero was responsible for a child... She was still a child.


    When Natalia left, Victor looked around and realized he was alone with Leona.


    Leona didn''t have much time to enjoy the view, because she was shocked when Victor approached her ear and spoke in a low voice.


    "Do not rush. I know how you feel. I''ve felt the same way since we were teenagers."


    "!!!" She turned her face to Victor in shock.


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 493: A forbidden love

    Chapter 493: A forbidden love


    "Do not rush. I know how you feel. I''ve felt the same way since we were teenagers."


    "!!!" She turned her face to Victor in shock, and her eyes screamed, ''Why''!?


    Why didn''t you do anything? Why didn''t you say anything? WHY!?


    Even if she didn''t say anything, Victorpletely understood what she was transmitting; he hadn''t known her for a long time for nothing.


    "Why-." Before Leona could even question Victor, he spoke:


    "It''splicated and at the same time not. The motives have changed over time; you must understand a little."


    Before, it was because he was more concerned about his illness and the disapproval of his family members [Edward and Adam]. After came his Vampire transformation, which prohibited Vampires and Wolves from being together because of an unwrittenw.


    The motives constantly changed depending on the time, ce, and circumstances.


    Something always happened to keep the two of them apart.


    And Victor wasn''t meless either. When he turned into a Vampire, he thoroughly delved into that world, and more people came into his life.


    And he needed time to organize everything.


    "...." Leona didn''t say anything, but her eyes spoke how she felt.


    Sometimes being a good body reader like Victor was a bad thing; he understood things even if he didn''t want to.


    Leona understood that, after all, she''d heard the many reasons throughout her childhood.


    But what she didn''t know was that the main reason that stopped Victor from doing something was a promise, a promise made between brothers...


    But now, all that was in the past, minus the promise...


    "I don''t remember clearly when you came into my life. Was it at the beginning of our school?"


    "Is that when my mom helped Adam with something?"


    "Was it in our teens?" Victor was by no means someone with a photographic memory or anything like that; he didn''t remember all the events of his life. Just like any being, he only vaguely remembered his childhood.


    Even though his brain processed things faster now, much like a high-end supeputer, in no way had his intelligence been increased.


    He was not capable of building things or researching things like a genius scientist like Ruby.


    What he had was the wisdom and life experience that came from Adonis; he knew how ''life'' worked and how ''rtionships'' between people worked.


    But there was one thing he was sure about this situation.


    "For years, you''ve always been there with simr circumstances. We both had illnesses, and while they weren''t simr, we shared in each other''s pain. You''ve always been fun to be around. To be honest, your presence, that of your brother, and Fred have helped me a lot in the past... Especially you... There''s no way I can''t rte to you, there''s no way I can''t understand... you."


    "... I know... I know all this; I always knew." Leona muttered carefully.


    Leona was always frustrated with herself. Since childhood, she had health problems, and she knew that this problem called ''albino'' made her rtively weak. It was torture, especially when she knew of her origins.


    She didn''t understand; why didn''t she awaken her lineage earlier? She knew that when the Werewolf Bloodline activated in her body, she would be healed.


    And she undoubtedly was on that Full Moon night.


    By God, Edward, her brother, even before being fully awakened as a Werewolf, was always much stronger than ordinary humans. His body was full of vitality, proof that he had awakened his lineage a little, which wasmon among Werewolves.


    Why didn''t she grow up like that too? Why did she have to be weak?


    Even her father didn''t understand why she was born that way; after all, it was unthinkable for a Werewolf to be sick. Instead, they had a high vitality that couldpete with Noble Vampires easily.


    He could only say that Leona was an extremely rare case ofte awakening.


    ''The day I found him... It was like I found a part of myself.''


    When she had met Victor, he was weak, with an almost sicklyplexion. In addition, he was virtually the same height as her.


    In her eyes, he was a strange boy.


    But as she grew up with him, getting to know him better, she started to like his character, especially... His loyalty.


    He was a strange human.


    Victor could be many things. Peoplebeled him with various convenientbels due to his goals and evenbeled him with actions that he did, but one thing was correct.


    If you gained Victor''s friendship, he would be loyal to you.


    A unique quality. A dangerous quality. Because if he gave his allegiance to bad people, he could break when betrayed.


    Fortunately, thanks to his mother''s teaching, he was always a good judge of character.


    And because of this judgment of character, he didn''t entirely trust anyone; you could say he was skeptical of the world from a young age.


    Leona was attracted to this boy, and his personality, which strangely resembled that of a Werewolf.


    And those feelings only grew with time.


    Because of these reasons, even when Victor gained a wife, she didn''t think about giving up; having multiple women wasn''t umon in the Supernatural World.


    Was she upset? Of course, someone stole her first love.


    Did she get angry? Of course, what did you expect?


    Even though she was brought up with the ideologies of the Supernatural World, she couldn''t fully ept the idea of ??a leech suddenly appearing to take her ce.


    She had bitten him! He was part of her family!


    She even asked Edward, her brother, not to turn Victor because she wanted to!


    She wanted him to be her one and only Beta. She wanted him to be part of her family.


    ... But! That bitch! That leech appeared!


    She was beyond pissed off when she found out what happened.


    As time passed and she started listening to his deeds, she learned about the 3 wives he''d gained that day.


    And from her perspective, it was pretty apparent that he would get more women. Thirsty Vampires wouldn''t let this piece of man-meat walk around unattached.


    Of course, Victor, being a man of principle, wouldn''t mind that... But... Even Victor had a problem.


    Victor''s tendency to like crazy people made women like Violet approach him.


    Crazy, possessive, and powerful women joined him, and they got along well because Victor was a being just like them, except that even though he was just like the girls, he was even worse than them at the same time.


    And this trait appealed even more to female Vampires because, in a way, all female Vampires were psychotic women.


    The fact that the Vampire felt everything more intensely, coupled with the fact that Vampires were what they were by nature, the probability of someone stalking, falling into jealousy, acting crazy, and being possessive was rtively high.


    ''And he always knew how to treat a woman thanks to Anna...''


    Leona couldn''t give up on Victor, even if he became a Vampire.


    ''Victor is someone who doesn''t care about the rules; he walks his own path...'' She remembered Victor''s words when he confronted her father, something she found unthinkable.


    Her father was, after all, an alpha werewolf, and not just anyone; he was a damn ex-General.


    But Victor didn''t even blink and looked at Adam with the same threat level as the Former General.


    Victor may be many things, but he wasn''t a coward. He epted challenges head-on, and that personality... Never changed.


    Even when he was a weak human, there was that ''fire'' in his eyes when he was bullied. He never cried or asked for mercy; he endured it alone while waiting for the opportunity to get revenge.


    A silence fell around them; the two were deep in their thoughts.


    Victor and Leona were no longer the same; they were no longer sick and needed everyone''s protection.


    Leona was an Alpha werewolf; she was strong in her own right; all shecked now was experience.


    And Victor was a damn Vampire Count and a fucking Progenitor.


    Victor sighed and smiled gently:


    "...Just give it time. Baby steps, Leona. Baby Steps. Let''s take things easy."


    "But-..."


    "Understand who I am now, and I will try to understand who you are now." Victor was relentless.


    "We''ve both changed; the Victor you knew has changed, but he''s still there, and so have you. The Leona I knew still exists, but she''s changed."


    "Don''t rush; I won''t run away or hold back... Not anymore."


    ''Not anymore...?'' Leona narrowed her eyes slightly: ''Was he holding back? Why?''


    The serious expression and nk eyes on Victor''s face made Leona''s heart beat faster. If she were an ordinary woman, she would run for her life, but Leona knew who Victor was; she knew this was the ''true him''.


    ''Maybe it wasn''t love... Notpletely... We didn''t interact enough to delve into those feelings.'' Leona wasn''t stupid enough to fool herself with that; shepletely understood that.


    Victor liked her; she knew it; she felt it. Did he think he could hide the subtle looks he''d given her when they were younger? He could not.


    His own admission was proof enough.


    Leona was the first woman Victor came into contact with in the past, and she was the same as him; the two shared the same fate.


    Feelings of liking a person weren''t born if the other person didn''t show it too.


    Today, she understood Victor''s feelings were not as strong as those she had for him.


    Despite that, she felt sweeter than before, and butterflies danced in her stomach, and his determined words were enough to understand how serious he was.


    "I don''t need to understand you; I''m the person who knows you the most, Vic."


    "Hahaha~" Victorughed gently; it wasn''t a mockingugh or to annoy Leona; it was a funugh.


    "Leona, someone who''s been through all the events I''ve been through can change a lot in a short time. You, of all people, should understand that, right?" He gave a suggestive smile at the end.


    "...." If the serious look Victor previously gave Leona made the girl squirm a little, his current smile made her shudder internally.


    ''Just how much can he see right through me?'' She asked herself, confused, and added:


    ''How much has he changed?'' She was curious now.


    "¡­Okay, I''ll¡­ I''ll watch you." She had an opportunity, and she wasn''t going to waste it.


    "Thanks." Victor smiled kindly.


    Leona huffed and turned away, slightly embarrassed; she really didn''t like to talk about feelings andplicated things like that.


    Victor looked at this and smiled even wider:


    "Follow me."


    "Mmm." Leona nodded and followed Victor¡­ Close, very close.


    To be honest, Leonapletely underestimated how much Victor had changed... Wrong, how much worse he''d gotten.


    Perhaps, in the past, Victor''s judgment of how to handle his rtionship with her had been correct, but he was no longer a human; he no longer had chains restraining him.


    He was a Vampire, a being who had his emotions and feelings amplified over 100x.


    He felt everything more intensely.


    EVERYTHING!


    Even if Leona hadn''t taken the initiative, Victor would''ve done something about it; he didn''t like to do something half-assed; it wasn''t his style. So either their rtionship endedpletely, or they were going to be together.


    And every time he looked at Violet after some time without seeing her because of work or when he was busy, Leona''s image unconsciously appeared oveying Violet as if it was an unconscious reminder to himself. It was for just a few seconds, and he controlled himself enough not to let any strange expression appear on his face.


    Violet and Leona were very simr. In another time, they could''ve been mistaken as sisters. Even their attitudes, when it didn''t involve Victor, were simr.


    Leona was not quite Violet''s equal because she didn''t have a mother like Agnes, who took her ''yandere'' to the next level.


    But the simrities existed. Proof of this was that when the Vampires looked at Leona next to Victor, they opened their eyes slightly and moved to address her as ''Lady Violet.'' Yet when they realized their mistake, they opened their eyes in shock and said nothing, probably discovering the woman''s identity in front of them.


    Werewolves and Vampires had ways of identifying with each other; it was quite instinctive. They weren''t called rival races for nothing.


    The intense smell of blooding from a leech.


    And the smell of wet doging from a mutt.


    Of course, the Werewolves'' strong bodies and the Vampires'' red eyes were also a way of identifying the opponent''s species.


    Leona ignored all this. She was immersed in her thoughts, something that would take time to get back to normal. She didn''t seem to be worried about being in a Vampireir of a Noble and strong n like the Snow n. She had absolute confidence that she was safe next to Victor.


    ''Hehehe~, I knew, I always knew¡­ But I wonder what''s changed?'' It was worth mentioning that she was pretty happy and confused at the same time.


    ''Meh, it doesn''t matter; I won''t let anyone interfere with our decision; after all, that''s our problem.''


    ''Our¡­ Our problem, only ours¡­.'' For a few seconds, her blue eyes darkenedpletely into emptiness as she nced at Victor.


    .........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 494: ls Agnes No LongerMarried?

    Chapter 494: ls Agnes No LongerMarried?


    Victor walked past the Snow n members and thought:


    ''Well, I can understand their reaction; apart from the obvious fact of her race, her appearance is quite simr to that of the members of the Snow n, and only one woman in the entire n would stand so close to me like Leona is doing now, and that woman is Violet.''


    Hepletely missed the look Leona gave him for a few seconds.


    As he walked through the halls, he thought about his decision.


    Victor didn''t have that middle ground; he was either 0 or 100 and didn''t sit on the fence of indecision when deciding something.


    He was just calmly dying things, waiting for something...


    He was waiting for his strength to grow... Enough to face an ex-Werewolf General.


    He didn''t want to rely on his uncontrolled power. After all, doing so would harm himself. Instead, he wanted a fight entirely under his control.


    But, as with the Scathach case, Victor had no patience; the nagging voice of obsession in his head wouldn''t leave him alone.


    Especially now when he noticed the tant look Leona was giving him. It was evident that the woman was also running out of patience, and little hints of possession, jealousy, and envy emanated from her body.


    He didn''t want to wait any longer, he didn''t know if his strength was enough or not, but he would prepare.


    With enough preparation, he could achieve any goal. Something he learned from his beloved wife, Ruby.


    Another reason he didn''t want to wait any longer was that he wasn''t sure whether Leona would wait any longer. What if she snapped and decided to move on? After all, of all the women he knew, Leona was much more ''normal''. She was not like him, Scathach, Violet, Natashia, or even his Maids.


    Knowing himself, he knew that if he saw her with another man or if she moved on, the rtionship between his childhood friends would break down.


    Because Victor wouldn''t be able to hold back and would kill this man.


    The chances of that happening were low; after all, Leona''s feelings for him were too strong to give up on him so easily, and her pride as an Alpha Werewolf wouldn''t allow her to lower her head in defeat. However, Victor believed he needed to sort this out in the near future to prevent any mishaps.


    Victor is and always has been an extremely possessive Yandere.


    It was no wonder he saw himself in that pink-haired girl from the anime he watched many years ago.


    Evidence for this was also seen from the various ''bodies'' of Vampires he''d burned to ashes and erased from the registry with the help of his mothers-inw Natashia and Scathach.


    ''Ed and I need to talk. We made that promise so that fights wouldn''t happen between us friends; after all, we knew how beautiful Andrew''s mother, my mother, and Leona were.''


    Victor being what he was, if Andrew, with his older woman fetishes, set his sights on his mother, childhood friend or not, the man would disappear.


    Those thoughts had never changed even before he was a Vampire. He just ''suppressed'' those thoughts because of unseen pressure from society; after all, making someone ''disappear'' was a crime, and he would go to jail; the other reason was that he was weak.


    But now?


    Victor was the very definition that power brings out the true nature of an individual, and that was the purest truth.


    He had eliminated individuals,mitted mass genocide, and killed beings of all factions who''d decided to take advantage of his daughter.


    He had made countless enemies of which he didn''t even know the names.


    Rules and conventionalws no longer limited Victor.


    He now lived exclusively by his own Will.


    And many times, his desires were very hypocritical... But it was not like it was anything new.


    ...


    "You really did that..." That was all Violet could say when she saw the state of her mother, who was standing in the middle of a very familiar magic circle and at the same time not.


    "It took longer than expected, but... Yes, I did."


    "Sigh... I wonder how my husband will react; knowing him, he must already being here at high speed; after all, he must have felt the connection between you two being cut off."


    Agnes didn''t deny her daughter''s words; she knew they were true:


    "The principle of the ritual to dissolve the marriage made by the ritual is the ''approval'' of the two partners. Victor already gave his approval when he talked to me; because of that, everything went smoothly."


    "But that doesn''t change the fact that it was so sudden... this whole situation," Violet replied.


    "It''s better this way."


    "If you say so." Violet rolled her eyes; she definitely didn''t agree with these methods, but this was a problem between her mother and her husband, and she had no right to pry...


    ... Who is she trying to fool?


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to meddle. She just knew her mother and knew she wouldn''t change her mind so easily; she was just too stubborn...


    And the more decisively her mother wanted to be away from her husband, the better!


    ''I will be the only wife who does not have my own mother together with my husband!'' She thought of this as her victory, a victory she would lord over Ruby and Sasha.


    "Hmm?" Feeling her cell phone vibrating, she picked up the phone and opened the wives'' chat group.


    Violet: What?


    Ruby: Darling, you''re heading back to Nightingale, specifically to the Snow n.


    Violet''s eyes opened wide, and quickly she focused her senses upward; the ce she was now was underground, a hidden ce that only the Snow n leader, her heir, and Hilda herself knew of. This ce was where ''Confidential'' stuff happened.


    Sensing Victor''s connection, she smiled widely:


    "He''s finally back!"


    Because of her happiness, Violetpletely missed the change in Agnes'' gaze.


    Her golden eyes went from ones full of vitality to ones of emptiness faster than her own daughter''s, and that look lingered for a long time and only returned to normal when Violet lowered her head and looked at her cell phone again.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 495: The StrongestVampire Was Taken?

    Chapter 495: The StrongestVampire Was Taken?


    Agnes'' golden eyes went from ones full of vitality to ones of emptiness faster than her own daughter''s, and that look lingered for a long time and only returned to normal when Violet lowered her head and looked at her cell phone again.


    Natashia: Finally, Scathach must have wrung him dry; what envy!


    Ruby: ...I won''t even question how you know that.


    Natashia: Fufufu, you''re still too young to hide things from me, Ruby.


    Ruby narrowed her eyes at thisment, she felt her wits had been challenged, and she typed:


    Ruby: It was Maria, right?


    The only people who could leak something of what happened were the people who knew about it, and that included the Maids.


    Knowing Maria''s rtionship with the Fulger n, it was pretty evident that Maria gossiped the information to Sasha, and from Sasha, this information was passed to Natashia.


    Natashia: ...


    Sasha: She got you, Mom.


    Natashia: Actually, it was pretty obvious.


    Ruby snorted and felt a small internal satisfaction when she saw the older woman silent.


    "..." Scathach raised a curious eyebrow when she saw her daughter looking smugly at her cell phone.


    "What are you doing, Ruby?"


    "It''s nothing, just talking to the girls."


    "Mm¡­" Seeing that she didn''t lie, Scathach nodded and returned to rest.


    Violet: Wait, wait, what happened? Why are you talking in code?


    Sasha: ...Poor thing, she''s always thest to know.


    Ruby: Well, there was no choice; she''s been busy with something.


    Ruby: Speaking of which, how''s your work going?


    Sasha: Stressful. Remind us that when weplete the city n, we''ll set up a server or something; dealing with paper is very annoying... But despite all the problems, I learned a lot thanks to my mom.


    Natashia: Fufufu, I already told you not to call me mom; our rtionship has progressed beyond that point; I''m married to your husband; call me sister!


    Sasha: This is something that will never happen. NEVER


    Violet: Don''t ignore me! What happened!?


    Violet typed furiously; they always had that attitude! The conversation would always move too fast, and they''d gloss over critical information!


    A silence fell on the chat group.


    Despite not looking like it, Ruby was too embarrassed to type those words.


    Natashia didn''t type because she knew she would speak very brusquely and also because Hna entered the office where she was alone and called her.


    "Countess Natashia, what is your n for the city due to the uing meeting?"


    "Hmm?" She looked at Helena and then thought a little and said:


    "Who knows?"


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t really have a n."


    "I''ll leave it to be discussed for the day with my daughter and my sister," Natashia spoke.


    "...Oh..." Helena couldn''t help but think that this was very irresponsible.


    "Why did youe?"


    "Oh, Tatsuya and I want to leave; we came to ask your permission."


    "... Hmm? You must ask my sister for that."


    "She won''t allow it."


    "..." Natashia stared at the Witch''s face with a t gaze.


    To be honest, Natashia didn''t really trust Helena, and the only reason this woman was here was that she was her sister''s hired Witch.


    Did Helena do anything to get Natashia''s distrust?


    Of course not.


    The problem was:


    ''I can''t trust someone who lies about their identity even to their contractor.''


    Unlike her sister, Natashia knew who Helena''s identity was, and her identity was enough to keep secrets away from her.


    Because of that, Natashia lied when she said she didn''t have a n when she left for the meeting. Of course, she had a n, but it wasn''t in Natashia''s interest to let Helena know.


    "You know my sister is extremely possessive of her son, right?"


    "I know..."


    "We don''t want to do anything too much, just hang around; after all, all Tatsuya does is train; he needs some rest."


    "...." This was something that Natashia also agreed with. Despite not being very interested in her sister''s son, the boy was very dedicated to training.


    No wonder his Kenjutsu level was reaching ridiculous levels for someone his age.


    ''And he also has that troublesome power.'' Natashia thought.


    Being a Noble Vampire who had intercourse with another Noble Vampire that her sister refused to say which n he was from, that boy''s power of illusion was simply too ridiculous.


    "Okay, I''ll allow it."


    "...What about, Lady Victoria...?"


    "I''ll go talk to her."


    "Actually, she''s already here." A voice called out from behind.


    "!!!" Helena''s face darkened as she looked back and saw a smile that wasn''t a smile on Victoria''s face.


    At that moment, Natashia''s cell phone started to vibrate, and she saw that it was her daughter who had sent the message.


    Sasha: Remember what we talked about involving Scathach?


    Violet: Someone finally spoke... And, yes. I remember.


    Violet opened her eyes wide.


    Violet: Don''t tell me!?


    Sasha: Yes, Ruby has joined the club.


    Ruby: Don''t say it like that!


    Sasha, who was in her n library, rolled her eyes.


    Sasha: Now, you also know what it''s like to have your mother love your husband! [Gif: Wee to the club.]


    Violet was panicking, and Agnes realized it.


    "What happened, Violet?"


    "Victor fucked the Strongest Female Vampire!" She gritted her teeth. She knew this would happen at some point, but it was still annoying.


    "Huh?"


    Thinking she didn''t understand, Violet spoke:


    "I''m speaking literally! He fucked her! And filled her with his seed!"


    "S-S-Scathach? He did that to Scathach?"


    "Yes!"


    Although she was feeling many emotions, the emotion that dominated Agnes the most was shock.


    And the reason was simple. She couldn''t imagine someone doing that to Scathach. In Agnes''s head, Scathach wasn''t even a woman anymore, but a monster in the shape of a woman; that is, it was unthinkable!


    Even when she got the news that Scathach kidnapped a Noble Vampire from the past and used him to get pregnant, it wasn''t as shocking as this one because, unlike thest time, she willingly let a man touch her body, and that man was still alive!


    And even worse, they would probably be together in the future!


    ''...I know I said what I did when she came to visit me, but still...Holy fuck.''


    While Agnes was very shocked, an incident was happening in n Fulger.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 496: Natashia FulgersMadness.

    Chapter 496: Natashia Fulger''sMadness.


    While Agnes was very shocked, an incident was happening in n Fulger.


    "Helena, honey. Tell me, where are you taking my son?"


    "I-I..." Helena stuttered a lot; Victoria was scary now!


    Natashia smiled smugly. As expected of her sister, the Fulger family genes didn''t fall far from the tree after all!


    Needless to say, she was quite pleased with the look Victoria was giving Helena now.


    But that aside, she needed to sort out this mess and talk to her dear sister.


    "Helena, leave."


    "Sister, I need to talk to you."


    "Hell no, you''re not leaving-."


    "Victoria!"


    "...." Victoria looked at Natashia, and seeing Natashia''s serious gaze, she cringed slightly. That look was not how Natashia always looked at her; it was the look of a Countess looking at her subordinate.


    "Helena, Leave."


    "Y-Yes!" Helena quickly left and closed the door.


    When the door was closed, Natashia''s tone became softer as she asked:


    "Do you love your son like a man?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    "For god sake, don''t y stupid, you heard what I said, and it''s not like it''s unthinkable. How many female Vampires haven''t had children just to create an ideal husband? I''ve already lost count of the number!"


    As an immortal race, their sense of ''normal'' is entirely different; rather than settling for a husband who may never fully love them, a female Vampire often raised a child and molded that child into the perfect husband for her.


    A simr situation is when a female Vampire adopted a child Vampire to make him her perfect husband in the future, but often, said childcked the ''talent'' required, which was bad from a political and n point of view.


    If the woman married her own child, the lineage remained stronger and purer, and in addition, they would get the perfect husband they''d created from the start.


    Instead of being disappointed in unknown men, let''s create a perfect man!


    And everyone lived happily ever after!


    A typical story, a clich¨¦ that old women like Natashia and Victoria knew. Because of this, Natashia spoke contemptuously to Victoria.


    ... Fun fact, this was the same story Scathach rmended to her eldest daughter Siena when Victor first came to Nightingale. Though Scathach was talking about humans back then, not Vampires, or her making her own child and marrying her own child.


    Unlike humans, seeing Vampire children around Nightingale was a rtively rare asion; as a long-lived race, they hardly have many children.


    "... Why the silence? Answer my question!"


    Victoria sighed and spoke with a difficult face:


    "I don''t like my son that way."


    "Then why are you so obsessed with him? This obsession is far greater than a mother would give her own child."


    ? "He is my son!"


    "I know, and?" Natashia continued with the same t tone.


    "Look, it''splicated, okay?" Victoria spoke in a tone that didn''t want to talk about it, but Natashia clearly ignored it and spoke.


    "Uplicate it for me, please; I have time."


    "¡­." Looking at her sister''s face, Victoria understood that Natashia wouldn''t let it go so easily.


    "And how about you? What are you going to do when your child is born? Won''t you be worried about them? What will you do when he or she starts to like someone else and leaves you alone?"


    "¡­." Natashia narrowed her eyes when she saw her trying to change the subject.


    "Do not change the subject."


    "Answer my question!"


    "...Fine, but you will answer mine."


    "... Okay."


    "Simple, if I have a boy, I will train him to be strong and protect to the n."


    "If I have a girl, I will do the same, but she will be my husband''s wife in the future."


    "...." Victoria looked at her sister in shock.


    "Are you going coerce your own daughter...?"


    "Of course not. Are you treating me like a monster?"


    "..." Victoria didn''t say anything, but they both knew she was thinking about it.


    "Victoria, my sister. What the fuck am I?"


    "A crazy woman?"


    Natashia felt a vein popping in her head; she wasn''t crazy! Maybe a little¡­ But notpletely crazy!


    Like a kind woman, she corrected her sister:


    "I am a n Leader."


    "I am a Countess."


    "And most of all, I am a woman who wants the best for her children."


    "I will raise my children and make them strong, but if she is a girl, I will always leave open the possibility of my daughter joining my husband."


    "The reason?"


    "You should already know."


    "Who the fuck is Victor?"


    "Answer me."


    "...." Victoria thought of Victor, and she said:


    "He is the youngest Vampire Count in history?"


    "Not only that, he''s a good man. He was the man my daughter and I trusted our hearts with; I''m absolutely sure that regardless of his future wife or wives, that part of him will never change; he won''t change and be like d."


    "...."


    "As a mother who wants the best for her daughters, and as a n leader who looks out for the well-being of my n, I have judged that if I have a daughter, my daughter will always have the door open to enter into a rtionship with her father himself."


    "This act will strengthen my n''s bloodline; this act will protect my daughter and ensure both emotional and bodily safety."


    "My daughter won''t be like me; she won''t suffer from wrong and rash decisions, and she won''t have an unknown man breaking her heart."


    "..." All Victoria expressed was absolute shock at everything her sister said.


    ''And to think she has already nned so far into the future...'' Looking at it from a logical and objective point of view, what her sister said actually made sense.


    ''With this action, as she said, our n will always remain strong and united, and in the future, our lineage will be much stronger; after all, the blood of the Progenitor will greatly boost the next generation... And a failure like me maybe not be born in that future.''


    Victoria couldn''t see any downsides, and she knew that if it was another n leader, they would do the same.


    "...Training is good; I don''t deny Scathach''s point of view."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?"


    Natashia sighed and exined better:


    "Scathach believes that with training, anything is possible, and I don''t deny that point of view. But without talent, that effort is worthless."


    "Scathach only achieved what she is today because of her talent, willpower, and experience."


    "Luck was a factor too; after all, she caught the time when humanity was progressing the most."


    "Not everyone will have the willpower she has, that luck, and that talent; times are changing."


    "Everything is getting more dangerous."


    "And we need to curb the possibility that our future descendants may be unable to handle this danger."


    "If I have a daughter, and this future daughter of mine has another daughter, I want my granddaughter to be as talented as possible." That was the mindset that led to Natashia kidnapping Sasha''s father.


    When she saw someone with such high ''defense'' talent, she immediately used the man and the consequence of that? Sasha was born with a body immune to lightning itself; effectively, Natashia eliminated the weakness of her n''s power.


    "...I mean, I agree with you on that; you''re not wrong, but..."


    "Isn''t it wrong to dictate the child''s fate from the start?"


    "...." Natashia narrowed her eyes: "Are you going senile?"


    "Eh...?"


    "Did you not hear what I said?"


    "I said I would train my children to be strong, and I will leave the door open to a future rtionship with their own father; it depends entirely on the woman that my future daughter will be. I will not coerce anyone."


    "Oh¡­but."


    "Will Victor ept this?"


    "Not now, but in the future? Perhaps. Nobody lives 2000 years and stays the same; the passage of time changes a person."


    "The people we are now are not the same people we were 1700 years ago, right, My Sister?"


    "...." Victoria''s face darkened, and she couldn''t help but nod,pletely agreeing with her sister.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 497: Natashia FulgersMadness.2

    Chapter 497: Natashia Fulger''sMadness.2


    "...." Victoria''s face darkened, and she couldn''t help but nod,pletely agreeing with her sister.


    "Let''s leave this topic aside; after all, this is just a thought for the future; I don''t n on having a child anytime soon. Instead, I want to fuck, and have fun with my husband for at least another 1000 years before I have a child."


    Just the thought of having a child made Natashia''s body twitch; hell no!


    She didn''t want to have a child right now, she fought so hard to have what she had now, and if her current husband would ept her, she would fully enjoy it. She wanted to be happy for at least 1000 years! After that, she can think about it.


    But of course, as a n leader and an experienced woman, she must think about the possible future of this happening, and as a n leader, she must always aim for the best future for her own n and future descendants.


    "...." Victoria rolled her eyes when she heard the barbaritiesing out of her sister''s mouth, but she couldn''t help but be jealous; after all, she hadn''t had a partner in several years.


    And it didn''t help that her sister kept bragging about what had happened between her and Victor... Wait!


    Victoria looked at Natashia in disbelief. Now, it all started to make sense.


    "Natashia! Are you thinking of dragging me into your husband''s arms!?" Victoria used Natashia while pointing at her; she was like awyer who''d found critical evidence against a rotten criminal.


    "Ara? You noticed?" Instead of feeling guilty, Natashia just smiled broadly.


    "I can''t believe it! How could you do this to me!?"


    "It is precisely because it is you that I am doing this. Do you think I would let another woman get close to my husband?" She huffed and spoke in disdain.


    "... What do you mean!?"


    "You''re really slow at these things, huh..."


    "Huh!?"


    "What I''m saying is, I want my husband to fuck my sister to the clouds...While I watch, of course." Her face turned slightly red at the end, and a wave of excitement couldn''t help but rush through her body.


    "..." Victoria looked at her perverted sister with shocked eyes and thought she had nefarious ns for her!


    "Are you thinking of giving the entire Fulger n to that man!?"


    "Ara, isn''t it obvious?"


    "...." Victoria cringed a little when she saw her sister''s lifeless eyes.


    Natashia got up from her chair and walked calmly to Victoria:


    "My husband gave me simple orders, and I remember those orders to this day."


    Victoria swallowed and pulled away a little, but soon her back hit the wall behind her, and she waspletely paralyzed. All she could do was look into her sister''s crazy, lifeless eyes.


    "I belong to my husband. And my husband is mine. Therefore, I will give everything important to me to him. And I will take care of his heartpletely. I will be a good wife, a good n Leader, a good mother, and a good woman."


    "As a good wife, I must consider my husband''s future. As a good n Leader, I must think of my n''s future and as a good mother and wife,"


    "I must think about my daughter''s future and my husband''s happiness."


    "My beloved sister, whom I love very much," She gently touched Victoria''s face: "You shall be my husband''s lover, and you shall have a child with him."


    "!!!"


    "Consequently, it is natural that all women born from my belly, my daughter''s belly, and from your belly should be my husband''s wife too."


    "Right?"


    Victoria fell on her butt on the floor, and with wide eyes, she said:


    "C-C-Crazy, you arepletely crazy!"


    "I don''t even like your husband!"


    "Ara, so you don''t like him? So it''s okay." Natashia''s lifeless eyes disappeared, and she returned to her usual self.


    "¡­Huh?"


    "I mean, if you don''t like him, there is nothing to do, right?"


    "¡­Eh?"


    "Why are you looking at me like I''m a monster?"


    "I mean... You-..."


    "Well, that''s my deepest wish, and only you know it; let''s keep it that way, shall we, Sis?" Natashia''s lifeless eyes, along with her slight smile, were a terrifying sight for Victoria.


    "Y-Yeah." She might just agree.


    "Fufufu, despite wishing this, I won''t force anything on anyone; I don''t want my husband to hate me." Sheughed sweetly, hiding her fear to herself.


    Natashia didn''t fear an unknown enemy; she feared that Victor would start to hate her, and that was something she definitely didn''t want to happen.


    Because of this, despite beingpletely mad with her genuine desire, this fear kept her actions in check; she would never do anything that made Victor hate her.


    And forcing her future children or her sister to be something they didn''t want...


    It fell into the category of possible ''hate''; she knew her husband''s personality very well, and she''d had enough time to analyze his personality.


    Victoria took a deep breath and got up:


    "You''repletely crazy, sister." She spoke as honestly as possible.


    "...Nah, I don''t consider it crazy."


    "What is it then?"


    "Love."


    "¡­Eh?"


    Natashia closed her hands together and gestured as if holding a small, fragile animal, all while her eyes glowed blood red.


    Even if she didn''t want to, Victoria could feel the intensity of Natashia''s emotions with those simple gestures.


    "I will do everything possible and the impossible to care for this love."


    "..." Victoria didn''t know how to react when she saw how Natashia was looking, it was as if something invisible was in her hand, and only she could see it.


    "My husband gave me something precious, something I''ve always been looking for." She gently closed her hand and ced that something in her heart.


    "I will protect it and kill all who threaten this love."


    Victoria swallowed hard as she felt Natashia''s bloodlust. It was so much stronger than anything she felt. It was a sharp, deadly bloodlust that seemed to kill everything it touched.


    "But, I also want to share this love with my only family~." Natashia''s scary expression returned to normal, and a teasing smile appeared on her face.


    "...." Victoria was fed up; she couldn''t deal with her sister''s bipr attitude.


    "Sis~, Sis~, you know, when Victor caught me-."


    "Stop! I don''t want to hear it, ahhhh!" She put her hands to her ears and screamed. Her face waspletely red now; she didn''t want to hear these obscenities now!... Maybeter.


    "Fufufufu~." Natashiaughed like a fox as she put her hand over her mouth.


    "Anyway, it''s your turn to tell me why you''re so obsessed with your son."


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 498: Victoria Fulgersimagination is so good~

    Chapter 498: Victoria Fulger''simagination is so good~


    "Anyway, it''s your turn to tell me why you''re so obsessed with your son."


    "...." A silence fell around them, and Victoria looked at her sister.


    She sighed lightly. She couldn''t keep quiet after her sister told her her most hidden secret.


    "Tatsuya is my blood, my son, and my hope."


    "Oya?"


    "Unlike me, who is a failure who didn''t inherit the Lightning of our Family, he is a talented boy who inherited both Lightning from our family and his father''s powers."


    "...." Natashia''s face darkened.


    ''There, that problem again.'' It can be said that all the problems that Victoria, her beloved sister, had in her life were because she did not inherit the Lightning from n Fulger.


    She was an abnormality among Vampires, a being who didn''t inherit any kind of power from her parents.


    She just had the basic Vampire powers, and that''s all.


    Vampire biology suggested that all n descendants would awaken the power of their n and inherit their father and mother''s talent. Still, Victoria''s existence proved that this was not 100% true most of the time.


    She didn''t inherit the Lightning power from the Fulger n; she just inherited the upper body that someone from the Vampire Count n was born with.


    ''On a normal asion, she should be just like me, but for some reason, she doesn''t have that... And that was a big problem for my mother at the time, so much so that it escted to such an extent that Victoria got kicked out of n Fulger.''


    "I want him to have the best future, the best mate. I want him to be what I wasn''t."


    "Because of that, I''m super protective of him... Whenever someone approaches him, I feel like someone is taking advantage of him." Victoria was silent and didn''t say anything else, showing she''d finished exining.


    "...." Another silence fell on their surroundings, and Natashia couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Sis, what you''re doing is worse than my wishes."


    "... I know."


    "You''re treating him like a substitute."


    "It''s not that!"


    "He''s not my recement."


    "He is my beloved son!"


    "..." Natashia sighed again while cing her finger on her brow; she was feeling a massive headache now.


    ''This is bad; she doesn''t even understand that what she''s doing is wrong. Having expectations in your child is normal, but treating him as your substitute to achieve something you never achieved in your life is just wrong.''


    Natashia understood the problem; in fact, the problem was pretty obvious; it was the same problem that gued Victoria for years.


    ''By being born without the power of n Fulger and not having my mother''s approval, she has acquired a greatplex of her own, and she cannot even see her current qualities.''


    Natashia was honest with herself; she couldn''t build the empire that Victoria built herself from scratch.


    She was not thatpetent.


    Natashia understood that the n Fulger had only regained its former strength and was growing exponentially because of Victoria.


    Yes, her presence helped, she was well known, and it made people trust the Fulger n again, but... Even if Natashia didn''te back, Victoria would have been able to rebuild the Fulger n.


    Her talent for business management and being a Leader may even surpass Natashia herself.


    ''Wait...Speaking of which, shouldn''t I make my beloved sister join Ruby''s n?'' Thinking about Ruby''s future n, Natashia''s eyes glowed blood red.


    And a big smile appeared on her face.


    ''It''s perfect! If she participates, the chances of my husband fucking her and filling her entire insides with his seeds increase even more! Better yet, the chances of her falling in love with him increase too! And with that, I''ll have my entire family under his control! Fufufufu~''


    ''But before that, I must make her ovee her inferiorityplex. She is an amazing woman, and she must know that.''


    "Okay, it''s decided."


    "Huh?"


    "You will go with me to the Snow n." Natashia took hold of Victoria''s arm and started dragging her.


    "... H-Eh?" Again, Victoria couldn''t keep up with her crazy sister''s insane thoughts.


    "W-Wait, why are you taking me to the Snow n!?" She tried to escape her sister''s grasp, but she couldn''t!


    Damn gori! Why is she so strong!?


    "My husband will be there."


    "!!!" Victoria felt shivers run down her spine, and an image shed through her mind.


    She was in a room with red lights, tied to the bed,pletely naked; a gag was covering her mouth, and she was utterly helpless!


    She couldn''t do anything!


    Soon, she heard the mming of a door and the voice:


    "Fufufu~, I captured a littlemb for you, my husband~." It was her sister''s voice!


    "MMHMMMHM!" Victoria started thrashing around madly in a futile attempt to escape this ce. Then, finally, she looked up and saw robust chains made to hold Vampires.


    She only stopped trying to run away when she felt someone touching her legs.


    "A beautiful littlemb indeed~."


    "!!!" Victoria looked at the owner of the voice and saw a tall man,pletely naked. His body was perfect, his face even more perfect, and his violet eyes were looking at her with a sadistic look.


    A look that sent shivers through Victoria!


    The man started to touch her legs, and slowly he was reaching an important ce.


    She was scared! She was feeling betrayed by her sister for trapping her in this ce! And most of all... She was horny.


    "NOOOOOOO! I will not submit to this excit--- Terrible situation!" Victoria began to struggle.


    "What the fuck?" Natashia looked confused at her sister, who looked like a chicken that had lost her mind.


    "Ahh, stop struggling, Sis."


    "Never!"


    A ruckus began to break out in n Fulger''s office.


    A confusion that caught the attention of butler Jeff Larkin, a former butler of the Fulger family and an extremely loyal man, and realizing that something might be up, he decided to call Sasha, who was in the library.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 499: The UltimateYandere.

    Chapter 499: The Ultimate Yandere.


    The first thing Victor saw as he came down from the basement with Leona was a white rocket that came and hugged him and began to smell his body all over.


    But before Victor could stroke the hair of this excited rocket, the rocket stopped as if it had short-circuited and spoke.


    "... That smell..." She looked up and said:


    "A wet dog." Violet''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Yes, I''m here too, leech." Leona snorted in disdain.


    "...." Violet turned her head quickly and looked at the girl next to her.


    "What are you doing here!?"


    "What? I can''t apany my childhood friend wherever he goes?" She shed a small smile.


    A vein popped in Violet''s head when she heard the word ''childhood friend'' from Leona. The woman was clearly defying her!


    Two lightning bolts shot out of Leona and Violet''s eyes and shed in midair.


    Despite the situation with his wife and his friend, Victor was looking at it all with an amused look.


    While he caressed Violet, who was holding him like he was going to run away or something.


    "Vic, you know that non-n members cannot enter here, especially a...-" Before Agnes could continue, Victor spoke:


    "I know, don''t worry. Leona won''t tell anyone, I can guarantee you that."


    "..." Agnes swallowed the words she was about to say and felt a slight jealousy of how ''determined'' he seemed to be in regard to that woman.


    Looking at the circle below Agnes, Victor felt a slight pang in his heart, a bad feeling that he quickly ignored. He knew he couldn''t go deeper into that feeling. After all, he was the one who told the woman to make a decision.


    "Apparently, you''ve made a decision."


    "Yes..." Agnes spoke softly and continued:


    "You came at a good time. Shall we finish this ritual?"


    All Agnes got from Victor''s response was his silence...


    A silence that seemed tost forever.


    For some reason, she felt that Victor was judging her with those violet eyes that were just like herte husband.


    But unlike Agnes'' paranoia, Victor was having an internal struggle.


    Victor wanted to move and respect Agnes'' decision, but the foreign ''feeling'' was preventing him from doing so.


    And the worst part of it all was that this feeling seemed to be allying with his ''obsession''. His protective side that he has for all his wives, and because of that, he couldn''t move.


    Victor gritted his teeth, and his eyes glowed blood red as he clenched his fists and internally screamed.


    ''Enough.'' A small burst of red air shot out of his body, and it slightly startled Violet and Leona, making the two white-haired girls'' struggle stop and look at Victor.


    A glint of disdain appeared on his face.


    ''I''m you, and you''re me, but I''m the fucking one in charge.''


    A tall man''s face appeared next to Agnes. He was like a ghost, a ghost that only Victor could see, the ghost disyed a small smile, and slowly he started to disappear.


    Controlling his emotions back, Victor''s eyes be less intense.


    He knew what that ghost was. It was the lingering feelings of Adonis in his body, the intense feelings that made him the man he was.


    Feelings that only appeared when Agnes was involved in the problem.


    ''It seems that the shock of knowing that Agnes wants to divorce made my feelings get a little out of control.'' Victor thought.


    "Victor...?" Agnes looked strangely at Victor.


    "Darling, are you okay?" Violet took Victor''s hand.


    And feeling the warmth of Violet''s hands, Victor began to be much calmer, in a very serene way.


    "..." He looked at Violet and smiled softly.


    "Yeah, I was just dealing with a little nuisance."


    "...I see... You know if you need anything-."


    "Yeah~." Not letting Violet finish, he stroked her head.


    "I''ll be counting on you." He lightly hugged Violet and kissed her head.


    "Mm¡­" Violet felt sweet inside as she felt the warmth of Victor''s body and his sweet words.


    Looking at this interaction, Leona''s feelings turned into chaos, jealousy, envy, anger, and hatred.


    Several negative feelings were going through her head. She wanted it to be like this for her! Not this bloodsucker.


    "...?" She looked up, and before she knew it, Victor was in front of her.


    "You really are hopeless, huh?" Victor spoke with an amused smile as he stroked her head.


    ''When did he get here?'' She was honestly curious but not curious enough to care since she was having internal spasms when she felt Victor''s gentle touch. It was a very nostalgic feeling.


    ''And to think that she would lose herself in her anger for a moment...'' Victor thought in amusement. He wasn''t angry with her because he knew that the trigger that led Leona to act like that in this whole situation was himself. If there is a culprit, he is the culprit.


    ''... It''s been a while since I did this to her... And her hair is softer than before...'' Victor remembered a memory, he was in a room with a girl, the girl was lying on his leg, and he was stroking this girl''s head.


    They were watching a movie, but the movie didn''t seem to entertain the young wolf enough, and she fell asleep under Victor''s caresses.


    A memory that happened at Victor''s house, an old memory of two teenage friends.


    "Tsk, Tsk." Violet clicked her tongue several times in clear annoyance as she crossed her arms and turned her face away.


    "Agnes... Let''s continue." Victor stopped caressing Leona when he felt, and saw through her bodynguage, that her negative feelings had dissipated.


    "Y-Yes." Agnes, who was feeling quite mixed feelings about this whole situation, spoke in a stuttering manner.


    Victor walked towards Agnes and asked out of curiosity:


    "From what I can understand from you, this decision was too abrupt. Has anything changed?"


    "...." Agnes looked at Victor and thought about her decision, and after a few seconds of silence passed, she said:


    "I realized that no matter how much time passes, I will never stop loving Adonis. After all, he is my ''darling'', and you who date my daughter must know how special these feelings are."


    "...." Victor just nodded in agreement. He understood very well.


    "I understood that even if I get ''divorced'', I will not tarnish my husband''s memories."


    "He would rather have me stay healthy than suffer from the side effects of the ritual."


    "That''s true." Victor spoke unconsciously and closed his mouth instantly.


    This situation was by far the mostplicated for Victor, the reason being that the feelings he is feeling are not his... Or must it be his now that he has absorbed Adonis, and Adonis is essentially ''him''?


    Victor internally shook his head and tried not to think about it. It is because of theseplications that Victor will avoid ''absorbing'' another person in the future.


    Because in doing so, he is essentially fussing with another being while maintaining the dominant consciousness, but these foreign feelings are very troublesome. It''s not like he doesn''t like Agnes.


    In fact, he loves her. He loves her on the same level as Violet.


    But Victor can''t tell if these feelings are a mixture of his and Adonis''s or just Adonis''s.


    [In the end, it doesn''t matter, stop brooding over something useless.]


    Victor suddenly found himself in a red world.


    And in front of him was a shadow that was strangely missing one of its hands.


    "You are you, absorbing people or not, don''t think too much about those feelings. It''s not healthy." The being advised.


    "...That''s a very wise thinging from you."


    "I understand this matter better than you, considering I am you too." The creature shed a terrifying smile.


    "Guess you have more things to talk about, huh¡­"


    "Of course, what do you think we are? We are progenitors, entire bloodlines begin with us, we are the beginning, and as progenitors of the vampire species, our power taps into a realm that only entities of death can wield."


    "The domain of the soul."


    "Absorbing Adonis gave us all of that man''s life experiences, his feelings, his curses, his powers, everything."


    "No matter how confusing these feelings are, it doesn''t matter since they are a part of you. After all, essentially speaking, this is the new ''you'' now."


    "...." Victor was silent and thought about the words of the being in front of him.


    "... Surprisingly, you''re right."


    "..." The entity just showed a toothy smile and said:


    "You must have a stronger mindset and create an image of yourself as your ''I''."


    "...Why?"


    "Because when we unite, you will acquire everything you were originally supposed to acquire, and that could confuse you." The entity raised its hand, a gesture that showed that its hand that was originally there was no longer there.


    "..." Victor looked at his right hand and saw that his hand had bepletely made of darkness with red ''veins''.


    "The process has already started."


    "...Keep up what you''re doing, you''re on the right path."


    "The answer has always been with you all along."


    "Now go back. You have a divorce to sign."


    "...." Victor''s smile twitched slightly, and he huffed and turned away.


    And soon, he found himself back in reality, and seeing Agnes smiling gently at him, he smiled helplessly.


    Agnes smiled a little more gently when she saw the helpless smile on his face. She could understand that those actions were her husband''s ''feelings'' inside him, which essentially were his feelings too.


    "Let''s get started. The whole process should take less time than getting married."


    "Getting married is hard, and it''s full of preparations, but getting divorced is easier, huh."


    "It''s the same with humanw as well."


    "Indeed."


    While Agnes and Victor were making their preparations, Leona, who was next to Violet, spoke:


    "Am I misunderstanding something, or is it my imagination?"


    "What?"


    "Victor married your mother?"


    "It''s a little moreplicated than that, but yes..."


    "...." Leona was speechless.


    Inwardly delighting in that expression, Violet spoke:


    "By the way, he married my friend Sasha''s mother, who is also his wife."


    "..." Leona''s look of shock only increased, the reason being because she knew what kind of training Scathach was doing with Victor.


    "Triple Oyakodon? What the hell¡­" She was purely and legitimately shocked.


    ''Not only the heiresses of the most prestigious ns but also the mothers of these heiresses!? What the fuck? Is your body made of some addictive nectar?''


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 500: The UltimateYandere.2

    Chapter 500: The Ultimate Yandere. 2


    ''Not only the heiresses of the most prestigious ns but also the mothers of these heiresses!? What the fuck? Is your body made of some addictive nectar?''


    Leona looked at Violet with disdain.


    "Huuuh? What''s with that look, bitch!? You wanna fight!?" Violet snapped. She may have changed, but she was still a delinquent. After all, it was in her genes¡­ Just look at Agnes! She was exactly the same.


    Unlike Violet, who was ready to start a fight with Leona at any moment, the woman getting these looks had a look of disappointment and contempt.


    "Aren''t you a yandere? Why aren''t you doing your job? As a proud yandere, you must ward off whores!"


    "Kill the women who approach your lover, kill even the men, keep your man in check, and do everything for him to the point that he can suffocate from love!"


    "That''s your job!"


    It''s worth saying that of all the reactions she''d expected from Violet, she didn''t expect a defeated look.


    "You don''t understand. I already do this, and I''ve lost count of how many female Vampires I''ve driven away from this man..."


    "So what''s the problem?" Leona couldn''t understand. How could a Yandere like Violet allow this? Was she even a Yandere? Was she maybe not as determined as the girls she''s seen in anime?


    "The problem is that man is worse than me." Violet pointed at Victor.


    "¡­Eh?" Leona was in shock. Victor was worse than Violet? What the hell?


    "Impossible; he''s not as psychotic as you are."


    ''I mean, he has the qualities of a male yandere, but he still wasn''t on Violet''s level, right?... Right?'' Leona broke into a cold sweat without realizing it as she imagined the changes caused by a Vampire''s bite.


    "Indeed." Violet didn''t deny it since she knew her qualities as a woman, and she''s not ashamed of it, "He wasn''t like that at first, but as time went on, he became an even bigger monster in that regard."


    ".... W-Wait, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m telling you he''s worse than me!" Violet grumbled.


    "I''ve heard that; I''m not deaf!" Leona snapped angrily.


    "Why are you asking then!?" Violet asked, more annoyed than Leona.


    "I want to know why he''s worse than you!" Leona felt like she would freak out if she talked to this woman more.


    "Oh..." Violet looked at Victor for a few seconds and said:


    "Well, he keeps me happy, always visits me, we always have wild sex, and kills every male Vampire trying to get to me."


    "¡­Are you looking for a fight, bitch?" Leona''s eyes glowed a brilliant blue.


    "Mah, Mah, just listen." Violet gave a shit-eating smile.


    "...." And that only made Leona''s eyes narrow.


    "Not only does he do all this to keep me happy, but I also know he controls some n members to check on me. He keeps them within this invisiblework that he controls."


    ''And because he keeps me happy, I usually ignore what he does¡­ But, wait, isn''t that a trap!?'' Violet just realized that she fell for Victor''s scheme.


    "...." Leona opened her eyes slightly.


    ''Isn''t that the perfect description of a psychotic yandere?''


    Looking at Leona''s shock, Violet continued,


    "Of course, he lets me do whatever I want. I know he likes to see the women he loves ''beat their wings'' alone. He says it makes them prettier."


    "But that doesn''t mean he leaves us unsupervised."


    "A good example is Victor''s own mother and father."


    "Huh? What did he do to Anna?" Leona asked in shock and with a bit of fear in her heart.


    ''Don''t tell me heid his hands on his mother too? I know incest is not umon in the Supernatural World, but... Even for Victor, this is too much!''


    ''Is he trying to get into the Sweet Home bama club? Is he nning to practice the Wincest!?'' Leona''s mind was going through all the degenerate scenarios she''d ever seen in thousands of Hentai.


    ¡­ Leona and the Scarlett sisters would definitely get along well, especially Ruby and Pepper¡­


    "...I mean, he probably controls her whole life? And she probably doesn''t even know it, or she knows it and ignores it. Maybe she can''t even do anything to change it. Victor''s influence is just too big, and with Ruby''s support, he''s be unstoppable."


    ''Not just Ruby. As foolish women as we are, we do whatever he asks.'' But, despiteining about it, she wasn''t upset. In fact, she was frustrated.


    ''Why doesn''t he ask for more¡­relevant things?'' That was Violet''s thought.


    The thing is, Victor was just too independent. He only asked for help with ''little'' things, which annoyed Violet. She wanted him to depend on her more, so Violet could control him a little more, but the man was like a cat and always jumped and ran when he was about to fall into Violet''s trap.


    And like the treacherous cat he was, when Violet got really angry, he''d return for affection and give her all the love in the world.


    Violet, unlike Victor, would dly fall into this sweet trap and let herself be loved by Victor in every way, and when she was happy, she just didn''t have the strength to care.


    Cough... This was one of Goddess Anna''s great teachings,ing straight from book 101 on how to treat a woman.


    The lesson was: No matter what, just keep her satisfied and happy, and the rest will somehow work out.


    And because Victor was verypetent, he could execute these teachings as efficiently as possible.


    That was one reason Violet was upset to see Leona, and she wasn''t angry or possessive like before. After all, her rtionship with Victor was absolute now.


    No one could break that, and most of all.


    ''I''m the first wife, fufufufu~'' This was a status that no one could take away from her.


    Coming from the High Nobility of the Nightingale, Violet didn''t have many thoughts about being in Harem, which applied to all Supernatural Beings.


    One could have as many women as they wanted if they were strong.


    And that was true for both sexes.


    d''s case was an example. The man had six wives and a few thousand lovers unknown to the general public.


    A very famous case of women with harem was about a womaning from n Lykos. She was a woman who had over 100 men in her harem.


    She was a True Alpha¡­


    ''Now that I think about it¡­ Isn''t this woman Leona''s grandmother?''


    While Violet was internally thinking, Leona''s reaction to this news was:


    "...Oh." Leona was feelingplicated emotions now.


    She was relieved that her thoughts were wrong and terrified of what this man was doing.


    ''When did he be so... Psychotic?'' The moment she thought that she remembered Victor''s words.


    ''...Is that what he meant by change?''


    Comparing Victor''s attitude in the past to now, question marks began to appear above Leona''s head.


    ''...Has he really changed that much?" Unbeknownst to Leona, she already had the ''dangerous, jealous, and possessive'' man image of Victor.


    The only difference between Victor and other men with that same personality¡­


    Was just that, unlike men with these personalities who meet ordinary women, Victor had a bit of strange luck in bringing together beings simr to him in the same room.


    ''That is, he is a ma of Yanderes...'' Then, after reflecting for a while, long enough for Victor and Agnes to finish their preparations, she realized something.


    In fact, she just restated her thoughts on a particr subject.


    ''Yes, he hasn''t changed at all. In fact, he''s just gotten worse than he already was.'' She nodded contentedly as if solving a big puzzle.


    Leona was someone that Victor had known since he was a kid, and he''d always had traces of those personalities. It just so happens that with the Vampire transformation, he just started acting like he really was.


    After all, the Vampire''s bite brings the true ''Ego'' of the person out.


    And even though Victor was a Psycho Yandere, on the same level as that pink-haired girl from the anime she watched in the past, he had a lot of good qualities too.


    These qualities seem to contradict his real personality, and that is, once again, all this is thanks to the teachings of his parents, especially Anna''s loving teachings.


    ''Anna is a hidden Goddess of women? How did she manage to educate someone like that? Maybe she did it without much understanding?'' Leona was quite curious about this possibility, but everything in the woman''s life was normal. Her friends were normal, her job was normal, and she was just a little entric.


    And that alone doesn''t raise too many suspicions.


    Victor was many things, a battle maniac and amitter of genocide, but, most of all, he was very loving to his family. But unfortunately, he engaged in actions that bordered on insanity for any member of his family.


    And those qualities just contradicted him a lot¡­


    ''Actually, now that I think about it, he seems to be a lot like those ancient warriors who fight and love their family.'' It all started to make sense when she started to think like that.


    ''He was trained by Scathach, a woman who lived for over 2 millennia and had many students over that time.''


    ''Anna and Scathach¡­ The two women who shaped Victor into who he was today¡­.'' Leona felt like a child who was solving the puzzle known as Victor.


    "Done," Agnes spoke.


    "Okay, I should just say the words, right?"


    "Indeed," Agnes confirmed.


    "Okay, let''s get this over with."


    "Mm." Agnes nodded her head.


    Victor cut his wrist, and tiny drops of blood fell into the magic circle. The scent of the blood left Agnes and Violet in an excited state, as it was simply too delicious of a smell.


    In human terms, it was as if Violet and Agnes were very hungry, and in front of them was a hamburger prepared by the world''s most renowned chefs. The smell of the meat dulled their senses!


    "Focus," Victor spoke.


    "O-Oh." Agnes stuttered a little, but she managed to keep her control.


    Agnes spoke a few words in Ancient Latin and, as if it were magic,


    The circle began to glow blood red, and as a separation ritual, materials were not needed. Only Victor''s blood was.


    "... Question, I inherited this ritual from Adonis. What name should I say...?"


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know? This is my first time going through this too. Just try it with your name, considering that, in your own words, you ''inherited'' it."


    "... Okay" Despite still having doubts, Victor decided to move on.


    As the circle grew to Victor''s waist, Agnes gave him a look that said, ''go on''.


    "¡­I¡­Victor A-." Before he could continue, Agnes spoke:


    "Use your real name."


    Victor nodded and continued:


    "...I, Victor Walker, ept the closing of the ritual that unites Agnes Snow and me."


    The moment Victor said it, the red light shone brighter like a beacon, and the letters moved around as if making another set of words entirely.


    The next moment, the effect was instantaneous... at least for the people involved.


    They could feel their connectionpletely breaking, and at that exact moment, Violet, Sasha, Ruby, and Natashia felt ''someone'' withdrawing from their shared connection.


    And, at that moment, everyone understood what had happened.


    "Darling..."


    Despite hiding his emotions well, something he''d be proficient in, Violet could still feel the faint sadness that Victor couldn''t hide from his connection to her.


    A feeling she only felt because she was closer to Victor these days, but the other girls probably didn''t feel anything.


    "It''s done..." Agnes spoke.


    "Yes, we''re not married anymore." Victor nodded, and by that time, he was about to turn around and walk out of this ce. After all, he was going through a variety ofplicated feelings.


    He felt someone holding his hand.


    "...?" He looked at Agnes, confused:


    "What happened?"


    "We''re not done yet."


    "Huh? Do I need to do anything else?"


    "Of course..." She nodded with a soft smile andpletely lifeless eyes.


    Eyes that caught Victor entirely off guard.


    "You must marry me now."


    "... Eh?"


    It would be an understatement to say how shocked Victor was right now.


    "Come on, this is just the beginning." Agnes pulled Victor out of the magic circle, and soon she walked towards a pir, and behind that pir was a bag that looked like it was full of various materials.


    She took the horn of some magical creature that Victor couldn''t identify just by looking and spoke with a soft smile on her face:


    "We have a ritual to do."


    "¡­Huh?" It is worth saying that Victor was utterly unresponsive.


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 501: Agnes and Victor.Complex feelings.One decision.

    Chapter 501: Agnes and Victor.Complex feelings.One decision.


    "!!!" Violet awoke from her stupor and quickly ran toward her mother.


    "Hold the donkey''s balls for a minute!"


    "Mother, what the fuck is this about remarrying!?"


    "Hmm? Was I not clear enough?"


    "I''m not talking about that! Do not y with me!" Violet growled angrily.


    "But I''m not kidding?" She spoke with an amused face.


    "...Victor, say something." Leona''s eyes gleamed faintly a light blue, and her teeth changed to sharp fangs long ago.


    "...." Agnes narrowed her eyes and turned her gaze to Leona; dark thoughts ran through her head, but she quickly pushed those thoughts out. She knew it would only make Victor annoyed with her if she acted against them.


    "¡­Eh?" Victor looked at Leona in shock.


    "Wake up; why do you look like a chick that has lost its mother?" Leona''s eyes gleamed with disdain.


    "...." Victor''s smile trembled a little, isn''t this woman being more brutal than before?


    "Speak, Mother. What is with this sudden decision? And Darling, don''t be silent like a chicken about to be ughtered."


    "....." Since when did you be allies? Hello? Are you not rival species? Where''s the rivalry?


    Victor was speechless now. He was being targeted by the two white-haired girls! The two got together and started trying to whip him! Look at the audacity!


    Despite hearing Violet, Agnes didn''t say anything and remained silent. It wasn''t until Victor looked at her and said:


    "Agnes, exin to me too; I need to know what''s going on."


    "..." Agnes ignored Violet''s questions and looked at Victor.


    "I want to marry you; isn''t that reason enough?"


    "This bitch!" Violet stomped to the floor angrily.


    "This bitch!" Leona ground her teeth.


    The two spoke at the same time!


    Victor''s eyes glowed slightly blood red, and he looked at Violet and Leona:


    "Show some respect, Girls."


    "...." The two flinched a little at Victor''s gaze.


    "Violet, she is your mother."


    "And Leona, she''s my mother-inw... My family."


    "...." The two women bit their lips in frustration but realized that Victor was right; so far, the woman hadn''t offended them at all.


    Words were no longer needed; Victor clearly conveyed what he wanted to say.


    He didn''t particrly care about women''s fights, because he knew the difference between ''jokes'' that were a little heavy and words with hostile intent.


    Violet and Leona spoke wordsced in hostility, and he realized he should take control of the situation.


    "Now, exin what has changed?"


    "...." Agnes couldn''t help but sh a small smile; she was actually pleased internally that Victor managed to handle the situation, but this and that were different things. Now she was stuck at a crossroads; what should she do?


    Tell the truth?


    Or lie?


    When she thought of those two options, she immediately discarded the option of lying.


    The one in front of her wasn''t just Victor; he was also the man who inherited everything from her ex-husband, including his memories and habits.


    And if there''s one thing Agnes could never do in front of Adonis, it was lying and seeding at it.


    The man was frighteningly observant and knew her well enough to know when she was lying.


    And since the man in front of her was superior in every way to her ex-husband, she knew it would be as easy as breathing to see when she was lying.


    "¡­when we were at the meeting."


    "...." Violet and Leona stopped staring with hostility and listened silently.


    "I thought about your words... And I realized you were right."


    "I needed to make a decision."


    "..." Victor nodded and motioned for her to continue; Agnes had Victor''s full attention.


    "... It would be unfair to both you and me to continue with this marriage... After all, the man I was married to was not you but myte ex-husband; I was married to Adonis... Not... With you."


    "...." Violet, at that moment, opened her eyes a little; she was very shocked when she heard her mother say the words'' Ex-husband'' and ''Late''.


    It indicated that at some point, her mother started trying to let go of her feelings for her father.


    Something that Violet would find impossible; after all, she wouldn''t be able to do the same feat that her mother was doing.


    ''Wait, that''s not my mother; she can''t forget my father so fast; he was the love of her life.'' Then, looking at Agnes''s shaking hands, Violet understood something.


    ''She''s been trying... But she''s failing miserably...'' She could now understand the feelings her mother was going through.


    Has she forgotten Adonis? Impossible. There''s no way she could do that; he was the love of her life.


    But... She started trying to move on, hid her feelings in her heart, and tried to move on with her life.


    Something all people who have lost loved ones do.


    Something Violet did too.


    It was impossible for her to forget her father; she couldn''t do that. His legacy lived on in texts, her memories, her husband''s eyes, and her own eyes.


    After all, the violet eyes were Adonis'' most distinguishing feature.


    ''Adonis? Like the literal Adonis?'' Leona was shocked by something else.


    "And in a way, from the way my husband died... I saw a lot of him in you..." She bit her lip, she knew her own words could cause a lot of adverse reactions from Victor, but she needed to say this...


    "And in a way... I saw you as a substitute..." Agnes peeked at Victor''s reaction with her gaze, but she was surprised when she saw he didn''t react to it; he was just standing there with the same neutral face while looking at her with a look that told her to keep going.


    "...After that conversation, and situations that I observed... I understood that I was being unfair to you..."


    "I understood that I needed to be more truthful..."


    "Victor, I''m not going to say I love you for the person you are." Her lips were bleeding from how hard she squeezed, but her eyes never left Victor''s.


    "That would be a lie and hypocrisy on my part."


    "But..."


    "I''m willing to try to see ''only'' you. I''m willing to learn about you. I''m willing to only see the man known as ''Victor Walker''..."


    "I''m betting to see if this ''something'' I felt when we had that conversation is real or not."


    "...." Victor continued with the same impassive gaze and just nodded for her to continue.


    And Agnes'' heart began to panic at Victor''s unchanging expression, and without overthinking, acting only on emotions, she bit her lip a little harder. Then, when she opened her mouth, she let out the following words:


    "...Please just don''t leave me alone..." Then, slowly, tears began to paint Agnes''s beautiful face.


    In a matter of seconds, after letting a few of her true feelings leak out, shepletely copsed.


    Victor felt his heart break and couldn''t help but soften his gaze.


    Agnes looked so¡­fragile, a very different sight than what he was used to¡­a view he''d seen in Violet when she''d learned of her father''s death.


    He understood that with just one word, he couldpletely break the woman in front of him; she was exposing her broken and bruised heart, a heart that Victor had hurt when he absorbed Adonis.


    Victor clenched his fist tightly, and with thatst sentence, he realized again how much damage the deed he had done to his family.


    "You have to take care of everyone-" Memories of hisst meeting with Adonis shed through Victor''s mind.


    "I can take many things, but my husband''s death hurt a lot. I waspletely floored, in despair, but I managed to get up with the me of revenge..."


    "But... I don''t want to be left alone... This is something I couldn''t bear." Agnes lowered her head, and with her left hand, she held her right arm in a somewhat fragile gesture.


    Victor walked towards Agnes and stood in front of her.


    Agnes used Victor''srge body as support and practically dropped all of her body weight onto Victor; she squeezed Victor''s chest a little, and tears began to stain Victor''s clothes.


    With Agnes'' final two sentences, Victor understood that this was the primary reason why Agnes asked again.


    The word ''alone'' had much more meaning than being alone in one ce.


    She didn''t want to be alone without the ''husband'' and ''wife'' connection that all couples had.


    She didn''t want to be alone in the sense that she didn''t want to be away from her family.


    In a way, Agnes had only had one strong connection in her entire life: with Adonis.


    Yes, she loved her daughter, and she got a lot closerpared to before, but her rtionship with her daughter didn''tpare to the rtionship she had with Adonis.


    This was one of the dangers of having an extremely possessive personality; when looking at just one person, you unconsciously ce all your emotional burdens on that person.


    Adonis wasn''t just her husband; he was her pir, her emotional support, her counselor.


    The same thing Victor was now to all his wives, Adonis was to Agnes.


    Because of his understanding of the danger of this addiction, Victor wanted his women to be independent and shine on their own.


    This was one of the reasons why he always supported Violet, Sasha, Ruby, and Natashia and constantlymunicated with them and encouraged them to treat each other as support.


    A backup in case he disappeared at any time.


    Not that he was nning on disappearing or anything, but he just wanted the girls not to be emotionally destabilized if, for some reason, he disappeared. They needed to be strong.


    And that was the advice he always gave himself. After all, the same situation could apply to him, too; he was very dependent on his wives, both in a literal and an existential sense.


    He needed the blood of all his wives if he was to keep away from his bloodlust.


    It was a few words, but in those few words, Victorpletely understood Agnes'' thoughts; he knew the woman well.


    He made a decision. He didn''t care if she loved Adonis, and he wouldn''t ask her to forget about Adonis either; he knew it was impossible.


    Asking a person like Agnes to forget her love was just devastating.


    "...You know there''s no turning back, right?"


    "Mmm..."


    "Once you often taste my blood... Even if you want to stop, that will be impossible." Victor wasn''t bluffing, he was telling the truth; his blood was like a highly addictive drug.


    By the time you get used to eating 5-star food, you can''t eat regr food anymore; the same reasoning applies here.


    "Mmm..."


    "For you to return to normal, I must affect your soul, which is extremely delicate and dangerous."


    "...You won''t have to."


    Victor sighed lightly and patted Agnes'' head.


    "Are you really sure about this, Agnes?"


    "...." Agnes looked up and showed her tearful face to Victor.


    Victor gently touched her face and wiped away Agnes'' tears.


    "Yes, I am." She spoke with conviction.


    "... I''m not going to be anyone''s recement, Agnes," Victor reminded.


    "I''m not seeing you like that!" She roared as tears began to well up in her eyes.


    "...I just want to be close to you..."


    "I won''t forget Adoni-."


    "I know..."


    "...?" She made a confused face.


    "I''m not asking you to forget anyone, I''m not asking you to sacrifice anything."


    Agnes'' eyes softened a little; unconsciously, she felt a weight leave her body, which made her enjoy the caresses on her face a little more.


    "... I''m just asking that you don''t look at me as a substitute; I''m just asking that maybe in time, you can let me take care of your heart."


    "But you''re already taking care of-." She tried to say something, but Victor cut her off.


    "Not this way. You understand what I''m trying to say."


    "...." She fell silent and nodded.


    Victorughed in a jovial tone: "Who knows? The day you''re ready, maybe we''ll move on."


    "...." Everyone in the room could understand that thest sentence had more meaning than what Victor implied.


    Meanings that all the women present understood.


    "For now, just focus on healing your wounds, focus on your revenge, don''t think about ''this''."


    Agnes''s tears began to dry, and only the woman''s surprised, kind eyes were to be seen.


    "I will be your pir, Agnes Snow."


    ''That was originally my duty.''


    "All you have to do is move on, kill whoever you have to kill, deal with whatever you have to deal with."


    ''I will wait as long as necessary, even if it takes millennia.''


    "If you are tired, I will help you to rest." He smoothed Agnes'' white hair and put it behind her ear.


    ''Because¡­ I know, at the end of the day.''


    He smiled gently and spoke in a tone as if he was caressing Agnes'' heart.


    "... And... On the day you reach the end of your journey... I will hear your answer."


    ''I was the cause of your suffering.''


    ...........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 502: Victor had a gift for making enemies...

    Chapter 502: Victor had a gift for making enemies...


    ''I was the cause of your suffering, huh?''


    "Darling..." Violet muttered as she thought of Victor''sst words before he gently asked her and Leona to leave the two of them alone.


    As she was connected with Victor, she could hear hisst thoughts; they were so strong she could fully understand how he was feeling.


    After seeing this, she didn''t have the energy to fight with her mother anymore... Now... That didn''t mean she wouldn''t do itter.


    ''And to think he was feeling so guilty...''


    "Tsk, Tsk."


    "...." Violet looked to the side and saw a woman looking annoyed.


    Violet narrowed her eyes: "Why are you angry?"


    "Are you really asking that?"


    "I mean, yes? Why are you so angry?" Violet gave a shit-eating grin. She understood why she was pissed off, but she still asked the obvious.


    Veins bulged on Leona''s head, but even though she was annoyed, and knowing Violet was teasing her, she said:


    "I''m pissed off because I just saw the man I love marry another woman."


    "...." Violet opened her eyes slightly.


    "Heh, and I thought you didn''t have the guts to admit it¡­especially to my face." Violet had to give Leona some credit; few women ever said that phrase to her face and lived to tell the tale.


    "Hmph." Leona snorted and turned away.


    Soon she started walking again in a random direction.


    Despite being annoyed, Leona wasn''t an idiot; she clearly saw that there was history between Victor, Agnes, and Violet herself.


    This development wouldn''t happen if there wasn''t a story behind it.


    Despite understanding that, her irritation didn''t lessen.


    "And by the way, why didn''t you do anything? Are you not a Yandere?"


    "Again with that shit?" Violet raised an eyebrow.


    "I mean, you should do something!"


    "This is moreplicated than it looks."


    "¡­Ugh." Leona couldn''t evenin because she understood that.


    "And you''re okay with having your mother... Huuuh..." Leona actually felt really weird saying that right now.


    The level of awkwardness made her have little convulsions throughout her body.


    When Leona''s words registered in Violet''s brain.


    Leona witnessed the sight of a woman losing the light entirely from her eyes.


    "I mean... It''s not like it''s the first time..."


    "You get used to it."


    "..." Leona tried to open her mouth to say something, but all that came out was air.


    The two white-haired women stared at each other in silence for a long time until Leona spoke:


    "Hmm, shall we go get coffee or something? Nero and Ophis are here too."


    "... That''s a good idea, but I''ll drink blood, I can''t drink coffee."


    "... OK." That was all Leona said, and soon she turned and started walking.


    Violet soon walked over and walked beside the woman.


    On that day, the servants of the Snow n witnessed the strange sight of a Werewolf who looked like their n''s heir walking side by side with their real n heir throughout the mansion.


    ...


    While a strange situation was developing in the Snow n, something was happening with d''s old wives.


    "It''s been a long time since we spoke, Lady Jeanne...Lady Anna..."


    "Just call me Jeanne; I''m not the Queen anymore." Jeanne discarded these irritating formalities.


    "And don''t call me Anna; I changed my name to Morgana," Morgana added when Jeanne finished talking.


    "Mm." That was all the woman could say.


    Currently, these three women were in a location between n Adrastea''s territory and the Royal Capital. They were having a private meeting in a cave...


    Yes, a cave... After all, they didn''t have Eleanor''s convenient power to create a city at will.


    "...I wonder why you guys called me after so long..."


    "Before we get to the main subject, I''d like to know who you''re working with right now?" Morgana interrupted the woman.


    "... Is that important?"


    "Of course... It is extremely important." Jeanne emphasized this fact.


    After a moment of silence, which was used for the woman to make a decision, she soon spoke:


    "I''m working for n Fulger; I''m their contracted Witch." It was only this information she spoke, and that was enough.


    Jeanne just nodded, indicating that she understood what she was saying, a very different reaction from Morgana, who raised her eyebrow.


    "Just n Fulger?"


    "Yes."


    This time even Jeanne narrowed her eyes a little.


    "Why is one of the Witch Queen''s daughters working exclusively for the Fulger n?" She was pretty curious now.


    "... That''s not the topic of this meeting, right? Lady Morgana."


    "Tsk, just call me Morgana."


    "..." Hecate smiled neutrally. She understood their personalities very well after having worked with the two women for a long time.


    "Anyway, why did you call me here? I was in the middle of a Date, you know?"


    The two women only raised their eyebrows when they heard what this woman said.


    ''She was on a Date? Just who is the poor thing?'' The two thought at the same time.


    "Before I continue, I have a little warning."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t fuck with n Fulger; you know why right?"


    "Of course, I''m not foolish enough to make that woman my enemy."


    "...." Morgana just smiled in amusement. Amusement because she understood that Hecate was utterly unconcerned by her warning. It was as if she had no intention of doing anything.


    It was as if she had an interest in something else...


    And her instincts told her that something was rted to the ''Date'' she''d mentioned earlier.


    "Continuing with the matter."


    ''Finally.'' Hecate thought internally. She really didn''t like all these worries. It was not like she''d met these women several times, although she understood they were both cautious because they''d been in aa for so long.


    "We want information."


    "What information?" Hecate replied.


    "About the current state of the world, the incident involving the Fifth Count of Vampires, and the massacre of Supernatural Beings in Japan. And information about the Demons that are leading the next invasion."


    Jeanne summed up everything she wanted.


    "¡­This is going to be expensive, you know? That information is not easy to gain." She didn''t even act surprised when she learned of the break-in, proof that she already knew it was happening.


    "We know."


    "... Okay..." Hecate closed her eyes slightly, she seemed to be thinking, and then she spoke:


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know anything about Demons; that''s information that even I don''t know."


    "... Even with all your mother''s connections and the connections you''ve built, you don''t know anything?" Morgana found it hard to believe.


    "That''s the problem."


    "My mother''s connections... Even thework I''ve built doesn''t surpass hers."


    "...." The two women narrowed their eyes.


    "She is purposely preventing the Witches from knowing details about this invasion. We just know that an invasion will happen, but we don''t know anything about the members who will participate, their forces, and the scale of the forces."


    "The only thing we know is that Diablos won the war with Lilith, and he''s leading it all."


    "...." Jeanne and Morgana nodded; they just knew that too.


    "Information about the state of the world is pretty easy to get."


    "If we''re going to sum it up in simple ways."


    "The status quo that existed before is being broken by something or someone."


    "Factions that shouldn''t be allying are allying."


    "Beings are teaming up with beings that were enemies."


    "The war that is already going on is affecting everything and everyone."


    Hecate waved her hand, and two crystal balls appeared in her hand.


    "Memory magic."


    If Victor were here, he would understand this ridiculous gesture; after all, he needed several Witches to do what Hecate did now. The difference between a Master Witch and an ordinary Witch was ridiculous.


    "Here is all the information of the current world state that I currently know."


    "Don''t expect too much; I''m not as influential as my older sister Selena or my Mother."


    "After all, I''m only The Third Daughter." She spoke in disdain for that title.


    After all, the first daughter, second daughter, and third daughter were all a hierarchy, and this position could easily change depending on the usefulness of the ''daughter''.


    "But I must know more than you two, who were sleeping for who knows how long."


    "¡­Thanks, Hecate." Jeanne thanked her while ignoring the woman''s sarcastic tone.


    Jeanne handed Morgana a crystal ball, and the woman held it carefully; she nned to use it when the meeting was over.


    "Now, about Victor..."


    "..." Jeanne and Morgana narrowed their eyes, what was that awkward pause?


    "¡­Ugh, do you want the short or long version?"


    "The abridged version" Morgana.


    "The long version." Jeanne.


    Morgana and Jeanne spoke at the same time.


    "...." The two look at each other, and a tactical agreement formed between the two.


    "The abridged version." They said at the same time.


    "... Okay, basically, The Witch Queen is extremely angry with Victor."


    "...."


    "Why is she angry with Victor?" Jeanne asked with a dangerous look.


    A look that was shared by Morgana.


    ''... This man is indeed a catcher... Even the ex-wives of the King of Vampires! He really has balls!'' Hecate once again found herself marveling at the absurd no-sense that was Victor.


    ''And from the look of the two women, everyone can tell that they don''t have a simple rtionship.'' Hecate finished her thoughts whichsted only a few seconds, and continued:


    "My mother summoned Victor to a meeting to answer for his crimes, but time passed, and no one was ever able to get in touch with him. Additionally, she couldn''t even use the same old method to kidnap the man. After all, he is someone with the title of a Vampire Count. Not even she has that much authority in Nightingale."


    Hecate lied about thest part; her mother had a lot of authority in Nightingale. After all, she just needed to threaten to stop doing business with a n family, and the Vampires of that family would move.


    But the problem here was that she was dealing with a Vampire Count, and if a normal Count was difficult, Victor was even moreplicated. After all, he had connections to all the Vampire Counts.


    Because of this, she could not use the ''persuasion'' and ''force'' methods. And if she forced the situation too much, d himself could intervene. After all, the incident involved his daughter too.


    And even her mother didn''t want to damage her rtionship with d, the leader of an entire wealthy race, so much because of it.


    Was she afraid of d? Of course not.


    But the Witches had a reputation to uphold, the reputation of neutrality. So they couldn''t interfere too much in the ''big'' incidents of the faction leaders because if that matter got out, the Witches'' reputation of neutrality could be questioned.


    And the ''predators'' who were expecting small mistakes from the Witches would use that mistake to devour this great cake known as the Witch Nation.


    Not even Witches could fight multiple factions at once. Were they strong? Yes, they were. And they had tremendous economic power.


    But in terms of offensive power, theygged far behind the Pantheon of Deities.


    Victor''s subject was delicate because it involved the direct daughter of the leader of an entire race. Because of that, even the Werewolves had given up on seeking revenge, but that didn''t mean they didn''t hold grudges...


    "Because of that, she personally contacted Victor, but...Victor treated her like she was a scammer wanting to sell some suspicious product or a Jehovah''s Witness, and he hung up and blocked her."


    "......." Jeanne and Morgana''s shocked expressions were quite amusing to Hecate because that was the same expression she had when she found out about this matter!


    "Excuse me, I think I heard wrong... Victor did what?"


    "He hung up the Witch Queen''s call and treated her like a scammer."


    "......" Even if they heard it again, the two women couldn''t believe the bullshit they were hearing.


    "T-This is bullshit..." Jeanne said.


    Treat the Witch Queen like a scammer? The woman who could be considered a CEO of arge internationalpany?


    He indeed had balls of steel!


    "But..." Morgan added while chuckling lightly, "That''s just like Victor."


    "... That''s true..." Jeanne couldn''t help but agree whileughing.


    ....

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503: A Marriage and a New Wife.


    Today was going to be a typical day for Ruby, Sasha, and Natashia; they were swamped doing their things and getting ready for the eventual duty of ''leading'' the n they were heirs to.


    After all, the three Countesses, their mothers, would soon be traveling to the meeting of Supernatural Beings with d, the King of Vampires.


    With their strongest weapons away from Nightingale, the country would be unprotected, and because of that, they had to make sure they didn''t have any loose ends.


    Unfortunately, this was a duty that was only up to Sasha and Natashia; after all, Ruby was too busy dealing with matters in the human world, and n Scarlett didn''t need Ruby. After all, Siena was there to solve any kind of problem that might ur.


    And the Maids were helping Siena 100% in this challenging task.


    Even though all the girls had been told about Victor''s recent exploits in¡­ Hmm, nting seeds in the fertile soil of the Strongest Female Vampire?


    Yes, that''s a good analogy.


    Cough, despite their knowledge of this fact, the women mentioned thought they weren''t going to be in for any additional surprises; after all, it had only been one day since the ''training'' incident!


    Not even Victor was so adept at causing so much chaos in such a short time, right?...


    ... Right?


    Well, the feelings they were feeling now proved otherwise.


    Victor was indeed an expert at causing chaos, both emotionally and physically.


    "...Agnes broke up with my husband, and the next moment, she remarries him, and this time, the connection has be stronger than thest..." Natashia muttered as she looked at Sasha, who was staring at an innocent wall with a nk stare containing severalplicated emotions.


    The main one being anger.


    Natashia could clearly feel her daughter''s anger through their connection with Victor. She was very angry.


    "What is Violet doing!? Why didn''t she do anything!?" This wasn''t like Violet. Knowing her friend, she would definitely do something.


    Did she soften because it involved her mother?


    ...Wait, wasn''t this situation familiar somehow?


    Sasha looked at her mother with a dry look, and when she saw her mother''s thoughtful gaze, she understood something.


    ''That bastard, hepleted the mother-daughter set! Now even Violet has not been spared!''


    Sasha wasn''t stupid; she could understand what was going on, knowing Victor''s actions against Adonis, Agnes, and Violet.


    She knew her husband had felt a little¡­guilty regarding all this.


    The only people who knew what happened to Adonis that day were Victor''s Wives, the Snow n''s Maid, Hilda, and the Vampire King, d.


    Natashia as a new wife was also made aware of what happened.


    Of course, Goddesses like Aphrodite and Persephone, who knew Adonis knew what had happened too.


    "Mah, mah, no need to be so angry."


    "..." Sasha looked at her mother with a narrowed look.


    "Fufufu, isn''t that interesting, my daughter?"


    "...What?"


    "A single Vampire achieved an impossible achievement."


    "He was able to bond with the heiress and leaders of the respective most powerful ns in the Nightingale."


    "This isn''t funny!"


    "Of course it is, fufufu~" Natashia was in full provocation mode. If someone had said in the past that a Vampire would be able to do what Victor did, she wouldugh that person to death; after all, all the women involved had levels of paranoia, madness, jealousy, and problems far beyond ordinary.


    A typical Vampire wouldn''t be able to handle that much bullshit.


    ''Officially'' speaking, Scathach wasn''t yet a part of it, but they all knew it was only a matter of time before Victor got stronger to defeat the proud ass of the Strongest Female Vampire. It may take a while, but it will eventually happen.


    "And to make it all better, he did all this unintentionally, just being who he is."


    "Pfftt... Hahahahaha~"


    "Mother!" Sasha wasn''t amused at all. Think about her situation, okay? What would she say if she decided to introduce her husband to her friends in the future?


    ''Hey, that''s my Husband, and my mom''s too!''... Yes, she couldn''t do that.


    It''s not like she has friends other than Violet and Ruby! Unfortunately, most Vampires from lower-level ns only looked at Sasha as a way to use her to get closer to n Fulger.


    Because of this, she couldn''t make friends with other women.


    ... Not that she wanted to either, after all, what if those bitches approached Victor?


    In fact, she wanted to. But at the same time, no... Ugh, maybe she''d kill them all?


    Sasha was quite confused; her thoughts were going back and forth in circles, and she didn''t even know what she was thinking anymore.


    And that sight made Natashiaugh even more.


    And as sheughed, she thought:


    ''If Victor were a cunning bastard, women like Scathach, Ruby, Agnes, and myself would hardly like him.''


    Violet and Sasha didn''t count because they are the most naive in this regard, Violet being the worst of them, for obvious reasons we all know.


    What attracted these girls to Victor was how he led his life; he was intense, fun, genuine, and concerned about the people around him.


    He was just genuinely enjoyable to be around.


    At least, that''s what Natashia thought.


    "Ugh, I don''t even want to think about it anymore." Sasha''s brain short-circuited.


    "Fufufufu." Natashia''s smile grew when she saw her daughter''s anguished face, and she thought internally:


    ''I want to see her reaction when my future daughter joins this mess~'' It was safe to say she had a sadistic desire to provoke people.


    In a way, she liked watching the circus burn, but not in the same way that a particr crazy clown with a bat fetish would.


    "By the way, mother. Weren''t you heading to the Snow n?" Sasha changed the subject; she didn''t want to deal with this now!


    "Yes, I was, but when I felt that sensation, I quickly returned to the n. I needed to check on my daughter." Although she was nning certain things for her sister, her daughter was more important.


    Sasha felt sweet inside; it was worth saying that she really liked how her mother treated her.


    "...Because of that, my aunt is acting like this..." Sashamented as she looked at Victoria, who was lying on the couch with her eyes rolling around like she was sick.


    "Yeah, I kind of came back too quickly, and she didn''t have time to get used to it. She felt like she was on a pretty intense roller coaster."


    "..." Sasha sent a sympathetic look to her aunt; the woman seemed to suffer a lot at the hands of her mother.


    Natashia seemed to think about something, and soon her eyes sparkled with amusement.


    "Jeff!"


    "Y-Yes!"


    "Why are you calling our butler?" Sasha asked curiously.


    "You will see."


    "..." Sasha raised her brow when she saw her mother''s amused face, she knew the woman was up to something, but as usual, she was too curious to intervene.


    Sasha didn''t want to ept it,


    But she knew that she and her mother shared the same nature, although Natashia was much worse than Sasha.


    A few seconds passed, and n Larkin''s butler entered the office.


    n Larkin was a n that exclusively served only n Fulger.


    It was a subordinate n, just like the nk n that Kaguya was a part of.


    "Jeff, I''m going out with my daughter and sister for a while. I want you to take care of everything."<sub> </sub>


    "Eh...?" Jeff and Sasha looked at the woman with shocked faces.


    "W-Wait, Countess Annasthashia-."


    "I already told you; just call me Natashia."


    "Hmm, I-...Cough. Countess Natashia, you must not go! I''m not fit to take care of the ce while you''re gone; at least let Miss Victoria!"


    "Mah, Mah, don''t panic; most of the big problems are already solved; you merely have to keep an eye on everything, and we won''t take forever."


    "Ugh...Lady Sasha, say something, please." Jeff was apetent butler, but he really didn''t want to take on that kind of responsibility.


    Any mistake that happened would be his responsibility!


    "Mother, this is very irresponsible-." When Sasha was going to start lecturing Natashia.


    The woman interrupted her saying,


    "So you don''t want to visit Victor?"


    "...." Sasha immediately stopped talking.


    Natashia''s smile grew:


    "Well, that''s too bad; looks like I''ll have to go alone with my sister-."


    "Jeff, n Fulger is yours."


    "¡­Eh?"


    Sasha immediately covered herself with Lightning and disappeared, leaving behind streaks of lightning.


    "Fufufu~." Lightning covered Natashia, and just like her daughter, she disappeared, carrying Victoria like a sack of potatoes.


    "Ugh? Not again----!!!!" Victoria''s voice was the only thing Jeff heard.


    "Huh...?" Looking around the office with no people present, Jeff looked like a man who hade home only to find his house had been robbed.


    He was unresponsive for a long time and only woke up to reality when a n Fulger Maid touched Jeff lightly.


    "....?" Looking at Maid, Jeff saw her carrying a stack of paper.


    "Where do I put this, Jeff?" she asked in a neutral tone.


    "...I-." When Jeff was going to say something, he soon saw other Maids approaching with different piles of paper.


    He took a quick look at the documents and saw that they were superfluous documents, meaning they weren''t that important, but they needed the full attention of a representative of n Fulger.


    Due to the espionage event they had in n Fulger, this system where everything was resolved by the leader was implemented for the time being until they had a permanent solution.


    "Just put everything in the office; I''ll check everything."


    "Yes!" The maids spoke.


    ''Ugh, this is going to be a long day¡­.'' Jeff thought to himself.


    ...


    In the basement, a woman with long white hair was being hugged by a tall man.


    After Victor and Agnes finished the ritual, the process ofpleting everything was simple. They had to drink each other''s blood to make it official and to establish the connection.


    Typically, newlyweds just need a little sip.


    But because of Agnes'' hunger and Victor''s own, they had been eating for quite some time.


    A few minutes passed until,


    "Haaah." Agnes stopped biting Victor and let out a long breath. Her eyes were pure blood red, her face was red, her breathing was heavy, and she had a lost look as she looked at Victor.


    ''This blood is just too delicious...'' It was as if she had only been drinking regr water all her life, and for the first time, she experienced the sweet taste of juice made from the finest fruits.


    It was simply beyondpare!


    ''I understand now when he said there was no going back...'' Agnes began to understand why Victor had given her several warnings.


    ''How jealous... My daughter was having this for herself...'' When she thought about it, she quickly tried to shake her head but couldn''t because Victor was still drinking her blood.


    ''He''s insatiable, fufu~'' She chuckled inwardly.


    When Victor finished drinking Agnes'' blood, he looked up.


    Agnes had to take a deep breath and hold her breath because she was startled a little by the intense look on his face.


    And she could feel through their connection his desire for her; it was like a giant inferno burning with desire to have the woman in his arms.


    But, with a show of self-control, Victor bit his tongue. Through the pain, he managed to focus his thoughts away from those feelings and returned to normal.


    Victor walked away from Agnes. The woman didn''t stop him from doing anything; she was simply too shocked to do anything.


    She''d never felt such¡­overwhelming desire before.


    "Huff...Huff..." He was trying to control his breathing.


    At that moment, Agnes awoke from her stupor, and like Victor, she started trying topose herself.


    ''... What was that...? That feeling... Do they always feel that?'' Even with her erratic breathing, Agnes''s brain was spinning like crazy in an attempt to make sense of this situation.


    ''I haven''t felt this before. Has anything changed?'' She questioned herself, and soon a hypothesis popped into her mind.


    ''Somehow, I think our old connection wasn''t ''true'' in the real sense of the word; because of that, now that we have a real connection, I can feel more things...'' Agnes, when looking at Victor, could feel a more ''clear'' feeling.


    As if something that was closed before was now open.


    "Agnes--..."


    "Yes...?"


    "Control your power..."


    "...?" Agnes looked to the side and opened her eyes in shock. Little fireballs were scattered all over the ce, which was her power.


    ''How is this possible?'' Agnes had perfect control of her fire; it had taken years of training; after all, her power was simply too furious, directly affecting her emotional state.


    But seeing this scene, somehow, she felt that a ''new'' boundary was set for her.


    ''...I see; now, I understand why Scathach got stronger...''


    ''Although she doesn''t have that connection yet¡­ So it''s all because of his blood, huh¡­'' Agnes'' eyes narrowed when she saw small mesing out of Victor''s arms and body.


    ''By drinking my blood, did the power of fire within him grow stronger? So the same thing happened with Scathach and Natashia?'' Agnes opened her eyes in shock when she realized that this man had be stronger.


    "Stop thinking bullshit; we should go upstairs," Victor spoke.


    ''I need to visit Sasha and Natashia; my bloodlust is getting unbearable; I''m going to talk to Violet and Leona too.'' Victor thought to himself as he turned around.


    Agnes woke up from her stupor and said,


    "...Okay." She didn''tin or anything; she just epted it; she could tell Victor was holding back a lot now.


    ''He''s still hungry, huh... One of the downsides of marrying multiple people with the ritual.''


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 504: Victor devastates his wives... And they loved it.

    Chapter 504: Victor devastates his wives... And they loved it.


    A few minutester, Violet, Leona, and Agnes were in a room with Victor.


    "Darling~" Violet''s loving voice reverberated as she tenderly held Victor in her embrace while he drank her blood.


    ""Tsk."" Two women clicked their tongues in dissatisfaction as they looked at this scene.


    "...." The two looked at each other, and their faces distorted even further.


    "Hmm? What are you looking at, Bitch!?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    "Stop imitating me!"


    ""Hmph!"" The two huffed and turned away from each other.


    More veins started to bulge on the wolf woman''s head.


    ''This leech, this bitch! Does she want to fight!?''


    It is worth mentioning that they were pretty annoyed for no reason.


    Agnes already had her turn, she was just a little annoyed by this scene.


    Leona on the other hand was livid, she just wanted to strangle certain people.


    Putting these two together... I mean, putting these three mismatched but simr-looking women in the same room and having nothing happen was a miracle in and of itself.


    Victor did indeed have balls of steel.


    He was ying with an angry Werewolf!


    "Hmm?" Victor suddenly stopped drinking Violet''s blood and turned his face to the side.


    Soon his eyes seemed to glow even brighter, blood red, and this sight left the women in the room feeling slightly pressured;


    ''What is this feeling?''


    Agnes felt beyond weird. These overwhelming feelingsing from Victor were so different from what she was used to. Was everything with this man always so intense?


    On the other hand, Leona was feeling weird at the sight of Victor''s mouth full of blood; at this moment, reality pped her in the face.


    ''He''s a damn Vampire, for God''s sake! What am I doing!?''


    But too often, emotion didn''t followmon sense, and here was Leona in a pit full of bloodthirsty Vampires.


    Ignoring Victor, who was spreading his bloodlust around, Violet and Agnes looked in the direction he was looking and tried to feel something; after all, Victor didn''t usually react like that if it was something useless.


    And soon, both of them could vaguely feel the sensation of someone approaching.


    "Sasha?" Violet raised an eyebrow.


    "So that''s how the Fulger n members feel..." Agnes said.


    "... What are you talking about?"


    "Agnes, Exin." Victor gave a simple order that Agnespletely understood.


    "...." Violet narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Victor never gave orders to his Wives, only when he needed to or was in a dangerous moment.


    ''He''s holding back, but his bloodlust is through the roof... Even with me, Ruby, and my mother, is that not enough anymore?''


    "Humpf, Humpf, don''t order me around." Even though she had said that she still exined.


    "How much do you know about Vampire Marriage Ritual?"


    "...I just know it''s a way for Vampires to band together to keep their bloodlust from getting out of control."


    "Hmm, that''smon sense, okay." Agnes gathered her thoughts and exined:


    "Essentially speaking, the ritual is just that, a way for a couple of Vampires toe together, and with the magic of the ritual, the Vampire''s bloodlust that would run amok is focused on a single point."


    "Your partner~," Violet added as she bit Victor on the neck.


    It was her turn to feed!


    "...." Leona narrowed her eyes but continued to listen.


    "But that''s not the only thing the ritual magic does."


    "What happens is that the couple bond on a deeper level."


    "Not only can we feel each other''s emotions, but we can also sense each other''s location."


    "...That is eerily simr to the Werewolves'' Alpha and Beta rtionship."


    "...." Agnes raised an eyebrow at thatment.


    "Only the sensing part of each other''s location, of course." She added as she grimaced. The stench of blood was bing unbearable, and as a Werewolf, she had more heightened senses.


    Suddenly they all felt the bloodlust grow stronger.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    And soon, three golden-haired women appeared, leaving behind golden lightning bolts. The three women had simrities to each other, proving that they were from the same family.


    "Hey, we came to visit." Sasha gave a little greeting, but she couldn''t say much because soon she could feel Victor''s desire through their connection.


    Now that she was closer, she could feel it clearly.


    The connection they had was quite confusing.


    Sometimes they could feel each other''s emotions even though they were far away.


    Most of the time that happened, the feelings would have been quite strong.


    But when they were close to each other, they could clearly feel what the other was feeling.


    Agnes looked at this scene in amusement, especially the woman whose eyes were rolling around in her head as if she was violently sick.


    "What happened to her?"


    "Just try to travel at the speed we travel, and for a few seconds, get careless, and abruptly veer," Natashiamented with a shit-eating grin.


    "...Oh." Having experienced this before, Agnes felt a little sympathy for Victoria.


    "... Leona..." Victor''s voice echoed heavily around the room.


    They all turned towards Victor and saw him walking away from Violet while standing up rather awkwardly.


    Victor''s blood-red eyes glowed even more intensely upon fully standing, and the smell of blood in the room became even more substantial.


    Literal smoke seemed to being out of Victor''s body.


    And for a few seconds, everyone present felt like they were in a red worldpletely surrounded by blood.


    "You must leave... I can''t control myself anymore..." Victor''s voice was distorted; he''d really underestimated his bloodlust.


    He thought he was in control, but after fighting for so long with the Strongest Female Vampire while being drained by her left himpletely hungry.


    "..." Leona trembled slightly when she felt Victor''s gaze on her body. It looked like the man wanted to devour her, making her somewhat anxious...


    "That horny bitch." Violet snorted in disdain.


    "...What happens if a Vampire takes a Werewolf''s blood?" Sasha asked. She remembered Victor doing this in the past, so it shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    But the problem was, Leona wasn''t just any Werewolf.


    She was an Alpha.


    "Nothing happens... That is, if it''s a Beta Werewolf. But if it''s an Alpha Werewolf, I think Vampires die?" Natashia touched her chin, and soon she began to undress.


    "¡­why are you undressing¡­?"


    "Isn''t it orgy time?" She asked a surprisingly innocent question.


    "Mother!"


    "What? Just look at our husband! He is ready to eat us!" A glint of seduction appeared on her face.


    "Why you-... Ugh!" Sasha felt a headache.


    "Hmm, I don''t think I''m ready for this¡­." Agnes muttered as she thought for a moment.


    "Mah, Mah, don''t be a prude. For someone who kidnapped your ex-husband, you''re acting very innocent." Natashia, who had already removed her dress, was only wearing white lingerie and stockings, looking really seductive.


    "And he''s your husband now, right?"


    "You don''t have to lie with him; after all, all we''re going to do is let him drink our blood..."


    ''Probably.'' She added internally. She definitely didn''t want to stop at a simple ''feed''.


    She wanted his milk inside her too!


    And now that her daughter was also present, she could make the mother-daughter trio she''d longed for! She could take this chance and put Victoria in the middle too!


    ''What a good opportunity!'' Natashia was on cloud nine.


    "Leona..." Victor practically growled.


    The sight of Natashia like that just drove Victor even crazier. He got even crazier when the woman seductively gestured with her ass while talking to Agnes, inviting him to practice indecent things with her!


    He was just holding back out of respect for the woman who was present.


    Leona looked at Natashia, who convinced Agnes to take her clothes off with a carefree speech, and soon the woman was only wearing a bra and purple panties.


    ''Ugh.'' Leona struggled internally. She didn''t know what to do.


    She wanted to stay, and at the same time, she didn''t.


    "...Remember what I said, okay? All we have left in this world is time..."


    ''...There will be other opportunities in the future, huh...'' Leona could understand Victor''s message, and to be honest, she didn''t want to be intimate with him because of his bloodlust impulses.


    "...Fine, I''m leaving." Leona turned and walked out the door.


    She opened the door, and before leaving, she gave Victor a long look:


    "Next time, I want you to drink my blood."


    "He will die, bitch!"


    "No. He won''t." Leona sneered at Violet.


    Then she closed the door.


    "Ugh, I swear to god, that woman, I''m going to kill her." But, despite having spoken those words, there was no real intention behind it, just a healthy annoyance.


    Everyone in this room knew that Violet wouldn''t do that simply because it would make Victor angry, and Violet would never intentionally harm Victor.


    And even Victor wouldn''t intentionally harm Violet.


    The moment Leona left, Victor''s bloodlust exploded.


    And unconsciously, the entire room was covered in ice,pletely sealing the chamber.


    No one could get out; everyone was trapped with a bloodthirsty Victor.


    And it was worth mentioning that they all felt wet and expectant.


    It was also worth mentioning that Victoria missed her chance to leave the room and was caught in the crossfire like an innocent civilian in a fight between rival gangs.


    "Maids, don''t let anyone interrupt me."


    [Yes, Master!] +6


    Shadows left Victor''s body, leaving the man in only his underwear, courtesy of Kaguya.


    And soon a group of six women appeared outside the room.


    Victor''s eyes turned to Natashia.


    The woman felt her insides quiver, and a seductive smile appeared on her face. She loved that intense look, but she still wanted to y.


    And like a frightened cat, she appeared behind her daughter and gently touched Sasha''s dark blue clothes.


    "Scary~, my daughter, your husband wants to eat me, protect me!" She trembled in fear.


    Sasha rolled her eyes.


    ''This shameless woman, do you think I can''t feel your arousal!?''


    Victor took a step towards the mother and daughter group, and at that moment Natashia trembled even more with fear and said:


    "How scary~, my daughter, please protect me."


    And with a betrayal worthy of a third-rate movie, she pushed Sasha toward Victor.


    "Eh?" Before she knew it, she was in the arms of a predator.


    "Mother!?" Sasha turned away and saw her mother''s ''sad'' face.


    "Your sacrifice will not be in vain, my daughter." She wiped the tears from her face with a dark blue cloth.


    "Wait-, that fabric... She looked down and realized she was only in her underwear and bra!"


    ''Huh? How is this possible!? I felt nothing!'' At some point, Sasha''s clothes were utterly destroyed by Natashia.


    Looking at her daughter''s disbelieving face, Natashia hit her breasts, which were no longer small like before.


    Now she had a size that was neither too big like other women nor too small.


    They were just perfectly bnced like all things should be, and it was all thanks to Victor''s blood:


    "I don''t have the title of The Fastest Woman alive just to brag, you know~."


    "...."


    "It would be quite offensive if you could see my moves with just a little practice, my daughter~."


    Ignoring her daughter''s disbelieving face, she spoke:


    "Anyway, please be a great little piggy, and satisfy the lust of the big bad Vampire."


    "I, Natashia, will ensure your sacrifice will not be in vain!"


    "Ugh, that woman, I swear to god, she''s-." Sasha stoppedining when she felt her body being hugged even tighter.


    She nced at Victor, and seeing his lifeless, blood-red eyes, she felt overwhelmed by his excessive love, and slowly, her eyes began to change to be like Victor''s.


    "I missed you, honey..." Victor touched her gently, passively, and aggressively at the same time.


    "Humpf, jerk. You should''vee to visit me if you really missed me!"


    Victor smiled in a predatory yet gentle way, clearly evident that his instincts were struggling with his inherent gentleness.


    "Who said I wouldn''t visit you?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    He grabbed Sasha''s ass and lifted her.


    Unconsciously, Sasha wrapped her legs around Victor''s waist and hugged his neck:


    "Even if the world was ending tomorrow, I would always have time for my Wives."


    "Always"


    "...." Looking into Victor''s eyes, Sasha could feel his seriousness, and she felt sweet inside.


    She wasn''t frustrated or anything. She was just being mean.


    After all, even with Victor busy with all his ns for the uing invasion, he''d always visited her and spent a lot of time with her.


    She was just mildly jealous of Scathach, who had 2 weeks of non-stop ''training''.


    With her feelings of possession satisfied, it was time to satisfy her lust:


    "You owe me 2 weeks of non-stop sex."


    "...Ara~." A hand gently touched Victor''s shoulder:


    "Let me in on that deal, too~," Natashia spoke in a melodious tone.


    "Now that I think about it~." Violet, at some point, appeared next to Victor as well. Her eyes had an intensity that didn''t lose to Victor''s.


    "You owe me 14 mornings and 14 nights of non-stop sex~."


    The women''s blood-red eyes stared at Victor with unmistakable lust.


    They were all thirsty!


    Bloodthirsty!


    Thirsty for sex!


    And they wouldn''t stop until they were satisfied!


    The feelings of lust were high, and those feelings synced with each other and formed a spiral of desires.


    Desires that were overwhelming Agnes.


    "Haah¡­Haaah." She tried to hold back, but the feelings were so intense that she couldn''t.


    Her throat began to itch, her body trembled, and her insides were a wet mess.


    Victor''s smile grew, and his lust and bloodlust exploded to even greater heights.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have two weeks."


    "You won''t satisfy me if it''s not two weeks, Darling~." Violet was feelingpetitive.


    And Sasha and Natashia weren''t behind either.


    They wanted the Scathach treatment!


    "In that case, I will do the same thing I did with my beloved teacher~."


    "!!!" Everyone''s smile grew.


    And then everything started to happen very quickly.


    A bed of ice appeared, and Victor was on top of them before they could blink.


    Sasha, Violet, and Natashia were lying next to each other.


    Looking at Violet, who was in the middle, Victor''s eyes became more intense and took on a neon pink color.


    The atmosphere that was once full of bloodlust erupted into a pink and more ''gentle'' vibe.


    It was as if Victor''s obsessive love wasing true.


    "Two days is enough. I will destroy you."


    The three women felt shivers down their spines, and their arousal went through the roof.


    The next moment,


    A 3v1 battle began to unfold.


    For two whole days, Agnes and Victoria herself, who woke up at some point, watched the sight of 4 people indulging in sheer lust and debauchery.


    .....


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505: My wife''s, my responsibilities.


    Two dayster.


    Agnes and Victoria looked up at the sight of three women clinging to the body of a man sleeping on a bed of ice with satisfied smiles.


    His underwear was lost somewhere, while white liquids were leaking from their insides, the room that had beenpletely sealed off by Victor''s power was broken in parts, and the smell of sex in the air was maddening.


    Honestly, Agnes and Victoria didn''t join only because of their own personal inhibitions.


    Agnes'' reason was obvious, she wasn''t ready yet, and Victoria''s because she was literally kidnapped! She tried to get out of this ce but couldn''t break Victor''s ice.


    Agnes could break Victor''s ice, but she was so engrossed in the sight in front of her she couldn''t.


    At some point during the night, Victoria tried to ask Agnes to help her, but the woman seemed to be in some sort of unbreakable trance and didn''t even seem to register her words!


    ''I know that¡­ Hmm¡­'' Victoria''s cheeks flushed a little.


    ''Damn, I know that was exciting as hell, but it''s no reason to freeze like a deer about to be run over!'' Victoria thought.


    Looking at Agnes, Victoria saw her strange face.


    ''...I never thought my daughter could make such a...perverted face.'' Agnes couldn''t help but think as she remembered the events.


    Honestly, the way the girls, especially Natashia, moaned in pleasure was just too enviable.


    Why is she focusing on Natashia? As an older vampire, she understood how difficult it was for a man to make Natashia react like that.


    And with her observation, she could tell the woman wasn''t faking her moans.


    She was jealous!


    ''No wonder he managed tost against Scathach for so many days!''


    ''If the old me saw this scene, she would definitely join without worrying about anything.'' Agnes thought about her attitude before meeting Adonis, the attitude of a hedonist.


    She couldn''t help but sh a sad, nostalgic smile: ''People change, huh.''


    Victoria, who was nearby, also had thoughts of her own. She had given up on running away and had no choice but to observe the scene in front of her.


    And... Seeing her sister and niece acting like two bitches in heat, she honestly felt slightly jealous because her old husband was never able to make her react like that.


    ''Ugh, Sasha is so lucky.'' The reason she thought that was because the first man Sasha got in her entire life was Victor.


    If that wasn''t luck, what would it be?


    After all, she didn''t have to go through any disappointments in a rtionship, disappointments that Victoria and Natashia herself had.


    As vampire heirs at the time the vampire ns were growing, male vampires always approached them with hidden third or fifth intentions.


    Although most of these men would go for Natashia. After all, she was a ''failure''...


    Like Agnes, Victoria began to feel a slight sadness.


    At this moment, Victor, who was sleeping in the middle of the three women, opened his eyes and looked at Agnes.


    The reason to wake up now? He felt Agnes'' feelings.


    Victor quite expertly slipped out of the clutches of the three women and willingly put Violet in his ce.


    Like two kids who didn''t want to lose each other''s body heat, Natashia and Sasha grab Violet.


    Victor got up from the makeshift bed and stretched out.


    Bone cracking sounds were heard.


    Victor didn''t mind the gaze of the two women in the room at all.


    One was his current wife, and the other was... Hmm... A victim of circumstance?


    And the other reason was¡­ Narcissism. He knew his body was perfect and wasn''t ashamed of it.


    ''I think Aphrodite is influencing me¡­'' Victor thought jokingly.


    After stretching his body, Victor walked towards Agnes.


    "I''m sorry for this."


    "¡­Huh?" Of all the things Agnes expected to hear from Victor, she didn''t expect an apology.


    "I kind of wasn''t thinking straight through the situation, and I ignored your feelings." Victor was cordial and neutral. He didn''t want to delve too much into this topic, considering that she was quite sensitive, and he just apologized because he understood Agnes'' situation.


    And he didn''t want to force any situation on the woman, and she should take her time.


    "...You really are unbelievable, you know...? If it were someone else, he would go to great lengths to have me." She spoke with obvious amusement on her face, and a grateful tone of voice.


    "Meh, we both know that this is just a one-way street, and like flour from the same sack, we both know this matter shouldn''t be rushed."


    "Mm¡­" Agnes nodded with the same smile on her face.


    Victor smiled slightly and nced at Victoria.


    "!!!" The woman froze like a rabbit in front of a lion.


    "Hello, Victoria. We haven''t seen each other in a while." Victor waved his hand lightly.


    "H-Huh?"<sub> </sub>


    "What is the problem?"


    "N-Nothing..." To be honest, she thought he was going to attack her, throw her to the ground, and use her until she submitted...


    She definitely didn''t expect this reaction from him.


    ''That''s a pity-.'' Victoria opened her eyes wide and shook her head several times in an attempt to shake off her indecent thoughts!!


    ''Damn it! This is all my sister''s fault. What was she thinking!''


    Completely ignoring Victoria''s panicked state, Victor spoke:


    "Kaguya."


    A shadow appeared in front of him, and soon a maid came out and looked at Victor.


    "Master." She wasn''t even disturbed by Victor''s nudity, as she''s seen it countless times, thousands of times, and she''s already lost count... After all, she practically lives in his shadow.


    "The three of them won''t be waking up anytime soon, so take the three of them to¡­ Hmm¡­" He looked at Agnes.


    "...take them to my room, and please bring me some clothes too...and new panties."


    "Yes, Lady Agnes." Kaguya disappeared and went to do as ordered.


    The shadows of the room spread, caught the three women in bed and disappeared.


    "I''m curious..."


    "Hmm?"


    "How did you knock out three vampires? One of them being an older vampire?"


    "...." in response to that question, Victor justughed as his Violet eyes glowed a light shade of neon pink.


    "Who knows~?"


    "That''s something you''ll find out in the future."


    "...." Agnes and Victoria looked at Victor in shock, and, for a few seconds, they were lost in his smile and amused tone. It was as if they had been bewitched.


    Victor turned and walked past Victoria, who jumped like a cat that had its tail stomped on, he snapped his finger, and the ice room started to crumble, and then he walked out of the room.


    "..." Looking at Victor''s back, Agnes couldn''t help butment.


    "Damn sexy hot man, ugh." She blushed slightly.


    ''I know he inherited Adonis'' beauty, but... Isn''t the level a little too ridiculous? How the fuck is he so handsome now?'' Originally, Agnes would not react like that. After all, she is already used to the beauty of the most handsome man.


    But...Victor seemed to be a little above her ex-husband''s level.


    And unbeknownst to Agnes, this fact is due to the ''act'' that Victor did with Aphrodite a few days ago. Of course, the ''love'' of the goddess is also helping too.


    ...Being loved by a goddess brings you a lot of benefits and a lot of problems as well...


    "...That''s not an insult, you know?" Victoria spoke up.


    "...." Agnes just looked at Victoria and sighed.


    Soon, Kaguya appeared back, and she was carrying a change of new clothes.


    "Thank you, Kaguya."


    "Mm, I need to go back now." Kaguya wasted no time and returned to Victor''s shadow.


    "...." Agnes'' lips twitched a little. I''m still your leader, you know? Treat me a little more carefully!


    ''He stole my Maid too! This man!''


    ...


    Victor was walking naked through the empty corridors and then suddenly saw his body being covered by darkness, and soon he was in his normal clothes again.


    "Thank you, Kaguya." Without even stopping his pace, he spoke.


    [Mm.] Kaguya nodded internally.


    [Where do we go now?]


    "An interesting event..." Victor''s smile grew.


    "A very interesting event indeed~."


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 306: The three countesses and the n treasures.


    Some hourster.


    A portal appeared in front of d''s castle, and soon Victor, Nero, Leona, and Ophis exited the portal.


    "Thank you Natalia."


    "Lord Victor, please don''t provoke anyone. And wait for Lady Agnes and Lady Natashia. I will go get Scathach now."


    "Okay~, don''t worry."


    "Ugh... That doesn''t give me any confidence." Natalia muttered something that was overheard by Victor, but hepletely ignored it.


    "Kaguya, Maids, don''t let your master cause chaos."


    Several red eyes appeared in Victor''s shadow, and Natalia could hear all the maids'' voices together:


    "Impossible."


    "...."


    "If you want to stop something, just hurry up."


    "Ugh, okay." Natalia opened another portal and went through it¡­


    "Fufufu, why is she acting like this? I won''t do anything~."


    "...." The maids were silent, and it was obvious that they didn''t believe Victor at all.


    But unbeknownst to them, Victor wasn''t really nning on doing anything, he has no enmities with d right now, and Ophis is also close by.


    "...So this is the vampire king''s castle." Leonamented.


    "Is this the first time you''ve seen it?"


    "Yes."


    Victor looked at Nero, who was strangely quiet, and asked:


    "Nero?"


    "Hmm?"


    "What problem?"


    "Is nothing."


    "I just thought this castle was necessarily big... Last time I was here, I didn''t see many people."


    "Mm, agreed. Very Big, annoying¡­" Ophis nodded several times.


    "...Well, that''s a symbol of power, this castle has been there since the creation of Nightingale, so it''s something more symbolic." Victor replied.


    "Oh..."


    "Anyway, let''s get going."


    "...Wait, Vic."


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you sure I shoulde in?"


    "Of course, no one will touch you while I''m around."


    "Humpf, I''m not weak. I''m not talking about that." She snorted with a slightly red face.


    "Get used to it, I have this attitude with Scathach too."


    "¡­really?"


    "Yeah~, although I don''t say it out loud, or she''ll get really pissed off."


    "I can imagine that."


    Worrying about the safety of the strongest female vampire? Huh? Only Victor is capable of this because, from what Leona understands, Scathach is on the same level as the leaders of Samar''s n Alphas.


    ''I think she can handle two or three leaders at once? She tried to make aparison but didn''t know how to do it, she never saw these leaders, but if they were as strong as her father, she could say it would take 3 werewolves using all their power to make the woman fight seriously.


    While Leona was lost in her thoughts, she unknowingly entered d''s castle and stood before the man''s throne.


    "Hey, old man, I came to visit." Victor raised his hand in a casual gesture.


    "..." d, who was sitting on the throne, opened his blood-red eyes, and a small imperceptible smile appeared on his face when he saw his daughter.


    "Ophis, you''re back..."


    "Mm." She nodded.


    Soon d''s gaze went to the rest of the group, and the moment he set his gaze on Leona.


    Leona felt an instinctive sense of danger.


    "Grrr." The hair on her body stood uppletely, and hair began to appear on her arm, sharp ws appeared, and her teeth became sharper, while her eyes glowed a dangerous neon blue.


    "..." Nero looked at all this with a curious look. It was her first time seeing this, after all.


    "An Alpha werewolf, huh¡­"


    At this moment, Victor appeared between Leona and d''s vision.


    And his face wasn''t pretty at all.


    "d, what do you think you are doing?"


    "Hmm? I did nothing?"


    "You and I both know that''s not true." Victor''s eyes glowed slightly blood red.


    "...Are you hanging around with werewolves now, Alucard?"<sub> </sub>


    "I walk with whoever I want, when I want, and whenever I want."


    "That''s not your problem."


    The two men''s eyes began to get more intense as the air around them was shaking as if the atmosphere itself was about to break, while d''s servants nearby were covered in a cold sweat.


    ''That little bastard got stronger again.'' d narrowed his eyes.


    "...Father." The moment Ophis''s voice sounded, all the air of danger, all the shaky atmosphere, everything was back to normal.


    Victor and d looked at Ophis.


    "Tsk, don''t bring werewolves to my castle, Alucard."


    "That''s not for you to decide."


    "Of course it is, the castle is mine!"


    "My house, my orders."


    "As far as recorded, the castle is a Nightingale heritage site. It is not yours." Victor gave a shitty smile.


    "The castle, the throne, this whole ce is just symbolic."


    "That is, it is a public area."


    "... Facies."


    "...." Victor just remained silent as he smiled.


    "Anyway, don''t bring werewolves into my castle¡ª."


    "January 1, the year 1200. Is this date familiar to you?"


    "...." d opened his eyes slightly.


    "That was the day the werewolf king, Volk Fenrir, walked through those doors at your invitation in a secret meeting."


    Now was the time that Leona and Nero opened their eyes wide.


    ''Did the kinge here?'' Leona thought as she looked at Victor''s back with a hot gaze.


    ''He really is reckless, openly defying the king just for me...'' Unconsciously, she approached Victor and held his shirt in a very gentle gesture.


    "...How you-... Oh, of course, you would know." Only a few people knew about this meeting, and those people were Scathach Scarlett and Adonis Snow.


    A meeting that Adonis attended in the shadows to use his ''sight'' in d''s favor.


    "If you can invite a werewolf to this ce, why can''t I?"


    "I am the goddamned king, Alucard. I can do whatever I want."


    "...And?"


    "........" The two face each other again, but this time nothing happened.


    ''Tsk, damn the day I allow this man to use that name.''


    As proimed at the time, Alucard means the opposite of Drac.


    A deration that Victor was the opposite of d, and a clear deration that he was his equal, a deration that he would not bow his head so easily to d.


    Step, step, step.


    The two men stop staring at each other and look toward the entrance.


    And seeing who wasing, Victor''s smile became kinder.


    Footsteps are heard, and soon a group of women appears.


    Starting in the corner was a beautiful woman with long white hair. She was wearing ck pants with a violet and white dress and holding to her chest as if it were a precious item was the de of Fafnir, a sword made from the remains of a fire dragon king.


    Agnes Snow, the leader of the Snow n.


    Then a woman with long red hair, wearing her characteristic armor, holding apletely red spear behind her, a spear that was her own design with thousands of runes written across the spear.


    A spear that was created thanks to her knowledge of runes, a spear made by her, exclusively for her.


    Named after Gae Bolg, a name given by the very witch who was once her master, the witch Dun Scaith.


    Gae Bolg is the treasure of n Scarlett, a spear that only someone who has reached the Master''s realm in both spearmanship and runes can wield.


    Scathach Scarlett, the leader of n Scarlett and the strongest female vampire.


    The next woman had long golden hair, and she was wearing apletely ck dress with small golden details. She had a ck choker that had a golden jewel in the center, and unlike usual, this dress seemed to be created in search of mobility.


    At the woman''s waist were two golden daggers that, like the spear of Scathach, had small runes which contained great power.


    Taranis, the ancestral spirit daggers, a treasure that was left by Carm Fulger, the mother of Natashia, for her n.


    These women, n leaders, and countesses were the strongest force in the Nightingale, the women who controlled the economy, domestic and foreign politics, and had great influence in the army.


    The three countesses of Nightingale.


    .........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507: Friend? Enemy? A strange rtionship indeed.


    "What''s with the atmosphere~?" Natashia asked yfully, but everyone could see the dangerous glint in her eyes, which was present from all the other women as well.


    Maybe she''d be the one who would react the most badly if something happened to Victor.


    ...


    ..


    .


    In fact, they would all react badly... very badly... Incredibly badly.


    Due to recent events, Scathach, Agnes, and Natashia had achieved a ridiculous level of paranoia and possessiveness toward Victor.


    The moment they saw the somewhat menacing atmosphere, the three of them immediately looked at d.


    "Did something happen~?" Natashia continued the question.


    "Hmm, from how the Wolf is reacting, something must have happened, right?"


    "...." Scathach didn''t say anything and just watched everything in silence.


    d couldn''t help but quiver his lips a little.


    ''The three most powerful ns in my Kingdom can turn their des on me if I decide to do something with this bastard?!''


    ''Is this the power of the gigolo? Ugh, I knew letting women take over the n leadership would be problematic.''


    Despite this thought, d, at the time, didn''t think much about it; after all, the women were incredibly capable and certified, not to mention that the leadership from the beginning of n Fulger, Scarlett, and Snow wasposed of only women, and that never gave problems before.


    Yes, things started to go wrong when a certain man showed up...


    ''It''s all because of this troublesome man.''


    To be honest, the three women in front of him were, in some ways, extremely troublesome, crazy, and various other adjectives d could think of, but he decided not to list them because it would take too long.


    Scathach? A crazy battle maniac who was unpredictable and controlling. And if you spoke ill of any of her daughters, or herself, you could only pray to whatever God you believed in for a painless death.


    Natashia? A mentally ill, maniptive, dual-personality-having psychopath, with one personality being crazier than the other.


    Agnes? A short-tempered delinquent with pyromaniac tendencies who would rather set the world on fire than think too hard when dealing with anything problematic.


    To be honest, she was the most normal of them all...if you ignored her target of affection.


    Which, for some reason, was Victor right now.


    And d knew very well that this woman could do anything crazy for her target of affection.


    A trait the three of them strangely shared.


    d never thought these crazy women would get together and be with the same man without anything happening.


    The level of bullshit of this scenario was ridiculous.


    Before Victor appeared, the very sight of the three women walking together without teasing each other would have been impossible.


    "Fufufu~, nothing happened~; we were just talking about whether the King''s castle was a public domain or not."


    "Oh? And what was the result of that conversation?" Scathach spoke.


    "Who knows~? What do you say, d?"


    "...." d''s eyes fluttered, and his lips too. He never thought he would be in this situation, being pressured by someone who wasn''t even a third of his age.


    "The Castle is not in the public domain; the Castle is mine." But, of course, d wasn''t going to back down either; who did they think he was?


    He was the motherfucking King; he wouldn''t lose in a staring contest.


    "Oh~? I see; that''s a shame."


    "I was thinking that when Ophis turned 6 years old, I would throw a party at the Castle... But since it''s not the public domain, that''s a shame~. After all, hardly the King of all Vampires would allow moners'' to step foot in His Castle."


    ''This piece of shit, don''t bring Ophis into the middle!''


    "!!!" Ophis opened her eyes wide and looked at d.


    ''Ugh.'' d squirmed inwardly when he saw Ophis''s expectant gaze.


    "Father, please..."


    "Fine, but only ns with the Title of Count will be invited."


    "Hey? How generous your father is." Victorughed with a foxy grin.


    "Isn''t it, My daughter?"


    "Umu!" Ophis nodded as she smiled at d.


    d was now taking a lot of internal damage.


    Damage from Ophis'' cuteness and damage from Victor''s petty n.


    By doing what he did, Victor had improved d''s image a little more for Ophis and ensured that Ophis was satisfied.


    But he''d also manipted d to arrive at this result.


    ''Ugh, and to think I would be in a situation like that.'' d tried to look at this as a beneficial maniption and attempted to ignore the other effects of Victor''s action.


    "...And to think the King would back down... Count Alucard is a monster..." Whispers from the wardrobe were heard. Even though they were pretty far away, d had one hell of a hearing.


    He held back the urge to twist his lips. These were the adverse effects he was talking about; Victor was also intentionally raising his own reputation.


    But the question d most wanted to know was... Why was he doing this?


    ''This man has no interest in his reputation; why is he doing this?'' d tried to look at Victor''s expression but only saw a ''gentle'' foxy smile as if he''d done a good deed.


    "Did you sleep well?" Victor asked the three women as he picked up Ophis and ced her on his shoulders.


    "Mm." Scathach gave a simple nod.


    Natashia smiled broadly: "I slept well... Unfortunately..."


    "Oh? Did you not like it?"


    "It''s not that. I wanted you to help my sister with something, but that happened, and we kind of missed the opportunity..."


    "Mah, Mah, no need to be sad; I can help her some other time."


    "Hmm." Natashia nodded lightly.


    Agnes and Scathach narrowed their eyes at the n Fulger woman.


    "You''re not nning on dragging your sister around, too, are you?"


    "I mean, yes?"


    "I will not allow it!" Scathach denied.


    "But as long as we stay as a family, it''s okay, right?" She shed a sly smile.


    "What do you mean by Family?" Agnes asked.


    "I mean that."


    "That?"


    "Yes."


    "???" Agnes didn''t understand. Was this woman speaking in morse code?


    "I already said no. Do you want to die, bitch?" Scathach took her spear and pointed it menacingly at Natashia, her eyes showing she was not kidding.


    "Humpf, why don''t you drag that stranded daughter of yours too?"


    "That way we''ll be the same!"


    "...This is not apetition, and I will not drag anyone. And my daughter will find someone decent in the future..." Thinking a little about her daughter''s personality, she added,


    "Probably."


    "Too bad because I will. I want that happiness for my sister, too. She deserves it."


    "This bitch¡­" A vein bulged on Scathach''s head.


    "Seriously, what are you guys talking about?" Agnes looked like a chicken without a head. She didn''t understand at all.


    While the three Countesses were chatting casually, Victor turned to Leona and patted her head.


    "... You''re a fool..."


    "I warned you, you who didn''t believe me."


    "But he is the King!"


    "And?"


    "¡­Eh?"


    "He could''ve been a God; he could''ve been a devil or even The goddamn Pope; none of that would change a thing."<sub> </sub>


    "Titles mean nothing."


    "I will always fight, no matter who threatens you."


    "...." Leona just looked at Victor in absolute shock.


    d, seeing this scene, couldn''t help but think:


    ''And there goes another one... And this time, it''s even a Werewolf woman from n Lykos, one of the Great ns of Samar...''


    ''...Wait, doesn''t that mean the Werewolf King will have to deal with Victor at some point in the future?'' d''s mind became more calcting; he was nning on how to drop this bomb [Victor] on his rival''s territory.


    Alexios appeared from a portal alongside d and remained by his side.


    "Alexios."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you sure Alucard is not of Greek origin?"


    "...." Alexios raised a curious eyebrow.


    "My King, he was born in the United States..."


    "Perhaps his ancient incarnation was Greek." d nodded with a conviction that not even Jesus could change his mind.


    "... Why do you think that?"


    "I mean, Wolves, mothers and daughters, and possibly their future daughters..."


    "...Yes, he''s Greek."


    "???" Question marks appeared around Alexios'' head; he didn''t understand anything because his master was apparently speaking in code.


    "Anyway, let''s get this meeting started-."


    "Not now."


    "..." d''s lips twitched a little when he heard Victor''s voice.


    Holding back the urge to sigh, he asked:


    "Why?" It was a simple question, but it contained several emotions imperceptible to all but Scathach and Victor.


    "We will go to only God knows where; Nightingale will be left unprotected."


    "My Royal Guards are Elder Vampires; they can handle it."


    "Yes, they can, but..."


    A portal appeared near Victor, and soon two women appeared.


    A woman with long golden hair, a cold expression, and bright red eyes.


    The other one was more exotic; she had two wings, two horns, and a subus tail; she was a Demon.


    "I brought reinforcements."


    "...." d''s eyes fluttered slightly when he saw his ex-Wives.


    The moment the two women passed, the children of the two women came after.


    Elizabeth, Adam, and Lilith.


    "Vic~, I came to y~" Morgana flew towards Victor and hovered around him.


    "Oya?" She looked at Leona with a curious look.


    "A Wolf."


    "A Demon."


    The two spoke at the same time.


    "Fufufu, you''re wrong; I''m not a Demon; I''m a vampire." Morgana corrected.


    "You were wrong too; I''m not just any Wolf; I''m an Alpha." Leona''s eyes glowed blue.


    "But an Alpha is still a wolf~" Morganaughed.


    "And I am a General of Demons." She spoke in a severe tone.


    "Didn''t you say you were a Vampire?" Leona spoke in disdain.


    "Are you contradicting yourself?"


    "..." The two looked at each other dryly, and two lightning bolts seemed to collide between their gazes.


    In the next moment, the two turned to Victor and said at the same time:


    "I don''t like her."


    "Hahaha~, it''s good that you guys are getting along well." Victor chuckled lightly in amusement.


    "Who''s getting along well!?" They roared in unison.


    "Nakama!" Ophis pped her hands together as sheughed.


    "...Ophis, that was from Ruby, right?" Nero asked.


    "Mm." Ophis nodded.


    The two were so close that, just like Victor, just a few words were enough for them to understand each other.


    And apparently, Ruby was spreading the ''culture'' even more than before; even Ophis was not spared.


    "Father." Adam, Elizabeth, and Lilith spoke simultaneously as they looked at d.


    "You came back... How was your training?"


    "...." Despite being a little taken aback by d''s question, the three responded.


    "I was able to improve. With my mom''s tips, I could understand my strength better." Adam replied.


    "It was enlightening¡­ I never thought I could get better like this." Lilith spoke.


    "I learned a lot," Elizabeth spoke sinctly because, of all her siblings present now, she was the youngest except for Ophis; she believed she still had a lot to learn.


    "...Mm, that''s good, looks like the trip wasn''t useless... I''m happy for you."


    The three nodded their heads still with strange expressions. It was bizarre to see their father talking like that!


    <o>,m Victor chuckled lightly; he couldn''t teach the three of them much due to being too busy, but from the beginning, their trip to n Adrastea was just to spend time with their mothers; he wasn''t upset.</o>


    "You''re learning, old man. Good, very good." Victor nodded several times in satisfaction.


    "...." d narrowed his eyes and looked at Victor in aplicated way.


    Seriously, he really wanted to get rid of Victor, but at the same time, he did not. After all, this man had already helped him a lot; he fixed his rtionship with his daughter and was also helping with his other children.


    Not to mention that Victor''s very presence, despite being irritating most of the time, made him feel nostalgic.


    The way he spoke to d without fear reminded him a lot of his old friends.


    Because of that, if you were to ask d what he thought of Victor, he''d answer.


    He''s a troublesome man.


    Despite wanting to get rid of him, he felt grateful for the man and wanted to pay off this debt.


    Despite feeling slightly annoyed that Victor always confronted him, he was grateful for it because he felt nostalgia for his old friends.


    He was irritating... And annoyingly pleasant.


    ''Sigh...'' d just sighed internally.


    "...." Alexios, who was nearby, only disyed a small smile. In the opinion of this humble servant, he was very fond of the current situation.


    In Alexios'' eyes, Victor didn''t need to be d''s subordinate but his friend... A strange friend.


    As long as this status quo was maintained, anything was possible.


    And the pir of that strange rtionship was the little girl sitting on Victor''s shoulders.


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508: So it begins.


    "Now that the girls have arrived..." Victor assumed a serious expression, and said:


    "d, they''ll be the backup if things go to shit."


    "...." d narrowed his eyes.


    "Do you think they will attack Nightingale?"


    "I don''t know."


    "..."


    "But I won''t let loose ends, my family lives here, and I will protect them."


    "...." The three countesses smiled slightly, they fully understood that the ''family'' he spoke to was not just the people close to him, it was also her ns.


    "And to be honest, you have a lot of enemies¡­just like I do."


    "¡­The Ophis incident, huh."


    "Even now, the witch queen is trying to contact me." Victor added.


    "I''m keeping her at bay with the excuse of scum, or other random reasons, but there wille a time when she will lose her temper."


    "...not even the queen can''t touch you here, you''re a vampire Count." d spoke in a serious tone.


    About this specific incident, d guaranteed to help Victor, after all, what he did was help his daughter, he would be ungrateful if he didn''t do anything.


    And if it wasn''t for Victor, d would step in, the moment he found out what those beings did to Ophis... The urge he had to blow that small country into existence was enormous.


    Victor in a way was the lesser evil, he took care of everything, and punished only the culprits.


    "We both know that''s not true."


    "Even so, witches will not take actions that will harm her rtionship with vampires."


    "And it''s understood that if you hadn''t intervened, I would have... and things wouldn''t have been pretty." d''s eyes glowed slightly blood red, and with only a small intent to kill, everyone in the room excluding Victor, the countesses, Ophis, Nero, Morgana and Jeanne broke into a cold sweat.


    "d, who is the witch queen?"


    "A powerful woman and-."


    "She''s a greedy megalomaniac bitch." The two spoke at the same time.


    The two shared the same smile while ignoring the shocked faces of several people present.


    "Witches don''t just openly intervene in faction rtionships, because in the grand scheme of things, they don''t have as many powerful beings as other factions."


    "Yes, the queen is powerful, and so are her daughters, she may have some witch masters in specific spells."


    "But you don''t win arge-scale conflict alone... Even my master isn''t capable of that."


    "...." Scathach was silent, she didn''t refute Victor''s statement, because she knows it was true, she doesn''t have the strength to fight an entire pantheon or one of the great factions alone.


    Yes, she can hit The Inquisition, but if The Inquisition''s god or his minions act, she''ll have to back off.


    Trying to get along with The Inquistion? Impossible, they''re enemies, because of that, Scathach dares to invade the ce, it''s not like it would damage their already frayed rtionship.


    "The great power of witches is their economic power, and their connections." Natashia added.


    "And they can do a lot of things indirectly with those connections, even hurting Nightingale''s business without the me falling on them, it''s quite possible." Agnes was the one who added, she was used to the witches'' schemes.


    Something Victor knew all too well because he had Adonis'' memories.


    "I''m already taking care of it, they won''t interfere with business and Nightingale." d added for the two countesses.


    "Oh?" Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "Why do you think they haven''te knocking on your door yet? It''s because I''m preventing it."


    "This situation will not harm Nightingale."


    "I''m keeping you on short ends with the threat I spoke of earlier, if it wasn''t you, it would be me, and the situation would be worse."


    ''Of course my friend''s ''encouragement'' also helped this situation.'' d thought inwardly.


    "...I see... So I have to deal with her, huh."


    "Yes, you have to at least talk to her, and ''answer her crimes'' against her people, and receive her ''punishments''."


    "Hmm..." Victor stopped talking and started thinking.


    Nero looked at Agnes:


    "Because my father must answer for his crimes, hasn''t the situation basically been resolved?"


    "... It''s to keep the face." Agnes replied.


    "Huh?"


    "All the factions know they cannot judge witches by theirws, or kill a witch, or you will have a problem with all witches, and these punishments can vary depending on the situation, it can range from an economic blockade to total annihtion. , it all depends on the ''enemy''.


    "But since this current situation is involvingrge factions, and powerful beings, the witch queen has been left without movement."


    "Therefore, Victor has to face the witch queen, and he must be ''judged'' and ''lost'' something."


    "Probably these bitches will use this ''judgment'' to try to boost her reputation." Morgana spoke with venom in her voice.


    "Something like. "Jeanne makes quotes with her hand and says: "look at how we judge a vampire count, look how powerful we are!"


    "But of course the king won''t let that happen, right?"


    "Of course, the only one who can judge vampire counts is only the king, and no one else." d spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Ugh, this isplicated." Nero muttered, "If he doesn''t have to do it, why should he? It''s not like they can do anything."


    Nero might be brilliant for a kid, but at the end of the day, she was still a kid, and world politics wasn''t one of her strong points.


    "This is important so that a precedent is not set." Agnes added to the girl.


    "A precedent?" Nero raised an eyebrow.


    "A precedent that any being who kills the witches would go unpunished... This is something extremely important to the witches, and they won''t give up on it."


    "Not even by d''s threat, if this is not resolved, Victor bes the enemy of all witches."


    Agnes turns to face d, and says:


    "And d can''t help Victor with that, because he would jeopardize Nightingale''s business." Agnes agrees with this decision from a political point of view, but that doesn''t mean she likes it.


    "...I did my best, I lessened the damage, but going beyond that will harm Nightingale."


    "Business has continued, and it will no longer be Nightingale''s problem, but Victor''s." In short, d took his ass out of the fire and told Victor to deal with it all.


    ''Having my country harmed, that is something that as a king, I cannot allow.''


    "..." Agnes raised an eyebrow, and that small reaction had many meanings, meanings that only Victor understood.


    "Mah, mah, no need to make that face Agnes."


    "I made my decision back then, and the consequences are biting my ass now."


    Victor pats Ophis'' head, and adds:


    "Although, I don''t regret that decision." Victor snorted in disdain.


    So what if half the big faction wanted their meat on a skewer? He would not change his action or regret it.


    "Hehehe~"


    Looking at Ophis''s smile, d felt slightlyplicated.


    "d, a word of advice, old man."


    "...What?"


    "Putting the country first is good and all, but don''t be blinded by it, if it was anyone other than me, I was sure that person would feel betrayed."


    A silence fell on the ce.


    Alexios couldn''t help but nod slightly imperceptibly, that was a warning he would give his king too when they were alone.


    d narrowed his eyes: "Interesting... You talk like you''re a third party now, are you feeling this way right now?"


    "Of course not." Victor rolled his eyes:


    "From the beginning, I didn''t expect your help, or count on your help, so I have no feelings of betrayal about it." Victor spoke in a simple, easy-to-understand tone.


    Yes, he expected help from his wives, they would somehow move about it, but that was it, he only expected help from his wives, not d.


    As far as he can tell, he has a status quo rtionship with d, they just don''t hit each other over the girl in his ass now.


    "You did what you had to do as king, which might be an attitude I disagree with, but who cares what I think? After all, you''re the king. Not me."


    Instead of worrying about the way Victor spoke those words, words that could incite some sort of rebellion, he asked curiously:


    "Because you disagree with my action."<sub> </sub>


    "For one simple reason¡­Allies."


    "At the end of the day, people, allies, and subordinates are what make the king what he is, if a king is willingly ''sacrificing'' his ''ally'' he is not a good king."


    "...."


    "Because at the end of the day, when shit hits the fan, only your most trusted, closest allies will help you get through the problem."


    d opened his eyes wide.


    "So yes. Don''t fuck your ally, after all, I wouldn''t be surprised if those allies turn traitors because of certain actions you say you take for the good of ''country''." Victor chuckled lightly.


    Silence... That was what followed when Victor finished speaking, more than once he was leaving people who didn''t know him well speechless.


    Even though people who knew him only disyed a small satisfied smile, they had a look that said.


    ''Look at him! This is my disciple/husband/master/father/friend!''


    Each of those present who had a rtionship thought of this phrase with their own context of their rtionship.


    Again imperceptibly, Alexios was nodding as if agreeing with Victor''s words, he had a look that said.


    Good! Tell him that! He needs to hear this!


    Satisfaction... That was the expression on Alexios'' face now, even though no one saw it, everyone was focusing on just Victor and d now.


    "I see... I''ll keep that in mind."


    Again, an expression of shock passed, but this time it was only for d''s subordinates, and d''s own children.


    Did he really learn anything from it? Impossible.


    "So you think I''m not a good king, huh."


    "You really like to draw your own conclusions, huh. When did I say that?" Victorughed.


    "I just said that I didn''t agree with his decision, and then I expressed my opinion on the matter." Victor shed a sly little smile.


    "Anyway, let''s get to the main subject, and forget about ''my'' problem for now."


    "By the way, thanks for the help, although I didn''t need it, but I won''t be stingy about acting like a child and denying help for free." Victor added.


    d just nods, he had several thoughts running through his head right now.


    "The meeting is tomorrow, and only the leaders, in case the representatives can enter, at the meeting ce."


    "If that''s the case, why are you taking us too?" Agnes spoke, and then continued:


    "You of all people don''t need that much firepower."


    d didn''t answer, he couldn''t, it''s not that he didn''t trust the people present, but this topic is based on something without evidence, and it''s just a suspicion of his, so he was silent, but during that silence, Scathach and Victor seemed have discovered something.


    "Oh, they are bold." They spoke at the same time.


    The two immediately look at each other, andugh in a rather sensual, amused way, which demonstrates their connection.


    "What? Did you discover anything?" Natashia asked.


    "... Later." Scathach and Victor spoke at the same time, and then they both looked at d.


    "What is the chance of that happening?" Victor asked.


    "40%"


    "Oh? You are not sure?"


    "Without concrete information, I can''t be sure of anything, so it''s better to be sure." d responded neutrally.


    "Even with Alexios, you didn''t find anything?" Scathach raised an eyebrow.


    This time it was Alexios'' turn to speak.


    "Something interrupted my vision... Something powerful, I didn''t get anything very useful."


    Yes, everyone was now curious about what they were talking about.


    Scathach and Victor narrowed their eyes at the same time, and their expression was not good at all, and of course seeing them like that, it attracted everyone''s attention, including d.


    "What are your thoughts?" he asked curiously, and in such a strange way.


    The two really were simr, they were as if they were the copy of each other.


    The obvious difference was that one had the potential to be what the other was, and while the other already achieved mastery.


    But the simrities were there, it was like they were the younger and older versions of each other, they were simple to say.


    They were brilliant...


    And d didn''t know if that was a good thing or not.


    "This stinks... This whole situation stinks." Victor spoke, he had no evidence to back up his thoughts, he just felt that slight sense of danger.


    Something Scathach felt as well, in the woman''s experience, was as if she were stepping into some beast''s territory, and she waspletely unarmed.


    Scathach nods in agreement:


    "Everything is very strange, I wouldn''t be surprised if the meeting itself was a trap."


    "¡­And on what basis do you have to think about it?"


    "Instinct." The two spoke at the same time.


    "...." d was speechless, but he didn''tpletely deny the thoughts of these two beings.


    "We need an escape n if things have gone terribly wrong."


    "Alexios, I want to take Natalia with me."


    "...." d raised his brow, but soon he opened his eyes when he understood what Victor was nning, he didn''t need to think too hard, he just needed to look at Victor''s shadow.


    Even though he couldn''t see it, he knew there were several beings in his shadow.


    ''The nk n... And to think that he found someone sopatible that he can remain in his shadow as long as necessary.''


    d didn''t propose the same method, for the single, simple reason that his shadow... It was simply too powerful.


    Unlike Victor, he is a fully mature progenitor vampire.


    "¡­Can you protect her?" Alexios'' words were simple, he immediately understood Victor''s n as well as the vampire king,


    And Victor understood the reason for the question, after all, n Alioth was the most desired n for a reason, the power to manipte space was very coveted.


    "No one will touch a hair of hers, they will have to get through me, and three countesses for someone to touch her, and above all, she will be in the safest ce in the world." Victor chuckled lightly.


    "...In this case, I allow it."


    "Thanks."


    d coughed lightly, and caught everyone''s attention, and then he spoke:


    "On preparations for defending the realm." d snaps his finger.


    And one of the king''s ''eyes'' appeared beside Morgana, and he gives the woman a scroll.


    "Burn the scroll when you''re done."


    "Okay." That was all Morgana said before she took a look at the n, and passed it on to Jeanne.


    "Jeanne and Morgana will act as backups, I don''t know what you''ve nned, but they should cover most of the missing parts."


    "¡­Do you believe so much in their strength?" Even though they''ve regained their former strength, they''re still not at the level of a countess, the vampire earl.


    What d doesn''t know, is that, not only did they regain the former strength they had, they became stronger, especially Jeanne who remembered who she really was.


    "Of course, if I didn''t believe it, who would?" Victor spoke in a serious tone with a small smile on his face.


    The women mentioned cannot help but disy a small smile.


    The meeting progressed smoothly, the countesses and earls talked about their n, and what to do when they went to the meeting ce.


    Everyone was serious, and at the same time rxed, the preparations were ready, all that was left now... was to drive the lion''s den.


    ..........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509: The Big yers.


    Unknown location.


    Above the clouds, a gigantic medieval ind was floating, a unique ind that contained various exotic animals that were not supposed to exist. An ind where the very word ''ecosystem'' did not seem to work, aplex ind where time and space itself did not interfere.


    Everything happened both simultaneously and not at all, a ce where existence itself defiesmon sense.


    An ind that is outside the jurisdiction of existence, an ind that is home to one of the most powerful beings in the world.


    On this ind, arge white pce could be seen.


    Moving closer to this pce, in one of the ridiculouslyrge rooms that strangely had no decorations, was a white-haired man with closed eyes and a neutral smile on his face. He had a strange appearance, and if you look at him for a while, you will see that he is a young adult.


    But the moment you shift your attention elsewhere and look back at the man, he will look like an old man.


    If you do this again, he will look like a child.


    Tooplex to understand, but at the same time too simple, without feeling, but at the same time, he made sense, he was constant, and at the same time, he didn''t exist.


    In a way, this man was an irregrity, and the world itself did not know how to define what kind of being he was.


    That was the experience everyone had of looking at the man.


    This man didn''t have names that beings knew, but he had titles that people gave him, The Irregrity, The Entity, the one who judges the gods, but the best-known ones were, The Limbo prison owner.


    And the mediator of the meeting of supernatural beings.


    A man that not even the gods dare to provoke. They don''t want to be trapped in his prison forever after all.


    The man was wearing a simple ck suit, and with a professional smile on his face, he spoke.


    "The meeting of supernatural beings has begun."


    As if his words were a trigger, the entire pce began to distort, and soon all of reality was changed.


    The old pce that was just white, and had nothing, started to change and became an incredibly luxurious pce.


    Reality was shaped by his words.


    "First guest, representing the will of all the gods of the pantheon allied with the Gathering of supernatural beings."


    "Coming from the Hindu pantheon, he who holds the title of ''The Destroyer'', Shiva, the god of destruction."


    Reality once again began to change, and suddenly, a tall man with dark skin, short hair, golden eyes, and a serious and neutral expression on his face was standing at the entrance of the pce.


    Wearing his divine attire, which is made up of his power, Shiva looked around.


    "...I can never get used to it." He muttered as his gaze shifted to the pce doors, which began to open.


    It was simply disconcerting to be forcefully teleported from his divine domain by some kind of force he didn''t understand.


    ''Although it''s this kind of ridiculous existence that this man is... A man who existed even before I was born.'' Shiva, as one of the elder gods, could not see through man.


    Once again, the man''s voice was heard.


    "Apanying Shiva, hailing from the Norse pantheon, the one who holds the title of ''The Genocide of Titans'', representing the Norse, Thor, the god of thunder."


    Once again, someone appeared beside Shiva. He was a tall, muscr man with arge red beard and red hair that held the hairstyles of the ancient Norse people.


    He was wearing full armor that looked simple but at the same time quite sturdy, and his famous hammer was resting gently on his waist.


    Along with his brown eyes and distinguished demeanor, he gave off the feel of a mighty warrior.


    "...I really don''t like hearing that title..." Thor muttered as he looked around.


    "A mere title doesn''t make you the person you want to be." Shiva gave some words of advice.


    "..." Thor looked at Shiva and gave a grateful nod.


    It is worth mentioning that Shiva is one of the few gods that Thor respects. Despite having the title of ''The Destroyer'', Shiva is often very benevolent.


    ... But like every title, there is a story behind it, and just like Thor, who has the title of The Genocide of Titans for killing most of the Jotuns, frost giants of his mythology.


    Shiva bears the title of The Destroyer for a reason.


    He is benevolent, yes. But don''t confuse that with kindness, as he is one of the most impartial beings there is. After all, in his mythology, he is also seen as a being that protects and transforms the universe.


    And to transform something, you have to destroy... Even if that something is innocent.


    He''s a destroyer, and a benefactor, and it''s thatplexity that makes him one of the wisest gods.


    "One of my Jotun lovers really hates that title." He chuckled lightly.


    "I can understand your feelings." Shivamented with a neutral smile.


    "Let''s go in? I don''t particrly want to wait for the next guest."


    The moment Thor finished speaking, the man''s voice was heard again.


    "Following Shiva,ing from the Greek pantheon, the one who holds one of the most weighty titles in the international supernaturalmunity, the king god of the Greek pantheon, Zeus."


    Just like Thor and Shiva, a man appeared alongside Thor.


    He was tall, dressed in Greek robes, and had long white hair, a white beard, and light blue eyes. He had an air of arrogance and authority that was quitemon in beings who held the title ''GodKing.''


    "Hahahaha, you really came, Zeus. You really have a lot of courage." Despite being disgusted to see the man''s face, he still greeted him with his usual greeting.


    "Apparently, humiliating yourself in front of ''The Destroyer'' wasn''t enough. Do you want to do it on an international scale?"


    "..." Zeus looked at Thor with a sneer, "If memory serves me correctly, you lost too, Thor."


    "Hahahaha~, indeed, but unlike you, I look at defeat as a form of learning, and it''s no shame to lose to one of the strongest beings. I should just be grateful for being alive!"


    "..." Zeus''s frown of disgust only deepened, and just as he was going to taunt Thor for that mindset, he heard:


    "Guests, pleasee in, and don''t forget that this meeting will be shown to all major Factions."


    The man''s intention was clear, their actions were being watched, be careful.


    A light warning to these beings of great prestige.


    This is something everyone knew, the first part of the meeting of supernatural beings is broadcast globally to all factions, but the second part, which is when the meeting actually starts, is kept secret, and the decisions made here will be announced after it ends.


    In a way, this ce is like the UN for humans, but for the supernatural world, the ce where powerful beings with influence in the worlde together and create rules, abolish rules, and dictate the pace of the supernatural world.


    "The Shinto Mythology Pantheon and the Egyptian Mythology Pantheon left the decision up to Shiva. They didn''t send a representative."


    Zeus and Thor opened their mouths slightly in shock but quickly got over it. It wasn''t every day you saw two entire mythologies trusting the judgment of a single god.


    "Enter, and wait for the next guests."


    "..." The three men nodded slightly and started to enter the pce.


    The moment the three gods passed through the gate, the gate closed again, and something strange happened.


    The entrance to the gate changespletely, and even the decorations that were luxurious change to a more ''holy'' tone.


    "Second guest,ing from the seventh heaven, holding the title of strongest Seraphim, Michael, supreme chief of the army of the eternal father."


    A man appeared out of nowhere at the pce door. He had six white wings, golden armor, and a western sword at his waist, the man''s entire presence emanated ''holiness''. The light was present.


    And the light didn''t let his face show, it was as if a veil was covering his whole face, and the only thing visible was his golden hair falling behind him.


    "Apanying Michael is his brother, the seraph who represents justice, the one who announces the word of the eternal father, Gabriel."


    Just like Michael, another man in armor appears alongside Michael.


    They were almost identical to each other, with their golden armor and western sword. Nothing could identify the distinguishing feature of the two other than the one simple difference.


    Their different hair took on a silver color, and the intensity of the ''presence'' was less.


    Without evenmenting or saying anything, the two just entered the pce, and just like before, the pce was closed.


    ...<sub> </sub>


    At Victor''s house, in the basement room, the entire group was in front of arge television.


    Victor''s childhood friends Edward, Leona, Fred, and Andrew were there.


    Andrew''s mother, Liena, as well as Ruby, Nero, Renata, Anna, Leon, and Zack, who was sitting on Anna''sp.


    "Gods... And now angels..." It would be an understatement to say how shocked Andrew was.


    Not just Andrew, Fred himself was shocked too.


    "I know of their existence. I''ve studied them, but... seeing them is somethingpletely different from studying..." Fred''s sense of reality was pretty shattered now.


    "So these are the gods, huh..." Like Fred and Andrew, this was the first time Edward had seen these beings.


    "...." Anna and Leon were very shocked to disy somements, because, look! They are Seraphim! Real angels! Bruh! Look at their six wings!


    Leon was extremely shocked now, I mean, he had met a goddess, the prettiest of them, but still, they were angels!


    He doesn''t consider himself a very religious person, but like everymon man, he believes in a greater force, a god, and it can be said that seeing ''angels'' who are servants of god is extremely shocking.


    If he were any more fanatical, he''d be freaking out right now.


    "Angels... Wrong, seraphim, huh..." Lina spoke as she focused her attention on the seraphs. Not even she, as a former hunter, and the former inquisitor had seen a seraph before.


    And probably, she wouldn''t have seen it if it wasn''t at Victor''s house right now. As one of the guests to attend, he was also given a device capable of seeing the meeting.


    The meeting is being broadcast only to the important supernatural beings, and even the privilege of seeing this event is handpicked.


    As they are part of ''Alucard''s group, they are able to see what is being ''broadcast'' on television.


    If it wasn''t for that, the only thing they could see was an ordinary broken television.


    "Victor will be fine in this ce¡­?" Leona asked aloud, specifically speaking, she asked Ruby.


    "..." Ruby was quiet. She wanted to say, he''s going to be fine, but she knew her husband''s personality, and he had a knack for making trouble.


    "Honestly, my mother and the two countesses will be there, they stopped Victor from doing something foolish, and even Victor won''t cause chaos in this ce... Probably."


    "Ugh¡­ that doesn''t give me any confidence." Leona muttered.


    "...." Renata only showed a small smile when she saw the people around her looking at the gods and angels. She liked to see that reaction.


    "Ruby¡­your cell phone." Nero spoke while touching Ruby.


    "Hmm?" Ruby looked at her cell phone and picked up the phone.


    "Thank you, Nero."


    "Mm." Nero nods and goes back to looking at the television.


    Ruby opened her messages and saw the wives'' chat group full of messages from Sasha and Violet.


    Violet: Are you guys watching this!?


    Sasha: Of course, my aunt and I are watching. Oh, Tatsuya is here too, along with Hecate.


    Violet: Ruby, how about you!?


    Violet: Ruby, answer me!


    Violet: Ruby! God Dammit, she is sleeping?


    Violet: Wake up, bitch! RUBY!


    "¡­." Ruby shed a tight smile, she had a deep urge to ignore Violet''s spam messages, but she knew this was an endless hole, and it was only going to get worse.


    So she replied.


    Ruby: Yes, I''m watching with the people at Victor''s house right now.


    Violet: Good, now, record the fucking meeting!


    Ruby opened her mouth in shock a little. Shepletely forgot about it!


    Ruby: Good idea Violet, I hadpletely forgotten about that.


    Violet: Fool, these are the most ''influential'' beings. We need to have their appearance recorded. Even a simple appearance is enough to have some information.


    Ruby pursed her lips a little, Violet giving good advice? Will the earth burn tomorrow?


    Ruby: I know, I''m doing it right now.


    The moment Ruby said it, she heard it.


    "Third guest, hailing from Samar, a thriving nation on another world, the strongest Alpha, the one blessed by the beast of Ragnarok, the werewolf king, Volk Fenrir."


    The entrance to the pce changed again to a design that matched the character of the man who had just appeared.


    He was a tall, muscr man with dark skin. His body was big, his arms were big, and everything about him was ridiculously disproportionate to ordinary men. With the height of 220 CM, he gave the feeling of a wild man.


    He was wearing clothes of various animal skins, he was barefoot, his hair was a light ck with shades of blue, and this hair extended to his waist. It was wild hair.


    A small scar was on the left side of his chin, while his bright blue eyes were quite disconcerting to behold.


    Everything about him screamed ''intensity''!


    "Hmm¡­" He cracks his neck a little.


    "This feeling is still annoying, no matter how many times I go through it."


    "...." A silence fell around Ruby''s group.


    They had no words to describe the man in front of them. It was a very different feeling from the King of Vampires.


    It''s worth noting that Edward, Nero, and Leona were looking intensely at the man on television.


    "Apanying, Volk Fenrir, his two sons, Fenir, the first son, and Anderson, the second son."


    ''Tsk, they were summarized because there are no achievements, huh.'' Volk internally grumbled.


    Two men appear behind the werewolf king.


    They were simr to their father, butcked the ring feature that was their immense body and the wild attitude their father had. Compared to the king, the two sons were more...


    Civilized... They even wore normal clothes!


    "Looks like we''ve been ignored, Brother." Anderson spoke in an amused tone.


    "Shut up Anderson, don''t damage our reputation." A tall, dark man with light ck hair with dark blue undertones.


    "..." Anderson just smiled coldly. His thought was clear:


    ''You are embarrassing yourself now, fool.'' But he wouldn''t break his brother''s illusion.


    "Please enter, and wait for the next guests."


    Volk grunted lightly and began to stride toward the entrance.


    "the fourth guest..."


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510: The Big yers. 2


    "He is like a beast," Violet muttered as she stared at the television.


    "..." Hilda, who was next to Violet, nodded and added a few words of advice:


    "Don''t underestimate him because of his initial impression. He might seem like a beast, but you don''t hold the reign that long if you don''t have something else."


    Violet nodded but also felt like adding:


    "... isn''t this because of the Werewolf Queen?" As an heir-in-training to be n leader, she waspelled by Agnes and Hilda to learn about the Leaders of each Faction.


    After all, as the Snow n was responsible for domestic and foreign policy, the Snow n leaders needed this knowledge.


    And during those studies, she''d learned of the Werewolf Queen.


    Tasha Fenrir, the Werewolf Queen, and like the Werewolf King Volk Fenrir, she was a woman blessed by The Beast of Ragnarok, but the simrities only ended there.


    Coming from the country of Egypt, the woman was theplete opposite of Volk.


    If the man was a strong, honorable, ruthless beast, the woman was treacherous, sneaky, and liked to practice maniption.


    If Volk was Samar''s light, Tasha was its darkness.


    "Even light is bound to be stained by darkness after long exposures... Especially if that darkness is your wife."


    "...." Violet nodded. She understood Hilda''s warning.


    Violet saw the entrance change again, taking on an appearance of a mythological forest, an appearance that seemed toe out of fairy tales. Soon the man''s voice was heard.


    "The Fourth guest, straight from the hidden Arcane realm, the Queen of Witches, Evie Moriarty."


    At this moment, Sasha, Violet, Ruby, and the people around them looked at the television as if it was going to swallow them up. They wanted to see what the Witch Queen looked like.


    Then a tall woman appeared wearing a long, thin ck dress with dark red ents, with an opening in the legs that made room for dark golden armor and armor she also had on her arms.


    But rather than appearing in in design, this armor seemed to be the arms and legs of some sort of draconic being.


    She had white skin and a curvy body. In her eyes, you could see a kind ofplicated golden Magic circle with several spikes and tiny runes that seemed to be slowly rotating clockwise.


    In her strangely draconic hands, she had a long ck staff that, just like the Crown on her head, was giving off a kind of light blue energy with shades of light green.


    The Queen''s Crown was made of a material that looked like ck twigs, and the Crown had a light blue colored gemstone as if it were some kind of Magical stone that radiated power.


    It was just too¡­ shy.


    It was evident that the Queen came fully equipped. Her entire body wasposed of unknown Magic but clearly visible even to the naked eye.


    She wasn''t the Witch Queen for nothing.


    ''Mother...'' Seeing the woman''s visage, Hecate couldn''t help but think internally; it had been a while since the woman had seen her mother in person, and she still had the same extravagant appearance.


    "So this is the Witch Queen... She looks pretty mboyant." That was Sasha''s honest opinion.


    "True... She''s dangerous too." Tatsuya spoke to his cousin.


    "Mm." Sasha felt that sensation too.


    The problem with fighting a high-level Witch like the Queen was that their means were unknown. They didn''t have a specific skill set like Wolves or Vampires; they wereplicated to deal with.


    "The meeting is at a different location this time, huh¡­."


    They heard the Queen''s voice, and her voice was... strangely attractive?


    "What''s that feeling?" Sasha shivered; she felt an odd sensation run through her body.


    "..." Tatsuya frowned.


    "Seduction Magic..." Hecate said but soon corrected herself: "Specifically, it''s a Magic that makes the user''s voice attractive enough for all beings and unconsciously forces everyone to see them in a positive light."


    "...is this really affecting us who are watching her on television?"


    "It just shows how proficient she is with Magic... Even when I was in Arcane, she used this kind of Magic unconsciously."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a light suggestion spell. If you have a strong will, you can ignore it." Hecate added.


    The two Fulgers nodded.


    "Following Evie Moriarty, the Second Daughter of the Witch Queen, a woman who has ventured into the far reaches of ck Magic. An extremely considerable feat given her young age, Alice Moriarty."


    "Tsk, don''t go revealing others'' secrets out there," Evie muttered, but her voice was clearly heard by everyone.


    The organizer who owned The Limbo didn''t care, and soon a woman was at Evie''s side.


    She had ashen skin like a ghost, wearing an all-ck dress with a low neckline on her breasts; her eyes were ck, her hair was ck, and everything about her was ck, even her fingernails.


    It looked like she came straight from a goth party.


    And just like her mother, she was wielding a ck staff that contained a neon green gem on top of the staff.


    "I foresee trouble, Mother."


    "Yes, I know."


    ck Magic... It was not widely epted. The reason for this was that it was a Magic specialized in the mind. A Master of ck Magic could curse, control, give suggestions, and even subjugate a person''s mind and turn their target into apletely different person.


    It was a very hated Field of Magic for obvious reasons.


    It was Magic more hated than Necromancy that Selene, Evie''s First Daughter, specialized in.


    ''Sis¡­'' Looking at the woman who took her ce as Evie''s Second Daughter, Hecate didn''t know how to feel.


    In the Witch Realm, Evie''s ''daughter'' rank was more of a status. These women were not the Queen''s biological daughters; they were her closest beings and her most significant assets.


    The Queenbeled them ''Daughters'' as a way for the women to gain or have familial affection with the Queen. After all, when you became a Witch, you''d leave your whole life behind, and many women couldn''t stand that.


    And some women just had many mental problems the day they became Witches. So being one of the Queen''s Daughters was prestigious in Arcane''s realm.


    "...." Tatsuya looked at Hecate from the corner of his eye; he''d spent long enough with the woman to notice her feelings even behind that cold and indifferent mask.


    ''I''ll ask herter.''


    "Come on, My Daughter."


    "Yes, Mother."


    The two women headed for the pce, not even waiting for the voice to speak.


    As the two walked quietly, people were watching them.


    "The Queen, huh," Fred spoke.


    "We are fortunate." Ruby said, "It''s very difficult to see the Queen. She merely moves around to talk to the Faction Leaders. It''s usually her daughters who take care of minor matters."


    "..." The group fell silent.


    "... She''s weird... And what''s that creepy feeling?" Leon asked.


    "Seduction magic~" Renataughed lightly at this trick that, in her opinion, she considered idiotic. After all, she was the very definition of seduction.


    ''Although with weaker minds, she can have great influence.'' Renata looked at Andrew, who seemed to be charmed by the woman.


    Anna raised her eyebrow and looked at Renata.<sub> </sub>


    And just with that look, Renata understood Anna''s question.


    Renata shook her head as if saying: ''She''s not like me... She''s much inferior.''


    Anna snorted in disdain and went back to caressing Zack.


    Soon the entrance began to change again, this time taking on the appearance of Japanese temples.


    "Fifth guest, a woman who recently rose to prominence with the feat of uniting an entire race and bing their Leader, and with that feat, she became worthy of joining this gathering."


    "The Supreme Commander of The Strongest HyakkiYakou, hailing straight from the Supernaturals of Japan, the Nine-Tailed Fox, Otsuki Haruna."


    A woman appeared in front of the gate, wearing a short ck kimono with golden trim. Two long ck stockings hugged her legs tightly, and nine fox-like tails danced somewhat mesmerizingly behind her.


    A simple katana with a ck sheath and golden trim was in her hands as if following the same theme as her clothes.


    Deep ck eyes and a little red eye makeup decorated her pretty face even more.


    Looking at the image of the woman on television, everyone watching was surprised; she was beautiful!


    Some even had nefarious thoughts, but let''s ignore these fools and focus on a particr group.


    "A Nine-Tailed Fox!!! A Nine-Tailed Fox!!!!" Fred started to react like a madman; his eyes were shining brightly.


    Seeing the woman tossing her hair back as if arranging her hair, Fred went into delirious spasms.


    "Kyaaa! A fucking Nine-Tailed Fox!" He took out his phone and started taking pictures at high speed; at some point, he seemed to be teleporting from how fast he was moving.


    "Fred, calm down, man!" Edward tried to hold Fred, but he couldn''t.


    ''When did he get so strong!?''


    "Impossible!" Edward recoiled a little at the intensity of the look Fred gave him.


    "Look, it''s the adorable Nine-Tailed Fox! Nekomimi! Fuck yeah! Ahhh!"


    He wasn''t even making any more sense at some point in the sentence.


    "I mean... What''s so cool about the Nine-Tailed Fox...?" Pepper muttered.


    "I prefer cats." She looked at Zack with a dangerous look.


    "!!!" The cat''s fur ruffled, and it looked around alertly.


    "Nya!?" He was looking for his enemy.


    "Apanying Otsuki Haruna, the woman who is her right hand, straight from the Supernaturals of Japan, Commander of The First Battalion of Youkai, the demonic cat, Yotsuba Kuroka."


    A woman with long ck hair, two cat tails, and cat ears appeared. She was wearing a kimono simr to Haruna''s, but with the difference that the kimono had purple details, and she wore it more slovenly, leaving her shoulders showing and a great deal of cleavage that showed her developed breasts.


    "Nya? Haruna-nya! You suddenly disappeared; I was worried-Nya!"


    "Kuroka, calm down. And fix your clothes."


    But the womanpletely ignored Haruna and continued hugging her, and when she finished hugging Haruna, the woman looked around like a curious cat.


    ''... I''m starting to regret bringing her.''


    Kuroka waspetent; that was a fact... But she was very free-spirited and had a curiosity far above average.


    Which was understandable since that was her nature.


    ''I wanted to bring Genji, but I can''t entrust my entire army to Kuroka.'' Due to her cat-like nature, when she got bored, she would start teasing everyone around her, looking for fun, which usually meant a lot of trouble.


    Problems that Haruna didn''t want to deal with right now.


    Because of that, she left Genji in charge and went to the meeting with Kuroka, even though... She waspetent.


    In the basement of Victor''s house.


    "The cat... The cat...!" Pepper''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    Lacus backed away a little and covered his ears; soon, everyone heard.


    "Kyaaaaaa!" Fred and Pepper screamed at the same time.


    "Neko!!!!!!" Pepper jumped from where she was, took her cell phone, and started taking pictures like Fred.


    "Kyaaa! A cat girl!" Fred wasn''t behind; he ensured he took as many pictures as possible.


    "Japan is precious! Amitabha, Amitabha!" Pepper couldn''t help but pray.


    "Was that a Buddhist chant? Was she a Buddhist?" Leona asked; Pepper was praying so hard it led her to believe so.


    "I suggest ignoring my sister; she gets¡­ Hmm, excited when something piques her interest." Ruby spoke with a sigh.


    "I''m d I covered my ears..."


    "...." Leona, Andrew, and Edward cast a sympathetic look at the two sisters.


    Unaware of the positive and negative attention they attracted to themselves, the two girls started to enter the pce... With Haruna pulling Kuroka by the neck.


    When Haruna entered together with Kuroka, the entrance changed entirely and took on dark tones. The environment became darker, as if the night itself had arrived, and the entire entry changed to Nightingale''s theme.


    A mist began to surround the area, and a moon appeared in the skies.


    Ancient, Noble, Beautiful, and at the same time... Dangerous.


    "Tsk, tsk, I can feel the favoritism from afar," Volk grunted as he saw the situation through the window.


    "Well, d is a friend of the host." Shiva, who was not far away, spoke with a small smile. Just like the owner of The Limbo, Shiva was also a good friend of d''s.


    "Looks like the Leeches were thest ones this time." Zeus snorted with disdain, clearly annoyed at the ''special'' treatment.


    "Hey? You didn''t say that when you tried to run after Vampires in the past."


    "The past is the past; whoever lives in the past is a museum; the present is what matters."


    Thorughed as he patted Zeus on the back:


    "Hahahaha~, this is very ironicing from you Greeks." But, of course, he didn''t need to add much; those words were enough to demonstrate how much of a hypocrite Zeus was right now.


    Zeus grunted in annoyance and was silent.


    "The Sixth guest..."


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511: Alucard, he who is loved by many, and hated by many.


    "Sixth guest, straight from the Nightingale, the leader of his race, more than a leader, he is their first progenitor, d Dracul Tepes, the king of all vampires."


    The moment the man''s neutral voice disappears, darkness forms around, and a ''being'' appears in front of the gate.


    The being that looked like a foreign entity waspletely dark, with only red eyes and sharp teeth showing.


    "Fantastic as always, my friend." dmented in a monotone voice, but one that contained some amusement.


    The Limbo owner only shed a small smile when he heard d''sment.


    Soon, slowly, d''s appearance began to emerge to the audience. Unlike how he was in Nightingale, d had apletely new look.


    ck hair, a not very trimmed beard, a man who looked to be in his 30s, he wore ck armor with arge ck cape, on his waist was a rather strange western sword, the sword had no sheath, just the de in a bizarre shape for a western sword.


    That was his vampire king form.


    The way the leaders of other races knew best.


    "Grr, d, you piece of shit, you''ve finallye." Despite speaking as if annoyed, the predatory smile on Fenrir''s face was very wide, suggesting that he was quite excited.


    "Hmm?" d looked up, and when he saw the tall, wild-haired man, he shed a small smile.


    A smile that almost made Volk jump and try to fight d.


    "Apanying, d Dracul Tepes, one of his countesses, the woman with the title of the fastest woman alive, the pir of Nightingale society, the Leader of n Fulger."


    "Annasthashia Fulger."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    A burst of golden lightning appeared, and a woman wearing a ck dress appeared.


    Long golden hair, red eyes, and a slightly bloodthirsty smile, a cool beauty that seemed to haunt every man present.


    Zeus and Thor looked at the woman with a slight glint in her eyes, a woman who controlled lightning and was very beautiful? These two men were quite interested.


    Feeling a slight sensation as if garbage was looking at her, Natashia looked up, and her red eyes looked like a ck hole rotating horizontally very slowly.


    "Hahaha~, it''s too bad she''s so crazy." Thorughed when he saw Natashia. It''s not like he hasn''t tried his luck with Natashia in the past, but the woman always rejected him, and he couldn''t force the situation because she was one of the leaders of a very strong faction.


    He also didn''t want those two monsters targeting Norse mythology. [d, and Carm Fulger]


    Although if she hadn''t been from Nightingale, the situation would have been very different.


    "Who cares? She''s beautiful, and that''s all that matters." Zeus looked at Natashia with obvious desire in his eyes, but although most of the time, he thought with his other head, he wasn''t stupid. Like Thor, he didn''t want to provoke a war with a strong faction over a woman. It would be silly.


    In n Fulger.


    Seeing her mother giving her ''that look'', Sasha understood what was happening.


    "Mother, please behave, for God''s sake."


    "You''re asking for the impossible, you know, right?" Victoria spoke up.


    "Yes... But it doesn''t hurt to dream." Sasha wasn''t innocent, the group that went to this ce was by far the most troublesome group, and Victor, Scathach, Agnes, and Natashia wouldn''t be quiet if something happened to upset them.


    And considering the personality of the guests who are faction leaders, consequently, they are very arrogant, and the probability of causing some shit is more than 69%!


    "At least she hid our treasure..." Sasha said as she looked at the two golden rings on Natashia''s fingers.


    "Control yourself, Natashia. You know the gods." d muttered in a low tone, in a tone only Natashia could hear.


    "I know... That doesn''t mean I like it." Natashia snorted in disdain.


    "Apanying d Dracul Tepes, a woman who holds one of the Nightingale''s most special bloodlines, the n that overcame the mortal weakness of vampires, as well as Annasthashia Fulger, one of Nightingale''s pirs, Leader of the Snow n."


    "Agnes Snow."


    FUSHHHHH.


    A zing fire rose to the heavens, and soon a woman with long white hair, blood red eyes, holding a sword to her chest, appeared.


    When the faction leaders looked at Agnes'' sword, they felt a slight tremor in their souls, and they saw a huge dragon that was looking at them.


    "That''s..." Zeus opened his eyes in shock, he couldn''t even admire Agnes'' beauty, he was more concerned with the item in her hands.


    "Dragon King Fafnir... So it was the Snow n..." Shivamented.


    "That is impossible, even if the Snow n had fire resistance, and could walk in sunlight, this resistance must not be so great that it is able to withstand Fafnir''s fire." Thor muttered.


    "It''s not like they have immunity to fire like fire spirits." He continued.


    "Haruna..." Kuroka whispered in a serious tone.


    "Yes, it''s them... He''ll be here, I think." Haruna couldn''t help but show a small smile, and unconsciously, their tails seemed to dance even more hypnotically.


    An ear seemed to have grown out of Evie''s head, which made her turn to face the big window, and she walked towards the window.


    As an obedient daughter, Alice just walked beside her mother.


    Ignoring everyone''s stares, Evie looked at the entrance curiously, for a moment her gaze fell on d, and a sneer of disdain appeared on her face, the recent incident hit several irritating points for the queen, she really didn''t like it when the matter was not in her control.


    "Apanying d Dracul Tepes, currently the strongest female vampire alive, disciple of Godkiller Dun Scaith, General of Nightingale, Leader of n Scarlett."


    "Scathach Scarlett"


    A block of ice suddenly appeared, and in the next moment, this block of ice shattered into several pieces giving a very beautiful image to the environment.


    A woman with long red hair appeared, in her right hand was her spear, her personal weapon.


    Scathach shakes his head a little as if brushing the hair out of his face, and spears the floor.


    BOOOOOM.


    A wave of shock resounded in the ce, and the woman looked straight ahead with a cold gaze.


    No one was surprised by Scathach''s identity, she was very famous, but the same couldn''t be said for the spear in her hand.


    All but the participants felt a slight tremor in their spine when they looked at that spear in her hand.


    "What is that?"


    "¡­I remember her wearing this in the past, but it didn''t give that sinister feeling, what''s that?" Evie muttered under her breath.


    Shiva focused his gaze on Spear, and even with his sharp gaze he couldn''t understand the spear.


    "So many runes... Did she further upgrade this spear?" Thor couldn''t help but be in shock, it looked like he would have to talk to Odin or Freya about this issue.


    Indifferent to the whispers of the participants, the pce owner opened his mouth again.


    "Following¡­ oh?"


    ''Is there still more?'' Everyone couldn''t help but think internally.


    ''And what was that ''Oh'' at the end?'' They were really curious now.


    Evie and Haruna''s eyes gleamed slightly, and they looked intently at the group.


    While Evie was clearly displeased and annoyed, Haruna seemed more excited, although her excited face didn''t say anything.


    In contrast to her nine tails that looked even more euphoric.


    "Apanying d Dracul Tepes, the youngest vampire count in history..."


    "!!!" The moment everyone heard the pce owner''s voice, they looked at the group.


    "Disciple of Scathach Scarlett, a supernova causing trouble in the mortal world, the man who has recently caused great havoc in the Japanese supernaturalmunity."


    "Hated by many¡­Loved by many."


    Was it their impression , or was this man paying more attention to this guest? He even seemed to speak with more emotion! But what the fuck!?<sub> </sub>


    "The man the goddess of beauty Aphrodite has blessed, and the man she loves with all her heart."


    "¡­Eh?" Zeus, and Thor could only say that.


    "The second progenitor of vampires..."


    "...Excuse me?" Volk was the one who reacted.


    "...Another one?" Shiva couldn''t help but open his eyes in shock, this is a rare event after all, to have two parents at the same time.


    ''This piece of shit! Who loves who!?'' Renata who was at Victor''s house felt a vein pop in her head, even though she was acting embarrassed, she was thinking about what was happening in front of her now.


    ''It wasn''t enough to reveal that he is the second parent, he even put my name in the middle!'' If Victor once had a target on his back, he was now a damn pir of light that would attract the attention of all bad things.


    ''Curse this omniscience in your domain!'' As a titan, she knows that when an ancient god is in his domain, he has a certain level of awareness about who enters his domain.


    Even though the current pce is not the royal ''domain'' of the organizer of this meeting, it is strong enough for this ''omniscience'' to spread to the people close to him.


    At the higher levels, if you don''t have a strong deity to reject a god''s ''gaze'', the god will know anything about your existence just by looking at your soul.


    Something only beings like beings from The Limbo can do.


    Even king gods like Zeus aren''t strong enough to protect themselves from his gaze.


    And as a damn neutral force, he doesn''t mind revealing things that are important to other factions.


    As was the case with the witch queen''s daughter who practices ck Magic, which was a witches'' secret.


    "Blessed by the ground witch, and loved by the woman herself, Albedo Moriarthy."


    "¡­Huh?" Now it was Evie''s turn, why was her mother suddenly mentioned?


    "Blessed by the mother of night, and mother of all creatures of the night, Nyx."


    "What the fuck?" Zeus couldn''t get any calmer now.


    "Blessed by the spirits of lightning, and loved by the same."


    "..." Natashia smiled slightly when she heard this part, since she saw Victor''s ''status'' when he went to The Limbo Gate, she hoped that this title was somehow rted to her n.


    "Blessed by Gaia, and by the ancestral spirits of animals."


    "...Not just one entity, but two!?" Thor was gaping now.


    Even d was no exception, he knew his friend''s assessment was urate, nothing could be hidden from his gaze.


    "Blessed, and loved by the world tree, Qliphoth."


    "........" An even more absurd silence fell around them.


    Even a world tree!? And even more Qliphoth!? Eh?


    "Blessed by !@@$#%" as he spoke the entity''s name.


    "Ugh."


    Everyone felt a weight fall on his shoulders, their hearts trembled, it was as if the man had spoken a forbidden word."


    "Oops¡­ Looks like I got a little carried away. Cough, continuing."


    Jeanne who was watching this giggled with satisfaction.


    ''Fufufu, you can''t say my brother''s name without his permission, but¡­ And to think that my brother has gone this far, isn''t he very overprotective of me? Perhaps, he feels responsible for what happened¡­?'' Jeanne thought in mncholy.


    "An irregrity even by the standards of noble vampires."


    "The fifth pir of Nightingale, Vampire Earl."


    "Victor Alucard!"


    FUSHHHHHHHHH.


    A darkness just like d appeared at the gate, apletely unknown existence was standing there, the only things visible were his blood red eyes, his sharp teeth, and the red ''veins'' pulsing throughout his body.


    "You really had to make amotion, didn''t you?" d couldn''t help butment.


    "He wouldn''t be, Alucard if he didn''t make a little mess~" Natashia almost blurted out ''my husband'', she couldn''t risk causing political trouble in Nightingale right now.


    ¡­ Although Victor''s titles have caused enough problems.


    "me your friend, I didn''t do anything." He spoke in a neutral tone.


    Slowly, Victor''s appearance began to appear, and just like before, he was in his ck suit, with white gloves, his long ck hair waspletely loose in a wild way, just like Volk.


    "And to think that you were loved by so many people, my foolish disciple~." Scathachughed lightly.


    "I am also hated by a lot, and now I will be even more."


    "Indeed, people won''t ignore you now..." Agnes'' eyes gleamed dangerously as she said that.


    Victor''s violet eyes gleamed slightly and he looked up, he disyed a small smile that took everyone by surprise with its beauty.


    "Although that''s more interesting, isn''t it?" His eyes glowed neon pink for a few seconds, and that made all the participants shudder.


    ... But it wasn''t fear... It was excitement, everyone was drawn to him somehow, like moths heading towards a fire.


    The only ones unaffected were Shiva, the meeting organizer himself, the rest were all influenced in some way.


    Which proved just how strong Aphrodite''s blessing was.


    As someone who was from the same pantheon, he could feel, that man had Aphrodite''s full blessing, he even confused Victor as the god of beauty for a few seconds.


    ''He''s beautiful, I want him for myself-... Hmm?'' Zeus focused his gaze on Victor.


    Zeus could feel something else, something deeply rted to Olympus in Victor''s body¡­something Hephaestus had given Aphrodite as a gift thousands of years ago.


    ''Give'' would be an exaggeration, Hephaestus used it to ''trap'' Aphrodite in her intimate act with Ares, an act of jealousy to prove that the goddess was not as ''holy'' as she imed.


    After all, the goddess did not want to marry Hephaestus at the request of Zeus, she gave the man a big middle finger, and this greatly irritated Hephaestus, because of this he made a chain.


    A chain capable of binding a god.


    Chain that after being used on Aphrodite, the woman kept it for herself aspensation.


    "If he made it for me, then it''s mine, right?" She was pretty vain.


    A chain that waster kindly named by the woman as the chains that bind deities, Alsyr.


    A current capable of severely weakening a god.


    That chain was now on Victor''s body, a divine artifact made by Hephaestus!


    "...A-A-Aphrodite, what the hell have you done, woman!?" Zeus couldn''t help but scream in horror.


    Aphrodite couldn''t contain herself when she heard Zeus'' scream.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~"


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512: The Worry of the Goddess of Love.


    A few hours before the meeting.


    A portal appeared in one of Victor''s basement rooms.


    "Aphrodite? Why did you call me so urgently?" Victor asked as he exited the portal with Natalia.


    "¡­I need to talk to you¡­ Alone." The Goddess of Beauty, in her Divine Form, spoke in a melodious tone that could send shivers down any mortal''s spine.


    Goosebumps that Natalia felt.


    It was always ufortable to be around the Goddess.


    Victor looked at Natalia: "Thank you so much for the work, Natalia. Can you wait for me outside?"


    "..." Natalia stopped looking at Aphrodite and looked at Victor with a small smile. She always felt butterflies dancing in her stomach when he spoke to her so gently.


    "Sure." Natalia turned and left the room and remained outside.


    "Now, we are alone."


    "¡­Victor, I meant ''Alone''." She emphasized the word as she looked into Victor''s shadow.


    "...They are part of me, my blood, my essence, figuratively speaking, I am alone," Victor spoke with a neutral smile.


    Eyes opened in Victor''s shadows and looked at Victor with a proud gaze, and then those eyes returned to Aphrodite with apparent disdain.


    "Haaah¡­ We don''t have much time, Victor. Please make the Maids wait outside."


    "...." Victor stared at Aphrodite for a few seconds. He was trying to understand her intentions. Then, seeing her serious face, he realized that it was an important matter.


    "Kaguya, wait for me outside."


    [But-...]


    ''Everything is fine. She won''t harm me.''


    [... Okay.] Even though she didn''t want to leave, she couldn''t deny her Master''s order; she was a perfect Maid, after all.


    Though, as the perfect Maid, she would deny her Master''s order if it put him in danger.


    Victor''s shadow moved away from his body, and soon he was alone with Aphrodite.


    "Now, I''m alone. What do you want?" Victor smiled somewhat yfully.


    Aphrodite pouted and began to walk towards him, her seductive body sending out very pleasant ''smells''.


    As a Goddess who embodied Beauty, nothing about her body was ugly or smelly; she was indeed perfect.


    "Thousands of years ago, Hephaestus made a tool."


    "..." Victor raised an eyebrow as Aphrodite started talking about her Mythology Tales.


    Deciding to listen in silence, he waited.


    "Because I told Zeus to go fuck his toys and refused his order to marry Hephaestus, the man developed a grudge against me and wanted to ''expose'' my guise as a ''saintly'' woman," Aphrodite spoke in disdain; she had never been a Saint, she was a Titan.


    Because of her Divinity, beings who saw her tended to have positive, imaginary thoughts of the Goddess herself.


    And usually ttered her for that. Because of that, Aphrodite''s ego in the past went beyond Earth''s atmosphere.


    Although... Currently, her ego hadn''t diminished, but she was not blinded by that ego... Most of the time.


    "While I was having fun with the God of War after he had won a war,"


    "Hephaestus snuck into our room and trapped me with this."


    A golden light began to form in Aphrodite''s hand.


    And then golden chains appeared on her hand.


    "...." Victor raised an eyebrow curiously and looked at the item with his violet eyes.


    "These chains weakened the God of War severely and did so to me as well, leaving us temporarily at the mercy of Hephaestus, and well, you know how that ended through Mythology. In the end, I decided to keep this chain for myself."


    "After all, he''d made it for me, so it''s a gift for me."


    "...." Victorughed amusingly but decided not toment.


    "The Chains That Weaken Deities, Alsyr."


    "With these chains in hand, even a God-King-Level God like Zeus can, in theory, be as weak as an Adult Vampire."


    "..." Victor opened his eyes wide.


    "That''s a big nerf; how did Zeus not destroy this?"


    "I didn''t let him... And when I want something, not even Zeus can stop me~" Aphrodite smiled proudly. She approached Victor in a rhythmic and melodious way and wrapped her arms gently around his body.


    Victor didn''t deny the Goddess''s embrace. Instead, he just lifted his hand and stroked her head.


    Closing her eyes and enjoying Victor''s caresses, she felt at peace, and the Divinity of her Love was satisfied.


    "You will be in a ce where the greatest beings in the world gather, Gods from the God King level and up."


    "And frankly speaking... You''d be close to powerless if they decided to harm you."


    "..." Victor stopped stroking the Goddess''s head and narrowed his eyes.


    Aphrodite looked up.


    "Yes, your powers are strong. Yes, you can face most beings if you transform into your Vampire Count Form; even fighting for a few minutes with these beings is possible, but it is still not enough. You will be interacting with these beings who stand in the top 10 of Strongest Beings in the World."


    "Even Natashia and Agnes mustpletely release their Vampire Count Forms to fight them."


    "Unless you fully awaken as a Progenitor, like d, and Master your Soul powers, or fully Master your Vampire Count Transformation to the perfection that the Countesses have achieved, you should not even think about fighting them."


    Aphrodite gently touched Victor''s face and continued:


    "The moment you show up at the meeting ce, your face will appear, attracting a lot of negative attention¡­ And the owner of The Limbo prison will reveal private information about you."


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes even more, and when he was going to ask about it, he heard Aphrodite:


    "The world will look to you, and you may be in danger; because of that, I will lend you my Alsyr." She gently approached Victor and softly kissed his lips.


    A golden glow appeared around Victor, and he felt the chains Aphrodite had previously shown inside him.


    Aphrodite moved away from Victor, leaving a saliva bridge connecting their lips.


    "If one of the Gods attacks you, use my chain. Zeus will feel my chain inside you; thus, he most likely won''t antagonize you but don''t count on it. He''s the most irrational God for a reason."


    "Even if he attacks, use my chains, and the situation will be more manageable..."


    Aphrodite looked seriously at Victor: "But by no means be Shiva''s enemy. Not even my chains can interfere with Shiva; his Divinity of Destruction is very strong."


    "Of all the beings present, The owner of The Limbo prison and Shiva are the most dangerous beings. Do not be their enemies." She warned him again. She needed to do this, or this man wouldn''t listen.


    "I will not provoke others unnecessarily; I will just go and observe." Even Victor, with all his insanity, knew this was not the ce to act like he usually did. He was too weak for that, after all.<sub> </sub>


    "I want to see the Strongest Beings... And judge for myself." Victor felt the same excitement he''d felt when he first confronted d.


    "...." Aphrodite shed a small smile; she didn''t believe Victor because she knew how Victor''s nature worked.


    He did not ept things in silence; he was a Progenitor, a being born of pride, and he would not bow his head to anyone, even God-King-Level beings.


    That''s just his nature.


    ''Good thing he has Adonis'' cunning; that way, he can respond sarcastically, and there won''t be any unnecessary fights¡­ I hope.''


    Victor''s face changed and became kinder.


    "I appreciate your concern, and thank you for lending me something so valuable." Victor hugged Aphrodite, this time taking the initiative.


    "..." Aphrodite felt sweet inside and enjoyed this moment with her eyes closed.


    The two pulled away a little and looked into each other''s eyes.


    "I wish you a safe journey and good luck; she is usually a good girl." Sheughed gently.


    ...


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~" Renata wasughing as if she saw something hrious, and for her, in a way, it was. Seeing Zeus acting like that was very satisfying.


    "???" People who didn''t know about Renata didn''t understand why she was acting like that.


    "Ignore her; she has some grudges with Zeus."


    "...Oh..." The audience reacted strangely.


    "Now that I think about it, what is she?" Fred asked the question that everyone avoided.


    "Someone special... Very special." Ruby just said that and was silent.


    ...


    d, Scathach, Natashia, and Agnes entered the pce smoothly, nothing stopped them, but when it was Victor''s turn, he couldn''t get in, and soon everyone heard.


    "Alucard, only you are invited; please leave the uninvited beings out here."


    "..." Scathach, Agnes, and Natashia looked back with raised eyebrows.


    [Master...]


    [Don''t worry.] Victor reassured Eve.


    Victor smiled neutrally and said:


    "They are my blood, essence, and powers; they are not other ''beings''."


    "They are me."


    "They are my shadows."


    "...my eyes...and my fangs." Victor lifted his hand up, and his entire hand was covered in ck darkness with red veins.


    A shadow spread around Victor and fanned across the entire entrance to the pce; soon, thousands of blood-red eyes began to open.


    Everyone watching this grotesque sight just gulped.


    Just what is it?


    Gabriel, who looked at this, just frowned:


    "Just how many beings did this man kill? Thousands? Hundreds of thousands?"


    "...He is tainted by thousands of souls, disgusting be the Progenitors of Vampires who break the bnce." He spoke in visible disgust.


    "...." d, who had noticed this, only raised his eyebrow.


    "By asking them to stay out, you''re basically kicking me out." Victor retracted everything into him.


    "...And if that is your decision, I don''t mind waiting outside~" Victor really didn''t care. It might be a shame that he couldn''t see the stronger beings closely, but that was it. He wouldn''t go anywhere without his maids.


    "... It''s not necessary; you cane in; just keep your hostile attitude contained."


    "Hey? But I did nothing."


    Victor stopped when he felt Roberta''s gaze.


    "Oh, that won''t be a problem," Victor spoke with a neutral smile and started walking his group through the halls.


    And as he walked, he had an internal conversation.


    [Calm down, Roberta.]


    [B-But, Master. Zeus, it''s right there!]


    [I know. They will get what they deserve; everyone will. But the time is not right, and the main target of your revenge is Poseidon, right?]


    [No matter, they will all die, Zeus, Poseidon, Hades, Everyone!] Roberta''s face was distorted in pure hate, and her hair was moving wildly.


    [Don''t lose yourself in hate, Medusa.]


    "...." The woman was about to say something, but she felt someone hugging her, and saw that it was Bruna.


    [As long as I''m here, and my beloved Maids too, no one will hurt you again, and past grudges will be washed away. Now is not the time.]


    [...]


    [Try to control yourself, okay?]


    [Mmm.]


    Victor smiled kindly, and he spoke:


    [Kaguya, I''m counting on you.]


    [Yes, Master.]


    [And you old gori, don''t stay asleep, be prepared for me to invite you anytime.]


    In Victor''s shadow, farther away, a gori that looked like it had grown a little taller opened its glowing red eyes.


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513: Plots happening underneath smooth words.


    "Grrr, you took me out of thatfortable spot and brought me to this-¡­"


    Roxanne''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "Nice ce... You can at least treat me kindly."


    "Fufufu~, I heard that recently you''re just eating bananas and not working, maybe I should tell Scathach-."


    "Cough, don''t be mean, I''ll do my job properly... Just don''t call that... That... Monstrosity..."


    "How ironicing from a demonic gori." Victor rolled his eyes.


    "And, she''s not an eyesore, look how beautiful she is." A giant screen appeared near the gori and the Maids, and this screen showed the appearance of Scathach who was walking around like a queen.


    Victor looked at the gori with disdain, do you call this beautiful woman an eyesore? You are blind?


    "...You have questionable tastes, that''s undeniable." The gori nodded like a wise old man, and added, "Even if you go to the psychologist now to fix your problem, you will only drive the psychologist mad, meaning the psychologist will need another psychologist."


    "Sanity is questionable."


    "Madness is just the only answer."


    "Pretending to be the joker won''t help you out of this."


    "...." Victor huffed and stoppedmunicating.


    "Is this gori getting smarter, or is it just me?" Mary asked.


    "I mean, he''s connected with me, if I learn something, he learns too... And I spent a lot of time reading books."


    "Isn''t that cheating?" Eve muttered:


    "He basically learns everything you learn."


    "Hmm¡­maybe?"


    "Is this a one-way street, or can the gori do that too?" Bruna asked curiously.


    "Everything I learn, my queen learns, and everything my queen learns, I learn too, that''s how the rtionship of guardian and a world tree, a symbiotic rtionship works." The gori spoke as he crossed his arms.


    "And what did he say." Roxanneughed.


    "...Doesn''t this mean that Roxanne is smarter than she conveys? Why does she act like this...?" Kaguya asked.


    "Knowledge is knowledge, it doesn''tpletely shape someone''s personality, my queen from the beginning has always been carefree, but when she needs it, she can act seriously."


    "...." The maids looked at Roxanne, and saw her humming around.


    "Hmm~Hmm~."


    "Hard to believe." Bruna spoke, she was still hugging Roberta who was starting to calm down.


    "Indeed." All spoke at the same time.


    ...


    Arriving at the ce where the other guests were, everyone''s attention went to the group that arrived.


    "Oh? Shiva, we haven''t seen each other in a while." Seeing his friend, d shed a small smile, and walked towards Shiva.


    "It''s really been a while." Shiva shed a neutral smile, and greeted his friend.


    "How are things going in your kingdom?"


    "Everything is as usual." d spoke with the same small smile on his face.


    "...." For some reason, Shiva thought his friend was lying, but he quickly ignored it, he had knownd long enough to know that few things threatened his friend.


    Soon the two started talking.


    Victor looked around, just as the guests were sizing him up, Victor was doing the same.


    His gaze stopped on Haruna, and became a little gentle.


    ''Haruna...''


    "...." Even though she didn''t change her expression, Haruna''s ears twitched a little and her tails began to dance mesmerizingly behind her.


    ''Fufufufu, and to think that Haruna would react like that-nya...'' As Haruna''s oldest friend, Kuroka could identify Haruna''s emotions.


    His gaze changed to the angels, he looked at him curiously, but soon changed his target, just looking at the angels was making Victor ufortable, and he couldn''t feel anything from the angels, it was like a veil was protecting them.


    While it was interesting to look at beings with six angel wings, there were still individuals more interesting than them here.


    Victor shifted his gaze to the Witches, specifically the taller woman with the crown.


    ''She, huh.'' Making sure to engrave the woman''s appearance in his head, something that wasn''t too difficult, she was very unique.


    If Evie''s gaze at Victor had been annoyed before, it was now confused, and somewhat curious, but still mildly hostile:


    ''What does my mother want with this man? Why does she bless you?''


    ''It''s hard to tell her bodynguage, but why is she looking at me confused?'' Victor thinks for a moment, and understands.


    ''Albedo... Moriarthy, huh... It looks like the ''chaos'' witch is somehow rted to the queen, maybe her mother or something?''


    The judgment of the host of this ce was absolute, few things escaped his omniscience, and if he said that Albedo Moriarthy blessed Victor, it is because it happened.


    And it was driving the witch queenpletely mad with curiosity, what was her mother, a woman she hadn''t seen in a long time, interested in this man? What did she see in him?


    Not even her daughter has that blessing! She can''t help but feel a sense of betrayal.


    ''I must watch this...''


    "Mother..." Alice, who was also curious now, unlike the other witches, the ''daughters'' of the queen are privileged to know the queen''s history.


    Therefore, they know about the queen''s only blood rtive who is Albedo, a former witch who was also Evie''s teacher.


    Evie makes a gesture with her hand, and a small magic circle appears.


    [Keep an eye on him, even more than before.]


    Did the host of this venue really manage to draw a lot of attention to Victor, if before the witch queen had a slight interest, now? She won''t let him go that easy.


    Victor''s eyes fell on the gods, Shiva was¡­ unfathomable?


    Unlike the other beings who were hiding behind a veil, Shiva was simply unfathomable, he couldn''t get anything, it was as if he was looking at the immensity of the sea.


    ''... So strong...'' Even without doing anything, his instincts told him that, it was the same feeling he had when he looked at Scathach and d when he started training.


    He turned his attention to the two bearded gods.


    Zeus was looking at him with a rather annoyed look, and... Lustful?


    Victor shivered slightly:


    ''Really? I expected that, but really?'' Victor felt like rolling his eyes, and once again she internally thanked Aphrodite.


    Something he hadn''t expected to do in the past, the goddess is really helping him a lot, and he''d be foolish not to acknowledge that.


    On the other hand, the red haired god was looking at him, but his gazes would go to Natashia every now and then.


    And that look¡­ Victor didn''t like it at all.


    "...." Natashia gently touched Victor''s arm.


    "...Don''t mind, those worms always tried to pester me, but I always refused."


    "Heh~."


    If before Victor had no reason to have a bad impression of the red-haired bearded god, now? He definitely had.


    "I didn''t think about it, it happened a long time ago."


    "...If you weren''t from the Fulger n, and the vampire faction, what would they do to you?"


    ? "...." Natashia was silent, it didn''t take a genius to understand what would happen, after all, this was verymon at the time, even Agnes and Scathach did it.


    The strong took advantage of the weak, that was the rule.


    The weak have no right to ask for anything.


    "And I''m not thinking about the past, I''m thinking about the now." Thor''s gaze, and his bodynguage gave all the answers for Victor to know he hadn''t given up, and that applied to the man beside him as well.


    The god who even looked at Victor with lustful eyes.


    Victor was irritated by this, and upon learning the details of Natashia''s past, the woman just poured gasoline on the fire, the man was looking at his wife with luxurious eyes, and that was reason enough to kill many people.


    At least for Victor.


    "So possessive~, fufufu~, I love it~" Natashia hugged Victor lovingly.


    "¡­is it okay to do this now?"<sub> </sub>


    "Fufufu~, I''m just a mother-inw hugging her beloved son-inw, there''s nothing wrong with that~"


    "And the broadcast has probably ended, and it won''te back until we''re done with the meeting."


    The rumor that Victor was with Natashia was just that, a rumor, and no one will ever happen to what happened in the Adrastea n.


    "If you say..." Victorughed kindly, he didn''t really care, he doesn''t feel like warning the world about his conquests or anything like that, they''re his wives, and for him that''s enough, the rest , is just irrelevant.


    Feeling a fierce re on his body, Victor looked to the direction and saw the king and the werewolves.


    Victor''s smile grew, and seeing that smile, Volk immediately understood Victor''s personality.


    And he can''t help but smile too.


    ''Hahahaha~, and I thought that woman was the freak of her race, it turns out that the new parent is like that too.'' It is worth mentioning that Volk was mildly happy, he was always good at finding a ''friend'' with the same tastes.


    "Hmm? Oh? Anderson." Victor turned away from Natashia and walked towards the wolves with easy steps.


    "...." Scathach and Agnes looked at this with a light gaze.


    Victor and Anderson pped each other''s hands in a strong handshake as if they were old friends.


    "Hey Alucard, you keep getting attention as usual."


    "It''s not my fault, it was this guy who decided to reveal things he shouldn''t." Victor rolled his eyes, despite having received Aphrodite''s warning, he didn''t expect this guy to reveal so much.


    ''Although it was quite enlightening... Gaia, Nyx, and Albedo, huh?'' Victor wondered what these women saw in him to give their blessing.


    Nyx could be quite obvious, she is the mother of the night, and he was a progenitor of the vampires, the creature of the night... But if that was just that, d, and Volk would also have that boon.


    So he can''t understand, and he also has that unknown name that Victor couldn''t understand.


    "It surprises me how easily he makes friends." Natashia spoke.


    "He fought Anderson once, and through fighting, friendships can be made." Scathach spoke and soon she was looking around again with a bored look, but always on guard.


    "That''s something I can agree with you." Natashia nodded, and looked at Agnes who had a slightly difficult expression on her face.


    "Agnes, what''s going on?" Natashia asked.


    "...It''s nothing..." She gripped the sword a little tighter.


    Natashia narrowed her eyes as she felt the temperature around Agnes rise.


    "Agnes, talk to me, you''re Victor''s wife now, and my sister."


    "...." Agnes looked slightly at Natashia,plicated feelings aside, she felt touched by the crazy woman''s gesture.


    "Haah... That damn dragon is quite excited to feel several strong people around."


    "I''m having trouble counting it."


    "...i see, well, even if it''s just a sword, the dragon''s will is still alive, it''s for a dragon, fighting strong opponents is the best thing for them, that''s normal... how about-." When Natashia was going to say something more.


    Scathach said: "Let me help you."


    She lifts her spear, and lightly touches Agnes'' de, cold air leaves the spear, and enters the sword.


    Soon Agnes began to feel the control getting easier.


    "...Thank you, Scathach."


    "You wee, fufufu~."


    "...." Agnes just looked at Scathach with a strange look.


    ''And to think that she would be so easy to get along with¡­'' She looked at Victor who started talking to Anderson with a neutral look.


    ''It''s his fault, huh¡­ And to think that one man could unite the three vampire earl families so much'' is not like they were enemies or anything, after all, their heirs were childhood friends.


    But the three families have never been as close together as they are now.


    "Everything is fine when it''s in the family, huh..."


    "Fufufufu, it looks like you''re starting to understand." Natashia doesn''t know what she thought, but upon hearing your quote, she has to say it, she felt like she was bringing someone to her ideology.


    "Humpf, don''t get used to it, I just thought of it casually."


    "Yeah, yeah sure~."


    "Hmm? hey? You got stronger." Victor''s smile grew.


    "Our fight was quite¡­ enlightening. I realized I had to improve more." Anderson chuckled lightly.


    "Heh~, interesting, when this is all over, how about a fight?" Victor asked.


    "That''s something I would never refuse." Andersonughed lightly.


    While Victor was talking to Anderson and ignoring the existence of Fanir, Volk''s first son.


    The man himself was looking at Victor.


    Unlike his father and brother, Fanir was the one who knew the most about Victor.


    ''...This is the enemy of our organization, huh.'' Previously, he had received information from one of the leaders of the organization he belongs to, Nius.


    And on that information, he heard that the wolves he lent to man were all killed by one individual.


    And coincidentally, this individual was standing in front of you now.


    "Hmm?" Anderson stops talking when he feels his brother''s gaze, he opens his eyes slightly, it was as if he had forgotten something.


    "I forgot to introduce, this is my older brother, son of the same mother, Fanir."


    "This is my friend, Alucard."


    "Do you have vampire friends now, Anderson?" The man spoke with clear disdain: "As expected of the family''s failure."


    "..." A silence fell around, and Victor just looked at Anderson.


    "...Whoa, is he the one with the dick up his ass?"


    "Indeed, you know how it is, being the first child and all, it''s mandatory that you be born with a dick in your ass."


    "..." popped in Fanir''s head, and he looked at the two men with an annoyed look, but the two men just ignored him.


    Anderson just did his duty, after all, he has an education.


    And Victor had no interest in Fanir, although the slightly hostile look the man gave Victor was rather dubious.


    ''What did I do to him? This is the first time I''ve met him, right...?'' Victor had a lot of things, but he wasn''t a fool.


    His strongest point today is his capacity for politics and observation, in short terms he can read between the lines.


    From the moment he entered this ce, he marked in his head the faces and names of people who clearly had a slightly hostile attitude towards him.


    And most of these people he''s never seen before in his life.


    Which could mean several things, they already knew Victor.


    Victor has offended them in some way in the past.


    Or there are some cases like Gabriel who just doesn''t like being like Victor.


    ''Although in this case the brother is much more expressive than the angel Michael.'' Of all the mythologies, the myth of angels, and demons is what old Victor knows best.


    The tale was famous, Lucifer rebelled, and became the king of hell. Michael became God''s new representative.


    Some things may have happened differently in reality, but Victor thinks that the essence of events has remained the same.


    "Oh, let me introduce my father..." Anderson to their conversation turns his head towards his father, and sees the man in d''s group, and Shiva.


    "Well, looks like that will be forter."


    "Hahaha~, don''t worry, we''ll talkter, no need to rush."


    "Indeed¡­ Oh Victor, in the future, do you want to visit my homnd Samar?"


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514: Fox meets Vampire¡­Again.


    "Indeed¡­ Oh, Victor, do you want to visit mynd, Samar, in the future?"


    "...." Fanir, who was the two, suddenly looked at Anderson with narrowed eyes.


    ''What is he nning?''


    "Hmm? Sure, I wouldn''t deny such an opportunity, but is that okay?"


    "Huh?" Anderson made the face of one who didn''t understand the question.


    "I mean, inviting a Vampire into Werewolfnds isn''t something that is ''normally'' done."


    "Oh... Hmm, Yeah, it''s okay, you''ll be my guest after all."


    "No need to worry about little things."


    "My partner and I will make sure everything goes well."


    Victor nodded his head, indicating that he understood. But soon after, he raised his eyebrow and asked:


    "Oh? You got married?"


    "Yeah, being The Second Prince, it was bound to happen."


    "Unlike Nightingale, our society is more focused on the King; therefore, children must have political marriages."


    Victor nodded again; he understood that despite Nightingale being a Monarchy, all important matters were in the hands of the ''Countesses''.


    Although the King held supreme authority and intervened when necessary, most of the time, the Countesses handled everything.


    The reason for this was to share the work.


    Dealing with so many things at once could be manageable at first, but over time it would be quite stressful and irritating.


    And the main reason was that you wouldn''t have time to focus on other things.


    Because of this, splitting the work was the smartest thing to do.


    And for there to be no conflict or discrepancy between the information, the four Countesses must have at least a good rtionship among themselves and not try to harm each other.


    This was also one of the reasons that the Heiresses of the four Vampire Counts were childhood friends, Eleanor being a long-distance friend because of her n''s own work.


    It seemed that Samar didn''t work that way; all matters were resolved with the King''s entourage as if it were an Ancient Monarchy of Earth.


    Victor couldn''t tell which government was correct, they were very simr, but one thing he was sure of...


    It was not Volk who handled the writing and political part of his Kingdom. He was 100% sure of that; after all, he didn''t seem to be that kind of man.


    ''Tasha Fenrir, huh...'' He focused on Adonis'' memories and remembered an Egyptian woman with chocte-colored skin and cold eyes.


    "...I mean, if you''re okay with that." But, of course, Victor wouldn''t say anything if the man didn''t care about it. For him to marry like this was something quite strange after all.


    "Hahaha, it''s not as bad as you think, and my mate... Hmm, she''s weird... But strangely nice."


    Victor raised his eyebrow and asked in curiosity:


    "Which n did you marry?"


    "The Lykos n."


    "¡­Eh?" Victor''s thought process stopped, and all his rationality was thrown to the wind, rationality that if he used it, he would understand that it couldn''t be the woman he was thinking about.


    Victor looked seriously at Anderson:


    "What is your wife''s name?" The reason for his question was obvious.


    "¡­why are you so interested?" Anderson narrowed his eyes.


    "Curiosity, and because I know n Lykos."


    "...Oh..." Anderson understood now, and soon heughed and quickly corrected the misunderstanding:


    "It''s not Leona; it''s one of her aunts, a sister of Adam."


    Victor nodded and thought, ''That''s good. I didn''t want to have to kill my new friend¡­.'' When that thought popped into his mind, he shook his head a little, and all his rationality returned.


    He took a deep breath and forced himself to stay calm.


    ''Tsk, I need to keep my head cool.'' Victor understood that anything rted to the people close to him could unleash his worst side.


    And usually, that side was utterly devoid of logic, and only feelings prevailed.


    That was also a weakness, a weakness that Victor had more control over than before, but despite the improvement, that personality trait of his was unlikely to go away.


    It was his nature; it could be controlled but not erased.


    Now that he''d calmed down, he added in shock, "Wait, did you say ''one'' of the sisters? Just how many siblings does that old man have?"


    "Oh? You didn''t know? Adam''s mother was quite a famous woman; she had a Harem of Wolves and had quite a few children. I think the number was over 50?" Ignoring Victor''s shocked look, he spoke in a joking tone:


    "Honestly, the probability of any white-haired Werewolf you find in Samar being her child or descendant is quite high." Despite being a joke, there were many truths in those words.


    "...." Victor just looked at Anderson as if he''d grown a second head, and instinctively, he also looked at Anderson''s white hair.


    Seeing Victor''s gaze, Andersonughed:


    "I''m not her son or her descendant; these hairs came from my mother''s genes; one of my uncles also has white hair, you know?"


    "...." Victor just nodded in a somewhat paralyzed way.


    "Adam''s mother has a lot of children scattered across Samar, but only the strongest Child can be the n leader, which, in this case, is Adam."


    "As Royalty, I am marrying the strongest woman in n Lykos, who is second inmand only to Adam."


    "...." Victor didn''t know how to react to this. Was this the so-called culture shock? Although, now that he thought about it, he''d felt the same way when he learned about Nightingale''s culture.


    This was new information that wasn''t in Adonis'' memories either; after all, the man only dealt with the politics of things. He knew who the Main ns of Samar were and who The King and Queen were because of politics.


    But he had no interest in how things worked internally; Agnes usually handled these things.


    "Hahaha, your face is really hrious."


    Victor''s brow quivered a little, and then he sighed.


    "I will visit Samar in the future."


    "Good-."


    "I just hope you don''t get me into someplicated mess and, if possible, keep that woman away from me."


    "...." Anderson''s smile trembled.


    "Why are you so averse to ??meeting this woman?"


    "I don''t know; I just feel like if she sees me, she''ll want to add me to her harem." It wasn''t arrogance or narcissism, but he knew it himself; everyone knew, even the Gods knew, he was fucking handsome.


    ... Okay, maybe it was a little bit of narcissism.


    With the same shaky smile this time at Victor''s own narcissism, Anderson spoke:


    "You''re pretty insightful, huh."


    "As expected of a Count, I think?"


    "...Just know that women don''t like that." He added yfully.


    "You''re not a woman, and I don''t give a damn about other women''s opinions." Victor snorted in disdain; he had four beautiful wives, three wonderful Mothers-in-Law''s, a squad of cute Maids, and a literal Goddess of Beauty; he was quite fine, thank you very much.


    "Ugh."


    "As for the issues, just make sure you don''t involve my family. If it''s me alone, I don''t mind."


    "¡­Eh?" Now it was Anderson''s turn to look at Victor as if he had grown a second head.


    "That''s what friends are for; just don''t get used to it," Victor spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." Anderson opened his eyes and looked at Victor in a grateful, somewhat strange way.<sub> </sub>


    "What is that look?"


    "I mean, are you sure you''re not a Werewolf?" He looked at Victor like he was suspicious.


    "...Stop thinking nonsense, and don''t forget what I said." Victor snorted and walked towards another ce.


    "I will return that favor, Vic; a Wolf never forgets," Anderson spoke in a serious tone.


    Victor looked back with a small smile:


    "Just treat me nice when I get to Samar; that''s enough." Then he turned to face forward while assuming a serious, neutral look.


    Anderson nodded; he understood what ''treating well'' to Victor meant; basically, it was a fight. He intentionally asked him to get ''specimens'' for him to fight in Samar.


    ''As expected, he is definitely a Werewolf; this attitude is not that of a leech.'' No one could get those thoughts out of Anderson''s head right now.


    When Victor was far enough away, Fanir spoke:


    "What are you nning?"


    "Hey? What are you talking about?"


    "Humpf, fine, keep your secrets. Just don''t get in my way." Fanir snorted and crossed his arms as he turned away.


    Anderson justughed a little coldly and thought:


    ''Keep it up; soon, I''ll knock you down a peg or two.''


    Walking up to Haruna, Victor felt d''s familiar gaze on his back, a gaze he wholly ignored.


    d, who was seeing the fox, feltplicated feelings. The woman was a carbon copy of histe wife, despite not having the same appearance as his wife.


    Her attitude, the way she acted, her authoritative walk, and the whole atmosphere around her was too much like histe wife, making him ufortable.


    He knew it wasn''t his wife; she was just simr because this woman was his wife''s younger sister, but¡­ It was an ufortable feeling.


    And seeing that man approaching Haruna only made him even madder, his rational side knew it wasn''t his wife, but his feelings wereplex.


    Luckily, he was a pretty controlled man, and this isn''t the time to cause trouble, especially in this ce. Because if he did, Progenitor or not, he''d suffer the consequences.


    His Kingdom could be harmed, which was a big no for d.


    "You didn''te to visit Ophis."


    "...Busy," Haruna spoke lightly as she looked at Victor intently.


    Victor nodded. He understood that reorganizing the forces of an army that was previously an enemy was a veryplex situation.


    "Will you visit in the future?"


    "Ophis, or you?"


    Victor just smiled slightly, "Both."


    One thing is a fact, Victor is brazen.


    Haruna smiled slightly, and her tails danced hypnotically behind her.


    "Hmm¡­I will."


    "I will be waiting for your visit." Victor smiled kindly:


    "Indeed, I will definitely be looking forward to your visit." His eyes changed from gentle to somewhat predatory.


    "...." Haruna''s obsidian eyes seemed to shine for a while, too; she clearly understood his intention; it was quite obvious he wanted to fight her.


    And frankly, it was something she wanted too.


    "Oh, here, take it... It''s a way to contact me." Victor got even closer to Haruna and invaded her personal space. He did it so naturally that Haruna didn''t feel difort or anything.


    She was a very reserved woman, but her natural barriers didn''t seem to work with Victor.


    He lightly touched Haruna''s hand and squeezed Haruna''s hand gently.


    And at that moment, quite imperceptibly to everyone, and quickly, he brought his face close to Haruna''s ears and spoke in an extremely low tone:


    "Beware of the Demons; if anything happens, immediately retreat to your people."


    Haruna''s fox ears twitched a little, and her face turned slightly red; hearing Victor''s melodic voice so close was quite¡­devastating.


    But Haruna was a Leader before she was a woman, and hearing Victor''s warning, she narrowed her eyes.


    Victor turned away from Haruna and smiled: "See youter, Haruna."


    "Mm..." She nodded; now, her mind was spinning pretty quickly.


    Victor looked at Kuroka and disyed an innocent smile: "Kuroka-nya."


    A vein bulged on Kuroka''s head: "That''s not my name-nya!"


    "It''s Kuroka-nya!"


    "I know," Victor responded with the same innocent smile.


    "Ugh." She looked at Victor like a cat about to pounce on its prey; even her tail was standing on end.


    Victor chuckled lightly; he couldn''t leave without teasing this woman a bit. She seemed fun to interact with. Then he turned away and walked back to his group.


    "Grr... Jerk." Kurokamented with using eyes, but it didn''t contain any harmful intentions. She knew he was joking, and to be honest, she liked it, she didn''t enjoy all this formal atmosphere, but whatever, she needed to act like that.


    She looked slightly at Haruna, who was lost in thought.


    Haruna came to this ce to acquire ''representativeness'' for their organization. They were no longer a small faction; they needed to attend this meeting to be recognized.


    It could be said that they were recognized as a Great Faction just by appearing at this meeting.


    Her primary objective waspleted, and the second objective was to secure a non-interventionw for at least 100 years, which was enough time for them to develop.


    Despite being arge faction, they still needed to grow in many areas and expand their influence.


    And mostly, they needed to solve their energy problem. ''Youki'' could only be used in Japan if you were not one of the Big ns like the Foxes, the Oni, or the Dragons.


    She needed to sort this out, or her scope would be limited to Japan only, which she didn''t want.


    That was one of the reasons she only brought one escort; only Kuroka and Genji were capable enough toe to this ce at their full potential.


    But... Victor''s warning changed everything. It was apparent that something was about to happen, something she didn''t know, rted to Demons.


    And she needed to be careful with that.


    ncing lightly at Victor''s back, she felt aplex sense of gratitude and confusion.


    ''Why did he help me?'' She wouldn''t believe that Victor had nothing to gain from this, but the moment she thought about it, she shook her head.


    ''He''s not like that.'' She had had few interactions with Victor, but during those few interactions, she could assess his character very well. He didn''t make sneaky moves with people he liked. Instead, he was very loyal and would only fuck you over if you fucked with him first.


    And she knew very well that Victor liked her; it was pretty obvious.


    For some reason, when she thought about it, she felt quite sweet inside.


    Her tails, which were still, began to move hypnotically again, her fox eyes looked at Victor''s back with evident interest, and a small smile couldn''t be hidden from her face.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515: The First Trader and His Monopoly.


    As Victor walked back towards the members who hade with him, he felt someone approaching him, and he turned away.


    With a height that rivaled Eleanor''s, and a curvaceous body that would make women look with envy, the witch queen walked toward Victor with neutral steps.


    Victor''s heart pounded for a few seconds, but it wasn''t from excitement or admiration, after all, he had a literal goddess of beauty in his house, he was quite immune to the beauty and charm of women thanks to the goddess of beauty''s intense exposure.


    It was out of caution, confronting the witch queen without knowing anything about magic, it''s pure idiocy, he understands that, unlike his daughters, the woman is at a level that can do silent and hidden magic that even he with his unnatural perception will see the circle forming.


    In fact, he thinks she must have some way of hiding her spells.


    Even if he can''t see anything, Victor will still exercise extreme caution when talking to this woman.


    BzzzBzzzZZ


    For a few seconds, golden lightning appeared around Victor, and with that impulse, all of his senses were heightened to the highest level.


    Maintaining this state can be torturous for any being, after all, Victor now practically saw time differently, everything was slower.


    But Victor was different, he was used to it, he had to keep an eye on her, and the daughter next to her.


    He doesn''t know if she''s going to harm him here, even if it''s forbidden, rules exist for a reason.


    To be broken.


    Victor, of all the people present here understood that.


    "Alucard..." Evie''s melodious and authoritative voice was heard, she deserved the title of queen, with just a few gestures, she demonstrates a level of ''charisma'' that not even Hera, Zeus'' wife has.


    After all, unlike the queen of the Olympian gods, Evie was a full-fledged queen, the other was just a spiteful woman.


    "Finally we met, I must say you''re someone hard to get in touch with, even for me."


    "What can I say? That''s my charm." Victor smiled slightly, a smile that caught Alice off guard, and made her slightly embarrassed.


    Proving that not even a master-level witch was insensitive to charm, and beauty.


    Victor took thatpse, even though the woman had recovered very quickly, he understood that her beauty, charm worked, all he had to do was act like a gentleman, and learn about the woman''s tastes so he could influence her. .


    Adonis maniptions at his best, Victor learned from the best yboy master.


    Indifferent to her charm but silently appreciating her beauty, even Evie wasn''t entirely insensitive, after all, Victor was pleasing to the eye.


    But unlike her daughter, she didn''t fall for this charm, after all, she has dealt with gods, and knows that those most dangerous gods are the ones who have control over charm and beauty, an essential part of every sentient being.


    Aphrodite¡­ Staring at the man as if dealing with the goddess of beauty, she remained unmoved.


    "I wonder why you ignored my calls."


    "What can I say, I thought it was a scammer." Victor shrugged.


    <o>,m "...." Some guests who were watching this scene with curiosity were speechless.</o>


    Thor, and Zeus pursed their lips, this man was more brazen than they were! And that''s aplimenting from two gods like the two.


    Natashia was trying not tough.


    ''He really went and said that, this man really has big balls!''


    "Natashia..." Agnes narrowed her eyes at the woman, even though she found it amusing, she shouldn''tugh about it.


    "II know, okay? S-Stop call me." Natashia replied with difficulty, she understood that, by God! She understood, but it was just too funny.


    The witch queen, the woman who essentially has the biggest ego of everyone present here, was simply ignored because someone thought she was a Scammer? Pfft!


    Scathach remained indifferent, unlike the two women, she looked warily at Evie, any false move, the witch would feel her spear.


    "...." d, Shiva, and Volk backed away a bit from Scathach and the dark aura she was giving off, even though it wasn''t threatening to the three powerful men, it was still very ufortable, especially when the woman had those eyes. lifeless that looked like a ck hole.


    His male instincts felt a shiver down his spine, and to be honest, they were slightly pressured.


    And for some reason the three of them thought of their respective wives and lovers as they looked at Scathach.


    "...I know this is normal, all female vampires have screws out of their heads, but isn''t this getting worse?" Volk asked d while looking at Scathach.


    "She reminds me of my wife..." Shivamented while thinking aloud, and he couldn''t help but get shivers down his spine, the woman was very kind and helpful, but when other women get into trouble, she really bes dangerous.. . Very dangerous.


    Parvati, the goddess of marriage and love, who unlike Hera who holds the same title, the woman achieved the feat of being Shiva''s only wife.


    ... That''s when the man didn''t take on his other eleven manifestations that he also had a wife for each of them, but that''s a story for another time.


    The point is, Parvati takes on the same look when Shiva gets involved with some woman, and that look frankly intimidated Shiva a little bit.


    But other than that, she was a great wife.


    "I mean, even by the standard of female vampires, these women are on their own level."


    "They are countesses for a reason." d finished.


    "...." The three men were silent.


    Evie''s face trembled slightly when she saw Victor''s response.


    ''Me? The Witch Queen a Scammer?'' It''s worth mentioning that it''s been called a lot of horrible titles in the past, but Scammer this is something new... and not very pleasant.


    As Evie was processing what he had just heard, Victor looked at Alice, and smiled gently:


    "How are you?"


    "E-Eh?"


    "I mean, you look paler than I do, and I''m a vampire." Victor asked in a neutral tone that showed his concern, he was a good actor.


    "Oh that''s normal, due to my magic, these side effects are normal." The goth woman replied.


    "Hmm, I see, doesn''t that bother you?"


    "Not really." She replied casually as she looked curiously at Victor.


    ''Why is he bringing up the subject with me? His business is with my mother, not with me.'' She gave some thought to Victor''s motives for talking to her, and from the records she had of this man, this man was very much a womanizer and was always surrounded by women.


    ''...Is he interested in me?'' Rather than feeling disgust that a vampire liked her, she felt a slight sense of aplishment.


    Charm, and beauty to her victory, even she can''t deny the pleasure of having someone so handsome like her.


    ... It is worth saying that this woman had few social interactions, she is falling into the basic trap of all sentient beings.


    Just because a hot woman talks to you doesn''t mean she likes you.


    The same thinking applies here.


    "Hmm, a master of ck magic, huh." Briefly recalling this branch of Magic, he added:


    "It''s useful magic, I understand why the queen wants you near her."


    "It''s a spell that attracts a lot of hostility..." She smiled coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter." Victor spoke in disdain.


    "Huh?"


    "They will feel hostility because it is dangerous, and difficult to counterattack." Victor understands this because he felt the same way when dealing with Aphrodite, and taking that encounter as a learning experience, he learned not to quickly judge someone just because they had a dangerous magic or power.


    He misjudged Aphrodite, and while he didn''t regret it, he took it as a learning experience.


    He will see for himself, and judge for himself, he always tries to apply that thought in the present.


    "...." It is worth mentioning that Alice looked at Victor with her eyes wide in shock.


    ''No wonder he is surrounded by women, this very charming man.'' Her heart tightened and the feeling of embarrassment resonated through her entire body.


    Seeing that her daughter was heading straight for the predator''s clutches, Evie intervened,


    "Alucard, you still stand trial for your crimes, next time I contact you, don''t ignore my call." She stated as if it was obvious.


    "..." Victor looked at Evie.


    When Evie was about to return, she heard:<sub> </sub>


    "Whoaa, as expected, ego and arrogance at its best, huh." Victor started joking and ended in a cold neutral tone, slightly hostile, but at the same time masked by his performance.


    "...." Evie narrowed her eyes, and turned her magic circle eyes to Victor, assessing the man with her magic, she narrowed her eyes.


    ''What is it?'' She felt strange when the magic of hers that was imbued in her eyes caught something.


    ''How can he have that!? Is it because of my mother!?'' It is worth mentioning that she was very shocked.


    Victor smiled kindly, he didn''t respond to Evie''s earlier arrogant statement, he just told a story.


    "Monopoly is an amazing thing, isn''t it?"


    "..." Evie wakes up from stupor and looks at Victor.


    "Because there''s nopetition, because there''s no better option, you can dictate all the rules, and people have to follow those rules so they don''t lose the privilege of your products."


    "Where are you going with this?" She fully understood what he was implying by his wordy.


    "Hmm? It''s nothing, it''s just a story from the past, do you want to hear it?"


    "..." Evie nodded, she wanted to understand Victor''s intentions.


    "A man came to the vige, and this vige had nothing, but he was very rich, this man brought products bought from abroad and sold them for 100x the initial value, and the result? His products sold a lot."


    "He became rich, and continued to practice this same method for 1 year, until... Another merchant came along."


    "And it sold the same product that the first merchant sold, only at a more affordable price for everyone."


    "Even if the first merchant tried to destroy the second merchant, he couldn''t."


    "The second merchant, was a retired master, he was not one of the strongest beings, he was weakened, but he could destroy a merchant easily, he had strength."


    "Do you know what the oue of this story was?"


    "The second merchant grew in economic power, and a rivalry ensued, and who benefited from that rivalry were the consumers." Evie spoke in disdain, she fully understood what Victor implied with this idiotic story.


    ''It is a pity that we will never lose the monopoly.''


    "Indeed, as expected of the Queen, you are very knowledgeable." Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    "...But I have an alternate ending."


    "Oh?" Evie looked at Victor curiously.


    "The second merchant, with his superior strength,pletely crushed his rival, and took the monopoly." The fanged-sharp smile Victor gave sent shivers down Alice''s spine.


    ''Where did that kind man go?'' Alice understood that she shouldn''t create fantasies for the man in front of her, he was the man who caused a genocide.


    "...." Evie narrowed her eyes.


    "And you are that second merchant?"


    "Me? Hahaha~, you seem to be getting something wrong."


    "I am the fourth merchant."


    "Huh?"


    "And you are the first."


    "Volume 2, what do you think happened to merchant 2?"


    "By acquiring a monopoly, did he live a happy life?"


    "Of course not, now that people knew the practicality of selling for low prices, people found this merchant with the number and took his ce, and ironically practiced the same method as the first and second merchant, greed is something"


    Victor''s smile only grew and grew, and the scent of blood spread through the room.


    "Rivers of blood were made, the once rich city fell to pieces."


    "The second and third merchants were killed, they couldn''t stand the hardship of this city."


    "A few years go by."


    "And someone arrives, the fourth merchant."


    "And everything changed when the fourth merchant arrived."


    "...But the story of the fourth merchant must be told at ater date." Victor smiled gently, and all his bloody atmosphere disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    And in fact nothing happened, all this was simply the physical projection of his bloodlust, he was not threatening anyone, because of that, the meeting organizer did not intervene.


    He turns around, and just as he was about to head back to his group, he heard:


    "I didn''t understand the moral of the story." Alice was the one who spoke.


    Victor stops walking, and looks at Alice with the same gentle smile:


    "The moral of the story is that when you have a product that everyone wants a lot, and you have the option to buy it cheaper with the same quality, people will buy the cheapest, nobody likes to lose money."


    "But unfortunately, people don''t have the option to buy cheaper, what should you do then?"


    "Use force, im everything for yourself, and create your own system."


    "When you don''t give something people want very much, you make enemies, not one, not two, or three enemies, and yes..."


    "Everyone."


    "...." A bead of sweat fell from Evie''s face, and for a moment, Victor''s own image vanished, reced by the gods, wolves, and angels present.


    And they all looked at her with disguised greed, even though it onlysted for a moment, she clearly felt it.


    Everyone present knew what was going on behind the scenes, and Victor nted a seed in everyone''s heads, why not take this chance in the near future?


    Some may think this is silly, but some are bold enough to think this is a good idea, in the end, everything will be decided by each individual''s own greed.


    ''...This man is getting worse with each passing time... He looks like a demon who knows what words to press to control people.'' d thought inwardly, he found this method quite familiar.


    ''Oh, my ex-wife, huh¡­ Did she teach you?''


    "See you at my ''trial,'' Evie Moriarthy.


    "..." Evie looked at Victor who had a small smile on his face, she saw the man look at her daughter with such a charming smile that she had the displeasure of seeing her daughter fall for his charms, and soon she saw the man turning around and walking towards his group.


    ''I see... I understand now why my mother likes you... You are the embodiment of the ground, Alucard.'' With just some simple story, and a metaphor, he diverted all attention from these powerful beings to Evie.


    He basically said, I''m not the big fat sheep, Evie Moriarthy, he presented her on a silver tter to all these beings.


    A subtle diversion tactic, it wasn''t a move against Evie Moriarty, it was all wordy, a little revenge driven by his own pride, if he didn''t react to Evie''s arrogant words he wouldn''t be Victor.


    Therefore, he chose the most subtle and gray option possible, an option that kept their rtionship still neutral, and would not be the enemies of the witches, or harm the possible rtionships with the beings present.


    Victor was stepping on shards of ss, and he must choose every word wisely.


    After all, sometimes words are quite powerful weapons.


    And that situation also served as a lesson for Evie, a lesson she hadpletely ignored because of her ego and arrogance, but now, she couldn''t deny that lesson, because that lesson was practically thrown in her face by this demonstration.


    She turned her face away and walked towards the window with her daughter.


    ''... I need to change my ns when I get back... and strengthen my kingdom''s defenses. Luckily, I know all the filth of my great clients, filth that put me at an advantage with some pantheon.''


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516: Recklessness and Changes.


    In one of the pce''s waiting rooms, Victor and the three Countesses were waiting for d to return since he needed to make some preparations for the meeting to begin.


    "What you did was very dangerous, Vic." Agnes scolded him lightly.


    Victor was currently sitting on the sofa with Natashia sitting on hisp. The Countess had her head lying on Victor''s chest as she enjoyed her Husband''s caresses.


    Scathach was sitting next to Victor, looking at Natashia with an unpretty look. Unfortunately, due to her pride, she couldn''t sit the way Natashia was now... Not when there were people around, strange people she couldn''t let down her guard with.


    Being in enemy territory made her apprehensive; it was a habit she''d developed since childhood.


    On the other hand, Natashia wasn''t caring at all. She just enjoyed her Husband''s caresses, though she wasn''t doing more libertine things because this wasn''t the ce for it... Even though she felt something big and hard touching her ass.


    Something that made her insides squirm, practically begging him toe inside her. But she was a good girl, and she resisted that feeling and contented herself with her Husband''s caresses.


    "I know, but I won''t make excuses." Victor nodded.


    Victor knew. Excessive pride was not good. Scathach, his beloved Master, and his future wife had made a point of getting that fact into his head.


    ... But that didn''t mean you shouldn''t be proud, either.


    As with everything in life, the key was bnce.


    Not too much or too little.


    Everything, absolutely everything, must be bnced just as all things should be.


    Victor was the same. He was proud and still the same man who openly challenged Scathach and d Dracul Tepes.


    And when Evie'' ordered'' him to do something and treated him with disdain, as if it were a fact, he couldn''t help but retaliate.


    "Haaah, luckily, you managed to get out of that situation with gray, ''harmless'' words."


    "Luckily, that bitch won''t take it personally. She must have learned something from you too."


    "That is not an important lesson. Everyone with at least 2 brain cells should know that teasing everything to everyone is a bad idea. Even though Evie has ridiculous economic power and unknown spells, she cannot be everyone''s enemy."


    "Bnce is the answer."


    "And although these beings like Vampires, Gods, and Werewolves don''t mind paying, after all, they are wealthy; I bet everyone in their hearts is dissatisfied by the Witches'' prices."


    The Witch business worked like that.


    If you wanted a mana stone to work with, they would charge you $10,000 for this low-level mana stone.


    But if you buy a lot of mana stones, she would understand that you are trying to do something, and she would get greedy and extract more money from you, and the mana stone that was initially 10,000 dors would suddenly be 100,000 dors.


    That''s how Witches work, and it couldn''t help but annoy a lot of people.


    "Probably, she should know that, but because of your words, she''s going to be more careful now¡­although¡­." Scathach nced lightly at Victor.


    "That was dangerous. We''re not sure if the Witches are helping the Demons or not, and avoiding conflict with her is the correct answer."


    "Mm." Victor nodded his head.


    "It is mainly because of that, that I am willing to participate in the ''trial''. I will not be a hypocrite. Even though that incident was started by greedy Witches trying to profit from the situation, I was the one whomitted the killing."


    "I killed them all."


    "Leaving aside who is right or wrong."


    "I did this deed, and now the consequences are biting my ass, and I must deal with the consequences of my own actions."


    "..." Scathach exhibited a small smile. She liked Victor''s mentality. After all, it was the same mentality she had.


    "But just because she''s a little right, I''m not going to put my head down and ept everything she throws at me. I won''t do that, not for her, not for anyone. It''s not my style." The only people Victor would lower his head to were his parents.


    The highest authority figure in his head.


    Respect your parents, your blood. The people who raised you from a young age without wanting anything in return.


    If his parents weren''t worthy for Victor to bow his head to, who was? Definitely not some random God or a Witch who believed the world revolved around her.


    That''s his pride.


    "Victor, do you remember what I taught you?"


    "Of course, I will never forget your teachings," Victor responded naturally and added shortly afterward:


    "If you can''t fight an enemy, just turn all allies, and potential allies of those enemies, against him. Chaos is the only answer. Only in greater Chaos will we have more room to maneuver."


    Scathach smiled kindly, and a little predatory:


    "And you did it splendidly... As expected of my favorite disciple."


    "Geh, look at this favoritism. What would your thousands of disciples think if they saw you like this?" Natashiamented.


    "Who cares?" She spoke in disdain. She was not in the mood to entertain Natashia right now.


    "Whoa, look at this bitch. She''s not even trying to hide it now." Natashia snorted.


    "Haah, I never thought I''d say this, but... Natashia, stop trying to cause Chaos."


    "..." The two Countesses looked at Agnes with dry eyes.


    "Those are definitely not words I would have thought to hear from you in the past," Natashia spoke.


    "Indeed." Scathach confirmed.


    "...." Only at these times do the two unite against her! Damn!


    "Hmph." Agnes huffed. She wouldn''t care anymore.


    Victor smiled at this sight. Even though they appeared to be ''fighting'', it was pretty clear to them that they were enjoying these exchanges of words.


    In a way, Victor was the one who most understood the emotions of living beings. He was, after all, a great maniptor, and no matter what¡­


    The Seven Deadly Sins will be the primary source of action of these powerful beings, with the main ones being Greed, Lust, and Envy. Those Sins ruin a being or even a Kingdom.


    The Gods liked Evie''s figure, and she was hot in every way. No one could deny that.


    The Gods were jealous of her thriving business.<sub> </sub>


    The Gods were greedy about this enormous piece of cake.


    Why so much focus on the Gods? Because they''re the ones most likely to act against Evie.


    Werewolves definitely won''t act, and neither would the Vampires. After all, they were, in some ways, the biggest consumers of Witches'' products...


    But if something like an attack were to happen, they would definitely go after perks that would fall both on the side of the Gods and on the sides of the Witches.


    Although the Gods liked the products of Witches and found them attractive, they had their own technologies and means of making their societies prosperous, so they did not need Witches in ''theory''.


    Take Olympus as an example. Just how many rare treasures, weapons, and items did it have?


    Ambrosia, the Divine Weapons of The Three Great Gods, Flowers of The Underworld that are ingredients for some spells.


    Hephaestus himself was a traveling merchandiser; the man could do anything.


    Witches had the ''handiness'' of making everything more ''essible''. While the Gods had real valuable products.


    Because of this, the Gods and Witches were the ones who most traded between the two sides.


    And... Conflicts tend to generate because of this.


    The story Victor told Evie was obvious to everyone:


    I''m not your enemy, and I never have been. However, all greedy beings that want your products are your enemies. I am just one of the ''fourth'' merchants who will acquire everything in the end.


    The fourth merchant was him, Nightingale, and possibly the Wolves, maybe even the Demons?


    ''Fufufu, I wonder how all this will unfold.'' Everything could end up on the floor, but at the same time, nothing could happen.


    ''I wouldn''t be surprised if Witches had all the Gods'' dirty secrets, secrets that even the Gods don''t want to be revealed.''


    ''... But the question is... Will the Olympians care?'' The images of the Greek Gods... Frankly speaking, it was not good in the internationalmunity.


    Even the Norse had a better image than them, which said a lot. After all, the Norse were just as bad as the Olympians.


    All Mythologies had some kind of rot that they did to Supernatural Beings.


    ... What about humans?


    ''Humans, huh...'' Victor thought.


    Honestly, nobody cared. Even though the Gods'' attitudes towards humanity had improved from the past, they still held humans in disdain.


    Humans were the weakest race, and that was not a doubt but an undeniable fact.


    Even when humans were strong, it was due to ''tools'' the Gods provided or powers they found.


    This was not due to the natural power of humans.


    Take the strongest unarmed human and ask him to fight the strongest vampire, who is also unarmed.


    Honestly, that wouldn''t even be a fight, the difference in basic stats was just too big, and there were few things they could do with just skills.


    Without raw power, everything was meaningless.


    ''Although they are not strong, they are ingenious, and that ingenuity should not be ignored.''


    Proof of this were the achievements of current humans, an entire society, globalization, and various martial arts techniques that were the basis of inspiration for Scathach to create her techniques.


    Even the woman Scathach respected the most was a human once.


    ''Because there is weakness, they try topensate for it with other things. So they evolve, they have the ''potential''... Potential that the creator gave.''


    Inparison, Vampires? Still stagnant in time.


    Werewolves? In the same backward society where the King is elected by force.


    Gods? Do you really need to talk about them?


    Only the Witches were doing well, and the reason for this was that if you took away their Magic, they were still human. Progress was in their blood, and they were the most evolved of all the factions.


    ''Although theypletely ignored the Science and Mathematics of humans.'' Victor was not a Magician, but he had read several Magic Books in the past with the possible thought of perhaps trying to use Magic.


    He read when he wanted to upy his mind during the period he was stuck on Earth for a long time, and despite not being able to practice, it was interesting.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, what was the most basic spell?'' Victor thought about the first book he read, and then the answer came.


    ''Hahaha, it was the spell that looks like it came out of an MMORPG game.''


    ''What was the pronunciation again? If I''m not mistaken, they speak an ancientnguage... Latin?''


    "Murus." A ck magic circle appeared on top of Victor''s hand, which exploded into light particles as the Magic failed.


    "......." The room was utterly silent. Even the Countesses who were talking to each other had to be silent because of what they had just seen.


    "V-Vic-." Agnes, Natashia, and Scathach herself stuttered a lot.


    At that moment, footsteps were heard, and d entered the room with a stoic gaze.


    "Preparations are ready."


    The four present looked at d with the same shocked look.


    "What?" d asked with a strange face.


    "Nothing." The four said simultaneously as if they were synchronized by a machine.


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517: The ce where the rules of the world are created.


    Victor was in chaos right now, he didn''t even pay attention to the meeting happening in front of him.


    In a huge room, a round table made up of the leaders of each Faction was present, behind the leaders were the panions'' of each guest.


    ''What was that...?'' Remembering the moment when the ck magic circle appeared in his hand.


    ''Was that magic...?'' From the reaction of the countesses, and from what was described in the core books he studied, it was definitely magic.


    But... Vampires don''t have magic, Victor''s own current power was born due to the bloodlines within him, and mostly.


    Men cannot do magic.


    He didn''t even feel the magical ''core'' that the book he studied mentioned, he felt nothing.


    ''Why now?'' He was struggling to understand what was going on, and the answer was simple.


    ''Blessed by the chaos witch, and loved by the woman herself, Albedo Moriarthy.'' He recalled the words of the man who sat in front of all these beings.


    Man, it''s too simple to describe him, this creature was an irregrity, Victor didn''t know how to define him, because he can''t ''see'' the man.


    He can only understand that he is there.


    It was as if he was such a high existence that people couldn''t understand what kind of being he was.


    Victor didn''t even try to measure his strength with that man, because all he would feel was... An immensity even greater than Shiva, it was like that man was a universe, and he was just an ordinary man.


    It was ridiculous.


    ''...Blessings, huh...'' Victor thought about what Aphrodite had said.


    ...


    In the presidential suite at a 5-star hotel, Aphrodite was with a book in her hand, and exining something to Victor who was sitting next to her.


    "Blessings, Vic. They are simply ways for a god to give ''power'' to the individual."


    "Example, I am the goddess of beauty, love, and sexuality, these are my major deities."


    "My other minor deities are, perpetuation of life, pleasure and joy."


    "Higher deities are deities that I attain a certain mastery of in that concept, and I can easily exert my influence on those concepts."


    "The lesser deities are deities that can be rted to the greater deities, but they are alsopletely separate concepts, they are concepts that I never got to delve into very much."


    "When a god blesses someone, essentially speaking, he is ''giving'' something to that person."


    "And when that person receives this something that the god has given... The person changes."


    Aphrodite''s eyes glowed neon pink as she looked at Victor.


    And slowly Victor''s violet eyes change to the same color as Aphrodite''s.


    "Look." She pointed to the mirror on the wall.


    When Victor looked in the mirror, he saw the changes in his body, so simple to understand was it not just his eyes that changed, did he be more attractive? More divine?


    "Blessings is just a simple way of understanding that the god is giving something to another being, and when that being receives its power, the individual can exercise that god''s authority."


    "When Adonis was blessed by me, he not only gained a better appearance, he also gained the possibility to wield my power."


    "He could ''borrow'' and use my power rted to ''Beauty''."


    "But... He can''t develop that." A small sad smile appeared on her face, and it soon changed to a gentle smile:


    "Not like you, at least."


    "Blessings, it''s like a greater entity gives me ess to its powers, huh." Victor summed it all up, and he can''t help but feelplicated, he doesn''t know how to feel about it.


    In a way, he hates to ''borrow'' someone''s power and use it, he wants his own power, but... He doesn''t have the luxury of choice, he needs to get stronger.


    "Indeed." Aphrodite nodded, aware of Victor''s confused thoughts.


    "Remember, Vic." She changed to a serious tone.


    "Never trust a blessingpletely, don''t make that power the main source of your powers."


    "After all, these blessings can be removed at any time by the god who gave you."


    "Treat it as a god appreciation tool, and a secondary tool."


    Aphrodite has seen thousands of times other beings fall apart because she focused on the powers she received, but once the god withdrew the blessing, they died easily.


    "...." Aphrodite''s serious tone was a warning to Victor.


    A warning that Victor fully understood.


    ...


    ''In the end, I must rely only on my powers, huh... These blessings that the man spoke of, I''ll try to understand what it is, I don''t know what kind of existence Albedo is, but if she can bestow magic on other beings , she is not an ordinary person.''


    ''Qliphoth, the tree opposite of Sephiroth, if Sephiroth means goodness, the tree Qliphoth means evil, it is opposite all of Sephiroth... A world tree that represents negative feelings.''


    ''Nyx... The entity of the night, the mother of several gods of the night, as well as the entity of death of the Greek pantheon.''


    ''Gaia... Sister of Nyx, the entity representing ''Earth'' in the Greek pantheon.''


    ''Ancestral spirits of animals.''


    ''And Albedo, the Chaos Witch.''


    ''There''s also that unknown being, but I can get an idea of ??who it is...'' Victor thought of Jeanne.


    ''I need to know what they gave me, and I need to know why these powerful beings are interested in me.'' Victor was crazy with curiosity.


    But he didn''t expect much, because ording to Aphrodite, powerful beings give blessing every time they like an individual, it could also be an act that Victor did, and got their attention, so they gave their blessing.


    And Victor could instinctively know that other than Aphrodite who gave him all her ''beauty'' blessing.


    These beings only gave minor blessings because they ''liked'' something he did.


    It is worth mentioning that Victor''s thought process is very fast, all his inner confusion was resolved in less than 5 minutes.


    And it was still long, considering that it has a ridiculous processing speed.


    "As new guests, Otsuki Haruna has the first say in this meeting."


    ''Magic, huh.'' Victor had always been curious about this ridiculous phenomenon that seemed to be against thews of the world, if Albedo gave him ess to magic, he would at least like to know how far he can go with it.


    Looking at Haruna, the woman who was sitting with her arms crossed, and eyes closed.


    Eyes that slowly opened, and she spoke:


    "500 Years."


    "I want a rule that no faction will interfere with mine for 500 years." Initially, it was 100 years, but like every trader, she should increase the value, and expect it to go down in trades.


    "..." The man in charge of the meeting nodded, and looked at Shiva.


    "Representative of the gods?"


    Shiva was silent for a few seconds:


    ''... This isplicated... Even if Amaterasu gave meplete freedom, I know that the Youkai are not on good terms with the Shinto gods, but... It''s not fair that they are destroyed now by some intervention of the gods. , not to mention that most Youkai were used as tools by Shinto gods.''


    ''Destruction has already happened, now it needs space for rebirth and creation...''


    Shiva looked at Haruna:


    "The gods approve."<sub> </sub>


    "...." Haruna was shocked internally, she expected some negotiation from the gods, but he just approved.


    "representative of the wolves?"


    "Approved." Volk had no interest in youkai to begin with.


    "Representative of the witches?"


    "... Approved." Evie''s greed hit her face for a few seconds when she saw the Youkai, she knew the Youkai had a lot of rare things, things she could sell and gain resources, and influence.


    But thanks to a certain someone who had a hateful smile on her face, she had no leeway now.


    ''Tsk.''


    Haruna''s tails danced hypnotically behind her, she understood that Evie didn''t do anything due to the conversation she had with Victor.


    In an indirect way, Victor ended up making things easier for her.


    "Representative of the Angels?"


    "Denied." Miguel spoke in a neutral tone.


    d, Victor and Haruna looked at Miguel.


    d as an older man at the meeting, he knew why Miguel refused.


    ''As expected of that man''s puppets, he is still obsessed with eliminating all ''evil''.'' From the angels'' point of view, beings like Vampire, and Youkai didn''t deserve a chance, they were ''evil''.


    Demon-like beings.


    Interestingly werewolves were not on his priority list, despite being night beings, werewolves had more affinity with nature.


    ''Luckily, the majority of votes are with Haruna, and her opinion doesn''t mean anything.''


    Shiva was the most important here, he literally represented all mythologies.


    If he approves it means that all mythologies wouldn''t interfere with Haruna, and that was much more significant than the angels who were always busy with god knows what.


    "Vampire representatives?"


    "Appr-." When d would approve, Victor who was behind d lightly touched the man''s shoulder.


    "...." d looked at Victor with a raised eyebrow.


    Victor approaches d''s ear, and says something in an extremely low tone.


    Worry about someone listening to him? Nobody present had it, the man who is responsible for the organization, insisted that everyone had their privacy when talking about important matters.


    Finishing talking, Victor goes back to standing behind d with the countesses who were looking at Victor with raised eyebrows, and curiously, the three of them looked at Haruna.


    Haruna''s fox ears twitched a little, and her curiosity flickered.


    ''What is he talking about?'' It was painfully obvious that Victor was talking about her.


    d took a while to speak, he was thinking about something:


    "Otsuki Haruna."


    ? "...." Haruna looked naturally at the man who was once her sister''s husband.


    And that look was all it took d to know that the woman didn''t have a very high opinion of him.


    What is normal, what kind of sister will be happy to see the man who can''t protect his sister?


    Even if he didn''t remember Otsuki Hana, his sister, the n of ck Foxes'' blood ties are thicker than those of werewolves.


    And because they are few in number, it further amplifies that feeling.


    "Nightingale, I would like to sponsor these 500 years of peace, provided that in the end, you be Nightingale''s eternal allies."


    "...." Haruna looked at Victor for a few seconds, and saw him with a neutral gaze.


    She knew that look, that wasn''t what he said to d.


    It was the same look she gave when she told Kuroka to say something, but the woman forgot and said somethingpletely different.


    "I refuse."


    Victor''s smile grew a little, and that was enough for her to understand everything.


    "May I ask why?" d asked in a neutral tone.


    "Few beings can be trusted in this world, and vampires, specifically, you, d Dracul Tepes, are not on this list." She was brutally honest, a trait that won''t change even if she were here.


    It''s worth mentioning that Haruna''s words made a small smile appear on Miguel, Volk, and Evie''s faces.


    "I see-..." As d was about to say something, he felt another tap on his shoulder.


    And he wasn''t surprised when he turned and saw Victor.


    "Ask for permission to speak."


    "..."


    "Are you going to deprive Ophis of seeing her aunt?" He narrowed his eyes.


    "... Is that your only intention?"


    "It is clear." Victor spoke in disdain, all the while, he just thought about Ophis, and how it would be easier to visit Haruna in the future.


    It is noteworthy that d did not trust Victor''s words.


    He knew that beneath the man''s seemingly pure intentions, he hid four or five hidden motives.


    ''Sigh... I hope I don''t regret this.'' d looked at the meeting organizer and spoke.


    "I ask permission for my escort, Count Victor Alucard to speak."


    "Approved."


    And as if by magic, Victor''s voice was heard by everyone now.


    Feeling the shackles that were blocking him from speaking out, Victor said:


    "Haruna, n Alucard wishes to fully sponsor your faction."


    "..." A small smile appeared on Haruna''s face, there was a big difference in the two proposals, and everyone understood that.


    "Aren''t you going to ask for anything in return?" Shiva questioned.


    "If I want something from someone, I won''t earn it because of a soul contract, it''s not something that should be used on a potential ally." Victor spoke in obvious disdain:


    "Using this at the beginning of a possible ally rtionship just proves that you''ve been expecting a possible betrayal from that ally from the start."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518: The ce where the rules of the world are created. 2


    "If I want something from someone, I won''t earn it because of a Soul Contract. That is not something that should be used on a potential ally." Victor spoke in obvious disdain:


    "Using this at the beginning of a possible alliance rtionship just proves that you''re expecting a possible betrayal from that ally from the start."


    Victor wasn''t against using it on enemies like he and Ruby did in the past, but for Haruna? A woman he had only good will for? This was stupidity.


    "..." Shiva disyed a small smile and looked at d, who had a look that said:


    ''Don''t say anything to me.''


    d was livid at this point. For some reason, he felt his authority was non-existent when he was next to Victor.


    But that single thought was erased by the thousands of vampires waiting for him for a single order from the king to make a move, and because he understood that Victor could only speak at this meeting because of his connections to Shiva and the man who ran it all.


    Originally, the very act of an escort saying something was an affront, and everything was only allowed because it was d asking. That was his influence.


    ''I have more authority and power than he does, but somehow... This man managed to make it look like I had nothing.''


    And d understood what this phenomenon was. It was the same reason the countesses behind him were reacting the way they were now.


    Scathach, Natashia, and even Agnes smiled. The women understood that it was in these moments that Victor''s charisma shone even more.


    Yes, that''s the answer, Charisma.


    Something abstract, but that definitely exists, and this man has an immense capability in making both friends and enemies.


    ''... Should I have listened, Victor?'' Originally, Victor had asked d to make an alliance without any benefits, and he was just going to support Haruna.


    As a king and a politician, he couldn''t ept that, even if the ''investment'' he made in Haruna''s forces didn''t hurt his pocket. After all, the vampire king was very rich, but he couldn''t do that.


    That''s not how things worked.


    If he''s going to invest in someone, he wants a return on that investment, so he doesn''t want to act for superfluous reasons like ''I felt like it''.


    ''Even if she is myte wife''s sister, that''s not the reason I make investments like that.''


    Before being a husband, before being a man, before being d.


    He is the ''King'', and he needs to secure the interests of his people.


    Shiva internally sighed. He had advised his friend several times to try to change this mindset.


    Commitment to your role is good, but nothing excessive is healthy.


    Even he, as the most influential god of his pantheon, has days when he just wants to rest with his wife.


    ''That incident marked him a lot, huh...'' Shiva was aware of his friend''s faults, and as a good friend, he always advised him to change it, even though it annoyed d at times.


    "..." The rest of the beings were silent as they watched everything, but their thoughts were different.


    ''Dangerous...'' That was Evie''s judgment, and it wasn''t only about his power. It was also about his charisma, something she was sure she didn''t have too much of like this man.


    Fuck, just look at Micheal, a damn seraph, who was silently agreeing with a vampire, a progenitor of vampires, a ''species'' he deeply dislikes.


    ''He has amendable character.'' Michael thought. He could see that the words Victor spoke came from his very being, and he meant it from the bottom of his soul.


    "And you?" Victor looked back at Haruna.


    Harunaughed lightly in a low tone. It is worth mentioning that she was even more amused when she saw Kuroka''s shocked face.


    The reason for the girl''s shock? Not even she knew.


    ''That''s so him.'' She thought, putting herself in Victor''s shoes. She realized that maybe she would have made the same decision as him.


    She prefers true allies to allies made by a forced contract, considering that they would not be allies but ves.


    And the discernment to see a potential ally and an enemy is what makes her a greatmander.


    ''He must be doing this for my niece.'' She understands that Victor''s main action points are always for his family or dealing with someone strong.


    "I ept your sponsorship. I will be counting on you in the future."


    Victor shed a gentle little smile that took Haruna, Kuroka, Evie, Alice, Zeus, and even Thor, who, most of the time, was straight, and the other most of the time, was a lover of food and drink. Even this gluttonous god was caught off guard.


    And he couldn''t help but stare at the man with lust.


    ''Tsk.'' Evie makes a gesture with her hand, and her mind clears, and she casts the same spell on Alice.


    It was just a simple spell that strengthened your will.


    ''That''s why I don''t like dealing with beings who have touched the concept of beauty. They are problematic.''


    Shiva was not affected.


    And Miguel and Gabriel had a good impression of Victor.


    Victor''s charm had different effects on beings, angels are essentially ''pure'', and when confronted by charm, they just find the person beautiful and virtuous but feel no desire for lust.


    And that only happens because Victor only has the blessing of beauty. If it was Aphrodite who originated his charm that can affect high beings, the angels would have to take precautions not to fall.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction and looked at d, who was looking at him with a stinking gaze.


    "What?" he asked innocently.


    ''I knew he had four or five hidden intentions. Is he thinking of approaching the witch queen too?'' He nced slightly at the queen, who, even with her neutral face, had cheeks that were still slightly flushed.


    ''Aphrodite turned this troubled man into the enemy of women... Even my wives... I mean ex-wives...'' Somehow, he felt he put the green hat on his head when he saw Jeanne and Morgana beside Victor.


    ... The way d caused misunderstandings is simply spectacr.


    "Vampire Representative, your decision?"


    "I approve."


    "Very well, starting today, in the name of this meeting and everyone present, Otsuki Haruna and her people will have 500 years of non-interference."


    "The faction that breaks these rules will be punished ording to the offensemitted. For more information, read the rulebook."


    "Anybody want a copy?" For some reason, the man''s voice was more excited than usual in thest part.<sub> </sub>


    Everyone''s faces twitched, but the neers to the meeting that were Haruna, Anderson, Victor, and Kuroka, just looked at this curiously.


    Soon, Victor and Haruna raised their hand, signaling that they wanted to.


    Anderson tried to raise his hand, but with just one look from his father, the man went quiet.


    The smile of irregrity grew, and soon two books appeared in front of him.


    Seeing the thickness of the book, Kuroka immediately lost interest.


    Something that was not shared by Haruna and Victor, who took the book and opened it, and started reading without worries.


    "Oh? As expected, they have a very strong will." Volk was the one who spoke.


    It is worth mentioning that the rulebook was not an ordinary book. It was the book that contained ''rules'' that all beings present at that meeting participated in. It was basically a high-level contract type that epassed several powerful beings.


    It is not a soul contract but a contract that said that the beings present here must act by the rules created. The contract was not only symbolic. It had a power that entered the concept of ''Order''.


    If someone broke the rule and was found guilty, soul-level punishments can be meted out.


    Most of the beings that are part of The Limbo now are beings that broke the rule of this book.


    A book that had a fragment of the power of man, and with only that fragment, it would make people have various reactions, with the worst of them dying for not having a very strong ''will''.


    So two ''mortals'' opening the book and reading as if nothing had happened was quite surreal.


    ''Well, I don''t think they are leaders of their respective factions for no reason,'' Volk thought when he thought of the book in Victor''s hands, that was one of the reasons why Volk forbade Anderson to open the book.


    "Even Zeus can''t read this without getting a headache." Volk spoke in a neutral tone, but his disdain was clear.


    "..." Zeus looked at Volk with his eyespletely white.


    Feeling Zeus'' gaze, Volk justughed with all his sharp teeth showing. He would never deny a challenge, and his fangs were thirsty for new flesh.


    "That''s because all your will is focused on your bottom, Bahahahaha." Thor spoke and started tough, but it was a shame that only Shiva and Zeus could hear him.


    But that mockery was reason enough for Zeus to shift his gaze to Thor.


    ''This piece of shit... He''s still annoying as ever.''


    If it had been any of the gods in his pantheon, he would have already killed them for such an insult.


    "Youkai representative, do you have anything else to propose?"


    "No, I don''t." Haruna spoke in a formal tone as she went back to reading the rulebook.


    All Haruna''s objective ining to this meeting was aplished, in fact, everything turned out better than expected, and the benefit of 400 more years and the ''help'' of n Alucard was unexpected bonuses.


    [Ugh, master, what is this?]


    Hearing Eve''s pained groan, Victor spoke up.


    [What''s the matter, Eve?]


    [When I look at this book, I can''t read anything, and I get a massive headache.] Eve grumbled.


    [... Really? I can read it clearly] Roxannemented.


    [Victor closed the book, everyone who doesn''t have a weak will couldn''t read this book.] Big Guymented as he looked at Eve, Bruna, and Maria''s slightly distorted faces.


    It was as if they had a bad headache.


    Kaguya, Roberta, and Roxanne seemed unaffected.


    Roberta and Roxanne are obvious, as one has the spirit of the medusa within her.


    And the other is a world tree.


    But Kaguya? She is simply a Maid who aspires to be perfect, and that will was unshakable.


    Inparison, Maria, Eve, and Bruna were the ones with the weakest ''will''.


    Even though Eve was the one who was feeling the effects the most, and that was due to her insecurities about her past, which despite having improved a lot, was still a scar that wasn''tpletely healed.


    [I''m sorry about that.] Victor spoke internally.


    [No need to apologize, Master, you didn''t know either.] Eve muttered.


    [Mm... When this is all over, I need to talk to you... Alone.]


    [!!!] All the Maids looked at Eve with various reactions written on their faces.


    [Okay.] Shemented with a small smile.


    ''Yay, baby, let''s fucking go, it''s snu snu time, don''t forget to make hime inside you!'' Alter Eve was freaking out.


    ''Shut fuck up!'' Eve thought, irritated and slightly embarrassed.


    ''Puritan, just admit you have expectations!''


    ''Shut fuck up!'' She repeated in the same irritated tone.


    ''Tsk.'' Alter Eve snorted and turned away.


    "Very Well, starting now with the gods, do you have any demands?"


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519: The Sixth Representative.


    "Very Well." He turned his attention to the other guests.


    "Starting now with the gods, do you have any demands?"


    Shiva was silent for a few seconds as if he was wondering whether to talk about it or not.


    ''Haah, I have no choice, even if it''s something I don''t agree with. I''m the representative.''


    Having made a decision, he spoke:


    "I have a request rted to Greek mythology."


    "Proceed."


    In the same neutral tone, Shiva continued, "Some time ago, an incident happened in Greece."


    "Someone stole a divine artifact from the Greeks and managed to make copies of that artifact."


    "..." Volk, Evie, Miguel, Haruna, and even d and his escorts frowned at this information.


    "Although the divine artifact was recovered, the copies were not, and the culprit of the incident remains unknown."


    Victor did have thick skin, an incident rted to him was being talked about, and he remained aloof and even disyed slightly shocked reactions, the same as everyone else.


    The Greeks don''t really know what happened, So Aphrodite must have kept everyone in the dark and just returned the original divine artifact.


    ''But when did she retrieve the original divine artifact? I looked and didn''t find it. I just found the copies... And whoever created the copies~'' Victor thought about the witches being protected by Esther.


    They have be a valuable resource for Victor''s group, and because of that, they are protected 24 hours a day.


    "To prevent such a situation from happening in the future, the Greek pantheon proposes that if a divine artifact is stolen and found by one of the Factions present, it should be returned to its rightful owner."


    "Hmm..." The organizer nodded and looked at everyone present:


    "Representatives, raise your hand to anyone who wants to support the creation of a new rule involving divine artifacts."


    Volk, d, Evie, and Haruna didn''t raise their hands.


    Only Michael raised his hand.


    2x4 The majority voted against it.


    "The reason to deny it?" He looked at Volk and Evie.


    "Problematic." Volk replied.


    "Indeed." Evie would never support that. If she got her hand on the divine artifact, she''d rather keep it to herself.


    The man''s gaze shifted to d and Haruna.


    "Same reason. Adding more rules regarding divine artifacts is pointless."


    ''Not to mention that the faction that takes a divine artifact will keep it as a trump card.''


    "Gods steal things all the time from mortals, and when mortals steal from them, they make rules to prevent it? Hypocrisy at its best. Sorry, I deny that." She was brutally honest, and it''s worth mentioning that she doesn''t have a good impression of the gods.


    "Pfft." Victor, Agnes, Natashia, Volk, and Scathach could barely contain themselves with Haruna''s brutally honest answer.


    "H-Haruna." Kuroka pinched the woman''s belly.


    "..." Haruna looked at Kuroka with a neutral look. She understood that she should mince her words a little. She is, after all, the weakest faction, soon after she went back to looking at the beings.


    "...You don''t seem to have good rtionships with the gods, little girl." Shivamented with a shaky smile.


    "Our gods weren''t very¡­sociable, and I realize that''s not just true of the gods of my country." She looked at Zeus and Thor in disdain and disgust.


    Men were lusting after her body shamelessly. To her, these beings, they were not gods.


    Looking back to the god who from the beginning always looked at her with respect, and a slight curiosity spoke:


    "Not everyone is like you, Shiva-dono."


    "...." Shiva just smiled awkwardly, hepletely understood what the woman was saying, and it was worth saying that her reaction was expected. After all, her race was treated as a ve by the gods of her country.


    He was just surprised she was brutally honest.


    "By majority vote, the rule was negated." The manmented in an emotionless tone.


    "Tsk." Zeus clicked his tongue and red at Haruna with hostility.


    The reason? She was the easiest target.


    After all, the other beings present also denied his request.


    Victor and d''s eyes gleamed with disdain when they saw this.


    d may have his issues and always put Nightingale ahead of everything, which wasn''t wrong, but he wouldn''t stand by when someone threatened histe wife''s only rtive.


    "Representatives of the angels, do you have any¡ª."


    "...?" Everyone looked at the man with a questioning look. Why did he suddenly stop?


    "Changes have taken ce." The expression on his face was slightly frowning.


    A reaction that d and Shiva understood very well.


    He got up from his chair and spoke in a neutral tone:


    "Sixth guest, representing the demons of hell."


    "..." Everyone opened their eyes wide.


    ''Did the demons decide to attend? What''s up?'' Everyone knows that Lilith was invited, but she is currently unavable.


    "The woman who was banished from genesis by the heavenly father."


    Michael bit his lip, and Gabriel showed hostility.


    "The ancient progenitor of humans, now the progenitor of demons."


    "The woman who holds the title of mother of demons."


    "The goddess of demons, Lilith."


    Unlike before, the woman appeared directly in the meeting room.


    Unlike thest time Victor had caught a glimpse, the woman lookedpletely different. She had long white hair, pale skin almost as pale as Alice, tworge horns on her head, and a voluptuous body that aroused the lust of every male present.


    She had a long pointed tail that reached to the ground and tworge wings that seemed to grow from her hips.


    She was tall, measuring two meters, an irregrity among humans, but to the beings present? She was of average height.


    She was wearing a ck dress with the skirt parted so that she could move around. The dress left ample cleavage on her breasts.


    Her blood-red eyes looked at everyone indifferently.


    Shepletely ignored the hostile eyes of the angels and even looked at them with disdain. The feeling was mutual after all, the curious eyes of beings like Evie, and Volk, the lustful eyes of the two gods who think with Dick.


    Shiva''s slightly interested eyes.


    The wary eyes of the two strongest vampires.


    ''Hmm?'' Looking at someone, she saw interest and a certain¡­ amusement?


    ''Huh?''


    Victor can''t help but think about the conversation he had with Adonis when they were discussing a possible way to save the man.


    "Basically, you should fuck Lilith!"


    And remembering that, he couldn''t help butugh in amusement, which caught the woman off guard by this reaction.


    Unlike Victor, who was looking at this in amusement, d was cautious, very cautious.


    ''Last time I saw her, she was tied up, looking defeated, andpletely different... Now, she''s here...'' It''s worth noting that this change was not a wee change for the old vampire.


    ''After all, what happened? Is she an imposter? After all, her appearance has changed a lot, but¡­ there''s no way my friend could get his words wrong.'' Imagining the owner of The Limbo prison getting his words wrong was impossible for d.


    Something was stinking, and it wasn''t Thor.


    ''Tsk, it only remains to observe now.''


    ''The ritual worked, huh¡­'' Evie thought as she looked at Lilith''s appearance.


    "Following Lilith."


    "The king of hell, the one whomands a legion of thirsty demons, the one born from the negative feelings of billions of beings."


    "Devil."


    A being over 5 meters tall appears in the room. He waspletely red and had a muscr chest, horns, sharp teeth, sharp ws,rge demonic wings, and a long sharp tail that seemed to pierce through anything.


    He was how humans describe an evil being.


    He was demonic.


    He was a monster.


    He was Diablo, the incarnation of evil.


    And he didn''te with good intentions. His bright eyes of evil intentions proved that point.


    The moment the demonic being appeared, it single-handedly raised the caution of everyone present at some points except the event organizer, and Shiva remained indifferent.<sub> </sub>


    Lilith spoke in her melodious voice that seemed to reach all the lustful gods of man.


    "I ask permission for mypanion to speak."


    A silence fell around for a few seconds.


    And at that time, Victor thought:


    ''Hmm, Aphrodite is much more dangerous than her.'' Victor didn''t feel that wariness he felt when he spoke to Aphrodite for the first time.


    He''s changed a lot since that time, and even now, he has a resistance to the charms of beings like Lilith.


    But what he meant was that Lilith didn''t arouse his feelings of arousal like the goddess of love did.


    ''I thinkparing the two was wrong, while Aphrodite is a goddess with specific concepts in love, sex, and beauty. Lilith is more of a goddess of a race, a progenitor.''


    "...First, sit down, Lilith."


    "..." The woman raised an eyebrow.


    "I-."


    "Sit¡­down, Lilith."


    For a second, all the beings present felt a shiver down their spines, and that mere second was enough for everyone to remember that... This man was not one of the most powerful existences for nothing.


    Don''t confuse neutrality with passivity. If necessary, he will act, just as happened in the past, where he imprisoned several gods from several different pantheons.


    Gods who, to this day, are still stuck in limbo.


    "..." Lilith nodded and took her seat.


    "Did you feel it, Victor?" Scathach asked.


    "...Yes." Victor had long since lost his easygoing face.


    "It was like I was a normal human standing in front of a hurricane¡­ A force of nature, and in front of that force, I was nothing."


    "...." Natashia and Agnes didn''t say anything because they felt the same thing when they felt a fraction of this being''s ''existence'' in the past.


    ''Even after increasing my strength, I''m still nothing in front of him, huh.'' Agnes thought as she gripped her sword.


    "Correct." Scathach took a deep breath and calmed her feelings as she eased some of her grip on her spear.


    "This man is a force of nature, something that exists to keep the ''order'' of everything existing."


    "A neutral force... That must never be provoked."


    There were forces in this world that the mere thought of facing them was sheer foolishness, like a human facing a massive Category 10 hurricane.


    In front of these forces, the adjective called ''force'' should be re-evaluated.


    ...


    ..


    .


    But would that discourage Victor?


    Haaah! Of course not! The term give up doesn''t exist in Victor''s dictionary!


    "I see¡­ A force of nature, huh¡­"


    "I just need to be stronger."


    "..." Scathach shed a small smile. That side of him never changed, even when she first met him.


    "Strong enough to survive a force of nature like him."


    Agnes and Natashia just shed a smile as if they had no choice.


    "I need more power." Victor clenched his fists as a sharp smile spread across his face.


    d looked back and saw Victor''s eyes glowing blood red.


    "So Much More..."


    "Power enough to face the force of nature... Power enough to make a hurricane a natural disaster, my bitch."


    ''I need more power!'' Victor''s eyes gleamed with hunger, hunger for power.


    And¡­ A new final objective appeared in front of Victor.


    Victor closed his eyes and controlled his emotions.


    ''Baby steps, Victor.'' He reminded himself not to rush, one step at a time. Rome was not built in a day, and neither was a gallows like that man''s. He is older than everyone present here.


    ''One step at a time... One goal at a time... I just have to keep walking this path I''ve chosen.'' When Victor opened his eyes, it was no longer the immeasurable force of nature that was in his vision.


    And yes, a woman with long red hair¡­ Which, like the being of nature, was also immeasurable for the current Victor.


    Scathach''s smile grew as she felt all of Victor''s existence looking at her, just her!


    ''Haah~, you can never really let me down, Victor. From the beginning, you''ve always been like that... And that''s what I love most about you~'' Scathach''s heart beat in obsession and love.


    And most of all, happiness. Happiness that even after feeling the ''immeasurable'', he didn''t give up.


    Like her, he didn''t give up!!


    He can walk that path with her!


    The path of a strength she never managed to reach, and unlike before, when she was feeling lost. She felt that with this man by her side, she would be able to achieve that goal.


    She couldn''t be happier!


    ''Hah~, I really want to take him to a room now.''


    ''Come to me, Victor, be strong, defeat me so that we can walk this path together.'' Scathach''s heart was pounding like mad.


    "...." At this moment, Agnes and Natashia were feeling overwhelmed. As they were closer to Victor, they could feel Victor''s determination.


    ''Darling...'' Natashia clenched her fists.


    ''If that''s what you want... It will be done.'' Natashia''s eyes turned dark as a ck hole.


    "Agnes."


    "Yes?" Agnes was surprised when she saw Natashia''s gaze.


    ''Why is she imitating me?''


    "We need to talk."


    "Eh...? Now?"


    "Later, me and you, alone."


    "Okay¡­" That was all Agnes said before turning her head to Victor and feeling his feelings.


    ''First, I must defeat her. The woman I respect the most, my master, the woman who made me the warrior I am today, Scathach Scarlett.''


    ''After that, only the future self will know.'' He chuckled inwardly.


    An imperceptible smile appeared on the meeting organizer''s face.


    ''Just as my prison administrator said... He is an interesting existence.'' Some time ago, he was curious why the administrator of his prison, a man who usually stays doing his job, decided to appear in front of a being.


    And now, he could understand why he did it.


    ''Even when faced with a force of nature, instead of faltering and feeling without purpose, he got up and went on.''


    ''An innate determination that was born with him, a personality that never gives up... It seems that in the future, the great yers will change~. I can''t wait for that day.''


    "Continuing¡­ Representative of the angels."


    "!!!" Michael and Gabriel opened their eyes as they felt the weight in the man''s voice.


    Feeling that he should rify something, the man spoke.


    "Please keep hostility to a minimum."


    "Any act of aggression will not be forgiven."


    "...If this rule is broken." Then, for the first time since the meeting began, the man with the poker face shed a soft smile.


    "My prison will wee aggressors with open doors."


    .........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520: War¡­


    "Any act of aggression will not be forgiven."


    "...If this rule is broken." Then, the man with the poker face shed a soft smile for the first time since the meeting began.


    "My prison will wee aggressors with open doors."


    A silence fell in the area; even though it had no threatening tone, everyone the man directed his eyes at felt threatened.


    No one wanted to fall into this man''s prison.


    With the same gentle smile, he said:


    "I assure you, my prison is a ce that treats everyone very well."


    "Would you like to have a taste of our hospitality?" He looked at the Angels.


    "...Thank you very much, but we must decline," Michael replied with a bit of difficulty.


    The man''s gaze fell on the Demons.


    "We refuse."


    "Really? That''s a shame." Though his face was neutral, his voice held traces of disappointment.


    "Continuing¡­ Representative of the Angels, do you have any demands?"


    "At the moment, we have no demand." It was pretty apparent that Michael wanted to say something at first, but with the Demons present, he wasn''t in the mood for it. He would have already used his sword to wipe that Demon''s disdaining face off if he hadn''t been in this'' neutral'' ce.


    "Very well."


    The Organizer looked at the Demons who were supposed to be next, but he ignored them and moved on to the other representatives.


    "Werewolf representatives, do you have any demands?"


    "I don''t."


    The Organizer just nodded and looked at d.


    "Vampire Representative?"


    "We don''t have demands," dmented in a neutral tone.


    The Organizer shifted his gaze to Evie.


    "Representatives of the Witches?"


    "...Recently..." The Witch started to speak after thinking for a while.


    "An event that everyone knows took ce in Japan."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Haruna and Victor, specifically Victor.


    "A certain individual has caused great chaos in the Supernatural Community."


    "I propose aw to prevent this event from happening in the future."


    It was worth mentioning that the look of the three Countesses and d weren''t pretty now.


    "Hmm... Fair enough; what rule do you propose?"


    "This individual offended several Factions that day." The Witch began to bloom her words.


    "And if it weren''t for his special status... He would have already been tried." Every time her word was spoken, Victor''s face distorted, and distorted.


    He easily saw that the woman was using the same tactics as him but using her authority.


    He came to d and said:


    "Ask for permission to speak again."


    The woman was using him. The least he could do was defend himself; d thought it was.


    ''Fair enough.''


    "If you are using someone, that person has the right to speak, right?"


    "How rude... I''m not using anyone... I''m just stating facts." Evie shed a small smile.


    "If that person has a guilty conscience for his crimes, that''s not my problem."


    d didn''t care and looked at the meeting Organizer.


    "Very Well."


    Victor felt that ''feeling'' of freedom again, which came when the Being in front of him allowed him to speak.


    "Testing...Testing...Can you hear me?"


    Everyone was confused for a few seconds but unconsciously raised their eyebrows, and that was enough to know that everyone was listening to him.


    But that wasn''t the purpose of this little prank, he had everyone''s attention, and that was enough.


    "I killed Witches."


    "..." Evie''s face trembled.


    "I killed Wolves."


    Volk raised an eyebrow.


    "I killed the Humans."


    The Angels were the ones who raised their eyebrows now.


    "I killed the Youkai."


    Now it was Haruna who looked at Victor, but unlike everyone else, she had a slight amusement in her expression. She didn''t care about those Youkai; after all, none were in her Faction.


    "That day, I led a genocide against the Japanese Community for the simple reason that they tried to take advantage of a little girl I consider my daughter."


    "I killed, and not just a few. 50% of Japan''s Supernatural Community died that day."


    "Everyone who took advantage of my daughter''s weakened state died."


    "Everyone died, and no one survived¡­ Trust me, I guarantee it." Victor''s eyes gleamed at the end with a dangerous red glow.


    "...." d was the one who raised the eyebrow now, and he unconsciously gripped the throne; Victor was treading dangerous ground with his words now.


    And d honestly didn''t know what he would do if something happened to Victor.


    He was conflicted.


    ''Haaah... Why is everything alwaysplicated with this man? Can''t he just do what I order?''


    "Are you admitting this¡­?" the Organizer asked.


    "Yes. Unlike some people, when I do something, I don''t hide behind stupid rules orws; I own the shit I do."


    Evie squeezed the chair she was sitting on and nearly broke it.


    "Vampires, Youkai, Humans, Hunters, Werewolves, Witches, Demons, I killed them all."


    "....." A silence fell around; no one expected him to take the me; after all, usually, people deny or justify their actions. But, despite having given a reason, was it enough to be a justification...?


    Soon the silence was broken again by Victor.


    "So what?"


    "..." All the Leaders raised their eyebrows again.


    "Gods exploited Humans and used them as if they were cattle." Victor''s eyes fell on Thor, Zeus, and Shiva, his gaze lingering on Zeus longer than the others.


    "Werewolves, Vampires, and Humans use each other for their own benefit, and small conflicts always ur; deaths happen."


    "Gods, Demons, and even Werewolves exploited the Witches and tried to keep it a secret."


    ''Well, Vampires did that too, but bringing up this topic now is just a shot in the foot; I''ll deal with them in the future, so it doesn''te and bite my ass.''


    "...What-." Before Evie could say anything, Victor grabbed his bag and pulled out some documents his [now] favorite Goddess had given him.


    Documents the Goddess gave him as a countermeasure that, just like Zeus, served to keep the Witch on her leash.


    ''Haaah, I''m really fucked; I owe this woman a lot.'' Despite thinking that, he didn''t feel worried.


    Soon he took those documents and threw them in Evie''s face.


    "You are a Queen, but you don''t even know what happens to your own people? What a great Queen you are." Victor spoke in disdain.


    "This..." She squeezed the papers in her hand.


    ''These documents match the report I had in the past...'' She was irritated that these Beings had taken advantage of her people, which she swore would never happen like in the past.


    But she was also annoyed that if these Witches were being exploited, some secrets might have been leaked [the probability was very high].


    If the Witches had just been exploited and died, she would have been pissed off, but not like now.


    Evie looked at Volk and Zeus'' as her eyes gleamed.


    ''Bastards who cannot control their people''.


    She would make them pay for it¡­ Haah, she would definitely make them pay for it.


    Even though she knew she was being manipted by Victor now, she didn''t care; it was already past the limit of just being killed like a pig by Victor.


    Secrets must remain secret.


    Her eyes didn''t fail to fall on Diablos either.


    ''Damn Demon, I''ll make you pay for it; the price you will pay will be heavy, more expensive than before.''


    "Don''t try to be what you''re not; everyone in this room has blood on their hands, some much more than others."


    "I''m not here trying to me anyone or measure the size of our dicks; after all, that''s a pointless dispute."


    "Because everyone present knows my dick is the biggest¡­ Oh, the big guy over there doesn''t count; he probably doesn''t have one."


    ''Pfft.'' Lilith almostughed but managed to keep her poker face.


    Diablos didn''t mind the ''insignificant''ment.


    "....." ''This man really has balls; he has no decency!?'' Everyone else thought.


    "A very bold statement you spoke." Volk couldn''t help but talk.


    "It''s just the truth." Victor shrugged, not caring about Volk''s irritated re.


    He didn''t even flinch when he learned the Wolves died, but when his masculinity was questioned, it became personal.


    "Imitted genocide, and I killed all the culprits."


    ''Well, I tortured them too, but nobody needs to know that.''<sub> </sub>


    "So what? What''s new and surprising about this? Have you not done this before?"


    "And let''s be honest..." Victor got close to d, shed a shit-eating grin, and said:


    "I was generous."


    He touched both d''s shoulders and said:


    "If my old friend d had gone, what would you think would''ve happened?" Victor looked at Shiva.


    ''Bastard! Don''t touch me; I''m not your fucking friend!'' d screamed in his mind but was outwardly silent; after all, whatever n Victor was doing was working; he''d just made the Witch Queen hostile to the other two Factions and possibly made enemies with others as well, but that was life.


    "d would''ve destroyed the entire country."


    "And what would''ve happened next?"


    "This meeting was going to take ce."


    "Would you have judged d for that?" Victor''s shitty grin grew.


    "..." d raised his eyebrow and looked around at everyone present; it is worth mentioning that he was also curious about that possible future.


    Victor looked at the Organizer.


    The Organizer''s smile grew imperceptibly; he clearly understood what Victor was doing.


    But as a neutral party, he must remain neutral, even in this kind of situation.


    ''Even so young, he is so experienced; is it be because of that Soul?''


    "Yes, he would be tried; this crime would not go unpunished."


    After all, d would''ve destroyed an entire Mythology.


    "Mm," Victor nodded in satisfaction and continued, "And what is the most possible oue of that ''trial''?"


    "...Nothing would happen..."


    "Oh...? I wonder why that is. Can you please answer me, Lord Volk?"


    "Because he''s strong." He responded naturally.


    And that only made the smile of the Organizer, d, and Shiva squirm; the Wolf just fell for the trap.


    "Pfft...Hahahaha~" Victor let go of d''s shoulders and startedughing while holding his belly; it was as if he had heard the funniest joke of his life.


    Unconsciously, his body''s control dropped a little, and his hair grew to his waist, which was its regr length.


    Victor lifted his chest and smiled. His hair seemed to defy gravity, and his face was entirely distorted.


    "Indeed, nothing would''ve happened because he is strong."


    "It is precisely because he is strong that nothing would''ve happened."


    "...And that''s the only True Rule that all Supernatural Beings follow."


    "Why is Lord Shiva representing all Mythologies?"


    "Because unlike the Rapist King over there, the man is strong and has a fair personality."


    "...." A vein bulged on Zeus'' head.


    "Why didn''t the Old Witch try to attack me? Because she has to protect her wrinkled ''face'' after all."


    Evie squinted her eyes at Victor. ''Somebody has to stop this man''s mouth! That damned chatterbox!''


    Angry was an understatement for how Evie was feeling right now, and with that report in her hands, her irritation only grew.


    "Because I''m a Vampire Count of Nightingale. Attacking me without an excuse is asking my old friend d to do something." He touched both of d''s shoulders.


    ''Again, I''m not your goddamn friend, you piece of shit! Stop ming me! Somebody stop his mouth!'' After some thought, he realized he was the only one who could do this.


    "Victor-." But he acted toote, as Victor started talking¡­ Well, fuck.


    "Why didn''t that big bad Demon say anything or do anything until now?" He pointed at Diablo.


    For the first time, the Demon looked at Victor with its eyespletely red.


    "Because he''s scared shitless of this man." Victor pointed to the meeting Organizer.


    "HAHAAHAHAHA~"


    It was official; if Victor wasn''t an enemy of the Demons before, he was now.


    Hot air came out of Diablo''s mouth, and his irritated eye proved how furious he was.


    If Victor wasn''t Zeus'' enemy, he was now.


    And if the Witch didn''t want his head previously, she wanted it now.


    The only one who remained indifferent, and a little amused/annoyed by it all, was Volk.


    Despite being irritated that he killed his rtives, he really liked Victor''s personality.


    The others who were indifferent to this were Shiva, Haruna, the two Seraphim, and even Lilith.


    ... He really was talented at making enemies and allies at the same time.


    Victor''s voice suddenly died, but everyone could see himughing as the three Countesses beside him seemed to say something to Victor, and whatever he replied made two of the womenugh; even Scathach shed a small smile.


    From d''s displeased expression, everyone could see that something was up.


    Unconsciously, everyone looked at the Organizer.


    ''...Can you allow us to listen to him a little longer? We''re really curious about what they''re talking about!'' Their eyes seemed to scream.


    They really wanted to say it, but they couldn''t.


    "Representative of the Witches, do you wish to add anything?"


    "No, I don''t have anything to add," Evie replied neutrally, still a little annoyed; she looked at Victor and thought:


    ''I''ll do it myself.''


    ''After this war is over.'' She couldn''t care for Victor as long as the big cake called ''earth'' was avable.


    "Very well, the ims of the Witches'' representative will be removed from the record... Moving on." He looked at the Demons.


    "Representative of the Demons, do you have any demands?"


    "Yes, and I ask my partner''s permission to speak."


    "..." The man just nodded and looked at Diablos.


    At that moment, Victor and everyone present look at Diablos.


    Hot air came out of the Demon''s mouth as he opened his mouth, and an ominous voice shook the ce and sent terrible feelings into the Souls of everyone weaker than him.


    "...China has fallen." He raised his right hand, which could only be described as Demonic ws up, and a red gate appeared, and that gate showed the ce that was once Beijing.


    "...." Silence fell around the room, but unlike before, which was an amused and shocked silence, the silence was more severe and ominous.


    In a nutshell, what could be seen could be described as Hell on Earth, a sight that even made Victor disgusted.


    And he wasn''t alone; Scathach, Agnes, Natashia, d, Volk, and pretty much everyone with a ''sense'' of honor in a fight felt disgusted at seeing this image.


    There was no honor; it was just¡­ Infernal.


    The streets were destroyed, and Demonic Creatures were hunting Humans for sport.


    Victor''s vision caught a child being captured by a Demon and bing that Demon''s snack.


    Victor''s eyes glowed blood red.


    ... He didn''t like that.


    He may be a monster, but even that monster had a line he didn''t dare cross, and that was children.


    Scathach had the same feelings, she was the one who taught Victor the values ??of a Warrior, and that vision didn''t have that. It had no value; it was just... Despicable.


    On the other hand, d thought.


    ''How? How is this possible? How did China fall, and don''t we know anything? Were those Gods defeated by this Demon''s corruption? How?'' d''s head is spinning faster than usual; in d''s ns, China, if attacked, should''vested longer.


    The Gods of that ce weren''t weak, nor were their Supernatural Community.


    ''More importantly... How was this information hidden?'' The Supernatural Beings had informants scattered all over the, and no one knowing about it was strange, very strange.


    "Russia has fallen too..." The image shifted to Moscow.


    And just like before, the silence grew even more deafening.


    The image in front of them appeared to be a copy of Beijing; everything was destroyed.


    "My troops have entered Europe and are heading to Ukraine, Find, and Sweden." Three portals appeared in the sky, showing giant Demons walking, flying, and contaminating the entire site.


    The Earth was turning into literal Hell.


    Thor narrowed his eyes. ''This damn Demon is very close to the Nordic territory... Does All father know that?''


    "My Demons in Argentina, Brazil, and Africa have already begun to march." Again, he showed images.


    For Diablo, showing all this would not interfere with his ns at all; his project had already progressed to a point where no one could interfere unless they destroyed all Demons and him included.


    "What''s your goal for all this, Diablos?"


    "I don''t believe in some bullshit excuse like the destruction of the Human Race." Volk narrowed his eyes.


    "My goals are beyond yourprehension."


    The Wolf growled in disapproval; he didn''t like the answer.


    "Do you want to be devoured, Demon?" His eyes gleamed, and his hair began to defy gravity; his teeth became sharp fangs that seemed capable of devouring everything.


    Diablos ignored the man and treated him as insignificant.


    "The war has begun... A war as devastating as the one that had taken ce in the Primeval times of the Genesis age."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521: Diablo, The Incarnation of Evil.


    Diablo ignored the man and treated him as insignificant.


    "The war has begun... A war as devastating as the one that had taken ce in the Primeval times of the Genesis age."


    "And this time, the Demons will bring doomsday to all beings."


    "¡­Do you think we''re going to sit around and do nothing, Demon?" Michael growled as his Angelic voice rippled through the hall.


    "As a matter of fact, I am counting on your interference," Diablo spoke while looking at the Angels.


    Lilith smiled sadistically as she looked at the Angels with hatred on her face, an attitude very different from Diablo''s.


    "What is your purpose ining to this ce?" Shiva asked in a neutral tone.


    "If your n is so advanced, why bothering to this ce?"


    "...." Diablos looked at Shiva but didn''t answer; instead, he looked at Lilith.


    Feeling Diablo''s gaze, Lilith''s body shook a little, and for a moment, her eyes lost their life but quickly returned to normal. Then she looked at everyone present.


    Victor, Natashia, and the beings who saw time differently didn''t miss those seconds.


    "I came to propose a demand, a non-aggression rule."


    "..." Shiva raised an eyebrow at that answer.


    "Until the time the war breaks out, the other Mythologies, Vampires, Witches, Werewolves, and...Youkai." She added Haruna, who was present.


    "All beings mentioned must not meddle in the war."


    "¡­This is a joke, right?" Volk could only say that.


    "This is not your war," Lilith spoke in disdain.


    "It is the war between us, the Angels, and the beings created by the ''Heavenly Father''." The heartbreak contained in that name was immense.


    "Don''t speak our lord''s name with your filthy mouth, Demonic whore."


    "Big wordsing from those scummy little boys. Have you finally grown up and stopped getting love from your daddy?"


    "Did he throw you away after using your body?"


    "...Oh, actually, you weren''t his favorite." She put her hand to her mouth and looked at him pityingly: "What a poor creature."


    "..." Michael''s wings spread, and white power spread through the room; he was visibly grinding his teeth as he looked at the woman as if she were a dead woman.


    And it could be said that Lilith''s feelings were mutual.


    "This is ridiculous; your request makes no sense. You do realize that all Mythologies had some kind of involvement in the creation of Humans, right?" Shiva spoke.


    The Concept of ''Creation'' was not something unique to The Heavenly Father. Beings like Shiva, Prometheus, Borr, and even Odin had some influence on this Concept of Creation.


    And with this Concept, these Gods created various creations, among them Human beings.


    Asking the Gods not to interfere was just madness; they would interfere; after all, it was also an excellent opportunity to gain some territories, and no one would miss that chance.


    And everyone tacitly knew that. So even those who weren''t in the know, like Haruna and Kuroka, looked cautiously at the two Demons.


    Even the two Demons knew, so what was their reason foring here?


    ''Is it to buy time? Time for what?'' Volk deduced. He was no fool; he could see when someone was trying not to touch on specific subjects.


    "I know." Diablo was the one who answered.


    "Earth will fall today..." Diablo''s smile grew.


    "¡­And measures have been taken for you not to interfere."


    "!!!" All the Leaders present opened their eyes wide, but the fastest was d''s group.


    A blue magic circle appeared in his hand, and soon a portal appeared beside him, and in this portal, everyone saw Nightingale burning.


    A spell that was previously made to keep an eye on Nightingale.


    A hologram appeared in Evie''s hands and showed her Arcane realm burning.


    The same happened when Volk took a piece of equipment and showed his Kingdom in mes.


    Only for Haruna, nothing happened... After all, she was the visitor and the weakest Faction.


    Haruna was quite relieved; she knew that few of her group could resist the Giant Demons shown.


    Victor, Natashia, Agnes, and even d''s hearts ached when they saw this image. This was just a security measure to show Nightingale''s state; it was not an Alexios portal.


    "I suggest you return to your Kingdom; you don''t want them to be destroyed, right?" Diablosughed.


    "You think you''ll survive against all Factions, Diablo!?" Evie''s face distorted.


    "Yeah, I will." A toothy smile appeared on Diablos'' face, and he looked up at the Gods:


    "I wonder what the Underworld Gods of your Mythologies are doing?"


    "...." Zeus, Shiva, and Thor narrowed their eyes.


    Zeus'' eyes glowed pure white, and he looked at his territory; soon, he saw ''shadows'' taking over all of Mount Olympus.


    ''Hades? You came back?''


    Shiva narrowed his eyes: ''Looks like someone is getting rebellious...'' He thought with disdain.


    Thor took an eye out of his pocket and looked at it, and soon he saw his home, Asgard, being attacked by an army of skeletons.


    ''Hellheim...''


    Diablo looked at Volk:


    "As I said, my goals are beyond yourprehension, Dog."


    Diablo turned around and started walking, and soon a dark portal the size of him appeared in front of him.


    "Do not meddle in this war; this is the war of Angels, Demons, and Humans."


    "...." The organizer frowned when he saw the portal''s energy. He could feel it was from a being on the same level as himself, a being that should be impartial.


    ''The Ruler, have youe out of your impartiality?'' He didn''t like this news at all; it needed to be investigated urgently.


    ''I hope you''re just trading for the souls in Diablos'' possession, my friends.'' The eyes of the jagged existence turned cold.


    When Diablo left with Lilith, everyone came out of their stupor when d spoke.<sub> </sub>


    "Open restrictions; we need to go back." This wasn''t about sitting down and having a meeting.


    The Owner of The Limbo Prison just snapped his fingers and said:


    "Done."


    Soon a familiar portal appeared near Victor''s group, and the group quickly jumped to Nightingale.


    ...


    After Diablo passed through the portal, he found himself on Earth, specifically Moscow¡­ at least what was left of the city.


    A man appeared in front of him and knelt.


    "Master."


    "Belial, our ns?"


    "All of them are beingpleted without interference."


    Diablo nodded slightly, his eyes gleaming with intelligence, and soon he turned to one spot, precisely three equal beings who were looking at him.


    The clothes of these beings were identical, and they, much like The limbo Owner, looked distorted as if no one could see their natural forms.


    Three beings with blurred shapes, as if the world wouldn''t allow ''low-level'' beings to look at them.


    "Abyss Watchers... The servants of The Judges of The Abyss." Belial muttered as he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "2 billion souls, that was the deal you made with our Master." The man on the right spoke.


    ''A small price to get me out of that man''s territory.'' Diablo thought as he continued to look.


    "The exchange is done; we will return to our impartiality." The man in the middle spoke.


    "¡­An advice from our Master." The man on the left spoke.


    "Avoid breaking the bnce, or you will end up stuck in Limbo forever." The three spoke at the same time and then disappeared.


    A hush fell over the area as the three of them left. Diablo just took his gaze from the sky and back to Moscow.


    "Master...?"


    "Ignore it; breaking the ''bnce'' is not such an easy thing."


    "We have ns to follow."


    "Ugh..." Lilith held her head in frustration.


    Diablo looked at this with mild annoyance:


    "... Reinforce the bonds of ritual; she still has her uses."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Remove the Demons from Arcane, and send the resources to the Witches; our contract has beenpleted."


    "Where should I send these Demons?"


    "Hmm... As they are this woman''s Demons... Send them to Nightingale-." Although the moment he thought about it, Diablo felt an itch on the thorn in his back; his instinct was warning him that it was a bad idea.


    And he''d always trusted that instinct; he thought about it and tried to figure out why his instinct warned him; reviewing his information, he realized something.


    ''... Lilith''s ex-General is in that ce...'' Diablo''s eyes glowed red with shades of yellow for a few seconds.


    ''No loose ends... I can''t risk it. Fate is a bitch, and that man seems to be loved by these bitches.'' Remembering the Soul of the man who wasughing at the meeting.


    He couldn''t help but lick his lips; he''d never seen a Soul so big, robust, and strong before.


    And unlike those Gods, his Soul didn''t seem to taste like shit, which was one of the reasons why Diablo believed fate loved that man.


    Nobody had such a big Soul without reason; the other reason?


    Well, he was very irregr.


    ''Victor Alucard... A Vampire Baby from the Vampires'' point of view, yet he has conquered so many things.''


    Diablo had seen many talented people in his long existence, and with just one encounter, he could tell that this man had one of the best talents he had ever seen.


    He''d only seen that kind of talent in Heroes of the past, and usually, those Heroes were loved by The Bitch of Fate.


    ... Now, being loved by The Bitch of Fate might seem like a good thing.


    But everyone knew the fate of the Heroes of the past, right?


    ''It''s a pity... If I could capture him and turn him into a Demon, he would be a great General; it''s a waste that he''s a vampire.''


    "Master?"


    "Send the Demons to Samar; that dog will deal with them for me."


    "Yes, Master... What about the forces that are scattered attacking random Countries?"


    "Continue with the n; distraction is necessary, and with so many Souls..." He opened his hand, and a solid white glow appeared in his hand; there was some golden glow on these Souls, proving that they were the souls of Gods.


    "We have no shortage of Demons to create; losing some means nothing." He shed a predatory smile.


    "Start the second phase of the n; get Lilith ready until the n begins."


    "And don''t forget about distraction."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Diablo''s smile grew:


    ''Let''s take care of these gues that The Heavenly Father empowered.'' Then, he looked toward the horizon, specifically at Europe.


    .........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 452: The Legion of Demons.


    A few hours before Victor appeared, portals of the same color that Diablo walked through appeared throughout Nightingale, and immediately Demons began to sprout like gues.


    In the Royal Capital.


    "As expected, there was an attack, huh," Morgana spoke as she looked at the portals.


    "Victor did the right thing to call us." Jeanne pointed to a spot.


    Morgana looked at the ce and saw two 4-meter-tall Demons standing on top of a roof.


    "71st Key of Solomon, Duke Dantalion," Jeanne spoke as her eyes sparkled.


    "Hah!" Morgana snorted in disdain:


    "They sure are underestimating Nightingale; with him here, we don''t even need to do anything; just Nightingale''s Royal Guard is enough."


    Suddenly they all felt a massive pressure drop all over Nightingale.


    Morgana and Jeanne looked at a location, specifically next to Dantalion.


    "1st Key of Solomon, King Baal¡­."


    "....." A silence fell around them.


    "You and your big mouth Morgana!" Jeanne wasted no time and med her friend.


    "... It''s not my fault, this had already been nned, and even with Baal here, I can deal with him." She snorted in disdain.


    Another presence appeared, and unlike the Humanoid Demons, this one was more monstrous. Its wings were gigantic, and ''miasma'' leaked from its mouth.


    "9th Key of Solomon, King Paimon," Morgana muttered in disbelief.


    Fight with Baal? She could. With her increase in power, she was confident in winning, and Dantalion, in her opinion, had always been weak. Even before she was a General, she could defeat him.


    But Baal and Paimon together? Even she would have difficulties.


    Because, even though Dantalian was weak in her opinion, his ability of ''immortality'' was just as problematic when dealing with one of The Keys of Solomon called ''Phoenix.''


    "...." Jeanne just looked at Morgana silently as if she were judging the woman.


    "Well-."


    "Shut fuck up, Morgana!"


    "If you say something, Murphy will be summoned by you again!"


    "...Yes..."


    ¡­


    n Snow.


    "The Capital is under attack," Violet murmured. Even from here, she could feel that terrifying presence.


    Currently in her office were the senior Head Maid, Hilda, and Oda nk, a Master Assassin.


    Natalia was standing next to Violet.


    "We already expected this. Most Elder Vampires are focused on the Capital, so the biggest enemy force is there." Hilda exined though she couldn''t hide her shocked tone.


    "...Morgana and Jeanne are in that ce, too," Violet added.


    "And my father," Natalia added with a slight frown.


    ''How did someone manage to invade the space around Nightingale?''


    ''Invading Nightingale should be impossible, we are literally in another dimension.''


    Theoretically, with Alexios in the Capital, breaking into this ce should be impossible. Despite nning to defend against a possible invasion, no one was really counting on that because everyone knew how difficult it was to break into Nightingale with Alexios present.


    And the reason Natalia was so shocked was that it was the Demons that invaded them.


    It was not the Gods that some may have Space Deities, but rather, Demons!


    They didn''t have that ability!


    ''Just what''s going on?'' She could think of several possibilities, but drawing conclusions without urate information was foolish.


    "The Capital is not a problem, the problem is the other territories." Hilda looked at the map spread out on the table.


    "The Snow n, currently due to the city being built, is the most valuable. Therefore, we have plenty of the King''s forces protecting our territory.


    "Not to mention n nk is here too." Hilda silently looked at Oda.


    "The Fulger and Scarlett ns are the problems." Hilda didn''t even need to mention the Adrastea n; among all the Vampire Count ns, the Adrastea n had the most military power.


    "Don''t underestimate n Scarlett," Violet spoke as she tapped rhythmically on the table.


    "I''m not... But not even the Daughters of Scathach can fight the Demon Dukes."


    "If you have that thought, then you are underestimating n Scarlett," Violetmented in a neutral tone.


    "Scathach Scarlett doesn''t do half-work, not to mention my Darling trained the three sisters."


    "They were trained by the Strongest Female Vampire and the most talented Vampire currently in existence."


    "...Not to mention Ruby is in n Scarlett now with backup."


    "...I didn''t know that... When did this happen?"


    "Just a few minutes ago." Natalia was the one who answered.


    "...Oh, so that''s where you suddenly disappeared to."


    "Yes, when I felt someone invading Nightingale''s space, I immediately went to Ruby, and looked for reinforcements."


    Violet nodded and continued:


    "Ruby and her sisters are Daughters of Scathach, and when the sisters are together, even my Husband has no choice but to admire their teamwork. Only they, together and working as a team, can fully handle my Husband in his base form. If they were to use their Vampire Count form, they could fight a Demon Duke and kill him."


    "And they''re not alone; they have reinforcements, two Alpha Werewolves, and a retired Hunter."


    "...A Hunter helping Vampires...?"


    "What an irony, isn''t it?" Violet sneered, then looked at the map again.


    "n Scarlett is fine," Violet spoke confidently; she trusted her friend and her sisters. She also trusted her friend''s time training with her Husband on Earth.


    Of all the Wives, Ruby trained the most with her Husband, and who was Ruby? She was the daughter of Scathach and had been trained by the woman since childhood.


    Violet wasn''t worried.


    "n Fulger is what concerns me. Due to recent events, they are not at full strength."


    "Yes, they have recovered, but their military power iscking."


    "Sasha was trained by Natashia, she is much stronger than before, and Victoria, despite not having the Lightning of her n, is an Elder Vampire. Her physical strength is high. Tatsuya doesn''t need to be mentioned. The man just loses in talent to my Husband; he''s a Monster too... And he must have gotten a lot stronger than before."


    Despite saying that, Violet didn''t put much faith in her words. After all, unlike her Husband, who has the Progenitor blood to boost his strength, and everyone who drinks his blood,


    Tatsuya didn''t have that.


    But his illusion technique was quite troublesome to deal with, and with that alone, he could deal with several unsuspecting Demons... And my sister is in that ce too.''


    "Wait¡­huh." Finally, Hilda made a decision after thinking through the whole scenario.


    "Yes..." Violet held her brow and nodded with Hilda as she beat the table rhythmically with her other hand.


    "For now, they have only invaded the Royal Capital; we can''t move now. We need to wait for the enemy''s movement. Moving now could cause breaches in our defense. We are not attacking; we are defending ourselves."


    It was worth mentioning that this was something Violet hated. She preferred to attack, attack, and attack even more! Simr to her early rtionship with Victor, where she justshed out. Being passively defensive was not her style.


    Hilda narrowed her eyes andmented, "... This whole situation stinks."


    "Indeed... Knowing Demons'' strength, if they wanted to destroy Nightingale, they would have sent more forces." Odamented.


    "It doesn''t make sense to just send a few Demon Dukes."


    "Unless..."


    "Hello? Express your thoughts, please." Violet frowned. This man always had a bad habit of saying things halfway.


    "They are buying time, or they are also putting resources elsewhere."


    "Remember, the meeting is happening right now. So our big yers are out of the picture. And ording to King, the Demon invasion has been in the works for a while, which means¡­."


    "Earth..." Violet muttered,


    "Are the Demons trying to buy time for their main army?" It was not news that if a war happened, all Supernatural Beings would try to take advantage of it; it seemed the Demons didn''t want that.


    One thing to say about the Demons was that The Legions of Hell were massive. Their poption equaled the number of ''sinners'' in Hell; that is, they passively gained recruits in their army.


    And with Hell united under one banner with Lilith''s defeat, they had arger army than in the age of Genesis.


    Violet and Hilda opened their eyes wide, and a bad feeling went through them; it seemed they had the same thought.


    "Natalia, check out Earth''s great Superpowers," Violet spoke.


    "Yes." Natalia opened a portal and went through.


    ...


    In the skies over New York, Natalia narrowed her eyes. She then opened another portal and appeared in Russia.


    And the sight of the city made her hold her breath.<sub> </sub>


    "Bloody hell..."


    Thousands of Demons scattered all over the ce, Demons of various sizes and strengths, Demon Dukes, and the like... The city looked like literal Hell.


    Even the terrain around it was simr to Hell.


    ''Terraformation? Are they changing the terrain?''


    ROAAAAAAAAAR.


    Natalia turned her face and saw a being over 50 meters in diameter, with sharp fangs, long wings,pletely ck scales, and blue eyes like a lizard.


    "D-Dragon." Unconsciously, she muttered, seeing the Dragon opening its mouth about to bite her.


    Natalia quickly used her power and ran away.


    Back at the Snow n, she looked at everyone present with a startled face, and when she started to speak.


    Portals began to appear throughout the Snow n territory.


    Everyone present took on a severe expression.


    "They came." Violet''s eyes glowed blood red, and she stood up from her chair.


    "Natalia, report what you saw on the way."


    "Yes!"


    "Hilda, where is the armor that my husband gave me?"


    "In your chambers, Lady Violet."


    Violet nodded. Inwardly she couldn''t help but feel amused. Who would have guessed that the strange gift Victor gave her while in n Adrastea woulde in handy?


    ''I love anything my Husband gives me, but receiving armor as a gift? I didn''t expect that... I''d rather he filled me with his seeds than the armor... Although he did it after he gave me the armor.'' Her thoughts ran wild.


    Soon she turned around and said to Oda:


    "Oda, you know what to do." Violet shed a small smile full of sharp teeth.


    "Kill them all."


    "...As you wish, My Lady." Oda bowed and soon disappeared into the shadows.


    ...


    "They''re here..." Sashamented as she finished putting on her gauntlet.


    Sasha was wearing full-length silver armor made from materials from monsters that Victor had killed while in n Adrastea and forged by the Vampires of n Adrasteia.


    A full body armor that protected everything, but at the same time was not heavy, an armor that focused on speed.


    "What will you do?" Victoria spoke as she arranged the white cloth on the back of the armor.


    Victoria crouched down and arranged the cloth she had around Sasha''s waist area.


    As an armor made exclusively for Sasha, the ''cloth'' of the armor had an aesthetic look, but that wasn''t all.


    This cloth was made with the leather of lightning-sensitive monsters, it helped Sasha''s lightning flow more ''smoothly'' throughout her body, and that''s not all. These cloths held the lightning electricity and energized all the armor, making it possible for the user to use the umted power at any time.


    Upon touching the powered armor, an unsuspecting one would receive a shock that would potentially kill them.


    Victoria stood up and checked Sasha''s hair in a ponytail style with braids, so her hair wouldn''t get in the way of the fight.


    "Kill them all." Sasha''s eyes glow blood red,


    "...." Victoria cracked a small smile when she looked at Sasha; she looked a lot like her mother Carm when she wore this armor that gave the feeling that she was looking at an Ancient Knight.


    Taking the silver helmet with her right hand,


    Sasha said, "I''ll leave themand to you."


    She opened the door, and Tatsuya was waiting for her, wearing a in Yukata.


    Sasha raised an eyebrow.


    Noticing his cousin''s gaze, Tatsuya spoke:


    "For me, this is enough." He lifted the Katana from his waist.


    Now it was Tatsuya''s turn to look at Sasha; admiring the woman''s beauty and the armor, he noticed something:


    "Where are your weapons?"


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Two dagger-shaped Lightning Constructs appeared in Sasha''s hand.


    "For me, these are enough."


    "..." Now it was Tatsuya''s turn to raise his eyebrow.


    "You know that is quite tiring, right?" It''s not like he didn''t know how to do it, but maintaining a Lightning Construct was a waste of power.


    "Ara, it doesn''t matter..." Sasha turned around with a small smile and started walking through the halls: "Because if it''s about power..."


    Sasha''s eyes glowed blood red, and her smile grew a little, and slowly the daggers went from the appearance of Lightning and started to take on a more ''real'' shape, which made the mother and son present widen their eyes in shock.


    Doing what Sasha did now required an absurd amount of energy, and even maintaining that state as Sasha was doing must be very tiring for an average Fulger n member.


    The cloth on Sasha''s armor began to be energized with Lightning and changed color from white to gold, and her armor began to glow faintly.


    "I have enough."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Sasha disappeared, leaving trails of golden Lightning behind, and soon the sound of a crash of thunder was heard nearby.


    "...." Victoria looked at all of this in shock.


    ''This girl is a damn monster... Doesn''t she have more raw power to use than my sister?'' Victoria very much doubted that Natashia could maintain a Lightning Construct for as long as Sasha did now.


    ''Is the armor helping in any way?''


    Victoria was correct and wrong at the same time.


    The armor was helping, but there was also the fact that Sasha was Natashia''s daughter. She''d inherited her power and was already born with arge amount of Lightning power.


    And that power only increased by drinking her Husband''s blood.


    As she was still a ''baby'' in the developmental stage, that meant Sasha had been consuming super nutritious food since she was a baby, and as they say.


    Eat nutritious food as a child to grow strong and healthy.


    By ''eating'' Victor, Sasha grew strong and healthy!


    Tatsuya could only disy a small smile.


    ''My cousin is a monster... But that''s normal; a monster''s wife will also be a monster.


    "I''m going, mom."


    "Mm, take care, and back off if you have to."


    "..." Tatsuya just nodded, and slowly his figure began to disappear as if he didn''t exist in the first ce.


    "..." Victoria raised an eyebrow when she realized that her son had already left, but she didn''t know when.


    ''He''s a monster in his own right too.''


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE!


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    Looking at the colossal Lightning bolt that fell in the middle of the city, she thought:


    ''Although Sasha is a bigger monster because she''s being cultivated by two other big monsters.''


    Victoria just shook her head like she had no choice. Then, she started ordering the n members to do their tasks and ordered the nonbatant members to hide in the secure area underground.


    Finishing sorting around, she walked towards a hallway, entered a room, and found Hecate in front of what appeared to be arge observation spell that could be seen all over the territory.


    Nodding lightly to her butler, who was also in the room to protect her, she asked:


    "Status?"


    "A Demon Duke and his Demon Legion are attacking n Fulger''s territory."


    "Which Duke are we dealing with?"


    "37th Key of Solomon, Marques Phoenix."


    .........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523: I am Sasha... Sasha Fulger, The Heir of n Fulger.


    "37th Key of Solomon, Marques Phoenix."


    "..." Natashia raised her eyebrow.


    "Did they send someone with the Bloodline of Fire here? Are they trying to annihte n Fulger?"


    "... Well, from the outside point of view, we''re weakened," Hecate spoke.


    Victoria''s eyes narrowed. It was well understood that Demons were one of the most powerful Factions in existence; the reason for that?


    Their numbers.


    The number of Demons in Hell easily exceeds 20 billion beings.


    The reason for this?


    It was much easier tomit a sin.


    Before, Demons weren''t united and were in a kind of internal civil war, which was expected; Demons had a very destructive nature.


    But when Lilith lost and Diablo took control of all of Hell, he unified Hell for the first time since Lucifer took a vacation.


    Quantity over quality, these were the Demons.


    But that didn''t mean there weren''t any powerful Demons; examples of them were the 72 Pirs, as Solomon''s 72 Demons are known.


    They are powerful Demons that have an army of Demons behind each of them.


    Even Diablo didn''t dare toss out the 72 Demons.


    Another example were The Four Horsemen of The Apocalypse, the Highest Level Demons who are said to bring the Apocalypse.


    And there were also The 7 Deadly Sins, of which Lucifer was a part of as The Sin of Pride.


    Looking at the man with two wings of fire in Hecate''s Magic, Victoria spoke:


    "This fight cannot be ended without coteral damage, right?"


    "Yes... It''s impossible."


    "...." Victoria inwardly groaned in frustration; she was already wondering how much she must spend to regain her territory.


    "Connect me with Sasha and Tatsuya."


    "Yes, Lady Victoria." Hecate gestured with her hand, and Magic Circles soon began appearing on her hand.


    ...


    On top of a building in Nightingale''s territory, a knight whose body was covered in lightning was looking down with neutral eyes.


    [Sasha.]


    "Yes?"


    [Don''t destroy the properties too much.]


    "I don''t promise anything... But I''ll try my best."


    [That''s enough... And know that property destruction is just an unreasonable request of mine; you are more important than money. If you have no choice, do what you think is best.]


    Themunication was then cut off.


    "...." Sasha shed a sweet little smile.


    Seeing the newer Vampires in her territory running while the Elder ones and Adults fought the Demons, Sasha narrowed her eyes at such disorganization. So far, there weren''t many casualties, just a few Vampires caught off guard that died. The rest, they were only injured, but their wounds had already healed, but she knew things couldn''t stay like this, she took a deep breath, and with a voice like the rumble of thunder, everyone heard:


    "Vampires!"


    "..." Everyone''s attention, including the Demons, was directed towards Sasha.


    "Is that Countess Annasthashia?" an Adult Vampire asked.


    "Fool, Countess Annasthashia is currently at the meeting of Supernatural Beings." An Elder Vampire with a straight spine that emanated authority spoke; he was one of the ns supporting the Fulger n. Consequently, he knew of the gathering of Supernatural Beings; after all, all the most influential subordinate families of the n of Vampire Counts were informed, despite not being given the privilege of seeing the meeting like the Vampire Counts.


    "This is her daughter, Sasha Fulger."


    "...As expected of the bloodlines of Vampire Counts. Even a Young Vampire is so powerful..." The Adult Vampiremented with envy and a slight desire for greed.


    "...." The Elder Vampire just shook his head at this attitude, which was quite normal.


    "Those withoutbat experience should take refuge in n Fulger."


    "Those who know how to fight, take up your weapons, gnash your teeth, use your Bloodline, and defend Our territory, Our home!"


    Everyone looked at the woman with wide eyes of admiration, the power flowing from her body was immense.


    Don''t confuse Vampires with ordinary Humans; even the weakest Vampires could fight low-level Demons. But out of concern, Sasha only asked Adults and Elder Vampires to fight.


    Even if they were Elder Vampires, there was a clear difference between an Elder Vampire withbat experience, like d''s Royal Guards, and an Elder Vampire dedicated to establishing their n.


    The quality waspletely different, but they were still Vampires and still naturally superior.


    "ROOOOOOOOOAR!" A ten-foot horned demon appeared on the street where there were several Young Vampires.


    "Tsk." The Elder Vampire who wasmenting clicked his tongue, then he disappeared and kicked the Demon in the face.


    BOOOOOM!


    The Demon flew away and destroyed some properties.


    The Elder Vampire looked around with red eyes.


    "Wake up, you bastards; stop looking at her in awe and do as she ordered!"


    "Y-Yes!"


    Hearing the Elder Vampire''s scream, the Adult Vampires and some Elder Vampire n Leaders woke up and began to order around.


    Sasha looked at this with satisfaction; she wasn''t a naturalmander or someone with a talent for it.


    But she had the most essential thing a Leader could have, Charisma.


    And that seemed to be something the current Heiresses of Vampire Counts had inmon.


    Sasha jumped into the air and nced lightly at the man with wings of fire behind him.


    The man looked at her with disdain as he pointed at her and seemed to order something in an unfamiliarnguage.


    Sasha didn''t mind that. She had a job ahead of her and needed to clear her territory first.


    Taking her Lightning-Construct daggers.


    She remembered her mother''s lesson.


    ...


    "Daughter, the first step in essing the Martial Arts of n Fulger is going back to our Origins."


    "Mm." Sasha listened carefully.


    Natashia disyed a small smile and continued:


    "My mother, Carm Fulger, as you already know, was originally a Lightning Spirit, and through d''s agreement, she was turned into a Vampire, and our power to control Lightning changed to a Bloodline."


    "Essentially speaking, we grew weaker; after all, our power was limited to our flesh now."


    "And using Lightning too much could harm that flesh; luckily, that weakness was undone when I had you."


    "I chose your father because he had a lineage that gave him abnormal strengths in his body."


    "And as I expected, you were also given this Bloodline Trait when you were born."


    "Effectively, you no longer have that weakness; because of that, I believe you can master The Secret Martial Arts of The Fulger n."


    "...Have you mastered these Martial Arts, mother?"


    "Yeah, but I couldn''t use it to its fullest extent until recently because of my weakness; luckily, thanks to my Darling, this has been resolved."


    "..." Sasha narrowed her eyes.


    Natashiaughed lightly at her daughter''s visible jealousy, and Natashia''s body was covered by Lightning, and with two simple training daggers in hand, she began to exin:


    "The beginning of our techniques starts like this..."


    ...


    With memories of her mother and her training, she fell to the ground, and a voice was heard all around:


    "I am the Lightning..."


    RUMBLE


    The rumbling noise of thunder was heard, Sasha''s body started to glow even brighter, and her red eyes that were hidden by the helmet on her head started to get more radiant. Shades of red began to leak from her helmet; she looked like a gentleman who came to deliver death to the invaders.


    ...


    ..


    .<sub> </sub>


    "The first step to ess Mastery of The Fulger n Arts is to return to our Origins as a Lightning Spirit." Natashia''s voice began to echo in Sasha''s mind.


    "When you reach this state, your body will bepletely covered by Lightning. Essentially speaking, you will force your body to be something else¡­ A Lightning Spirit."


    "Even if this technique in your base form doesn''t show its full potential, unlike when you use it in your Perfect Vampire Count Form, it is still beneficial.


    When using it in your Base Form, you are training to use it in your Vampire Count form, which is much harder to control."


    ...


    ..


    .


    "...And the Lightning is me."


    The pressure around them started to get stronger with each passing second.


    Sasha''s golden daggers started to grow, and the des became as big as a western sword; everyone could feel a cold sweat building up on their body as they looked at that golden glow from Sasha''s body.


    ...


    ..


    .


    "And in that state, you can annihte your enemies with a st of Lightning! Now watch me; I will show you!"


    ...


    ..


    .


    "First Form..."


    Natashia''s and Sasha''s voices began to ovep.


    Sasha crouched further; she held the two daggers that turned into two swords with her body open, and with a kick in her legs, she disappeared, leaving behind only golden trails, while her voice resounded around in the nativenguage from which n Fulger came:


    "L."


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    Everyone looked around in shock as thousands of Lightning bolts fell from the sky, and a trail of golden Lightning painted the entire territory.


    All the Demons spread through n Fulger didn''t even know how they had died. They just blinked their eyes and saw a golden light followed by a roar of thunder, and soon after all their bodies were eviscerated.


    Some had their heads blown off, others were killed by the Lightning that fell from the sky, and others were cut to pieces by Sasha.


    Even Tatsuya, who was quickly cleaning out the Demons with his illusions, was surprised when he saw his cousin zoom past him, killing all the Demons he was fighting.


    "...She stole my kill..." Despite his grumbling, he was thinking of this demonstration, a Martial Art in which only the n heir, and the most talented members of n Fulger, could thoroughly learn and wield.


    An official name did not exist, but everyone in n Fulger had heard of its Origin.


    The Martial Arts personally created by Carm Fulger, the Founder of n Fulger.


    Ten secondster, Sasha appeared at the ce she was in previously, and the moment she appeared, all the Lightning around her stopped falling.


    She rose gracefully from the floor and stood while looking at a location.


    Everyone who watched this demonstration could only look at this woman in shock.


    Their mouths were open, and once again, they remembered.


    They remembered why n Fulger had been in power for so long.


    ... Because they were strong!


    ...


    "Did you see that, Victoria?" Unfortunately, due to the shock, Hecate even forgot to be respectful.


    "Yes... My sister taught her my mother''s Martial Arts..." Victoria''s shock was more significant than Hecate''s because she, as a daughter of n Fulger, knew how difficult it was to do what Sasha did, and she was just a Baby Vampire!


    Looking at the image of Sasha standing while holding two lightning constructs that turned back into two daggers, she couldn''t help but think of her mother''s image.


    ''My niece has be so strong¡­ She looks more and more like my mother¡­'' Victoria thought with nostalgia and mncholy.


    ...


    Unaware that her actions were increasing her Family''s reputation, she nced at the man floating on fiery wings behind him.


    "That was... Surprising. Even though I was told to be careful because I could face a family that had the power to permanently kill me, I didn''t believe it; after all, you guys are weak now... But..." He looked around at all the killed Demons in the surrounding territory.


    ''She covered several kilometers in a matter of seconds, killed I don''t know how many Demons, and returned to the same ce...''


    "I was too arrogant, huh."


    "What a surprise..." A voice was heard, and someone began to appear beside Sasha as if he were a mirage: "A Demon admitting he was arrogant."


    "You have the same feeling as this woman... Are you from the same n?"


    "..." The two didn''t say anything.


    "Silence, huh. Well, that''s to be expected."


    The two didn''t know what to expect; the Demon seemed to be talking to itself.


    Looking around, he realized he hadn''t done much damage to n Fulger; dissatisfied with this, the wings behind the man began to grow.


    "My name is Phoenix, one of The 72 Dukes of Hell." The man''s wings spread even further, and a warm climate began to surround the entire Fulger n.


    "What''s your name, Vampire?" He looked at the woman.


    "Sasha... Sasha Fulger, Heir to the Fulger n."


    "Oh, I see¡­ So the daughter of a Monster will also be a Monster." He nodded, satisfied as if he understood something.


    All the buildings around the man began to catch fire and melt with just his presence, and it seemed that approaching him was impossible.


    "Back off," Sasha spoke in a neutral, serious tone, and that was enough for the Elder Vampires and Adults to nod and start running.


    Adult and Elder Vampires or not, they couldn''t fight someone who controlled fire with what little fighting experience they had.


    Yes, they were strong, but unfortunately, most had not trained to fight a Demon Duke who fought in Hell.


    Hell, whose ce was a battle every day.


    Sasha and Tatsuya''s eyes began to glow blood red, and Lightning started to cover their bodies.


    "Unfortunately for you two..."


    "I will not retreat without carrying out my orders." A me appeared in his hand, and it began to rise toward the sky.


    Soon little fireballs started toe out of that me and head toward the remaining corpses of the Demons.


    "I, Phoenix,mand you... Be Reborn, My army."


    As in the Phoenix Myth, the Demons'' corpses turned to ashes, and from those ashes, they re-emerged.


    "ROAAAAAAAAAR!" Demonic roars were heard throughout the territory.


    The Demons looked at Sasha and Tatsuya with bloodthirsty eyes.


    "Let''s start the second round." The man hovered in midair as he looked at the two.


    As they looked at the Demons, Sasha and Tatsuya stood with their backs to each other.


    No fear was seen in their eyes, only determination.


    "This time, it won''t be so easy, Vampires." When he finished speaking, the Demons around him began to be covered by fire.


    "Tatsuya, you take care of that side."


    "...What a coincidence; I was about to say the same thing." He shed a predatory little smile and lifted the Katana from its sheath.


    Sasha shed a small smile, and the next moment the two of them were gone, leaving streaks of Lightning behind.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    BOOOOOOM!


    ...


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524: Scarlett Sisters.


    Scarlett n.


    Before the invasion of n Snow and Fulger began.


    A woman with long red hair wearing a dark purple dress with an opening in the legs that highlighted the ck stockings that covered her legs was sitting in her office taking care of some documents until she stopped what she was doing and turned in a particr direction.


    Specifically, her territory.


    "Heh~, they really dared to invade this ce," Siena muttered in an amused tone, but if anyone saw her now, it would be clear she wasn''t the least bit happy.


    Even though she had already been warned by her mother that this could happen and had made preparations for it, she still couldn''t help but be surprised.


    A Maid entered the office and announced, "Lady Siena, they are here."


    "Yes, I know, Luna."


    "Who are the invaders?"


    "61st Key of Solomon, King Zagan and his legion of Demons," Luna reported.


    "What should we do?" She continued.


    "Just follow the n, one of the 72 Pir Demons or not, no one attacks n Scarlett ande out alive to tell the tale¡ª."


    At that moment, a portal appeared in the office, and Ruby, Edward, Leona, Pepper, Lacus, and Liena came out of it.


    "Ara¡­ Sisters, why are you here? And why did you bring these¡­ Guests."


    "Is that even a question?" Ruby raised an eyebrow and then replied:


    "I came to defend my home and brought some friends," Ruby spoke in a simple tone and looked at the portal:


    "Thank you, Natalia."


    A woman''s hand came out of the portal and gave a thumbs-up.


    Momentster, the portal disappeared.


    "Ugh, they stink," Leonained as she sniffed the air, and she could smell the stench of those Demons from miles away.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been back home." Peppermented casually as she looked around, feeling a little weird and nostalgic.


    Lacus disappeared into mist and momentster reappeared.


    "Apparently, all the houses have been evacuated."


    "Are they in the bunker?"


    Siena just nodded; she would never ignore her mother''s instinct of intuition. If she said it would happen, the likelihood of it urring is infinitely close to 100%.


    Therefore she made preparations.


    Currently, n Scarlett was utterly deserted.


    "Oya, you did a good job, Sis," Rubymented proudly.


    "Humpf, while you guys were hanging around, I had to take care of this ce myself with Luna." Her face turned slightly red as sheined, "At least these Vampires are easier to convince because of my mother''s prestige."


    All it took was Scathach''s name and saying that the woman thought an attack wasing, that all the residents packed their things and took refuge in a bunker beneath Scathach''s Castle.


    Pepper and Lacus just smiled when they saw their older sister''s act. Ruby scratched her cheek, a little embarrassed, and replied:


    "... I''m sorry, Okay? The Human world needs attention, and I''m the only one avable for that."


    "...." Siena just looked at Ruby with disinterested eyes.


    "Forget it; I''ve always done this; I''m used to it."


    Suddenly explosion noises and roars of Demons were heard.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    ROOOOOOARRR!


    And that caught everyone''s attention.


    "Demons, huh... I haven''t fought a Demon in a while." Lienamented as she grabbed arge rifle from her back and walked towards the hallways.


    "I will go ahead."


    "..." Siena just looked at the Human with amused eyes. She didn''t know whether to feel hostility or indifference.


    She tried not to express any emotion because they were people her sister had brought.


    Especially for those two Werewolves present.


    She could clearly smell that hateful man [Victor] all over Leona''s body.


    "They''re destroying the territory; aren''t you worried?" Pepper asked.


    "Nah, buildings can be rebuilt again, and most of the important stuff has been collected thanks to this," Siena said as she lifted a Spacial Bag up.


    "I must say that despite being expensive, it is quite useful," Sienamented.


    "Fufufu, thank Victor for that. If it weren''t for him, who knows how long Alexios would take toe up with this."


    Siena rolled her eyes.


    "Don''t act like this is Victor''s job; it''s not all about him."


    "Heh~, is that right? Then tell me, sis. How long would it have taken those old men to think outside the box?"


    "..." Siena was silent. She knew that Nightingale''s society developed slowly because they had long life expectancies.


    "Because of that, I say they should watch anime; you can get many good ideas from Humans." Ruby rolled her eyes.


    "¡­This is something I can agree with you on." Leona shed a small smile.


    "Promoting Anime Culture to old Vampires?" Edward thought aloud and imagined a young-looking Vampire, who was actually over 1500 years old, watching Anime and wearing Cosy.


    "... That''s an image I don''t want to think about."


    "Oya, why?"


    "An old Vampire... And Anime just doesn''t mix."


    "Well, I disagree with you; I bet some old Vampires would like that."


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "Sorry to interrupt, but aren''t we in the middle of an invasion?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about, sis? This is not an invasion."


    "Eh?" Siena looked at Ruby.


    "They just came here to generously surrender their lives to us." Ruby''s smile slowly grew.


    She turned around and started walking,pletely ignoring everyone''s faces.


    ...


    A few minutester, Ruby was standing on top of her mother''s castle in full body armor. Unlike Sasha''s armor, which served as a way to store energy, Ruby''s armor had a single purpose.


    Ease her Ice Transition.


    Ruby, as the daughter of Scathach, had both her mother''s power of Ice and her father''s power of Water, and thanks to thisbination, she could turn her hand into pure Ice, and with minute control of the Water, she could get out of that state.


    This was a delicate process, and with the slightest slip of attention, she would suffer an injury that wouldn''t do her much harm because of the Vampires'' regeneration, but it would hurt... a lot.


    The armor helped facilitate this process.


    As someone who trained with Ruby for an entire year, Victor knew all her weaknesses and strengths. The armor helped to eliminate those weaknesses and add upon her defenses.


    "...I want one too." Peppermented with desire in her eyes as she looked at her sister.


    "..." Siena and Lacus couldn''t help but agree with this. Even though they were in armor, their armor was too simplepared to Ruby''s.


    A set of full body armor of a ck color, with dark brown and dark red ents. On the right shoulder was a kind of light red cape that stood out. The cape was made of a tough animal hide.


    What was the purpose of the cape on the right shoulder? It was to serve as a shield. By freezing the mantle with the power of Ice, it could create a protective shield even faster than regr Ice Creation.


    In a hand-to-hand battle, Victor knew that seconds decided everything, and because of that, he asked the cksmith for ways to help his wife.


    Held in her right hand was a Spear with Runes carved all over the shaft, a gift from her mother, Scathach.


    Ruby nced lightly at Spear.


    And remember what her mother said.


    ...


    This happened when Scathach was in the Human World after the ''domination'' events between Scathach and Victor.


    "Ruby... This is a gift for you."


    "..." Ruby looked at the Spear in her mother''s hand with curious eyes.


    "You''ve nned a lot of things for the future, things that are dangerous, and I won''t always be able to be by your side, so you must be strong."


    "This is my old Spear, given to me by my mother when I became an adult and perfected by me when I became a Runemaster."


    "The Spear of a young warrior¡­ Dream." She spoke in a nostalgic tone, as if she was reminiscing something from the past.


    "The weapon that supported my dream for years and contains all my future dreams."


    "The dream of a little girl who wanted to be the strongest... Now, she''s yours."


    ...


    Ruby squeezed Spear tightly, and her eyes glowed blood red. Soon the Runes began to react to Ruby''s intent and began to glow blood red.<sub> </sub>


    Ruby put on her helmet, which had the same color and detailing as her armor, and looked at the Demon Duke, who was just hovering in the air as hemanded the troops.


    "Their purpose is obvious; they are buying time." Ruby started talking. Initially, she didn''t understand the Demon Duke''s attitude of just standing around and ordering his Demons to wreak havoc.


    ''The City is empty; shouldn''t he feel more arrogant and attack? Or at least do something else?''


    ''Why doesn''t he do anything?''


    The answer to that was obvious, he was already fulfilling his role.


    "We will not kill the Demon Duke."


    "..."


    "We will capture, torture him, and learn information from the other side."


    "Luckily, we are experts at capturing people." Lacus shed a small predatory smile.


    "Indeed." Rubyughed lightly.


    "Lacus, if you don''t mind?"


    "Leave it to me." Lacus'' eyes began to glow, and soon she transformed into mist and flew toward the heavens.


    "...." Edward, Leona, Liena, Luna, and the Demon Duke looked up at that ''mist'' rising to the heavens.


    Stopping in the clouds, Lacus hovered in midair, and a voice sounded with her body in the form of Mist, whose only thing to see was two red glows.


    "Let''s set the mood a little." Then, using the power of her bloodline, a type of dark gray smoke with shades of ck came out of her body and spread throughout the territory.


    FUSHHHHHHHHH.


    Deep darkness fell over n Scarlett''s territory, the only visible light being the beings'' eyes and the City lights.


    "Pepper."


    "I''m on it."


    Pepper, who already had her hand raised towards the Clouds, frowned, and a few secondster, her face softened, and she spoke.


    "Done."


    Lacus fell from the skies beside Pepper, and her form was still Mist.


    "What are these sisters doing?" Liena''s question was answered when she felt a drop of water fall on her cheek.


    She lightly touched her cheek and asked:


    "You''re kidding, right?" She looked shocked as the entire territory began to be covered in rain.


    Edward and Leona frowned.


    "I''m getting a bad feeling about this," Edwardmented.


    "Let''s back off for now."


    "Agreed." Leona, still in her base form, just kicked a Demon in the face, and that Demon flew towards several houses, and soon the two siblings disappeared.


    "Siena."


    "Yes, yes. Sigh, you are abusing your older sister." She sighed helplessly with a wry smile, but then that smile faded from her face, and she became serious.


    Pointing the palm upwards, a beam of clear blue light flew toward the heavens.


    And when that beam of light touched the clouds.


    Everyone''s eyes widened as everything was frozen; the sky was frozen!


    "...Well, they are the daughters of The Strongest Female Vampire for a reason," Zaganmented in an amused tone; it wasn''t every day you saw the sky literally freeze.


    "It''s your turn Ruby," Lacusmented.


    "Mm." Ruby''s eyes lit up as chilling air began to emanate from her left fist, and soon her entire left hand was frozen, but unlike usual, only her armor was icy; her hand was still flesh.


    ''I should thank my Darlingter~.''


    Assuming a punching stance, she punched the ''air''.


    And suddenly.


    Crack.


    A crack appeared in the air, and this crack began to rise towards the heavens, and soon the whole sky was the same; a giant crack appeared in the sky.


    Turning her Spear a bit, the Spear started to get covered in Ice, and when Ruby hit the ground with the Spear''s pommel,


    All the ground and structures except the castle were frozen.


    "Wee to our World, Demons."


    Ruby''s smile grew under her mask:


    "And... Be careful; the weather forecast today is snow."


    When Ruby finished speaking, snow began to fall from the Ice crevices in the sky, whose fissures began to crack even more until they shattered into thousands of pieces.


    All that was left in the sky was a big, gigantic heavy cloud that epassed the entire territory of n Scarlett.


    And when that snow touched a Demon... The entire Demon turned into an Ice Statue.


    Wherever the snow touched, everything was frozen; the concentration of Ice power in those tiny snowkes was ridiculous.


    "¡­Well, fuck. I knew I should have brought another Duke; at this rate, my soldiers will perish." Zaganmented with narrowed eyes.


    Liena, Edward, and Leona, who were watching this, just stared in disbelief.


    The two Alpha Werewolves knew of the Vampires'' potential for area damage; they knew that potential was ridiculous, but... They really had no idea it was so absurd.


    "... A monster''s daughters will always be monsters, no matter if they are younger or not," Lienamented as she took hold of her Rifle, put it on her back, and jumped towards another building.


    One thing she noticed was that when a snowke was about to collide with her, the Snowke mysteriously dodged her.


    ''Are these monsters controlling this thing?'' She was once again shocked.


    This techniquebined the strengths of the four sisters.


    Lacus'' bloodline, which could create a type of ''smoke'' that resembled a cloud.


    Pepper''s water power.


    The abundant Ice power of Siena.


    And Ruby''s supernatural control.


    A technique that Scathach herself dered was at the level of destroyingrge cities and had enormous potential for field control.


    A technique that could only be done by the four sisters together.


    A technique without a name and one that didn''t really need one.


    "Siena, control the battlefield."


    "Already on it," Sienamented as she looked up at the sky, her eyes glowing blood red; then the snowfall started to increase.


    Thousands of sharp ice spikes so small they were almost invisible began to be created.


    "Ugh, this was originally your job, did you know? I''m horrible at controlling it."


    "I know, but you improved your control with my husband, right?"


    Siena just snorted with an annoyed expression and continued to do her job.


    Soon these thin, invisible ice spikes started falling all over the territory and instantly began killing all the Demons.


    With this move alone, more than 30% of the Demons were cleansed, and the rest were incapacitated because they couldn''t move, although some Demons were protecting themselves with a kind of ck miasma that covered their body.


    Those who were lucky just turned into ice statues and remained there awaiting death, after all, there was no ''friendship'' and panionship'' between Demons.


    If you died or were disabled, it was because you were weak.


    "Lacus and Pepper,e with me."


    "Okay, Sis." Smoke daggers were made in Lacus'' hand, and a kind of purple ''energy'' seemed to be concentrated in the des.


    "Umu, Umu!" Pepper was getting excited, she bumped her fists with each other, and soon her fists were covered in Water, and two gloves were made of concentrated Water.


    These gloves had three spikes on the tip, spikes that Pepper could control in any way she wanted.


    "...Oya? Won''t you want the Ice weapons?"


    "Nah, Victor taught us a lot of things."


    "... I can see that," Rubymented as she looked at her sister Lacus'' form.


    The three sisters looked at the Demons, and with one step, they disappeared, and all that was heard around them were screams, roars, and flesh being torn apart.


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525: Too dangerous to be left alive.


    ''What a bunch of troublesome brats.'' Phoenix felt a headache as he looked at the two beings.


    Even though he had them surrounded, even though the Demons outnumbered them, he and his forces were still being pressured.


    ''That woman is so fast and deadly that no Demon can even imagine attacking her.''


    ''On the other hand, that brat is even worse. These illusions that affect the environment and everyone in them are annoying. Is his mother a subus or something?''


    Although the illusions didn''t affect Phoenix, he was still affected by the illusions of the environment, which just went to show how Tatsuya had evolved.


    Previously, he couldn''t fully affect his environment if the target was aware of the illusion.


    ''That should be expected, considering they are a more respected n of Vampires... Although, I didn''t expect so much resistance. The other members of the Fulger n have yet to intrude either... Is the Leader of this n feeding these Vampires with some special drug?''


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Lightning fell from the sky, and a few more dozen Demons died.


    And this annoyed the Demon Duke:


    ''I think I should just take this as an expected result. Only my main subordinates can fight them, and these Demons are only serving to slow them down.'' Phoenix thought neutrally.


    Even though the Pir Demon of The Phoenix n said that these Demons were weak, that was from his perspective.


    A Demon horde like that could level a Human city quickly.


    Realizing that their numbers were dwindling, Phoenix gestured with his hand, and fireballs flew toward the corpses bringing them back to life.


    Even wholly destroyed corpses came back to life, and as long as a ''part'' of the Demons'' body was nearby, Phoenix could revive them.


    That was the power of his Bloodline, and reviving weak Demons didn''t cost any energy loss or side effects in Phoenix.


    "Tsk." Tatsuya clicked the tongue. They were at an annoying impasse.


    And he didn''t like it at all. So even though they weren''t trying very hard, this Status Quo situation was not to his liking.


    [Not ready yet, Mother?]


    [Hecate is working on it.]


    A Demon came towards Tatsuya, but the man didn''t look at it, and when the Demon attacked with fireing out of its mouth, Tatsuya''s image just disappeared, and the Demon''s head fell off.


    Tatsuya appeared on top of a building and looked at the situation, slightly annoyed.


    ''This is frustrating. What is this Demon waiting for?'' Tatsuya''s instincts told him that this man hovering in the air was extremely strong, but why was he so passive?


    ''Should I provoke him?'' Tatsuya had actually been mulling it over for a moment.


    He didn''t like being in such a passive situation.


    ''... Worth trying.''


    Tatsuya took a deep breath and assumed the Iaijutsu stance.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Tatsuya''s power exploded around him, putting pressure on everyone present.


    "...Oya?"


    Sasha stopped running around, stopped on top of a building, and looked at her cousin.


    ''So much power... He really is diligent.'' If Victor didn''t exist, Tatsuya would definitely be the most talented Young Vampire.


    If there was one person he would lose, it would probably be Ruby.


    For a moment, Tatsuya and Sasha''s eyes met, and Sasha frowned.


    She looked at the Demon in the air, and momentster, she disappeared, leaving streaks of Lightning behind.


    "Demon, you''re annoying, you glorified ming chicken."


    "..." A vein bulged on Phoenix''s head, but he remained calm. He was too old to fall for such childish teasing.


    "If you''ve invaded my fucking territory, at least do it right, stop acting like a passive bitch."


    Victoria and Hecate, who heard what Tatsuya said, just looked at each other confused.


    "Why is he acting like Victor?" The two asked at the same time.


    "Vampire... Our goal is too big for a small-minded being like you to understand."


    "Oh? Why don''t you exin, then, this grand n?"


    A sneer of disdain crossed Phoenix''s face: "...This is not a third-rate movie, Vampire. I will not expose our ns."


    Once again, he waved his hand, and all the Demons being killed by Sasha revived and began to focus on Tatsuya.


    "I''m surprised you know what a movie is, Demon."


    "Being a Duke of Hell has its perks." He spoke with a noble tone.


    Tatsuya ignored the Demons that were approaching him, and his power began to grow stronger and thicker.


    "Tsk, and to think that a Pir Demon would be a friendless iste. Hell really is a depressing ce." Tatsuya continued to act like Victor. Why? <sub> </sub>


    He was the most annoying man he knew.


    Tatsuya didn''t doubt that the words that came out of Victor''s mouth could make a stone spit blood in anger. He was very good at provoking people.


    Even if it wasn''t working much, it was enough to draw the Demon''s attention to him.


    ''... Why is he trying to provoke me?'' Phoenix thought in curiosity and mild hostility as he didn''t like Tatsuya''s disdainful tone.


    It went without saying that he was very good at imitating Victor, at least in his disdainful tone.


    A Demon was going to attack Tatsuya, but when the Demon''s hand came close to Tatsuya, his hand disappeared from existence.


    ''...So much power...'' Even with the visible increase in power, Phoenix was not worried. Arrogance and confidence in his ability at its best.


    And above all, he had confidence in his lineage.


    Few beings could truly threaten him.


    "Haah, why don''t you keep ying with the Demons, Vampires? Do not increase my work." Hemented.


    ''...Ryujin.'' Tatsuya''s eyes began to glow golden.


    "I want to at least wipe that smug look off your ugly mug. Then, when you get to Hell, your fellow Demons willugh at you for losing to a Baby Vampire.''


    "...Piece of shit-."


    ''Now.''


    With a bolt of Lightning, Tatsuya disappeared from his position and appeared in front of Phoenix.


    And with the same pose as IaiJutsu, Tatsuya''s wave of power exploded even more.


    ''Hakai no sora!''


    "Wha-"Phoenix didn''t even have time to React, and soon he found himself staring into the maw of a Lightning Dragon.


    ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    ''What the hell is that!?'' The Eastern Dragon rose towards the skies and lit up the entire territory of n Fulger.


    "Sasha!"


    "I''m on it."


    Sasha''s body glowed even brighter as massive power poured out of her body and surrounded everyone around her. Her eyes glowed gold, and she was gone in the blink of an eye.


    ''Erase everyone from existence...'' With one goal in mind, Sasha set to work.


    In the first second, Sasha gathered all the Demons in one ce outside the city, and her body began to undergo changes.


    The Demon count surpassed 1000, but that was child''s y for Sasha''s current speed.


    In the next second, more than half of the Demons were out of town.


    The power around her body grew more potent, and her speed continued to increase.


    By the third second, all the Demons scattered throughout n Fulger''s territory were clumped up together in one area.


    And by the fourth second, the Magic happened.


    As she appeared in front of the Demons, Sasha''s appearance had shifted at some point, and bat wings of pure Lightning appeared behind her as she assumed a Martial Arts stance and took a deep breath.


    She was in her Vampire Count Form, which wasn''t very noticeable because of her armor.


    The only evidence people could see were the vast wings behind her and her sudden increase in power.


    "... That''s..." Victoria, who was looking at all this, couldn''t help but be shocked, and it wasn''t about Sasha''s transformation but the pose she was striking.


    Making the most of her Lightning, Sasha''s wings extended to absurd ranges as if they were being used to discharge excessive energy.


    Letting out her breath, Sasha''s eyes brightened even more, and her voice reverberated outwards:


    "One punch..." And she attacked the air in front of her.


    And the result was instantaneous.


    FUSHHHHHH.


    A sh was seen, followed by Sasha''s voice:


    "One million hits."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526: Too dangerous to be left alive. 2


    "One punch..." And she attacked the air in front.


    And the result was instantaneous.


    FUSHHHHHH.


    A sh was seen, followed by Sasha''s voice:


    "One million hits."


    And soon a familiar scene ensued.


    A massive straight line of destruction followed by a gigantic explosion.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    All Demons were evaporated from existence.


    Then another explosion urred in the sky.


    Two simultaneous explosions caused small earthquakes all around.


    "IMPOSSIBLE!" Victoria rose from her chair in shock, unable to contain herself any longer.


    "Just how old is my niece? 23? 25? How can she use this technique!?"


    Hecate was too shocked toment while she just watched.


    "Even if it''s a weaker version, that''s absurd!"


    It was worth mentioning that Natashia could only utilize this technique when she became an Elder Vampire and wholly Mastered the Vampire Count Transformation.


    The simple act of using this technique was absurd from Victoria''s perspective.


    Sasha fell to the ground, removed her helmet, and lightly coughed blood on the floor.


    "Haah, even with my father''s Bloodline strengthening me and my resistance training, the bacsh is still this strong?" Sasha felt her arms hurt like mad.


    In that brief split-second she attacked, she''d used all her concentration to attack a million times in the same spot, all in a minimal amount of time.


    She looked up, and when she saw the havoc she had caused, she smiled softly, "Come back to life now, idiots."


    She stopped smiling and took on a severe expression, and ignoring her aching body, she took her helmet and put it back on.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Tatsuya appeared near Sasha.


    "Cousin, you''re scary..." That was Tatsuya''s honest opinion as he looked at the sight in front of him. That wasn''t the power of a Baby Vampire!


    "...I can say the same for you, cousin." Sasha shrugged her shoulders as she looked at Tatsuya, who didn''t look tired even after unleashing that attack he used when fighting Pheonix.


    The two smiled softly, then their expressions turned serious, and they looked up at the sky.


    Specifically toward the clouds.


    As if he were an Angeling out of the sky, a man with wings of fire descended and looked around.


    "...The Demons are gone... Vanished from existence." Phoenix''s shocked tone was evident.


    ''Not even a piece of burnt meat is left behind. Everything is gone.''


    The Demon Duke''s eyes focused on the two beings.


    That interest andziness he had were no longer visible. He was serious.


    [The Magic is ready.]


    [Wait for my signal.] Sasha spoke up.


    The two looked at the Demon floating in the air.


    Phoenix had to reassess the situation.


    This was no longer a time-buying job.


    ''They are young Vampires and already have that kind of strength. So what happens when they get stronger?''


    ''The fruit must be plucked while it is still young. My King''s ns cannot be obstructed...''


    "You are too dangerous to be left alive..." Slowly Phoenix''s human flesh began to unravel, and all that was left was a humanoid being entirely made of fire.


    Slowly, this form began to unravel as the man''s body grew, and a red te of armor resembling a mask appeared on his face and covered his mouth.


    Horns grew on his head, a long tail grew, his legs became more inhuman, and sharp, fire-covered ws appeared on his hand.


    "...." The two braced themselves, and they swallowed.


    The change was noticeable. This time the Demon was serious.


    A fiery red aura was leaking from Phoenix''s body, and a miasma began circting in the area.


    [Don''t breathe the Miasma! It''s toxic! Even with your regeneration, you will be rendered weak!]


    Unfortunately, the two didn''t have time to react when the Demon appeared in front of them.


    Being speed experts, Sasha and Tatsuya dodged the Demon''s attack... At least, they tried.


    "Cough..." Tatsuya coughed up blood as his stomach was pierced by Phoenix, and his body was thrown to the ground ahead.


    ''My illusion is not working!'' He looked down and saw four ck holes in his stomach, his stomach was burned, and Miasma was leaking out of him.


    "Having speed and knowing how to use them inbat with someone of greater strength and experience..."


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Sasha appeared behind the Demon and attacked its head.


    "Is different from being used on lesser beings." Phoenix turned his face suddenly and looked at Sasha.


    ''F-Fast!''


    "Even though my full speed isn''t faster than the two of you... I''m more experienced, and because of that, I can use my peak burst speed more efficiently."


    How many fights did Phoenix fight in Hell?


    Hundreds? Thousands? Hundreds of thousands? Even as a Duke of Hell, he still fought to this day.


    His experience was vast, and he often fought beings faster than him.


    Phoenix dodged Sasha''s attack, and at this moment, he approached Sasha.


    Just as he was about to pierce the woman''s body, she disappeared.


    Not surprised by the woman disappearing, he knew this would happen, and calmly, he looked at Tatsuya.


    His leg muscles contracted, and with an impulse, he was in front of the man.


    At this moment, Sasha appeared on Tatsuya, grabbed her cousin, and disappeared.


    "Tsk, slippery." Even though he knew where she would appear, he was slower.


    Sasha looked at the Demon with a severe look.


    "Are you okay?" She spoke in a low tone.


    "Y-Yeah."<sub> </sub>


    "I told you, you should have trained your lightning."


    "Unlike monsters like you and your husband, I must train one thing at a time, and I chose my sword."


    Sasha was silent and didn''tment on it.


    She knew that if it wasn''t for her Darling''s ''love'', she would have to do the same as Tatsuya.


    [Not yet?] Hecate screamed.


    [Not yet.] Sashamented patiently.


    Sasha had better omnidirectional speed than the Demon, she was faster, that was her n''s specialty, and the power she trained the most was her martial arts.


    Inparison, the Demon could go from point A to point B in a burst of speed.


    He knew how to use his strength and had more experience. He was a formidable opponent.


    Wings of fire appeared behind the Demon and spread around him.


    Soon an even denser volume of Miasma began to erupt from his body.


    "I can''t beat her in speed, so let''s bnce things out a bit." Massive Miasma started to spread all over the ce.


    [We can''t let the Miasma spread any further. The whole territory will be infected, and this ce will turn into a new Hell!] Victoria spoke urgently, with a slight concern for her son who was in that state.


    [I know.] Sasha couldn''t allow that to happen. This was where the food was made, so if the territory was damaged, a famine could ur in Nightingale.


    [At mymand, unleash your Magic.] Sasha stood up.


    [Okay.]


    "Don''t be a tragic hero, Tatsuya. Are you going to sit there and let me do everything myself?" She created two lightning daggers.


    "..." A vein bulged on Tatsuya''s head.


    "Hah, that''s nothing. It''s just a flesh wound." Tatsuya snorted in disdain and stood up like nothing had happened. It''s not like he had a hole in his belly. He waspletely fine.


    ''Fucking miasma, my regeneration is slower.''


    One of the reasons Higher-Level Demons were troublesome to confront was the natural ''Miasma'' they emanated. This Miasma was very harmful to all beings that weren''t Demons.


    And the only beings that couldbat this Miasma were beings of ''holy'' rank, such as Angels and Gods of Light.


    Other than them, they were all subject to the adverse effects of the Miasma, particrly a Miasma that emanated from a Demon Duke.


    But... This is not to say that there were no countermeasure techniques for this. It was at those times that Witches shone for their usefulness.


    "Use that move at mymand," Sasha spoke to Tatsuya.


    Tatsuya raised an eyebrow but decided to trust his cousin.


    Sasha positioned herself, and her body was covered by Lightning.


    And in the blink of an eye, she disappeared and reappeared in front of the Demon.


    "Fool, you jumped right into the lion''s den."


    [Now!]


    Hearing Sasha''s voice, Hecate quickly spoke in a foreignnguage.


    Two Magic Circles appeared on her hand, and her eyes glowed with power as pure mana was being emanated from her body.


    "!@$%!"


    FUUSHHHHHHHH.


    A giant Magic Circle appeared on top of the Demon and Sasha that stretched across the entire territory.


    And the effect was instantaneous.


    All the Miasma that was emanating from Phoenix was suppressed.


    "Huh?"


    Sasha disappeared again and appeared next to the Demon, her daggers gleaming, trying to pierce the Demon.


    But her eyes widened as she looked down at the world in slow motion and saw a hot fire emanating from the Demon''s tailing toward her.


    Her eyes widened.


    ''I will be burned!'' Again, her Lightning''s power grew more substantial, and she entered the Form of a Vampire Count, boosting her speed even more.


    She disappeared again and appeared above the Demon.


    And this time, the Demon didn''t have time to react, while his head was pierced by the daggers.


    "HAAAH!" And with a scream, she pushed through with more strength.


    Her two daggers grew, and she split the Demon in half.


    She pointed her palm at the Demon, and pure Lightning shot out of her hand.


    "Annoying bitch." Still alive, Phoenix used his hand and held Sasha''s hand and squeezed, breaking Sasha''s gauntlet and sessfully burning the material. If not for the armor, Sasha''s bones would have been broken, and she would have been burned.


    He held her in ce, and the other half of him attacked Sasha with his fiery ws.


    Sasha dodged the Demon''s attacks and used her Lightning power to damage her body.


    "Tatsuya!"


    Trusting his cousin, Tatsuya, who was in the Iaijutsu position umting power, spoke:


    "Rairy¨± no Zangeki." A gigantic sh of golden light shot out of his katana and flew toward the Demon and Sasha.


    Sasha quickly tried to cut off the Demon''s hand but failed since the Demon''s skin had be more rigid than before. She looked at the Demon and saw him with a sadistic glow.


    "Ugh!" She felt her hands being burned. She gritted her teeth, the fire suddenly increased, and her entire right half was burned.


    Taking advantage of this moment of pain, Phoenix attacked Sasha''s face with his ws, intending to kill her.


    The helmet stopped most of the damage, and by the time the w cut through the helmet, it had been enough for Sasha to pull herself together and dodge the attack before it shed her face.


    "Annoying speed!"


    She didn''t have time anymore. She needed to make a quick decision.


    She took her dagger and cut her arm, and soon she disappeared from the ce.


    Tatsuya''s massive power covered the Demon''s body the second she disappeared.


    There was no scream, just the sound of pure destruction.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527: A simple word that contains a ton of feelings.


    Sasha appeared beside Tatsuya while holding his shoulder, which was leaking blood.


    "Are you okay-"


    "Cough."


    She coughed up some blood that fell to the ground. When she saw her ck blood, she realized that the miasma had entered her body through the hands of the demons, and her regeneration was not working.


    "Heh, you look just like me now, cousin!" It''s worth mentioning that Tatsuya was mean at times.


    "..." Tatsuya looked at his cousin with a twinkle in his eyes but didn''tment. She just took off the broken helmet and threw it on the ground.


    Silently thanking her husband for this gift and feeling sore for damaging the gift the first day she used it.


    ''Damn demon!''


    [Don''t breathe a sigh of relief, remember, he''s a Phoenix.] Those words of warning from Hecate were enough to get them both serious again.


    And just as Hecate spoke, mes rose from the ground like a pir of fire.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.


    [And like a phoenix, he will rise from the ashes.]


    Soon the image of thepletely healed demon was seen by both of them.


    "Fuck, he''spletely fine." Victoria muttered.


    "To kill this duke, we need a being of Light or a being that can attack souls. If not, it will keep respawning no matter how many times we kill him." Hecatemented seriously as she tried to hide the concern she had about Tatsuya.


    "Do we have no other choice but to seal him somewhere?"


    "Yeah, or buy time until d or Victores back. As a progenitor, they have the power to damage souls, so they can kill this demon." Hecate bit her lip.


    They were really unlucky. They were quickly invaded by one of the strongest and most troublesome demon dukes.


    "...I must congratte you. There are few people who manage to kill me, and even more soing from two young vampires."


    "If it was another Demon Duke, you would have won, but unfortunately, you found me."


    Phoenix stretched his arms and cracked his neck a little, his expression unreadable, but everyone could feel the heavy feeling around him.


    He was irritated.


    "Haah, Baal will annoy me for eternity for what happened here."


    "I can already imagine him telling the other demons about it."


    "...I must wash this stain on my honor." The demons'' eyes suddenly glowed.


    And a gigantic pressure fell on the entire territory of n Fulger.


    The surrounding weather began to get hotter and hotter.


    Sasha and Tatsuya opened their eyes in shock.


    ''Was that all his strength!?''


    "I will make a point of making this territory disappear into ashes." Phoenix''s fiery wings grew, and the ground around him began to burn.


    It was as if a mini-sun had suddenly started to rise in front of them.


    "Ugh." Sasha and Tatsuya will feel their skin burning even though they are so far away.


    The worst effect was on Tatsuya, who waspletely unprotected, his attire had long since disappeared, and mysteriously, only the bottom part of his kimono was left.


    From the beginning, Phoenix treated it like a game. Why?


    He was immortal, and no matter how many times he died, he wille back.


    He is a Phoenix, after all.


    And even if he had taken it a little seriously before, that changed when he was killed because of his negligence.


    Killed by two young vampires?


    He wouldn''t feel humiliated if it was a being like a countess or something, but it was just her descendants!


    His pride wouldn''t allow it!


    Long ago, he lost sight of the duty that his king entrusted to him. First, he had to cleanse his honor, then he could think of his duty!


    Tatsuya and Sasha gulped as fear gripped their entire beings, and Sasha felt like she was in Scathach''s presence.


    A sentiment that was shared by Tatsuya, but the target of that sentiment was not Scathach but Natashia.


    But they wouldn''t falter because of it.


    Biting their lips, they positioned themselves, and once again, their bodies shed with lightning.


    [Any countermeasures?] Sasha asked.


    [I''m working on a spell that will seal him, try to hold on for five minutes.]


    The two were silent. Five minutes? This woman was asking too much!


    But they had no choice.


    "You''re talking too much for someone who just died, demon." Sasha spoke in disdain.


    "That was negligence... It won''t happen again." The heat started to build even more, and his entire body had long since turned into pure fire, so only his chest and head were visible.


    "As expected of a demon, you are good at making excuses." Sasha started to stall for time.


    "... Excuses?" Phoenix raised an eyebrow.


    "Correct. By thinking of us as inferior and a weak target, you let your guard down and died."


    "If you weren''t a glorified chicken, you''d be right back in hell getting fucked by some demon that would love to eat your ming ass." Feeling her healing start to take effect, Sasha breathed a sigh of relief. She needed some time for the miasma to leave her system, and her healing was reacting better than she thought.


    "...." Tatsuya swallowed hard.


    Woman! Your mouth is cruel! Who did you learn that from!?... Ah, she is that man''s wife!


    Tatsuya unintentionally spat blood. This wasn''t because he received critical damage from what she heard; it was because he was actually injured!


    Veins started popping in Phoenix''s head. He''d never felt so humiliated before.


    Losing to someone younger and still beingughed at.


    Hell must have frozen over for him to suffer something like this today.


    "That is enough, you will-."


    Phoenix stopped in his tracks, and he felt an immense pressure descend on him. In fact, they all felt it.


    Phoenix looked in one direction and saw the annoyed face of a man in full armor.


    "d/Vampire King." The three spoke at the same time.


    And at the same time, a distorted and irritated pressure was felt.


    ''Darling.''


    "...Two progenitors, that wasn''t in the ns..." Phoenix''s eyes narrowed.


    His thoughts immediately calmed, two beings that could kill him arrived, and that was bad.


    d''s appearance was also a message for something only demons knew about.


    ''The n worked. My work is done.'' The moment he thought that a dark portal appeared at his side.


    Looking at the portal, the duke walked towards it, and before entering the portal, he looked at the two:


    "¡­Don''t die to another demon, young vampires. You can only die for me! I will wash away this stain on my honor!"


    "Honor...?" Sasha snorted in disdain, demons with honor? What is it? Is it some bad joke?


    Did Santa suddenly lose weight?


    A demon with honor was like asking for the sun to rise in the West! That is, it was impossible. It was pure bullshit that this demon was talking about.


    Thinking that Sasha was questioning him, he spoke:


    "That''s right, hold your heads there." He snorted in disdain and walked through the portal.


    When the demon passed through the portal, all the bottled-up feelings and the pressure the demon was emanating disappeared, and the two fell to the ground.


    [Good job you two, that was a well-deserved victory.] Hecate sighed.


    "... Haah, can this be considered a victory?" Tatsuya spoke up.


    [Of course, you did it, you young vampires fought a demon duke, killed him, and will survive, few can im such a feat.] Victoria spoke with a relieved sigh.<sub> </sub>


    [Not to mention that Phoenix was ??one of the strongest pirs due to his immortality and fire power]


    "... That''s still not enough. I don''t want a victory like that. I want aplete victory." Sasha spoke with a determined gleam in her eyes.


    "...." This was something Tatsuya could silently agree to, but for now, he just wanted to rest and think about the mistakes he''s made.


    ''...I was arrogant.'' He thought that with only his katana, he could fight a duke of hell, and without wearing armor, he went to war, and because of that, he suffered damage and became a hindrance to Sasha.


    Another thing he noticed.


    ''I didn''t train my lightning.'' Even though he had that much power, he neglected to train his bloodline, and as a result, he was substantially slower than Sasha.


    ''Haah.'' He sighed slowly and decided to take this fight as a lesson for the future.


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Natashia appeared, and when she saw her daughter, she cried out in concern.


    "Sasha!" In the blink of an eye, Natashia appeared beside Sasha.


    Secondster, Victor appeared next to Sasha and knelt down in front of her. He came here first because he felt that the demon sent here was stronger than the one sent to the Snow n territory, and Scarlett, not to mention the n Fulger, was currently the n that had the least defenses and soldiers.


    He wasn''t worried about the royal capital, d''s main force was there, and so were Jeanne and Morgana.


    He looked silently at Sasha, and the two women could feel his fury, but even more, they could feel his pride. Even though his furypletely dominated his feelings, the feeling of pride was escting in the same proportion.


    He really was aplicated man.


    After a long silence looking at Sasha''s state, Victor looked around, and when he saw the destruction, his eyes widened. This scenario was familiar, and he remembered seeing it in the game of n Fulger and n Horseman.


    ''She did it¡­'' Feelings of pride couldn''t help but sprout even more throughout Victor''s body.


    Victor turned his attention to Sasha, and with kinder eyes and proud feelings, he swallowed his anger and his worry. That''s not what Sasha needed right now.


    She fought like a warrior, and that shouldn''t be a cause for shame:


    Victor opened his mouth, and the words that followed were:


    "Good job."


    And with just those words, Sasha felt that all her effort in training was worth it. She wasn''t weak anymore!


    "Mm." And at that moment, she disyed one of the most beautiful smiles Victor had ever seen.


    He saw the realized form of his belief in Sasha now.


    ''A beautiful woman is the one who shines the most when she does something she likes.''


    That belief that made Victor help Morgana and Jeanne. He didn''t like to see two strong women in that deplorable state.


    And it was at that moment that he realized something.


    ''...I protected them too much, huh...?''


    And at the same time, that was the moment when Victor made a decision, a decision that would throw Ruby, Sasha, and Violet into training hell.


    ''There is a better way to protect them¡­ And that is to make them stronger, insanely stronger.'' Victor''s eyes gleamed with determination.


    ''...But the rotten side of the world, I won''t let them deal with it. That''s my job; they should just shine like now.''


    "...." Natashia just watched everything in silence with a smile on her face. She just stroked her daughter''s head and felt the feelings of their connection.


    ''...He is indeed a good husband.'' She once again sighed in relief at having made the right decision.


    ''As long as my granddaughters, daughters, and future great-granddaughters are with him, everything will be fine.'' Once again, she reaffirmed her belief.


    Looking at the pink weather, Tatsuya thought:


    ''...I was ignored...?''


    Tatsuya hadplex feelings for this situation, he didn''t want the pity of these two beings, but at least a little concern was a good thing, okay? I am not your friend? And your nephew?


    Hello? I exist here, okay?


    "..." Somehow, he felt like crying now.


    But his feelings were washed away when Victor looked at Tatsuya and disyed a small smile:


    "Hey, looks like a truck hit you, and the driver left without paying your hospital bill."


    "..." A vein popped in Tatsuya''s head.


    This man was still annoying!


    Haah, he didn''t even have the energy to answer Victor now. He''d rather close his eyes.


    [Sister, you''re back.]


    Victoria''s voice was heard by everyone.


    "Yes. Tell me the damage?" Natashia asked a simple question as she got up from the floor. It was obvious that her mood was not good right now.


    [Only a few young vampires died, only the property damage was astronomical, other than that, the territory is intact.]


    The magic circle that was in the sky began to disappear, and soon everyone saw that thend around it hadpletely rotted away.


    [Oh yes. The miasma has seeped into the earth, so we need to spend a lot of money to get it back to normal.] Victoriamented with pain in her heart. She knew that the tools to remove the miasma from the soil were very expensive, even for her, who owns a trillion-dorpany.


    Speaking of business¡­


    "Lady Victoria, we have an emergency." The Fulger family butler appeared.


    "What is it?"


    "All of his business in Russia, China, and around Ukraine and the Middle East has disappeared."


    "...Eh...? What did you say?"


    "All your property in these countries was destroyed by the demons, causing more than 500 billion dors in damage."


    Victoria looked at the butler as if he''d grown a second head.


    And when reality hit her face again, her eyes rolled up, and she passed out.


    She couldn''t take this news. All her efforts of several centuries were destroyed like this¡­


    Like a snap of her fingers.


    ''Damn demons¡­'' Those were herst thoughts before she passed out.


    "Lady Victoria!!"


    While this was happening.


    Victor lifted his shirt sleeve and handed his arm to Sasha.


    Sasha obediently bit Victor''s arm and drank his blood. A few secondster, a new arm is born where she had lost it.


    "I''m sorry, Darling, I destroyed your gift." She stopped drinking Victor''s blood and stood up. She was feelingpletely fine, she could fight another Demon Duke now!


    Victoria patted Sasha''s head, "Your safety was more important to me, and I want you toe to n Adrastea to make better custom armor."


    "Mm."


    "You will also go with me, Natashia."


    Looking at her daughter''s armor that had several broken and slightly burned parts, she realized that the armor helped her daughter a lot, and she said:


    "...Of course, with the fights we''re going to go through in the future, going with the leather outfit is foolish." Natashiamented.


    Victor looked around with his eyes glowing violet.


    And he can see several ''small''pletely ck dots in his vision.


    "Sneaky, they''ve put little demons to lurk around." He spoke in disdain.


    "I will work it out." He disappears, leaving behind streaks of lightning.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528 Arcane, the Realm of Witches.


    Before Victor, Agnes, Natashia, and d arrived, at the same time Sasha and Ruby were fighting the Demon Dukes,


    On a balcony in the Snow n mansion, Hilda was watching the territory in the distance where various small-scale fights were taking ce.


    As the King''s Royal Guards were here, and most were trained Elder Vampires, they were fully defending the city, and no damage or loss had urred as of yet.


    With the help of n nk acting in the shadows, the fight was progressing more easily than in n Fulger''s territory.


    This was in part due to n Fulger''s territory housing Vampires mainly responsible for Nightingale''s food. That is the Vampires there were the equivalent of farmers, and their only true defense was the Fulger n.


    However, due to the recent events involving the Horseman n, the Fulger n was still recovering from its weakest point.


    "12th Key of Solomon, Prince Sitri..." Hilda muttered as she narrowed her eyes.


    "And His legions of Demons."


    "I must say he is unlucky." A voicemented with obvious disdain.


    "Don''t underestimate him, he is categorized at rank 12 for a reason," Hilda warned her as she looked back.


    And then she saw a woman wearing full armor. Unlike Sasha or Ruby, Violet''s armor looked more like a battle dress than armor.


    A breasttepletely made of armor to protect her body with only her shoulders uncovered, and gauntletsrge enough to go just above the elbow.


    Unlike Ruby and Sasha, she didn''t have a helmet, but a simple white but elegant crown.


    For the bottom, she wore armor that covered her legs entirely and stopped at her thighs. She was a little taller in this armor for the single and simple reason that the armored boots she was wearing had a tform on her feet like a clog that increased her height.


    Attached to the armor was a white cloth-like dress with an opening for her legs to move around easier.


    And just like Sasha and Ruby, the armor was made that way for two purposes, to make her look beautiful, and to ensure a better match with her fire powers.


    Even the tforms beneath her feet were not useless as depending on the situation, Violet could use her firepower to ''boost'' that tform which would increase her speed.


    The cloth was made from Fire monster materials, performing a simr purpose to Sasha''s, but instead meant to store the power of Fire rather than Lightning.


    The unprotected areas like her shoulders, and the crown that didn''t protect her head had a reason too.


    FUSHHHHHHH.


    Like a me being lit in the darkness, Violet''s entire body glowed, the cloth of her dress started to catch fire, and her simple crown that looked like a princess''s tiara changed into a Fire Queen''s crown.


    Her shoulders were covered by the fire and created a cloak of pure fire behind her, a cloak that served to protect her and release the excessive buildup of power, but retained the original power so she wouldn''t get worn out easily.


    She looked stunning in that armor.


    It was as if Hilda was standing in front of a fiery spirit.


    "He''s rich, right?"


    "We are too."


    Her husband, Victor, fully knew Violet''s weakness.


    She was very bad at keeping her fire in control, and it was only natural that her power was more chaotic and vtile than Ruby and Sasha''s.


    Even Victor had little control over it when he increased his firepower above what he could control, and consequently, he wasted energy.


    This armor eliminated that weakness and provided support for Violet to focus on other things.


    Silently admiring Violet''s armor, an armor that was made especially for her, Hildamented:


    "A Demon''s rank is based on its wealth, influence, and power."


    "Wealth and influence can only get you up to rank 20 of the Pirs of Demons."


    "Above that, you need something else."


    "Power and Lineage."


    "And Duke Sitri is an example of that." Hilda looked ahead


    "He''s got both power and influence, and a good Bloodline. We''re holding up well because this idiot is just keeping us locked up."


    "Buying time." Violet corrected.


    "Yes, it''s obvious." Hilda narrowed her eyes:


    "Any kid with at least 2 IQ would understand that a n was going on behind the scenes."


    "Indeed, Demons cannot bypass the space protected by n Alioth, not that I know of." Violet looked at Hilda.


    "You''re correct, they can''t do that. Someone is helping the Demons, someone powerful, but that''s not the problem."


    "Oh?"


    "They managed to invade Nightingale, but why aren''t they making efforts to destroy us?"


    "A rank 12 Demon can easily summon more than 2 million Demons from his personal army to attack this city, that number wouldn''t even diminish his strength, and army that much."


    "¡­but instead-."


    "They''re attacking with low-level Demons that wouldn''t be a problem for Elder Vampires or untrained Adult Vampires." Violet continued.


    "Yes, it''s like he wants to keep us here, attack us, but not provoke our fury and retaliation like he''s trying to maintain the status quo."


    "The enemymander''s intent is saying, we are attacking you, but we are busy with something else, please remain quiet in your territory," Hilda spoke with disdain, clear irritation in her voice.


    "...." Violet looked at her territory, and the Demons being killed.


    Her entire territory, including the new city being built, waspletely protected.


    "Lady Violet."


    "...." The two women look to the side and see a Witch.


    "What''s the matter, June?"


    "The Kingdom of Arcane is under attack by Demons. I ask permission to return home." June spoke with a worried expression.


    The two women could see that she was worried about her home.


    All my possessions are in that ce! Damn Demons! If you touch my house, I''ll chase you until you''re all dead!'' June felt anxious, and the hate she was hiding inside of her trumped the hate of a woman who saw her husband cheating on her.


    "...." Violet and Hilda narrowed their eyes.


    "Tell me more details about this, June," Violet asked authoritatively.


    In her anxious state, June spilled the beans easily.


    "Gates appeared in the Realm of Arcane, and out of them came Legions of Demons. The Queen summoned all the Witches on duty home! Therefore, I must return!"


    ''My hard-earned money will not be burned by Demons!''


    Hearing what June said, the frown in Hilda and Violet''s eyes deepened, and the two white-haired women looked at each other.


    And apparently, they shared the same thought.


    ''Something is stinking here.''


    "June, the Realm of Arcane is the Witch Queen''s territory. Ignoring how they managed to create a portal to that ce something that even n Alioth cannot, everyone knows that no one enters Witch territory looking for war, that is pure nonsense."


    "The Demons went there only to die."


    "...Oh." In her panicked state, she forgot that fact.


    ''On second thought, that''s true, and the Queen''s daughters are in that ce too.'' June had started to calm down a little, but not much... She needed to see if her money was saved.<sub> </sub>


    "A being able to invade even the Witches'' territory with portals, and not just the Witches'' territory, Nightingale too. Do you know anything, Hilda?"


    "... Conceptual Gods like Nyx''s brother Erebus, and also her lover, can do this... He holds a Greater ''Space'' Divinity and with that, he could blow a hole in Nightingale... But that would be a feat impossible in the Witch Queen''s territory."


    "Even Conceptual Gods can''t get around the Witch Queen''s defense?"


    <o>,m "The Witches are one of the strongest Factions for a reason, both in terms of resources and knowledge. They are the ones who rival the Gods themselves"</o>


    "Resources, knowledge, plus the mysterious energy called ''Mana''. The Queen is a tough opponent, and a fight in her territory should be avoided at all costs because once she enters there, it''s impossible to get out alive."


    "Only the Queen knows how many defenses she has ced in her dimension."


    "Ugh..." Violet felt her head boiling. If a Conceptual God can''t invade the Witch Queen''s territory, who could?


    "I''m not enjoying this. The Nightingale invasion that can''t even be called an invasion with such paltry efforts, the invasion of the Arcane Realm, and theck of information from this whole situation makes me angry."


    "...." For the first time, Hildapletely agreed with Violet.


    "June, go back to Arcane; you have my permission." Violet was supportive, after all, the woman was worried about her ''mates''.


    "Yes!" June quickly took a rock from her pocket and shattered it, and soon her body disappeared.


    Violet soon looked at the Demons, specifically the man standing with his arms crossed:


    "If we don''t know what''s going on, let''s ask someone who does." Violet''s feet burst into mes, and soon she shot into the sky.


    Hilda looked at this with mild surprise, after all, the little effort Violet put into reaching that speed didn''t go unnoticed.


    ''The armor, huh...'' Now she got a little jealous.


    Shaking her head to clear those thoughts, she covered her body with fire, and with a kick of her legs, she flew toward Violet as well.


    ...


    Arcane.


    June, who appeared on top of her home in the Arcane realm, just looked around confused:


    "Ara? Where is the invasion?" Everything was as peaceful as ever, not even screams were heard.


    "Weird..."


    Entering through the door on the roof, aplex Magic Circle was seen, and soon it disappeared as if recognizing June.


    Soon the entire interior of June''s house expanded, the ''house'' appeared to be muchrger than it appeared on the outside.


    Looking at all her treasures and resources, she sighed in relief.


    Walking around, she started to check her defenses, and saw that everything was in order, she also put some more defensive Magic Spells on her house.


    Finishing her work, she took a leather paper from her pocket.


    She took a seat at her desk and began to pore over the paper, which turned out to be a leather bag.


    A very familiar leather bag.


    "Having connections to the Vampire King has its advantage, fufufu," Touching the unknown runes written on the bag that even she didn''t understand, June cast an investigation spell on the item in hopes of getting some information, and trying to replicate it in the future just for her.


    But as expected, she couldn''t identify anything.


    "Haah, I wanted that suitcase the size of a door, it has more space, and maybe with that suitcase I could store my most valuable belongings..."


    With her current bag, she only had 500 square meters of space, and that was just enough for her clothes!


    There was little space!


    It was worth mentioning that as a greedy Witch, she never threw away her ''treasure'' and just hoarded it all.


    Shaking her head as if she had no choice, she decided to be efficient and put away some important books, her research rted to Beauty Magic, plus other things she found useful.


    After finishing her chores at her house, she left her house, and when she closed the door, severalplex Circles of Magic were seen, and then they disappeared.


    Arcane was a realm that could be described in a nutshell as fanciful.


    With an architecture that perfectlybined nature and human construction, this realm seemed to be more of an Elf Realm than a Witch Realm.


    Long trees scattered around, women flying around with all sorts of objects under them like carpets, brooms, magic-powered motorbikes, and all sorts of strange animals walking around.


    Unlike Nightingale, Arcane''s climate was sunnier and ''natural''.


    The cold wasn''t an issue here, the whole dimension had the 4 seasons being regted by Magic. Crimes didn''t exist, and disputes only broke out when X Witch wanted Y Witch''s research.


    Typically, these conflicts were resolved with Magic Duels or a contest of Magic Research.


    When not resolved in this way, one of the Witch Queen''s daughters would step in and resolve the situation as neutrally and impartially as possible.


    If it turned out that the alleged Witches'' daughter took sides in her own interests, the Witch Queen herself would expel the woman from being her daughter, and look for another candidate.


    Something the 7 daughters didn''t want.


    Being one of the daughters of the Witch Queen gave them great resources and influence.


    They didn''t want to lose it, and they acted as impartially as possible.


    A technological realm of schrs focusedpletely on the mysterious energy art ''Magic''.


    ... Of course, like every kingdom in the world, nothing was perfect, or else there wouldn''t be so many Witches deserting if it wasn''t the case.


    But that wasn''t June''s problem now.


    She had to go to the Witches'' office and find out what the fuck was going on, and why she was called back.


    Because even she could see that no invasion is taking ce.


    ...


    Arriving at the office, June looked at therge sphere in the middle of the room where several Witches with ''Titles'' given by the Queen were present, and in this sphere, there was a legion of Demons attacking a city.


    "... What is it?" June asked with strange eyes, she''d never seen this city before.


    "A city made by the Queen." The receptionist spoke in a neutral tone, it was like it was amon question now, which in a way, it was.


    All the Witches who came in here asked the same thing.


    "Eh?"


    "Why are we being attacked by the Demons then?" She saw several Witches fighting the Demons in that city.


    "Oh, this is a training exercise to see how Witches react to a possible invasion, a coboration made between the Demon King Diablos, and our Witch Queen."


    "As expected of the Queen, she is always looking to the future of us sisters." The brown-haired receptionist spoke in a fanatical tone.


    ''...What the fuck?''


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529: Arcane, the Realm of Witches. 2


    June was speechless, what she was seeing now could be categorized as an ''invasion'', but it really wasn''t an invasion that was happening.


    "...." She narrowed her eyes, and looked around, and with just one nce, she realized that her sisters who were in contact with the other Factions were also acting strange.


    ''Something that''s happening-.'' Before her thought could even finish, she heard an irritating voice:


    "Judy, how long~?"


    "...It''s not Judy, how many times do I have to say tell you, Yue?" She turned her gaze and saw a woman.


    She was 165 CM tall, with long green hair that, as she walked, began to change to violet pink.


    She had a thin body, not too full, and not too thin.


    She was a Witch that many would consider beautiful, and with an aura of youth.


    She was dressed like a modern woman, wearing ck pants, a white shirt that showed off her shoulders and belly, and she sported two earrings.


    Her entricity was disyed in her long hair that changes color ording to the Witch''s will, a simple Magic Spell for Witches and one that this woman mastered because she thought:


    ''Isn''t it convenient to change your hair color whenever you want?''


    Because of that thought, she managed to master the Magic, allowing her to cast it with casual gestures.


    Yue, Codename SmileWitch, an old friend of June''s, and like June, a Witch who earned her Title from the Queen herself, but unlike June, she was a Master Witch.


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry, my memories are bad these days, Jonas."


    "That''s not even a female name!"


    "Don''t worry about small details, Julieta."


    A vein bulged in June''s head: "The number of characters in that name doesn''t even match mine!"


    "Mah, Mah, don''t worry about it,e here, give your big sister a hug."


    Hugging June, who was 5 CM shorter than her, Yue raised her eyebrow:


    "Have you gotten fatter?"


    Another vein bulged in June''s head:


    "Impossible, I use Health Magic all the time, you know? Now stop grabbing me!"


    "Hmm, so it''s just me."


    "Let go of me."


    "Hmm, good to know you came, I was worried about you when I heard that the Arcane Realm was being shut down."


    "¡­Eh?" June stopped struggling and looked at Yue with confused eyes.


    Yue, with her same characteristic smile that more resembled a fox than a normal human, spoke in an amused tone of voice that contained a seriousness that only June knew.


    "How about we talk? Catch up on the conversation? I hear you got a great job, tell me more about it, hahaha!" Yue started dragging June to a location.


    June just let herself be dragged along while some Witches looked at her in amusement.


    Most were ignoring it as they looked at the giant sphere in the lobby.


    ...


    At Yue''s house, in the living room.


    June and Yue were in front of each other while Yue was having tea.


    "As you may have noticed, the Witch Queen is cooperating with the Demon''s in the war."


    "¡­is she crazy? With that attitude, we''ll lose our neutrality."


    "And I''m sure she knows that, she''s not stupid."


    "..." June nodded.


    "What do you mean the Arcane Realm is closed?"


    "That''s exactly what I meant, currently the Queen has closed the space of the Arcane Realm, no one can leave, only the Queen and her daughters."


    "You can try if you want."


    "..." June narrowed her eyes, she took another crystal from her pocket that could only be used by Witches, and broke the crystal. The Magic Circle appeared under her, but it didn''t disappear.


    "¡­See?" Yue sipped her tea again while maintaining the same smile from which she won her Title.


    "... Yue, do you know what''s going on?"


    "..." Yue looked at June for a few seconds, and then went back to drinking her tea.


    "What are you going to do if you know what''s going on?"


    "Get ready, I don''t like to be uninformed." June was honest.


    "...I see, that''s a good mindset, for a moment I thought you would try to help your contractors."


    "I won''t, they don''t need my help either," shemented lightly, a simple Witch helping the vampire King? Hah! She might be arrogant, but she wasn''t stupid, the King didn''t need her help.


    "And all we have is a contract. I value my life and the money they give me, but that''s it. And even though this ce is sometimes bad, when you gain a certain level of authority, it is much better than living elsewhere." Junemented in a neutral tone.


    ''As expected from the Witch of Greed, I think.'' Yue chuckled internally.


    "So, what''s going on?" June asked again.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t even know what''s going on." Yue spoke.


    "...the Master Witches weren''t notified?"


    "No, the Queen''s moves are only known to her daughters."


    "That''s bold... She''s not even counting on the Master Witches."


    "Well, she''s the Witch Queen for a reason, and I''m sure she doesn''t need our help, if she did, she would order us." Yuemented.


    "Hmm..." June just nodded as she thought about it.


    Setting the tea cup on the table, Yue''s smile grew a little, and shemented:


    "That''s not to say there aren''t any rumors, and I don''t know anything."


    "Oh?"


    "Can you tell me then?"


    "Of course, how much are you willing to pay for the information?"


    "..." June''s brow twitched slightly.


    "Don''t look at me like that, you would do the same in my ce."


    "That''s true, but it''s still annoying."


    "Fufufufu."


    Despite worrying about June''s safety, the moment she knew her friend wasn''t going to get in trouble and that she had her head on straight, Yue didn''t worry anymore. She knew June, she knew the woman would always value her life over others.


    Something that was quitemon in all Witches.


    "This time, I won''t charge anything, I''ll be fair; after all, the information I have is something you could get with minimal effort."


    "..." June raised a curious eyebrow, andmented:


    "Looks like the Queen kept all this a secret, huh."


    "The fewer people who know the better, I think. That''s one of the reasons she''s closing Arcane, I assume." June spoke as she leaned back in her chair.


    "For the protection of the Witches, and to prevent information leaks, huh."


    ''The Queen knows her people well. Despite being concerned about the women, she knows how these women are. If given a chance, they would sell this information in exchange for some perks from the other Factions, something the Queen wants to avoid.'' June could understand the Queen''s movements now.


    "Indeed."


    "Even if only the high-ranking and Titled Witches knew what was going on, the possibility of this information leaking out is not low."


    "And since it''s something that threatens our neutrality towards the other Factions, she wants to avoid too much noise."


    "...And I''m sure the Witches'' involvement with the Demons is over. I don''t know what she helped Diablos with, but her service is over, and she''s already received her payment."


    "What do you mean? You seem pretty sure it happened." June narrowed her eyes.


    "..." Yue remained silent, and soon she spun her hands around, and various Magic Circles appeared all over the house.


    "Look at this." Taking an orb from her pocket, she ced it on the table.


    And soon a hologram appeared in the air.


    "...That''s..." June opened her eyes in shock when she saw the video.


    "There''s no audio, but a Witch I keep in touch with got the footage through a new form of espionage we''re developing."


    June saw in the video thousands if not hundreds of artifacts, pills, rare items lying around in a warehouse.


    "I don''t know what ce this is, and I don''t even know if this is in Arcane or not, my contact didn''t want to say, probably out of fear.." Yue gestured with her hand, and zoomed in on one location.


    "Look at this."


    "Divine Artifacts!" Weapons, clothing, techniques, everything containing Divinity were scattered throughout the image.


    "Is that¡­ from the Chinese pantheon? Was that payment for her services?"


    ''Some artifacts are contaminated with Miasma, it would take time to removepletely.''<sub> </sub>


    "Divine Artifacts, so yes, that was her payment." Yuemented with slight envy, only the Queen could make such a big deal with such a juicy payout.


    "Just what did the Queen help the Demon with to achieve all this?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care." Yue made a gesture with her hand, and the hologram disappeared.


    "This is a big yers game."


    "We must not meddle in this, or we suffer the consequences."


    "..." June internally agreed, this escted out of her reach.


    "One thing is for certain, the Witch Queen will always move with Arcane in mind, even if she has her own goals behind her, I can guarantee that."


    Getting over her shock, June asked in a low tone:


    "¡­why did you show me this?"


    "You said it yourself, you wanted to understand the situation, and I showed you what I know."


    "...And if I share this information, you''ll fuck me over, huh."


    "That too." She smiled with her signature smile.


    ''This bitch!'' June now regretted her curiosity, she should have kept quiet in her corner.


    "Hahaha, don''t look at me like that, just remain silent, and make preparations in case things go wrong, That''s how we act, right?"


    "Always thinking of a n B, and the worst possible oue."


    ''In a way, this is a sad life to live¡­'' Junemented, but when she thought about the past, she quickly changed her mind.


    ''Wrong, it is the only way; after all, everyone wants to exploit Witches.''


    "Indeed."


    Yue got up from her chair, and spoke:


    "I don''t know what great game the Queen is ying, and I don''t know why she needs so many Divine Items. Even if we could use them, the load on our bodies would be too great. They are called Divine for a reason."


    "Only Gods can use them effectively; mortals will only self-destruct by touching it."


    "But there''s one thing, I can be sure of."


    "...." June looked at Yue with serious eyes.


    Yue smiled slightly, and spoke:


    "The strength of the Arcane Realm will increase substantially now that she is in possession of those items, even if she doesn''t have all the Divine Items from the destroyed Pantheon¡­"


    ''After all, not even the Queen would be stupid to take so many items. It would just be painting a giant target on her back. Most likely, these items would be spread among Diablo''s coborators, and she will use the excuse that she provided some services to Diablo in exchange for some items from that Pantheon.'' This was a tactic all Master Witches used to divert attention and me from the Arcane Realm.


    "I''ll bet my virginity that what she has now could make us rival some existing Pantheons. She took a big piece of the cake called Earth before the invasion even started." Yue couldn''t help but feel in awe of the Queen now.


    "..."


    "Who knows? Perhaps in the future, just like Vampires and Werewolves, we will have our own where we can live in peace¡­ Real peace."


    "...Arcane''s oldest dream, huh..."


    "..." Yue just smiled softly as she walked towards the fridge and grabbed a pitcher of orange juice. Bringing the pitcher of juice to the table, she spoke in an amused tone:


    "Oh, I heard that the new Count of Vampires was very handsome~, a beauty that could rival even the most handsome Gods~."


    "...." June''s thought process was interrupted and a ridiculously pretty face popped into her mind, and it made her blush a little.


    "From your reaction, that seems to be true. Tell me a little about him."


    "... No, you must pay me before then." She was adamant about it.


    "Bitch please, I gave you vital information, you could tell me about him, right?"


    "You put a target on my back!"


    "This is still vital information."


    "Ugh, you-...AHH!"


    "Fufufufufu~."


    "Now, tell me about the new Count, I''m quite curious."


    "Fine, but I''m only going to tell you about the man himself, not the people around him."


    "Fine with me, I''m just interested in him."


    "...." June narrowed her eyes.


    "Don''t tell me you want to steal one of my contractors!?"


    "Who knows~?"


    "YUE!"


    "Stop being mean! Maybe he can pay me well, after all, I''m a Master Witch, and I have a Title too. Maybe my Magic would be useful to him, and maybe we''d work together. This is all a ''maybe'', we can''t read the future, stop being a prude, and spill what you know!"


    "...I swear by Magic that if you weren''t my friend, I would personally throw you into a nest of giant bugs."


    Yue''s body trembled slightly, but her smiling face didn''t change:


    "...Stop joking, insects are creatures of the Demons, those pests must be eradicated! Especially those damn spiders! Fuck, and the Queen''s 6th daughter has bug Magic!? Fuck! I hate her!"


    "...Oh, I forgot about your fear-."


    ? "Tell me about the new Count, June." She spoke in a stronger tone.


    "...Fine." When June was about to start talking about Victor, the two heard an announcement that ran through the entire Witch Kingdom.


    "Queen Evie Moriarthy has returned from the meeting of Supernatural Beings!"


    "..." The two were silent for a few seconds.


    "Continue."


    "...Are you going to ignore this?"


    "It''s not like we can do anything. We''re stuck here, and acting normal is the best choice we can make right now."


    "...Ugh..."


    "Stop mumbling and tell me about the new Count! Being as handsome as he is, and with a reputation for being surrounded by women, he must haveid his hand on you, and taken your virginity, right?"


    Blushing a little at Yue''s tone, June said:


    "He''s not a yboy... Let''s just say he has peculiar taste."


    "Oh? What kind of woman does he like." She picked up a pen and a notepad.


    June took on a lifeless face, not-so-pleasant memories of her time with Victor shing through her mind.


    "..." Yue raised a curious eyebrow.


    Soon June began to speak.


    "Simple and easy to understand, he likes battle maniacs who take pleasure in fighting, sadistic and possibly sociopathic women who enjoy torturing their enemies, Yandere pursuers who could possibly stab him."


    "...." Yue just opened her mouth and eyes in shock.


    "Oh." June seemed to have remembered something, and said:


    "He likes older women too, possibly those who already have female children. Milfs in a nutshell."


    "And if this woman has any of those characteristics that I mentioned before, it will be even better for him, after all, he can rte to the mother and daughter, and do threesome or as the weebs of Japan say: Oyakodon."


    "...."


    After a long and gigantic silence, Yue just spoke:


    "You suffered, huh."


    With the same lifeless face, she spoke:


    "You get used to it."


    "...."


    "Tell me more about him..." It was worth mentioning that Yue wasn''t normal, and her curiosity was piqued even more now.


    June just took a long breath:


    "Give me some juice, the conversation will be long."


    "Sure~."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530: A n where emotion is used as a weapon.


    Onnd outside the Snow n, Hilda, Violet, and over 300 older Vampires were stationed while looking at a demon in human form.


    "Snow n Princess, Violet Snow." A man with two demon horns tipped with dark blue and tworge demonic wings spoke.


    He wore rather luxurious clothing that waspletely ck with only a dark blue tie for color.


    The entirely ck eyes of the demon, whose only visible color was their blue pupils, were looking at Hilda.


    "And her faithful and oldest Maid, Hilda Snow, the Snow n''s executioner."


    The tall man''s gaze went to Violet''s shadows:


    "...Of course, we haven''t forgotten about n nk."


    "And a lot of extras."


    "...." The older vampires snapped their heads.


    "Did that piece of shit call the royal guard extra?" A tall man wearing full armor spoke in disdain. He was the captain who was assigned to look after the Snow n territory.


    It wasn''t just them who were angry, as even the other soldiers were.


    "Hush, Antonio. Don''t let him provoke you."


    "Little girl-."


    "I said..." Violet''s eyes glowed blood red, and the fire around her grew stronger. Proof of that was her fiery crown, which was giving off more fire than necessary.


    "Hush, Antonio."


    The guard felt a suffocating sensation as he looked at Violet:


    "... Tsk."


    ''Damn the Show n and its rogue lineage.'' The man thought inwardly.


    "Hahaha, looks like the short temper hasn''t changed in the current generation."


    "¡­Duke Sitri, did you break into Nightingale just to make fun of the Vampire Count ns?"


    "Hmm? Yeah, that''s basically it."


    "..." Violet narrowed her eyes. She didn''t like it at all when her opponent wasn''t taking her seriously.


    Violet''s smile grew slightly, while Hilda, who was nearby looking at all of this in silence, almost couldn''t contain her sigh. She knew clearly that when Violet disyed that smile.


    She would take on the personality that could make even a stone spit blood, something Agnes shared as well.


    "Oh yes? For someone at Rank 12, you are pretty free."


    "Indeed, with the position I have, I can be quite free." The demonmented as he looked at his nails, while it was pretty obvious he was buying time.


    "I''m sure you do. After all, you stole that position from Duke Gremory."


    "...." Sitri looked at Violet silently.


    "Ahh~, poor current 56 keys of Solomon Duke Gremory."


    "He had his territory stolen, his wife raped, and his dignity trampled on."


    "No wonder he dropped to rank 56."


    "...Is this your attempt to provoke me, Princess?"


    "Eh?" Violet looked at him innocently.


    "Nah, I''m not trying to tease you. After all, with a rank 12 demon, you wouldn''t fall for a little girl''s teasing, right?" She shed a gentle smile.


    "I''m just telling you a fact from the past, which only a few people know. It''s like they say, you know? The past says a lot about a person."


    "The mighty, proud Sitri Duke acquired his position with petty schemes."


    "I must say as expected of a demon, umu." She was satisfied.


    "Hahaha~, I don''t particrly hide this story since it''s a story of conquest for me, so there''s no reason to be angry."


    "Indeed, indeed." Violet nodded twice.


    "But you know what''s funny, Sitri?"


    "What?"


    "You tried to do the same scheme with rank 1, Duke Baal."


    "And you got your ass kicked, your wife kidnapped, and you got a punishment of not leaving your territory. So you became a glorified guard dog, hahahahaha~."


    "..." Sitri''s eyes gleamed slightly. He didn''t find it amusing at all now.


    Hilda, Oda, and the royal guards around Violet just sweated a little. This woman really did have a poisonous mouth.


    "Hey? Does your look say how do I know this? After all, the demon realm is a closed dimension that only beings rted to the underworld know what happens."


    "The answer is simple, I''m from n Snow, and my n specializes in foreign policy, so our duty is to know everything that happens out there, even if it''s hard to know what happens in hell. Big events will eventually leak out."


    "And rest assured that Sitri''s humiliating defeat against Baal is a big deal."


    "The mighty Sitri Duke who humiliated Gremory grew in arrogance and tried to attack Baal."


    "¡­And you know the best part, Sitri?" Violet''s smile grew, showing all of her sharp teeth.


    "A demonic thot who is currently my ally told me that in that humiliating defeat of Duke Sitri, Duke Baal''s wife castrated the arrogant Duke Sitri who tried to rape her."


    "And Duke Baal''s wife is quite special. She owns a bloodline thates straight from Lucifer, a woman who was hidden from view, a power called ''dark light''."


    "A power that has sacred attributes."


    "Poor Sitri Duke didn''t know this, suffered a permanent wound, and... became a eunuch."


    "...." Sitri ground his sharp teeth.


    Seeing Duke Sitri''s expression, Violet''s smile grew more demonic.


    "Looks like it''s true, Pfff. The mighty Sitri Duke will have to use the back doors for all eternity, Pfft..."


    Unable to take it anymore, Violet started tough.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~" And herugh sent chills through everyone present:


    The women of the royal guard were holding back fromughing while the men looked at the duke with a look of pity and disdain.


    And those looks only raised Sitri''s anger to another level as a miasma began toe out of his body, and his wings stretched out.


    Everyone quickly assumed a serious expression... Except for one person, of course.


    "I can''t, pfft." Violet never stoppedughing.


    Afterughing a few more seconds, Violet lifted her gaze and looked at the demon that was creating a miasma in a mini sun shape.


    With a small smile on her face and a look of contempt for the duke''s actions, as a woman, the duke''s actions no longer categorize him as an existence but rather as dead garbage walking around.


    "What a pathetic excuse for existence you are."


    "You don''t deserve to be a Demon Duke. Why don''t you just kill yourself and let Gremory take your ce? At least he had some majesty that all of the top 20 Demon Pirs have."


    Crack.


    The sound of something breaking was heard in Sitri, and that thing was his patience.


    "That''s it, bitch. You''re dead, fuck the n, fuck Diablo''s orders."


    He opened his hands, and his eyes shed even brighter as he flew in the air:


    "I will make sure to destroy all your territory!! And when I''m done¡­" Duke Sitri''s smile grew.


    "I will take pleasure in showing all my demons killing your citizens and n members, and I will watch as thousands of demons use your body as if it were an object."


    "..." Violet''s eyes, which glowed with disdain, became empty like a dead person, while a dark aura began to cover her body.


    "COCY-"


    "Cough." The demon duke looked down and saw a dagger of darkness piercing his heart and another piercing his brain.


    ''Wha-?''


    "You let your guard down, demon." Oda internally grumbled about the demon''s vitality. If this was a dagger made of the divine element, the demon would already be dead.


    "Oda, shove the dagger up his ass."


    "As you wish, mydy." The order was epted.


    Oda spun his hand around and pierced the dagger of darkness he had created at the entrance to the man''s ass.


    "AHHHH! Bastard!" Sitri turned around and tried to attack Oda.


    Oda disappeared into the darkness.


    ''How did he get through the miasma!? In fact, how did I miss him!? Was I so engrossed in my anger?'' The demon''s wounds began to heal.


    "You''vemitted a great sin, Demon."


    Sitri looked at the woman and saw her lifeless eyes, and he shuddered. Her eyes were the same as the woman who castrated him.


    "No one... Absolutely no one looks at my body that way..."


    FUSHHHHHHHHH.


    A pir of fire shot out of Violet''s body and soared into the heavens, and with just the fire alone, all the miasma was evaporated.


    "Retreat, now!" Hilda wasted no time.


    The royal guards woke up from their stupor and walked away from the area.


    "..." Hilda looked at Violet, ''She''s angry, but unlike before, she''s not exploding but controlling her anger.''


    ''A silent, hot rage that can swallow everything.''


    The fire pir disappeared, and Violet emerged from it.


    Still wearing the armor she got from her husband, two long bat wings appeared behind her, her ears had be sharper, the skin on her face was paler than usual, her eyes were a pure blood red with no white sclera, while her long hair became pure me and flew around.


    Her whole appearance was more monstrous, and there was no longer any sign of Violet in that creature. If not for the obvious power of fire and the armor the creature was wearing, no one would recognize Violet now.


    The temperature around her was horrible, and even though she was so far away, the royal guards could still feel the heat.


    Consequently, everything around Violet was starting to burn to ashes.


    ''...That is, the second vampire count form...'' Hilda opened her eyes in shock. She could recognize this monstrous form anywhere.


    ''Just when? When did she be so proficient and able to improve her transformation more!?''


    Hilda knew how difficult it was to train this transformation because, unlike the techniques you learn, the vampire count transformation only improves when your control of your own bloodline increases along with your power, and you need to understand your true ''nature'' more.


    The simple-to-understand vampire count transformation is nothing more than the user essing the true nature of the vampire, a way back to the past thousands of years ago when vampires were just mindless monsters.


    The clear effects are significant.


    Unlike the first form, which only increased the bloodline''s power and covered the user with that power increasing everything by 2x¡­<sub> </sub>


    In this form, the power still increases by 2x, but with the addition of the user''s body bing physically tougher, stronger, and faster. At the same time, their reflexes were taken to another level, and the user gained a significant increase in control of their powers, allowing a greater ''output'' of power without harming the body.


    In the first form, the user only assumed monstrous features, but in the second, all ''remains'' of humanity disappeared, and the user ultimately became a semnce of what vampires were thousands of years ago.


    A natural evolution of the first form, a dangerous evolution that, without focus, could cause the user to lose control.


    "And those who look at my body that way pay a heavy price for it." The monstrous and somewhat feminine voice sent chills through everyone around.


    And in the blink of an eye, Violet vanished and appeared in front of Sitri.


    The two stared at each other, one annoyed, the other with dead eyes, then, suddenly, a sonic boom was heard.


    And everyone watched in shock as Sitri held a fist that would have hit his head.


    An attack so fast that few could see it clearly.


    Looking at his burning hands, Sitri narrowed his eyes:


    ''This is on the same level as the Phoenix fire.''


    "Brat, you are a little monster." Sitri''s body was covered in a miasma, and his shape changed as he grew taller. Dark blue scales covered his body, his eyes glowed brighter, and sharp ws grew on his hand.


    The miasma grew unbearably stronger, but the moment the miasma made its way towards Violet, it was burned out of existence.


    "Feel fear before the Duke Sitri!" The demon''s cocky grin grew, and he pierced Violet''s head with his ws.


    ... He tried.


    TINK!


    The sound of two metals shing, followed by a sonic boom, was heard all around.


    "I''m not impressed." Violet''s eyes started to glow brighter, and the fire began to build.


    Violet grabbed Sitri''s arm.


    Her left hand formed an open palm, and using her ws like a spear, she pierced the demon''s heart.


    "Ugh-?!?"


    "You think I don''t know about your powers and weaknesses? Aren''t you underestimating my n a little too much, Demon?"


    Violet turned her hand inside the demon and messed everything up inside him:


    "Being an ancient n responsible for foreign policy, it is a must for us to have information about the 72 pirs of demons, even the weakest of them, we have information on."


    Violet pulled her hand from inside the demon''s body, and a beating heart was seen by everyone. Then, the next moment, that heart caught fire.


    "I won''t let you use your beloved ''Cocytus'' technique, Demon."


    "Let go of me!" The demon''s arm was covered in sharpened water, and it attacked Violet.


    Violet''s eyes only glowed brighter, and her body temperature rose even more.


    And the whole arm, along with the attack, disappears from existence.


    ''What-?''


    "Burn."


    FUSHHHHHHH


    A sh was seen, followed by the screams of a demon.


    "AHHHHH!" Sitri screamed in so much pain.


    ''What''s going on!?'' He was doing his best, he wasn''t hiding his power, but something strange was happening.


    He looked at the woman in front of him with mild fear.


    Her power keeps growing! What the hell is this!? If it continues like this, I will bepletely burned out of existence.''


    Sitri bit his lip and tried to pull his power, and for a moment, he managed to protect himself and gain the strength to get out, but again Violet''s power increased.


    Sitri roared in rage and used all his power, but¡­


    Again, Violet surpassed him in sheer power.


    ''What the fuck is this!?''


    "...This is ridiculous. This is not the power of a younger vampire." Hildamented in disbelief.


    Everyone in n Snow knew for a fact their n''s fire amplifies emotions.


    If you feel anger, and use the power of fire, that anger will be amplified, and as a symbiosis, the angrier you feel, the stronger you be. The same is the case for other emotions.


    And this cycle was shared indefinitely until the user satisfied their feelings.


    Of course, this increase in power doesn''te without a price. Normally, when a member of the Snow n lost control and pulled in more power than they could use, the body was destroyed and turned to ash because it couldn''t withstand the recoil.


    There have been several such cases in the past.


    ''But... She doesn''t seem to have a limit? Her rage is fueling her fire, and, consequently, the fire is fueling that rage, and with the body of the second vampire count transformation that increases the vampire''s power by 2x, along with her natural talent and her husband''s blood that she always drinks.''


    "¡­she became that powerful?" Hilda couldn''t understand. It''s okay that Violet was talented, she inherited it from her mother, and her father was Adonis himself. Even though he was sick and couldn''t reach his full potential, he was talented too, but this increase in power is ridiculous.


    ''It''s outrageous! Even now, her power was increasing! She had long surpassed me in base form, and that''s just raw power! And more importantly, how has she not lost control of her emotions yet!?


    Violet looked like a newborn star whose heat only increased with time.


    There''s a reason the Snow n is a special n, one of which was, of course, their bloodline that eliminated the vampires'' weakness to the sun.


    The second reason: They are a n that is fueled by emotion.


    Their fire burned using emotion as fuel.


    And Violet now... She was pissed off... really pissed.


    Behind those lifeless eyes that looked like two ck holes, the me of anger and hate were burning.


    ''That dog dared to lust after my body! MY BODY! He dared to want to stain my body which is only my husband''s! How dare he!? Fuck capture. He must die! He must die. He must die. He must die. He must die. He must die. He must die. He must die...''


    Like a broken record, Violet''s entire existence moved towards one goal, the death of the demon in front of her, and she would do it even if she used all her strength now and got into bed for several days!


    She was going to use the power that all her current self could produce and kill this bastard.


    ''Die!''


    ''Die!''


    ''DIE!'' Violet''s vision wentpletely red.


    Unable to hold back her emotions, Violet''s face began to distort as her teeth ground together. Her emotions fueled her, and her fire began to grow even more.


    "YOU FUCKING BASTARD!!!!!!" Violet pulled Sitri by the arm and headbutted him in the face.


    "You dare want to contaminate my body!?" She delivered another punch to the man''s face, and as she held onto his arm, a series of punches began to hit him.


    "Only my Darling has that permission!"


    BOOOM!


    "Only him!"


    BOOOM!


    "Cough."


    BOOOM!


    "You worm, piece of shit!" Tearing off Sitri''s arm and piercing that same arm into the demon''s body


    She pierced Sitri''s left eye and pulled it out, and burned the eye to ash.


    "Ugh!"


    Violet threw Sitri towards the clouds.


    Three booms were heard in the air.


    ''I need to protect myself!'' The moment he thought about it, he felt a hand holding his face. Then, looking through the cracks in the hand, he saw the distorted face of the being. Its eyes had been on fire for a long time, and the fury that emanated from that being towards the demon made the demon tremble in fear.


    Suddenly, he remembered the warning he had received from the king before the n began.


    "Duke Sitri¡­ Under no circumstances should you fall for the taunt of someone from the Snow n or provoke back."


    "The Snow n of Nightingale are noble vampires where emotion speaks louder than rationality. They are meaner than demons ."


    "Remember, do not provoke the Snow n. You will not like the result of this action. "


    Looking at the distorted face of this being, he understood why the king had warned him that way.


    "Damn, monster-" His throat was ripped out.


    "!!?"


    "I don''t want to hear your voice, just disappear, disappear from existence, you piece of shit."


    The temperature reached the maximum point that Violet could umte, and the heat was so great that even the buildings that were at nightingale distance were melting.


    If most of the vampires present here weren''t trained older vampires, they''d be burned to dust with just the heat.


    "What is she doing¡­?" Hilda narrows her eyes, and suddenly the image of an entire city being burned by what appears to be a star appears in her head.


    ''Agnes, are you crazy! Did you teach that to your daughter!?'' Hilda quickly ran with all her speed towards the city and upon reaching the tallest building in the city.


    Hilda''s entire body was covered in fire, and with a smooth transition, her ears grew sharper, two bat wings appeared behind her, and she grew a little taller.


    The Vampire Count Transformation.


    ''The first out is enough.'' She thought, and then she pointed her hand forward.


    A beam of fire was created, and when it reached the boundary of the territory, this beam hit the ''air'' and stopped, as a barrier began to be created.


    As the barrier was about to bepleted, Hilda heard it.


    "Supernova!"


    And in the next second, the entire sky was covered in blinding light.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531: The failure of a demon Duke.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Looking at the gigantic sun in the sky, Hilda, who was protecting the city from the effects of Violet''s technique, thought:


    ''Ahhh... She snapped... It seems I was overthinking.'' She nodded, satisfied. Yes, even Lady Agnes can''t control herself when she''s in that state.'' Hilda thought in relief. If Violet had managed to keep her sanity at that moment, she was sure that tomorrow morning, she would resign; after all, a Baby Vampire achieved a feat that even she couldn''t! It''d depress anyone!


    ''But... Supernova, huh?''


    When Agnes achieved the Perfect Vampire Count Form that united the First and Second Forms a few years ago, she created a technique.


    Gathering all the power of Fire in her body and condensing that power, she would unleash that power around her, creating a devastating technique that would literally blow a city from existence.


    ''And to think that her anger fueled her Fire so much that she achieved the necessary power to use this technique.''


    Looking at the glow that was starting to fade, Hilda understood something.


    ''The power isn''t as strong as when Agnes used it several years ago, but¡­ That doesn''t take away from the fact that she managed to do it as a Baby Vampire¡­'' Hilda broke into a cold sweat as she imagined Violet in the future.


    ''Not only achieving the Second Vampire Count Form so soon but also managing to use a technique capable of destroying a city¡­'' Hilda couldn''t help but disy a tight, proud smile.


    ''The Snow n has a splendid Heiress.''


    The light in the sky began to fade, and everyone could see the being that caused this destruction.


    ''Luckily, the fight took ce far from the city being built...'' Hilda thought as she undid her transformation and returned to her Maid''s uniform.


    As the power around Violet began to plummet at an elerated rate, and she saw Violet''s transformation unravel, Hilda''s heart nearly leaped out.


    She became even more worried when the woman began to fall upside down from the sky.


    "Violet!" Hilda disappeared from where she was, and with sheer speed, she arrived before Violet fell too far.


    Taking her Master''s daughter in her arms, she saw that her expression was strained; it was as if she had made a great effort.


    With just one look, Hilda knew that Violet had suffered internal injuries that had already started to heal slowly. All her power had been depleted, causing an extreme state of exhaustion.


    ''You fool, you tried too hard...'' But, despite thinking about it, she didn''t speak out loud or show dissatisfaction on her face.


    One thing she''d learned from serving Snow n for so long was that... The Snow n leaders were always reckless.


    Especially when the subject in question involved their ''beloved''.


    This was the third time Hilda had seen a situation like this.


    The first time happened to Agnes'' Mother when a Vampire threatened her husband; it is worth mentioning that he was burned out of existence.


    The second time was with her current Master, Agnes.


    And the third time, it was now with Violet.


    ''Like mother, like daughter, huh.''


    "Good job, Violet," Hilda spoke with a slight smile on her face; regardless of what happened, it was a fact that she''d defeated one of the Pirs of Hell; this done at such a young age was a feat that should bemended, not scolded.


    Hearing what Hilda said, Violet opened her eyes in shock, and even though she was exhausted, she had the strength to disy a beautiful smile that took Hilda entirely by surprise.


    "Mm!"


    Violet felt on cloud nine; she wasn''t satisfied because she''d killed a Demon Duke or something; for Violet, the man wasn''t even worth remembering.


    She was pleased that she made a person who looked at her body disappear and that Hilda recognized her.


    Her Maid had said ''good job''; she understood that.


    And that made her extremely happy.


    A gue that targeted her body has died, and her Maid, who had been alive since her grandmother''s time, had recognized her.


    Suddenly, the pressure skyrocketed throughout Nightingale, making the two women narrow their eyes.


    "Darling!" As if all her exhaustion was a lie, Violet looked at one spot with a big smile on her face.


    Seeing this, Hilda couldn''t help but sigh:


    "Haaah¡­"


    "Seriously, the women of this n..."


    ''They love very intensely'' Hilda told herself internally.


    A portal appeared near the territory; from it, Agnes and Natalia exited.


    And it was worth mentioning that when Agnes came out of the portal, she just looked around in shock.


    Natalia was also in shock; despite being in the Snow n when the whole invasion happened, she was busy using her powers to transfer any citizen or important person away from the conflict. So she didn''t get to see the battle happening.


    She only stopped helping when she felt the King''s presence and understood that the Countesses had returned, and quickly she went to them along with her father.


    Victor and Natashia disappeared, leaving trails of Lightning, and went to n Fulger; Natalia opened a portal to n Snow and came with Agnes.


    And her father opened a gate to n Scarlett territory for Scathach.


    "...Everything is burned-...Violet!" Seeing the state of her daughter, Agnes wasted no time and flew towards them.


    "Oh my god, Violet, look at these wounds; your energy ispletely drained!" Agnes held Violet and began checking her entire body.


    "Ugh, stop me-." She didn''t have time to say anything because Agnes interrupted her.


    "Haaah, good thing, the damage wasn''t serious."


    "Of course not... Darling''s armor protected me." She spoke in a tired tone but with pride on her face.


    "...." Agnes looked at her daughter''s armor, and a faint glint of envy appeared on her face.


    ''Will he give me something personalized like this in the future?''


    Sensing her Mother''s emotions, Violet shed a shit-eating grin at Agnes while huffing a little; even tired, she wouldn''t miss a chance to tease someone.


    ''This bitch...'' A vein bulged in Agnes'' head.


    "Haah." Agnes sighed and let it go: "I wonder who you learned to be like this from."


    "...." Hilda desperately held back the urge toment. God, only she knew how much she''d held back at this moment.


    But that was not to say she didn''tment internally:


    ''She learned from you! You! You made her like this! You and your crazy genes!''


    "Ugh." Only Hilda knew how much she hadints about Agnes and her daughter.


    ''Calm down, don''t get off script; keep the poker face.''


    Still holding her daughter in her arms, Agnes looked around and asked curiously:


    "Where are the invaders?"


    "Lady Violet killed them. Duke Sitri attacked the Snow n and was reduced to atoms, leaving nothing to tell the tale."


    "¡­Eh¡­?" Agnes looked at her daughter in shock.


    "Umu." Violet shed a proud smile as she huffed; seeing her Mother''s shocked face was very satisfying.


    "Y-Y-You killed a Demon Duke, and even more, Sitri?"


    Natalia, who had just arrived, looked at Violet in shock, she hadn''t heard about that!


    "Humpf, that worm dared to try to stain my body; my Darling is the only one who can do that."


    "Oh... Make sense." Agnes spoke in a tone that seemed to understand many things.


    ''Now I understand why thendscape has changed; if it had been me... The destruction would have been greater.'' Agnes didn''t ask for much exnation; that was enough.


    She knew how the Snow n bloodline worked, and for someone like her daughter and herself, there was no greater trigger than anger and love.


    ''WHAT?! How does that make any sense at all?! A Baby Vampire killing a Demon Duke?! Huh?! Ask for exnations, woman!'' It was worth mentioning that Natalia had many questions about what had transpired.


    But, as it would be disrespectful, she kept quiet, but... Of course, that didn''t mean she wouldn''t question Violetter.


    ''How did she get strong enough to defeat a Demon Duke? And the 12th Rank, no less?''


    "Let''s return home; my daughter needs to rest. Spread the word; my daughter killed a Demon Duke."


    "Are you sure, Lady Agnes?"


    "Yeah..."


    Agnes and Violet''s eyes went lifeless.


    The Mother and Daughter could clearly feel Victor''s anger and pride from a distance; he was furious, and they both clearly knew the consequences of angering someone with the personality the three of them shared.


    If Demons weren''t enemies of the Noble Vampire before¡­


    Now, they definitely were.


    "Spread the news."


    "...Yes, Lady Agnes."


    ¡­


    Unknown ce.


    A being over two meters tall wearingpletely ck armor with shades of red walked through some winding corridors; the aura of this being was heavy, and its helmet only left its eyespletely white on disy.


    Behind this being hung arge greatsword, a gift.


    Opening a gigantic door.


    "My King." The being bowed as he removed his pointed helmet, letting his long ck hair that looked like it was covered in embers of fire float around as if defying gravity.


    "... What''s the matter, War?" Diablo, who was looking at what appeared to be a cocoon with neutral eyes, spoke in a neutral tone.<sub> </sub>


    "Duke Sitri has died."


    "¡­." Diablo stopped looking at the cocoon and turned to the man.


    "What happened?"


    "As you predicted, Sitri was provoked by the Snow n." A ck Miasma with hues of red came out of his hand, and a projection appeared in front of the man.


    And the events in the Snow n began to y out.


    A few minutes passed, and finishing seeing the image, Diablo''s eyes lit up slightly.


    "Fool. Even after I warned him, he still made that mistake."


    "...." War just remained silent. Even though he didn''t show it, it was pretty visible that his King was angry and disappointed.


    But with a show of self-control, that emotion onlysted a few seconds, and then the suffocating pressure in the air went neutral again.


    "What happened to the other territories?"


    Another three projections appeared.


    "Phoenix carried out your orders and wounded the Heiress of n Fulger." Seeing all the events up until the moment when two Vampires appeared.


    A ck-haired man and a blonde-haired woman who were at the meeting.


    ''Alucard... Annastasia Fulger.''


    Diablo watched in mild shock as the man looked around, and suddenly, his vision turned toward him, and an annoyed expression appeared on his face.


    "Sneaky, they''ve left little Demons to lurk around."


    "I will work it out." Soon the recording ended when the sound of a Thunderbolt was heard.


    "... Interesting."


    ''An observation skill... that or his senses are extremely acute.'' Diablo was betting more on the second option; the Progenitors always had an extremely high sensitivity to their surroundings.


    And an observation ability had never appeared before in Vampire Progenitors, which proved it was not in a Progenitor''s nature.


    ''Although this Progenitor is an irregr, even d does not exercise dominion over other powers than blood.''


    Snapping his attention from the n Fulger projection, he looked at the n Scarlett projection.


    "My King, what should we do about Vampires?"


    "Due to the failure of Phoenix and Sitri, Vampires will be our enemies." War exined.


    "Initiate the contingency n; Vampires intruding won''t make me change my ns."


    "Yes, My King."


    "... About the punishments."


    "Remove Phoenix''s properties; that should motivate that sluggard to improve his work. As for Sitri..." A red pressure started to descend around; the whole ce began to shake like an earthquake.


    Diablo raised his ws, and a dark red power began to condense in his right hand.


    Soon a Dark Blue ''Fire'' appeared in Diablo''s right hand.


    Diablo raised his left hand, and arge, gentle White me was present. If the Gods responsible for Life saw what Diablo was doing now, they would curse Diablo with every name avable to them.


    After all, he was about tomit the greatest sacrilege that a God of Life couldn''t bear to witness.


    Diablo''s eyes glowed slightly while looking at these two mes, and a small fragment of the White me came out and flew toward the Dark Blue Fire.


    ''By joining the Souls of thousands of innocents with that of a corrupted Demon... A sacrilege disapproved of by all the Gods of Life and Death will take ce.''


    The Dark Fire began to grow, and Diablo threw that Fire to the ground as the Soul of his left hand disappeared.


    ''The Demon who had his soul thrown back into Hell can ignore the time of several thousand years for him to be resurrected, and he will resurrect directly in front of the King.''


    Sitri appeared in his Demonic Form and looked around confused, but when he saw Diablo''s face, he quickly knelt and shouted:


    "I''m sorry, My King."


    ''A privilege only the King of Hell, who had full control of Hell, could exercise.''


    Looking at Sitri with neutral eyes, War thought:


    ''And with that small gesture, my King used thousands of innocent Souls to resurrect this worthless one.''


    "... Sitri."


    "Y-Yes!"


    "I don''t want excuses."


    "..." He swallowed hard.


    "I want results."


    "And you failed... You had only one job, to slow down the Snow n and mess up the minor chain ofmand by killing the non-Snow n members."


    The Snow n was huge. If their smaller chain ofmand were to break, they wouldn''t take damage, but it would take time to organize everything, and that was what Diablo wanted.


    And by explicitly attacking the lower chain ofmand, he wouldn''t provoke the Snow n, and the Vampires wouldn''t be his enemies.


    "... And even with that simple job, you failed." Diablo''s tail swished around, causing a horrible sound all around; he was dissatisfied.


    "...."


    "Sitri''s rank will be lowered."


    Sitri''s body visibly trembled as he lost his Rank; he would lose the legions given to him by the King, the riches he had acquired over eons, and most importantly, his reputation as the Rank 12 Duke, which was a big no to Sitri.


    "Please, My King, give me one more chance; I promise to carry out any order you order me to."


    "..." Diablo''s eyes glowed slightly red.


    But Sitri kept looking at the King. Despair could be seen in the Demon''s eyes, and the Demon King could use that.


    A terribly long time of silence passed, and soon the King''s monstrous voice was heard:


    "Destroy the Vatican."


    "... E-Eh?"


    "Alone, I want you to destroy the Vatican. Kill all of The Inquisition''s Generals."


    "But that is the territory of Angels..."


    "Didn''t you say you would do as I ordered?"


    "...Yes."


    "So do it."


    "I will give you two more legions of 2 million Demons and some elites."


    "I want the servants of the Angels dead, and you will be my executioner."


    "Y-Yes, My King!"


    "And don''t forget. Do not die; I have no resources to waste on the useless; this is thest time."


    Sitri swallowed again; he felt small in front of the Elder Demon.


    "Now, get out of my sight."


    "Yes!" A Magic Circle appeared under Sitri, and he disappeared from the room.


    "...War." Diablo returned his gaze to the projections.


    "..." The knight''s full attention was on his King.


    "Change of ns. Retrieve the Demons preparing to march on the Vatican and bring them back to our territory to replenish the numbers."


    "Order the Demonic troops of the Aztec Pantheon to return and bolster our defenses."


    "Pass my order to Asmodeus; I want the factories to use our Supernatural prisoners to make more Demons."


    "Will we no longer use Humans?"


    "The quality of a Human who bes a Demon is not satisfactory for my future ns. Utilize the Supernatural beings and the Lesser Gods we captured."


    "Use Sitri as bait; let him take the attention of the Angels."


    "Take your brother, Death, and take my mount if you feel it necessary."


    War thought of the Dragon that was flying around, causing chaos.


    "I want Alexander and his Generals dead... Permanently this time."


    War bowed, and a slight predatory smile appeared on the man''s face:


    "¡­Your wish is my will, My King."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532: The problematic demon.


    At the same time, the demons attacked the territories.


    "Scarlett Sisters..."


    "I must say I''m impressed with this technique..." The demon spoke as he reached out, and a snowke hit his finger,pletely freezing his finger.


    But as if by magic, his frozen finger started to change, the ice became water, and water became wine.


    A portal appeared beside him, and he took a golden cup and poured the wine into it, and with a gentlemanly gesture, he drank the wine.


    "Hmm... The joint effort of four sisters whose mother''s splendor and conquests are legendary." Like a refined connoisseur, he stated in detail the taste of the wine he drank.


    "Splendid! Such determination! Such strength of will! As expected of the daughters of the strongest female vampire!" Hemented in a passionate tone.


    "...." Ruby, Lacus, and Pepper just narrowed their eyes with a variety of emotions, most of them being confused.


    "61 Key of Solomon, King Zagan, Despite being so low in the hierarchy, his influence and military might is second to none of the top 20 demons." Rubymented in a neutral tone.


    "Looks like you''ve done your research, Ruby Scarlett." The demon shed a small smile.


    "...." Ruby didn''t like that smile at all, it was giving her a bad feeling, and the same sentiment was shared by Lacus and Pepper.


    The demon, who was wearing a fancy suit, threw the golden cup to the ground, and the moment this cup bounced on the ground, it dissolved, and a golden throne was created from it.


    "...well." Sitting on the golden throne, he crossed his legs and ced both hands together in front of him with a neutral smile on his face:


    "The demons given by the king have been killed, so all I have to do now is wait, I guess."


    "..."


    Edward, Leona, Siena, and Liena, who were watching from afar near n Scarlett''s older sister, narrowed their eyes at this scene.


    "Why aren''t they attacking?" Leona asked Siena, who at some point left her sisters'' joint technique on low power.


    "This isn''t as simple as it sounds¡­" Edward narrowed his eyes. He was getting a bad feeling.


    "Indeed." Liena spoke as she shared Edward''s feelings.


    "That demon is weird. Do you know anything about him, Hunter?" Siena asked.


    "...Duke Zagan, even though he is so low in the hierarchy, he is considered a ''king'', containing more than 32 legions of demons under hismand. He is an entric and unpredictable demon... At least that''s what we learned in training."


    "The way to fight this demon?"


    "Do not intervene."


    "Believe it or not, he''s a passive demon."


    "¡­Huh?" All three expressed their disbelief.


    A passive demon? This is a joke, right? Where are the cameras?


    "Don''t look at me like that. All the countermeasures regarding this demon were so as not to pique his interest, and The Inquisition had no information regarding confronting him."


    "¡­why are you sitting down?" Lacus asked, still in her mist form. She wasn''t enjoying this situation at all.


    The devil''s answer was just to smile and say:


    "You know? I consider myself... a merchant."


    A part of his throne started to melt, and that part floated towards Zagan''s hand as soon as a gold coin was seen.


    Zagan began ying with the coin by doing what, at first nce, might have looked like illusion tricks from a magic show.


    "And as a trader, we should take a good look at an opportunity to profit." The coin suddenly disappeared, and soon that coin turned into five coins, and those five coins turned into golden fluids and returned to the throne.


    "...." Now Ruby started to understand why she wasn''t liking this demon. The feeling he gave was the same feeling she had when she first met Esther.


    A crook.


    He looked like the damn witches.


    "Ruby, Lacus, Pepper Scarlett."


    "The daughters of the strongest female vampire."


    "Ruby, who inherited her mother''s talents and grew up with a cool head that always tries to look at everything logically."


    "Pepper, the survivor of an ancient Noble Vampire n."


    "!!!"


    "And finally, Lacus, the poor exiled princess of a Noble n of vampires that eventually went extinct."


    "As fate is ironic, the princess who was exiled for having no talent is now the only survivor of that n~."


    The eyes of the three sisters grew colder.


    "That''s not funny, Demon." Lacus growled.


    "How do you know that?"


    "As I said, I''m a trader, and a trader''s job is to have a good eye on how to make a profit." He replied in an amused tone as if their threats didn''t matter to him.


    "For example... Would you like to know the information of the survivors of your former n?"


    Lacus'' mist form shook a little, "Impossible. There are no survivors."


    "Are you sure--?"


    TINK!!


    Before everyone could understand what had happened, Ruby tried to pierce the demon''s head with the spear, whose runes were glowing faintly red.


    But the attack was stopped by a golden spike that came out of the demon''s throne.


    "¡­ Haah, so impatient." Although he sighed, the smile didn''t leave his face.


    "Lacus, don''t fall for a devil''s sharp tongue. You remember the witch, right?"


    "!!!" Lacus'' eyes widened.


    "These demons are the worst kind of species, don''t listen to his words." Ruby backed away when she sensed dangering from the ground, and as she gained space, she saw a golden thorn piercing the ground where she was.


    "What a smear, I''ve never lied in my life. Look at my face."


    "...." Looking at the face of the demon who had a small smile stered on his face, they heard.


    "Is this the face of a liar?"


    "Yes." Pepper replied in a cold tone, very unusual for her.


    "Ugh, hearing this from a generally innocent girl is causing critical damage to my heart~."


    Completely unconcerned by Ruby''s attack, he inwardly chuckled.


    ''My assessment was correct. If faced with an unexpected situation, the heiress tends to overthink a simple matter.''


    "Tell me, Pepper, Lacus."


    "Like your sister, aren''t you interested in bing one of Alucard''s wives?"


    "......" Ruby''s eyespletely darkened and became lifeless.


    ''Oops, I stepped on a mine there.'' He chuckled internally:


    '' Is their bond with Alucard that strong?''


    "...Demon..." Ruby''s voice came out in such a cold tone that it sent a chill through the nearby sisters.


    "I''ll make sure you answer as you know it."


    Victor, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha''s rtionship, if seen from the outside, just seem very close. Even if there are rumors, these rumors are quickly erased to avoid political conflict. After all, all the women mentioned are heirs of ns and who cared for Nightingale''s society as a whole.


    If the information that the three heiresses performed a ritual and were married, everyone will think that the three ns of vampire counts are supporting Victor.


    And that is something the king would not ept.


    Even when Victor first appeared in public at the request of Ruby''s mother, his working name was put as; Fulger / Snow / Scarlett.


    At the time, it was just a whim of Ruby''s mother to spice things up, but even she didn''t expect Victor to grow so big in such a short time. So when that question came knocking on her doorter, she just said that she put the name because her disciple received training from the aforementioned ns.


    No one would dare doubt Scathach''s words, the woman''s credibility is simply too great, and she''s not known for lying.


    Yes, she is crazy. But not a liar.


    Zagan justughed a little and said:


    "How scary~. Is this the power of a Yandere?"


    "Your love is intense, Ruby. Yuno is proud of you! Although, unlike her, you don''t have your ''Yuki'' just for you, fufufu~."


    A small vein popped in Ruby''s head, and her cold air rose a few more levels.


    She really hated the fact that she could understand this demon''s reference now.


    ''Fuck, why can''t I see openings? He''s just standing there, but every time I think about attacking, my instinct warns of danger.''


    It is worth mentioning that this same feeling was being felt by Ruby''s sisters. If not for that, they would have already attacked this demon.


    ''Not to mention this strange power to turn water into wine and to manipte gold.'' Of all the 72 pirs, Zagan was the one with the least information.<sub> </sub>


    Hidden among the lower ranks, no one cared about him, but his fame grew through his near-infinite wealth and the legions of demons he had.


    How could someone at rank 60 have so much power? Where did the moneye from? No one had ever discovered, and perhaps, only Baal or Diablo knew something.


    "Fumu, it looks like I stepped on a mine. How about some free information to prevent an attack? As you know, I am a weak demon, and I want to avoid being harmed. I am only here to do my bidding."


    ''Weak, my plump ass!'' Pepper felt likementing but was silent.


    ''Ugh, this demon is giving me those annoying viin vibes that keep posing as mysterious, but in the end, it''s just potato chips, but... That feeling, he''s definitely not weak. It''s okay. He''s a duke, and I had never seen another demon duke, but this feeling of oppression is not normal.''


    Pepper believed that with the group''s current strength, they could handle a Demon Duke with some struggle, and the sisters have always been good at working together.


    But the prospect of attacking this demon and winning... It didn''t give Pepper good feelings, and her instinct warned that it wouldn''t turn out as she imagined.


    It was just a feeling, but her mother always told her to follow her instincts.


    What the eyes don''t see, instinct understands.


    All sisters have been trained to hone this battle instinct.


    "So¡­you want to know the reason for Diablo''s attack on the vampire count ns in Nightingale?"


    "..." Ruby raised an eyebrow. Although it was an imperceptible movement to the eyes of others, as a merchant whose main strength was reading the emotions of a possible buyer, Zagan saw it.


    "Sounds like you''re interested¡­Very Well."


    "Diablo attacked the Snow, Fulger, and Scarlett ns for one simple reason."


    "Gain time."


    "He doesn''t want the vampires meddling while they make their ns on Earth, he''s given more specific orders to each fighter, but overall that''s it."


    "...." Ruby''s and the girls'' eyes widened.


    ''Thend was attacked!? So early? How do they not know anything!?''


    Ruby was the one who was most shocked by this revtion, but over and above that shock, she was suspicious. She wouldn''t believe the words of a demon, especially a demon who gave her Esther''s feelings when he first met her.


    "Lacus, Pepper!"


    "!!!" The two sisters woke up from their stupor and narrowed their eyes in distrust. Ruby''s message was delivered.


    "...." The demon just chuckled lightly as he created a cup with the gold around him while he reached into the ck space, pulled out a bottle of wine, and filled the cup.


    "To Edgy, rx a little Woman, tsk, tsk. You can ask your Earth contributors to see if I''m lying or not. As an Influential n, you must have some, right?"


    Finishing filling the ss, he said:


    "Cheers."


    ''Tsk, Tsk, damn demon king and his petty ns, I hope Lilith returns to power somehow, haah.'' He had several internalints about this situation, although his expression didn''t change.


    ''Although I don''t know what kind of shit they did to Lilith, the woman changed from a mean bitch to a cold bitch, and I preferred her when she was a mean bitch, at least kept that demon in check.''


    Looking at the demon suspiciously, Ruby bit her lip. She wasn''t enjoying this situation at all. She felt like she was dancing on the demon''s palm, and to make matters worse, she couldn''t feel the demon''s strength, and her instincts warned her about constant danger.


    She didn''t know how to proceed, and that''s when she remembers her mother''s lessons.


    "You think too much sometimes, Ruby."


    ''I know, mother. But this situation is just weird, and I don''t have any information about my opponent.'' She grumbled internally.


    ''This demon, he doesn''t act like a demon. Even when I attacked him and we destroyed his demons, he was just standing there acting carefree... And there''s also this information that he released. He didn''t seem to be lying, but trusting the words of a demon is foolishness.''


    "Pepper, Lacus, keep an eye on him."


    "Yes." The two spoke at the same time.


    "Tsk, Tsk, I won''t leave here, just ignore me and treat me like air. I''m a harmless demon. I like gold, rare collectibles that no one has, and the pleasure of a great trade." He gave a harmless and sly smile, then continued:


    "Zagan, at your disposal, everything is negotiable for me, even my daughter''s virginity."


    "...." The sisters looked at him as if he were a piece of garbage, but the man didn''t seem to notice their gazes and spoke.


    "Oh! This is my daughter!" He pped his hands, and a ck miasma rose to the heavens, and soon an image of a tall, easily 220 cm tall red-skinned woman with pointed horns, golden eyes, and tworge wings was seen.


    She had a red tail behind her, and what stood out most about her was her height and her voluptuous breasts, which, due to her height, seemed to be veryrge.


    "Isn''t she cute? Despite having a spiteful bitch attitude that she inherited from her mother, since she''s a half-subus, and because of that, she''s quite social... at times."


    "...She doesn''t seem like a good person." Pepper muttered unconsciously, and her voice was heard by the demon.


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover. Despite being a bad bitch, she''s a good person... Well, at least as good as a demon can be."


    "And that''s not good news..." Pepper spoke aloud this time.


    "Perhaps¡­ But hey, at least she has big tits and an enviable ass, right? How about, do you want to trade?"


    "We refuse." Lacus and Pepper spoke at the same time.


    "Meanie."


    "Haah, my daughter will be single for a few more millennia, but I think it''s her fault who asked her to be a pretentious bitch. I think she is what they call a Karen?"


    "...." Ruby just shook her head while sighing. She took out her cell phone, which was made by June, and called Esther.


    "Ruby?"


    "What is happening on Earth now."


    "...Long version, or short version?"


    "Short."


    "The demons have invaded China and Russia, and they are marching through Africa and Europe now."


    "...."


    "The Chinese pantheon waspletely wiped out from the face of existence, and that territory is now considered hell on Earth."


    ''W-What¡ªAn entire pantheon has been evaporated from existence!?'' Ruby couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She didn''t doubt Esther since the woman couldn''t lie to Ruby.


    A small sigh came out of the witch, and she continued:


    "...And as you can imagine, the world is in chaos with the appearance of the supernatural shoved into their faces right now."


    "...H-How..." Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to remain calm:


    "How is this possible? When I left, everything was normal."


    "That''s the problem, I don''t know either, I only know about it now because a contact of mine sent an SOS, and I went to her rescue, and she personally told me what happened."


    "Sometimeter, the shit hit the fan, and the reports just keeping in."


    Trying her best to stay calm, she asked:


    "... are the VIPs ok?"


    "Yes, the ''big bitch'' is taking care of them."


    Ruby internally sighed in relief but didn''t let it show on her face:


    "We will talkter." She hung up the phone.


    "Fumu, Diablo moves fast. For such a big and generic demon, he is quite smart. Is he cheating?" Zaganmented while drinking wine.


    ? "...." Pepper, Ruby, and Lacus pursed their lips. If they were on another asion, they would havemented on this now. It seems the devil was not followed blindly.


    "What do you demons-." When Ruby was going to question something, a big presence fell on Nightingale.


    "Hey? Looks like this is my cue. I don''t want to stay here and get my ass pierced by the Big Bad Mommy."


    "If fate allows that cold bitch, we''ll see you again in the future, Ladies."


    A gate appeared behind the golden throne, which had begun to crumble and became a simple cup that the devil took while heughed:


    "Cyao~." When his face turned towards the gate, he became more anxious.


    "Run Away!"


    And just as the demon fled, another gate appeared, and Scathach and Alexios walked through the gate.


    "Daughters?" Scathach looked around in mild confusion.


    "... Haaah." Ruby gave a big sigh. Despite not having fought much, somehow, she felt that she was more tired than if she had fought a life-and-death battle with that demon.


    ''I never want to see that demon again.'' This thought was shared by Lacus and Pepper as well.


    .........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533: Judgment.


    "I see. You made the right decision, my daughter." Scathach spoke after understanding what had happened:


    "Fighting a battle without information about the opponent, with your instinct telling you the opponent is dangerous... It''s a good decision."


    "Did you collect information from him?"


    "..." Ruby sighed inwardly when she saw her mother''s approval, and although her expression didn''t change, she understood that she hadn''t made the wrong decision.


    "Yes, his powers consist of a kind of transmutation. For example, I saw him changing my ice from water to wine and turning solid gold into liquid and vice versa."


    "... Hmm..."


    "There is a possibility that he purposely showed his powers to us. Do you remember the magic trick?" Lacus continued.


    "Yes¡­ There''s that too." Ruby nodded.


    "He''s unreliable. Everything about him is unreliable, so I suggest not believing anything he''s shown is the absolute truth... Except for his daughter." Peppermented.


    "He sounded quite ''real'' when talking about his daughter and his convictions."


    "Dealing with ambiguous beings is irritating." Ruby clicked on the tongue.


    "Get used to it. Most witches are like that." Scathach taught.


    "I know, but it''s still annoying. At least the witch always has something they want, but this devil looks like he just came here to y."


    "... Or, he was the right man for the right job." Scathach spoke.


    "...." The three sisters looked at their mother.


    "Look around. Even though my territory had some buildings destroyed, there were no civilian casualties or someone in my family was provoked to the point of creating enmity."


    "As he said himself, Diablo sent him here to buy time, and someone like him might be needed to deal with my n."


    "Someone ambiguous, with an unknown nature, and possibly¡­deadly." Scathach expressed her feelings. She found this situation quite familiar, and a voice in her head was saying that she had seen this situation before in the past.


    ''Ah, Merlin, that son of a bitch, he had the same nature as that demon.'' A vein popped in Scathach''s head as he remembered how irritating it was to deal with that man.


    "Do you know him, mother?"


    "Not Much, but his name is always involved in some demon duke rted scheme. The ''Demon Merchant'' is quite popr among the pirs. At least that was something I heard a long time ago, so I don''t know if it will stay that way nowadays."


    "Hmm..."


    "Anyway, let''s organize our territory. When this is over, a meeting will be started to make decisions, and because of Diablo''s movement, most of our contributors didn''t have time to evacuate."


    "No one knew he would attack so soon."


    "Actually, everyone thought he was going to attack right after the meeting was over. It was, after all, the perfect move."


    "Creating a greatmotion, days from such an important event that brings together the most powerful factions, no one dared to do it before, and everyone believed it would stay that way."


    "We have to think that Diablos'' allies are more powerful than we thought. Someone finally managed to invade Nightingale''s space."


    "... Indeed." Looking at her daughter Ruby for a bit and her armor, she felt her heart itch.


    ''...Will he give me one too?'' Even though Scathach''s current armor was better than Ruby''s in terms of defense and status, it was, after all, created by one of the dwarves she''d met in the past and enhanced by the woman herself with Runes.


    She still felt that desire for an armor of her own given by Victor.


    ''Haah, what love does to people.'' She shook her head inwardly.


    "Get that annoyed look off your face. You will have a fighting chance in the future."


    "...." Ruby pouted a lot and acted very different from her usual self.


    "I have a faint feeling that I''ve missed something and that Violet will be irritating when she finds out what happened here."


    "...Now that you say that it''s true..." Lacus'' face darkened.


    "That woman is going to be more annoying than she already is."


    "..." Pepper, who was standing lost in thought, was woken up when she heard Lacus'' voice.


    "Pepper?"


    "Fueh?"


    "Do you not want toe?"


    "Oh..." Pepper started walking with the sisters, but the specific thought wouldn''t leave her head.


    ''Husband, huh...'' A small smile appeared on Pepper''s face, a smile very different from her innocent self.


    ...


    While the territories were under attack.


    Jeanne and Morgana were hovering in front of the three dukes of hell.


    "71 Solomon''s Key, Duke Dantalian."


    "9 Solomon''s Key, ''King'' Paimon."


    "And... 1 key of Solomon, ''King'' Baal, the right hand of Diablos, the king of demons."


    Paimon opened his mouth and began to speak:


    "...Anna-."


    "It''s Morgana now." Morgana interrupted him.


    The man growled lightly, he didn''t like to be interrupted, but with just one look from Baal, he was quiet.


    "Morgana, former general of Lilith... Don''t you want to go back to fight for your kind?"


    "...." Morgana''s eyes gleamed with disdain:


    "Don''t you know, I''m not a demon anymore."


    "Indeed, that progenitor has his ws in your neck, but... This is an easy thing to change. You just have to go through a simple procedure called..."


    "Death."


    "And when you are reborn, you will go back to being a demon."


    "Not even Diablo has such great soul control to make me a demon again. Only a progenitor can do that."


    "Who said the king would do this?" Baal''s smile grew a little.


    "..." Morgana opened her eyes slightly, and her eyes became dangerous.


    "Lilith¡­"


    "...."


    Baal''s hateful smile was all Morgana needed to know she was correct.


    "Lilith would never help Diablo. She hates that being with all her soul."


    "...." Baal''s smile continued on his face, but slowly began to be more ''human''.


    "Are you interested?"


    "Nah, I''m fine as I am."


    "Being with a species that needs to drink blood regrly, so they don''t lose their sanity like they''re drug addicts..."


    "How you demoted yourself so much for an ex-general," Paimonmented in disdain.


    "If the ex-general doesn''t want to join... We can only take her offspring." Dantalianmented in a demonic voice. He was the only one who was in his real form.


    "...." Morgana''s eyes sparkled, and her wings spread.


    Pressure fell around her, focusing specifically on one being¡­ Dantalian.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHHH.


    A pir of red light with shades of dark rose to the skies, and inside that pir, all anyone could see were the glowing red eyes of the being.


    "...No one will touch my daughter, worm." A deep, demonic voice echoed around, startling all the vampires present, demons, and even Dantalian.


    Fear could be felt by everyone.


    Even Paimon, as a Rank 9, could still feel it.


    ''She wasn''t an ex-general for nothing. Now I understand why the king wants her.'' He swallowed hard.


    Baal just stared at this with his usual smile, but a calcting glint could be seen in his eyes.


    ''...She got stronger than when she was a former general, did being a vampire make her stronger? Was the information incorrect? She must have woken up from hera recently, and her strength must not have been so great.''


    ...


    In the king''s castle.


    "That pir..." Adam swallowed.


    "Mother..." Elizabeth and Lilith spoke at the same time.


    "Was S-She that strong?" Saulo spoke, stuttering a little.


    "..." Lilith and Elizabeth just fell silent as a memory popped into their heads.


    It was in the time when the two were in n Adrastea territory.


    Elizabeth had questioned her mother:


    "Mother, why are you following that hateful man around?"


    "..." Lilith looked at her mother with a curious look as well.


    Morgana just shed a seductive smile typical of a subus, but an emotion could be felt behind that smile.


    Gratitude.


    "He gave me back what was most precious to me. Of course, I''ll pester him a bit, fufufu~." Morgana''s demonic seductive glow seemed to explode around her, and the girls, even though it was her daughter, twitched their legs a little.


    And they could clearly feel an emotion in those red eyes.


    Obsession.


    "Ara, I''m sorry." Soon all that seductive atmosphere disappeared, and everything returned to normal as if nothing had happened.


    "HmmHmm~." Looking at their controlling mother with a smile on her face as her subus tail swung around and around.


    The two daughters just asked what in the seven hells did that man do to her mother to act like that?


    "...." Elizabeth''s face turned a little red, and her mind went straight to the gutter.


    ''Idiot! Womanizing! yboy! Gigolo! Why is he going after women who already have daughters! He already has so many wives!''


    Lilith had a more neutral reaction, unlike Elizabeth, she had known her mother the longest, so she had doubts about what Victor ''gave'' back to her mother.


    ...


    ''So that''s what she meant...'' The two thought at the same time.<sub> </sub>


    "Let''s evacuate. Things are starting to get dangerous." Lucas spoke as the eldest.


    "To the shelter?" Adam asked.


    "Yes." Lucas just nodded.


    ...


    Back to the group.


    The pir around Morgana began to disappear, and soon she appeared again. Her long ck hair grew to her feet, the strands of her hair seemed stronger as if it were a sharp de, and those same hairs began to float around as if defying gravity.


    His wings had taken on a darker hue, her milky white skin had changed to a deep red color, her red eyes had turned golden, two spikes sprouted from her forearm, and her hands had transformed into two demon ws.


    Her entire arm and legs grew an extra ''skin'' as if it were thick natural armor, and this skin also covered her breast area, which seemed to grow a little more along with her height. The groin area was also covered.


    This was no longer a vampire, but...


    A demon... A subus, to be exact.


    Appearance may have changed a bitpared to the past, but this woman in front of the three dukes definitely was.


    The woman who was called The Reaper.


    ''She''s saving her strength, huh... This is just the first way.'' Jeannemented aside as she remained silent. She was doing her best for the demons to ignore her existence.


    ''Get more attention, Morgana, it''s your specialty... With that, I can kill at least one.''


    "Even if you are no longer a demon, that 1% in your soul even influences your transformation from a vampire count."


    "The soul is a mysterious thing, isn''t it?"


    "Enough of talk. You''re not wee in this ce, demon."


    "Funny... That was the same thing my wife said when she first met me, and now look how she is... submissive-."


    Baal''s eyes grew a little when he saw the woman appearing in front of him and shing at his face with her w.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    Baal flew away and crashed into several buildings in the distance.


    Morgana''s hair began to act on its own, a red glow began to cover her hair, and a ''strange'' smell spread around her.


    "Fuck, that smell¡ª."


    Morgana kicks Paimon in the face towards Jeanne, Jeanne and Morgana''s eyes meet for a moment, and the next moment, Jeanne''s smile grows.


    "You are mine." Jeanne grabbed Paimon by the neck, and a crunching sound was heard.


    "Cough." The demon coughed up dark red blood.


    "Jeanne D''Arc, Saint of Orleans¡­" The demon''s eyes gleamed with a hint of anger.


    "...." Jeanne''s smile grew, and her sharp teeth appeared:


    "Looks like you know me, Demon, and I know why." Jeanne squeezed her arms even tighter.


    "Don''t hide behind that shell, Crow." Jeanne''s eyes gleamed slightly, and as if reality had changed, Paimon began to change.


    Soon a man with an effeminate face with a crown on his head was seen. He had two long utterly ck wings.


    "How did you get so strong!? Let go of me!" A dark glow began toe out of his body, and spears of darkness were created.


    Jeanne looked at the spears of darkness, and her smile grew.


    "By the power of love, crow. Something you forgot." She threw the demon towards the spear of darkness.


    "Cough." The demon was pierced by its own power.


    "Let''s cleanse your miserable existence from this world." Jeanne appeared in front of Paimon.


    Paimon''s eyes narrowed, and he yelled:


    "Stay away!"


    Jeanne covered her face, and she was thrown away.


    And a red magic circle of n Paimon began to appear all over the city.


    "I, Paimon, summon the King Bebal twins, Abm!"


    "Tsk." Jeanne clicks her tongue as she looks at the two gigantic demonsing out of the magic circle.


    And suddenly, an explosion was heard.


    Jeanne turned in the direction of the explosion, and she saw the entire capital in mes, and then Baal appeared, and with them were demons of all kinds and shapes.


    Baal''s face had a hideous cut that had already begun to heal, his face was neutral, and soon his voice was heard throughout the capital.


    "Demons, follow the king''s orders. You know what to do."


    ROOOOOOOOOAR!


    Jeanne looked at the guards who were fighting the lesser demons:


    "Royal Guards, take care of the demons that just appeared, don''t let your guard down. They are from Baal''s legion."


    "Yes!" A united scream was heard.


    Jeanne looked at the leader of the royal guard and said, "Permission granted to release the transformation if deemed necessary."


    Themander nods and starts ordering around.


    "We will cause more chaos." Paimon''s smile grew.


    "..." Jeanne looked at Paimon with a neutral gaze. The man was surrounded by two twin demons over 4 meters tall, the only difference being their color. of skin, one was blood red, and the other was shades of gray with darkness.


    "Paimon''s Legions..." New magic circles began to appear around the Nightingale capital, and Jeanne didn''t like that at all.


    "Tsk, I have no choice, even though I hate to use this man''s power."


    Jeanne''s eyes began to glow gold, along with her hair.


    Even if she had abandoned God and changed her race, God still hadn''t abandoned her.


    "Here¡­ I, Jeanne D''Arc, proim¡­" Jeanne bites her lip a little and ignores the pain caused in her body.


    "A judgment¡­ The heavenly father will judge sinners!"


    ''Wha-... Can she use this? Even after bing a vampire?'' Baal looked in shock.


    The skies began to glow, and a golden light began to fall on Jeanne''s body.


    [You''ve finallye back, Jeanne.] She heard a gentle voice of a man..


    ''I didn''te back. I''m just using this power to neutralize these demons!''


    [...Haah, they never learned, causing so much chaos just because of past grudges, so much suffering...]


    ''Do you even care!?''


    [Of course¡­ I always cared¡­ But some things shouldn''t be interrupted. Free will was given over for that reason.]


    ''I-...'' Jeanne was going to say something, but she was interrupted by the voice.


    [I will allow it, use my blessing, but your current body is ipatible with this element, do not abuse it, or your existence will be erased.]


    The conversation seemed to have taken a long time, but in reality, not a second had passed.


    "¡­A vampire using that man''s damn power!? How!?" Paimon bit her lip angrily.


    [Now, proim my judgment.]


    Memories began to pop into Jeanne''s head.


    Golden wings appeared behind Jeanne and expanded.


    [Michael will let you borrow his sword.]


    A golden sword materialized in her hand, and she pointed at the sky.


    With an ethereal voice that sounded like an angel''s, the neutral, cold tone was heard by all:


    "Judgment of Israel!"


    FUSHHHHHHHHHH.


    Golden fire rose to the sky, and it exploded like fireworks spreading across the capital.


    Soon arge circle of golden fire was created, and at this very moment, all the magic circles that Paimon created were destroyed, along with the miasma that wasing out of the demons'' bodies.


    All the demons and vampires felt their body strength being reduced.


    "No evil will be summoned to this ce again."


    "Annoying bitch!"


    But those who felt the effects most severely were the demons. Paimon could feel his strength being reduced because of those irritating mes around the territory.


    "Bebal, Abm, kill that bitch! Burn that man''s servant with hellfire!"


    The golden power of Jeanne''s body began to undo. She coughed up blood a little but just rubbed her face and looked straight ahead with determined eyes.


    ''I didn''t suffer as much internal damage as I expected, I can still move around, and the wounds are being regenerated albeit slowly¡­ Is it because of my brother?''


    [10 minutes is all you have, after that, the protection started falling apart.]


    "10 minutes is enough." Jeanne clenched her fists, and her eyes glowed blood red.


    She vanished, appeared in front of the Demon''s face, and punched his face.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    ''This ridiculous strength increase is not normal,'' Baal thought.


    Ignoring everything going on around her, Morgana''s eyes were on Datanlian.


    "Tell me." Morgana''s eyes began to glow slightly. Can you discern the dream from reality?"


    Dantalian''s eyes widened as he saw Morgana''s body begin to warp.


    And a gigantic monster was seen, with sharp teeth and a bodyposed of thousands of eyes was seen.


    ...


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534: Morgana, The Reaper.


    "...This is ridiculous, queens are very strong."


    "Yes, especially, Queen Jeanne... And to think she could use that power yet."


    "Stop talking, and focus!" A strict voice was heard.


    "Y-Yes!"


    "Get ready to use the Vampire Count form at any time, even if we are only fewpared to the demons, we are elites, we will not fall so easily!"


    "Do you understand, fools!?"


    "Yes, Commander!"


    "Tsk, fools." The man snorted in disdain, and turned back to the battlefield.


    The entire capital was taken over by demons, and for this old man that wasn''t a problem, he''s seen many wars, andpared to the wars he''s fought, this one is still easy.


    Are there three demon dukes walking around? Yes, it does, but Nightingale had the two queens who were also powerful, not to mention the man who is the king''s most trusted servant.


    Alexios.


    If that human hasn''t shown up yet, it''s because things were still under control.


    For a moment he looked at a demon that had died suddenly, the ''shadows'' of the king, or as they are called, the eyes and ears of the king.


    The royal guard was not alone, if the demons wanted to conquer the capital, they needed to put in more effort!


    The man thought proudly.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    The Commander looks up to the sky, and sees Jeanne punch the giant demon in the face.


    ''What a ridiculous force...'' Themander''s eyes widened in shock.


    Yes, he could do something simr, but you have to take into ount the demon''s strength and endurance.


    Sending such a strong demon flying says a lot about this woman''s physical strength.


    ''The queen is stronger...'' Thinking about the word ''Queen''. He remembers a conversation he had.


    It was before the invasion started.


    "My Queens-."


    "Stop."


    "Huh?"


    "We are not your queen anymore." Jeanne spoke in a cold tone.


    Morgana shared the same tone, and cold eyes:


    "Me and d are divorced." Morgan spoke.


    "So we''re not your queen anymore." Jeanne finished.


    "...Eh."


    He was so shocked that he didn''t even realize he was kicked out of the room.


    ''What happened? Did the king divorce? Is he no longer married?''


    The vampire king''s private life ispletely private, few people know what goes on in d''s personal life, and themander of the royal guard was not one of those people.


    Despite being an elite, he is not one of the vampires personally created by d, or as they are called, the eyes and ears of the king.


    d is a king whopletely separates his personal life from his life as a king, at least as far as letting his subjects know what he does, or doesn''t do.


    He''spletely secretive about it.


    Because of this silence that the rumor of the first wife having betrayed the king was so shocking, even if the situation had been resolved, this event was still etched in the vampires'' minds.


    ''...It''s not my job to know about the king''s personal life.'' Themander shook his head, and looked at Morgana.


    ''Even if they are no longer the king''s wives, they are still our queens, until the king says otherwise.'' The man''s loyalty was fanatical.


    ...


    With Morgana and Dantalian.


    "Fighting a Subus of my unprepared level... Are you so desperate to die?"


    "...." Dantalian just swallowed hard as he looked at the creature in front of him that provoked Dantalian''s worst fears.


    Even though he knew this was a dream being projected into reality through the woman''s powers, he couldn''t resist it.


    He was terrified, this dream waspletely affecting his psyche!


    The grotesque monster with multiple faces, faces, and expressions approached Dantalian.


    "You are alone, your legions cannot be summoned because of my friend..."


    "Dantalian, the demon duke whomands an immortal army, is nothing without his army."


    "You are nothing in front of me. While I fought with Baal and his army when I was the general of Lilith."


    "You were always a nuisance that I ignored."


    "But not today... Today, you will die, no one sets eyes on my daughter and leaves alive!"


    The demon gritted his teeth, and his eyes glowed red, patterns of ck tattoos began to appear on his body, and he howled.


    "Do not underestimate me!"


    FUSHHHHH.<sub> </sub>


    A pir of darkness came out of his body, and his form started to change and be more demonic, but even in the process of changing, he never stopped talking:


    "My king has chosen me, he has given me an opportunity, he has given me a gift, and I will not waste it all!"


    ''Curses... He went this far for power...?'' Morgana opened her eyes in shock, she knew very well the letter patterns that appear when the tattoo waspleted on the demon''s skin, this was not a technique that was used by demons, or runes used by the Aesir gods of the Norse pantheon, just one races had the knowledge to do this.


    ''Fucking witches!'' A vein pops in Morgana''s head.


    ''These whores always have their hands on everything.'' Morgana felt irritated now.


    His hand began to glow with a power of darkness, his tattoos that had formed a runic on his body began to burn into his skin, but he didn''t care.


    CRACK, CRACK.


    Morgana''s monster''s appearance began to shake and soon shattered like a mirror.


    "With that power, even me at rank 72 can fight you, The Reaper." Dantalian''s heavy voice was heard around.


    "..." Morgana just raised her eyebrow in amusement, and with a flutter of wings, she flies in an absurd direction and attacks Dantalian''s face.


    A crash was heard, and Morgana opened her eyes in shock when she saw a shadow hand gripping her wrist.


    Using his ws, Dantalian attacks Morgana''s face.


    Dark power with violet hues glows around Morgana, and the woman disappears and appears far from Dantalian.


    But the ''morgana'' who was in the position suffered an attack that caused her to lose her mind, and when that Morgana fell to the ground and died...


    She started to disappear.


    "Fucking Subus, cursed race of Lilith."


    Dantalian''s eyes red with anger looked at Morgana floating, and he shot towards her.


    "...Worms who submit to being experimented on by witches, don''t talk about our mother with that foul mouth." A dark power formed in Morgana''s hand, and a western sword of pure power was created.


    TINK!


    ''s ws Dantalian Morgana''s sword collide causing a deafening sound as two metals collide with each other.


    "Tsk." The strange letter-patterned tattoos began to glow even brighter on Dantalian''s body, and the next moment he attacked with his other hand.


    Morgana dodges flying backwards with the thrust of her wings, she positions herself while holding her sword down, and she attacked by flying in a straight line.


    Dantalian looked down on this stupid move, and with his giant ws, he pierced Morgana''s body.


    The woman opened her eyes in shock, and the sword she was holding disappeared, soon the spark of life died in her eyes.


    ''That feeling¡­'' Dantalian narrowed his eyes, and looked around ignoring the body he had just pierced.


    He didn''t believe Morgana would die so easily.


    He looked around for Morgana but found nothing.


    ''Where is she!? That fucking subus!'' That was the problem with fighting Subus, in a fight where seconds determine everything, these demons who specialized in dreams, was irritating.


    It is unlike Tatsuya who needed to focus on his bloodline to do this, and had a limited form of illusion that didn''t harm the target.


    Subus could exploit this more easily, after all, they were dream demons, and an subus could project a dream into reality, and that dream was lethal, it was both physically and mentally damaging.


    The body that Dantalian pierced broke into a smile and cut Dantalian''s hand with her sword that was created in moments.


    "What-"


    Morgana pierces Dantalian''s body with her sword and pulls it up.


    Realizing that he was going to be cut in half, his eyes shed in panic, and reacting to his instinct, something happened.


    A demonic hand came out of his body and held Morgana''s body.


    "What the fuck?" Morgana looked in disgust at the face of a demon that appeared in Diablo''s body.


    Diablo''s body began to heal at visible speeds.


    "Since you''ve never paid attention to such an inferior being, you don''t know anything about me, right?"


    Crack, Crack.


    Morgana''s body began to break, but the woman didn''t scream or show emotions, she just struggled to get out.


    ''How much strength...!'' She bit her teeth in frustration, and even greater power began to flow from her body.


    "DIE!" When he was going to strike to kill Morgana, the power of the woman''s body exploded.


    "LEAVE ME!"


    BOOOOOOM!


    Morgana''s demonic features started to get even worse, her body grewrger, a long stout tail grew behind her, and yet another horn grew on her head.


    She took the vampire count transformation one more level.


    A dark pressure left her body that made Dantalian apprehensive, he realized that she was over her again even with the curses on his body.


    .......


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535: Morgana, The Reaper. 2


    "LEAVE ME!"


    BOOOOOOM!


    Morgana''s demonic features started to get even worse, her body grewrger, a long stout tail grew behind her, and yet another horn grew on her head.


    She took the vampire count transformation one more level.


    A dark pressure left her body that made Dantalian apprehensive, he realized that she was over her again even with the curses on his body.


    ''Fuck! I need to do something.''


    Thinking of a strategy, a shitty smile appeared on his face:


    "Heh, that bitch? Do you remember, Lilith? She''s not our mother, she''s just our caged dog now."


    "...." Morgana''s eyes started to glow with anger, but the cold reasoning didn''t leave her head.


    ''Why is he so confident? Should I press harder for information?'' Small clouds of dark violet began to swirl around Morgana''s hand.


    ''I''m going to have fun torturing you, you piece of shit.'' In this form, Morgana could use her ''dream'' power on an even greater scale, not as efficient when she was a full demon, but still manageable.


    ''Fuck, I should never have be a vampire... I was a fool.''


    Fortunately, the demon was so caught up in his own world of grandeur that he spilled the beans.


    "Apparently you don''t know."


    The power of the demon''s body began to increase.


    "Lilith, joined us, she became our king''s obedient dog, hah! So much for the ''mother of demons''."


    "Hahaha~, just seeing the image of the mighty Lilith acting like a fanatical dog is hrious!"


    "...What-..." Morgana''s shock was so great that the technique she was prepared for broke.


    ''Now!''


    "Arise, my legions." Dantalian began to feel something inside him start toe out, and the demons that had always apanied him in his soul began to appear in the real world one by one.


    Unlike the previous method the duke summoned his demons straight from hell with a magic circle, a method that was nullified by Jeanne''s technique.


    This method brought out the demons that were resting in his soul.


    The power of the Dantalian bloodline that gave him the nickname duke with the immortal army.


    He was a demon who always walked with the army in his soul.


    The cursed letters on Dantalian''s body began to glow, and a miasma covered all of his demons, bringing them to the power level of a Rank 72 Demonic Duke.


    Soon 169 Demons that dug into Dantalian''s soul were energized.


    "Kilher!"


    "ROOOOOOOAR!"


    An entire legion made up of demons rushed towards Morgana destroying everything around.


    But... Morgana didn''t move or do anything, she just kept hovering in the air with her hair covering her face.


    Dantalian felt a bad feeling, and that feeling was realized when Morgana looked up.


    And everyone around them acquired a gray color palette, and that color palette began to change as the glow in Morgana''s eyes began to increase unevenly.


    "¡­What did you do?" The woman''s body seemed to shake a little.


    "What have you done to our MOM!?" With a thunderous roar the world was painted crimson.


    For a second a crimson cocoon appeared, and it disappeared secondster, but... The damage done by that cocoon had already been done.


    All the demons along with the surrounding buildings vanished from existence leaving only one Duke in disbelief, and the surrounding vampires who were watching this in shock.


    When the crimson color began to fade.


    Everyone looked in shock at Morgana who had a crimson power with shades of orange covering her body.


    For the second time since turning into a vampire, Morgana didn''t fight like a demon, but instead used her vampire power.


    Yes, she regretted being turned into a vampire, after all, all the ''mastery'' she had with the power of ''dreams'' became useless because her current powers didn''t have the same efficiency as when she was a demon.


    ... But, just in those moments she didn''t regret it.


    Only then would she be grateful to have that kind of power, because unlike the ''dream'', this one was more ''destructive.''


    A bloodline that even d felt ufortable addressing, or ranking, only after several tests did he understand what kind of power it was.


    A destructive power called...


    Radiation.


    Radiation in its purest form.


    He doesn''t even know what the ''type'' of this radiation is, and he doesn''t even know where it originates from, he just knows that this radiation is sleeping and umting inside Morgona''s body.


    ... And when the woman decides to use.


    The word ''nuclear'' should be said to her, because that''s what she became.


    A walking nuclear power.


    In the blink of an eye Morgana appeared in front of Dantalian, and grabbed him by the neck.


    "W-What...? What is it!? What is this power!?"


    With eyes glowing literal red, she asked:


    "What did you do to Lilith?"<sub> </sub>


    "II-."


    ROOOOOOOOOAR!


    The demons started to be resurrected again, but Morgana just looked away, the glow on her face started to glow more intensely, and soon a beam of thick heat shot out of her eyes and pierced all the demons around.


    And since she had no control over the intensity of these beams, she caused a destruction of properties throughout the royal capital.


    Interestingly, no vampires were harmed, just all the demons¡­and the buildings.


    Morgana looked at Dantalian again, her grip on her neck tightening.


    His eyes gleamed once more, and soon Dantalian felt an ache coursing through his entire body.


    "AHHHHHHH!" He looked down in horror as he saw all of his limbs on the ground cut off, legs, arms, his waist, everything fell to the ground cut off.


    Only your change was left.


    "ANSWER ME!"


    To Morgana, Lilith was like a mother, despite being wary, and contemptuous at times of the woman, she couldn''t bear to see the woman go through atrocities.


    Yes, she lost, she knew that, and even though it feltplicated, she let it go, she didn''t have the strength at the time, and like the mentality of a demon warrior, she lost so she was weak.


    But... She thought that Diablo would just use the woman to open the gates that connect Hell to the other realms, after all, Lilith''s value is too high for her to be killed.


    Because if Lilith is killed, the union of hell would never materialize, many demonic dukes, and hell power supported Lilith''s mindset.


    She''s just too important to be discarded, but¡­ She hadn''t thought it through properly.


    Lilith above being the mother of all demons, and a goddess of evil, she is a progenitor...


    ''And if they use it as a breeding cow?'' That fear grew when she heard Dantalian''s words.


    She knows this is quite possible, demons aren''t known for being kind after all.


    Looking at the demon covered in unknown energy in front of him, Dantalian''s fear was reignited, and finally, he understood who he was dealing with.


    ''By satan, she is The Reaper! The woman who fought Baal toe to toe, and five demon dukes alone and vanquished them!''


    Even though the five demon dukes were the dukes of rank 21, 26, 34, 69, 44.


    Dukes considered ''Average'' by demon standards.


    Fighting five demonic dukes and defeating them alone is a ridiculous achievement.


    Even with the curses given to him by his king, could he as a rank 71 duke fight this woman?


    Of course not!


    When the reality of the situation fell on his shoulders, like a sinner seeking redemption, he spilled the beans.


    "I don''t know! We only know that just one day she started to attend the meetings! And his whole appearance and attitude have changed! She even started fanatically supporting Diablo in his n!"


    ''Fuck, should I have just stayed behind and used my legions as usual, why did I get so arrogant?'' Dantalian began to regret it and his face darkened as he saw the woman''s eyes brightening even more.


    "I swear I don''t know!" he snapped.


    "...." Morgana saw no lies in Dantalian''s eyes, but she still needed to be sure, and she wanted more information, when she would open her mouth, she heard a familiar scream.


    "AAGGHH!"


    She looked up, and saw Jeanne being sent flying by a fallen angel, and being attacked by two demons with the strength levels of a Duke of Hell.


    ''Jeanne!'' She had totally forgotten about her friend in her anger.


    Jeanne looked slightly at Morgana and had a look on her face that said, ''I''m fine.''


    Even though she knew her friend was strong, she wasn''t fighting any being, it was a rank 9 duke, and other demons with the strength level just below man.


    Besides, there''s still Baal that she couldn''t see anywhere, and that''s not a good thing.


    ''Tsk, it''s not time to waste time now.''


    Making a quick decision, Morgana looked at the demon who only had the torso.


    "... Youe with me." With a thrust of her wings, she flew towards the heavens, crashing sounds were heard, and soon the trail of crimson light in the air turned towards one location, specifically d''s castle.


    Without further concern, or consideration, the woman traverses the castle and castle floor with unstoppable force, and soon she finds herself in a hallway.


    This was where d kept his prisoners for interrogation, or experiment, as d''s ex-wife, she knew that.


    Arriving at the solitary room with the door open, she threw the demon there, and closed the door.


    A magic circle appears at the door, and spreads throughout the room.


    "Stay there, I''ll be back soon, you have a lot to tell me."


    "...Yes..." was all the demon could say as he stared at the ceiling like a ughtered animal.


    Morgana turned, her eyes gleamed again, and then she was gone, leaving waves of crimson energy behind.


    ...


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536: Big Brother.


    Upon returning to the battlefield, the sight of Jeanne with an angry face, body covered in a sickly red aura, while beating up a demon was definitely not the sight she had expected.


    "Hmm? Why don''t you repeat what you said before again? Have you lost the ability to speak, you brainless?"


    "W-Wait, I feel-."


    "AGHHHHHH!"


    Jeanne cuts the demon''s throat with her sharp vampire ws:


    "Did you say something? I didn''t hear anything." A sadistic smile appeared on her face, and climbing on top of the demon and cing her feet in his eyes, her smile widened.


    "Who did you say you were going to harm, hmm? A worm like you thinking he''s powerful just because I''m holding back isughable...!" In the end, her tone got a little stronger, and she stomped on the demons'' eyes while sinking her entire skull.


    ???? Strange screams were heard by the twin demon.


    "¡­just what happened?" Morgana looked around and saw Paimon in the air looking with a slight fearful eye at Jeanne, and the other demon twin cut in half.


    ''... When did Jeanne get so strong? I don''t remember her being able to exert all that strength, she''s not even using her vampire count form!''


    ''And what is this authoritarian and sadistic tone? Isn''t she very kind?'' Even when someone irritated Jeanne, she didn''t take that tone.


    As a great friend of the woman, Morgana knew all of Jeanne''s ws and strengths, she knew that the woman was strong, and a great warrior, after all, they trained together many times.


    Morgana could trust Jeanne with her back, but...


    Looking at the bloodthirsty red glow around his body, his sadistic eyes, a heady grin on his face, and a sneer.


    For a moment, Morgana couldn''t recognize Jeanne.


    ''Is this my friend...?''


    Thinking about the possible reasons for this to happen, she can think of only one.


    ''Victor changed her?... Actually, he brought his real one, me?''


    "Haaah." Jeanne gives a big sigh, and she says in an annoying tone, "I''m getting tired of this shit."


    "W-Wait, I didn''t know you were the servant of this great entity-."


    Jeanne turns to face Paimon, and her face darkens even more, she raises her hand in the air, and with that gesture Paimon feels her throat being choked.


    "Servant? Don''t look down on me, Demon."


    For the first time in her life, Morgana saw a high-ranking demon piss himself in fear.


    ''Hm? Who is Him? And why is he so scared!? fuck! What happened in that short time that I went to the castle!?''


    "He is my family."


    "...." Paimon''s face darkened even more.


    "You insulted my son, and desecrated his existence."


    The only thing visible on Jeanne''s face now was her blood red eyes, her entire face was dark as if no one could see through the veil that hides her ''existence.''


    "You said you were going to turn my son into your Boytoy, right?"


    With just a single word from an arrogant demon, he brought upon himself a disaster never seen before.


    Feeling arrogant because Jeanne was being ''pressed'' by his twin demons, and himself, he became arrogant, and let his desires leak out.


    And when he spoke of his intentions to turn Jeanne''s son Adam into his BoyToy, after all, he had a soft spot for pretty boys.


    This... This disaster happened!


    ''The woman has suddenly changed! What the fuck!?''


    "¡­ Those words, this insult¡­ It will not be forgiven."


    "UghGHH." The fallen angel tried to say something, but he couldn''t.


    ''Fuck, why did Ie to this ce!? I need to get out of here! Fuck Diablo''s mission, I don''t want to die!''


    "Not even the heavenly father can save your soul from the punishment awaiting you now." In contrast to the dark red auraing out of his body, a green aura like nature began toe out of his body.


    But the fallen angel was not relieved, his body just shook even more.


    ''It is true! She is your guardian! What is a being like this woman doing here!? Fuck, d, if I die, I will curse all your descendants, you cunning vampire!''


    "..." Morgana''s body shook when she felt that ''gentle'' aura.


    Yes, make no mistake, it was a gentle aura, but it was terrifying.


    Unconsciously, she stopped using her powers and backed away a little in mild fear.


    ''How has she changed so much? What did Victor do!?'' If before Jeanne could be considered weaker than Morgana.


    ... Morgana couldn''t measure her strength now.


    Wrong, the phrase here would not be measuring strength, but...


    Has she be an unreachable existence?


    It was the same feeling when an ordinary mortal looked at a high rank god for the first time, they felt... helpless.


    Power¡­ It wasn''t right to say that to that aura.


    Morgana thought of it as an... authority.


    The fallen angel flew to Jeanne, and the woman grabbed him by the neck.


    "Elder brother, open the portal."<sub> </sub>


    A soft green portal appeared beside Jeanne.


    And even though it looked like a gentle portal, both the fallen angel and Morgana gulped when they saw that portal.


    ''What is it!?'' Morgana had no idea.


    Very different from Paimon that her entire face froze in shock, and soon her expressions went through a variety of emotions such as disbelief, fear, until finally stopping in despair.


    Tears began to fall from Paimon''s face, the former Duke of Hell who looked like an arrogant being, was reduced to a weeping, piss-stained pile.


    "Disgusting creature, just die, and disappear from my sight." Jeanne throws Paimon into the portal.


    ????


    Cough, Cough.


    Coughing several times, Paimon looked around and found himself in a lush forest.


    "Where I am..."


    "... Paimon."


    When his name was called, Paimon''s entire existence shook, the once lush forest had turned dark and much more threatening, his body began to be controlled without his permission, and he flew into the air.


    "W-What happened!?"


    Paimon''s body was forced to turn around, and suddenly, he saw a gigantic existence staring back at him.


    The ''being'' didn''t have a defined appearance, he didn''t look humanoid, he didn''t look like a monster, he was just there, and watching.


    And that was more terrifying, because Paimon with her limited perspective couldn''t understand what she was looking at.


    He just knew he was looking at ''something''... And just looking at that ''something'' was killing him.


    Paimon felt his throat go dry, his eyes widened in shock, his body shook with fear, and like a broken man, he just looked at that being with a look of shock.


    "You made a big mistake pissing off my little sister."


    "...." Words were not spoken, in fact he couldn''t speak even if he wanted to.


    "Should I be in awe of you being able to piss off someone as kind as her? She''s not normally one to get angry like that."


    "... Well, let me y the big brother for once, something that since the beginning of my existence I have failed to do."


    When the voice finished speaking, Paimon''s body exploded in blood, body parts flew all over the ce, and soon a dark, corrupted soul in the form of Paimon was seen.


    "Your existence will be shattered." When the voice spoke, the world fulfilled its authority.


    With a scream that could only be described as ''iprehensible.''


    Paimon''s soul began to be torn apart.


    Legs, arms, chest, everything was shattered into thousands of pieces.


    "Expose the core of your soul."


    Finally, his head exploded causing a horrible sound, and soon a sphere with white mes was floating in the air.


    That was the core of Paimon''s existence.


    "From today, the being known as ''Paimon'' will be eliminated, and its soul will be recycled."


    And just as decreed, by being, it became reality.


    Paimon''s soul core exploded into thousands of pieces, and scattered throughout the area in white particles, and the secondter, these white particles came together and created a new white sphere, this time much smaller than the previous one.


    "...Your name will be <....>" Speaking at the end with an ancient and unknown lineage.


    The sphere began to glow a little brighter, and grew to the former size of Paimon''s soul, and the sphere appeared to be ''pulsing'' like a heart symbolizing the beginning of a new existence.


    A tree branch popped out of the ground, and grew big enough to stand next to the sphere.


    "Go back to the reincarnation cycle."


    The sphere appeared to nod its head, and gently floats towards the branch and ''entered'' it.


    "The judges of the abyss will take care of you."


    When the soul disappeared, the whole atmosphere of the ce became more joyful again, the lush forest was seen again, and everything returned to peace and tranquility.


    "With that, I have someone to watch over my sister in case she loses her memories due to the passage of time again~." An older man''s voice was heard.


    "Haah~, it''s a pity I can''t give up my duties¡­ Talking to that man seems to be fun, I also need to know his intentions with my sister. I can''t let something like d happen again."


    "... Pfft." As if remembering something, augh almost escaped the being: "That fool risked his soul just to make a woman ''shine'' more, Hahahaha~." A casual and amusedugh was heard, making the world more ''vibrant'' as if reflecting the emotions within the being.


    "But... A fool like that is something I could respect... I hope he doesn''t change."


    ....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537: Everyone was involved.


    "Hmm~Hmm~." Jeanne hummed with a smile on her face, and seemed quite satisfied as she ignored the chaos around her that was already being taken care of by the royal guards.


    "..." Morgana just looked at Jeanne with troubled eyes, not knowing what to say now.


    Should shement on the previous show...? Just ignore it.


    Dilemmas.


    Jeanne screwed up her pretty face, and felt like she was forgetting something, an annoying pest that should be killed off.


    "Ahhh, Baal-" The moment she remembered a certain demon, six pirs of power rose to the heavens.


    Jeanne and Morgana, as well as all the vampires present, looked at the pirs of powering from the royal castle!


    The faces of the two mothers quickly darkened, and without wasting time, they flew at full speed towards that spot.


    Upon arriving at the scene, the two mothers glowed with anger as they looked at Baal, who was missing his right hand, right leg, and left eye.


    He was in a deplorable state, and around him were six shadow corpses in the form of a vampire count, and not far from them were d''s children lying on the ground.


    Adam, Saul, Lucas, and Elizabeth.


    Lilith was being held by Baal with his remaining hand.


    "Haaah, should I say, as expected of d''s royal guards?"


    Jeanne''s eyes gleamed intensely when she saw the state of her son.


    "...." Baal narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw Jeanne''s intensity.


    ''Not just the ex-general, even Jeanne? What''s up?'' Baal''s gaze soon turned neutral, and his smile returned, but he was more cautious.


    "Although the eldest children were also strong, unfortunately, it is not enough~."


    "Baal!"


    "Drop my daughter now!"


    "... Hmm? Oya, this is unexpected. They were neutralized so quickly."


    "I was hoping they''d be able to make more time for me."


    Darkness appeared behind Jeanne, and soon Ophis appeared with an emotionless look, but one that was a little afraid.


    "Little fox, you certainly are slippery." Baal spoke while looking at Ophis, when he invaded this ce, he looked for the king''s youngest daughter, but the little girl was gone.


    He knew she wasn''t far away, and just watching, he could feel her gaze.


    He just didn''t know where she was.


    Ophis looked at Jeanne. She had seen the woman''s struggle, and in her mind, she was the strongest woman present here.


    "Jeanne... Please."


    "...." Jeanne turned her glowing face to Ophis.


    The little girl cringed a little.


    Immediately, Jeanne''s gaze softened, seeing her determined eyes, she realized that the little girl had a n.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Very Well." Having no time to y, Jeanne''s body was covered in a greenish aura.


    ''This...-'' He didn''t have time to think when Jeanne surpassed his speed of perception, even with him on guard, as she took Baal''s hand...


    She tried, as the woman''s hand passed over the demon''s body, and Baal pulled away from Jeanne.


    "Jeanne, don''t try to attack him while he''s defensive, it''s useless, you''ll just pass through his body, and try to use holy attributes, or attacks that can damage the soul if you can''t force him to attack, just so that the defense disappears." As someone who has fought Baal many times, she knew his weakness.


    "Sacred attribute, right? Got it." Jeanne''s hand began to glow gold, and, even though it hurt like hell, she didn''t express it. The priority was to get Lilith out of this demon''s hand.


    "Tsk, Woman, no spoilers-." Baal looked away as a st of heat shot from Morgana''s eyes.


    ''What-?'' Baal quickly turned away, but he noticed that his cheeks had been burned.


    ''Impossible. Did she get past my defenses? And what is this attack? She didn''t have it before.'' Then, just a secondter, he understood something.


    ''Oh, the dream, huh. It''s been a while since I fought a Subus.'' When he understood that it was a dream, a dark power covered his body, and the ''wound'' on his cheek ceased to exist.''


    Jeanne kicked the ground and tried to get close to Baal, but the demon just raised his hand and pointed Lilith in her direction.


    ''Ugh.'' Jeanne stopped and didn''t attack.


    "Not one more step." Baal put his foot on Adam''s head.


    "Bastard!"


    Jeanne and Morgana growled as Morgana''s body glowed with radiation again.


    ''...Is it the vampire power she received?''


    "L-Let go of me!" Lilith struggled while being held by Baal.


    "Shh, I''m almost done, I just need to go to the other sister-."


    He looked at d''s sons in shock when he realized they had disappeared.


    "That sneaky little fox!" He looked around for Ophis, but the little girl was already gone.


    Annoyed that he couldn''t fulfill all of his goals and annoyed that the demons he brought in were so useless, Baal made a decision.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to make that decision.<sub> </sub>


    "...." Because a frightening pressure had descended on the entire Nightingale.


    The three looked towards the sky, and as their gaze could pass over the walls, they saw a man standing with a neutral expression.


    ''He is here.'' Baal thought with disdain.


    d, along with Victor, Natashia, and Scathach appeared on top of the royal capital, only narrowed his eyes when he saw the state of the royal capital.


    Everything was destroyed, as hateful holy mes surrounded the entire capital, and more importantly, he could sense intruders in his castle.


    His castle, His home!


    It had been a while since an emotion had hit d as deeply as it did now, and he was filled with....


    Rage.


    But as a king and an experienced progenitor, he didn''t get lost in emotions but instead channeled all that anger into a cold expression.


    Secondster, Natalia and Alexios appear.


    "Natalia, take me to the Snow n." Agnes spoke quickly.


    "Yes."


    "Alexios." Scathach looked at the man. She didn''t need words, her gaze was enough.


    "At your service."


    Soon two portals appeared, one in front of Scathach, the other in front of Agnes.


    "...Sasha." Natashia and Victor muttered in concern as they looked towards n Fulger.


    "Old man, take care of everything."


    "..." d didn''t say anything, but the dark pressure that came out of his body was enough for Victor to know that the royal capital was fine.


    Soon Victor and Natashia disappeared.


    "Well, fuck." A dark portal different from n Alioth appeared next to Baal. The man looked at the portal, and prioritized his mission, quickly the man threw Lilith in that ce.


    "Mother-" That was the only thing Morgana heard before the portal closed.


    "Lilith, nooo!"


    Morgana darted towards the portal, but the portal only closed, and she was hit by Baal''s leg.


    When Jeanne appeared at Baal''s side, she was going to punch him in the face.


    Suddenly, something happened again.


    All the sounds in the world seemed to disappear for a few seconds, and only a dark voice that sent chills through everyone in the royal capital was heard.


    "That is enough."


    d''s skin began to fade, and only something ''dark'' and formless was present, two wings made of that darkness appeared behind him, and the effect was instantaneous.


    "Ima-Ku-Roi." Speaking in a forgottennguage that may not even be remembered by mankind.


    Demonic screams began to be heard, and the vampires outside looked at the demons in shock, as the demons began to dissolve.


    Body, Bones, everything from the demon dissolved and became just¡­Blood.


    All the blood sttered across the capital as the bodies of the demons turned to blood, and it all floated towards d.


    And all that blood flew towards his ''wings'' and was absorbed by those wings.


    And with just that gesture, all the demons were killed.


    That existence in the sky vanished and appeared in the castle. d ignored everything and looked at Baal.


    Jeanne quickly backed away from Baal, as she sensed d''s intent to attack, and the next second, d was in front of Baal.


    "... You arete." Baal''s smile was still on his face.


    d ignored the man and tried to erase him from existence with his blood domain, but... Nothing happened.


    Going the old-fashioned way, he pierces Baal''s body, but a barrier the same color as the portal appeared around d.


    "Give it up, even you cannot surpass that power. After all, that power is on the same level as your friend."


    "And one thing we do know is that you''re not on that level."


    "...Who? Who did you trade? My friend would not break his neutrality, and neither would the other four. They are too ''big'' to intervene in ''small'' conflicts." d''s disembodied voice rang throughout the room.


    "Hahahaha~, d as an old man, you should know."


    "Everything and everyone has a price. Even beings like the 5 regtors of existence are the same. We just needed to find the correct currency."


    "...."


    ....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538: Everyone was involved. 2


    "Everything and everyone has a price. Even beings like the 5 regtors of existence are the same. We just needed to find the correct currency."


    "...."


    "d, he got Lilith!"


    d''s eyes glowed brighter, and his dark face distorted.


    He attacked again, this time using even more force, but the only thing that happened was everything shook before his overwhelming force, and everything in front of d had been erased from existence.


    His attack, despite being sudden, was calcted. Proof of this is that only the roof of the castle broke due to the pressure of the wind. If he had attacked towards the ground, a catastrophe would have happened.


    "Like I said, it''s useless." Baal was carefree.


    "Demon." An annoyed growl was heard, and the pressure increased, even more, Morgana had trouble standing, and her breathing was heavy.


    "Touch a hair of hers, and I will not rest while I destroy all of your souls."


    "... Pfft, Hahaha" Baalpletely ignored d''s threat. "Unfortunately, we both know you can''t do that. Destroying thousands of souls will break the bnce, and even though he''s your friend, he won''t let that happen. "


    "Goodbye d, we met a few years ago. If all goes well, all your territories are in political chaos right now because a lot of small members were killed. If it doesn''t work out... Well, My King sent a message."


    Baal''s face became serious, and he replied:


    "Do not interfere." Then, Baal threw something in Morgana''s direction.


    "... A contract."


    "A demon contract signed by my king, follow my king''s words, and do not interfere in the war by taking a side against demons or trying to destroy demons in doing so."


    "In less than a year, you will have your daughter back. You have my word and that of my king that not even a single hair of hers will be hit."


    "...." d''s face visibly distorted. Even though he was angry and wanted to strangle this demon like a chicken, he easily realized the political implications that Diablo forced on him.


    If the war grows more and goes on for a long time, alliances will be made.


    And the world can be divided again, after all, few beings agree to ally themselves with demons, and these beings are just evil gods and their servants.


    And if the evil gods who own literal hells do that, the royal gods of their respective pantheons won''t keep silent, and likely, an alliance will be formed between them as well.


    ''If the evil gods have really allied themselves with Diablo, the world will be split into two sides, and peace will bepletely over. By asking me not to interfere, he''s basically asking to be a neutral faction.


    ... And a neutral faction in times of war only survives if they are very strong.


    Supernatural history proves it, and d knows it too.


    ''It''s a trap. No matter what I do or the decisions I make, he''s already set the stage. He''s just inviting the actors now.''


    Of course, this ''invitation'' is not a kind invitation but a forced one.


    I took a side, I have allies, I am strong. How about you? What will you do?


    That''s basically what he was saying.


    ''How did he get the cooperation of these beings? What ''currency'' did he use?''


    A ck portal appeared, and d narrowed his eyes.


    It was the same portal that Diablo came out of at the meeting.


    ''He wasn''t lying. Only beings of the same level as my friend can interfere in his realm where he is basically omnipotent.''


    "Goodbye, d~" Baal shed a small, gentle smile and left.


    "Bastard-" Thest thing he heard was Morgana''s scream.


    ????


    Appearing in front of Diablo, he saw that his king was looking back at holograms. At a nce, he could see that it was the report of what happened in the other territories.


    "My King, I came back. The mission was a failure, and I failed to capture the two eldest daughters. I only managed to catch Lilith, the daughter of Lilith''s former general."


    "...That''s enough, ensure the hostage''s safety, make sure no harm is done to her."


    "Are you sure?"


    "...." Diablo just raised his demonic gaze to Baal.


    "I mean, she''s quite a beauty, the genes of a subus are in her, she''d probably make some hordes of strong demons."


    "If you harm the progenitor''s daughter, d Dracul Tepes."


    "The probability of this man attacking us regardless of the rules, his country, or even his ns is very high."


    "...." Baal made a difficult face.


    "This is unexpected, has your assessment changed?"


    "d has changed... From a king who only cared about his upbringing, he is starting to care deeply about his children. This feeling is so great that the possibility of him giving up everything to get revenge for his daughter is high. "


    "And I don''t want to risk provoking a suicidal enemy right now while my ns are in the early stages."


    "...What was the cause of this change?"


    Another hologram appeared, and the image of a handsome man with short ck hair and violet eyes was revealed.


    "Victor Alucard, the second progenitor."


    "He is the cause of change."


    "...A mere child influenced the most stubborn vampire in history?"


    "...." Diablo''s silence was his statement.


    "How is this possible?"


    "He is, after all, a man who was born with the most terrifying weapon anyone can be born with."


    ????


    "Charisma."


    An awkward silence fell around the room, as the two eldest demons knew how dangerous this ''weapon'' was, since they had an example of their own.


    The former king of hell, Lucifer, the ''morningstar'', the most beautiful angel in heaven, was a being who had it.


    Diablo doesn''t doubt that if Lucifer suddenly appeared, and said: ''hey, demons, will you follow me one more time?''<sub> </sub>


    More than 60% of Diablo''s strength will disappear in a snap. That was the power of charisma.


    Not even Lilith, the mother of demons, has that charisma.


    "Keep an eye on Alucard. I want to know his every move, he''s a dangerous figure."


    "Yes, My King."


    "...If I find an opportunity to kill Alucard, should I do it?"


    "..." Diablo thought for a moment and replied, "Yes."


    "But only act if you''re 100% sure of that. Besides being charismatic, that man smells like a ''hero''."


    "...If he isn''t defeated instantly and killed... He wille back, and when hees back... He will be much stronger."


    "Only attack with the certainty that you can kill him, and keep in mind that he is a progenitor, old or young. Don''t get arrogant."


    "...." Baal just nodded his head seriously. If his king warned him, it was because he saw something that Baal didn''t.


    From the beginning, Baal relied on the intelligence and cunning of the ''incarnation'' of evil.


    "Tell me your report. I want to know everything that happened in detail, and when you''re done, go take care of our prisoners and make sure nothing happens to them."


    "Yes."


    ????


    Lilith slowly opened her eyes, feeling dizzy and confused.


    "Ohh, she finally woke up." The woman''s strange voice was strangely distant.


    Lilith leaned on the ground, and suddenly when she remembered what happened, she quickly jumped off the ground and was on guard.


    "Ugh."


    "Whaa, whaa, don''t move so much. You''ve gone through several dimensions and your senses will take a while to adjust."


    "Tsk, Tsk, just leave that bitch there. She won''t help at all."


    "Shut up, prince of dogs!"


    "Hmmm!? What did you say, t earth!? Do you want to fight, bitch?"


    "Oh? I would love to punch that smug face of yours!"


    Lilith, who was fully awake, looked at the two individuals, precisely speaking... two children, and looked around her.


    The little girl was wearing a red dress with gold ents, and had long ck hair tied in twintails, with a fringe across her forehead.


    She had white skin color and blue eyes with ''magic patterns'' that kept floating around her eyes, causing a very ufortable sensation.


    The boy had a chocte skin tone, slicked-up ck hair, and ck eyes, wearing a child''s suit.


    He was disdainful and annoying, all in all, he looked like a young nobleman.


    She was in some sort of dorm with three single beds, and various gadgets from the human world, like a television, a video game console and a refrigerator.


    She could see three portals in this room, one door had the symbol of a man and one of a woman, those were the bathroom.


    And the other would probably be the way out of this ce.


    "... Who are you?" Lilith asked.


    "Hmm? Oh..." The two stopped fighting and the little girl introduced herself.


    "My name is Emily! Emily Moriarthy, the biological daughter of the witch queen!" She patted her t chest proudly.


    "...." Lilith opened her eyes in shock.


    "Hey, stupid dog, introduce yourself. Don''t be rude either."


    "Ugh¡­fuck."


    "Language. You''re too young to swear!"


    "We are the same age!"


    "I''m more mature!"


    ? "...." The boy looked at the tnd in silence...


    "I don''t think so."


    Following the boy''s eyes, a vein popped in Emily''s head:


    "Fuck you!"


    Realizing that they were going to fight again, Emily stopped and spoke with anger bubbling through her head:


    "Just introduce yourself! Stop being anti-social! Aren''t you a damn prince!?"


    "Ugh, fine, my name is Thomas. Thomas Fenrir, third son of Volk Fenrir, the werewolf king, and Tasha Fenrir, the werewolf queen... Happy now?"


    "Umu." She nodded, satisfied.


    "Ugh, I swear, the biggest annoyance about being kidnapped is having your fuckingpany."


    "Fufufu~."


    "...." Lilith just looked at all of this in shock.


    ....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539: A Daring Move.


    Nightingale, a few dayster.


    "Unbelievable!" A Demon woman''s scream was heard throughout the Castle.


    "You are not a father, d." Morgana''s eyes gleamed with hate, anger, and their primary emotion being...


    Disappointment.


    ''What should I expect? He was always like that. Always! It''s all about his damn Kingdom! King before being a father! King before being a husband!'' Morgana was hyperventting.


    "You''re just a goddamn sperm donor!"


    BAAAAM!


    "...." A silence fell in the office, and the two beings present just looked at the door.


    Jeanne, who saw her friend leaving with quick, irritated steps, just looked at her with understanding eyes.


    The reason? She understood how she felt because she was feeling the same thing.


    The only difference is that... Jeanne, from the beginning, had no hope that d would help her daughter.


    Even though Lilith was not her biological daughter, her most trusted friend''s children were still her children. After all, that was the rtionship she had had before; they were sisters.


    And they were still sisters. That never changed.


    Because of that, she could understand it.


    Jeanne turned her eyes to the man, with long ck hair, a slightly trimmed beard, and an older expression. He looked like a middle-aged man, which was the current form of the Vampire King.


    "What...? Do you have anything toment too?"


    "Not really." Jeanne shook her head, and the neutral face she looked at d with made the man feel strange. It was as if the person that was reflected in her eyes was nothing to the woman.


    A look of disinterest and neutrality; not even a single emotion was seen because there were no emotions in rtion to Jeanne for d.


    "From the beginning, I had no expectations or thoughts that you would help in this case."


    "Between your Kingdom that took 3000 years to build or one of your children, I always knew you would choose your Kingdom."


    "...Jeanne, you should know that Diablo won''t do anything-."


    "Can you be 100% sure about that?"


    No, he couldn''t. He was only 70% sure because he understood the scheme he was involved in.


    This was because a few hours after the invasion ended, he attended a meeting with the Werewolf King and Witch Queen, and the two were angry.


    In a dark room, d looked at two screens showing Evie and Volk''s faces.


    "What is the purpose of this meeting? I am busy now."


    "Diablo kidnapped my son." Volk wasted no time and spoke, and by the twitch in Volk''s eyes, d could see how irritated he was.


    "The bastard used his Demon hordes to destabilize some key points of my Kingdom, and in the meantime, the bastard Agares invaded the ce where my youngest son was and kidnapped him."


    ''Second Key of Solomon, Rank 2 Duke Agares.''


    If it were another son, Volk wouldn''t have cared. Anderson or Fenir could take care of themselves, but it was his youngest son, who was only 12 years old.


    And even though he was so talented that even Fenrir, The Beast of Ragnarok, recognized and gave his Blessing, he was still young.


    Even though he had been an Alpha since he was a kid, he hadn''t fully awakened his status as an Alpha. He was talented, and he had potential, but... He wasn''t strong enough to deal with Demons.


    And... that act hurt Volk''s pride and mostly aroused his ire, his son was in a ce he didn''t know, and it irritated him.


    It was worth mentioning that his wife Tasha was livid, the woman summoned her entire army of Wolves from Egypt, and with just one look, Volk knew that she didn''t take it very well like him. She was angry like him, and the woman was going to do something ... And it wouldn''t be pretty.


    Volk''s reason for holding this meeting was his suspicion and to know what happened in the respective realms.


    "How many Demon dukes were sent to your realm?" d asked.


    "Only one. The rest were just Demons that, although powerful, had no pir status."


    "...." This made d narrow his eyes.


    "Tell me in more detail about these Demons."


    "¡­What are you nning, d?"


    With the same narrowed eyes, d exined,


    "Six Demon Dukes have invaded Nightingale."


    "And among those Rank 1s, Baal kidnapped my daughter."


    "Volk, it makes no sense that Diablo would only send a single Demon Duke to invade your realm."


    "Sessfully attacking your Kingdom and buying enough time for Duke Agares to kidnap your son, some elites must be in that army."


    Nightingale had elites that were like walking nukes and a few elites of Elder Vampires, but in total, their raw army was no more than 20,000 to 30,000. Most of those numbers were Vampires who had never trained.


    And there were only 3 ¨C 5 thousand powerful beings, soldiers who Scathach and n Adrastea trained.


    Even though these 3-5 thousand Vampires were few, their power together could rival the other Factions.


    And d and the Vampire Counts were here, beings whose very names caused fear.<sub> </sub>


    Nightingale had strategic elites and beings with ridiculous bloodlines.


    And Samar had numbers. Unlike Vampires, who couldn''t breed fast, Werewolves could do that, and as time went on, the number of warriors only increased.


    Some of these Werewolves were Masters of close-quartersbat, and with the addition of Tasha''s army and Ragnarok''s wolf, they now had more strategic ss Elites.


    If dispatched, Fenrir himself, the Beast of Ragnarok, alone could destroy an entire country if left unchecked.


    Everyone present knew this. Of course, countries always had hidden ''cards'' up their sleeves, and d himself was the same, but everyone was aware of his ''military power''. After all, this military power prevented the other factions from invading Nightingale.


    If you want peace, prepare for war.


    So it didn''t make sense for Diablo to have just sent one Pir Demon to Samar.


    "Tell me, what were the characteristic of these soldiers?" d''s eyes gleamed.


    Volk stared at d across the screen for a few seconds, clicked his tongue, and an image appeared where his face had been before.


    "It was these pieces of shit."


    "...." d''s expression trembled a little, and with just that gesture, Volk knew that d knew something.


    "d, share your thoughts."


    "...These Demons are Lilith''s Ancient Army..."


    "... don''t tell me..." Volk gritted his teeth.


    "Yes, he used you to clean his house."


    CRACK!


    Veins bulged in Volk''s head.


    ''... Lilith may be many things, but she would never send her subordinates to their deaths. She is that kind of existence, a Mother... Is an internal fight going on?'' Remembering how Lilith looked before and after.


    d narrowed his eyes; ''No, something else is happening that''s quite visible, and Lilith''s attitude at the meeting of Supernatural Beings was strange too. With her great pride, even if she sided with Diablo, she would never ask for his opinion. She was not that kind of being.''


    His gaze went to Evie, who was eerily silent.


    "Witch Queen, anything toment? What happened in your Kingdom?"


    "...." She made aplicated expression, and various emotions passed through her face, mainly anger and hate. Even the Magic Circles in her eyes were spinning a little faster.


    "...That bastard kidnapped my daughter."


    "...." d opened his eyes slightly but quickly changed his expression to neutral. He realized that when she said ''daughter'', she wasn''t talking about the Seven Daughters she''d chosen to help in her government.


    Controlling his boiling emotions, at least on the surface, Volk spoke:


    "From your reaction, it wasn''t one of your glorified daughters, was it? Just who was the unlucky one that nted his seed in you?" He spoke in a slight tone of disdain and humor. After all, in his wildest dreams, he couldn''t imagine this woman bedding anyone.


    With a petty attitude, he was still angry, and he didn''t like the Queen, and although he understood why she ruled her Kingdom the way she did, he disapproved of how she ran her affairs.


    Nobody liked to lose money. After all, Witches yed an essential role in Samar''s strength. The ''talismans'' they bought from Witches were a vital tool to bring about a ''false'' full moon that enabled Werewolves to use theirplete transformation.


    Alphas like Volk and his children didn''t need it, but other Werewolves, especially Betas, needed this talisman, and Volk often did business with the Witches about this product.


    "...." Evie red at Volk.


    Something that took Volk by surprise.


    ''She never loses emotions like that, even when I teased her several times before... Don''t tell me I was correct?'' An expression of disbelief appeared on the Werewolf''s face.


    "I will increase the base price of the talisman we sell to Werewolves starting today. The starting value will be tripled if a Wolf wants the Witches'' service."


    "...What?"


    That greedy bitch! She still wants to suck my resources even more!?


    "You can not do that."


    "I can. And I will. That''s the beauty of monopoly." She spoke in disdain.


    "All this because of a provocation?"


    "Apologize, and I will lower the price to what it was before."


    Impossible; Volk wouldn''t do that.


    Everyone in the room knew that the man was very proud, and he was worse than d in a way.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540: A Daring Move. 2


    "All this because of a provocation?"


    "Apologize, and I will lower the price to what it was before."


    Impossible; Volk wouldn''t do that.


    Everyone in the room knew that the man was very proud, and he was worse than d in a way.


    "How many beings invaded Arcane?" d spoke, breaking this pointless fight.


    "...." Evie looked at d and answered.


    "Only low-level Demons."


    "...." d narrowed his eyes, "Did you stop a Primordial from invading your realm?"


    "I am the Queen, d. And you know me, I''m pretty paranoid. Do you think I wouldn''t have countermeasures for someone with n Alioth''s annoying abilities? Not even a Space God can invade my realm."


    "Even the Primordials, those who regte existence, will have a hard time trying to invade my realm."


    Prestige... That was a tool Witches had, especially their Queen. Their Magic was just that versatile.


    "And yet, someone still managed to kidnap your daughter," Volk spoke in disdain.


    "... I was betrayed."


    "..." The two Kings looked at Evie''s expression with raised eyebrows.


    An expression of pain? Does this Queen know what that is?


    "I trusted someone I shouldn''t, I gave this woman my trust, and she was working with the Demons... She brought my daughter''s existence, which I tried to hide from everyone, into the limelight, and now, she''s been exposed to danger."


    "...." The two Kings could understand why Evie hid her daughter, considering she had many enemies, Gods, and Races who didn''t like her.


    The ''King'' and ''Father'' were fighting inside d.


    "¡­You must have received a contract. What will you do?"


    "You still ask? I will rescue my son, and no one messes with a Wolf''s son." Volk snorted in disdain.


    An expected answer.


    d looked at Evie.


    "... I have to think. If I get involved in this war, I risk losing my neutrality."


    An expected answer.


    "Demons are not the ''enemy of all inmon,'' they have allies with the Evil Gods of various Pantheons, and various Evil Gods and their respective Hells are on his side."


    "I don''t know how many or how long this was nned, but... We may see the rise of a new Faction with multiple Races and Mythologies together."


    "That''s a power I dare not provoke."


    "....." d and Volk hadn''t expected Evie to drop information so readily.


    "And you, d? What will you do?" Evie asked.


    "..." d was silent, and he couldn''t answer.


    "Are you sure of this information, Evie?" He changed the subject.


    Evie and Volk just raised their eyebrows at d. They didn''t expect him to be silent, and seeing the Vampire King, who was alwayscking reactions, like this was¡­ unbelievable.


    The Magic circles of the Queen''s eyes only glowed a little, the Queen''s screen started to glow faintly, and soon a Magic Circle appeared in d''s office, and Volk, soon a report was present in front of d and Volk.


    The two Kings were not disturbed by this. After all, this was one of the functions of this magical tool that the Witches also made.


    "The report is there. See if I''m lying or not."


    "I have to go. I willpletely shut down my Kingdom, the bitch who betrayed me is still loose around here, and I won''t rest until I have her head on a stake."


    Diablo had kidnapped Volk''s, Evie''s, and d''s children.


    The children of three rulers of entire Factions.


    d had never seen the Witch so angry before¡­ It was very believable that he was suspicious.


    ''A Witch preventing a primordial?'' d couldn''t help but snort in disdain. He personally knew the powers of these beings, and he was friends with one of them, after all.


    But... It was irritating and unbearable, but d wasn''t 100% sure if Evie could do it or not. After all, the woman was just toopetent. He''d seen her make a God King easily fall into her trap when Witches were persecuted.


    And with time passing and her Faction likely gaining various knowledge and tools from the other Factions, he had no basis to gauge how ''versatile'' the current Queen was.


    And unlike the Werewolf King, d knew what the Witch was like. He''d worked with her, after all.


    She, in a nutshell, was very astute and intelligent, and whenever she made a decision, she thought of several steps in the future. She was that kind of woman.


    So to see the woman losing control of her emotions over her supposed daughter, whom no one knew existed, was simply unbelievable.


    "See? You are not sure."


    "..." d woke up from his thoughts and turned his attention to Jeanne.


    "d, I want a divorce."


    "...." d raised an eyebrow.


    "I want this annoying connection between us to go away."


    Even though Jeanne and Morgana had left and were no longer d''s ''wives'', that was only figuratively speaking. They were still tied to the ritual, and thanks to Victor fixing their bloodlust problem, they were not suffering, but... The ritual was still intact.


    "That is impossible."


    "d, I want a divorce." This time Jeanne''s voice came out much heavier, her body glowing a faint green.


    She was no longer weak. Unlike before, she would get what she wanted.<sub> </sub>


    "...." d opened his eyes wide.


    ''God King...? How did she increase her power so ridiculously?'' d felt that the power scaling was broken as he looked at Jeanne.


    The woman went from a simple Vampire to the power of a God King overnight!


    But what the fuck!?


    Jeanne raised her hand, and a green sphere with a somewhat ''cozy'' feel was created, but to d, this sphere was anything but ''cozy''.


    "The reason that bastard seeded in kidnapping my daughter is that I don''t know how to control that power yet." She admitted her weaknesses.


    ''Since my... Beloved helped me. I feel like I''m living in a paper world. With each passing day, I feel my power increasing, and I have no control over it, which scares me. Because of that, I avoid using this power.''


    Thinking back to when the Concept of Time didn''t exist, she felt a little sad that she hadn''t taken advantage of that moment when her older brother was just a bud to train.


    She had no technique. she had no control, but... She had power.


    "... What was that?" He asked with a light sweat on his face. As a Progenitor, he could feel the unique features of that sphere.


    ''An attack that can devastate a Soul¡­'' But he felt strange. Didn''t this sphere convey the same feeling of his attacks, but his were more violent?


    He couldn''t understand why he felt it that way.


    "A power I was born with to protect my older brother, though¡­ I''ve never needed to use that power before¡­ Unfortunately, before I knew it, my brother had be stronger than me."


    ... This was definitely not good news for d.


    Jeanne raised her hand to d and pointed the sphere at him.


    "...." d raised his brow and raised his guard.


    Jeanne''s eyes were cold, so cold that d had never seen her like this before:


    "You proud piece of shit, I''m not your fucking property."


    "I''m tired of your games. I''m tired of existing to keep your ''Dracul'' ego." The sphere began to spin faster, and the power started to umte.


    "Today was my boiling point."


    "...." d felt that if Jeanne let go of that, everything in a straight path before her would disappear.


    "d Dracul Tepes, don''t you understand? Morgana and I don''t want to have rtions with you anymore. The only thing that connects you and I is our son, and even that can be broken at any moment like it was with Morgana."


    "Her and I want to stay at least 1000 km away from you. We don''t want to have any rtionship with you."


    "Undo this damn ritual. Unlike the others, you can do it with the snap of your fingers. You are, after all, its creator."


    "d...I want my fucking divorce."


    Seeing d''sck of reaction, Jeanne bristled:


    "Undo that shit now!" The sphere she created grew to the size of a basketball, and the power emanating from that sphere was horrible.


    A silence fell around him, and d looked at Jeanne with troubled eyes as various thoughts ran through his head, but... He looked at the sphere in Jeanne''s hand.


    That kind of power was dangerous, and the being she called ''Big Brother'' would possibly intervene if d tried to do something harmful to this woman, and having an unknown being with a power stronger than Jeanne as an enemy now, was a big no for d.


    d felt something in him break, his pride was trampled underfoot, and he had no choice but to let his ''treasure'' out of his vaults.


    "... Okay." d touched his finger on the table, and a red Magic Circle appeared, he spoke some iprehensible words, and in the next moment, he said:


    "I, d Dracul Tepes, sever my marital ties to Jeanne D''Arc, and Anna."


    A Magic Circle appeared under Jeanne and Morgana, who was leaving the Castle at that moment.


    Sensing the irritating connection they had fading, Jeanne shed a big happy smile, a smile that did damage to d himself.


    "Finally¡­ I''m free¡­"


    "Thanks for your ''understanding''." She spoke in a sarcastic and gentle tone.


    The sphere disappeared as if it hadn''t been there at all, and she hummed out of the office.


    ''... Am I so bad that she was happy not to rte to me anymore?'' He knew she had her reasons, but¡­ It was still a shock.


    Jeanne suddenly came back, and her head popped through the door.


    "What?"


    "Don''t forget to announce to everyone that Morgana and I are no longer your wives. I don''t want my name associated with you, thank you very much." Soon Jeanne disappeared.


    "Haaah¡­" d took a long breath that contained a lot of feelings and looked out the window, and he saw the vision of Morgana hugging Victor tightly while her face was buried in the man''s chest.


    And the man was hugging her gently, as she was beingforted¡­


    A vein bulged on d''s head at the sight of this, and an uneasy feeling appeared in his heart. He had the feeling that he had been betrayed, although, from the moment the two women awoke, their rtionships had already been broken.


    As that feeling persisted¡­ d just closed the curtain and ignored what had happened. He had a lot of work to do.


    He didn''t have time for useless problems.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541: Morgana Disappointment.


    When Morgana left d''s office.


    "Piece of shit! Motherfucker! Trash!" Morgana stormed out, feelings clearly visible on her face.


    When they saw Morgana passing by, all of d''s current servants parted ways and lowered their heads not to attract the Demon woman''s attention.


    A woman''s anger was something few wanted to experience, especially someone with Morgana''s strength.


    Morgana was livid, and words wouldn''t be enough to express her anger and hatefulness.


    Years of frustration with d''s attitude returned like a tsunami of fire, and she couldn''t help herself.


    Despite being so furious, somewhere in Morgana''s heart, she knew it would end like this; she knew! Even though d had shown improvement thanks to Ophis.


    She knew that when faced with a situation where he was forced to choose between his Kingdom and his family, he would always choose his Kingdom.


    That was the way a man was; she''d always known that!


    But... She wasn''t going to lie that somewhere she was hoping that, at least in this situation, he would do his job as a father.


    ''Why? Is it because I''m not that fox? Is it because he didn''t love me as much as that fox? But even if he didn''t love me that much, she''s his daughter! So why is he more attached to Ophis!?''


    Feelings wereplicated, and most of these questions would have answers if Morgana had a cool head, but she wasn''t in the mood or patient enough for that.


    Her daughter had been kidnapped! And she had no idea what could happen to her... But, in fact, she did...


    She wasn''t a former General of Lilith for nothing.


    She knew Demons, and they were Creatures of Sin for a reason.


    If her daughter didn''t be a breeding mare, she would be a puppet, and there would be worse fates... She didn''t even dare think about them. Her feelings were chaotic enough.


    ''Fuck, if regret could kill, I''d be dead a long time ago!'' Only she knew how much she regretted falling in love with d.


    What was she thinking at the time? Why did she make that decision?


    It happened so long ago that she didn''t even remember anymore, and the good memories she had at the beginning of her rtionship with d were erased by the river of time. All that was left now were cold, painful memories.


    Arriving at the Castle''s exit, Morgana stopped walking and looked down. Her thoughts became solemn, and a depressive atmosphere appeared around her.


    Despite her regrets, if she were given a chance to go back to the past, she would have done the same thing; she would still have gone with d. After all, from this union was born Lilith and her daughter Elizabeth.


    Her daughters, one born from her womb, the other born from her power, a child she''d raised to fulfill Lilith''s promise but ended up clinging to her.


    A promise that today was unimportant due to recent events.


    She had also found someone who could be called a sister from another background.


    Jeanne. A woman too kind for her own good.


    "Hey, Stranger."


    "...." Morgana lifted her head, and standing there on the steps with a gentle smile was someone she knew all too well.


    A tall man wearing his signature ck suit, with beautiful violet eyes and a gentle smile stered on his face that had a beauty that could only be described as perfect. He was so preternaturally handsome, even by Vampire standards, she''d bet even the various Gods wouldn''t be as attractive as he was.


    Her heart skipped a beat, her throat felt like it had a lump, words could not be projected, and distressing feelings passed through her heart. She wanted to say many things and express her feelings, but she was afraid...


    Afraid he would think she was weak.


    He went so far as to get ''The Reaper'' back that she was afraid to show any sign of weakness, or else he''d be disappointed.


    "Do you know where I can find an incredibly adorable Subus who often tends to overthink things?"


    "... That woman doesn''t exist here. You''vee to the wrong ce." Her voice was broken. Even though she tried so hard, she couldn''t hide her emotional state; she was never proficient at it, after all.


    As a Creature of Sin, she had always fulfilled her desires, and only she knew how much she was holding back from falling apart now.


    "Umu. That''s weird. I''m sure I had looked in the right ce." He frowned a little.


    "...Perhaps you should search the Castle...? I''m sure she''s over there somewhere."


    "Nah, I don''t want to go into that ce." He looked solemnly at the Castle.


    "That ce feels like a prison... And I like my freedom, you know?" He smiled gently at her and her alone. His eyes transmitted such an irritatingly pleasant warmth that Morgana''s inhibitions seemed pointless.


    That was the breaking point for Morgana. Not caring anymore about appearances, she flew towards Victor and threw herself into his arms,pletely burying her face in his chest as she hugged him with a force that could kill most beings.


    Her body was shaking, and her emotions were in a whirlwind. She didn''t even notice the Magic Circle that at some point appeared beneath her.


    "...." With the same gentle smile on his face, Victor ignored the Magic Circle. He knew what it was with one look and started stroking Morgana''s head.


    Her body visibly trembled, and slowly, she began to rx as she felt the familiar sense of security.


    Tears threatened to fall down her face, and a wave of worry returned to her still-turbulent heart.


    "... Did you know?" In a gentle, patient tone, Victor''s voice reverberated through Morgana''s entire existence:


    "Crying doesn''t make you weak." He gently touched the horns on Morgana''s head.


    The woman''s body trembled again, both at the gentle touch of her horns and as much at Victor''s words.


    "Holding all that in your heart is what creates weakness... So it''s okay."


    Victor gently lifted Morgana''s face from his chest.


    Looking into his gentle violet eyes, Morgana seemed to melt in his arms, and her entire emotional state slowly began to calm down.


    He gently caressed her face, and with every touch of his ungloved hand against Morgana''s skin, she could feel her inhibitions slipping even further. She realized that in front of him, pride, fear, and those useless feelings didn''t matter now.


    "It''s okay, Morgana."


    Tears began to fall silently as if she''d gotten some sort of permission.


    "V-Vic, My Daughter-." A voice containing pure pain and concern for her daughter croaked out from the confines of her throat.


    "I know." He hugged her again and buried her face in his chest.


    "She-...I-...I couldn''t protect-..."


    "...I know..." Victor hugged her tighter.


    For a moment, Victor felt d''s gaze, but hepletely ignored it and just kept looking at the woman in front of him while his gaze looked like two ck holes, as if he was ready to swallow everything.


    ...


    ..


    .


    Upon leaving the Castle, the first thing Jeanne encountered was Victor holding Morgana like a princess while the womanid her face on the man''s chest and slept silently.


    She looked at peace...


    That sight, unconsciously, brought a smile to Jeanne''s face.


    "...Vic."


    "Hey Jeanne, how are you?"


    "Feeling free¡­and worried." She didn''t lie about her feelings as shepletely lost her inhibitions while in Victor''s presence.


    "And yourself? How are you feeling?"


    "..." Victor just shed a neutral smile with his lifeless eyes:


    "Angry."


    "O-Oh." Jeanne was taken aback by the neutral, emotionless voice. The contrast between his words and his expression was disconcerting.


    Victor nodded and asked:


    "Just one more step left now, huh?" Victor knew Jeanne''s goals. The woman had never hidden anything from him since that day.


    Also, he confirmed such things from the information that Hecate, one of the Queen''s Daughters. He knew that. And he did nothing because the woman always proved to be trustworthy.


    And there was a ''story'' behind Victoria and Hecate.


    Not to mention, the gaze of a woman in love cannot be hidden from the outside perspective. Hecate loved Tatsuya, even if it was a ''forbidden'' love.


    Even though the man was denser than a ck hole...


    ''Is it because he has the blood of a Japanese vampire?''


    Victor chuckled inwardly at that thought.<sub> </sub>


    "Indeed, I just have to take care of the deal I made with the Heavenly Father, and another problem in my life will be solved." Jeanne nodded.


    "...." Victor smiled kindly when he saw her enthusiasm; she was really adorable at times.


    "You should act more like that, you know? Be honest with your feelings and expressions."


    "Staying serious all the time is exhausting..."


    Jeanne''s heart skipped a beat when she saw that smile. Having been with Victor for so long, she knew that this smile he gave was very different from the others.


    It was a smile he only disyed to people close to him, like his Wives, Maids, and parents.


    "Mm... I''ll try." She replied while her cheeks were a little red, but she didn''t look away from him.


    "I''m happy for you."


    Jeanne could feel his sincerity from miles away. He was really happy for her, and she couldn''t get enough of being close to him because of that sincerity.


    She got closer to Victor, and each time she stepped closer to him, a warm feeling entered her body, simr to when she was taking care of her Big Brother when he was just a little bud.


    She looked at Morgana, and now that she was closer, she saw her tear-stained face. Jeanne''s heart beat a painful thump as she realized that her friend was feeling much worse than she could have imagined:


    "She...-"


    "Sleeping..." Victor looked at Morgana in his arms, "She''s tired... It''s been a long night."


    "... It''s understandable. She had her daughter kidnapped right in front of her... And she had a big disappointment."


    "Mm." Victor nodded softly.


    "... What are you going to do now?" Jeanne couldn''t help but ask in a neutral tone. Even if she tried to hide it, she had great anticipation hidden behind her gentle face.


    Victor didn''t notice it since his gaze was on Morgana the entire time, and even if he had noticed, the answer wouldn''t change.


    "I will rescue her." Victor''s firm, decisive tone left no room for negotiation.


    Jeanne''s heart pounded, and emotions of happiness spread through her entire being as Jeanne''s eyes looked at Victor in a somewhat obsessive and warm way.


    ''As expected... I can trust him with my precious. He won''t disappoint Adam.''


    "...But d epted-"


    "Fuck d."


    "Going against his orders will make you lose your Count Title."


    "From the beginning, I just epted it to find a way to prolong my parents'' lives and get closer to Scathach."


    "...I don''t need it anymore. I can make my parents immortal any time they want, and Scathach will be my wife in the future."


    "Something like a social Title is no longer important now that she has epted my feelings."


    "...." Jeanne''s smile couldn''t help but grow more; she was extremely happy. She was just asking these questions to understand whether Victor was acting on emotions or logic, and she was extremely pleased when she realized he was using both.


    He was acting on his emotions, but the cold logic was still there, and he didn''t get lost in his feelings.


    Perfectly bnced, as all things should be.


    But despite being very satisfied and happy, she still needed to warn him.


    "Social status matters, Vic. You have a lot of enemies now, and your status as a Count prevents most of them from doing anything drastic because they know that if they attack a Vampire Count, Nightingale will retaliate."


    "..." Victor shed a small cold smile, he raised his hand, and a ck Magic Circle appeared:


    "Silence." A simple basic Spell that prevented people from hearing something.


    Jeanne opened her eyes wide: ''He can use Magic!?''


    For Victor, this was easy; he already knew many Spells as he''d read countless Witch books on Basic and Intermediate Magic thanks to the Witch allies he had in the human world. However, the more specialized books could only be acquired in Arcane or if a Master Witch personally taught someone.


    Victor already had the theory. He just needed the tools, and thanks to ''Albedo'', he had the means.


    Although if youpared Victor''s Magic potential to a Witch, his Mana could only be described as... Mediocre.


    He had so little Mana that he could only perform Basic Spells, and Victor knew why.


    The ''Mana'' he had was not his, but ''Albedo''s'' since she had blessed him and allowed him to use Magic.


    That was why he didn''t feel a Magical ''Core'' inside him.


    But for Victor, this was enough since Basic Spells like ''Clean'', ''Silence'', and ''Hide'' were just very handy.


    Victor didn''t need attack power since he already had a lot of it, so his interest in Magic was to make everything more convenient. It was more for support.


    Looking at Jeanne, who was looking at him in shock, Victor finally spoke.


    "4 ns of Vampire Counts, their respective Countesses, and Heiresses."


    "My beloved Maids who each have the power to destroy arge metropolis easily."


    "ndestine Witches that Esther is recruiting as we speak."


    "Various races of Supernatural Creatures that Esther and the Witches are harboring."


    "Two Alpha Werewolves."


    "The Last Onmyo Mage and her disciple."


    "Two Heroic Spirits: one being an Old Spirit who contains knowledge of Onmyo Magic,"


    "And the other being one of the Gorgons, Medusa."


    "The Youkai, led by Otsuki Haruna, who recently managed to unite the Oni under her banner, whose partnership is with me, and me alone."


    "An extremely seductive Goddess of Beauty who supports me in everything I need." Victorughed in amusement.


    "Andst but not least."


    "Jeanne D''Arc, The Saint of Orleans."


    "And Morgana, The Reaper, Lilith''s former general."


    "Fuck d, fuck Diablo, fuck the Witches and their schemes."


    "Do they think I will stand still and dance to their tune?"


    "Hah! That will never happen. ying in someone else''s game style is not my style. I''m the kind of man who kicks the board off the table and starts another game entirely."


    Victor''s facial expression lost all its yfulness and became serious, his eyes were sharp, and they carried a glint, the glow of a Ruler.


    "I will do whatever I want when I want, wherever I want." Victor turned around, and a portal appeared with Natalia exiting as she looked at the sight of Victor carrying Morgana and waved lightly at the man.


    "And that applies to my Faction as well."


    "¡­Eh?"


    ''F-F-Faction!?''


    "Come on, Jeanne, we have a meeting scheduled."


    "Y-Yes!" Jeanne ran after Victor, her heart thumping with severalplex feelings and a flushed expression...


    She hadn''t expected this kind of¡­demonstration.


    She swallowed.


    Jeanne wouldn''t admit to anyone that she was a little wet now...


    Maybe it was because of the rain?


    Even though it wasn''t raining...


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542: A Man, A Ruler, A Progenitor.


    Going through the portal,


    Jeanne was graced with the sight of;


    Agnes Snow and her heir Violet Snow.


    Annasthashia Fulger and her heir Sasha Fulger.


    Scathach Scarlett and her four daughters, Siena, Lacus, Pepper, and the n Scarlet heiress Ruby Scarlett.


    Eleanor Adrasteia and hermander Rose Adrasteia.


    Two white-haired, blue-eyed siblings who she could tell were Werewolves.


    And a Japanese woman who was sitting in a chair while elegantly drinking tea.


    Most of the women in the room turned their attention to Victor, specifically Morgana, and raised their eyebrows.


    Jeanne almostughed when she saw everyone''s reaction.


    Victor ignored all of this and opened his mouth:


    "Where is Ophis?"


    "Resting with Nero." Violet was the one who spoke.


    "I want n nk assassins watching my daughters 24/7."


    "... It''s okay for Nero, but... Ophis, she''s the King''s daughter, you know?"


    "I''ve lost the confidence I had in his abilities when he let someone invade his Castle and harm my daughter."


    "The King''s famous ''eyes and ears are just rubbish," Victor spoke in disdain as he ced Morgana on the couch.


    "And probably, he won''t mind me taking care of her while he fixes the country''s mess. I refuse to leave Ophis in that ce."


    Violet, Agnes, Natashia, and Ruby twitched their legs a little when they saw Victor''s look. They weren''t going to lie and say they didn''t like that look.


    cing Morgana on the couch, Victor turned around.


    "Adam, Elizabeth, and Ophis will stay here temporarily, and they won''t leave my sight."


    "...Adam is already 500 years old, so he doesn''t need to be watched," Jeannemented shyly.


    Victor looked at Jeanne, and his gaze made the woman twitch a little; she was still weak from recent events:


    "Despite being 500 years old and an ''adult'', I have more trust in Pepper and Tatsuya than I do in him, and they are Baby Vampires."


    "Ugh¡­ I''ve failed as a mother¡­."


    "It''s not your fault. You spent most of your time in aa, and d did a crap job of taking care of those close to him. He''s a great King that I won''t deny. But for such an old Vampire, he''s so stupidly bad at even being a decent parent that it isn''t even funny anymore. This is just ridiculous." Victor had totally lost his inhibitions.


    "..." Several shocked expressions appeared around them.


    Agnes, Scathach, and Natashia were justughing.


    "Thanks for that, Vic."


    "..." Victor smiled gently at Jeanne. He didn''t need to say anything since the womanpletely understood his intentions just with that smile.


    ''I can understand you with just a smile¡­.'' She felt as if butterflies were flying in her stomach, and it was such an intoxicating sensation.


    Soon Victor''s face became serious again.


    "Mizuki."


    The woman flinched when the man suddenly called her name.


    "W-What?" She looked at Victor, and when those unnaturally serious violet eyes met her eyes, she couldn''t help but feel shy.


    ''H-He''s going to punish me¡­? Like Scathach¡­?'' Mizuki clearly remembered that when Victor made this facest time, she was practically verbally abused.


    Her heart was beating faster now.


    "...." The girls around just raise their eyebrows at this. Seeing a woman like Mizuki, who was previously sitting confidently, lose confidence with just one look from Victor and be shy was quite an¡­interesting sight.


    "Did you think about what I said?"


    Mizuki''s eyes became serious:


    "Yes."


    "And?"


    "...I will fight the Demons."


    ''As expected.''


    "Continue."


    "I can''t stand to see atrocities..." Then, her tone started to get more confident, "Mostly senseless atrocities. The innocent have nothing to do with the Supernatural World. I won''t fight for a useless sense of justice as I had thought."


    "I will fight for myself, for my self-satisfaction. I won''t be able to sleep at night if I do nothing in this current situation."


    "I''d rather die in my bed with a clear conscience than feel useless that even though I had the power to do something, I just watched."


    "...." Victor stared at Mizuki for a few minutes looking for any sign of falsehood, and with his Supernatural senses, it was easy.


    Victor shed a small, gentle smile that carried a little pride.


    "Good."


    Mizuki felt her chest pounding hard when she saw that smile, and even though her cheeks were slightly flushed, she didn''t take her eyes off him.


    She didn''t want him to think that her decision was not based on what ''she needed to do'', and yes, she wanted him to believe and understand that her decision was based on what she wanted to do.


    Mizuki''s mind was clear for the first time in a long time. She had a clear goal in mind, and she wasn''t wandering around and just doing what ''she needed to do''.


    "Fufufu, a selfish reason saves more lives than a bogus sense of heroism."


    Mizuki''s attention went to Scathach.


    "Fuck heroism. It won''t save you when you''re backed against the wall, and that feeling can''t get you through difficult challenges."


    "Remember that lesson, Mizuki." Scathach''s face turned serious, "Always do your bidding. Don''t be fooled by others'' sense of justice, and don''t get caught in those chains that many heroes of the past had."


    "Good and bad, it all depends on perspective."


    "Rules were made by the strongest beings, and in the same way they were made, they can be broken by another more powerful being. Just because someone says something is ''correct'', doesn''t mean that something is always ''correct.''"


    "Think, observe, evaluate, form a critical thought, and finally¡­ exercise your will."


    "You''re your own being. Only you can dictate your will, and only you can fulfill your will. Be selfish."


    "You who wield power should not get caught up in the mob mentality because, in the end, that mentality will be the cause of your death."


    "Everyone can point out which is best for you, don''t listen to these shits. Only you, with your will, know how to say what is best for you."


    "...." Eleanor, Ruby, Lacus, Pepper, and Siena only disyed a small smile when they heard this; after all, this was also one of the lessons they had received.


    Mizuki just looked at Scathach in shock, not realizing that the lesson Scathach had given had entered deep into her being.


    "Yes... Master!"


    "Fufufufu, it''s too early to call me Master. I haven''t taught you anything yet."


    "It doesn''t matter, you''re a wise person, and that''s a fact."


    "...Oh...Thanks." Scathach scratched her cheek a little. It had been a while since anyone had looked at her with such respect, especially someone who was an enemy.


    "Oya, Oya? The mighty Scathach is getting embarrassed, fufufufu~."


    Scathach turned to Natashia, and her eyes glowed blood red, and with a speed that no one could react to, she grabbed Natashia and started squeezing.


    "Gaah! My head, my head!"


    "Haah, Mother. Why do you never learn?" Sasha sighed heavily.<sub> </sub>


    "If she learned anything, the world would surely end tomorrow," Agnesmented.


    "Look who''s talking, the dirty talking about the poorly washed." Violet huffed.


    "¡­What''s that supposed to mean, my daughter?" Agnes'' smile wasn''t pretty,


    "It means you''re just like her, doesn''t it? SISTER." Violet was brutal, and she wasn''t afraid of her mother anymore. After all, her mother became her sister!


    She was demoted from her status!


    "This little piece of shit!"


    Several silentughs escaped everyone present. Even Edward and Leona were not exempt from it.


    [...] Abe-No-Seimei, who was watching all this from Mizuki''s body, couldn''t help but think to himself.


    ''She hasn''t lived 2000 years for nothing... Did I teach my disciple wrong?'' Thinking about his teachings, Abe-No-Seimei realized that he never directed his disciple properly. He was just making her stronger so that his wish, and his disciple''s wish, would be fulfilled.


    ''Haah... She''s definitely the greatest teacher.''


    Victor let the mood lighten up a bit, and soon he took control of everything with just a few words:


    "Some guests are missing, like Liena, Aphrodite, my mom, my dad, Esther, etc."


    "Whatever happens at this meeting, transmit them to the parties that are not present."


    ''...Aphrodite...?'' People who didn''t know about the Goddess just gulped when they heard the woman''s name.


    As if reading the thoughts of several people present, like Leona and Edward, Victor rified:


    "Yes, she is that Goddess of Beauty."


    "...." Shock wasn''t enough to describe how they were feeling, but what the fuck!?


    The Goddess of Beauty!? Since when!?


    They were very confused.


    "Before I start exining why, me, Ruby, Scathach, Sasha, Natashia, Agnes, and Violet are calling you,"


    "First, I must rify something."


    Victor looked specifically at a blonde-haired woman, the only human in the room.


    "I will no longer be a Vampire Count."


    "....." This news caught everyone off guard, and only Victor''s wives and the Maids in his shadow were unaffected.


    Natalia''s heart pounded like crazy, and she understood why he was saying this as he looked at her.


    "I will probably be expelled from office when I execute my n."


    Natalia wasn''t stupid, she knew how much Victor valued her abilities, but that was not all...


    He was also a good teacher/friend to her.


    "... Why... For what reason won''t you be one anymore?" Eleanor''s voice was heard, and Victor looked at Eleanor.


    "d will ept not to intervene in the Demon War, but I will. As I said before, when I execute the n, I will probably be expelled from my position of Count."


    "...." Eleanor narrowed her eyes, her territory not invaded by Demons.


    While the entire Nightingale was invaded, the ''Shield'' of The King was living their life peacefully as if nothing had happened, but... She noticed something strange that day.


    No means ofmunication were working, and some Supernatural force had isted n Adrastea.


    And for this to happen in her territory, it was a strong attack on Eleanor''s pride.


    Because of this, when the invasion was over and she learned of what had happened, she, along with Rose, and some Valkyries, quickly returned to Nightingale.


    "I don''t understand. If it were the King I know, he would retaliate."


    "Indeed." Victor didn''t deny it.


    "Only this is not like the other times. This time, it''s a very orchestrated n that involves various Factions and Dimensions of Hell."


    "d has Diablo''s promise in a Magical Contract that he won''t do anything to Lilith and the Demons¡ª."


    "Contracts are absolute." Morgana''s voice was heard.


    The woman got up from the couch and walked to the center of the group.


    "Are you okay?" Jeanne asked.


    "Yes." She smiled gently and looked at Victor, several emotions welling up in her heart.


    She swallowed those emotions for now and continued,


    "But even with this contract, that doesn''t mean other Demons can''t take advantage of her."


    "Only Diablo is exempt from this. Honestly, I have yet to read the contract, but knowing the Demons, it wouldn''t be surprising if multiple loopholes existed. I know d won''t fall for that, but I don''t want to trust that man on this issue."


    "...." Victor nodded since he had the same thoughts.


    Morgana looked at Victor, "Are you sure?" It was a simple question but one with infinite emotions.


    The main one being... Expectation.


    "They hurt my wife." Victor''s voice came out as a growl while everyone clearly saw his emotions. His eyes were like a ck hole.


    Sasha flinched slightly and unconsciously touched her arm.


    "...." Natashia patted her daughter''s head.


    "He and I are proud of you, Sasha. Victor is just being¡­Victor."


    Sasha smiled slightly, "...I know, he''s very overprotective."


    "Mm. And it''s that part of him that I love the most too."


    "Same." Sashaughed a little.


    ''There it is... That Victor, he hasn''t changed at all. In fact, he''s just gotten worse.'' Leona smiled widely as her insides contracted.


    "...." Edward looked at his sister with troubled eyes.


    Violet and Agnes'' eyes gleamed slightly, but they didn''t say anything. It wasn''t the time now.


    "They dared to try to kidnap my daughter."


    "And they harmed someone very dear to me and kidnapped her daughter." Morgana''s body visibly shuddered.


    "...Do you really think I''m going to stand by passively?"


    "They didn''t want to get involved or cause enmity; they wanted to keep Nightingale in check." Victor heard the information straight from Duke Dantalian''s head, and now, where was the supposed Demon?


    He became dog food.


    "Not to mention, I have non-concrete but visual evidence that the Witches may have helped the Demons before all this shit happened."


    "...." People squirmed when they heard the mention of ''Witches''. It was quite a sore subject, after all.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543: A Man, A Ruler, A Progenitor. 2


    "Not to mention, I have non-concrete but visual evidence that the Witches may have helped the Demons before all this shit happened."


    "...." People squirmed when they heard the mention of ''Witches''. It was quite a sore subject, after all.


    If you''ve never received a scam from a Witch, it just meant you hadn''t wholly entered the Supernatural World.


    It was a popr saying for the Supernatural Beings that roamed the Earth.


    "This Status Quo might work for d, but not me."


    "I refuse to ept ying their game."


    "Lilith will be rescued, and those are not empty words."


    "It''s a fact."


    Morgana''s body visibly trembled as several emotions passed through her body at hearing Victor''s arrogant deration.


    He fulfilled all of her expectations, which weren''t too great to begin with. Still, it seemed that even the expectations of having a decent father in the Supernatural World were unrealistic. Everyone had a history of worthless fathers.


    The man in front of her fulfilled them all and went even further.


    He gave her security, confidence, and support. What more could she ask for? That was all she wanted.


    The smile on Morgana''s face grew, her wings fluttered a little, and her tail started to swing around.


    ''Haaah~, if you were the man I had known in the past...'' A sweet and addictive scent spread around. It was the scent that a Subus released when it found its partner.


    ''Would we have a happy life, perhaps?'' Sheughed in amusement, but she didn''t give it much thought. She didn''t need to change the past; she just needed the present.


    The scent that was emanating from the Subus had an aphrodisiac effect...


    ''It''s been a while since I felt that feeling. At the time, I was young and naive, but this time... I''m absolutely sure he''s the right one.'' Morgana''s red eyes gleamed slightly.


    "...." Violet, Leona, Eleonor, Agnes, Scathach, Natashia, and Sasha narrowed their eyes dangerously at the Subus.


    "Jeanne, do you mind?" Ruby, who was the calmest of them all, asked.


    "Leave it to me!" Jeanne patted her chest as sheughed.


    "No horny!" Jeanne, with a Karate strike, hit Morgana in the head.


    "Ugh!! My head! What the Hell was that, Jeanne!?"


    "Control your charm."


    "Ugh... Fine." She pouted, and soon the addictive smell was gonepletely.


    "...." Jeanne smiled a little when she saw Morgana''s state. She was finally back to normal.


    "Another Milf..." Pepper muttered.


    "Are you still surprised? He''s basically our father already." Lacus spoke.


    "Ugh, don''t remind me of that shit," Siena spoke.


    "Wrong, he''s my big brother, umu!" Pepper nodded.


    "Whatever." Lacus rolled her eyes, and soon Victor''s voice was heard again, drawing the girls'' attention.


    "To fight the future threats... Together with the Goddess of Beauty, my Wives and I talked, and we decided..."


    "To create a Faction."


    "......" An unearthly silence fell around them.


    "It''s not a Faction made up of just Vampires, Wolves, and Witches."


    "It will be a Faction made up of members of all Races."


    "And the location of that Faction will be here on this."


    "Specifically." Victor looked at Eleanor.


    "In the monsternds."


    "Eh...?"


    "...." Rose raised an eyebrow.


    "I won''t lie."


    "Without the help of Eleonor and Natalia, our n will never work."


    "You two are the building blocks of this n."


    "My lovely wife, Ruby, suggested I seduce you to gain easier cooperation."


    "...." The two women looked usingly at Ruby, who just turned her face to the side with a slightly red face.


    "With my Husband''s Charm, it would be effortless for both of them to fall into his. After all, they both already have feelings for him," Sashamented with a slightly venomous and yful tone.


    Now, it was time for both of them to be embarrassed when they heard her statement.


    "I mean... He''s ridiculously handsome, and if the Goddess of Beauty is your ally, she''s probably given him her Blessing, right?" Leona narrowed her eyes.


    "..." Victor was silent. How could he say that the Goddess of Beauty was more than an ''ally''?


    "Ruby, I can''t believe you nned this!" Leona yelled with narrowed eyes, "Where''s your Yandere pride!?"


    "I consider myself a Goudere-... Cough."


    "..." Lacus, Violet, Sasha, Pepper, and Edward, who were culture partners, just rolled their eyes.


    "I-I mean, my initial n was to make this city after my husband captured them both. I knew it would happen eventually. The emotions in their eyes when they looked at him were obvious."


    Regaining herposure and poker face, she continued:


    "This was a nsting 100 to 250 years, but it was all brought forward thanks to thepetence of Victor''s Maids and my mother, who recently became his Wife-."


    "I''m not his wife. He needs to defeat me first." Scathach spoke with irritation in her voice.


    "...." This time, it was Natashia''s and Agnes'' turn to roll their eyes.


    ''Woman, you are bombarded andpletely filled with seed every time an opportunity presents itself, and you still say you''re not his Wife!? Excuse me!?''


    This was a topic that made the younger girls extremely jealous because Victor''s activities when he was with Natashia or Scathach were quite... Hmm... Crazy.


    In fact, it could be called war rather than sex. After all, the entire room would be destroyed in the end.


    Ruby was toozy toment on what her mother said:


    "... Moving on, it was a long-term n that was shortened to 50 years, but due to the recent invasion, most of the progress on Earth was thrown away, and only a few sponsors survived." Ruby''s eyes glowed blood red. What she hated most was someone getting in the way of her ns.


    "Even if we created a Faction, we would probably only be able to build one base. When this war was over, it would be a Faction in name only, and we would still be utilizing the Nightingale facilities."


    "Indeed, convincing other Vampires to join us would be difficult since d is still a prominent figure," Sasha spoke up.


    "But our subordinate ns would have no problem following us." Agnes continued.


    Natashia then pointed out,


    "And in these uncertain times, this is bad. We can''t have internal problems now."<sub> </sub>


    "A lot of preparations must be made, and we don''t need to discuss this now," Violet spoke and then looked at Victor, subtly asking him to continue.


    "The knowledge of n Adrasteia in dealing with monsters." Victor resumed the lead, and everyone''s attention went to him.


    "And the Space Power of n Alioth that, due to new research done by Alexios, has had an increase in versatility."


    "Without these two key pieces, the n cannote to fruition." Victor looked at the two women.


    "I won''t y dirty with you. That''s what I told Ruby."


    "...." The two women looked at Ruby and saw her nodding.


    "You are important to me." He shed a gentle smile.


    "I''ve known Natalia since I was just a young man who didn''t know anything about this world, just like Violet and Kaguya, who were with me at the beginning; she is very important to me."


    "...." Despite feeling embarrassed that this man spoke flowery words so softly, she felt a wave of nostalgia as she remembered the man Violet had brought with her that night.


    ''Haah, it seems like so much time has passed, but it hasn''t even been four years altogether, if you count with my Master''s perspective of time.''


    "And... Eleanor."


    Eleanor''s body shook a little when Victor looked at her.


    "Comrades-in-arms, right?"


    "...." Eleanor opened her eyes wide since, with just one sentence, he conveyed everything he felt to the woman.


    When you were going to fight monsters, you had to trust yourrade-in-arms. It was this trust that kept you alive against monsters. Without it, it was impossible to progress.


    This was one of the fundamentals of n Adrastea.


    ''Vic... This fool.'' She felt warm inside.


    "By asking you to join me, you will have to betray your current convictions."


    "...And that''s not an easy decision... But even if it''s brazen on my part,"


    "I ask for your support." Victor lowered his head slightly. It wasn''t like a bow like the Japanese did, and he just looked down while closing his eyes.


    "...." And just that simple gesture made the two women open their eyes wide, and they felt an existential unease at the sight of this scene.


    Not just them; all the Vampires present here felt it. The ones with the most severe reaction were the Maids, who were created by Victor''s blood, and the women Victor gave his blood to.


    Violet, Agnes, Scathach, Natashia, Sasha, and Ruby were, without a doubt, the most affected, along with the Maids.


    They were ultimately connected with Victor, Scathach being the only exception, but Scathach''s reaction was just as bad for one simple reason.


    Scathach respected the man.


    Even if he hadn''t defeated her yet, he''d earned her respect. She wouldn''t have let him touch her body if it weren''t for that.


    So that sight, along with the feeling of her blood, made her face distort.


    She crossed her arms and squeezed them tightly as she bit her lip.


    God! She knew why he did it, shepletely understood his thought process, and shepletely understood his reasons. She was, after all, very much like him, and in his situation, she would have done the same thing.


    Precisely the same thing he did now!


    Because of that, she did her best to ignore this feeling of revulsion since she was always good at controlling herself.


    Looking at Victor''s back, her red eyes glowed blood red, and for a moment, those eyes turned dreamy.


    There, in front of her, was the embodiment of everything she craved in a warrior. In front of her now was the reason she focused her training so much on Victor, something she''d never done, even with her daughters.


    In front of her was why she''d let him touch her body and allowed him into her heart.


    Honor, courage, kindness, cunning, nobility, and above all¡­ Discipline.


    Victor embodied her deepest desire to create a student who would one day surpass her.


    The student who would give her the satisfying fight she so desperately craved.


    ? ''I''m so proud of you, my disciple¡­'' Touching her heart as if it had been torn apart by so many conflicting feelings, her eyes never left Victor.


    Without even knowing it, this deep desire has been subtly changed, and now her student, who would one day surpass her, would also be her husband:


    ''My love¡­ My everything.'' Scathach couldn''t wait for that day to arrive.


    No one saw Scathach''s obsessive eyes toward Victor since everyone was too focused on Victor and the two girls.


    Victor''s blood did not allow him to bow to anyone, and his innate pride would not tolerate it. He was a Progenitor, the beginning of a Race, and he was the one who walked between Life and Death.


    Right now, Victor was fighting his strongest base instincts just by lowering his head slightly, but he could do it. He could swallow his pride, and he could do so for these women.


    ''They are worthy.''


    Natalia helped him so much. He always asked himself how many times she''d helped him and his family and never asked for anything in return.


    And he wasn''t talking about the mandatory ''duties'' imposed on her by the Snow n.


    On paper, Natalia was only supposed to serve the Snow n, but¡­ She did more than that... She always helped everyone. She helped Ruby, Violet, Sasha, and even Victor himself, and the woman never asked for anything in return.


    Victor had an obsessive protectiveness towards this blonde Maid.


    He was a man who believed in the adage of equality. Treat me right, and I''ll treat you right. Have had bad intentions, and Hell will fall upon you.


    And from the beginning, Natalia had only goodwill for the man.


    Eleanor... If it weren''t for her and her n, who knows what could have happened to Sasha? Sasha''s fight was one of the most dangerous.


    Eleanor helped Victor a lot, and she was not obliged to give her armor to the man. n Adrastea''s armor should only be used for n Adrasteia.


    This was a rule that had existed since the n learned how to craft these armors.


    And yet, Victor made an outrageous request and asked for armor for his Wives and himself, and what did she do?


    She epted. She broke a rule to help him.


    Natalia and Eleanor? Yes, they deserve this treatment. All the people who helped him deserve this treatment.


    He didn''t want to be a proud bastard who didn''t know how to say ''thank you'', he had a good upbringing, and his parents taught him to be a man.


    And a man he will be. Everyone present in this room deserved his respect.


    They were his friends, lovers, wives, teachers, and, most importantly, his allies.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544: Decisions.


    Natalia looked at the man with his head slightly lowered, feelingplicated now. How could she not?


    Victor was asking her to betray d, to betray the purpose her n existed for.


    Natalia''s sense of duty and feelings were warring within her.


    The reason for this is simple. Victor never asked anyone for anything, and the women around him could count on their fingers how many times he''d asked them for something.


    This was the first time Victor had asked for something big, which was why the three Heiresses, and the Mothers of those Heiresses, were supporting him.


    Seeing the man she''de to admire like this made her decision harder because God knows, even if she wasn''t a vampire,


    She knew how meaningful his gesture was. Just looking at the faces of the Vampires around her could tell that.


    Who was Victor?


    He was a Progenitor, and even if the Vampires around him were not his direct children like the Maids, they still felt attached to him, especially those who directly drank his blood.


    Eleonor was not exempt from these thoughts in her head.


    She was Eleonor Adrastea, and her n was the King''s shield. Her n had willingly volunteered themselves to their King to go to the borders so the monsters wouldn''t invade. If that was not a show of loyalty, what else was?


    n Adrastea and n Alioth were, without a doubt, the most loyal ns of d Dracul Tepes.


    Eleonor bit her lip to the point of spilling blood. Her face was marred with a difficult expression, and her heart beat wildly. The sense of duty that was imbued in her by her dead parents and her feelings for Victor were struggling now.


    Only Eleonor knew how much she loved this bastard who had his head slightly bowed.


    From the first meeting where he yed with her mare, Chloe, he always stole her attention, and those feelings blossomed when they went on the expedition together.


    Their time spent on expeditions, his expression of enjoyment in killing the monsters she hated, saving her and her precious subordinates who were like sisters to her.


    Fuck, she loved that bastard! If he asked her to marry him, she would say a big ''YES!''


    "Eleonor..." Rose looked worriedly at her Leader.


    Rose had raised her as a daughter after her parents died. So if there was one person who understood Eleonor the most present here, it was Rose.


    Eleonor bit her lip and squeezed her hand tightly. She just couldn''t stay calm.


    Thoughts like:


    ''What would happen if I rejected him?''


    Will he be disappointed? Would he not like me anymore? Would he not talk to me anymore?


    Victor was not only a man she liked but also a great friend of hers.


    Someone who understood her and who had the same tastes as her... Losing their friendship would be devastating for Eleonor.


    ''What happens if I ept?''


    ''Will my parents be disappointed in me? Will my family''s work go to waste? What will be the point of 3000 years of loyalty to the King of Vampires then?''


    ''The work of my grandfather, father, mother, great-grandmother, ancestors... Will everything be thrown in the trash?''


    ''How will my citizens react?''


    It was simply too big a decision to make right now.


    If for Eleonor it was difficult, for Natalia it was even worse.


    Every time the Maid became caught up in her thoughts, she thought of even more bad things and the consequence of this potential decision.


    n Alioth, a Founding n... They''d been here since Nightingale was founded when it was merely a Progenitor''s dream and not the monumental Faction it was today.


    The first n Leader was d''s close friend. It was he who had discovered this dimension, this, and it was him, that human, who became the King''s Right Hand.


    Since then, 3000 years have passed.


    3000 years of pure servitude and protection!


    d protected the Alioth n with just his presence. There were many who desired the n''s powers for themselves... Yet...


    Nobody wanted to risk the wrath of a Progenitor of the Elder Vampires who could erase Souls. Everyone knew the consequences of having their Soul erased. One would literally cease to exist and have no chance of being reincarnated or revived. A True Death and the end of everything, reverting the victim to a state of nonexistence.


    The man who was d''s first friend died, and his Unique Eyes were passed on to his son, along with his duty.


    ''Serve the King of Vampires as his right hand.''


    Since then, all of the Alioth n members have been trained to be direct advisors to the King from childhood.


    Natalia was no exception. She just wasn''t fulfilling that role because her father was still the Leader of the n.


    And only n Leaders could assume that role. Her father was a damn genius, one never before seen in the Alioth n. The control and proficiency of his powers were on the same level as the n Founder, if not even surpassing him. After all, a lot of time had passed, and the n''s Techniques had improved since its founding.


    And one of these techniques was ''making'' Time around the user move at a slower rate. Because of this technique that he''d acquired in childhood, Alexios only looked like a middle-aged man, even though he should be an elderly man by human standards.


    ''Perhaps, I won''t even assume the position of the King''s adviser in this life.'' After all, unlike Alexios, who had the n''s Unique Eyes to help him, Natalia didn''t have anything of the sort, and she only had control over Space, not Time.


    This role was passed from Father to Son, generation after generation, carrying the stigma of Nightingale''sst stand and the King''s advisor.


    They were with d from the beginning and would be with him until the end.


    Natalia was sure that if it were her father who heard this question, he would merely snort in disdain and walk away.


    But the problem was, she wasn''t her father! She was Natalia, and this silly human loved this man too much. She admired him too much.


    She took pleasure in serving him and did not doubt that this man would protect everyone and everything.


    She was the Heiress of n Alioth, a n that founded Nightingale. Was she ready to be the first to break her loyalty to d that her n had upheld for the past 3000 years?


    Tears threatened to fall down her face, and she opened her mouth.


    "I-..." Just as Natalia was going to say something,


    Victor approached her and pulled her into a hug.


    Smelling the heady scent of his body, her insides contracted, a shock ran through her entire body, and a flushed expression appeared on her face.


    "I''m sorry." A gentle voice muttered, and itpletely prated her entire existence.


    "¡­ Eh?"


    Victor squeezed Natalia slightly tighter, not enough to hurt her fragile body but enough to convey his feelings, and stroked her head a little.<sub> </sub>


    "V-Vic-."


    "Ruby and I... No, I didn''t think this through clearly."


    "This is an extremely difficult decision for both of you." He looked at Eleonor with gentle eyes that made the woman''s body visibly shiver.


    "Vic-¡­"


    "No." Victor just shook his head and interrupted Eleonor.


    "I was selfish, I rushed this, and because of that, I tried to impose my will on you two¡­ And that isn''t something I want. That isn''t fair."


    "..." Eleonor''s face became kinder, and she smiled slightly.


    "Are you okay?" Rose asked in a neutral tone but one that carried genuine concern.


    "Mm..." She wasn''t fine, but she wasn''t going to say that now. She was not that weak after all.


    ''The one who''s shaken up the most is probably Natalia.'' Eleonor, as well as all the Countesses present here, knew the history of her n.


    Victor pulled away from Natalia a little and looked at the Maid. She, who was usually always stoic and yful, was a step away from crying.


    Victor smiled gently with an ache in his heart. He didn''t like this sight.


    "..." And that feeling was something the women connected with him felt.


    Ruby, Violet, and Sasha looked at each other, and the three nodded simultaneously with serious expressions.


    Each of the girls pulled their respective mothers aside and started talking to them.


    "Don''t think about it, okay?" He wiped the tears from Natalia''s face and cupped her face in both of his hands.


    "B-But-"


    "It''s okay... No need to think about it. Just keep being yourself. Stoic, yful, sometimes scary, and sometimes brilliant."


    "Just keep being yourself, okay?"


    "¡­ Mm." Natalia became lost in his gentle, serious eyes.


    Those words she heard were like needle points piercing her turbulent heart, and her face couldn''t help but brighten and be a little embarrassed, which was rare for the yful and stoic Maid.


    A sight she showed to very few people.


    "...." Jeanne and Morgana smiled slightly when they heard what Victor said as they experienced a kind of deja vu of their respective pasts.


    ''He''s a fool... A reliable fool.'' The two thought at the same time.


    "Haah¡­" Trying her best to regain her senses and the mask she always wore, she spoke, "I was really thinking about it, you know? I felt my heart almoste out of my mouth."


    "I''m sorry." Heughed lightly in a depressed tone.


    "..." Natalia willingly hugged him, and she calmed down more now:


    "I can''t give you an answer right now, but I promise I''ll think about it."


    "For me, that''s enough, don''t feel pressured, okay?" He stroked her head.


    "... Idiot." She murmured lowly. All her effort to calm down was thrown out the window with that caress on the head, and soon after, she continued:


    "If it were anyone else, they would have already seduced me and used some kinda Charm on me, you know? My powers are just that useful." She teased, but Victor wasn''t amused.


    He stopped hugging her and looked seriously at Natalia.


    "V-Vic?" She was taken aback by this abrupt change.


    "Yes, your powers would make the transition and future ns much easier, but¡­ I''m not after you just because of your powers."


    "..." Natalia opened her eyes wide, and at that moment, Victor''s face was imprinted into her existence without her even knowing it.


    "There are several ways of achieving the result that your powers do. Yes, the process will be time-consuming, and I will spend a lot of resources, but it is possible."


    "I''m asking you toe with me, Natalia, for the simple reason that you''ve been with me since the beginning, just like Kaguya and Violet."


    "I don''t want to lose yourpany."


    "I want you to be there by my side."


    "..." Each sentence made Natalia''s heart beat wildly as her face took on an even redder hue.


    Hearing those words from someone you admire and like, was simply too powerful.


    And their effects were even worse when that someone was supernaturally beautiful, both physically and internally.


    "Y-You... I-..." She tried to say something but just stuttered and bit her tongue.


    And that only made her more embarrassed.


    Natalia hyperventted, disying an even rarer expression than the previous one. Victor patted her on the head and spoke in a solemn tone:


    "Being in a room with Kaguya and Violet, without you there, is going to feel like something is missing, you know?"


    He remembered lying with his head in Violet''sp, and the two maids were nearby. This was a very precious memory for Victor because it happened right after he became a Vampire.


    "Do not think so little of yourself."


    "... Mm... Let me go, please." That was all she could say before Victor let her go. Natalia quickly lowered her head to hide her expression and went to the corner of the room, where she tried to pretend that nothing had happened. She just wanted to be invisible now! Or crawl into a hole ande out only a few hourster!


    Her emotional state was not stable. Her body was hot, and she felt afraid she could throw herself at Victor at any moment. Now, if that happened¡­ Her father would gain a son-inw.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545: Master is proud.


    Looking at Natalia''s visage, Leonaughed in her mind, ''That''s why this man attracts so many crazy women, and he also turns normal women into crazy and obsessive women.''


    Only Victor could speak those cheesy words and look extremely natural about it, and what caused women the most emotional damage was that every word was true,ing straight from the core of his being. He was stupidly honest like that.


    "¡­ yboy," Edward muttered as he looked at Victor approaching Eleonor, who froze like a deer in headlights.


    Seeing this scene made him realize just how deadly his friend had be... to women and some men.


    Leona scrunched up her face when she heard that word that reminded her of her childhood friend who cheated on her friend:


    "Humpf, unlike that piece of shit Andrew, Victor is better... Just better." She shed a big smile.


    Edward pursed his lips:


    "... You''re not even trying to hide it anymore."


    "Yes, Victor will solve our problem by talking to you about some promise or something."


    "...." Edward flinched at the mention of the promise.


    "Did he talk about it?"


    "No, I tried to get information from him, but he wouldn''t tell me." Leona bit her lip, and she looked at Edward seriously,


    "I let it slide because I trust himpletely, and I know he won''t give up on me just because I''m a Werewolf."


    "... Are you serious?" Edward couldn''t help but question.


    Leona looked at her brother, and her look made the man flinch even more:


    "Yes. I''m tired of holding back because of my father or family. Scathach''s lesson was very enlightening."


    ''Scathach!? What did that woman-... Oh, Mizuki''s lesson?''


    Andrew was also unaware that Leona had been growing closer to Ruby. As she learned more about Ruby''s past, she continued to feel like she could identify with the girl.


    These also involved the lessons that Scathach imparted to Ruby, which Ruby was now imparting to Leona.


    "I will have my childhood friend as my Husband, and no one else will stop that. Not even you."


    "..." Hearing the discussion from afar, Ruby smiled.


    ''Now the Wolves havepletely entered. Only that Fox is missing. With that, we''ll have a whole army of Youkai at our disposal¡­ Although I don''t see the need to intervene based on the information the girls say. That Fox Youkai is very simr to my Husband, and from my mother''s example, I know it''s only a matter of time before she falls into his clutches.''


    ''Aphrodite is practically conquered, and with that, we now have the support of one of the most influential Goddesses... And the best part is that she is simr to Violet in love-rted matters. She even gave her Blessings of Sex and Love to Victor when she discovered that other Deities had Blessed my Husband.''


    ''And thanks to those two blessings¡­'' Ruby swallowed hard. ''My Husband has be more obsessive, and his heavy love has be even more ridiculous, and with just one look, he can feel the ''love'' in a being.''


    ''And¡­'' She blushed at her next thought. The Blessing of Sexuality, well, let''s just say the score between Victor and Scathach thest time they did it was:


    10 x 5. With 5 being Scathach.... We also have to take into ount that Scathach has improved a lot, and she never stops improving.


    Ruby shook her head from side to side and looked at Natalia and Eleonor in the distance.


    ''They are thest ones, and with that, we will have all the support from Nightingale.''


    Scathach looked at Morgana and Jeanne.


    "What are you going to do about them?" A voice asked at a low volume that only Ruby heard.


    "Hmm?" Ruby looked where her mother was looking, and understanding the question, she replied,


    "Nothing. I don''t know what Darling did, but they are already our allies."


    "An ex-Demon General and an ex-Saint, huh? My disciple is the enemy of all women." Scathach muttered, her smile growing, "Although women would not run in fear from this enemy, but rather do their best to get his attention."


    "...." Ignoring her mother''s words, Ruby continued:


    "... Preferably, I wanted Lilith, the Mother of Demons... Depending on how the war proceeds, in the end, we would have the support of an entire world... Hell¡­ This means infinite war resources, as long as there is still Humanity at the end of that war."


    Scathach narrowed her eyes:


    "... You are getting greedy, daughter."


    "I know, but it''s necessary toplete my future n.."


    "..." Thinking about her daughter''s future n, Scathach didn''t know whether to be proud of her attitude or give her daughter a Karate chop on the head for thinking too ambitiously. After all, she knew that achieving such a thing was figuratively impossible.


    But her daughter seemed so sure this would work that Scathach couldn''t help but support her; that was a mother''s duty, after all.


    "¡­ Hmm, just don''t get lost in that greed, and consider Victor''s feelings too."


    Ruby chuckled softly, "I always do that. My Darling is everything to me¡­ And just as he does anything and everything for me, I will do the same for him."


    "And usually, I don''t need to do anything. Other than a few small adjustments here and there, I don''t actually have to take any major actions to further my n. Darling is like a beacon that attracts all influential people¡­ His existence itself keeps the n moving forward on its own. Charisma is a terrifying thing."


    "¡­ So much devotion¡­ I wonder where you learned that."


    "Ara, Mother. Are you not the same?"


    "..." Scathach raised an eyebrow, "Excuse me?"


    "For someone who didn''t like to meddle in these ''mundane'' matters, you are quitemitted to helping me."


    "Humpf, I''m just doing this to make that fool stronger, and I''m proud of you as my daughter for having such a big goal."


    "Yeah, Yeah, I know." Rubyughed. It felt refreshing to tease her mother since it had usually never worked in the past. Not to mention...


    She wouldn''t have dared say it out loud in the past since she had been so afraid of her mother.


    ''Only when I saw my mother interacting with Victor did that fear start to subside, and when my husband solved her bloodlust problem too¡­.''


    But the turning point for Ruby was when: ''I saw my own mother sleeping so defeated on my Husband''s chest with white seedsing out of her... She had such a happy expression on her face even though she had lost. That''s when I realized she wasn''t so terrifying.''


    ''And since that incident, she''s much easier to get along with¡­ She''s brighter and calmer around her family, though to outsiders, she''s still the same.''


    ''It''s all because of Darling''s influence, huh¡­'' She never expected to have this kind of rtionship with her mother.


    They were pretty close now, and while she was still an authority figure for Ruby, she was more like her big sister now.


    ''I''m d she got rid of the remnants of the ritual with myte father. I think the events of Agnes marrying my husband made her finally stop beingzy and talk to d.'' She thought in amusement and with a solemn expression.


    ''... Has she stopped feeling guilty?''


    Ruby knew a fact. It might not seem like it, but Scathach felt guilty about it¡­ Wrong; it would be more correct to say:


    ''A feeling she didn''t reciprocate?''


    What had happened was, the moment Scathach knew she was pregnant, she''d killed Ruby''s father.


    After all, he had served his purpose, and she didn''t care about the ritual. <sub> </sub>


    However, the ritual couldn''t be undone while Scathach''s existence was so ''chaotic'' with the child inside her.


    The Magic could somehow harm her unborn child, so she didn''t do anything about it, but when Ruby was born¡­


    When she saw that precious gift that he''d given her, she felt bad for not reciprocating the man who gave her that gift.


    And because of that, she didn''t undo the ritual.


    When Ruby grew up and finally asked about her father, the bloodlust that gued her because of the still active ritual became a form of ''punishment'' for her choice and training for herself.


    Yes, a twisted reason,ing from a twisted mind, but that was how her mother worked. That was how her mother was.


    A proud woman, a born warrior, a teacher, and above all, a petty woman. Vindictive and cruel to herself and others, andst but not least... An overprotective woman.


    Looking at her mother, who had a slight smile on her face, Ruby sighed internally:


    ''Haah, I''m d my Husband showed up to solve this puzzle I call my mom and made her rx a little more. Living 2000 years has its consequences, huh.''


    Scathach''s reason for not telling Victor this?


    The woman didn''t consider it important or noteworthy. Just like everything else in her life, it was something she decided to do, and she exercised her will, simple as that.


    Just like the lesson she gave Mizuki, the woman herself followed this philosophy, and she always followed her will, even if that will was self-destructive.


    Meanwhile, with Edward:


    ''... Just what happened to my sister!? Victor threw some crazy charm on her!?''


    He knew his friend too well to know he would never do that, but he was really starting to doubt Victor now. His sister''s eyes weren''t normal!


    Little did he know that Leona feltpetitive when she saw Victor spreading his love around and when she saw the ns of the self-proimed ''Goudere'', Ruby.


    "Get away!" Eleonor screamed with a red face, and this caught the attention of everyone present, who looked at the scene with amused eyes.


    "Why are you acting like I''m Jason or something? You''re watching too many trash movies."


    Eleonor picked up a vase and threw it at Victor, which passed through him, smashing into the wall on the other side of the room.


    "¡­Really?" Victor questioned with raised eyebrows, and his smile grew.


    "Call me Freddy Krueger now, but unlike that monster, I will fulfill your every wish~."


    "!!!" Eleonor sensed the danger in Victor''s smile.


    "Rose, get that man away from me!"


    Rose turned her face away, "... Oh, Scarlett Sisters, I haven''t seen you for a long time." She walked seductively with her sword at her waist towards the three sisters while ignoring Eleonor.


    Eleanor looked in shock and disbelief at Rose, and soon she angrily yelled, "Traitor!"


    She felt a shiver run down her back when someone hugged her.


    "Fufufu, you are mine, now."


    "N-Noooo!"


    Completely ignoring Eleonor, Victor hugged the woman, sat with her on the floor, and ced her in hisp. Soon he gave her the ''Natalia'' treatment, apologizing, stroking her head, and telling her not to worry and just be herself.


    A few minutester, she became a flushed mess who didn''t dare lift her face.


    "Let go of me, Jerk! Let me go!" Her voice might have been screaming it, but her body wasn''t moving, and it wasn''t like Victor was forcing her.


    "Not until you forgive me~." He blew into her ear.


    "!!!" Her face turned even redder as her body shuddered with the feeling, and then, she buried her face in Victor''s chest.


    "Fufufu, this man certainly knows how to handle women. I wonder who taught him."


    "His mother taught him," Pepper spoke.


    "E-Eh?" Rose''s face turned slightly red.


    "D-Does that mean he treats his mother like this?"


    "Yes." Feeling strange, Pepper looked at Rose, blushing, and soon Pepper''s face also reddened as she understood what Rose was thinking:


    "Get your mind out of the gutter! He didn''t do this to his mother! She just taught him how to treat a woman."


    "... Ohh... It''s a shame."


    ''A shame!?'' Pepper narrowed her eyes, then her eyes widened, ''Don''t tell me she''s into that? Incest!? This woman!?''


    Pepper felt it best not to venture down that rabbit hole. She knew Elder Vampires had exotic fetishes, and it was not like incest was unusual in Nightingale or considered a strange fetish, considering that they needed to maintain the family Bloodline''s purity. Moreover, they were a different race so they didn''t suffer the same problems as humans.


    ''Thinking about it, she''s pretty normal, huh.'' Pepper touched her chin.


    "Isn''t Eleonor making too much of a fuss about this?" Siena snorted in disdain.


    Pepper, who heard her sister, looked at Eleonor and nodded wisely:


    "Indeed."


    "Do you want to receive the same treatment as her?"


    "Yes, that seems to be¡ª." Pepper and Siena became silent, and the two sisters looked at Lacus, the smug loli.


    "Yare, yare, why aren''t you more honest?"


    The two shouted at the same time, "Stop imitating Jojo!"


    Even though Siena wasn''t very deep into the culture, she still knew who Jojo was. Her sisters had forced her to watch...


    It was worth mentioning that she had to wash her eyes on the first day, but on the second day, she kind of started to like it.


    The anime was weird and "bizarre", but... eptable.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546: A new Faction.


    It was worth mentioning that she had to wash her eyes on the first day, but on the second day, she kind of started to like it.


    The anime was weird and "bizarre", but... eptable.


    Cough.


    Violet coughed and got everyone''s attention.


    "Continuing where we left off, we will create a Faction where the Snow, Fulger, and Scarlet n arepletely united."


    "Along with Werewolves, ex-Hunters, an Onmyo Mage, and Witches, we will support each other to grow."


    "n Alioth and Adrastea will be left out for obvious reasons," Violet spoke with a roll of her eyes.


    The two women flinched when they heard the mention of their n name.


    "Violet." Victor narrowed his eyes, not liking how she spoke, "Don''t force them. This decision is more difficult for them."


    "Darling, I totally understand their position, and I respect that." She spoke in a serious tone.


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile.


    "But that doesn''t mean that I approve! Humpf, taking this chance to be fondled by my husband¡­ those bitches."


    "...." Everyone was speechless. Is that what you don''t like!?


    Victor justughed softly when he heard her reasons.


    "Mm." Agnes nodded several times, satisfied. She agreed 1000% with her daughter. She couldn''t say anything previously because she was not in ''that'' kind of rtionship with the man, but she still didn''t like the sight.


    ''How can I say, as expected of Violet, I guess!?'' Eleanor thought as she nced at the woman from the corner of her eye.


    "It still amazes me that the ns of Vampire Counts would ept this¡­." Natalia spoke. Despite spending a lot of time in contact with these ns and knowing that their respective n Leaders were now basically Victor''s wives, she still found the decision surprising.


    "Aren''t you all allies of the King?"


    "...." Agnes, Natashia, and Scathach just rolled their eyes.


    From the beginning, Agnes was only loyal to only her husband; she would give the world to him.


    Natashia was lost in the past, and she was loyal to her desires. But when she found Victor, the man epted her... Thus, she had utterly dedicated her being to him.


    Just like Victor lovingly cared for her and her daughter, Natashia wanted to take care of Victor.


    Scathach was a lot like Natashia in the beginning and was just true to her desire, but when Ruby was born, someone who had her blood, she became loyal to her family, and that never changed. It was just that the family grew more.


    Violet looked at Natalia:


    "Unlike n Adrasteia and Alioth. n''s Snow, Fulger, and Scarlett are not eternal allies of the King."


    "n Scarlett only came into existence when Scathach herself came to Nightingale, and with her own prestige and strength, she created the n." Violet looked at Scathach.


    "I only created n Scarlet because the old man convinced me to. I never particrly liked getting involved in politics, nor was I interested in having subordinates." Scathach spoke.


    "As you can see, n Scarlett only consists of 5 members... Well, if you count Luna, who is looking after our daughters, that''s six members."


    "n Scarlet can''t even be called a proper n; it''s more like an insanely strong family."


    "..." Scathach nodded in agreement.


    "The same goes for you, Darling. Because you''re so young, you''ve only yed the role of ''exploration'' once, and the creation of your n was for the same reason as Scarlet."


    "¡­ You guys really are alike even in that," Violetmented with a slightly jealous tone.


    Victor and Scathach just showed a slight smile while Victor caressed Eleonor, who was almost the same size as Victor, only 5 cm shorter than him, so their position was perfect.


    Violet just snorted when she saw their smiles. She wasn''t jealous, okay? Believe her! She had never been jealous in her life!


    "The Fulger n¡­" Violet looked at Sasha and Natashia.


    When they realized that people''s focus was on them, mother and daughter looked at each other and smiled.


    "Fuck the King."


    "..." Eleonor and Natalia''s eyebrows twitched when they heard what the two said.


    "I don''t have any connection with Nightingale; the only reason my mum agreed toe to Nightingale was to find a ''home'' and gain ''power''. But, she wanted to experience new things too."


    "It could be said that our goal has already been aplished, and n Fulger thanks the King deeply for this, but¡­" Natashia turned cold.


    "His recent actions involving the Vampire Counts and n Fulger don''t please me one bit."


    From the moment Ophis''s mother died, the King kept more things from his Vampire Counts, always scheming alone. The Vampire Counts became ornaments to keep society going, and it wasn''t like that in the past.


    In all essential decisions involving Nightingale, the King consulted the Vampire Counts. Yes, the final word was still his, but he usually only decided after seeing everyone''s point of view. But that didn''t even happen anymore.


    "So it can be said that our position is one of indifference."


    "See?" Violet looked at Natalia.


    "... Haah..." Natalia took a long breath and touched her brow, "I guess I should me the King for his negligence then." Natalia lost count of how often her Father came homeining that their King never saw him or listened, which happened many times when she was a teenager.


    Another thing she never understood was why the King never tried to bring the ''pirs'' closer to him.


    ''He could very well have married his sons and daughters to the heirs of the Snow n, Fulger, Scarlet, and Adrastea.'' But, the moment she thought about it, she quickly understood how unfeasible such an idea would be.


    Every Vampire Count family had its own internal problems, and with the characters who were the Leaders of each n, this kind of scenario was impossible.


    Perhaps the former Natashia could have done it, but Scathach, Eleonor, and Agnes? That''s impossible.


    Again, Natalia looked at Victor with wide eyes.


    ''Isn''t this man very charming and unfair? How did he manage to win over mother and daughter? I mean, the daughters are understandable since they are young, but the mothers too?'' Even though she had watched the entire process, she still found this situation hard to swallow.


    ''Even the Adresteia n¡­'' She looked at Eleonor and Rose.


    She blushed a little as she remembered what had happened to her just a few minutes ago, and it was then that she realized that she had fallen into that trap too.


    ''He''s powerful¡­ Master is very powerful¡­'' The charm alone of being a Progenitor didn''t exin this whole situation.


    The proof of that was Scathach herself, the Strongest Female Vampire.


    Her Master was just too irresistible; thebo of a strong, sadistic, honorable, caring, and possessive man was just too deadly.


    "...." The Mothers and Daughters of the ns of Vampire Counts smiled slightly when they heard what Natalia said. It proved that the position of ''duty'' was quite diluted in Natalia''s mind.


    "It seems that... Things aren''t united here either, huh." Edward spoke in a loud voice getting everyone''s attention.


    "What do you mean?"


    Remembering his Father''s words, Edward borated:


    "A simr situation happened in Samar; unlike Vampires, we Werewolves are not immortal, and we just have an extremely long lifespan based on how much strength the Werewolf has."


    "And the current King is considered ''old''."<sub> </sub>


    "¡­ How old is the King?" Victor interrupted, curious.


    Edward looked at Victor, who had an extremely beautiful woman on hisp, a woman who was doing her best to hide her face. She wanted to leave this ce, but she couldn''t. Thefort was too great, and she fell into the honey trap.


    His lips twitched a little, and he said:


    "I don''t know; we just know he must be around 2000 to 3000 years old. What in our society is considered extremely old."


    "Hmm, can you borate a little more?" Victor asked curiously. He had read stories about it, but understanding it directly from a Werewolf was much more interesting.


    "For example, starting from Betas. The life expectancy of Betas and Omegas, the Werewolves that are not Alphas, is only 500 years."


    "... Only that?"


    "Yes,pared to Vampires, it may be little, but we have an advantage."


    "Wolves develop faster, which is amon trait for beings with ''short'' lifespans," Scathach said.


    "That woman over there has the same level of power as Siena."


    "¡­Eh?"


    The Scarlet sisters looked at Leona, who had a ''V'' in both hands.


    "Yay."


    "..." Veins bulged on the heads of the three stepsisters.


    That stinking dog!


    "Don''t use my sister as a standard. She is special even in our n." Edward denied theparison.


    "Ara, but aren''t you special too? Even by Werewolf standards... I presume you could at least beat a trained 1000-year-old Vampire if you used your Full Wolf Form, no?"


    "..." Edward pursed his lips:


    "Does nothing escape your eyes?"


    "Experience. I haven''t lived 2000 years for nothing, and I''ve created several warriors throughout my life." Scathach''s eyes glinted slightly as she looked at Edward.


    "...." Edward could only remain silent and ignore Scathach''s smile. He had a bad feeling about that smile and didn''t want to poke the sleeping dragon.


    "Cough, getting back to the point¡ª."


    "Oh, don''t forget to say that Werewolves fuck like rabbits, and their fertility is higher than Vampires. It''s not umon to find a Werewolf family with 30 or 40 children from the same Father or the same mother."


    "..." An awkward silence fell around.


    "The grandmother of these two siblings has a reverse harem. So if you find someone with white hair in Samar, there is a 90% chance that this person is rted to n Lykos."


    The two siblings just blushed in embarrassment as the Vampires, who didn''t haveplete information on the Werewolves, looked at them in disbelief.


    Leona, on the other hand, squirmed for a different reason. She could feel Victor''s gaze devouring every bit of her body, and looking at Victor; she saw him looking at her with a neutral gaze and a bit shocked like most people were.


    ''Give that bastard the Oscar for best acting; he deserves it.'' Her instincts weren''t wrong after all. She''d felt it all through her teens, and even though he could hide it well, she could feel it all.


    The proof of this was Victor''s own scent that was now emanating, an irresistible scent that she had to hold back so as not to attack him. She had marked Victor as hers for a long time, and because of that, she was quite sensitive to changes in his emotional state, especially if it involved her.


    Even if these changes were imperceptible because he was of another race, she could still feel it. Naturally, female Werewolves had a stronger mating instinct than males.


    ... And all of it made her feel aroused and wanted, proving once again that she wasn''t wrong in her assumptions.


    And unconsciously, when she thought about it, it made her insides clench. It was extremely difficult to concentrate on anything else when her childhood crush was there, not to mention that she was in heat.


    Which made it all the more unbearable.


    "That''s why they''re called the Vampire''s rival races." Agnes continued.


    "While we have a few extremely overpowered individuals like Vampire Counts, Samar has numbers, and each Werewolf can be as strong as a trained 1000-year-old Vampire."


    "But if so, shouldn''t they have the advantage over the Vampires?" Pepper asked.


    "Daughter, a fight is not determined purely through power level. Remember that each Faction has a different way of measuring strength and evaluating it. Therefore, this method is not 100% correct."


    "And although Vampires have few elites, some of us are enough to take care of an entire Werewolf army, like me, for example."


    "...." Edward and Leona pursed their lips. Using the Strongest Female Vampire as an example is unfair! She is an anomaly!


    "Even Agnes and Natashia are not exempt from this. When we use all our strength, only the Generals or the King and Queen themselves can deal with us."


    "And that''s not counting the Vampire King himself and his elites who were trained by me."


    "So it''s not ridiculous to say that Vampires and Werewolves have a fairly even bnce of power; after all, every nation has its trump cards. I bet that old d also has a hidden trump card that only he knows; the same situation likely applies to Volk as well."


    "Remember that although we are a Faction, we are more like a different country, and countries always have hidden strengths that nobody knows about."


    "..." Jeanne and Morgana nodded,


    "Something simr happened in Hell. Even though we didn''t have as many ''minions'' like Diablo, Lilith was still a powerful Faction since her elites were strong." Morgana set another example.


    "Using these siblings as an example again." Scathach continued.


    "They are almost the same age as Victor, and their strength is already high."


    "I don''t know how they behave in battle, but if old Adam trained them from childhood, they must not be weak."


    "..." Pepper pouted. She felt like her mother was scolding her, but she understood that she had just set an extended example for Pepper not to treat this as a game.


    In battle, anything could happen. She remembered her mother saying that, and Victor reinforced that idea in his training.


    Leona and Edward felt awkward when they heard the words ''Old Adam''ing from Scathach. After all, the woman was older than everyone in the room here!


    "You thought something rude just now, didn''t you?" Scathach narrowed his eyes at the siblings.


    "N-No, you''re imagining things." The two said at the same time.


    ''How did she know!? What a frightening instinct.''


    "Hmm¡­" Scathach didn''t buy that excuse.


    ..........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547: A New Faction.2


    "N-No, you''re imagining things." The two said at the same time.


    ''How did she know!? What a frightening instinct.''


    "Hmm..." Scathach didn''t buy that excuse.


    Edward continued the subject to get everyone''s attention:


    "Continuing, the life expectancy of an Alpha Werewolf is 1000 years, increasing with strength. Volk is the King of every Werewolf. Everyone in Samar is part of his pack, and that alone gives him an insane strength boost."


    "But even with that much boost in strength, a Werewolf''s lifespan is 3000 years."


    "And Volk is not exempt from that."


    "He shouldn''t be more than 3000 years old, but¡­ He was Blessed."


    "By The Beast of Ragnarok, Fenrir." Scathach spoke.


    "Yes, we don''t know the benefit of this Blessing, but rumor has it that the Beast was so fond of the King and his Wife that Fenrir Blessed them and allowed them to use his name. When that happens with other Gods, it usually means that the Blessing they''ve given is one of the highest levels. So, it''s safe to assume that it is likely simr with Fenrir."


    "So it is likely that the Blessing increased his life expectancy along with his strength, considering that The Beast of Ragnarok is verypatible with Volk."


    ''...Hmm, is it the same thing as Aphrodite and me? That Goddess gave me every Blessing of Love, Sexuality, and Beauty she had... I''m d she didn''t ask me to use her name after mine. It would be weird.''


    "¡­ A God blessing another God?" Violet asked:


    "Is that possible? Isn''t Tasha a Goddess?"


    "Hmm, ording to Aphrodite, that''s possible," Victor said.


    "..." The women squirmed a little when they heard Aphrodite''s name, but only the women who knew her didn''t react as much.


    "For example, Ares, a God with a Greater Divinity of War, can Bless a ''Lesser'' God with War, and that God will be his ''subordinate''. But, of course, the Lesser God needs to ept the Blessing, and Ares cannot just throw the Blessing around. Unlike mortals, the Gods can refuse the Blessings of other Gods."


    "Oh¡­ So that''s what happened."


    "Even if it is a Beast, Fenrir is still Loki''s son, and Loki is a God. Fenrir must have a Greater Divinity in Destruction or something as a being with such a powerful destiny." Scathach continued.


    "When the citizens learned that Volk was blessed, their lifespan increased, or so the rumor said, and since Volk didn''t deny it, it wreaked havoc with the natural bnce of Samar society," Edward exined.


    "... Ugh, culture is a stressful thing." Scathach spoke.


    "We can''t leave out greed either, Scathach," Victormented.


    "... You are right."


    "..."


    Hmm, Hello? Stop talking in codes and exin! Stop unting your close rtionship in front of us!


    Edward, Mizuki, Siena, Pepper, and Lacus were full ofints about this situation.


    "Care to borate a little more?" Ruby asked.


    "..." Scathach was silent for a bit, choosing her words carefully:


    "What''s happening is this. Volk has been in power too long. In their culture, an ''Alpha'' must give the position of Leader of The ''Pack'' to another Alpha of the same family after 1000 years."


    "What is the expected time in power for a n leader?"


    "Some ns do it sooner, others take a little longer, but it''s around 700 to 1000 years. That''s the norm. Even if an Alpha could remain in power longer, it is expected by society that he abdicates so that ''young'' Wolves have opportunities. Consequently, the old Leader would only act as an adviser and has no further influence on the new Leader''s decision. Otherwise, it would not be clear when an emergency situation would arise."


    "We do this so society doesn''t be stagnant like Nightingale." Edward finished.


    "That''s an excellent reason." Natashia couldn''t help but say.


    "Yes, even after I was in aa for a long time, Nightingale hadn''t changed. It''s like it was frozen in time." Jeanne spoke.


    "Changes only urred when Victor started interacting with Nightingale."


    "..." The group looked at Victor.


    "Umu...? Why are you guys looking at me like I''m some strange creature or something? I didn''t do anything. I was just myself."


    "..." Everyone twisted their lips when they heard Victor, and some even disyed amused smiles, but some women''s gazes couldn''t help but return to Eleonor.


    ''... Isn''t this bitch getting veryfortable!?'' Agnes, Violet, Ruby, and Leona wanted to strangle Eleonor now.


    "Cough." Edward coughed to get everyone''s attention.


    "Indeed, that was one of the reasons my grandmother passed the role of Leadership to my Father. Her time was up... And because she wanted to have fun." Edward whispered at the end, but everyone heard him.


    "That woman is very thirsty." Agnes snorted.


    Scathach raised an eyebrow, "¡­ Aren''t you the same? Weren''t you the one most responsible for the state of Adonis?"


    "...." Memories of a crazed red-eyed Agnes popped into Victor''s head.


    "That''s just picking up men, and you can''t talk about me now, aren''t you the same?"


    "... I do not know what you''re talking about." Scathach turned her face away.


    "Fufufu,pared to the two of us, Scathach has the most-."


    Scathach appeared next to Natashia and held the woman''s head.


    "Gahhhh! My head!"


    "Ara, Natashia, you look sick. That''s bad~" Scathach''s grip tightened.


    "..." Everyone ignored this y that people were starting to get used to; after all, Natashia wasn''t afraid of death. At any time, she always found something to tease Scathach.


    "Back to the point, Volk is not abiding by this rule," Edward said.


    "... And he has three male children." Agnes continued.


    "Same problem as d, huh," Victor spoke.


    "Not really." Agnes began to exin.


    "d can stay in power as long as he wants. As ismon knowledge, a Vampire is immortal."


    "For example, I am the head of the Snow n, and my Heiress is alive. The day she reaches Adulthood, which is 500 years old, I can pass the Leadership of the n to her. Another way for this to happen is if I die, then she will lead the n."


    "Please continue to lead the n, don''t die." Violet looked at her mother.


    Agnes looked with warm eyes at her daughter:


    "Violet-..."


    "I can''t stand to see paperwork in my life anymore! Good thing you''re alive to deal with that!" Violet spoke in irritation, and then she turned to Victor.


    "And how long is that bitch going to stay in yourp!" She finally snapped.


    She dashed towards Victor, pulled Eleonor, and soon took her ce.


    "E-Eh?" Eleonor looked at Violet with a face of shock.


    "Haah, Better." She grabbed Victor''s hands and wrapped them around her body, teasing his private parts a little with her ass.


    "..." Agnes'' lips quivered a little when she saw this sight. Wasn''t this girl treating her mother too poorly!?


    "Look, Bitches, unfortunately, I have to share him with you. But, you know how it is, life isn''t fair, and my husband is a yboy who made a triple oyakodon."


    ''In my defense, it wasn''t me who ran after them. They came to me.'' Victor really wanted to say this, but he was busy spoiling his wife.


    "V-V-Viol-." Sasha stuttered a lot when they heard the word Oyakodon. Her face was red, and although it had improved a lot, she was still very secretive about these things, especially with people not close to her around.


    Ruby just turned red in the face.


    ''It''s not my fault that my mother started to like my husband, okay!?'' Both of them wanted to scream but felt that if they opened their mouths, they would dig their own grave.


    ''Fufufufu, if you only knew what I nned for the future~. Oyakodon? That''s not even the limit anymore, fufufufu~'' Natashia, who was let go by Scathach, chuckled inwardly as she leered at Victor.


    "But never forget one fact, I am the First Wife! My privileges are greater!" She grabbed Victor and said:


    "Mine."


    ...


    ..


    .


    Violet was exercising her dominance! That whore!<sub> </sub>


    Veins bulged on the heads of most of the women in the room. She wanted war!


    Victor wisely stayed silent and just patted Violet''s head. He also made a mental note to send her to Seventh Heaven of Pleasureter. She was being very naughty!


    Bad Violet!


    ''If it gets too chaotic, I''ll stop it and punish everyone. Thanks to Aphrodite... I''m getting better at this.''


    He looked at Edward, and his eyes said:


    ''Go on, bruh, help your homie here.''


    Edward hated himself for getting that message and felt an overwhelming urge to spank the bastard!


    "Cough, getting back to the point."


    "In short, because of this issue, Samar is split into the First Son Faction and the Second Son Faction. They are gathering allies, and they are trying to use the government to take over the position of King." Edward was tired already and wanted to finish this conversation.


    "And the more Werewolves an Alpha has, the stronger he gets."


    "Ugh, so much trouble. Just kick the King''s ass, and get this over with." Victor couldn''t help but say, noticing that the atmosphere had changed to a more serious one.


    And the people around him agreed.


    "Haah, it would be easier if that were the case. But, unfortunately, being a Werewolf isplicated. If you are a Beta or Omega, you are Alpha bonded and can only grow with your Alpha."


    "Of course, Alphas don''t have that problem, but we need Betas, too. For example,"


    "If I had at least 1000 or 1500 Betas in my pack, my overall strength would reach close to a trained Elder Vampire. At least, that''s an estimate I have. After all, the higher you grow in strength, the harder it is to climb and to be stronger."


    If it weren''t for that natural restriction that everyone, even Gods, had, then the King would already be the strongest in the world. After all, how many beings did he have on his side? Thousand? Hundreds of thousands?


    It was not just numbers; it was about quality too. Volk''s current strength would easily surpass d''s if every Werewolf in Samar were an Alpha.


    But the reality was not like that, and it was not just warriors that existed in Samar; there were also civilians that, despite training, their power was not as strong as a trained warrior.


    The aunty at the bakery and the uncle at the bar, these types of Werewolves also existed. They were the majority in Samar since society couldn''t function without civilians to fill these jobs.


    The three Countesses and Rose just nodded when they heard what Edward said.


    They were the ones who understood the most how difficult it was to grow in strength after a while.


    "That much!?" Sasha asked in shock.


    "Yeah."


    "Being a Werewolf is pretty dependent on the group, huh."


    "Ugh."


    "I couldn''t imagine that for myself," Victor muttered.


    "Well, if your Werewolf transformation had worked, and a certain ming chicken hadn''t intruded where she shouldn''t have, you would''ve been a new Progenitor of Werewolves, and the Progenitor of Werewolves doesn''t have that limitation," Leona growled.


    "Bitch, please, I saw him first when I was a kid!" Violet snorted in disdain.


    "And I''ve been at his ''SIDE'' since I was a kid!" Leona retorted.


    Sparks flew from both of their eyes, and the two white-haired women red at each other.


    "Grrr." The two growled at each other.


    "... Why do I feel like two of my daughters are fighting? Adonis cheated on me with a Werewolf?" Agnes spoke in a loud, confused voice and looked at Victor with a twinkle in her eye.


    Victor looked at the woman with a look that said, ''What are you talking about?'' He was baffled. He didn''t have that kind of memory in him.


    A chill went through Leona and Violet''s bodies when they heard Agnes.


    ""Don''t put that curse on me!""


    ""Who wants to be that bitch''s sister!?"" The two pointed at each other.


    "...." They looked at each other with the same frown on their faces.


    ""Stop imitating me!""


    "¡­ The feeling just grew," Agnes spoke worriedly.


    Realizing that he should bring order into the house, Victor got up, put Violet on the floor, and said:


    "All but n Adrastea and Alioth agree toe together and create a new Faction?


    "Yes." Those responsible for each group spoke.


    "Good. Natalia, Eleonor, I know about your loyalty and your ns, but if possible, don''t say anything about what happened here."


    "Aren''t you going to bind us to a contract?" Eleonor asked with a raised eyebrow


    "Rose, talk some sense into your Leader''s head. She''s brain dead."


    "Fufufu, I will try."


    "Oi! It was a serious question!"


    "Even after what I said to you, do you still think I would do something like that to you?" Victor asked in an extremely serious tone.


    And that face made her remember the things he said to her.


    "N-N-No, I-I didn''t think of that, but it doesn''t hurt to check, right?" She turned her face away, which was a little red.


    "Natalia?"


    "What are you talking about, Master? I don''t remember you saying anything to me."


    "..." Victor''s smile grew, and he chuckled, "Hahaha, as expected of my favorite Maid-."


    "Ouch." People looked down and saw a hand of darkness squeezing Victor''s thigh, Victor''s leg became pure darkness, and soon they saw two blood-red eyes.


    "Kaguya¡­" Violet murmured.


    "Heh~, is she that jealous? Are you afraid of me bing the Master''s favorite Maid"


    "You can try¡­ But it will be impossible to beat me. After all, I am a hardworking Maid who wants to be perfect." Kaguya''s voice resounded in the room.


    "Oh~, this gives me more motivation, you know?"


    "Hmph."


    Victor justughed lightly and looked at Eleonor:


    "Your answer?"


    "¡­ Haah, you are unbelievable, you know? Do you understand what you are trying to do? This has never happened before, bringing so many races together into one Faction."


    "Just because no one has tried doesn''t mean it''s impossible. However, with all your help, I feel like this job will be a walk in the park since I have such talented Wives~."


    "...." The girls disyed a small gentle smile.


    "Humpf, who''s your wife!? You haven''t met the requirements for this yet!" Eleonor replied.


    "Idiot, he''s not talking about you." Violet giggled as she stuck her tongue out at her.


    ''This bitch¡­''


    "Haah¡­" Eleonor took a deep breath and said, "Fine, I''ll keep quiet."


    Victor smiled gently, and Eleonor''s heart skipped a beat:


    "Thanks, Eleonor."


    "Hmph."


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548: Rxation time and rewards.


    Before the events of Victor making the decision to create a faction, a conversation took ce after the Countesses and their daughters fixed most of the problems that demons caused.


    There were things that needed to be done, but rest was well deserved for the vampire countesses and their heirs.


    Current location Victor''s parents'' house, underground.


    In a bathroom that easily held over 30 people, the group consisting of Violet, Agnes, Scathach, Ruby, Natashia, and Sasha were rxing in the hot tub.


    "Haah, this is chaos. How did they do all this in such a short time?" Rubymented.


    "It is quite obvious that this has been nned for a long time. Attacking several strategic points ismon in a war, and Diablo has prepared well." Scathachmented as she rxed, her arms outstretched and her back on the tiled tub.


    Her H-Cup breasts seemed to be floating in the water as if they had a life of their own, while a simr scene happened with her daughter, who was beside her.


    "Even so, how did Diablo get the help of a primordial? Aren''t they neutral?" Rubymented.


    "As Baal said, everything and everyone has its price. You just need to find the right coin." Scathach continued.


    The girls fell silent when they heard this. They knew very well about the incident in the royal capital since this was also one of the reasons why they had gathered. They needed to keep an eye on a certain man who was sitting not far from them while a blonde form covered by long ck hair was clinging to the man''s body as she pressed her two ripe rabbits to his chest.


    Every now and then, the women could see her body twitching and the blonde girl bobbing up and down continuously.


    ... It was obvious that something indecent was happening under the water.


    "Why is Sasha being spoiled? I killed a duke too!" Violet, who was next to Victor, pouted.


    "Girl, you already got your reward." Agnes, who was next to Scathach, answered.


    "It''s still not enough. The seeds that were inside me have already been absorbed. I need more!"


    "...Are you sure this girl isn''t a subus?" Natashiamented incredulously.


    "Only for my husband, fufufufu~."


    "Now, I can rte." Natashia shed a smile simr to Violet''s.


    Agnes sighed, "Haah, if we didn''t have low fertility, I''d be worried about having a grandchild right now¡­ Or is it my daughter? Ugh, I don''t know."


    "Ara, didn''t you know Agnes? That doesn''t apply to a progenitor. Look at d; he had 7 children in a very short period." Natashia, who was next to Agnes,mented.


    "I''m not sure, but Elizabeth and Ophis are from different mothers, and the next one on the list is 500 years old."


    "It''s still a short period. How long did it take for you to get pregnant? And how many children do you have?"


    "Ugh¡­ You''re right." Agnes replied, and soon an expression of realization appeared on her.


    "Wait, isn''t that bad?"


    "They are too young to have children!"


    "Mah, mah, from a human point of view, she is already an adult, and their bodies are already matured too."


    "Humans are humans. We are vampires! It''s OK to have sex, but a child is a big no! She must be at least 500 years old!"


    "Tsk, Tsk, stop worrying about bullshit." Natashia rolled her eyes:


    "If they are going to have a child, so be it. Leave that to fate."


    "Ugh, can you not talk like we''re not here? And I don''t want to have a baby now!" Violet spoke.


    "Indeed, I have a lot of work on my hands. Kids are not something I can handle right now."


    ''Darling and I still need to practice a lot during the night.'' Ruby thought.


    "Darling and I still have a lot of night wars to do." Violet eyes slightly glowed blood red, and a lecherous smile was disyed for all to see.


    "...." Ruby just turned away with a red face. She couldn''t believe she had thought the same thing as Violet just now.


    ''I still have a lot of ys I want to do alone with Victor¡­ Next time, I''ll wear the cheerleading uniform, and he''ll be the club coach¡­'' Ruby''s face got even redder, but her thoughts wouldn''t stop once it started.


    "...." The three mothers were silent, and Scathach and Natashia looked at Agnes.


    "She reminds me of you when you were a hedonist.""


    "Ugh." Agnes felt critical damage when she heard the two women:


    "Forget it, okay? Not my most fulfilling time."


    "The past must not be forgotten. After all, it is through the mistakes of the past that we learn." Scathachmented wisely.


    "Humpf, Humpf, that preaching doesn''t work here, Scathach." Agnes snorted.


    "It''s not preaching. It''s facts."


    "Yeah, Yeah, whatever." Agnes rolled her eyes and looked at Ruby.


    "Oya? Why are you so quiet, Ruby?"


    "...." Ruby didn''t answer, and just pretended she didn''t think to walk, and just pouted as she looked at Sasha''s movement and focused her hearing on the girl''s silent moans, Sasha waspletely in her little world, and nothing could stop her.


    ¡­ Even though she was doing questionable things now, Sasha''s embarrassed personality didn''t allow her to let out loud moans as usual.


    "Ignore my daughter, for now. She is upset that she has not demonstrated her training to the same extent as Violet and Sasha."


    "Oh." Agnes understood now.


    Ruby''s face turned slightly red, and she bit her lip, "Next time, they''ll see. I''ll kill them all." A bloodthirsty aura escaped Ruby''s body.


    "Fufufu, that''s the spirit." Scathach was pleased to see her daughter''s bloodlust.


    "... Talking about that." Violet shed a shitty smile.


    "I-..." Before she could say anything, Ruby interrupted:


    "Don''t start, Violet." Ruby narrowed her eyes. She''d known the woman long enough to know that when she shed that smile, she meant to tease someone.


    "But I haven''t said anything yet!"


    "Humpf, how long have we known each other?"


    "And I''m not in the mood for teasing right now, you already teased me enough when you found out what happened in my territory, so let''s just rx, okay?"


    "¡­ Petty." Violet looked like a child who had her favorite toy confiscated.


    "Hmm~." Suddenly a louder moan was heard, and this caught the girls'' attention as they looked at Sasha with a raised eyebrow.


    Sasha ignored the girls'' gazes and just buried her face in Victor''s chest while she was still connected. She was a little sleepy.


    "How many times has it been now?" Agnes asked.


    "Five, I think?" Violet answered.


    "It was seven." Natashia corrected and added, "Victor came three times on her."


    "Most likely, they will rest now, and continue again at some point."


    "¡­ You were too focused on them, huh."


    "Of course, it''s my daughter, I must make sure she does everything right." She thumped her chest, and her breasts, which had grown to an average size thanks to the nourishment of Victor''s blood, trembled.


    "Humpf, you just wanted to join in. No need to lie." Ruby snorted.


    "That too." Natashia shed a lewd smile.


    Ruby, Agnes, and Violet rolled their eyes at this impudent woman.


    "¡­But despite wanting to participate, my daughter deserves to be pampered now. After all, it''s her reward, and she worked hard to raise her strength to that level, she can fight beings of the Elder Vampire level now, and with her Innate speed, she has a great advantage even if she encounters slightly stronger opponents."


    "¡­ Yes, speed¡­ That broken power." Agnes frowned. The power of lightning was quite ridiculous. It not only increased the user''s speed but provided ridiculous piercing attacks, not to mention the lightning damage itself.


    "As if your family''s power doesn''te from a shounen manga."


    "What the fuck about getting stronger with anger? Are you a Saiyan? Fuck." Ruby was full ofints about this.


    She was utterly expressionless when she learned that Violet improved the Vampire Count transformation through rage alone.


    ''What kind of bullshit is this? This is not a shounen manga!'' That was Ruby''s thinking.


    "¡­ Huh?" Agnes didn''t understand anything Ruby said, but she understood that she was talking about her lineage.


    "My lineage is quite problematic, you know? Fire is not very easy to control, and it also affects our mind."


    "Yes, yes, that''s the excuse you give for acting like a psychotic yandere." Ruby didn''t buy that bullshit.


    "..." Agnes gave Ruby a nk stare and looked at Violet, who was looking at Sasha with boiling eyes:


    "Daughter, trante for me, please." She couldn''t understand the new ng the girls used.


    "Hmm?" Violet looked at her mother, and when she understood her request, she says:<sub> </sub>


    "She basically said that our bloodline is unfair for increasing our power level and that the side effect of using our fire is just an excuse for us to act like jealous stalkers."


    "..." Agnes raised an eyebrow and spoke confusedly:


    "But doesn''t our personality have anything to do with our power? Yes, power amplifies our feelings, but as far as I remember, my mother was simr to me, and I learned the ways of life from her."


    "..." A hush fell around the bathroom.


    "¡­ As expected of the Snow n, their blood created an entire bloodline of stalker vampires." Natashia couldn''t help but say while nodding her head.


    "Hmm, Hmm." Scathach and Ruby nodded in sync with Natashia.


    "...." Veins popped in Violet and Agnes'' heads.


    Were they stalkers? Yes! But that doesn''t mean they like people to point it out!


    When Violet was about to say something, the group heard footsteps approaching the bathroom.


    "Hmm?" Victor raised an eyebrow when he caught the familiar scent; he just stared at the door as he stroked Sasha''s head with his left hand and his right hand, he practiced with a ck magic circle.


    "Victor! We have to talk!" A wild Aphrodite appeared!


    "Oya?" Seeing the state of everyone in the bathroom, Aphrodite''s pink eyes sparkled with amusement, and she snapped her fingers.


    Soon her Greek dress disappears, and the perfect body of the goddess of beauty is shown.


    "..." Natashia, Agnes, Violet, and Ruby breathed deeply for a few seconds.


    Even those who were 100% straight couldn''t help but be shocked by this scene.


    Everything about Aphrodite was ''perfect''. She was beautiful.


    Even her big breasts, which were bigger than Scathach''s, didn''t look strange due to her height.


    Wait, height?


    "Did you grow up, Aphrodite?" Violet asked after getting over her shock.


    "Oh, I can increase my size and shape any way I want." When she said that, Aphrodite''s body glowed, and she appeared in the form of a child.


    Her two heavenly white rabbits have disappeared, and she''s gained an airport runway!


    "See?"


    "..." They didn''t know what toment when they saw her transform into a child.


    Aphrodite''s body glows again, and she reverts to her original form.


    "Due to Victor being tall, I increased my height to be a few inches below him." She nodded in satisfaction.


    "..." The girls rolled their eyes at this obvious deration of love.


    Scathach, who was unaffected by the goddess'' appearance, asked:


    "Why did youe here?"


    "Oh..." Remembering her reason foring here, she looks at Victor in a serious tone and says:


    "Freya and Loki want to meet-¡­ Eh?" She stopped mid-sentence when she looked at the ck magic circle in Victor''s hand.


    "M-M-Magic!?"


    "¡­Oh, I''m d I''m not one to overreact." Violet nodded in satisfaction.


    "It''s understandable. Vampires can''t use magic after all."


    "W-W-Wait! How can you use that!?" Completely forgetting what she came here for, Aphrodite climbed into the tub and stood on the other side of Victor as she stared at the ck magic circle.


    "I was blessed by someone named Albedo, and now I can use magic."


    Aphrodite narrowed her eyes.


    "¡­ That bitch? Why is she getting involved in the affairs of mortals? Doesn''t she prefer to live in seclusion? What''s up?"


    "You''re asking the wrong person." Victor said, "I don''t know anything about that."


    "I just know that I was blessed by various divine beings."


    "¡­HUH!?" Aphrodite disyed a face of shock, and slowly that face became t, her eyes became dead, and her two pink eyes looked like two ck holes.


    "¡­ A Fellow!" Agnes and Violet identally spoke at the same time.


    "Fufufu, it looks like she didn''t like this news very much." Natashiamented in a teasing tone.


    "..." Scathach just remained silent, watching the goddess.


    "...." Ruby rolled her eyes, "Great, a yandere with pink hair, and to make matters worse, she''s not a mortal. She''s a goddess."


    "Should I give her a kitchen knife?" Ruby spoke. The thought of the goddess stabbing Victor crossed her mind, but she just shrugged. She didn''t care since he was immortal.


    "Change her name to Yuno too!" Violet yelled.


    "Good idea."


    Aphroditepletely ignored the women''s voices and focused on Victor.


    "Oh, I forgot to give it back..." Victor remembered something, and suddenly the ck magic circle disappeared, and some golden chains appeared in his hand.


    Victor smiled gently, "Thank you very much. That helped a lot to avoid Zeus." Just remembering that old man''s eyes, Victor feels goosebumps.


    "¡­ Hmm." Aphrodite nodded, her eyes slowly returning to their vivid hue, she grabbed the chain, and in the next moment, the chain disappeared as if it didn''t exist.


    "I''m d this helped." She smiled sincerely.


    Victor smiled a little and continued to stroke Sasha''s head with his left hand. The woman was sleeping so soundly that she didn''t care for the world.


    She waspletely satisfied, her hunger was sated, her insides werepletely filled, and she was being patted on the head by her husband. There is no greater happiness!


    A moment of silence fell around.


    Aphrodite leaned close to Victor and looked around at the women. She wasn''t in the mood to socialize right now; her feelings were in turmoil.


    Anger, possession, jealousy, hatred, they were all glowing in her heart.


    ''Who are these whores? Why are they after him? Especially that bitch Albedo, wasn''t she in seclusion!?'' She ground her teeth a little.


    The thought of a male god blessing Victor never crossed Aphrodite ''s mind.


    The reason¡­?


    Well¡­ He''s Victor.


    And the gods would be wasting too much time feeling jealous of his beauty, they would never give blessings to this mortal, so it must be a woman!


    Wrong, it''s obviously a woman! Her instinct says so!


    "Ara, this seems to affect you more than I thought..." Natashia spoke, seeing Aphrodite''s reaction.


    "Hmm, I can already deduce how this is going to end." Ruby spoke in a dry tone.


    "Oya? Mind sharing?" Natashia spoke.


    "She will wake up fully as one of the Snow n members."


    "Oh, this is interesting~." Natashia turns her gaze to Victor.


    Victor smiled slightly and said:


    "You can ask, you know?"


    Aphrodite bit her lip.


    "¡­ Who¡­ Who were the beings that blessed you?"


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549: A Goddess''s Determination.


    "You can ask, you know?"


    Aphrodite bit her lip.


    "¡­ Who¡­ Who were the beings that blessed you?"


    "Hmm¡­" Victor thought deeply and replied:


    "Albedo Moriarty, the Chaos Witch."


    "The mother of the night, Nyx."


    "..." Aphrodite''s face distorted.


    "Mother Earth, Gaia. And the spirits, specifically speaking, the spirits of animals."


    "World tree, Qliphoth. Which from my research is the ''reverse'' tree of Sephiroth that represents all that is negative."


    "And thest one is an unknown name. When The Limbo Guy spoke the name, no one could hear what he said."


    "..." Aphrodite bit her lips, and her eyes returned to the lifeless hue as a pink aura started toe out of her body. It was different from before, and this aura carried murderous intentions.


    "..." No one reacted to this since it was clear that these murderous intentions were not directed towards Victor.


    "So many beings, you have attracted too much attention, stupid disciple." Scathach spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." Victor just scratched his cheek. It''s not his fault; he just acted normally like he always does.


    "Do you have any idea what you did to get their attention?" Ruby asked.


    "I don''t know, only one I''m sure of."


    "..." The girls raised their eyebrows.


    "Who?" Violet asked.


    "Qliphoth, the world tree, I think¡­ Well, I am married to her?"


    "..." The auditory cracking sound was heard by everyone.


    All the girls narrowed their eyes, but the ones who reacted the most strongly were Violet, Agnes, and, surprisingly, Ruby and Scathach.


    Natashia had a neutral smile on her face.


    And Aphrodite was lost in thought.


    "Take a breath, girls. You know her, she''s always been with me, and she''s still a kid... Mentally speaking, of course."


    "¡­Roxanne?" Ruby narrowed her eyes.


    "Hmm." Victor nodded.


    The tense atmosphere visibly calmed down.


    "That child, huh..." Remembering the incident of the world tree and Victor, Scathach understood what happened. In a way, is Roxanne something like Victor''s daughter?


    After all, the man''s blood was used to make her current body.


    "And to think that Maid was so¡­important." Scathach spoke.


    Okay, she understood that she was a world tree and she was special, but she didn''t think she was that special.


    After all, having a world tree signifying everything negative is a rare urrence.


    ''What happened? Has the world tree of the of Nightingale shared its responsibility?''


    Scathach didn''t have much knowledge about world trees, but she was already talking to a woman who was Earth''s world tree, and that woman hadplete control of her ''negative'' side, and she wasn''t divided into two beings.


    "All my beloved Maids are important." Victor snorted.


    When Agnes was going to say something, they heard the sound of something breaking.


    CRACK!


    Aphrodite had broken part of the tile in the bathtub with her grip.


    "... I don''t like this..." She bit her lip and began to speak in a tone that bordered on insanity but, at the same time, still controlled:


    "Qliphoth and the animal spirits are fine since they will help you in the long run, and Qliphoth, it''s not bad. That world tree is just the opposite of the world tree on the... I assume she''s the opposite part of the world tree on the of Nightingale."


    "..." The girls narrowed their brows a bit at this new information. They mistakenly thought that Qliphoth was bad because it represented the ''negative'' aspect.


    "Depending on how you grow in the future, Qliphoth will help you a lot, and from what you said, I assume you made a soul marriage with her¡­ Which is quite unbelievable. No one in history has done that before."


    ''Soul marriage? Oh¡­ She means that Victor remembered Roxanne''s words.


    But then heughed and said,


    "Umu, she''s a good girl."


    "Animal spirits aren''t bad either, they will give you better affinity with animals, and you''ll be able to understand them too."


    ''... I''ll be able to talk to my cat! But, didn''t I talk to him before?'' Victor thought, confused. He didn''t really have a ''conversation'' with his cat and just seemed to understand what his cat wanted. He was surprisingly smart for a cat.


    "¡­ But¡­ Gaia, Nyx and Albedo?" Aphrodite''s body shook.


    "Mostly, Gaia and Nyx?"


    "That''s a big no. Those bitches won''t have you."


    Aphrodite''s pink eyes gleamed in an obsessive tone.


    "I''m the only goddess you can have..." She took Victor''s right hand and looked deep into his violet eyes.


    "The only one."


    "..." Victor''s smile grew, he felt his whole body tremble, and his younger brother, who was half-awake almost asleep, woke uppletely excited andpletely filled Sasha''s insides.


    "Hmmm~." Sasha groaned unconsciously and snuggled even closer to Victor.


    "... M-Mother, where is the camera? Take the cell phone! We need to record this. She''s acting just like the women of our n! And on top of that, it''s a deration of love!"


    "I am already doing it. You are too slow, daughter." Agnes spoke while filming everything with her cell phone.


    "As expected of you." Violet nodded in satisfaction.


    "¡­ Shall wement on this?" Natashia pointed at mother and daughter while looking at Scathach and Ruby:


    "And how the hell is that a deration of love?"


    "¡­It''s the Snow n. You should expect something like this." Ruby spoke.


    ''This is unexpected but very wee... With this, we will have such a strong ally that the chance of betrayal is nil.''


    "... You''re right." Natashia sighed.


    Victor disyed a small smile:


    "You know this isn''t my fault, right? It''s not like I can ignore blessings like the other gods."


    "Yes, you are right. I was careless." Aphrodite frowned.


    "Eh?" Victor didn''t understand why it was her fault.


    "I should better protect my love."


    "Oh¡­" Victor felt a slight shiver run through his body, and his younger brother waspletely aroused. He really liked that feeling.


    It seems that, once again, he has been drawn into madness.


    "..." The women looked at it with a perplexed expression; This goddess¡­ She''s not even denying it anymore!


    They all thought at the same time.


    Scathach frowned in annoyance, and when she was about to get up, Ruby grabbed her hand.


    The mother looked at her daughter and saw her unusually serious look.


    "...." Even without Ruby saying anything, Scathach understood what she meant, she and her daughter had this conversation before, and Scathach knew of her daughter''s n.


    All the girls here know, and because of this, Agnes and Violet ignored everything, even though internally, they wanted to pluck the pink-haired chicken!


    Even though Agnes hasn''t escted her and Victor''s rtionship to that level, she is still very overprotective of him. If it was any other woman, she would have been burned alive by now.


    "Haah, looks like this is going to be a long talk. Let me get my drink~." Natashia reached over to a tray that held a red wine bottle.


    "Aren''t you very rxed, Natashia?" Ruby asked


    "I mean, we''ve already talked about this, right?" Natashia didn''t care, she judged Ruby''s n as necessary, and she knew her husband wouldn''t leave her just because he would possibly bond with the goddess of beauty.


    "...." Ruby was silent.


    Ruby sighed and said, "Give me some too. I need not think about it too much."


    "I want some too!" Violet swam over to Natashia.


    "Hmm~, help yourself, girls."


    Aphrodite was silent for a full minute.


    "I decided." Aphrodite''s eyes glowed neon pink, and she stared at Victor with a serious look.


    "Victor, marry me."


    "PFFT"


    "Cough, Cough." Violet, Ruby, and Natashia gasped at the sudden news.


    Scathach and Agnes'' eyes widened in utter shock.


    Victor narrowed his eyes:


    "¡­ Isn''t that too hasty? And you''re not married?"


    "I''ve never been married in my life, Victor. At least, not the kind of marriage I''m proposing."


    "And no, this is not rushed."


    ????


    Aphrodite touched her heart gently:


    "My love divinity has never reacted this much to anyone like this before. I am 100% sure you are the man I want in my life."


    "..." The two fell silent, staring at each other seriously.


    Victor diverted his attention for a few seconds and looked at Natashia.


    Husband and wife looked at each other, and their gaze held many meanings and feelings that only Ruby, Violet, Sasha, and Agnes could feel.


    "Take care of Sasha for a few seconds." He asked.


    "Mm, leave it to me." Natashia got up and walked sensually towards Victor, then crouched down and tried to take Sasha away from Victor.


    But the girl was attached to the man like a ko.


    "Hmm¡­" Sasha squeezed Victor tighter.<sub> </sub>


    Victorughed gently and patted her on the head as a happy smile appeared on Sasha''s face, and her grip started to weaken.


    He gently lifted his wife and withdrew his little brother from inside her as he looked at Natashia, and she understood the meaning of his look.


    Soon, Natashia managed to pull Sasha away from Victor.


    Holding her daughter like a princess, Natashia felt something warme out of her daughter and fall into her arms.


    ''What a waste...'' She thought as she felt like drinking the liquid, but she quickly shook her head and carried Sasha to a couch that was away from the tub.


    It felt wrong to call this ce a bathroom since it looked more like a lounge area with the pool and an entire room with showers and bathrooms with private doors.


    But none of the inhabitants of this ce have bothered to rename it.


    Aphrodite got up from where she was, and as if it were natural, she sat on Victor''s waist, purposely let her perfect breasts fall on Victor''s muscr chest, and wrapped her arms around Victor''s neck.


    She felt something hard and hot kissing herher lips, and that something hard sat between the folds of her buttocks as if it was proudly dering its territory.


    Unconsciously, she made some movements and felt the man''s member brushing her lower lips as liquids began to leak from inside, mixing with the hot water.


    She was feeling very lusty now, and she wanted that member inside her. Her body begged for it, and she wanted the man in front of her to fill her insides with his love.


    Her pink eyes sparkled more and more...


    "Did you ask me to marry you because of your divinity?" With just one sentence, she stopped her movement, her lust disappeared, and rity entered her mind.


    She frowned:


    "No, I love you, Victor."


    "Then don''t use that as an excuse." Victor spoke in a stern tone, not even affected by this disy of love. He realized that she was still holding back her feelings.


    "Speak about what you want, speak what you really feel, not some bullshit like ''My divinity'' or something like that."


    "¡­ Haah, you don''t understand, Victor. The god and their divinities are practically corrted."


    "Imagine being a goddess of love and never having felt love for anyone?"


    "I''m not talking about motherly love, but the love I feel for you."


    "I know."


    "¡­ Know what?"


    "I know that a god is corrted with your divinity."


    "Then..."


    "And I also know that you use the word divinity a lot when you want to hide something."


    ????


    "... This... This isn''t something Adonis knows..." She muttered under her breath, confused.


    "..." Agnes frowned slightly.


    "Mother..."


    "I know, it wasn''t Aphrodite, it was Persephone... I know, but..."


    "Don''t make the same mistake as my Darling, Mother..." Violet spoke grimly.


    ????


    "He once judged the woman too because of those memories, and it''s annoying to say this, but she helped us a lot through everything."


    "And we shouldn''t throw rotten mud on that goodwill."


    ".... You grew up, daughter."


    "I just try my best." Violet spoke in a neutral tone.


    ''A goddess is needed¡­ Wrong, Aphrodite is needed by us. She is influential in the world of the gods, and¡­ Her power of charm is very broken. She is the best ally¡­ If Victor epts the marriage, I must talk to her¡­ A lot of conversation would be involved the divine Thots.'' Violet''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "I always watched you when we were together, Aphrodite." Victor stroked Aphrodite''s pink hair.


    ''She smells really good¡­''


    "I know something simple like that."


    "..." Aphrodite''s heart beat faster when she heard what Victor said, and with his caresses, she felt very at ease.


    But¡­ even with those feelings offort and peace, she couldn''t get a thought out of her head.


    ''...Other goddesses are starting to notice him, if I don''t move, they''ll take him away from me, and maybe he''ll forget me¡­'' Negative thoughts cloud the goddess'' head.


    "For a goddess of beauty, you''re pretty insecure, huh."


    ???? Aphrodite''s body shook visibly, and a look of shock appeared on her face.


    Victorughed lightly and pulled the goddess''s head to his chest.


    "¡­H-How." Aphrodite was on the ground now.


    "People say I am very observant."


    "This is ridiculous. I have never demonstrated anything that reveals that." She murmured as she began to feel calmer thanks to Victor''s caresses.


    "It is not very difficult to understand."


    "And I just know that because you opened yourself uppletely to me and my mother, strangers don''t know anything."


    ????


    "Probably, my mom knows about it too, but she doesn''t say anything."


    "¡­ What a surprise. Did she learn to be careful?"


    "Only when necessary." Victor chuckled lightly.


    Aphroditeughed a little and began to feel more at ease.


    "¡­ Hmm, I think the change urred on your journey and when you returned to your pantheon."


    ???? Aphrodite''s body once again shook.


    ''This jerk, is he ying with my heart!? And how does he know that!?'' Can''t she be at ease for a few minutes?


    She looked at Victor with judgmental eyes. The man just chuckled and kissed her cheek.


    A slightly surprised look appeared on her face, and then she smiled a little: ''That was the first time he took the initiative to do something to me¡­''


    "As you exined in the past, you changed on this trip and seeing how your pantheon treated you... Wrong, seeing how the world looked at you only for your reputation, insecurity started to be created there that day, but... It didn''t affect you at the time. It wouldn''t shake the goddess of beauty. Pride is innate in you."


    "But¡­ I think everything got stronger when you met my mother and gained a true friend?"


    "And because of that insecurity when you want to make an important decision, you always say ''my divinity this'', ''my divinity that''."


    ????


    "...Victor, you are scary..." Shemented in shock.


    ''When did he learn so much about me? Was it in those past encounters?'' She frowned.


    ''When did I be so easy to read?''


    "That is an honoring from a goddess."


    "Do not y with me." Aphrodite snorted and lightly punched his chest.


    "Hahaha, I''m not." He chuckled gently and released Aphrodite from his arms.


    The woman straightened her body and looked into Victor''s eyes.


    "Tell me your true feelings."


    "..." She stared into those violet eyes for a long time until she sighed.


    A long sigh that let out all her insecurities, and soon the words began toe naturally from her mouth:


    "I''m scared¡­ Vic, I''m scared."


    "What are you afraid of?" he asked with the same neutral tone.


    "I''m afraid another goddess will appear and take you from me¡­"


    "¡­" Victor disyed a small smile,


    "That will never happen."


    A sweet feeling began to fill Aphrodite''s body as she felt more confident and had the urge to speak her thoughts.


    "I also fear for your safety, Vic."


    "..." This time, not just Victor but the female vampires present here narrowed their eyes.


    "Nyx and Gaia are first-generation Olympian deities."


    "They are manipted by nature, and I don''t want those whores keeping an eye on my lover."


    "Vic, all beings who have been blessed by Nyx and Gaia have always suffered a tragic fate, sometimes through maniption, sometimes through ''coincidences''."


    "I don''t want that for you."


    "I don''t want you to be the gods'' toy."


    "..." Victor wanted to snort in disdain. He? A toy of the gods? Hah! That will never happen.


    That was what he wanted to say, but he, of all people, understood that if gods like Gaia and Nyx were described as the children of ''Chaos'' in Greek Mythology, are not beings he could handle right now since they are, after all, beings stronger than the king of the gods, Zeus himself.


    "Those bitches are no good, and I''m sure they''ll do something to harm you. I want to quickly cut off their influence as much as possible and protect you from other gods."


    "... I want to protect my beloved because only I know how rotten the plots of the gods are, and I don''t want you to suffer the same fate as the Greek heroes."


    "Because of that..." She gently bit her lips:


    "Victor, please..." She touched Victor''s face with both hands as if it were the most precious thing in the world. It was a gentle touch, a loving touch, and obsessive. Her neon pink eyes were brimming with just one emotion.


    Love.


    "Let me protect you."


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550: The day the goddess of beauty became irreceable for Victor.


    "... I want to protect my beloved because only I know how rotten the plots of the gods are, and I don''t want you to suffer the same fate as the Greek heroes."


    "Because of that¡­" She gently bit her lip:


    "Victor, please¡­" She touched both of her hands to Victor''s face as if it were the most precious thing in the world. It was a gentle touch, a loving and obsessive touch, and her neon pink eyes were brimming with just one emotion.


    Love.


    "Let me protect you."


    "..." Victor''s eyes opened wide. Aphrodite right now was so¡­stunning.


    Make no mistake, she was beautiful, she was perfect, this was nothing new, she was the goddess of beauty for a reason.


    But... At this moment, it seemed that Aphrodite had be even more beautiful.


    ''The beauty of a woman in love.'' Victor knew what that was, and he understood why he thought she was so beautiful now.


    ''Let me protect you, huh?'' Victorughed internally. He remembered hearing simr words from Violet, Sasha, and Ruby.


    "...." Agnes, Natashia, Violet, and Ruby raised their eyebrows when they felt a nostalgic feeling emanating from Victor and smiled gently as they felt his love pouring towards them like a tsunami.


    "Ruby¡­?" Scathach saw her daughter with a strange smile shared by Natashia, Agnes, and Violet.


    She narrowed her eyes when she understood what it was; ''The connection, huh... What is he feeling right now?'' It was only at those times that the woman felt frustrated about not having that connection.


    ''It doesn''t matter, the connection we have goes way beyond that.'' She huffed and rolled her eyes.


    But... Women areplicated, even if you do your best to believe that thought.


    "Tsk." She even clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Yes." A simple word of eptance that contained all the feelings only Victor, Aphrodite, and the girls in his connection knew.


    A dazzling smile appeared on Aphrodite''s face, a smile only Natashia and Victor saw.


    The older woman opened her eyes in utter shock. ''The goddess of beauty sure is... The goddess of beauty, or should I call her the goddess in love?'' She chuckled internally at that random thought.


    "Then..."


    "Yeah." Victor gently cupped Aphrodite''s face:


    "Eliminate Gaia and Nyx''s influence, and protect me from the other gods."


    "...." Aphrodite''s smile grew even wider, but her face narrowed a little more.


    "What about Albedo¡­?"


    "Is she dangerous?"


    "..." Aphrodite used her right to remain silent. This was a free country, she had rights!


    "Aphrodite¡­" Unfortunately, this wasn''t a democracy. It was a dictatorship.


    Victor pressed the goddess.


    "Tsk." Aphrodite clicked her tongue and replied in an annoyed tone.


    "She is not dangerous. She is a new goddess who was a witch before and is more of a recluse who prefers to spend her time doing research."


    "Probably the reason she blessed you was just as an experiment. She must have been interested in you."


    "And unlike the other older goddesses, she doesn''t have as much influence to manipte you or harm you."


    "Hmm," Victor nodded, satisfied, "Eliminate only Nyx and Gaia, and leave the rest."


    "Tsk, you''ve fallen into the temptation of magic." She pouted at the end.


    "How can I put it... It''s a troublesome power, but a convenient one." Victor twirled his finger in the air, and a magic circle appeared.


    <Lumos>


    A feathered orb of light appeared from the magic circle and flew into the sky, illuminating the entire location even more.


    "¡­ Have you learned any spells yet?"


    "I''ve already read all the books, but I only ''understood'' three spells."


    "Spells like <Silence>, <Lumos>, and <Clean>."


    "Some higher level spells I felt I could use, but I don''t have ''energy'' for it."


    "And I can only y with a few starter spells before the mana pool runs dry."


    "¡­ Although every time this reserve dries up, it slightly increases in size."


    "Hmm, despite being a borrowed power, magic is also like a muscle. The same goes for my blessing, and since you received this power directly from an experienced goddess, your magic is more intuitive than a normal witch. ."


    "I''m focusing on the support books. I don''t need firepower. I''ve got too much of that already, so I just want some simple, convenient spells to help with everyday life and maybe some spells to help me withbat, like increasing my strength or something. I see potential in that¡­" Victor exined.


    "... Don''t focus on it. We don''t know if she will withdraw her power or not, remember, this is borrowed power... Which means-."


    "Which means she can withdraw it at any time. I know."


    "Because of that, I''m just practicing basic convenient spells. I don''t want to focus my training on magic but on my own powers."


    "That''s good¡­ Now, forget about that bitch, and focus on me."


    "..." Victor smiled softly. How many times had he heard those words?


    "I want to be your only goddess, the only one! So marry me, a marriage of the soul! Even if I die, we will always meet in the next life."


    "..." Violet, Ruby, Scathach, Natashia, and Agnes narrowed their eyes at this.


    ''Same as Roxanne, huh.''


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Absolutely!"


    "I want to be yours! Only yours!"


    "Haah... Don''t regret itter..." Victor''s eyes darkened entirely as he looked at the goddess.


    The goddess''s entire body trembled visibly, and her smile grew.


    "Because there will be no going back."


    "Never! I will never regret it!"


    Seeing that the goddess would not back down, Victor''s grip tightened.


    "How do we do it?"


    "Just state your intent, and leave the rest to me."


    "..." Victor nodded and spoke.


    "Aphrodite, would you be my wife?"


    "Yes!" Aphrodite''s pink eyes glowed in a neon color, and a rose gold glow emanated from her body. Her eyes formed the symbol of a heart, and her love divinity was going crazy.


    "Will you be my Darling, Victor?" She asked with a slightly red face.


    "Yes."


    A dark aura with red coloring shot out from Victor''s body. The aura didn''t seem to lose against the goddess herself, as the two auras seemed to merge into the sky,pleting each other.


    This scenested for a whole minute, and everyone could only watch it with shocked and serious looks.


    "My Darling...~" Aphrodite threw herself on Victor''s body and kissed his mouth.


    The two auras started to merge even faster.


    And as if by magic, the entire aura suddenly disappeared, but the result was already done.


    Victor could feel connected on a soul level with Aphrodite. It was a very simr feeling to Roxanne.


    The goddess Aphrodite married a mortal, a marriage of the soul, a union that cannot be undone... If this news got out, the chaos would be far greater than the demons'' war.


    The kiss took a few more minutes until the two stopped for breath.


    And with mad obsession, she dered:


    "Take all my blessings, Sexuality, love, perpetuation of life, pleasure, joy... And war."


    "..." Victor opened his eyes a little when he heard thest divinity.


    The girls once again fell silent at this development.


    Since when did the goddess of beauty have the divinity of war? Huh!? Something was not right.


    "Sexuality will allow you to be¡­ hmm, an unstoppable warrior in the bedroom?" She shed a knowing smile.


    And that information made Violet, Ruby, Scathach, and Natashia''s eyes glow red.


    Even though Agnes wasn''t left out, she, who among all the girls had the most inhibitions with Victor, nced at him furtively with hidden desire in her eyes.<sub> </sub>


    ''With this blessing, won''t he be unstoppable in bed?'' The women thought, and they couldn''t help but gulp in anticipation.


    ''As expected, having Aphrodite as an ally was a good thing... The soul marriage thing was a surprise, but it''s still a good result... And... He''ll be even more irresistible in the bedroom.'' Ruby almost drooled at the end.


    Surprisingly, the one who had the biggest visible reaction was Scathach since the woman waspetitive by nature. Although Victor won the ''war'' tonight, she was slowly gaining territory, and it wouldn''t be long before Scathach was able to break even with the man.


    But now, he just got stronger, and instead of being irritated by it, she smiled predatorily in anticipation.


    "Pleasure is the blessing corrted with sexuality, you will be able to give pleasure more easily, and that includes any kind of pleasure."


    "Sadistic pleasure, gentle pleasure, lustful pleasure, etc."


    "Normally, I use it for torture, instead of my enemy feeling pain being tortured, he will feel pleasure, and that is a more efficient form of torture than pain."


    "..." Scathach and Natashia nodded. Both women were experts in torture, so they knew the goddess was correct on this matter.


    "Perpetuation of life will allow you to feel ''life'', and if trained, you will be able to manipte it to a lesser degree. This power is quite dangerous for beings from hell. After all, life is also rted to ''light'', although my domain is scarce because the perpetuation of life is also rted to sexuality since it is through sex that a new life can be created."


    "It''s up to you to explore these blessings. Although, to be honest, I never explored them much since I needed to progress in my greater divinities, and that takes a lot of time and effort."


    "Happiness, you will know what the person likes, and what makes them ''happy''. It is an empathic ability, and you can feel the emotions of other beings more easily."


    "War... A divinity that I developed in my travels... I''m not proficient in it like Ares or other gods who were born with the divinity of war, to be honest, I can''t even be called a goddess of war at all since my mastery of this concept is only basic."


    "But, I reached a high enough level to raise my entire understanding and concept of war."


    "Therefore, my blessing will increase your perception and understanding while giving you instinctive knowledge of how to make, prolong, or end a war. Though you need extra knowledge to make it work properly."


    ????


    Shock.


    That''s what everyone felt now, both from the events that happened before and so much from what they heard now.


    The goddess of beauty with proficiency in war? Huh? Just what happened on her travels for her to acquire this? They were curious now.


    Even though this news was not very unexpected, after all, Freya herself was a goddess rted to war, and she was also the goddess of beauty, but when this news came out of Aphrodite''s mouth, they were shocked.


    The reason was Aphrodite herself. No one would believe the individual who said that the goddess of beauty had a minor divinity rted to war.


    Before anyone could react, Aphrodite looked at the girls.


    "For you to get married the way I got married, you need to be goddesses."


    ???? The girls opened their eyes wide.


    "Only gods and special beings rted to concepts can make a soul marriage."


    "Grow up, grow stronger, and achieve godhood in some way so that when the timees, you can cast off this faulty ritual and wed body and soul to our beloved."


    "......" Once again, shock descended on the bathroom.


    Ruby and Scathach, who recovered from the shock the fastest, understood something.


    ''The goddess is cunning.'' The obvious purpose of her saying that is for the goddess to get on the good side of girls, and it was obvious that she wanted to get along with her ''sisters''.


    Scathach thought of something else:


    ''Everyone ignored it, but... Why did she react in surprise when she learned of the blessings Victor received? Didn''t she watch the broadcast?'' But once again, she realized how cunning the goddess was.


    ''It wasn''t a lie when she spoke of her feelings, so she purposely acted surprised to attract Victor?''


    Scathach and Aphrodite''s eyes met for a few seconds, and in that small amount of time, Scathach narrowed her eyes as if to say; ''I know what you did.''


    A tense, childlike smile appeared on the goddess''s face, which only confirmed Scathach''s suspicions.


    ''Victor noticed that?'' Then, ncing at her disciple, she saw him with a small knowing smile.


    ''Manipting bastard! You''ve really grown up! I''m proud! HAHAHAHA~'' Scathach tried very hard not tough out loud now.


    It wasn''t like Victor hated Aphrodite, not after everything she''d done for him and his family, but he also knew the girls weren''t going to ept Aphrodite so easily.


    Because of that, he entered the goddess game, a maniptive and harmless little game to ensure the group stayed together.


    Probably the only ones who noticed were the older women, Scathach, Natashia, and Ruby.


    Agnes and Violet could only sense with their terrifying instinct that something was going on but couldn''t put their finger on it.


    The reason Aphrodite was talking about soul marriage was also to appease the girls and stay on their good side. As an ancient woman, she knew that her beauty could lead to conflicts and misunderstandings, and because of that, she wanted to solve this problem ASAP.


    And it''s also a small apology for this little scheme she pulled.


    Natashia and Ruby didn''t say anything, even if they understood that, out of all the girls, they were the most aware of the current state of things and could see the big picture.


    A close-knit family was important, and a family with even stronger and more unbreakable bonds was needed. They understood that, and they made sure Violet and Agnes understood it too.


    After all, of all the girls, Agnes and Violet are the most likely to burst with jealousy.


    Not caring about the girls'' reactions, Aphrodite continued:


    "Yes, the ritual that d and the witch created helps you not to get lost in the bloodlust, but unfortunately, it has a big weakness."


    "By using this with many girls like Victor is doing now¡­"


    "It created a huge weakness."


    "..." The girls narrowed their eyes.


    "Initially, the ritual was only to be used between 1 to 3 members. Usually, it didn''t go beyond that because hardly anyone wanted to spend eternity with one person."


    Over time, if love was not nurtured, it just tended to wither, and eventually, couples break up.


    "Only d and Victor have used the ritual on such arge number of women." Agnes exined.


    "If one of you stays long enough with Victor, he will go mad fromck of blood."


    "He''s still not an experienced vampire like d, who could go hungry for several hundred years."


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes. Unfortunately, that kind of stamina is something that cannot be trained but acquired over time.


    "From today, only Scathach will marry Victor using the ritual, the other girls will have to wait, and if they want in the future, they will do a soul ritual."


    ????


    "Don''t put words in my mouth, goddess. You cannot decide that."


    "Do you love Victor?" The goddess''s heart-shaped eyes stared at Scathach.


    "..." Scathach narrowed her eyes, and a small hint of embarrassment appeared on her face. She didn''t look away from the goddess, but she couldn''t give an answer either.


    "The answer to that question is; Yes, you love him."


    "So one day you will marry him. What I''m talking about is that you will be thest to marry using the ritual."


    "As for Victor''s other girls, just let them get their fill of your blood. The reason you guys still suffer from bloodlust is because you guys are too greedy. Look at the Maids. They said they hadn''t drunk Victor''s blood for a rtively long time, and none of them had had a problem with it yet. Of course, they''re not older vampires, but you get the point."


    "...." The girls were a little embarrassed. However, they knew what Aphrodite said was correct since the more they drank Victor''s blood, the more they wanted it. It''s like an addiction. His blood is very delicious!


    And Victor will never refuse a request from his wives. He spoiled them a lot.


    Victor didn''t say anything, but that''s because they already had thoughts about it.


    The ritual helped to focus the desires and instincts of the partner, and that''s a good thing. After all, vampires wouldn''t go around causing chaos.


    But for someone in Victor''s situation, it''s just an anchor that, while it has benefits, also has its drawbacks.


    Soul Marriagepletely nullifies this weakness.


    "¡­ What is a soul marriage?" Ruby was the first to speak since she didn''t have enough information about it.


    "Soul marriage: it is a way for two souls to bond eternally, a ritual that can only be done by gods who touched on a concept. By connecting the two souls, the two individuals became soulmates and will always be together. Even if they part, fate will somehow intervene and bring the two together once more. Even death will not separate the two beings. Because in the next life, these two beings will meet again. As long as the concept of a soul exists in the universe, beings married to this soul ritual will always be destined to be together."


    "..." Violet, Ruby, and Natashia''s eyes gleamed with obsession when they heard what the goddess said.


    "¡­And when the two souls are together, they will be satisfied with only each other''s presence¡­ Which means-."


    "The vampire''s natural bloodlust can be ignored."


    "...Notpletely, it will exist, but it won''t be as overwhelming, you will feel the bloodlust, but it won''t be like a hunger where your stomach has a hole, rather it will be a hunger like that of a human who doesn''t eat for a few hours."


    "The effects will just be minimized."


    ....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551: A wave of changes.


    Leaving the bathroom after finishing the bath, the group of mothers, daughters, and a goddess went to Victor''s personal room, a room that was big enough to fit several people.


    Arriving in the bedroom, Victor wasted no time and walked straight to bed, threw his clothes off, and went to bed.


    ''Haaah~, finally some peace¡­ Hmm? Has the bed changed?'' He looked to the side and saw that the bed was bigger than thest time he''d seen it.


    ''Meh, it must have been, Ruby.'' He didn''t mind. He knew his wife was always updating their home.


    When Victor threw himself on the bed wearing nothing but his ck boxers, Violet, who was wearing a ck nightgown with purple details, quickly climbed onto the bed, and when Victor sat down on the bed with his back against the bed frame¡­


    Violet quickly moved to his right side and snuggled into his chest, while Ruby, who waspletely naked, wasted no time and went to his left, and Natashia, who, just like Ruby, was also nude,y on Victor''s crotch.


    "...." Victor gave a small helpless smile. Girls are too clingy, but it wasn''t like he wasining since he was like that too.


    As the bathroom they were in had a connection with Victor''s current room, it was very easy for the girls to change on the way. After all, there was a personalized closet for each girl.


    Victor is still surprised from time to time, considering that the first time this bedroom and bathroom was created, it wasn''t that big or had so many ''rooms''.


    It looked like Ruby had remodeled everything.


    The beauty goddess, who was in a pink nightgown that thoroughly emphasized her sinful body pouted. She wanted toin that it was her turn to be rewarded. She just got married! She wanted to be pampered! But she fell silent when she saw Victor''s gaze, and through the deep connection they now shared, she felt calmer.


    ''... I already got what I wanted, now... I need to be patient. The girls don''t like to have orgies, they are not Greek, and although they respected each other and liked each other like sisters, they love strictly only Victor.''


    Something the beauty goddess could agree with and ept. Despite being Bisexual, she had no interest in any of the current girls, sexually or romantically speaking.


    From the beginning, her focus was only on one person.


    She looked at the man, who had a small smile on his face, and her heart fluttered. Due to the new blessings that she, as the goddess of beauty, bestowed on man, he seemedpletely irresistible to her. He had not undergone any visible changes since he was already perfect before with his blessing of beauty.


    But now? Everything around him was dangerous for a woman, his smell, his face, his expressions, he became a deadly weapon for women... Wrong, actually, all genders would be in danger now.


    ''He just didn''t reach my level of beauty because he doesn''t have a concept of his own, but he''s not inferior to me in terms of beauty.''


    As a counterpart to the goddess of beauty, current Victor could be called the most beautiful mortal alive, surpassing even the male gods themselves.


    And this sight and realization made the goddess inwardly nod in satisfaction.


    ''Not only handsome but also with the courage of a warrior and the kind heart of a family man, I hit the jackpot!'' Aphrodite''s eyes gleamed more obsessively.


    ''I just want him. As long as he''s with me, I don''t care about anything.'' Even standing in the same room with Victor, Aphrodite was feeling her concept of love reaching new heights.


    The proof of this was the heart symbol in her eyes that glowed neon pink. For the first time, the goddess of love really fell in love and knew what ''LOVE'' really was.


    It was a much stronger and more overwhelming passion than she had in the time of Adonis. The feelings couldn''t evenpare.


    And upon feeling that her concept of love, which had been at a standstill since the time she decided to leave Adonis, began to increase her proficiency.


    She had experienced before with Adonis all the rtively good, bad, depression, resignation, loss, pain, and finally, eptance.


    She understood that her methods in the past could never nurture genuine love from her partner and that Adonis never truly loved her.


    Not only was Victor a dear friend and also the son of her closest friend, but he was also someone she had little ups and downs with, and they started with a bad rtionship.


    Aphrodite because of her pride.


    Victor because of his pre-established prejudice and his caution.


    And as time went on, and as a result of the Aphrodite and Anna incident, the two began to get to know each other better.


    And just a few minutes ago, when she''d dered her love, sneaky as a fox and possessive as a woman sick in love, she''d felt utterly ecstatic.


    ''A wedding of the soul! Who would have thought that he would ept it so easily!''


    Little did she know that one of the reasons he epted it was because of the disy of possession. Victor was a man with a very particr taste in women, and even the goddess of beauty, if she didn''t have the prerequisite called ''Yandere'', he wouldn''t ept anything from the woman.


    Aphrodite''s entire existence seemed to be dancing now, and Victor didn''t need to express anything or say anything. The connection they had was on a soul level, and she could sense what kind of feelings Victor had for her.


    And that feeling of possessive, obsessive, and gentle love... Itpletely shocked her.


    How could a mortal have so much ''love'' inside him?


    The fantastic thing here is that this love was distributed equally to everyone, while only a select few had a slightly greater fluctuation in feelings.


    People like; Violet, Anna, Leon, Ophis, and Nero...


    Anna, Ophis, and Nero were more like familial love; although there was an obsession, it was more of a protective type of obsession.


    Victor''s feeling for his father was more of pure ''respect''.


    He loved his father like family, but he respected him more, and although he felt the same way about his mother, she fell into the ''protection'' category along with Ophis.


    He loved and respected his mother, not just for being his mother but for being his mother figure and the woman who taught him how to be the man he was today.


    The woman fell into the category of obsessive ''protection''.


    Ophis, and Nero, he, needless to say, loved both little girls and treated them like his own daughters.


    And of those mentioned, Violet was at the top.


    But in Violet''s case, it was the same feeling Victor had for all the women present here.


    The only difference was that he felt more love for Violet.


    Does that mean he doesn''t love other girls? Of course not. It''s simply that Violet existed in a special ce. She was his first woman, first wife, and the first object of obsession.


    She was the first woman who looked him in the face and epted him for who he was.


    She changed him and turned that weak and sickly man into what he is today. She is simply crucial to Victor.


    ''Is he a god of love or something? How does he have so much love? It''s okay that I blessed him with love, and now he''s acquired an empathic ability, but¡­ Did the blessing of love increase his love or something?'' The goddess waspletely confused.


    Was Aphrodite sad to learn of Victor''s feelings? Of course not!<sub> </sub>


    The reason?


    It''s quite simple, actually.


    Reciprocity.


    A simple word that Aphrodite never understood its meaning until now. She knew what it was but never understood. After all, she had never experienced it personally.


    ''He loves me back, is this what it''s like to feel really desired?'' She gently touched his heart while shing a slightly awkward smile, and soon her concept of love rose a few more stages.


    ''Hehehehehe~ He loves me back! He loves me back! He loves me back! He loves me back!....'' She repeated those words thousands of times inside her.


    ''It''s so amazing!''


    "Aphrodite?" Victor called the woman.


    "YES!?" She responded with a big smile on her face and obsessive eyes, looking ready to do anything.


    ANYTHING.


    If Victor asked her to burn the world, she would do it with augh... And worst of all, she actually had the clout to do it.


    Agnes, Ruby, Violet, Natashia, and Scathach shivered a little.


    ''Hey, hey, isn''t she stronger than me?''


    ''Yes... The goddess of love has turned into an even crazier Yandere than the Snow n... Ha-ah...'' Ruby sighed internally; ''And to top it off, she has pink hair... Is fate ying with us or something? Huh? Should Victor change his name to Yuki?''


    Ruby was full ofints and inner sarcasm,


    Not hiding his big smile and Aphrodite-like eyes, Victor replied:


    "Calm down, okay? I will not go anywhere." Victor had no reason to leave or even hide his ''self'' from the women present here. They all knew about his personality. After all, they were all his wives and future wives.


    Aphrodite reveled in the emotions she felt from Victor, she felt her heart being gently stroked, and her entire existence bathed in love, and her divinity was fueling those feelings like a fire that was only growing in size.


    Taking a deep breath, she did her best to calm down, and a few secondster.


    She released a long breath.


    ''Ha-ah, how low have you fallen, goddess of beauty...'' She even knew that any request now from Victor, she would do her best toply. She was practically dancing on his hand.


    And you know what? She didn''t really feel ufortable with that thought because she knew that Victor would never do her any harm or ask for anything unreasonable. Proof of this was that during the conversations she had with the younger wives of the man, she was surprised by the news that the man never asked his wives for anything.


    It was the wives themselves who meddled in his affairs, and they evenined that they wanted him to ask for more help from them.


    When questioned by them why he didn''t ask for anything, he always said:


    "As long as you are by my side and love me, I don''t care." It was a simple wish which moved the goddess of lovepletely.


    Precisely because she was the goddess of love, she understood that this was a rarity, even these days, only a few people thought that way, and sometimes the feeling was not mutual.


    A gentleman who only wanted his wife''s love and well-being, and what did he get in the future?


    A betrayal, or possibly his wife abandoned him.


    Of course, there are exceptions to this thinking, but from what she observed of humans and supernatural beings, that''s what happened most of the time.


    With Victor, this didn''t happen for the single and simple reason that the women he approached... Most of them have obsessive and crazy personalities.


    ''Wait... am I one of those?'' She narrowed her eyes at the thought; ''Yes, I don''t want any goddess but me to be his wife. I don''t care about mortals, but I should be the only goddess he has. Even if those mortals be gods in the future, it will only be a long time in the future, and I will still be the first goddess he had. That''s normal, right?''


    ''I''m just keeping them away from the schemes of those thots. I must make sure Ipletely damage the lives of these whores who approach my Darling.''


    Yes, she was normal,pletely normal. She''s not like Violet and his mortal wives.


    She was pleased.


    "I''m amazed Sasha is still sleeping after all this." Rubymented as she rested her head on Victor''s shoulder and looked at Sasha, who was being carried by Scathach.


    Honestly, just being around Victor right now was unbearable and hot. It seemed that the degree of his charm increased by a few dozen points, and his natural smell was extremely attractive and cozy.


    "Haah, Natashia, she''s your daughter. Why didn''t you take her? Honestly, even getting her dressed is a lot of work. The girl is sleeping like a rock."


    "She''s tired mentally because she was helping me on my turf, and she''s tired physically from activities with Darling and beyond. She''s your sister, so you can help her, right?" Natashai disyed a small, knowing smile.


    "¡­ Hmph." Scathach snorted, but she didn''t deny it and just carried Sasha over to the bed and ced her a little way away from the group that was awake.


    Natashia disyed an inward smile when she saw Scathach not denying it.


    Covering the girl with a sheet, Scathach, who was wearing a ck nightgown, spoke to Aphrodite:


    "Why did youe here again?"


    "¡­Eh?"


    "You said you had something to talk to Victor about. Did you forget?"


    "Oh¡­" Aphrodite''s mind began to reset, and she started remembering what she hade here for.


    ....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552: A wave of changes. 2


    "Oh¡­" Aphrodite''s mind began to reset, and she started remembering what she hade here for.


    "Freya and Loki want to talk to Victor."


    "The Norse gods?" Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes, but now this is a subject to be discussed in the future."


    "We have more important things to do now."


    "Oh? We do?" Scathach raised an eyebrow, amused, as the goddess casually entered the group.


    Aphrodite ignored Scathach''s amused tone and spoke.


    "Darling."


    "Hmm?" Victor, who was stroking Natashia, and Ruby, who had at some point ced her head between his left shoulder, looked at Aphrodite.


    "Create a faction."


    "......" Victor''s movements suddenly stopped, and he looked at the goddess with a slightly shocked look, a look that soon changed to seriousness.


    The same happened with the girls present.


    Ruby and Violet stopped actingzily, stepped away from Victor, and sat upright as the two women looked up at the goddess.


    They weren''t the only ones. Even Natashia, who was looking like a sleepy kitten, opened her eyes and sat up in bed with a serious look.


    "Exnations arecking. Why did you say that suddenly, Aphrodite?" Victor wasn''t stupid. If she said something as big as creating a faction, it''s because she must have her reasons... Reasons that, if it''s what Victor suspected, meant that the situation was worse than he imagined.


    The goddess of beauty, who was currently shifting focus from her divinity to love, smiled lovingly and contentedly for her husband.


    ''Yes, he seems to understand the consequences of my words. That''s good.'' She wanted tough so much now, feeling extremely satisfied.


    Seeing that all the group''s attention was on her, Aphrodite began to exin:


    "Diablo is making big waves in the world."


    "Waves that will drag everyone with them."


    "The seven hells, the underworld gods of each pantheon, thousands of hordes of beings aligned with the ''dark'' side of the scale are uniting."


    "That is the view of the current state of the Greek Underworld." Aphrodite lifted her finger up, and a pink-colored screen appeared for everyone.


    And on that floating screen, everyone saw the state of Chaos which was the underworld.


    The souls were all scattered, ''death'' was not happening in that ce, all levels of the underworld hell were in chaos, the gates of the underworld were open, and the souls were fleeing, while the guard dog ''Cerberus'' could not be seen anywhere.


    Chaos. This was the exact picture of the Greek underworld.


    "Tartarus has been opened, Hades is gone, and the titans that Zeus defeated in the great war are rising again."


    "Persephone, together with the gods of the underworld, are doing their best to contain the wrath of those imprisoned in Tartarus and prevent them from escapingpletely, but... This is proving an almost impossible task."


    The image changed again, and this time a goddess that Victor knew well was shown. She was in a precarious state, full of wounds, and being held by a man and a woman, while in front of her was a being carrying a scythe, a scythe he knew very well.


    "Persephone." Agnes growled, and the surrounding area started to get hotter.


    Not only was she uneasy, even Violet wasn''t left out, the only rtively ''calm'' one was Victor, but his blood-red eyes couldn''t be hidden.


    Sensing her husband''s emotions, she quickly changed her mind. She didn''t need to discuss this now, or she would get burned in the process as well. The subject of Persephone was, after all, a sore subject for Victor, Agnes, and Violet.


    "Thanatos, Persephone, Empusa, and Hypnos are doing their best to contain the damage, even the underworld torturers are helping, but as seen, they won''t seed, the titans will flee, and probably, another civil war will break out on Olympus. "


    "And this time¡­ The allies Zeus made in the great war will turn against him because of his paranoia."


    The image changed, and a monstrous being with several hundred arms and heads appeared.


    "Repeating the history of the past, the children of Gaia and Uranus who once helped Kronos fulfill his destiny and were imprisoned by the same, the same children who were rescued by Zeus, son of Kronos, and imprisoned in Tartarus again by Zeus himself ... They came back."


    "And they are furious."


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    The thunderous roar of the giant beings was heard, and it sent chills through everyone present without exception. Even Aphrodite was affected.


    "Hecatonchires."


    "Beings to be pitied, beings that have been used and discarded, and this time, they won''t rest without seeing it all burn."


    Silence fell around until Scathach broke it.


    "... How did they escape from Tartarus? Is this not the deepest ce in the Greek underworld?"


    "Honestly, I don''t know. Hades helped? It''s a probability, but knowing that fool, I highly doubt he did it... He, of all people, knows that if the entities that are trapped in Tartarus get out, not even his kingdom will be safe from his wrath."


    Aphrodite shuddered slightly as she remembered a creature that was the daughter of Gaia and Tartarus itself, a being that came to be created with the sole purpose of destroying Olympus... And she almost seeded.


    "That''s why I said that, Victor." Aphrodite turned her gaze to Victor.


    "Nothing involving the first-generation gods is to be trusted, especially Nyx and Gaia."


    "The radius of influence of these goddesses extends to a vast range. They are, after all, the oldest goddesses, and even Erebus is not left out. Never trust these beings."


    Victor nodded, understanding Aphrodite''s concerns now, and he felt sweet inside.


    Another silence fell around, and everyone was silent, trying to digest what they had just seen.


    Aphrodite smiled slightly as she felt Victor''s emotions for her.


    And Victorughed too, when he sensed Aphrodite''s amusement. They understood each other now on a profound level.


    Soon seriousness returned to Aphrodite''s face, and she said:


    "Not just the Greek pantheon. I have information from the Norse pantheon that says Valha and Helheim are in a simr state."


    "Even the Takamagahara hell of Shinto mythology and the hell of the Hindu and Egyptian pantheons are in a simr state."


    "All seven hells that souls go to are in a confused state."


    "... And my guess? Diablo is involved. This all started when he made his move, and it''s too much of a coincidence to be considered ''lucky''."


    "...This is a bigger scheme than I thought..." Scathach muttered.


    "Just how long has he been nning this? Hundreds? Thousands of years?" Violet, who was calmer, now spoke.


    "Demons and Gods have an extremely long lifespan. If they have focus, they can do it." Ruby spoke.


    "The problem is precisely that." Agnes pointed and continued:


    "How can a demon be so patient?"


    "...." Everyone was silent and couldn''t help but agree with Agnes'' thoughts.<sub> </sub>


    Can demons, beings who represent the sins of mankind, and their leader who was literally created by all of mankind''s ills, be so patient? Is this not a virtue?


    "¡­ Where is Lucifer?" Natashia made an important point.


    Everyone looked at Aphrodite.


    The goddess just shook her head:


    "I don''t know. Thest contact I had with Lucifer was in India when I went to visit Kali. He was having an orgy with men, women, demons, and some fallen angels there."


    "...." Everyone didn''t know how to react to that information.


    "But I doubt anything happened to the bastard. He''s just that charismatic, and he must be in some hidden realm having another orgy or something." Aphrodite spoke.


    "Haah, if Lucifer came back, at least half of Diablo''s faction would join him." Natashia continued.


    "I wouldn''t count on that man''s help."


    "I am not."


    "I just wanted him to cause chaos and possible civil war, his presence could cause that, and that would destabilize Diablo''s ns."


    "... Wouldn''t a being who nned a move for thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of years, take precautions against his most troublesome opponent?" Victor spoke for the first time, and everyone''s attention was drawn to him.


    "Yeah, whatever the n, Diablo is prepared."


    "..." Natashia pouted. Speaking like that, Victor seemed to be scolding her!


    Victor pulled Natashia''s waist,id her on his chest, and started stroking her head.


    And that brought a smile to Natashia''s face.


    Continuing as if nothing had happened:


    "A proof of that is Lilith. The woman waspletely different when we saw her for the first time."


    "A proud demon like Lilith acting as a faithful subordinate? And even more, that demon is a progenitor."


    Victor''s eyes glinted in disdain, "And I know personally how innate the pride of the ''progenitor'' race is."


    "Following your former enemy, the one who chained you up like that¡­ And her attitude at that meeting¡­"


    Victor''s eyes glowed blood red:


    "It is inadmissible."


    They all felt a slight chill down their spines when they saw Victor''s discontent. This feeling came from the depths of Victor''s being since, for him, the very act of witnessing a progenitor in that state was repulsive.


    "Bow your head to your former enemy? And act passively? That is not the attitude of a progenitor."


    "..." All the girls unconsciously nodded in agreement with Victor.


    The reason for this? They all had experiences with certain progenitors.


    The older ones, like Natashia, Scathach, and Agnes, had experience with d.


    That old man never bowed his head to anyone. Everyone understood that; even in the situation where his daughter was kidnapped, he just didn''t act because he prioritized his country, and he seemed to have some confidence that his daughter would be okay.


    But if Diablo went any further, a 5000-year-old progenitor would knock on his door.


    And that just proved how cunning the demon was. He knew where to squeeze and what situations to create.


    "Something is wrong with Lilith, my instincts say so, I don''t know what it is, but I wouldn''t doubt she was being controlled."


    Aphrodite thought a little more from a god''s point of view and said:


    "... A progenitor demon and an evil goddess like Lilith is simply too important to be killed. She is, after all, mother of demons, the goddess of demons for a reason..."


    "A god who has the concept of a race in her divinity, and at the same time a progenitor..."


    Aphrodite opened her eyes slightly as she understood something:


    "With the right conditions, Lilith can create new demons¡­ Demon Duke level demons."


    "What are the conditions?" Ruby asked seriously.


    And Aphrodite''s response sent shivers down everyone''s spines.


    "An ingredient that is quite important for the beings of the seven hells as a whole."


    "Souls."


    "¡­ Well, fuck." Violet couldn''t help but mumble.


    And everyone agreed with her. After all, just how many souls did Diablo have now? If you count the human poption and the divine poption, of course...


    Future expectations were not good... This was an event that was dragging everyone into it.


    "The world is changing, Diablo is making waves, and we must make a decision..." Aphrodite started to speak in a serious tone, and everyone looked at her.


    "Wrong. Victor must make a decision."


    The goddess looks at Victor:


    "Darling¡­ My Love."


    "Are you going to sit there and get swept along by this wave?"


    They all looked at Victor, and not even a few secondster, those who had a deep connection with him smiled, sensing their feelings.


    Scathach had no such connection, but she knew Victor so well she just had to ask herself a simple question:


    ''Would I just stand by and y other people''s games while I get dragged into this?'' The answer to that question was clear.


    ''Of course not.'' She shed a predatory smile.


    "Of course not." Victor responded with a smile matching Scathach''s.


    ............


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553: A new world has opened up for Scathach.


    After these events, they started to discuss what to do next, and surprisingly, all the bases for building a faction were in ce.


    People?


    Putting together all the Fulger and Snow n staff, they had enough people to spare; Scarlett didn''t count because she had no subordinates other than Luna.


    Not to mention that Victor had a personal alliance with the Youkais of Japan through Haruna.


    Contacts? Pfft, they had an exceptionally social goddess, not to mention the supernatural informants of the Snow, Fulger, and Scarlett ns.


    Yes, despite not having subordinates, the woman had a lot of contacts too.


    Power?... Hmm, does that even need to be said?


    Each of Victor''s acquaintances was a powerhouse on their own level.


    Resources? They had a wholend of opportunities to explore far from ''Nightingale'' territory.''


    Victor and his group had everything to create a solid faction. They just needed a base, something that is to be discussed in the future.


    After waking up the next day, a very jealous Scathach kidnapped the man and took him to where Victor regrly trained.


    "Now that you''ve been blessed by all of a goddess''s divinities let me see if you''ve gotten stronger."


    "Use all your power!" She crossed her arms and stood there looking at him.


    "..." Victor just smiled softly and released all his ''power''.


    His eyes glowed neon pink, and the surroundings started to change as pink pressure began toe out of his body and spread all over the ce, covering the entire training area.


    "..." Scathach narrowed her eyes and unconsciously twitched her legs a little.


    "What is it?" She asked in a stern voice, almost cracking.


    Victor just shrugged, "You told me to use all my power."


    ? "Not that kind of power!"


    "¡­ Heh~, it''s your fault for not specifying what kind of power I should use~." Then, like a snake stalking its prey, Victor approached her ''gently''.


    Scathach unconsciously took a step back, taking a big sniff, her nostrils absorbing the sinful smell that wafted from Victor''s body.


    ''Why can''t I defend myself from him?'' Scathach couldn''t understand. Even if it was Aphrodite, she had absolute confidence that she could resist the goddess, it might be through painful means, but she wouldn''t get weak like now!


    This man was dangerous!


    But like a moth flying towards the fire, she couldn''t get away from him!


    Rather awkwardly, she tripped over her own feet, and before she had time to arrange her center of gravity, or do anything, muscr arms wrapped around her body.


    ???? She turned her head quickly and saw Victor''s stupidly handsome face.


    "¡­ Let go of me." She spoke in a stern voice, with overwhelming killing intent. If it was anyone, they would be frozen in fear right now.


    But Victor? Hah! He''s used to it.


    Instead of letting her go, he held her even tighter and gently touched her face.


    His expression changed from a yful tone to a loving, obsessive tone that sent shivers down Scathach''s spine as he smiled with a flirtatious expression.


    "Yes, indeed. We will fight... But on another battlefield."


    "Vic-¡­ hmph?" Victor silenced Scathach with a deep kiss.


    Scathach''s eyes opened wide as a passionate expression took over her face, and unconsciously, she wrapped both her arms around Victor''s neck,pletely entrusting her body to the man in front of her.


    In the blink of an eye, the scenery changed, and Victor was in one of the vacant double rooms.


    Still kissing Scathach with skilled hands, Victor began to remove the woman''s clothes. He didn''t even need to see since he was too used to removing women''s clothing at this point.


    Luckily, Scathach wasn''t wearing her usual armor but casual clothing, which made it even easier.


    Victor stepped away from Scathach and removed her blouse, leaving her two glorious mounds on disy for him to see. Long ago, her pants and panties had been thrown somewhere.


    Victor looked up slightly as a ck magic circle appeared in his hand.


    <Silence>


    Casting a silence spell across the room, Victor looked back at Scathach.


    Looking into Victor''s obsessive eyes, Scathach''s smile grew, and her eyes took on a simr hue to his own.


    Victor''s eyes began to glow a neon pink:


    "Get ready, my love... This time, you won''t have a chance to react."


    "Humpf, borrowing power, do you feel proud to defeat me like this?"


    Victor took hold of Scathach''s two mounds, stroked lightly, and slowly began to lower his hand towards Scathach''s six-pack abs:


    "Don''t expect your enemy to y fair when you fight him..."


    ???? Scathach''s back arched as liquid began to squirt out of her, but she refused to moan.


    ''Did Ie that easy!?'' She did not believe what was happening now.


    "You taught me that, Scathach."


    "Ugh¡­" Scathach gritted her teeth and refused to moan.


    Victor brought his hand down even further as he touched the small red forest that, unlike humans who were thick, seemed to be silkier and softer.


    "And this isn''t sex... It''s war."


    When she heard the word ''War.'' Scathach''s eyes glowed blood red, and she pushed off Victor and straddled him.


    She ripped his clothes, and with a stubborn, obsessive, and sadistic look, she smiled:


    "I won''t lose again. I''m a fast learner."


    "... That''s what we''re going to see, my honey."


    "..." Scathach felt as if butterflies were dancing in her stomach when she heard the words ''honey'', and unconsciously, her earlier jealousy over not having a deep connection with Victor began to fade away as if it had never existed.


    "I will defeat you today!" She smiled even wider and attacked Victor''s mouth.


    ????


    30 hourster, Ruby entered the room.


    And came across the vision of her mother.


    She copsed against Victor''s chest, panting and sweating from head to toe. Her pussy just went through a whole new level of pleasure that changed her worldpletely, and she showed no signs of calming down. She was so sensitive down there that even the slightest breath of air could push her to the limit, and she became limp andpletely boneless without a single grain of strength.


    Her body spasmed as if she was having a stroke, and white seeds mixed with transparent liquids leaked from her hole while her expression was beyond ecstatic, as she was drooling with lost eyes.


    "...." Ruby felt a slight sense of fear when she saw her mother in this catatonic state. The appearance of the strongest female vampire was nowhere to be seen!


    Yes, Victor was weaker than Scathach.


    But in bed? Probably only Aphrodite can defeat him now.


    "¡­ What was the score this time?"


    "7 x 2," Victor replied with a gentle smile as he gently stroked Scathach''s face.


    Ruby looked at Victor in surprise, but the target of her surprise was her mother:


    "¡­She still managed to win?"


    "She wouldn''t be Scathach if she gave up so easily."


    "True."


    "You and her have a lot inmon." Ruby continued.


    "... Oh? What do you mean?"


    "Stubborn, determined, and masochistic."<sub> </sub>


    "..." Ruby''s face turned slightly red.


    "I am not a masochist! Wait... Is my mother a masochist?" She spoke in a shocked tone.


    Victorughed, "Yeah, but she won''t give in to that side now. She will only give in when she''spletely mine."


    "But for that, you have to defeat her..."


    "Indeed."


    "Vic, are you ready to visit-¡­Ara."


    A woman with long pink hair wearing a Greek dress entered the room.


    "¡­ You used everything on her?"


    "Yes, I used everything."


    She looked at Scathach with a look of pity:


    "¡­ Poor thing, she will never be able to forget that pleasure again."


    "Why do you say that?" Ruby asked.


    "Currently, Darling is the closest thing to a male version of me, a mortal version, of course."


    "And even though Scathach''s pride is very high and she refuses to give in to Victor, she still loves him deeply, and when your loved one treats you with that much love¡­ It makes this event unforgettable." Aphrodite spoke in an amused tone.


    Ruby looked back at her mother and saw her condition.


    "..." Ruby broke out in a cold sweat, and a feeling of fear couldn''t help but appear in her heart¡­ But just like fear, an endless curiosity welled up in her.


    ''Is it that good?'' Ruby wondered; ''Should I ask him to use the rope likest time?'' Her thoughts started to run wild.


    As they say, curiosity killed the cat... And Ruby actually was that cat.


    ''A rope and a bunny girl cosy... He can y the part of a wild animal that has found his prey, and he''ll tie me up and-...'' Thoughts started to run wild, and she was already nning her next ''act''.


    "Anyway, get ready, Darling. Freya and Loki are waiting."


    "Okay~." Victor gently ced Scathach on the bed and covered her with the nket as he kissed Scathach on her cheek:


    "Take care, My Love."


    "..." A small smile appeared on Scathach''s face.


    <Clean>


    A ck magic circle appeared in Victor''s hand as darkness spread around it.


    Soon everything liquid and the dirt that was on Victor''s body disappeared, and he looked like someone who just got out of a long shower.


    ''Magic is so convenient. It''s bing my favorite thing now... It''s too bad I can''t use it to its full potential.''


    "Don''t mess with her now. Her body is very sensitive, and any stimtion will cause her to orgasm."


    "Let her recover naturally. As an older vampire, she''ll be fine with just a few hours of sleep."


    "Mm..." Ruby nodded slightly as she looked at her husband.


    She felt silly now. How many times had she seen her husband naked? But why did she feel like this was the first time she''s seen himpletely the way he came into the world? She never tired of that sight since he was indeed a delight to her eyes.


    "...." Aphrodite was devouring Victor with her pink eyes as she licked her lips a little, that was her husband''s body, and she couldn''t wait for him to treat her the same as Scathach.


    "Don''t take another goddess." She warned him sternly.


    Aphrodite woke up from her stupor andughed:


    "Fufufu, don''t worry, he won''t. I am the only goddess he will ever have."


    "I will make sure to keep the other whores away from him."


    Aphrodite''s lifeless eyes gave Ruby boundless confidence. She could count on the woman to keep the ''thots'' away from her husband.


    Just like her, Sasha, Violet, Agnes, Natashia, and recently Scathach do.


    "Umu, counting on you." Ruby raised her hand.


    And Aphrodite just held her hand like she was doing some shady business.


    "...." Victor just looked at this vision in amusement. However, he still insisted that he never went after other women... Okay, he went after his Maids, but this and that are different things.


    The current women he is married to came of their own ord! So it''s not his fault!


    "Kaguya,e back to me. I will leave."


    A dark shadow entered the room and joined Victor''s body.


    Soon all the walls of the room became pure darkness, and red eyes started to open all over the walls.


    [Master... You overdid it.] Roxanne spoke.


    [How envious...] Roberta and Maria spoke at the same time.


    [....] Kaguya, Eve, and Bruna just remained silent.


    "That is indeed a chilling sight." Aphroditemented softly.


    Blood-red eyes stare at Aphrodite.


    "If it''s a normal person, they''ll piss themselves in fear right now."


    "It looks like Kaguya is progressing very well in her n''s power." Ruby spoke.


    "Our husband''s blood helps a lot too," Aphrodite said.


    "Indeed."


    "Ruby, take care of everything, and let me know if anything happens."


    "Okay~, I''m getting ready to move too. Unfortunately, earth isn''t a safe ce right now."


    "Mm, I''ll stick around for now, but as soon as I finish this matter, I''ll head back to Nightingale. I need to talk to Morgana."


    "I will prepare for the meeting with the other allies."


    "Mm." Victor nodded and approached Ruby, then kissed her lips deeply.


    Ruby returned his kiss.


    A few seconds passed with tongues battling each other, and soon they separated, as a trail of saliva connecting the two mouths was visible. Finally, Victor smiled gently and said:


    "If you want¡­ I can do the same as Scathach next time."


    "...." Ruby''s eyes sparkled for a few seconds, she felt like she was being tempted by the devil, but as the supposed devil was her husband, she had no inhibitions.


    She gave a small, almost imperceptible nod as her face faintly glowed red.


    Victorughed gently and said:


    "Bring the rope we usedst time."


    Her face turned even redder, but even so, she still nodded in an almost imperceptible way.


    "See youter, my beloved wife." He kissed her lips again and walked away with Aphrodite.


    ....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554: The Arrogance of the Gods.


    Walking through the streets of the city he was born in, Victor felt strange.


    The reason? The clearck of people. Even though it was still morning, there should have been more people on the street, but the street was practically deserted.


    "Everyone is scared, huh." He looked at the few humans who were still outside, but despite this country being at ''peace'', the news worried everyone.


    The government tried its best to cover the news, but it was impossible to hide itpletely when two or more countries disappeared from the world.


    "The supernatural has be visible to everyone, and the barrier that has never been crossed before has been crossed." Aphrodite, who was in the form of her alter ego named Renata, spoke.


    "Will the gods do something about it?"


    "They will probably use some divine art to make mortals forget about the supernatural."


    "¡­ But the lives lost won''te back."


    "Yes, that''s too big an incident to resolve with just a memory change." Aphrodite nodded.


    Half of the globe has been destroyed by demons, and some countries are already considered hell on Earth.


    "Economic crisis going on, people afraid of death and the unknown, anarchy has set in around the world, governments not knowing what to do, and humanity''s only ally is locked in a defensive war." Victor spoke.


    The power fluctuations were so pronounced that Victor and Aphrodite could feel them even from afar.


    The Vatican was in a siege war, which was obvious to anyone with any energy awareness.


    "Most of the world''s governments know about the supernatural, but themon people have been kept in the dark about it."


    "And when they saw hordes of demonic beings walking through the city, everyone was afraid, and feelings were running high." Aphrodite spoke.


    Even Victor''s area wasn''t left out. Some demons appeared and caused a little chaos that was soon resolved. After all, this was still Violet''s territory, and Victor still had his forces stationed here.


    "..." Victor nodded, looked up, and saw the crack of an opening in a window. With his vision, he could see someone''s eye watching cautiously.


    Fear and caution could be seen in that gaze.


    [So much negativity...] Roxanne took a deep breath in Kaguya''s shadow world.


    [I love it~...]


    "....." Victor raised his eyebrow and saw a red energy with dark shades of cking towards him and entering his body.


    ???? He looked confused at this situation, he looked at Aphrodite, but the woman felt nothing.


    "...." Aphrodite looked at Victor.


    "What''s it? I feel your confusion now."


    "Hmm, I don''t know yet, but some kind of energy is entering my body right now."


    "..." Aphrodite narrowed her eyes, causing them to glow faintly in neon pink, as she used her divine sense.


    Then she opened her eyes in shock.


    "You are feeding on the negativity of humans."


    "... What? I am? Am I a demon or something?" Victor spoke with humor.


    "Of course not. Only certain beings can absorb negativity, evil spirits being one of them, and..."


    "Qliphoth, right?"


    "Yes."


    [Roxanne, is that you?] Victor asked.


    [Hmm? Ahh, yes, it''s me! I''m sorry, master. I forgot to warn you.]


    [I don''t mind, but is everything okay?]


    [Yeah, this is like drinking blood for me, I''m feeding right now, and my main body in your soul is growing as we speak.]


    [My main body is growing at a fast pace, if possible, stick around, this is a good ce for me to grow.]


    [Hmm, what happens if you grow up?]


    [I don''t know? But since my main body is linked to you, will you likely gain something, and will you be more resistant to using your progenitor power? I think you will be able to lower the restrictions to level 1 permanently if my body grows even more.]


    [At least that''s the feeling I get...] Roxanne murmured.


    Victor''s eyes sparkled a little,


    [Keep me updated on your main body growth process.]


    [Yes, Master~.]


    "Interesting¡­ Usually, when someone absorbs this much negativity, they feel all the feelings the original owner is feeling, but you seem to be fine."


    "I have a good wife." Heughed lightly.


    "¡­Only you can say you married a world tree."


    "This has never happened before, okay?"


    "Just how did you get this feat?"


    "¡­I was just myself?" Victor answered honestly. From the beginning, he had always been himself, and most of the time, when faced with an unfamiliar situation, he always followed his instinct.


    "...Hmm, I guess that''s why I liked you."


    "Huh?"


    "You are very honest, Darling."


    "My mother''s influence, I guess..."


    "Indeed." Aphroditeughed softly.


    Victor just smiled slightly and continued walking along with Aphrodite while the two enjoyed each other''s presence. Even though an air of depression surrounded them, the two didn''t seem affected, like they lived in their own little world.


    "I noticed something strange¡­ Humans aren''t reacting to me?"


    "Oh, it''s because I masked your beauty."


    "... Why?"


    "Your beauty level has be a deadly danger for mortals."


    "Oh?"


    "But I didn''t have this problem before?"


    "Before, you didn''t have all my blessings."


    "Like I said before, Darling. You''re like a male version of me now."


    "And there''s a reason why the goddess of beauty doesn''t casually appear in front of weak-minded mortals in her real appearance."


    "Their mind is not prepared for that shock."


    "Hmm... I don''t see a problem with that?"


    "Really?" Aphrodite stopped walking and looked at Victor.


    "Darling, do you want to leave men and women eunuchs?"


    "Huh?"


    Finding his confused face quite attractive, the goddessughed lightly and began to speak:


    "Think with me."


    "Your wives are all beauties on their own level, and after seeing this beauty, can you feel attraction for a normal human?"


    "..." Victor opened his eyes slightly, as he understood now what Aphrodite was talking about.


    Victor was surrounded by preternaturally beautiful women, and in his mind right now, he couldn''t even think of or find the beauty of an ''ordinary'' woman attractive.


    "You seem to understand now."


    "Hmm." He nodded.


    "Now take that thought, and put it on us."


    "I am the goddess of beauty. The moment humans, whether male or female, see me, their standard of ''beauty'' will automatically rise, and they won''t find other humans attractive."


    "They won''t be attracted to their own kind, so they be eunuchs."


    "The man who lives with an angel created by God to be perfect can''t settle for an ordinary woman anymore, huh." Victor spoke.


    "Mm." Aphrodite nodded, "That same concept applies to women."


    "Our real appearances have a lot of impact on an ordinary mortal mind that has nevere into contact with the supernatural."


    "Because of this, I am masking our true appearances."


    "You and I look like two beautiful humans now, not two supernaturally beautiful creatures."


    "¡­ Hmm, this isplicated."


    "Fufufu, who said having the concept of beauty was an easy thing?"


    "''Beauty'' is subjective, everyone has their own thoughts about beauty, and when a mortal looks at me, they see the ''apex'' of what their subconscious considers beauty."


    "Putting that together with my other divinities¡­ Wherever I go, everyone will remember me."


    "So narcissistic."


    "It''s not narcissism if it''s true." She shrugged in amusement.


    "I suggest that in the future if you appear in front of humans, you do what I''m doing now. You don''t want to harm the innocent, right?"<sub> </sub>


    "Mm¡­ How do I do that?"


    "Just use your beauty blessing. Imagine a little yer'' around your body like a shell that will show everyone what you want to ''show''."


    "That littleyer will contain your blessings."


    "Mm¡­" Victor nodded as his eyes twitched a little and thought of something ''covering'' his body.


    "... Something like that?"


    "As expected of my Darling, it was easy for you, huh?" She smiled proudly.


    "I already had experience doing something simr when I use lightning."


    "Oh, now that you mention it, that''s true."


    "Breaking news."


    "...." Victor and Aphrodite stopped walking and looked to the side, and on top of a building, they saw a gigantic billboard.


    "The ''creatures'' have already taken over 40% of South Africa..."


    The image changed, and the appearance of creatures that came out of the depths of hell appeared.


    "What is the government doing? Why don''t they-." The transmission cut off.


    "¡­ They are censoring it, huh." Victor muttered.


    "This news will only generate widespread panic."


    "I wonder what the government''s next move is?" Victor started walking again, and Aphrodite fell into step beside him.


    "Will they fight?" he asked aloud.


    "Modern weapons can only hurt low-ranking demons."


    "Heavier caliber weapons can hurt some medium-sized demons, but when ites to more experienced demons, weapons arepletely useless. What about Duke ss demons? They won''t even feel anything."


    "What about the Nukes?"


    "That''s just a barbaric way of trying to solve the problem... And, yes, it wouldn''t work either."


    "¡­I suppose the factions won''t let the be destroyed by these weapons."


    "Indeed, and to be honest, I don''t think the Devil is trying to destroy Earth either."


    ????


    "His moves are very calcted. If he wanted to destroy everything, he would have already used all of his strongest subordinates, the demon dukes."


    "Hmm."


    The two continued talking and exchanging ideas, and soon time passed.


    ????


    Luxury building in New York.


    An hourter, they were in an elevator going up to the presidential suite.


    The sound of ''tink'' was heard, and soon the elevator door opened to reveal a modern apartment.


    "You took your time." Hearing the male voice, Victor turned his face and saw a man.


    He was 180 CM, shorter than Victor, with messy ck hair, green eyes, and a thin but defined build.


    He was wearing a ck suit.


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly, and a smile appeared on his face:


    "... You are indeed a progenitor. Illusions and mind control don''t seem to work on you."


    Victor narrowed his eyes, he didn''t feel the man doing anything, but apparently, he did something.


    ''I''m not immune to illusions and mind control. I remember being affected by it in the past... Oh, in the past, I hadn''t progressed with my progenitor blood.''


    Seeing that the man wanted to possibly mess with his head, Victor didn''t like that one bit, as his eyes started glowing a violet hue.


    But he lost his reaction time. Someone got pissed off for him.


    "Loki!" Aphrodite''s eyes glowed neon pink, and soon she reverted to her god form.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Whoaa, whoaa, I was just trying to make a joke."


    "Don''t you dare y games with my husband. Your games never end well for the parties involved."


    "..." The man just looked at Aphrodite with wide eyes, as the goddess'' words didn''t even seem to have registered in his brain.


    "... I''m sorry, but... What did you say just now?"


    "Loki, are you deaf?"


    "Just answer the question, please."


    Aphrodite narrowed her eyes in annoyance and spoke again:


    "Don''t you dare y with my husband-." Before she could continue, she was interrupted.


    "... Yes, it wasn''t a hallucination." Loki looked at Victor again, and his eyes gleamed slightly.


    Victor felt something ''verifying'' his existence.


    He snorted and concentrated on returning that sentiment.


    But that little time he took to defend himself was enough for Loki to understand something.


    "Yeah¡­ I need a drink." He ignored the two and walked into the kitchen, opened the fridge, took out two rather mediocre bottles, opened them, and poured the contents down his throat.


    "... Ignore this man. He''s usually harmless, but he just likes to joke too much."


    Hearing a woman''s voice, Victor looked forward and saw a woman with long, light brown hair and golden eyes. She was 189CM tall with a curvy body, but unlike the goddess beside him, who seemed to have a softer body,


    The woman he was looking at went more on the ''athletic'' side and waspletely ripped.


    She was wearing a shirt top that showed off her six-pack abs, her breasts weren''t as big as Aphrodite''s J-Cup, looking like she had around a D-Cup, and she had thick thighs that could be seen through the ck pants she was wearing and defined arms.


    Overall, she gave off more of a ''warrior'' feel.


    ''She and the women of n Adrastea would get along very well, I think.'' Victor thought to himself.


    Just as Victor was sizing up the woman, the woman was also sizing him up, and she couldn''t help blushing slightly when she saw his true ''appearance''.


    And the fact that he was looking at her appreciatively but not in a lusty way like most of the gods in her pantheon made her opinion grow a little higher.


    She looked at the goddess of beauty with using eyes.


    "What?"


    "You overdid it... Giving all your blessings to a mortal? What happened to the others?"


    "Hmph, who cares? My priority is my husband."


    "..." The brown-haired goddess just made a wry smile.


    ''She easily discarded the other beings she blessed just for this man.'' The woman does not know whether to feel sorry for other beings or not.


    "Freya."


    "What?" The woman looked at the man.


    "You don''t look shocked."


    "¡­ Huh?"


    "I''m talking about Aphrodite''s wedding."


    "Oh¡­ wasn''t that obvious? In the end, her marrying a mortal is nothing to note."


    "¡­ You airhead, use your divine senses. You are a goddess of death, right?"


    "...." A vein popped in Freya''s head, but she still followed her friend''s rmendation. She knew that, despite being yful, he didn''t say things without a concrete basis.


    Looking at Victor, the golden eyes of the goddess began to glow.


    "Oh?" She was surprised that he managed to hold her gaze.


    "You two are very nosy, huh." Victor growled, and his eyes gleamed with a violet tone.


    The world in his perspective changed, and he saw two beings of immense golden power. He ignored this and looked at the red ''thread'' floating above their heads.


    Victor''s hand was covered in a dark red hue, and using his progenitor power, he made a hand gesture, causing the red thread to receive a stimulus.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Freya and Loki screamed in pain as they covered their eyes.


    ...


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555: The Arrogance of the Gods. 2


    This was entirely idental, and it happened while Victor was training at n Adrastea. Victor had been curious about those red threads that connect everyone and everything.


    He tried several times to interact with these wires since, if he could see them, he should be able to interact with them, right?


    But this proved to be moreplicated than he initially thought, he could see them but couldn''t interact with them, and he didn''t even know what they were.


    But caught up in the moment, he tried different ways to interact with these threads that only he could see.


    And after many tests and attempts, he found a way to interact.


    He used his progenitor power by covering his hand with his ''true'' form, and he was finally able to interact.


    It was nothing noteworthy. He could just touch the wire, and when he touched them... Nothing happened.


    He didn''t feel anything. Not even his sense of touch could feel anything, he seemed to be touching something ''invisible'', and he only knew he was touching it because his unique vision was seeing his hand touch it.


    Slightly frustrated, he just hit the wire, and that proved to be a bad idea.


    Because the thread he ''attacked'' shook, and the stone that this thread was connected to shook internally and shattered, but the thread remained intact.


    Shocked by what happened, he looked at a random tree and did the same thing, and just like the stone, the tree was broken from the ''inside'', but the thread connected to the tree was still intact.


    That day, after testing it in several surroundingndscapes, Victor decided to research these wires even more.


    After reading several books in the library of n Fulger, Snow, and Scarlett, he found nothing that could satisfy his curiosity, he even tried talking to Scathach or the countesses about it, but they had no idea what he was talking about.


    "What are these wires?" Victor wondered.


    Just from his observation, he understood that the threads covered all ''existence'', and whenever that thread was damaged, the existence connected to that thread was damaged, but upon understanding this, another question popped into his head.


    Why could he interact with it?


    Victor doesn''t know it, but he bets 100 dors that this power is intertwined with his progenitor power.


    Victor had never attacked the ''thread'' of a living being before, he just did it on the stones or nature, but now he understood what the reaction of someone who received this attack was.


    ''If Ipletely cut these wires, what would happen?'' He really wanted to know.


    Angered by the gods'' demonstration, Victor used the two arrogant gods as test subjects.


    And the result was splendid, gods who are ''stronger'' than he is lying on the ground while covering their faces in pain.


    He made sure to keep that oue in mind.


    ''Hmm?'' Victor raised an eyebrow, as he felt extremely tired right now.


    ''What the fuck was that?'' A feeling of fatigue enveloped his body, and it was as if he had used all of his powers at full power simultaneously. Thest time he felt like this was when he fought Scathach, but he didn''t let it show on his face.


    "Victor, what did you do?" She looked at Loki and Freya, who had bleeding eyes.


    "Are the gods all like that?" Victor didn''t answer and just looked at Aphrodite and pointed to the two gods, specifically their attitudes towards Victor.


    And before Aphrodite could respond, he spoke:


    "¡­ Nevermind, they are." He spoke in disdain. His mood was very bad right now.


    "...." Aphrodite sensed her husband''s mood and understood why he was so upset.


    ''He felt like his privacy was invaded.''


    It wasn''t just that.


    Victor had secrets, secrets he wanted to keep hidden, and one of those secrets was rted to a certain tree.


    [Master, don''t worry, Ipletely hid my main body, and that being inside you is also helping to keep my body hidden in your soul.] Hearing Roxanne''s voice through his Personal Link, Victor spoke:


    [It doesn''t matter, their attitude displeases me, they call me here, one tries to control me or use some kind of mental power, something I hate, and to make matters worse, he vites my privacy.]


    [And the other tries to do the same thing.]


    "Aphrodite, I''m leaving."


    "W-Wait."


    "You don''t need to react¡ª."


    "Aphrodite." Victor''s voice was stern.


    "...." And Aphrodite felt her heart flutter in pain. He wasn''t calling her with his gentle tone like she was getting used to now.


    "How do you feel when someone looks into your secrets without your permission?"


    "... I would be upset, depending on the case, I would kill this nosy being."


    "Right?" Victor nodded.


    "A god tried to y a ''joke'' that wasn''t funny at all." He looked at Loki with his eyes glowing blood red.


    "What was the damn joke? Would he control me and make a fool of me? Was he going to prove he was superior or some shit like that?"


    "Hmmm?"


    "I am talking to you. Answer me." His voice came out with a tone of authority while he tried to use his vocal ''charm'' to control the god, but just as he expected, nothing happened.


    Loki red at Victor with visible irritation, but with just one look from Aphrodite, his hostile attitude changed to neutral. He knew that with just a wave of the goddess''s hand, he would have be the woman''s puppet.


    "I would control your senses, and y with your mind a little, tease your fears, andugh about itter."


    "¡­ See?" He just looked at Aphrodite.


    "...."


    "No need to react so much, it was just a funny joke." Loki, who recovered, got up from the ground.


    "This is not funny. This is just sick." He spoke in disdain for Loki.


    "And to make matters worse." He turned his gaze to Aphrodite:


    "He invaded my privacy. Our privacy."


    "..." Aphrodite cringed when she realized that he was also upset that Loki saw their ''bond''.


    "Were you nning to reveal that you married me in that special way?"


    "N-No, I intend to keep it a secret because it will cause chaos." Aphrodite understood her position. She''s just too popr, and if everyone knew what she did, the entire poption of male gods woulde and kill Victor.


    The goddess of beauty was much desired, but no one could ever really have her for themselves.


    It was worth mentioning that the gods would be very jealous of Victor.


    "And for them? Would you reveal it to them?"


    "I would keep it a secret too." She spoke in a smug tone.


    "They im to be your friend but don''t respect your privacy."


    Freya snarled with her eyes dripping golden blood, every good impression she had of Victor now gone to waste, a good impression caused by his appearance that was more beautiful than the god''s most handsome man.


    "... You''re talking too much for someone who''s only just met us."


    "Mortal, know your ce. Our rtionship is not as simple as your mind can fathom."


    Victorpletely ignored Freya and looked at Aphrodite.


    "Do I need to say anything else?"


    "...." Aphrodite''s silence was the answer he needed.


    "I don''t know what rtionship you guys have." Victor spoke while looking at Freya¡­


    "But a friend who tries to y mind games with his so-called new ''friend'', a friend who invades his ''friend''s most intimate privacy...''"


    "In my view, they are not good friends."


    "Haah." Freya visibly sighed, "You don''t need to be offended by this, Loki always does that, and I admit looking into someone else''s soul without their permission-." Freya started to speak but was cut off by Victor again.


    "Offended¡­?" Victor looked at her with an unbelievable look.


    "Pfftt¡­ HAHAHAHA." Victor''s high-pitched, demonicughter was heard throughout the apartment, and the whole apartment seemed to shake, ssware shattered, and the sense of danger began to build.


    "..." Aphrodite clearly felt Victor''s feelings now.


    His feelings shifted to anger and disgust, but it wasn''t directed at her.


    "Offended? It''s an understatement for how I''m feeling right now."


    "I''m angry." Victor''s eyes glowed blood red.


    Seeing the confused gazes of the gods, Victor''s eyes changed from red to violet, while his eyes shed in disdain as he understood something:


    "¡­I see. You guys don''t understand what I''m feeling, huh?"


    "...." Victor looked at Aphrodite.


    "Seems like only Aphrodite understands me."


    "...." Aphrodite bit her lip.


    The whole environment was calm, and Victor looked at everything in a neutral and indifferent tone:


    "Gods are always like that, annoying, proud pests who think they are above everyone else and can treat others as they please."


    "For a few seconds, I thought you guys were different, but in the end, it''s all the same shit."


    "You guys are just the same kind of cocky pieces of shit."


    "Honestly?"


    "Fuck off." He raised his middle finger.


    Victor turned and entered the elevator again.


    "Some advice? Get your fucking dick out of your ass, you pieces of shit. The world doesn''t revolve around you."


    Veins popped on Freya and Loki''s heads. That man was being very disrespectful!


    Victor ignored the two and looked at the goddess of beauty:


    "Aphrodite, I''m waiting for you at home."


    "Mm, I will be there soon."


    ????


    30 minutes after Victor left.


    "What did we do wrong?" Freya asked as she wiped her face, as a slight feeling of fear welled up in her heart.


    ''What was that attack? How did he harm us? Did he use his progenitor power? But I didn''t see the energy being condensed.'' Freya was analyzing what happened.


    Loki''s eyes shed in disdain. "Does it matter? That bastard, he-."


    "Loki..." Aphrodite looked at Loki:


    "One more word and I promise you that tomorrow you will wake up in the middle of a bunch of monsters that will love to use your hole." Aphrodite''s tone was extremely serious.


    Everyone knew that if Loki said one more thing about Victor, the fate the goddess promised woulde true.


    "..." Loki just gulped, sat down on the sofa, and said:<sub> </sub>


    "I was just kidding, hahahaha..."


    "You guys did everything wrong." Aphrodite answered Freya.


    Freya and Loki looked at Aphrodite.


    "Starting with Loki. Why would you y with him? And try to control his mind?"


    "It''s just a joke."


    "That might be for bored gods who live thousands of years and are resistant to it thanks to their divine senses, but for a mortal?"


    "¡­What happened to the mortals you teased like that?"


    "They died..."


    "And to make matters worse, you used your divine senses to spy on our rtionship."


    "That is extremely offensive."


    "Are we not friends? We''ve done this several times before-." Freya tried to speak, but Aphrodite cut her off.


    "Is Victor your friend?"


    "As far as I know, he is a stranger to you, and as far as he has interacted with you, it has been on his cell phone in the chat group."


    "How would you feel if Odin spied on your secrets?"


    "..." The two frowned.


    "See?"


    "You didn''t just invade his privacy, a stranger you''ve just met in person, a stranger who is something very close to me, your ''friend''."


    "You also tried to control his mind." She looked at Loki in disdain,


    "...." The two were silent.


    "He just didn''t attack you out of respect for me."


    "Even if they attacked us, they wouldn''t harm us."


    "Hahahaha, Loki, that''s why Odin calls you a fool sometimes."


    "What is a progenitor of vampires?"


    "He who walks between life and death and has control of the souls of the dead and the blood of the living." Loki replied as if it weremon sense.


    ''Was that it?'' Freya thought:


    ''Is his hold on souls so great that he can harm us? Is that possible? He hasn''t even matured yet.'' Freya was thinking deeply about it.


    "It seems you''ve forgotten why d is so feared¡­ Actually, that''s a good thing since, because of that, the gods didn''t put as much focus on Victor." Aphrodite spoke.


    "A progenitor of vampires can erase a soul from existence by causing permanent death. If Victor were to use that power, even the two of you would need to keep your guard up."


    "¡­ What if Victor attacked you both."


    "I would help him too." She stated it as a fact.


    ????


    "Would you throw our friendship away that easily?"


    "He is my husband. I made a soul marriage with him."


    "...." Freya opened her eyes wide, looked at Loki, and the man had a face that said; ''I told you''.


    Aphrodite''s eyes went lifeless, "Even if I hadn''t married him, if someone threatens the existence of Victor, my husband, my Darling. They will be eliminated, friends or not, acquaintances or not, all will be purged from existence."


    "..." The two gods felt a genuine shiver as they looked at Aphrodite.


    The woman seemed so¡­distant.


    The doubt the two had about whether Aphrodite would attack their ''friends'' or not waspletely erased now.


    She was going to do this; she was going to attack them. If things escted out of control, Aphrodite would make them her enemy.


    ''...Did that man use some mind control on her or something? Why is she reacting like this?'' Seeing her obsessive eyes, she dismissed that thought. She saw a simr look in the god of love of the Hindu pantheon. It''s a normal thing when a god of love falls in love.


    "Gods are always like that, annoying, proud pests who think they are above everyone else and can treat others as they please." Aphrodite echoed Victor''s words.


    "Darling is correct."


    "Why didn''t you two just act normal?"


    "Did you guys want to be kinky or something? Just act normal! Discuss what we agreed on!


    "Haah." Freya sighed, "You are being extremely unfair to me right now."


    "You know it was Loki who started it." Freya threw Loki under the bus.


    "..." The man had no words for his defense.


    "Don''t run away from guilt, Freya."


    "Due to your boredom and maybe trust in Loki, when he asked you to use your divine senses, you did it and didn''t even think about how rude it was or anything, correct?"


    ????


    "Because you are friends, you subconsciously thought it would be okay to do this."


    "....." Freya seemed to shrink even more when she saw the twinkle in Aphrodite''s eyes.


    Freya broke out in a cold sweat. She had no words to deny Aphrodite; she was right.


    "Haaah, that was my fault too. I should have kept my guard up, and I should have warned you guys to act normal. I didn''t prepare enough."


    ???? The two looked at her, confused.


    "I got careless because I was visiting my friends."


    Aphrodite''s eyes glowed, and an extremely powerful veil surrounded her entire existence. Even if the two gods wanted to use their divine senses, they wouldn''t see anything right now.


    "I will not make the same mistake again."


    "¡­ Do you need to go that far?" Loki spoke.


    "Yes, I should have done that from the beginning. When I get home, I will teach my Darling to control my blessings to protect his soul from the divine senses."


    "Luckily, I taught something simr a few hours ago, and being a progenitor, he has a basic ''idea'' on how to protect his soul, but that''s not enough." Aphrodite gets up from the couch.


    "Are you leaving?" Freya asked.


    "Yeah, I have no business here anymore."


    "Are you going to abandon the n?" Loki narrowed his eyes and continued:


    "Remember what you said. This is important."


    "¡­Are you going to apologize?"


    "..." The two were silent.


    Even if they were the most reasonable of gods, their pride was still high, and they wouldn''t apologize to a mortal.


    "See? There is no way this alliance can work. My husband is a spiteful man; he may not have done anything out of respect for me, but he never forgets an offense."


    "..." Aphrodite recalled the time that because of their getting off to a bad start, Victor avoided her like the gue. What Loki did now was something simr to what she did, and this time there''s no ''Anna'' to remedy the situation.


    "Between the two of you, only Freya can stand a chance of being his ally if she apologizes, of course.


    "Loki has already be his enemy."


    "¡­ Isn''t he very emotional? It was just a joke. I wouldn''t have harmed him." Loki spoke in disdain.


    "Would you say the same if Thor somehow surpassed you in illusion magic, and the man controlled your body and had fun with it?"


    "..." Loki made a disgusted and irritated look, just imagining that he felt like going back to the time when he tried to kill Thor.


    "See?"


    "Now Ipletely understand how he felt and because he''s a mortal, you think you can do whatever you want, and he''ll forgive you." Aphrodite, for the first time, saw what it was like to deal with the gods from the point of view of a mortal.


    And when she understood that, she felt even worse when she remembered how she treated Adonis. She knew she had done something bad to the man but never ''really'' understood him.


    She just thought she ''understood'' him, but when she felt Victor''s feelings now, it was as if her mind had been opened.


    ''So that''s how he felt in the past, huh?'' She thought wistfully.


    "I will call Kali and Susanoo."


    ''The two have a simr mentality to Darling, and they didn''t treat him badly for being a mortal.''


    "Darling is a reasonable man, and he adheres to the dogma; Treat me with respect, and I''ll treat you with respect. Treat me with hate, and I''ll give you 100x more hate."


    "That''s pretty simr to Susanoo." Freyamented.


    "Yeah, knowing the two gods'' personalities, they''ll get along with Victor. But I''ll let them know just in case, since I don''t want to make the same mistake again. I''ll see you another day." That was thest thing Aphrodite said before she disappeared.


    "..." Freya and Loki just looked at each other.


    "Haah, what now?" Freya spoke.


    "I don''t know. We need that progenitor to enter Helheim, the ce where any fire cannot burn. Only he who has an inherently strong soul and who has the power of fire can survive there."


    "How long has your daughter not been in touch?"


    "Since this whole mess started¡­ I''ve been worried about H."


    "... If I could only use my Valkyries... But they''re all busy right now."


    A moment of silence fell around, and Freya suggested:


    "... Apologize to him then?"


    "Never. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "..." Freya just kept silent. She expected that answer. Loki was a stubborn man, so stubborn that not even Odin could fix it.


    ''Soul marriage, huh... To think that the goddess of beauty desired by everyone would find someone to love.'' Freya thought, and she couldn''t help but be a little curious. Just what was so special about this man for the goddess of beauty to fall so deeply in love with?


    ''Should I try again? This time, I''ll go alone so Loki won''t cause trouble.'' Freya considered.


    ...


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556: It''s Not Your Fault.


    "Hmm? Have you already returned, Darling? How was the meeting?" Ruby asked, but she already knew the answer from Victor''s bad mood.


    "I was expecting too much. I thought I would meet some allies¡­ But as expected of the gods."


    "..." Ruby sat in the chair and crossed her legs sensually, her sensuality increasing every day since she started consummating her rtionship with Victor.


    "Can you exin to me what happened?"


    "Mm." Victor nodded his head and began to recount the events he had experienced.


    After recounting everything, Ruby''s face was ugly. She didn''t like what she heard.


    "Mind control..."


    "Thanks to my progenitor physiology, I seem to be immune to that shit."


    "Did you acquire this by advancing your seals?"


    "It seems so."


    "... Do you think this protection extends to people who drink your blood regrly?"


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes, and he could understand where Ruby''s question wasing from. She was worried about the possibility of someone controlling their minds.


    "I don''t know-."


    [Yes, they are protected.]


    Victor was silent.


    "Darling?" Ruby looked at Victor strangely, feeling his shock.


    "One minute." Victor closed his eyes and found himself in a red world.


    He looked around and didn''t see the tree anywhere. Instead, he saw hundreds, if not thousands, of bodies walking back and forth.


    "What is this?"


    Roxanne appeared at his side and looked around.


    "Did you like the newndscape?" the being inside Victor asked.


    "Roxanne and I made thisndscape so that any being that tried to peek into your soul will only see the souls of people who have been absorbed into you."


    Victor looked at Roxanne.


    She nodded:


    "Mm, my main body is buried in this pile of corpses, in a much deeper ce in your soul."


    "I see you''ve taken precautions."


    "Since we will meet gods in the future, we need to be careful." The being inside Victor said.


    Victor looked at the being and raised his eyebrow. Only now did he realize that the being''s hand was missing.


    Seeing Victor looking at the space where his hand was, the being opened a big smile full of teeth and said:


    "Finally, it''s starting. We''re bing one."


    "So that''s why it felt easier to use that power, huh."


    "The answer has always been with you, Victor."


    "You are on the right path."


    "...." Victor nodded, understanding what that being was saying.


    "Exin what you talked about earlier."


    "... We are the ones who walk between life and death. The progenitor of vampires is special since we control the souls of the dead and the blood of the living."


    "In a sense, we are a kind of ''god'', like the ''beginning'' of everything. We can use that for the next few years to protect us."


    "How do we protect? Our blood is the answer."


    "Those who are recognized by us, and drink our blood, are protected by our ''blood''."


    "Especially women who are connected by our soul."


    "A progenitor''s soul is not normal, as you can see." The being looked around, specifically at the thousands of bodies walking around.


    All kinds of beings and races were here, even the monsters that Victor killed when he was in n Adrastea.


    "Only our soul can contain so many other souls, and the only limit is how strong our soul can be."


    "For example, if something happens to your wives or the people who drank your blood, they won''t ''die''. Their souls wille back to us and be contained in our own souls until we have a way to resurrect them. ."


    "..." Victor''s face turned ugly when he heard about someone trying to target his wives.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You know what I''m talking about. Even if you''re paranoid and have eyes everywhere to watch your wives, it''s always good to have a backup n for everything."


    "I know..."


    Victor was silent for a few minutes, and then he spoke as he looked around:


    "Can I use these souls?"


    "Yes, you can... at least that''s the feeling I have, but even I don''t know how we can use them, we need to be taught or try to learn through sesses and failures... Someone who could help us with that would be d since he is an older progenitor, but..."


    ""I don''t see him trying to help us."" Victor and the being spoke at the same time.


    "I wouldn''t ept his help either." The two spoke in disdain.


    "....." Roxanne just looked at the interaction with a small smile.


    "Husband, are youing back now?" She asked.


    "Yes." Victor nodded. He had the answer he needed.


    Before he could leave, Roxanne snuck into his arms and kissed his lips.


    ???? Victor was taken aback, he wasn''t expecting that, but he quickly reacted to the woman and kissed her more fervently.


    Roxanne wrapped her arms around Victor''s neck and fervently engaged in a rather awkward kiss, but one that was full of love.


    A few minutes passed, and Roxanne stopped kissing and smirked, "Fufufu~, thanks for the meal, husband~."


    "¡­ Roxanne¡­ You-."


    "Yeah, I know what I did."


    "...." Victor looked at her as if she had grown another head.


    "Humpf, I''m older than you, and you treat me like a child."


    "... You know that''s not it."


    "I know¡­ I admit that when I woke up in this form, I was very ''naive'', I didn''t know things, I was like a child in an adult''s body, but¡­"


    "I''m still a world tree, a being that keeps a going. I grew up fast."


    "Spending a few months understandingmon sense, it''s an easy thing¡­ And I''m jealous."


    "..."


    "Despite being my husband, you don''t do the same things you do with Scathach and the other girls." She pouted, and her elf-like ears tilted down as if to demonstrate how sad she was.


    "¡­ Haaah, you know I was just waiting for you to mature, right?"


    "Hmm." She nodded.


    "Then¡­?" She quivered in an anxious and rather sensual way.


    "Yeah, now it''s okay." Victor pulled her in and hugged her gently as he caressed her cheeks.


    "Oh-Oh¡­ Good, umu." She nodded in satisfaction, and especially when she felt that lifeless gaze scanning her entire body, she felt even more satisfied.


    "You must go now! Shoo, Shoo, I need to do something."


    "...." Victor chuckled softly as he felt Roxanne''s emotions.


    Closing his eyes, Victor disappeared.


    When Victor left, Roxanne couldn''t contain herself any longer, and she screamed,


    "Yosha!!" It was a strange scream as she waved her fists upwards. Her smile, which always showed her sharp teeth was wide, and her blood-red eyes glittered with a feverish gaze. Her whole existence was excited.


    "I''m in front of Kaguya, hahahaha!" Sheughed like crazy, not bothering to contain herself since the Maid couldn''t hear her in this ce.


    She is very grateful to Kaguya and the girls who helped her understandmon sense and grow mentally, but... This and that are different things! He''s already her husband! Therefore, she and Victor can skip the whole process and go to the end!<sub> </sub>


    ''I can''t wait~'' She twitched a little as her insides were burning.


    Roxanne felt very frustrated, only she understood how frustrating it was to see Victor treating Scathach like that, and she didn''t get anything!


    She wanted it too! Because of this, she took this drastic move. She knew her master was always watching her and the Maids, but he needed to understand that she was not a child.


    "Humpf, I''m the age of a, and he treats me like that, the jerk." She smiled gently.


    She wouldn''t lie to herself. She approved Victor''s decision to wait and ask her to acquire knowledge, she was ashamed to say, but she didn''t understand anything about how people rted to each other. After all, everything she felt in her life was hostility from her enemies and the protection of her guardian.


    Interacting with Victor for the first time when she was just a tree was like a breath of relief. The man was very different, he acted strangely, and he treated her like she was anyone else, and the best part!?


    Her guardian had epted him! That taciturn gori epted someone!


    Just that left her with confidence that he was someone right for her to put her trust and hopes in.


    Looking at the ground in a ce that wasn''t filled with corpses, she smiled gently when she saw her main body, a tree even bigger than before, with big blood-red leaves.


    The tree''s roots seemed to be prating throughout Victor''s soul and consequently changing him, just as they were changing Roxanne.


    "..." Roxanne''s smile only grew when she saw the state of her main body.


    "I need nutrients."


    "Ask Victor to kill the demons and eat their souls." The being that was nearby spoke:


    "As a tree that feeds on sin, they are the best ingredients."


    "Ohh, you''re right. I''ll ask him."


    Opening his eyes again, Victor was once more in the real world.


    "ording to that being inside me, my ''blood'' will protect you from those abilities and also protect your souls should something go wrong."


    "Tell me more about it." Ruby spoke in a serious tone.


    As Victor was exining to Ruby again, the two felt someone appear out of nowhere.


    They stopped talking and looked at Aphrodite.


    Different than usual the goddess seemed quite restrained and was no longer that bubbling ball of joy.


    "Darling¡­ I''m sorry-."


    "Shhh." Victor prevented her from speaking and hugged Aphrodite, the goddess melted in Victor''s arm, and she felt all the emotions like a tsunami invading her body.


    He never med her for anything.


    "Darling-."


    Victor moved away from Aphrodite and held the goddess''s face with both of his hands.


    "It''s not your fault."


    ????


    "The gods don''t have an ounce of ''humility'' in them."


    "They don''t know how to treat any normal ''mortal''."


    The goddess unintentionally received critical damage from that sentence. After all, she was one of those goddesses in the past.


    "¡­But I should have warned them to act normal. I should-."


    "Shhh, if they only act normal just because someone warned them, they can''t be trusted from the start. I''d rather see who they really are."


    "...." Aphrodite pouted and nodded. She was slightly frustrated that Victor wasn''t letting her speak! He seemed to be throwing her around.


    Sensing Aphrodite''s emotions, heughed softly:


    "I said that so you don''t think about nonsense... I know how women are, right?" He looked at Ruby.


    And the vampire just turned her face away and ignored Victor.


    "Goddess, vampire, werewolf, it doesn''t matter what race they are. Since they''re female, they tend to think about bullshit."


    "... Whoaa, talked to like a real yboy." Ruby snorted in disdain.


    While Aphrodite nodded in agreement with Ruby.


    "In a sense, I am a yboy, I have the memories of a true yboy, after all." Victor bragged.


    "..." The two just stared at Victor in silence since it was a rare sight for Victor to brag about it.


    A silence fell around, and that silence was broken by Aphrodite.


    "Darling, at least try to talk to Freya."


    "It''s always beneficial to have someone like the Queen of Valkyries as an ally."


    "...I''ll try..." Victor wasn''t unreasonable. He knew that the goddess didn''t do too much, and he just reacted badly because he was angry with Loki and because they were trying to spy on his secrets.


    "But I don''t want to see Loki even if he''s painted gold."


    "As long as he doesn''t get his dick out of his ass and act like a decent person, I want him to go fuck himself."


    "... That is fair enough." Aphrodite didn''t hide her smile.


    "I will call Kali and Susanoo. They are gods who are like-minded with you, so maybe they can be your friend."


    "¡­ I will keep my expectations low." Victor spoke.


    "...." Aphrodite just nodded. It was understandable since Victor never had a decent encounter with the gods.


    "Ahh, I will teach you to protect your souls from the divine senses."


    "Mm." Victor nodded.


    "¡­Can I learn too?" Ruby asked in shock.


    "Yeah, I made sure to bless all the women close to Victor."


    Ruby raised an eyebrow:


    "... This is new. What boon did you give us?"


    Aphrodite gave a perverted smile and said:


    "Sexuality."


    "......" Ruby and Victor were silent.


    "Now, I understand why the blessing of sexuality is not as great as the others..." Victor spoke as if a mystery had been solved.


    After getting over her shock, Ruby understood why she was given the blessing of sexuality, and she could see the goddess'' ''hidden'' motives KM away. She looked at the goddess with a smile of her own that caught the goddess off guard:


    "Did I ever tell you that you are the best goddess?"


    "... Eh? Thanks? Hehehe..." She became a little shy with a bashful smile.


    "You should smile more, Ruby." She couldn''t help but say as she genuinely found Ruby''s smile quite cute.


    "My smile is only for my husband." Ruby said as she turned her face away and returned to her ''cold'' expression.


    "Ugh, I wasn''t saying that. I just thought that if you smile more, you''ll look prettier, and I love beauty!" She nodded to herself with a snort.


    "I know." Ruby disyed a small smile:


    "My friends always say I should smile more, but... I refuse."


    "Only my husband and mother have that privilege."


    Victor smiled gently as he felt his heart melt, and all of his bad mood disappeared. This cold woman sure was sweet inside.


    "...." Ruby just turned her head and hid her red face as she did her best to ignore the feelings of Victor that were flooding her body.


    ...


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557: ALUCARD!


    After those events that made Victor decide to create a Faction, we go back to the present.


    The Vatican.


    A tall man was wearing full-body ck armor with only his head visible with long ck hair that went down to his back; this was very different armor than what he wore when he went on the expedition.


    An armor made specifically for him, a gift from Eleonor Adrastea, she couldn''t join him yet, but she still feared for his safety.


    And the result of that concern was this armor.


    A full-body ck armor that wasn''t bulky but more ''tight'', an armor that was aimed at protection and the use of Victor''s abilities.


    Gauntlets that contained three sharp thorns, ws on the fingertips, and shoulder pad that, just like the gauntlet, was covered in thorns and pointed. Behind Victor was a long dark cape that reached the ground, and just like Ruby, Violet, and Sasha, this cape had the function of ''storing'' Victor''s power so that its use would be faster and smoother.


    Ignoring the fact that the entire material of the cape was made of titan skin. A monster that was found over 30,000 KM away from the territory of the Adrastea n, the skin of this titan waspletely toxic and prickly. Few beings would survive if they touched the cape...


    The breastte of the armor waspletely ck with several ''dark red'' designs that looked more like runes.


    Those runes were written by the runemaster Scathach Scarlett.


    The purpose of the runes was simple: protection, concealment, and intimidation.


    The protection rune was passive, but the concealment and intimidation runes were active. If the user so desired, he couldpletely hide himself from enemies and, like a chameleon, he would be one with nature.


    And intimidation amplifies the natural ''pressure'' that Victor had.


    There were other minor runes that were written on Victor''s gauntlets and boots, but they were just for extra support, like ''self-regeneration'' and ''speed''.


    Self -regeneration was obvious, if the armor was damaged, it would use the surrounding ''materials'', and through rune conversion, the armor would be restored.


    Honestly, Victor was amazed when he heard the armor''s effects, and he couldn''t help but look at Scathach as if she had overdone it.


    And what Scathach said when he saw her gaze made him feel sweet inside.


    "Nothing is overkill when ites to protection." He couldn''t help but agree with her.


    "And my armor has simr runes, along with Ruby''s Spear, and mine... If you''re going to the mythological war, you need to be prepared, and a lot of protection sometimes isn''t enough."


    "I will write runes on Ruby, Violet, and Sasha''s armor. Since the Maids will go with you as well, I will write on the armor you prepared for them as well."


    "But they won''t be as exaggerated as yours. I put more effort in your armor because I know you, Victor." She looked at him with using eyes.


    "...." Victor just couldn''t help but smile wryly. He knew what she was saying since he tended to overreact under certain circumstances.


    "I, the heiresses, and the other countesses will spread across the globe and help the ''VIPS'' when we finish recovering everyone and cing them in the new city. After that, we will go after the demonic dukes."


    "We''ll meet as soon as we''re done¡­ Victor, stick to the damn n." Scathach''s eyes were stern.


    Victor didn''t say anything or ept anything, just smiling and turning away.


    "Haah..." Scathach just sighed and disyed a small smile. Victor didn''t need to say anything since shepletely understood him. Asking Victor to stick to the n was the same as asking a berserker warrior not to fight in a rage.


    I mean, it''s impossible.


    But even though he didn''t say anything, Scathach trusted Victorpletely. She knew he wasn''t stupid and wouldn''t go straight to where the enemy''s main forces were, right?


    RIGHT!?


    If only she knew where he was now... She would sternly reconsider her own thoughts.


    Victor''s violet eyes glistened softly, and his expression was serious. While he was walking calmly on crimson red earth, it was as if he was in hell itself, and in this man''s hand was a weapon, specifically a Katana... Or something simr to that.


    The weapon was simple and very odd by human standards.


    The handle of the weapon was like a Katana, but the de was as big as an odachi, but the de was not as thick as a normal Odachi.


    It was as if someone had taken a regr Katana and ridiculously erged the de. That was how weird the man''s weapon was.


    Junketsu, the de of the progenitor. That was the name of the weapon, a weapon that was made by an Onmyoujutsu mage, a sword made with ''anti-monster'' metals, a metal that was blessed with hunter magic, a metal that was made with properties to hunt beings of the night.


    But uponing into contact with the man''s blood, this weapon changed and acquired more destructive properties. Now, this weapon wasn''t just anti-monster.


    But it was also a weapon capable of killing all beings as long as the owner covered the de with its power, a sword that seemed to have a mind of its own.


    No normal being would be able to wield this weapon. After all, it was too irregr, and the weapon would also consume everyone who touched it arrogantly, but for this man in armor? This weapon was quite efficient, and in fact, he felt like it was an extension of his hand. He felt quitefortable with it.


    This was one of the reasons that led him to practice human styles of martial arts that use katana and odachi as their primary weapon, so he practiced both because his weapon seemed to be a fusion of the two.


    Walking for a few more minutes, the heavily armored man climbed onto a cliff overlooking the entire battlefield.


    When Victor looked out over the battlefield, he saw:


    Hordes of demons all over the ce, the whole city seemed to be flooded in a tsunami, while the roars of the demons could be heard, as well as the screams of the humans and the screams of the lesser angels who fought with the demons.


    The hunters of The Inquisition were fighting as much as possible along with the angels, but nothing seemed to ovee the endless horde of demons.


    Oddly enough, the angels seemed to be outnumbered by the endless horde of demons.


    Angels and humans fighting demons, that was the image of the apocalypse itself.


    [...Master, I keep repeating this, but this is madness.] Kaguya couldn''t help but speak.


    [Craziness? This is insanity! You''re going to walk into this chaos, right? RIGHT? Master, please rethink!] Bruna couldn''t help but scream in concern.


    [...] Roberta, Roxanne, and Eve didn''t say anything. They knew their master well enough to know that when he decided something, he would do it no matter how ridiculous that decision was.


    And Bruna and Kaguya knew that, but even so, they warned him several times.


    But no matter how many times they warned them, Victor still looked at this chaos with a pure desire to intrude.


    [... Are you really going to do this? Why don''t you just go look for demon dukes and capture them to get information about that woman''s daughter?] A man''s gruff voice was heard.


    The maids looked at the gori that was in Victor''s shadow.


    Yes, that was the initial n. Victor, Jeanne, and Morgana would split up and look for information rted to Lilith Tepes, Megana''s daughter.


    The n was to take ce in ABSOLUTE secrecy.


    ABSOLUTE! Scathach repeated it several times to Victor.


    That was why she put a concealment rune on Victor''s armor...


    But as she expected, Victor didn''t go along with the n.


    ¡­ Well, he wouldn''t be Victor if he went along with the n.


    For the first time, Victor answered the question:


    "The enemy of my enemy is my friend."


    [....] The beings within Victor''s shadow fell silent and heard Victor''s voice echoing through the world of darkness.


    "The angels, and the inquisition are not holy, General James cannot do his experiments with the hybrids without the pope''s approval, and the pope cannot approve something like this without the approval of his god who gives his power."


    "Vampires aren''t saints either, and it''s undeniable that there are vampires who like to cause chaos and need to be hunted down, and it''s also undeniable that there are vampires who practice very these days. Every faction has its rotten points."


    "Vampires and hunters are sworn enemies, and that is undeniable¡­ But."<sub> </sub>


    "Wrong or right be meaningless in a war. All that matters is the winner."


    ????


    "He who ovees will be justice and righteousness. He who loses will be evil and wrong."


    "That is the unchanging reality."


    "..." Everyone didn''t know what to say when they heard Victor''s words.


    They knew it was correct, but they still helped the hunters? It leaves a bad taste in their mouth.


    "In Diablo''s grand scheme, it''s obvious he''s going to win this war. He''s been nning this for I don''t know how long."


    "If I want to turn the tables and reset the ''game'', I must think like him. He has put aside his thinking as a demon and is acting pragmatically, and logically."


    [...A demon letting go of his instincts...?] That was the most absurd thing Mizuki had heard in a long time.


    Asking a demon not to act like a demon is the same as asking an angel not to be racist towards the beings of the night.


    "Diablo''s every move points to that, and even when I saw him at the meeting, he was pretty self-contained, looks can be deceiving, and titles can be deceiving, and Diablo fooled everyone."


    "...." For a moment, everyone had forgotten Victor''s frightening ability to analyze an opponent.


    "Therefore, I must attack at the main point."


    [But¡­ Why didn''t you tell Scathach or Ruby that?] Kaguya asked.


    Currently, the one who was in mand'' of everything was Scathach since, as the most experienced woman in war, she was leading everything.


    "I said that."


    "... When? I didn''t hear Master saying anything."


    "Into bed."


    "..." The maids and Mizuki''s faces turned slightly red when they heard Victor.


    Indecent! Discussing war ns while fucking!? Huh!? What kind of practice is this!?


    They were speechless.


    Victor continued, "The angels and The Inquisition cannot fall, they are the ''protectors'' of humans after all, and the opposing force of demons, one side cannot bepletely eradicated." Victor spoke the word protector in disdain.


    [... Do you want to restore bnce, Victor?]


    The melodious voice of a mature woman was heard, and the maids looked at one specific woman, a human named Mizuki, who was also a little embarrassed but managed to control herself faster.


    Victor didn''t answer Mizuki, and instead, he said:


    "Demons were once angels. I saw that phrase once in a book."


    ????


    "The meaning of this phrase is obvious; angels and demons are two sides of the same coin."


    "No matter if Diablo has the evil gods of the seven hells with him, no matter what ns he has, one thing is undeniable."


    "While angels exist, so does the ''heavenly father''."


    "He cannot act unrestrained."


    A dark aura started toe out of Victor''s body as a red magic circle appeared on the gauntlet for a few seconds.


    <Level 01>


    "The Inquisition and the angels cannot lose here."


    "Like their natural enemies, they must live and fight the demons, and they must act like the good tool they are and facilitate my n."


    "..." Everyone inside Kaguya''s darkness felt a shiver run down their spine, even the gori.


    He was using the angels and the inquisition as tools!!


    Now, they understood Victor''s intentions! He just wanted a scapegoat for Diablo to focus his attention on.


    And nothing better than the angels and the inquisition, right? After all, in your book of cursed enemies, demons are at the top of them, and just below are vampires.


    ''The enemy of my enemy is my friend.''


    When that phrase resounded in everyone''s heads within Kaguya''s shadow, they understood why he came here.


    Yes, they understood his motivations and his intentions.


    ... But it''s still crazy! It''s insanity to meddle in a war like this!


    That''s what they thought, but the demonstration of what happened next silenced them, and they once again understood how irregr this man was.


    Red runes glowed on Victor''s breastte.


    FUSHHHHHH.


    And soon, a pressure as if the world was crashing down on everyone was felt.


    The world seemed to be shaking, while reality seemed to tremble, the skies seemed to be darker shades, and everyone held their breath, no matter if they were angels, seraphim, demons, or demon dukes.


    Even the horsemen of the Apocalypse, Death, and War, who were lying in wait, had to stop and look in Victor''s direction.


    And at the top of a cliff, they saw the image of a man with long, messy ck hair looking at them with blood-red eyes.


    The look he had on his face dered to everyone that they were inferior to man, and the arrogance emanating from just his presence was indescribable.


    Absolute shock fell between the three races. Everyone couldn''t help but recognize that beautiful face, a face that was seen by every important being who saw the broadcast. Everyone knew his deeds since they were very recent, everyone knew his name, and everyone had a controversial opinion of this man.


    He was cklisted by several races, but he was also looked up to and loved by several beings of those same races... [Most of them being women.]


    A man, a vampire, a monster, a savior, an arrogant being.


    Everyone had an adjective for this man, but these days he was better known as.


    The second progenitor of vampires:


    "A-ALUCARD!"


    ........


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558: An overwhelming presence.


    Alucard''s abrupt arrival on the battlefield paralyzed both armies and theirmanders. His presence alone stopped the war and made both sides focus on him.


    Wrong. They had no choice but to focus on him.


    His presence alone demanded attention like royalty entering his kingdom.


    Nobody could ignore him. Nobody dared ignore him.


    A tall man wearing armor that looked more like a pdin, he had short red hair and blue eyes, a man with a stern expression.


    ''He got stronger again... That monster! Just how long has it been since we met? A few months ago? How is this possible!?'' General Leonardo looked at his hand and squeezed it to take away the sense of fear radiating from the man''s body.


    ''He lookspletely different than he did in Japan.'' He clenched his fists.


    He could feel it clearly, that killing intent, that heaviness, that pressure.


    His whole body screamed ''danger''.


    The monster became much stronger than before, and if General Leonardo had confidence in dealing with Alucard before¡­


    Now, he''s afraid that maybe he alone won''t be enough.


    And this was ridiculous; this monster was crazy!


    ''Why can''t humans be like him?'' He bit his lip in frustration at this feeling of weakness and helplessness.


    ¡­ What General Leonardo didn''t understand, or perhaps ignored, is that even by vampire standards, Alucard was considered a monster.


    ''As expected, this man is too dangerous to be left alive. He should have been killed a long time ago! If only Mizuki had done her job well back then!''''


    General Leonardo looked to the side, specifically at a woman who was floating nearby. She had six white wings, long white hair with golden tones that exuded sanctity, green eyes, and white skin. She was wearing something that looked like a suit of armor colored white and gold.


    The woman was 190 cm tall, and even with the armor, Leonardo could see that her body was ''perfect'' and not too sensual.


    Seraphim, Ariel. One of the current seven virtues that represented Generosity.


    "Lady Ariel, if that monster meddles in the war and helps the demons, we will lose¡­ We don''t have the supplies and strength to fight that monster right now."


    Leonardo refused to use that man''s name, and in some corner of his heart, he thought that if he called that man''s name out loud, that man''s attention woulde to him.


    And there was also another reason.


    A being that managed to get to that level of strength and rise even higher in a period of months cannot be called with any adjective other than a monster.


    Even now, he could feel his body shaking.


    ''Just how did he get so strong in such a short time?''


    The Seraphim just looked at the man.


    Green eyes and blood-red eyes met, and even though they were at a considerable distance from each other, they could see each other as if they were next to each other.


    They stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity, but not even a few seconds passed in the real world.


    The Seraph closed their green eyes, as an angel, and a seraph at that, she had the ability to discern someone''s true intentions, as long as that ''intent'' aligned with the concept of ''generosity''.


    But she didn''t use that power on the man. Instead, she looked at him as someone who had interacted several times with other beings over the millennia. She looked at him with her experience.


    And at that moment, the man who was making everyone breathless and tense with his presence, who had single-handedly stopped the conflict with just his presence, was emitting a simple feeling towards the angels and the hunters.


    Indifference.


    She opened her eyes again, and a decision formed in her mind.


    "Ignore him. He is not against us." The melodious, angelic voice that carried a tone of ''gentleness'' and sternness echoed around them.


    ''Not Yet.'' She thought to her heart as she saw the man take a step forward and fall down the hill towards the ground.


    His sudden movement made all beings unconsciously go on guard.


    For a moment, Alucard''s eyes were covered by his long ck hair, and the whole environment around him became pure darkness, and he seemed to blend into that darkness.


    And suddenly... Eyes.


    Thousands of red eyes began to appear in that darkness.


    That sight sent shivers through everyone present.


    "Huh?"


    "Tell your hunters outside the walls created by me toe back."


    "Eh...?"


    "What are you waiting for? Do as Imanded."


    "Y-Yes!" In front of a Seraphim, even a human general was just a subordinate.


    As soon as the general left, Ariel spoke:


    "Zaniel, Daniel."


    Two white lights revealing a six-winged man and woman appeared behind Ariel.


    The two beings were twins with blond hair and sapphire blue eyes. They were identical, and if not for the long hair of the woman [Zaniel] and the short hair of the man [Daniel] to differentiate, no one could tell that they were a man and a woman.


    Something which was normal, considering that all angels have an androgynous appearance.


    Just like Ariel, their status was that of Seraphim, but in front of one of the ''seven'' virtues, they were her subordinates.


    Each Virtue had the right to have 2 Seraphim as subordinates, which was an obligation to ensure the safety of the ''virtues''.


    Like the gods with a concept, the angels who represent the virtues were beings closer to being gods than an ordinary Seraphim, and by consequence of having a ''concept'', they were superior to the other seraphim in the hierarchy.


    Only the original Seraphim, like Michael and Gabriel, had greater authority than the seven virtues because, just like the virtues, they also had a concept that represented them.


    "Call the angels back."


    The two twins just lowered their heads, understanding her order, and disappeared.


    The wings behind Ariel pped, and she took to the skies; stopping at a reasonable height, she looked down at that man.


    His entire body was covered in darkness with shades of red, and ''eyes'' were seen throughout his being, while only his head was unaffected by this darkness.


    Those eyes looked at everyone present, and when an individual was looked at by those eyes, they could feel death on the back of their neck as if it was ready to snap them out of existence.


    The man seemed to mutter something, and reading his lips, she saw him say:


    "Helheim"


    Suddenly the darkness of the man''s body spread across the floor of the entire battlefield, stopping only at the wall that Uriel created to protect the Vatican.


    Everyone''s feelings were running high. They had no idea what to do, and even if theirmanders ordered them to do something, they wouldn''t listen to their orders.


    The reason? They couldn''t ignore that man.


    Even though Duke Sitri was screaming loud enough for the demons to hear, the demons couldn''t ignore that man!


    Wrong, that monster!


    Slowly, the man''s serious face started to crack as a sadistic smile that showed all his sharp teeth was revealed, and the feeling of blood and death went up a few more steps, along with the pressure emitting from his body. It was as if the gravity was increasing a few hundred times all of a sudden.


    "What a horrible feeling¡­ Just how many beings have you killed for your entire existence to be bathed in blood?" Even without using her authority as a Seraphim, she could tell that the being''s soul was stained with sin.


    Thousands, if not hundreds of thousands, of sins were concentrated in a single being.


    Are you sure Alucard wasn''t the demon here?


    ''Truly abominable, progenitor of vampires.'' She couldn''t help but think about it.<sub> </sub>


    "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR!?" Someone''s demonic scream was heard.


    Ariel, as well as everyone except Victor, looked at the demon, who had his forehead creasing with rage.


    Demon Duke, Sitri, the currentmander of this invasion, was furious at being ignored.


    Even though he had been shouting orders for a while now, everyone seemed to have forgotten about him.


    Duke Sitri was desperate. This was supposed to be a simple invasion.


    He would appear here, use his famous ''Cocytus'' technique, flood the entire Vatican, and kill his sworn enemy.


    But who would''ve expected one of the seven fucking virtues to show up?


    That seraph single-handedly forced him into a defensive war, and she was clearly biding her time.


    Duke Sitri may not be privy to his king''s ns, but he knew that other battles between angels and demons were raging across the globe, and his demonic spies had reported information to him.


    While he was wasting time here, the other demons were gaining honors and climbing the ranks!


    He couldn''t waste time here, so he had to finish this fast.


    And he needs to eliminate that annoyance. Alucard was clearly on the side of the angels.


    "Listen to my order! Kill that monster!" Sitri''s eyes shed in a vicious tone.


    And suddenly, it seemed like all the demons woke up from their stupor, the demons started to be covered in a light red aura, and their strength began to increase.


    ROAAAAAAR!


    Driven by the duke, everyone rushed towards Alucard.


    "Simple creatures... Don''t you value strength? How can you not see the strength of that abomination?" Ariel just shook her head when she realized that all humans and angels had returned to the walls.


    Ariel''s wings spread wide as her body''s feeling of sanctity began to glow brighter, and the shield that was protecting the church strengthened even more.


    "Tsk, annoying woman." War clicked his tongue when he saw this move. He couldn''t make a move until now for the single and simple reason that he couldn''t enter that ce.


    The aura of sanctity was extremely lethal to demons.


    "We cannot fail our king." Hearing the voice that seemed toe from the depths of hell from his brother Death.


    War grunted and said:


    "We need to get that pesky seraph away."


    "Should we call the sin of gluttony? He''ll enjoy skinning that seraph."


    "The deadly sins are busy in the other hells, so we need to take care of that ourselves." War would never expect the angels to send someone as important as one of the seven virtues.


    Yes, they expected a Seraphim, but not one of the seven virtues.


    "What an honor." A being''s disdainful voice spread across the entire battlefield.


    Death and War quickly looked at Alucard.


    "Thousands of demons wanting my head. This is splendid."


    "¡­But, I''m afraid that''s not enough." Another wave of dark power shot out of Victor''s body.


    FUSHHHHHHH.


    UGH!


    All the demons that were close to Victor fell to the ground, and a face of pure fear was seen in the eyes of these bloodthirsty demons.


    A being that could put fear into literal demons was in front of them.


    Victor looked at the horde of demons that counted in the millions of beings.


    "Your numbers are far from enough."


    Suddenly, thousands of eyes began to appear on the ground, which was covered with darkness.


    "I said, KILL HIM!"


    The smarter demons red at the duke angrily.


    ''How are we going to kill this monster if we can''t even get close to him!? Are you fucking blind!?''


    But they couldn''tin, the hierarchy was absolute, and when a duke used his words and authority, these demons only had a choice to obey.


    Alucard took a deep breath.


    [Can you do it, Kaguya?]


    [Yes, as long as Master exists, I can maintain this state, I''m using his existence as a conduit, it all depends on how much stamina Master has.] Within the darkness, Kaguya''s hair grew to the ground, and her entire body became pure darkness.


    Literally, she was merging with Victor''s shadow, and they were bing one. Kaguya couldn''t be happier, thinking that she would find someone to use her n''s secret technique. She could literally jump with happiness right now if it weren''t for the moment.


    ''So that''s the feeling of using shadow incarnation...? It''s splendid! Haaah, I wanted to stay like this forever!'' Kaguya seemed to be having an existential orgasm.


    Alucard''s smile grew, stamina? That was something he had in spades, but he wanted to add something more.


    [Are you going to use that?]


    [Yes.]


    Not wanting to argue with Victor, the being inside him spoke:


    [... Remember, you only have 30 seconds. You have better mastered your progenitor power, and your body has be much stronger, but the burden is still too great for your body. More than 30 seconds, and your soul will start to be damaged.] The voice of the being inside Victor spoke.


    [30 seconds is enough, I just intend to eliminate these hordes.]


    [Mizuki, I will expel you, or you will die.] Kaguya expelled Mizuki from the shadow, and the former general appeared in front of the gates of The Inquisition.


    "...Eh?..." Mizuki looked around, "How rude, kicking me out just like that." She pouted, then she nced at the gates.


    ''Does the passage I made still exist?'' Mizuki''s job here was to seek information, and she would do that. After all, she was the only human who could cross this ''holy'' territory.


    When she was about to start walking, she heard:


    "A noble and brave warrior asked, are you an honorable fighter or a monster cursed by god?" Victor looked into the Seraphim''s eyes.


    "Hearing the question of the noble warrior, Do you know what I answered?" Victor''s face started to lose shape, not just Victor''s face, but his whole body began to lose shape and started to be something dark, something evil.


    Uriel swallowed hard. She felt that this was a question that was asked of her, and therefore, she couldn''t help but mumble:


    "What did you answer?" Even though her voice was low, the voice seemed to resonate throughout the entire battlefield.


    The former Alucard, who was now a being whose eyes and mouth full of sharp teeth were the only thing visible, spoke:


    "I am a monster created by god."


    FUSHHHHHHHHH!


    .....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559: Traitors.


    For a moment, crimson darkness seemed to descend across the battlefield, and then¡­


    Screams and roars of pain from the demons were heard.


    When the darkness began to fade, everyone could see what had happened.


    Demon bodies were cut by some kind of extremely sharp edge.


    Flesh from demons that look like they''d been squeezed into a ball of meat


    A ck fire that spread through all the demons and was burning them corrosively.


    Demons turned into literal statues.


    And all those demons that died were slowly being swallowed by the shadow.


    In a blink of an eye, over 70% of the demons that were outside the walls were killed by the aforementioned effects and absorbed by the shadows bing Alucard''s nourishment.


    "...What the fuck..." Leonardo,pletely losing hisposure, spoke curse words near the seraphs.


    The seraphim didn''t even think to scold the man. After all, the man just expressed the inner feelings that they were also thinking.


    "...A monster created by god..." Ariel muttered, and she could understand why he called himself that. After all, how could such an existence be allowed to exist if not for God?


    He was very irregr! Just how many powers did he have!?


    By a short count, she could see over 4 different powers! That was not something a normal progenitor could do.


    [WHOAAA! So much food! Incredible! Amazing!] Roxanne was jumping with happiness.


    [Demon meat is the best feast! Their souls are so delicious!]


    [HAHAHAHAHA!]


    [....] The Maids looked at Roxanne with a cold sweat breaking out on their foreheads.


    This Maid, had shepletely lost her mind?


    [HUSBAND, DARLING, MY MASTER! Please USE ME!] Roxanne''s voice was crazy.


    [... Eh?] That was the Maids'' reaction when they heard what Roxanne said.


    [Not necessary yet, you and Big Guy are our assets.]


    [...] Roxanne pouted as all her hype was killed with just one sentence.


    She felt like a child whose toy had been confiscated by her father.


    A feeling simr to what Ariel was going through with War, Death, and Sitri.


    "HAHAHAHAHA, no wonder that man is considered at the same level of danger as d by our king." War wasughing a lot, crazy happiness pounding in his chest.


    He could already hear the war cries. Instead of fighting the glorified pigeon, he wanted to fight this man!


    "Brother, control your war lust. We have a mission." Death spoke in a cold tone.


    "..." War''s face bes stern.


    "You are right." He looked back at Ariel, his thoughts running through several options.


    "Let''s use our spy."


    "... Are you sure? He''s too important a tool to discard that easily."


    "Yes, that Seraphim won''t lower this ''holy'' ground, so we won''t be able to invade any other way. We need to kill Alexander the pope, that man must die today."


    "¡­I will contact our spy." Death had no more to discuss and soon disappeared as if he didn''t exist there in the first ce.


    War turned his gaze to Alucard.


    He saw Alucard raise his right hand, covered with red eyes.


    [Bruna.]


    [Leave it to me, Master!] Bruna''s eyes began to glow blood red in the shadow world, and through the various viewpoints spread across the darkness, she began to use her power.


    "..." Se made an upward gesture with his fingers, and the effect was instantaneous.


    All the remaining demons floated towards the sky using only telekinesis.


    "W-What, what''s going on!?" The demons started to panic


    [...My power just got so much stronger!] Brunamented in shock. She would never be able to lift so many beings by herself.


    ''As expected of my god! Your body is perfect!'' Bruna looked obsessively at Victor''s figure through the world of shadows.


    ''So handsome... My Master... My God... My father... he''s so handsome~.''


    [Master, that demon Sitri is making a move, he wants to sneak up on you.] Kaguya warned him.


    [Maria.]


    [Yes, Master!] Maria''s eyes sparkled, and she made some movements in the shadow world.


    Extremely thin red threads starteding out of Victor''s back and flew towards Sitri at ridiculous speed.


    [... I caught you, mother fucker.] Maria smiled.


    "Huh?" Sitri looked at his feet and saw several red wavy threads there. He followed the direction of the threads and saw that they came from that monster.


    Sitri''s spine chilled a bit when he saw several eyes looking at him.


    ''Those eyes... Weren''t they just for decoration!? Can he see the entire battlefield with those eyes? This is ridiculous!''


    [Eve.]


    [Yes.]


    Maria''s threads started to catch fire, and soon they climbed towards Sitri, and in less than a second, his whole body was burning in a ck fire.


    "AHHHHHHH!" A demonic scream was heard, and his body was visibly melting.


    ''What is this fire!? I feel like my own soul is burning! I need to erase this!'' Sitri tried to use his power, but as soon as the power of water entered his body, nothing happened, the fire could not be extinguished.


    It was quite noticeable that just like Bruna, Eve''s firepower grew stronger when she used Victor''s ''upper'' body as a medium.


    A corrosive fire that had properties of internal destruction, a fire that could never be extinguished, and despite being ''weaker'' and inferior to the Snow n''s normal fire.


    Their destructive properties were much more severe than the Snow n''s fire, and unlike the Snow n''s, the fire could not be extinguished, only Eve could extinguish it.


    A power that was the manifestation of her inner fears and her admiration for her ''father'', a fire representing her sadistic side that wanted to harm others, and her inner rage due to the situation her ''father'' found her in.


    [20 Seconds.] The being inside Victor warned.


    Victor increased the power output, and soon two gigantic, bat-like wings of darkness shot out from his back.


    [Bruna, use everything.]


    [HMM!] Bruna waved with emotion as her long hair began to defy gravity, her breathing became heavier, and hot air came out of her breath, she was excited!


    And the result of that animation was instantaneous, all the demons flew toward the same ce faster.


    Soon the sky was covered with thousands of demons, a sight that would forever linger in the minds of humans.


    [10 seconds.]


    At that moment, Victor held Junketsu''s handle with his right hand and removed Junketsu from the scabbard.


    Tink.


    When the noise of the deing out of the scabbard was heard.


    All beings, literally all beings without exception, felt an existential fear of that de.


    ''...That weapon/Katana/Odachi...''


    ''It is dangerous!'' Everyone screamed to themselves internally.


    Victor assumed an Iaijutsu stance, his de was coated with the power of blood as he looked up at the sky where all the demon hordes were together, and a scene he had practiced countless times in the Adrastea n''s territory shed in his mind.


    [5 seconds.]


    He flexed his legs a little and used the footwork that Scathach taught him, and maintaining the same position he stood in, he vanished and reappeared in the air near the demons.


    ... So fast!


    Everyone was shocked by his speed, but the shock didn''t just end there, as everyone felt a spike of killing intent suddenly explode. Then, a Secondter, the killing intent disappeared, and Victor returned to his normal posture.


    All of his killing intent and power that seemed to put a strain on everyone disappeared, and only his face was shown to everyone as he floated in the air.


    [Only 2 seconds left...]


    [I said 30 seconds was enough.] Victor snorted internally.<sub> </sub>


    "¡­ Huh?" Both Ariel and Leonardo, who looked upon this scene, couldn''t help but exim in confusion.


    ''What happened? Why did he stop?'' That doubt was cleared the moment Victor walked forward in the air.


    Several red shes were seen in the air, horizontally, vertically, on all sides, and literally, all the demons were cut to pieces.


    It was as if the world itself was too slow to understand what just happened, and only now did the effects appear in reality!


    A ridiculous sword technique!


    "¡­ He just killed the whole horde like that? So easily?" Leonardo couldn''t absorb what he was looking at.


    "...." Ariel, Daniel, and Zaniel were silent, the feat of killing so many hordes of demons like that was not impressive, they could do the same with their holy power, but...


    What was amazing was the way he did it.


    Zaniel gulped, ''The souls of the demons were cut into thousands of pieces.'' That fact alone sent shivers down the Seraphim''s spine.


    Demon flesh and blood began to rain down across the battlefield, but it looked like a greedy Maid had other ns for those bodies.


    [It is ours! No more wasting food!] The darkness of Victor''s body grew and engulfed all the demons'' bodies.


    ''He''s fine even after eating several demons that contain miasma... Are you sure he''s not a demon?'' Ariel was really doubting Victor''s race now.


    [... Roxanne is bing a glutton.] Roberta, who had reptilian eyes that glistened slightly, and her hair acted as if it had a life of its own, muttered in an amused tone.


    [Ahhh, Darling, those demons'' souls were all damaged, they''re minced to pieces! But they''re still hot, so that''s fine, but try not to break their souls like that in the future!]


    [No promises.] Victorughed.


    [...] A silence fell in the shadow world.


    [...Darling?] Maria raised her eyebrow and remembered what Roxanne had called him earlier.


    [Oya, it looks like the most innocent of us got ahead.] Robertaughed with a gentle smile, but her eyes and hair that swayed menacingly weren''t kind at all!


    [Care to exin, Roxanne?] Bruna asked with the same gentle smile.


    [....] Kaguya and Eve were silent, but their eyes glowing blood red obviously showed their interest in the matter.


    [... Hmm... Ehh...] Roxanne broke out in a cold sweat.


    She looked at the gori, but the gori just turned his face away and started whistling.


    ''Traitor!'' She screamed in her mind.


    Ignoring the Maids'' confusion, Victor ordered:


    [Kaguya, retract your territory.]


    When his voice was heard, the Maids realized that this was not the time.


    [...Yes, Master.] Kaguya assumed a serious expression and focused on the current matter.


    All the territory of darkness that was spread across the battlefield returned to Victor''s body.


    His entire body was still covered in darkness, and blood-red eyes spread all over his body.


    Victor looked up, specifically at a demon.


    Duke Sitri, the demon that Violet defeated.


    Victor stepped into the air and disappeared, reappearing in front of the demon.


    "..." The demon Duke visibly flinched as he looked at the being in front of him. He even forgot the pain caused by the ck fire.


    "Tell me, Demon."


    ????


    "Can demons cry?"


    "I-." Before he could answer, he felt his four limbs and wings being severed.


    ???? His eyes opened wide, and an existential ache coursed through his entire body.


    "AH-." Before he could scream, a dark hand grabbed him around the neck and stopped him from speaking.


    "It seems that only your existence can offer me an answer." Victor''s smile was distorted, his pale face was covered in darkness, and only his red eyes and sharp teeth were visible.


    Victor''s shoulder began to deform, and soon a monster''s deformed head appeared and swallowed the demon whole.


    "..." A hush fell over the battlefield.


    The humans and lesser angels visibly swallowed at the sight of Alucard floating still.


    "It seems that demons can cry¡­" Victor''s smile widened a bit when he saw the memories of Duke Sitri crying to Baal.


    Getting the answer he wanted, Victor, at this point, was checking the demon''s memories. He ignored all the sins this demon hadmitted and his plots as he instead went to the most recent memories.


    "..." He narrowed his eyes. Sitri''s memories were fragmented, it suddenly ended when Violet killed him, and then he woke up in front of Diablo.


    Finishing seeing his memories, he thought:


    ''Russia, huh... What is that organism? What was it that Diablo used to revive him?''


    [Like us, the beings of the seven hells can trade with souls, and only the leaders of each hell can make an ''equivalent exchange.''] The voice of the being inside Victor spoke.


    [I saw this information with Dantalian, the king of hell uses the souls of the innocent to resurrect a demon from hell.]


    [Yes. Normally, when you kill a demon that is on another ne of existence other than hell, they just go back to where they belong.]


    [The only way topletely wipe out a demon is to use the power of the saints of light gods and angels, or... to do as we do.]


    [Swallowing their soul or breaking that soulpletely solves the problem as well.] Victor replied.


    [Sitri, Dantalian, and all those demons you absorbed will never be revived in Hell again.]


    "AHHHHHH!"


    Victor, who was focused on his own thoughts, turned all his gazes to the source of the sudden scream and saw Ariel clutching her stomach in pain.


    [Betrayal, huh¡­ As expected of humans, I guess?] Roberta/Medusa spoke in disdain.


    Zaniel and Daniel quickly approach Ariel, and look at her wound, they see a hole in her stomach that looks like it was made by a bullet:


    "Hell''s metal..." Zaniel''s eyes glittered dangerously as she looked down and saw a human with a smile on his face while in his hands was a rifle with strange runes.


    "Jonah! How dare you attack a seraph!?" Leonardo called out to his assistant and approached him.


    Before Leonardo had time to do anything, Zaniel appeared in front of Jonas:


    "Smug ant."


    "Hahaha~, how does it feel to have an ant harm you, you ''higher beings''?'''' The man snorted. He didn''t even react to his chest being pierced by Zaniel''s sword.


    He spat in Zaniel''s face, and it caused the pretty female angel''s face to distort, and she split the man in half.


    A foolish move. She should have captured him.


    The death knight appeared beside his brother and spoke:


    "Done."


    "Let''s finish our work." War spoke while taking his greatsword in one hand. He flexed his legs a little and disappeared into the church.


    Death followed in his brother''s footsteps.


    Soon the two knights found themselves in front of a blond-haired man with a very severe appearance.


    "Demon scum, you have the nerve to appear in front of me." Alexander stood up with a sword in his hand.


    "Big wordsing from a human who borrows power from other scum." War spoke in disdain as his Greatsword began to emanate an orange-red aura.


    "...." Nothing changed in Alexander''s expression, but the atmosphere around him became noticeably more aggressive.


    He was irritated.


    .....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560: A monster that devastated the innocent maiden.


    Cough, Cough.


    Ariel coughed up golden blood as she was kneeling on the ground, her six wings were draped behind her, and holy blood was pouring from her belly.


    She couldn''t even form coherent thoughts. Her state was quite precarious, and she was just able to give orders to stop her bodyguards from doing anything to the humans.


    Even if she was angry and wanted to make these humans disappear.


    The mission given by the General of the Angels, Michael, had priorities above her feelings.


    Even for an angel who embodied ''generosity'', betrayal was a sensitive topic for angels.


    Because they clearly remembered their brothers and sisters who had fallen due to Lucifer''s influence.


    At this time, angels and humans turned to each other.


    The angels quickly got in front of Ariel and surrounded her to protect the woman. The two seraphs were the same, and Zaniel was on guard with a visibly angry face, wanting to burn all the humans in front of her right now while Daniel was trying to help Ariel.


    Zaniel hadn''t done anything yet because of Ariel''s orders. If it were up to her, everyone would already be dead.


    "Not yet, Daniel?"


    "I can''t heal her, the bullet is lodged inside her, and the miasma is corrupting her system."


    "She is a virtue, this miasma should be nothing."


    "I know... But the miasma''s concentration is ridiculous. It seems like it was made specifically to deal with beings like her."


    "I can''t even get close without getting hurt." Daniel exined patiently as he showed his hand, which was in a decrepit state that quickly returned to normal after a few seconds.


    "What should we do then!?" Zaniel screamed in frustration.


    A virtue could not die now. The war was just beginning.


    "... If we had a way to interrogate that human, we might know what that projectile is."


    "..." Zaniel bit her lip.


    "All I can say is that they used hell metal, and they put a ridiculous concentration of miasma in this projectile, but what''s strange is that even that concentration of miasma shouldn''t harm a virtue. They negate any miasma just by their nature of existence."


    "Lady Ariel." Leonardo tried to say something, but the two-winged angels shouted with angry expressions.


    "Go away! Don''te close, humans!"


    Leonardo stopped walking and bit his lip, he must do something fast, or the angels won''t be able to trust them in the future.


    "Lady Ariel, Lady Zaniel, Lord Daniel, this situation has nothing to do with us. That man was an infiltrator of the demons."


    "He was your goddamn assistant general." Zaniel spoke.


    "..." Leonardo was silent.


    "Those words are not the least bit convincing."


    "Keep your distance, don''t approach, or we be your enemies." she growled.


    Leonardo just nodded and walked away.


    The moment Leonardo walked away, sounds of pping were heard all around.


    Everyone turned in one direction and a being standing there with full ck armor, long ck hair, and violet eyes, next to him was the weapon he used earlier floating harmlessly.


    "Hahahaha, it seems like human stupidity is never cured, right? General Leonardo."


    "..." The man''s face distorted visibly.


    Alucard started walking, and as if he were Moses, the humans around them made room for him to pass and didn''t even dare to look the tall man in the eyes.


    Alucard walked calmly with a small smile on his face.


    Far from admiring this man''s beauty, all humans were afraid of him.


    Alucard brushed past Leonardo, and his shoulder mmed into the man''s chest, causing him to overbnce and nearly fall.


    Leonardo looked in shock at Alucard, ''Is this man a mountain? His body is so heavy and unyielding.''


    Leonardo felt like he was an ordinary human trying to get in the way of a moving truck. It was impossible to stop him.


    Alucard walked towards the angels. Unlike humans, the angels didn''t open the way, as they faced Alucard coldly, ready to fight, but before they raised their weapons, everyone heard:


    "Don''t raise your weapons."


    "..." All the angels stopped their movements.


    "Those who raise their weapons to fight must be prepared for retaliation¡­ It''smon sense, right~?" As he walked, Alucard''s smile began to widen and became more predatory.


    And that sent chills through all the lesser angels, and promptly, they all started making room for Alucard to pass.


    The scene repeated itself, this time with the angels!


    Leonardo and the humans looked at this in pure shock, as his mind couldn''tprehend what he was seeing.


    Arriving in front of the seraphim, Alucard''s eyes glowed blood red.


    The two Seraphim and Alucard faced each other.


    But... The two didn''t raise their swords, Alucard''s warning was clear, and the two seraphim noticed that Alucard didn''t have his weapon.


    Junketsu was still standing in the distance as it floated silently.


    But even knowing that the two wouldn''t give this man room to approach Ariel.


    "Do you want her to die?" Alucard''s question brought all of the Seraphim''s thoughts to a standstill.


    "¡­ Can you help her?" Zaniel asked.


    "...." Alucard didn''t say anything, as he just continued with the same smile as before.


    "Answer-." When Zaniel was going to demand he speak.


    Everyone heard a whisper.


    "I-It''s all right..." Ariel''s weak voice called out.


    "Let him through." The voice came out a little stronger but still contained a hint of weakness.


    Biting their lips, Daniel and Zaniel made room for Alucard.


    When Ariel''s state fell in Alucard''s eyes, the man''s face did not change.


    He approached the woman and kneeled in front of her.


    "On the battlefield, never let your guard down, even if you are with your allies."


    "... I did not expect it."


    "Betrayales from the ce you least expect it."


    Cough, Cough.


    She coughed up golden blood onto the floor.


    "Can you help me?"


    "Yes." A simple answer but one that contained a lot of confidence.


    "... Why? Why are you helping us?" She looked seriously at the being in front of her, even though he was evil... Why was he so beautiful?


    Even Lucifer and Michael weren''t as handsome as he was.


    "I don''t like to y other people''s games."


    "..." Ariel was going to open her mouth to say something, but she was silent. As one of the seven virtues, she understood what he was talking about.


    ''Damn demon, how long has he been making this n?'' She bit her lip angrily.


    "Can I help you?" Hearing the question from the being in front of her.


    She looked at him with neutral eyes, trying to find any kind of deception, she even used her ''virtue'', but nothing could be found. He genuinely wanted to help her.


    "... I trust you."


    Alucard disyed a small gentle smile, "Trust is too strong a word, Ariel." He grabbed her arms and pulled her into his body.


    "¡­H-Huh?" She was surprised when she felt a strong hand gripping her waist and was even more surprised when he lifted her chin gently.


    And just like that, without even asking, Alucard made a move.<sub> </sub>


    Alucard invaded Ariel''s mouth and kissed her.


    "Hmph!?"


    ¡­


    ..


    .


    Silence...


    Pure silence fell all around. The ce was so silent that they could only hear the noise of the fight going on in the distance, a fight that even the humans weren''t interested in checking out.


    They were simply shocked by what they were witnessing at this moment.


    A seraph kissing a vampire? Huh?


    The very thought of this happening in reality was so ludicrous that it would make anyone who understood the angels'' attitude towards ''night beings''ugh out loud.


    Everyone''s mind was reduced to a catatonic state, and they couldn''t even put two and two together right now.


    All they could do was watch the ''battle'' of tongues in which a frightening monster [Alucard] was fighting the gentle, virgin maiden [Ariel].


    In the shadow world.


    [...he did that...] Kaguya spoke in shock.


    [Yes, he did.] Eve replied.


    [He really did it...] Roberta spoke.


    [Indeed, he actually went and did it.] Eve nodded.


    [...He desecrated a Seraphim!!] Maria screamed.


    [Yes, Yes, he desecrated a Seraphim.] Eve nodded several times.


    [Please tell me I''m dreaming...] Kaguya muttered in a weak tone. She really wanted to sigh right now, just imagining the size of the trouble that would happen in the next scene made herpletely tired.


    [No, unfortunately, you''re not dreaming.] Eve replied.


    [...He couldn''t do it any other way?] Bruna asked.


    [It''s better this way, I detected a powerful and evil soul in that wound, if my Master wants to help, he''d better consume that soul for himself.]


    [I''m talking about his method of doing this!] Bruna screamed.


    [How is he going to consume something if it doesn''t go into his mouth?] Roxanne asked, confused, sounding like a child asking her parents how much two plus two was.


    [...] The maids fell silent at this stupid question.


    [B-But, didn''t you absorb the other demons with Kaguya''s shadows?]


    [The demons were weaker, and their souls too. Remember when Master went to eat Duke Sitri, he had to go there himself.]


    [...] The maids were silent.


    [That''s a very strong soul, probablying from a higher level demon, he can''t do that like he could with weaker demons.] Big Guy spoke.


    Back to Alucard.


    Unconsciously, Ariel held onto Alucard''s shoulders and froze as her mouth was ravaged by this man. She would have resisted but stopped when she felt the influence of this miasma seeping out of her system.


    Realizing that he wasn''t taking advantage of her and just genuinely trying to help her, she let him do whatever he wanted as she squeezed his armor''s shoulder tighter, her face turning a deep red as she realized the predicament she was in.


    A few seconds passed, and Alucard backed away from Ariel, leaving a trail of saliva connecting the mouth of the frightening monster and a very red seraph.


    "Y-Y-You-"


    He caressed her cheek and spoke with a small smile:


    "Thanks for the meal~." Soon he got up and started to walk away.


    "B-Bastard!" Zaniel screamed in outrage as she grabbed her sword, and when she raised the sword to attack Alucard¡­


    Ariel said,


    "Stop."


    "B-But, he took advantage of-¡­" Daniel trailed off when he looked at Ariel''s condition.


    The six-winged Seraphim rose from the ground, and the two realized that she waspletely fine.


    "He really helped me." Shemented with a neutral expression while doing her best to hide her embarrassment with her poker face.


    "Oh..." Alucard stopped walking and turned around, as he smiled seductively:


    "I will keep this." He raised his hand and showed the demon metal bullet to the three seraphim and all the angels.


    This time not just Ariel but all the angels, whether they were male or female, turned slightly red.


    That smile was dangerous! That man was dangerous! He was worse than Lucifer!


    Victor raised his hand, and Junketsu flew towards him. Victor caught Junketsu and held it with his left hand.


    No one went on guard when he did this.


    "See you Later, Ariel~." Then, with the same seductive smile, Victor disappeared.


    ''I never want to see you again!'' Ariel thought in frustration when she heard what Victor said.


    Did he help her? Yes! She couldn''t deny that! If he wasn''t here, she would probably go into aa, and the only person who could help her at that moment was her heavenly father.


    ''B-But¡­''


    She touched her lips and blushed even more deeply, she lowered her head a little, and her hair covered her red face:


    ''It was my first time! That bastard! He invaded my mouth deeply and dominated me!''


    Smoke seemed toe out of the Seraphim''s head; it was pure anger and shame:


    ''I never want to see him again!''


    ????


    Mizuki, at this moment, was looking at a man lying down with bandages all over his body. She was walking calmly through the building in search of information when she entered the medical wing and saw this man.


    "General Kurtz."


    "¡­Should I kill this psychopath?" Mizuki knew Kurtz. The man was a fanatic who believed that ''purifying'' was the right path for the good of mankind.


    Of course, ''purify'' in this sense was to kill all supernatural beings.


    [It depends on your will, Mizuki.]


    [Alucard would say the same.] Abe-No-Seimei spoke to his disciple.


    "Hmm..." She thought for a few seconds and made a decision.


    "He''s still useful, but just in case." She pulled out a ck talisman and said:


    "Jor¨­gumo, mark my target, and make him your prisoner." The moment she tossed the talisman to Kurtz, a woman...


    Specifically, a spider woman materialized, and this woman approached Kurtz''s body as she climbed onto the bed and opened the man''s mouth with her human hands.


    The woman opened his mouth, and a small spider crawled up the woman''s arms and entered Kurtz''s mouth.


    Kurtz''s body began to struggle, but the youkai held him down on the bed.


    The whole time, Mizuki had a small cruel smile on her face.


    [...] Abe-No-Seimei looked at this vision with a cold sweat running down his body. His disciple had be quite cruel uponing into contact with Victor.


    .....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561: Schemes Everywhere.


    [Haaah, as expected of my master, he is so brazen that not even the Seraphim can handle him.] Kaguya sighed in relief.


    [Isn''t he just very handsome? And they didn''t know what to do?] Bruna spoke.


    [I say it''s his charisma.] Maria spoke while Eve and Roberta nodded.


    [Haaah, don''t you understand, desecrating a Seraphim like that is reason enough for all of Biblical heaven to hunt my master.]


    [.....] Everyone gulped when they heard what Kaguya said.


    [Nothing will probably happen because Master saved that Seraphim, but... Master came very close to making an enemy he was trying to help.]


    ????


    [...That was close, huh.] Eve spoke.


    [Yes...] Kaguya replied.


    [...Master, Master.]


    [Hmm? What is it, Medusa?]


    [... What do the lips of a Seraphim taste like?]


    [....] The Maids looked at Roberta, or specifically Medusa now.


    The only way they could identify that Roberta wasn''t in control right now were her reptilian eyes.


    [Sweet, it''s different from vampires and the goddess... Does it taste more innocent?]


    [Oh... Innocent, huh.] Medusa nodded:


    [Did you like it, Master?]


    [It would be a lie if I said no.]


    [Fufufufu~] With a rather sensualugh, she returned to the depths of Roberta''s soul.


    [....] Everyone didn''t know how to react to Victor''s thick skin.


    Victor, who was looking at a fight from a considerable distance, examined the demon metal bullet.


    "That little thing was able to harm a Seraphim and reduce her to that deplorable state¡­ She became frail, and her body began to be corrupted." Victor''s eyes gleamed slightly.


    [A bullet capable of corrupting a Seraphim... If the master hadn''t interfered, she could either die or... Turn into a fallen angel.] Kaguya spoke.


    [And that can''t happen, the angels can''t lose power now.] Evemented in a cold tone.


    In the grand scheme of things, only a force like angels can oppose demons. Yes, humans borrow strength from ''Heavenly Father'', and over time, they have developed tools that are capable of opposing demons and beings of the night.


    But when someone of the level of Demonic Duke entered the fight, no matter the tool, strength would always speak louder.


    And the only ones who could fight the highest level demons were the highest level angels.


    Humans, only a select few like the generals and the leader of The Inquisition, could do that.


    But even if these humans run into one or two more demonic Dukes, they can only clench their teeth and be wiped out. There was only so much borrowed strength could help you.


    In the grand scheme of things, does The Inquisition matter?


    Yes, but not as much as the angels.


    An example was the current state of affairs right now.


    A Seraphim of the seven virtues can single-handedly change the course of a war. If not for her, the demons would have won.


    The Inquisition was... Dispensable, in a biblical war like this, humans were just foot soldiers. It didn''t matter if you were a general or not.


    In a war like this proved why humans were called the weakest race.


    The strengths of humans were numbers and their ingenuity.


    ''... If humans put their differences aside and supported each other in this time of crisis... The result would not be like this.'' Eve thought.


    [Unfortunately, that won''t happen. Maybe if it was some time after the invasion, the humans tried to join in, but now? They''ll just exploit each other.] Alter Eve spoke.


    "...." Eve just fell silent in agreement with the woman''s words as she looked at her master.


    Darkness moved around Victor, and a rifle was seen, the same rifle the human used to attack the Seraphim:


    "Norse runes, and the rifle is made of a material I''ve never seen before."


    [Abination of Nordic runes and the powerful soul of a demon, not to mention the powerful miasma contained inside... Diablo is getting more dangerous than I initially thought.] Kaguya analyzed.


    "Hahaha~. My beloved maid, if anyone has the balls to do what he did in what amounts to the UN of the supernatural world, he is certainly more dangerous than anyone thinks."


    [....] Kaguya couldn''t help but agree with Victor.


    Diablo''s posture at the meeting was one of pure confidence as if everything was going ording to his n.


    [What are you going to do with this, Master?]


    "I will have Scathach, Aphrodite, and Morgana check these items." He spoke as darkness covered the objects, and they disappeared.


    He turned his gaze to the fight taking ce in the distance.


    A man in full armor and arge Greatsword was attacking a golden-haired man in pdin-like armor.


    Victor could also see another being in ck armor, with a hood that covered his face made of darkness. That man used two scythes that connected together to form arge scythe as a weapon.


    [Horseman of the Death and Horseman of the War.] Kaguya muttered.


    [The horsemen of the apocalypse, huh...] Maria muttered. [I knew they were real, but seeing it in person is... A big shock.]


    Victor focused his gaze on the knights.


    ''Strong... Not just in power, but their martial arts are at the level of a master as well.'' Victor''s smile grew, he wanted to jump into the fray and fight the knights, but he held back and watched the fight, or precisely speaking, an execution.


    The blond-haired man simply didn''t stand a chance against the two beings.


    War and Death were simply on a level of their own, and the pdin could only defend himself.


    [Aren''t you going to intervene?]


    [No, I''ve already done my part, it''s up to them to try and help the blond-haired man.] Victor mentally replied as he looked at the three Seraphim in the distance, who seemed to have no interest in intervening.


    The Seraphim man named Daniel was even holding Leonardo, preventing him from interfering in the fight.


    "Heh, it seems that even angels are vengeful." Victor chuckled, but inside he narrowed his eyes, his distrust starting to rise over this situation.


    [The angels'' stance is quite clear. They don''t care about humans, they are just doing what they were ordered to. The way angels look at humans is as if they were looking at a pet.] Bruna spoke with a frown. As an ex-nun, she couldn''t help but feel her previous feelings trampled.


    But she didn''t feel too much. After all, these beings were no longer the target of her faith.


    Unlike an imaginary god she had never seen or these beings, she preferred to put her faith in a man who saved her and gave her one of the greatest gifts she could ever receive.


    Force.


    [We cannot judge an entire race on the basis of a few individuals.] Maria spoke.


    Maria, of all people, knew not to do that. She had learned a lot from her past.


    [The lesser angels, Daniel and Zaniel, may not care about humans... But Ariel, that seraph genuinely cared about them.]


    [From what I judged, she wouldn''t throw her life away for the humans, but she wouldn''t ignore them either if she had had a hard time.]


    [That''s because she is the very virtue of ''generosity''.] Roberta snorted in disdain.


    The Maids began to argue about this matter as they watched the fight through Victor''s eyes.


    It wasn''t until a certain gori spoke that everyone fell silent.


    [I don''t know if it was Diablo''s n or not, but putting in a traitor and using him at this very moment caused a serious rift in the alliance of The Inquisition and the angels, The Seraphim''s own stance is now a perfect example, even Ariel who is the ''incarnation'' of generosity, is not moving.]


    [They''ll never be able to trust each other''s back now, and in a war... That''s deadly.] Big Guy finished speaking.


    "..." Everyone, including Victor, couldn''t help but internally agree with what he said.


    Victor thought about the reasons why Ariel didn''t do anything, and only one thing crossed his mind:


    [Does she know what the generals are doing?]


    [Is Master talking about the experiments?] Eve spoke.


    [Yes.]


    [...Yes, she should know. She''s one of the highest level angels, after all... Could that be why she doesn''t help?] Kaguya spoke.


    [I don''t know if Heavenly Father is involved in this or not, something like that happening right under his eyes, how can he not know? And if he knows, why didn''t he intervene? Many questions, few answers, but... One thing I''m sure]


    Victor turned his gaze to Ariel, [That look of contempt and disdain in Ariel''s eyes was authentic, and the target of all those bad feelings was the man with the blond hair.]


    "..." The Maids were silent as they watched everything, and just like her master said, that probability was very high.


    [There was no trust from the beginning, huh... The incident with the traitor was just the trigger for everything to blow up.] Brunamented.


    Again, everyone nodded in agreement with Bruna.


    Victor watched the fight for a few more minutes, and deciding he had understood enough of the two knights'' swordy and their power, he spoke:


    "Looks like the pope lost¡­ Huh." The second he said it.


    Death cut off both of Alexander''s arms with his two scythes.


    War stabbed his Greatsword into the Pope''s heart.


    "No more Inquisition." War''s eyes glowed with a hot fire that seemed toe from the depths of hell, and soon Alexander''s entire existence began to catch fire.


    At that very moment, Alexander felt something.


    "... He abandoned me..." All his strength, all his power, everything he had was taken from him.


    His body began to age at an extremely rapid rate, and soon only an elderly man was standing in front of War.


    ''Father... Why...?'' A question he didn''t expect an answer to, and he was shocked when he heard an answer.


    [I gave free will... And that free will expanded to your organization. And once again, my children abused that free will andmitted sins that would make the demons of hell stare in awe.]


    [Disappointing.]


    A solemn feeling settled into Alexander''s entire existence. He did not fear the anger or hatred of his god, he knew that what he did, and what he allowed his subordinates to do, was against the whole purpose the Inquisition was created for, but even knowing this, he couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Disappointment is much worse than anger or hatred.


    [You are not wee in Heaven, Alexander. And hell would just be heaven for you.]


    [Only The Limbo is a ce worthy of someone like you.]


    The moment the statement was heard for Alexander, things started to change.


    War quickly backed away from Alexander, and soon a giant door appeared behind the decrepit old man.


    The door opened, and the pure abyss of darkness was seen, and soon thousands of hands came out of this abyss and prated Alexander''s decrepit body. Soon Alexander''s visible soul was ripped from the body by those hands.


    "... It seems that even your beloved god didn''t care about you." War spoke in a dismissive tone.


    Alexander just stood there and did not resist. He had no motivation to do so.


    The moment the door closed and disappeared.


    Ariel pped her wings and floated in the air, and soon she proimed:


    "The heavenly father delivered his punishment. The Inquisition lost its free will, you will no longer have autonomy, your entire organization will be investigated, and those responsible for the atrocities that happened here, as well as Alexander, will have their souls thrown into The Limbo."


    A silence fell around the humans, and most were confused by what Ariel said.


    "What atrocities?"


    "What''s up?"


    Others were afraid and scared by what they witnessed, and the presence of two horsemen of the apocalypse also increased this fear.


    "Hmm... Now that wasn''t in the ns." War held the Greatsword on his shoulder.


    Death appeared beside his brother with his two scythes:


    "What should we do?"


    He looked at the three Seraphim.


    Unlike before, the three were inplete disposition to fight them to the death.


    War, at that moment, realized what had happened.


    He and his group were thrown into the hands of Heavenly Father, and the man used the demons to eliminate the most influential person in The Inquisition, so he could ''clean'' his house.


    It is worth mentioning that this is not a pleasant feeling, and War was extremely irritated right now.


    A feeling Death shared with his brother.


    "Back off."


    "The king needs to know what happened."


    mes erupted from the ground, and soon a demonic horse with hooves, eyes, and tail on fire appeared.


    Death nodded, shadows left the ground, and soon a ck horse with eyes, paws, and tail on fire with a green tint appeared.


    The two knights exchanged nces with the seraphim for a moment.


    "See you on another battlefield, pigeons."


    Ariel''s eyes shed in disdain:


    "Next time, you won''t be able to run away like this, abominations."


    War and Death''s eyes sparkled for a few seconds when they heard the word ''run away'', but they controlled their anger and left this ce.


    "That was unexpected." Victor, who was watching from a distance, spoke.


    "Looks like Heavenly Father is a crafty guy, huh."


    [...To think that he would use the demons'' n against them.] Maria was in mild shock.


    [Did he foresee his involvement?] Roxanne spoke.


    [Probably not, when I got here, it was clear that Ariel was waiting for someone, she was biding her time.] Victor looked at the Seraphim.


    [She is strong, extremely strong, if she intervened with the motivation she is now, she could fight Duke Sitri and win.]


    [And the other two seraphim protect the inquisition.]


    [Master''s appearance just sped everything up, huh?] Roberta spoke.


    [...Yes.] Victor spoke.


    ????


    Victor''s eyes gleamed slightly:


    [They knew that there were two more powerful forces lurking, specifically the horsemen of the apocalypse. The ally Ariel was waiting for was a guarantee that these forces would not cause so much damage, so if I hadn''t intervened, this war would havested a few more weeks.]


    [The ally Ariel wanted would arrive, and the two would ''fight'' the demons while the two seraphim, who are bodyguards, would protect the humans.]


    [In the meantime, realizing that the barrier of light was gone, War and Death would do what they came to do, they would assassinate Alexander.]


    [Seeing that the pope died, the Seraphim would fight with all their strength and end this war, and the scene we just saw would repeat itself.]


    Victor exined everything as if he were seeing the future, his ability to n and understand movements in the shadows only grew with Adonis'' memories.


    [.....] The Maids and the gori didn''t know what to say when Victor finished speaking.


    [So everything we did here was pointless?] Roxanne couldn''t help but ask.


    [... Not quite.] Eve began to speak:


    [Remember what happened.]


    [Humans betrayed the angels.]


    [...Oh...]


    [Had Master not appeared, Ariel would have turned a fallen angel or been killed, I don''t think even Heavenly Father foresaw that there were ''traitors'' in the organization.] Eve finished.


    [And by making their presence known, and helping the angels, most notably by saving Ariel''s life, the angels now know that vampires, specifically my master, aren''t their enemy .] Kaguya continued.


    [They owe us a debt.] Kaguya looked around and disyed a small smile:


    [A debt that we will collect in the future.]


    Victor justughed a little when he heard his Maids arguing as he looked at the ce where Alexander was:


    "I guess you can''t go that far with borrowed power." Victor spoke as he turned around and soon disappeared from everyone''s view leaving only a trail of lightning.


    ......


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562: An Unpredictable Man.


    In an abandoned house somewhere in Europe, a man in armor and a woman wearing a ck business suit entuating her voluptuous body were standing, looking down at a table.


    "As expected, huh... He''s not here." Victor narrowed his eyes in annoyance. Even though he knew the man wasn''t here due to observing this ce with his eyes before, he still had some hope that Mizuki would find some clue about him.


    Concern for Mizuki''s safety? He had some, but he also trusted the woman, and she was much stronger than before now that she was trained by Scathach and himself.


    This was all due to her efforts. He would not treat her gently, but he would also keep his eyes on her, the proof of which was that even if Mizuki left, Kaguya''s shadows were still merged within her shadow, so if Mizuki got in whatever dangerous situation, and she couldn''t handle it, Kaguya would pull the woman into the shadows.


    And proof of her sess was Mizuki herself, who walked out of the middle of the den of angels and hunters alone and without Victor''s assistance. Even though Kaguya was watching her the whole time, the woman didn''t ask for or need help.


    "James is a sneaky snake, and he wouldn''t stay here in the middle of a war... Although I have records that he was recalled." Mizuki spoke while picking up some documents and handing them to Victor.


    Victor took the documents from Mizuki''s hand and flipped through everything quickly; with his extraordinary senses, he could read everything in a sh.


    Privileges of someone who had the power of lightning running through his body at all times.


    "Thest time he came was¡­two months ago?" He narrowed his eyes.


    "It was around the time the gathering of supernatural beings was announced." Mizuki spoke.


    "Sneaky snake." Victor could easily imagine why he had left when the meeting was announced, James had long been in contact with other factions, and possibly, he was acting with those factions in their best interests.


    ''Nius and James, these two fuckers are too quiet for my liking.'' Victor never breaks a promise. If he said he was going to hunt them down, hunt them down, he would.


    But the problem was, these two men were sneaky as hell, and before, Victor didn''t have the power he has now.


    He may not be able to defeat a Scathach that used all of her power.


    But with all of his unique ''perks'', he was undoubtedly a force to be reckoned with, his own progenitor blood and natural ability to harm souls putting him at an advantage over many stronger beings.


    Yes, Victor was weakpared to the great beings, especially d himself, who was also a progenitor, but... He was not far behind in dangerousness.


    The unique traits he acquired from Aphrodite and this new power he used in conjunction with his precious Maids definitely put him on a level of his own.


    Not to mention the power of ice, fire, lightning, and water that he was developing even further.


    With his hard work and his monstrous talent¡­


    He reached a level that if he fought Scathach using all his power without concern for her well-being, he could, in theory, damage the woman''s soul and kill her. Of course, it all depended on the fight they would have. After all, he could foresee a fight, but anything could happen during the fight.


    But that''s not what he wanted. He didn''t want to kill her; he wanted to defeat her.


    Despite being a vampire who hadn''t evene of age yet, he was very strong and versatile, and his versatility was deadly to those who underestimated him.


    Not to mention he wasn''t alone now. He had several allies and several strong subordinates.


    The situation was different from before.


    "Victor? Why are you silent?"


    "... I was thinking about Nius Horseman."


    "The former count, huh." Mizuki heard stories of what happened at the time and knew more deeply when Sasha exined to her about the incident in the past.


    "Yes. Since the day he disappeared, he''s been very quiet, and I don''t like that."


    "Do you have a grudge against him?"


    "... Grudge is too strong a word. I find him irritating." Victor didn''t lie. He didn''t hold a deep grudge against Nius like James, who directly harmed Kaguya, and almost harmed his wife with his subordinates.


    Nius harmed only the Fulger n and Natashia directly, the n of his two wives, a situation that, at the time, he had no control over.


    That''s why the word ''grudge'' was very strong since he didn''tpletely hate the man.


    He just thought that this type of man should be put down ASAP for his peace of mind. He was the treacherous type of man, someone like Adonis and the current Victor.


    The kind of man that, if you give him enough time, could do something horrible.


    Yes, Victor was only hunting him because he had harmed the n of his two wives and because he wanted to keep the man away from them.


    Possessiveness, a feeling of overprotection, was what drove Victor.


    A sentiment shared by his wives, as they prefer to eliminate a problem before it esctes.


    Not to mention the fact that Victor and Natashia thwarted his ns at the time and threatened him directly. That man was not going to keep quiet about that threat and the trouble he created.


    Victor was sure of that.


    Nius has already be his enemy. It was destined the moment he messed with n Fulger.


    "Hmm, you are very overprotective of your wives, Vic." She murmured with a small smile.


    "... That goes for you, too, you know?" Victormented casually, then began to organize the documents.


    "¡­Eh?"


    "If I didn''t feel that way, I wouldn''t stop you from going into this war with the wrong mindset." After finishing organizing everything, the documents disappeared into Kaguya''s shadow world.


    "..." Mizuki looked at Victor with an expression of shock.


    Shadow World.


    "If I didn''t feel that way, I wouldn''t stop you from going into this war with the wrong mindset."


    "..." A hush fell over the surrounding Maids when they heard what Victor said.


    "Haaah, Master, again..." Kaguya let out a long sigh as several documents fell into her hands.


    "At this point, he''s be an unconscious machine for charming women." Eve muttered with a pout on her face.


    "And you know the worst part? He''s not even trying to do anything. He''s just being honest." Mariaughed a little.


    "Those words were already deadly when he was an ''ordinary'' vampire¡­ Now that he has this unearthly beauty, those words have be extremely deadly." Robertmented.


    "I''m d my master doesn''t go around saying that to all the girls." Brunomented.


    "..." The Maids nodded. They knew that Victor only said that to people close to him.


    He was stupidly honest and saw no need to hide his feelings from those close to him.


    He was like that to beings on the outside as well, but since he received the memories of Adonis, he was much more careful, he was still the same, but he chose his words better when dealing with other beings.


    In a way, Adonis was like Victor, very honest but too weak to deal with the consequences of his honesty, and because of that, he was silent.


    Victor was honest and strong enough to handle most things.


    "Well, that''s my master''s charm... I hope he doesn''t change." Kaguyamented with a small smile.


    "...." The Maids just nodded in agreement with Kaguya.


    Some hourster.


    On the outskirts of ancient China, an apocalyptic vision weed everyone there. Everything was destroyed, the earth was crimson red, and the sky itself was painted the same color.


    The smell of blood was felt intensely, and some ces around seemed to be on fire.


    If a human saw this scene, they would describe it as; Hell on Earth.


    Away from this destruction, there was a tall demon standing looking at the sky, specifically at a gigantic dragon more than 50 meters in diameter.


    Behind that demon stood a pale woman with long white hair, she was tall, and her entire body was the very definition of curvy beauty.


    That woman was Lilith, the mother of demons.


    "My King."


    A man''s voice echoed around.


    Lilith turned and looked at War and Death, who had just arrived.


    Before anything could happen, a smiling blond man appeared, Rank 1 of the demon dukes, Baal.


    "My King, I have brought a report."


    Diablo stopped looking at the dragon and looked at his subordinates.


    "Speak."


    Baal looked at War, and with his gaze, he suggested that he go first.


    War understood the hidden messages and spoke:


    "The n was a sess. Alexander is dead, but..." An expression of anger momentarily passed in his eyes, an annoyance that everyone noticed.


    "Looks like we''ve been used." War began to exin all the events he witnessed.


    When the words ''Virtues'', ''Alucard'', and ''Heavenly Father using demons'' were heard.


    Diablo''s expression remained the same, but his eyes visibly glowed a little brighter. He was annoyed.


    Clearly, things didn''t go as he had hoped.


    Lilith was the one who reacted the most intensely when she heard about her heavenly father using demons. She hated the man deeply.


    Baal just raised his eyebrow in curiosity.


    ''So many things happened to them?'' he thought.


    When War finished speaking, silence fell, and no one dared to say anything while everyone was waiting for Diablo''s reaction.


    Diablo''s demonic right hand started to be covered in dark red power, and he tried to do the same thing as before and summon Sitri''s soul with his authority as the king of hell, but...


    It did not work.


    "Sitri is dead, permanently dead."


    "His soul was destroyed by Alucard along with all the demons I sent."


    ''Just like Paimon who had his soul destroyed¡­ Jeanne D''Arc, I have to keep my eyes on you too.''


    "..." A solemn feeling hovered around. For demons, the destruction of the soul equaled true death.


    As cursed creatures, they are destined to exist forever and ''suffer'' eternally. Even if they die the death of the flesh, they would just go back to hell as souls, and after a few thousand years, depending on the demon''s strength, they would be resurrected again. That was the normal way things went.


    And if the king of hell decided he could resurrect the demon sooner, he could use innocent souls to make an equivalent exchange, and that demon would be reborn sooner.


    ... But none of that could happen when their souls were destroyed, absorbed, or somehow cut off from the hell they belonged to.


    For demons, this equated to permanent death.


    ''d broke the contract?'' Diablo thought, but as soon as he thought of it, he internally denied it:


    ''The demonic contract is absolute. He didn''t break it.''


    The demonic contract was a tool that could not be tricked easily. If the contract didn''t break, that meant d didn''t order Alucard to make a move. If he had done that or had intentions to do that, Diablo would know about it.


    The contract itself was a trap for Diablo to know the ''intentions'' of his contractors.


    A secret that only the highest level demons like him knew, and knowing demons, they wouldn''t spread it around. They would take advantage of everything, after all.


    That was the nature of demons.


    '' Unlike Volk, d values ??his parents more than his subordinates or children. By being put on a wall and asked to make a choice, d would choose the country... As long as I don''t break my promise and harm his daughter, he would not act.'' That was Diablo''s assessment of d.


    And he was 100% correct.


    ''Volk, on the other hand, wille and rescue his son. In fact, I''m looking forward to it.'' Volk Fenrir was easy to understand, and despite being a king for a long time, his reactions were predictable.


    Putting together all the information he knew, he deduced:


    ''Alucard is acting alone, d didn''t order it.''


    "..." Diablo gritted his teeth a little, fools are the most unpredictable, and he hated dealing with one.


    But Diablo knew, Alucard was no fool, but why was he acting like one? Why single-handedly attack thousands of demons who are fighting angels and humans who are also their enemies?


    Why waste the chance to take him by surprise? Why do something so shy?


    Was this not the attitude of a fool?


    Shouldn''t he act sneakily, and handle everything in the shadows?


    Several theories ran through Diablo''s head, but he couldn''t understand anything or form a basic n, and this problem stemmed from not even knowing how to correctly assess Alucard''s personality.


    Unlike d, he was a neer, and little was known about him. All Diablo knew were themon things that everyone could find out.


    "Heavenly Father intervened, sent one of the seven virtues, and caught us by surprise. He used my n to clean his house."


    "We must assume that starting today, the organization of The Inquisition will change and be more¡­ efficient."


    "The loss of our spy at this time was a huge blow. We won''t have insider information on this new Inquisition, but... An opportunity has been created."


    "The alliance of humans and angels was strained. The humans attacked one of the most respected seraphim, one of the seven virtues, and this is something that won''t be forgotten anytime soon."


    "War."


    "..." War touched his hand to his chest and lowered his head slightly, awaiting his order.


    "Contact your brother Pestilence."


    "I want doppelgangers subtly harming human and angel rtionships."


    "I leave the methods of executing this n to Pestilence. After all, he is an expert in this matter."


    "Yes, My King. It will be done."


    "Death."


    "Yes."


    "Contact Asmodeus,"


    "I want him to use the spirits of the dead of Helheim and make another weapon of corruption."


    "... My King, the materials to make this item are scarce..."


    "I know, do as Imand."


    "Yes, My King."


    After receiving their orders, the two knights left.


    "Lilith."


    "Yes."


    "Increase Alucard''s attention level. From now on, he is a ''Joker'' until I finish assessing his intentions."


    "Yes, My King." When Lilith went to lower her head, the sounds of grinding teeth were heard, and she didn''tpletely lower it as if her whole being repudiated this action. Soon she turned around and started to walk out of this ce.


    Diablo watched this out of the corner of his eye.


    ''I must enforce the ritual once more.'' He thought inwardly and continued aloud:


    "Baal, Speak."


    "My King, in some countries, our spies have detected arge number of humans mysteriously disappearing."


    "...." If Diablo had an eyebrow, he would definitely be raising it by now.


    "Continue."


    Baal nodded and began to deliver his report.


    ......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563: Recruiting Allies.


    Nightingale.


    "¡­I officially hate this whole job," Violet muttered tiredly as her head rested on the office table. Next to her were her mother and Hilda, who were also helping her.


    Hilda and Agnes didn''t say anything, as they just continued organizing, maintaining, and screening the beings arriving in the new city.


    The entire Snow n was in a mess, with Vampires running to and fro, reportsing in, and new people in the territory.


    This work was vital because they could not allow spies from the Demons or other Factions in the new city. So they were shamelessly using their Vampiric Charm to do the triage.


    Everyone was required to participate, even those families who had supported the Snow n for decades.


    And the work, despite being tiring, was not in vain.


    "¡­ The amount of spies is ridiculous," Agnes muttered in irritation.


    "121 counting thest one we caught," Hilda replied and then added:


    "Of course, that number is without counting those hiding in the shadows that n nk has killed."


    "The other Factions seem to be very interested in the flow of Humans to Nightingale, huh," Agnes murmured.


    "It''s natural. Although influential Humanse here several times, it''s rare for such arge flow of them to enter."


    "Hmm¡­" Agnes tapped her chin, "Are you separating Supernatural Beings from normal Humans?"


    "We don''t want to cause trouble now."


    "Yeah, for now, the Supernatural Beings are staying on the ''Supernatural'' side of town, and the Humans are separated too." However, this was a wed measure in the long run because it could generate prejudices, racism, etc.


    Humans would im that they were ''favoring'' the Supernaturals.


    But for now, it was enough. It was just a temporary measure to ensure that fights didn''t break out.


    The initial n to separate the city into a part that didn''t know about the Supernatural and those that did had all gone down the drain because of Diablos'' sudden invasion.


    The city would be separated into two districts, and those who didn''t know the Supernatural would be introduced ''GENTLY'' to that side of the world. This measure was necessary because people tended to overreact when faced with something they thought shouldn''t exist.


    This was a n to reduce, as much as possible, the ''fear'' of the unknown.


    But now, all that was lost, and they had to find a way to sort it all out.


    The city itself wasn''t evenpletely ready yet. After all, June left in the middle of her work, but luckily all the buildings were already prepared, but only a few buildings had Runes and Magic Stones that increased the ''space'' inside the property.


    The people using this space were the personnel of n Snow, who made a temporary office in these houses.


    "Ugh, Scathach is so unreasonable. Why did she do this to her own territory!? Can she please not throw work at me? My hands are already full!" Violetined. She was at her boiling point and would explode at any moment.


    "..." Agnes unconsciously couldn''t help but agree with her daughter. However, unlike Violet, Agnes wasn''t at her boiling point yet, since she was a bit used to it by now, although the amount of work didn''t evenpare to what she usually had to manage.


    "¡­ Well, it was unexpected for me too, but knowing Scathach, she must have had a reason," Hilda spoke.


    "She just doesn''t want to leave her daughter alone in this state of war. A lot of things can change, and fast." Violet snorted with disdain. How many years had she known the woman? And to make matters worse, her husband was just like that woman, and she could guess his thoughts easily.


    "Countess Agnes, we have urgent news." Oda stepped out of the shadows and appeared in front of the three women.


    "What is it, Oda? Some idiot Supernatural looking for a fight again?" Violet spoke tiredly.


    How many times had she heard that report?


    What happened was that when several different species were together in the same space, that type of thing tended to happen, especially when they came into contact with humans.


    "That''s not it, Lady Violet. It''s about Count Alucard."


    "¡­ What did Darling do?" Violet started to feel a bad feeling about the matter, and when she heard Oda''s words, her bad feeling was confirmed:


    "Count Alucard made a move in the war. He joined the battle for the Vatican, eradicated the Demons, and helped the Angels."


    "..." The movement of the girls'' hands stopped, and they looked at Oda with shocked expressions.


    """He did what!?"""


    Somewhere in Japan, in a traditional house.


    Just as Violet, Hilda, and Agnes received the news, so did a certain red-haired woman.


    "That man, is he deaf or something? Which part of remaining ''HIDDEN'' did he not understand!?" Veins were bulging in Scarthach''s head.


    "...." Ruby, Luna, Siena, Lacus, and Pepper just kept silent.


    Natalia, who was also nearby, just flinched. She didn''t think that Scathach would react like that.


    ''If I had known about this, I would have told Ruby.'' Receiving murderous intent from someone like Scathach was not good for the stomach.


    The reason why n Scarlett was in Japan and not its territory was as follows.


    n Scarlett''s territory was ''abandoned'', and Scathach told her citizens to go to n Snow''s territory to seek refuge.


    And when everyone left, she made sure to freeze the entire territory with her Ice Power. Only someone with insane stamina, like Scathach, Ruby, or Victor, could survive in that ice.


    She did it to prevent strange beings from using the abandoned buildings as a refuge or something. Most of the critical stuff from n Scarlett was put in the suitcases and dimensional bags that Victor bought for them.


    Scathach wouldn''t have the time to administer her territory in this ongoing war. [Something she never did.]


    And she didn''t feelfortable leaving her daughter Siena alone in that ce.


    Did they evacuate too quickly?


    Pfft. It was a city run by Scathach, so there was no such thing as a cker who lived there. So you either obeyed quickly, or you got frozen.


    Another reason was... They were used to it.


    How many times had Scathach ''identally'' destroyed something, and they had to fix itter?


    "Haaah, no use getting angry now. You knew this would happen. That is why you focused more on his armor." Rubymented.


    Currently, she was wearing the armor that Victor gave her.


    "Yes, I knew." Scathach didn''t deny it, but soon she added even more angrily, "But I didn''t expect it to be so fast! It hasn''t even been one day properly since we started moving!"


    "In just one day, he threw the whole n to shit and did whatever he wanted!" Scathach grumbled,ined, and cursed her disciple.


    Couldn''t he follow the fucking n!?


    "Hmm¡­ Countess Scathach"


    "What!?"


    Natalia flinched a little, but she took a deep breath and spoke:


    "ording to Kaguya''s report... Without Victor''s intervention, a Seraphim would have turned into a Fallen Angel or even died."


    "Oh?" Scathach visibly calmed down; her control over her emotions was incredible.


    "Tell me what happened."


    Natalia nodded her head and started narrating Kaguya''s report. Of course, as a Maid, she didn''t forget to narrate all the details, and she also didn''t forget to mention the sensitive parts about how her Master ''helped'' the Seraph.


    But in the report itself, she put quotes stating that Natalia should not say this now, and this had to be said in person to avoid possible problems with Victor''s wives.


    Why did she put this in?


    That simple act of Victor could lead to consequences in the future, and everyone should ''eventually'' know what happened, but this type of information had to be said in person.


    After all, it was something sensitive.


    Something Natalia understood all too well, and following the Head Maid''s order, she said nothing.


    "The Angles now owe us a significant debt." After finishing the report, Natalia unconsciously said ''us'' without realizing it.


    Ruby, who was more observant, noticed this and only disyed a small internal smile, but the other part of her head was focused more on the details of the war.


    "¡­Darling, got that strong? Aren''t those the powers of the Maids?"


    "Kaguya used Shadow Incarnation." Scathach was able to tell how the fight went from only the report.


    ''That fool, he really is a goddamn genius.'' She couldn''t help but sh a satisfied smile.


    "... What is it?"


    "A secret Technique of the nk n that makes the user merge with their ''Master''s'' shadow."


    "And by merging with their Master, the members of n nk can use their Master''s energy as a ''boost'' for their own Powers, empowering them."


    "... This was what should normally happen, but... That foolish disciple took it to another level."


    "He is a Progenitor and also the ''father'' of all his Maids, so they all have his blood. Consequently, all of them did not suffer from ipatibility."


    "But Kaguya doesn''t have his blood?" Luna spoke. She remembered that Kaguya was already a Vampire before meeting Victor.


    "Her blood changed when she started to consume Victor''s blood, and Victor started to consume her blood."


    "She no longer has any record of d''s lineage in her blood."


    "... Is that possible?" Luna asked in shock.


    "Yes, Progenitors are just that special. They are the ''beginning'' of everything, and if the individual is willing, that individual can ''change'' the ''Progenitor'' from which they originated."


    "...." Siena, Lacus, Pepper, and Luna, who didn''t know that, just looked at Scathach in surprise.


    "Proof of this is that Ruby and I are already ''children'' of Victor."


    "¡­ What?" The five women looked at Ruby and Scathach.


    ''That is also the reason for my increase in power.'' Scathach thought about a theory her own daughter thought up.


    The closer the children were to the Progenitor, the greater the Progenitor''s influence on the children. That is, their potential will be unlocked and increased more and more as they drink the blood of the ''father''.


    That was the theory that Ruby came up with after observing her sisters and her own mother''s increase in power, the main research object of which was Scathach herself.


    ''If she had just increased power, I wouldn''t have thought of it, but...'' Ruby remembered the new technique that Scathach had created in her training, and it made her body tremble.


    ''She can''t develop that with just a simple increase in power. Instead, her potential has been increased, and her Ice Lineage has been improved. Not just hers... Mine too.'' This was why Ruby thought Victor''s blood did not only increase ''Power'' but ''Potential'' too.


    When one''s potential was ''expanded'', an increase in ''power'' and ''quality'' could be realized.


    Sincerely? Scathach wholly believed in this theory. Ruby had given her enough reason to believe it, and those reasons coincide with her observations over the years of d himself and the beings he transformed.


    Progenitor blood was just that special.


    d was the father of most of today''s Noble Vampires. The reason for this was that in the beginning, he went around transforming everyone into Vampires to increase the Vampire poption.


    And each time these Noble Vampires spread across the world, more Noble Vampires were created, but the origin was always d.


    Even Scathach herself, somewhere in the past, her ancestor was born from the union of two Noble Vampires that d created.


    The man was 5000 years old and spent most of his early life traveling the world and spreading his ''Bloodline''.


    "When Kaguya used that technique, she not only used her Master''s body as a battery, but the Maids inside Victor as well, and because of that, Victor was able to use his Maids'' powers."


    "Honestly, the nk n Bloodline seems like it was made to support a Progenitor. Kaguya is simply a perfect match for Victor."


    ''Now, I understand why that Maid never leaves his shadow.''


    Once Scathach even asked Kaguya why, and all the Maid said was:


    "I feelfortable... It''s like I''vee home after a long time away."


    "......" A hush fell around.


    "... Haah, I''ve promised myself several times that I shouldn''t be surprised by the things Victor does, but this... This is just bullshit." Siena grumbled.


    "..." Pepper, Ruby, Lacus, Luna, and Natalia just nodded in unison, 100% agreeing with Siena.


    The reason for their shock?


    Scathach just said that the girls used Victor as a battery.


    And knowing Victor, he didn''t hold back on the battlefield, and even after using all those Powers, he left the battlefield as if he hadn''t even felt tired.


    ''That monster... Just how much stamina does he have!?'' Everyone thought at the same time.


    "Oh, Countess Scathach, Victor asked to deliver this to you." Natalia approached Scathach and handed over the rifle and the bullet that was in Ariel''s body.


    Scathach inspected the runes on the rifle.


    ''A weapon of the Dwarves?'' She narrowed her eyes and analyzed it calmly, ''¡­But this is a mediocre job for a dwarf-made weapon, but these Runes and signature style clearly indicate that it is a dwarf-made weapon.''


    "This is the weapon that nearly killed a Seraphim of The Seven Virtues, and this projectile is what was in the Seraphim''s body."


    Ruby opened her eyes widely and quickly approached her mother. Without asking permission, she took the gun and began to analyze the weapon, as she grabbed the backpack that was near the table and opened it, quickly pulling out a simple brown bag. She opened the bag and started taking out various technological equipment that she used for research.


    "...." Scathach and her daughters just smiled tightly when they saw the way Ruby was working.


    ? "Incredible... The readings are off the charts. The Miasma contained in this bullet easily surpasses the Miasma that is passively released from Demons." She started mumbling at high speed.


    "Hmm, Daugh-." Scathach was going to say something but stopped when she felt someone approaching.


    A man with long white hair and nine white fox tails appeared as he lowered his head and spoke respectfully. He didn''t want to provoke this crazy woman whomitted mass genocide in the past:


    "Countess Scathach, Commander Haruna will receive you now-." Genji stopped mid-sentence, lifted his head, and looked at the gun in Ruby''s hand, specifically the bullet she''s been analyzing, with a shiver down his spine.


    His nine tails bristled, and he cautiously eyed that bullet.


    "W-What is that?" Without realizing it, he stuttered.


    "...." Scathach shed a small smile, a smile that her daughters and Luna knew very well.


    ''She''s nning something.'' They all thought in unison.


    "¡­ Something we got from the Demons, a weapon used by a mediocre Human who almost killed a Seraph of The Seven Virtues."


    "..." Genji swallowed hard.


    ''Is the situation really that dire? If this kind of thing ismon...'' Genji didn''t even want to think about it. He just thought, ''We need to do something and better understand what''s going on.''


    Scathach''s smile only grew as she understood Genji''s thoughts easily.


    Her reason for doing this? Giving the Youkai a sense of urgency, she was already starting negotiations before meeting with themander herself.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564: A new discovery made by the Youkai.


    Scathach, Ruby, Siena, Pepper, Lacus, and Luna were sitting on a mat in front of three individuals.


    The first was a middle-aged man wearing a kimono with a neutral expression. His name was Otsuki Yoichi, Haruna''s grandfather, as well as the grandfather of Hana, d''ste wife, meaning he was also Ophis''s great-grandfather.


    A former war hero, the formermander of the Hyakki Yak¨­ that Haruna nowmands.


    Scathach could tell the man waspletely on guard, even if he didn''t show it.


    But Scathach wasn''t worried about that. It would be foolish if the man wasn''t on guard, given Scathach''s reputation in this country.


    Even though they were in an alliance with n Alucard, Victor himself, they were not Victor. They were here using his name.


    Scathach observed Yoichi with a raised eyebrow:


    ''An expert, huh, and to think I''ve never met him in my travels.'' She smiled internally.


    Just as Scathach was watching the man, the man was also watching the woman warily.


    ''The woman responsible for the Crimson Nightmare...'' He broke into a cold sweat. He could clearly feel it; the woman in front of him was strong, ridiculously strong.


    ''The rumors are not enough to describe the real thing.'' In Youichi''s view, even though she was sitting there and doing nothing¡­


    The woman''s presence was enormous, and he felt as if he were in the presence of a giant.


    Scathach herself saw no need to hide her ''base'' power. She knew that power also served as a form of negotiation. Haruna and Yoichi knew that as well; therefore, everyone in the house was tense toward her.


    The other male was the nine-tailed fox who escorted the group to this location.


    Hashimoto Genji, a nine-tailed fox and the former subordinate of the goddess Inari.


    And the woman who sat in the center as if demonstrating her position was Otsuki Haruna.


    Unlike the two tense men, the nine-tailed fox was sitting in the seiza position while peacefully drinking tea. She didn''t even seem affected by Scathach or the tense mood.


    Unlike thest time the girls saw her on the broadcast in an outfit that looked like a modern kimono, she was now wearing a full traditional kimono, following the same ck and gold color themes.


    Her face was lightly made up, nothing too exaggerated, just enough makeup to hide her fatigue. After all, after she got back from the meeting, she needed to do a lot of things and receive the resources her ally gave her, taking a toll on her even if she was a supernatural.


    Her dark ck hair fell lightly across her face causing a rather elegant scene.


    Nobility, kindness, and strictness, Haruna seemed like the perfect ''Yamato Nadeshiko.''


    After drinking some of her Tea, Haruna started the conversation with her eyes still closed.


    "Scathach Scarlett, I would appreciate it if you didn''t frighten my generals unnecessarily."


    Immediately Yoichi and Genji felt a shiver down their spines and looked at Haruna in shock.


    "..." Scathach raised an eyebrow in amusement.


    The monotonous silence from before suddenly turned into a tense silence.


    The Scarlett sisters and Luna looked at Haruna with shocked looks.


    ''She certainly has a backbone.'' They couldn''t help thinking.


    On the other hand, Ruby looked at this situation with a strange expression, like she was feeling some Deja Vu.


    ''Isn''t this simr to what happened with the first meeting between Victor and my mother?''


    "What do you mean?" Scathach yed innocent.


    "I don''t deny that a weapon capable of doing so much harm to a Seraph is frightening, but¡­ I highly doubt that demons have the ability to make many such weapons." Haruna opened her eyes and looked neutrally at Scathach.


    "If it was that easy, they would have won the war by now." As a Commander and a Faction leader, she had first-hand experience of how making important items that wasterge amounts of resources was not good for the Faction as a whole.


    "So, because of that, I said not to frighten my generals unnecessarily." Haruna closed her eyes and took another sip of her tea.


    "..." Genji was slightly embarrassed since he knew this line was also meant for him.


    But he wasn''t to me; Scathach''s words carried weight, a lot of weight, and Genji, unlike Haruna, was present the day Scathach did what she did.


    Scathach had the same face, but inside, she was very pleased with Haruna''s performance.


    ''No wonder Victor likes her so much.'' Few beings weaker than Scathach could do what Haruna did now.


    Scathach could count on her hand how many beings had the ''guts'' to face someone stronger and remain with their head held high.


    The courage, the determination needed to do what Haruna did muste from the depths of her being.


    You have to be born with that disposition.


    Even Yoichi and Genji couldn''t do it, they might not show it, but they were afraid and wary of Scathach.


    Fear was not bad; only it could point out your own weaknesses and thus be able to ovee them.


    But when one lost themselves in the feeling of fear, they were no longer worthy in Scathach''s eyes.


    And just like the two, Haruna was scared, but at the same time¡­


    Her excitement, her responsibility, and her very disposition made her own fear insignificant.


    Haruna was honestly happy that someone like Scathach was in front of her. From the bottom of her heart, she hoped to be able to ''spar'' with the woman. She wanted to see for herself the strength of the one called the strongest female vampire.


    And that disposition was what differentiated Victor and Haruna from the rest.


    Scathach was sure now.


    Haruna was the same as her disciple, and the nine-tailed fox was the same as Scathach herself.


    And this confirmation made Scathach even happier.


    ''Seriously, from the moment Victor showed up, she started finding gems like it was easy.'' She licked her lips a little and looked at Haruna with blood-red eyes.


    That outward gesture looked like the woman wanted to ''eat'' Haruna, in the literal sense of the word.


    And that made Genji and Yoichi even more alert.


    But they were far from the truth, and Scathach just genuinely wanted to ''polish'' this obsidian stone.


    Scathach didn''t say anything about Haruna''s deductions since the two women knew that wasn''t necessary.


    Haruna just brought it up so that her general, Genji, wouldn''t think too much about it.


    "Before I start, I have to ask something."


    "¡­ You have my full attention," Harunamented while still taking another sip of tea.


    "Did you find an alternative medium for your energy?"


    Genji and Yoichi flinched again.


    ''Does nothing escape her senses?''


    Ruby raised an eyebrow. She knew the disadvantages of the Youki, an energy that could only be used in a specific location was severely limited, but it had not been a problem before. After all, the Youkai, as well as the other species known as Dragon and Spirits, were not united.


    A fact that changed when Haruna appeared, and as a ''faction'' recognized by the great factions that were part of what amounts to the ''UN'' of the supernatural world.


    That kind of limitation was deadly.


    "...." Haruna stopped drinking her tea and opened her eyes.


    Eyes as dark as the void itself stared into blood-red eyes.


    Haruna ced the teapot in front of her and followed the traditional tea ritual of her house. As soon as she finished, she said:


    "How did you notice?"


    "I am very sensitive to energy, and that energy I have felt once in the past," Scathach answered honestly.


    "...May I ask where you felt this energy?" Haruna was a little curious.


    "The world tree of this, Yggdrasil."


    "..." The three foxes opened their eyes slightly. Who didn''t know what a world tree was? Without it ''supporting'' the''s existence, civilization could not have been created.


    "I felt this energy, but it seems to be subtly different from the world tree." Scathach''s eyes focused on Haruna, and she could feel that feeling again.


    It was soft, but it was definitely there.


    "... Even though you are in front of me, I feel as if I am looking at nature itself."


    ''The feeling isn''t heavy like that woman, but¡­it''s still the same. I assume that the quality is inferior because it is not a being that originally uses this energy?''


    "I assume this energy is not an evil energy like Youki."


    Haruna nodded her head:


    "Indeed, this new energy is neither good nor bad; it is neutral, and it all depends on the user''s disposition."


    "¡­ Hmm." Scathach''s eyes gleamed slightly:


    "How did you discover this energy?"


    Hearing the woman''s question, Haruna replied, "I can''t say how we discovered this energy, it''s a secret of our faction, and even though you are our allies, you are no exception."


    "..." Scathach didn''t say anything or express anything since she understood Haruna''s caution.


    "All we can say is that these energies are called ''Senjutsu'' and ''Ki''."


    "..." Lacus, Pepper, and Ruby just raised their eyebrows when they heard that name. Immediately, they thought of a certain ninja with blond hair and a certain alien who could destroys.


    "We use nature''s energy as a medium, and through it, we can use our resistance as a means to control nature''s energy."


    "The amount of energy used depends on the user''s proficiency and stamina."


    "We call this energy Senjutsu."


    "When we came to understand Senjutsu, we discovered another energy that uses our own vitality as a medium."


    "We call this internal energy Ki."


    "Two discoveries, huh¡­ It looks like you really benefited from the deal made at the meeting."


    ''The effects are simr andpletely different from the anime'' The Otaku brains of Ruby, Pepper, and Lacus can''t help but think inwardly.


    The three girls were overly excited about this information but did their best to remain silent.


    Haruna just smiled softly since she was also surprised by this development.


    She already knew that she needed to find an alternative to the energy her people used, and because of that, she gathered the n of Oni, dragons[RyuJi], and foxes.


    The three great Youkai ns gathered in one ce to discuss measures, and it was at this meeting that the leader of the n of Dragons spoke about the ''Dragon veins''.


    A fissure that covered the entire and the potent energy that passed through there.


    Dragons were never able to use this energy for their own benefit, and they hid the existence of this discovery.


    When Haruna arrived at that ce, as a nine tails fox, she immediately felt a connection with that ce, a neutral and powerful energy was passing through that cave.


    It took a lot of trial and error, but Haruna managed to ''understand'' how that energy worked.


    She needed to sit down, meditate, andpletely calm her heart, and only when she reached that state would the energy be able to enter her body.


    And the moment that energy entered her body, she could feel her own vitality.


    She instinctively knew how much life she had and how to use that vitality for herself.


    But, of course, nothing came that easy, as the very nature of Senjutsu wasn''tpatible with Youki.


    Youki was an umtion of negative energy produced by humans, and Youkais absorbed it to strengthen themselves, ''japan'' itself due to the death of a monster in the past was a good ce for this type of energy.


    So it was perfectlymon for the two energies toe into conflict. Haruna was the only one so far who managed to ''control'' the two energies a little.


    But she still had a long way to go.


    "¡­I assume the downsides to these energies are great."


    "If you use the ''Ki'', which is essentially part of your vitality, without discipline, you can burn your entire lifespan and die. Control is necessary."


    "Even Youkai, who, like vampires, are essentially immortal until they are killed, are no exception."


    "Senjutsu, if used in a turbulent state, can damage your body internally and, in the worst cases, even your soul." Haruna thought solemnly of the greedy dragons that tried to use that energy when Haruna reported her findings.


    ''What a waste. They were good soldiers.'' However, she didn''t feel sorry for those dragons and just regretted losing resources. After all, they were Ryuji n dragons, they were strong, and their breath could cause chaos on the battlefield.


    They were useful.


    She was content that at least her personal dragons didn''t suffer at all since they were obedient.


    "A state of absolute calm is needed to use this energy."


    Otsuki n''s techniques had simr concepts, and she needed to maintain absolute calm and coolness on the battlefield.


    Only then could she exercise the sword techniques she learned from her father.


    "The two energiesplement each other. When using senjutsu and incorporating it into your body, your vitality will not be so impaired if you use Ki."


    "Essentially speaking, Senjutsu is the beginning of the art, and Ki is a sub-art derived from Senjutsu itself, but instead of using nature''s energy, you use your own vitality."


    Haruna closed her eyes and smiled slightly.


    ''The possibilities of techniques using these arts are endless, but the requirements of learning this art are quite strict.''


    Scathach knew that smile, and she remembered seeing that same smile on Victor''s face when he wanted to surprise someone.


    "Unlike other energies, Senjutsu and Ki can be trained by everyone as long as they meet the requirements I mentioned earlier."


    Scathach and the girls opened their eyes wide.


    With a smile very much like a fox, Haruna spoke:


    "Now, Scathach Scarlett, shall we continue the negotiation?"


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565: The Fulgers are on the move.


    Earth, London, in an ordinary hotel room that easily held four people.


    Current time, night.


    "HAHAHAHAHA" Natashia''s boomingugh was heard throughout the room.


    "M-Mother! Stopughing. That''s not funny!"


    "Darling put himself in danger. What was he thinking getting himself into a war between two beings who are ''technically'' our enemies!?" Sasha didn''t know whether to be mad at Victor or worried about him.


    Everyone knew that Angels hated Dark Beings and preferred to destroy them simply because they existed. They abhorred the ''Evil'' that were Dark Beings.


    Yes, the Angels were prejudiced against the Beings on the other side of the coin, which had the nature they defined as ''Evil''.


    Sasha snorted at that; Humansmitted atrocities sometimes worse than Supernatural Beings, and Angels constantly protected them.


    But when it came to a Being of The Night, no matter what they''d done, they would immediately bebeled as ''Evil'' and were marked for extermination.


    ''Hah! Humans and Angels deserve each other, bunch of hypocrites!'' Sasha was hyperventting with rage.


    Stillughing a lot, Natashia continued:


    "Of course it''s funny! The powerful General Scathach Scarlett concocted a ''perfect'' n, and my beloved Darling took that n, threw it to the roof, said ''fuck it'', and did what he wanted... Pfft, HAHAHAHA!"


    "She must be really frustrated right now!" Natashia startedughing even harder.


    "Mother!" Sasha refocused on her mother.


    ''Seriously, this woman needs to control her mouth. She never learns!'' Sasha remembered very well thest time her mother teased Scathach.


    Scathach tied up Natashia and used bondage techniques to suspend her in the air, and Natashia was used as her husband''s personal doll.


    On the same day that Sasha woke up after her husband''s extended ''pampering'', she was met with the sight of her mother lying there looking like she''d experienced a gangbang, and Scathach seemed very satisfied. She looked like a woman who had her revenge fulfilled.


    "Hahahaha, Isted longer than you, you fool!"


    "S-Shut y-y-our M-Mouth, haaah~" Natashia had spoken while suffering from spasms all over her body, as the very feel of the air against her body caused small orgasms to rock her body.


    "Hey, Sasha, did you sleep well?" Even hearing her husband''s voice, she couldn''t stop looking at her mother in shock.


    "Deja Vu?" Her husband spoke, but Sasha didn''t care what he said and merely stared at her mother in shock.


    "I remember Ruby reacting like that when she saw you, Scathach."


    "¡­ I will take revenge. Next time, I will win." Scathach''s eyes had glowed blood-red as lust andpetition shed through her eyes.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile:


    "... Do you want to start now?"


    "... Maybeter." She turned her face away and sat down on the bed ''gently''. She obviously couldn''t move too much at that moment since her body was likely too sensitive.


    "Heh~." Victor''s smile only grew.


    "Hmph." Scathach snorted and crossed her arms, her body very shaky.


    And with all the symptoms that Scathach was feeling, Natashia was experiencing the same.


    ''Now that I think about it, Scathach looked very much like a child that day¡­ She also backed down from a challenge!? Impossible! Am I remembering it incorrectly?'' She doubted the veracity of her own memories.


    She was so in shock that she didn''t even react back then.


    This happened when the girls were on Earth after Victor''s failed encounter with the Gods.


    ''¡­Wait¡­'' A second thought seemed to have urred to Sasha, as she just noticed something!


    ''Wasn''t that a reward for my mother!?'' Sasha couldn''t see how this was a punishment for her mother.


    After all, Natashia loved Victor so much that her mother was basically a degenerate for her husband, and she would take anything her husband threw at her.


    And she was always looking for new things to make their ''night'' even more ''delicious''.


    In the words of her own mother:


    "He is the man of my life. I love him with all my being, and I feelfortable doing everything I couldn''t do before with him."


    Sasha sometimes wished she were as honest with herself as her mother.


    ''She even bought a pair of panties with a gap at the bottom so that whenever Victor wanted, he could dump everything inside them no matter the time or ce¡­'' Sasha started hyperventting again. This time it was out of embarrassment.


    Her mother was a super degenerate!


    She could be honest, but there were limits, right!? This was no longer just about being open but more about being a degenerate!


    Is this something all Elder Vampires have!?


    Do they all have weird, weird fetishes!?


    She clearly remembered that Scathach seemed to enjoy being ''pped'' out of existence by Victor.


    Ruby spilled details about it when they met the other day.


    Apparently, Scathach was frustrated about something and took Victor to train, and somehow they ended up in bed, and a whole new world opened up for Scathach.


    That event happened before Victor went to visit the Gods, and Sasha was sleeping at that time.


    The two eldest Countesses experienced a whole new world on the same day!


    Lightning started to crackle in her head, and she lowered her head a little and bit her finger:


    ''Should I suggest that too¡­?'' Sasha wasn''t going to lie and say she wasn''t interested, especially now that Victor had bested Scathach in bed. The Strongest Female Vampire had begun to experience a whole new world since Victor gained Aphrodite''s Blessings of Sexuality.


    Not just Sasha, they were all very interested in Victor''s new ''exploits'', because he was already excellent before. Now they wanted to know the difference between then and now.


    Having Natashia brag about it was a boiling point for Violet, Ruby, and Agnes as well.


    Agnes was holding back a lot since she still didn''t want to take that step without taking her revenge first. But she had a verypetitive nature, and with each passing day, she grew even more frustrated.


    Natashia bragging and calling her a coward definitely didn''t help matters.


    ''... I''ll suggest it next time when we''re alone after this mess is over.'' She made an unspoken decision.


    "..." Natalia, who had just gone through the report, looked at all this with a neutral gaze, but internally, she somewhat agreed with Natashia.


    Even knowing that Victor was an unpredictable man, she didn''t know that he would do so much, but... she also couldn''t deny that everything worked out in the end.


    ''Victor acted correctly, regardless of whether or not he exposed himself to danger. His attitude of meddling in the war and helping the Seraphs at that time was correct. Now, not only do the Angels owe n Alucard a debt, and Victor, specifically, Master also managed to approach one of The Seven Virtues.''


    It was clear that the ''approach'' that Natalia was thinking about was the belief that: ''If Master wished, no woman could refuse his advances.''


    This belief was established when Victor managed to ''conquer'' Aphrodite and Scathach Scarlett.


    The two women had very high standards and were nearly impossible to conquer.


    For god sake, he managed to make the Goddess of Love herself fall in love! If that wasn''t proof of his charm, Natalia couldn''t think of anything else.


    The Maid''s heart pounded every time she remembered that moment when Victor asked her to join him.


    A decision she couldn''t make easily... But that didn''t mean she couldn''t help him, right? After all, the KING himself ordered her to do this.


    Natalia was the bridge connecting all of Victor''s groups that were spread out doing their given tasks. As two different dimensions separated the group, she was essential to pass on information since the group decided not to use the ''equipment'' provided by the Witches to do this task,


    Equipment that d had given to the Snow n to make everything more ''manageable''.


    With the suspicion of the Witches'' involvement in this mess, the group did not trust themunication devices to pass on vital orders because these devices could potentially be used to spy on people.


    Although Hecate said it was okay, she wasn''t 100% sure about this specific issue. She wasn''t an expert on this kind of subject, after all.


    And there was still the problem of this equipment being provided by d. If the case of Witches was just a suspicion, they were 100% sure about d''s.


    After all, d''s own Royal Guards were seen by the shadows of n nk personally reporting the King''s forces, which would not be unusual. However, the problem started when the reported content was something that should''ve been a ''secret'', or something that had nothing to do with the guards'' own work.


    Because of this, orders which must not be known to anyone were being transmitted to Natalia, and Natalia would then inform the whole group.


    And orders that anyone else could know concerning the mission they''d agreed to earlier were being ryed through the equipment d gave.


    Because Natalia was so important, Victor and Agnes had ordered n nk to protect the woman. Natalia didn''t even know how many assassins were in her shadow herself.


    ''... Seriously, he''s so overprotective.'' She thought with a bit of embarrassment and happiness. She appreciated Victor''s gesture, and even more, she appreciated his trust in her because, despite not being ''officially'' on his side,


    Victor trusted herpletely and knew she wouldn''t report anything that could harm him and his group.


    Victor touched the deepest part of Natalia''s heart and made the woman melt for him.


    ''Haah, he''s so sinful. Even if I didn''t make a decision at that time, he knows I can''t run away from him... Not when he takes care of me so well...'' Natalia, unlike Eleonor, knew that very instant she was tied to the man known as Victor.


    Someone she definitely didn''t mind being stuck with forever.


    Natalia quickly shook her head several times and threw those indecent thoughts from her mind!


    Natashia and Sasha, as well as Tatsuya, who was in the other room, were on a critical mission here in Ennd. Using Nat¨¢lia''s power to create portals, the three mentioned were transporting Supernatural Beings allied with Noble Vampires.


    With the Fulger n''s speed, and Tatsuya''s power to create illusions within the minds of beings, they were the perfect match to deal with any problem rted to that task.


    Natashia was here as security for Sasha, Tatsuya, and the ''guests''.


    If something came up that Sasha or Tatsuya couldn''t handle, Natashia would have to step in. She also acted as a ''diplomat'', convincing these beings to move.


    Sometimes these beings were just very stubborn.


    While they were doing this work across the globe, n Fulger, of which Victoria was now in charge, was making all the preparations to gather food.


    With an entire poption of new beings, the stockpile of supplies would be severely affected, and the job of getting morebor supplies had been left to n Fulger.


    And unlike before, she had to collect not just blood but other types of food as well.


    It was worth mentioning that Victoria was very busy, and even Natalia felt a little sorry for the woman. After all, she had barely rested since she learned that most of her investments went to waste thanks to Diablo''s invasion, and now she had to deal with an exhausting and stressful job.


    The only reason she hadn''t sprung roots of white hair now was that she was a Noble Vampire. But it was clear that she was very frustrated.


    "Russia, huh¡­" Natashia, who had stoppedughing,mented this was information that Victor had shared with everyone since he''d discovered it through ''eating'' Sitri''s existence.


    "We had our doubts about the basis of Diablos'' location, but it looks like we were correct," Sashamented upon hearing her mother.


    The girls and Victor himself had deduced that Diablo would be in one of the first countries he destroyed, but ''deducing'' and being ''sure'' was something else entirely.


    And acting without correct information in the war was very deadly, something the three Countesses and Victor knew very well.


    "Anyway, leave the information-gathering job to Jeanne, Morgana, and Aphrodite. They''re good at that kind of work." Natashia got up from the bed, straightened her clothes, and stretched a little.


    Her lean, slender body was shown through her modern clothes. She might not have a body like Scathach, but she had everything in the right ce, neither too small nor too big, with only her thighs sticking out, which was, after all, the pride of the n Fulger.


    All the women of n Fulger had thick thighs.


    Natashia wore ck pants highlighting her thick thighs, ck boots, and a white shirt showing off her shoulders and stomach.


    Jeanne and Morgana were former Queens, and although they weren''t acting in the role now that they''re divorced, they still had a lot of connections to influential people.


    And most importantly, Jeanne and Morgana were strong. They were also in charge of ''looking'' for information in the violent sense of the word.


    That is, if they found any carefree Demon Dukes lying around, they would capture them and extract information from the Demon.


    It was worth mentioning that Morgana was very ''enthusiastic'' about the violent part.


    Natashia threw her golden hair back and looked at her daughter.


    Unlike her mother, Sasha was wearing the armor Victor gave her, an armor that was wholly repaired and improved with Scathach Runes.


    Something that Victor insisted they wear constantly. The girls wouldn''t go outside without protection. Even Natashia was no exception; she had her armor, but it was something very ''basic'' nowadays. It just gave extra protection since creating something unique and personalized took time.


    But it was better than wearing ordinary clothes. After all, they were armor created from monsters, so they were more resistant than metal.


    Natashia felt quite sweet when she sensed Victor''s genuine concern, and because of that, she''d promised to wear the armor if need be.


    Though internally, she thought it was unnecessary. However, she wouldn''t bring it up with Victor. After all, it was something that was for her own good.


    Even though they were mother and daughter, Natashia and Sasha were on entirely different levels.


    The Fastest Woman Alive''s reaction time was no joke. Few beings could catch her off guard, and even though she''s acting ''cool'', she constantly had her guard up very high.


    ''Victor would never forgive me if something happened to my daughter and I just because I had my guard down.'' She wasn''t scared of Victor''s reaction to her; she was afraid of Victor''s response to the world. If something happened to Sasha, Natashia, or Natalia, it might not even be Diablo that would destroy the world. It would be Victor.


    Something that made her incredibly wet just thinking about it.


    ''Darling is very overprotective~'' She chuckled internally; she loved that part of him: ''Aaaah~, I''m horny again. I want to see my husband! I want him to fill me up again!'' She hated being too far from her husband, and not feeling his heat on her body for a few hours was unbearable.


    But she was controlling herself; after all, this was important work, and it was a war. She wouldn''t let her guard down because of her desires.


    ...Yes, Tatsuya was conveniently forgotten... Though a certain Witch and possessive mother would be pretty pissed off too.


    "Are we going now?" Sasha asked.


    "Yes..." Natashia looked at the window and the moonlight.


    "I hope the Fairies who gave King Arthur his Sword will be kind to us," Sasha spoke with a tense face.


    "... Even though we are Vampires, our family were once Spirits, and that remnant still exists in us; maybe she will be more forgiving. Because if she isn''t..."


    "Well, she''ll just die to the Demons." Natashia finished coldly.


    "..."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566: The King''s Knows.


    Nightingale, royal capital, King Castle.


    "Alexios, tell me I''m dreaming."


    "Unfortunately, you are not dreaming. You haven''t slept in 31 days, master." Alexios responded respectfully.


    "...I see..." d just spoke as he looked at the information in front of him that was obtained from his spies on Earth.


    "Alucard, that troublesome man..." He felt the headacheing on.


    ''Why can''t he just obey and stay away from this fucking war?''


    The contract between Diablo and d was one of non-''intervention''. He specifically put in the use that he must not harm Diablo himself and the demons up to the stipted time of 90 days.


    But the contract itself did not say that d could not intervene in the war. That is, nothing said that d could not use his forces to recover ''foreign'' beings for Nightingale.


    A fine line that could be interpreted in many ways, something obvious that was left by Diablo that d also understood.


    Because of that, the operation that the Snow n was doing right now was still allowed.


    But... Alucard attacking hundreds of demons and killing a fucking duke was a clear breach of contract.


    "...." d narrowed his eyes as he thought of Lilith''s safety now and what would happen if he broke the contract he signed.


    ''Ugh, that idiot, if he hadn''t done anything, everything would have been in my control! I only needed 4 more weeks, and everything would be the way I wanted it.'' d felt an unprecedented irritation for this man.''


    "Any status on my daughter''s location?" d asked in a serious tone as he looked at Alexios, who had his eyes open, eyes that were filled with the appearance of several gxies.


    "No, I still can''t find her," Alexios responded while not losing his focus. He was actively looking for the whereabouts of the king''s daughter, something he initially thought would be easy to find, but even with his powers, it was taking too long.


    ''I can''t tell if it is hidden or something. Why can''t I feel it or see it?''


    d''s eyes narrowed a little when he heard that not even Alexios had yet seeded in finding his daughter.


    "¡­ What about the Snow n? Any unusual moves?" d continued.


    "From what our spy devices have collected, they are doing everything right."


    "¡­ The likelihood that the Snow n is using the device knowing that I am spying?"


    "100%."


    Alexios took a moment to talk to his master as he closed his eyes and ''looked'' at d:


    "I will continue to insist on this, Master. But you are making the wrong decision again."


    "We already talked about this, Alexios."


    "I know." Alexios held back the urge to sigh and continued:


    "But I must still insist."


    "You''re just alienating your allies now."


    "You must trust your subordinates, not try to control them, Master."


    "Scathach Scarlett, Agnes Snow, and Annasthashia Fulger are not women you can control or make ns without letting them know the n, every attempt to do so in the past has gone wrong. Master, you know that."


    ? ''Before, they might have been swayed by d''s position as king, but now that someone like Victor is walking around near them.'' He added internally: ''The likelihood of that happening is impossible right now. For all three women, that man is someone better qualified to ce their trust in.''


    It was simple math, would you trust someone who had broken your trust thousands of times or someone who had never broken your trust?


    Most people would choose the second option, and the countesses were no exception to this rule.


    Alexios didn''t even want toment on Jeanne and Anna[Morgana] since that was a sore point for d right now.


    "..." d narrowed his eyes,


    "I''m not trying to control them. They''re not useful in this situation because of their personality, so I didn''t include them. I just want them to do what was discussed in the meeting."


    "..." Alexios nodded. He understood that part, although he knew his king had made more hidden moves towards the three countesses that, if found out, the women wouldn''t be too fond of it, but he wouldn''t bring it up now.


    "Your act of signing this demonic contract has further alienated the vampire Count ns from you, master."


    "Even if you were absolutely sure that Diablo won''t do anything because of the deal you two made regarding the divine artifact, you should exin that to your ex-wife. At least she has a right to know."


    "¡­Impossible, that information cannot be leaked," d said with a cold tone:


    "The more people know about this information, the more dangerous it bes. I need that artifact; just because that tool is capable of sealing a god and being used even by mortals makes it extremely important for my future ns."


    "As for the countesses, they were already far from me, and I want it that way. I don''t want outsiders meddling in my affairs."


    "..." Alexios felt like sighing again.


    With regard to keeping the three countesses apart¡­


    Morgana, d''s ex-wife.


    The woman had just seen her daughter kidnapped in front of her, she was distraught, and when she went to seek support from the person who was the ''father'' of her daughter, the man let her down again.


    Honestly, Alexiospletely understood how Morgana was feeling right now. He also understood that the way she reacted wasn''t just because of what happened to her daughter but because of the disappointment that d gave her.


    ''Cold logic was not the answer in that situation, Master.'' He thought it through.


    Seeing Alexios'' gaze, d spoke:


    "Alexios, you know why I don''t do that."


    "Yes, I know. And that''s the problem.


    "Only I know, Master, you can''t trust anyone else, and-." He closed his mouth and thought internally:


    ''That will be your undoing.'' Of course, he couldn''t tell him that because not even Alexios could know how he would react.


    "And?" d asked.


    "And that is a problem," Alexios added.


    "......"


    "The four vampire counts are your greatest strength, the sire created them to be your support in the future war you n, but if it continues as it is now, all your efforts will be wasted. "


    "...." d narrowed his eyes.


    ''Haaah, only when he talks about revenge does this man react.'' Alexios felt disappointed inside.


    ''Time was cruel to d, his wrong decisions are tormenting him to this day, and he is stuck in that scene, the scene where his wife was killed by the Elder Gods... From a long time ago, he is no longer worthy of being a king .'' Alexios continued:


    ''The problem is that, even if my master is bing a worse king, only his presence is keeping the bnce in Nightingale.''


    d may have his problems, but his existence and sitting on that throne prevented gods from invading this dimension, prevented the Elder Gods from bing more active, and prevented society itself from falling into anarchy.


    Alexios felt lost. His king was making several wrong decisions due to his haste.


    And recently, it got even worse, and it all started when Diablo contacted d.


    From that day on, d, who was improving due to Victor and Ophis'' interactions with him, began to once again walk downhill.


    ''Diablo, that sneaky demon, he really knows how to tap into beings'' deepest desire. Just how did he know this information? Everything was quite hidden, and only d''s family knew about it...'' Alexios narrowed his eyes when he thought of d''s children.


    ''Which of the brothers did this? Luke or Saul?'' A suspicion began to grow in Alexios'' heart.


    And Alexios felt bad about having that suspicion, but given the example Theo set, he couldn''t dismiss those feelings.


    "Nightingale can''t fall, and neither can the countesses, and I''ll work to make sure that doesn''t happen. That''s why I''m spying on the Snow n. I need to know that everything is in order."


    "..." Alexios didn''t want to argue any further. He tried; all the omniscient gods know he tried, even if his task is to keep insisting on it. Alexios didn''t feel like doing that right now, since he felt like he was talking with a wall.


    "Alucard broke the deal, and Diablo will want answers. What should we do with Alucard...?" Alexios asked.


    "Take back his title of vampire count. That should satisfy Diablo, for the time being, have him be a Normal n leader."


    "Oh, call Alucard back, and stop him from leaving Nightingale."


    "...." At that moment, Alexios felt an immense desire to hit his head against the wall.


    "¡­Normal n¡­Hahahaha¡­."


    d looked at Alexios in confusion.


    "Alexios?"


    "d, my king, please answer a question for this humble servant."


    "Yes?"


    "What kind of n leader usually sleeps with the three most troubled countesses in vampire lore and their n heiresses?" Alexios tried, but he couldn''t contain the sheer sarcasm that spilled out of his voice.


    "What kind of n leader sleeps with the vampire king''s ex-wives and treats the vampire king''s daughter like his own daughter?"


    "......." d''s face trembled when he heard that.


    But Alexios didn''t care, as he was long past his boiling point:


    "Answer me, what kind of n leader is able to break out of the power of a baby vampire to be able to face an older vampire in the span of just 3 years?"


    "The same n leader who single-handedly entered a cursed demon war and killed all the demons single-handedly, and saved the life of one of the seven virtues, a cursed Seraphim, one of the strongest forces in the biblical heavens."


    "Please, my King. Tell me where I can find this ''normal'' n leader who also happens to be a progenitor, so I can recruit them all into our force."


    "..." Silence fell as Alexios and d just stared at each other.


    "... You have a point."


    ''Thank god he listened.'' Alexios thought.


    "I will only prevent him from going to the human world."


    BAAAM.


    Alexios banged his head against the wall.


    BAAAM.


    He bashed again.


    BAAAAM.


    And again.


    "¡­Alexios¡­?"


    "Yes¡­?" Alexios turned to his king and smiled with a bloody face.


    "Are you okay...?" d felt quite surprised now. Why was he acting like this?


    "I am perfectly fine,pletely fine. In fact, I have never felt better."


    d looked at his most trusted servant with a strange look:


    "Do you have an opinion on the matter at hand?"


    "Of course not. You are the king, and you can do whatever you want." Alexios smiled.


    "... Hmm, I will call Victor and exin the reason for his expulsion from the title of vampire count. He should be fine with that, and the other countesses too."


    "I will exin that he should avoid fighting the demons and focus on just doing his task of rescuing people rted to Nightingale, and if he breaks this rule¡­"


    "¡­I will lock him up in Nightingale so he won''t interfere." d couldn''t decide on another punishment without causing Nightingale to split in two.


    "... that is a good idea," Alexios spoke, and he genuinely thought it was a good idea. At least his tone indicated that it was a good idea, but his inner thoughts were different:


    ''Unfortunately, I''m afraid even that doesn''t matter anymore, my master.''


    ''The moment you signed that contract, you caused a crack.'' Alexios looked out the window and was reminded of a subus hugging a vampire while crying in front of d''s castle.


    A location that he was observing now.


    ''And that crack became a crater the moment when Morgana hugged Victor.''


    ''The second progenitor has started to move actively, and there was a saying that you told me in the past, my master.''


    ''When a progenitor moves, it causes waves. Waves capable of changing the entire structure of the world.'' Alexios turned to his king.


    ''This happened in the past with you, my King, and it also happened with the progenitor of werewolves, and I fear it will happen again in the present with Victor.''


    Alexios sighed and thought with a light heart:


    ''My only thanks for this whole situation is that I know my beloved daughter is safe... The world can be destroyed, but I''m sure that man would protect her from all harm.''


    A thought that could never be made public, a thought that could be described as betrayal, but... Alexios didn''t care. He was a father.


    And as a father, Alexios trusted Victor, there was no one more reliable in this matter than him. The man had proven that time and time again to Alexios and to everyone else.


    ''Sometimes a society doesn''t need a perfect king, but a decent king who has a big heart and can understand people. As long as this big heart is protected by their lovers, as long as they don''t betray this heart, this decent king will be a better king than a ''perfect'' king.''


    ''Nataliana Alioth, my daughter, my eldest, I am happy that you chose a good lord to serve and a great man to love.'' He lightly touched his eyes and thought:


    ''I must start her training to be the leader of the n. My time is running out...''


    ''500 years, huh. This is not a length of time a normal human should live.'' He thought wistfully.


    "Alexios, get back to work."


    "Yes, My King," Alexios spoke, and his whole countenance returned to seriousness. As he slowly opened his eyes, the gxy-like eyes were revealed, and he started to ''touch'' the air as if he was looking for something.


    d stopped what he was doing when he looked at a blinking device. He raised an eyebrow and touched the device, and soon the image of a demonic being appeared in the form of a hologram.


    "Diablo."


    "d, we need to talk."


    "Speak."


    Suddenly, Diablo''s image changed, and it showed Lilith, who was chained in a dark room, with fear visible on the girl''s face.


    "..." d''s face distorted visibly, and pure killing intent fell across the room as his entire face disappeared, and whatever was in front of them now was no longer a king, but a monster, the strongest monster.


    The image changed back to Diablo.


    "Control your mad dog, d."


    "I don''t want to hear the name ''Alucard'' from my subordinates anymore."


    "....."


    "Stay out of this war, and fulfill the contract we signed, and your daughter will be safe. You get what you want so much, and so do I."


    The hologram disappeared, and Diablo left the call.


    A heavy silence fell upon the room.


    "...." Alexios just looked at his king with cold sweat breaking out on his face.


    The warning was obvious. Diablo said: Don''t take advantage of this obvious loophole in the contract because there is also a loophole that I can use that prevented me from harming your daughter.


    ''Sneaky demon.''


    "Alexios."


    "Yes, My King."


    "Go get Alucard back now."


    "Now¡­?"


    "..." d remained silent, but his silence was answer enough for Alexios.


    "... As you wish, My King." A portal appeared in front of Alexios, and he disappeared.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567: No more chains.


    Locating Alucard was not a difficult task; Alexios had already memorized his signature pattern when hest visited him; he only needed to take two jumps, one to leave Nightingale and go to Earth and another to arrive at Victor''s energy signature.


    The man opposite Lilith was like a damn beacon, indicating that he had Alexios'' special awareness.


    Alexios ventured through the portal where he''d tracked Victor''s signature and found himself in a ruined mansion.


    "You came faster than I expected, Alexios."


    Alexios turned towards the voice, and soon he saw... darkness.


    An ominous, utterly abysmal darkness devoid of any light.


    It was as if someone had cut off all the light in that part of the room; not even moonlight was allowed to trespass there.


    Two blood-red eyes opened in that darkness and stared at Alexios.


    "Were you expecting me...?" Alexios narrowed his eyes.


    "..." Unfortunately, the man didn''t get his answer; he just saw a smile full of sharp teeth appearing in the middle of that darkness.


    "What do you want, Alexios?"


    A little cautious by all this strange atmosphere, Alexios spoke:


    "You made a huge mess, Alucard, and-."


    "And Diablo contacted d." Victor interrupted Alexios.


    "..." The man narrowed his eyes even more. That wasn''t what he was going to say; he was going to ask Victor to return to Nightingale.


    "Let me guess." Several red eyes began to open across that dark abyss, and those eyes watched Alexios.


    ''The Maids...'' The silhouette of Victor''s body became visible; a red color mixed with shades of ck was seen all over his body, and Alexios could see that he was seated on some kind of throne.


    "I need to get back to Nightingale, d will withdraw my title of Vampire Count, and I need to cease my meddling in the war, correct?"


    "¡­ The title part is debatable, but you are correct with the rest."


    "Oh?" An amused look appeared in Victor''s eyes:


    "You are definitely a good subordinate, Alexios."


    ''With just those words, did he understand what happened?'' Cold sweat broke out on Alexios'' face.


    Alexis kept silent and didn''t add anything about Victor''s observation; at that moment, he felt a strange sense of incongruity hovering throughout his being.


    Looking at that part of the room, Alexios felt as if he were staring into the abyss itself, and the feeling was horrible.


    But even with that feeling in his body, when looking at the silhouette, a sense of ''pride'' passed through his body.


    ''Yes, I didn''t make the wrong decision; Natalia is safe by your side.''


    "A question, Alexios."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "What do you think will happen if you take me to Nightingale?"


    "... Nothing will happen. d will just talk to you, and you will have to step away from the war."


    The sharp-toothed smile grew even wider:


    "Alexios."


    "If you take me to Nightingale now¡­ The Royal Capital will burn at the hands of the three Countesses and their Heiresses."


    Alexios'' neutral face changes to serious:


    "Is that a threat, Alucard?"


    "No. It is a statement of fact. After all, I saw this happening with my own eyes." Victor''s blood-red eyes change to a violet hue for a few seconds and then back to blood-red.


    "..." Alexios shook his hand tightly:


    ''The power of Adonis... Has it awakened? No, it would be more urate to say that he saw this event through Adonis'' memories.'' As one who was the King''s right-hand man, he was informed about the most secret matters of the n of Vampire Counts.


    Pondering the scenario that such an event could happen, he could only imagine one way this would all y out.


    ''Victor will refuse to return to the Nightingale; I would then use my power and bring him back. With his stubborn personality, he would not listen to d. Knowing my King and his current state, he would get angry and would intend to, and seed in, holding Victor until the stipted time in the contract with Diablo ran its course. But that would, in turn, trigger those six crazy women to put aside their inhibitions.''


    Alexios'' facepletely darkened when he thought of this high possibility.


    With the same smile on his face, Victor continued:


    "You are a good subordinate, Alexios."


    "Loyal, honorable, and most importantly, you are a subordinate with foresight, and I respect that about you."


    "... Alucard, can''t you go back without causing trouble?"


    "I fear it is toote, Alexios."


    "Everything is toote." Victor gestured with his hand, and somethingnded in front of Alexios.


    When Alexios saw the severed head of a Demon, he thought of the worst possibility.


    "Do you know where you are right now, Alexios Alioth?"


    "¡­ Don''t tell me¡­." Alexios opened his eyes wide and ran out of the mansion to confirm his dreaded suspicion. As soon as he stepped beyond the mansion''s walls, his eyes widened in shock; he didn''t even bother to hide his ''special'' eyes.


    The sight that entered Alexios''s eyes was a sea of ??Demon corpses.


    The Earth was painted with the blood of thousands of dead Demons, bodies of Demons impaled by ice spikes, bodies cut into pieces, and mountains and mountains of various corpses of giant Demons that had different types of damage on their bodies.


    Organs, blood, and bones of Demons painted the walls, the asphalt, and the buildings of what was once a recent Human city.


    The smell of the ce was horrible; the stench of blood and the nauseating feeling of the Miasma that emanated from the Demons'' bodies was horrific.


    Even Alexios had to force himself not to vomit at the sight. He had seen Hell before but couldn''t help but think that Hell appeared civilizedpared to what he was witnessing now.


    Alexios turned around and looked at Victor, who was standing a few meters away from him:


    "How¡­ How did you enact such carnage in such a short time!?" He asked the creature.


    And the creature replied, looking at the sight before it, while its long ck hair fluttered in the wind:


    "I just¡­Killed."


    "..." Alexios was speechless.


    "Like pigs to the ughter, I killed them all. One by one. From one Demon to the next. One demonic minion at a time."


    "... Just what have you done, Alucard?"


    "What was needed."


    Irritation overcame Alexios'' body, and he shouted:


    "What about Lilith!? Don''t you think that by doing this, she''ll be in danger!?" Alexios didn''t even mention the notion of bringing Victor back now.


    With a nce into the distance, he saw what was left of a historical monument of what was left of Russia Sochi.


    An ancient city on the ck Sea, with a poption of over 300,000 thousand, this ce had be just a big corpse dump.


    But that wasn''t the problem; the problem was the location he was in; it was where the focus of Diablo''s movements was most intense.


    The Demon King had made his base somewhere in thesends.


    That is, they were in enemy territory!


    ''This man is crazy! He''s alone here!... I mean, he''s apanied by a measly few, but still!''


    "That''s precisely why I did it."


    "¡­huh¡­?"


    "I knew that the moment I intervened in the war the Demons were waging, Diablo would contact d."


    "And I knew what d would do next, and because of that, I took these actions." He gestured to the corpses of the eviscerated Demons.


    "Now, it is far toote to resolve things with words."


    "... That doesn''t make sense..." He almost touched the frown on his face, "By doing this!" He pointed at the corpses of Demons.


    "You''re just putting Lilith in unnecessary danger!"


    "You don''t even know where she is! Taunting Diablo needlessly without a n is just asking for dire consequences."


    Victor looked at Alexios:


    "...Who said I didn''t have a n? Who says I don''t know where she is?"


    "¡­Eh?"


    "Alexios, they''ve kidnapped Morgana''s daughter, and from the moment the woman cried into my breasts in helplessness, everything from that moment had been decided."


    Victor turned around, and slowly his body started to return to normal; his full armor being revealed, along with his skin.


    "What was decided¡­?"


    "¡­ What else?" Victor turned and looked at the man.


    "I would rescue her and return her to where she belongs, a ce that isn''t with d but with her mother."


    Alexios narrowed his eyes as he sensed several figures approaching.


    "I made a promise to myself, Alexios."


    "If I''m going to follow the path we''d discussed in the past, the path of a Leader..."


    "..." Alexios remembered the conversation they had.


    "I will do it my way."


    The figures arrived and were revealed to be several men and tall, tanned women. They each had muscr bodies and full body armor made of leather.


    Only two stood out as sore spots in this group; they both had white hair and blue eyes, proving they were blood-rted.


    ''... Elite Werewolves, the Werewolf Queen''s own guard... The Second Prince of The Werewolves, Anderson, and the two progeny of the Leader of n Lykos, Leona and Edward Lykos...''


    ''This man, has he been working with the Second Prince from the beginning!?''


    "Unlike a certain someone,"


    "From the beginning, I was not in this war alone, Alexios."


    "Even when I attacked the Vatican Demons, my Maids, someone I look up to as a Guardian, and a former Huntress were with me."


    [....] The aforementioned people disyed small smiles in Victor''s shadows.


    "They kidnapped the daughter of a friend of mine, a woman I respect greatly."


    Footsteps were heard, and before anyone knew it, the aforementioned friend, a Subus, was near Victor.


    ''Morgana... And Jeanne.'' Alexios saw the blonde standing next to Morgana with a neutral expression on her face.


    "They kidnapped the little brother of a troubled guy I see as a friend."


    "..." A small smile appeared on Anderson''s face.


    "Alexios."


    Alexios looked around at the group of Vampires and Werewolves, two races that were entirely hostile to one another, working together just for the sake of one person.


    "From the beginning, sitting back and waiting for Diablo to finish his whole ''grand n'' was not an option."


    "...."


    "Due to d''s recent changes, I''d expected him to attack the Demons alone, but¡­ Diablo managed to check him."


    "I don''t know what that old man wants, and I don''t know the ''real'' reason why he took the deal, and I don''t care either."


    "..." A dark look appeared on Alexis'' face.


    "That Demon is making waves in the world, and I¡­ No, we won''t stand by and be swept away by that wave." A wave of darkness erupted from Victor''s feet and spread throughout the city.


    The Werewolves behind Anderson twitched and went on guard, but it only took one look from Anderson, and they were back to normal. Soon those Werewolves watched in shock at what happened next.


    The intimidating shadow absorbed all the blood and corpses strewn across the city.


    [Ohhh! Thanks much for the food! Master has a whole new supply of souls! Hehehehe~!] Roxanne was very happy.


    Victor smiled internally as he outwardly spoke with the same neutral tone, but which contained all the seriousness he could muster:


    "I refuse to y someone else''s game."


    ''The feeling of being dragged into something you don''t want to be a part of is just annoying.'' Victor thought.


    "Alexios Alioth, The Right Hand of The Vampire King."


    ''What''s with the formal tone all of a sudden?'' Alexios wondered internally.


    "Tell the Vampire King, d Dracul Tepes, these words." Victor pulled out a ck-colored Magic Contract from the shadows.


    ''... That''s... How does he have that? Only the King can have this! The only ones who know the location of these contracts are me, My King, and...-''


    Alexios looked at Jeanne and Morgana.


    Seeing the slight smile on Jeanne''s face, Alexios wanted to scream now: ''That woman! Of course, she knew; she was the bloody Queen before!'' Just thinking about the headache he''ll have when he gets home.


    ''Ugh, I want to retire!'' Before he couldin anymore, he remembered:


    ''Oh, the contract can only be broken with the King''s permission.'' But what happened next wholly shattered Alexios'' thoughts.


    "I, Count Alucard, deny all privileges granted by the Title of ''Vampire Count''." The ck contract suddenly opened and started to glow.


    "I, the Leader of n Alucard, Victor Alucard, through all witnesses present, deny my status as a ''Vampire Count.''"


    The contract began to glow brighter, and the signature with Victor''s name on it began fading.


    ''How did he do it!?'' Alexios screamed in internal shock.


    Victor felt an existence orgasm now; he hadn''t even realized that his existence hated being ''bound'' to something.


    ''No more chains.'' That thought echoed through Victor''s entire existence, and without Victor knowing it, that existential statement caused changes within him.


    Victorughed internally in pride: ''Seriously, Aphrodite was one of the best things that could happen in my life... Who knew I would think that nowadays.''


    As a Goddess, despite not being a Goddess of Death, she was still very experienced in Souls. Teaching Victor to ''protect'' his Soul so that the Witch''s contract could not damage it was utter simplicity. Not to mention that Victor''s Soul was several times stronger than it was at the time he signed this contract and said Soul was growing stronger ever still with each day Victor spent eating these Demons.


    Victor had just pped both the Witch Queen and d.


    The contract floated toward Alexios, and the man caught it.


    "See you another day, Alexios." Victor turned, looking towards Anderson, and nodded.


    Anderson understood Victor''s gesture and looked to the subordinates that his mother had lent him.


    Victor then turned to look at Jeanne, Morgana, Edward, and Leona.


    ""Let''s go."" Victor and Anderson spoke simultaneously, and soon the entire group disappeared from Alexios'' view.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568: The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree.


    A woman was walking in a dark corridor, her head covered with apletely ck bag, and two Demons were escorting her from behind.


    Arriving at the end of the hall, they arrived at a door with two demonic guards standing in front of the door.


    The guards looked at the Demon Dukes, nodded, then the door opened.


    "Inside." The Demon Duke pushed the woman, and she fell into the room.


    The Demon Duke removed the bag from the woman''s head, revealing the woman to be Lilith Tepes, d''s daughter.


    Her expression was horrible, and pure murderous intent was seen in the woman''s blood-red eyes.


    The Demon Duke didn''t seem to care about the woman''s eyes. Instead, he had a dark desire to perpetrate all manners of psychological and physical torture upon her, but unfortunately, the King himself forbade such an act.


    And that Demon didn''t have the heart to provoke the Demon King''s wrath.


    The Duke turned away, and the door closed.


    "Lilith, are you okay?"


    The woman looked up to notice the two blue eyes with magical patterns that seemed to be ''floating'' through the little girl''s eyes.


    "Did they do something to you?" Emily Moriarty, the Witch Queen''s daughter, asked with concern.


    "...No, they didn''t; they just locked me in that room for who knows how long."


    "... Two days." A boy''s voice sounded from another part of the cell.


    The little girl and the woman looked toward the voice and saw a boy sitting on the bed with a book in his hand.


    The boy had chocte-brown skin, slicked-up ck hair, and ck eyes, and his child''s suit was reced by a simple white shirt and ck shorts.


    Thomas Fenrir, The Third Son of The Werewolf King.


    "You were stuck in that ce for two days."


    "... How do you know that? We don''t have clocks here or anything like that."


    "Internal clock."


    "¡­ Huh?"


    "I follow a pattern of life that is very controlled by my mother. I sleep and wake up at specific times. Because of that, I can deduce the time you were there." He spoke in a neutral tone while still looking at the book.


    "Sounds like a suffocating life." Lilith couldn''t help but hum as she got up and sat down on the bed.


    "..." She looked at the two cuffs made of pure material on her hands and feet with disdain.


    She scratched her throat a little, feeling a little thirsty.


    Fortunately, the demons had provided basic necessities for the Royal Progeny of each Faction.


    Because of that, she wasn''t that hungry, even if it wasn''t the high-quality blood she was used to drinking.


    "You think? I think it''s pretty normal¡­." Emily spoke.


    "My mother does the same thing to me."


    "It''s better than being left alone and being ipetent."


    ''Ugh.'' Lilith, for some reason, felt offended by those words.


    Yes, she wasn''t useless; she''d been trained when she was younger, but as time went on, she was just spoiled by her father, and because of that, she was far from thepetence of the two children.


    Despite being very young, Emily was like a living search tool. She had vast knowledge in her little head, from the most useless things toplex Spells.


    She wasn''t the daughter of The Witch Queen for nothing; she was very smart.


    Thomas, despite being a rude, rough, and brutally honest young man, was very good at seeing ulterior motives.


    As expected of The Son of The Werewolf Queen, Tasha, a woman who in her homnd was described as an ''evil'' woman.


    It''s quite obvious that The Queen personally tutored him. The boy might look innocent, but he was a born killer.


    ''Somehow, it''s looking like I''m the kid here.'' Lilith felt a strong attack in her pride at the sight of these two heirs.


    A while passed, and Emily, who''d seen that Lilith was fine and had not suffered anything, returned to pester Thomas.


    Much to the boy''s displeasure.


    "Emilly Moriarty." The voice of the guards who were outside was heard.


    Soon the door opened, and a tall man with entirely red skin, two horns on his head, and golden eyes entered:


    "It''s your turn."


    "Ugh, you can stop with these useless threats. My mom won''t do anything as long as you don''t touch me." Emily pouted; she was tired of that smelly dark ce!


    "..." Lilith and Thomas didn''t react much.


    Thomas had been through this before, and Lilith had recently been through this.


    But it wasn''t like they liked it, especially Lilith, who had never been arrested in her life.


    "..." The Demon just looked at Emily with a dry look.


    "Ugh, fine." The little girl snorted and walked towards the Demon.


    "Stop."


    "Put your hands forward."


    "¡­Are we seriously doing this? Look into my eyes!" She pointed to herself, "I can''t even keep a Basic Enchantment as this activated; the proof of that is the Magic Circle scattered across my eyes; my Magic doesn''t work here!"


    "¡­Put your hands forward." The guard spoke in a firmer tone.


    "Haaah¡­" The little girl just sighed and did so.


    Soon the guard removed a pair of handcuffs simr to Lilith''s and ced them on Emily''s wrists.


    "Done?" She asked.


    "Legs too."


    "For the love of the crack-smoking holy unicorns! Look at my short legs! Do you think I can run away from a Demon without my Magic!?"


    "I''m practically an ordinary twelve-year-old human girl now."


    ''...No ordinary twelve-year-old human can look at a Demon and say that.'' Lilith and Thomas thought at the same time.


    "...Fine." The Demon grunted in visible annoyance; he didn''t want to deal with this child, "Just don''t do anything funny."


    "Umu, I will behave myself." She nodded her head as her two twin-tails tails fluttered around.


    "Be careful, Emily," Lilith spoke.


    "...." The little girl looked at the Vampire and spoke with an innocent smile:


    "Sure."


    Soon a child left the room escorted by the Demon.


    The moment they left the room and walked away from the sight of the two guards entering another hallway, the Demon in front stopped walking, turned around, and lowered his head in respect:


    "I apologize for my rude words, Lady Emily."


    "Meh, don''t mind about it; you did a good job. Take me to ss, okay?" The little girl spoke with the same innocent tone as before, but this time a certain strange seriousness for a child was present.


    If there was anything worth mentioning about this change in attitude, it was that the two Magic Circles that had been floating brokenly in Emily''s eyes were now wholly mended, fully disying their intricacy and small print that was almost invisible if not entirely focused upon.


    Emily''s eyes glowed slightly, and white energy covered her body.


    Soon her entire body was squeaky clean; it was apparent that she had used a ''Clean'' spell, a feat that would impress most Witches even if it was a simple Basic Spell.


    The little girl started the Spell with just her intent; she didn''t have to mutter something or form a Magic Circle like most Witches usually did.


    She''d merely thought it, and the Magic happened.


    She was indeed the Daughter of The Witch Queen. After all, only The Witch Queen could do something like that.


    "Haah, I''m finally clean, even if there''s a bathroom in that ce; wearing the same clothes daily is disgusting."


    "Again¡­ I apologize for the inconvenience."


    "It''s okay. This should be a ''kidnapping'' after all, and the ce we are in is already very kindpared to a normal prison."


    "Lead the way."


    "Of course, please apany me."


    The Demon again started walking in front with Emily behind him.


    And that attitude alone would raise suspicion; after all, what kind of prisoner would follow after the guard? It should be the other way around.


    Unfortunately, there were few Demons in this ce, most of whom were Demons aware of their King''s goals and ns.


    Even the two guards standing in front of the prisoners'' cell were at a low rank in terms of strength.


    Entering a room, the Demon Guard spoke:


    "Take as much time as you need."


    "Mm." Emily nodded, and soon the guard vacated the room.


    Emily looked around and saw a much morefortable room than the previous one, but she didn''t care about that since her focus was on an object appearing as a blue cube on the table.


    She walked towards the table, sat on the chair, and gently touched the object.


    The next moment, a floating screen appeared in front of her, showing someone''s face.


    "Mother."


    "Sweetheart, my beloved daughter, are you alright? Are they treating you well?" If d, Volk, or anyone familiar with this woman saw the expressions on her face right now, they would be deeply shocked.


    The woman was now not a Queen or the Leader of an entire Faction that held a monopoly on all Magic Items sold worldwide; she was just a loving mother.


    A small smile appeared on Emily''s face. She didn''t feel ufortable with her mother''s disy of affection since, as long as she could remember, the woman had always treated her like this.


    "They didn''t do anything to me; I''m being treated well here."


    "Mm, that is good."


    "¡­About the n." The loving look on the Queen''s face changed to a more stern one.


    "Everything is going ording to n; I managed to get closer to Thomas Fenrir and Lilith Tepes."


    "I had no problems with Lilith Tepes, and she is surprisingly easy to get along with."


    "I''m just having problems with Thomas since his upbringing is not normal. He was raised to be a Prince but also an assassin, and he is very cautious."


    "... I expected this; Tasha doesn''t leave loose ends. She failed her first two children because she let them be taken care of by Volk, but the third one seems to be personally under her care," Evie spoke.


    "¡­Mother," Emily called her mother in a very low voice.


    "Yes?"


    "How long am I supposed to stay here? I know this whole charade is so that Arcane''s neutrality won''t be affected in the future, but..."


    "You miss home, and you want to hone your Magic," Evie spoke gently.


    "..." All Evie got was a nod from Emily.


    The reason for Emily not showing herself to the public was very simple; she had everything at home. Literally speaking, she had it all.


    Whatever she wanted, her mother could acquire it easily.


    She only got personally involved in this problem at her mother''s request, which she immediately epted. Her mother never asked her for anything in her life, she was the woman who taught her everything, and although she was strict and demanded discipline, she was very loving too.


    Therefore, she never felt that she was not loved. In fact, it was the opposite; she felt that her mother would do everything for her.


    Because of this, she was never interested in the outside world.


    And despite being a long way from her mother, neither mother nor daughter were worried; woven into this dress that Emily was wearing had enough Enchantments to cause a tremendous natural disaster.


    The Witch Queen didn''t y around regarding her daughter''s safety.


    Mental protection, resistance that could reach the point of invulnerability, Soul protection, protection from external influences that could manipte the girl''s behavior,plete immunity to Demonic Miasma, andplete resistance to all elemental damage. These were just some of the Enchantments on the girl''s dress.


    All these Enchantments were powered by a very rare Magic Stone that existed only in the Queen''s collection, a Magic Stone that was something like a walking nuclear reactor.


    Though it wasn''t necessary as Emily herself had one of thergest Mana pools in Arcane history,pletely rivaling the current ''first'' daughter Selena.


    Which was ridiculous to think about; after all, she was only 12 years old.


    "Don''t worry, Daughter."


    "Soon, you will be home."


    "¡­Eh?"


    "A certain ''arrogant'' man ising to rescue Lilith."


    ''... Alucard.'' Evie thought internally. She knew the man; the reason for this was that one day her mother came home and left throwing curses at the man''s name. She had never seen anyone capable of irritating her mother, who was usually calm and in control, this much.


    Because of that, driven by curiosity, she''d decided to research the man, and when she saw the recording of the meeting of Supernatural Beings where he appeared,


    She was speechless.


    She had never seen anyone so perfect before, it was like he was a God of Beauty, but the man was clearly a ''mortal''.


    "But isn''t this ce hidden?"


    "Yes, but there are still ways to learn about this ce; remember what I taught you about the Progenitors of Vampires?"


    "... They are able to store Souls and read the memories of those Souls."


    "Yes, because this ability is very difficult to counteract, it''s not unrealistic for him to discover this ce easily."


    "... Not to mention he''s not acting alone." Evie narrowed her eyes at the screen:


    "For some reason, Volk did not interfere in the war, he went elsewhere, and even Tasha herself was not exempt from this; The Queen and King of Werewolves focused their attention on apletely different location."


    ''...From the look on my mother''s face, she seems very curious about this but hasn''t found anything yet, which is a surprise considering the resources scattered all over the world at this time.'' Emily''s only thought was that this was a ''Pantheon''s'' interference.


    After all, even though her influence was significant in the Mortal World, the same could not be said within the various Pantheons. The Queen had few ''moles'' in those ces, most of them being Gods who themselves were not very influential.


    "Although they aren''ting to rescue the boy personally, they are sending several high-level Werewolves and Alphas."


    "The Angels are also moving much more actively now that they have cleared South Africa and Europe."


    "Small conflicts are happening all over the globe; the ces that have the most'' peace'' currently are the ces where the Pantheons call home."


    "Like Greece, Japan, Egypt, etc."


    "The Demons were forced to retreat to ancient China and the Russian ruins."


    "Diablos is busy with these matters; even if he is a great Leader, he cannot focus on several things at once."


    "Something big is about to happen at any moment, and I don''t want you in this ce when it does."


    "Therefore¡­ When that arrogant man arrives."


    "Try to stay by his side and be rescued too."


    "¡­Okay, Mother." She nodded like a good daughter listening to her mother.


    Evie''s face changed to extremely serious:


    "Listen to me, Daughter."


    "¡­Yes?" She shivered a little at her mother''s somber tone; she had never seen a woman like that.


    "Don''t be strangely close to that man; he has very keen observation; you can easily deceive Lilith and Thomas, one is naive, and the other, even if he was trained to be an assassin, is still a child."


    ''Tasha is many things, but she is not cruel to her children; even though he had a strict upbringing, he was always protected as well.'' Evie thought internally.


    "The same scenario will not happen with that man."


    "You got it?"


    "Yes, Mother." She nodded her head with a serious face.


    "¡­and another thing."


    She looked at her mother.


    "Don''t fall in love with him."


    "¡­M-M-Mother!?" The girl''s face turned pure red:


    "I will not fall in love!" She practically screamed as she rose from her chair.


    "Lower your voice, and sit down." She ordered like a mother instructing her daughter.


    "..." The little girl did just that.


    "I am not teasing, my daughter."


    Emily looked confused at her mother.


    ? "I''m being honest and cautious."


    "Even I who have seen Goddesses of Beauty in person found myself slightly affected by his Charm." She didn''t want to admit it, but for a few seconds, she was caught up in that man''s Charm, which was one of the reasons she''d gotten so irritated too.


    "¡­Eh?" Emily looked at her mom like she''d grown another head or something.


    "Charm is one of the most dangerous forms of power in this world. Remember my lessons about Aphrodite?"


    "...Yes, Mother said never to be in Aphrodite''s presence in the future without having a Spell that resists her Charm." Aphrodite was listed on the list of dangerous people just for existing to Evie. Her very Concepts of Beauty, Love, and Sexuality were extremely dangerous to sentient beings and ''mortals'' alike.


    She could brainwash en masse, and everyone would be her loyal servants.


    Evie nodded and warned her daughter:


    "Treat that man as if he were a male version of the Goddess Aphrodite."


    Emily opened her eyes in shock.


    "When in his presence, make sure to keep the dress I made for you on yourself at all times; it should protect you from the influence of that power.


    "Yes, Mother." Emily nodded seriously.


    "..." Looking at her daughter, she still felt worried.


    Everyone could take precautions against ''Charm'', but that was a force that was simply too troublesome to oppose.


    Even if Aphrodite didn''t use this power, the woman''s own beauty, her personality, and the way she acted could make people'' enchanted'' by her, even if she wasn''t trying to.


    Charm was just too simple a word to be described as ''mind control''.


    Yes, if the Goddess wanted, she could do that, but that was not where the force of Charm exerted most of its power. It was through small interactions, the looks, the smiles.


    If you meet someone on the street, and they are well dressed and stunning, your initial ''impression'' of them would be instantly good.


    Charm worked just like that, but it was a steady, passive effect and not very aggressive.


    And if youbined Charm with ''charisma'', the effect of that ''invisible'' power that existed in all beings would only grow even stronger.


    Seeing her mother''s face, Emily said:


    "Don''t worry, Mother. Ipletely understand the dangers of ''Charm''. You made me spend 3 years of my life just learning to resist and identify it."


    "I will not fail; trust me, Mother." She nodded confidently.


    ''So what if he''s handsome? I won''t easily fall into that trap, humpf!''


    "¡­ Haah, I''m trusting you; as soon as you leave this ce, my contract with Diablo will beplete, and my ns will bepleted. Of course, you''ll have to do onest ''act'' for everything to be more believable, but that is all."


    "Ugh, please don''t tell me I have to cry; I''m bad at that."


    "You don''t need to cry." Evieughed in amusement when she saw her daughter''s face.


    "Thank goodness..." She sighed in relief.


    "When you leave this ce, contact me, and I''ll start the final part of everything. Take care, my daughter. And know that if something happens-."


    "¡­just destroy everything, and you''ll deal with the consequences." Emily finished what her mother was about to say.


    "... You got it." Evie shed an amused smile.


    A smile that her own daughter shared.


    As the saying goes: The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree.


    Emily Moriarty was a lot like her mother.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569: A troublesome power.


    Yeah, do you remember when Emily said that she would not fall into a trap, that she understood the dangers of ''charm'', that her mother was supposed to trust her, and that she would not fail?


    BOOOOOOM!


    A hole was formed in the wall, and a tall man with long ck hair was soon seen.


    "Hey, troubled woman, I came to save you."


    "A-Alucard!?" Lilith screamed in shock.


    Looking at the ridiculously handsome man in front of her, she realized that the image on a device couldn''tpare to the real thing.


    He was handsome... Wrong; it would be an understatement to try to put an adjective to describe this man''s appearance. He was beyond the concept of ''handsome'' or ''attractive''.


    He was preternaturally alluring in her eyes.


    ''Mm, that''s an appropriate adjective.'' She thought to herself, unaware of her own thoughts due to her state of shock.


    And she also realized something, for the first time in her 12 years of existence, Emily had failed at something.


    And it wasn''t a small failure. She failed utterly and spectacrly, a failure so big that she felt like burying herself in a hole and never getting out of it.


    Only omniscient beings knew how ashamed she was now for having said those words.


    Bandup, Bandup!


    The proof of this shame was her heart beating wildly and her face glowing red.


    ''N-No w-wonder my mother said that to me... H-He didn''t even talk to me, and I''m already acting like this... Can I make him be my father?''


    Evie quickly shook her head several times and erased thest thought, but she couldn''t stop her clever head from imagining a scene of her mother together with that man.


    ''STOP!'' She shook her head more often, and her twin tails were unintentionally hitting Thomas and irritating the boy.


    For better or for worse, Evie was a girl with a very potent imagination, and that was where her capabilities in magic came from, a genius that was amazing even by witch standards.


    But despite being a naive girl with an overactive imagination, she was still a disciplined girl, and she didn''t forget her mother''s warnings.


    Quickly using the magic on the dress, she activated the rest of the protection she had on the dress.


    And she waited for the magic to take effect.


    At that moment, the two demons entered the room and stared at the man in front of them.


    "A-Alucard!"


    The demons quickly overcame their shock and tried to do something, but...


    TINK.


    The sound of a weapon being sheathed was heard.


    "Too Slow." Victor''s image that was in the hole began to disappear as if it were a mirage, and the man appeared in the middle of the room.


    Only now did everyone realize the ridiculous de he was holding.


    The moment he said that the world seemed to register his movements, and the demons'' bodies were cut into several pieces.


    "...." Absolute shock fell on the faces of the three children of the most prominent figures in the supernatural world.


    They couldn''t see anything! Nothing! Two high level demons just died that easy!


    Lilith, Thomas, and Emily knew those demons weren''t weak since they were put on guard for a reason.


    Looking at that man''s neutral, disdainful face for dead demons, Emily''s small heart fluttered:


    ''... When will the magic work!? Is my mother''s enchantment defective!? Why isn''t it working!?''


    At that moment, Victor turned to Lilith.


    Gulp.


    Unconsciously, the woman gulped when she saw Victor''s gaze. Her heart was pounding, it''s been a while since she''s seen the man, and somehow he was even more handsome!?


    What the fuck!? How does that work!? She didn''t doubt that Victor was better looking than she was now!


    Although small, she still had the blood of a subus, and she had the blood of a progenitor, so she was obviously beautiful, you know!?


    But it seems that hateful man was on apletely different level.


    "How long are you going to watch me? We need to go."


    "¡­ Huh?" Lilith woke up from her stupor, "H-How-...Why...-" Her feelings were utterly in chaos, and several questions were being asked in her head now.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have time for that.


    Four figures entered the room and looked around in concern until they saw the boy sitting up, looking at the vampire in shock.


    The four figures of chocte-colored men approached the boy and said:


    "Your Highness!"


    "¡­ Huh?" The boy woke up from a stupor as well and looked at the kneeling men, and understanding dawned on his face as he noticed the familiar faces of the assassins led by his mother.


    "Boys!? Are you with the vampires!?" Thomas asked, but unfortunately, they didn''t have time to say anything because Alucard''s voice dropped again.


    "How''s the situation out there?" A simple question, but one that held an authority even these seasoned wolves didn''t dare ignore.


    They saw the fate of the people who went against this man, and it''s worth mentioning that it wasn''t a pretty fate.


    The four men ignored Thomas, to thetter''s surprise, and looked at Alucard:


    "Anderson, the Lykos brothers, and our otherpanions are facing the demon hordes along with the human."


    ''My brother is here!?'' Thomas thought, a little surprised.


    "The two vampires are dealing with 29 Solomon''s Key, Astaroth, and 24 Solomon''s Key, Naberius."


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes. Before he invaded this ce, he felt a gigantic malevolent presence. This demon seemed to be on the same level as Baal, and it was strange that this demon hadn''t intervened yet.


    ''Actually, this presence mysteriously disappearedpletely.'' Victor reflected.


    "Get your prince. We need to get out of here now." He ordered, and because of his natural charisma and attitude, the werewolves unconsciously responded:


    "Yes!"


    This wasn''t unusual in the supernatural world since all that mattered was strength, but... Were these werewolves who didn''t answer to anyone but their alphas acting this way towards Alucard?


    Werewolves who were ''PERSONALLY'' trained by the queen werewolf.


    Trust Thomas; he knew how scary his mother was.


    Damn it, not even Volk Fenrir, his father, could make those warriors act like that! And he was the goddamn king of the werewolves!


    Those murderous werewolves were loyal only to Tasha, only her!


    Seeing his mother''s subordinates acting like that towards Alucard made the boy unconsciously ce Alucard at the same height as his mother.


    This demonstration only made Emily even more embarrassed and with her cheeks flushed, she was looking helplessly at that vampire.


    Realizing what she was doing, she shook her head again to get those thoughts out of her head.


    She pumped more mana into her suit, but... It didn''t work.


    ''... Hmm? Magic? Hello? Are you broken? Why isn''t this working!? Damn it!''


    Little did Emily know, the magic was working, even if Aphrodite was here now and trying to ''actively'' charm Emily to control her¡­


    It would be an arduous task to achieve.


    But as her mother said, the ''charm'' was much more than a way of ''controlling someone''s mind''. It was not a skill but a fundamental aspect of socialization and of the world.


    A person could look at an exotic diamond, find it beautiful, and think that there was a ''charm'' to that stone.


    As a little girl who had never seen anyone so handsome before, she waspletely taken aback, and when she saw his ''dominant'' side and acting like a ''prince charming'' who rescued the damsel in distress.


    The girl''s wild imagination ran crazy.


    "I''m sorry, your highness." Arge, muscr man approached the boy and held him in a princess carry.


    Thomas''s face immediately showed annoyance and embarrassment.


    "Put me down-!" That was thest thing they heard from the boy before the four werewolves disappeared.


    "Vic-." Lilith looked like she was going to say something, but before she knew anything, she saw her vision change, and she was now being moved away from where she was by Victor.


    And all she heard was the sound of something breaking and two hands appearing where she was.


    From Emily''s point of view, she only saw streaks of lightning, and suddenly Lilith was somewhere else, proving that the speed Alucard used now was much faster than what he demonstrated before.


    "Tsk, I forgot how troublesome it was to deal with someone who had Fulger n powers." A voice echoed around where the demonic hands were.


    Slowly the man''s body began to appear, and soon the appearance of the demon that hade for Emily earlier appeared.


    "Second key of Solomon, rank 2, Agares," Alucard spoke with narrowed eyes.


    "... Hmm? Unexpectedly, few people know this form of mine."


    [Kaguya, take care of her for me.]


    [Yes, leave it to us, Master.]


    "Few people have a former demon general as a friend who happens to know all the top demon dukes."


    Before all this started, Ruby and Victor took Morgana to the human world, specifically the witches underground that Victor had been harboring with Esther, and asked them to take a ''specific'' memory of Morgana. That memory was the appearance of all the demon dukes she''s seen.


    Soon after, Scathach asked Morgana to make a detailed report on what she knew of each demon duke.


    Victor made a point of memorizing all this information in his head.


    "Oh, that''s true; she''s still alive somewhere, huh." The demon spoke while touching his chin in a gesture, and in the middle of that movement, his hand disappeared and appeared behind Victor, but all he managed to reach were trails of lightning.


    "You have a troublesome power, Demon."


    He turned his face calmly towards Victor:


    "¡­I can say the same for you-¡­Oh? Where is the princess?" He raised a curious eyebrow.


    "Who knows?" Victor shrugged.


    "Looks like I have to ask you a little rudely then." The demon''s eyes shed brighter, and he suddenly appeared at Victor''s side.


    Victor ced Junketsu in front of him and heard the sound of two metals colliding.


    A st of air that originated from the meeting of the demon''s ws and Junketsu''s hilt colliding spread throughout the room.


    "The ability to interact with and walk on another ne of existence. Indeed, a very troublesome power."


    "Tsk, can''t that woman avoid giving spoilers about others? Usually, that''s the part where you''re surprised."


    "Believe me, I am." Blood began to cover Victor''s sword.


    Seeing this, the demon withdrew his hand since he knew what would happen when he interacted with the power of the blood of a vampire''s progenitor.


    At speed unseen by the naked eye, Victor put his hand on Junketsu''s hilt, cut towards the demon, and quickly sheathed Junketsu again.


    Several red shes were seen in front of him, but the demon had already disappeared.


    "Tsk, troublesome."


    [Master, just attack him! Kill that demon and eat its existence!] Roxanne eximed with murderous intent.


    [Okay, we need her to calm down, she is very excited.] Brunamented.


    [Just ignore her bullshit, she''s drunk.] Big Guy spoke.


    [...Drunk?] Maria looked at Big Guy like the gori had grown a second head or something.


    [Victor absorbed a lot of demon blood and souls, things that are very delicious to her, and due to her connection with Victor, she felt it too, she drank too much of her favorite drink, and now she''s drunk.]


    [...It''s the first time I''ve seen a vampire get drunk from drinking too much blood...] Eve spoke.


    [Well, she''s not just a vampire.] The gori said. ''If you put it into words, Roxanne was more like a Dryade/Vampire hybrid?''


    Due to Roxanne''s special nature and the gori, it was hard to tell, but even though Roxanne was right there in front of them, she could interact in the real world with the ''meat''.


    The gori knew this was not Roxanne''s real body but only something like an avatar of her humanoid form.


    The gori himself couldn''t even be considered ''alive'' in the proper sense of the word. He was a guardian spirit that was born along with Roxanne to protect her.


    He could project flesh and body into the real world just like Roxanne, but his true appearance is that of a guardian spirit.


    [... Where am I?] The Maids and the gori looked at Lilith, and there was a moment of silence until Eve took the initiative along with Bruna and started exining to her the basics saying that she was in Kaguya''s ''shadows''.


    Although Victor seemed to have a troubled expression, only he knew how serious this was. This was a Rank 2 demon, a demon capable of walking in other nes of existence.


    That was a power that made a person a perfect assassin. Even though this power had an obvious weakness, it was still troublesome to deal with.


    ''He and I can''t attack each other until he ''appears'' on this ne of existence. That''s the weakness Morgana spoke of.'' He really thanked the former general since facing this kind of enemy blindly is pure stupidity.


    Even with his speed, he barely managed to react to the previous attack.


    ''This is more problematic than teleportation.'' Teleportation moved a person from point A to point B, but this type of power only camouged the demon''s entire existence on another ne, and because of that, when he attacked, there was not a small ''pause'' as there would be in the case of a teleport.


    Agares looked at Victor. From his point of view, he was in a ck-and-white world; in this world, there was no up or down, left or right. This was a world that, if he hadn''t gotten used to it, he would easily have gotten lost here.


    In this world, all that existed was the white of existence and the color ''ck'', which were the very existence of individuals.


    ''Let''s kill him quickly and quietly.'' Agares stepped on ''nothing'', and with the momentum, he flew towards the dark individual. His right hand waspletely demonic and had sharp ws with a ck miasmaing out of it.


    Everything was so unnecessarily slow; the ''speed'' didn''t interact like the real world in this ce, and when the w was about to ''reach'' the ck spot, he used his power again.


    Victor''s senses that were on high alert roared, the world around Victor slowed down, and he quickly fell backwards to the ground.


    He looked up and saw a demonic w appear out of ''nowhere'' in space.


    He watched this phenomenon for a few milliseconds in an attempt to make sense of something until the w suddenly descended towards him.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor disappeared again and appeared away from the demonic Duke.


    Victor looked at the Duke with a dangerous look.


    ''His speed isn''t bad either. Of course, he''s slower than me, but still not bad¡­ Which is worrying and fun. After all, he''s not using his true form and all his power.''


    "¡­No wonder Morgana hates fighting you, Demon."


    "I''m getting that same feeling from you, Vampire."


    The two beings faced each other with visible tension in the air. Victor could not take the offensive because if he attacked, the demon could ce some part of his body in another ne of existence and attack him in a way that he would not notice until thest minute.


    The demon couldn''t attack carelessly because it was quite clear that his enemy had information about him other than that... He looked at the sword covered in blood.


    If it was any other enemy, he would attack as usual without a care in the world.


    But when you were fighting someone capable of destroying your soul, attacking carelessly was foolish.


    This stalemate continued until Victor heard a small noiseing from a device in his ear. This was a code, a code that said:


    "Mission Aplished."


    And that was all Alucard was waiting for.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Duke Agares, but I have to go now."


    "¡­ Do you think I will allow you to escape, Vampire?" He growled with visible annoyance.


    "... Do you know? Magic is a wonderful thing."


    "Before, I hated Magic, but I realized I hated it because I couldn''t use it." A ck magic circle appeared in Victor''s hand.


    "Ehhhh!?" Emily screamed in shock as she looked at the ck magic circle in Victor''s hand. The fact that Victor used magic shocked her more than the fight itself!


    After all, she couldn''t see the fight!


    ''I knew he could use it because of my grandmother''s blessing, but... But... This is still ridiculous! This is bullshit!'' Seeing a stranger say that he had his grandmother''s blessing was one thing, now seeing the supposed man who had his grandmother''s blessing use magic, magic circle and all, even if she had known about it before, was shocking!


    After all, only witches could use magic!


    "But these days, I''ve changed my opinion of magic."


    "Dude, I fucking love magic." Victor''s smile grew, and he pointed his hand at Agares.


    The magic circle expanded widely, and immediately Agares went on guard. A magic circle that size, something big, wasing.


    "Die." The magic circle expanded even further.


    ''Lumos.''


    Arge ball of light suddenly appeared, illuminating the entire ce and temporarily blinding Emilly and Agares, who were watching Victor''s movements.


    "My Eyes!" Emily screamed as she put her hand to her face.


    Agares, who had been temporarily blinded, quickly disappeared into another ne. He wasn''t going to miss this chance! He quickly appeared behind Victor, something the man proved, he knew Agares would take the chance he was given, and that''s what he wanted the demon to do.


    Just as Agares'' hand was about to pierce the back of Victor''s head, Victor ducked, and the demon''s attack missed.


    Sounds of lightning were heard, and the vampire had disappeared from the scene... taking Emily with him.


    Appearing in the real world with an annoyed expression, Agares looked at the ''supposed'' attack. Seeing that it was just a ridiculouslyrge light spell, he felt humiliated for being tricked.


    He spins his hand in the air, and the supposed attack is destroyed.


    "Tsk, I foresee Baal teasing me about this incident. I should have used my full strength from the start¡­ But he wasn''t using his strength either, and if the battle escted too much, Emilly would be in danger, and if the daughter of the witch queen was harmed, the king''s ns would go down the drain."


    After reflecting a little on the fight, Agares snorted and decided not to think too much. Losing Lilith and Anderson was a bad thing, but it''s not at all a problem. After all, Diablo put a countermeasure on the two heirs in case something like that happened.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 570: Sneaky Demons.

    Chapter 570: Sneaky Demons.


    Walking on red Earth while holding a little girl in his right arm, while holding Junketsu with his left hand.


    "Ugh, why did you use Lumos so drastically? Even now, I still feel the light burned into my retina!" Emilyined as she wiped her eyes.


    "Fighting the Rank 2 Demon is a waste of time; that was not our goal," Victor spoke in a neutral tone:


    "Rather, our goal was to rescue the Princess."


    "Even though!" Emily ced her small hands on her face; it was quite noticeable that her eyes were watering a little, "You didn''t need to-." She was going to say something, but she couldn''t.


    A sudden queasy feeling bombarded Emily,pletely interrupting what she was about to say.


    "Ugh," Emily quickly put her hand over her mouth as she felt like throwing up.


    ''I feel nauseous.''


    "Hmm, I think it was this way?" Victor waspletely ignoring what the girl said.


    He wouldn''t let his guard down in enemy territory, even if he had no apparent enemies in sight.


    [Victor, let me out!] Lilith screamed in Victor''s head.


    Victor ignored her, too. He just ordered:


    [Kaguya shut her mouth.]


    [Yes, Master]


    [...Wait, what''s that dangerous look-...Stop, stay away! I''m the Princess! In fact, I am the person who you were trying to rescue! Treat me with respect ¨C GHAAAAAWWW!]


    [Did she not pay attention to our exnation?] Bruna asked as she looked at Kaguya, tying Lilith with darkness in a rather indecent way.


    ''She''s been watching many of Victor and Ruby''s sessions.'' Bruna couldn''t help thinking, noticing Kaguya''s apparent proficiency with said ''ropes'' of darkness.


    [It''s like they say, Royalty have the brains of birds. They take three steps in one direction and forget what they did or heard a few seconds ago.] Maria shrugged as she had simr thoughts to Bruna.


    It was noteworthy that the Maids had no respect for the ''Royalty'' of Vampires; after all, from their perspective, their Master was the only ''Royalty'' that mattered to them.


    But the main reason they had no respect for Royalty was that they only respected their Master and their Master''s wives.


    "I think it''s here." Victor stopped walking; he looked at the boulder in front of him. The boulder was the size of a basketball.


    He kicked the rock, and oddly shaped numbers and letters following a pattern were seen.


    Amon knowledge he''d inherited from Adonis'' memories, a way for Vampires tomunicate secretly. Due to the events of d''s children, this type of code could no longer be reliable for essential missions.


    However, for running errands on a short mission, it still had its uses.


    Of course, there was the possibility that someone could read it, so they made the code as simple as possible so that even if someone read it, they wouldn''t understand the meaning.


    Still a little nauseous, Emily asked, "W-What is that?"


    She was a curious girl by nature. Seeing those strangely shaped numbers and letters, her imagination ran wild.


    ''A code? Like those spy movies?''


    Victor didn''t answer; he just thought:


    ''Horizon, huh? So they chose the hotel?''


    Before invading thepound in which Lilith was being held, whose exact location was found due to the efforts of Jeanne and Morgana,


    They''d made several contingency ns. The mission was simple and straightforward:


    Rescue Lilith and the Prince of Wolves, by any means necessary, was the primary objective, and, IF POSSIBLE, gather information about Diablos'' n.


    Victor would go in with the Werewolves and ensure Lilith''s safety; the reason for him going straight to the enemy''s heart is simple; Kaguya''s Power of Darkness was quite useful for this type of mission.


    While this urred, the others were required to cause as much chaos as possible and draw the attention of the Demons and the Demon hordes.


    Initially, Victor was supposed to leave with the Werewolves, but due to Agares'' intervention, he''d had to stay behind to buy time for the others to leave.


    The group had imagined that this kind of situation could ur, and they decided that if things didn''t go as nned, Victor would buy time while the others fled with the Prince.


    When the others had retreated with the Prince of Wolves in tow, Victor would receive the alert to retreat, and, with his Lightning Power and Kaguya''s Darkness, there were few situations in which Victor could not flee.


    Despite taking on the most dangerous position in the group, he was, in fact, the most qualified for that position.


    After escaping and being safe, he would then look for the code left by Jeanne, informing the location where the group went.


    "Little girl, hold me tighter."


    "Huh?" Emily, who was lost in thought, snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Victor.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "!!!" Seeing that he was going to do it again, she quickly grabbed him and buried her face in his neck.


    She didn''t even have time to think about how good he smelled before her vision blurred.


    ¡­


    Location: An old abandoned building that was a typical tourist hotel before all this happened.


    "Morgana, calm down." Jeanne spoke while looking at her friend, who was pacing back and forth.


    "I''m calm."


    "No, you''re clearly not calm." Jeanne snapped.


    "We left him with that strong presence! That Demon, that feeling, I know it well! It was Rank 2 Agares, that sneaky piece of shit; if he does something to Victor, I will kill him!" Her eyes glowed blood red.


    "Morgana, calm down." Jeanne spoke in a firmer tone.


    "I-." Morgana was going to say something, but she was interrupted by Leona.


    "Trust Victor a little, he''s the slipperiest man alive." She spoke in a neutral and confident tone, but it was clear to everyone that she was worried:


    "He will be here with Lilith any moment now."


    "...." Edward looked at his sister with neutral eyes, then turned his attention back to the group.


    "Ugh¡­ We should have stayed¡ª." Morgana was interrupted again.


    "That was not our role in this mission." Mizuki approached.


    "..." Morgana narrowed her eyes.


    "We all discussed this, and we agreed; we made a n," Mizuki spoke in a serious tone. She added:


    "For this n to work, everything needed to be fast and efficient; we did that perfectly."


    "Unfortunately, we couldn''t get any information, but our main objective waspleted."


    "It is our victory."


    "...." Morgana''s expression became more neutral, and she became visibly calmer.


    But Mizuki wasn''t finished, she needed to rify this again in case Morgana forgot:


    "Staying to kill the Dukes would have been a foolish action; we were and still are in the middle of enemy territory without any support."


    "And even if we''d managed to kill a Duke in an attempt to diminish Diablo''s tools,"


    "It wouldn''t have made any difference. If their Souls weren''t destroyed, they''d onlye back to life by sacrificing innocent Souls; that is the privilege of Diablo, the King of an entire Hell Dimension."


    "Not to mention that we would be exhausted, and being exhausted in the middle of enemy territory would be serving the Demons our heads on a silver tter."


    A long silence fell around until Morgana sighed:


    "You''re right... I''m sorry for my behavior."


    "It''s okay, I understand you too... Even though I know he''s strong and the most slippery man there is, I''m still worried about him." Mizuki made aplicated face.


    "..." Everyone present nodded at Mizuki''s words.


    "Funny that you''re more worried about Victor than your daughter," Edward spoke jokingly.


    And that action had every woman in the room staring at Edward.


    Unconsciously, the Wolf gulped at everyone''s stares.


    "... I''m not worried about my daughter because I know that the moment she''d entered Victor''s protection, not a single hair of hers would be harmed."


    "That foolish man would rather get hurt than put those in his protection in harm''s way." But, despite calling him a ''fool'', that word''s tone was much more affectionate and loving than disdained.


    She felt that if she were to trust her daughter''s safety to anyone, the safest bets would be Jeanne and Victor, of that she had no doubt.


    "¡­ Ugh, I''m sorry, okay?" Edward held up his hands in a universal gesture of surrender.


    "It was just a joke to try to lighten the mood."


    "A joke is not wee now, Brother." Leona practically snarled at her brother:


    "Especially with something so sensitive."


    "Haah, I know; I''m sorry. Okay?" He sighed and spoke with a regretful look.


    The door suddenly swung open, making every little tension in the air disappear, and everyone looked towards the door.


    And everyone saw an Anderson with a neutral smile on his face.


    "..." Anderson''s smile flickered a little when he saw the disappointed looks on the women''s faces.


    "I know I''m not the person you''ve been waiting for, but there''s no need to show that disappointed look, right?"


    The girls just snorted and looked away.


    Anderson flinched at this, his gaze shifting to Edward, who was looking at him with a look that said, ''I understand you, brother.''


    "Haah, that man is certainly a sinner." Getting so many beautiful women to act like this when he''s in ''danger'', he''s undoubtedly lucky.


    ''Probably the only woman who would be worried about me if I put myself in danger is my wife and maybe my subordinate.'' Somehow he felt a little bad now.


    "How is the boy?" Edward''s question had the women looking at Anderson with a curious looks.


    "...Arrogant as usual, but he''d been fine..." Anderson spoke, his gaze shifting to serious:


    "For a while."


    "... What happened?" Jeanne asked with a serious look.


    "He was poisoned, and it was not just any poison; it was a poison specially made for Werewolves. Wolfsbane."


    "...." Edward and Leona narrowed their eyes.


    "By your tone, it''s not your average Wolfsbane, right?"


    "Yes, it''s a variant; I''ve never seen anything like this in my entire life or even in the archives of the Royal Pce." Anderson bit his lip and continued:


    "I need to get him back to Samar and leave him in the care of our druids, but I don''t know if I''ll have the time."


    "He is dying."


    Everyone''s faces darkened a bit.


    An uneasy silence fell in the room.


    Although those present in Victor''s group did not care about the boy, it still left a bad taste in their mouths to hear that a 12-year-old boy had been poisoned and was dying.


    "That''s a Diablo guarantee." Morgana began to speak.


    "...." Those present looked at Morgana.


    "Typical Diablo power tactic."


    "He might lose something, but he always has something that will put him back on top again." She remembered that this happened several times in the wars between Lilith and Diablo. The scenario was the same, just with different tools.


    "The moment he kidnapped the boy, he''d administered the poison in him and gave ''small'' doses of the antidote so the poison would remain in the body in a tolerable state."


    "But in the case of someone rescuing him, they would be left with no choice but to return and give the boy to him because only he has the antidote." She finished with a sneer.


    Anderson clenched his teeth; his eyes glittered dangerously, and his expression was turning animalistic like a Wolf:


    "... How dare he, that piece of shit..."


    Despite not liking his brother very much, blood spoke louder than anything, especially with Werewolves.


    Was the young Prince an arrogant piece of shit? Yes.


    But he is still his brother!


    When Anderson was about to open his mouth to say something, he heard:


    "This is a pretty depressing atmosphere."


    Everyone turned their heads towards the voice and saw a body of darknessing out of the wall, and less than a few secondster, the man appeared in all his glory, wearing ck armor, and in his arms was a... Little girl.


    "Vic/Alucard!"


    "Yo, did I take too long? I had to take the long way around because of the ''eyes'' watching me." Victor grimaced at the end; he really hated those Demons, they were small and sneaky, and if Victor didn''t focus his full attention on them, he''d lose sight of them.


    Jeanne, Morgana, Mizuki, and Leona''s expressions became more rxed; they gave small smiles and sighed in relief. It was good to see him whole and healthy.


    Seeing Anderson''s state, Victor narrowed his eyes and asked with a serious expression:


    "What happened?"


    ''...Are they really going to ignore me?'' Emily asked herself, but seeing the atmosphere, she elected not to say anything... For now.


    "They poisoned Thomas." Anderson cut through the bullshit and got straight to the point; he didn''t need to exin, not with Victor. The man was wise enough; he could put things together quickly.


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes even more, along with Emily herself.


    Although it was a mission for her, she enjoyed spending time teasing the brooding boy; he was like a cat; you just wanted to tease him.


    "... I see, a countermeasure, huh? That''s why Agares was so calm and didn''t chase the Werewolves."


    "Did you fight Agares?" Anderson asked.


    "More like I merely defended myself. He has troublesome power. If Morgana hadn''t warned me about the specifics beforehand, I would have died."


    "!!!" The girls opened their eyes in shock and concern.


    "Is he really that dangerous?" Mizuki asked. She personally knew of Victor''s abilities.


    "A being able to enter another ne of existence and attack without you sensing a thing?"


    "Yes, he is dangerous; I only managed to react because my reaction time is above normal."


    "If anyone encounters him, you must run away quickly; he is extremely dangerous," Victor spoke in a severe tone.


    "But let''s ignore him for now."


    Victor put Emily down, his body bing pure shadows, and slowly a woman''s silhouette began to appear in his arms, and in the next second, Lilith appeared in full.


    "Lilith!" Morgana approached Lilith and looked at the state of her daughter.


    "What happened to her?"


    "Probably a Diablo countermeasure." Victor took Lilith to the couch and gently ced her on the couch.


    "She was poisoned."


    "A poison capable of harming a Vampire? Does such a thing exist?" Jeanne asked in shock as she approached with a worried face; after all, the girl was like her daughter.


    "Yes, on the first encounter I had with Victor, I used something simr on him, but that poison isn''t so potent that it could harm an Elder Vampire of d''s direct bloodline. The poison is more lethal on weaker Vampires." Mizuki spoke.


    "She''spletely pale, much paler than a Vampire''s healthy pale tone¡­" Leona murmured as she looked at Lilith.


    "Stand back a bit; I will use my blood," Victor spoke to Morgana.


    "Vic." Morgana looked worriedly at Victor.


    "I know she can get addicted, but it''s only a few liters. That should be enough to help her; I won''t let her drink it daily like my Wives and Maids."


    "..." Morgana nodded in thanks and felt a gentle warmth in her heart when she saw Victor''s serious expression toward Lilith.


    ''...How I wish you were her biological father.'' She couldn''t help but think about it but quickly shook her head to get those thoughts out; they were useless thoughts.


    He can''t be her biological father, but he could be her adoptive father!


    She nodded, satisfied at that thought.


    "Jeanne, you were once called the Saint of Orleans. Can you heal Thomas?" Victor asked.


    Jeanne bit her lip. She didn''t want to disappoint Victor, but unfortunately, despite being called a ''Saint'', her powers were more for ''war''; apart from that, she could channel the Powers of the Heavenly ''Father'', but that Sacred Power would hurt Jeanne herself.


    And she didn''t want to risk dying for Thomas.


    For Lilith? Yes, if she had no choices or options, she would do this; even if it hurt the girl for being a Vampire, she would be healed.


    But for Thomas, a stranger? Sorry, she wasn''t that selfless.


    Those thoughts crossed her mind, and she spoke:


    "Sorry, I can''t do that."


    "..." A heavy silence fell on the premises at her words.


    Anderson put a hand to his brow and gritted his teeth even tighter, murderous thoughts racing around his head about a particr Demon.


    ''I need to do something... I can''t let my brother die like this; he''s too young.''


    Noticing Jeanne''s hesitations, Victor could predict her thoughts; the stoic and confident woman would never act like this if it weren''t for him:


    "Don''t think nonsense, Jeanne."


    "¡­Vic?"


    Victor looked at Jeanne as Lilith sucked his bare wrist.


    "I won''t think less of you for it; that''s your decision, and I''ll respect it. No one will judge you for this; I won''t allow it." Victor spoke vaguely so those not in the know wouldn''t understand, but Jeanne couldpletely understand what he was talking about.


    And she couldn''t help but smile gently at him.


    Victor would not me Jeanne for anything; he knew that by using the Heavenly Father''s Power, she would risk dying; the powers'' nature and her currect nature were simply too opposing.


    Asking Jeanne to heal Thomas was the same as asking her to possibly sacrifice herself for the boy; after all, this type of poison was not something simple. Something capable of reducing someone from the bloodline of a Goddess would require a lot of power from Jeanne to remove or heal, something Victor didn''t want, nor would he allow.


    Unfortunately for the boy, Jeanne was a higher priority for him.


    "... I can help." Again, a low, not very confident voice was heard.


    "..." The group turned their gaze toward the voice and soon saw the little girl they had ignored until now.


    "Help with what?" Anderson asked, looking into the girl''s peculiar eyes that reminded him a lot of a certain Queen.


    "I can heal, Thomas."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 571: Little Witch.

    Chapter 571: Little Witch.


    "......" A hush fell over the ce until Anderson turned to Victor''s group.


    "I''m 99% sure, but just to be absolutely sure¡­ Who is this little girl?"


    A tick mark appeared on Emily''s forehead:


    "I''m not a little girl! I''m Emily! Emily Moriarty!" She crossed her arms with a smug smile, "The daughter of Evie Moriarty, the witch queen."


    Seeing that the silence still continued, she smiled even more triumphantly.


    ''Hehehe, did you see that? You were shocked, right? It''s not every day you get the chance to be in my presence-''


    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone proud to be someone''s daughter," Victor spoke in a monotone as he removed his wrist from Lilith''s mouth and put the gauntlet back on.


    "Wha-"


    "And don''t reveal your identity to a group of strange people you''ve just met. Are you stupid?" He got up from where he was and looked at the little girl.


    "Who are you calling stupid!? Your grandmother is stupid!" She stomped on the ground angrily.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t get to meet her to find out if she''s stupid or not." Victor shrugged. "


    "O-Oh, I''m Sorry." Somehow she felt bad now.


    A small, imperceptible smile appeared on Victor''s face, but quickly Victor''s eyes became serious:


    "Tell me, little witch, can you help him?"


    "...." Emily just turned her face away with a little glow on her cheeks and said:


    "Take me to him. I need to diagnose him."


    It was painfully obvious that the girl was being affected by Victor''s good looks.


    And all the girls except Morgana, who was looking at Lilith, couldn''t help but roll their eyes at this, even though theypletely understood the little girl''s feelings.


    They nced furtively at Victor.


    ''He is definitely easy on the eyes.'' They thought at the same time.


    "Anderson, it''s your decision," Victor spoke.


    "..." Anderson just watched the girl with a serious expression looking for any kind of hidden intentions he always saw in witches.


    Seeing that Victor was no longer looking at her, Emily muttered to herself for having fallen for his charm again!


    ''Ugh, this is a w, a disgrace. I need to hide this from my mother.'' She couldn''t tell her mother that the first time she saw the man she fell for his charm, that would be an absolute shame!


    "Haah." Anderson sighed; he couldn''t find anything. The girl just wanted to help, something unexpecteding from a witch, but he wouldn''t trust that 100%.


    As the saying goes, trusting a witch or demon was sheer folly.


    But the desperate didn''t have a choice, and from what he could tell, the girl''s nature was better than the other witches he''d encountered before, which was somewhat surprising given who her mother was.


    "Come on, I''ll show him to you."


    "Mm." Emily nodded her head.


    The moment Emily left the room, Victor said:


    "Keep an eye on her."


    "...?" The girls and Edward looked at Victor in confusion.


    "What is it?"


    "She knew about us, specifically about me."


    "She knew I would rescue Lilith."


    "During the entire journey back, she showed no distrust of my actions, even though I spent some time wandering aimlessly. Upon entering this location, she was surprised by the numbers but not surprised by the Vampires and Werewolves teaming up."


    "She is Evie''s daughter; that is undeniable. Her eyes and appearance are quite like her mother, and the dress she is wearing may look simple, but it is a magic tool of the highest level. Only someone like Evie can do something like that."


    It was ridiculous how much ''energy'' was in that dress, and with his unique eyes, Victor could see it clearly. The girl was like a beacon of energy.


    ''She has a ridiculous amount of magic.''


    "Aren''t you overreacting? Have you looked in the mirror, Vic?"


    "...." The girls and Victor raised their eyebrows at Edward.


    "You are the embodiment of beauty now. Even I have some strange thoughts sometimes."


    "!!!"


    "B-Brother, I won''t allow it!" Leona spoke angrily.


    "Get your mind out of the gutter, Leona!" Edward winced a little in disgust. He doesn''t like that side, okay?


    "And you girls, stop looking at me like that!"


    "You guys know I''m correct. Victor''s current appearance makes a good impression on everyone, and she''s a kid. Didn''t she feel safe with you or something?" Edward spoke.


    "...I don''t want to agree with Edward, but he''s right about that, Vic," Mizuki spoke while ignoring Edward''s grunt and looking at Victor:


    "Aren''t you overthinking it?"


    "Girls and boys."


    "Tell me, how am I known out there?" Victor asked neutrally.


    Everyone opened their eyes wide when they realized what Victor meant.


    "...A genocidal maniac, someone who invaded a country and killed more than 50% of the poption of supernatural beings in that country," Mizuki spoke and added:


    "Your reputation is terrible."


    Victor nodded his head:


    "Yes, she might know me due to her status as a princess. She should know that, but¡­ It''s strange that she doesn''t disy any reaction of fear or concern when she sees me."


    "¡­ You''re right¡­ But that could also be exined by your unearthly beauty." Jeanne spoke.


    "That''s not to say we''re going to dismiss Victor''s warning. As everyone knows, he has a pretty keen eye." Morgana spoke after breathing a sigh of relief when she saw her daughter''s condition improve.


    "..." Everyone nodded their heads.


    "Don''t make it too obvious. Just keep your guard up, and try not to reveal too much about yourself."


    "The girl is not bad, and I can tell that she is good-natured. Although she has ulterior motives in helping the wolves, they are not the main reasons that move her, just the consequences of her actions."


    "Help the heir of the wolves, so they owe her a debt, huh¡­" Leona spoke.


    "They would owe her a debt whether she intended that or not. The point is that the main driving force behind her action is kindness." Victor spoke in a gentler tone. He had been watching the girl since he first saw her, and he was honestly surprised that Evie''s biological daughter was like that.


    ''I guess everyone has their masks, huh.'' Once again, Victor was given an example of this, that not everything is what it seems, and because of that, despite having said that to Evie at the meeting, he really had nothing against her.


    He''s lived a big enough life that he doesn''t judge someone by the first encounter.


    "¡­ How can you sense someone''s kindness, Vic?" Edward asked, confused.


    "I am an empath. The blessing of love allows me to feel the emotions derived from love."


    "And all emotions of a being are derived from love, even hate."


    "Love bes hate, hate bes love, by hating someone you cane to love them, as long as that emotion ends in the emotion of ''love'', I can feel it."


    "......" An awkward silence fell in the room.


    "Isn''t that very overpowered?" Edward couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, and I have the weakest version of that. Now think what Aphrodite can do with the full concept of love."


    "......" Everyone felt a shiver down their spine when they realized how dangerous the goddess of love really was.


    "Anyway, did you send the information to the others?" Victor asked in a serious tone.


    We got the message across with Natalia''s help. Scathach, Natashia, and Agnes already know what''s going on, and all our allies are probably already aware of our movement."


    "¡­ Scathach must be very angry, Vic," Mizuki spoke, feeling a chill in her spine; interacting with the woman normally was already scary. She didn''t want to see her angry. She already saw that once, and only once was enough. That memory scares her even today.


    "I can handle her, don''t worry. The worst thing that can happen is that she''ll just rip my guts out."


    ''It was amazing how he could think of it as normal.'' Everyone thought at the same time.


    "And my actions, despite being risky, were essential. I do not regret them." Victor looked at Lilith and then at Morgana.


    "Lilith is safe, and that''s all that matters."


    "Vic¡­" Morgana murmured. Only she knew how hard she''d been holding back from throwing herself at the man in front of her.


    Victor chuckled gently, which left Morgana feeling even more in chaos. Then, he turned his gaze to his group.


    "We need to get out of this ce. The longer we stay here, the more chances the demons will find us."


    "..." Everyone nodded their heads.


    "What are our next steps?"


    Gathering all his magical energy that felt like the size of arge cup now, he muttered:


    [Silence]


    The whole ce was silenced.


    [Kaguya, seal off the location.] An extra precaution because of a certain witch.


    [Yes, Master.] Shadows shot out from Victor''s feet and covered the entire room,pletely isting everything, and soon thousands of red eyes opened.


    "I can''t get used to this sight. It''s honestly disturbing. I know it''s the maids, but still." Leona muttered.


    Mizuki and Edward couldn''t help but agree with her.


    Ignoring Leona, Victor began to speak:


    "Now that Lilith is safe, the objective has not changed. We need to understand the depth of this war, and I think rescuing Lilith is not a big issue in Diablo''s scheme."


    "What do you mean?" Jeanne narrowed her eyes.


    "Once d knows that Lilith is okay, the demonic contract will lose its meaning, and it will automatically dissolve, correct?" He looked at Morgana.


    "Yes, demons can all do horrible things, but our contracts are absolute, and they arepletely fair."


    "You can''t trust a demon, but you can trust your contract, of course, as long as the contract is read over and over again and you notice you don''t have a problem."


    Victor nodded and continued:


    "While d is no longer restrained by the tool that holds him, he probably won''t do any drastic actions in the war."


    "..." Jeanne and Morgana narrowed their eyes.


    "I got to know the past d through Adonis, and I got to know the current d through my interactions with him. I honestly believe that Ophis has changed him since that event in Japan, but... something has changed. Even if Lilith is not as loved as Ophis, he would do something. The d I know would do it."


    It may not seem like it, but Victor watched d a lot. The man was, after all, his opposite, an example he didn''t want to follow in rtion to his family.


    "Which means-..." Just as Victor was about to finish his reasoning, someone interrupted.


    "He''s after something only Diablo can offer, and the devil is offering him that something," Jeanne spoke in a voice full of disdain.


    "...Yes, that''s the only thing I can think of. Of course, it''s just my guess."


    "That assumption may be closer to reality than you think, Victor," Morgana spoke in a tone simr to Jeanne''s.


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "d wants revenge on someone, those responsible for the death of his ex-wife, Ophis''s mother, Otsuki Hana. If Diablo offers him something that can achieve that goal, his actions can be exined."


    "...." Victor raised his eyebrow at that. In Adonis'' memories, he only saw Hana once, which was from a long way off, and just like Haruna, she was a beautiful woman.


    Upon learning this and connecting the dots with the events of Diablo, Victor understood:


    "The Chinese pantheon destroyed¡­ Thousands of divine equipment useless to Diablo¡­" His brain started spinning at high speed, and he gathered information from the Chinese pantheon that he and Adonis knew and soon opened his eyes wide:


    "The Chinese pantheon was known for their ingenuity. They could make god-quality items that could be used by mortals. Mortals risked dying if they were weak, but they could still use them¡­"


    "d is like me. We don''t have the same blood, we''re different, but we''re progenitors, and we don''t have ''concepts'' within us to be a god. Essentially speaking, we''re just very tough Mortals, so if anyone can withstand these items, the progenitors can."


    "Diablo lured d by promising to give d ''something'', and Diablo only used Lilith as coteral." The more Victor thought about it, the more usible things became.


    "......" A silence fell around as everyone was deep in their thoughts.


    "Jeanne, Morgana, is this possible?" Victor asked to be sure. After all, who knew d better than his ex-wives? Although they weren''t that close, they were close to d long enough to understand the man.


    The first to speak was Jeanne:


    "It is possible. In fact, I''m pretty sure it is true."


    The sound of grinding teeth was heard all around, and these sounds led everyone towards Morgana, who had a murderous expression on her face.


    Her face waspletely distorted, her mouth showed her sharp teeth that were grinding with each other, and her eyes glowed blood red.


    "!!!" Edward flinched, slightly scared at the woman''s expression. That wasn''t a woman; it was a bloody demon!


    "Fucking bastard!"


    As the saying goes: Even God fears an angry mother. Now a demon mother? Even Lucifer himself would be afraid.


    "All this for the sake of revenge. He sacrificed something he had now for something in the past!"


    [Kaguya, suit.]


    [Yes, master!] Kaguya responded enthusiastically. Only she knew how much she loved this part.


    Darkness covered Victor''s body, and his clothes changed from full armor to a ck Victorian suit. His long ck hair had been shortened and reverted to its original hairstyle.


    Victor approached Morgana and pulled her into a hug.


    Morgana took a deep breath and smelled Victor. Feeling this scent that she hade to love, she began to calm down even more.


    Victor stroked her head and began to speak in a gentle tone:


    "Calm down. I won''t say I understand d, I''ve never lost anyone, and I don''t know what that feeling feels like, and I don''t want to know. That''s why I always fight to protect everyone and keep everyone safe."


    "But one thing I can be sure of, if any of you died, I would probably act a lot worse than him."


    Victor had his back to the others, and no one could see his eyes turn so deep a ck as if they were a ck hole. Only Jeanne, who was in front of them, saw it.


    "... You should not." Morgana squeezed Victor''s chest:


    "Sacrificing what you have for something you''ve lost, that''s wrong. That''s not the way to deal with grief."


    "I know. That''s why I have you, right?" He lifted Morgana''s face and looked down at her.


    "And in the unlikely event that happens, I will rely on you to make mee to my senses."


    "...." Morgana felt that she was going to get lost in those dark eyes. She felt that she was going to fall into an abyss, an abyss that, honestly, she was very willing to jump into.


    "... And when Ie to my senses... Those responsible for this unlikely incident will burn."


    "Everything will burn. Everything will be lost."


    The tone that Victor used sent chills through everyone without exception, even Morgana. It was an absolute tone as if it was an immutable truth.


    Like the forces of nature that cannot be avoided, Victor''s tone carried this morbid weight.


    "That was how d should have handled the matter and not put his daughter, his own blood, in danger." Then, as if someone had clicked a button, the pressure, the heavy atmosphere, and Victor''s facepletely changed and formed a gentle smile, and a colorful atmosphere took their ce.


    Seriously, the way he changed moods from one second to the next was very ufortable.


    "¡­Are you calmer now?"


    "Mm." She nodded, still lost in the man''s eyes.


    "...." Jeanne, Mizuki, and Leona just shook their heads. The woman was already entirely in Victor''s clutches.


    ''...A Yandere of the highest rank...God, what have I gotten myself into?'' Leona thought with a slight shudder and then added with a strange smile that left Edward a little scared, ''Not that I amining.''


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 572: Mommys Girl.

    Chapter 572: Mommy''s Girl.


    Emily returned to the room where Victor was and was surprised to find a woman with blonde hair wearing a French Maid dress there.


    ''Who is she? She wasn''t here before... Hmm? Traces of Magic?'' The Magic Circles in Emily''s eyes flickered slightly, and she saw:


    ''The Spell of Silence? Oh, they were discussing something in secret.''


    "How did it go?"


    Emily looked at the owner of the voice and almost pursed her lips.


    Wearing a ck Victorian suit, with short hair and violet eyes, the man lookedpletely different from the warrior she''d seen before.


    ''Outside of armor, he''s even more handsome! Not that he didn''t look handsome in that armor... But, by Holy Magic, it''s unfair for someone like this to exist.'' She narrowed her eyes more when she saw the state Victor was in.


    Specifically the women around him.


    The silver-haired woman, the Werewolf, was lying on the couch with her head on his left leg, and the female Vampire with the features of a Subus was sitting beside him as she thrust her voluptuous body onto his.


    The blonde Vampire was sitting at the back of the sofa, and the Japanese woman present was seated next to the Subus with her legs crossed while drinking tea served by the blonde Maid standing beside her.


    That was the perfect image of a King and his Harem. In her entire 12 years of life, she''d never thought she would see something like this.


    ''Gaahh, I''m so jealous!'' She was very precocious for her age, but the reason for her envy was something else:


    ''My Mother has to get this man for herself by yesterday! If I have a father like that, I can brag to all my ''sisters'' when I''m formally introduced... Wait, actually, this will cause problems for my Mother!... But... He''s so handsome, and those thirsty Witches won''t mind.''


    A society run by women was cruel, especially one run by greedy Witches. Although they despised men, they still wanted the attention of a handsome man to be ''better'' than their ''friends''.


    Typical femalepetition crossed beyond the matters of Race and existed everywhere, and as Witches were practically human women, this had not been lost.


    Though it didn''t happen that often, after all, most Witches were busy with their research and experiments that took up whatever time they had, it still happened during asional encounters where several Master Witches joined in.


    They showed off their ''toys'', be it Magic, beauty, or achievements, attempting to one-up their ''friends''.


    ''Speaking of women, where is the Vampire princess?'' She looked around and found Lilith sleeping on another couch. The Magic Circles in Emily''s eyes glowed a little.


    ''Appraisal.'' A simple Appraisal Spell that told the user theplete state of a being. Despite seeming simple, it was a Master Level Spell that only Master Witches could use.


    ''She''s fine... Progenitor blood works in miraculous ways on other Vampires, huh.''


    "Little Witch?" Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "... Eh? Oh... Hmm." It took her a few seconds to snap out of her stupor and form a coherent thought.


    "Thomas is out of danger; the problem was simple to solve." She spoke honestly.


    Victor only disyed a small imperceptible smile. He already knew about Thomas'' condition through his favorite Maid Kaguya, who had been watching everything from the shadows, but even so, he asked the question. The reason was simple; he was still testing her without the girl even noticing.


    ''A kind girl. Young, intelligent, proud, and cunning, but kind nheless.'' The important trait that Victor was after was kindness.


    ''She seems to have grown up in seclusion. She has all the makings of a Princess who grew up in solitude, but she is much smarter and more cunning than an ordinary Princess. The Queen trained her well.'' That was Victor''s assessment of the Princess.


    "Heh~, as expected of The Witch Queen''s daughter."


    "Umu, umu." She crossed her arms and nodded several times with a satisfied smile on her face; it was evident that she was pleased with thepliments.


    ''Cute...'' Jeanne, Mizuki, and Leona thought simultaneously; they had a soft spot for cute things.


    Morgana was too busy enjoying Victor''s caresses to care about anything else.


    "Now, what should we do with you?" Victor asked in a neutral tone.


    "If possible, I want to go back home."


    "That is understandable," Victor spoke in a gentle tone with caring eyes that made the girl''s little heart flutter wildly.


    "But we have no way of contacting your mother, and Arcane ispletely closed right now." Hemented casually.


    "I-I have a way to contact my mother."


    "It''s emergency Magic she taught me for times like these." She finished shyly.


    He spoke with the same gentle smile, "Contact her; I''ll be waiting, just don''t take too long. We''re still in enemy territory, after all."


    "Mm." she nodded her head with a bit of embarrassment and crouched down on the floor as her finger started to glow, and she began to draw something on the floor.


    This time when the girl wasn''t looking at them, Victor looked at the girls and Edward with solemn eyes, except for Morgana, and they all nodded as if confirming Victor''s suspicions.


    [She knew that Arcane was closed. For someone who was kidnapped before that happened, she seems very aware of things going on.] Kaguya spoke.


    [The probability that a Demon told her about this is pretty high.] Eve spoke.


    [If so, should she have reacted more worriedly, or was she trusting her Mother?] Roberta asked.


    [Remember that the daughter of someone like The Witch Queen must not be normal. She would have been raised in a special way with all avable resources; she must have an excellent acting level.] Maria added.


    [No matter what level of acting, she is still a 12-year-old girl, even with reasonable emotional control, she should have shown something when she learned that her house was in a state that had never been seen before.]


    [Roberta and Bruna are correct.] Victor butted in on the conversation.


    [Master?] The aforementioned two were surprised at their names being called out so suddenly.


    [If she''d found out from a Demon that Arcane was closed, she would have been worried or disyed simr emotions, and even if she was good at hiding her feelings, I highly doubt she would be good enough to control her bodynguage. And when I asked that question, I didn''t see anything in her bodynguage. She was utterly calm, as if she already knew this from a reliable source.]


    A hush fell over the shadow world, and in the real world, everyone was watching with curious eyes what Emily was doing.


    [... As Ruby says, it stinks, stinks of Witchcraft.] Roxanne spoke.


    The Maids nodded; it was obvious something was up.


    Victor''s violet eyes just looked at Emily, and although he didn''t show any emotion in his gaze, for those that knew him well or had a connection with him, amusement could be seen in his eyes.


    Carefreely drawing the Magic Circle, Emily suddenly stopped her finger, and her body shook a little.


    ''Fuck! I forgot I was supposed to wait for my Mother''s signal! I fell into his rhythm!... What should I do now?... For now, just keep drawing.''


    Even though her face was neutral and apparently calm, her bodynguage said otherwise.


    Fixing her hair a few times, her eyes twitching a little, tiny drops of sweat falling from her forehead, and an apparent decrease in the speed of drawing the Magic Circle.


    All of this was being watched by Victor, and even though his empathy didn''t work well on her because of the wards on the girl''s dress, he could read the girl like an open book.


    He knew she was worried and nervous.


    But even seeing these signs, he didn''t say anything and just watched everything, acting like he didn''t understand anything:


    "Little Witch, what happened? You slowed down the drawing." He asked in a worried tone.


    The girls around and even Edward rolled their eyes inwardly at his perfect performance. If they didn''t know about it beforehand, even they would have been fooled by now.


    "O-Oh, it''s just that this part needs a lot of attention, a Teleportation Matrix." She stuttered a little at first.


    "I see." Victor readily epted Emily''s excuse, which made the girl sigh internally with relief.


    Once again, she started drawing, some time passed, and the image of a Magic Circle that could fit a person was easily visible.


    "... You said it was a Teleportation Array. How does that work?"


    "..." Emily stopped drawing and looked at Victor with a raised eyebrow; her face said, why do you want to know?


    Victor justughed and raised his finger up, soon a small ck Magic Circle appeared:


    "As you can see, I also know how to use Magic, and I am quite curious about this Art." This time, he was entirely sincere.


    ''... It''s true; my Grandmother Blessed him.'' Emily had only seen her Grandmother once in the past, and just once was enough to open up her world and understand how vast the paths of Magic were.


    Although her Grandmother''s specialty was Alchemy, she was still well-versed in other areas of Magic.


    ''Now that I think about it, that time he used Lumos, he used all of his Mana, but he didn''t get tired like Witches usually did... That''s because Magic isn''t his main power; it''s just a Blessing?'' She remembered her Mother teaching her about the Blessings of The Gods in the past, and she knew that, as it was something that could be given, it could also be taken away.


    Emily turned her attention to the Magic Circle and started drawing the final parts again:


    "This is a Teleportation Spell that is linked from point A to point B. My mom has point A, and I just need to position point B so I can go back home anytime."


    "Oh, it''s different from Natalia Alioth, then." Victor looked at Natalia.


    Emily stopped again and looked at Victor. Following his eyes, she gazed upon the blonde Maid she''d first noticed when she''d arrived.


    ? Shock could be seen in her entire bodynguage, even if it didn''t show on her face.


    ''She''s from the Alioth n!? That exins why she suddenly appeared here.''


    Looking back at the Magic Circle, she spoke:


    "...Yes, n Alioth has more specialization in the domain of Space and Time, so they don''t need it." She couldn''t contain the envy that seeped into her voice.


    Which caused Victor''s smile to grow as he understood something about the little girl.


    ''She is indeed a Princess of The Witches. Although, unlike the other Witches, who would be looking at Natalia with greed right now, she is just jealous. Which means that she ispletely confident in her personal abilities and is just annoyed because somewhere inside her, she believes that the Alioth n''s capabilities in Time and Space are superior... She must have heard about them from her Mother''s stories, huh.''


    A few minutes passed, and Emily finished the Magic Circle.


    ''Now that I''vee this far, I can''t stop, or that would raise suspicions. I''m counting on you, mommy!'' Then, suddenly, she realized that she was in this situation because of her Mother: ''Ugh, I''ll never ept a mission again. I''m going to be locked in my room forever!''


    Watching thepleted Magic Circle, Victor made sure he remembered the steps of creating the entire Magic Circle. Of course, he couldn''t understand the glyphs, the letters, or the meaning of each drawing, but that didn''t matter. He would remember everything.


    "I will call my mother, so please don''t do anything to her."


    "Hahaha, Little Witch, if it were so easy to harm your mother, she wouldn''t be so feared."


    "... That''s true." Confidence and pure arrogance could be seen in Emily''s smile. She was indeed a Mommy''s Girl.


    Emily turned to look at the Magic Circle as her eyes started to glow, and the Magic Circles in her eyes seemed toe out of her eyes for a few seconds and project themselves in front of her face.


    Suddenly the Magic Circle on the ground started to glow, and in the next moment, a woman wearing a ming Crown appeared.


    Curvy body, and a proud posture, she carried the charm of a Leader, the Leader of a Faction.


    Evie Moriarty, and in her hand was a long staff that seemed to be made of the same materials as her crown.


    The moment Evie appeared, she looked at her daughter, and that look, though it seemed neutral and indifferent, held so many meanings that Emily understood all of them.


    Emily couldn''t help but look away from her Mother in embarrassment; she seemed to be saying ''I''m sorry'' to her.


    And that look made Evie sigh internally. She couldn''t be mad at her daughter; it was impossible. She was her love, after all.


    Unlike her daughter, she didn''t show anything in her body or expressions. Secondster, Evie looked at Victor, and her gaze widened in surprise.


    Even Evie couldn''t control her expression, as shepletely ignored the other women. The man was simply too conspicuous not to be noticed first.


    Which made Victor smile even wider, and for evesting Magic! That expression was hateful! Evie quickly controlled her expression, and nothing could be seen, but inside she was in chaos.


    ''He got even more handsome!? What the fuck!?...'' Thoughts started racing through her mind, and she concluded something: ''APHRODITE!! That bastard Goddess loves this man so much!?'' Her eyes glistened slightly, and she tried to analyze Victor but couldn''t. His entire existence had a great barrier protecting him, a barrier much like that of the Gods.


    ''He is using his Blessings to shield foreign eyes.'' She was internally shocked by this knowledge, the man had changed a lot, and she had seen him not even a short time ago!


    ''Ugh, I now understand why my daughter failed... That Victorian suit suits him...'' Evie quickly shook her head inwardly and ignored herst thoughts.


    Unlike her daughter, she wasn''t na?ve to let her guard down because of the man''s appearance.


    Emily, who was watching Evie and Victor staring at each other as if they were having a staring contest, was very excited. Her eyes were shining like stars.


    ''That''s it, Mother! Catch him! Let''s go!''


    ... If Evie knew her daughter was rooting for her, she would be delighted, but if she knew why the little girl was rooting for her, Emilly would definitely get her ass spankedter.


    "Alucard, I didn''t think I would find you so soon." She could lie as easily as she could breathe.


    Victor disyed a small, gentle, and seductive smile that made Evie unconsciously activate the protections of her clothing, protections that were simr to her daughter''s clothes:


    "Evie... Evie Moriarty, we need to talk..."


    "T-Talk?"


    "Mm~, a long talk~. Alone, of course."


    "...."


    Evie hated herself for it, but she couldn''t help but feel her heart leaping in anticipation¡­and a faint feeling of dread. Aphrodite had created a monster.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter Capitulo 573: Second Progenitor,And The Queen Of Witches. Not Edited Yet

    Cap¨ªtulo 573: Second Progenitor, And The Queen Of Witches.


    Despite all of Victor''s allies disagreeing, and protesting about it, Victor didn''t care and took Evie into the room alone.


    As she walked beside Victor, Evie couldn''t help but narrow her eyes at the excited eyes her daughter was giving her.


    The queen could see literal stars of anticipation flying towards her.


    ''What eyes were those? What did she want?'' It''s worth noting that it was the first time Evie had seen that expectant look on her daughter.


    It was a far cry from the expectant look she got when she was going to learn something new.


    About women''s warning nces? Shepletely ignored it, one little nce at the girls, she didn''t see any way she could lose to them, until a goddess of beauty appeared, she was without a doubt the best of everyone in that room.


    Yes, the witch queen was very narcissistic, but not even she dares to say that she is prettier than Aphrodite.


    ''Hmm?'' Evie looked at Victor curiously as she felt a spike of Magice and go, she narrowed her eyes:


    "What did you do?"


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Evie.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t try to fool me, I felt a spike of magic just now, what did you do?"


    "Oh?" Victor smiled in amusement, he thought that nothing escapes the witches'' senses, but it seems that this is not the case: "I just exhausted my magic reserves."


    A raised eyebrow was all Victor got from the witch''s reaction.


    "¡­ Training, huh."


    "Looks like you noticed." Victor looks forward again and exins:


    "I train using the spells I know topletely deplete my magic, I find that every time I do this, my magic reserves increase." Victor didn''t mind telling him this, he knew the woman knew it, she didn''t she was the queen of witches for nothing.


    ''... This is crazy, exhausting magicpletely is a dangerous thing, in some cases it can lead to death ora, but he says he''s doing it all the time just to train?'' She thought about it a bit, and understood something:


    ''Oh, his magic is originally from my mother, it is not his main source of power, but an alternate power, so he can train with this barbaric method.'' Although Evie thinks that it is a barbaric method, she also thinks that it is by far the most efficient method to increase how much magic one can umte, unfortunately, few can use this method.


    ''The pain of having the magic exhausted shouldn''t even affect him, after all, the vampire''s natural regeneration is insane, especially from a progenitor.''


    ''Wait... I didn''t see what magic he used.''


    "¡­ What magic did you use?"


    "Silence."


    ''Oh, a basic spell, but why didn''t I see any magic circles?'' The witch thinks about it for a while, and soon understands something, she wasn''t a genius among witches for nothing.


    ''He didn''t activate the spell itself, he just cast the spell and stopped in the middle, he''s using it as a way to deplete his magic.'' The moment she understood this, she couldn''t open her eyes in shock.


    ''Insanity.'' In the witch''s point of view, what Victor did can only be considered suicide.


    Activating a spell and preventing it from activating at thest minute just as a way to deplete magic would lead to instant death, this is one of the basic lessons all witches learn.


    A hint of curiosity began to grow in Evie''s eyes, he was looking at Victor now as if he were a walking specimen.


    ''Second Progenitor of vampires, that alone would make your existence quite special, but blessed by multiple gods? Even my mother was interested in him? That woman who never left herb?''


    Yes, she hated to admit it but she was curious about him.


    Arriving in a room that wasn''tpletely destroyed, Victor opens the door, and disys a small neutral smile.


    Seeing his gesture telling her to enter the room, Evie wanted to snort visibly, but it wasn''t a befitting attitude for a queen, because of that, she just walked into the room.


    Victor enters the room, and closes the door with the lock, when he turns around and takes a step towards the middle of the room, everything is frozen, wall, floor, ceiling, and even the broken furniture, the ice it was acting as a kind of extra wall.


    Evie just raises an eyebrow, the magic circles in her eyes seem to move a little, and at that moment, several countermeasure spells were ced in the room, she just needed a thought to activate the magic in case Victor did something hostile towards her.


    Victor smiled internally when he saw the energy leaving her body and spreading across the room.


    [Dangerous woman.] The being inside Victor spoke, and Victor couldn''t help but nod, in less than a few seconds, she had cast dozens of spells without even a magic circle appearing.


    ''She''s not the witch queen for nothing.'' Victor snaps his finger, and a throne of ice is created.


    Sitting down on the ice throne, heys his backfortably and ces his hand on his chin:


    "Sit down."


    Evie just ms her Staff into the ground, a green magic circle appears, and tree roots begin to grow.


    Victor watched curiously, the tree roots creating a throne for her.


    "First, I apologize."


    "... Huh?"


    "I apologize for my attitude towards you at the meeting. Although I don''t regret them."


    Evie''s lips trembled a little:


    "Was that supposed to be an apology?" The man didn''t look sincere at all.


    "That''s as much as you''re going to get from me, believe it or not, it''s a sincere request." It was clear that Victor was trying to erase the ''little'' grudge they had.


    She narrows her eyes, and less than a few secondster, she replies:


    "The pride of a progenitor."


    "Looks like you understand." Victor added in the same neutral tone.


    "That is known to the Elders, d has never bowed his head to anyone, and that is amon trait for all progenitors of all known races, some are more intense than others, and others don''t care so much about this ''pride''. '', but this is something that cannot be avoided, lowering your head to someone the parent does not recognize is a reason for humiliation, and your entire existence will deny this act."


    "Although the parents ofvampires, and demons are known to be the proudest about this little ''condition''."


    "That''s one of the reasons progenitors are so hated by some groups of gods, they don''t give these gods ''proper respect''."


    Victor snorted in visible disdain, "The way gods walk around with their dicks up their asses, I wouldn''t be surprised that they hate even a wall that doesn''t meet."bow down to them in respect."


    A small smile appeared on Evie''s face, it seemed that she shared the same thought as Victor.


    "... Looks like you''ve already met some gods." She spoke with a little curiosity.


    Victor lightly nodded his head, "A god of lies tried to manipte me, and the same tried to invade my privacy, while a goddess whomands the Valkyries did the same as the aforementioned god."


    ''Loki, and Freya, huh.'' Evie quickly understood who they were, ''What did they want with Alucard?'' She asked herself.


    "No matter who you are, if you are a ''mortal'' they will look down on you, even a parent like you is not exempt from that fact."Evie spoke in a neutral tone, but the glint of disdain in her eyes, and the sneer that could be seen from her bodynguage, was subtle, few individuals could see it, but luckily, Victor was one of those few individuals.


    "Correct."


    "Leaving aside the gods with the stick in the ass."


    "Put a spell to stop foreign eyes and sound froming out of this ce,pletely iste this ce.."


    Evie He narrows his eyes, and tries to read Victor, but finds nothing, the man ispletely normal.


    "¡­ I don''t know if you''re brave or stupid, you''re still alone with the witch queen, you know? Witches that are a faction that had a whole saying made up for them, a saying that warns of new beings entering the supernatural world."


    Victor disys a gentle smile:"Heh~. Is the famous witch queen scared to be alone in a man''s room?"


    "How cute."


    Evie squeezed her Staff tighter with her hand. By holy magic! How she hated that look! How she hated that this man could with a simple gesturepletely shake her cold attitude!


    All Aphrodite''s fault for creating this abomination! That bitch!


    Unconsciously, she snorted in disdain, and hit the ground again a Staff, soon several magic circles appeared all over the room,pletely isting this ce from the outside world.


    Victor looked around with curious eyes, one thing that always called attention was the mysticism that was magic, there is a ''logic'' behind it, but doing various phenomena that break thews of science with something as simple as a magic circle was impressive , this was indeed a power that causes ''miracles.''


    Evie who never took her eyes off Victor looked at this reaction with the same neutral eyes, but it was quite visible that the intensity was not the same as a few seconds ago.


    ''He''s like a child seeing magic for the first time...'' Victor couldn''t help but find this sight cute.


    Noticing her thoughts, Evie quickly shakes her head inwardly, she''s almost caught up in his charm just now!


    That was why this power was troublesome, just with several interactions a mortal enemy could be a friend, that was the power of charm.


    Of course, several other factorse into y, such as beauty, the attitude of the being, whether or not he was good at the conversation, etc.


    "Done, this ce ispletely isted."Evie spoke as the magic circles started to disappear.


    While looking at the ceiling, Victor asked innocently:


    "What is your deal with Diablo?"


    Victor has to apud internally, everything he''s done so far, absolutely everything, was because of that question, his friendly attitude, neutral conversation, even covering the entire ce with the power of ice so that he has the reflection of witch everywhere he looked.


    Everything was for that moment, and the witch didn''t even blink at the sudden question.


    ''She sure is a tough nut to crack.''


    Victor looks back at Evie, and all he read in her bodynguage is confusion.


    "What are you talking about?"


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 574: Second Progenitor,And The Queen Of Witches. 2

    Chapter 574: Second Progenitor, And The Queen Of Witches. 2


    "What deal did you make with Diablo?"


    Victor had to apud himself internally; everything he''d done so far, absolutely everything, was because of that question, his friendly attitude, the neutral conversation, even covering the entire ce with the Power of Ice so that he had the reflection of Witch everywhere he looked.


    Everything was for that moment, and the Witch didn''t even blink at the sudden question.


    ''She sure is a tough nut to crack.''


    Victor looked back at Evie, and all he read in her bodynguage was confusion.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Victor didn''t answer; he just shed a gentle, seductive smile that sent shivers down Evie''s spine; those eyes were as if they could pierce her entire existence and know all her secrets.


    It was very troublesome to deal with such a being.


    She felt like everything she learned in acting, and as a Faction Leader for years, was being put to the test now; not even d could make her feel this way.


    "I must admit, you did better than I expected."


    "Huh?"


    "Even d would have shown some reaction, be it his bodynguage, fluctuations in his energy, his heartbeat, or even his expression."


    "But you? You remainedpletely calm as if what I asked was not known to you."


    "As expected of the woman who has been ying with the Gods for years."


    "...Are you delusional, Alucard?" Evie narrowed his eyes:


    "If you called me to talk just to use me of something meaningless, I''d rather withdraw; I don''t have time to waste on this nonsense." Her eyes grew in intensity.


    "I have a Kingdom to rule and a daughter to look after."


    ''Whoa, just... Whoa, I almost believed her act; she is really very good.'' Victor thought inwardly.


    "Emily Moriarty gave me everything I needed to know, even if I didn''t get to talk to her for very long."


    Evie felt immense annoyance now because she could fully imagine the situation where the man could ask simple, kind questions that had double or even triple meanings for the girl. Yet, the girl would answer honestly without knowing she was being lied to, all because she fell for his Charm from the start.


    A mistake her daughter wouldn''t have made before. Even if the Victor she''d seen at the meeting met her daughter, she would still have confidence that the teachings she taught her daughter would prevail. But Fate and luck seemed to be against them here.


    In a matter of days, the man had changed entirely; his presence had utterly changed.


    It may seem that she made a rash decision in allowing Emily to meet with Victor, but someone had to give her credit that she was unaware of Victor''s capabilities.


    She didn''t know he was so observant; she didn''t know he had this new ''look''; it was all just bad luck!


    "Are you done thinking?"


    Her thoughts cleared, and she saw that man''s hateful smile.


    "Again, I don''t know what-."


    "Your control over your bodynguage slipped, Queen." Victor pointed his finger.


    Evie stopped talking and looked to where his finger was pointing, and she saw herself gripping her throne much tighter than usual.


    ''When did I do this?'' Evie turned her gaze to Victor and saw him smiling at her as if he understood everything.


    It was at this moment that she understood:


    ''This man is dangerous! In more ways than one!'' Evie felt she was dealing with someone of the same type as herself, and a sense of incongruity went through her heart.


    She knew this feeling. When she was younger and her Mother taught her Magic, she remembered that she could never hide anything from her Mother. By Holy Magic, even today, as Queen, she couldn''t hide anything from her Mother.


    And the worst part of it? Her Mother simply found out everything she wanted from Evie. She didn''t intrude on her reign with spies and traitors to gather information; she merely needed to speak to Evie herself to find out all she needed.


    ''He''s like my mother.'' When that thought came to fruition in her mind,


    A cold feeling seeped into her entire existence.


    "Huuuu, you are exhausting to deal with." She visibly sighed. She had a bit of a headache from using her brain too much.


    "Hmm? But I did not do anything." He shed an innocent smile:


    "I just pointed out the obvious."


    "Whatever." She snorted.


    "And? What deal did you make with Diablo?"


    "Nothing."


    "Oh?"


    "Thest deal I made with Diablo was a request from the Demons to ce ''barriers'' in some ces on the; these barriers only keep away those unaware of Supernatural Beings. After that, I had no further contact with him."


    [Lies!!!] Roxanne practically screamed.


    [Press ''X'' to doubt.] Eve followed.


    The Maids started shouting simr things as they watched Evie from the giant screen.


    [...That woman is impressive...] Kaguya couldn''t help but mutter in disbelief,pletely ignoring the noisy Maids.


    The Maids stopped screaming and looked at Kaguya in confusion, and the Chief Maid soon continued:


    [She made such an borate and meticulous n that if anyone doubted her involvement in this war, she would say this line, and if anyone used her further, she would use the victim card, something like that.]


    [My daughter was kidnapped. Do you think I will work with someone who kidnapped my daughter?!"] She perfectly imitated the Witch''s voice and attitude, leaving herpanion-Maids impressed.


    [... In this way, not only does she profit from the war, but she also maintains her ''neutrality'' status with all Factions.]


    When Kaguya finished exining, the shadow world fell into pure silence.


    [Her n doesn''t end there, my Maid.] Finally, Victor spoke, catching the girls'' attention.


    [The Divine Artifacts that even ''Mortals'' can use. When I heard that description when I learned what d wanted, I couldn''t get it out of my head... A whole Pantheon destroyed, thousands of Divine Artifacts lost, who else will profit from owning those kinds of Artifacts?]


    [Who would be so daring to steal from the Gods?]


    [The Witches] Everyone spoke simultaneously, feeling even more disbelieving.


    [Indeed, they would never miss this chance, and the funny part is that no one can use her of doing this because there is literally no proof of her involvement, and she has the perfect alibi and the ''victim letter''. ]


    Victor''s smile grew wider; he didn''t respond orment on anything Evie said.


    "Hahaha...haha...haha... HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    Hisugh started out slow and fleeting, but soon he wasughing like a madman who understood a joke no one else understood.


    Honestly, only Evie knew how scary Alucard''sughter was right now. She didn''t know why. It was not like he was letting out strong killing intent or showing off his power, he was just sitting thereughing like crazy, but she couldn''t help finding this man scary.


    Victor put his hand on his face and brushed his hair back:


    "Seriously, Evie..."


    The Witch Queen visibly squirmed at the man''s loving tone.


    "You are splendid."


    "Eh?"


    "You are amazing. Seriously, I have no words to describe how pleased and amused I am with everything." Victor''s smile grew even wider, and his eyes glowed blood red.


    The man''s arousal was visible through his eyes.


    It was noteworthy that Evie looked like a deer caught in headlights.


    ''He found out...? How? When?'' Question marks appeared in her head; she waspletely confused.


    "Haaah," He sighed emotionally: "Just how many steps did you think into the future? Did Diablo think about this with you? Or did you think for yourself?" Victor''s head was racing now, and several theories were being created and dismissed simultaneously.


    Hearing his words, Evie got chills now. ''Yes, he knows, this is no joke anymore, he knows, he definitely knows! In some fucked up way, he knows!''


    Unconsciously, she squeezed the Staff tighter.


    "Evie Moriarty."


    Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard the man''s voice.


    Blood-red eyes met magically patterned eyes.


    "As a reward for saving Emily Moriarty, I want you to train me in the ways of Magic." Victor''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, desire, and amusement.


    Evie tried, she really tried to find an excuse to refuse, but every attempt led to failure.


    She was not stupid; she knew the scheme Victor yed on her with those words; she knew that if this man found out about her involvement with Diablo, she would be in grave danger, her position would be in danger, and Arcane would be in danger.


    Even if she had everything thoroughly nned out, even if she had the perfect alibi, the perfect excuse, she understood that in the Supernatural World, sometimes that just wasn''t enough.


    If a God stole from a human, and the human had evidence against him, would anything happen? Of course not; the God would win.


    Why?


    Because the God was strong.


    The Law of The Fittest. That was how the Supernatural World operated.


    Even if she had proof and perfect excuses, she knew that if Victor opened his mouth to groups that hated the Witches with all their might.


    Those forces would take advantage of this mess caused by Diablo to try to do something against Arcane.


    Victor understood that, and so did Evie.


    Evie had to shut Victor up; she had to keep him in check until this whole Diablo mess stabilized.


    Gritting her teeth in frustration, she tried to smile as she answered his demand:


    "... Okay... I''ll train you."


    Victor''s smile grew, different than usual; it was a sadistic smile; his whole body had an existential orgasm; he loved the expression the woman was wearing now.


    "Thank you for this opportunity, Master~."


    "Y-Yeah, it''s a pleasure¡­." She almost spat out the following words in disgust and frustration, to the existential satisfaction of Victor:


    "Disciple."


    ''Haah~, I''m hard.''


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 575:Second Progenitor,And The Queen Of Witches.3

    Chapter 575: Second Progenitor, And The Queen Of Witches. 3


    That day was etched in the mind of Queen Evie Moriarty, the undefeated queen who always got what she wanted, a genius who raised the status of witches to what it was today, the founder of the Kingdom of Arcane, the woman all witches respect, this amazing woman lost.


    This was her first defeat, and the fun fact was that the opponent who defeated her didn''t even need to leave hisfortable throne to make this victory a reality.


    By holy magic, how she hated it! Especially that goofy grin on this vampire''s unnecessarily divinely handsome face!


    It was worth mentioning that Victor felt like he was in seventh heaven right now. It was a euphoric feeling he usually only felt when he was doing wild activities in bed with his wives.


    It looked like he had discovered a new side of himself.


    The first thing the queen said when she got to her room was:


    "Daughter, we are going back." Despite the neutral tone, her voice carried an authority that prevented her daughter from refusing.


    The little girl pouted; she was in the middle of a conversation! But... She couldn''t disobey her mother, especially now that she was in this mood.


    ''Why is her mood bad? Did he do something?''


    "Yes..." Emilly spoke reluctantly as she walked away from Bruna and Jeanne D''Arc.


    Yes, Jeanne D''Arc herself! Imagine the little girl''s surprise when she learned that this woman was a saint in the past. Normally, she had no interest in other people, but Jeanne D''Arc was different. She respected that saint''s values, and despite finding parts of it stupid, she was still a great woman!


    It was so interesting to talk about the past.


    "Fufufu, you don''t need to run away so fast, Master~." Victor put so much warmth and gentleness into the word ''Master'' that it made Evie''s spine shiver with so many different sensations, and she hated herself for the simple fact that she liked that feeling a little bit.


    "¡­ Huh?" Shock was seen on the faces of everyone present.


    "Shut up, stupid disciple. I already wasted too much time here; I need to get back."


    "...Eh?..."


    Victor didn''t say anything, as he justughed gently, increasing the incongruity in Evie''s heart, and soon she understood why he was reacting like that. She just epted what he said in front of everyone!


    She called him a disciple!


    She was manipted by that bastard! Unforgivable!


    It''s okay that she agreed to be his master [She was ckmailed].


    But that doesn''t mean she likes that fact! [After all, she was ckmailed]. Ugh, she, for the first time, was feeling how other beings felt when witches tricked them.


    It is worth mentioning that it was not a good feeling! She guaranteed she would never feel that way again!


    The magic circles in the witch''s eyes glowed with determination as she red at her daughter, who looked like a deer who froze in a car''s headlights.


    "Emilly, now!"


    "Y-Yes!!" Emily woke up from her stupor and ran to her mother like a child that had be lost in a park.


    Coming close to her mother, she nced furtively at Victor with a still disbelieving look.


    "Take care of me next time I visit you, eldest disciple~" The melodious and somewhat loving tone that came out of Victor sent shivers down Emily''s spine!


    Her? The eldest disciple? Her? Is Emily Moriarty going to have a disciple brother, and to top it off, he''s that good-looking? Hell yeah, baby!


    "Umu! I will treat you well, youngest disciple!" She nodded in satisfaction with a big smile on her face.


    "Stop seducing my daughter, bastard, or I will render you impotent!" She''s a witch, you know? Making someone important is as simple as casting a simple spell!


    ''Ahhh! It doesn''t work on this bastard because he has the blessing of sexuality!'' Evie just reminded herself, and again, her distaste for Aphrodite grew.


    "Don''t worry, Master~."


    Evie did her best to ignore the feeling that coursed through her body when he said that damn word!


    "I will have my full attention on you."


    By holy magic! How she hated feeling satisfaction from that! Ugh, she needed to get out of here quickly. Being in this bastard''s presence was making her lose a lot of things that it took her years to build!


    Like her reputation as a stoic woman!


    "Whatever." She spoke in a dismissive tone.


    Victor''s smile only grew, since he saw from her bodynguage that she liked it.


    And when Evie spied Victor''s smile, she remembered that bastard was a monster at reading people!


    ''He knows!''


    "Has anyone ever told you that you are annoying?"Evie narrowed her eyes.


    "No, this is the first time." Victorughed a little.


    The Queen just rolled her eyes in disdain, mmed the Staff to the ground, and a magic circle appeared underneath it.


    "Evie Moriarty."


    Hearing Victor''s solemn tone, the queen nced at the man, and she was mildly taken aback by the serious look on his face.


    "Dere to the world my punishment for the genocide of Japan."


    Evie raised an eyebrow, "¡­ What do you mean?" She was surprised that he''d broached the subject with her.


    "n Alucard will no longer do business with any witches."


    "The Witch Queen Evie Moriarty will ''personally'' mete out Victor Alucard''s punishment."


    Ugh, how she hated that her mind went straight into the gutter when she heard the word ''personally''!


    Evie!! Stop thinking nonsense! And concentrate!


    Green magic flowed through her entire body, and she became calmer as her poker face quickly returned.


    Thinking of the consequences if she did that, Evie''s special eyes soon widened in shock as she realized the implications of what Victor was proposing.


    "¡­ You are a damn crafty bastard."


    "I will take that as apliment." Victor chuckled lightly.


    "But are you sure? Won''t you be at a disadvantage?" She narrowed her eyes, wanting to know what the game was here.


    Victor shrugged as if he had no choice, his face became kind, and he shed a small smile:


    "A disciple''s duty is to help their master in every possible way."


    ''That bastard! Stop talking with double meanings!'' Evie was seething inside.


    "And ''My Master'' is kind enough to her disciple not to punish him excessively, right?"


    ''The punishment of witches not being able to trade with n Alucard doesn''t matter. It''s not like I use witches'' service a lot. I''d rather use witches'' that I control.'' He thought of Esther and the girls he picked up in Greece.


    "Before I am a master, I am a queen."


    "And a queen always puts her people first."


    "Even if it meant the loss of a close rtive?" Victor''s voice was devoid of the gentle tone from before. It was cold and neutral, a sharp question.


    Evie opened her mouth, about to say something, but she hesitated, and Victor didn''t miss that hesitation.


    "Isn''t it clear?"


    Victor''s cold expression broke, and he shed a small smile, this time, it wasn''t a calcted smile or a fake expression to catch the queen off guard. Instead, it was his real smile.


    Mother and daughter couldn''t help but be caught off guard by that smile and expression.


    "That hesitation shows what kind of ruler you are."


    Evie''s eyes quickly changed to cooler tones, "You''re questioning-." She was going to say something but was cut off by Victor.


    "And such a ruler is someone I can respect."


    Evie opened her eyes wide.


    Victor looked at Emily:


    "Little girl, do you know what the main rule of n Alucard is?"


    "... I don''t know."


    "Members of n Alucard look out for each other."


    Emilly opened her eyes a little, and a memory popped into her head.


    "Daughter, remember, no matter what they tell you, our royal familyes first. We look out for each other." That was a lesson her mother made sure to drill into her head.


    Because of this, even though she had ''sisters'', Emily was not jealous of her mother spending a lot of time with the women because the little girl knew that her ''sisters'' were not part of her mother''s real ''family''.


    "No matter the time, or the ce, we take care of each other. Family alwayses first."


    "Even for an immortal like us vampires, we don''t have time to worry unnecessarily about others."


    Selfless heroes never have a good ending. An example of this was Mizuki; because of her twisted ideals, she would almost throw her life away in a war someone else caused.


    Even angels, beings who were supposed to ''protect'' humanity, don''t have that kind of disposition. They just do what they are ordered by their creator. Yes, Victor does not rule out that some really wanted to protect humanity, but he was pretty sure these angels were not the majority.


    "¡­ You are different from d." For the first time since she arrived here, the queen spoke her real feelings and thoughts.


    "Very different... He would never do something like that..." She looked at Jeanne and Morgana:


    "Putting family first."


    The two women narrowed their eyes but said nothing, the witch queen was correct after all.


    "I bear the name of Alucard as a reminder not to make the same mistake as my predecessor."


    The witch queen turned her gaze to Victor, and she saw the man''s neutral expression while determination was seen in his violet eyes.


    "I am the opposite of Dracul, the first progenitor of the vampire race, a vampire who became so chained in his duties and ideas that he lost sight of what was important."


    "I am Alucard, the second progenitor of the vampire race."


    At the end of the day, no random vampires or people you''ve never met in person will be there for you in your tough times.


    In every struggle, in every difficulty, only family will be there to help him; these are Victor''s ideals, the ideals he was nurtured with since he was a child by his parents. An ideal he spread to all of the new world, his family.


    This is also one of the reasons why the girls'' ''fights'' never escted to something bloody and irreversible. The girls know Victor, and they know that conflict with each other would only leave the man disappointed and sad.


    And only the omniscient gods knew how they wanted to avoid that as women who obsessively loved Victor, feeling their love''s feelings of disappointment and sadness was just terrible.


    Because Victor is who he is because girls are who they are, a subtle and never-before-seen dynamic was created. Even if they are obsessive to the point of killing any woman who gets too close to him, they respect each other, and above all, they respect Victor.


    Respect, understanding, and honesty are the foundation of Victor''s rtionship with his n and wives.


    The man was the glue that held together the whole puzzle known as his own family, but this merit is not just his; his wives are also what united everything.


    Violet, Ruby, and Sasha, these girls'' presence were key to keeping the group together. Scathach, Natashia, and Agnes'' maturity and life experience are what keeps the group going and what leave the heiresses in a state of peace.


    Not just them, each of the women had be an important point that kept the great machine known as the ''Alucard'' family running.


    And that''s something Evie herself could respect.


    The queen gently closed her eyes, and a few secondster, she opened them again. In that small gesture, all her prejudices and previous irritation disappeared, and she started to see Victor for who he was and not for what he let on.


    Someone who shared the same ideals as her, was someone she could respect... almost.


    He was still a hateful and unnecessarily handsome man! Someone must lower his beauty! Damn Aphrodite!


    She sighed a little internally and spoke in an almost tired tone:


    "Fine, I''ll do it, don''tinter when it all blows up."


    Victor''s neutral face disappeared, and an amused look was seen, as a sadistic smile was shown by him along with the words:


    "It''s not like it''s going to affect me too much. I''ll still have the support of my beloved ''Master''."


    She squeezed her staff; if the material wasn''t of high quality, the wood would have already been broken with how much force she was putting on it.


    "And it''s not like this is the first time you''ve done business behind the scenes. There was that time you helped Diablo with Lilith, right?" He spoke in an innocent, gentle tone as if he was talking about what kind of food the queen would want to eat tonight.


    She rolled her eyes, "Yeah, whatever-." The queen froze like a deer headlight.


    Victor''s sadistic smile grew wider.


    And that smile said everything Evie needed to know. This hateful man had gained another advantage in their ''rtionship''! She really couldn''t let her guard down!


    Morgana looked coldly at Evie, but internally she couldn''t help but be amazed that Victor managed to pull out concrete evidence from Evie.


    "W-We are going back!" She activates the magic.


    "Have a safe trip, Master~."


    ''Eu, I hate this man!! Now, I understand why my mother blessed him! They are the same species! Damn maniptive bastards who can easily break my posture!'' It is worth mentioning that not even the leaders of each faction could do what Albedo and Victor have now done to Evie.


    Perhaps only lying gods like Loki, who were experts in this sort of matter, could catch Evie off guard a little, but they would never break years of proper queen posturing.


    "You too, little witch. See you in the future."


    "Mm." The little girl nodded her head with a smile on her face and looked at her mother:


    "Mother, won''t you give him the device you gave me? Is he not your disciple?"


    Albedo looked at her daughter in disbelief. Girl, which side are you on? I''m your mother! You should be on my side!


    She grumbled and groaned internally, but even so, she still did what she had to. A magic circle appeared in her hand, and soon a blue cube was created.


    She threw it in Victor''s direction, and the man caught it with interest.


    "What is it?"


    "A personalmunication tool I created." That was all she said before disappearing.


    "¡­she could exin better." Victor spoke somewhat amusedly as he looked at the blue cube. The object was the size of a Rubik''s Cube from the human world and waspletely transparent and light blue.


    Noticing the silence in the room, Victor looked at the group, who were looking at him with expressionless faces.


    "What?" He asked in an innocent tone.


    "yboy," Natalia said.


    "Is even the witch queen not safe from your insatiable lust? You even made her ept the roley of master and disciple." Mizuki spoke with an usatory tone and a bit of shock.


    "What will happen next? Will you go after the werewolf queen?" Leona narrowed her eyes.


    "Actually, you could keep going at this rate and take the queen of demons for yourself," Morgana spoke dismissively and with a bit of anticipation?


    "He''s already got a Seraph. I don''t doubt he''ll get the Queen of Demons." Jeanne spoke neutrally, but her usatory tone was unmistakable.


    Victor was speechless, weren''t these women being too condescending?


    He looked at his friend.


    "One of these days, you''re going to be stabbed to death."


    Victor''s lips twitched a little, "... Good thing I''m immortal."


    "I wouldn''t count on it too much. Most of the women you surround yourself with are powerful."


    Victor''s smile grew, and his ck hole like eyes appeared:


    "Aren''t they!?" Edward and the girls flinched a little at the intensity of Victor''s gaze.


    "All of them are amazing! Honestly, the urge I have to lock them in an isted location for their own safety is overwhelming, but I know they would just hate me for it."


    Victor looked at each of the girls with his gaze, and the girls visibly flinched even more while a noticeable blush appeared on their faces.


    "... I need to go to the bathroom." Jeanne left the room.


    "Me too." Mizuki and Leona spoke at the same time.


    Natalia just created a portal and left.


    Victor looked at Morgana and Edward, confused:


    "What was that about?"


    "They are wet, just like me." She spoke with a blush on her face.


    "....." Victor and Edward didn''t know what to say about that. Isn''t she too shameless? Oh, she was a subus.


    "Don''t you need to go to the bathroom?"


    "Despite not being a full subus, I still have traces of that race in my body. So I can easily control my fluids so as not to wet my clothes."


    Victor didn''t know if that was useful information or not.


    "Anyway, sit here, and let me hug you. When the girlse back, we''ll get out of here."


    Victor just nodded and sat on the couch; soon, Morgana sat on Victor''sp and let her sinful body fall on his chest.


    She took a deep breath. ''I love that smell.''


    Victor justughed in amusement and patted Morgana''s head as he looked at Morgana''s daughter, who was sleeping like a baby the whole time, and was impressed that she hadn''t woken up yet. She seemed to be quite tired.


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 576:The Youkai Form A New Alliance.

    Chapter 576: The Youkai form a new alliance.


    With members of the Scarlett n and the Youkai of Japan.


    Hours were spent discussing the terms of the alliance, proposals were given, and proposals were refused; everyone, even Scathach herself, was surprised by Haruna''s posture.


    The woman was like an unyielding mountain; even with The Strongest Female Vampire in front of her, she didn''t falter.


    That stance, that determination, that look, Scathach absolutely loved it. She could see Haruna''s talent shining, just waiting for her topidate; Scathach''s mouth watered just thinking about throwing the Nine-Tailed Fox into a vacant lot and torturing her... Cough, training her to reach her full potential.


    Scathach definitely understood why Victor liked Haruna so much; the woman was a rare gem. While she didn''t know the full potential of her talent, with just one look, Scathach put her at the same level of talent as Ruby, the very thought of which was terrifying. The topic of Ruby''s talent was something she hadn''t spoken much about, lest it go to her daughter''s head.


    Ruby only lost in talent to Victor. What chained the girl was her own personality. If only she were more like her mother when she was younger, a woman with the mindset of seeking to be stronger and eager to fight with strong opponents, she would be much stronger now.


    Unfortunately, her daughter''s personality was more quiet. She would rather lock herself in herb with her experiments and make ns than pick up a Spear and fight.


    It was not like that was a big deal; after all, Ruby herself was much stronger now. As the girl''s mother, she made sure to convey the view that the Supernatural World has always been and would always be ruled by the strong.


    That Might was always Right.


    It was because of this understanding that Ruby never cked in her training, even though she preferred to rx in her room watching anime or spend time in herb.


    No matter how much talent you had, if you didn''t have the right mindset, that talent could not flourish.


    Victor was a perfect example. Even now, the man never cked on training, always thinking of ways to get stronger, always thinking of the next opponent.


    And that mindset was what helped him grow at such an insane pace.


    After two hours of an argument that went nowhere, Ruby butted in on the conversation.


    "If I may speak."


    "..." Haruna and Scathach stopped talking and looked at Ruby.


    "Lady Haruna, why don''t you be my Husband''s bride?"


    "Pfft!"


    Everyone looked toward Haruna''s grandfather, who''d spat Ch? in Genji''s face.


    "I-I''m sorry; pretend nothing happened."


    "Disgusting," Genji growled.


    "Here, Genji-sama." Genji looked to the side and saw a Three-Tailed Humanoid Fox with a towel in his hand.


    "Thanks." He spoke gently as he took the towel and dried his face.


    The group looked back at Ruby.


    "Exin, Ruby Scarlett," Haruna spoke with a serious look.


    "Before I start, this is not public information. Only a few people know about it. Can you trust these people to keep this information private?"


    Haruna stared at Ruby for a few seconds and spoke with a voice that resonated throughout the mansion:


    "Servants, leave the main mansion." Sounds of running footsteps were heard, and soon all the servants in the main mansion ran out into the courtyard.


    "Genji, iste the location."


    Genji nodded his head, and a white power seeped from his body, spreading in the shape of a dome and epassing the entire mansion.


    "Done."


    "Satisfied?" Seeing the Younger Vampire nod her head, she continued, "Now, Speak."


    "The Leader of n Alucard, Victor Alucard, the Second Progenitor, is currently married to seven women."


    "The Snow n Heiress Violet Snow and Snow n Leader Agnes Snow,"


    Genji and Yoichi opened their mouths in shock; the man was married to both mother and daughter!?


    "The Fulger n Heiress Sasha Fulger and Fulger n Leader Annastasia Fulger,"


    "And I, Ruby Scarlett, Heiress of n Scarlett."


    Scathach only raised an eyebrow when she didn''t see her daughterment on her, but now that she thought about it, she wasn''t in any Official Rtionship with Victor, which must be why her daughter didn''t speak up; after all, there was no need.


    "The other two women are sensitive subjects, and I cannotment lightly, but I can tell you their Race."


    "The first is a hybrid of Dryad and Vampire." Ruby could lie as easily as she breathed.


    ''Spreading the news of a World Tree is sheer nonsense.'' Ruby, from the beginning, was not going to talk about Roxanne and Aphrodite in depth, mainly because if the news of the two got out, everything would be moreplicated than it already was.


    "And the second one is a Goddess."


    Shock and disbelief could be seen on Genji''s and Yoichi''s faces.


    ''That man is so young, and yet he already has more wives than d!'' Yoichi thought.


    ... If he only knew that Victor''s long list of women didn''t end there and that two of them were d''s ex-Wives...


    "I don''t understand why you are telling me about Alucard''s personal life," Harunamented in a neutral tone.


    "You will understand soon enough." Ruby smiled slightly and continued:


    "The Alliance we are proposing to you is not a simple Alliance with n Scarlett, Fulger, and Snow."


    "Ruby, are you sure about this?" Siena asked.


    "Yes, with what little I''ve observed, she''s not going to spread that information around," Ruby spoke while continuing to look at Haruna.


    Siena just nodded her head and was silent, trusting her younger sister.


    "Otsuki Haruna, we are here looking for an Alliance with you and our new Faction, a Factionpletely unrted to the Noble Vampires under d''smand."


    Now it was time for Haruna to open her eyes wide. Her brain started working fast, and within just a few seconds, she understood the consequences of Ruby''s invitation.


    She understood why Ruby didn''t want anyone to know.


    And she wasn''t the only one; Genji and Yoichi also understood.


    ''...d, how far have you fallen for your own Vampire Counts to abandon you?'' Yoichi thought.


    "This is insanity." Haruna can''t help but say:


    "You''re betraying the Oldest Living Vampire, The First Progenitor?" The very thought sent shivers down Haruna''s spine, and that very thought filled her with heartbreak.


    She didn''t like these methods. Even though she understood that in this world, there were options that you were forced to choose, she repudiated this method.


    She couldn''t trust people who betrayed their ''Lords''.


    "Don''t think of such nonsense, Foxy."


    Haruna turned to Scathach:


    "This is not treason; we''re not stabbing d in the back."


    "We''re abandoning him."


    "And what difference does that make? How is that not considered betrayal?" Haruna narrowed her eyes.


    "We will not harm his Kingdom or take the people loyal to d. We are simply jumping ship in search of a ce where we can make our own decisions." Ruby answered.


    Haruna narrowed her eyes even more.


    "What is the reason for this decision, Scathach-dono? Why do you want to abandon d?"


    Scathach turned to gaze at Yoichi with a neutral look.


    "Simple, the Vampire King has already abandoned us."


    "It''s been going on for the past few centuries. d began to iste himself from us Countesses. He started to n things for himself, hid information from the Vampire Counts, and didn''t work with us."


    "But... With Otsuki Hana''s death, everything became worse."


    Haruna and Yoichi narrowed their eyes;plex emotions flooded their hearts; they didn''t expect to hear that name at this meeting.


    "d became obsessed, with revenge being the only thing in his sight. He kept hiding more things from the Vampire Counts, and the situation has now arrived to the point where d practically rules alone, and the Vampire Counts are relegated to nothing more than mere decorations to maintain a semnce of ''order'' and ''status quo'' within Nightingale."


    "We cannot abandon someone who has already abandoned us. As my daughter said, we are simply looking for a better boat, a boat whose Captain is someone we can trust in these uncertain times."


    A silence fell in the room; the Scarlett n members could see what the Youkai were thinking.


    Scathach had spoken her reasons, but honestly? Though those reasons bothered her, she normally wouldn''t have cared, and if things did get worse, Scathach would''ve just taken her daughters and left Nightingale.


    But... Victor appeared, and with Victor, her thinking changed.


    By rting to Victor, she found a disciple, a rival, a lover, a family... a veryrge family that continued to grow.


    Previously, the Snow, Fulger, and Scarlett ns had a neutral rtionship with each other, but with the arrival of Victor, those ns became much closer... Much closer than she ever thought possible.


    God! She literally slept in the same bed with the Leaders of n Fulger and Snow! And not just with the Leaders; even the Heiresses of those ns slept alongside her!


    All this because they shared the same lover.


    If anyone had said in the past that she would ever be as close to those women as if they were a big family, she would''ve justughed like it was a big joke.


    Each person Victores into contact with, every individual who has known Victor on a personal level, haspletely changed. In less than a few years, the individuals that made up Nightingale''s high society had changed to the point of bing unrecognizable.


    Even d himself had changed a little, even if the Old Man didn''t want to admit it.


    And the fun part was that only a few beings knew this. Themon Noble Vampires who didn''t have ns just lived their lives in carefree ignorance.


    After all, Nightingale''s society had not changed; the people who made it up had.


    "I see... You''re doing the same as me..." Haruna closed her eyes and opened them again with visible sharpness:


    "You are taking the reins of your destiny."


    "Correct." Scathach smiled.


    "Diablo is making waves, waves that could drag the entire Supernatural World with him... And we don''t want to stand by and be dragged along with them." Ruby spoke with a serious expression.


    "Standing by while someone dictates our fate is not to our liking; we refuse to y someone else''s game."


    "Because of that, we decided to team up and create a Faction."


    "A Faction that will not discriminate against anyone, inviting any into our fold, regardless of Race."


    "Angels, Demons, Gods, Youkai, Witches, Werewolves, Vampires, Spirits, Elves, Dwarves, no matter the race, everyone is wee in this Faction, as long as they follow our rules, of course."


    "There is strength in variety. By bringing together various Races under one Faction, a new force that can rival the high-ranking Pantheons can be created."


    Ruby knew. She was no fool. Vampires could be strong in the ''Mortal'' World, but when it came to the Realm of Deities, Vampires, as a Faction, were not strong. High-level Pantheons like the Egyptians and the Hindus could easily subdue the Vampires.


    An example was Shiva himself. The God of Destruction could erase an entire Faction by himself.


    The Gathering of Supernatural Beings existed to maintain control of the Pantheons, not Vampires, Demons, Angels, Werewolves, or Witches.


    "... That''s a big goal, to be a force that rivals Pantheons, huh?"


    A few seconds passed in silence until Haruna asked an important question:


    "If I ept this proposal, will the Youkai be ruled by Alucard?"


    "No."


    "The mode of Government will be something like a Council; the Youkai will have their own Representative and Leader."


    "Think of it as something akin to the Gathering of Supernatural Beings, with the only difference being that the Faction Leader can order the Races and their Leaders as long as that order doesn''t conflict with the Representative''s interests."


    "¡­ Hmm." Haruna started to think about the matter, but she couldn''t delve much deeper when she heard:


    "You don''t have to think about it too much right now; everything is still in the early stages, a lot can change, and nothing is concrete, but one thing is certain."


    "The Leaders representing each Race in the future Council will be my Husband''s Wives."


    Scathach, Sienna, Pepper, Luna, and Lacus raised their eyebrows; this was something new for them; they hadn''t heard any of this before.


    "That way, we can avoid board corruption."


    ''Even if I think it''s impossible for this to happen, after all, my husband is an empath now. Also, the literal Goddess of Beauty herself will be responsible for this matter.'' Ruby thought.


    With two beings who could feel emotions and someone who could control a being with Charm alone, the probability of corruption was less than 0.000001%.


    That minuscule percentage ounted for the unlikely situation where Victor did not satisfy a womanpletely, which was even more impossible considering how Victor spoiled his wives. The preeminent Goddess of Sex literally blessed him, so... Yes, while it seemed utterly impossible, that didn''t mean that ns couldn''t be made... just in case.


    Precautions were necessary.


    "¡­ That is naive thinking; the temptation of power is something very desirable; even the Faction Leader''s Wife is not exempt from it."


    "Believe me; power will be theirst concern when someone bes my Husband''s Wife." Ruby disyed a small smile.


    "..." This time, it was Haruna who raised her eyebrow. She wondered why Ruby was so confident.


    Haruna closed her eyes and thought about her answer; a whole minute passed, and everyone was silent.


    She opened her eyes and spoke in a serious tone:


    "I ept the Alliance, but I refuse to be Alucard''s Bride."


    "... Oh? Why''s that?"


    "I will not be the Wife of someone weaker than me; he must defeat me if he wants my hand in marriage."


    "...." Unconsciously, the members of n Scarlett looked at Scathach; they felt a sense of D¨¦j¨¤ Vu just now.


    Scathach was trying hard not tough like crazy now; her instincts weren''t wrong; the woman was a rare gem!


    "And even if he defeats me, I might not ept him as a Husband." She continued with the same serious tone.


    The girls looked at Haruna, and Scathach''s face tightened; all her amusement died at those words.


    "I will not spread my legs just because someone defeated me, I need to be interested in this person, and if I like this person, he must fight me, and then I will ept him."


    Scathach''s eyes softened, and she nodded; she could understand that; after all, she was of equal belief. She may be someone who believed that the strong should take all, but still, she had standards.


    Even if someone defeated her, if she didn''t like the person, she wouldn''t let the person who beat her touch her.


    That was her pride as a woman.


    "¡­ What do you think of Victor?" Ruby asked curiously; she didn''t dislike Haruna; the woman reminded her much of her mother.


    "Victor is¡­interesting. When I first met him, I felt like I found someone like me." She was honest, which surprised everyone a lot; they thought the woman would keep quiet.


    "Our meeting was brief, and no semnce of romantic feelings can be created in that short of a time."


    Ruby and the girls nodded; her thoughts were understandable.


    "But..." Haruna''s obsidian eyes seemed to shine a little; she smiled slightly, revealing her sharp teeth.


    "I want to fight him, that''s for sure."


    Scathach tried... God, she tried to contain herughter, but she couldn''t take it anymore:


    "... Pffft... HAHAHAHA."


    Everyone looked at Scathach and saw the womanughing with her hand on her face; it wasn''t a mockingugh or anything like that; it was augh of pure amusement.


    Again, Ruby felt a sense of D¨¦j¨¤ Vu, and soon she remembered that her motherughed the same way when she met Victor for the first time.


    Scathach stoppedughing and looked at Haruna with her eyes glowing blood red:


    "Well said, Haruna! This is how a woman and a warrior should act!" It was inly evident that she was satisfied.


    "... I am happy to find someone who shares the same ideals as me," Haruna spoke in a humble tone, but satisfaction could be felt in her words.


    "Indeed, indeed." Scathach nodded her head several times in satisfaction, soon she lost her casual smile and became serious:


    "As General of this Alliance, it falls to me to invite you into our fold. I, Scathach Scarlett, wee the Youkai Faction to our ranks."


    "May we have a long, healthy rtionship free of internal conflicts."


    .......


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 577: The Lady Of The Lake.Not Edited Yet.

    Chapter 577: Thedy of theke.


    Ennd.


    Natasha, Tatsuya, e Sasha were walking through what looked like a sea of ??forest.


    "Hmm, the demons haven''t reached this ce." Tatsuya muttered, he was a little surprised that this forest was intact, on the way to this ce, they saw several houses, and buildings destroyed, as it was quite obvious, Ennd suffered an attack from the demons, but they were quickly dealt with by the supernatural beings that were around here.


    Due to being a horde of low-level demons, they don''t do as much damage, but since the attack was sudden, it caused a lot of death.


    It is worth mentioning that the climate of this ce was not like the surroundings at home, people were visibly afraid, and ''normality'' was thrown into space.


    Everything did not descend into anarchy because the government quickly mobilized its troops, but it was obvious that everyone was tense.


    "This is a hidden ce, we were only allowed in due to our lineage."


    "¡­ Our lineage?" Tatsuya raised an eyebrow.


    "My grandmother, your ancestor, she was a lightning spirit, and even though we became noble vampires, we still have that 1% trace of that ancestry in our soul."


    "Oh... I assume that''s where our lightning poweres from?"


    "Wrong, this is where our ''potential''es from, the power of lightning can be inherited by the other n members, but the potential to reach new heights onlyes from the main family."


    "... Huh? Is there a difference between the other members of the Fulger n and us?"


    At that point, Natashia and Sasha stop walking and look at Tatsuya as if he''s grown a second head.


    "... What?..." Tatsuya felt ufortable with the look of the mother and daughter.


    "Did my sister not teach you anything about how the n of Vampire Counts works?"


    "¡­N-No?" He stuttered a little.


    Natashia facepalmed, she couldn''t believe that her genius sister was so... careless.


    "Is this something important?"


    "Of course it''s important, as my sister''s son, you are part of the main bloodline, you should know that so as not to be deceived. Ugh, it''s a surprise he hasn''t fallen into any traps so far."


    "Mother, Tatsuya rarely leaves the house, he spends most of his time training, and withHecate." Sasha exined with a slight tone of disbelief.


    "... That''s true, and knowing that woman, she wouldn''t let that happen either..." Natashia thoughtabout Hecate.


    "Hmm, can you exin to me, instead of making fun of me?"


    "¡­ We are not making fun of you, just not believing that my genius sister forgot something so simple."Natasha sighed.


    "It''s understandable that she hasn''t said that in the past, but by the time you settled back into n Fulger, you should have known that."


    Tatsuya was silent and just looked at the two with an expressionless expression.


    "Haah, Tatsuya just use your head."


    "How many Fulger n members do we have?"


    "500 around?" Tatsuya spoke an approximate number.


    "It''s not that much, but it''s not far." Sasha spoke.


    Ignoring her daughter, Natasha said:


    "Now, do you think all these people are your rtives like us?"


    Tatsuya opened his eyes slightly, he understood that it didn''t make sense, with the low fertility of vampires it''s impossible to have that many family members like this:


    "¡­ B-But how can everyone use the power of lightning?"


    "It''s simple, Tatsuya."


    "A n initiation ritual."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s something only the oldest vampire families know.nobles you know, through a ritual of servitude which consists of the n Leader giving his blood to another noble vampire."


    "¡­ I see¡­ A servitude ritual, huh¡­ But-."


    "I know what you''re going to ask, isn''t the servitude ritual supposed to prevent traitors?"


    Tatsuya just nods her head in agreement with her aunt.


    "Unlike vampire ves who were once human, or another supernatural being who died and turned into a vampire. The servitude ritual only amplifies the feelings of ''serving'' the n leader''s main bloodline."


    "This is not a form of very, we want n members who are loyal to us, not lifeless puppets."


    "Hmm..." Tatsuya nodded as he remained silent, he was absorbing the information.


    "How exactly does this ritual work?"


    Natashia and Sasha look at each other, and just shrug, and then start walking forward.


    Tatsuya followed the two women, a few minutes passed in silence, and when Tatsuya thought he wasn''t going to receive the answer, he heard:


    "Let''s talk about a hypothetical scenario, imagine that Hecate is a noble vampire without n."


    "Mm." Tatsuya made a sound to indicate that Natashia should continue.


    "You as a main member of the Fulger n''s direct bloodline, you want to bring this noble vampire into the n as a member, what should you do?"


    "¡­I will contact the n leader and ask for permission."


    "Correct, with permission granted, the n leader herself will testHecate, and see if she is worthy of being part of the n with her own evaluation criteria."


    "If Hecate passes the test, she will be walked to do the ritual, the ritual consists of the n leader giving a drop of his blood and essence to Hecate, upon receiving that blood, the physical characteristics of Hecate will change, for example."


    "If it''s n Fulger, she will be given blonde hair, and will have the potential to acquire the power of lightning."


    "If it''s n Scarlett, she will grow red hair, and will have the potential to acquire the power of ice, just like Siena, Lacus, and Pepper."


    "Oh, don''t think that the noble vampire will be as powerful as the three sisters, Siena herself is an anomaly for developing such strong ice power, but that''s understandable given who the n leader is."


    What Natashia didn''t tell you is that there is a method, albeit a risky one, of increasing the other vampire''s potential:


    ''Scathach must have used this to amplify Siena''s potential, knowing the woman, she wouldn''t want a weak member, and Siena was the first daughter she took in the human world.''


    "The potential of the bloodline depends on the individual himself, but one thing is certain, the n member will never awaken a stronger power than the main bloodline members."


    "I see..." Tatsuya spends some time storing everything he''s learned and says, "Is that why Lacus and Pepper don''t use their ice powers?"


    "They can probably use ice power, but it''s easier to train something you''ve had since birth than something you''ve acquired."


    "Does that mean Siena has a bloodline of her own that she never used¡­?" Tatsuya spoke.


    "Mm." Natashia just nodded her head.


    "Siena has a strong hatred of her past, I once asked her about it, and she reacted really badly." Sasha added.


    "Hmm..."


    "Anyway, let''s concentrate on our task, we''re already there."


    That''s when Tatsuya stops thinking and looks straight ahead, and all he sees are forests.


    "We arrived?" he asked confused.


    Natashia just shed an amused smile, she found his reaction amusing because it was quite simr to what she had done when her mother brought her here the first time.


    "For an illusion expert, you can really be fooled by this¡­ Well, I guess it''s only natural, after all, your opponent is a demigod."


    The face stoic Tatsuya trembled a little when he heard his aunt, he felt that she was making fun of his capabilities.


    Sasha narrowed her eyes, she felt something calling her in that direction, and what did she do? Did she walk into that suspicious voice?


    Of course not! She has seen many horror movies with this same premise.


    "Mother, I feel something calling me in that direction."


    "Hmm, looks like you can hear them."


    "Listen to who?"


    "The fairies." The moment Natashia said this, several points oflights began to appear around the forest.


    Creating a magical scene that seemed toe out of a fantasy book, the environment began to lighten more, flowers began to bloom, energy threads seemed to pass through the flowers, trees, and grasses.


    Tatsuya looks around, specifically at the points of light, he could hear gigglesing from those points of light, the moment he blinks his eyes, he realizes that the ce he was standing in haspletely disappeared.


    ''What?'' He immediately went on guard.


    "Rx, we''ve been invited to the kingdom."Natasha spoke in a calm tone.


    "Ugh, they''re annoying, those voices." Sasha felt like several small children were talking in her head, it was annoying, especially this giggling.


    Tatsuya blinked, and blinked again, an expression of shock slowly started to appear on his face, the ce he was in now was simply magical.


    He thought that if there was a paradise, it would definitely be like this ce.


    But soon that expression disappeared when he started to hear several children''s voices in his head.


    Those voices were... Simply annoying.


    "Let''s go on, don''t stand still, or the fairies will continue to annoy you, they are yful by nature¡­ Oh, don''t harm the fairies, or things could get ugly." Natashia warned in a serious tone, she doesn''t want them to repeat the same mistakes she made in the past.


    The two who had an annoyed expression on their faces just nodded their heads.


    Soon the two began to follow Natashia, and just a few minutes of walking, they came across argeke in which a woman with long ck hair was sitting with her eyes closed, she seemed to be meditating on top of theke.


    The woman was beautiful, she had an ethereal beauty that seemed unattainable by mere mortals, the charm of being half god, half fairy was just too mystical.


    She wasn''t voluptuous like Scathach or curvy like Natashia, her body was lean, slender and graceful. She was the perfect example of youthful beauty.


    She was wearing a simple white dress that seemed to enhance the image of purity.


    Purity, youthful beauty, along with a mystical charm. That was Tatsuya''s perception of the woman sitting on top of theke.


    "Viviane, thedy of theke, the woman who gave the holy sword Excalibur to the young man who would one day be called the King of Great Britain, Arthur Pendragon."


    The woman opened her eyes, dark blue color like theke she was in was shown in her eyes, eyes that convey tranquility and serenity.


    "You reek of corruption, vampires." Even though her words indicated annoyance, her voice was still calm.


    "Oya? Don''t you know what''s going on?" Natashiapletely ignored what she said, she knows about this woman''s temper.


    The fairy looks at Natashia, her eyes fall towards Natashia''s belly, she feels an incredible vitality from that ce, but she realizes that Natashia was not pregnant.


    Question marks appear in Viviane''s head, and soon her gaze shifts to Sasha, she is surprised that the girl looks a lot like Natashia.


    ''Probably her daughter.'' The fairy''s eyes move down to Sasha''s belly, and again she feels that immense vitality.


    "... Yes I know. The vile creatures of hell are contaminated Mother Earth once more... Not that the humans were worse than them."


    "Haah, I understand where you''reing from, I really do, and I share some of my thoughts with you, but¡­ isting yourself in this ce while the world is burning is sheer folly, as far as I can see, you You don''t know anything that''s going on, right?"


    Viviane''s face just twitched a little, and that was enough to Natasha know she was right.


    Fairies, like angels, were very pure races, they hate any kind of impurity, and they love being in nature, which is their natural habitat.


    Despite being a hybrid of a god and a fairy, Viviane grew up as a fairy, and her tastes are intertwined with them.


    Unlike mortals, especially opposing races like vampires and werewolves, when a god has a child of any kind of race, trouble doesn''t arise.


    And this is due to a single simple reason, they are indeed a higher existence than ''mortals'', their nature is more in line with theconceptual, they are something closer to high spirits, therefore their race can bebined with all others that gic problems will not arise.


    Unless it is clear, if a god has a child with a demon, or infernal creatures, due to the opposite nature of each other, the child will just die, because just as the gods are close to high spirits, the demons are something closer to a a high-level evil spirit, a soul that has acquired a body to sustain its sin, they really don''t have ''mortal flesh'' like humans, and other races.


    "Viviane-." Natashia was going to say something, but Viviane interrupted.


    "What is this vitality?"


    "... Huh?"


    "I''m talking, what''s that strong vitality in your womb? From what I can see, you two are not pregnant, something like this is not normal." She was more curious about it than vile creatures.


    Viviane focuses her gaze again on the belly of the two women, she felt a nostalgic feeling: ''It''s like I''m being bathed by mother Yggdrasil, but why is this vitality in their womb? This is weird.''


    "That is-." Sasha was going to say something, but Natashia just looked at her daughter, and shook her head.


    Sasha pouted, and nodded, she was feeling very embarrassed now, she knows very well what is this ''vitality'' that Viviane is talking about.


    "That ''vitality'' you speak of is the essence of my husband."


    Viviane raised an eyebrow at that.


    "Is your husband some god of life?"


    ''If so, it will exin the intense vitality, but it doesn''t exin the nostalgia I''m feeling.''


    ''Oh~? Are my husband''s seeds so strong that he could be mistaken for a god of life?'' Natashia found this fact quite interesting: ''Well, he is the beginning of a whole race, he needs to have energy.''


    She couldn''t help shing a small victory smile, a smile that was a little perverted, a smile that for some reason irritated Viviane quite a bit.


    And to make her mood even worse, she looked at the woman''s daughter, and saw the girl with the same smile as her mother, but hers was almost imperceptible, it seems that Sasha had the same thoughts as Natashia.


    "Of course not, he''s a vampire." Natashia corrected the woman.


    "A vampire¡­?" Viviane looked at Natashia as if she were stupid:


    "A vampirenoblemon doesn''t have that much vitality, stop lying."


    "¡­Who said he was a noble vampiremon~?"


    "..." Viviane looked at Natashia, and for some reason everyone could see gears in her head working.


    ''Only a being that had this much vitality, the being that was the beginning of an entire race, only those kinds of beings could rival a god of life in terms of vitality.''


    "The progenitor, huh¡­ Did you sleep with d?"


    "HUH?" A look of utter disdain and disgust appeared on Natashia''s face, which took Viviane by surprise at this sudden outburst.


    "Of course not! Who would sleep with that eunuch son of a bitch!? UGH! Just the thought disgusts me!BLEGH!" Natashia looked like she was going to throw up at any moment.


    "My husband is the second progenitor of our race! Not that piece of shit d!"


    Tatsuya broke out in a cold sweat with that outburst, why so much gratuitous hate? The king has done nothing to you, woman! Is that woman right in the head?... Oh, she''s not right in the head.


    Even if it was his aunt, she knew that the head ofNatasha it wasn''t very good, although it''s more stable now.


    "Lady Viviane, please do not speak such barbarity about us, I feel nauseous and want to vomit just thinking about it, that is absolutely disgusting, thank you very much." Despite the polite words, her words were the same level of gratuitous hatred as her mother.


    "O-Okay¡­" Somehow Viviane felt she''d stepped on a mine she shouldn''t have.


    As soon as Natashia and Sasha''s words were understood by Viviane, she understood something:


    "Wait, second Progenitor!? How did a second parent appear so quickly? Did d die? And more importantly, are you sharing the same man!? MOTHER AND DAUGHTER!?"


    "..." Natashia and Sasha just looked at each other, with just one look, mother and daughter couldmunicate, they were saying:


    ''This is going to be a hassle.''


    It was quite obvious that the fairy waspletely isted from the world.


    "Haaah, this is going to take a while." Natashia sits on the grass.


    "Look, I''ll tell you the important events, and leave the detail aside, we really don''t have much time to fill in everything you missed."


    "... Thank you for understanding." She was quite humble, it''s at these times that Viviane regrets a bit of keeping herself isted, but... Just thinking about leaving this ce her whole body shakes in disgust, she knows that the outside world wasn''t purer as it used to be. be, and few people know about this ce.


    ''At least here I don''t have to worry about humans wanting to kill me to get immortality or something like that...fools they are.'' She thought in disdain.


    "Daughter, do you want to explore? This will take a while."


    "... I can?" Sasha looked at Viviane.


    "... Just don''t destroy anything, or hurt my fairies."


    "I won''t do it." Sasha spoke in a resolute tone, and soon she turned and left to explore the ce.


    "Your daughter seems more sensible than you."


    "...She had a good mother."


    Viviane raised an eyebrow at Natashia''s wistful tone: ''Did you? Her mother died? Are you not her mother? Huh?'' The woman waspletely confused, but just dismissed that thought, there''s no point in thinking too much after all.


    "Tatsuya, apany her, it will be a good learning experience for you too."


    "Yes, Lady Natashia."


    ''Natashia?'' Viviane thought confused. ''Wasn''t her nickname Natasha?''


    When Tatsuya left the ce, Natashia started:


    "Let''s start at the beginning, specifically since I wasst here."


    "Mm." Viviane nodded.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 578:The Lady Of The Lake.2

    Chapter 578: Thedy of theke. 2


    Several hourster.


    Even though Natashia had summarized several incidents, it still took a long time to bring Viviane up to speed.


    Shock and disbelief. That was the only sensation Viviane was feeling right now.


    ''To think I''ve missed out on so many things.'' She thought wistfully.


    ''Carm, my Friend... To think that you died, and I didn''t even know about it.'' Even though her face remained neutral, sadness could be felt in her gaze. Despite looking like a young teenager, Viviane was old, very old.


    The Fairy and God heritage gave her an almost infinite lifespan, her longevity wouldst until someone killed her or the nature of the died.


    She was used to loss... It wasn''t a good feeling. It wasn''t a feeling she wanted to feel again, and because of that, she''d isted herself, both to protect her endangered species from the greed of Mortals and Gods and also to protect herself.


    By making bonds, she was bound to feel loss; after all, Mortals didn''t have her lifespan.


    But... As a Vampire, things were different. With the woman named Carmi, that had the scent of her kind, she thought she would smell it again; after all, Vampires like her were a species with great longevity, but to think she was killed.


    Viviane listened to everything in silence; she never interrupted Natasha; from the death of Carmi, she had no interest in listening anymore, but she thought that would be a foolish attitude; after all, from what she realized, it had been several centuries since she was in seclusion, so she just kept silent and listened to everything.


    And as expected, everything was irrelevant; it was the same old things, the conflicts of interest, the greed, h, h; as long as beings existed and had desires, history was doomed to repeat itself.


    But even if she thought so, when it came to the story where Natashia met her husband for the first time, things started to get interesting.


    ''Oh, at that time, she was not the Natasha I knew, but another personality born out of that incident.''


    The Elder Vampire recounted all the incidents she had had with her husband, and the more she spoke of her husband and her obsession with him, the more Viviane understood what had happened.


    ''So this man Victor fought Natasha and awakened her true self, and as she had two personalities now inside her body, she decided to call herself Natashia.'' It was worth mentioning that Viviane was quite interested in the story now.


    She wasn''t interested in Victor per se but in his very existence.


    The Second Progenitor of vampires, one who has the Powers of The Three Strongest n Bloodlines of Vampire Counts, and more importantly, the man who achieved the impossible feat of bonding with the aforementioned three ns.


    It was worth mentioning that the personalities of the Leaders of these ns were entric and dominant. Few beings could deal with just one of them; imagine three at the same time!


    Viviane remembered how Carmi would mumble about n Snow and Scarlett as if it were yesterday.


    Not even she, who had the attitude of an honorable knight, could handle the group''s entricity.


    But apparently, this man had aplished the impossible feat of making everyone get along.


    It was something so absurd that Viviane doubted if the women had not been brainwashed or something. As a Fairy and their Queen, she had a way of ''purifying'' any negative influence on a being''s body.


    Yet when using that power on Natashia, she was surprised that she didn''t find anything... She wasn''t being controlled mentally or through some God who could manipte ''Charm'' like Aphrodite.


    It was genuinely her feelings.


    Natashia noticed what Viviane did, but she didn''tment on it. She knew the Faerie itself was harmless as long as one didn''t harm her bottom line, which was the nature of where she lived, the Faeries under her control, and herself.


    Overall, she was an easygoing woman as long as you ignored her brooding ways.


    Continuing the story, Natashia began to exin what was happening outside. She exined about Diablo, his power move, what d did, and the reason that led her to look for the Fairy.


    When Natashia finished exining everything, Viviane had a frown on her face.


    "Those vile creatures have definitely grown arrogant over time¡­ And to think that he would make such arge-scale move, what are the Pantheons doing?" Thest part sounded more like questioning in general than it did to Natashia.


    But even knowing this, Natashia replied:


    "From what Aphrodite has reported, all the Pantheons are busy dealing with their respective Hells. Apparently, Diablo is not alone; all the Lords of the Seven Hells are moving along with him."


    Upon learning this information, Viviane''s frown only deepened, and a sense of danger began to wash over her. She wasn''t a fool; she might be a little taciturn, but she was definitely not a fool. She could see the bigger picture of things with just that information.


    ''This wasn''t an invasion of pure brute force; this was a nned attack on multiple locations at once... Just how long has this Demon been nning this?'' Viviane didn''t fear mindless fools who just ran forward and destroyed everything. Instead, she feared sneaky snakes that no one could ever understand their purpose.


    ''Throughout the conversation, Natashia never imed to know Diablo''s goals. Why did he start the war? Why is he doing this? Is it about revenge against humanity? An attempt to harm The Heavenly Father''s favorite creation? It doesn''t seem to be that; something else is happening.''


    Viviane''s thoughts were simple. If Natashia didn''t mention Diablo''s reasons for doing this, it was because she didn''t know.


    ''A war is not started when an attack happens; a war is started long before that, huh?'' Remembering the advice of that hateful old man named Merlin.


    Viviane couldn''t help but think that that was what was happening now.


    ''This is bad... this is very bad; I can''t stand still!'' Viviane knew that her realm couldn''t be reached through normal means, and only she could allow people to enter it, but... This was not 100% secure.


    If the Kings of Hell were on Diablo''s side, it was only a matter of time before her realm was reached. She definitely didn''t think she could protect herself from these forces alone.


    Yes, her Kingdom was hidden; even a God-King could not find this ce so easily, but... What if corruption entered thesends? What if Diablo had some way of finding her?


    From what she''d learned so far, this Demon could be quite unpredictable, and she was not going to bet her chips on it. She was not going to risk thest of her kind on guesswork.


    The only logical conclusion she came to when thinking about it all was,


    ''I need to get off this.''


    She needed to get away... Run from all this meaningless conflict started by someone else; she needed to ensure the survival of her species.


    During the entire moment that Viviane remained silent, Natashia never interrupted the woman. She may not have known Viviane like her mother, but she knew that Viviane was a wise woman; she was a woman who preferred peace.


    The descriptors of a pure, kind-hearted maiden seemed to have been made exclusively for her. Time and loss may have matured the woman, but she would always put her Race first.


    "... You came to invite me to this Faction you''re a part of?" Viviane asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Wrong."


    "¡­ Huh?" The answer took her entirely by surprise.


    Natashia narrowed her eyes, "Stop being defensive, Viviane."


    "You are my mother''s friend, a friend my mother always came to vent her frustrations andints to, a side of her that she never showed even to her daughters."


    Imagine the face of surprise Natashia had shown when she saw her motherining about all her problems to Viviane, the woman who usually always had an expressionless and noble face that carried immense frustrations in her heart.


    To be honest, Natashia was initially jealous and envious of Viviane; after all, her mother never showed that side to her... But the more she grew and learned about the world itself and the politics of Noble Vampires, the more she came to understand why the woman kept the stoic facade.


    It took a while to happen, but she understood... She understood everything... But... But... Did that mean she was going to act like her mother?


    Hell no! Living like this was very frustrating, and because of that, Natashia always followed her desires. She went in the opposite direction that her mother went.


    ''If my daughter hadn''t met Victor, she could have followed the same path as my mother.'' It was frightening how much Sasha looked like her mother.


    "... I didn''te here to invite you into my Faction. I came here to ensure a safe haven for the Fairies in Nightingale."


    Viviane looked at Natashia for a long time, looking for any deception. Fairies had a special gift of seeing if someone was lying to them or not.


    She could look into someone''s heart to detect whether that person was evil or had malicious intentions. Fairies were quite sensitive to impurities and would see any kind of stain on the being.


    And imagine her disappointment when she saw Natashia lying to her.


    "You are lying."


    Natashia''s face tightened, and she sighed:


    "Haaah, I hate that ability of yours."


    Viviane''s face changed, two pairs of transparent wings appeared behind her, and a feeling of ''purity'' emanated from her body; she was irritated even if her calm tone didn''t convey it:


    "Out of respect for Carmi, I won''t kick you out... Tell me the truth, why did youe here?"


    "¡­ Do you really want to hear this?"


    "Yes, I want the truth, now!"


    Natasha looked at Viviane for a few seconds and sighed again, and soon she began to speak the truth.


    And nothing but the truth:


    "Honestly? I came here to ensure the safety of my mother''s friend; that was no lie."


    Viviane nodded; she saw that she hadn''t lied about that.


    "But my secondary goals were to get you closer to my husband and to see the pure, innocent Fairy beingpletely devastated by him¡­." She twitched her legs a little and wholly ignored Viviane''s shocked face.


    Her face became feverish, and hot air wasing out of her panting breaths: "Haha~, just imagining the scene of a pure Fairy falling into debauchery makes me shudder!"


    "Fufufufu, this will be a little revenge for you having my mother''s attention for a long time too!"


    A hush fell over the ce.


    The only thing heard was the heavy breathing of Natashia, who was beginning to control herself.


    Viviane lowered her face, and her long ck hair covered her face; her body was visibly shaking, her hands were gripping her dress tightly, and she seemed to be very shaken.


    When she looked up, Natashia saw the woman''s facepletely red.


    "Pervert! Degenerate! Scum! How can you think that of me?!" She floated up so she was inches away from the water, and now, Natashia could see how tall she was; she was 165CM tall.


    "Hey, you were the one who wanted to hear the truth." Natashia rolled her eyes.


    "I thought it was something important! Don''t you dare me me! And how can you offer your husband so easily!? Have you no pride!?"


    Natashia''s face became serious: "... What are you talking about?"


    "Huh!?"


    "Any whore who dares to approach my husband will die; only those we agree on will be privileged to ept his affection. Pride? I have a lot of that, I have the best husband in the world, and I will protect him from bitches with ulterior motives to the best of my efforts."


    "Although I talk about seeing you being devastated, that was just my perverted desire to see my mother''s friend in such a state. I won''t force you or anything like that. The very thought disgusts me." Shepletely ignored the part where she desired to take a little revenge on Viviane.


    As expected of a woman who was the wife of the man with the thickest skin in the world! She was just like him!


    ''Although, I won''t let her get close to him, even if I had those desires. After the recent Blessings he has received, this Puritan Maiden will fall into an endless abyss if she receives his love. She better stay the way she is and leave everything to me! I will shoulder these responsibilities! Me and my Family!''


    Viviane just looked at Natashia as if she had grown a second head or something; literal question marks could be seen forming in the Faerie''s head.


    She was bewildered because that didn''t make sense! The exnation she gave made no sense at all!


    Viviane''s pure mind could not reason Natashia''s words as a possible reason for seeing her being ''devastated''.


    Therefore, she said:


    "You''repletely crazy! That reasoning doesn''t make sense!"


    "Hey, in my head, that makes sense; that''s what matters, and¡­ Honestly, the kind of life you''re living isn''t healthy."


    "Huh!?"


    "Viviane, how long will you iste yourself from the world?" Natashia waspletely serious now.


    "....."


    "Thousands of years? Hundreds of thousands of years?"


    "What guarantees that if you stay hidden, you''ll stay safe? You''ve stayed here all these years, but has your strength increased? It honestly feels as though you''ve gotten weaker."


    "I can guarantee that my current self could kill you in the blink of an eye, and that''s without using my Vampire Count form."


    In a somewhat twisted way, Natashia was worried about Viviane.


    Seeing the Fairy looking at her as a threat, Natashia sighed again:


    "Don''t look at me like that; I''m not threatening you or anything like that, I wouldn''t dare lift a finger to harm my mother''s friend, and I understand that increasing your strength isplicated; after all, even if its only half, you are a Fairy, and Faerie only get stronger if they reside near a World Tree to nurture its strength."


    "And knowing that leads to my other reason for inviting you."


    "...Victor, my husband,"


    "He is the husband of a World Tree."


    "... Huh?"


    Natashia was delighted to see the Fairypletely lose herposure, aposure that was neverpletely broken from the beginning, even when she spoke of her lustful desires.


    The Fairy was looking at Natashia entirely in shock, it was as if she had heard the biggest bullshit of the millennium, but worst of all, she couldn''t deny what Natashia said.


    After all, she felt it was true; the woman hadn''t lied to her.


    "That is-."


    "Impossible?" Natasha asked, smiling. She reached into her pocket and withdrew a small vial, a vial that had several seals to keep the contents from showing.


    Natashia bit her finger a little and dropped a drop of blood onto the vial, and as she did so, the Magic that concealed the vial and its contents became visible.


    What was inside the vial was...


    A simple blood-red leaf given to her by Roxanne.


    Viviane''s body trembled visibly when she looked at the leaf; even though the energy was sealed off, she could see it, she could feel it! That was the leaf of a World Tree!


    The moment Natashia opened the vial''s lid, the entire Fairy Kingdom shook. Soon, thousands of points of light approached Viviane''ske and looked at the contents in Natashia''s hand with reverence and nostalgia.


    Small tears fell from Viviane''s face, that feeling, that sense of peace, it was like she was home again, and it all came from a single leaf!


    Natashia shed a smile as if everything was going ording to n:


    "... When are you going to pack your bags?"


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 579: Alucard Is The Target.

    Chapter 579: Alucard is the target.


    "Alucard... I knew I should have kept you in check." A ten-foot-tall Demon spoke as its sharp tail bounced off the ground, leaving deep gashes in its wake.


    An oppressive air covered the area, the King of Hell was angry, and all the Lesser Demons and their Elites knew it.


    ''How did he know the location of the heirs? I made sure to keep it as secret as possible.''


    With the rescue of the Faction Heirs, the Contract Diablo had with the Leaders of said Factions was automatically rendered unusable; therefore, there were no more chains that bound the Vampire King from meddling in the war.


    And to further deteriorate Diablo''s mood, the Angels were getting more active; minor skirmishes were urring across the globe between Angels and Demons.


    ''If this continues, the all-out war that was predicted will happen sooner than expected.'' The Hellish Devil snarled; a breath of Hellfire seeped through his gritted teeth as his eyes glittered with malice and annoyance.


    "Like that Vampire said, Diablo." A Diablo-like voice was heard, and all the demons, including Diablo himself, looked at the man who suddenly appeared.


    "You should have taken care of that pest."


    The man was tall; he was 2 meters tall, his arms were broad and muscr, and his skin was a burnt brown. He had long ck hair that reached down to his waist, obsidian eyes as if darkness itself was trapped within them, and he was wearing an elegant ck suit. However, the most noticeable feature of this man was a Crown of mes on his head.


    Diablo ignored what the man said, instead replying:


    "¡­ If you are here, that must mean you must have taken care of your part of the n, Yama."


    "Indeed, my Hell is no longer connected to my Pantheon."


    "Indra is furious about everything. I bet he is full of troubles dealing with the Souls trapped between the world of the Living and the Dead." The man spoke in neutral tones and with elegance, but amusement could be seen in his entire being; he was evidently very happy.


    "With the system not working, for now, he is very frustrated, fufufu. I could hear his angry thunder even from my Hell." Yama was trying not tough in amusement.


    "This is just a temporary solution, we can''t break the bnce just yet, or the Primordials will intervene."


    The amusement drained from Yama''s face, and he narrowed his eyes as he remembered the existences that kept the world in bnce, the King of Hell from Hindu Mythology knew. He knew that this situation he put his Hell in couldn''t stay the way it was forever.


    As much fun as it would be to leave the world with no death, it would only provoke the ire of those who regted existence.


    Like it or not, Hell was an essential part of the overall scheme. Without Hell, the Souls that have sinned have nowhere else to go, and therefore there would be no death. They would be trapped in a state between Life and Death forever, something that was unnatural.


    And this situation was just a big invitation to the real Death, the Entity responsible for the effect of ''Death'' to ur.


    When a Mortal dies, and ''Death'' urs, the Soul appears before the ''Judges of The Abyss''; after being judged, those with Positive Karma will go to the respective Heavens the Soul believed in, while the ''Evil'' part of the Soul would be removed and thrown into Hell. After all, even the most pure-hearted had traces of Evil in their hearts.


    Those who hadmitted irredeemable sins or had an abundance of Negative Karma would go straight to Hell, where they would undergo a process of ''rehabilitation''. If the rehabilitation worked, the Soul would automatically go to the Being responsible for all Life, Reincarnation, and Maintenance of The Universe.


    The Universal Tree.


    Simr to a World Tree that sustained an entire, The Universal Tree maintained all of existence; he was and still is The Father of All World Trees.


    If any one of these processes wasn''t working, or something happened to throw off the Bnce, The Limbo Guy would pay you a visit, and trust me... No one would want to be trapped in his prison.


    "How much time do we have?" Yama asked. He knew that his ally negotiated with the Judges of The Abyss, and by delivering an abnormal amount of Souls, the ''System'' would remain ''functional'' until everything they nned came to fruition.


    "One year," Diablo responded.


    "Shiva won''t be able to interfere for a year, huh." He ced his hand on his chin. Like The King of Hell, he knew that because he''d abandoned his duties, the God-King of his Pantheon would have to act to remedy the situation. The same would ur for the other Pantheons, and what happened when a God-King who was not used to dealing with Hell took this responsibility?


    Chaos.


    They and their fellow Gods would be busy dealing with the hundreds of thousands of Souls that were in their respective Hells.


    Hell was not only a ce where the wicked go; it is also the ce where the Soul was recycled, that is, everything. Absolutely everything that contains a Soul went to Hell.


    When a tree died, the slight traces of its Soul would go to Hell and would automatically be recycled and thrown back into the system so that another tree could be born. The process was so fast that The Kings of the many Hell usually did not even notice it happening despite knowing it urred.


    But what if The Kings of Hell purposely stopped doing this automatic recycling? The many God-Kings would need to handle this process manually.


    Applying that monstrous amount of work without the aid of the system... It was pure insanity.


    ''Not only Shiva, but all God-Kings also will not be able to interfere for a year, which gives us enough time toplete everything... Of course, this depends on whether the other Kings of Hell finish their work properly... A year for the bnce not to bepletely broken, huh...''


    Yama was treating this like a vacation. He knew he''d eventually need to finish his work, but he could use some fun, right? After all, this was his first vacation since he was made responsible for the Hell of The Hindu Pantheon.


    ''Ugh, I wish I hadn''t taken the mantle of the previous ''Yama''. No wonder that old man was so happy to find a sessor.''


    "What do you intend to do? Are you going to ept Nius'' suggestion?"


    "No, the young Progenitor doesn''t concern me; that solution is reserved for d alone."


    "Didn''t he spoil your ns?"


    "Yes, but in the end, the kidnapping of the Faction Heirs was just a diversionary ploy to buy time and secure my Contract with the Witches¡­ His interference doesn''t change anything."


    Diablo raised his ws upward, and something appeared in his hand.


    Badump, Badump.


    A heart too big to be a human''s and too strong to be an ordinary Demon''s oozed pure Miasma that seeped between Diablo''s fingers. Even Demons who were used to the Miasma of Hell couldn''t help but step back a little; it was too great a concentration of Corruption even for them!


    "This war ended the moment it started; all I need are the final ingredients." A glint of greed appeared on Diablo''s expressionless face:


    "The rest are just annoying details." Diablo closed his grip, and the heart disappeared in a burst of ck Miasma.


    Yama, who saw this, had a neutral smile on his face, but a bead of sweat couldn''t help but fall from his face.


    ''Who knew that the being everyone thought was stupid was the most cunning of all? How many steps did he foresee in this conflict he started?''


    "Are you going to let him run free?"


    "No one interferes with my ns, and Alucard is too dangerous to be left alive."


    Yama nodded; he asked curiously:


    "Will you send the Deadly Sins?"


    "My Elites are busy in other Hells and Realms, and I need The Demonic Pirs and The Four Horsemen for the next conflict with the Angels."


    "Let those who hate Alucard deal with him."


    "Baal."


    "Yes, My King." A blond man appeared and bowed slightly with his hand on his chest.


    "Contact Nius and James. They have my permission to act."


    Baal nodded, but before he could disappear, Yama spoke:


    "Let me help you too." Yama snapped his finger, and arge red portal appeared. Footsteps were heard from within, and soon two giant beings over 220 cm tall with four arms, red skin, and faces of pure anger appeared.


    "The Asuras, my most loyal Servants. From my Elites, these two here are among the strongest. I will send them. That should be enough to take care of Alucard."


    Baal looked at the two beings and then looked at Diablo as if asking for confirmation of something.


    Diablo''s eyes just gleamed, which was the confirmation Baal needed.


    Baal walked up to the two beings and ced both hands on them; soon, the three disappeared.


    "Conserve your forces in case the Pantheons decide to interfere."


    "As I said, they are among the strongest; they are not the strongest; their defeat will not interfere with anything."


    "Anyway, I''m on vacation. If you need anything, just call me. I''m going to have some fun." Yama didn''t wait for Diablo''s response. He started to float, then a sonic boom was heard, and he started flying in a random direction.


    Diablo just grunted in annoyance. He wondered why these beings liked to take on weak human forms; even Yama wasn''t any different.


    Diablo looked up at the sky and saw his dragon flying briskly.


    Diablo''s eyes glowed with an evil re.


    As he looked at the sky, which was now blood red, Diablo felt someone approaching him; he turned his face and saw a dark ''entity'', a High-Level Evil Spirit.


    "Asmodeus."


    "My King, preparations are ready."


    All saw a monstrous smile. Diablo was happy, and things never ended well when a Demon was delighted.


    "The preparations to attract the Sin of Pride?"


    "They''replete too." Diablo''s smile grew even wider.


    "Lilith."


    The woman who had remained silent the entire time beside Diablo stirred and looked at Diablo:


    "Yes?"


    "Are you looking forward to meeting your ex-Partner?"


    Lilith''s body shook visibly, and her eyes changed color several times as if something was fighting for control; Diablo didn''t lose hold of his hold on her.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to reinforce her control so that nothing goes wrong.''


    "Y-Yes, My King, I look forward to meeting Lucifer."


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 580: Tasha,The Queen Ofwerewolves.

    Chapter 580: Tasha, The Queen of Werewolves.


    Some hourster.


    Samar, Castle of The King of Werewolves, Entrance Hall.


    "My Son!" A woman with long straight ck hair and green eyes screamed as she hugged a boy.


    Her face was of pure concern; the maternal aura she exuded from her body made the young wolf ufortable.


    "Ugh, Mother, let go of me." Thomas felt helpless.


    Suddenly, the woman stopped hugging the boy and looked at him with a cold look:


    "You were gone a few days, and already you''ve forgotten what to call me?"


    Thomas felt a shiver run down his spine, and with great difficulty, he spoke:


    "... Mommy."


    "Hmm! Good! That''s my boy." She nodded, satisfied as she hugged him tighter.


    "Ugh¡­" Thomas gave up on doing anything.


    Now, make no mistake, he loved his mother, but... She tended to be very clingy at times, and he didn''t really like that.


    Anderson looked at the woman. She was 175CM tall, with chocte skin just like himself. She was wearing a regal-looking dress that looked straight out of ancient Egypt, and at the same time looked like she was the Leader of a tribe. The dress was quite revealing, leaving the belly, legs, and arms exposed. Her outfit did not have any kind of footwear, leaving her dainty feet exposed to the elements.


    The woman who was hugging Thomas was Tasha, Queen of The Werewolves.


    "Mother, what happened? Why did you give up leaving Samar halfway?"


    Tasha suddenly stopped hugging Thomas and looked at Anderson.


    Her facial expression changed from a loving and kind mother to a cold and stern woman.


    No trace of the loving mothery present on the woman''s face. Now, she was just a Queen who had responsibilities to fulfill.


    Tasha got up, and with a slight smile on her face, she said to Thomas:


    "Darling, you must have been through a lot; you must rest."


    "¡­ Yes, Mommy." Thomas knew he couldn''t deny it. It wasn''t a request; it was an order, an order he had no right to argue against. He knew his fate if he disobeyed his mother.


    The moment Thomas left the room, six men wearingpletely dark outfits appeared on their knees in front of the Queen.


    "Protect him. I want 24/7 surveince."


    The six men nodded simultaneously and disappeared from in front of Tasha.


    Tasha looked back at her second oldest child:


    "First off, good job rescuing your brother. I''m proud of you, my son."


    "Mm, I didn''t do the heavy lifting. You don''t have to thank me." Anderson dismissed Tasha''s words and added:


    "The Pack alwayses first; that''s how Wolves operate."


    Not caring about her son''s tone of voice, after all, she was used to her rebellious son, Tasha continued:


    "Tell me what happened in detail."


    Anderson frowned, "... Didn''t your subordinates already brief you?"


    "Yes, they did." Tasha''s eyes slightly glowed neon blue, suggesting a minor annoyance, but soon her eye color returned to normal:


    "But I want to hear it from your perspective too."


    Not wanting to push his mother''s buttons and suffer retaliation, Anderson said:


    "This will take a while."


    "Tell me on the way." Tasha turned and started walking.


    Anderson followed his mother as he narrated the events from his perspective. Throughout the journey, Tasha was silent, listening to what her son said.


    The two enter Tasha''s personal office, which was decorated with all sorts of Egyptian Relics she''d ''kindly'' taken from the Pyramids, some she even purchased from Museums around the globe.


    She walked to the couch in the office and sat down. Then, with a hand gesture, she ordered Anderson to sit in front of her.


    The man nodded and sat down. He then continued narrating the events that had urred.


    ...


    10 minutes passed, and Anderson finished narrating everything he''d witnessed.


    "And that''s what happened. After Thomas was safe again, the group and I split up, and I returned to Samar." Finished with narrating everything, he remained silent while looking at his mother.


    Tasha remained silent. Anderson didn''t know what the woman was thinking, and to be honest, he didn''t care much.


    A few seconds of silence passed, and soon Tasha''s voice was heard again:


    "... The Witch Queen, what did she want with Alucard?"


    "I don''t know."


    "... You didn''t try to ask?"


    "It wasn''t my job."


    Tasha''s brow twitched a little. That was one of the annoying parts of her Servants'' report. She didn''t know what the Queen wanted with Alucard, which bothered her. She couldn''t bring herself to think that her mostpetent servants were literally right next to two influential individuals and didn''t even try to get any information out of them.


    "Mother, I know what you are thinking."


    Tasha raised her eyebrow at her son''s statement.


    "Alucard willingly took on the greatest danger and saved my brother. Whatever The Witch Queen wanted with him is none of my business."


    "My job was to rescue my brother, not to intrude on a conversation that wasn''t in my best interest."


    Tasha''s expression didn''t change, but she was annoyed.


    ''This is why my two Eldest Sons are failures. Even if it wasn''t in our best interest, information is information. Nothing should be discarded.''


    "Haaah, you''re making that expression again." Anderson sighed. Even though Tasha hadn''t said anything or expressed herself, he knew his mother well enough to understand her habits.


    After all, this had happened several times in the past. Anderson knew his mother wanted to know what Victor and Evie discussed. He also knew that she was disappointed that her subordinates, and he himself, did not try to get information out of Victor, even if that action would likely harm Victor and Anderson''s rtionship.


    "Mother, Alucard is The Second Progenitor of Vampires."


    "You, of all people, should know how important a connection with someone like that is."


    "And besides, he is my friend. I will not risk that friendship by meddling in his affairs when it has nothing to do with me or Samar."


    "You don''t know that. You don''t know if it has anything to do with you or Samar, and that''s the problem. What have I said so many times?"


    "Those who have information always have an advantage over those who don''t."


    "Correct, Evie Moriarty met with The Second Progenitor in person. She probably wanted to thank Alucard for saving her daughter, but that thought is incorrect. ording to what you and my subordinates said, they spent a lot of time talking."


    "What did they do there? What did they talk about for so many hours? Did Evie, The Witch Queen, fuck Alucard? This is a possibility. I saw it on the broadcast. The man is Divinely handsome. He looks like a God of Beauty. Even Apollo himself is not as handsome as Alucard is. Even I think he''s handsome."


    Anderson broke out in a cold sweat. He didn''t know how to react to those words from his mother.


    "We don''t know anything, and it pisses me off."


    "Haaah¡­" Anderson just sighed. Talking to his mother was frustrating; the woman was very extreme.


    ''Does she even realize the implications of what she said? ... Yes, she knows. She just doesn''t care.''


    "Not knowing anything is a sin, and for not knowing anything, we are in this current situation."


    Anderson raised an eyebrow. ''Now, this is strange. She is acting more extreme than before. Even though she is the ''Darkness'' of Samar, the woman is still a Queen. Most of the time, she is quite sensible...''


    As he pondered on this, Anderson realized the problem: ''If it were before Thomas was kidnapped, she would have approved of my approach. But, instead, it seems the invasion of Demons has greatly affected her pride...? No, she doesn''t care about pride, only the result... That is... Something terrible has happened, and she is unbnced.''


    "Mother, what happened?" Anderson asked with a serious expression:


    "You''re acting weird. Where is my dad? Now that I think about it, where are the Royal Guards?"


    Tasha stared at her second son for a long time until she let out a long sigh. It was a very different sigh than Anderson was used to, and she looked quite tired.


    Anderson started to be even more worried. He''d never seen his mother like this.


    "Our Guardian is ill."


    "... Huh?"


    "It happened a few days after the Demons invaded. Fenrir fell ill. We noticed it because we are connected to him through his Blessing. Although the illness didn''t affect him that much at first, he is severely weakened now, and his strength is getting weaker by the day."


    "That was why I didn''t leave Samar, and neither did Volk."


    "All Royal Guards are on standby protecting our Guardian. No one is allowed to approach him but me and Volk."


    "W-Wait, what do you mean by getting sick?" He stuttered a lot, confusion showing all over his face, "He''s a Beast of The Apocalypse, you know? He can''t ''get sick''."


    "I know, I didn''t even think this was possible, but this is happening. This is reality. Fenrir is sick, and nobody knows what the cause of this illness is. Even our doctors can''t find anything." Tasha waspletely serious; there was no room for doubt.


    Samar had one of the best doctors avable in the Supernatural World. Unlike other Races, Werewolves, when they are born, are born with the same body as a human child. So if they got hurt, they would take time to heal. Any bump could cause bruises, and this condition led them to develop better medicine.


    Not to mention that not all Wolves that had already Awakened their power would develop such a high healing factor, so a doctor was needed to take care of the Werewolves'' bodies.


    And thanks to the support of the King of Werewolves, those beings who wanted to be doctors would have all expenses paid by the King himself. Doctors were a valued profession in this ce.


    The Werewolves were essentially a warrior society, and in order to fight, you needed someone who was capable of fixing youter.


    Anderson swallowed hard and epted his mother''s words. Fenrir, a beast capable of destroying an entire Pantheon and causing the end of the world, was sick. That was the reality of the situation:


    "¡­ Do you have suspects?"


    "The Demons, of course." She spat in disdain when she said the word ''Demon''. It was as if she had eaten something rotten.


    "Everything is very convenient. After the invasion of those bastards, our Guardian falls ill? It''s too much of a coincidence for them not to be suspects."


    "... Other possible suspects?"


    Tasha narrowed her eyes at her son.


    "¡­ Don''t look at me like that, Mother. You always said not to think about the obvious and always try to look lower. I''m just doing that now."


    "¡­ A traitor?" Tasha muttered.


    "It''s a possibility, I was here when the Demons invaded, and I didn''t feel or see any Demons approaching Fenrir''s chambers, and even if a Demon went to that ce..."


    "He would just be going to his death, to be devoured entirely. Fenrir is not the Beast of The Apocalypse for nothing."


    "Correct."


    "That is, someone Fenrir trusted or had been around for a long time..."


    "As I said, it''s a possibility. On the other hand, there''s also a chance he got sick of his own ord. After all, there''s a lot about Fenrir''s biology that we don''t understand."


    Fenrir... Was a unique being. He looks like a Wolf, a Direwolf. But he was much more than that. He was a God in the form of an animal, and the very ''concept'' of ''END'' was in his very existence.


    Tasha nodded her head in agreement with her son. She stopped thinking about it a bit and looked at her son, this time with a clearer head, and it was only now that she realized something.


    "You''ve grown up, my son." She shed a motherly smile that took Anderson by surprise.


    "That''s what happens when you have a wife." Anderson shrugged.


    "Looks like you''re getting along with her."


    "Yes." He scratched his cheek a little as he turned his face away.


    "... That''s good. At least your rtionship will be smoother than your Father''s and mine."


    Anderson nodded. He had already heard stories of how his mother and Father got along badly in the beginning. After all, they had a very different vision of government and ideals.


    "Speaking about Wives, it''s time you got your Second Wife. It''ll be good for the political climate-."


    "Cough, I''m sorry, mother, I just realized I had something important to do. I must water my cat and let my Wife know I''m back." He quickly got up from the couch and ran to the door.


    "If you need anything, just call. Bye!" With the same speed, he closed the door and started to run.


    ''Hell no! If I take another Wife now, my current Wife will kill me!'' That was Anderson''s thought as he ran through the Castle.


    Tasha opened her eyes a little surprised but soon showed an amused smile:


    ''He really hasn''t changed, huh? He always avoided troublesome things.''


    Soon her expression grew cold:


    "Servos."


    Three men and three women with chocte skin and ck hair appeared kneeling in front of the Queen. They were Tasha''s people, servants loyal to only her, the Queen herself, who was their Alpha.


    "My Queen."


    "Interrogate everyone in the Castle¡­ Those who refuse to listen to you can be treated more impolitely."


    "¡­ Is the First Prince included in this order?" The older-looking man asked carefully and neutrally.


    A few seconds of silence fell in ce until the silence was broken:


    "Yes, the First Prince is also included. However, ignore the Second Prince and the Third. They are innocent."


    Even though she wasn''t in the best of her emotions due to recent events, old habits never died. By questioning her son, she was also trying to find some falsehood.


    And as expected, she saw nothing.


    ''Well, Anderson was never good at hiding his emotions. He was always very honest.'' Even though he grew up and became an adult and learned to hide his emotions, that side was never shown to his mother.


    The man was always honest with his mother.


    "Yes, my Queen." The eldest spoke, and soon the six disappeared from the office.


    "... hahaha... What a mess." Tasha took a long breath and leaned back in her chair as she looked up at the ceiling and said:


    "Alucard... Second Progenitor... Queen of Witches... A daughter no one knew about... The anomaly... And, a War the likes of which has not been seen since the times of Genesis... Things are getting messy and out of control very fast..." She closed her eyes.


    "I''m tired." She murmured, and soon put her head on the table and closed her eyes. Then, drowsiness started to take over her body, and soon she fell into the realm of unconsciousness. The woman hadn''t slept since the events of the Demon invasion of Samar.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 581: My Mother-In-Law IsJealous... And L Love It!

    Chapter 581: My Mother-inw is Jealous¡­ And I love it!


    Japan.


    After sending Jeanne, Morgana, Mizuki, Lilith, Leona, and Edward to Nightingale via Natalia, Victor went to Japan to meet the Scarlett n. He needed to resolve the issues of the alliance in question at the request of Haruna herself.


    Morgana''s and Leona''s farewell was quite reluctant, the two girls wanted to follow Victor, but the two had things to do.


    Mainly just Morgana, who would need to face d again.


    Leona, on the other hand, didn''t have much to do; she just had to get back to safety.


    Something she grumbled about a lot but found herself with no options. After all, Victor would respect Adam''s wishes to take care of his children, and he already broke that promise by taking the two into the middle of enemy territory. Victor didn''t want that to happen again.


    Edward understood his motives and epted them because he thought the same. What he saw in that war... on the streets of those cities, it was simply unnerving.


    Leona understood the reasons, and she felt the same as her brother. Even if they weren''t human, it was hard to ignore that, after all, there was no ''honor'' in what was happening; it was just... Brutal.


    Reluctantly, she resolved to return, but she was not mindless. She would train in her n''s techniques; as a young wolf, she still hadn''t learned everything.


    Mizuki was also a controversial point, she wanted to continue with Victor, and she will, but Victor asked her toe back for now and describe in more detail what happened to her allies in Nightingale.


    There were two people Victor could trust with this task, Kaguya and Mizuki.


    And both Kaguya and Victor weren''t willing to part, and that went for all the Maids Victor created.


    The Maids would stay in his shadow all the time and would onlye out when they were safe, like now that he was in Japan. The reason for that?


    They had be his main strength now with Kaguya''s technique, and right now, he needed to always be at 100%. After all, he never knew when something might happen.


    And that was something the Maids were super willing to do. By their own words, they felt whole when they were so intimate with their own master.


    "...You became what?" a disbelieving Scathach asked with visible shock on her face.


    "I became the witch queen''s disciple, yay." Victor made the double ''V'' sign with both of his hands.


    "Idiot! This is not funny! Exin correctly!"


    "Okay, Okay, sheesh, no need to get so emotional."


    "You-... You-..." Scathach clenched her fist in visible anger; she really wanted to talk some sense into this stupid disciple''s head! Didn''t he just throw himself into the lion''s mouth? And not just any lion, but the damn witch queen.


    The woman whose nature was worse than that of Devils, even Devils were more trustworthy than witches!


    And to make Scathach''s mood worse, this foolish disciple ignored the whole n she formed and just did whatever he wanted!


    Yes, the result was good, and he managed to save Morgana''s daughter, but... But... Everything was a matter of luck! He put himself at unnecessary risk and went deep into enemy territory without any support! What if something went wrong!?


    She knew that her disciple was reckless, but this was entirely on another level; not even she was that foolish.


    "Ahh~"


    A vein visibly bulged on Scathach''s head.


    "How long are you going to y with my daughter! Put her down!" She looked at Victor, who had Ruby in hisp, with using eyes.


    Ruby''s position now was quite..promising. The redhead was making small moans and breathing deeply into Victor''s neck.


    "I can''t. I''ve been away from my wives for days; I miss them." Victor hugged Ruby even tighter and sniffed her neck.


    "Darling~" Ruby''s lustful, loving voice was heard all around, her gaze was utterly devoid of life, and pure obsession was seen on her face.


    ''This smell... This warmth... This kindness... Ahhh~, I love this!'' Ruby didn''t care if she was in a room full of people. After all, the people here were her closest family, and she could show that side of her without worrying.


    Scathach just gritted her teeth as she stared at this vision with eyes of anger and...jealousy.


    Siena, Lacus, and Pepper, who were in the far corner of the room sitting in a circle while holding cards in their hands, began to speak:


    "And started¡­" Pepper started the conversation.


    "Indeed, it started again." Lacus nodded.


    "How long will it take our mother to throw herself into his arms?" Siena spoke while putting a card on the ground. They were ying a game that contained all the races of the supernatural world. It was something like a famous card game that used numbers from the human world.


    "You know how our mother is. She is very proud and will probably only do that when they are alone." Lacus replied:


    "Oh, you take two cards, Siena."


    "Tsk."


    It was nothing new to the girls here that Scathach had fallen into a spiral of no return. If it was even a few days ago, Scathach could still run away from Victor, but after the recent ''defeat'' she suffered in bed, it was impossible for Scathach to even think about running away from Victor.


    The man literally took her to the eleventh heaven of pleasure and imprinted his image on her entire being.


    Thest thing stopping Scathach from acting like Ruby now was her pride, herpetitive personality, and also the way she was raised; for these conditions to be met, Victor needed to defeat Scathach in battle.


    This Status Quo that Victor and Scathach had was quite stressful for the individuals around them.


    On one side, we have Scathach, who is stronger than Victor in battle.


    On the other hand,


    We have Victor, who is stronger than Scathach in the night battle.


    One couldn''t just give up on the other, and this awkward situation of war, sexual tension, love, desire,petition, and jealousy was in the air.


    And whenever that happened, Siena, Lacus, and Pepper walked out of the middle of the argument. They just couldn''t stand being caught in the crossfire.


    ''For god sake, can''t she just give herself to him soon? Fuck it, have a kid or whatever! Just stop this tension!'' The three sisters muttered to themselves.


    But they didn''t voice those thoughts. They were afraid of retaliation, after all... Victor and Scathach were the same and would find any excuse to ''train''.


    Normally, that wouldn''t be a problem, but this training could be called torture when both of them are in a bad mood; this training was just awful! And the worst part of all is that they actually made progress with this training.


    They can''t help but feel helpless in this situation. Why is their family soplicated?


    "Lacus, it''s your turn," Pepper said.


    "Oh..." Lacus woke up from her thoughts and looked at the cards she was dealt.


    ''Damn.'' She had a bad hand.


    Ignoring the three sisters who were silently trying to stay away from the conflict, Scathach and Victor stared at each other with tension visible in the air.


    "...Victor, exin what happened, now!" Scathach practically growled.


    Victor shed a small smile that made Scathach shudder, she hated how much she liked that smile, but that wasn''t for the perverted side [that she had recently discovered] to show!


    She needed answers!


    "Darling~, don''t tease my mom too much, even though it doesn''t look like it; she was worried, you know?"


    "Yeah, I know." How could he not? He doubted there was anyone who understood Scathach like he did.


    "I just find her reactions so cute that I have no choice but to tease her."


    Scathach''s eyebrows just rose when she heard what Victor said: ''Is this brat treating me like a child?'' It was noteworthy that she hated this treatment.


    Even though she hated being treated like a child, she knew that Victor did it just to see her reaction, which, for some reason, filled her with happiness.


    ¡­ Women¡­ Abrupt mood swings seemed to grow in their genes.


    "She reminds me a lot of you from when-." Victor was about to talk about the day Ruby exploded in frustration, but the girl quickly covered Victor''s mouth and disyed a cold smile.


    "Now, DARLING, you promised to keep silent about that."


    Victor''s eyes sparkled with amusement, he licked Ruby''s hand a little, and the girl shuddered at the tickling she felt.


    "S-Stop!" She removed her hand from his mouth, and when the man released his restraints, he ced another passionate kiss on her mouth.


    Ruby quickly cupped his face and passionately returned the kiss. She loved it! That burning passion, those eyes thirsting for her!


    The tongue war went on for two whole minutes, and when Scathach was about to interrupt, Victor stopped kissing Ruby and said:


    "I missed you."


    Delighted by her husband''s loving eyes, she shed a loving smile:


    "¡­Me too, Darling." She hugged him again as she rested her head on his chest.


    "Are you going to visit Violet? She''s about to explode at any moment due to work."


    "That''s what I was nning, I need to get my little nuke, or she''ll burn everything down."


    "Little Nuke... Pfft, a very apt description."


    "Right? If she''s pissed off enough, she can even beat a demon duke." Approval, satisfaction, and pride could be heard in Victor''s voice.


    Even though he hated that his wives exposed themselves to danger, he was proud of their achievement. Ugh... This was a tricky topic for him.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want to expose his wives to danger, but at the same time, he didn''t want to treat them like delicate flowers, which they didn''t like... Dilemmas.


    "Ugh, don''t remind me of that. She makes a point of throwing it in my face all the time. If I see a demon duke, I swear I''ll kill him just so that woman will shut her up."


    Violet could be annoying if she wanted to be, and trust me when Violet wants to piss someone off, she can. Ruby was full of frustrations on this subject.


    ''Damn demons! Why didn''t you send a normal, strong enough demon into my territory! Diablo piece of shit!'' The unreasonable woman was taking out her frustrations on Diablo for not sending someone normal into her territory.


    "About that-." Before Victor could continue, Scathach''s more irritated than usual voice was heard.


    "Are you ignoring me?"


    Victor and Ruby looked at Scathach and saw the woman.


    Scathach was livid at this point, and anger could be clearly seen on her face. She was at her boiling point, she was going to explode at any moment, and it wouldn''t be pretty when she did.


    Victor and Ruby looked at each other as husband and wife exchanged a conversation between nces.


    ''She''s jealous.'' Ruby said.


    ''Yes, she''s jealous.'' Victor nodded.


    Scathach was worried about Victor, that''s a fact, but the biggest reason for her annoyance was jealousy.


    Jealous of the attention Victor gave Ruby when he returned, and even greater jealousy of the witch queen who became Victor''s ''master''.


    The reason was not important, she became his ''master'', and it made her angry.


    She felt like some whore was trying to steal what was rightfully hers! She created it! She fed him! Victor was hers!


    Husband and wife nodded in unison as a decision was made.


    Ruby, of her own ord, got off Victor''sp and stood up. Victor got up from the sofa and walked towards Scathach.


    His eyes were neutral and somewhat predatory, Victor was ready to attack, and when he made his move, Scathach was left speechless by the position they were currently in.


    "What are you-."


    ....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 582:My Mother-In-Law IsJealous... And Llove It! 2

    Chapter 582: My Mother-inw is Jealous¡­ And I love it! 2


    "What are you doing-." Before she could finish questioning Victor, she found herself sitting on hisp as her voluptuous body was embraced by him.


    "You know that it doesn''t matter if the witch queen is my master or not; you will always be the most important."


    "You-."


    Not giving Scathach time to say anything, he pressed her further:


    "You are the most important." His tone was final, which did not allow room for denials, his face was serious, and none of the usual banter was seen on his face.


    "You taught me everything I know, and it became my goal to get stronger. You are mine, Scathach. And no one will change that, not even the witch queen."


    "You are my only ''master''."


    Looking into those lifeless eyes that screamed obsession, love, and possession, an itch appeared in her stomach, her heart swelled with happiness, a worry she didn''t even know existed, and an unseen weight seemed to disappear... And before she realized it, all her anger disappeared as if it had never existed.


    A sweet, gentle feeling took over Scathach''s body. She didn''t care about anything now and just wanted to watch the face of this hateful man who made her feel so many things at once, things she had never felt before.


    She just didn''t hug him now because of her ''dignity'' in front of her daughters, and because of her own embarrassment, she felt it would be wrong to just smile and hug him like a fool... Something she really wanted to do. .. BUT! She held back!


    That was enough for now... Yes, for now.


    ''Later, I will fight another ''night war'' with him.'' Scathach thought the feeling of having her insidespletely filled to the womb was addictive.


    The oppressive feeling disappeared from the room, and even though Scathach''s face didn''t change with only an imperceptible smile appearing, the unease the woman had felt before visibly faded for everyone present who knew the woman.


    "As expected of my Darling." Rubyughed, even though she had trouble calming her mother down, and Victor managed it so easily.


    "¡­ This is beyond the level of falling; she is in an abyss of no return," Sienamented dryly.


    "Well, it''s not like she cares." Lacus spoke.


    "... So jealous..." Pepper murmured unconsciously as she looked at Victor, who was lovingly hugging Scathach.


    And that made the three sisters quickly turn to face Pepper.


    "Sis? What did you say now?" Siena asked with a strained smile.


    "¡­ Fueh¡­?" Pepper looked at her older sister, and suddenly her face turnedpletely red.


    "N-Nothing! I was just admiring the scenery! Yes! Thendscape!" She looked out the window and saw that the weather was overcast.


    "Look how good the weather is!"


    The sisters didn''t know whether they were amused by Pepper''s actions or looked at the girl in concern.


    "... This is bad. If it continues like this, we will all fall into their cruel clutches." Siena spoke about her concern.


    "You know he''s not doing anything, right?" Lacus spoke.


    "Indeed, Sis. He didn''t do anything, don''t treat him like he''s a criminal!" Ruby defended her husband; she knew that the man never ran after other women. In fact, it was the other way around; it was the women who ran after him!


    A feeling of irritation ran through Siena''s entire body:


    "That bastard''s very existence is criminal! Seriously, how can someone so beautiful exist! Damn Aphrodite!"


    ...


    In the Greek Pantheon.


    "Achim." Aphrodite sneezed in a surprisingly cute way and looked around in confusion, "Am I sick? Or is someone talking about me? Hmm... Now that I realize it, this is happening quite often." Since she became what Victor was today, she felt that many people were cursing her name.


    "Hmm, Whatever." She threw her long pink hair back and assumed a serious expression, "I need to finish this job quickly and get back to my husband! I still haven''t had my insides filled by him!"


    Aphrodite looked at the temple that had a firece as a symbol, "I hope she doesn''t cast me out... Or burn me... Or curse me... I hope she at least listens to me... Ugh"


    The goddess didn''t seem confident that the supposed individual wouldn''t do this, and so with not-so-confident steps, she walked up the stairs of the temple.


    ...


    "Oh~? I didn''t know you thought that of me, Siena."


    Suddenly Siena froze like a deer about to be run over.


    She had forgotten that Victor was also in the room!


    "Stop." Scathach pinched Victor''s arms, "Don''t tease my daughter! I will protect their innocence!" She spoke as if she was making a rather difficult sacrifice.


    Victor felt humorous; innocence? Woman, please, she was almost 1000 years old!


    But he didn''tment on that and just hugged Scathach even tighter:


    "I will dly ept your sacrifice."


    "Mm..." Scathach nodded, satisfied, and hugged Victor. If he hugged her first, then it''s no problem, right? He took the initiative; she was just reciprocating, that is... Her dignity as a mother was intact!


    "Ruby is enough, don''t go after my other daughters."


    Victor felt wronged, "... Scathach, are you hallucinating? I did nothing."


    "Your existence is the problem." She spoke in an extremely serious tone.


    Siena nodded several times in satisfaction. Finally, her own mother was defending her! Tell him, mother!


    Again, Victor was speechless; he did nothing! What is this treatment!?


    Seeing Victor''s confused face, the older woman sighed:


    "Huh, you didn''t notice, right?"


    "Notice what?"


    "You''re just too perfect for any woman, and I''m not just talking about your looks."


    "Loving, kind, always concerned about our well-being, and to make everything better, you are strong and have incredible potential for the future."


    "In the supernatural world, strength is what defines everything. Even a rtionship can arise from that simple fact."


    Victor nodded. He understood that, after all, it happened to him and Scathach.


    It was because he had potential that Scathach epted him as Ruby''s husband and because of who he is that she epted him as her lover.


    Personality matters too, but the bottom line of it all was the strength that Victor could have in the future.


    "And to top off thebo, you''re unnecessarily handsome, and you''ve be an even bigger beast in bed, damn Aphrodite! She did something troublesome!"


    Victor broke into a cold sweat when he heard Scathach''s curses. He knew the woman didn''t have hate in her curses; it was more like an annoyance that Aphrodite had done something troublesome.


    And he can''t help but smile proudly. What man doesn''t like to hear about his prowess in bed? When he received the blessing of ''sexuality'', he instinctively knew everything rted to ''sex'', further increasing his already high prowess thanks to his past experiences with his wives and memories of Adonis.


    "Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if my daughters jumped into your arms too. In fact, I still don''t know why it hasn''t happened yet."


    Victor looked at the girls and shed an amused smile when he saw Siena, Lacus, and Pepper averting their faces to the side and pretending that nothing had happened, but their red faces were proof enough that they''d already thought about this.


    ''...I didn''t do anything because I''m not the same type as you or my sister, Mother!'' Siena roared in her heart, and her face grew even redder as she realized her thoughts.


    The sisters all knew Victor''s ''peculiar'' taste. In fact, it was pretty obvious due to the man gathering crazy psychopaths everywhere.


    Just look at the Maids. They act docile and normal, but in any subject involving Victor, they be obsessive and dangerous, and that was a side that Victor loved so much about the maids.


    And because of that, they didn''t do anything because they feared it would damage their current rtionship, and things would get awkward, something they wanted to avoid.


    The sisters were overly aware of Victor. It wasn''t a problem before, but it all started to get worse when the Adonis incident happened, and it got even worse due to his recent changes, and they couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    Mainly Pepper, who remembered the moment she had with Victor in n Adrastea territory.


    "Huh, I am really worried about the future. Our future daughters will have a lot of problems." It was not Scathach who spoke those words, but Ruby.


    "''Our future daughters, huh?''" Scathach asked in an amused tone.


    "I mean, my husband''s children by his other wives will be my children too." Ruby shrugged.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile when he heard what Ruby said, and the temperature in the room visibly warmed up. It was as if his powers were being affected by his emotions.


    Pepper, Siena, Lacus, Ruby, and even Scathach herself disyed shocked faces at his current expression; they really underestimated how handsome this man was.


    ''Children, huh...'' For a moment, his thoughts went to Nero and Ophis, and a longing began to grow in his heart. ''I will go see them.''


    While Victor was lost in his feelings, Ruby''s sisters and mother looked at the girl in question with understanding eyes.


    They began to understand what Ruby was worried about. As a girl and eventual woman who will grow up next to a man who can only be described as ''perfect'', will that woman look to other men?


    The answer was no, they wouldn''t because they would alwayspare men to their ''perfect'' father.


    And given Victor''s obsessive personality and the doting father he was to Ophis and Nero...


    It was even more unlikely that this would happen.


    "That''s bad, isn''t it?" Lacus spoke.


    "Yes, that''s bad." Scathach nodded.


    "... I vote not to worry about it now; it''s a waste of time."


    "Indeed, as far as I know, my husband hasn''t knocked anyone up yet, not even Natashia or you, Mother."


    "... H-Huh?"


    "Why that confused look? Do you remember what happened a few weeks ago?"


    "Mm." She shook her head. Of course, how could she forget that? That wild night thatpletely changed her world view of ''sex'' with her ''love''.


    "It wouldn''t surprise me if you got pregnant after that day which is why I''m always checking up on you and Natashia."


    Somehow Scathach thought her daughter was too responsible.


    "Youpletely forgot about the matter at hand, and Victor still hasn''t given the full status report, Mother." Lacus suddenly warned everyone.


    """Ah.""" They all spoke at the same time.


    "VICTOR! Wake up, and exin to me what happened!" Scathach quickly pulled away from Victor and looked at him with a serious look... She didn''t leave hisp, something Ruby noticed but decided not toment on.


    ¡­ She would have her timeter, and God, she was going to enjoy it so much.


    She licked her lips, and her eyes glowed blood red.


    "H-Huh?" Victor, who was abruptly woken from his thinking state by Scathach, looked at the woman in shock. Wasn''t she fine a few seconds ago? What is this sudden mood change? Was she on her period?


    Actually, can vampire noble women menstruate? It''s not like they were human, and the biology was different. Searching his memories for a few seconds, Victor realized that female Noble vampires went through something simr when they reached their 500th birthday and that it significantly increased the chances of seriousness.


    ''Oh, that must be one of the reasons for considering 500 years as an adult, the awakening of a new power, and the change in the body, huh...'' Victor was really interested in how he would act when he was 500 years old.


    But¡­ Ugh, 500 years was a long time! He could barely think that far into the future. Even though he had the memories of a 1700 year old being in his body, most of Adonis'' memories were of him in the sick room.


    Putting these useless thoughts aside, he spoke:


    "Okay, Okay, Sheesh, I will exin everything." Victor wasn''t in the mood to joke again, so he started to exin all the events since they separated.


    He was perfectly aware of Ruby''s desires, which made him smile inwardly.


    ....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 583: You Are A Leader.

    Chapter 583: You are a leader.


    Shock and disbelief, these were the feelings the members of n Scarlett felt.


    Killing a horde of demons and destroying a base? Confronting Alexios, who tried to bring him back to Nightingale? Literally, spitting in the face of the vampire king and giving up the title of vampire count? Teaming up with the werewolves, invading enemy territory, facing an enemy that can lurk between realms, and ckmailing the witch queen.


    He discovered the witch queen''s n, and knowing that she was involved not only with the current state of Lilith, the mother of demons, confirmed that she helped the demons prepare for the current invasion by performing magic that helped to disguise the demon base.


    "¡­How long were we gone anyway? Was it years?" Pepper asked, still in disbelief.


    "A few days, Pepper." Lacus replied with a face as unbelievable as Pepper''s.


    "A few days¡­ Yes, it''s literally been a few fucking days!! How did he cause so much chaos in such a short time!?"


    "Pepper,nguage," Siena grumbled.


    "Ahhh, don''t tell me you aren''t surprised!"


    "I am surprised, but that is no reason to use vulgar words."


    Pepper grunted in annoyance as she sat down on the floor again and crossed her arms.


    "... Ohhh, I''m feeling that sense of D¨¦j¨¤ Vu; I remember feeling the same emotions when my husband would go out for a ''night walk''."


    The girls looked at Ruby with strange eyes, and as if sensing something, they all changed their gazes to sympathetic gazes.


    ''It must have been difficult.'' The Scarlett sisters thought.


    "... Haha...haha...HAHAHAHAHA!" Scathach''sughter echoed through the hall, and pure amusement could be felt in herughter.


    Letting go of all her feelings of worry and wanting to smack her stupid disciple for doing something without much thought, she was absolutely satisfied with two important pieces of information.


    He told d to fuck off, and beat Evie at her game!


    This... This... This was just amazing!


    God! How she wanted to be there to taste Evie''s frustrated face! Fuck, she was so jealous of the vampire Maids who were with her foolish disciple the whole time! She would give away all her wealth easily if she was able to see that arrogant, self-absorbed, megalomaniacal, narcissistic whore with a defeated face!


    ... Yes, Scathach was full ofints towards the witch queen.


    The reason for herints? None, she just doesn''t like witches as a whole, but it doesn''t get to the point of being hateful.


    She is irrational, but not that much. She knew that the queen had nothing to do with the bad experiences that her daughter, or herself, suffered in the past regarding witches.


    "Hmm, I''m d you approved of my actions, Scathach."


    Suddenly Scathach''sughter died down, and she looked at Victor with an impassive gaze.


    This abrupt change in Scathach''s mood caught everyone off guard.


    "Make no mistake, I don''t approve of your actions. Although I love the fact that you cornered Evie, that''s still not enough to ignore what you did."


    "Foolish disciple, what did you say not only to me but to my daughter as well?"


    Victor opened his eyes wide, and a rather embarrassed neutral look appeared on his face.


    "I would not be reckless, and I would count on you more."


    "Correct."


    Ruby and Scathach knew thatining to Victor would backfire, so they had to make him see his mistake.


    "Victor, tell me, what are you now?" Ruby asked in a serious tone.


    Victor shivered a little; he knew his diligent wife only called him by name when she wanted him to see something.


    "¡­ I am a leader of a future faction."


    "Correct, you are the leader of a Faction which YOU decided to do, and you asked OUR help to organize everything."


    Victor understood his mistake, and his face showed it all.


    Ruby''s eyes became kinder, and she spoke in a loving tone:


    "Victor, my love, my darling, my life¡­ Don''t make the same mistake as d."


    "Don''t decide to do things all alone. You are not alone; you never were."


    Victor nodded his head gently and unconsciously tightened his grip on Scathach''s body.


    The woman repressed her desire to hug her beloved and spoke in an extremely serious tone; he needed to understand this:


    "Entering enemy territory without a backup n, even if you were 100% sure everything would work out, is sheer folly. This is no longer the level of madness it used to be. You could have died, not just you, your childhood friends, and all your allies you brought into this madness."


    It is noteworthy that not even Scathach would do this, even with her strength.


    "There is a fine line between courage, madness, and foolishness."


    "Yes, you were brave to invade a ce full of enemies and focus on just rescuing the VIPs and escaping."


    "You were crazy enough to defy the witch queen and d himself. You definitely have the biggest balls in all of existence, and few could do what you did."


    "... But you were a fool to do all this without notifying YOUR allies and letting them know what you were doing."


    Victor cringed; he felt like he''d gone back to the time he started learning to use his powers. He remembered that Scathach always gave those lectures.


    Scathach''s face changed from stern to kind as she realized her words had reached her disciple. She touched his face gently and spoke:


    "My foolish disciple... If by any chance you die, how do you think we''ll feel?"


    "How do you think I will feel?"


    "How do you think Ruby, Violet, Sasha, Natasha, Agnes, Aphrodite, your maids, and your parents feel?"


    "¡­ How do you think your daughters would feel¡­?"


    Victor didn''t need to answer that question; his look of horror was answer enough. He knew very well how everyone felt, considering he would feel the same if he lost anyone mentioned by Scathach.


    Scathach gently kissed Victor''s lips, it was a simple kiss, but it contained all the emotions she was feeling right now, a fragile kiss that demonstrated everything she felt as a woman when she heard this news.


    The kiss onlysted a few seconds, but for the two involved, they felt like they had been like that for whole hours. Even if there wasn''t the same kind of connection like he had with his wives with Scathach, the look she gave him now, the gesture she made, and her trembling hands were enough clues for Victor to understand everything.


    He was, after all, a good bodynguage reader, and not only that, hepletely understood Scathach.


    And because she understood that her words deeply touched his being, pain, shame, and eptance was felt by Victor.


    ''... I did it again.'' Yes, he was more prudent this time, and he didn''t make aplete mistake like in the past when he acted all alone.


    He took allies, he made ns, and he didn''t take so many unnecessary risks, but... He still forgot the most important thing; he forgot his current position.


    Something he really couldn''t be med for since the change was so abrupt. Suddenly, he became the leader of a ''faction'' that exists in everything but physically, but...


    That wasn''t an excuse, and Victor knew that.


    ''I am the damn leader, if I move in a dangerous direction in these times of war, all my most trusted allies must know of my movements to act ordingly.'' The responsibility of being the ''leader''.


    He mistakenly thought that he could still act like before, but he got itpletely wrong. He couldn''t act like before anymore, not in times like this.


    He needed to act as a group.


    Ruby disyed a gentle smile, a smile that dismissed all her worries. She could clearly feel her husband''s emotions from their connection.


    ''Haah, sometimes I feel envious of my mother and how she can affect him so much with so few words.'' Something that she found normal, like it or not, the woman was his ''master'', and she taught him everything he knew.


    And at times, Victor needed that authority to realize the things he did wrong because, just having a rather high wisdom because of Adonis'' memories, he is still prone to making mistakes.


    What is normal, after all, he was not perfect. Nobody was perfect.


    "Vic, you are very important to us¡­ You have our hearts in your hands, don''t destroy them because of your recklessness."


    "I will not." He spoke seriously as he looked into Scathach''s eyes.


    The older vampire narrowed her eyes, "... You won''t promise, huh." Scathach knew that if he promised, he would definitely keep that promise. That was one of the qualities she liked about him; he was a man of his word.


    Victor disyed an awkward smile, "I can''t promise that because in the end-."


    "If a desperate situation arises, a situation where you need to sacrifice yourself to protect us, you would do it without a second thought." The woman knew him well enough to know that, after all, she would do the same for her daughters.


    Victor just kept smiling, this time with a gentle smile.


    "... Do you understand the consequences?"


    ? "Yes."


    "And even so, would you take that action?"


    "Yes."


    The two stared at each other for a long time until the older woman sighed:


    "Huh... You are truly unbelievable." Despite the words, she had a gentle smile on her face.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Do not apologize. That''s what I love about you. That''s your best quality, you are an honorable warrior, a warrior who will do anything for his family, and I couldn''t ask for a better man." She kissed him again.


    Cough, Cough.


    The two looked to the side and saw Ruby looking at them with a neutral expression.


    "... In order for this cursed future where you have to sacrifice yourself not to happen, we have to be the strongest and have everything under our control." That was why Ruby fought so hard and nned so much, and she didn''t even mind having her husband with influential women as long as it increased the power of the group overall.


    Although she wouldn''t hand her husband over to some whore just because she has power and influence, she has to pass his personality criteria.


    "Strong enough that none of our words go unheeded."


    Victor and Scathach shed a predatory smile, their gazes glistening in a mischievous tone, a tone very simr to Ruby''s.


    ""This is a n I would like to follow."" Victor and Scathach said at the same time.


    The two suddenly stopped, looked at each other in shock, and thenughed at the timing.


    Ruby rolled her eyes. It was really weird sometimes how they responded the same way.


    It is noteworthy that the husband and wifes were on the same wavelength now, and all that tense atmosphere disappeared as if it had never happened.


    "Now that he has received his punishment, Mother, get out."


    Scathach raised an eyebrow as she looked at her daughter with visible amusement. Then, when she was about to open her mouth to say something, Ruby spoke:


    "How about informing Haruna that we''re ready to talk to her? Isn''t that your job as a general?"


    "¡­ Ugh, sometimes I hate how you act all smart ass on me," Scathach grunted as she reluctantly got off Victor''sp.


    Ruby''s eyes gleamed, and she quickly took her mother''s ce and nestled her face into her husband''s chest.


    She breathed deeply like an addict who found her drugs. She loved the smell of her husband! Soon she melts into his masculine heat.


    Ignoring the looks of her family and Victor''s gentleughter, she brought her mouth to his neck and licked:


    "¡­Darling~¡­" Lust could be heard in her tone, and she was tense and leaking bloodlust.


    "Not now, Honey... We both know it won''t end in a single meal."


    Ruby snorted in a rather cute way but didn''t refute his words.


    "I''ll go talk to the Youkai."


    "Mm, call me if you need something, Scathach."


    "I will." Scathach shed an amused smile and then walked towards the exit, and Victor swore she purposely swayed her hips as if she were luring him into a sweet trap.


    Of course, Victor didn''t look away and lookedpletely at the older woman as if he was devouring her with his eyes.


    Scathach, who was walking away, just smirked when she felt Victor''s gaze on her. She loved that feeling! The feeling of being loved and desired!


    ''Haah, I''m wet... Good thing my armor has runes for this asion.''


    Since it was normal for her to get very excited in a fight, she made runes specifically for that.


    ... If her master knew how Scathach was using the runes, she would have a talk with her disciple.


    Victor stroked Ruby''s long Scarlett hair and looked at Ruby''s stepsisters.


    Seeing the three of them focused on the game while having slightly red faces, Victor chuckled a little.


    "My beloved maids... You can leave if you want."


    Victor''s shadow stretched, and soon all the maids had left.


    "Hmm, not being in the master''s shadow is a strange feeling..." Bruna mumbled as she stretched a little.


    "Weird..." Eve had the same thought.


    "Hmm? Hey Girls, are you ying something!? Let me join in!" Maria looked at the Scarlett sisters.


    "Oh? I want it too!" Roxanne jumped towards the group.


    "Ugh, now the group has increased¡­ Shall we restart the game?" Siena asked.


    "Yeah, I think it''s a good idea." Lacus nodded.


    Kaguya just silently approached her master and sat beside him on the couch.


    Roberta and Eve''s eyes shed at this action, and the two quickly took up the other spaces on the couch.


    Victorughed in amusement and didn''t say anything, as he just petted his sly wife.


    Bruna looked at the girls ying and said, "I want to y too!"


    Soon the previously silent room was filled with conversation, most of them being girls.


    ....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 584:The Goddess Of Thehearth, Hestia.

    Chapter 584: The goddess of the hearth, Hestia.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A pink-haired goddess flew out of a destroyed temple.


    Landing softly on the ground, the pink-haired woman mumbled:


    "Yep, she blew me up¡­"


    ''I knew this wasing; I knew it! But I had hoped that it would be different.''


    Feeling an angry re on her back, Aphrodite sighed and turned around.


    "Huh, Is that any way to treat your aunt?" Pink eyes met the furious eyes of a fire goddess


    "What do you want, Aphrodite!?"


    "¡­ Hestia, my niece, haven''t you forgotten that little ''inicdent'' yet? I have already asked for forgiveness several times!"


    Veins seemed to burst from the goddess''s face, and pure fire covered her entire body lifting her hair as if defying gravity:


    "... You bitch!! You summoned a damned orgy in my temple! I had to clean those disgusting liquids for several days! A thousand pardons will not be enough to erase my anger!"


    "Ugh." Aphrodite shivered visibly, those words reminding her of her past foolish self.


    Yes, there was a time in the past when the goddess of beauty and sexuality thought she wanted to see her virgin niece''s reaction to seeing an orgy taking ce in her temple. So she summoned several humans who were her faithful and let them surrender to lust while hiding in the bush to delight in the expression of the ''virgin goddess''.


    To be honest, somewhere in her heart, she thought the goddess would join in the fun of her worshipers, and if that happened, she would take advantage of this move to ''get'' her niece for herself... But imagine the goddess of beauty''s surprise when the ''gentle'' Hestia exploded all the mortals with her mes.


    ''Thinking back now, that was foolish. Hestia would never participate in an orgy.''


    That day, all the mortals got second and third-degree burns, and the goddess of beauty herself had to use her resources to heal her faithful. She might have been an arrogant whore at the time, but she still looked out for her most devoted faithful.


    And to be honest, she was also thinking of another possibility. She thought her niece would blush or be embarrassed and wouldn''t budge, which was also a sight she wanted to see. After all, Hestia always had a confident posture like a strict but kind older sister.


    But she didn''t expect that reaction from Hestia, and she especially didn''t expect that burst of power; after all, she was still ''gentle'' Hestia.


    Luckily the kind Hestia didn''t burn them all out of existence, something she could easily do.


    ''Hmm, isn''t she the big three''s big sister, her temper may be gentle, but when she is provoked, she bes worse than Zeus.''


    "NOW! WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT!?"


    The goddess of beauty flinched a bit at the fire goddess'' anger.


    "Answer me, or get the fuck out of here!" A pir of fire exploded from Hestia towards the sky.


    ''Whoaa, she is furious...How can I calm her down? Perhaps shocking news?'' Of all the goddesses Aphrodite knew, there were only two goddesses she trusted a lot.


    Hestia and Kali, although it didn''t seem like it due to the current situation, the goddess of the hearth and home was very kind... And Kali may not say much, but she is a very helpful goddess, and more importantly! She was just too badass!


    Because of these thoughts, Aphrodite''s following actions were quite natural. She surrounded the area with her power and prevented discreet nces, something that was rtively easy. After all, this ce was the temple of Hestia, and the woman had one of the strongest safeguards against divine senses, considering that all male and some female gods wanted to see the ''virgin'' goddess without clothes.


    Seeing that the whole ce was isted, Aphrodite spoke:


    "Hestia, I performed a soul marriage."


    "... Huh?"


    "I performed a soul marriage!"


    "¡­ What¡­?" The fire in Hestia''s body began to die out, and slowly her fury began to fade like a fire losing strength, and soon only an expression of shock was stamped on her face.


    But that expression didn''tst long. Soon the shock changed to utter disbelief at the very thought of Aphrodite forming a soul bond was just ridiculous.


    After all, it was Aphrodite, right? She was too vain to have only one person''s love... Right?


    Seeing Hestia''s disbelieving face, Aphrodite sighed and said:


    "Look at me." She lowered her defenses for Hestia to see.


    Understanding the intentions of Aphrodite, Hestia used her divine senses, so imagine her shock when she saw it was true.


    From her perspective, she saw Aphrodite''s soul ''united'' with the immense soul of a man, a soul even greater than the gods, a soul that contained many souls within it.


    "¡­Holy fuck¡­YOU GOT MARRIED!"


    Aphrodite held her ears a little dazedly.


    "Yes, please shout louder. Why don''t you take advantage of this and put it in the newspaper, hire a billboard and spread this news even more?" Aphrodite rolled her eyes in disdain.


    ''Ugh, I think I''ve been deafened by that scream.''


    Hestia just put her hand over her mouth in a very cute gesture, and now she understood why Aphrodite was isting her temple.


    "Can we talk now? If possible, in a more private location?"


    Hestia looked seriously at Aphrodite for a few seconds.


    ''I hope I don''t regret this decision.'' She sighed visibly.


    Hestia turned around and said, "Follow me."


    "Mm." Aphrodite just nodded.


    ...


    Inside of the temple of Hestia.


    Aphrodite looks to the virgin goddess of the hearth, home, architecture, domestic life, family, state, and mystical fire.


    Hestia was the eldest daughter of Kronos and Rhea, hence making her the eldest sister of Zeus, Hades, Poseidon, Demeter, and Hera.


    She was a tall woman, 180 cm tall, with a curvy body that was not too exaggerated and not too thin. Long red hair with orange tones that reached her ass and fire-colored eyes as if the me of a firece itself was reflecting in those two beautiful orbs. Unlike Aphrodite, who wore a Greek dress that enhanced her figure, her divine dress was more ''behaved'', a red dress with white and gold details.


    The dress perfectly covered Hestia''s top leaving only her corbone, legs, and arms bare.


    The goddess sat on a cushion near a gigantic firece and pointed to the cushion in front of her.


    "Sit down."


    Aphrodite just nodded and sat cross-legged in front of Hestia.


    "What do you want?"


    Knowing that when dealing with Hestia, honesty was the best tool, Aphrodite began.


    "I came here for two reasons."


    Hestia remained silent, waiting for Aphrodite''s next words.


    "Let''s start with the most important reason I came here."


    "Hestia, goddess of home and family. I, Aphrodite, the Goddess of Love, humbly ask that you bless my family."


    Hestia raised her eyebrows when she heard Aphrodite''s words, a bit taken aback now.


    For the gods, words have power.


    When a god asks another god for something rted to divinity, they must specify the ''divinity'' when speaking. It was a formal gesture, but it contained the power to impose a concept on reality.


    What Aphrodite basically did now was ''present'' a ''request'' to the goddess of ''Home and Family''.


    An ancient custom, a formal action, but no less important.


    Knowing Aphrodite, Hestia thought she was going to say the goddess of ''beauty'' but... It didn''t happen.


    ''... She recognized herself as the goddess of love and not as that of beauty? Will the world end tomorrow? Did she really fall in love with someone?'' Even though she had seen with her eyes that the goddess had actually married.


    ... It was still unbelievable, the feeling that Hestia had now was as if a cat she had had since she was a child suddenly started talking, and to make matters worse, thenguage the cat was speaking was apletely differentnguage than her mother tongue! It was really very disconcerting.


    ''Am I going crazy? Is this not an illusion?'' It was evident that the goddess was in a state of denial.


    Hestia didn''t answer Aphrodite''s request yet, as she just asked:


    "¡­You¡­Did you really get married?"


    "... Did you not see?"


    "Yes, I saw, but..."


    Aphrodite looked at Hestia''s confused face and sighed:


    "Haah¡­ Is it that hard to believe?"


    "... Huh?"


    "I mean, is it so hard to believe that I''m capable of loving someone?"


    Hestia was silent, and her silence was all the answer Aphrodite needed.


    "¡­ Hestia, I am capable of love. I am the fucking goddess of love, so how could I not fall in love with someone?"


    "B-But, the ''love'' you had in the past was nor rea-..."


    "Real?" Aphroditepleted.


    The goddess of the hearth just shook her head as she looked down; she knew she had offended Aphrodite with that.


    "... You are not wrong..."


    Hestia lifted her head and looked at Aphrodite and saw the sad expression she had on her face.


    An expression that Hestia had never seen on the goddess before.


    "Only three men have made me feel anything in my existence."


    "When I was young, Ares, with his courage, brutality, and determination, made me think I loved him, but... My divinity never activated with him. What we had was just carnal desire... I deceived him, and I deceived myself."


    "... The second, Adonis, was the man I really got to feel that emotion called ''love'' for."


    "But¡­ As you know, I screwed up. I did everything wrong from the beginning, and... The love I felt was not returned... And it hurt me."


    "¡­ Because of that, you left Olympus."


    Aphrodite nodded.


    "Due to my travels, I was able to expand my mind, my ideas, and my beliefs by visiting other pantheons. I learned about new cultures... I made friends who, despite being problematic, would help me in a time of crisis and need."


    "¡­I found someone I can honestly call a sister." A gentle smile appeared on the goddess''s face as she remembered Anna.


    Hestia opened her eyes wide when she saw this new side of Aphrodite. ''She looks even more beautiful with a genuine smile.''


    "The third man¡­ We got off to a bad start, he had his prejudices due to the things I''d done in the past, and he didn''t see me for what I really was¡­ I also made a mistake that made the first meeting quiteplicated. ."


    Aphrodite''s gentle smile only grew, and pink power began to pour out of her body, while hearts were seen in the pupils of her eyes, suggesting the activation of the divinity of love.


    Once again, Hestia was taken aback. ''Is this love so great that it made the divinity activate itself?''


    "The second encounter wasn''t very good either. I had learned from my mistakes the first time, but he was a spiteful man, and his reaction was justifiable. After all, I tried to control him with my powers."


    "But¡­ When an incident happened, an incident rted to the woman I consider a sister, I finally managed to reset our rtionship."


    ....


    Edited By: IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 585:The Goddess Of Thehearth, Hestia.2

    Chapter 585: The goddess of the hearth, Hestia. 2


    "The man is spiteful, mean, and proud... But, he is a family man, and he will do anything for them, and it was that willingness that allowed us to start again."


    The more Aphrodite spoke, the more the pink power was released from her body and spread around; the feeling was so heavy that even Hestia felt a little suffocated.


    ''It''s so heavy! What is it!? Can this still be called love?'' She waspletely confused. She wasn''t alien to love; she had seen it several times with her faithful, but... She never tried it. After all, she swore an oath never to have a rtionship with anyone and stay pure.


    Seeing Aphrodite react so intensely and make that dreamy expression, feeling the weight of the love goddess''s feelings, Hestia''s heart filled with envy.


    ''...Why am I feeling jealous?'' Hestia thought. She couldn''t understand this negative feeling of hers; why was she feeling so helpless?


    Then she realized she was being influenced by Aphrodite''s divinity.


    Hestia covered her body with her fire, and soon all those feelings disappeared as if they didn''t exist.


    ''I see... For those who haven''t experienced love, when theye into contact with the purest form of this divinity, bad feelings start to be born...'' Hestia analyzed.


    "And with each encounter, each conversation, the more I got to know him, the more I felt those feelings again. At first, it was just interest and curiosity... And a little lust, of course." Sheughed pervertedly at the end.


    "But... Over time, everything started to be more serious, and then it happened... I fell, I fell in love, and my divinity was active... But I didn''t want to acknowledge those feelings. I was proud; how can I, the goddess of beauty, fall in love?"


    "But, everything changed when this man received the blessing of other goddesses." Aphrodite''s pink eyes glowed even more intensely, darkening to two pink ck holes.


    Hestia felt a shiver run down her spine when she felt this abrupt change.


    "They dared try to approach him! Use him! I will not allow it! I will be his only goddess! Just me! He can have as many mortals as he wants, but I will be his only goddess! ONLY ME!"


    Have you ever heard the saying, when you look into the abyss, the abyss stares back at you?


    That was what Hestia was experiencing now.


    The goddess of the home swallowed hard and tried to ignore Aphrodite''s appearance.


    ''This is dangerous... Extremely dangerous! This... Can this be called love? What is this obsession? Huh?'' She looked into Aphrodite''s eyes, they were still like two pink ck holes, but the heart didn''t disappear either. It was a clear sign of Aphrodite''s love.


    ''In the name of primordial chaos, what the fuck is going on with this woman!?''Hestia had no doubt that Aphrodite was much more dangerous than Zeus now. If any ''goddess'' tried to approach her ''husband'', she would react very badly... Much worse than Hera.


    "These feelings made me stop hesitating, and I took a leap of faith¡­ I took him for myself." Aphrodite looked up at Hestia.


    The cold, foreboding feeling that Hestia was feeling got even stronger.


    "I married him." Aphrodite''s eyes sparkled with life, and a loving smile appeared on the goddess''s face.


    It was as if all that bad feeling had disappeared, as if it had never existed.


    Hestia blinked and blinked again. For a moment, she even thought that what she felt was just a lie caused by her imagination.


    But she knew it wasn''t...Aphrodite had somehow be more dangerous than before.


    "¡­ Is he the man you want to spend eternity with?"


    "Yes." An instant response, "I wouldn''t have done a soul marriage if I didn''t have that determination."


    Hestia nodded; she understood the consequences of a soul marriage. It was not something that could be done lightly; after all, this was an action that had no turning back, an action that could not be undone, and it wouldst forever. Even death could not separate two individuals who made a soul marriage. After all, fate was on their side, and no matter the time, no matter the weather, they would meet again.


    "You changed, Aphrodite."


    "That''s what I''m told when people stop looking at me for what I''ve done in the past."


    "... That is something unavoidable; the past will always haunt us."


    Aphrodite nodded. She understood that; a perfect example would be Zeus.


    If Zeus suddenly became a good ruler and stopped fucking any hole he found, everyone would think he was an imposter.


    Zeus, as a good ruler and a good man?


    It''s easier to believe that Artemis wasn''t a spiteful whore who hunted men for sport than that bullshit!


    "¡­What are you going to do about your children that you had with Ares?"


    "Screw them?"


    "... Excuse me?"


    "I mean, they''re already adults, and most won''t even talk to me, so... Screw them? My husband is my priority, and my future children with my husband are my priority."


    "........"


    ''This woman abandoned her children! I take back what I said; she hasn''t changed at all!''


    "They are your children! Your family!"


    "They are my children, Yes¡­ But my family? Wrong, they are not my family."


    "My family is my husband and my new ''sisters''."


    "¡­ You are abandoning-."


    "How can I abandon something if they abandoned me first?"


    "Hestia, I am no fool. In the past, I could care for them, but now? I do not care."


    "They abandoned me, Hestia."


    "...."


    "How long has it been since my children spoke to me? How long ago did Eros contact me personally? My little cupid."


    "If my memory serves me correctly, thest time I spoke with Cupid was in ancient Greece, and even for the gods, that is a long time."


    "....."


    "Repeating the same mistake in pursuit of a different oue is just insanity. I can''t be like you, Hestia."


    Hestia narrowed her eyes when she heard thest part.


    Aphrodite quickly raised her hands in a universal gesture of surrender:


    "I did not mean that badly, Hestia. I just find your dedication to trying to get your ''family'' back together a gesture of insanity." Slowly, Aphrodite lowered her arms.


    "¡­ Haah, I know it''s a losing battle, but¡­ If I don''t try, who will do it for me? Who will fight for our family?"


    "..." Aphrodite didn''tment; she couldn''t because she herself thought that Hestia was fighting a losing battle.


    "My mother has already given up."


    "I no longer recognize my sisters anymore; time has been cruel to them."


    "Zeus... From the beginning, that man was just like my father, and our family''s curse was repeated again... Perhaps, Gaia was right." She still remembers Gaia''s words when Zeus betrayed her children.


    ''History will repeat itself. The god-king will fall to one of his sons.''


    Gaia struck such fear into Zeus with those simple words that it drove the man to eat his own wife, Metis.


    And from this foolish act, the goddess of wisdom, Athena, was born.


    "Do not listen to Gaia''s poisonous words, Hestia."


    "I know¡­ But-."


    Aphrodite didn''t let Hestia finish:


    "¡­ You need to leave Olympus, Hestia. You need to open your horizons. Maybe a new perspective is needed."


    "Perhaps..." Hestia didn''t deny the woman''s advice. She judged that she was apt enough for it, considering that she saw how Aphrodite had changed for herself.


    The woman was still the same Aphrodite she knew, but it was pretty clear she was no longer chained to the gigantic ''blob'' called Olympus.


    She got to look more at the big picture, and that had given the goddess a new perspective.


    "Haah..." Hestia sighed again. She didn''t know how many times she had already sighed, from when she was sleeping and was woken up by Aphrodite. She definitely didn''t expect to feel this way.


    "Very well, Aphrodite. I ept."


    "That means¡­" Aphrodite''s eyes sparkled with joy.


    "Yes." Hestia nodded her head.


    "What is the family''sst name and the head of the family?"


    "Alucard, his name is Victor Alucard."


    "...." Hestia looked at Aphrodite as if she had grown a second head. Even though Hestia lived isted, she still knew who Victor Alucard was. After all, he was the most recent gossip that her goddesses ''friends'' were talking about.


    ''Of course... Of course, Aphrodite''s man wouldn''t be normal. He''s a bloody progenitor and not just any progenitor; he''s the progenitor of vampires, the one who walks between life and death!''


    Somehow, Hestia was feeling amused now, just imagining those goddesses'' expressions upon learning that Aphrodite had already imed the man for herself in more ways than one, making the goddess of the home shudder in sadistic pleasure.


    Now, she''s not a sadistic or spiteful goddess, but even saints had their limits, and her ''friends'' obnoxious attitude had already gotten on Hestia''s nerves.


    Leaving that aside, back to work.


    A serene feeling began emanating from Hestia''s body as the me in the firece beside Hestia started to rise as if it was being fed.


    The goddess''s eyes glowed as if they were on fire, and soon a decree was announced.


    "I, Hestia, the goddess of home and family, will grant the family of ''Victor Alucard'' the blessing of home and family. From the bottom of my heart, I hope that the members of the ''Alucard'' family find thefort of home no matter where they are. As long as the ''family'' remains together and united, the peace and fort'' of home will follow the members of this family."


    Hestia''s ethereal feeling began to fade, along with the fire in the firece.


    "Done."


    Aphrodite smiled gently as she felt Victor''s emotions offort and confusion. ''He must have been taken by surprise... Not just him, I think everyone.''


    "Why didn''t you bless Victor?" She asked, curious and confused.


    "It is not necessary."


    Aphrodite narrowed her eyes, "Why?"


    "¡­ What I did was no small blessing to ensure the ''family'' safety and fort''." Hestia began to exin slowly:


    "I have given a boon to all members of the Alucard family."


    "What¡­" Aphrodite''s eyes widened; this was much more than she had asked for.


    Initially, she asked for a blessing for the home and family of Victor''s ''current'' family members, but what Hestia just did was ensure that ''all'' members, even those who have not yet entered the family, receive the blessing.


    From now on, all beings that entered Alucard''s main family will automatically have this blessing.


    Officially speaking, Hestia took the ''Alucard'' family under her wing and used her authority on the concept of ''family'' to make this happen.


    "H-Hestia¡­ Why?" Aphrodite was holding back from crying with emotion. She was sure that regardless of the challenges thate in the future, everything would be fine. After all, as long as everyone stayed together, all negative effects caused by any kind of malicious source would be gone or drastically reduced, and the family will be protected. This was a passive blessing that protected everyone as long as they remained united.


    The closer the family was, the more the blessing would work in favor of the family.


    Because of that, Aphrodite was thrilled because she knew that from now on, no matter what happened in the future, they would be safe, and that is something very important to her. After all, this was her family and her friend Anna''s family too.


    The blessing of the goddess of home is so important as well because the gods are afraid of angering Hestia. After all, she can cast a curse that makes the individual never feel the fort'' of home and family; they always will feel restless and never have peace. [A Curse that she almost used on Aphrodite due to what the goddess of beauty did in the past.]


    The few individuals that held this curse just killed themselves because they could never feel fort'' even if they slept in the most luxurious andfortable bed ever made by mankind.


    "... Who knows?" She spoke with a shrug:


    "Maybe I''m just jealous that you found something I''ve always been trying to get back?"


    "Perhaps to show that you are a changed woman, a woman acting on behalf of her family."


    Aphrodite opened her eyes wide, and she couldn''t take it anymore and hugged Hestia.


    "There are several reasons-"


    "W-What - Let go of me!"


    "Thank you, Hestia."


    "¡­.." Hestia opened her eyes wide when she heard the goddess'' sincere and grateful tone.


    "From the bottom of my heart, thank you so much."


    Feeling small tears falling on her shoulders, Hestia remained frozen in ce like a deer about to be trampled. She didn''t know what to do now... But feeling the woman trembling in her arms, she just stroked the goddess''s pink hair.


    "Sheesh, weren''t you supposed to be the oldest here?" She shed a gentle smile.


    "S-Shut up¡­ Let me stay like this for a few seconds."


    "...Take your time. I have nothing to do anyway."


    "Mm."


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 586: When In Rome, Do As The Romans Do.

    Chapter 586: When in Rome, do as the Romans do.


    Victor, who was walking towards the main room to talk with Haruna, suddenly stopped and opened his eyes wide.


    Not just him, the Maids who were faithfully following their master, along with Scathach, Ruby, Lacus, Siena, and even Luna herself, who were all surrounding Victor, stopped moving and opened their eyes wide in shock.


    "Oh?" Scathach raised an eyebrow.


    "... W-What is it?" Lacus stuttered in shock.


    "This feeling¡­" Victor ced his hand over his heart.


    A feeling of peace andfort hovered around the group; it was the same feeling that Victor had when he was alone with his family.


    Victor suddenly felt immense gratitudeing from Aphrodite and happiness... pure, sincere happiness.


    The connection they had transcended time and space; it didn''t matter if Aphrodite was far away, he could still feel her emotions.


    "Darling... That''s..." Ruby, who was next to Victor, murmured gently as euphoria and happiness of almost orgasmic levels were being felt by Ruby and Roxanne herself, who had an even deeper connection with Victor.


    "Yes¡­ Aphrodite did something." He disyed a gentle and loving smile. The goddess was growing in his heart every day, and she had be practically irreceable at this point.


    "What did she do...?" Siena narrowed her eyes with a visible frown, but that changed to a serene expression, "This feeling, these sensations, this is¡­fortable."


    With the same smile on his face, Victor said:


    "It doesn''t matter what she did."


    "..." The group looked at Victor curiously.


    "Aphrodite would never do anything that would harm us, and that feeling¡­ It''s the same feeling I had when I received Aphrodite''s own blessing."


    "But... Unlike Aphrodite, I don''t feel a connection to the goddess who gave me this blessing. It''s like...-"


    "If the goddess had blessed the whole family." Ruby muttered, "A goddess just blessed our entire family."


    "Specifically, all the people that Victor considers ''family''," Ruby added. Knowing the goddess and her attitude, Ruby knew the goddess would always do something for Victor, and Victor only.


    Consequently, this action would benefit the whole family because they knew how much Victor depended on his family.


    "Is that why I feel this? Are we family?" Luna asked in a somewhat incredulous voice.


    Victor raised an eyebrow at Luna''s unbelieving tone and looked at the white-haired maid:


    "You are like a daughter to Scathach, and you always help my wife. Of course, I consider you my family."


    Only a disbelieving expression was seen on Luna''s face.


    ''I? Daughter of Scathach?'' It may not seem like it, but Luna had insecurities on this subject. After all, Scathach never addressed training or anything like that, and she never made anything clear about her feelings toward Luna.


    Because of that, the maid didn''t know how she felt about that statement.


    Since Victor appeared in the life of n Scarlett, the women have been happier, and the matriarch herself, the leader of the n, has also changed a lot.


    And despite feeling jealous about it, she also felt happy. After all, the people she had the most consideration in this life for were happy, and that was enough for her.


    But... Even if she thought like that, she was still a noble vampire, a selfish creature. She wanted more; she wanted to be part of the Scarlett n and be something more than a simple Maid.


    ''Why did Scathach never use the n ritual on her? Was it because she had no potential?'' Those kinds of thoughts couldn''t help but pop into her head from time to time.


    Victor, who was watching all of Luna''s bodynguage, just narrowed his eyes. He was a man who saw beyond the lines and understood what was going on just by looking at the woman''s reaction. However, even without this supernatural ability of observation, he also had empathic powers derived from the ''love'' blessing of Aphrodite, so he could feel what Luna was feeling; after all, this emotion that Maid was feeling now was due to love.


    She was suffering because of ''love''.


    Victor looked at Scathach as the older woman met Victor''s gaze, and as if she had some kind of mind-reading power, she understood Victor''s intentions and turned to Luna.


    Observing the state of her Maid, she narrowed her eyes, annoyance showing on her face.


    Understanding what was happening, she looked at Ruby, her daughter, who was watching everything, understanding Scathach''s message even without looking at her mother.


    Ruby was observant by nature, so she understood what was going on and what her mother wanted.


    ''Looks like the conversation I had with her in the past wasn''t enough.'' This wasn''t the first time this had happened. Ruby remembers that the maid was always unsure of herself.


    ''Did the invasion of demons affect you that much? Or was it this incident where she realized that Victor thought of her as family?'' Remembering Luna''s past, Ruby thought the second option was more likely.


    That exchange of looks from Ruby, Scathach, and Victor onlysted three seconds, long enough for people who didn''t have anything distracting them.


    Fortunately, only two people understood what happened. First was Kaguya, who was always watching her master''s every move like a hawk watching its prey; she must be ready in case she needed to serve her master with anything that was needed after all.


    She was, after all, striving to be a perfect Maid.


    The other person who understood what happened was Roxanne, who had a deep connection with Victor. Due to the recentrge scale blood absorption events, her powers were starting to grow, and as a world tree that dealt with negativity, she could sense these kinds of feelings in other beings as well.


    But unlike a human who, if they had the same ability, could go crazy at any moment, Roxanne was different. She wasn''t human; she was a world tree. These feelings she epted as normal and didn''t think much about it.


    She had her own sense of self and instinctively knew what her feelings were and what they weren''t.


    "Anyway, put that matter aside for now. I''ll go ask Aphrodite what happened when I get back. Let''s go on; we have a meeting to go to." Victor didn''t wait for an answer and started walking as the group followed, Scathach and Ruby always staying at Victor''s side.


    Halfway there, Victor asked curiously:


    "Ruby, did you contact Okama to work with our witches?" Victor thought curiously about the subordinate he got the day he went to Japan.


    Ruby narrowed her eyes when she saw Victor bring up this subject, but seeing Victor''s small smile, she understood that he had a n. After all, this was supposed to be a Youkai secret.


    "Yeah, the nine-tailed fox is doing an excellent job."


    "Did we manage to locate the bastard that ran away that day?"


    "Not yet... But he has nowhere else to run with the world in its current state. Maybe he''s been captured by some demon?"


    "Hmm¡­ It''s possible, but he wasn''t supposed to be weak, right? He was a nine-tailed fox, after all."


    "Without being in his homnd with the Youki, his strength has been drastically reduced, even though he can produce that energy thanks to his species... It''s still debatable whether he''spatible with demonic dukes."


    "I taught you that a fight is not about power y as if it were characters from a video game. Several factors interfere in a fight, whether they are mental, climatic, or personal. Demon Dukes can be strong, but even they are subject to this rule. Look at Sitri; he lost to Violet because he underestimated the woman and her potential."


    Victor nodded. He remembered that lesson; it was a lesson he never forgot since even if he was weaker in ''power'' in his base form, his ''qualities'' were very harmful if used correctly. Because of this, he was confident enough to fight someone stronger than him.


    "...Mother, do you know about video games?" Pepper asked in surprise.


    "...." Ruby didn''tment further, but her own look of shock was proof that she hadn''t expected her mother to know that.


    Lacus and Siena remained quiet since they didn''t want to incur their mother''s wrath.


    "Humpf, are you calling me old? I know what a video game is. I just have no interest in it."


    "As a devoted mother, how can I not know about what my daughters like to do? Wouldn''t I be a failure of a mother if I didn''t know this simple fact?"


    Scathach''s daughters broke into a cold sweat. They really knew how ''devoted'' their mother could be; their own bodies tremble just remembering Scathach''s ''dedication''.


    shbacks of gutsing out of their stomachs were remembered by all the sisters, and again their bodies shook.


    Victor just smiled helplessly when he felt Ruby''s emotions and saw the girls tremble:


    "Am I the only one who likes to spar with you?" Victor asked as he looked at Scathach with a gentle smile and a twinkle in his eye that almost made Scathach twitch her legs a little.


    "It seems so. My own daughters reject my training, shame..."


    ''Haah~. How I love that look.'' Her insides were starting to get hot again, and her eyes glowed blood red as the urge to drag Victor to a random training ground and fight until she was covered in each other''s blood was overwhelming.


    ''Control yourself, control yourself.'' Scathach took several deep breaths to calm her feelings.


    Not just the Scarlett sisters but even all the Maids looked at the duo with dry and speechless gazes. That torture definitely cannot be called training!


    Yes, they cannot deny that this was the ideal method to train the vampire''s regeneration,bat sense, and instinct... BUT! That carnage definitely cannot be called training!


    Yes, they ept that it''s efficient, but they definitely don''t like it! Who likes to have their guts thrown out of their body?


    Scathach and Victor are crazy to like that!


    "Back to the point, Ruby."


    "Hmm?" Ruby looked up with curious eyes as she saw a magic circle on Victor''s fingers. The moment that magic circle disappeared, strange energy spread around the group.


    ''No more spreading secrets, huh?'' Ruby understood Victor''s intentions. ''My husband seems to be doing something behind the scenes... Oh, he''s showing confidence for this alliance, huh... After all, in the current location the group was walking in, only trusted Youkai members could enter, and by speaking about it with a loud voice, Haruna would definitely know about it.''


    [Silence.]


    Ending the silence spell, Victor continued:


    "With the recent events at the Vatican, The Inquisition will be reborn with new strength."


    "Were our spies still avable?"


    Ruby remembered those two hunters she had made a contract with a long time ago. ''Who would have thought that they would be so useful?''


    "Probably, Yes."


    "Probably?" he asked curiously.


    "Yes, I don''t know if the angels will be able to identify and break the contract we have."


    "¡­ Precaution is necessary, huh."


    "Yes, we can''t trust his information 100% until we''re sure the angels don''t know anything and they''re still ''loyal'' to us."


    "Haah, so much work to do." Victor sighed. He wondered how much time off he had now that the war had just begun.


    "¡­ Indeed." Ruby also sighed with the same thoughts as Victor.


    "Daughter, did you send your subordinates to Nightingale?" Scathach asked; she didn''t bother talking about sensitive subjects, just like her daughter, she saw Victor''s actions.


    "¡­ Not yet, for now, they are in the human world."


    "It can''t stay like this, you know."


    "Yeah, but we still don''t have a hidden ce to keep them, and I don''t want to bring them to Nightingale to let d''s spies know about them."


    "The Snow n is not safe right now."


    Scathach nodded, she shared the same views as her daughter, but it wasn''t wise to leave them in the human world.


    "What about the Fulger n?"


    "I do not trust Hecate." Ruby was honest.


    "..." Scathach just raised an eyebrow.


    "We can''t hide someone in n Fulger if Hecate doesn''t know about it, and if I ask Natashia to hide that fact from Hecate, Unnecessary distrust and friction will be generated, something I want to avoid." Ruby knew this matter could be resolved if she asked her ''sister'' for help.


    But she couldn''t risk these unnecessary frictions. The current situation was delicate, and when she made her moves, she needed to think as much about her allies'' feelings as her goal.


    It is worth mentioning that this was very stressful for Ruby herself.


    ''Thank goodness I have my husband to give me love andfort. With just that, I feel like this is a small problem.'' She remembered the small moment she had a few hours ago when Victor arrived in Japan.


    ''I''d rather have him fill my womb with his seeds while tying me up with those ropes, but beggars can''t be choosers¡­ And this isn''t the ideal time for that.'' her expression didn''t break.


    "And that''s a strength I want to keeppletely hidden even if that person is Hecate."


    Victor didn''tment on this. He had simr thoughts to Ruby; even though the woman proved several times that she was allied with n Fulger, she wasn''t exactly allied with Victor and n Scarlett.


    In the end, she was still a witch with legitimate affiliations with the witch queen. She was not an underground witch like the ones Victor and Ruby had under control.


    Victor lifted his finger up, and with a flick of his fingers, the magic he threw around the group was undone. Why would he do that?


    They arrived at the meeting room.


    Ruby adopted a cold, neutral expression back in her ice queen ''mask''.


    A mask that all members of n Scarlett knew how to make, even Pepper herself, who had a personality like a bright sun.


    Passing through the door, Victor''s eyes glowed blood red for a few seconds when he saw the woman with long ck hair wearing a ck kimono with nine tails waving behind her, causing a hypnotic effect.


    Sitting in a Seiza posture, she was the perfect description of ''Yamato Nadeshiko'', noble, kind, and stern.


    The woman opened her eyes slowly, and those obsidian eyes met blood-red eyes.


    Victor was delighted when he saw those eyes flicker slightly in shock when she saw what he looked like. ''Just like Kaguya, she seems to like this outfit, huh.''


    Currently, Victor was wearing a simple ck kimono with golden stripes. Incorporating the adage, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do."


    Victor, with Kaguya''s support and her absolute pleasure, dressedpletely ording to the local culture and tradition.


    The reason?


    Beauty was also a bargaining tool... And Victor knew that this was his strongest weapon, even the witch queen herself was shaken by this unfair beauty thatpletely demanded the attention of the opposite sex.


    "G-Guests, please be seated... We have a long conversation ahead of us."


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 587: Otsuki Haruna And Victor Alucard.

    Chapter 587: Otsuki Haruna and Victor Alucard.


    The meeting room was very quiet.


    The reason?


    The man and his group who sat in front of them.


    Yes, they had been warned. Yes, they braced themselves not to be shocked at how ''handsome'' the man was. Yes, they did all that, but...


    The attempt has proven futile, and since the moment he entered the room, it was like everyone had forgotten to breathe.


    Genji and Yoichi swore they''d never seen anyone so beautiful before in their entire existence, and they were men who saw literal gods.


    If you were to describe this man''s beauty in simple words, it would be a beauty out of a fantasy. It was as if he was made to have everyone''s attention.


    Incredibly, the one who was more ''calm'' during all that silence was Haruna; despite the obvious shock at seeing Victor so different from the memories she had of him, he was still the man she remembered despite being more handsome.


    Trying to calm her inner turmoil and the sinful thoughts that were starting to rise in her heart, she took a deep breath and spoke:


    "Before you start, one of my subordinates said that you are working with someone of my race."


    "Mm." she heard a simple confirmation sound, followed by the words:


    "Okama is working for me." His melodious voice echoed around, enchanting everyone present, whether men or women, although the most drastic effects were on women.


    The reason for that thought was her nekomata general, who was holding back very hard not to throw herself onto the man''s body. She could smell her excitement from KM''s away, even if the woman was outside ''protecting'' the men''s guests.


    "I see... When I finished gathering all of Japan''s Youkai, I was surprised not to find Okama. Even though he wasn''t as strong as Genji or me, he was still a nine-tailed fox."


    "Are nine-tailed foxes so special?" He asked with genuine curiosity.


    "Yes, our numbers can be counted on the fingers, most Youkai Kitsune don''t reach nine tails so easily, and few are born with nine tails like Genji or me."


    "Interesting¡­ So he was that rare." Victor touched his chin.


    ''Ugh,'' Even such a simple gesture made him look so cute!


    ''God, I need to calm down! Get used to his new appearance, and act like you always do! It wasn''t difficult to do that in the past!''


    Haruna was going through a hard time right now. Although it was undeniable that she was attracted to the vampire in front of her from the first time that they saw each other, was the reason for this attraction because of his beauty?


    That''s a factor too, but the main thing was... They''re simr; it was an instinctive feeling, not to mention that his worldview was the same as hers.


    That feeling of having found someone of your own kind, someone who understands you, was hard to ignore, especially for Youkai Kitsune, who tended to only choose one partner for life.


    Knowing the peculiarities of her species, Haruna had a very high standard for choosing apanion because she knew that thispanion would stay with her throughout her life.


    About the mate''s species...? It''s not like she particrly cared about it, as long as the individual''s character suited her tastes; she didn''t care about the individual''s race. For her, it was just details.


    She''s not like those old Youkai who think they''re above everyone else.


    That was why she didn''tpletely deny Ruby''s proposal. In fact, she took this proposal as a perfect excuse to fight the man.


    She was always interested in doing this from the beginning, but due to her position, and the situation the two of them found themselves in, such a hasty decision would create more problems in that particr situation.


    ''Perhaps by fighting him, I can glimpse a new beginning for myself.'' Unfortunately, Haruna had a very serious problem.


    She wasn''t getting stronger as quickly as before. Why?


    She can only think of one reason.


    Motivation.


    Before, she had the motivation to unite her race to no longer be exploited by the Shinto gods, to end the cycle of hate and revenge, and bring order to this chaos.


    But in reaching that goal, she lost her motivation.


    Don''t stop walking, don''t stop fighting, because if you do that, you''ll be weak, you''ll be lethargic.


    That was one of the important lessons she had when she learned her style.


    "I have another youkai kitsune who is my subordinate." Victor thought of the man who was Esther''s ''toy'' [lover].


    "Although I don''t know how many tails he has, he actually looks quite human to me."


    "Youkai Kitsune, like Tanuki Youkai, are masters of disguise. This skill is in our instincts, and we can easily hide our characteristics as Youkai Kitsune, even if showing it is a source of pride." Haruna exined.


    She didn''t want to admit it, but she was enjoying this ''formal'' conversation more than she thought. It was pretty obvious that the man had an interest in the Youkai as a whole.


    "I see; this is truly educational," Victor responded nobly and politely, a gesture he learned from having Adonis'' memories.


    "Even though it''s interesting to talk about the Youkai, we should leave that discussion for ater date."


    "I agree."


    Victor''s face took on an emotionless expression:


    "I heard about the discussion Lady Haruna had with my allies."


    Trying her best to ignore the difort she felt from the man in front of her acting so formally with her, Haruna spoke:


    "Correct. I epted the alliance, but I will only ept the marriage proposal after a formal duel."


    "... Marriage...?" Victor''s emotionless expression broke with an eyebrow being raised.


    Victor turned his face towards Ruby.


    The ice queen had the decency to at least turn away and ignore her husband''s piercing gaze that demanded answers.


    "Mind exining, my WIFE?" Victor smiled in a ''gentle'' way, a smile that made everyone present feel chills, except for Scathach, who was amazed at the way her disciple found to intimidate people.


    ? ''So ''kindness'' can be used as a weapon too... Interesting.'' Feeling inspired, she thought it wasn''t a bad idea to try to learn this form of intimidation.


    "¡­ I-I- I forgot to mention that." Ruby did her best to control her tone, but she failed miserably.


    But contrary to what the people around her thought, she wasn''t afraid...


    She was excited.


    Victor''s intimidating form was now reminiscent of the nightly ''fights'' the two had.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed even more at that answer, which made Ruby''s body shake a little, putting a small smile on Victor''s face.


    He was feeling a little amused by this masochist he loved with all his heart and a little annoyed that she hadn''t mentioned something as important as this sooner.


    Victor didn''t believe that his wife actually forgot to mention it to him; he knew her well enough to know when she lied to him... [Something that never happened before.]


    Ruby never hid anything from Victor; she just omitted information that she didn''t think was important.


    To lie? Never. But Omit? Yes, she did. Although Victor didn''t know the reasoning, he knew that Ruby would always have his and the family''s best interests at the forefront of her mind.


    And for him, that was enough.


    If she wanted him to know something, he would.


    Trust is a two-way street, and despite being possessive, overprotective, and crazy about women, he understood that... Yes... He understood that... Yes, he definitely understood that.


    Victor''s eyes were utterly devoid of life for a few seconds, making Ruby''s body shake even more.


    Victor''s gaze was practically devouring Ruby''s body with desire, love, and purest possessiveness that Ruby felt through her connection.


    ''I will punish herter.''


    And feeling those desires and thoughts just added fuel to the fire that was growing inside Ruby.


    ''Fuck, I''m Horny!'' Ruby twitched her legs a little and used her water power to prevent liquids from flowing out and getting her panties wet and to keep the scent of her arousal from spreading around.


    ''...Should I omit more information for him to punish me...?'' A small perverted smile appeared on Ruby''s face.


    Scathach, who was standing next to Ruby, just looked at her daughter with an amused expression, although it was interesting to see how her daughter ''let go'' with her husband; now was not the time for that.


    Scathach lightly touched her daughter''s leg, prompting Ruby to look at her mother.


    Seeing her mother''s serious gaze, it was as if a bucket of cold water was thrown on her fire, and coldness quickly took over her body as the logical part of her brain kicked in.


    The cold expression on Ruby''s face returned, and she nodded to her mother with a nod of thanks.


    ''Tsk, I''m bing like Violet and Natashia! I need to control myself!'' Reprimanding herself for this minor incident, she turned to look at her husband, who was looking at Haruna with an emotionless face.


    "Lady Haruna, I ask that you ignore my wife''s proposal."


    Ruby opened her eyes a little in shock. ''Is he going to waste this chance?'' She didn''t understand his move.


    Haruna narrowed her eyes:


    "Victor-dono, I do not understand the implications of your words."


    "It is exactly what I said, Lady Haruna."


    A feeling of irritation grew inside Haruna:


    "...Exin yourself."


    "My wife''s act of asking for an alliance through marriage is not something I approve of." Victor waspletely honest.


    At this moment, Haruna did not understand anything. ''Are my instincts wrong? Is he not like me?'' She was extremely confused now.


    Mainly because she could feel the sincerity in the vampire''s words.


    ''...Does he have no interest in me?'' Haruna was feelingplicated now.


    ''What do they have that I don''t? Is it the beauty? That''s impossible. I have my charm; the way he looks at me is proof of that. I know he''s just like me, and my instincts have never been wrong before.''


    "I don''t understand what you''re getting at Victor-dono," Haruna asked with an almost hostile tone.


    Victor smirked inwardly; he could see the annoyance in Haruna''s bodynguage.


    ''Women.''


    It doesn''t matter what race you are; as long as you are a woman, there is one fact that ismon to all.


    They are difficult to understand.


    Fortunately, such an obstacle is nothing in front of Anna Walker''s disciple.


    The woman who taught the 101 arts of understanding a woman to Victor, her beloved son.


    With Adonis'' memories, the man was a divine conqueror, and if he wanted, he could have a harem bigger than Solomon.


    But he wasn''t interested in that, he didn''t want decorative flowers, and on top of that, he respects his wives, he won''t run after other women¡­ In fact, they''re the ones whoe after him.


    And Victor wanted something else. He wanted that sadistic, sociopathic, psychopathic, psychotic, possessive, adorable personality that he loved so much.


    As his beloved Ruby and childhood friend Leona told him, he wanted a Yandere.


    ''She''s fine now, but it''s still not good enough. I need to get her out of that shell.''


    ... It was worth noting that Victor''s brain was entirely rotten, and no one knew how many screws were loose in his head now...


    "There are no falsehoods in my words, Lady Haruna."


    Haruna''s body trembled visibly while her eyes fluctuated between an obsidian color and a ck hole of pure darkness.


    ''Almost there... Come on, Haruna, wake up on this new path... I know you have potential.''


    "Above politics involving our factions, I primarily wish you well, and entering into an unintentional political marriage will only hurt you, something I want to avoid at all costs." Despite being part of his strategy, these words did not contain lies.


    He really wanted the fox as well. After all, she was also his daughter Ophis''s aunt.


    "¡­ Eh?" A legitimately shocked expression appeared on her face.


    "Are you doing this for me¡­?"


    "Of course. Even though we''ve only known each other for a short time, I felt a connection with Lady Haruna that I''ve only seen in a few people in my life. Not to mention the fact that Lady Haruna is Ophis''s aunt, a little girl I consider my daughter."


    An awkward silence fell around.


    Yoichi and Genji just looked at Victor with surprised expressions, annoyed because they thought that Victor was stepping on Haruna''s dignity [After all, she agreed to marry him even if indirectly], but they didn''t expect that he had that thought behind his actions.


    Victor''s group remained silent during the entire conversation, but that wasn''t the same for their thoughts.


    ''This foolish disciple, he certainly likes to keep things interesting. Seriously, it''s never boring when I''m with him.'' Scathach was trying hard not tough.


    Ruby blinked three times while looking at Haruna; right after, she looked at her husband, and when she felt Victor''s feelings and expectationsing from their connection¡­


    She could only open her eyes a little in shock. ''Don''t tell me... Is he reallyplicating things just because of this!? Ugh, he can''t have a normal woman, for god''s sake!?''


    Ruby finally understood what her husband wanted.


    He wanted to corrupt Haruna like he did with all the women he''s encountered so far.


    Saying it like that, it sounded like my husband was doing something bad, but all he wanted was for Haruna to be true to herself... Haah, how much does he like to see a beautiful and strong woman ''fly'' with her own wings.'' Ruby remembered something like this happened in the past.


    A rey of the events that led Jeanne and Morgana to be their true selves is about to unfold... And this time, Ruby won''t hear this story through the mouths of those involved; she''ll see it for herself...


    She won''t deny that a feeling of excitement and anticipation glimmered in her heart now.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 588:Otsuki Haruna AndVictor Alucard.2

    Chapter 588: Otsuki Haruna and Victor Alucard. 2


    Haruna was feeling strange. ''He''s doing this for me...?''


    An unlikely thought, an act that was difficult to ept, something she thought she would never feel before in her life. Haruna had always been independent, even before her father was killed, and was considered to be very mature for her age.


    But despite being mature, she was still a child, after all, and a kind child who had never experienced how cruel the world was.


    Something that changed when her father was killed in front of her... An event that marked any child''s psyche, no matter the child''s race.


    The vision of her father killed by a Youkai Oni as she watched helplessly, tormented her.


    From that fateful day, she acquired a strict mindset.


    ''The weak will be eaten, and the strong delight in their flesh.'' That wasn''t a thought a 12-year-old girl should have, but it happened.


    Reality was cruel, and that vision didn''t let her forget it.


    Revenge changed people... And she was no different.


    Her father died because of a conflict between a faction of Youkai, a typical act that was happening all over Japan at the time; disputes between Youkai were normal.


    Especially among the three great ns.


    Kitsunes Youkais, Oni Youkais, and Ryujin Youkais.


    She wasn''t special, and every child born in that turbulent time had some kind of loss in their life.


    She wasn''t special¡­ She didn''t consider herself special.


    The world was a cruel ce. She learned this fact that day when she woke up to reality. Even if she was born with talent and potential, that, even by Youkai Kitsune standards, was extremely monstrous.


    Haruna knew that if she faltered, the world would swallow her up.


    ''Only the strong are correct.'' The mindset of the supernatural world changed the gentle Haruna and awakened her potential.


    From that day on, she never stopped. She trained in the n''s art and mastered it all in less than 10 years, a feat considered impossible even by Kitsune Youkai standards.


    For god sake, it took even Yoichi 400 years to master everything he learned.


    Although the difficulty levels were different, considering that teaching something that had already been created was different from creating something from scratch. Yoichi created the style of martial arts that Haruna used today; it can be said that he had talent on the same level as Haruna for creating something so unique.


    But the merit of learning everything in less than 10 years should not be overlooked. After all, Haruna not only learned martial arts from Yoichi, she has taken it to apletely different level that not even Yoichi was able to understand.


    And he was the creator of her martial arts.


    Upon getting stronger, what did Haruna do? She went after her revenge.


    She killed the Oni Youkai that killed her father... The fight was hard; she understood how this man could kill her father, but... He wasn''t that strong...[Or was she too strong?]


    She couldn''t tell since she never had anyone topare herself to. When she finished her training and felt she was strong enough, she went looking for revenge.


    And she fulfilled her revenge, but she didn''t feel satisfied.


    And in aplishing her goal, she felt satisfaction, then dissatisfaction, and¡­ emptiness.


    She felt like she had no purpose.


    Did she regret going down that path? Of course not, the blood of her kin was shed, and that debt could only be paid in blood.


    Standing with a bloodied Katana with her feet on the body of the Oni Youkai she killed, she looked around and saw an Oni Youkai child with features just like the man she killed.


    History repeated itself.


    That was the conclusion she had when looking into the eyes of despair and fear of the child who was the son of the Oni Youkai.


    She saw herself in that child and knew that child would walk the same path and do the same thing as her in the future.


    And soon, she realized the problem.


    ''This will never end.''


    ''History will repeat itself again.''


    ''This cycle of hate and revenge will never end.''


    She wasn''t some idealist who believed that through words, everything could change; she was too realistic for that.


    She knew that a monstrous amount of strength was needed to break this cycle. She needed to be unstoppable.


    After all, supernatural beings only respected strength.


    Because there was peace, the next war would happen; peace was just a preparation for the next war.


    As an intelligent woman who read about human wars, she understood history, she understood the past, and consequently, she understood her duty.


    ''I shall be the being who controls this peace.''


    Only when someone took the reins of this conflict would the Youkai stop killing each other. Only when a supreme leader rose to power would the gods stop exploiting the Youkai.


    You don''t break the circle of hate and revenge.


    You control it!


    You be the tyrant who exercised rule and enforced peace!


    You take responsibility for guiding your race!


    That is the duty of the supreme leader.


    ''Don''t look back¡­ Keep walking¡­ Don''t stop¡­ Because if you stop, you''ll grow old, you''ll grow weak, and you''ll die.'' Remembering the lessons her grandfather taught her when he trained her in martial arts.


    A dogma of motivation, a lesson for her to remember when she lost her purpose.


    She made a decision.


    She wouldn''t stop walking, she didn''t know if her path was right or not, but even so, she would walk that path.


    She made up her mind! By her own free will! By her own determination! She would continue to walk.


    Everything and everyone must submit to her and be part of her Hyakki Yagy¨­!


    ''There is no room for stagnation in my Had¨­.''


    "Child, do you hate me?"


    "...."


    "Answer me." Her obsidian eyes regarded the child coldly.


    "Y-Yes." He responded with fear, but the gleam of hatred was seen in his eyes.


    "Do you want revenge?"


    "..." There was no response, but the look in his eyes told her everything she needed.


    "Child, you will enter my Hyakki Yagy¨­."


    The child opened his eyes wide, not expecting such words from the woman.


    "My name is Otsuki Haruna." Haruna took the Katana she killed the child''s father with and threw it at him.


    "Stay close to the woman you want to kill just so you can find my weaknesses and have an opportunity to kill me."


    The child looked at the Katana with a trembling body.


    "Take it."


    "..." Body shaking, the child slowly took the bloodied katana.


    "Train and get strong. Then, when you''re strong enough, you''ll try to kill me with the same Katana I killed your father with." Haruna spoke in a hard tone that didn''t allow for refusal, as if she had dered the child''s fate.


    "..." The child''s body trembled visibly.


    "But until then... You will help me unite all of Japan''s Youkai under my g." Haruna ignored the child''s shocked look and turned around.


    "Don''t let me down, boy." Those were thest words the boy heard from Haruna before falling unconscious.


    From that day arose the legend of the fox of the Moonlight, Otsuki Haruna, and her mighty Hyakki Yagy¨­, which grew to equal the Hyakki Yagy¨­manded by the servant of the goddess Inari.


    Where Haruna went, she fought all of the Hyakki Yagy¨­, challenging the n leaders.


    With each challenge, her army grew. With each confrontation, she gained allies.


    Haruna learned from her mistakes with the son of her father''s killer, who was now one of hermanders. She realized that keeping her enemy alive was the answer; she couldn''t kill everyone who went against her. After all, she couldn''t rule and without people.


    But she wasn''t stupid either; those she thought would harm her future as ruler, beings who bathed in blood, Youkai who couldn''t contain their basic instinct, would be eliminated.


    She didn''t want monsters; she wanted proud citizens.


    The bloodbath caused by Haruna changed the entire history of the Youkais, and today in the present, she has achieved her ambition, and the Youkais have been united, while the gods have lostplete control of the Youkai.


    Only the ''Tengus'' were under the control of the gods, and all of Japan''s Youkai were under Haruna.


    Of course, not everything was rosy. Such an abrupt change caused conflicts, but absolutely no one dared to provoke Haruna, her power was unquestionable, and her leadership was absolute.


    Haruna achieved peace, united the Youkai, and created a Faction.


    Haruna had always been independent; she was a woman who was raised in war, and ever since she gained strength, few people cared about her, one of those people being Kuroka or her grandfather Yoichi.


    She was just so strong. Her talent, potential, and power took her to a stage where only monstrous beings like vampire Counts could handle her.


    Even the very Youkai she led didn''t look at her as a woman or with genuine concern.


    She was a terrifying monster that changed all of youkai history.


    Because of this, she was taken aback.


    A man who met her only a few times was worried about her...? Was worried about her feelings?


    Even if she understood the reasoning behind it, she couldn''t understand the feeling.


    Looking at the man in front of her, looking into his honest gaze, a gaze that held no falsehoods.


    Bandup.


    Her heart released a beat that echoed through her entire existence.


    If before Victor had her interest and curiosity, now he had her full attention.


    She wanted to understand those sweet feelings... She wanted to understand him.


    Who was the man standing in front of her?


    Yes, she knew the rumors, she knew the things that were said about him, she''d seen the little interactions he had with his allies, but... Was that all?


    Haruna felt that no, beings were not so simple. All she knew about Victor were small interactions and rumors, information she didn''t know if it was legitimate or not.


    She needed to know more. She needed to understand. She needed to get to know him better. She needed to understand every aspect of the being known as Victor Alucard.


    ''He''s right... That was a hasty decision.'' She finally understood what he wanted and why he spoke those words.


    ''He was worried that I would make such an important decision without knowing him better¡­ Does he know about my race trait? That''s likely. After all, he has a subordinate who is a Youkai Kitsune.'' Haruna''s heart melted in sweetness as she understood that he was only worried about her.


    Now, it all made sense, every word he''d spoken at the meeting.


    She understood everything now.


    "Very well¡­ I will forget about this matter."


    ''For now...'' Without Haruna noticing, her gaze became lifeless like a ck hole.


    And that sight made Victor''s smile grow wider, not in a distorted way, but in a kind, bright way.


    A smile that took Haruna entirely by surprise.


    ''Was he so happy that I understood him? Seriously, what is this, man? Is he not supremely kind?''


    "I am d you understand, Lady Haruna."


    Haruna was delighted with the gentle tone she heard from Victor. It was like a melody from a song she liked a lot, and her heart was beating like crazy now.


    Unconsciously, Haruna''s nine tails were swinging much more than before, creating an illusory effect for everyone who saw their movement.


    "But¡­ This request has nothing to do with the duel." Victor added with a predatory smile.


    "¡­Oh?" Her eyes came to life, and the lifeless ck hole eyes disappeared, to Victor''s disappointment.


    ''She awakened and is on the way. Now, I just need to nurture this seed.'' Victor was in no hurry since the time he spent with Haruna could be counted on his fingers, a much shorter time than he had with Aphrodite.


    And he didn''t want that. He wanted to know her, to know who she was, to know her motivations; he wanted to know what kind of woman Otsuki Haruna was.


    And more importantly... He wanted to fight her!


    "To be honest, I wanted to fight you from the first time I saw you."


    That sweet feeling attacked again in her belly and rose towards her heart. She was delighted to know that he thought the same as her, and she loved the expression on his face when he spoke about the fight.


    "The feeling is mutual, Victor-dono." She grew a smile that showed her sharp teeth, a smile very simr to Victor''s.


    "In that case, we will fight after this meeting is over." Victor didn''t want to waste any more time.


    "That is eptable." She nodded and closed her eyes as she tried to control her expression and her feelings. After all, the meeting wasn''t over yet.


    She took her fan and opened it in front of her to hide her expression a little.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she saw that Victor had a neutral face, but notpletely emotionless like before. Instead, a small smile could still be seen on his expression, proving how pleased he was.


    "Let''s go back to one of the important matters..." Victor looked at Haruna with a serious look.


    "Senjutsu and Ki." Victor''s eyes gleamed with interest.


    Haruna assumed a serious expression as well.


    "Can you teach it to me?"


    "That is possible, but..."


    "Do you want me to teach you? My subordinate, nekomata Kuroka, is quite versatile in this art too. To be honest, I don''t have much time to manage my faction and train you."


    That was something that bothered her a lot. She wanted to train and enjoy this new energy, but she barely had time, and she couldn''t ignore her faction either since they were still in a delicate period.


    "Managing the faction is not a problem, and my group will be staying in Japan for a while until the ns we have made arepleted. In the meantime, my Maids can help with the management of everything; they are extremelypetent."


    "... Of course, important work that is considered secret by your faction will be managed by my Maids only with your permission."


    "Hmm..." Haruna looked at the Maids, evaluating each one, and nodded her head satisfied. With just one look, she could see howpetent they were; the discipline in them was enviable.


    An achievement of Kaguya that put discipline in these women.


    ''If Kuroka could be just like them... Haah...''


    "Genji?"


    "Important work can be done by me, that''s not a problem... And to be honest, I want more hands to manage household paperwork. As Lady Haruna knows, Youkai are not very organized in that regard."


    "...." Haruna narrowed her eyes.


    Genji broke out in a cold sweat and quickly spoke:


    "Something that should change over time, of course. That kind of procedure takes time to change, and these months we just spend time creating discipline and separating our ranks."


    Haruna nodded, satisfied. She knew that these domestic problems take time to be fixed.


    "¡­Any reason to choose me personally?" Haruna asked in an attempt to make the man change his mind.


    "I want you, simple as that. There is no further reason," Victor spoke with a serious expression that sent pleasant shivers down Haruna''s spine.


    Haruna took a deep breath and smelled the heady scenting from Victor, the scent of desire from the male in front of her. An animalistic desire for possession, and a battle instinct, he wanted her...


    In more ways than one, he wanted her. He wanted to fight her, he wanted her for himself, he wanted to get to know her.


    ¡­ And the best part? He had qualifications for that.


    Victor Alucard had her interest, and she liked his protective personality, which embodied the concepts she valued so much.


    Honor, kindness, andmitment. He was an honorable warrior and a family man.


    He was qualified.


    That pure desire made her twitch her legs a little, the man in front of her was screaming that he wanted to im her, and she didn''t find that unpleasant. In fact, she liked it a lot.


    "¡­Okay" She couldn''t refuse since he spoke those words. In fact, she didn''t want to back down.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 589: Otsuki Haruna And Victor Alucard. 3 Not Edited Yet.

    [A/N: Happy New year boys, and Girls! i hope only the best for you guys!]


    ...


    Chapter 589: Otsuki Haruna and Victor Alucard. 3


    The meeting ended, Victor and Haruna signed a contract, cementing the alliance between the Youkai and the Vampires.Nobles allies of n Alucard.


    yes they are not allies of all Vampire ns, only those who have some connection with n ''Alucard''.


    Ground rules have been decided to avoid unnecessary conflicts,rules that were created together with Ruby and Scathach and Victor''s experience taking into ount Haruna''s opinion of course.


    A set ofws were created to maintain order, Haruna and Ruby decided that they would review thews in the near future, but the ''base'' self Was built.


    In short, the rules were.


    1: Don''t harm your allies. Any attempt to be deemed malicious may be punishable by death, or expulsion from the respective ns.


    2: Unforgivable crimesmitted such as Rape, exploitation of minors, experimentation on species, etc. It is punishable by death.


    3: Conflicts must be resolved immediately by a high-ranking official present, and if any of the parties feel unjustified about the conflict, they can request a new situation assessment which will be immediately handed over to the faction leader, and the trusted agents themselves of leaders will solve the problem.


    Of course, both major figures in both factions were aware that there are loopholes in these rules, and that most of the time, they can be useless.


    But they don''t care, the goal here is to ensure a ''Status Quo'' to allow conflicts not to arise.


    The reasons leaders are so concerned about conflict is for two BIG reasons.


    First, Scathach Scarlett was responsible for a genocide a few years ago that killed many Youkai at the time as well.


    Second, Victor Alucardmitted another genocide not long ago...


    Yes, teacher and student are greatly feared, consequently, the vampires who are under their control are also feared. And that didn''t do anything to ensure that the Youkai didn''t freak out, and do some kind of stupid thing out of fear.


    After all, most of the Youkai that are currently in Haruna''s faction were recruited after the event rted to the Vampire King''s daughter.


    And the hellish image that Alucard created that day is still alive in everyone''s memory.


    Despite being an important point, this is an issue that Ruby is not particrly concerned about.


    The reason?


    Shepletely believes in her husband''s social capabilities, he is after all the man that the goddess of Love Aphrodite gave her heart to and gave him every possible blessing.


    It could be said that he is a male version of Aphrodite... And the question remains, who is Aphrodite?


    She is a goddess capable of turning enemies into allies simply with her social skills and her own charm, she is the definition of a ''social butterfly''.


    Ruby fully believes that her husband has an ability simr to Aphrodite''s.


    And this is one of the reasons that led to the following discussion.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Victor and Haruna will fight anyway, Ruby proposed that this fight be in a ce where all the Youkais can watch.


    Despite being scared, and afraid, one fact still remains indisputable.


    Supernatural beings love strong beings. This is something no one can deny.


    And since the two groups are now allies, they must show how their allies are ''amazing'', and by doing so most of the Youkai''s feelings of fear will be eliminated.


    This idea was immediately approved by Haruna, a fight between the two ''leaders'' of the alliance would help a lot as propaganda too for the new Youkais to be interested in joining the army that Haruna is building, and it will also help in looking for spies among the Youkais .


    Effectively this action by Victor and Haruna will solve several problems at once, and she was even more excited about this result.


    Now, for this goal to be realized, Victor definitely must not show his ''beautiful'' smile that is capable of making a demonic beast piss itself in fear, and he must contain his sadistic, psychotic, manic and crazy tendencies as much as possible.


    "Me and my ''sisters'' are quite used tolike my husband fights, but we can''t deny it''s a pretty scary sight."


    "HmmHmm." Several nods and sounds of agreement were seen in Victor''s group.


    It''s worth mentioning that Victor really didn''t know how to react when he heard his own wife saying these things about him, he was also left speechless with the other women agreeing so easily with this particr point.


    I mean, he knows it''s true, but anyway! This is wrong! A wife shouldn''t say that about her husband!


    Victor''s eyes when he heard his wife saying these things promised a lot of pain, and it''s worth mentioning that this only made Ruby even more excited, and she started talking with more enthusiasm.


    "So Darling, definitely don''t show your sadistic, sociopathic, psychopathic, psychotic, manic, crazy side! Try to contain yourself as much as possible! Our alliance depends on you!"


    Victor''s smile trembled, he felt that she had put more unnecessary adjectives in her description:


    "... Fine... I''ll do my best."


    "Please don''t try your best! You always exaggerate when you think like that, Darling."


    "...."


    "Just don''t let the ''beast'' out of the cage, okay?"


    "... Okay..." Victor''s eyes shed even more with a sadistic and dangerous gleam.


    Victor''s body shook for a few seconds, and she did her best not to let her smile grow, but the feeling of arousal was deliciously obvious, he didn''t even need his connection or being a master of bodynguage to know it.


    ... Ruby is already on a path of no return...


    Not that Victor wasining or anything. He loved that part of his wife... The couple''s nights were brilliant because they had several fetishes that could be explored due to this entric trait.


    ''If the daughter is like that... She must have inherited it from somewhere, right?'' Victor looked sideways at Scathach, and a small smile appeared on his face.


    ''She already showed signs, but it''s not 100% sure, she still hasn''t given herselfpletely to me because I didn''t defeat her...'' A feeling of excitement appeared in Victor''s heart, he really was this cat and mouse game that Scathach and he yed.


    Scathach was your wife? Of course.


    But at the same time, she''s notpletely ''his'' because he didn''t defeat her.


    Does that mean there''s a small chance that Scathach will run away from him?


    The answer is, Impossible. She won''t run away from him even if she wanted to, he''s 100% sure of that.


    Hiding his malicious thoughts to himself, he looked at Haruna:


    "About the fight, will you use your personal weapon?"


    "... Unlikely, my personal Katana is too..." Searching for the right words within her, she opened her Fan, and spoke with a dangerous glint in her eye: "Arrogant."


    The group raised an eyebrow at this choice of words:


    "Once I remove the Katana from its sheath, only death awaits my opponent, having a special de as a personal weapon has its difficulties." She gave a small sigh behind her Fan.


    "Very well, in that case, I won''t be using my Junketsu either."


    "Junketsu?"


    Victor disyed a small smile: "My personal weapon, you must have seen it that day."


    "¡­Oh." Remembering that de that was too big to be called an Odachi, and that had a handle simr to a Katana, she understood why she couldn''t use that de.


    ''But... Purity, huh? Interesting name choice for a progenitor de.''


    "I''m sure not using ''Junketsu'' won''t hurt your performance,right~?" Haruna asked.


    "My mastery of Odachi, and Greatsword is expert level, I can''t be a master yet, but my performance won''t be hindered by not being able to use my personal weapon."


    Haruna''s eyes opened slightly in shock. ''Expert level... This is amazing, he''s only one level below me.''


    Haruna is a Master of Katana Arts, which is not umon due to her great talent, potential, and dedication to Kenjutsu.


    "Do not be humble, stupid disciple. Reaching Expert level at such a young age is quite an achievement, you''re only 24, you know?"


    ''It''s 23, Master¡­ That''s if you count the time I spent in the human world.'' Victor thought, but he didn''t speak aloud, he knows his master will be upset, she is a woman who doesn''t worry about small details like that .


    Victor sulked: "You''re grandmaster level, master. Not to mention you''re master level in almost every weapon."


    Haruna, Genji, and Yoichi gasped a bit at this information.


    The three of them couldn''t help but stare at Scathach as if she were a monster, master level in almost every weapon? Huh? This is a joke, right?


    The fact that she is Grandmaster in a specific weapon is not shocking, after all, everyone knows how old the woman is, but... Master of almost all weapons!?


    ''This is just Bullshit.'' Genji and Yoichi thought at the same time.


    "I had two millennia to dedicate myself toSpearmenship, and in other areas, stupid disciple." she gruntedin annoyance.


    "Even I would be disheartened if you reached my level in such a short time." She pouted.


    ''Seriously, isn''t this woman very adorable?'' Victor''s heart melted at this adorable, and rare, sight.


    "¡­ Hmm, can I ask you a question?" Yoichi butted in on the conversation.


    The group looked at Yoichi.


    "Go on, Lord Yoichi." Ruby spoke in her usual cold tone.


    Yoichi nodded his head, "Do you speak as if to indicate that Victor-Dono only started his training just a few years ago?"


    "Oh¡­ That''s true. In fact, he wasn''t even a vampire.noble before."


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, he was a human before, and due to certain circumstances he became a noble vampire."


    "¡­HUH!?" This time not only Yoichi, Genji also joined.


    Haruna blinked three times, she took a deep breath trying to process what she just heard and spoke, the fox''s mind worked a lot, she put together the information she just learned, and the first information of Victor''s appearances in Nightingale, and suddenly everything did sense...


    But that''s not to say she isn''t any less shocked.


    "¡­H-How¡­" Controlling her emotions, she continued, "How is this possible? How did you go from being a normal human to being the second progenitor of vampires, and being able to challenge vampire earls in less than a decade?"


    ''Actually, how was he not turned into a ve vampire? After all, he was a human!''


    Even though she wanted to try to control herself, it wasjust too unbelievable, the man''s situation was too bizarre.


    "The Anomaly... That''s what my beloved master once called me." Victor looked at Scathach in amusement.


    "And can you me me? You appear out of nowhere, step on themon sense of a society that already has more than 2 millennia of existence, and act as if this ismonce!" A smug smile appears on Scathach''s face, and then she adds:


    "Isn''t that amazing!? I don''t doubt that in less than 500 years, you''ll be on my level of power, or might even surpass me, I can''t wait!" She thought with a dreamy look as if she had already imagined their future fight.


    With the gentle smile on his face, he thought in amusement: ''I won''t wait for 500 years,my master... Thanks to my beloved Roxanne, I may have a way to shorten that time even further.'' He had no intention of letting this woman wait that long, he was going to defeat her, and put a child in her oven, and make herpletely his. .


    He wouldn''t be Victor if he didn''t.


    "... Not even a genius progresses that fast, calling him a monster is just an insult to monsters themselves... Anomaly, is a pretty urate term for this man''s existence..." Yoichimented with a tired sigh, it was as if all perception of the world of him had now broken.


    Genji and the women in Victor''s group just nodded in agreement with the old kitsune.


    [As expected of my Master!] Bruna was proud as if the achievement was hers, a feeling that was shared by all Maids.


    Victor just scratched it a little, he never really thought about it much, after all, his goal was the woman next to him.


    Only now did he feel firsthand how he breaksmon sense.


    "... Leaving Victor-dono''s prowess aside, me and my subordinates will prepare the Arena, and all preparations."


    "I anticipate that everything will be over in three hours, please use that time as you see fit, but I ask that you stay away from prohibited areas."


    "Of course, we don''t want to break the trust of our allies." Ruby replied with a small smile.


    A smile that Haruna returned from behind her Fan, she closed her Fan, and spoke with a neutral face:


    "The meeting is over, see you in three hours, Victor-Dono."


    "Mm, I will be meditating in my quarters."


    [Good idea, Master! You have to get your inner world in order, this ce has gottenpletely messed up with the ridiculous amount of souls we''ve consumed!] Roxanne perked up.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 590: The Maids, And Their Beloved Master.NOT Edited Yet.

    Chapter 590: The Maids, and their Beloved Master.


    On the outskirts of the mountain forest where the Youkai live, in an isted location.


    Victor''s eyes were focused on a group of ''Battle Maids.''


    "Master, I don''t think wearing our armor is necessary..." Eve spoke in a neutral tone, she wasn''t trying to disobey her master''s order or anything, but wasn''t that an exaggeration? He was just going to meditate, right?


    Victor disyed a small gentle smile: "My Eve..."


    Eve''s body trembled a little at Victor''s melodious tone, she felt her heart melt when she heard what he said.


    "These armors are not for the enemies, they are to protect you from me."


    "¡­ Huh?" That was Eve''s reaction,Brown, it is Roberta.


    "Master would never harm us." Maria spoke with finality.


    Victor looked at the blonde Maid with the same gentle smile: "Indeed, Maria. I would never harm you, but... What''s inside me now is something so dangerous that I can do it unconsciously."


    Roxanne walked over to Victor and stood beside him.


    "What''s going on, Master?" Kaguya looked at her master with an emotionless face but with clear worries shining in those blood red eyes.


    "It''s nothing you need be so concerned about, My Maid." Victor reassured hisMaid favourite, and added with a slightly shy face:


    "What happens is, I ate too much, and now my soul is overloaded."


    "I need to sort this out a bit, and in the process, a bit of Miasma might leak out of my body and cause damage all around."


    "The souls of the demons¡­" Kaguya was smart, with little snippets of information and the experiences of the days she spent with her master, she immediately understood what he was talking about.


    He nodded his head, "Hmm, as you know, a progenitor has a ''very big'' soul, we can store the souls we kill each other in that soul, I don''t know what we use those extra souls for yet, but I have an instinct that they are very important, because of that, I never ''cast out'' these souls, and just deal with them."


    Victor suspected that these soul uses stemmed from his progenitor form, he thinks that maybe he uses some kind of power to use these souls for some benefit to him.


    ''Tsk, there should be a book on how to use the progenitor''s powers.'' Victor was a bit bitter about this, but he wouldn''tin too much, he understands why that book doesn''t exist, after all, only a fool would divulge his weaknesses .


    "Although Master doesn''t know specifically what these souls are used for, we can use these souls as fuel to make me grow, and strengthen both myself and my master."


    "So it''s not a loss either." Roxanne finished with a small smile.


    As a World Tree, she has an instinctive understanding of her most important powers, she knows she should bond with a so she can grow, but... That wasn''t all, she also knows she can bond with a being. , and through this fusion, she and the being would acquire new powers.


    A World Tree it would not depend on the, it would depend on the being to live.


    ''Of course, if the being isn''t special, I''d just be killing him...'' Roxanne broke out in a cold sweat when she remembered that information, like a tree that represents the negative aspect of a, she knows she can only connect in one way or another. ss beings of the same negative aspect, and it wasn''t just any being, just the ''progenitor of vampires'', and the God King ss evil gods had a soul strong enough to endure their existence in their soul.


    Even though she was young, she was still a World tree, and that kind of being single-handedly sustains an entire... Ordinary beings can''t handle her, and would just die pointlessly when she tries to bond with them.


    A healthy symbiosis needed to exist between the two beings for the powers of both, and the soul of both to be united.


    Just as a World Tree helps a to live, and the helps the World Tree to grow, so will its host.


    The more Victor grows, the more the World Tree unlocks powers to help him.


    How did Roxanne know that?


    The more Roxanne matured,most she understood her duties, it was an instinctive understanding, she knows that as a World tree, she has a duty to keep the alive so that a civilization grows, and evolves, and through the growth of the, it itself would evolve.


    Without the World Tree on the, the will remain just a lifeless rock.


    In a way, a World tree is a fundamental aspect in the life of all living beings, be theymortals, or gods. Without a World Tree nothing can grow, and nothing can develop, it is the starting point of everything on a.


    For more ''conceptual'' gods that epass a ''rational'' aspect of a mortal to be born, civilization needs to grow.


    Gods with concepts of music, art, architecture, civilization, etc. It can onlye into being if a mortal civilization is grown enough.


    Mortal, gods, and the world tree, they are all deeply connected, and Roxanne doesn''t fully understand what that ''link'' is, after all, she decided to bond with a sentient being, not a.


    "What shall we do, Master?" Bruna asked with a serious face.


    Victor looked at Bruna, and theMaid basked in his Master''s gentle eyes.


    "Don''t let anyone onlookers near this ce." The Maids nodded resolutely, the order was given, and they wouldply with full vigor.


    "Come here, Kaguya."


    Kaguya''s body trembles a little, she didn''t expect this order just now,but she quickly pulls himself together, and approaches his master who was sitting on the ground.


    "You too, Girls. Except for Eve."


    Roberta, Eve, Bruna, Maria looked at each other and nodded, and then carried out their orders.


    Once the Maids were in front of Victor, he spoke in a neutral tone that contained respect, appreciation, and kindness:


    "Do you want to be part of my family?"


    "..." Like a deer about to be trampled, the Maidspletely froze in shock.


    As much as the sadistic side of Victor wanted to provoke thebeloved Maids him now due to the deceitful words he spoke, he couldn''t do that... For now.


    "M-Master, you mean?" As expected, Kaguya was the first topose herself, but the shocked expression was still on her face.


    "Yes, like Eve, and Roxanne, you will be part of my family as core members, you will be part of my n, and you will carry my name, my lineage."


    Even though they hadn''t been raised as Vampires, Roberta, Bruna, and Maria knew how important this action was. Joining a family permanently, meaning that the vampire will remain with the chosen n forever, is a very important decision.


    "Master, you don''t even have to ask, you know my answer right?" Maria who recovered from the shock spoke with a small smile on her face, with a look that Victor knew well:


    "Of course I ept it!"


    "... Appearances matter, My Maid... And despite who I am, I value your free will."


    Roberta chose that moment to wake up from her stupor, andughed with a seductive smile:


    "Fufufu, if we refusenow, you would just convince us otherwise, you would never let us get away." Roberta''s eyes gleamed, and took on a reptilian tone: "Don''t lie to us, Master. We know what kind of man is the one we decide to trust."


    Victor''s expression didn''t change, he replied with the same neutrality with a tone of pure honesty:


    "I didn''t lie, Medusa, you have a choice, and even if you don''t decide to join my n, nothing will change, I will still keep the promise I made to you."


    Mariaughed softly, and approached Victor''s right side, her decision was already made, she didn''t need to say any more, or add anything.


    Feeling a warm sensation when Victor started stroking her head, Maria looked at Roberta/Medusa as she reveled in the sense of belonging, delighted in her master''s caresses, and felt pure happiness when she felt the bonds she had with Victor bing stronger.


    A yful tone appeared on Roberta''s face: "I know, Master¡­ But that doesn''t mean you''re going to let us get away,right~?"


    A gentle smile formed on Victor''s face: "you are mine." A gentle voice, like an adult praising a woman he loves, but with a weight and possession that was disconcerting.


    Only Victor could express himself in such a paradoxical way.


    "Only mine¡­ And that will never change."


    The Maids'' body trembled visibly, and even though some of them [Kaguya and Eve] wanted to deny it, theypletely melted at his statement.


    "Fufufufu~" Roxanne''s ankle-length ck hair began to float as if it hade to life, and her eyes glittered with a tinge of possession, lust, and love.


    "This is the master I know." She nodded satisfied: "We ept your proposal, Master..." She approaches Victor and sits down beside him, leaning against his chest.


    "Please take care of us." Thest part came out in such a vulnerable tone, she closed her eyes, and tried to calm her emotions.


    "I will, Roberta... Roberta Alucard."


    The moment Victor spoke the name, and epted it, Roberta felt something being created in her existence, something that further strengthened the strong bond she had with her ''Master''.


    If before that bond was strong as a diamond, now it was unbreakable.


    It felt like a sonhading home after a long time, and getting back what he wanted so much... She feltplete.


    "...Mm."


    Victor smiled gently, and looked at Bruna.


    "...Victor, you have no idea how much I''ve been waiting for this..." Bruna''s voice shook, she even forgot to say ''master'' due to her turbulent emotions.


    "I always thought that¡ª."


    "You weren''t enough."


    "..." Bruna just nodded her head gently, but she couldn''t hide her shocked expression.


    "Bruna Francesca, even if I am busy, even if we are in a war, I will never forget what is most important."


    He extended his hand. Bruna looked at this gesture for a few seconds, and slowly took Victor''s hand.


    "My wives, my family, and my belovedpanions who remain in my shadow helping me through everything." Victor gently pulled Bruna onto his chest, and held both of his hands to her face.


    Bruna stared into the violet eyes that contained only affection, kindness, and love.


    "You are important." It was as if her existence was being acknowledged, and she had no choice but to ept, "You are enough."


    All the worries she had had disappeared like they hadn''t existed in the first ce, and not only that, the little worries, and insecurities had also disappeared.


    Only love, and devotion remained at that very moment, Bruna''s eyes becamepletely lifeless.


    Victor stopped his smile from growing when he saw this, and continued:


    "Never forget those words."


    "Mm..." She could just ept it, she didn''t care about anything else.


    That man in front of her, was her god, her savior, her family, her master and... The man she loves.


    "Take care of me, Master."


    "Always, Bruna Alucard, always."


    Bruna smiled gently when she felt the same sensation asRoberta, and Mary felt.


    Eve didpout when she saw being excluded from that group hug, but she wouldn''tin, after all, the master ordered it.


    Victorughed gently: "Come, my beloved daughter."


    Eve opened her eyes wide, and unconsciously started walking toward him.


    Roberta opened her eyes, and looked at Eve, she showed a small sneaky smile, and got off Victor''sp and sat around him.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be insecure." THEhand of Victor and Eve intertwine with each other.


    "Remember, my beloved daughter."


    "You are no longer that child who was trapped in a cage in the dark room."


    Eve''s body shook visibly, and small tears were spilling from her eyes.


    Victor gently picks up the woman and ces her in hisp while hugging her, it was as if his body was protecting her from all the evils in the world.


    Eve felt sofortable, so protected, it was the same feeling she had when she first met Victor.


    She doesn''t know how much she already thanked her master for finding her, and giving her everything she ever wanted, they sometimes scolded herself for not being honest with her feelings, she wanted to get closer to other people, but... She couldn''t, only her master was worthy enough on that side of her.


    And that was his privilege alone. She knows that she is depending a lot on the man, but she doesn''t care, she longs for his love, for his affection, and for his attention, something that her master never failed to show her even if he was always busy.


    "You don''t have to fear the dark anymore, Eve..." He lifted the woman''s face, and cupped it with both of his hands:


    "After all, you are the one who walks in the darkness, you are the one who is part of the darkness." He wipes the tears from her eyes.


    "¡­ Remember, Eve."


    "I am your family."


    The girl''s body trembled again, and silent tears began to fall from her eyes once more:


    "We all are, you can always trust me with everything, and if I''m not there, trust your sisters, theMaids Present here at this time are your family, and my wives as well."


    "We will always support you in everything."


    "Eve, don''t hide your desire tome... What you desire?"


    "¡­I-¡­I just want to be with you forever, Father¡­"


    "I hate it when you leave and you don''t take me with you, I always want to be by your side, I always want to feel your presence."


    "So be it."


    "... Huh?"


    "If you so wish. From today, you will never leave my side. Exercise your will, Eve. Exercise your free will, you are free to do whatever you want¡­ As long as in the end, you alwayse back to me."


    "Mm." She nodded her head gently.


    Slowly, a small gentle smile appeared on Eve''s face, it was as if she had gained a good deal of sudden courage: "I will alwayse back... You are my home... Wrong, you are our home, Victor. "


    "Our¡­?" he asked with amusement.


    "I have something like Roberta inside of me, she calls herself Alter Eve, she is someone who always talked to me when I was in that room."


    Roberta, Maria, Kaguya and Bruna just looked at Eve with a faint look of shock.


    ''Did she have a heroic spirit too?'' They didn''t know it! The woman never spoke of it.


    When the Maids looked at Victor and saw that his expression didn''t change, they realized that Victor and Roxanne already knew this, something thatEve understood too.


    Reading Eve''s expressions, he said:


    "Progenitor of vampires, remember? I knew from the beginning... And no, I didn''t recruit you to me because of that..."


    "What kind of being would I be if I ignored you in that situation? I may be a monster, I may be inhuman, but even I have a line I will never cross."


    "A line that separates a true monster without honor or heart, a line called children."


    "... I know, Master... I wasn''t thinking about that-."


    Victor pinches the cheek ofEve: "Don''t lie to me, I''m a master at reading bodynguage, and I''m an empath too."


    "Ughhyu, I''m shoory."[I''m sorry.]


    "Hmph." Victor snorted and released his cheek.Eve.


    "Ugh¡­" She touched her cheek with a downcast expression, she muttered something about masters overpowered that couldn''t be fooled, but in all the moment, a happy smile never left her face.


    The maids watched this with a warm gaze, despite what people think, they know that their Master is not aplete monster, the best example of this would be the ''genocide'' of supernatural beings in Japan.


    Yes, he killed, and tortured several beings in that event... But only the guilty beings who tried to exploit the situation to gain something, only the beings who passedfor the triage of the Maids and Victor himself.


    And this is much more kindness than one can expect from a supernatural being, the Maids understand that if d intervened that day, Japan would not even exist anymore, the old monster would kill everything and everyone.


    "Master... How long have you been thinking about this?" Kaguya asks


    Victor turned his gaze towards Kaguya, and his gaze softened so much, he could still remember the first time he saw the woman in front of him.


    Victor opened his mouth to speak...


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 591: The Maids And Their Beloved Master.2

    Chapter 591: The Maids and their Beloved Master. 2


    "Master... How long have you been thinking about this?" Kaguya asked


    Victor turned his gaze toward Kaguya, and his gaze softened so much. He could still remember the first time he saw the woman before him.


    Victor opened his mouth and said¡­


    "Ever since I got back from the meeting, and my thoughts have increased now that this Faction thing is getting serious."


    "...I see..." Kaguya was silent.


    "As a former leader of the n, I know that these kinds of matters need to be resolved as soon as possible." Victor knew very well that the stability of the n was essential. Unlike n Scarlett, Victor had many people he would like to join.


    The Maids nodded. They knew what their master was talking about; like the most trusted women in Alucard''s life, they knew about ''Adonis''.


    They knew that their master had Adonis'' memories, and because of that, he sometimes acted very differently than usual.


    "Kaguya... You''re the only one I didn''t personally create with my bloodline. Even though I''ve switched influence from d''s ''progenitor'' to me, you still don''t have my full bloodline."


    "...." Kaguya looked at her master nkly, but genuine concern could be seen on the woman''s face, a concern all Maids could see.


    "I know that asking you to join my n would be going against your own n."


    "..." The Maid nodded. Even though she was a hard-working Maid, she didn''t see herself abandoning her n for her master. After all, the n was her family, and she owed a lot to the n for being who she was.


    "And I will never give you that kind of choice."


    Kaguya''s eyes opened wide.


    "You are very important to me, Kaguya. Just like Violet, and Natalia, you were with me from the beginning."


    "Because of that, I ask¡­ Kaguya nk, will you marry me?"


    "Wha-?" Bruna eximed but quickly closed her mouth with her own hand. She wasn''t the only one who was in shock; all the Maids were, including Kaguya.


    "¡­ Eh?" Kaguya''s rigid maskpletely broke.


    "A n alliance, you marry me, and n nk bes my ally. So you don''t lose your name, and at the same time, you join my n. That way, I can perform the ritual to give you my bloodline."


    "Problem solved, right~?" Victor shed a gentle, innocent smile that caught everyone off guard.


    It was worth mentioning that Kaguya''s mind tried several times to restart, but like a brokenputer, only a blue screen appeared. The shock was too great for the hard-working Maid.


    "Ara~, Kaguyapletely froze, and I thought she was a hard-working Maid." Roberta was the first to leave the stupor and quickly began to tease Kaguya.


    Hearing Roberta''s voice, Kaguya quickly opened her eyes wide, and she forced her head to wake up.


    "B-But we are M-Master and servant! We can not! This is wrong!"


    "Ara, but isn''t it the Maid''s duty to take care of ALL of her master''s needs?" Roberta didn''t miss the chance; it was simply too good a chance to forget.


    "A game of Master and Maid... entric..." Roxanne blushed a little.


    "Fufufu, I didn''t know that our so serious leader was so perverted..." Maria spoke with a twinkle in her eye.


    "... Perverted," Eve said inly, which caused more damage to Kaguya.


    "I''m not that kind of Maid!" Kaguya practically screamed with a red face, a rare disy of emotions from the stoic Maid.


    "... Does that mean you don''t ept?" Victor asked gently with a dejected tone.


    Kaguya felt as if a sword had pierced her heart when she saw her master''s expression.


    "N-No...-.I-I mean... M-Marriage?" Kaguya didn''t know what to say. She was caught in so many sudden shocks that her brain wasn''t working.


    Marriage... Where two people get together to love each other and do perverted things like her master? That''s what marriage is, right?


    Kaguya''s face turned a little red when she thought of her master''s nocturnal ''activities''.


    That was her little secret... She... A perfect maidmitted a sin...


    She wants her master''s affection... It wasn''t a normal rtionship she wanted, but affection like he gives his wives.


    Many times, she did her best to hide this feeling and kept up the Maid facade, but... As time passed, it was simply impossible to imagine any other ''master'' other than Victor.


    ''But... My duties as a Maid... My dream...'' Bing the ''Perfect Maid'' was much more than an ambition; it was a form of recognition, a way of honoring her mentor.


    Lost in thought, she didn''t notice Victor taking her hand and pulling it gently toward his chest.


    "W-Wha-" She stuttered a lot.


    Victor was trying hard not to tease Kaguya now; she was so adorable...


    "Kaguya, I will never limit you."


    "... Huh?"


    "I will always support you. You shine brightest when you are doing what you like; just because you are going to be my wife, that doesn''t mean you need to stop serving me... If that''s what you want, of course." Victor knew how important Kaguya''s dream was, and he wouldn''t deny that from the woman. After all, it''s only when she''s chasing that dream that she shines even brighter.


    And he loved that side of her, a side he wanted to monopolize for himself, only himself.


    "...." Kaguya opened her eyes wide, and all the worries she was feeling suddenly disappeared as if they didn''t even exist in the first ce.


    With a few simple, honest words that contained all of Victor''s heart, he managed to erase Kaguya''s insecuritiespletely.


    Regaining a bit ofposure and ignoring their current position, she stared into the eyes of her beloved master:


    "Will I still have my family name?"


    "Of course, my Maid. You can do whatever you want. I will always support you, as long as, at the end of the day, you alwayse back to my arms."


    "¡­ It is my duty to support you, Master."


    "Believe me, you do a splendid job. I couldn''t ask for anyone better."


    "..." These words put a big gentle, and satisfied smile on Kaguya''s face as if the deepest part of her existence was being caressed with love.


    Losing herselfpletely in those violet eyes, she was reminded of the time when those eyes had been sapphire blue.


    A man Lady Violet had pursued since she was a child, a man who entered their lives and changed everything just by being who he was, a man she learned to respect and treat as a master more than thedies of the Snow n themselves.


    The very thought of returning to serve one of the Snow n never crossed her mind.


    ''I will always be the Maid of My Master.'' Slowly, a decision began to form in her heart.


    Slowly, she brought her hand close to his face and touched it gently as if she was afraid of damaging it, a ridiculous thought considering who the man in front of her was, but that was how she felt right now.


    "I ept..."


    "Oh?"


    "I agree to be part of your n."


    "This means..."


    "Yes." Her cheeks turned slightly red just from the outrageous thought she was having right now.


    Does a servant marry the master? Huh? This is no medieval fantasy story!


    But... She couldn''t help feeling that this was correct... Even if she didn''t fully understand her feelings now. After all, she never stopped to think about them properly, but she knew that she was making the right decision.


    "I agree to marry you, Master¡­" Her eyes change to a serious look, "But I won''t do the ritual to bind my bloodlust to you¡­ It''s dangerous, Master. You already have a lot of women in this ritual, and adding more will intensify your bloodlust and create even greater openness."


    Victor nodded:


    "I wasn''t nning to do that either... Aphrodite and I found a way, but this marriage is more permanent than thest one and can only be done by gods or special beings."


    "Mm¡­ Lady Ruby exined."


    "For now... Let''s go with a normal wedding with no ritual, or something like that, a more... Human wedding."


    "... That is eptable." She nodded her head with a blush that refused to leave her face; she wasn''t used to this kind of conversation.


    "Turn your neck, and I will perform the ritual to make you part of my bloodline."


    "¡­ When did you learn to do this?"


    "Memories of Adonis."


    "Oh¡­ I had forgotten." And she really had, even if she had been thinking about it a few moments ago, she was utterly taken aback by this incident that her brain was still not entirely back to normal functions.


    "And I''m also a progenitor, so my ritual works differently than normal Noble vampires." Victor instinctively knew he shouldn''t do like other vampires. Instead, he should do something simr to when he turned his daughter Nero into a full vampire.


    Craning her neck, Kaguya heard Victor''s words close to her ear:


    "I will not make you a minor member. I will give you the same treatment as my Maids¡­ You are mine."


    Kaguya''s body trembled slightly at the possessive growl at the end, and she felt her insides clenchpletely. ''Now, I understand why the others melt when he hugs them.''


    Licking Kaguya''s neck, Victor bit her throat, but he didn''t suck the blood.


    Instead, he injected his poison into her.


    Kaguya waspletely paralyzed, as her whole body started to heat up as if she was in the desert, but rather than the ufortable heat, this was an exciting heat that provoked reactions throughout her body.


    ''My existence¡­ is beingpletely changed¡­~''


    Victor remained still, in absolute concentration. Even Kaguya''s silent moan and heavy breathing wouldn''t break his concentration. In Victor''s mind, he could see Kaguya''s soul; as she was already a vampire, the process would be easier.


    Victor narrowed his eyes as he saw the vestiges of d''s influence struggling against his own.


    ''Begone, d, she''s mine.'' Completely eliminating the traces of d''s influence, Victor began to slowly add the pieces of his soul into Kaguya''s existence.


    As Kaguya had already drunk his blood thousands of times, the process was rtively quick.


    In the real world, Kaguya''s body slowly began to be covered in darkness, the woman having long since lost consciousness.


    "Oh my god¡­" Roberta wasn''t much for talking about gods, but there''s no more appropriate expression for that view.


    Kaguya was changing right in front of them.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 592: A New Name, Anew Begin, A New Power, A New Potential. Not Edited Yet.

    Chapter 592: A new name, a new begin, a new power, a new potential.


    "How do you feel, My Maid?" Victor asked in a curious tone.


    "Stronger... Taller... My chest is heavier... and my clothes are destroyed, I think I need to change my whole wardrobeter."


    ''Well, this is definitely quite detailed.'' Victor thought in an amused tone.


    In all her naked glory, an oriental-looking woman was standing in front of Victor.


    ''I''m d I ordered spare armor... But I don''t think it will fit her body.'' Victor sighed inwardly, still in awe.by the shape how Kaguya has changed.


    Kaguya didn''t change too exaggeratedly like the other Maids, she was already a noble vampire, after all, the only visible changes were that she grew from her former 165CM to 170CM in height. Her breasts grew from a C-Cup to an E-Cup. Her short ck hair grew down her back, and took on a darker, brighter hue as if it were the night sky, and her eyes took on a permanent blood red hue simr to all the vampires Victor created.


    "Hmm." Victor nodded in satisfaction when he finished observing everything: "Wee to my n, Kaguya nk Alucard."


    "...Put Alucard in front..." Kaguya murmured as she looked at her body, not at all bothered by her nakedness, after all, the man in front of her was someone worthy of seeing her in this more ''fragile'' form... If it was another being, they would already be dead.


    "Oh? Why put myst name in front?"


    "Even though I feel gratitude towards my family, you are my husband, and my master, your name muste first." Kaguya spoke with a decisive tone that didn''t allow for refusals, but at the same time a submissive and respectful tone that she had before.


    A contradiction that onlyMaid hard work could have.


    Visibly, the change gave her an aura of authority, an aura of someone worthy of a parent''s direct lineage.


    ''As a Noble vampire, it seems the effect was more drastic than my other Maids.'' Victor thought interestedly, the other Maids he had were of different races, they weren''t noble Vampires.


    ''She''s still the same Kaguya I love... But something has changed, is the blood doing it? She feels more ''refined'' than ordinary noble vampires... In fact, she feels even more refined than my own Maids, I guess because my current state is different from before?''


    Victor understands that at the time he created his Maids, he wasn''t as ''special'' as he is now, he has several energies, and souls in his body, maybe that would have influenced Kaguya a little, the reason for that thought was her own '' beauty'' of Kaguya.


    Even by high vampire standards, the woman seemed to grow even more beautiful, clearly influenced by his beauty blessing.


    Another thing he realized is that the same way Victor refuses to bow his head to anyone due to his innate pride as a progenitor and beginning of an entire race.


    Kaguya seemed to gain something like that from being a parent''s direct lineage.


    "¡­Very Well." Victor wasn''t going to argue about Kaguya''s decision, it was his wife''s decision after all.


    "Wee to the n, Kaguya Alucard nk."


    "Mm." She nodded in satisfaction, a soft smile adorning her most perfect features.


    Pure darkness covered her body, and soon a Maid outfit of pure darkness was created, the outfit waspletely dark, she looked like a Gothic Maid.


    "Hmm, that will do for now."


    "Now, this is something new..."


    "Yes, Master. It seems that my power of darkness, and control has increased¡­ Have I also awakened a power?" Kaguya opens her hand, and pure mes appear.


    "Hahahaha, looks like you got my bloodline from the Snow n."


    "Yes¡­ More tests need to be done, I think I didn''t get the passive ability from the Snow n bloodline." Kaguya replied while thinking about the ability to increase power through emotions.


    ''I feel much stronger than before, I feel like even a trained 500 year old vampire is no match for me now¡­ And if I use that n''s secret art, could I fight a stronger enemy?'' thoughts were going in the wrong direction, she chided herself.


    ''Wrong, Kaguya! You are aAssassin, fighting head-on is sheer folly.'' She was so used to fighting her master that she forgot this obvious fact, she was never trained to fight like her master.


    Her n techniques were lethal, urate, and fast¡­ But perhaps with the Snow n''s me, a new path has opened up for her.


    ''I must first test this power of fire, and see if it''s the same as the bloodline of the Snow n, or if it''s some mutation caused by my husband''s bloodline¡­'' She blushed a little when she thought of the word ''husband'', she wouldn''t believe it. in this, a servant marrying his master, this is no medieval fantasy plot!


    "Mm, I''ll leave that job to you, the power is yours, you must exploit it, but if you need help, just ask me."


    "... I will." Kaguya replied with a small smile.


    Victor smiled and thought internally: ''I wonder why the other Maids haven''t awakened powers simr to mine... Is something different?'' He thought the answer was in the ritual.


    Kaguya was already a noble vampire, and the method I used, although different, is still simr to the ritual of giving the bloodline to the next n.Nobles... Because of that, she hasn''t awakened a power that is rted to her personality like thevampires ves, and rather directly inherited one of my bloodlines.''


    Thinking of the circumstances of his precious Maids, and the daughter he made.


    By taking too long to save her closest friend, Bruna awakened a power that helped her achieve something faster. Telecines.


    By admiring the me Victor used to burn her parents, by admiring the heat she felt in her body, Eve awakened the power of fire... Only corrupted, due to her traumas.


    Eve, and Bruna were human, and what they were ''before'' they became vampires influenced them to awaken certain powers.


    Maria, Nero, Roberta, and Roxanne were already ''something'' before bing vampires, because of that, Victor doesn''t know if this theory is correct or not.


    ''Well, I will learn in time.'' Victor shrugged as if he had no choice.


    "The positions haven''t changed, they''ve just be official, I am the Head of n Alucard, and in my absence. Kaguya will speak for me."


    "¡­Even when their wives are present?" Kaguya asked curiously.


    "You''re my wife too, you know?"


    Kaguya pouted, and turned her face which was a little red, "Don''t tease me, Master... I still need time to adapt."


    Victor''s smile just grew a little sadistically, as much as he wanted to tease his maid now, he had important things to do... But it seems that the other Maids didn''t share the same thoughts as him.


    "Children,Children, Kaguya has be an official wife! Now there are only you sisters left." Roxanne spoke with an excited smile.


    "What-" Before Kaguya could question it, she heard it.


    "Indeed, finally Kaguya has moved on, now we can go after what we want." Bruna got even closer to Victor.


    "Tsk, Tsk, damn tsundere, because of her, we had to wait a long time!" Maria grumbled as she looked at Victor with obsessive eyes.


    "We are finally free!" Bruna joined the mess.


    "¡­ So¡­ Maids Orgy?" Roberta asked with a seductive smile, and innocent tone.


    Victor tried very hard not to show a big perverted smile, but his imagination was already running wild, several Maids that he knows very well, in a bed big enough to fit them all, they were in the costumes ofMaids provocative very different from the usual.


    ''Haah~, my dream came true!'' The young human Victor still existed within this progenitor:


    ''I definitely don''t regret creating a Maid Squad.'' He nodded to himself in satisfaction.


    It all started with an impulse, but he never thought that his idea would get so many people important to him.


    Maria''s red eyes sparkled:


    "Let''s Fuc-" Before she could finish saying something.


    Bruna, who had a red face, hit her on the head: "Have respect!" She would ept ''pure'' pranks but that was off limits!... At least in front of her master!


    "Tsk, Puritan." Maria grumbled as she stroked her head.


    "I am a nun!"


    "Former nun." Mary corrected.


    "Still a nun! I am innocent!"


    Maria snorted, "As innocent as Lady Ruby."


    Bruna''s face turned even redder when she remembered the ''entricity'' of the husband''s wife.n Scarlett.


    "They say the quietest are the most degenerate." Roberta pointed with a small smile on her face.


    A hush fell around them, and they all looked at Eve.


    "¡­Eh?" Slowly her face started to get redder as understanding dawned on her face.


    "W-What!?"


    ''What is happening? I was silent! Because theyare aiming in me!?'' Eve felt quite wronged.


    "As expected, Eve¡­" Bruna murmured: "She¡­ Yes?"


    "Yeah..." Maria nodded.


    "Stop talking in codes!" Eve screamed, her face slightly red, she didn''t know how to react now that she was thrown into the crossfire.


    "¡­ Now, there''s no need to be embarrassed, this ispletely normal." Roberta supported: "Like men, women also have desires, we are after all living beings, sexual fantasies are normal, fetishes are eptable, degeneration is the answer!"


    "Preach, Sister!" Maria smiled widely.


    Eve turned so red that smoke seemed to be pouring out of her head, she''d clearly overworked herself.


    "Umu, I sometimes think about it too, even though I don''t have the courage to move on, but it''spletely normal!" Roxanne shed a wide, innocent smile that seemed to lighten the room.


    The Maids felt that the light damaged their eyes a little.


    "Don''t put words in my mouth! I didn''t think of anything! I do not know anything! I also didn''t think that my master would attack me, tear my uniform anduse-... What are you making me talk about!?" Eve crouched on the floor and held her head.


    "..." An even greater silence fell over the ce.


    "Whoow, I imagined that, but...Whoow." Maria was speechless.


    Bruna just remained silent with a blush on her face, she didn''t want to be caught in the crosshairs.Maid ''sneaky''. [Maria and Roberta.]


    "Fufufufu~. I bet Kaguya is like that too." Roberta fired back at the leader.


    The group looked at Kaguya, but they didn''t get any reaction from her, she waspletelystoic, she wouldn''t let herself be teased by her subordinates!


    "¡­She got stronger! Her stone mask has gotten stronger!" Mary grumbled.


    "Wrong, Wrong! Look again... Her cheeks are red." Roberta pointed.


    "Oh¡­ You''re right." Maria confirmed with a mischievous smile.


    Kaguya just turned her face away and ignored theMaids.


    "AHHH! Kaguya turned her face away! She turned her face! She lost!" Roxanne pointed at Kaguya as if she were a child who had beaten her friend at a game.


    "S-Shut up, I''mpletely normal!"


    "She stuttered! She lost again! Yay!"


    "Roxanne!" Kaguya snarled, her gazenow Kaguya''s permanent red blood seemed to pierce Roxanne''s body.


    "Hehehehe~" But that look didn''t break the World Tree''s imprable defense.


    "..." The other Maids sweat a little when they see Roxanne acting like a child, that act doesn''t stick with them anymore! They know she''s smarter than she lets on!


    Victor who was watching all this just had a gentle smile on his face, he loved this view, somehow the view of his Maids interactionwas so peaceful.


    Even though the Maids had ''yed'' around, her senses never left her master, and seeing his peaceful smile, their hearts filled with peace andfort, they loved that sight.


    "Girls." With just one word from Victor, all the girls looked at him.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 593: The Monster Thatexists Inside You.

    Chapter 593: The monster that exists inside you.


    "Girls." With just one word from Victor, all the girls looked at him.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt this good time. Believe me, I don''t want to either¡­ But we have work to do."


    The Maids nodded with serious faces.


    "I will create an ice structure in the air. That way I will be able to seal the miasma that will leak out of me; I will alsopletely seal it with my firepower to prevent possible chances of the miasma leaking out."


    The Maids nodded; they understood that fire had purification properties, so his n made sense.


    "All of you except Roxanne must secure the area."


    "Remember, No one is to enter, don''t let anyone near, even Scathach and Ruby."


    "Now, go to work!"


    "Yes, Master!" The Maids disappeared and were scattered; the only one left was Roxanne.


    Victor got up off the ground and cracked his neck, "Now, let''s have some fun." Victor''s smile grew a little as a cold air began to leave his body.


    Slowly, this air started to get much thicker, Victor''s skin started to get paler, his ears began to get sharper, his power started to grow, and he was entering his form as the vampire count of n Scarlett.


    Finishing with the changes, he spoke in a cold voice that sent chills to all who heard it:


    "Absolute Zero."


    The effect was instantaneous; a gust of cold air as if it hade straight from the coldest corners of the world spread across the area, and an ice structure began to be created.


    It was a simple structure, nothing too fancy, a structure aimed at efficiency, with four pirs that were the support, making a square-shaped house much like the training area that Victor has in his home on Earth.


    Roxanne approached the wall and punched it with all her strength, but no damage was done to the wall. She nodded in satisfaction and looked at her master, who had started to return to normal.


    Victor snapped his fingers, and the entire structure outside was covered with fire.


    Such a use of power would, of course, draw the attention of the Youkai and Victor''s own family.


    A youkai that looked like a ghost appeared, but before he could approach, Maria and Roberta appeared in front of him:


    "Vampires, what is happening!?"


    "Calm down, Youkai. It is only our master who is meditating." Maria spoke with an emotionless tone, very different from the way she acted with Victor.


    "Huh!? Does he need to cause so much fuss to train!?"


    Roberta and Maria felt like agreeing with the Youkai if only they didn''t know the consequences of their Master ''training'', but even if they wanted to do that... That was just a small part of them; they would only prioritize their master.


    "You must understand what kind of beings Count-ss vampires are, Youkai," Roberta exined in the same emotionless tone as Maria.


    "..." The ghost youkai closed his mouth.


    "That kind of precaution is normal." Roberta finished.


    On the other side of the forest, Siena, Lacus, and Pepper appeared.


    "What is that fool doing?" Siena asked with narrowed eyes.


    "He said he was going to meditate, remember?" Pepper replied.


    "What kind of meditation needs to make so much noise? It sounds like a damn bonfire!" Lacus spoke as she looked at the ice structure that was on fire.


    ... Don''t question the logic here. Victor''s ice is just built differently...


    "Scarlett Sisters," A voice was heard from behind the sisters that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    "Ahhh! Damn it, Kaguya! Do not scare me!"


    "... Eh? Kaguya, have you grown up? And what is this outfit? Your hair grew too!? You also got prettier!?" Lacus looked at Kaguya with a strange look.


    "Sugoi Dekai," Pepper spoke while looking at a certain area of ??Kaguya''s body, but after looking at her own breasts, the adopted younger sister nodded in satisfaction while crossing her arms under her chest as if emphasizing the fact:


    "Mine are even bigger; the Scarlett genes are superior!"


    "..." Siena and Lacus just red at their sister.


    If looks could kill, Lacus had already killed her sister several times. After all, she wasn''t as ''developed'' as her younger sister.


    Siena, despite being big, still wasn''t at the level of Ruby, Scathach, and Pepper, which sometimes irritated the woman.


    With the same emotionless look, Kaguya spoke, "My Master ordered me not to let anyone interfere; he is meditating."


    "... Why does he need this structure to meditate?" Lacus asked.


    As they were Victor''s family and people she also liked, Kaguya gave more details:


    "He consumed a lot of demons, so he needs to filter the Miasma from his body." Of course, she didn''t speak the whole truth, she is still loyal to her master, and only her master has the right to speak about it.


    But... The three sisters were sharp, and with just a few words, they understood what Victor was doing. The three sisters looked at each other and nodded.


    "We have to tell our mother and sister about this," Siena spoke.


    "I am faster. I will." Lacus disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    "Neh, Neh, Kaguya, how have you changed so much?" Pepper asked as she invaded Kaguya''s personal space and eyed the woman like she was a tourist attraction.


    "I became part of my Master''s n." She exined in the same emotionless tone.


    "¡­ Oh, he did the ritual, huh." Siena touched her chin as she looked at Kaguya with curiosity all over her face.


    ''She has be much prettier, are the influences of Victor''s blessings the cause of this? ... I also feel that she has changed. Before, I didn''t feel this feeling of authority emanating from her body; even though she is standing there with her stoic face, she exudes a presence that no one can ignore.''


    "So... You abandoned the Snow n?" Siena asked with narrowed eyes. She could understand if Kaguya would abandon her n, considering that being part of a progenitor''s family was something no noble vampire would deny.


    "Wrong. Exercising my role as the second master of my n, I married Victor Alucard."


    "¡­Eh?" Pepper and Siena were static as if they had received a very strong shock.


    "Through a marriage alliance, n nk is now allied with n Alucard."


    "Through this alliance, my name has changed to Kaguya Alucard nk," Kaguya exined everything in an emotionless tone.


    "... That man... He went and did it again... Does he realize what that gesture means in the world of politics?" Siena ced her fingers on her brow as if she had a severe headache.


    "He has the mind of Adonis, he knows that, but he probably doesn''t care..." Pepper spoke in a monotone, containing jealousy and envy rising in her heart.


    Pepper shook her head several times to get that thought out of her head. ''Bad Pepper! Do not think that about your friends!''


    "Haah, this is no small matter. Victor is no longer unknown, everyone knows he is the second progenitor, and despite not having brought it up before because of the Diablo threat, he has a veryrge influence on all vampires of the world just for that Status."


    "When Kaguya became a progenitor''s wife, the nk n could no longer maintain its servitude status with the Snow n."


    "It doesn''t matter if the nk n is something like the Snow n''s cousins. It doesn''t matter if the nk n has a contract of servitude with the Snow n¡­ The subordinate status can no longer hold." Siena finished exining.


    "This is going to be a political storm," Siena grumbled at the end.


    "Does not matter," Kaguya replied.


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Exactly what I said, Master is Lady Agnes''s husband, and Lady Violet, the Snow n, is allied with the Alucard n too. In the end, nothing has changed; my n is just no longer a subordinate n but a legitimate n."


    "But in the end, everyone will be my Master''s ally. After all, the main influential figures of these two ns are sleeping in the same bed with him."


    "¡­Oh." Siena expressed herself with a little blush on her face.


    "If one thing is correct, it''s that the bonds between the families have only gotten stronger," Pepper spoke with a slightly red face.


    Kaguya disyed a small smile:


    "Indeed."


    Suddenly, a feeling of unease was felt.


    The three women quickly looked at the ice structure:


    "It started," Kaguya spoke.


    "... That''s... How is he alive with so much miasma in his body?" Just feeling it from a distance made Pepper''s body shake in disgust.


    "Only the progenitors know about the biology of the progenitors. d didn''t let historians get information from him." Siena grumbled, she tried researching the progenitors, but all she got were vague records and nothing very concrete or profound.


    ...


    Inside the ice structure.


    Victor was floating in a meditation position, as ck miasma was constantly leaking from his body. He had his eyes closed and a serene expression on his face.


    Everything seemed normal, but that wasn''t true, as Victor''s inner world was going through turmoil.


    Victor''s inner world.


    The sky was in shades of blood red with corpses of demons, humans, vampires, and various beings falling like a morbid rain.


    Below was a sea of ??blood with bodies floating in it and a giant tree on the horizon.


    "Roxanne, you''ve grown so much..."


    "Umu! And I will get even bigger! Look how many nutrients!" Roxanne spoke in an excited tone, like a child who had been given her favorite present.


    "I will help you, husband! Please just watch!" Roxanne spoke as she disappeared in leaves of blood, and those leaves were heading toward the giant tree on the horizon.


    "You finally came."


    Victor turned his face and saw his own face... But it seemed that this being''s color palette waspletely white, and only violet eyes were visible as if this being was his opposite.


    Victor opened his eyes a little in shock.


    "Hahahaha, that face of yours is priceless!" Heughed in a very characteristic way, a way that Victor knew all too well.


    "... You... You changed a lot."


    "I am you; remember what I said?"


    Victor nodded.


    "I am the projection of your progenitor powers, I am you, I am part of your soul, a part that you are slowlying to terms with the more you get stronger."


    "What happened to yourck of a hand?" Victor asked.


    "Look at this world; it ispletely overloaded with souls. If not for Roxanne, and our progenitor nature, a normal being would have exploded or gone mad by now."


    "The act of keeping multiple souls within oneself goes against all natural rules. Only hellish or celestial dimensions can do this service, and having so many souls within a ''living'' body is against the rules."


    "Because of this, there is only one vampire progenitor in each age. As we deal with souls, we are beings who break the rules in many ways."


    "But it''s not like it matters, right?" The man smiled.


    "Indeed¡­ And you didn''t answer my question." Victor asked in a neutral tone.


    "Meh, you''re not funny..."


    Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "Haah, fine, fine... If I were to put our problem in one sentence. We are burdened."


    "...."


    "Simply put, we are now aputer that is always using 100% capacity without resting."


    "And that energy is what changed me, your progenitor side got stronger, and because of that, my hand was regenerated, and I gained this form."


    "¡­ And let me guess¡­ I needed to strengthen my body even more to withstand that power."


    "Umu, you understand, as expected of me!"


    "Haaah¡­" Victor sighed.


    "Oh, call me Alter Victor; it''s easier."


    "Ugh... Back to square one then?"


    "I wouldn''t think of it that way; look at that." Alter Victor pointed to the giant tree on the horizon.


    "The World Tree is refining our soul and our body, it is using these thousands of souls as fuel to grow, and in growing, our existence is being elevated... This symbiosis is generating something out of the ordinary."


    "We are gaining divinity."


    "...." Victor opened his eyes wide.


    Alter Victor raised his palm, and a small golden spark appeared in his hand:


    "The spark is small, almost non-existent, but it is definitely here¡­ It is growing with the support of World Tree."


    "¡­this¡­this is¡ª."


    "Impossible?" Alter Victor ended.


    "Hahahaha~, from the beginning, we were doing the impossible. This is nothing."


    "..." Victor had no way of refuting that.


    "I know about deities; I know how to gain that divinity, and this is definitely not an ordinary method," Victor exined.


    "Yeah, we don''t have to be one at the peak of strength, learn a concept, and ascend to godhood like some humans in the past."


    "We don''t need to ask the help of a god-king of a certain pantheon to be a god."


    "But¡­ That''s our charm, right?"


    Victor disyed a small smile, "Indeed, I follow my own path. I create my own road."


    Alter Victor''s smile grew wider, "That''s what I''m talking about! That''s the posture of a ''KING''!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~!"


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 594 594:The Monster Thatexists Inside You. 2

    Chapter 594:The monster that exists inside you. 2


    "Leaving that aside, why is this happening to me?"


    "You know, right?"


    "Yeah, I have a theory, but¡­ I don''t know if it''s correct."


    "¡­ Well, your thoughts are correct. The World Tree is an existence that supports a, and without one, the cannot have life."


    "Now, what happens when that World Tree is in a being''s soul?"


    "... It supports the being''s existence." Victor continued.


    "Correct."


    Victor nodded; that''s what he had in mind when he studied his unusual situation, he knew that Roxanne would be of some benefit to him, but he didn''t know what.


    "Our soul is robust and big, that is the privilege of the progenitor, our soul is much bigger than the gods, but... Our soul loses in ''quality'' to the gods."


    "And that''s a natural thing, progenitors at the end of the day, they''re still mortal, they''re mortals with powers of gods, that''s how the bnce is done, because of that unspoken rule d the first vampire Progenitor, or any other Progenitor in history were never more than a progenitor, but..."


    "What if that soul was refined? And if this giant soul that is a progenitor received some kind of support to increase the ''quality?'', what would that mean for us?"


    "......" Victor opened his eyes wide as he understood what Alter Victor was talking about.


    "Pffft." Alter Victor couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Hahahaha, because of us being a curious bastard who can''t stay out of trouble and meeting Roxanne, and because of who we are that Roxanne liked us, this opportunity was created; this feels like something out of a divine Comedy!"


    "We are so lucky that the World Tree we know was not a ''positive'' tree but a ''negative'' tree, something that matches our nature very well! If they found out about this situation, the god-kings would die of envy!"


    "HAHAHAHA!" Alter Victorughed in sheer amusement.


    Victor rolled his eyes and looked to the horizon as he saw the giant tree begin to glow.


    "What about Lilith? She is a progenitor, but she is also a god."


    "..." Alter Victor stoppedughing.


    "¡­ I don''t know¡­ Honestly, even if she was a god, the way she achieved this feat is different from ours."


    "We don''t know that¡­ yet."


    "Yes, if there is a chance in the future, try to talk to her about it." Alter Victor nodded.


    "I will."


    The world began to shake, and Alter Victor suddenly turne.


    "It started." Alter Victor spoke.


    "Roxanne is feeding," Victor spoke.


    "Yeah."


    Waves of blood began to form, the corpses slowly began to dissolve into blood, and ''miasma'' began to be expelled from the tree.


    And the same moment the miasma left the tree, the miasma was absorbed again.


    "That glutton, she is not eating properly." Alter Victor grunted.


    "... Let me guess, the leaking miasma is because she is spilling her food like she is a child who is eating her favorite food and can''t control herself."


    "Hahaha~, Indeed."


    ? "Roxanne is the Qliphoth tree and represents negativity, but... That doesn''t mean she''s evil."


    "That''s her own job. Originally, she was supposed to be nted on the ''inverse'' side of the of Nightingale when the malevolence had grown more, just like on Earth... But that didn''t happen due to our interference."


    "Hmm... I remember the story..." Victor searched his mind for a story from the book he read and said:


    "The branches of Yggdrasil traverse all seven heavenly realms, and on the reverse side, the opposite tree of Yggdrasil traverses all seven hells."


    "Indeed. As well as the duality of good and evil, The World Tree also has that, which is how the bnce of the world is created. This is why the world tree is so important."


    Victor''s eyes widened a bit, "... Wait, Wait... If that''s true... What happens to Nightingale then?"


    "After all, Roxanne bonded with me."


    Alter Victor turned his face away and began to whistle.


    "Hey!"


    "AHHH! I don''t know, okay!? I just know what you know and the memories inherited when I became a progenitor!"


    "Fuck, I hope nothing happens."


    "Idiot, don''t raise the g; Murphy will show up!"


    "Just like Karma, he''s a son of a bitch!"


    "Ugh..."


    "Tell me about divinity." Victor asked. He left the problem of the of Nightingale not having an ''evil'' tree that feeds on negativity aside; he really doesn''t want to touch that hive nest right now. He feels it will give him a lot of trouble, more than he has now:


    "When will this be useful? I mean, I know it''s just a spark right now, but it must do something, right?"


    "... I don''t know."


    "..." Victor''s face trembled.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Like you said, it''s just a spark now, a fragment of something that will be greater in the future. Even if we had greater divine energy, we can''t actually use it now either because our mortal body will be destroyed by the opposite energy. So you need to get stronger!"


    Victor just narrowed his eyes even more.


    Alter Victor ignored his other self''s expression and continued, "Not to mention that, in order to use this divine energy correctly, we need a ''concept'' to wield the energy. If we don''t have that, we will just kill ourselves due to opposing energies."


    "We are walking down a path that no progenitor has walked, so I don''t really know much, I just have ''ideas'' of what might happen, but I don''t know if they are correct."


    "Bruh, don''t hype it up and then kill it."


    "..." Alter Victor rolled his eyes.


    "It all depends on Roxanne then?" Victor asked after collecting his thoughts.


    "I mean, yes? The more food you eat, the more Roxanne grows, and as she grows, our bodies are refined, and our limits are increased."


    "Hmm¡­" Victor touched his chin.


    "She is a child who feeds on ''Negativity'', meaning demons from the seven hells and negative emotions are her favorite dishes."


    "¡­And a demon war is going on right now." Victor''s smile was bloodthirsty, a smile shared by his Alter.


    "Free food¡­ Is it time for mass genocide?"


    "Maybe..." Victor''s smile only grew, as ns that have no other term but to be described as evil formed in his mind.


    ''Initially, I only nned to fight the elites... But... With this information, I might have to change my strategy a bit.''


    "Don''t forget to train too. The effects that Roxanne gives us are passive, but...-"


    "We must not forget our bases." Victorpleted.


    "I know; my master won''t allow me to forget that."


    "Umu." Alter Eve nodded in satisfaction.


    "Haah, I thought I was going to get something, but I just got more questions." Victor sighed as he ced a hand on his brow.


    "Meh, I was just exining how our soul has changed¡­ And believe me, things have changed a lot since we married that goddess."


    "... Oh? Tell me more."


    "Look." Alter Victor pointed to a location.


    Victor turned his face and saw a floating ind; on that ind, you could see a ce that looked like a small piece of paradise.


    Narrowing his eyes, Victor could see arge structure that appeared to be a Greek temple.


    "That is..."


    "Yes, the soul of Aphrodite."


    "¡­Things are getting hectic around here, huh."


    "Meh, that''s just a representation of our wife''s soul. That''s a piece of her ''core'', and she might not even know it exists. After all, the ''inner'' world is something special to the Progenitors of vampires since we have to deal with other souls with our mortal soul, so management is necessary."


    "Wait, if that''s part of Aphrodite''s core, that means¡­" Victor''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, if you destroy that ce, she will die... Forever... At least, that''s what I think. I''m not sure about those thoughts. After all, as I said, it''s a ''part'' of Aphrodite''s core. , is not her whole soul."


    "Most likely, her soul will be severely damaged, but she won''t die." Alter Victor voiced his thoughts.


    "¡­ Is there any way to protect that?" There was no way Victor would allow anyone to damage thosends.


    "You greatly underestimate the soul of a god, especially an old god; that whole ind is covered by an imprable barrier."


    "But that doesn''t mean we can''t protect it even more, right?"


    "So overprotective... Well, we wouldn''t be us if we weren''t like that." Alter Victor raised his hand, and the blood that was being absorbed by Roxanne flew towards the floating ind andpletely covered the ce with blood, creating an even stronger barrier of pure blood.


    "Impressive control over blood¡­" Victor was slightly shocked, he could see that the barrier might look weak, but it was anything but weak.


    "I am your progenitor side; if I couldn''t control blood that easily, it would be a shame on me."


    "..." Victor had noment on those words.


    "Oh, something like that is in Aphrodite''s soul, but it''s something that represents our soul ''core''."


    "¡­ I see. It looks like this is a two-way exchange."


    "Indeed."


    "Hmm..." Victor thought about the matter for a bit, "Wait, this is how ''fate'' happens, huh?" He remembered Aphrodite''s exnation of soul marriage.


    "Indeed, if one of us dies, it is through this soul fragment that we will meet again." Alter Victor spoke.


    "This is how ''fate'' works to keep us together, and our fates entwined."


    Suddenly, Roxanne appeared beside the two Victors.


    "Husband, I am going through the second phase of growth!" Roxanne spoke with visible animation.


    "... Huh? Growth phase?" Somehow Victor started to get a bad feeling about this.


    He looked at the world tree and just now realized that the entire sea of ??blood was entirely absorbed, and the red earth could be seen everywhere.


    "What do you mean by growth phase?" Alter Victor asked quietly.


    "Huh? It''s something all the world''s trees go through."


    "Like other beings, we go through changes too. I was just a small sprout when you met me."


    ''...That was a small sprout?'' Victor pursed his lips.


    "When I became what I am now, I went through my improvement phase; you could call it a child phase."


    "..." The two Victors looked at the giant tree on the horizon.


    ''Is that the child phase? Just how big is the adult phase then!?''


    "I will grow into adolescence now! Yay! That was faster, thanks to master! It usually takes thousands of years for this to happen!"


    "..." The two didn''t know what toment about the strange biology of the world trees.


    "... Uhh, when you ''grow up'', Is there any kind of problem on the outside? or some problem that could happen to me?" Victor went to the important affairs first.


    "Umu? Of course not; I would never hurt my husband! All that will happen is just an explosion of power or something... Hmm, oh, your inner world will change too. Even though it represents negativity, I''m still a tree of life, you know? This whole ce will be one big forest!"


    "Oh, your soul and your physical body will change too! After all, I must protect my husband!"


    "Is anything else going to happen?" Alter Victor asked just in case.


    "Hmm¡­ My husband''s existence will get more robust?"


    "So¡­ My inner world will change, my physical body will change, my soul will change, an explosion of power will happen¡­ Isn''t this basically a rebirth?"


    "I call it enhancement! It''s not like you''re going to die, you know?"


    "Oh, and your physical body will get stronger¡­ You will be able to use Progenitor form longer."


    "......" The two Victors looked at each other and shrugged, they only saw benefits, and they both trusted Roxanne, so the choice was obvious.


    ""Go on.""


    "Yay!" Roxanne disappeared, and suddenly the world tree started to glow brightly like it was going to explode or something.


    ""Uhh, I think that was a bad idea."" The two spoke at the same time.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 595:Old Enemies.

    Chapter 595: Old Enemies.


    Unknown location.


    At a round table, several men were gathered. These men carried an air of authority and nobility; each one here was gathered for several reasons, reasons that only they know.


    "Gentlemen, you are here for one purpose and one purpose only." Nius'' cold, emotionless voice echoed in the silent room.


    A hologram appeared in the middle of the table, showing images of Alucard.


    "To kill Alucard."


    "I don''t need to say the reasons why this mission is so important, right?"Nichs looked around, and seeing these leaders in silence, he took this as confirmation and continued:


    "Since we have a new ally in our ranks who is actively participating in our organization..."Nichs looked at a man with chocte skin:


    "I will recap why this death is the top priority."


    "First, Alucard has proven to be quite unpredictable. His actions cannot be calcted and manipted; as a man who follows the ''Dogma'' of freedom above all else, he is dangerous to our future goals."


    "Second, the pace at which this man grows strong can only be considered an¡­ Anomaly."


    "In less than a few years, he came out of being a newborn vampire to fighting vampire counts head-on. In the not-too-distant future, he will be a powerhouse that no one can ignore. He needs to be eliminated now."


    "..." The chocte-skinned man raised his eyebrow, "Is this information true?"


    "Do you doubt me, Prince of Werewolves?"Nichs raised an eyebrow.


    "No, it''s just too hard to believe." Fanir expressed his opinion.


    "... Progenitors are beings that should not be measured bymon sense, especially those who, even among the progenitors, are abnormal."


    Nichs, Fanir, and the man with blond hair looked at the only human in the room, Former General James of The Inquisition.


    "As someone who has watched Alucard''s progress since the beginning... I just have one thing to say, it''s fascinating." The man touched the table, and a transparent keyboard appeared; he clicked on some buttons, and soon the hologram changed, showing the images he had of Alucard from the first time he appeared until thest time he appeared.


    Everyone silently watched the hologram, and pure shock was seen on the face of the blond-haired man Fanir.


    "At first, I thought he was an Anomaly that was born from some experiment between the Three Houses of Vampire counts. After all, how can a vampire have the powers of the three strongest bloodlines?"


    "I used my sources, and I tried to find something in the three ns, even in the human world, but I couldn''t find anything useful. Someone was sabotaging me, preventing me from finding what I wanted... And the only being that can do that is Scathach Scarlett, the woman''s influence is undeniable, and her overprotective nature must have transferred to her ''disciple'' as well."


    "As the entire supernatural world knows, the woman likes beings with potential and talent. She likes to polish these beings to have a fight with them in the future... And Alucard smelled of potential even from 1000 KM away."


    James clicked a few buttons on the keyboard, and two documents appeared.


    "That ''s..."Nichs opened his eyes wide.


    "After the owner of The Limbo Prison spoke his titles..."


    "I decided to dig even deeper... Progenitors of vampires, there is a file in The Inquisition that speaks of this species. They are beings who are born with a specific type of blood, a blood that is considered a delicacy in the vampire world."


    "RH Null Blood¡­ Or as you like to call it, The Golden Blood. An extremely rare blood in the world."


    "Limiting my searches to the United States of America, which was the first location Alucard was seen, I found two files."


    Everyone looked at the two documents.


    The first document was a death certificate for a girl, and another was a report from a hospital in the California area.


    ...


    Name: Vanessa Lionheart.


    Age at death: 12


    Blood type: RH Null Blood.


    Status: Killed by a wild animal in a nature reserve in Kansas.


    .


    Name: Victor Walker.


    Current age: 23


    Blood type: RH Null Blood.


    Status: The patient has extreme anemia. After an examination, the patient was ced on a serum and is currently healthy.


    ...


    "The first one, as you can see, the girl was a victim of a wild animal. I did a bit of research and found out that she was killed by a ve vampire... But the girl is not important; the second document is. "


    "Alucard."


    "..." A silence fell around. Even if the features were different, looking ''less'' handsome, even if the boy was a bit skinny in the photo, he was, without a doubt, Alucard when he was younger.


    "He was human..." The blond man couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Yes, Lord Baal, he was a human," James spoke with a hint of curiosity shining in his eyes.


    ''This is definitely interesting. How did a human manage to be one of the progenitors of an entire race? How is this possible? Is it because of his blood? But... Why are my experiments failing then?'' Ever since James got his hands on this information, he had been doing his best to ''recreate'' the events that led to Alucard being...Well, Alucard.


    But all he got was weak vampires that didn''t evene close to Alucard''s potential or power.


    ''The trigger isn''t just the blood; it''s something else...'' That was the conclusion James reached. It was understood in the supernatural world that there cannot be two progenitors in the same era. If a progenitor was born, that progenitor had to die for another progenitor to be born.


    ''Are the forces of fate acting to prevent another Victor from being born?'' James thought it was quite likely. After all, having three progenitors of vampires in the same era... It''s something those who regte existence want to avoid.


    ''Well, that''s just a theory. I''ll still continue my experiments.''


    "He was a human, a weak human who, since he was a child, had been protected by someone, specifically speaking, the Snow n." The hologram changed, and the security camera showed a white-haired child alongside several vampires and a ck-haired Maid.


    "Violet Snow came into contact with Victor when she was younger, and as we all know the peculiarity of the Snow n, the woman was obsessed with the ''human'' and protected him from childhood. I must say she did a splendid job, considering this is the only record I could find of the man called ''Victor Walker''."


    "I presume Scathach herself did the rest of the work to erase all records of him."


    "It is correct to assume that when he came of age, Violet found him again and performed the ritual to turn him into a vampire."


    "Yes... and I presume something went wrong with that ritual, and due to various unknown factors, the man who was once a sickly human has awakened as the second progenitor of vampires."


    "... This is ridiculous. The series of coincidences involving this man''s life is strange. It''s like he is loved by the goddess of luck or something. Are you sure you don''t have another group pulling the strings from behind?"Fanir was very skeptical.


    "I understand your thoughts... I really understand... How could someone like him be born due to ''coincidence''?"


    "I refuse to believe something unscientific like that... And to answer your question, I have found no evidence of other groups engaging with Victor Walker."


    "... James, in a world like ours where gods are walking among men, the probability of such an event happening due to ''luck'' is very high," Nius exined.


    "Forces such as fate exist, and it is not unlikely that they were behind the ''birth'' of this abnormality."


    "As far as I know, this force cannot directly interfere or force someone to take the path they want. He is not a sentient being like Limbo; this force is more in a state of non-existence. They are just a concept.


    "That''s correct... But that doesn''t mean that probability ''exists''."


    James raised an eyebrow, "...Exin."


    "The flow of fate is like a straight line, and within that straight line, there are branches. It is up to the user to decide whether or not to enter these branches."


    "... An old friend told me, choices shape your future... Thinking about it in this context, it''s easy to understand, right?"


    "...Victor unknowingly created this path for himself by being who he is..." James opened his eyes slightly.


    "Correct."


    "Rules, emotions, thoughts, as well as many other factors prevent beings from acting by their own ''free will''."


    "And from the brief contact I''ve had with Alucard, I can tell that he''s a man who dismisses all of that and always exercises his will, no matter if they''re dangerous or not, and if Alucard was like that even when he was a kid... No, it is impossible for that to happen; the conditions were already there. It just needed a ''coincidence'' for everything to explode."


    "The ritual Violet did to turn him, huh."


    Nius just nodded.


    "The third reason is that Alucard is bing more active," Nichs said in an emotionless tone.


    "And I do not like this. Before, he just reacted. Now he is moving around more. My spies have seen n Fulger going to Ennd, and Pepper Scarlett, the daughter of Scathach, has been seen in Japan." James continued.


    "Knowing Scathach, The woman wouldn''t risk her daughter''s safety, she''s definitely in Japan, and my spection is that they''ve gone to meet the Youkai."


    It wasn''t news that Alucard and the Youkai had an alliance; Fanir spoke about the meeting to the beings present.


    "And finally, the fourth reason; Demon King Diablo wants him dead." Baal continued.


    "Aplete dossier will be distributed for those who don''t know Alucard. Thanks to our new ''helpers'', we have enough strength to catch Alucard."


    "We can''t fight him head-on; god only knows how much stronger he is now," Fanir said.


    Nius nodded, "And we won''t. He''s the man who fought Agares and lived to tell the tale, something only a select few can boast of, not to mention his new allies¡­ d''s wives."


    "Well, he is a very handsome bastard." Fanir huffed irritably, envy dripping from his tone.


    "ns will be made, and the trap will be set. Second seat, James. I leave the mission to you."


    "Do not fail."


    "I won''t... Unlike before, I no longer have limitations from being in The Inquisition."


    ''To think the angels would care that I was experimenting, although I predicted something like this would happen; because of that, I wasn''t even in siege warfare.'' James couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the hypocrisy from Angels.


    ? They ignored his experiments, but only on a ''clean'' order. He had to leave to not be killed.


    ''Well, they''re just tools of an arrogant god.''


    Nius nodded, stood up, then touched his chest and said, "Gentlemen, for a new dawn, may your paths be made of glory."


    "For a new dawn." The three spoke at the same time.


    Nius turned and started to leave the room, the meeting over.


    ...


    Walking through the halls, Nius came across someone, precisely speaking, his daughter.


    "Jessica¡­" Unlike a few months ago, the woman seemed more cold and emotionless, all her ''innocence'' was lost, and a somber look was on her face.


    She had matured by seeing her father''s darkness, but she had matured in a way that Nichs didn''t like very much.


    ''She''s too kind for this ce...''


    "My brothers are stable; they survived."


    Nichs'' eyes shed, "... Good... Yes, Very Good."


    ''d is weakened now due to the poison, he can''t use 100% of his progenitor powers, but I''m afraid this condition onlysts for 2 years. I need to finish my ns before then.'' Nius couldn''t help but marvel at the regenerative powers of an older progenitor.


    The poison he used was a mixture of the most lethal vampire weaknesses, and even then, d was only weakened a little.


    "...I heard about the meeting... They will hunt Alucard again."


    "Oh? How did you hear about it?"


    "...." Jessica just pointed at her father''s suit.


    Nius raised an eyebrow, touched his pocket, and pulled out a tiny bug the size of a mosquito. He wouldn''t even have noticed if his daughter hadn''t pointed it out.


    ''When did she put this on?''


    "... You are getting better, my daughter." Rather than being irritated, he was pleased his daughter was demonstrating results. Unlike her two siblings, who were experiments, Jessica was the biological daughter of Nichs, and he knew his daughter''s potential, a potential that had always been held back by her personality.


    "Do you hate Alucard, Father?"


    Nichs looked at Jessica for a long moment and said, "... I don''t hate him."


    "In fact, you might even say that I like him a little bit."


    "...." Jessica just raised her eyebrow.


    "Yes, he wrecked my ns at Nightingale, and that''s annoying, so much nning going to waste. It''s something I hated to lose at the time."


    "¡­But¡­ He has weakened Nightingale."


    "¡­ What¡­?" Jessica was confused.


    Nichs started walking through the halls, "Currently, Nightingale is divided."


    "d as High King holds 50% of Nightingale''s forces, but... The three vampire counts are supporting Alucard."


    "Just having n Fulger and Snow as allies is more than enough to control Nightingale''s domestic and foreign policy." Nius couldn''t help but marvel at this situation.


    "You could say that the political situation right now in Nightingale is the same as having two kings in the same country... And d can''t do anything to stop that. He can''t risk having a civil war and dividing the country in two permanently. He still has one goal to fulfill."


    "It can be said that the current Status of the two progenitors is neutrality, they do not antagonize each other, but they do not help each other either."


    "Alucard did me a favor; he weakened d, he stole his most loyal subordinates... How can I hate him?"


    An imperceptible smile appeared on Nichs'' face, "He made it easy for me, hundreds of years of nning, and he did what I wanted most, just being himself... This man certainly is interesting, and I thank him for that. I thank him for being who he is. .. Because now everything is easier."


    His eyes glowed blood red.


    Jessica just watched silently, "To think that you would like someone who is your enemy."


    "... Yes, my daughter, a funny situation indeed... I can say that this is Alucard''s greatest weapon, a weapon that even surpasses d''s charisma."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 596: Decisions That Change A Future, And Regret.

    Chapter 596: Decisions that change a future, and regret.


    Nightingale.


    Snow n.


    Violet, Hilda, and Agnes were in a meeting room; it''s been a few hours since Mizuki came and told them everything Victor had done on Earth.


    It is worth mentioning that the three women were shocked, going to the enemy''s territory, saving the heirs of the factions, killing thousands of demons, rejecting d''s request, and giving up being a Vampire Count...


    "I still can''t believe how much chaos my husband can wreak without me keeping an eye on him¡­" Violet sighed; she still couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    "Mm, Victor sure has above-average courage..."


    "....." Violet looked at her mother with a narrow gaze, and shortly after, she sighed again. She knew those dreamy looks from her mother very well. After all, it was a look she had when she was younger.


    ''Looks like she''s slowly falling in love with him¡­'' Violet thought, and to be honest, she wasn''t too upset¡­ Okay, maybe a little.


    But the point was, despite having issues with her mother, she still wanted the best for the woman, and living with thoughts of revenge wasn''t very healthy. As a member of the Snow n, she knew that emotions could be a treacherous trap.


    Just as they feel very strong love, they also feel hate in the same proportion. If her husband was there to ensure that her mother did not sumb to these negative feelings, he is more than wee.


    ''Haah, I miss you¡­ I know it hasn''t been that long since he left¡­ But still, I miss you! This stress of running the n and the city is killing me! Why don''t these motherfuckers know how to keep quiet!? Ugh,'' Violet muttered to herself.


    The amount of trouble going on in the new city could only be described as absolute chaos; that''s what happens when mixing multiple races in one location.


    "How are the two werewolves doing?" Violet asked.


    "They are resting in one of our rooms. Surprisingly, they are getting along well with our n." Hilda replied.


    "Perhaps it''s because of the physical simrities. If they weren''t werewolves, they could very well pass for our n." Agnesmented.


    "True..." Violet narrowed her eyes at the end; for a moment, she imagined herself being Leona''s sister, and that thought infuriated her. ''No way am I going to be that bitch''s sister!''


    "Anyway, my husband''s Vampire Count Status has been revoked. Now what?" Violet asked; she still wasn''t good at politics like her mother.


    "Nothing happens," Agnes replied.


    "All the most influential beings in the world know his status as the Second Progenitor of vampires, and that Status alone is greater than a vampire count, he ranks with d in importance now, and it''s only a matter of time before all noble vampires know this... If they don''t already know, of course." Agnes smiled at the end.


    "... What did you do?" Violet narrowed her eyes. She knew what that smile from her mother meant.


    "Security measures¡­ I spread this information further." Agnes''s smile turned a little malevolent.


    "Is it okay to do that?"


    "Yeah, it''s just advantageous for us." Agnes crossed her legs and continued, "When the promised day arrives, our actions won''t be seen as ''betrayal''. After all, we are supporting a Progenitor, and everyone knows how important that existence is for a race. That''s one of the reasons why d also has quite a few supporters."


    "And we''re just expressing something that was already going to be known. Of course, we''re taking advantage of that too." Hilda continued.


    Violet was silent and thought about the possible reactions to what was going to happen. She may not be as experienced as her mother, but that doesn''t mean she wasn''t learning, and with so much information like that, she could already understand what her mother wanted.


    "I see. You''re trying to say that vampires are stronger than ever, huh."


    Hilda and Agnes beamed with pride.


    "The Snow n moves with internal and external consequences in mind... In most cases." Agnes muttered at the end since she knew how temperamental she could be and could possibly throw all ns out the window.


    "Although we don''t like d and his government very much, that doesn''t mean that man is not important to our race. We may have problems internally, but on the outside, we need to look stronger than ever, and having two progenitors in our ranks is proof enough of that." Hilda continued.


    "And by making this move, we can better control the citizens of the new city," Agnes added.


    Violet opened her mouth slightly in shock. ''To think they can make ns that cover several points at once...''


    Violet had no choice but to admit that she didn''t know her mother, at least those political skills; the woman was a master of that subject. ''Well, she was the leader of the Snow n for a long time, so she should have some skill in that... Not that this is something amazing or anything.'' She snorted at the end.


    Suddenly, the three women heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Agnes spoke.


    The moment the door opened, they saw Victor''s parents, the two of them had an extremely serious look, very different from usual.


    "If you came here¡­ can I understand that you made a decision?" Agnes spoke.


    "Yes," Leon spoke for him and Anna.


    "May I ask the reasons?" Violet asked.


    "Demons¡­" Leon was silent and thought through his following words until he opened his mouth, "Even when our son entered this world, our ''normal'' life didn''t change that much. Yes, the news was shocking, and we found ourselves in a new world that always existed, but... Everything was still normal, like before Victor became a vampire... I assume it was my son who ensured that, right?"


    "Yes, from the beginning, when he turned into a vampire, he cared about his family. That''s why my subordinates who once took care of me were stationed in the human world protecting you both." Violet was the one who knew the most about this subject. After all, she had been with Victor since the beginning.


    "He made sure his ''normal'' day-to-day life wasn''t disrupted."


    "And as he learned more about that world, and gained more influences in it, he began to control every aspect of his life outside of the house, his work, his friends, his neighborhood, everything was controlled and checked by him."


    "...." Leon opened his eyes wide as he looked at his wife and saw that the woman wasn''t surprised.


    "What? You are the only one who didn''t realize that. Even without doing anything, I was suddenly promoted in mypany. If I wanted to, I wouldn''t even have to do any kind of work, and even then, I would earn a lot of money."


    "And you know how our son is quite overprotective¡­ He''s so focused on this that it''s scary sometimes." Annaughed in amusement.


    "Ugh."


    "Wait, what do you mean everyone got checked out?"


    "Exactly what I said. Ever since that incident with Aphrodite, he made sure to check the entire neighborhood to see if there wasn''t some kind of supernatural being hiding or not. Fortunately, they were all clean."


    "But I must say that your family from the beginning was not normal."


    "What do you mean?" Leon asked.


    "Think about it, you guys were friends with a former general of the werewolves, a former skilled hunter, as well as a damn goddess, and your son is a progenitor of vampires. That is definitely not normal. It seems your lives are out of some sort of dramatic movie or something, and worse, you didn''t even know about it."


    Hilda and Agnes raised their eyebrows when they heard what Violet said, realizing that Violet was correct.


    "... Meh, each with their own secrets, Adam was a good barbecue friend, and Renata was always good to my wife; Andrew''s mother was a result of my mother helping her in the past," Leonmented, unconcerned.


    "Don''t be so casual about it!"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I don''t know, be shocked or something?"


    "I got over those things when I found out my wife''s friend was a goddess; believe me, nothing gets over that shock."


    "I know, right? Who thought Renata was a goddess..." Annamented in a light-hearted tone.


    Hilda and Agnes were sweating a little, aren''t these two quite unconcerned about it?


    Violet''s smile grew, "Oh, that said goddess is your son''s wife now."


    "¡­What!?" Leon screamed in shock.


    "¡­ That cradle snatcher! I told her not to do that! I will have a talk with herter!" Anna was quite irritated.


    ''Fucking lucky son of a bitch! A goddess of beauty as a wife!? Isn''t he extraordinarily lucky!?'' Leon thought to himself. He didn''t dare express his thoughts, or the woman next to him would get very angry.


    ''But seriously, I''ve never been jealous of anyone before, but my son makes it quite difficult. What man wouldn''t be jealous of him?'' Leon thought.


    "Hey, that offends me. I''m not a cradle snatcher!" Agnes grumbled, she was a little older, but in the supernatural world, numbers don''t matter! As long as you have the mindset of an adult, it''s okay!


    Because of this, even though Violet is considered a ''baby vampire'', she is not treated as such... Most of the time.


    Overall, the adult age was just the stat that indicated the vampire had passed their first strength boost.


    "..." A silence fell in the room when Agnes'' voice came out.


    Leon looked at Agnes with a lifeless look, "Another one? Triple Oyakodon?"


    Violet broke out in a cold sweat when she heard ''triple oyakodon''. It looks like Ruby even infected Victor''s father! And the man was a movie lover!


    "... Didn''t you already know that?" Anna looked at her husband.


    "No, I didn''t know."


    "Oh."


    Looking at Agnes for a few seconds and seeing what a stunning beauty the woman was, he was speechless. Leon looked at Violet and saw that the woman didn''t lose to her own mother, and the two women were with his son. His son was with three pairs of mother and daughter!


    "¡­Fuck, my son is a fortunate bastard." He identally blurted it out.


    "..." A cold feeling suddenly fell in the room.


    Leon looked at his wife and saw the lifeless look in her eyes.


    "Ara, I wonder what you mean by that."


    ''Shit,'' Leon was sweating like a pig about to be ughtered.


    Agnes'' and Violet''s eyes sparkled; mother and daughter looked at each other and waved at the same time, and their thoughts were the same:


    ''We found apanion.''


    ''Now, I understand where Victor''s possessive personality came from.'' Hilda thought with amusement as she looked at this situation. If Anna didn''t have ck hair, she might mistake the woman for a female member of the Snow n. She has seen several situations like this in the past with the female members of her n.


    "Mister Leon, Madam Anna, as much fun as it is to see Leon being tortured, I would like for us to get back to the main topic."


    The two stared at Hilda with different looks, Anna with a lifeless gaze and Leon with a horrified expression.


    ''That woman is a sadist!'' Leon thought.


    "...Fine." Anna put that aside¡­for now.


    Her eyes started to return to normal, and she continued where she had left off:


    "We realized that my son was keeping us protected the whole time, but due to the recent demon invasion, we realized that there are forces that even my son can''t easily fight, and... He won''t always be there to protect us; therefore, we decided to be vampires."


    "Will you give up tasty foods to eat blood?" Violet asked with a bit of resentment in her voice. She was furious when she heard that from Ruby.


    Anna looked at Violet neutrally, "I''m sorry."


    "Huh?"


    Her look turned a bit regretful, "You have every right to be irritated. I now understand that we are in a privileged position that not even other beings could imagine. We can choose between vampires and werewolves."


    "The very benefit of having an option and being able to choose is a privilege few, if any, have, and that''s all thanks to my son... I admit I didn''t think much about it at the time."


    Violet''s gaze softened; she couldn''t be mad at Leona even if she wanted to. After all, she was the mother of her husband, and it wasn''t just that. The woman was very difficult to hate, she was very much like her husband, and for Violet, that was a weakness.


    A good example is now, the woman waspletely honest, a trait that Violet is very fond of and that her husband hadpletely inherited from his mother. She doesn''t doubt that if Victor had been in Anna''s situation now, he would have done the same thing.


    "Huh... When I found out what you said about vampires and your attitude, I got really pissed off. I''ll admit that... And I apologize for my petty attitude a few seconds ago."


    "It''s okay; I know I was wrong. I had a lot of time to think about it, and I learned that if my son wasn''t so... exceptional as he is, the situation would have been quite different. My family would probably not be safe."


    "...." Violet nodded her head. She didn''t deny Victor''s mother''s words for the single simple fact that she was entirely correct.


    If Victor was weak, they wouldn''t be enjoying those benefits right now. That was the privilege of the strong, and in the supernatural world, that was everything.


    Agnes and Hilda couldn''t contain their proud smiles at Violet; she was growing up to be a wonderful woman.


    Violet remained silent until she made up her mind, as she opened her mouth and said...


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 597: Changes And Potential.

    Chapter 597: Changes and Potential.


    Agnes and Hilda couldn''t contain their proud smiles at Violet; she was growing up to be a wonderful woman.


    Violet remained silent until she made up her mind, as she opened her mouth and said...


    "Very well, I understand your reasons, and I approve of them. I will get in touch with my husband as soon as possible. He is currently in Japan discussing with our Youkai allies."


    Anna sighed, a little relieved. Initially, she should have be a disciple of Aphrodite, something like a saint to the goddess, but since Victor got all of Aphrodite''s blessings, that path was no longer open for Anna. Not to mention bing a disciple of Aphrodite would not give her the same potential as bing a vampire, especially one of her child''s bloodline.


    She was a little worried because her son had left the decision to Violet. If Violet approved, he would change her. The reason for this was that the group was generally very busy since they were all moving around to ensure the group''s goals.


    So that decision fell to the ''First Wife''.


    "¡­ Hmm, can''t you do that?" Leon asked.


    "I can, but then you will not be vampire nobles, but instead be Vampires ves. Only a progenitor can make vampires nobles."


    Thinking about the exnation of how vampire society worked, Leon said, "... Oh, I had forgotten about that."


    "While you are waiting for my husband, I suggest you learn about the supernatural world more deeply, especially Vampire nobles."


    "Bring them in."


    "Yes, Lady Violet." A voice resounded in the room, and a few secondster, a shadow emerged from Violet''s desk, and several books appeared.


    "Read, and learn."


    Anna and Leon sweated a little when they saw how thick the books were.


    "¡­Hmm, don''t you guys have the inte or something? Maybe, a video exining¡­" Leon asked.


    "We do not."


    "Ugh." The two groaned in defeat.


    "Even Victor had to read all these books at some point. Most of our information is in thick, ancient books. As vampires, time doesn''t affect us like humans; we have great longevity, and because of that, our society evolves slowly."


    "Trust me when I say that whatever you learned from our interactions was just the tip of the iceberg."


    ''Something Ruby and I intend to change in the future. Once you learn about the ease of the inte, it''s hard to go back.''


    "Haah, let''s get this over with. Ugh, the thickness of these books reminds me of my time at university." Anna grumbled as she picked up the books.


    Leon held the remaining books in silence as he helped his wife.


    When Anna and Leon left the office, Violet nced at her mother and Hilda, who had such a big, satisfied smile that it made Violet cringe a little.


    "W-What?"


    "We are so proud of you, my daughter! You will be a splendid n leader!"


    Hilda just agreed with a satisfied nod.


    Violet''s cheeks turned a little red, "Stop being nice to me and go back to being the bitch I know! It''s unnerving!"


    "Fufufufu." Agnes was unaffected by her daughter''s words; she knew the girl was just embarrassed.


    Violet snapped, "And I will not be the n leader! I swear to god, these papers are the enemy of all Faction leaders!"


    "You will be in control of the n for a long time toe!"


    Agnes looked at her daughter in horror, and soon after, she looked at the pile of papers that were not yet ounted for, she broke out in a cold sweat, and then she looked at her daughter as a mother looks at a daughter who must carry her burdens. :


    "... My Daughter, I''m getting old. You know how it is; it''s time for the young to take up the mantle and let the older generation rest."


    "Fuck you, I won''t take on that shit! And you didn''t say you were old when you decided to marry my husband and slept in the same bed with him while drooling all over his body!"


    The woman at least had the decency to look embarrassed, "This and that are different things."


    "How!?"


    "¡­You don''t understand how hard it is to stay away from him when he did that pounding to Scathach and Natashia! The two looked like the happiest bitches in existence! If it weren''t for my inhibitions, I would have been riding that big cock already!"


    Seeing mother and daughter exchanging barbs while being embarrassed, Hilda just rolled her eyes.


    ''Can''t they be honest with themselves? Is it really that difficult?''


    "Lady Violet, Countess Agnes, we have more reports that need approval..."


    "..." Mother and daughter stopped yelling at each other, and a defeated look appeared on the two women.


    "Ugh, I swear I will kill d for this," Agnes grumbled.


    "Damn bastard throwing work at me! This shit never ends!" Violet spoke next.


    Hilda just broke into a cold sweat with this demonstration, ''Somehow, the poor king became a scapegoat for these women.''


    The two women sat down in their respective ces and said at the same time, "Let''s continue."


    ...


    One hourter.


    Japan.


    Scathach, Ruby, Siena, Lacus, Pepper, Kaguya, Natalia, and Mizuki, who recently joined Natalia, were looking at therge structure of ice that began to melt into steam.


    "¡­ He finished meditating," Kaguya spoke.


    Suddenly a pressure as if gravity itself had shifted around fell upon them, and it left everyone breathless for a few seconds.


    The only one unaffected was Scathach, who grew a predatory grin, her eyes glowed blood red, and battle lust seeped from her body.


    "He got stronger¡­!" Her smile distorted even more when she felt the pressure building.


    "¡­Didn''t he just go to meditate!? What happened!? How has he grown so much!? I can barely breathe!" Siena wasn''t taking this well.


    Scathach reveled in this oppressive feeling, ignoring her daughterpletely as she twitched her legs a little:


    ''Fuck, I''m wet.''


    "Something has changed... This feeling, it''s worse than before..." Ruby murmured as she focused on her connection with Victor and opened her eyes wide.


    "¡­ What is this dark feeling¡­? It''s like I''m in a pit of negativity."


    "..." Scathach looked at her daughter with a neutral gaze, not ignoring Ruby''s words.


    Looking at the melting ice structure, she focused her senses and realized that her daughter was correct. She opened her eyes wide as she remembered the feeling.


    ''It''s simr to that woman, but at the same time, it''s different... That must be the effect caused by Roxanne.''


    When the structure waspletely dismantled, someone fell in front of the group.


    Wearing only half of his kimono, Victor''s muscr body was in full view.


    The women looked at Victor strangely; he hadn''t changed much, just his hair had grown back, but that wasn''t something to stand out.


    Unlike the girls, Scathach clearly noticed Victor''s changes. The change did not ur externally but internally.


    The woman''s smile grew, and she disappeared and punched Victor in the chest.


    A crash was heard, and the surrounding area took the brunt of the impact, but Victor was just standing there as if her blow had no effect on him.


    "Oya? I did not expect such a reception, my beloved master."


    "¡­Tell me, did you feel something?"


    "Like a mosquito biting my skin." Victor''s smile grew.


    Scathach''s smile just grew once more. She was about to lose control at any moment, and the look she had on her face was a look that those who trained with Scathach knew all too well.


    A maniacal look to ''cut'' a diamond in the rough, the woman''s teaching instinct was crazy.


    But she held back... It wasn''t time for that yet... She needed to check on him first.


    Wasting no time, the woman approached Victor and touched his entire body.


    Ignoring his master, he looked at the girls, "You''re back, Natalia, Mizuki."


    "...Yes..." The two replied unconsciously, while the looks they used on Victor''s body seemed like they were from a sex offender.


    A look that was shared by everyone present; even Ruby was not left out.


    [Girls,e back to me.] Victor spoke in his mind. Normally, he could only do this when the girls were in his shadow, but due to the physical changes, he could now passively utilize his traits as a progenitor.


    And being the father of those he created, telepathy was a simple thing to do.


    The girls were surprised for a few seconds, but then they replied:


    [... Yes!]


    "I hope Nero didn''t hear that¡­" Evidently, he still couldn''t control his abilities well.


    "Roxanne." When Victor spoke the woman''s name, a red mist appeared beside him, and soon a tall, curvy woman appeared.


    She grew to a height of 195 CM tall, her long, blood-red hair grew to her ankles, and she was wearing a red dress that showed her legs and emphasized her assets that grew into an E-Cup. In addition, her ears became more prominent and sharp, and her sharp teeth changed to normal teeth. She looked much more ''graceful'' and hotter than before.


    "... Looks like it''s not just me who will need another dress."


    "You got taller."


    "... Hmm, yes...?"


    "I mean! Wrong! What do you mean I got taller!? Look at my sexy body!" She held both her breasts:


    "Look at my ass!" She touched her ass.


    "I got hotter, even Aphrodite would lose against me, and all you can say is I got taller!"


    "Fumu, it seems your ego has also grown." Victor just nodded, not caring about the woman''s pout. She may have grown up in... many areas, but she''s still the same airhead Roxanne.


    "Of course, my level of importance has grown, so my ego will also grow." She snorted proudly as she patted her chest.


    Kaguya felt a vein pop out in her head when she saw Roxanne''s attitude, "Looks like she needs to be disciplined again."


    "....." Roxanne felt a chill run down her spine when she heard Kaguya''s emotionless tone.


    "W-W-Wait, head maid, we''re on the same level now! We are married to our master! You can not do that!"


    "¡­ That is where you are wrong, as I am on the same level as you; I really can do this now." Kaguya''s smile grew:


    "As my Master''s wife, you must behave as such. This arrogant attitude will not be tolerated."


    "¡­Fuck." Roxanne disappeared in red clouds and returned to Victor''s inner world.


    "... Pfft... HAHAHAHAHA!" Everyone looked at Scathach with confused looks, ''Why was sheughing all of a sudden?'' they wondered.


    "As expected! Externally you may not have changed, but internally? Everything about you has changed! Your entire internal structure waspletely renewed; it is as if you had been refurbished from the toughest material on the."


    "Haaah~, I''d love to break it down to see its limits~" A manic look appeared in Scathach''s eyes.


    This time, even Victor broke into a cold sweat. This reaction didn''t evenpare to what she had at the beginning; he thought that if he continued, Scathach would really kidnap him and do all kinds of things that would be bloody and must be censored. ... Not that that was a bad thing, he loved that part of Scathach, but he didn''t have time for that right now.


    Several presences approached Victor, and he realized that they were his Maids.


    Ignoring his Maids, who had just arrived, Victor looked at the Scarlett sisters.


    ''Some help here?'' That''s what his look conveyed.


    Lacus quickly turned her face away and ignored Victor. To be honest, her mother''s current state scared the hell out of her, and she didn''t want to get caught in the crossfire.


    Pepper just turned her face and started to whistle, but no noise was made.


    ... Sienna just red at Victor.


    ? ''What''s wrong with her?'' Victor was toozy to analyze the woman.


    "¡­ Mother, we need to go. We have a lot of things to do." Ruby spoke with the same cold tone as always.


    Victor looked at Ruby with a grateful look, as expected from Ruby! Only she had the attitude to touch this manic woman now.


    Victor decided to stay silent and not say anything because he knew that if he said anything, Scathach would quickly kidnap him. Therefore he gave that job to someone else.


    "MOTHER!" Ruby spoke louder when she saw her mother ignoring her.


    "..." Scathach turned her face towards Ruby, and that look from her mother made Ruby cringe a little; the woman was scary!


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 598: Changes AndPotential. 2

    Chapter 598: Changes and Potential. 2


    "MOTHER!" Ruby spoke louder when she saw her mother ignoring her.


    "..." Scathach turned her face towards Ruby, and that look from her mother made Ruby cringe a little; the woman was scary!


    "What?"


    "We have a lot of things to do; afterward, you can do whatever you want with my Husband. Remember your responsibilities!"


    "...." A frown appeared on Scathach''s face. She looked at Victor''s body, debating what to do, then sighed and swallowed all the lust she was feeling. It was an arduous process, considering that she had never felt it this intensely before, but Scathach was very good at controlling herself; years of training had made her will be unstoppable.


    Her mind cleared a little, enough for Professor Scathach toe back.


    She took a deep breath and let the air out of her lungs, making her breasts heave slightly with the sudden movement.


    A cold look adorned her face, and she analyzed:


    ''... Let''s see... His body underwent aplete change, and all of his battle instincts must have beenpletely destroyed by now. He will need to train to recover what was lost... But that''s not bad. Due to having experience, it''ll just take a few fights to the death with me for him to get used to his new body.'' Forming a coherent train of thought, she began to exin to her disciple:


    "¡­ In the next fight, I want you not to use a weapon."


    "... Why?" Victor asked.


    "Your entire body was rebuilt from scratch. You were basically reborn with new, better material, and your physique is now on par with the strongest Alpha Werewolves in the history of Samar."


    ''If my assumptions are correct, by training with the new body, Victor can reach the same physical level as the Progenitor of Werewolves, which is insane considering that this is a peculiarity of the Werewolf Race.'' Not even Scathach could achieve that with training.


    The girls swallowed hard and stared with eyes wide in shock, some of them didn''t have much experience with Werewolves, but the books always spoke about the actions that Werewolves could do with just their physical bodies.


    Lift a mountain? Easy as breathing.


    Jump into an active volcano? Like taking a bath in a hot spring.


    The strongest Alpha Werewolves had ridiculous physical power.


    "But these good changes came with the detriment of youpletely losing the habits of your old body. In Martial Arts, when training with the body, our brain gets used to the physical movements, and actions can be done instinctively, but now that your body changed overnight, a feeling of unease will appear when you fight."


    To demonstrate an example, she said, "Try to dodge my blow as you normally do." Scathach closed her fist and attacked his face.


    Victor just turned his head and dodged, but then he saw Scathach kicking him in the chest, so he jumped back and was surprised that he went further than expected.


    "Huh?"


    "... You didn''t want to jump that far, right?"


    "Yes... I just wanted to take a step back." Victor spoke with visible difort and a narrowed gaze; now he realized his problem.


    ''It''s like I put in more strength than necessary since I just followed my instincts.'' He thought to himself and was once again surprised when he realized that Scathach had discovered all this with just one look at his body.


    "Fight Haruna with just your body. The more you fight, the more you''ll get used to your new body, and knowing your adaptability talent, that shouldn''t take long, but this is just a temporary measure. You must use your powers for the highest levels of opponents, so you will need to fight me several times to get used to fighting like before."


    "The process of recovering the basic instincts in the fight will be fast since you already have all the knowledge. You just need to apply it to a better and more resistant material."


    "Yes, Master." Victor understood what he must do.


    ''Basically, fight harder, much harder, and relearn to use this body...'' Victor disyed a small smile, ''One week is enough. I just have to fight to the death with Scathach...'' It would be a lie if Victor said he wasn''t interested in testing himself with Scathach again.


    "Another thing¡­ What happened to your security seal?"


    "..." Victor looked at his hand:


    "I think it was lost during the whole process."


    "Do you feel any difort or like you''re going to explode?" Ruby asked in a neutral tone that contained concern.


    "¡­Actually, I don''t feel anything. I''mpletely fine." Victor replied to his Wife.


    Ruby approached her Husband and touched his body. She was amazed when she felt the density of his new muscles, but she quickly stopped thinking with her Horny side and instead thought like a scientist.


    ''...So much power...'' She could tell that every fiber of Victor''s muscle carried an absurd amount of power.


    ''What did Roxanne do to my Husband? I need samples to understand better.''


    Ruby created a small needle out of ice and tried to pierce Victor, but the needle just broke.


    "..." An ufortable silence fell over the ce as Ruby stared in disbelief at the needle in her hands.


    "Oya? Already trying to hurt me, I thought I would do that to youter."


    Ruby''s face turned a little red, and she said, "I need blood samples to understand what happened."


    "Sure... Come here..." Victor pulled his lover''s waist and showed her his neck.


    "It''s all yours~."


    Ruby snarled a few curses at the sexy bastard she called her Husband and quickly bit his neck... Surprisingly, she didn''t break her teeth, and the skin was pierced easily.


    She took a few sips of the blood and felt the heat wash over her entire body, but with a self-control that Violet would envy, she stopped biting Victor, created a container of ice, and spit his blood into the container.


    "... Mother, please take over?" Ruby looked at her mother, silently thinking about something, as she moved a little away from Victor like amb running away from a predator, fearing for her self-control now.


    ''His blood tasted even better~ God, how is that possible?'' A dreamy look appeared on her face as she was utterly lost in her own world as if she had tasted food made by the God of Food himself.


    "... Hmm, I''ll make another seal... But I don''t think it will be necessary."


    "What do you mean?" Victor asked.


    "Your old problem, Victor. You had a lot of power, and your physical body couldn''t handle all that. You were trying to hold the whole sea with just a ss cup... Because of that, the seals were necessary; they were like a filter preventing your power from killing you."


    "Now, I assume your body can fully handle the load of your powers without the seal, and because of that, you aren''t feeling anything, so the seal is no longer needed."


    ''Because his power is for the first time circting in his body without interruption, his muscles are full of power, every fiber of his body is made of pure power... His body has finally reached a bnce with all its power.''


    "If it were before, you would be in a lot of pain, but now¡­ You arepletely fine."


    "Oh, don''t go into Progenitor Form until you''vepletely overhauled your Base Powers. You''ll need to overhaul everything from scratch, including your Vampire Count Forms, to understand your new limits and what you should and shouldn''t do."


    Victor just nodded his head, listening to his Master''s teachings. He didn''t feel sad that he had to redo everything from scratch. After all, the quality of his current body and the old one couldn''t even bepared. It was likeparing the level of resistance of iron with that of diamond; the level waspletely different.


    ''...I think with this body, I can create that technique...'' Victor thought deeply with an excited smile on his face. Since he learned how his blood powers worked, he thought of recreating a technique thatpletely changed the notion of his power.


    "Anyway, let''s go back. You have a fight with a Nine-Tailed-Fox."


    "Umu." Victor took a step, and Fire, Ice, Lightning, and Water simultaneously covered his body. Then, he vanished and reappeared a little away from the group.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The Scarlett sisters looked at this with expressionless faces.


    "... Well, this is nostalgic," Lacus muttered in amusement. She remembered something simr happened when Victor first went to Nightingale.


    "Indeed." Pepper nodded.


    "Ugh, my control has gone to shit," Victor grunted as he got up from the ground and climbed out of the hole; then, when he stepped out of the hole, the earth around him caved in.


    "Your Powers have gotten stronger, Victor..." Mizuki muttered as she looked at the damage caused. A huge hole was created just because he moved.


    "And your body is heavier, Master," Kaguya spoke as she noticed that with every step Victor took, the earth caved in around him.


    ''He must weigh hundreds of pounds now.''


    "As Countess Scathach said, his entire inner body has be denser; it must be because of that," Natalia said.


    "It seems so." Victor epted the girls'' words. "Although the increase in power is not significant, the increase in quality is."


    "... Quality?" Natalia asked curiously.


    "Yeah, look." Victor raised his finger up, and three ice cubes were created in front of Scathach, Natalia, and Ruby.


    "...This..." Scathach widened her eyes. She didn''t know much about the other Bloodlines, but she knew entirely about her own. This little cube had a density she couldn''t create in her Base Form.


    And that made Scathach''s smile grow, ''Damn monster; I love you more and more!''


    "M-Mother..." Just like her mother, Ruby also realized this fact.


    "Yes¡­ Ruby, I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again. You hit the jackpot when you decided to follow Violet that day; all your luck was used up on that encounter.


    "¡­ Yes." Ruby had no other choice but to ept it. With how strong Victor''s Bloodline had be now, she would imagine that his children would be talented monsters.


    Then she blushed a little when she thought about her and Victor''s child.


    ''I hope it''s a girl... I could teach her everything I know.''


    "Hmm, doesn''t that look different?" Natalia spoke, confused.


    Ruby and Scathach disyed a slight sneer, but they didn''t judge the Maid, considering that only someone who used Ice Powers could understand the difference.


    "Byparison, the Ice before Victor changed was like Arctic Ice, it was tough but could still be melted, but now, it''s Ice created from absolute zero." Siena spoke inyman''s terms, "Only Fire of the same quality can damage his Ice."


    "... Oh..."


    "I assume the same happened with your other Powers, right?" Ruby asked.


    "... It seems so." Victor raised his finger upwards, and a white fireball was created.


    The people around him sweated a little when they felt the temperature of that small fireball.


    "It''s be much easier to refine my powers... Although I''m using more energy than necessary." Victor narrowed his eyes, as he used the same amount of energy when he created this technique earlier but realized he didn''t need to.


    Victor dispelled the fireball and raised his palm to the sky.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    His body was covered in Lightning, and soon a tiny golden sphere was created.


    "That''s..." Mizuki opened her eyes wide and wasn''t alone; everyone was in shock.


    "sma¡­ Something I was training before," Victor''s smile grew. He had had so much trouble refining Lightning before, but now it came out so naturally.


    "All his Bloodlines grew stronger," Eve murmured.


    "Master has be deadlier than before." Maria, Roberta, and Kaguya were all smiles at that fact.


    "Yes." The three stepsisters spoke at the same time. A bit of barely concealed lust could be seen in their eyes.


    "Anyway, no Powers until you go over all the basics again! And I want to know what happened!"


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal; just as all beings in the world have their stages of growth, Roxanne also has stages. ording to her words, she went from a child to a teenager, and with how connected she is with me on a spiritual level, I changed too."


    "..." Was that a teenager? The girls opened their eyes in shock as they remembered Roxanne''s changes.


    "I see..." Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    ''Nothing with Victor is normal. How could a World Tree that takes thousands of years to reach maturity grow so fast? Was it because of the demonic ''nutrients''? Ugh, I need to know more...''


    "Anyway, let''s go back!" Scathach ordered them all. She had many things to do, most of which would be to avoid her jumping up and riding on her beloved disciple''sp and milking his seed within her.


    "Yes!"


    Scathach turned and started walking while thinking.


    Just because his Bloodlines became stronger, he seemed far more desirable than he once was to female Vampires.


    ''Focus, Scathach! Focus! The fightes first!'' She squirmed a little as she felt her disciple''s gaze on her.


    It was a look of pure fighting, lust, and sexual desire, and she could tell he wanted to fight ''two'' fights with her.


    And only the omniscient Gods knew how Scathach longed for it too. She was barely controlling herself now.


    ''He took my hardest punch in my Basic Form and didn''t even blink. He acted like it didn''t affect him!'' Scathach just smiled excitedly. Usually, a punch like that should''ve gone through Victor''s chest, but nothing happened:


    ''I need to see the range of his durability... But from my experience, I''ll only be able to injure his body without a weapon if I enter my Early Vampire Count Form... And that might change if he also wields that power just like me...hahaha~. He is the best! Ugh, I''m so wet; I need another pair of panties.''


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 599: Preparations.

    Chapter 599: Preparations.


    Victor was wearing ck pants with a new ck kimono and standing in the middle of an arena, he didn''t have any weapons on him, and he wasn''t wearing any shoes either.


    In front of the man, there was a woman with ck hair, nine fluffy tails, and fox ears, with a ck Katana on her waist, and the Fan she always carried with her was open, covering her face.


    The two opponents were staring at and evaluating each other. The fight had already started for them, and they were just waiting for some kind of signal to start.


    The event that was taking ce, it wasn''t a formal event. It didn''t have amentator, it was just a duel with the leader of the Youkai faction and the second vampire progenitor, Alucard.


    But due to the figures involved, this simple duel turned into a small event, and this small event grew into a festival. Stalls could be seen outside the Arena, with various Youkai selling different wares.


    This was all done in less than an hour. Youkai were very festive by nature, and because of this, they were quick to prepare.


    The arena bleachers began to fill up with visitors, most of them Youkai, but without exception, when all the visitors set eyes on Victor, they froze and opened their mouths in shock. It took them a few seconds topose themselves; some were faster, others were slower, and a selective group just looked at Victor, trying to burn his image into their heads.


    Such was the charm of someone the goddess of beauty says is her male counterpart.


    Victor''s group justughed in amusement when they saw a Youkai entering the arena and being paralyzed as if he had been caught by the medusa''s eyes and turned to stone.


    "Hahahah, it doesn''t get boring. Look at that old man''s gaze! He looks like he ate something bitter!" Mariaughed even harder as she looked at an old Youkai.


    "¡­ I had forgotten how overwhelming Master''s beauty was from spending so much time with him," Brunamented.


    "Well, we spend most of our time in his shadow, so we got used to his beauty¡­ Something I''m definitely not against." Robertamented as she cupped her face and looked at her master, her eyes changing from reptilian to blood red several times.


    "....." Kaguya just stared at the arena with a neutral gaze.


    "Does master''s look please you?"


    "Yes." Kaguya''s eyes opened wide, and she turned her face and saw Maria''s smile.


    "You-."


    "Don''t try to deny it. You wouldn''t marry him if you didn''t love him."


    "...Ugh..." For the first time in a while, Kaguya had no way of refuting Maria''s ims. Yes, she absolutely loved it when her master and now husband wore the clothes of her homnd. Even though she wasn''t raised in Japan, she still had ties to that ce. After all, her family originated there.


    But that didn''t mean she was going to admit publicly that she liked the way Victor was dressed now.


    "Where''s Roxanne? I still haven''t seen her." Eve asked curiously.


    "She must still be with my husband." Ruby, who was nearby, replied.


    "Hmm, isn''t it out of fear of Kaguya that she didn''t show up?" Eve asked.


    "I highly doubt it, Roxanne is yful and not easily intimidated, and she knows that when Kaguya said that it wasn''t meant to harm her, she probably has things to do now that she''s gone through a change," Ruby answered.


    "Mm, I just felt Big Guy disappearing from my shadow when Roxanne reappeared."


    "And as we know, the big guy was a protector of Roxanne, and he was also connected with the woman, meaning he must have changed as well." Kaguya spoke.


    "Hmm¡­ Why is nothing with that man normal? It hasn''t even been a decade, and he''s already this strong. I shudder to think when he''s 500 years old." Siena grumbled.


    "Don''t be sore, Sister. Victor is just built different... Literally speaking." Lacus responded with a neutral tone, then her cheeks slowly reddened when she remembered a ''part'' of Victor''s body.


    "I know, he''s a progenitor, an anomaly, a handsome bastard that the goddess of beauty loves like a psychopath who''s found her obsession. I know he''s full of power at his disposal, but¡­ The pace at which he evolves it''s ridiculous! Nobody thinks this is weird? How did he get out of the power of a vampire newborn to be able to face my mother in her base form!?"


    The three sisters looked at each other and just shrugged:


    "I mean, it''s Victor," Pepper responded as if that answered all of Siena''s questions.


    "Ugh¡­I hate how you make sense of that sentence." Siena grumbled once more.


    "The answer to your question, my beloved daughter." The Scarlett Sisters, Mizuki, Luna, and Natalia, turned to look at Scathach.


    "It''s just that the potential was there from the start, and with discipline, an extraordinary teacher, and the right motivation, he was able to make the most of it."


    "..." Almost all of the women rolled their eyes at Scathach''s narcissistic tone. It''s not like she was wrong; Scathach was the best teacher one could find in the mortal world, but the way she said it was somehow annoying! It was as if she was bragging like all of Victor''s efforts were because of her! ... Which, if you think about it, was the truth. After all, Scathach was the one who shaped the basis for Victor to be who he was today.


    But all this was not her effort! Victor trained too!


    The Maids pouted, they had a few things toin about Scathach, but they didn''t want to anger their ''Master''.


    "Tell me, Girls. Have you ever seen Victor take time off or never train?"


    "...." The girls fell silent as they thought about it a bit and realized that there was never a time when Victor didn''t train.


    Yes, on some important asions like fights or missions he did, he didn''t have that luxury, but when there was nothing going on, he was constantly training.


    Taking the girls'' silence as an answer to her question, Scathach continued:


    "Discipline, motivation, hard work, focus, and a goal to achieve. If you mix those ingredients with talent and the monstrous potential of a progenitor, it''s no wonder he got so strong in such a short time." She spoke with pride visible in her voice; she truly loved the man she helped shape.


    ''Of course, luck and personality are also part of these ingredients. If he hadn''t found Roxanne, if Victor hadn''t been who he was to win the trust of the gori and Roxanne, this physical change would not have been possible.'' Scathach thought to herself.


    The Scarlett sisters were a little jealous of how their mother spoke of the man, but those feelings disappeared when they realized there was no reason to feel that way. The man deserved it. He never lost focus and always sought to get stronger... Something that Siena, Lacus, Pepper, and Ruby forgot and only came to acquire again after they found Victor and were influenced by him.


    Even Scathach stopped training for some time, something shepletely abolished when she found Victor, and thanks to him, she was able to increase her stagnant strength even more; it wasn''t just him who progressed.


    "For those reasons, Victor is so strong, and for those same reasons, he needs us," Scathach continued.


    "¡­ What do you mean, Mother?" Pepper asked.


    "No matter how strong you are, you can''t do everything alone, and that''s normal. We need each other."


    "When Victor is busy with a goal, someone must watch his back and support him. Because of that, the Maids he created exist; because of that, family is important, he can''t do everything alone, but we can help him while focusing on our goals as well."


    The maids shed a big proud smile.


    Ruby, Pepper, Luna, Lacus, and Siena also disyed a small, gentle smile upon being called ''family''.


    ''Mother, you''ve definitely gotten kinder and more expressive since Victor came along.'' Siena thought.


    "But Master Scathach, don''t you say you''re good enough in a fight?" Mizuki asked curiously.


    "¡­ That''s because I don''t have anyone reliable of my level by my side." Did the voicee out monotonously with a ''lonely'' tone?


    It was at that moment that the Scarlett sisters and Luna understood a feeling of Scathach''s for the first time. She has been at the top for so long that she has be lonely.


    ''Maybe that''s one of the reasons she wants so much to create someone capable of fighting her... It is for fun and also to take away this loneliness,'' Ruby thought. She knew that there were beings stronger than her mother, but they were a select few, and most wouldn''t fight her for the fun of it.


    d himself wouldn''t do that, and Scathach didn''t just want to fight for fun; she also wanted someone she could consider an equal.


    "At my fighting level, having weak people by my side will just kill you unnecessarily."


    They all nodded. What Scathach said wasn''t a lie; they still remember the fight Scathach had with Inari... It was just monstrous.


    A few minutes passed, and the seats in the arena were almostpletely full; Kaguya took advantage of this wait to bring up an important matter.


    Ignoring the small talk the girls were having with each other, she looked at Ruby and said:


    "Hmm, Lady Ruby."


    "Yes?" Ruby looked at Kaguya.


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Angry at what?" Ruby looked at her, confused.


    "I mean, I and... Master." She paused there, blushing a little at the end.


    Ruby thought the Maid''s reaction was pretty cute, it was quite different from how she behaved, but she didn''tment on it:


    "I''m not angry. You might not realize it, but you''re all Victor''s already, and that''s something that I, Violet, and Sasha have epted from the moment Victor started recruiting personal Maids for himself."


    "Yes, at first, I must admit that the girls and I were jealous... Mainly Violet and Sasha, but... As time went on, we started to get attached to you, and we had to ept that if we rejected you unnecessarily, it would just cause everyone pain."


    ''Violet treats Kaguya as if she were an older sister, the Maid may not realize that, but Violet has a lot of respect for Kaguya. After all, Violet was with Kaguya from the beginning; they were always together... The same can be said about Kaguya, Sasha, and me. When Violet would visit us, Kaguya was always there.''


    "¡­ Huh?" All the Maids were confused.


    "Girls..." Ruby suppressed the urge to sigh. ''Do these women not know my husband? Don''t they live in his shadow? Why are they asking the obvious?''


    Deciding to be the messiah who would state the obvious, she said, "Think about it, what is my husband''s personality like? Do you really think someone like him is going to let any other man get close to you?"


    "It''s easier for him to cruelly kill someone than to let someone touch you. He''s just possessive like that."


    "... Oh..." They all spoke at the same time, and a shade of red covered everyone''s cheeks.


    Natalia, Ruby, and Luna were amused when they saw the reactions of these women.


    " I expected this to happen from the beginning. Which is why Victor doesn''t go around recruiting just any woman to be a Maid because he knows he''s going to get attached to this woman, and if this keeps happening, he''s going to have a legion of female Maids who will all be his lovers... Something he wants to avoid since he understands that not everyone will like him for what he is, rather than what he stands for."


    The Maids nodded; they understood what Ruby meant, they were together with Victor long before he became beauty incarnate, and they learned to like the ''real'' Victor, but this situation cannot be repeated in the future due to his current position.


    On the part of noble vampires, everyone will have an interest in what he has and what he stands for, the title of second progenitor is just so desirable, and because of it, they will never see the real Victor.


    "Actually, I''m surprised it took so long. After all, you guys live in his shadow and help with everything..." Ruby decided not toment on how jealous she was of this privilege. If she could, she would also want to stay 25 hours, 369 days of the year, in Victor''s shadow.


    ... Yes, she exaggerated the number on purpose.


    "Oh, that''s because of Kaguya and her inhibitions. We were waiting for our ''Boss'' Maid to take action." Maria spoke.


    "d she took quick action; I was already getting frustrated with this status quo." Roberta groaned.


    Kaguya just lowered her head and let her long ck hair cover her face, which waspletely red. It was clear she wasn''t used to conversations like this.


    Eve conveniently just turned her face away and looked around like she''d seen something interesting. She didn''t want to get into this trouble.


    "Oh? Finally, they will start." Scathach spoke.


    The girls stopped what they were doing and looked at the arena, where they saw a woman with cat ears and two cat tails walking towards the middle of the arena.


    "Nekomimi!"


    The girls near Pepper flinched a little at Pepper''s outburst.


    "Pepper, you''ve seen her before, right?"


    "Yes! But that doesn''t mean I can''t appreciate her again! Ugh! I want to touch those ears!"


    The Scarlett sisters and the rest twitch a little when they saw Pepper''s obsessive face.


    "¡­ Hmm, I wonder what Victor would look like with cat ears and a cat tail," Natalia asked aloud.


    "..." A deafening silence fell on Victor''s group.


    Suddenly Pepper, Lake, Ruby, and Siena got nosebleeds.


    Even the Maids, Mizuki, and Luna were not spared this idea; this sight was simply too exciting for the girls.


    Scathach blushed a little. ''Perhaps, I should ask him to wear this to the next night''s fight... I''ll get a predator costume.''


    Ruby, who had her hand on her nose, was thinking the same thing, but unlike her mother, she imagined in an opposite situation, she would be the prey and her husband the predator.


    ... Yes, they were definitely mother and daughter.


    After arriving at the center of the Arena, Kuroka spoke:


    "The rules are simple¡­ No deaths, and please avoid severe damage that could incapacitate the opponent, like cutting off arms, legs, etc. Due to obvious issues, thest rule does not apply to Alucard."


    The two opponents nodded. Victor didn''t see any problem with that; after all, he knew that vampires were known for their insane regeneration.


    "A bounded field will be set up when the fight starts, and you will fight in the ''reverse world'' to avoid any damage to properties or visitors."


    "Any questions?" Kuroka asked as she looked at the two opponents. Of course, her gaze lingered the longest on Victor.


    Sniffing the air a little, Haruna narrowed her eyes when she smelled that wild cat''s arousal. She looked at her subordinate with an obsidian glint in her eyes.


    Kuroka flinched a little when she felt Haruna''s re but managed to keep her professional face.


    "I have no doubt." Victor said.


    "Me either." Haruna spoke.


    "... Good! As soon as I leave the Arena, the fight will start." Kuroka jumps back, and as she falls out of the ring, dark energy covers the ring, and soon everyone sees that Haruna and Victor are in the ''inverse'' world, a ce created through massive amounts of Youki.


    And as soon as the two opponents saw that they were somewhere else, they got ready.


    The first to start the fight was...


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 600: The Fox Loved By The Moon.

    Chapter 600: The fox loved by the moon.


    "... Good! As soon as I leave the Arena, the fight will start." Kuroka jumped back, and as she fell out of the ring, dark energy covered it, and soon everyone saw that Haruna and Victor were in the ''inverse'' world, a ce created through massive amounts of Youki.


    And as soon as the two opponents saw they were somewhere else, they got ready.


    The first to start the fight was Haruna, who, with insane speed, disappeared from her position, and reappeared in front of Victor.


    A st of dark energy rapidlyunched out of Haruna''s body.


    "¡­ Youki?" Why isn''t she using the other energies? Victor wondered.


    Seeing Victor''s confused look, Haruna said:


    "Using something I haven''t mastered in a fight like this is an insult to my opponent."


    Victor shed a satisfied smile.


    "May." [All the techniques used by Haruna are spoken in Japanese, but for readers'' convenience, I''ll put them in English.]


    Haruna''s tails swirled hypnotically, and she vanished, emerging randomly in Victor''s field of vision. It was as if the woman was dancing on the battlefield, just like the nature of a Kitsune; this martial art was made to confuse, deceive, and cause massive damage to the opponent.


    ''Let''s test the waters first.'' Haruna thought.


    Haruna attacked Victor with her Katana, trying to cut his chest, but she was surprised when Victor didn''t dodge the blow and just received it, she tried to stop her Katana, but it was toote.


    The de collided with Victor''s body, and she was even more surprised when the sound of metals colliding was heard.


    Instead of the Katana slicing through Victor''s body, the de just stopped as if it were an impossible-to-cut material.


    "......" Everyone looked at the arena, not knowing what to say.


    "Haruna, don''t underestimate me," Victor spoke in a neutral tone that caused shivers down Haruna''s spine.


    "Even if it is a duel, worrying about your opponent is unnecessary; testing the waters is unnecessary." Victor made a fist and attacked Haruna.


    Haruna felt that Victor''s fist was huge, and she could feel death in that punch; she knew she had to dodge it.


    Biting her lip, she woke up from her stupor, quickly covering her body with Youkai and disappearing into the darkness.


    Victor only hit the air, but the consequences of that simple gesture were devastating; everything in front of him evaporated from existence. Since he didn''t know how to contain himself until he got used to the new body, he unconsciously used all his strength. If Haruna had not moved, she would have died.


    "... You wanted to kill me..."


    Victor smiled, "Haruna, I saw your fight. I knew you could shift away from a simple attack like that... And if you died, it would only mean that you were too weak, but don''t worry too much; even if you die, I will go down to the seven hells to bring you back. You won''t run away from me so easily."


    "..." Haruna wrinkled her eyebrows, seeing how Victor tantly ignored the only rule of the ''duel'', but the maniacal smile never left her face. In a way, she preferred it that way, and she was delighted by the possessive tone of the man in front of her.


    "Howforting." She spoke in a sarcastic tone, but it contained an undeniable exuberance that could only be seen by her followers or those like her.


    "That was just a greeting, a wake-up call."


    "Take the fight seriously, don''t blink, don''t lose sight of me, grit your teeth, and get ready."


    "Let go of those shackles you''ve put on yourself, shackles you didn''t release even in the fight with Genji, or you will die."


    "With me, there''s no need to hold back. I can take whatever you throw at me."


    Genji, who was watching this interaction, just raised his eyebrow when he heard what Victor said.


    ''Was she holding back when she fought me...? In a fight that was clearly very important to her¡­?'' Genji narrowed his eyes, ''Was I not a worthy opponent? ¡­ Damn monster.''


    Genji was clearly annoyed by the fact that Haruna never seriously fought him; even though her goal was so important to her, she didn''t see the need to use all her power against him.


    ''Maybe if Inari-sama hadn''t snuck in at that time, I would have forced her to use all her powers.'' Genji got annoyed with the goddess that he once served.


    Haruna looked at Victor for a long moment until she spoke in Japanese:


    "Kai." [Release.]


    Slowly but steadily, Haruna''s Youki started to grow until a dark pir came out of her body.


    All of the Youkai opened their eyes in shock; even Kuroka was no exception.


    Just how much energy does she have!?


    ''That''s 10x more energy than me! Haruna... Your existence really defiesmon sense.'' Genji was shocked, it is worth mentioning that Genji is much older than Haruna, he was also the servant of a goddess, but even he doesn''t have as much energy as Haruna.


    "Very Well, I will go all out!" Haruna''s Obsidian eyes narrowed more and acquired a more animalistic expression, her teeth became sharper, and all the ''cuteness'' was reced by a ''ferocity'' that was somehow still much more beautiful than before.


    ... At least for Victor.


    Victor''s smile grew, "That''s what I''m talking about, HAHAHAHAHA!"


    Victor opened his arms as if inviting her to attack, "Come to me, my little vixen."


    Haruna growled a little at Victor''s affectionate tone.


    "First dance..." The Katana begins to be covered by a dense Youki: "Waning moon."


    A gigantic moon-shaped beam of energy flew toward Victor.


    "¡­Is this just the first dance¡­?"


    The girls apanying Victor looked to the side and saw Haruna''s grandfather.


    ''Just how far you''vee, my granddaughter...'' He thought proudly.


    Not even Yoichi couldunch a beam of light like what Haruna did just now. The amount of energy it needed was absurd even by the standards of nine-tailed foxes who already had an excessive amount of Youki.


    Seeing that the vampire wouldn''t dodge the attack, Yoichi raised an eyebrow. ''Is he very arrogant? ... Wrong, that''s confidence, and from the previous demonstration it''s something normal... This attack will be destroyed.''


    With the same smile on his face, Victor just let the energy beam get close to him, and with a ridiculous disy of his newfound physical strength, he punched the energy.


    Just like before, there was no posture, no martial arts, just brute physical strength.


    For a few seconds, time seemed to stand still until the next moment, the beam of energy waspletely evaporated, including the clouds in the sky.


    "... M-Mother."


    "Yes, Pepper... That previous punch was the answer, and this punch was the confirmation I wanted... His physical strength has be ridiculous. He''s as strong as you are now; if you doubt it, his physique is as strong as mine now." Scathach spoke with a twinkle in her eye.


    ''In fact, he can even surpass me in pure physique in basic form. After all, his power output as a progenitor is much higher than mine, and I don''t have the same quality as his body; that is something training cannot help.''


    ''And by utilizing his power on his body, it will further increase his physical power. If I couple that output of power with my martial arts technique... Perhaps only the most senior werewolf Generals can handle him with pure physical strength.''


    Scathach''s thoughts came to the same conclusion as before, she could only surpass Victor''s current physique if she entered vampire count form, where all of her basic attributes would surpass him.


    ''Fufufu, but what would happen if he also entered vampire count form~? I really want to find out now.'' Scathach knew that all she was thinking about were guesses, but with an experience as great as hers, she could easily discern many things, and she was usually never wrong about it.


    Though she wouldn''t jump to conclusions just yet, since she hadn''t fought her disciple directly yet. Presuming what an opponent can do just by looking was foolish, and Scathach knew that a fight was not defined by raw ''power''; several factors were taken into ount.


    And ''Seeing'', was very different from ''trying it''... And God, she definitely wanted to try those powerful punches now.


    Pepper opened her eyes wide.


    The reason Pepper was shocked was that Victor was demonstrating this level of strength without even enhancing his body; that was just his raw physical strength.


    When she used her fist techniques, she always backed up her techniques with her mother''s martial art, but Victor didn''t do that; he didn''t use the martial art and enhanced himself with the power of his bloodline. He just punched like he usually does.


    ''An ordinary punch that has the same potency as my mother''s basic form.''


    That was definitely a hard pill to swallow for Pepper. Victor was a monster in every way, and none of the new generation couldpete with him.


    ''He''s like a vampire with the body of an Alpha werewolf... The best of both races.''


    "Ugh¡­ That''s not fair! Victor is using Hack! Call the GM!" Pepper screamed as she saw Victor looking at the sky, where five Haruna were standing side by side.


    "Unfortunately, Pepper, reality tends to be disappointing, and there''s no GM to manage it¡­Most of the time."


    "Ugnnyuu..." She pouted with a dejected expression as if she had encountered an opponent who was hacking into a multiyer match in a game. She was irritated and frustrated and felt like she was in the mood to punch someone!


    "Fuck, Roxanne will definitely answer some stuffter," Siena grumbled.


    "Continuation of the first dance¡­" The middle Haruna muttered: "Waning Quarter."


    Repeating the previous attack, the four Haruna, except the middle one,unched a moon-shaped beam of power towards Victor. Different from before, this attack seemed to be much faster and more powerful.


    "What!? She made a sequel!?"


    "¡­ Is it really that shocking?" Mizuki asked.


    "Of course, it is, because in the martial arts techniques I created, there are only four movements, among them are the first dance, waning moon, but¡­ I didn''t do any follow-up to this dance. In fact, I didn''t even know that it was possible to have a sequel."


    "¡­ Hmm, isn''t it normal to create another simr technique? Didn''t she just split into four and use the same attack?"


    "Unlike normal martial arts, the style I created is more like a dance style that cannot be changed. It is a ''continuing'' ritual, a song that cannot be stopped or changed because if stopped in the middle, the '' rhythm'' of the song will no longer make sense."


    "As soon as the first dance is released, Haruna, out of obligation, must continue doing the other dance steps, the choice of ''rhythm'' is up to her, but she cannot repeat the first dance again until another dance is released."


    "It''s like following the arrangements of a ssical musician, huh," Ruby said.


    "Correct. In theory, she can''t ''add'' a continuation to the first dance because the second dance is connected to it, but somehow she''s managed to do that and not suffer damage because the ''pace'' has changed."


    "... Take damage? What do you mean?" Lacus raised an eyebrow.


    "As I said, my martial art is more like a ritual than a martial art itself. What usually happens when a ritual is interrupted?"


    "Damage is dealt to the ritual user himself..." Pepper muttered.


    "Yes."


    Scathach narrowed her eyes, "Isn''t that a very strict martial art?"


    "Yes, I won''t deny that... But the ''dances'' are just one aspect of my martial art. It was created topletely decimate an opponent once the ''dance'' is over. The other aspects, which are ''Control'', and ''deception'', are not restricted to ''dances'', and can bebined with other types of martial arts, even ''dance'' itself."


    "... That..." Scathach opened her eyes wide as she realized Yoichi''s implications, "Fuck, you''re a goddamn genius."


    "¡­ Thank you very much. That means a loting from the Crimson Nightmare."


    Ruby raised her eyebrow in amusement, ''Crimson Nightmare? Mother''s titles continue to get more confusing with each passing day.''


    "Why are you so shocked, Mother?" Pepper asked.


    "This old man not only created a martial art, but he also created two martial arts thatplement each other, one martial art intended topletely destroy an enemy, and another to support this martial art, and the supporting martial art can bebined with other types of martial arts that use Katana as a base."


    "I presume that if the user is talented enough, he can use the support martial art he created to incorporate other styles of Kenjutsu and apply it to the ''offensive'' martial art."


    "Oh..." The girls spoke now that they understood why Scathach was shocked.


    "... As expected from the teacher who trained heroes, you are quite perceptive..." Yoichipletely ignored being called an old man. After all, the female vampire beside him is older than Jesus! And he definitely wasn''t alive at that time.


    "But I must correct something; the martial arts that werebined with the control branch and deception cannot be merged with the power branch. It would be suicide to do that without perfect control or talent like Haruna. After all, you are adding partitions into an alreadypleted song, and if the rhythm doesn''t make sense, only self-damage will be done."


    "Because of that, I was shocked earlier."


    "....." Scathach just nodded, understanding the old man, and looked back at the fight. Seeing Victor dodge Haruna''s attack, a massive explosion urred when the energy beams hit the ground.


    Victor appeared behind Haruna, Scathach saw Haruna being covered by ayer of Youki, and it was at that moment that Victor''s leg hit her face, and she flew to the ground.


    Victor vanished again and appeared on the ground.


    At that moment, the dust raised by Haruna was dispersed with a powerful gust of wind, and everyone saw Harunapletely fine, with just a little blood falling from her lips.


    Haruna''s smile grew, and she raised her Katana, defending it from Victor''s fist.


    THINK!


    The sound of two metals colliding was heard, and an explosion happened; Victor and Haruna were facing each other.


    "Just how strong is your damn skin? How can you defend my Katana with just your arms and fists?" Scathach heard the fox say with a note of amusement in his voice.


    Scathach saw that the woman was damaged by the recent shock they had.


    ''She can''t fight Victor head-on. Her body isn''t strong enough.'' Scathach thought. ''Although she had no choice at that moment, either she defended it, or her body would go flying.''


    "Who knows?" Victor responded in the same tone.


    Victor pulled back his left fist and attacked again. This time, Haruna just dodged and disappeared like a mirage.


    ''... I still can''t understand this. Is it a form of deception by the Youkai Kitsune or something?'' Victor narrowed his eyes, his eyes glistened slightly, and his world changed color.


    Looking around, he saw Haruna standing some distance away from him.


    ''It''s like my friend''s illusion, but it seems to be a little different...'' Victor thought to himself as he kicked off with his legs.


    ''I''m slowly getting used to using my body normally, but exaggerated movements or knee-jerk reactions are doing more than I''d like it to.''


    "Second dance."


    Victor opened his eyes wide when he saw Harunapletely disappear from his sight.


    "Moon fall."


    As if gravity had increased several dozen times, Victor felt his body getting heavier as he looked up at the sky, and what he saw shocked him.


    A literal second moon was created in the sky.


    "Holy fuck..."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 601: The Fox Loved By Themoon.2

    Chapter 601: The Fox loved by the moon. 2


    A literal second moon was created in the sky.


    "Holy fuck..."


    Seeing Haruna standing in the sky with the two moons behind her, Victor felt his heart beat faster.


    ''Haah~, as expected, she''s perfect~.'' Victor had to quickly escape his stupor when he felt something approaching him at high speed.


    He quickly jumped back and saw a beam of energy impacting where he''d previously stood.


    "Don''t tell me¡­." Victor looked at the sky again, and thousands of energy beams filled his vision.


    "Well, that''s a bit much, isn''t it?


    "Fufufufu, you said you could take whatever I threw at you." She smiled with a seductive and sadistic smile, "Don''t worry, this is just the second move; there will be many more than these."


    Victor felt a pleasant shiver down his spine, and he growled with a big predatory smile on his face:


    "¡­Damn, Girl." Victor practically growled for Haruna''s pleasure.


    "You know how to get me motivated." His smile grew: "Come, I will receive everything!" He opened his chest as if inviting her in for a hug.


    Haruna''s obsidian eyes seemed to glow a little, and she opened her Fan on her face, and with a simple order, all those energy beams in the sky fell simultaneously toward Victor.


    "Fall."


    Thousands of beams of light traced vicious arcs at hermand:


    "Let''s try this, shall we?" Victor took a position that Scathach was all too familiar with.


    Scathach''s eyes opened wide, "... Don''t tell me he''s going to do this without going into Vampire Count Form..."


    Victor punched the air, and for a moment, it felt like reality itself shattered; for a moment, his own arm seemed to disappear from everyone''s view.


    "One Hit, One Million Punches."


    The effect was instantaneous. A tremendous st wave of energy flew toward the sky, and everything was erased from the air, all energy beams; nothing was left. Even the clouds several KM away in this false reality had evaporated.


    "This is ridiculous; that attack almost destroyed the reverse world! Quick, channel more Youki!" Scathach heard Kuroka''s voice yelling at her subordinates.


    "Y-Yes!"


    The audience was utterly silent; they didn''t even feel likementing, ''just what kind of power is this?'' they wondered.


    Vampire Counts didn''t disy their Power all the time like Scathach, but when they did... Everyone understood why they were called walking nukes.


    This kind of Power was simply surreal, and the terrifying thing was that he was doing it with pure physical strength! Not once did he use his Bloodline''s Powers! Fuck, he didn''t even use any Vampire Racial Abilities!


    It was all physical strength! He didn''t even use any kind of Martial Arts.


    "Umu, I think using this attack in Base Form does a lot of damage," Victor spoke while looking at his arm, which was utterly destroyed.


    ''Well, there''s a reason why Natashia uses that power in full Vampire Count Form...'' Was Victor disappointed?


    By no means was he unhappy. After all, he''d performed the Technique at full Power this time, and he did it in his Base Form!


    Yes, his arm was destroyed, but... So what? In a few seconds, he would regenerate.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction when he saw his arm return to normal.


    ''If I use Lightning Power... Even better, if I added in sma heat... It will surely be a terrifying technique.''


    The future was bright; the future made Victor excited! Just thinking about the potential his new body had allowed him... He nearly orgasmed at the prospect.


    ''As expected, his arm couldn''t withstand the consequences of the attack, but¡­ The very act of performing that attack and not breaking his body in his Base Form is already amazing¡­ Normally, he should have a broken body by now...'' Scatthach bit her lip with a twinkle in her eye.


    The surrounding women broke out in a cold sweat when they saw Scathach''s gaze.


    ''If this continues, won''t she rape Victor?'' They all thought at the same time.


    Scathach was very thirsty today!


    "¡­Oh?" Victor raised an eyebrow when he saw the energy moon forming again in the sky.


    "Third Dance." Victor turned his face to the side and saw Haruna with her clothes a little damaged; it seemed that she couldn''t wholly avoid his attack.


    "Moon-" She couldn''t finish executing the Technique because she suddenly saw Victor appear in front of her.


    And then all she saw was a fist appearing in her vision.


    But instead of panicking, she just smiled...


    Victor''s punch hit Haruna, but his hand just ''passed'' through the woman as if she were a mirage.


    Suddenly, he felt gravity tighten around him even more and sensed danger from above.


    He looked up and saw a beam of light flying toward him with ridiculous speed.


    ''This thing serves to restrict movement, and is it a sentry too?'' Then, exerting more force on his body, he freed himself from his invisible restraints, quickly evading the attack.


    The beam of energy impacted where he was previously standing, and this time it wholly pierced through the hard ground.


    ''I knew that was dangerous... And it seems to get stronger the more time passes.'' Victor didn''t doubt that those beams of Power could pierce his body.


    "Moonlight Flower."


    "Four-"


    Haruna covered her sword with pure Youki, and the de became pure sharp darkness. Then, she performed six attacks meant to slice through Victor''s body... But...


    ''Tsk, it''s shallow! How durable is his body!?'' She intended to pierce Victor''s bodypletely, but she couldn''t go any deeper; it was like she was trying to cut through an immovable object.


    Haruna used Victor''s body as a nk te and carved a flower into Victor''s body with her des, an attack that targeted all of a Being''s weak points and should generally tear a Being entirely to shreds! But that didn''t happen!


    Haruna took two jumps back, spun in the air as if dancing and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "Tsk, I don''t know what she''s doing, but she''spletely fooling my senses," Victorined, but his bloodthirsty smile never left his face.


    Just like his Master asked, he was only using his body, slowly improving his body control. If this match were under normal circumstances, Haruna wouldn''t have been able to hit him; after all, he was a Lightning User, and his reaction time with Lightning Power active was insane.


    ''Before this change in my body, I always let my Lightning run in small amounts passively through my body; that way, I would be prepared for any unforeseen event... But that''s impossible now; it requires very precise control, a control I lost because of the quality of my new Power.''


    With his body healed, Victor jumped to dodge the beam of energy from the sky.


    ''Tsk, this technique is annoying; gravity increases with every step.'' Even with Victor''s current physical strength, it was still challenging to move around; he was experiencing 100x Earth''s gravity right now.


    If it were someone else, they would have already been crushed and killed.


    ''A deadly Martial Art indeed...''


    Haruna, who was hidden in the illusions created in the environment, thought: ''Youki''s poison on the de is taking its time to act...'' The Third Move was an attack designed to kill instantly, but... If the enemy survives, the poison of the Youki that was carried in the Katana at the time of the attack was supposed to weaken the enemy so that the Martial Arts user could perform the next Dance.


    ''Normally, when I use this Technique, my enemies only survive until the Third Dance...'' Haruna''s smile grew; she was having so much fun. How long had this not happened? She didn''t even know.


    Yes, Genji''s fight was a little fun, but not as much as this fight. She could feel the delicious sensation of growing and getting stronger; he was the perfect opponent!


    Victor looked at the second moon in the sky and decided to get rid of it, but just as he expected, just as he went to attack the moon, Haruna appeared beside him.


    "Fourth Dance¡­" Haruna''s nine tails started to glow with Power.


    ''There''s still more!?''


    "Ugh¡­" Victor fell to the ground. The gravity around him increased dozens of times again.


    Withstanding 300x gravity on his body, Victor felt like he was holding the world on his shoulders.


    Suddenly a deep pain appeared in his chest, and he saw a beam of energy pierce him.


    "Full Moon."


    Haruna began to divide, and soon, eight Haruna clones surrounded Victor, and each of these clones had a tail behind her, including Haruna herself.


    The gravity around Victor increased even more, and Victor was forced to fall to the ground; the gravity reached a point where he couldn''t get up.


    Victor growled and exerted more physical strength; for a moment, he managed to get to his feet, but it was toote.


    As Haruna sheathed her Katana, they all pointed their palms at Victor.


    Each Haruna''s fox tails started glowing with an individual element, and the Fox''s own tailspletely changed to wield the element, elements that were:


    Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Metal, Wood, Lightning, Darkness, and much to her own grandfather''s surprise.


    Light.


    It was understood that when a Fox gained a tail, they gained a new element to control, the element depended on the Fox themselves, but a Fox that was born with an Affinity for Darkness should never be able to gain an Affinity for Light.


    It was a rule that was never broken; Haruna was from the Otsuki n, predominantly Foxes of Darkness, and none of the n members had obtained the opposite element of the n.


    ''An anomaly...'' Yoichi thought.


    Something that shouldn''t be happening was happening in front of him right now; his granddaughter had the Element of Light.


    "Well, fuck." Victor spoke in a slightly amused tone when he saw what was happening; in no time, he withdrew his smile; at no point in time did he even think about using his Powers. He knew all he needed to do was release some of the Power he was holding back, and this Technique would be destroyed.


    But he didn''t; he respected his Master, and above all...


    He wanted to see the end of this Technique! He was so curious! He didn''t even mind being the guinea pig!


    But that also didn''t mean he was being beaten without doing anything, he genuinely couldn''t get up, even using all his physical strength, and that was Haruna''s own merit.


    ''This song is so gentle,forting, and lonely... Am I hearing things?'' Since the beginning of the fight, he could hear faint ''music''. He knew it didn''t make sense. How could there be a song if there was nothing around to be yed?


    But... In the Supernatural World, many things don''t make sense, and Victor wasn''t crazy [yet]. Even if there wasn''t an instrument, or someone ying anything, he was listening to Haruna''s music.


    Every blow exchanged, every attack he received, he was listening to her ''music'', and understanding her'' intent''.


    She didn''t want to hurt him, but she was very excited to challenge herself with a superior opponent. She was excited; she wanted this fight to know her current levelpared to a superior opponent.


    Victor was listening to Haruna''s ''heart''.


    His big smile slowly started to change into a small gentle smile.


    ''Huh~, she definitely won''t run away from me after this.''


    "Destruction of The Nine Elements." As soon as the Harunas spoke simultaneously, the energy beams of their respective elements came out of the hand of each Haruna and flew toward Victor. When the energy beams met, a pir with various colors rose towards the sky and reached the second moon created by Haruna.


    As if it had connected to the pir itself, the moon in the sky fell towards the ground, and in the blink of an eye''s time, an explosion that blinded everyone took ce.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    ...


    In the bleachers.


    "That fool! Why didn''t he dodge?!" Siena screamed in frustration.


    "Take it easy, Daughter," Scathach spoke. Concern was not seen in her eyes; only curiosity was seen.


    ''This is definitely an interesting Technique... All the Dances were created topletely destroy the opponent and not let them have a chance to defend. From the Third Dance, it''s practically impossible for the opponent to escape with that moon in the sky, and Haruna hiding with that weird Power that reminds me of Natashia''s nephew.''


    Siena looked to the side. She looked at her mother and Ruby, who were acting like nothing was happening.


    Siena looked at Victor''s Maids, Mizuki, Natalia, Luna, and even her sisters, but their expressions hadn''t changed!


    "Aren''t you worried?"


    "Nope." They all said at the same time.


    "Ugh. Alright, I admit that Victor is strong, but he was attacked with Light! Our weakness!"


    "Idiot, Light is different from the ''Holy'' Element," Ruby spoke.


    "We are weak to the Sacred Element of the Gods and the Element of Fire."


    "It''s the same thing!" Siena exploded.


    "It is not." Ruby countered in an emotionless tone.


    "Ara~? I didn''t think Siena was so worried about Victor."


    "...." Siena squirmed a little at the teasing tone; she looked to the side and saw Roberta''s gaze.


    Siena just snorted and turned away.


    Roberta justughed with a smile on her face, but she didn''t continue with her teasing.


    "Master is a Progenitor. He is an anomaly who has the Bloodline of The Three Strongest Houses of Vampire Counts, and one of these Houses, in particr, has a high resistance to the Element of Fire, and the Sacred Elements of the Gods, the same Bloodline that I am a part of. He''s not going to get knocked down by something like that." Kaguya spoke with absolute confidence in her voice.


    "Ugh¡­ But why isn''t he using his Powers!? He could finish everything quickly!"


    "Idiot, you missed the point of doing all this," Lacus spoke without taking his eyes off the Arena.


    A vein bulged in Siena''s head; what''s with her sisters calling her an idiot!?


    Ignoring his sister''s fierce re, Lacus continued: "This is a friendly duel that should show the strength of the Leaders of both Factions to their subordinates. This is a show for all those Youkai present."


    "Not only that, but this is also an opportunity for Victor to get used to his new body." Rubypleted.


    "By the way, you are recording this fight, right?" Mizuki asked Ruby.


    "Yeah, this video wille in handy in the future." Ruby shed a sly smile.


    "I predict you''ll use it to convince the Vampires as well?"


    "Umu, you know me well, Natalia."


    The light in the Arena started to dim, which got all the girls'' attention, and what they saw in the Arena... left them a little embarrassed and with a little heat in their private parts.


    And they weren''t the only ones to react. Everyone in the Arena reacted that way... Including the men.


    Shock, excitement, desire, and disbelief were seen by the audience and those who didn''t fully know Victor.


    Excitement and pure desire were seen in the women in Victor''s group.


    The man Aphrodite chose as her equal was a very sinful man.


    Victor was standing with his whole body covered in blood, and the only thing covering his intimacy was the piece of clothing that consisted of his pants and kimono.


    Even though it was covered in blood [which was rapidly disappearing], the beauty of it wasn''t erased by that fact. On the contrary, it actually enhanced his appeal further!


    After all, everyone in the Supernatural World liked strong beings, and Victor''s image now was that of a proud warrior who remained standing even after several fights.


    Victor patted his chest to get the dust off and stretched his body a little. Popping sounds were heard, and soon his whole body was healed, and he looked the same as when he entered to duel.


    Vampires and their regeneration were a broken Race! Because of that, there were fewpared to them, mainly the Werewolves!


    "Haaah~, that attack certainly hurt."


    Haruna''s face tightened a little when she saw that he didn''t take as much damage as she thought.


    "... This is disheartening, you know? How did you not receive any damage?"


    Victor looked at Haruna, who seemed to be pouting; tiredness was seen on her face.


    "I''m built different... Literally." Victorughed softly.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 602: A New Goal For Thefox.

    Chapter 602: A new goal for the fox.


    "Haaah~, that attack certainly hurt."


    Haruna''s face tightened a little when she saw that he didn''t take as much damage as she thought.


    "... This is disheartening, you know? How did you not receive any damage?"


    Victor looked at Haruna, who seemed to be pouting; tiredness was seen on her face.


    "I''m built different... Literally." Victorughed softly.


    That answer only made Haruna''s bad mood worse.


    Victor was amused by the sight of the woman crossing her arms over her generous bust and turning her head with a pout on her face. He couldpletely imagine Ophis acting like that; they really were very simr.


    ''I think it runs in the family... I wonder if Ophis''s mother was like that.''


    "Aren''t you going to finish your song?"


    "..." Haruna looked back at Victor with a shocked look on her face.


    "How do you know there was a final part?"


    "How rude. I''m your opponent, you know? I could hear your music."


    "¡­What-¡­?" Absolute disbelief was seen on Haruna''s face.


    ''H-He can hear? How? Only those who practice my technique can hear this!''


    Haruna suddenly remembered something her grandfather had said when she was younger:


    "When you use this technique, only those who have practiced this style will be able to hear it... But to every rule, there is an exception. Those who lovebat and seek to understand their opponent''s ''intent'', for those who respect their opponent and have overwhelming talent in the arts ofbat, will be able to hear it, but... they will not be able to understand it... Only those who truly seek topromise will understand your music."


    He chuckled wistfully, "That''s how I found your grandmother. She was a talented, kind woman."


    His face became serious again, "¡­ If you meet that person, and if that person understands your music, you should give him a chance to be your partner, but¡­ Beware of ulterior motives, you are, after all, a beautiful girl, and there is a lot of garbage in this world and many people with ulterior motives. Never stop questioning, my granddaughter."


    "One who stops asking ''why'' will never conquer their own Hado."


    Coming back to reality, Haruna''s heart was beating like crazy as she did her best to keep her face neutral. A curiosity filled her heart, and she wanted to know if the man in front of her really heard her or not; with that curiosity in mind, she asked:


    "H-How was my music?" She tried to keep herposure but failed miserably.


    "Hmm~, it was a gentle song, andforting, but also lonely¡­ It was like a little girl wanting to honor someone important." Victor spoke in a sincere tone as he looked into Haruna''s eyes, who visibly trembled with his words.


    "It''s a good song... even if the damage from it was no joke." Victor looked around in amusement. He didn''t doubt that most noble vampires, except those of the Count ss, would suffer greatly at Haruna''s hands.


    ''If she gains more power and uses this martial art... She will be a troublesome opponent...'' Victor just smiled at that thought.


    Returning his gaze to Haruna, he spoke:


    "I wanted to hear the end of the song..." He sighed a little; he knew he couldn''t hear it now. After all, he could tell that the woman was tired with just one look.


    "...Maybe another day..." She replied with a little blush on her face. Her heart was pounding wildly, and she swore that if she wasn''t very good at hiding emotion, she would be a flushed mess by now.


    "Now, I''mpletely exhausted, I had to recreate that moon twice, and that takes a lot out of Youki." Haruna didn''tment on the other energies she was learning. After all, fighting using something she doesn''t understand is sheer nonsense.


    "So you give up...?" Victor asked carefully.


    "Hmm... Not yet." She smiled while looking at Victor with a twinkle in her eye.


    "¡­ You know, this is the first time I''ve had so much fun in a fight."


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile. It was good to know that he wasn''t the only one to feel that, although he already knew that from the expressions of the woman in the fight, but hearing it directly from Haruna just hit different.


    "And by fighting you¡­ I feel like I''ve acquired a new purpose, but¡­" Haruna''s eyes werepletely serious as she looked at Victor with a lot of expectation.


    "I need to know how far I need to go."


    Victor disyed a small nostalgic smile; he was reminded of a simr situation in the past.


    When he had just fully awakened as a vampire, he was kidnapped by Scathach for training, and in the midst of that training, he asked a simr question to Scathach. He wanted to know how far he was from her goal and the power he possessed. The woman demonstrated her power that day, and it was iprehensible to Victor, who was human only a short time ago.


    He found this situation ironic; the past was repeating itself, but this time with him, and as someone who had experienced this in the past, he knew how important his own words were.


    "Are you sure? You''re going to be discouraged, you know? I''m called an anomaly by my wives for a reason." Victor asked with a serious face.


    "...I need to know... In Japan, I''ve never had someone whopletely challenged me. Now, as a faction leader that operates in the international supernaturalmunity, I need to understand how things are out there."


    "Don''t lie to me. Tell me the real reason." Victor narrowed his eyes.


    Haruna''s face contracted a little as she opened her mouth:


    "I want to know how strong I need to be to fight you again."


    Victor shed a big satisfied smile, "Better."


    "Scathach,e here, please."


    A red blur appeared, and soon the older vampire was beside Haruna.


    "If her life is in danger, protect her."


    "¡­Hmm, are you going to show her that form?"


    "I can''t, yet."


    Scathach nodded in satisfaction. If Victor said he would assume that form, she would stop him; after all, she already said that he wasn''t supposed to do that until he mastered his basic forms again.


    "And I want to motivate her, not cause her despair."


    Scathach nodded again in satisfaction, ''Is he going to do the same thing I did to him in the past?'' She thought in amusement.


    Victor turned his head, and his violet eyes seemed to glow a little as he looked directly at Kuroka.


    The cat visibly squirmed when she felt Victor''s gaze on her.


    ''How can he see beyond the reverse world?'' Kuroka asked herself.


    "Kitten, grit your teeth and put more Youki into this world. Because if you don''t... It will be destroyed."


    Kuroka swallowed hard; she wouldn''t ignore the man''s words, as she quickly yelled, "Call the idiot Genji and the Oni here! I want them all now!"


    "Y-Yes!"


    Victor jumped back and gained a distance of ten meters from Haruna.


    "Haruna."


    "... Yes?"


    "Don''t look away." Victor''s atmosphere started to get more oppressive as the air around him started to get more suffocating.


    "Do not freak out." The surrounding stones began to float around as if defying gravity, and Victor''s hair did the same as soon as his eyes changed to blood red.


    Storm-filled clouds were forming in the sky, lightning could be heard thundering across the sky, and the air began to enter a paradox of hot and cold at the same time.


    Haruna gulped, her heart pounding wildly with anxiety, fear, and excitement.


    She felt that a new world would open up to her.


    The Youkai in the stands stood up at the same time and stared at Victor; they weren''t in awe of his beauty... Instead, they were numb with a feeling of foreboding.


    Something was going to happen, and it was going to change the way they viewed their lives forever.


    "Look me in the face, and see for yourself." Suddenly, all the weather changes ceased, and a deafening silence fell until he proimed.


    "This is... Power."


    And then it happened. As if the weight of the entire world had fallen on everyone''s heads, a great pir of pure power rose into the heavens.


    The change was abrupt, and nobody was prepared for what they were seeing. For a long time, Victor''s figure disappeared in that immense amount of power, and the only thing visible was his silhouette and blood-red eyes that never stopped looking at Haruna.


    A power so overwhelming that itpletely changed the weather just by releasing it.


    Haruna tried to stand up, not just her; everyone tried to stand up... But they couldn''t. They knelt down and looked at that pir with numb eyes. They couldn''t think of anything or feel anything.


    ... At that moment, everyone just... existed.


    Faced with an unimaginable amount of power they''d never felt before, they felt... small.


    Like an ant looking at a giant, the difference wasughable.


    ''Did I try to fight...this?'' A question was asked unconsciously by Haruna. It was a more overwhelming feeling than when Scathach used her power.


    ''Am I foolish...?'' A sense of despair began to wash over her until she heard his words.


    "Do not freak out," Victor repeated his words again.


    "Feeling fear is not a sin because only fear can point out the weakness we have."


    "And by knowing that weakness, you can work on oveing it and getting stronger."


    "... So don''t despair because this emotion will only lead you to ruin. Being afraid is a good thing, but falling into despair is just a path of no return." The pir of energy began to subside, and the mood began to be less chaotic.


    "..." Haruna''s trembling body started to calm as her fearful expression was slowly reced by an unwavering determination. Slowly, she began to get up until she stood with an expression that Victor knew all too well.


    An expression of puremitment, she had acquired a purpose.


    "That''s a good expression." The power began to diminish even more until it disappearedpletely, and soon everyone saw Victor with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Scathach, who didn''t leave her spot, just looked at Victor with a big smile on her face.


    ''Damn monster, with just pure power, you reached the Elder Vampire Count ss... In fact, you might even surpass that ss. After all, your energy is much more refined than ordinary Noble Vampires.'' in and of itself, it was... terrifying.


    Yes, Victor could achieve this power before, but that only happened when he entered vampire count form. Now? With just his base form, he''s already reached the level of an Elder vampire count.


    ''He really cannot bepared to the norm. Hepletely breaks themon sense of an entire race, and if he continues like this, I won''t even be able to ssify him correctly anymore.''


    "Looks like you found what you must do, Haruna."


    Haruna just nodded with the same expression on her face:


    "...Are all vampire counts like you?"


    "Don''tpare me with others."


    "All vampire counts are in their own power ss. I am an anomaly that cannot be properlypared with them."


    "But¡­ One thing is certain, if any of the current vampire counts unleash all of their power, along with the perfect transformation that is said to ess the vampire nobles'' ancestral powers, they would surpass me."


    Haruna opened her eyes wide at the absurd statement she was hearing.


    "Each countess has had centuries to train and perfect herself, and time is something that cannot be fought so easily, the only thing I have better than them is¡­ Power."


    "And that is something that I have absolute confidence that I can ovee."


    Haruna looked at Scathach, and the woman just nodded, not denying it.


    Scathach understood from the beginning that,pared to Victor, the power she had was nothing; the amount of power Victor''s body possessed was absurd.


    The current demonstration was an example. He turned the weather around him into pure chaos by exerting his power. Yes, Scathach can do the same, but she was only able to do so when she reached her first millennium alive.


    Inparison, Victor did it in a few years.


    Yes, Scathach, Natashia, and Agnes excel in techniques, experiences, and skills since they''ve had millennia to hone themselves and learn from their own lineage.


    But in pure power? That was a stage reserved only for d and Victor.


    Progenitors were in their own league; they were the start of a race for a reason.


    And abnormal progenitors like Victor have a stage reserved just for them. Since the beginning, Scathach knew it was only a matter of time before Victor got stronger.


    ¡­ She just didn''t expect it to be this fast. The power he wielded just now, she thought it would take 100 to 200 years for him to acquire.


    Is Scathach down about this? It would lie if she said no, but she''s not a kid who''s going to throw a tantrum about it. She knew the world wasn''t fair.


    Beings like d and Victor were around to prove that point.


    She was the teacher of several geniuses, but Victor surpassed them all by a veryrge margin.


    ''And... It''s good that he''s getting stronger fast. If he continues at this rate, it shouldn''t take long for him to fight me.'' She couldn''t wait for that day.


    "Haah¡­ That''s a lot to think about."


    "Take your time. I know you won''t give up so easily, my vixen."


    Haruna disyed a small smile, and her tails started to move more; she was delighted by the tone in which Victor spoke to her.


    The world started to shake, and soon it began to disappear. Haruna turned back to the arena, looking at Kuroka, and saw her subordinate and a group of Onis and Genji passed out on the ground from Youki exhaustion.


    Haruna justughed at that and looked at the audience:


    "The duel is over. The winner of this duel¡­ Well, need I say more?"


    "I suppose not." Victorughed.


    No one disputed his victory; no one was crazy enough.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 603:Haruna And Victor

    Chapter 603: Haruna and Victor


    Two dayster.


    After the events of the duel with Victor and Haruna, the group of vampires returned to Nightingale. Apparently, a new ally was recruited by the Fulger n, and they wanted to meet with the leader of the Faction, so without much choice, Victor had to postpone their training ns.


    Currently, Haruna was in her office thinking about the fight she had with Victor. The events passed through her mind like a movie, over and over again, as she analyzed, understood, andpared.


    ''It''s different... The quality is different...''


    Scathach Scarlett, Haruna saw her fight against Inari, and although the woman''s power was overwhelming, she didn''t feel the way she did in Victor''s fight.


    ''Maybe it''s because I didn''t directly receive Scathach''s gaze at that time?'' Maybe, it was a strong possibility that was the case.


    Scathach was focused on Inari, and because of that, Haruna wasn''t affected as much.


    But with Victor, it was different; she had his full intention.


    Remembering that overwhelming power, Haruna''s body trembled, her breathing became heavier, and shades of red appeared on the healthy skin of her face.


    Despite the overwhelming power, Haruna didn''t feel afraid... Okay, she might have felt a little frightened, but it was thanks to Victor''s words that she managed to ovee that fear and gain motivation.


    This event had a significant impact on Haruna''s worldview, and after spending a few days recovering Youki, she immediately gave the unimportant things to her generals and focused on training... Or rather, she focused on meditating.


    Senjutsu and Ki were vtile energies, and she needed to control them first. Control was the answer to everything involving that energy.


    Haruna believed that she had the ability to take Senjutsu to the same heights as Alucard demonstrated in their confrontation.


    A fire that could burn everything ignited in Haruna''s heart, and even though it had only been a few days, she was full of motivation and ideas for new techniques.


    She put her arrogance aside and started to read and learn about everything rted to human dance and martial arts.


    She didn''t want to admit it, but she was very proud of her own style of martial arts, but despite being a powerful martial artist, she knew that she was not invincible. Her ''dances'' needed a lot of energy to be used, and if the opponent destroyed some of her attacks or interrupted her ''dance'', she would have to expend even more energy.


    For high level opponents like Victor, this fighting style was not efficient.


    Feeling someone touching her cheek, Haruna shivered as she quickly jumped back and positioned herself to fight. She wondered who was able to catch her so off guard.


    When she saw Victor''s handsome face, all of her momentum died, and she looked back at him with an impassive expression.


    "Yo." Victor raised his hand in casual greeting.


    "It''s rude to invade ady''s personal space, Victor-Dono."


    "Eh...?" Victor looked at her with shock on his face as he approached her with soft steps, "I thought we were past that point M-A-S-T-E-R~."


    Haruna took a few steps back as she tried not to react to the seductive words that sent shivers through her entire body.


    Haruna stumbled, and when she went to adjust her center of gravity, she felt strong hands gripping her waist.


    She looked up and saw Victor''s face.


    ''Close, close, close, too close!'' Despite wearing an expression of indifference, she was freaking out inside.


    "When are we going to start training~?"


    "First-... Ahhn~." Haruna was going to try to say something, but she identally moaned a little when she felt someone touching her tails.


    "As expected, they are so cute¡­ I always wanted to pet them from the beginning."


    This time, Haruna couldn''t keep her emotionless expression and started to blush deeply; her facepletely red.


    "S-Stop, don''t you know the consequences of touching my tails!?"


    "Of course, I know~."


    "... Huh?"


    "Do you think that after the previous fight, I will let you get away from me~?"


    "If you think that, you are sorely mistaken, Master~."


    Haruna''s face turned even redder, and she looked like she was about to pass out at any moment from the rush of blood to her head.


    "And if you didn''t like it, you would have pushed me out." Victor held Haruna tighter.


    Just like Vampires consider the act of sucking blood in the neck region an intimate act, an act that can only be done between lovers¡­


    Something simr happened with foxes. The only one who could touch the fox''s tail was the husband or wife of the respective fox. Doing something like that without the fox''s permission was very offensive, and it was no exaggeration that the fox could kill the individual whomitted such an act.


    After all, they would feel like they had been vited.


    "Ahhn~." Haruna bit her lips and hid her red face in Victor''s chest, not caring anymore.


    And it''s not like he was wrong. She didn''t care if it was Victor who touched her; if it had been someone else, she would have killed them on the spot.


    Victor waspletely focused on stroking Haruna''s tails as gently as possible; her fur was so fluffy that he felt he could stay like that forever.


    He sat down on the floor and ced Haruna in hisp, but the woman didn''t care. She just kept hugging him while her body shuddered when Victor touched a sensitive area of ??her tail.


    ''Her tails are like erogenous zones, huh. So it is because of this that foxes feel offended when someone unknown touches their tails.'' Victor was feeling very studious now. He was like a scientist who was figuring out every part of this new ''experiment''.


    ''By God, these tails are so cute, and Haruna''s reaction makes everything better.'' Victor was having mixed feelings. He was feeling sadistic for loving Haruna''s reaction, and at the same time, he was feelingfortable because of how cute Haruna''s tails were.


    Victor felt Haruna squeeze his body even more while Haruna''s body shuddered violently.


    "S-Stop."


    "Hmm?" Victor took his eyes off Haruna''s tails and looked at Haruna as he felt something wet on his legs and realized she had an orgasm.


    Victor''s sadistic desire grew. He wanted to tease Haruna more, but he knew he couldn''t do that now, even she had limits.


    ''I have to make her get used to my presence... Until she can awaken that side of her that I know exists in her body.'' Victor remembered Haruna''s lifeless and obsessive eyes and smiled excitedly.


    ... While ordinary men ran from ''crazy'' women, Victor actively tried to create more of these crazy women...


    Victor stopped stroking Haruna''s tails which fell sloppily to the ground. He could feel Haruna''s warm breath on his chest, and her breathing was uneven, as if she had been running through the desert for several hours.


    Victor looked at Haruna''s cute ears and started gently stroking them.


    That sudden touch made Haruna''s back arch a little, and her tails lifted as if they were full of energy.


    "Are these ears functional too?" He whispered gently close to Haruna''s fox ears.


    "Y-Yes, I have heightened hearing in these ears. It''s like the hearing of animals, only much sharper and more refined." She replied while squirming.


    The ears were a sensitive spot as well, but not as much as the tails, so she wasn''t ''suffering'' as much.


    ''... Those gentle touches... It''s like he was touching something very precious...'' Haruna melted with Victor''s caresses; she didn''t even feel like getting out of that position.


    "And your human ears, what are they for?"


    "It''s more like a way to hear sounds at lower levels. That way, I can shut off my fox ears and not hear everything."


    "Hmm, super hearing can be bothersome sometimes, huh."


    "Yes, although I control it well, the enemy can take advantage of this weakness in a fight." For some reason, Haruna didn''t feel bad for exining her weaknesses to this man. She felt that he had never tried to harm her. The trust he gained from her in just a few days was unreal; she wasn''t used to getting so attached to someone like that.


    ''Is it because of his honesty?'' Since Victor arrived, he had never lied to Haruna. Yes, he omitted several things, but they were important matters or secrets, but other than those exceptions, he never lied when interacting with her.


    "Hmm." Victor nodded. He could imagine someone using a sonic attack to disable Haruna.


    "¡­ How did you get into this room?" Haruna asked something she was curious about from the beginning. She knew Victor wasn''t rude enough to break in, so he must have gotten permission from somewhere.


    "Oh, I was looking for you until I ran into Kuroka in the halls, and she said you were here, I knocked on the door and walked in, and you still didn''t hear me."


    "Seeing that you were concentrating, I touched your body to get your attention."


    "¡­Oh." Haruna felt a little bad now for looking at him coldly before.


    "Don''t think about nonsense. It''s normal to react like that when someone invades your personal space. After all, you weren''t aware."


    "..." Haruna snuggled into Victor''s body and deeply smelled his scent as if she were marking him.


    "How do you know what I was feeling¡­?"


    "I am an empath and someone who is extremely skilled at reading bodynguage; few things can escape my senses."


    "... This is unfair. You have a lot of advantages when negotiating."


    "Fufufu," Victor didn''t deny it, "You might not know it, but your tails react a lot to your emotions. I found out that you were feeling bad before because of that."


    Haruna''s face blushed a bit, and her tails started to wag as if she was nervous; realizing the involuntary action she was doing, she consciously stopped her tails.


    "¡­ Ugh, I am very aware of that fact, which is why, when I am trading, I always consciously control my tails, but sometimes, I just forget about it."


    "You don''t need to consciously act around me. Just act normal; I like to see your tails wagging. They have quite a hypnotic effect."


    "...." Haruna disyed a small smile and rxed her body. Soon the tails started to act by themselves as if they had a life of their own.


    Victorughed a little at this sight and stroked Haruna''s long ck hair.


    The two were silent for a long time, just enjoying each other''s presence. Haruna found this time in silence quitefortable, and she started to feel something that all of Victor''s wives felt when they were with him like this.


    Peace andfort, it was as if all the responsibilities had disappeared, and she could finally rx.


    Unconsciously, Haruna started to close her eyes. These sensations of peace, trust, andfort, Victor''s gentle caresses, the small noise of Victor''s heart beating. All these sensations were making Haruna slowly enter the realm of unconsciousness, her nine tails began to wrap around Victor''s body as if they were afraid he would run away, and she fell into the realm of unconsciousness.


    "Haruna-sama...-" Kuroka entered the room but stopped stiffly in the doorway as she stared at this vision with wide eyes and her mouth open in shock.


    She never thought she would see her leader in such a vulnerable state. She was always so serious, always so rigid; it was surreal what she was seeing now... For a moment, Kuroka thought she was seeing things, or it was a crazy dream.


    Kuroka''s eyes met Victor''s violet eyes, and she saw the man just nodding to tell her to leave.


    Kuroka nodded and gently closed the door as if she were afraid of waking Haruna.


    Outside the office, Kuroka stared at the wall for a long time, her mind trying to process the sight she just saw.


    The suprememander of the Youkai, the woman who united all the Youkai into one banner, the woman who sent the middle finger to the gods, the woman who was feared and respected by all Youkai for her strength was in such an intimate state with someone... and a vampire, no less.


    Kuroka''s brain started to reset, and she thought again about what she just saw, and soon her face turned a little red:


    ''I mean, I understand why she got like that. He''s so strong and handsome, not to mention he''s a progenitor, the perfect candidate for having kittens...'' Kuroka thought, but immediately shook her head in denial:


    ''Haruna is not like that. She doesn''t act on instinct, he can be very handsome, but if he was evil or rotten inside, she would never have approached him.''


    As a suprememander, Haruna was required to gain a skill, the ability to judge someone''s character, a skill that all leaders are required to have, and this skill was quite exceptional in Haruna. After all, she had to fight in a civil war with various races meddling in the conflict.


    ''If Haruna judged him trustworthy enough to leave her body so unprotected...'' Kuroka disyed a small excited smile:


    "Does this mean that I can be an aunt in the future? I wonder what kind of children the two of them will have~?" Kuroka chuckled to herself and started to walk away from the spot.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 604:A High-Level Game.

    Chapter 604: A High-Level ''Game''.


    At the same time, a meeting was taking ce in Nightingale.


    Roxanne was looking at a group of Fairies with an emotionless face.


    "Lady Roxanne, do you need anything?" Viviane, The Lake Fairy, asked with a look of absolute adoration in her eyes.


    "I don''t need anything right now, thank you," Roxanne replied in a gentle tone.


    "Oh... If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask; we''ll do anything for you."


    "We will do ANYTHING." She emphasized her point.


    Roxanne broke out in a cold sweat when she heard the Fairy''s fanatical tone: ''Damn! My Husband abandoned me to these fanatics!''


    Roxanne was muttering a lot internally. When they returned to Nightingale to find the group of Faeries, Victor was cordial and kind. He greeted them as new members of the alliance and quickly threw all the responsibility onto Roxanne... And fled.


    He said he was leaving to talk with his Wives, which wasn''t a lie, but...


    Evidently, he didn''t want to deal with a group of fanatics.


    ''I should have suspected something when the Master smiled in a strained way! He''s a master of bodynguage; it''s obvious he knew what kind of trouble awaited him, and because of that, he left me here!'' Roxanne groaned even more as she remained seated on the sofa with several small spots of light surrounding her.


    Footsteps were heard, and this made Roxanne perk up internally. She couldn''t bear to feel those Faeries'' adoring gazes anymore; she felt as if thousands of needles were piercing her body; it was very ufortable.


    Roxanne, despite her Status as a World Tree, had never been arrogant. When she merged with Victor''s Soul, she took on most of his traits, hence her ''humble'' attitude.


    Victor could be arrogant because of being a Progenitor, but most of all, he was honest and humble with the people he loved, and as Roxanne never had to interact with other people she didn''t know, she''d never had to ''act''.


    Natasha, Sasha, Violet, and Agnes entered the room.


    At one nce, it was apparent that Natashia, Sasha, and Violet were glowing way above normal, and with just one look, she could see Agnes''s annoyance.


    ''Yes, they had sex...'' Roxanne nodded to herself: ''I wonder how he didn''t break the girls'' bodies during the act. After all, he can''t control himself properly now.''


    The four girls looked at the red-haired woman with sharply pointed ears and gasped a little at her abrupt change in, precisely speaking, her ''body''.


    ''Who is this milf?'' The four women wondered, but the answer was evident when they nced at Roxanne''s ears.


    They assumed an expression of understanding:


    ''Oh, so that''s what he meant...'' The four thought.


    The day Victor returned, he met with the Fairies alone and left the matter in Roxanne''s hands. The Vampires in the room didn''t get to see Roxanne in person; after all, they were busy filing documents and preparing to receive the Fairies.


    Unlike the important people in the new city that the Snow n built, the Fairies would reside in another location. After all, they were allies of the ''ALUCARD'' n, not the ''VAMPIRES NOBLES.''


    There was a big difference between the two, so extra attention was needed.


    Viviane, seeing the people arriving, quickly lost the adoring look on her face and assumed a serious expression.


    "Return." With just onemand, the Fairies that had been surrounding Roxanne like pursuers fell behind Viviane.


    "Is it wise for all four of you toe here? Won''t d suspect something?" Roxanne asked.


    Violet, Agnes, Natashia, and Sasha opened their eyes wide at Roxanne''s ''sensible'' question, but they quickly snapped out of their stupor.


    "Officially, my mother has invited n Fulger in to ''check'' the supplies for the new citizens, and since I''m being trained as future n Leader, I was able toe too. So the visit here is ''official'', of course, we can''t stay long... Or the paperwork will grow beyond normal, that damn monster." Violet started to exin in a neutral, rational way and grumbled at the end with a slight tremor of annoyance.


    The urge to burn all that paper was very tempting.


    "Not to mention my ''Husband'' got us into an internal political firestorm," Agnes spoke the word Husband with a lot of venom in the word.


    She was agitated for many reasons, mainly due to her body''s growing frustrations, which was her fault, and she knew it, but... Women were known to be irrational beings for a reason.


    "Has the act of marrying Kaguya caused this much trouble?" Sasha asked curiously. She had no idea about the so-called political ''storm'' Agnes was talking about.


    "Of course! You know the history of n nk, right?"


    "A little bit; I just know they are a subordinate n of n Snow."


    "I''ll borate further. In the past, my foolish uncle decided it was a good idea to travel the world. Now, the act of doing this was not a problem... The problem started when he traveled to Japan and had a child with the Kuroyami n, an Ancient n of Assassins, and this son did not inherit our mes, but he did inherit our immunity to the Sun."


    "This was something that didn''t go down well in the past. My mother, who was n Leader at the time, was furious. As the Kuroyami n was experiencing difficulties at the time, my mother made an alliance proposal. All Leaders of n nk must enter n Snow as subordinates, and by doing so, n Snow will give them everything."


    "A Master to serve."


    "A purpose."


    "The power to walk in sunlight."


    "Andnds for them to control."


    "¡­Wait, subordinates, not servants?" Sasha raised an eyebrow.


    "Correct. In the past, n nk was not a n of Servants, but of subordinates, but¡­ Everything changed when the Heiress of this n died."


    "Some n ''Elders'' took advantage of this moment of weakness and went behind my mother''s back, having the entire n sign a contract of lifetime servitude."


    "¡­ Were there Elders in the past?"


    "Yes, some bullshit about if the Leader became ''evil'' or ''unfit'' to lead, the Elders would have the power to remove that Leader from power."


    "¡­What nonsense is this?" Violet was incredulous.


    "Yes, I don''t know why my mom agreed to it."


    "But evidently, it didn''t end well. My mother didn''t take too kindly to their actions and burned all the Elders for their insubordination."


    "Umu, it was something I would do too." Violet nodded while Agnes agreed with her.


    Roxanne, Natashia, Viviane, and Sasha ''sweat-dropped'' a little when they heard the two women''s response.


    ''Is the answer to all their problems just burning them?!'' They genuinely asked themselves.


    "The point is, the contract was already made, and by that time, my uncle was already dead. So with my uncle dead, and the n Heiress dead, n nk lost two important figures in domestic politics."


    "Wait... What about that man''s son?" Natashia asked.


    "He was alive... As you know, n nk is a n of Ninjas. Their loyalty would always be questioned; after all, they acted like mercenaries. But that was something that changed when my uncle''s son grew up and had the strength enough to be called an Heir."


    "That man¡­ He wielded the Snow n''s Fire and the Snow n''s immunity to the Sun, but he also had the n nk''s darkness."


    "He was extremely strong. He could''ve easily imed the contract and had it voided if he wanted to, but¡­ That would''ve been spitting in the face of the Snow n, who helped him so much."


    "Therefore, he chose to serve. He epted the contract willingly, and that was how n nk became the most trusted servants of n Snow. They are a force who answered only to the Leader of n Snow."


    ''Of course, that wasn''t all that happened, but it wouldn''t be wise to tell everything here. After all, that Fairy still can''t be trusted, and this is my n''s internal matter.''


    "And this is where problems begin to arise..." Agnes put her hand on her brow and smothered her irritation. Then, she huffed a big sigh and said:


    "Kaguya is a descendant of that man, and she married the damned Second Progenitor. So her Status, on paper, is technically now higher than even The Four ns of Vampire Counts."


    "... Oh... So, she''s like my aunt, or a big sister..." Violet disyed a small gentle smile. Shepletely ignored the political part of the problem and focused on what was most important.


    Agnes rolled her eyes at her daughter''s attitude.


    "... It makes sense. In Vampire Society, blood is everything. As a Progenitor, his opinions would always be considered even if he didn''t have any ''real'' political power." Natashia spoke.


    Agnes nodded. Now that Victor''s Status had spread like wildfire, everyone was trying to lick his boots, and the news of him losing his Title as Vampire Count wasn''t even seen as a negative.


    After all, a Progenitor was far ''above'' a ''mere'' Vampire Count.


    "... And? I don''t see the problem. It''s not like Kaguya, or her n, holds a grudge against us, and we''re also married to Victor. Our Statuses wouldn''t be any different." Sasha spoke.


    And Roxanne agreed with her. Inside she was amazed that a simple question had triggered this whole argument, but that was good for her; at least the Fairies were ignoring her existence now.


    "Huh... The problem is that this marriage status is not ''public''. If all Vampire Count Houses suddenly united with Alucard, everyone would think that the Vampire Counts are supporting the ''new Progenitor'', and that the ''Old Progenitor'' is no longer necessary. Nightingale would erupt into civil war, which we don''t want right now."


    "¡­Is Kaguya''s Status public?" Sasha pursed her lips and asked cautiously.


    "Yes, when Victor came to the Snow n, he said it out loud, and you know how Vampires are¡­ In less than a few hours, all of Nightingale knew that shit." Veins began to pulsate on Agnes'' forehead; she was irate now.


    "Whoa...he really caused a political firestorm with just simple words..." Natashiaughed in amusement, but inside, she was thinking about that particr move.


    "Hmm, we didn''t know that," Sasha spoke.


    "Of course not; you two were busy riding his goddamn cock." Agnes growled.


    "..." Sasha blushed and turned her face away; she didn''t expect such vulgar words from Agnes.


    "Mah, Mah, don''t be so jealous; my daughter and I needed our vitamin V, you know? We did a good job!"


    Agnes''s eyes changed to blood-red, and she looked at Natashia with a glint that promised pain. It was as if she was trying to bore holes into Natashia''s body with her gaze alone.


    "Indeed, I can''t bear to face that paperwork without a little motivation. I was already getting frustrated with my existence just by looking at those papers. Fuck, I swear I will never take over the reins of n Snow, at least not until Ruby makes a damn server to handle all this shit."


    "Damn, now I''m getting irritated." Veins began to appear on Violet''s forehead as well.


    "¡­ The Snow n is quite temperamental, huh," Viviane spoke in a calm tone.


    "You haven''t seen anything yet." Sasha, Natashia, and Roxanne spoke at the same time.


    "Back to the subject..." Natashia looked at Agnes with a serious look.


    "Agnes, you are forgetting a key point."


    "¡­ What?" She asked with irritation on her face.


    Natashia ignored this and continued with a serious look: "Read between the lines; it''s amon lesson in politics. Answer me, who is Victor? Specifically, who was the man he merged with?"


    "¡­Adoni-"Agnes opened her eyes wide.


    "As someone who inherited everything from that man, he definitely knows the consequences of his action. After all, he led the Snow n without you for a long time now¡­ So why did he do that?"


    "...." Agnes was silent as she thought about the matter; a little painful feeling arose in her heart when she heard Natashia mentioning that he''d led the Snow n for a long time.


    That particr sentence brought back many memories she didn''t want to remember right now. ''I promised to look at him for who he is and not as myte Husband. Despite having his knowledge, existence, and Soul merged, he is not Adonis... Adonis is a part of him; he is Victor.''


    Taking a moment for these thoughts to sink into her psyche, she thought back to Victor''s actions.


    ''Because he dered that amid so many servants and Royal Guards-...'' Agnes opened her eyes wide.


    "Of course¡­ The bloody Royal Guards. Fuck, it was a warning to d. Why didn''t I see it?"


    "Well, to be honest, we ignored the Royal Guards due to Victor''s presence¡­ He''s very conspicuous, you know?" Violet said. At that moment, everything in her vision was her Husband; she didn''t care about anything else; she just wanted to take him to the bedroom and have all his affection.


    Even if Victor did nothing and just stood there like a statue, he would still draw everyone''s attention. His height, his posture, everything about him screamed nobility, power, and Status.


    In a group of Noble Vampires, that man was superior to them simply because he is a Progenitor, and all Vampires subconsciously knew it.


    Even the arrogant Royal Guards didn''t say anything in the presence of the ''Progenitor'' because they knew that in terms of existence, Victor was the same as d, their Master.


    "It wasn''t just a warning for d; it was for all Vampire ns." Natashia smiled gently, but a sadistic glint could be seen in her eyes.


    "By marrying Kaguya, a woman with the lowest'' status'' in Nightingale''s hierarchy, he is basically announcing to the Lesser ns that there is a chance for them to rise in the rankings by siding with him."


    "He used n nk to deliver a message."


    Sasha and Violet narrowed their eyes:


    "Tsk, you''re talking like he used Kaguya. I don''t like it. Darling would never use us for that." Violet spoke.


    "He loves us too much to use us like this," Sasha added.


    "And I agree with that, he is a fool who knows he has control of three Vampire Counts, yet he asks nothing of us out of respect." Natashia disyed a small gentle smile. This was a trait of his that she loved very much.


    ''Victor epted me for who I am, not because of my n. He wanted ''Natashia'', not ''Fulger''...Lightning is just a consequence of having me, something hepletely ignores because he loves me.'' Shepletely understood that, and by understanding that, she didn''t fully understand why he made that move.


    Wasn''t it safer to remain silent? Why make so much noise?


    "Fufufufu, it''s funny to see you guys trying to guess Darling''s steps when he didn''t do much."


    "..." The four women looked at Roxanne and raised their eyebrows, their faces saying, ''Exin!''


    "No matter how much Victor changes or gets stronger, he''s still the Victor Violet knew in the past when she first turned him into a Vampire."


    Viviane looked at Roxanne with a slight shock on her face: ''That man is considered so highly by The World Tree?


    "You are being deceived by his mask, which is pretty awesome since you guys are the people who know him the most."


    Now, Violet was offended. Was someone iming to know Victor more than she does?


    ''Bitch, please, I''ve been chasing him since he was a kid!''


    "Exin," Violet growled. The temperature in the room seemed to rise several degrees; she was losing her temper, and very fast.


    "It''s simple to understand, Violet."


    "He didn''t do this for n nk or Kaguya."


    "He knows the political problems it can cause by saying it out loud, but he didn''t care. His sole purpose was to announce something to d."


    "What he was truly saying was:"


    "Bitch, I''m here in Nightingale. I saved your daughter, something you weren''t able to do."


    "..."


    "I ignored your order, I shat on your authority, and I''m still here, alive and well, and you can''t do anything about it, HAHAHAHA~"


    "..."


    Finishing the perfect imitation of Victor, she returned to her natural tone:


    "d must be furious right now."


    An even greater silence fell in the room.


    "¡­ Well, fuck. At first, I imagined something like that, but I never believed it to be true." Natashia was speechless.


    "You yourself said so before Natashia. Read between the lines. The ''Game'' of Progenitors runs much deeper than just petty minor n squabbles."


    "Tsk, he''s just being mean."


    "Indeed, but he''s the only one who can do so to d. Existentially speaking, they have the same Status, and thanks to you three Countesses, indirectly, he also has the same Social Status as d."


    "Nightingale is torn between d and Victor, two Kings in one country, and they both know they can''t sh. Their fight will only hurt the people they care about."


    "First, even though they don''t get along, they respect each other, even if d and Victor don''t admit it."


    "Victor was the one who helped d''s rtionship with Ophis, Victor was the one who saved d''s daughter, and even though the King grumbles about it, deep down, he''s still grateful for that action."


    "d was the one who gave Victor status, money, and power. Thanks to his Title of ''Youngest Vampire Count'', this opened up many opportunities for Victor to act. As a result, he gained his independence in the Supernatural World, something he values ??very much."


    "The two are simply too bonded to fight openly; because of that, they fight this way."


    "....." The girls looked at Roxanne as if she had grown a second head.


    ''Is this Roxanne?'' Natashia didn''t remember the airheaded Maid being as serious as she was right now.


    ''Darling must be upset by what d did, even if he didn''t care much...'' Violet thought.


    "They really are simr and, at the same time, opposites of each other. The name Alucard is really quite appropriate." Natasha sighed at the end.


    "... But that doesn''t change the fact that he caused so much trouble for me!" Agnes roared.


    "Oh, that was on purpose too."


    "Huh?"


    "He likes to see you pissed off. Your mask kind of pisses him off, so he pisses you off so you can break that mask and show your true self; after all, you only do that when you''re pissed off."


    Instead of getting irritated, she opened her eyes wide in shock.


    "Maid, how do you know all this? Exin!"


    "Meh, I''m connected to him on a Soul level, don''t you remember? So, of course, I can see the underlying intentions behind his actions."


    "..." Viviane opened her eyes wide.


    ''She is not connected to the but to that man? Huh...? How strong is his Soul!?''


    "¡­ This¡­ This is unfair! You and Aphrodite are unfair!"


    "Says the woman who has known the man since childhood." Roxanne snorted.


    "Indeed, shut up, Violet. You can''t talk about injustice."


    "Sasha!?" Violet looked at her friend wide-eyed: "Aren''t you on my side!?"


    "I mean, I also wish I could''ve met Victor when I was younger; I''m a little jealous¡­."


    "I wonder if Anna brought pictures of him?" She asked herself curiously.


    "..." Natashia and Violet opened their eyes a little, and their eyes glowed blood-red.


    "I will visit Anna now!" The three spoke at the same time.


    "Idiots, we have a meeting!" Roxanne grumbled; why did she have to stand here putting up with these fanatics? They will not run away! Not until this mess was sorted out!


    "Oh." Sasha, Natashia, and Violet spoke at the same time.


    During the whole discussion, Agnes just kept silent: ''... He really is different. Adonis would never do something to piss me off or something to make me react in a certain way... Does he like to see me like this? Why?'' She was very confused now.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 605:A Man L Hate And Respect At The Same Time.

    Chapter 605: A man I hate and respect at the same time.


    "That piece of shit..." d muttered in an irritated tone as he smashed the table with his grip.


    "He really is brazen."


    Of all the people, probably only d quickly understood what the rumors were about, and to say he wasn''t happy was an understatement; he was actually pissed off.


    ... But even though he was irritated, he was feeling rather amused. After all, few could treat him like that without fear of retaliation, and somehow, this treatment was reminiscent of when he and his friends badmouthed each other. Even if he felt that way in the depths of his being, he would never vocalize those words... NEVER!


    "..." Alexios, who was nearby, just kept silent as he put on his professional appearance.


    "F-Father... You''re not going to hurt him, right?" A worried voice was heard.


    d looked at his eldest daughter and, seeing the look of fear on the woman''s face, a vein snapped in his head.


    His gaze drifted to his youngest daughter, who was just staring at him with a nk expression. Despite not saying anything like her older sister, d couldpletely understand Ophis'' expression.


    More veins started popping on d''s face, ''Great, not just my youngest daughter, but the oldest too. Even if I wanted to do something to him, I couldn''t... Petty son of a bitch, he will pay." He began to think about how he was going to bring this back on Victor.


    Lilith started to get more worried when she saw her father sit in silence.


    Ophis was in the same state, even though her nk expression said nothing.


    "Cough." Alexios coughed lightly.


    d looked at his subordinate and saw him pointing at his daughters.


    Realizing the state of his daughters, he collected his feelings and spoke with an emotionless tone:


    "I won''t do anything, even though it''s annoying, he saved you, and that''s something I''m grateful for." He spoke honestly for the first time since all these events took ce.


    And somehow, he felt a weight lift off his shoulders.


    ''Even though he thwarted all my ns... I still thank him for bringing my daughter back... Even though he''s an annoying son of a bitch... Ugh.'' When it came to Victor, d had very mixed feelings.


    He appreciated the man but was also irritated that he had thwarted his ns. It seemed that the ''father'' side and the ''king'' side always fought when this man entered the conversation.


    "O-Oh... Good..." She sighed in relief without realizing that her words made her father more angry.


    Ophis didn''t say anything, she just closed her eyes and opened them again a few secondster, but relief could be seen in her expressionless eyes.


    "Ophis! Elizabeth! Lilith! Come here now!"


    The aforementioned girls trembled a little when they heard Morgana''s roar. The woman''s voice was so loud that it could be mistaken for a Banshee.


    Ophis and Lilith looked at each other and just nodded, then the two left d''s office running. They knew they shouldn''t keep their mother waiting too long.


    Seeing that the door was open, Alexios just waved his hand, and the door closed again.


    "My King, what should we do?"


    d was silent for a few seconds as he rearranged his thoughts. Then a minuteter, he gave a big sigh:


    "¡­Haah." He ces his hand on his brow:


    "I''m too old for this shit." For the first time in a few millennia, the king of vampires didn''t know what to do. For a man who was always so decisive, this was very frustrating for him.


    Alexios perked up at this, "My King, you finally listened to me! Why don''t you prepare for Lucas to be your sessor?"


    "..." d just looked at his subordinate, who had literal stars shining in his eyes.


    "If I didn''t know better, I would think you were trying to kick me off my throne."


    "Master is imagining things." He spoke with a deadpan expression while inside, he screamed, ''That''s exactly what I''m thinking!''


    "No King Rules Forever; Lord d knows this very well."


    "I know, and I also know that I am an exception to this. Like all God Kings, we have an immortal life."


    Alexios just sighed internally, ''This isn''t about lifespan, Master. Immortal or not, the mind always needs rest.''


    "To answer your question, I really don''t know what to do. Now that he''s no longer a vampire Count, byw, he''s just another n noble."


    "¡­ A n noble who sleeps in the same bed as the heiresses and the leaders of the three most influential vampire Count ns." Alexios would not let d forget something so important.


    d was silent for a few minutes. He didn''t want to touch that messy subject right now, so he said, "... Byw, I could punish him, but even if he doesn''t have a very high ''Status''. Now that everyone knows he is the second progenitor, like it or not, he has an opinion in Nightingale society."


    ''Ugh, I want to spank my past self for suggesting making him a vampire Count... Although he helped me a lot, even with my daughters...Ugh.'' Victor became a sticking point for d.


    "Master, may I..."


    d looked at Alexios, "Continue."


    "I suggest skipping it."


    "... Huh?"


    "With the current state of affairs, Alucard is a hive you don''t want to touch right now. Why don''t you decide to focus on the war and take the tools you so desire?"


    "¡­ Make sense, but¡­ I cannot ignore these irregr actions by n Snow, Fulger, and Scarlett." d narrowed his eyes, he received several reports of the three ns acting strange, but he couldn''t make a clear mental picture. The spy devices didn''t give any concrete information, and they were being quite discreet.


    "If I may say so... Despite the somewhat...plex rtionship you have with Alucard, the man is no fool. Even if he is a madman, he is also a family man. He will not do anything that harms Nightingale as a whole because, as you know, this is the country of your wives and your ''daughter''."


    "He is more inclined to protect this country than to destroy it. Therefore, I suggest you focus on the war. As long as you no longer have chains holding you here, you can act freely."


    Alexios gave his opinion as an adviser, and as usual, he expected d to deny it and do whatever he wanted... Again!


    "¡­ Hmm, I will do that. That way, I can locate the destroyed pantheon''s divine artifacts."


    "¡­ Eh?" Alexios looked at d in shock. Did the king really just listen to him? ... This is weird! The king is acting strange! Is someone else in his ce!?


    "Master¡­ Are you okay? I know vampires can''t get sick, b-but I''d like you to see a doctor."


    "..." d just looked at his adviser with a deadpan expression. Was he acting that out of character? ... Okay, he''s not the best when ites to listening to Alexios, but he''s not bad enough for Alexios to act that way, right? ... Right?


    "Haaah." d just sighed again, "Just scatter the spies across the enemy forces and actively use your eyes to spy on that ce."


    "...Yes..." Alexios answered uncertainly as he looked suspiciously at his king.


    d just looked at his subordinate, who was working while throwing asional suspicious nces at him, as he tried really hard not to sigh again.


    ''I''m really not that bad, am I?'' It was amazing how clueless he was about his own actions.


    ...


    "Girls, you came!" Morgana shed a big happy smile.


    "...." The three sisters looked nkly at Morgana and Jeanne. They really wanted toment that if they hadn''te when the woman called, the woman would drag them all away by force. She was bing more violent the more time passed.


    "Mother, why did you call us?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "Hmm, I was wondering if you guys wanted to visit your dad."


    "¡­ Huh?" The three sisters practically turned to stone as if Medusa herself had enchanted them, albeit for different reasons.


    Lilith and Elizabeth were shocked by this sudden news. I mean, they were sure it would end up like this somehow, considering that their mother was very close to Victor.


    ... They didn''t even ask who the ''new'' father was. After all, it was pretty obvious the only man Morgana openly showed an interest in was Victor.


    Ophis was just happy that she could see her father again.


    "Morgana!" Jeanne stomped the ground irritably.


    "¡­ Oops, I bit my tongue." Morganaughed innocently.


    "Nobody would believe that shit! And there are other ways to tell them the news! And you haven''t even made anything official with Victor yet!"


    "Bitch please like he''s going to ignore me. Who would ignore this hot subus?" Morgana snorted as she wrapped her arms around her chest to demonstrate how well ''endowed'' she was.


    Despite saying it with pride, Morgana knew that if Victor wanted to, he wouldn''t even look at her, subus or not; the man didn''t care.


    "You and I both know that''s not true, don''t talk like he''s a yboy who only thinks with his bottom half." Jeanne practically snarled in annoyance at her friend.


    "... Ugh, I know I don''t, but you get my point."


    "I know, but don''t talk like that. Look at the girls! They turned to stone!"


    "Humpf, they already knew that. This is nothing new!"


    "Ugh, you are getting pretty hopeless these days."


    "I am frustrated! I wanted to fu-"


    Jeanne hit Morgana on the head with her hand, "Idiot, don''t speak those words in front of Ophis!"


    "Ugh."


    "Look, I know you''re feeling grateful, and I know you''ve had those feelings since he helped us with our ''little'' problem. Believe me, I understand what you want to do, and I want to do the same, but now is not the time nor the moment for that. We are at war!"


    "The war is not ours." Morgana snorted.


    "Would you say that to Lilith?"


    "..." Lilith''s former general was silent with a difficult expression.


    "Haah, just calm down and let things happen naturally; no need to rush anything. You are acting in a hurry because you want to thank him in some way, but believe me when I say that this will only make everything worse."


    Morgana bit her lip, she really hated when her friend was right, it was a hard pill to swallow, but she understood that her friend also meant well for her.


    "¡­Then what should I do¡­?"


    "Just act natural. Victor doesn''t refuse our affection; in fact, he also constantly returns our affections, and you know he''s an empath and a master of bodynguage. He''s not dense like a ck hole, he knows your feelings, but he also understands that it is contradictory to act in a hurry and that it is better to let everything happen naturally." Jeanne gave wise advice.


    "Ugh, I really hate it when you''re correct."


    Jeanne wanted to make a sarcasticment that with agees wisdom, but she knew she would just burn herself if she did; she wasn''t that old! she was just alive since the beginning of existence.


    ''Ugh, now I''m getting depressed.''


    And Jeanne knew the gods were proof that no matter how old you are, you can still act like a spoiled brat, [I''m looking at you, Greek gods!]


    Somehow, she started to get irritated and felt an immense urge to erase those gods from existence, especially the big three.


    Morgana looked confused at her friend because she got sad all of a sudden, and now she''s pissed off?


    Wisely deciding not to touch that web of emotions, she nced at her daughters, who were silently watching everything as if they were an audience.


    "... What?"


    "It''s nothing; just surprised you moved on so quickly. It''s only been a few months since the divorce, you know?" Lilith grumbled.


    "... Haah, it may seem like it was quick, but what that fool did to me, or even to Jeanne, is something that not even years of living together can ovee..." Morgana disyed a gentle and slightly motherly smile thatpletely took the girls by surprise.


    "Are you really happy, mother..." Elizabeth asked.


    "Yes, I am." Morgana''s response was instantaneous.


    Elizabeth just nodded; for her, that was more than enough... She would leave the other problems for when she met Victor in person. She needed to talk to him.


    ''Not just my mother, but my other mother too! What''s his problem with women who were once married? That yboy!''


    "Father¡­?" Ophis asked with an intense look at Morgana.


    Morgana squirmed a little in difort.


    "¡­ You know your gaze scares me sometimes. Do you love him that much?"


    "Mm¡­ Best Father." Ophis spoke with a small smile on her face.


    ...


    Cough.


    "M-Master, are you okay?" Alexios asked worriedly when he saw d coughing up blood.


    "Y-Yes."


    ''I just felt like someone had pierced my heart just now.'' d shook his head inwardly.


    ...


    "Hmm, that''s good, I guess¡­ Anyway, we''re going to the Snow n."


    "From today, Lilith will not leave my sight."


    "¡­ I am not a child, Mother." Lilith pouted.


    Morgana just rolled her eyes. ''d spoiled my daughter a lot.''


    "I know, but even though you''re an older vampire, you''re weak as hell. You''re weaker than normal older vampires."


    "Ugh." Lilith felt like several arrows pierced her body.


    "Because of that, I will train you so that something like what happened doesn''t happen again. I won''t have a daughter who bes a damsel in distress every time something happens."


    "..." Lilith really wanted to cry now, but she knew her mother was right; she also hated herself for being so useless in that situation.


    "Mother, what about my training?"


    "Hmm, I will leave you to Scathach."


    "..." Elizabeth felt a chill run down her spine. It was as if all the arctic ice had fallen into her body.


    "Heh~, good luck, my sister," Lilith spoke with a victorious smile.


    "... Oh? Sounds like you''re excited, too, my daughter. I''ll let Scathach work out your foundations. That is actually a good idea; the woman is the best teacher in the mortal world, and she will put you back in the right ce."


    Lilith was the one who froze now in sheer horror, she still remembered what she suffered when she was younger at Scathach''s hands, and that was thest time in her life that she trained. That is to say, it''s been millennia since she trained seriously... No wonder she''s so weak.


    Against normal forces, Lilith was strong, but when a demon or such beings came into y, she became useless.


    "Training¡­?" Ophis asked.


    Jeanne looked at Ophis, "I think it''s best to leave your training to your father. He''ll kill us if he finds out that anyone trained his daughter."


    "Mm..." Ophis smiled gently; she didn''t mind training as long as she was with her father.


    "He can be quite possessive at times with his daughter¡­ Something that concerns me in the future." Jeanne muttered at the end.


    "Isn''t that a good thing? At the very least, he will be a loving father." Morgana looked confused at her friend.


    "... That''s exactly the problem, Morgana..."


    "Anyway, go get your brother Adam, and pack your bags. We''re going to the Snow n!"


    "¡­ Hmm, what about my dad?" Elizabeth asked.


    "What about d?"


    "Aren''t you going to warn him?"


    "Meh, he''ll know that. He''s got eyes everywhere." Morgana didn''t want to meet with d now because she knew she wouldn''t hold back and not speak ill of him, something she wanted to avoid. After all, she didn''t need to make this ''separation'' difficult for her daughters.


    "Now, go!"


    "Okay/Yes/Mm."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 606: Violet Wants To Nuke Someone.

    Chapter 606: Violet wants to nuke someone.


    Snow n office, Violet was in the dark room as she looked at an iron bucket where several papers were burning.


    "Burn demon spawn, burn! Be purged from existence by the me of destruction! HAHAHAHA~!"


    "..." Ruby and Sasha, who were standing in the doorway, looked at it with a faint look of concern.


    "Hmm, should we do something about this?" Ruby didn''t know what to do.


    "...Ugh, I really don''t want to touch that beehive," Sasha answered.


    Violet picked up more papers from the table and threw them into the bucket, "Burn!"


    She picked up another pile of paper and threw it into the fire, "Destruction!"


    "HAHAHAHA!" Sheughed even harder with a manic expression, looking like an arsonist satisfied with their work.


    "..."


    Ruby and Sasha looked at each other as an apprehensive look was shared between the two women. It was pretty clear that Violet wasn''t in the right frame of mind.


    "¡­ Hmm, Violet? ... Are you okay?"


    Violet quickly turned to face the door and saw her two friends.


    "They say it''s time to take responsibility, Violet. They say I must grow up and learn about leadership. They say a lot of shit, but none of them want to deal with that devil''s spawn!" Violet pointed at a location.


    Ruby turned on the office light, looked where Violet was pointing and saw seven stacks of papers.


    "This fucking work is endless! Fuck! No wonder my mother acted like such a bitch when I was younger! She was always frustrated dealing with that shit!"


    "...." Ruby and Sasha didn''t know how to react to Violet''s sailor mouth.


    I mean, it was obvious that Violet had no filters, she spoke her mind, but she was still ady raised in an important n. She still had elegance, but none of that was seen now in the woman; only frustration and irritation were seen on her face.


    "Okay, you need to take some time off," Sasha spoke.


    Ruby just nodded. She thought that if Violet was trapped in this ce any longer, she would explode. [Literally.]


    "I can''t! You think I didn''t try!?"


    "Huh? Why can''t you?"


    "These motherfuckers keep causing trouble and making more paperwork in the process, not to mention the constant stream of people entering the new town that need to be ounted for, and since it''s an important document, it has to go through a member of the main n!"


    "Ugh, I hate this job! This looks like a prison! ... Maybe I should blow it all up...? Yes, maybe that''s a good idea." Violet muttered at the end.


    "..." Ruby and Sasha broke into a cold sweat when they heard the murmur at the end.


    "Okay, you''re going to get out of here now! Let''s go to Japan!" Ruby walked into the office and tugged on Violet''s hand, dragging the woman out of this ''prison''.


    "Indeed, indeed! Darling is in Japan right now. He''s training in a new art called ''Senjutsu''; this is a good opportunity to cool his mind." Sasha nodded as she spoke.


    "Huh? Is my husband training to be a Sage Toad?"


    "Idiot, this is different from that anime! Didn''t you read the report I sent in the chat group!?"


    "You think I have time to read some shit!? Look around ¨C W-Wait, don''t pull me! I''ming!"


    "Natalia!" Ruby roared, and in less than a few seconds, a blonde-haired Maid appeared through a portal.


    "Yes?"


    "Get us to Japan before Violet Nukes everyone!"


    "H-Huh?"


    "Fast!"


    "O-Okay!"


    Natalia didn''t think much of it and quickly created a portal to Victor''s location.


    Without even waiting for Natalia''s reaction, Ruby threw Violet into the portal and soon jumped in after her.


    "¡­ Just what is going on?"


    "Violet is frustrated with all that paperwork."


    "...Oh, that makes sense... I was expecting she would reach a boiling point any second."Natalia said.


    "Hmm." Sasha nodded and continued, "Let Lady Agnes know what happened. Those documents cannot be left unattended by someone from the Snow n."


    "I will do it now."


    Sasha just nodded and jumped towards the portal.


    The portal closed, and Natalia said:


    "Come."


    "A shadow gathered in front of Natalia, and soon a man with oriental features appeared in front of her.


    "You heard?"


    "Yes, I have also already sent my subordinates to inform Countess Agnes."


    "Where is the countess?"


    "The former wife of the vampire king and her children came to the Snow n; she went to receive them."


    Natalia nodded. She knew these individuals hade to see Victor, not the Snow n, but to keep up ''appearances'', the Countess herself had to receive them to give the image of ''harmony''.


    ''Ugh, I hate politics.''


    "Hmm, please keep Violet''s departure a secret from unreliable n members. You can report it to her friends and Victor''s rtives who are here."


    Oda just nodded and disappeared into the shadows.


    ...


    Adrastea n Territory.


    Office of Eleonor in Warfall.


    Natashia, Scathach, Roxanne, Eleonor, and Rose were staring at Viviane.


    "Let me get this straight, Master." Eleonor rubbed her brow and sighed a little, then she spoke in a tired tone.


    "You want to leave your ''secret'' allies here?"


    The girls look at Scathach.


    "Hmm, as you know, we are creating a faction, but since we don''t have structures right now, we have to hide our ''most'' important allies."


    "Not to mention that the Fairies can''t be out in the open like that. That drew too much attention since they are a race desired by all."


    "Bringing them to n Adrastea is more viable. After all, almost nobody sets foot here."


    "¡­ What about the city being weed by new beings into the Snow n?"


    "The beings that are entering that ce are allies of ''Nightingale''. Specifically speaking, of d."


    "They are not allied with our faction or Alucard yet."


    "Not to mention we can''t take the risk of recruiting people now and that information leaking out, so only select individuals will form an alliance with us."


    "Work with quality, not quantity, huh," Rosemented.


    "Correct." Scathach nodded and looked at Viviane.


    The fairy with divine blood squirmed a little at the look of Scathach; it was an intense gaze that seemed to know all her secrets.


    ''I feel like I''m not wearing clothes. This woman is dangerous... Although this woman named Rose isn''t someone to be trifled with either...''


    "Fairies are a race that hate impurities, so they are very pure and connected to nature. That nature manifests itself in their allies as well. If the fairy is here, the ''monsters'' won''t even be able toe near the city; they are also able to know who is lying to them."


    "..." Viviane opened her eyes a little:


    "You seem to know my race quite well."


    "Humph, how old do you think I am? Your kind was verymon in the past. Unfortunately, greed ended up destroying your race; in our world, being beautiful and ''special'' without strength is a sin."


    "Not to mention that I trained Arthur."


    "... What!? You trained Arthur!?"


    "Hmm, the bastard had talent, but unfortunately, he never reached his full potential, and he didn''t gain that much strength. When he took the Caliburn, hepletely relied on the sword and forgot about his own body. The same thing happened when Merlin gave Excalibur to him."


    "Why didn''t Merlin tell me anything!?"


    "Why does he need to say something?"


    "... Huh?"


    "It doesn''t matter who he trains, right? He just needs to stay strong." Scathach snorted in disdain. She didn''t mind gaining a reputation for training her ''students'', but that was not something that interested her. She was only interested in the strength and the potential of the individual; the rest was all secondary.


    "But-."


    "Hmm, excuse me... As much as it''s interesting to talk about my master''s adventures, can we get back to the subject, please?"


    "Oh, you are correct. Anyway, knowing these abilities, you can already imagine how fairies can help, right?"


    "Hmm, I thought of a few things¡­ But mostly, I want to clear my territory. I''m very aware that there are spies here among the merchants." Eleonor nodded with a smile on her face.


    ''With the help of the fairies, I can get rid of these old men from my territory.''


    "Oh? You don''t think someone from your n might be a spy?"


    Eleonor''s face visibly distorted but quickly changed to a neutral expression, "The probability is low..."


    "But it''s not impossible, right?"


    "... Yes... But I trust my people-."


    "... Eleonor, don''t ignore a possible problem because you want to trust someone, sentimentality for a ruler is necessary, but in excess, it''s just a weakness that can be exploited."


    "I am not talking about being a tyrannical dictator, but apetent ruler."


    Eleonor groaned inwardly in annoyance. She hated these Scathach lectures, even though she understands it''s necessary, it''s still annoying. Yes, she knows that the woman has more life experience than her, and she knows that her advice is always wee, but Scathach''s tone as if he was teaching a child was irritating.


    ''...Although, at her age, everyone is a child in her point of view...'' Somehow, she started to feel better now and began to listen carefully to her master''s advice. But, to be honest with herself, she missed that too.


    "As long as beings have desires, they can be bought or corrupted for the other team, huh?"Eleonor said one of Rose''s teachings.


    "Hmm, looks like Rose taught you well about territory management and politics."


    "Yes, I had good teachers."


    Rose and Scathach disyed a small smile when they heard this.


    Rose and Walter were the ones who taught her all about the Adrastea n. Rose taught policy, and Walter taught how to behave as a noble and a n leader.


    Scathach was the one who taught Eleonor to use her strength, and the woman built the bases for the growth of Eleonor, which wouldter be consolidated by Walter and Rose.


    "Just don''t forget your teachings because of your feelings."


    "... Haha, you are right, Master. I''ll take care of my soldiers too."


    "Good."


    "And then? Will you ept the faerie haven?"


    "¡­ Yes, but they will have to act under thews of my territory."


    "That''s not a problem. We''ll live in seclusion with Lady Roxanne''s help."


    "Even in seclusion, you will still follow myws," Eleonor spoke in a firmer tone.


    "Mm." Viviane nodded a little in annoyance, but sacrifices were necessary to stay in Roxanne''s presence.


    "Something I wanted to ask... Roxanne is a tree of negativity; won''t you, as fairies, be affected by that?" Natashia asked.


    Before Viviane could say anything, Roxanne started to speak:


    "World trees are neutral beings. No matter what their work, their basic function is to maintain the, and this duty is divided in two, the ''positive'' side filters everything that is positive and returns to the."


    "The negative side filters out all ''corruptions'' and returns negativity to the. In this way, death, dposition, and all those important aspects of life are maintained. If the negativity is too great, as on Earth, for example, the tree will send that energy to another dimension on the itself. That''s how hell is created."


    "Of course, the opposite happens if there is too much positivity. ''Heavens'' are created to filter souls and give back to my father, and a bnce is needed." Roxanne exined.


    "...." Question marks appeared in everyone''s heads. Viviane just looked at Roxanne with stars shining in her eyes. It was like a fan looking at their favorite artist.


    "Sorry, but I didn''t fully understand everything."


    "What is the Negativity and Positivity you talk about so much?"


    "These are primordial aspects of the maintenance of the universe. Of the existing 7 primordial ones, 2 are in a state of non-existence and only exist as abstract concepts. They are the ''Positivity'' and ''Negativity''."


    "They are entities that are the source of everything that is negative, you know, that circle of Yin and Yang that anime talks about so much; it''s like that." Roxanne was heavily influenced by Ruby.


    "All that is positive and negative exists because of them. Even the energies that all mortal and divine races usee from them; they are remnants of the primordial chaos that started the universe, without them the concept of everything that we ''see '' couldn''t exist."


    "......." Now nobody understood anything, but they made sure to store that information in their heads because the way she said it seemed to be quite important.


    Seeing the silence in the room, Roxanne just sighed, making her breasts shake a little, and said:


    "The point is, I may be the tree of negativity, but that doesn''t mean I''m bad or anything; that''s just my job. Because of this, Viviane is not affected by my presence. My nature is not corruptive like demons or evil spirits. My nature is neutral, just like that of my ''sister'', who is responsible for the positives of the we are on."


    "Not to mention, fairies are rted to world trees. Just like my guardian, fairies are spirits born from a world tree."


    "Because of that..." Roxanne pointed at Viviane, "She looks at me like a Fangirl." She sighed at the end


    "¡­Even if I''m half divine¡­ The faerie''s instincts are too strong in your presence. I have considered myself a fairy since birth, and I don''t like the gods. Because of that, my instincts are quite influenced."


    "¡­ Just rx and treat me normally."


    "That is not possible. You are a being of the highest order, so respect is required." She spoke in a very serious tone.


    "Ugh." Roxanne groaned in annoyance.


    The girls wanted to have fun seeing Roxanne''s expression, but they were too busy absorbing the ''random'' knowledge that Roxanne suddenly threw at them.


    "Oh, something I was curious about, Lady Roxanne."


    "Hmm?"


    "If you''re connected to Lord Alucard''s soul... What happens to maintaining this''s negativity?"


    "...."


    Viviane broke out in a cold sweat seeing Roxanne''s silence.


    ''She must have some solution, right...?'' Viviane can''t know many things, but she knows that ''bnce'' must exist and if a fundamental part of the bnce of the is here in front of her now... What happens to the?


    "Who knows? I have no knowledge about it." Roxanne snorted. Secretly, she wanted to know the answer to that question too.


    "....."


    Viviane just looked at Roxanne with a lifeless look.


    ''We''re fucked, aren''t we?''


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 607 607: Senjutsu.

    Chapter 607: Senjutsu.


    Victor was sitting in a cave with his eyes closed; he had an upright posture with his legs bentfortably.


    "This ce is what we call ''Mother Earth''s blood veins'' or Ley lines if you prefer."


    "The energy that circtes throughout the passes through here."


    "Feel that energy around you, and try to pull that energy into your body-." Haruna stopped talking and opened her eyes wide as she felt the surrounding energy build up around Victor.


    ''So much energy!?''


    "Strange... This energy seems quite familiar for some reason..." Victor spoke in a neutral tone that contained nostalgia.


    Getting lost in the intoxicating sensation he was feeling in his body, Victor didn''t notice what was going on around him.


    The energy contained in that cavern wasing towards him like a son meeting his father after many years without contact.


    The entire ce was covered in a light green energy, and the ''energy'' of life was entering Victor''s body more densely than it was with Haruna.


    ''How is he not copsing with so much energy?'' Haruna couldn''t understand the sight in front of her.


    ''Where? ... Where did I feel this energy before? What does this feel like?'' Victor asked himself.


    Falling deep into his own thoughts, he found himself in front of a tree that had blood-red leaves.


    ''Roxanne... Oh, I understand now... I don''t need to ''steal'' this energy from Earth... I already have it.''


    Suddenly the green energy of life disappearedpletely, and the flow returned to the cave as if nothing had happened.


    "Huh!? He stopped absorbing it? Why?" Haruna''s questions were answered with what happened next.


    Pure red energy began to emanate from Victor''s body.


    ''This is... Senjutsu! But it''spletely different from mine! This energy is filled with murderous intent!'' Haruna couldn''t understand anything anymore.


    It was clear to her that the energy Victor was using right now was Senjutsu, but this energy had the heavy feeling of pure killing intent and ''blood''. For a moment, it was as if Haruna was looking into a sea of ??blood.


    But... Despite being so different, the feeling was the same. The energy wasn''t evil or anything like that; it still had a bit of ''nature'', and ''life''.


    ''This is weird! What is this!?'' Haruna was utterly lost and speechless.


    ''... Why do I feel this energy is weaker than the Senjutsu I''m used to?''


    While Haruna was going through an internal crisis due to not understanding anything, Victor was taken aback by a sudden voice in his head.


    [Master!? you are finally using my energy actively!!] Roxanne''s excited voice resounded throughout Victor''s existence.


    Victor screwed up his face a little, [Did you already know I could use this?]


    [Umu? Of course! You could have used my energy right from the start! Remember that my soul is connected to yours, and I am nurturing your existence! You are my ''! Hehehe~]


    [... Why didn''t you ever say I could use this?]


    [I mean... Wasn''t that obvious?] She answered in a sincere tone.


    [Huh...?]


    [Well, I thought Master knew from the beginning. When you used progenitor form, you always used some of my energy in your attacks, so I never questioned it. After all, I thought you already knew.]


    "..." Victor felt like facepalming now.


    [... So it was ack ofmunication?]


    [I think so... Anyway! Now that you''re using my energy, we can better sync up! Try, try!]


    [Sync up? Huh?]


    [Umu, remember that the world tree feeds an entire. Without us, life cannot exist on the! Now, think about it, I''m ''feeding'' passively, but we''ve never ''synchronized'' before. After all, unlike a that has no consciousness, and I can do that without needing permission, Master needs to try to ''synchronize'' with me !]


    [How do I do this?]


    [Only think about joining me! I''ll do the rest!]


    [Okay...]


    Victor began to think about joining with Roxanne and felt Roxanne''s ''existence'' enter his mind.


    ''This feeling is like that time... That time I merged with Adonis...''


    Suddenly, a wave of feelings and memories invaded Victor''s being.


    [Is this... Your memories?]


    [We are synchronizing for the first time, and because of that, we are experiencing all the events of each other''s existence. It''s a passive process.]


    "Ugh." Victor felt his whole body begin to ache.


    [... Master!?]


    [I''m fine, I just felt my whole body hurt like never before.] Victor felt like every inch of his body was being ripped into thousands of pieces. The only reason he didn''t scream was that he went through something simr in Scathach''s training, even though in that training, he never felt as much pain as he did now.


    He felt it wasn''t a physical pain but an existential pain... Like his soul was being attacked or something.


    [This is normal, even though I''m young, I am a higher existence than you.]


    Victor was a progenitor, the beginning of an entire race.


    Roxanne was a world tree, the beginning of life for an entire; the two were beyondpare.


    [In normal cases, if I did that, the person would disappear from existence.]


    Victor felt a chill run down his spine.


    [Hmm? No need to fear, Master! As the progenitor of vampires, your soul is massive ~. You can contain my existence easily! And as time passes, I will nurture your soul to make my home even morefortable! Hehehe~]


    Victor didn''t know what to say when he saw that Roxanne was treating his body like her ''home''.


    Minutes passed, and the two were still seeing each other''s lives. In a simple to understand way, Roxanne''s life was quite... monotonous.


    For as long as she could remember, she had always been in that forest where he first found her, and the only emotions in her life were loneliness, sadness, joy, anger, fear, and happiness.


    Joy when Big Guy was created, and she didn''t have to be alone anymore, thus removing her loneliness.


    Anger and a little fear when other beings entered their territory trying to hunt Big Guy. In one of these memories, even Scathach was present, although the woman just beat the gori and left him aside.


    Existential fear when d appeared in front of her for the first time with greedy eyes, fear when a group of beings appeared in front of her.


    ''That old man knew about Roxanne, huh... He probably wanted to do something simr to what happened to me?'' Victor thought and continued to feel Roxanne''s emotions.


    She felt happiness, curiosity, and joy when she met Victor for the first time.


    Unlike Roxanne''s ''monotonous'' life, Victor''s life was more troubled mainly because of his ''disease'', a disease caused by a rare blood called RH Null Blood.


    She felt it all, the humiliation he felt when Luan Davis, his former bully, beat him, the helplessness of realizing how weak he was to help his mother.


    The happiness he had in being with his childhood friends, the feeling of belonging to a ''ce'' when he met Leona, a girl who looked just like him.


    All of Victor''s experiences from when he was a baby to the present were felt by Roxanne.


    Roxanne, who was in Victor''s soul world, opened her eyes and looked at Alter Victor.


    "I see¡­ This is who my Master really is." She felt like she knew Victor even better now. She felt their connection grow stronger and be so close to each other that it was like they were the same being but, at the same time, separate.


    She felt that she knew Victor even better than he did. After all, she saw memories thaty dormant in the deepest corners of Victor''s being.


    When beings grew up and matured, they tended to forget useless things, and only important events were stored, and the rest were hidden; this was a normal process.


    If you ask a person; Hey, do you remember clearly what you did when you were 3 years old?


    Most people will say they don''t know or just say important events that happened.


    But with Roxanne acting as a medium, she could ess the deepest parts of Victor if she wanted to. But she couldn''t change anything, and she could only bring up memories that Victor once forgot.


    It was like she was a ''guide'' to Victor''s memories.


    "That''s how it is to synchronize..." It was a feeling like she was finallyplete; it was intoxicating.


    "I''ve always wondered what that energy was that we use from time to time, so that was your ''senjutsu'', huh."


    "Hmm, this is my energy. Energy I would have used to power a, but now I am feeding my beloved husband."


    "I see¡­ So that green energy is."


    "Yes, the energy of the world tree of Earth."


    "Because she''s older, that energy is much denser than mine... And to think my husband needed another bitch to understand how to use my energy." Roxanne snorted jealously.


    "Not wanting to defend the other me, but you didn''t say anything."


    "I thought you knew!"


    "Why don''t you try vocalizing when something important happens? Remaining silent does not help anyone."


    "Ugh¡­you''re right. I''ll do that from now on."


    Victor appeared next to Alter Victor.


    "This ce has changed a lot..." Victor looked around at what was a big red forest, he looked at the giant tree on the horizon, and then he looked at Roxanne:


    "Weren''t you at Nightingale?" Victor asked.


    "I''m still in Nightingale. Properly speaking, only my projection is there. Remember, my main body is here; that giant tree is the real ''me''."


    "I see. What now?"


    "Huh?"


    "I can use your Senjutsu."


    "Yes," Roxanne nodded.


    "¡­ And?" Victor asked.


    "Create new techniques?"


    "...¡­"


    "Do not look at me like that." Roxanne pouted, "Originally, my energy wasn''t used for personal purposes. It was meant to power a."


    "¡­ So, trial and error again, huh."


    "Yes." Roxanne nodded.


    "Ugh."


    "Hey, at least now that you can use my energy, you can use your inner vitality too."


    "The so-called ''Ki'', right? As that fox said¡­ Although it would be counter-productive for you to use your vitality, after all, you have me here, just use ''Senjutsu'' and ignore ''Ki''."


    "I feel that our situation is not the same as Haruna''s¡­" Victor muttered.


    From what he understood, Haruna attracted nature''s energy, [Senjutsu], and stored it in her body. That way, she could use her vitality [Ki] to produce techniques.


    But this was a two-step process. She didn''t use nature''s energy directly since she first needed to ''filter'' that energy so that it didn''t damage her. With enough proficiency, Haruna said she could use Senjutsu directly, despite the fact that it tires the body more.


    What happened here was the following: Victor skipped that whole step and went straight to the part where he uses Senjutsu.


    ... At least, that''s how Victor understood his current situation.


    "Of course not." Roxanne snorted disdainfully:


    "While she''s using energy remnants from Earth''s world tree, you have your own personal world tree in your soul!"


    Victor nodded. ''As expected, I was correct.''


    "¡­ And it is because of this unique situation that I am the first to be in, and since I am the first, this is uncharted ground."


    "So Haruna can''t teach me anything..." Victor gave Roxanne a nk look. He could already imagine the problem he would have in thinking of how to do something useful with this energy.


    "...To be fair, this is Haruna''s first time using ''Senjutsu'' as well, so she couldn''t teach you anything anyway."


    "......" A hush fell around the group.


    Victor visibly sighed, he came here with the intention of training, but he ended up discovering something of himself, and in the end, it turned out that the training was ''easy'', but he acquired a new problem.


    Since he was the only one he knew in this unique situation, he had to carve out an entire uncharted path by himself.


    "Is there at least some passive benefit to having you sync with me?"


    "Your body gets stronger passively, and all your stats are passively increased... Oh, you can use my powers too. You don''t need Kaguya to act as a go-between."


    ''Hmm, that''s good, but I feel like I''m going to have a lot of trouble regaining control of my body now.''


    "What percentage is the passive raise? And what are your powers?" Victor asked.


    "Answering in order, I don''t know how much the passive increase is, and my powers are simr to yours."


    "Oh?"


    "I can control the souls I store, control the blood, something Alter Victor can do."


    "Well, I am his Progenitor power." Alter Victor shrugged as if it were obvious.


    "I can feed on negative feelings and corrupt beings like demons. I can sense the negative intentions of other beings, and this is something you can already do thanks to Aphrodite''s love blessing, so this ability should only get more plete'' and stronger now."


    "Now, it will be even more difficult to hide something from me."


    "Indeed. I can also control nature. More specifically, I can control the non-sentient ''Life'' element."


    "Trees, rocks, etc.?"


    "Yes, in a simple way to understand, I can ''grow'' them and manage them."


    "Although I have a better affinity for nts, trees, and all nt life, basically everything ''Green'' is under my control. This is an ability every world tree has."


    "..." Victor was silent for a few seconds, and then he spoke as he nodded his head:


    "Control of nt life." He could see potential in that, technically speaking, he could create his own food now, so his future non-vampire subordinates won''t starve.


    When Victor went to say something, he heard Alter saying:


    "Pfft, Bitch, you''re Hashirama now, Hahahaha! I''ll call you a tree hugger now!"


    Victor gave his counterpart a nk look and replied with a small smile:


    "If the tree is as beautiful as my beloved wife, I don''t care." He stared at Roxanne.


    "...." Roxanne felt her face heat up, and a happy smile appeared.


    "Smooth~, as expected of me! Natural yboy, Hahaha~!"


    Suddenly Roxanne realized something, "Master, you mustn''t!" She spoke with a very serious tone.


    "¡­ Huh?" Victor didn''t understand anything.


    "You must not hug another tree! I''m your only world tree! I will not allow another! I don''t want to share space with another bitch!"


    "......" Victor really didn''t know how to answer that. He wanted to say that it''s not easy to find another world tree, they literally are unique species, and there''s only one for each, and even on the, it''s difficult to find that tree. After all, they hide by nature.


    ''Wait, is it actually two? I know that Roxanne has an older sister who is responsible for the ''positivity'' of the Nightingale.''


    "I''ll go back now. I need to exin what happened to Haruna. I feel like she''s going crazy from so many strange things happening."


    "Umu, I will create a shrine for the fairies! If you need me, just say so!"


    "Hmm, keep me posted."


    "Sir, Yes, Sir!"


    Before Victor could disappear, Roxanne hugged Victor and kissed him.


    "Hhm!?" Victor was taken aback, but quickly, he hugged the woman and returned the kiss.


    Two minutes after their tongues battling, Roxanne pulled away, her face red and her expression seductive, as she licked her lips a little and looked at Victor with dreamy eyes:


    "A kiss from your wife for good luck, hehehe~." Sheughed as she disappeared.


    Victorughed lovingly. His wife was so cute.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 608: Senjutsu 2.

    Chapter 608: Senjutsu 2.


    When Victor stopped meditating, the first thing he did was exin to Haruna why he could use such a unique form of Senjutsu.


    It was worth mentioning that the nk look Haruna gave Victor was quite amusing. With the ability to feel emotions, Victor could tell that she was a little jealous and, at the same time,pletely disbelieving.


    "Huh, I will rest. I never thought I could get tired just by watching you." Those were Haruna''sst words as she walked away from Victor.


    Victor just chuckled in amusement, and when Haruna left, he returned to training with the new Energy and discovered something.


    Senjutsu was a very Neutral Energy but, at the same time, very powerful. After all, it was an Energy that sustained an entire, and his body ached a little every time he used it, proving an essential point for Victor.


    "¡­ I thank Roxanne for not telling me about this Energy sooner¡­ If I had used it earlier, I would have died from my own Power."


    Victor shuddered internally when he thought of the consequences of using that Energy earlier.


    It was funny how things tended to happen as they were supposed to. Before all of this happened, Victor''s body couldn''t contain the Energy of his own Power; he was overloaded.


    Now, he could use that Power with greater output without worrying about his body exploding.


    ''Perhaps, I could-...'' Before he could confirm his thoughts, he heard Alter''s voice:


    [I rmend that you don''t do that. Don''t be greedy, Victor.]


    Victor raised an eyebrow when he heard Alter''s voice:


    [Did you know what I was going to do?]


    [Of course, I''m you] Alter snorted in disdain and continued:


    [You can''t use Senjutsu and Progenitor Form together, your body and Soul won''t be able to take the entire load.]


    [Remember that the Energy that passes through your body is the Energy that sustains an entire damn. Even if it is Neutral, it is raw, dense, and vtile Energy; using it in the Progenitor Form is just asking to kill yourself.]


    [Your Progenitor Powers have be much more potent because they were nourished by Roxanne''s Energy. The proof of this is my vivid appearance. Before, I was just a shadow, but now, I have an appearance. This indicates that our Progenitor Powers have be much more potent than before.]


    [Baby steps, Victor. Take it easy. You''ve only recently acquired several ways to evolve your strength, several methods that would make all Supernatural Beings jealous. Remember that it''s not normal for someone to grow as much in strength in a short time as you do... And Scathach won''t run away because you''re taking too long... Not after what happened that day.]


    Images of Victor and Scathach''s ''excited'' night shed through the mind of the young Progenitor. Victor justughed a little, and the feeling of impatience began to subside.


    [... Haah, you''re right. She warned me many times not to rush my training.]


    [Hmm, it''s understandable why you want to get stronger quickly, but you must give your body time to adapt to the abrupt changes. Your current level of physical strength is dangerous. You have to control it, or you may unconsciously injure your Wives.]


    Victor got up off the ground, and with just that bit of force he''d used, the ground around him sank.


    [See?]


    "Tsk, the control I gained from the Haruna fight literally went to shit," Victor muttered angrily. After Haruna''s fight, he had decent control of his strength. He could hug someone and act carefully without hurting the person, but now?


    That was impossible.


    "Haah, I have no choice. I have to go over all my basics again."


    "Ugh¡­ What is this annoying pain?"


    [The Energy of Senjutsu is constantly running through your body, and because of that, your body is in pain. The Energy is destroying your body, and your regeneration is rebuilding it. This whole process is happening quickly, and soon, your body will be strong enough to handle the Energy without destroying yourself.]


    Victor broke into a cold sweat when he heard what Alter said.


    ''Even with my body like that, I can''t handle this Energy properly?'' He thought.


    [Duh! It''s an Energy that nourishes a! It wasn''t made to fit into a Being''s body... We really have to be thankful Roxanne didn''t bring this up sooner... If we hadn''t gone through the body rebuilding, we''d be fucked.]


    Victor just nodded. When he was going to position himself to practice the Martial Arts of Scathach, he turned his head towards the cave entrance, and soon he saw his three Wives, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby, apanied by Haruna.


    "AHHH! I finally found you, Darling!" Violet smiled widely, and just as she was about to run over to Victor.


    Victor raised his hand in a stop sign:


    "Stop."


    "... Huh?"


    Before Violet thought about nonsense because of his rejection, he said:


    "My body has undergone many abrupt changes in a short time. As a result, I can''t control my strength. I could hurt you unintentionally, which I wouldn''t forgive myself for."


    "¡­Oh." Violet sighed in relief. She thought her Husband was rejecting her or something.


    "What happened, Darling?" Sasha asked curiously, she heard the changes that happened to Victor through Ruby, but from how Victor spoke, it seemed that something else had happened.


    "Well, Haruna''s training gave unexpected results..."


    "This can''t be called training. You literally skipped the entire Ki Stage and went straight to the end." Haruna pouted.


    Victor justughed gently.


    "... Seriously, we left for a few hours, and you do something again... It never gets boring with you around, huh?" Ruby disyed a small smile.


    Victor shrugged as if he had no choice, "That''s my charm."


    The girls rolled their eyes.


    "Exin what happened," Violet asked.


    Victor nodded and began to exin the events from his point of view.


    ...


    "...So you have the Energy that sustains an entire PLANET coursing through your veins..." Violet looked at her Husband as if he had grown a second head.


    I mean, she knew her Husband was amazing. After all, he was her Husband, a man who had brokenmon sense several times... But even by the usual standards of Victor''s development, this was ridiculous.


    "¡­ Haruna, I ask that you keep everything you heard a secret." Sasha looked at the Fox.


    "I will not go around telling secrets of my ''possible'' future Husband to other people, not to mention that he is my ally." Haruna rolled her eyes.


    Sasha and Ruby just rolled their eyes; they hadn''t known the girl for very long, but if she was anything like Victor talked about, this ''possible'' Husband was an absolute certainty.


    "Darling, Darling, don''t move, okay?"


    "Mm."


    The three girls looked at Violet in curiosity, they wondered what she was doing, and soon they got their answer in a funny picture of Violet trying to push Victor, but the man''s body wouldn''t even move.


    Violet stopped pushing Victor and looked at him in shock, "As expected, you are much heavier than before."


    "¡­ How many tons can you lift, Violet?"


    "Hmm,st time I checked, I could lift five tons."


    "Huh? That isn''t much." Sasha spoke.


    "I''m not an expert in physicalbat like Ruby or Darling. I use my Fire Powers more."


    "How many tons can you lift, Ruby?"


    "With the Martial Arts training I had with my Husband the year I was on Earth, I was able to lift 30 tons with a lot of effort," Ruby exined.


    "By the way, Pepper can lift 40 tons."


    "..." The girls fell silent when they heard Victor''s voice.


    Who would have thought that innocent girl was so strong?


    "¡­ Well, since she was a child, my mother trained her to increase her physical strength." Ruby got over her shock and walked towards Victor.


    "Does that strengthe from your body, or does your Power drive it?" Haruna asked curiously.


    "Driven by our Power. Of course, our body helps too, but the big boostes from our Power. After all, we are not Werewolves that have great physical capabilities..."


    "Though Pepper is abnormal for a Vampire since most of her strengthes from her own body. My mother said that since she was little, she had exceptional strength." Ruby finished exining when she arrived in front of Victor.


    Haruna just nodded. She knew that Vampires drew their Powers from their Lineage, and because of that, ''blood'' was so important in their society.


    Haruna neutrally observed Ruby, who started to push Victor.


    The girls saw deep rock tracks being formed on the ground.


    "... I think around 6 ¨C 8 tonnes." Ruby exined, "The weight can vary depending on the support he puts on his body."


    "Wow, Darling, you got fat." Violetughed.


    Victor rolled his eyes, "My muscles create that weight."


    "That doesn''t make any sense. How does he weigh so much and not sink into the ground?" Sasha asked, confused.


    "Senjutsu," Haruna replied while narrowing her eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "Unconsciously, his body''s Energy prevents him from aggressively damaging his surroundings; that is why he can stay ''on'' the ground without sinking."


    "That exnation is quite familiar," Ruby murmured, and soon she looked at Victor with a smile on her face.


    "...Victor, did you visit Japan to train with our favorite blonde Ninja''s Author?" Ruby couldn''t take it and had to say it.


    Victor curled his lips in amusement, "I get the reference, and to answer your question, I didn''t."


    "I don''t think it''s simr to the method used by those Ninjas from that Anime, Ruby."


    "What do you mean?" Ruby looked at Sasha.


    "The method being used is more like the strongest hero who wears red underwear on his uniform. Remember that man''s strength is more rted to an Energy Field because if it weren''t for that, it wouldn''t make sense for the deeds of his strength." Sasha exined.


    Ruby blinked twice and soon understood what Sasha was talking about, "... Oh, you''re saying the Energy itself acts as a mediator for every action he does?"


    "Yes."


    "If you follow that reasoning, Energy Control must be the solution for him to control his strength properly."


    "Probably¡­ It''s hard to have a concrete opinion about Energy used to nurture a." Sasha answered uncertainly.


    "¡­ Hmm, you''re right."


    "...I can''t follow this conversation..." Haruna mumbled in a slightly depressed tone.


    Violet, Sasha, and Ruby looked at each other for a bit and smiled.


    "Well, well, well, looks like we have to teach her the ''culture''." Ruby smiled quite excitedly.


    "We should start with something light." Violet nodded.


    "Let''s go with Shounen Anime. She looks like she''ll like that." Sasha answered.


    The three approached Haruna and started talking to her.


    Victor justughed when he saw his three Wives trying to corrupt Haruna.


    "Anyway, I''ll get back to training," Victor spoke aloud.


    "Hmm, we''ll go back upstairs, don''t take too long, Darling," Violet spoke.


    "Okay."


    "¡­ Oh, Darling, when are you going to turn your parents into Vampires? They are already ready."


    "..." Victor stopped what he was going to do and muttered:


    "I forgot about that."


    "Don''t me yourself. You went through a lot of changes in a short time. You''ve had to get used to it, not to mention you had to discuss the Alliance with Haruna." Sasha spoke in support.


    "Yes, but my Family will always be a priority. So I will resolve this now," Victor spoke.


    Haruna disyed a small imperceptible smile when she heard what Victor said.


    Victor walked to the wall where his belongings were, and with each step he took, the floor sank a little, which created several footprints in the rock. Then, arriving in front of the belongings, he looked impassively at his cell phone.


    "Ugh, I can''t touch the cell phone. I''m sure I''ll destroy it."


    "Hmm, girls, can you help me here?"


    The three Wives looked at each other with amused smiles, ''Who would have thought that it would take Victor not having control of his strength for him to ask for something?'' The same thought crossed the minds of all three.


    They always wanted Victor to depend more on them for everything, but unfortunately, the man was too independent, and in the end, they were the ones who ended up relying on him to get things done.


    Something that left Victor quite happy.


    Of the three Wives present, only Ruby had a better position in this regard, and that was due to the ns she''d made from the beginning. The group she created was growing, and this group helped Victor a lot when he needed it.


    Because of this, when Victor needed information or something, he would always go to Ruby or Violet. After all, the Snow n had a long list of contacts as it is a n that regtes the internal and external politics of Nightingale.


    In that regard, Sasha was on the worst side. After all, her n was more of a n that produced food, and thus she couldn''t help him that much.


    She even tried to get Victor to use Victoria''s connections. Still, that connection wasn''t really from the ''Fulger'' n but from Victoria herself. There was also the fact that whatever Victoria could do, the Snow n could do too, and he felt morefortable talking to the Snow n about these issues.


    As Yandere, they wanted their Husband to depend more on them. Preferably, they wanted to lock him up in a house isted from everyone and love him as much as physically possible.


    But... that action would just backfire. After all, who would be taken care of would not be Victor but the girls.


    How could they tell...? In matters of being a Yandere, Victor had more firepower than them, something that frustrated Violet a lot because she was always proud of it.


    So it was no surprise to Violet and Ruby when they saw a golden glow appear next to Victor, who was revealed to be Sasha.


    "What do you need, Darling?"


    "Can you call Natalia for me, please?"


    "Yes!" Sasha shed a big smile that lit up the entire dark cavern.


    "..." Seeing that smile, Victor decided that starting today, he would ask girls for more things. If they smiled like that every time he asked for something, it would make him very happy since he likes to see his Wives happy.


    "Hmm, what''s the password, Darling?"


    "No password."


    "... Oh? Why do you not have one?"


    "It''s not like I need to hide anything." When he was training or fighting, the phone was in Kaguya''s shadow most of the time. Only when he wasn''t doing anything destructive did the phone stay in his pocket.


    "I only use my phone to contact people. Most of the time, I''m training."


    "..." The girls looked at Victor neutrally.


    "And you say you are a young man of the 21st century?" Ruby spoke.


    "Meh, since I became a Vampire, I''ve been more focused on getting stronger."


    "Such dedication..." Violet muttered, "Well, that''s why he''s a literal monster in strength."


    "Thanks for thepliment, honey." Victor smiled a little.


    "Anytime, Darling!" Violetughed.


    "I don''t use a cell phone," Haruna said.


    "¡­ And we need to change that too. I still have some phones that June created." Ruby spoke.


    "Teach me how to use itter."


    "Mm, I will."


    In the meantime, during the conversation, Sasha opened Victor''s cell phone and saw that he had almost no applications. He really only used it to contact people. She entered the messaging application and saw the chat group of the Gods that he spoke about before, and saw that it had more than 999+ messages.


    ''These Gods really have plenty of time.''


    Looking for Natalia''s contact, she saw the named contact; Natalia Alioth.


    ''So serious...'' She was amused to think that her Husband was like an old man. For example, on her cell phone, all the contacts had nicknames that she entered.


    In contrast, all of Victor''s contacts were the individual''s full name.


    Sasha called Natalia and put the phone to her ear:


    "Master?"


    "Natalia, it''s Sasha. Can youe to get my Husband? He needs to go to Nightingale."


    It took a few seconds for Natalia to get over her surprise at hearing a voice other than Victor''s. After all, this had never happened before, and soon she said:


    "¡­Sure, give me a few minutes."


    "Okay~."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 609: Nero And Ophis, The Daughters Of The Second Progenitor.

    Chapter 609: Nero and Ophis, the daughters of the second Progenitor.


    The moment Victor stepped out of Natalia''s portal at the Snow n''s mansion, he was met by two rockets, one white and one ck.


    ""FATHER!""


    Before the two girls could reach him, Victor took a few steps to the side, and the two passed him and hit the wall.


    BOOOM!


    "..." The people who were present just looked at Victor as if he had grown a second head. Did he just ignore the embrace of his two ''daughters''?


    "Ugh, my head..." Nero grumbled as she caressed her head; she was wearing ck pants, ck boots, and a white dress shirt.


    "...Father..." Tears started to form in Ophis''s eyes; she was wearing the same gothic dress she always wore.


    "W-Wait, don''t cry, Ophis! I didn''t refuse your embrace because I didn''t want to. It''s because it''s too dangerous right now!" Victor said hurriedly, with a bit of cold sweat breaking out on his face.


    "...?" A confused expression appeared on Nero and Ophis'' faces.


    "Look!" Victor quickly pointed to a ss on one of the tables, then walked to the table, causing small footprints in the floor, and tried to pick up the ss.


    The moment he touched the cup, it shattered into hundreds of pieces, and that cup was made of a unique material that could withstand a little force from supernatural beings. But it broke just by him touching it!


    "Ugh, it''s like I''m living in a paper world right now."


    "..." Nero and Ophis just stared at their father nkly.


    And before Ophis could understand anything, Nero jumped to hug her father, but this time it was much slower than before.


    Victor raised an eyebrow when he saw Nero climb his body and hug him like a small bear.


    "Father can''t hug, but that doesn''t mean we can''t." Nero disyed a small happy smile.


    Victor justughed gently and said, "True."


    Ophis'' eyes glowed faintly red as she vanished in ck smoke and appeared on Victor''s shoulder, quickly hugging his face.


    "Father... Miss you..."


    "I missed you..." Nero spoke in a low voice.


    Victor''s heart melted when he heard the two girls'' words.


    "Me too." He smiled gently, and the whole environment around him lightened due to the emotions he was feeling right now. Small tree branches and nts began to grow around Victor as if nature itself was reacting to him.


    Natalia, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha appeared through the portal since they had no reason to stay in Japan if Victor wasn''t there.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, Ruby spoke:


    "... Daddy''s daughters... If we had female children, their future would be bleak." She looked at the nts around Victor curiously.


    "Darling spoils them so much! That''s unfair; he should do that to us too!" Violet spoke with obsessive eyes.


    Sasha gave Violet a dry look, "If he spoiled us more than he does now, we would just be dependent on him forever."


    "Indeed, and that''s something I don''t want." Rubypleted.


    "... Well..." Violet had no way to defend herself now because they were right. Everyone knew how much Victor spoiled his wives; he did everything for them.


    "Stop being jealous, and just say you want him to treat you like his daughter," Natalia spoke sharply.


    "..." Violet at least had the decency to turn her face away and blush a little, something very rare for such a brazen woman.


    "Victor, you came back fast."


    He looked towards the female voice and saw Leona and Edward.


    "Yo, have you seen my parents and Agnes?"


    "Your parents are studying in the bedroom. Agnes is still in n Adrastea territory along with Scathach and Natashia." Leona replied as she approached Victor swiftly, and before anyone knew it, she was in front of him, sniffing his body.


    She frowned a little when she felt Victor''s scent had changed, ''He smells like nature, but a bloody nature...? Huh?'' Leona didn''t know what she was sensing right now.


    It was as if Victor had the very scent of nature with him, but at the same time, that nature smelled blood, as if someone had killed a body in the forest and the blood had soaked into the trees.


    ... It was strange.


    ''Umu, she''s still in the Adrastea n, huh...'' Victor thought with a slightly confused look as his eyes narrowed. ''Doesn''t she know that with how long this is taking, it will attract attention? So why hasn''t shee back yet?''


    "¡­ Victor, you got stronger¡­ Again." Edward spoke with narrowed eyes as he saw what was going on around him and the holes in the floor from his footprints.


    ''Your body has be heavier than before. It''s obvious that this is because of your condensed muscles.''


    "Yeah." Victor just smiled.


    "Seriously, you are constantly breakingmon sense. No one would believe you if you said that you were weaker than an ordinary human less than a few years ago." Edward spoke in a tired tone.


    "Just because this has never happened before doesn''t mean it can''t happen in the future. Common sense is constantly broken by beings like me."


    "Power freaks?"


    "Beings with a goal in mind." Victor corrected him.


    Edward rolled his eyes, ''His goal is to fuck his Mother-In-Law... In fact, he''s already done that, and now he wants her all to himself... Although that''s a goal I can respect.''


    Edwardughed internally at these thoughts, but he stopped when he heard Victor speaking:


    "Where are Andrew, Mizuki, and the other girls?"


    "Andrew is in the new town with his mom, Mizuki is with her parents reading books, and Pepper, Lacus, and Siena are training," Leona answered.


    "¡­Oh?" Victor raised an eyebrow curiously.


    "Your fight had more effect than I expected, Darling," Ruby said.


    Everyone looked towards Ruby.


    "Everyone is motivated now that they''ve seen the power of the Youkai leader and her new physical conditioning."


    "¡­you recorded the fight, huh."


    "Of course, I wouldn''t miss the chance to motivate our allies." She shed a small smile.


    "Humpf, that''s what you tell yourself! If it weren''t for me, you would have forgotten!" Violet groaned.


    Ruby''s face trembled a little, and her small smile broke.


    "¡­Violet!" Sasha elbowed Violet in the stomach.


    "What? I will not let her take all the credit for herself!"


    The people around them gave amused smiles to see Violet like this.


    "Ugh, you are sometimes impossible to deal with, Violet," Ruby grumbled.


    "Meh, I know you love me."


    "That''s true. You''re something I''ve put up with for so long that I''ve gotten used to it." Ruby rolled her eyes.


    "Hey!"


    "Pfft, not even your friends can handle you." Leona didn''t miss the chance to tease Violet.


    A vein snapped in Violet''s head, "Shut up, bitch! You can''t point the finger at me when you''re the same!"


    "What did you say, bitch!? How am I just like you!?"


    "All senses heightened, and you can''t perceive something so basic!? I''m ashamed that the werewolves have someone like You!"


    "Grr, at least I''m not stuck in a mountain of paperwork like a ve! I''m free!"


    Veins started popping even more in Violet''s head. Talking about the devil''s spawn is cowardice; not even she was that low!


    The two looked at each other with hostile eyes until they broke their gaze as they said:


    ""Bitch! Let''s settle this outside!""


    ""Just what I wanted! I''ve wanted to deal with you for a long time!""


    ""Stop fucking imitating me!""


    ""Fine! Let''s fight!"" The two huffed simultaneously and stormed out of the room.


    When the two left the room, Ruby looked at Victor with an using look, "Are you sure that Adonis didn''t have kids with a werewolf or something?"


    "¡­I have no recollection of it."


    "But I can understand what you''re pointing out. If it weren''t for the different races, they would be practically twins."


    "Twins is the understatement of the century. They are practically equal in temperament." Sasha spoke.


    "...To be fair, my sister wasn''t like that when she was younger," Edward said.


    "That I can also confirm." Victor nodded.


    "Hmm, aren''t you two going to stop them?" Natalia asked.


    "I wasn''t feeling any negative emotions like hate or anything like that from the two; they''re just angry, and there''s a sense of rivalry. They won''t go so far in the fight as to kill each other because they know that will make me sad. So it''s best to let them work themselves out."


    "That I can also confirm. I know my sister when she is angry, and believe me, she is not like that." Edward spoke.


    "¡­ Well, if you guys are okay with it."Natalia had nothing to say.


    Victor looked at Nero and Ophis, who were practically intoxicated with his body odor.


    "Daughters, you have toe down. I need to solve some problems."


    "¡­Ugh." Both reacted at the same time.


    "I don''t want¡­" Ophis muttered.


    Nero didn''t say anything, but she shared Ophis''s thoughts.


    "¡­ In that case, how about you guys apany me for a while?" Victor knew the two wouldn''t leave him alone for long, so he thought of just taking them with him.


    Nero''s and Ophis''s eyes shed blood red at the same time, and soon the two descended from Victor''s body.


    "Mm/Okay."


    Victor looked with amusement at his two daughters, he really wanted to stroke their heads right now, but he was afraid that he would hurt them unintentionally, and that''s something he wouldn''t forgive himself for, so he held back.


    "Oh, I forgot to say, when I visited n Adrasteast time, I asked an acquaintance of mine to make something for you, Nero."


    "Kaguya, please."


    "Yes, Master." Kaguya''s voice echoed around, and soon shadows began to emerge from the ground, and a box appeared.


    "My friend is part of Eleonor''s fire squad, and she is a weapons expert."


    "... That means..." Nero opened her eyes wide.


    Victor just smiled, "Open the box; I hope you like the present."


    Nero nodded, walked towards the ck box, kneeled down, and opened the box, and what she saw left her with a few happy tears.


    Two familiar Pure White twin Deagles were seen.


    "...I thought they had been destroyed in the fight with the Youkai..."


    "They were, but I got the broken parts and had someone redo them with monster materials... They aren''t as strong as Valkyrie weapons, but it''s enough for you right now."


    ''After I find better monster materials, I''ll ask the old man to remake all of my family''s personal weapons.'' Victor thought to himself.


    Victor knew he was taking advantage of Eleonor''s goodwill, he had already made armor for his wives and his Maids, and now he was making weapons too. Although using materials from monsters he killed, making weapons of n Adrastea, and bringing them out was against thew, he knew he was putting Eleonor into a bad situation by making her break her n''sws.


    But he couldn''t help it. He wanted weapons and better stuff to protect his family.


    Victor wasn''t taking advantage without reward either. He told Eleonor countless times that if she wanted anything from him, he would do his utmost to grant that request. That was the pride of a Progenitor speaking since he felt a lot of gratitude to Eleonor for what she was doing.


    And this gratitude was even greater because he knew that she was doing this out of sheer goodwill. She was not looking for benefits from him or anything like that.


    After everything she''s done, how can Victor not protect her? It goes against his code of conduct.


    Eye for an eye. Tooth by tooth. Blood for blood.


    She always treated him well and with goodwill, and Victor will do the same; n Adrastea had all of Victor''s support, and he made sure Eleonor knew about it.


    Nero was going through a lot of emotions right now, but the main one was love and gratitude, and she had to express them:


    "¡­ Thank you, Father."


    "Umu, all for my little princess." Victor smiled gently.


    Nero blushed a little when she heard him call her ''little princess'', but she didn''t dislike it.


    "Present, Present..." Hearing strange sounds near him, he looked over at Ophis and saw the little girl''s gaze that seemed to be piercing through his skull. He didn''t need to be a genius at bodynguage to understand what she wanted.


    "I haven''t forgotten about you, little princess, but¡­ you''re too young for the present I want to give you."


    "Ugh¡­" Ophis just grumbled.


    Victor just chuckled in amusement when he saw Ophis''s expression.


    "... See? A doting father." Ruby said with a warm smile while holding a 4k camera. She had been recording this whole scene for a long time for the future album she was working on.


    "That''s really worrying¡­" Sasha replied, just like Ruby, she was melting at the sight in front of her.


    "Indeed." Ruby didn''t deny it.


    "At least you know your children will be loved no matter how many there are," Natalia murmured.


    "¡­ And that is precisely the problem, Natalia," Sasha answered.


    The maid just kept silent; she could understand women''s concerns.


    "Ugh, there''s no use worrying about it now. Let''s leave it to our future selves to sort out this problem." Ruby grumbled as she decided to stop thinking about it.


    "... Father, I don''t see the ammunition?"


    "Oh, you don''t need ammo, Daughter; just use your energy."


    "... What?"


    "Take the gun and aim for me."


    "B-But, Father."


    "Just trust me, I''m not so weak that I could take damage from it¡­ In fact, I even doubt that anything below Scathach''s level could harm me right now."


    Everyone opened their eyes wide.


    "¡­did you get that strong?" Edward asked.


    "I didn''t. My body just got really resilient." Victor replied as he sighed in relief when he felt the pain in his body starting to subside. This was proof that his body was getting used to the energy running through it.


    ''My regeneration must be insane now... I doubt I can die even if my head and heart explode.''


    "ording to Scathach, my body is as strong as the strongest alpha werewolves."


    "... What? That is insane."


    "Hmm" Victor just nodded as he spoke, "Anyway, Nero, do as I say."


    "... Yes, Father."


    Nero picked up a Deagle and pointed at Victor.


    "Focus your energy as if you were trying to turn your hands into ws, but instead of focusing on your hands, think about transferring that energy to the Deagle."


    "Mm." Nero did as she was told, and the process was pretty automatic. In a few moments, the Deagle''s barrel seemed to glow slightly with blue energy.


    "Pull the trigger."


    Nero hesitated a bit, but seeing Victor''s serious look, she just took a deep breath and pulled the trigger, and the result of that action made her eyes open wide.


    A beam of energy shot out of the weapon and flew toward Victor.


    Quite casually, Victor just raised his hand and squashed the energy beam like it was nothing.


    "See? That is the power of the weapon." Victor smiled.


    The people around him just shivered; not even Edward or Leona could do what Victor did now. It took an insane level of resilience to do it.


    ''Perhaps if I was in a partially transformed form, I could do that, but in base form? It''s impossible,'' Edward thought.


    "Amazing..."


    "Umu, but promise me that you will train your Martial arts also."


    "... Huh?"


    "Nero, you shouldn''t relypletely on a weapon. What if you lose the weapon in a fight? Are you going to stand by and let the enemy kill you?"


    "....."


    Seeing his daughter''s face, he continued with the same teacher''s tone, "You have to know how to defend yourself, even if you don''t have weapons. That''s why I don''t always use Junketsu, even if Kenjutsu is the martial art I am most proficient with."


    "Take advantage of your traits. You have the potential to be a Close Combat master like me."


    "Guns will just be one more option, okay?"


    "... Okay, Father."


    "Umu, that''s my little princess." Victor smiled lovingly.


    "F-Father." Nero became a blushing mess; she still wasn''t used to that affectionate way of calling her.


    "...Father..." Ophis grabbed Victor''s pants and looked at him like a predator looking at its prey. She was quite jealous, and it was painfully obvious.


    "..." Victor just smiled widely, gently crouched down, and very carefully kissed Ophis''s forehead:


    "Don''t make that face, my princess. You are very important to me, just like your sister; you know that, right?"


    "Mm..." Ophis smiled happily, but soon her face turned strange, "Sister?"


    "Yeah, she''s my daughter, and so are you, so she''s your sister, right?"


    "¡­Oh." Ophis looked at Nero, and her eyes glowed a little blood red.


    "Sister." She nodded in satisfaction, "Big sister?"


    A smile appeared on Nero''s face:


    "Of course, I will be your big sister!"


    "Mm... Good."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 610: God, Give Me Strength To Fight This Succubus.

    Chapter 610: God, give me strength to fight this subus.


    "Gaaaahhhh! This is so frustrating! Why are these books so gigantic!?" Anna screamed in frustration:


    "I''m done with this shit!" She threw the books on the table with a loud crash and got up quickly:


    "I need some air!"


    "It broke, huh," Mizuki answered absently without looking at Anna. Her focus remained on the book she was reading. Mizuki was already used to such urrences. Victor''s mother had very little patience for ''boring'' things.


    "To be honest, it took a while; she doesn''t like to study very much," Leon replied.


    "How did she be awyer then?"


    "Pressure from her father and mother, they wanted their daughter to follow in their footsteps."


    "Oh..." Mizuki nodded. She could understand some of that; after all, she''d seen something like this several times in her life.


    "... What happened to the...-" Mizuki stopped the sentence at the end; she didn''t know if she was being impolite or not. After all, the way Leon spoke was quite mncholic.


    "... They''re dead... Age ovees even the strongest of humans... And Anna''s parents were already quite old when they had her."


    "... Oh, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay; it''s natural. One day we''re all going to die."


    "..." Mizuki just nodded. She knew death was an inevitability, even in the Supernatural World.


    Of course, there are Races like Vampires who live an ''immortal'' life, but even these Vampires are not exempt from death. After all, unlike Primordials, who are eternal, Vampires can die.


    They are not immortal; they just have a long lifespan.


    As a way of changing the subject, she said, "You don''t seem to care about the size of the books."


    "I got used to readingrge volumes of words in my work," Leon replied soothingly.


    "Hmm, didn''t you work as a mason?"


    "Yeah, but in my younger years, I was in charge of documents, which wasn''t my only job. Unlike my wife, I didn''t have someone to lean on when I was younger."


    "Oh..." She felt a little ufortable at the end. She knew she shouldn''t ask, but her curiosity was far greater than her thoughts of stopping the conversation.


    After all, it was a chance to learn a little more about Victor, a man she was quite¡­close to.


    "And to be honest, reading all these books is not boring. On the contrary, the stories are quite interesting; I feel like I''m reading a movie script, and because of that, I can read it easily."


    "... I feel like there''s a bit more history to it."


    "..." Leon just looked at the beautiful Japanese woman and chuckled a little.


    "You don''t need to beat around the bush and be so coy about it. If you want to know something, just ask."


    Mizuki was a little surprised by the way Leon spoke: ''Completely honest, just like your son, huh... I think Anna influenced them a lot.''


    "And yes... There''s a story about that."


    "Unlike my dear wife, I am an orphan, and as an orphan, I was more concerned with earning money to survive than studying. Because of that, my education was stunted."


    "Everything I know, I learned on the streets. My experiences made me who I am. Unlike me, Anna was quite a ''rich'' young woman; her parents gave her a good life."


    "..." Mizuki just listened in silence with curiosity. The story seemed toe out of a drama between a poor man and an upper-ss woman.


    "Yeah, I know, this story sounds like something out of a Korean drama movie."


    Mizuki opened her eyes wide, "How-you-?"


    "Everyone I''ve told this story to reacts the same way. I''m used to it."


    "Oh..."


    "Hahaha, no need to act like that. I don''t deny that the stories are simr, but unlike those dramas, the ''rich princess'' had quite the ''dirty'' mouth."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "She was stupidly honest with her feelings and didn''t particrly care if she hurt everyone''s feelings, and because of that, she didn''t have any friends."


    "... Truth hurts."


    "Indeed, but... For me, her honesty was quite refreshing. Living on the streets, you are used to people lying all the time; this honesty is what saved me from going down a dark path..." Leon''s eyes narrowed a little at the end.


    Mizuki gulped a little. Those serious eyes were a lot like Victor''s when he was going to do something drastic.


    ''They are really father and son...''


    Mizuki felt that there was another story behind it, but this time, she didn''t show curiosity; after all, she''d already crossed the line several times.


    "Do you know why these books are so interesting to read?"


    "¡­ Because it sounds like a plot from a movie?"


    "That too, but the main reason are the ideas."


    "... Huh?"


    "Everything written in the Vampire stories, if edited well, and had a few name changes, could make a good movie," Leon spoke with a small amused smile.


    "¡­ You really like movies, huh."


    "Yeah... Ever since I was little, I''ve always dreamed of directing a movie." He scratched his cheek as he looked away with a little embarrassment.


    "Unfortunately, as you may know, being an orphan doesn''t help much, and when I improved my financial situation, I was already too involved in the ''problematic'' part of society. Because of that, I could never pursue that dream... And at the time, I was already in a rtionship with Anna, and she had be pregnant with Victor. Because of that, I had to shoulder the responsibilities... Not to mention that Victor was born with that physical condition..."


    "You are a respectable man, Leon," Mizuki spoke with admiration.


    "Nah, I just won''t shirk my responsibilities when I made them myself. I know how to wipe my own ass."


    "Just thinking that way makes you an admirable man. Believe me when I say that few people would put aside their dreams and ambitions to care for their family."


    "..." Leon just kept silent as he rubbed his cheek, a little embarrassed. It was a little strange to be praised so directly like that.


    "Thank you, I think..."


    "Mm." Mizuki nodded her head.


    "I presume it was this attitude that shaped Victor''s personality today," Mizuki spoke.


    "Hmm, I didn''t talk to my son as much as Anna, our words are few, but he and I always understood each other."


    "I always felt that my son had the same nature as me. He reminded me of me when I was younger... Only much more honest."


    Mizuki disyed an amused smile and asked, "Which part of him reminds you of your younger self?"


    "The part about trying to bear the weight of the world alone."


    "..." Mizuki was silent. Even though she wasn''t as close to Victor as his Wives, she could easily see that part of Victor; it was very evident.


    "I really appreciate it that people like Ruby, Violet, and Sasha came into my son''s life. Only nosy people like them can talk sense into his head."


    "...I presume you have your own opinion on this particr matter..." Mizuki poked something she was curious about.


    "Yeah... I mean, it''s strange to have a son who has rtionships with several women, and all these women ept each other..." Leon put aside how much he envied him. After all, he didn''t know if his wife was listening in or not.


    "To be honest, it''spletely strange. God, I don''t even know how many he has! Every woman he is close with seems to have a ''close'' rtionship with my son; even you are no exception."


    "... I mean, you are not wrong..."


    Leon felt critical damage when he saw Mizuki''s embarrassed expression proving that she was also in that group. ''For god sake, another one? And now it''s a Japanese girl with the body of a milf. He''s so damn lucky! Just how many Wives/Girlfriends does he have?''


    Seriously, Leon could be many things when he was younger, but he never thought that his genes had the potential to create a MAN among MEN.


    ''Although with that appearance, it''s quite justifiable...'' Leon was honest with himself. He didn''t want to get too close to his son because his current appearance gave the man strange feelings.


    "I don''t know what to say other than that you have my blessing."


    "¡­ Eh?" Mizuki looked dumbfounded at Leon.


    "I mean, you are a good woman. My son is fortunate to have you by his side." Leon spoke.


    "..." Mizuki blushed a little, but inside she thought: ''I''m the lucky one to have him by my side... If it wasn''t for him... I...'' She shook her head internally; she didn''t want to think about it now.


    "Thank you..." Mizuki murmured.


    "Hmm." Leon just nodded and went back to reading.


    A few minutes offortable silence fell around until Mizuki broke it by saying:


    "When you be a Vampire, you can create a Harem, you know?"


    "..." Leon stiffened visibly.


    "What do you mean?" He asked with the best poker face he could muster.


    "As you know, in Supernatural Society, only strength is respected, and strength cane in many forms, in the form of raw power like Victor or in the form of Titles, the likes of which can stem from the Noble ns of Nightingale."


    "Because of that, the idea of ??a Harem isn''t strange. If you''re strong, you can have multiple partners. Of course, the same concept applies to women." Mizuki thought of a white-haired Werewolf who had a reverse harem.


    "Your son, Victor... He is special... In fact, the word ''special'' is an understatement to describe how important he is."


    "Victor is a Progenitor."


    "The Beginning of An Entire Race," Leon added.


    "Correct. You could say he is the ''Adam'' of the Bible but for Vampires."


    Leon nodded. He knew how important his son was. After all, he couldn''t stop hearing the Vampires around talking about it.


    But for him, it was a strange thought. Yes, his son was the start of a Race, but why make such a big deal out of it?


    "¡­ I see you don''t understand how important a Progenitor is."


    "Yes... I mean, I know he''s the Beginning of a New Race, but after the Race grows, won''t he be useless...?"


    "Hmm, a reasonable question. In fact, this was the same question I had before my Master spoke about the Progenitors." Mizuki spoke honestly.


    "Put simply, a Progenitor is more than the Beginning of a Race."


    "He''s an individual capable of leveraging an entire Faction."


    "Huh...?"


    "Hmm, take Werewolves, for example. You know every Race has a Progenitor, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Now, think about this scenario. The Progenitor of Werewolves appears and bites a ''Werewolf,'' giving him a strength boost."


    "That Werewolf he bit will be much stronger than his peers."


    "... Oh."


    "Seems you understand."


    "Progenitors have the ability to empower the members of their species."


    Mizuki nodded her head.


    ''That wasn''t all; they also have special abilities only Progenitors have, which can make them deadly to other beings.'' She thought.


    "In a world where power is everything, having an individual who, with just one gesture, can empower a being to ridiculous levels is quite valuable."


    "Just look at Victor''s Maids. They were created not long ago, and most are as strong, if not stronger, than an Adult Vampire." Mizuki didn''tment on the fact that Scathach trained the girls, but even with the best teacher in the world, if the student didn''t have potential, the effort was just useless.


    "Do you understand now how special the ''bite'' you are going to receive from your son is?"


    "...Yes, I now understand when the girls said that a normal Vampire would kill andmit atrocities for the simple privilege of receiving power from Victor." Leon swallowed hard.


    To be honest, he understood more from talking to Mizuki than from the other female Vampires'' exnations. ''I think having a human''s opinion is important... Or is it just because she''s good at exining?''


    Instead of ''vaguely'' understanding his son''s importance, he now understood pletely''.


    "Hmm, and this is where we return to our earlier discussion."


    "You will receive a Progenitor''s bite, and just because of that, your initial potential will be ridiculous. With enough effort, you can be stronger in the future, and by bing stronger, you can have a Harem... Of course, you''ll have to ''defeat'' your Wife first."


    "....." Leon blushed a little bit with thatment at the end.


    "H-How do you know?"


    "Anna isn''t very subtle about it."


    "Ugh, that woman." He grumbled.


    "Just know that Anna''s resistance will grow even more when she bes a Vampire."


    Leon''s entire body was petrified, as if Medusa herself had turned him into stone. He turned white like a ghost, and the only coherent word that came out of his mouth was:


    "... Ah."


    Mizuki disyed a small, amused smile: "Before you try to chase another woman, or lust after another woman, try to satisfy your current Wifepletely... She is quite insatiable, after all."


    "Jesus Christ." He began to sweat like a pig when he thought his Wife was going to suck his ''Soul'' out even more now.


    ''At least I won''t die of snu snu now... Probably.''


    Despite all the internal debate, Leon realized something:


    "You don''t seem disgusted or angry that I''m considering that possibility."


    "... You really should study more about Vampires and not just look at their history, but at their biology."


    "Huh?"


    "Haaah..." Mizuki sighed and spoke, "Leaving out the fact that in the Supernatural World, polygamy ismon practice and that your feelings of love are quite sincere, and I respect that a lot..."


    "You have to understand that Vampires, as a species, are a lot like Demons."


    "They are Beings of Desire."


    "When you turn into a Vampire, all your emotions will be multiplied by 100."


    "That I understand. Violet has talked about it before."


    "You don''t understand¡­ It''s not just emotions that are amplified; your desires are too."


    "Huh?"


    "I am saying that all the desires that have been suppressed in your heart for years, desires that you didn''t even know existed, will suddenly be stirred up, and you will have a great urge to act upon those desires."


    "..." Leon froze.


    "To be honest, in thising Vampire transformation, I''m not worried about Anna. She, for better or worse, is a woman who is honest with her feelings. So her transition will not be so difficult."


    "But you? You will be the one that gets hit the hardest."


    "...But the Maids didn''t suffer much from it..." Leon spoke.


    "Every Maid had a particr situation that their most repressed desires had been resolved, or were left to resolveter."


    "Bruna''s wishes arose from her need for revenge when she was turned, and her wishes were ''dedicated'' to a new God."


    "Eve watched the beings that harmed her burn, and as Victor fulfilled her deepest desire, for Eve, Victor is her world."


    "Do you realize now? Each one had a particr situation or was already connected to the Supernatural World like Maria." Mizuki added this because she still didn''t know all the Maids'' stories.


    "Yes¡­ I presume that, in my case, it is moreplicated."


    "Correct. Like it or not, it is a fact that you suppressed your desires a lot when you were younger because of several factors."


    "..." Leon narrowed his eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that. This is normal; I''m not judging you."


    "I think of you as an admirable man. Few would do what you did. You had balls and took responsibility and took care of your son. That is much more than men today are capable of doing."


    Leon''s gaze returned to a neutral tone, and a little embarrassed: "I''m sorry, it''s just that in my head, I think what I did wasn''t a sacrifice or anything like that, but it was my obligation as a man."


    "Mm, that''s why I said you''re an admirable man."


    "... But that doesn''t change the fact that you held back."


    "..."


    "Instincts and desires. This is the basis of the Race known as Vampires. Young Vampires like Ruby, who act through logic the majority of the time, are quite rare. Her coldness is something you''d usually get after living for a long time, and even then, it is impossible to suppress your wishes for a long time." Mizuki blushed a little when he remembered Ruby''s moans.


    The phrase: ''the quiet ones are wilder'' was pretty urate when ites to Ruby.


    Leon thought of Scathach when he heard those words. He knew the woman''s history and how she''d spent so long thirsty for blood yet still didn''t go crazy.


    "Haah¡­ I see what you mean¡­ So you''re saying I should be more honest with myself, huh?"


    "Correct. You have to understand that your son is no longer a child. He is an adult with several Wives and even has children. It is time for you and Anna to think a little more about yourselves."


    "... That''s...-" Leon was going to say something but stopped. He realized that Mizuki was right. He was so used to caring for his son that he''d forgotten about himself.


    "You''re right."


    "Hmm, don''t think about it too much, and act normal. Victor respects both of you a lot. You two are the only ones his innate pride doesn''t act on. You are his parents, two important figures in his life that shaped Victor into who he is today, and even if he bes a Being that even the Gods are afraid of, you have to remain by his side."


    "... Of course, this is something that will never change. I still want to spend some evenings watching movies with my son." Leon smiled gently.


    "Hmm." Mizuki nodded in satisfaction.


    "Oh, by the way, you''re the one I support the most right now. You''ll make him a good wife. Victor needs someone who has a good head on their shoulders like you and Ruby."


    Leon just chuckled in amusement when he saw the blush appearing on the woman''s face.


    "Leon."


    With just one word, the whole fun mood was cut like a sharp de.


    Leon felt his body chill as if naked at the north pole. Then, slowly, he looked back and saw his wife with a ''gentle'' smile on her face.


    He also saw that his son was behind his wife with a smile that said:


    ''You fucked up.''


    Sometimes he hated how well he understood his son.


    "A-A-A-Anna."


    "O-Oh, that''s a shame. I finished my books; I have to look for other books to read." Mizuki spoke with a slight stutter, quickly grabbed her things from the table, and went deeper into the library.


    Leon looked at Mizuki as if she had betrayed him.


    A look that Mizuki wholly ignored.


    "Children, I will apany my Mizuki... I feel like she will need my help to understand many things." Victor smiled softly and walked where Mizuki was.


    "So... What was that story about a Harem...?"


    Leon sweated. Moreover, his clothes werepletely soaked with sweat.


    "W-Well... You know... It''s just a wish..." He swallowed hard.


    "I see... So I''m not good enough for you?... It seems I was taking it too easy on you during our evening activities..."


    Leon''s gaze just widened in horror:


    "That''s not it! You are definitely enough!"


    "... Really?"


    "..." He nodded like crazy, confirming her words.


    "Then why do you want more women?"


    "It''s every man''s dream." His answer was instantaneous... And he regretted those words when he saw his wife''s gaze bing lifeless. A dark aura came out of Anna''s body and spread throughout the ce.


    ''Now, I know where Victor got that personality from...'' A casual thought shed past his mind.


    "Ara¡­ It seems I''ve really gone soft on our nightly activities¡­ And that''s something I n to change soon." Anna took Leon''s hand and pulled him along.


    Knowing his fate, he just gave up; there was no point in fighting: ''God give me the strength to face this Subus... I''ll need it.''


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 611: Resentments Are Poison To The Soul.

    Chapter 611: Resentments are poison to the Soul.


    Victorpletely ignored the plea in his father''s gaze and walked to the back. He just backed away a little and saw Mizuki hiding while looking at the events.


    "Oh? I thought you had gone further." Victor didn''t hide his small smile of amusement.


    "... I mean, I don''t want to miss something so interesting." She spoke curiously as she watched Anna''s aura grow and be darker.


    ''Now, I understand where Victor''s personalityes from.'' Mizuki thought without knowing that Leon had the same thought as her.


    Victor looked at Mizuki with amusement. He never thought that Mizuki had this kind of tendency when she was more rxed. He spoke close to her ear: "A wise man once said that curiosity killed the cat."


    Mizuki felt a shiver go through her entire body and unconsciously tightened her legs. She hated that a few simple words from him caused so many reactions in her body:


    "M-Maybe, but-." She tried to act normal but stuttered, and when she was about to continue talking, she heard Victor''s serious voice.


    "Mizuki."


    The older woman stopped peeking, looked to the side, and saw Victor sitting cross-legged on the floor.


    "Come, and sit here."


    "There!? You want me to sit there!?" She pointed to hisp with an embarrassed look.


    "Yes." He spoke with a serious look that held a tinge of amusement: "Let my parents sort it out. I believe my mother will ''discipline'' him;e to me."


    Normally, Victor would have pulled Mizuki away, but he couldn''t do that now, or the woman''s arm would be ripped from her body.


    Mizuki bit her lip. She was debating what she should do, and when she was going to refuse, she felt someone pushing her, and the next moment, she found herself leaning against Victor''s body. She looked back quickly and saw the smile of a Maid with blond hair.


    ''Maria!'' Sheined with a re, but the Maid justughed and disappeared into the shadows.


    "¡­Better, right?" Victor smiled gently.


    "Mm." Mizuki just nodded with an embarrassed look and leaned her body against Victor''s. Now that she was here... She might as well stay, right?


    ''God, why am I acting like a virgin girl? I have more than-... Nevermind.'' Mizuki didn''t want to remember her age right now.


    An age that would be nothing by Vampire standards, but by human standards, she could already have great-great-grandchildren. Still, luckily thanks to a set of factors, time hadn''t affected her body yet, and thanks to recent events that had Mizuki fully regain her peak condition, she would live for quite some time.


    A fewfortable yet embarrassing minutes for Mizuki passed until she couldn''t take it anymore and asked in curiosity:


    "... Aren''t you upset that your father wants more women?"


    "Are you sure some Youkai cat is not possessing you? Why the sudden burst in curiosity?" Victor chuckled, that was a sight he hadn''t seen yet from Mizuki, and it''s worth mentioning that he wasn''t hating it.


    "¡­ Just answer me." She demanded as she did her best to ignore the heady scent of his body.


    "Hmm, I don''t particrly mind. My parents are adults, and it''s not up to children to meddle in their parents'' love life."


    "¡­Unexpected, I thought you wouldn''t like it¡­ That''s quite mature of you."


    Victor rolled his eyes, "Mentally speaking, I am over 1800 years old, Mizuki."


    "Although most of my memories are of being sick in bed, that doesn''t change that fact."


    Mizuki hugged Victor a little tighter. She had forgotten about that fact, the fact that Victor had all of Adonis'' life experience.


    "I''ve witnessed 1800 years, and I know what time does to people."


    "And I am not naive enough to believe that my parents will remain faithful to each other as time passes. They are not like my Wives, who are already Supernatural Beings."


    "They are not like me, who have the memories of a Supernatural Being, and have a deep obsession and love for my Wives."


    "They''re just normal humans. entric? Yes, but still normal. As time passes, they are bound to change... Especially now that they will act more upon their desires."


    Victor decided not toment on the fact that if his father hurt his mother, he wouldn''t sit still. He loved his parents very much, but his love for his mother was even greater than his love for his father. He wouldn''t be able to handle seeing her hurt by his father''s foolish mistakes.


    ''The saying a mother''s love is priceless'' fits well here. Victor is, after all, a mama''s boy at the end of the day.


    "Something simr can happen to the girls and me too, but my tolerance and that of my Wives for it is higher. After all, ''we'' were raised in this society..."


    "But... I won''t let these feelings die. Most couple breakups in the modern world are because the couple is not invested in their rtionship and because the man can''t satisfy his wife, and providing satisfaction to my Wives is not something I amcking in. I will do everything for them; I''ll invest my all into my rtionships. I will be the monster in bed; I will make each of them as crazy and obsessed with me as I am with them."


    "The flow of time will not take my Wives away from me¡­ Never."


    Thest word came out in a sound so possessive and heavy that it sent chills through Mizuki''s entire existence. She felt fear... Afraid of that heavy feeling, afraid that underneath all that kindness, there was a monster that would do anything to keep a woman''s love and obsession by his side for eternity, but at the same time, she felt jealous of women who had someone willing to do anything for them.


    ''I must be out of my mind. How did I think this was such an attractive idea?'' Mizuki shook her head inwardly. Living around crazy people was making her sanity go down the drain too.


    "It seems that fusing with Adonis had some side effects..." Mizuki joked.


    "Believe it or not, I''ve always been like this¡­."


    "The memories of Adonis just gave me the patience to nurture those feelings in girls and the experience of knowing when to act and when not to act. He was the man who came closest to understanding the creatures called women, after all." Victor chuckled in amusement.


    "Whoaa, you are openly saying that you are shaping all the women you like to act as crazy as Violet."


    "Indeed." Victor did not deny her words.


    Mizuki was left speechless by his tant eptance.


    ''This man has problems... Does he really like the crazy, psychopathic, sociopathic, obsessive type of woman like Violet? He loves it so much that he''s willing to create more of these types for himself!?''


    Okay, Mizuki might have gone a bit overboard with the adjectives for women, but she was speechless. She couldn''t tell if the man was crazy or very brave. Just thinking about the future problems that these types of ''special women'' could cause made her shiver a little.


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "I''m telling you this because you''re indecisive, Mizuki."


    "..."


    "The moment you fall into my clutches, I will never let you go. Not even death will make you part with me."


    Mizuki had to admit that those words had a certain charm to them.


    ''No! Bad Mizuki! Don''t be lured by those words! Don''t you realize the kind of trap you''re stepping into!?''


    As if answering her inner question, Victor said:


    "Because of that, I''m letting you know what hole you''re getting yourself into because once you''re in, you can''t get out."


    ''Is this some secret organization or something!? Why is he acting like this!?'' Mizuki was holding back so hard not to react to his every word.


    ''He''s reacting like he knows what I''m feeling-... Oh.''


    Mizuki remembered Victor''s ability:


    "... Haha, sometimes I hate how you can feel emotions. It''s unfair."


    "Hate and Love are two sides of the same coin. The Goddess of Love can also feel the Hate that is born from Love... Even if what you feel is not considered ''love'' yet, the feeling of ''Like'' is linked to the early stages of Love."


    "Vic, I don''t hate you."


    "Yes, I know. You don''t hate me. But you hate what I am."


    Mizuki just lowered her head, ashamed. She didn''t have the words to refute that statement; after all, it was true.


    A few minutes pass in this strange silence until Victor opened his mouth:


    "Resentment is a cruel poison."


    "...."


    "It lodges in the deepest corners of the Soul and will slowly erode it, leaving it rotten."


    "One day, you''ll have to face it, Mizuki. You can''t hide forever."


    Mizuki clenched her fist tightly, and she gritted her teeth. Anger took over her entire bodynguage, but even seeing this, Victor remained calm.


    And even though he wasn''t stroking her head, as she always saw him do with the other girls, his very presence brought her out of these angry thoughts.


    She opened her hands and took a deep breath. Her whole bodynguage became more rxed... More tired. It was as if she had fought a very exhausting battle.


    "Not today, Vic... Not today." Her tone was heavy, indicating she didn''t want to discuss it further.


    "Mm, just know I''ll always be here. Don''t try to face it alone."


    "... Thanks." Mizuki thought the conversation was over, but she definitely wasn''t expecting Victor''s following words:


    "Vengeance has already been taken, but the past must be faced head-on, or you won''t have a future... Just know that even though Vampires caused that incident, you shouldn''t me an entire Race for it."


    Mizuki visibly froze when she heard what Victor said. Shepletely forgot to breathe, and only one thought crossed her mind at this moment:


    "Y-You... Do you know?" Vocalizing her thoughts aloud, she waited for Victor''s response that came right away:


    "The Snow n keeps a register of all Vampires Nobles who once came into contact with them... And they catalog the endings of those same Noble Vampires when they meet their end. That way, we keep the Noble Vampires on the lookout."


    "Such is the size of the Snow n''s influence."


    "...Victor, you didn''t answer my question," she growled.


    Victor closed his eyes for a few seconds and opened them again as he looked into Mizuki''s eyes.


    "Yes, I know."


    Mizuki didn''t think that just a few words could make her whole body cringe in horror.


    Absolute horror appeared on Mizuki''s expression, her eyes became lifeless, but they weren''t the same eyes that Victor''s Wives had. Instead, it was a look of despair.


    Her body visibly sprawled, and unpleasant memories began to resurface in her head.


    ''He knows about it... He knows about what I did... What I had to do...'' She couldn''t understand. She thought she had hidden this incident very well.


    She thought she had destroyed all traces of her past.


    But was the Snow n so influential that they could archive the events of that ce?


    "Mizuki," Victor spoke in a firm tone that contained an authority that didn''t allow for refusal or inattention but, at the same time, carried a gentleness that filled Mizuki and brought her back to reality.


    "Everything is fine."


    "¡­ Aren''t you disgusted?" Her voice held so much pain that it broke Victor''s heart, but he remained neutral, kind, and honest. Mizuki didn''t want his pity, and neither did he want to give it to her. He just wanted her to get over these unpleasant memories.


    "... It''s not a sin to want to survive, Mizuki. This is the basic instinct of any living being... And you were just a child; you had no control over your situation."


    "You don''t-."


    "I do not feel disgusted, Mizuki."


    "....."


    "If it were me before, I would have felt something simr, but¡­ Mass genocide,mitting the worst tortures, and 1800-year-old memories of an Elder Vampire who did horrible things for the Snow n changes a being whether it wants to or not."


    Mizuki remembered the events when Victor attacked the squad in the Human World and the incident in Japan.


    Mizuki finally remembered who was in front of her. She had forgotten because she''d gotten so used to seeing him acting with his family. The man in front of her was responsible for killing more than 50% of the poption of Supernatural Beings in a country.


    Regardless of his reasons, many people see him as a monster.


    What she did... What she was forced to do in the past to survive was cutepared to the actions of the man she was embracing now.


    To be honest, she was a little happy that this monster was the one to find out about her past because she knew he''d never judge her for what she''d done.


    She felt relieved that she was in this monster''s arms; after all, she was one too.


    ''A monster must walk among his fellows...''


    Mizuki disyed a small empty smile and hugged Victor tighter:


    "Thanks, Victor¡­ Thanks for being here." She closed her eyes andid her head on his chest.


    "Mm."


    ...


    2 hourster.


    Victor was looking at his father, who looked thinner and had more skeletal-like features on his face. He looked like a man who was suffering from malnutrition. He looked at his mother, who had a dissatisfied frown on her face and a dangerous glint in her eyes which she asionally directed at Leon.


    ''Well... He faced and fought a ''subus'', and survived...'' Victor wondered if he would look the same when Aphrodite got her hands on him. [Something the two were avoiding right now due to the situation of the world and due tock of time.] After all, they knew that when it started, the fight would be long¡­ Very long.


    Victor didn''t need to be a master of bodynguage to know what happened. They went to do night activities, but his father likely couldn''t handle his mother''s impulses and left her unsatisfied.


    Victor was going to make a sarcasticment or say something, but... He decided not to touch thatndline. After all, he had nothing to do with it.


    Victor was a good boy, and a good boy didn''t meddle in his parent''s love life.


    "Vic?" Mizuki muttered.


    "Hmm? Oh¡­ Anyway, let''s continue the procedure." Victor looked seriously at his parents and continued...


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 612: A Heartbreaking Action.

    Chapter 612: A Heartbreaking Action.


    Victor was a good boy, and a good boy didn''t meddle in his parent''s love life.


    ''... Because I felt the urge to wear a silly mask and wake up eyes that would make me act emo?''


    "Vic? Aren''t you going to continue what you were doing?" Mizuki murmured in his ear.


    "Hmm? Oh¡­ Right. Anyway, let''s continue the procedure." Victor looked seriously at his parents and continued:


    "Maids assume your positions." Victor''s shadow spread across the room, and soon all the Maids appeared around.


    "Roxanne, I see you''re back. Are the Faerie problems resolved?" Victor asked.


    "Yes, Agnes will tell you everything that happenedter. She is returning to the Snow n with Natashia and Scathach now." Roxanne didn''t even waste time trying to exin. She was horrible at exining things, although if it were an urgent case, she would go the extra mile, but as that wasn''t the case, she left it to Victor''s older Wives to deal with the subject.


    ''...Although I''m older than them...'' Roxanne thought: ''The correct word is mature, I think? But I''m also mature; my body is thick.''


    "Okay." Victor just nodded. He didn''t ask why the older women didn''t use Natalia; they could get here much faster.


    "Why are the Maids here, Vic?" Anna asked, feeling a foreboding feeling at the Maids'' red eyes.


    "It''s in case you freak out," Victor spoke like it was something normal.


    "..." They broke out in cold sweats when they heard Victor''s answer.


    "Hmm, are they going to freak out? This never happened before." Eve spoke.


    "You didn''t go mad before because Master quickly took care of your wishes, but he can''t do that now due to his... condition," Kaguya spoke.


    Eve thought about it for a while and realized that Kaguya was correct.


    "...." Roxanne itched her cheek a little and said, "I''m sorry, Darling."


    "It''s okay, I just have to train harder, and I won''tin about getting stronger," Victor spoke in a gentle tone.


    Roxanne smiled widely at Victor. Sheughed a little and looked at Anna and Leon with thoughts in mind.


    ''I''m really curious as to what will happen. As parents of a Progenitor, they must be special in some way, right?''


    Victor turned his gaze to his parents, and he said:


    "Since the two of you are going to be transformed today, we''ll do it one at a time, so we don''t get into trouble, okay?"


    "Mm." The two just nodded their heads.


    ''If they be a bigger problem than the Maids can handle, I just use my charm to make them freeze.''


    Victor knew he was overdoing it by having multiple security measures for this matter, but he was too paranoid. He wouldn''t do a half-assed job when it came to his Family. The more fail-safes he had, the morefortable he would feel.


    Victor walked to the middle of the room, and with each step he took, the floor sunk beneath his feet.


    Involuntarily, Leon and Anna gulped when they saw their son''s imposing form, that serious look, that presence... It was all very suffocating.


    ''Now I understand why people fear my son so much...'' Leon thought.


    ''Now I understand why girls act like a bitch in heat when they look at my son...'' Anna thought. She didn''t want to admit it because it would make her have strange thoughts, but she knew her son was the most handsome man she''d ever seen. Even random Vampires who were also pretty couldn''t hold a candle to him.


    Her son was simply on another level; he was built with a material utterly different from everyone else, a very rare and very desirable material...


    Anna felt her throat run a little dry, and she twitched her legs a little; watching her son get closer to her, she thought:


    ''Yes, baby... Come to mommy.'' And the moment she had those thoughts, she opened her eyes wide and cursed herself internally:


    ''Bad Anna! Don''t think such nonsense! He''s your damn son! Fuck, why does my son have to be so hot? Ugh, curse you, Aphrodite!''


    "First, Leon Walker¡­ Step before me." Victor''s voice came out in a tone that didn''t allow refusal; who was in front of them now was not Victor, their son.


    It was Alucard, the Second Progenitor, the man thousands of Supernatural Beings feared.


    Leon just nodded his head stiffly as he swallowed hard. He hadn''t even noticed when he''d arrived in front of the man; his mind waspletely nk.


    Victor looked at his father with a neutral look on his face. He was thinking about how to go about this. He wouldn''t bite his father''s neck; he''d rather die than do that. For Vampires, that was a very intimate ce.


    ''The ssic way, then.'' Victor thought.


    "Mizuki, Kaguya, seal the room."


    "Yes/Yes, Master."


    Mizuki pulled five talismans from her pocket, which started glowing red, and she spoke the incantation:


    "Oh~, my sweet Shisa, The Sea Dragon, protect the temple that shelters the innocent."


    She threw the talismans onto the walls, which began to glow with a Japanese scripture that symbolized protection, and a red force field began to cover the walls of the isted roompletely.


    [Hmm, impressive, youbined my rival''s Arts and mine perfectly.]


    [This is a rare case, Master. Shisa is considered both a Protective Deity and a Youkai.]


    [Hmm...] Abe-No-Seimei nodded his head as he looked around curiously.


    Kaguya raised her hand, causing shadows to seep from her feet and cover the entire room.


    Seeing that the girls finished their preparations,


    Victor lifted his right wrist. The nails on his left hand started to sharpen into ws, and he shed his own wrist.


    The moment the smell of blood permeated around, all the Vampires unconsciously shivered a little. The smell was simply divine as if food made by the best Chef had been prepared before them. They werepletely numb to their senses, utterly intoxicated by the scent.


    ''The smell is so delicious~'' For a moment, they all shared the same thought.


    "Girls," Victor spoke in a heavy voice that carried unquestionable authority. His eyes shed blood red:


    "Focus."


    All Vampires opened their eyes quickly and reigned over their instincts.


    Satisfied that the Vampires were in control, Victor looked at his wrist and focused on bringing his Vampiric ''venom'' into the blood in that area. He also realized that it wasn''t a good idea for his father to bite his skin; after all, the result of that action would be like a baby trying to grind concrete.


    Controlling his regeneration not to act, which was something quite exhausting due to his regeneration being much more potent than ever before, he spoke:


    "Leon, it''s your turn. Open your mouth."


    Leon did as he was told. Victor lifted his wrist and let the blood drip into Leon''s mouth.


    The moment Leon swallowed the blood, he frowned a little at the strange taste he''d never experienced before, but he didn''t have much time to think about it when he felt his body start to heat up [literally].


    It was like he was being burned from the inside, but the burning sensation wasn''t what was worst; it was the pain that followed as his whole existence was shattering.


    Instinctively realizing that the amount of blood he had given was enough, Victor stopped holding back his regeneration, and soon his arm waspletely healed.


    Sensing his own blood in Leon''s body, he began using that blood to target Leon''s Soul. The bite was just a formality. As long as the blood the subject consumed had his Vampiric ''venom'' in it, and he, as a Progenitor, focused his intent, he could turn any creature into a Noble Vampire easily.


    The properties in the Progenitor''s blood would change the subject''s body and Soul to the same Race as the Progenitor.


    Although, a ''bite'' was much more practical. After all, the Vampire could ''focus'' on that area and let the blood do the rest. But that didn''t mean that Victor''s method wasn''t viable either.


    "A-And now?" Leon asked with difficulty.


    "Now, you die."


    With a lot of pain in his heart for the act he was about tomit, Victor grabbed Leon''s face and, with minimal effort, snapped his neck. That was the easy way out. He was going to die anyway, but dying slowly would''ve been much more painful.


    Anna averted her eyes at this scene. She knew this would happen, but it was still painful to see her son ''killing'' his father.


    "... And now you will be Reborn."


    Victor watched his father''s ''dead'' body with his special eyes. For a moment, he saw the thread on top of his father''s head bing thicker and more robust. The expansion was almost imperceptible, but he could see it easily due to his perception being much more advanced due to the Fulger Lineage.


    A few seconds passed, and soon a dark power began to envelop Leon''s body. Slowly his body began to change. He began to rejuvenate, losing useless body fat.


    His hand shook a little, his lifeless eyes beginning to take on a primal red hue, and when he closed his fist,


    A dark power began to grow thicker and more prominent.


    Slowly, Leon started to get up off the ground, and when he was entirely on his feet, everyone noticed the changes in him.


    Anna looked nostalgically at her husband. This was the same look he''d had when he was younger; he was back to looking in his 20s.


    ''How can he change so much?'' Anna was confident that her changes would not be so significant; after all, she took very good care of her health.


    ''Well, my husband has always been slovenly.''


    Father and son looked at each other, and both realized one thing... They were nothing alike.


    But that wasn''t the only thing Leon noticed. As he looked at his son now as a Vampire, he felt the instinctive urge to bow down; he knew the man in front of him was his ''father'', a strange feeling seeing that he was in the opposite position a few minutes ago.


    ''... He''s a monster...'' Only now did he realize how correct he was.


    His senses, his very existence warned him not to antagonize his ''father''. He could feel ''infinite'' power coursing through his ''father''s'' veins. He could feel his ''father''s'' ''authority'' with just one look.


    ... It was disconcerting.


    "Master."


    Victor''s smile grew. Unlike women, who lusted after the ''male'' Progenitor and typically would never harm them, when a Progenitor created a male Noble Vampire, the Progenitor had to show their superiority. They had to enforce the ''hierarchy''; weakness was not allowed.


    Father or not, Family or not, Victor was the Progenitor; he was ''The Beginning''. No one was above him in the Race of Vampires he created.


    Such an insult would not be tolerated; such insubordination would not be tolerated.


    "Looks like it went well, Father."


    "Mm¡­ But, I feel weird, son." He ced a hand on his chest.


    Despitepromising as father and son, both knew it was just a ''formality'', a ''courtesy''. Victor was the one above; Victor was the one who held the rule.


    "Ugh¡­" Leon''s dark power started to get chaotic, reaching all around.


    "He is losing control," Mariamented calmly as she prepared herself.


    "Tsk." Eve stood before Anna to protect her if necessary.


    "Leon-."


    "Calm down, such a thing was expected," Eve spoke in a cold, neutral voice.


    "...." Anna bit her lip and just nodded. She knew it, she was warned, but it was hard to hold back.


    "¡­What is this wish¡­?" Leon felt his heart suffocate, it was like someone was squeezing his heart, it was suffocating.


    ''As expected, he was the most troublesome.'' Mizuki thought.


    "Calm down." Victor ordered using his Charm and his ''authority''.


    But... It didn''t work. Leon''s eyes started to lose focus, he lost consciousness, and only his instincts remained.


    And when that happened, Kaguya''s darkness enveloped Leon''s body. Roxanne also produced tree branches to support her.


    Maria appeared behind Leon and wrapped him in threads of blood, covering him like a spider''s cocoon.


    "Roberta," Maria ordered as she held on even tighter. Leon was struggling a lot.


    "AGHHHHH" A roar was heard.


    "Roberta!"


    "I know! Give me a second!" The woman snapped. When she opened her eyes, her eyes had changed to the eyes of a reptile. She appeared in front of Leon, looked into Leon''s eyes, and ordered:


    "Stop."


    The order passed through the man''s unconscious eyes and entered directly into his brain, controlling him. A certain man in a wheelchair would be proud of her. She had the power to mess with everyone''s heads.


    Slowly, Leon stopped struggling and closed his eyes.


    "Leave him sealed until he''s calmed down," Victor ordered.


    "Yes, Master." They all said at the same time.


    "¡­ What happened, Victor?" Anna''s face was serious, but her voice was shaky.


    "He got lost in his desires; he''s probably had a lot bottled up over the years," Victor answered calmly.


    His father wasn''t a very good example of ''honesty''. He cared more about the people around him than he did himself. He was a good man, but that kind of person always forgot his own desires. Such a reaction was expected when one such as him became a Race that prioritizes their own selfish desires.


    "...." Anna was silent, but the concern was visible on her face.


    "Don''t worry; he''ll be back to normal. He just needs to get used to his situation; he''s just beenpletely reborn into a new being, after all."


    "And with the rebirth of his Soul, theree opportunities. As he was a human before, his power will be awakened ording to his inner desires."


    ''If he were a Vampire, he would''ve just taken one of my Bloodlines. But as proven with my Maids, when a human bes a Noble Vampire, they awaken a power ording to their inner desires.'' Victor thought curiously. He was curious about the power Leon would have.


    "Mm..." Anna just nodded as she looked at her husband''s younger form, and soon she shifted her eyes to her son, who looked at her seriously.


    The same look he''d given Leon a few moments ago.


    "It''s your turn, Anna Walker."


    "Step before me."


    Anna nodded her head, but unlike Leon, she was fearless. Shepletely trusted the man in front of her, after all, she had raised him since he was a baby.


    Victor smiled inwardly at her attitude; he really liked her attitude.


    Standing in front of him with a straight posture and brimming with pride, she spoke:


    "Now what?"


    Victor opened his mouth and spoke.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 613: A Heartbreaking Action. 2

    Chapter 613: A Heartbreaking Action. 2


    "Now what?"


    Victor opened his mouth and said:


    "I bite you." He didn''t hold back his instincts. He just walked over to her, held her, and bit her neck.


    Such an impulsive action surprised Anna and even himself.


    ''How did I not hurt her?'' He wondered. He''d wanted to do the same action he''d done with Leon, but... Instinctively, he followed this path.


    [She is our mother, Victor. We would rather die than harm her. Even before gaining this body, you always unconsciously contained all your strength when interacting with her; you always treated her very delicately.] Alter replied.


    Victor opened his eyes wide; he hadn''t realized he was doing it subconsciously.


    [Now, stop thinking about nonsense and focus on your work now. The most painful part for us will happen next.]


    Victor nodded inwardly. The pain he was now feeling in his heart was more painful than the torture he had endured in Scathach''s training.


    But he needed to do this... So, strengthening his resolve, he hid that feeling in his heart and carefully walked away from Anna.


    "My Body... Hurts..." Anna flinched. Like Leon, she felt her whole body burn from the inside.


    "Master, if you want, we can do this..." Maria asked carefully. She knew that her Master''s following action would be even more painful for him; after all, he was very close to his mother.


    "No, this is my job," Victor replied while grabbing his mother''s neck. His following action required his body to put in more strength, but... His body didn''t obey. It seemed that his own nature repudiated the very act he was going tomit now.


    "Son... It hurts..." Anna''s voice seemed to pierce Victor''s heart even more.


    Victor bit his lip hard and narrowed his eyes, and a red glow appeared. He then forced himself to put more force than usual, and soon, a sickening crunch echoed around the room, and Anna fell lifelessly to the ground.


    "..." Victor felt at that moment a part of his heart had been torn to shreds. He copsed to his knees as he stared at Anna''s still corpse. He was bleeding inside; the proof of that were the bloody tears streaming down his face.


    "Fuck."


    "Master..." The Maids watched Victor''s expression of horror with great concern.


    "Victor¡­ This is a necessary process." Mizuki spoke with a gentle voice.


    "I know... But it''s still difficult." He knew she wasing back; it was temporary, but... In that moment, when he broke his mother''s neck, he knew he''d killed the woman he loved most in his life.


    The woman he most respected.


    And that hurt...


    Even now, he could feel the life ''leaving'' the woman''s body, a life he himself had taken.


    A few seconds passed, and everyone heard the sound of a heart beating again. Anna''s hand trembled, and her lifeless gaze took on a crimson glow.


    Red power began to cover her body, and changes began to ur.


    She began to rejuvenate. Her hair became longer, taking on a darker tone. Then, when she rose to get up, a small crater in the shape of a spider''s web burst out beneath her; she''d put more strength than necessary, proof that she could not control her new strength.


    When she was entirely on her feet, the girls opened their eyes in shock as they saw Anna''s appearance.


    She was stunning. She was beautiful, but that wasn''t what shocked them. It was that she looked so much like Victor.


    The details were small, but they were still there. The way she looked, her lips, her expression.


    They weren''t ''like'' each other; you wouldn''t look at Anna and say she was the female form of Victor; they weren''t all that ''alike''.


    The feeling everyone had when they saw Anna was:


    ''Oh, Victor is a lot like her... They are definitely mother and son. It seems that Victor inherited more things from his mother than his father.'' That was the feeling that everyone had.


    "Victor... This is amazing..." She looked at her body, clenched her fists, and felt the newly gained strength; the sensation was intoxicating.


    "I feel powerful..."


    "Yeah... I know."


    Hearing Victor''s neutral voice, Anna narrowed her eyes. She felt an enormous amount of pain hidden in those words. She looked down and opened her eyes in shock.


    When Anna looked at Victor, she felt her heart break a little when she saw the bloody tears falling from his face.


    Only when she saw her son like this did she realize all of this was harder for Victor than it was for her and Leon. After all, he''d had to ''kill'' his parents. Even if they didn''t remain dead, the feeling of taking away their lives was still present in Victor''s memories.


    "...Oh, Victor..." She rushed forward, far faster than she''d meant to, and hugged him gently as she held his face to her breasts, "I''m sorry for making you feel this way."


    Victor didn''t say anything. He just closed his eyes and surrendered to the woman''s maternal embrace. He was exhausted. His physical body was fine, but his mind wasn''t, and his heart wasn''t either.


    The girls were silent for a few minutes waiting for Anna to lose control like Leon, but as expected, nothing happened to the woman.


    Everyone foresaw that. She was very honest with her desires, and because of that, she had no problems bing a Vampire.


    Kaguya, Mizuki, and Roxanne looked at each other and nodded.


    Soon the surrounding wards begin to crumble.


    "Maria, take Leon to his personal room. Tell the Snow n Maids to keep an eye on him and report anything necessary."


    "Yes, Kaguya." Maria approached Leon and hoisted him like a sack of potatoes.


    "I''ll call Violet, Ruby, and Sasha," Mizuki spoke as she apanied Maria.


    Kaguya just nodded. She knew those three women were likely necessary to aid her Master''s current condition.


    "Roxa-..." When Kaguya was going to call to Roxanne.


    A portal appeared in the room, and Aphrodite and Natalia stepped out.


    "What happened to my Husband?" She snarled angrily. She was inbat mode. Her eyes were glowing a dangerous pink, but when they fell on a much younger Anna than she remembered hugging Victor''s head, she understood everything.


    "...Oh, so it happened, huh..." She asked as she slowly lowered her hostility:


    "Now I understand why I felt his heart shatter a few seconds ago..."


    This information just made Anna''s body tremble, and she hugged her son even tighter.


    Natalia just looked at Victor with worried eyes; after all, she knew how overprotective Victor was with his parents. The two upy a big part of Victor''s heart.


    ''Killing his parents... He''d feel like he was killing a part of himself... Even temporarily.'' Natalia thought wistfully.


    "Don''t worry... He just needs to rest... A lot has happened in a short time, and he hasn''t slept yet." Roxanne spoke.


    Aphrodite sighed. All worry in her began to dete slowly. Previously, when she sensed her Husband''s emotional state and his heart shatter, she''d quickly stopped what she was doing in the Greek Pantheon, went to the Human World, and called for Natalia.


    She thought someone had betrayed her Husband or someone had died; after all, it took things of that caliber to break her Husband.


    Aphrodite nced at the red-haired woman and raised an eyebrow as she felt the same connection she did with Victor.


    ''Due to the Blessing of Love... He must be feeling a lot worse right now.'' Aphrodite shuddered at the thought of it. Her Blessings turned out to be a curse now; after all, all his feelings of ''Love'' were amplified, and he''d just had to kill this ''Love''. Even temporarily, it must have hurt a lot.


    "Hmm? Who are you? You have the same connection as I do with my Husband."


    "¡­ Oh, we never met, huh," Roxanne spoke matter-of-factly as she looked at Aphrodite:


    "My name is Roxanne Alucard, a World Tree."


    "... Huh?"


    "Oh, and I''m connected spiritually to Victor just like you are, but my connection runs a tad deeper. It''s no exaggeration to say I''m also connected physically to him." She smiled gently, and her smile grew even wider when Aphrodite''s gaze widened in shock.


    "This-... This-..."


    "Yes, just as you thought, I am nurturing my Husband''s Soul, not a as it normally should be."


    "...." Aphrodite just froze with the same shocked expression on her face.


    As an Ancient Goddess, she knew what a World Tree was. She knew more than anyone in the room how important a World Tree was.


    And as an Ancient Goddess, she also knew what it meant for a World Tree to reside in a ''Soul'' of a being and nourish it...


    Slowly, she looked at Victor. Seeing the man in the arms of a woman so much like him, she couldn''t help but say:


    "Holy fuck¡­ I hit the lottery, holy shit." She was so shocked that shepletely forgot about her ''nobility''.


    ''A handsome, strong, courageous man, with a good heart, and who is also married to a World Tree... Damn, I hit the lottery a lot; I must have used all my luck getting in touch with Victor!'' She was in internal chaos at the moment.


    "Hahahaha, I knew she would make that expression." Roxanneughed out loud.


    "Roxanne, don''t y with people." Eve scolded the woman lightly.


    "Ahh,e on, Eve. It''s a huge feat to shock an Ancient Goddess, you know? That doesn''t happen a lot! She is as old as Earth itself!"


    Veins bulged in Aphrodite''s head: "Hey! I''m not that old!"


    "¡­ If you put it that way," Eve muttered.


    "Well, we were the same when we discovered that Roxanne literally resides in our Master''s Soul... how enviable is that position!" Roberta groaned.


    "Indeed¡­ I would do anything to live in his Soul permanently like Roxanne." Bruna grumbled.


    "Girls, you are too greedy..." Kaguya just mumbled.


    "Tsk, speak for yourself, Miss'' Maid-Wife''." Roberta snorted.


    "..." Kaguya just blushed deeply.


    "Roxanne." Aphrodite approached the redhead.


    "Hmm?"


    "Is that already growing in him?" Aphrodite asked carefully in a low voice.


    Roxanne opened her eyes wide, and then she smiled:


    "Of course you would know; you are an Ancient Goddess, after all."


    "And to answer your question, yes. It''s already growing in him, but it''s still like a drop in the middle of an ocean."


    Aphrodite just nodded and sighed: "... Haah, my Husband really doesn''t know how many Gods will envy his position. Thest being who had a simr situation to him created the damn Norse Pantheon."


    "Fufufu, I assume you''ll keep this quiet, right?"


    "Of course, I will not put my Husband at unnecessary risk. His existence will only cause another war."


    Roxanne narrowed her eyes, "... Is it that bad?"


    "Bad is an understatement. The situation is the worst possible. I suggest you never show yourself in front of a God. The information of your existence cannot leak out in any possible way."


    "Hmm, that''s not a problem; I will only remain in my Master''s Soul."


    "That''s good... Now, I have to reformte my ns and talk to Rubyter; ugh."


    "Why didn''t anyone tell me this before?"


    "You weren''t trusted until recently." Roxanne was honest.


    "Fair enough."


    """Darling!"""


    Three women came speeding into the room and nced quickly at Victor.


    Wasting no time, they approached Victor.


    "I knew this would happen! This stubborn guy, he said he could handle it!" Sasha grumbled with concern on her face.


    "... There''s no use talking about it; you know how he is. He wouldn''t give up that easily." Ruby spoke in a neutral tone.


    "B-But, he should''ve asked-."


    "Victor wouldn''t let himself do that. He''d rather kill his mother and father with his own hands than let someone else do it." Violet spoke with the same concern on her face.


    "¡­ Was there no other way to do this?" Anna asked.


    "You were going to die either way. The only difference was a quick death or a slow and painful one."


    "¡­." Anna fell silent as she remembered the burning sensation in her body.


    "Haaa, what do we do now?" Anna asked.


    "... Don''t treat me like I''m something fragile. I''m fine... I just need time to deal with this. Seeing you all well and healthy will help, too," Victor replied neutrally with his eyes still closed.


    "..." The girls looked at each other and nodded.


    "Then we''ll take care of you~."


    Victor opened his left eye and saw Violet''s seductive smile.


    "Unfortunately, Honey, I can''t do that, or I will hurt you."


    "It''s okay; you cany still like a statue."


    "... My seeds are also dangerous now."


    "......" The girls looked at him as if he''d grown a second head.


    "The energy flowing through my body right now is overloading me, meaning I''m working at 100% capacity all the time until I get it under control... So, no sex."


    Violet, Sasha, and Ruby''s faces darkened as if they''d just heard the most horrible thing possible.


    "NOOOOOOO!!" Violet screamed.


    "Darling, go train now! You must control it by the end of this week!" Sasha screamed.


    "..." Ruby didn''t say anything, but her intense gazepletely agreed with Sasha''s outburst.


    "Girls, he needs to rest¡­." Anna murmured.


    The three looked at Anna with a twinkle in their eyes: "No, he''s going to train." The three spoke at the same time.


    Anna sweated a little. ''Is he so good for them to act like that...?'' A forbidden feeling began to build in her body, and her new Racial attributes further fueled it.


    She looked down and stared at her son. She sniffed a little; he smelled so good; he was so beautiful¡­


    "Mother?"


    Anna opened her eyes wide and shook her head to get those thoughts out of her head: ''Bad Anna! Do not do this! Control yourself! Don''t let your Vampire cravings take over!''


    Victor looked at Anna with a cold sweat breaking out on his face. He wasn''t blind enough not to know what she was thinking.


    "I will rest a bit; then I will go back to training," Victor spoke as he got up from the floor.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 614: The Past That Defines Us.

    Chapter 614: The past that defines us.


    Arcane.


    "Mother¡­ Are you really going to do this? To be a man''s teacher, not to mention the fact that he is a vampire?"


    "Yes, he convinced me... And he has the prerequisite, which is being able to use Mana."


    Emilly snorted, "Admitting defeat isn''t bad, you know? You always tell me that failure is just a way of learning."


    "...." Evie looked a bit shocked at her daughter until her expression slowly changed into a small smile:


    "... You''re right..."


    But soon, her expression changed to an irritated one, "But that attitude does not apply here and now. I refuse to ept this result." She grunted.


    An attitude not very worthy of a queen, a side that only Emilly knew. Her mother, the queen of witches, the leader of the nation that holds the economic power to influence various factions, was so petty that she couldn''t bear to lose to someone.


    Emilly rolled her eyes, "Why don''t you just say you were taken aback by that man''s good looks?"


    "...." Evie''s lips twitched a little, wasn''t her daughter getting a little cockytely?


    ''Shall I fetch the sandal?''


    Emilly felt a shiver run down her back and looked at her mother warily.


    "What?"


    "Aren''t you getting really cockytely? Why are you responding to your mother this way?"


    "Humpf, you talked about being careful with that man, and you got caught in his trap!"


    "Ugh¡­Okay, I admit I underestimated him, but I didn''t expect him to be so cunning and use his¡­ attractiveness." She swallowed a little when she remembered what the man looked like.


    "..." Emily''s eyes just narrowed.


    "Cough." Evie pretended to cough to hide her embarrassment and continued, "I didn''t expect him to know how to use his charms so well."


    Emily just rolled her eyes at her mother''s excuse. How could a woman who had predicted thousands of business opportunities and encountered all kinds of supernatural beings not foresee the action of a simple vampire?


    She just didn''t want to admit that she let her feminine side be exploited by the man, and she was at his mercy.


    "Anyway, what should we do now that we''ve got these artifacts and lessened the suspicion of the other factions?"


    "..." Evie''s face became neutral, and a solemnity appeared on her face.


    "Do you still need to ask, my daughter?"


    "We will take the first step in the dream that all witches have had since the beginning..." Evie''s eyes turned colder and more serious.


    It was for this moment that she did all this; it was for this moment that she deceived and murdered, and manipted. It was all for this moment, a dream all witches had from the beginning.


    "We will leap into a new world... A world free of vampires, werewolves, gods, and any kind of supernatural creature that might threaten us, a world that will ensure our race''s prosperity."


    "No more chasing, no more hiding in the shadows." Evie''s body trembled a little, a show of weakness only Emily was allowed to see:


    "No more abuse... No more female witches being used as breeding machines, no more petty gods trying to use us as ythings, no more arrogant vampires who can do whatever they want to our race." Evie''s eyes began to shine with power, as she tightened her grip on her Staff, and determination gleamed in the Queen''s eyes.


    "Like vampires and werewolves, we''ll have a whole to ourselves."


    "...." Emily closed her eyes and nodded. Maybe she was the only girl in all of Arcane who knew all of Evie''s ns.


    Which was normal since Emilly was Evie''s heir; she was Evie''s blood. If Evie, for some reason, bes unavable, it is Emilly that will ensure that the witches'' dreames true.


    "Do you think we have enough energy?"


    "Mana isn''t enough to find a habitable for us¡­ But the divine energy of an entire pantheon? That is more than enough."


    "... So if we had just captured the Alioth n in the past..."


    "A power a mortal should not be able to wield... A power that borders on the realm of godhood, the Alioth n should have been allies of the witches."


    "Unfortunately¡­ My mother doesn''t have social skills, and at that time, she just wanted to study that n''s eyes."


    "I guess everything happens for a reason then¡­" Emily murmured.


    "Indeed."


    "Should we inform my ''sisters'' about the n?"


    "... Two of my daughters are aware of this, and one of my daughters'' space magic is important, so they will have to participate in the n."


    "Selena and Alice, huh¡­ Hmm, they''re bothpletely loyal to you, but the others are just acting in their own best interest."


    "Such is the nature of witches, and some of your sisters met terrible fates before I met them."


    "Yeah, but that''s no reason to act like a bi-..."Emily flinched when he saw her mother''s eyes glittering dangerously, a look that said; ''dare to say the next words.''


    "There is no reason to act this way towards our fellow witches."


    "... You''ve been gone for a few days, and you''re acting rebellious... You better watch your ass because before you know it, my hand will be there spanking you if you''re a bad girl."


    Emily shuddered when she saw her mother''s stern look; she really was going to spank her ass again.


    "And to add, not all witches had the privilege of growing up sheltered like you."


    "You know the condition to awaken Mana, right?"


    "A major trauma¡­ In other words, a very bad situation." Emily cringed a bit. It''s not like she was oblivious to this; she really was lucky to grow up in such a sheltered environment and to have someone like her mother to teach her everything she knew.


    Things before the Arcane Realm was founded were horrible for witches.


    "Correct. Most of the witches present here were broken women before, and only with the passage of time and her research did they manage to get out of that depression."


    "And¡­ Some of your sisters have suffered a worse fate than most witches."


    "¡­ Because of that, they are so distorted."


    "Magic is a blessing..."Evie looked solemnly at her pce window, "But also a curse for some witches, due to such strong magic, their lifespans were prolonged, and their minds were boosted, and they never had time to recover."


    "..." Emily just kept silent. She didn''t know what to say about this particr matter. She just couldn''t rte; after all, she had never experienced anything like some of her sisters did. [And she really didn''t want to experience that]


    Because of this, she is just silent, and not out of opinion, because it was a pain that she did not understand. After all, she grew up very sheltered.


    "And it may not seem like it, but all my daughters are loyal to me. After all, I always choose after rigorous scrutiny."


    "¡­Even Hecate?" Emily asked.


    " Hecate is no exception, she can be very loyal to the current vampire she serves, but her loyalty is always with me, which is why I didn''t strip her of her title."


    "¡­Amazing. If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to trust Hecate. She''s been away for so long, after all.


    "My Daughter, us witches, we''re connected by something far greater than simple ''loyalty''."


    Evie''s eyes began to darken and bepletely lifeless, the eyes of someone who had fallen into the deepest abyss and had no escape, the eyes of someone broken.


    "Pain and despair."


    Emily shuddered a little as she bit her lip, ran towards her mother, and hugged her as hard as she could, "Mother... You''re doing it again..."


    Evie''s eyes began to sparkle as she felt her daughter''s warmth, and she managed a gentle smile.


    "The world has not been kind to witches, my daughter... therefore, we have not been kind to the world."


    Evie got up and made a hand gesture, causing a screen to appear in front of her, showing a battlefield where angels and demons were fighting.


    "A war without feeling..." Emilly murmured.


    "Indeed, but it''s better for us. We can take advantage of it and retrieve our sisters who are hiding on Earth... This world can burn, and I won''t care as long as I and my race are away from this conflict."


    "Although¡­ I have a bad feeling."


    "What is it, Mother?"


    "... It''s just a bad feeling... Every time I look at Diablo, this feeling increases, and it increased, even more thest time I saw that devil''s happy face."


    "A happy demon is not a good thing." Emily narrowed her eyes.


    "Indeed... You are correct... A happy demon is never good news."


    "You always told me not to ignore your instincts, mother."


    "I know... And I won''t; that''s why I''m rushing the n."


    "Aren''t you going to rescue our sisters on Earth?"


    "Most of the witches that are out of Arcane right now are ndestine witches that came out of Arcane, only the minority are ''new'' witches, and most of those new witches haven''t awakened their powers... And those that have awakened, the demons killed them."


    "... Aplicated situation."


    "Indeed. Because of that, I will rush the n. The sooner we go to the new world, the sooner we can build our kingdom and make a portal to go back and rescue the other witches."


    "Security measures will be necessary. We cannot let the gods of space and time track our as they did with Samar and Nightingale," Emily spoke.


    "¡­ The security measure, my daughter¡­ It is Arcane itself."


    Emilly opened her eyes wide when she realized the implications of what her mother said, "You really are a genius, mother..."


    "Humpf, you need a lot to get one over on me, my child."


    "... Does this mean I''ll get a new father?"


    "Ughmm!?" Evie gasped when she heard her daughter''s words, and for a moment, the memory of a handsome vampire popped into her head, "Those words don''t make sense with what I said earlier!"


    "You thought of a certain ridiculously handsome vampire, right?"


    "....."


    Emily flinched at the gleam in her mother''s eyes, "Don''t look at me like that! I''m helping you, Mother!"


    "Huh?"


    "You know, the sooner you admit he''s cute, the sooner you won''t think about him. You know how charm works."


    "¡­To think that my daughter would teach me something so basic¡­ You''re right, Daughter."


    ''Safe...'' Emilly sighed in relief as she managed to divert her mother''s attention.


    "When is Alucarding to train with us?" She asked with genuine curiosity.


    "After the war, probably, I don''t want to risk the presence of a foreigner until my n is realized."


    Emilly nodded; she expected those words.


    "Now, follow me. We have work to do."


    "Mm!" Emilly nodded as she looked at the screen that tracked her mother.


    ''A war of attrition, neither army is using their strongest yers.'' She thought but soon pushed those thoughts aside as the screen faded.


    ...


    "Diablo... I must say, that was quite a cunning trick... Using my ex-wife against me... Although it would be a lie if I said I didn''t see iting."


    "Lucifer, even though you fell from Heaven and became a heartless demon, you always had a special affection for Lilith¡­ Even though you knew it was a trap, you woulde. This is the weakness of those beings who still have a ''heart''."


    "..." Lilith remained silent with a nk expression as tears fell helplessly from her cheeks, revealing her emotions. Her whole body looked battered, her armor was worn out, and blood was pouring from her body. She looked like she had juste out of a desperate battle.


    The sword in her hand glistened with blood.


    ¡­ Blood from the same man who was kneeling in front of her now.


    ''Lucifer!'' She roared internally, but her body did not move.


    "Well, you are not wrong." The manughed, "Although I didn''t expect this toy..." He looked at the Spear that pierced his chest.


    "I always wondered where it was, I tried to find it to put in my collection, but the Spear was gone."


    "A weapon used by a mediocre human, a weapon made special only by taking the life of the son who was most loved by my father¡­ Jesus."


    "The only weapon capable of killing Heavenly Father''s creations."


    "The Spear of Longinus¡­"


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 615:An UnexpectedVariable.

    Chapter 615: An Unexpected Variable.


    "A weapon used by a mediocre human, a weapon made special only by taking the life of the son who was most loved by my Father¡­ Jesus."


    "The only weapon capable of killing Heavenly Father''s creations."


    "The Spear of Longinus¡­"


    "The First of The Fallen, Lucifer. This is the perfect weapon to be used on you." Diablo started walking towards Lucifer. With each step he took, the earth around him shuddered at his presence.


    "No matter how much you whine, no matter how much you deny it, you were created by him."


    "As was Lilith."


    "¡­but¡­" Pausing in front of Lucifer, Diablo grabbed the Spear''s shaft as he looked into the man''s face.


    As proimed long ago, Lucifer was handsome, the most handsome in Heaven. He had ckish-blonde hair, sapphire blue eyes, and white skin. He was the spitting image of Heaven''s Angels. Even after he had Fallen and be a Fallen Angel andter a Demon, that image had not changed.


    "I am different."


    "He did not create me; I am an amalgamation of all the Sinsmitted by his creations. I was born of Sin. I am a Primordial Demon."


    "Heh¡­ All this viin talk, and for what? Just do what you came to do."


    "...." Diablo narrowed his eyes and stopped what he was going to do.


    "No." He stopped holding the Spear and walked away.


    "...." Lucifer just looked at the Devil silently.


    "Arrogance and recklessness are the secrets of failure."


    "I know you very well, Lucifer."


    "....."


    "You don''t n a riot in Heaven and nearly kill Heavenly Father if you''re stupid; I refuse to believe you are such an existence."


    "Not to mention¡­ There''s the question of you being missing for a long time and no one hearing from you. I refuse to believe you''ve been loitering for so long."


    A moment of silence fell around. The Primordial Demon and The First of The Fallen stared at each other; both gazes were calcting.


    This stalemate ended when Lucifer made a move.


    "¡­Haah." Lucifer visibly sighed, and his entire pained face turned into an amused expression. He touched the Spear and pulled it from his chest:


    "This is why I valued you, Diablo. You are too smart for your own good."


    "I was so close to eliminating you; I just wish you had pulled the Spear."


    Lucifer smiled a condescending smile, a smile that Diablo and every Demon who once interacted with Lucifer knew well.


    "The only beings capable of surviving this Spear are beings that Heavenly Father didn''t create."


    Diablo narrowed his eyes, "What did you do?"


    "You already have your answer, Diablo... I''ve be something my Father didn''t create."


    "I became different¡­ I waspletely reborn¡­ I became something better¡­." The white sclera of his eyes Lucifer darkened, and his eyes gleamed a golden hue.


    "... Elder Gods."


    "Tsk, you know that too."


    "I see¡­ It makes sense now. I''ve always wondered where you were; I''ve searched every Faction in existence, I''ve searched every Pantheon, and I could never find you. Someone like you can''t go too long without causing chaos; I found yourck of presence disturbing..."


    "But if you were with those Beings that even d doesn''t know very well, everything would make sense..."


    "Yeah, Yeah, congrats, you have a brain the size of my dick. I really hate that about you¡­ Always so annoying, always so astute..." Lucifer''s body shook several times in fury, his expression distorted, but as if someone had clicked a button, his face returned to the smiling one from a few seconds ago.


    "That''s why I like you; it''s always interesting when you''re around."


    Diablo remained silent. His brain was much more focused on thinking about the current situation than entertaining the biprity of Lucifer.


    "Haah¡­ This was a waste of time." Diablo sighed and just turned his back:


    "Come on, Lilith."


    Lilith''s body began to move like a doll. Shecked subtlety, looking like a rigid robot.


    "¡­Are you just going to ignore me?" Lucifer narrowed his eyes.


    "Now that you have lost your status as The First of The Fallen, I need another ingredient. Your heart is no longer useful; you are useless to me. Therefore, fighting you is unnecessary."


    "¡­And I justplimented you on your intelligence¡­ Are you stupid? Or has arrogance gone to your head?" Lucifer was feeling quite amused now, the Demon just tried to kill him with a death trap using his ex-Wife, but when he found out that he was useless, he just disregarded everything and ignored him.


    ''For this Devil, it was like-...'' Lucifer''s expression grew even worse.


    ''It was like it was just business for him to deal with me, a bothersome matter not worth his attention... This piece of shit!''


    Lucifer clenched his fist and felt the shaft of the Spear... Wait, Spear?


    He quickly looked down at his hand and saw that the Spear was nowhere to be seen.


    He looked at Diablo and saw the Spear in the Primordial Demon''s hand.


    Veins bulged on Lucifer''s head, and he appeared in front of Diablo with a dark sh, kicking toward the Devil''s head: "Don''t ignore me!"


    Diablo just raised his hand and held off the attack from Lucifer as if it were nothing.


    Lucifer opened his eyes wide.


    "Why are you so surprised?"


    "....."


    "You said it yourself. You were reborn into apletely different species." Diablo held the leg of Lucifer and, with his grip, shattered the bones of the appendage and threw him forward.


    Lucifer flew towards the wall, and a cobweb-shaped crater formed from the impact


    "I don''t know how long ago you changed your Race and were reborn, although I have an idea what it might be..."


    "If you think of Elder Gods, you can think of only one ability that would catch the eye of even someone like you¡­ the Immortality of the Soul."


    Lucifer''s blood-covered face froze for a few seconds.


    ''Does he know about this too? Just how much does he know about the Elder Gods?''


    "You''ve always been greedy. You''ve always wanted to be a Being close to your Father in level of existence. With an Immortal Soul, you can much more easily cultivate an Energy that Mortals must be very wary of touching. You can cultivate Energy that only the most talented of Beings can achieve."


    "You can cultivate The Spark of Divinity and the Concept that embodies it."


    "...."


    "But¡­ even if you have awakened that Divinity¡­ It''s useless in front of me."


    Lilith, next to Diablo, raised her hand in the air, and a sword appeared, a sword that Lucifer knew very well.


    "After all, my subordinate has a sword capable of killing a God."


    "..." A hush fell around the room.


    "Haah¡­" Diablo sighed again for the time wasted plotting against this man: "This is useless. You lost thousands of years of instinct created by the body. You lost the habits you created with your original body."


    "I see you have trained and perfected your new body, but Lucifer... To fight me, training alone is not enough."


    In the meantime that Diablo spoke, the body of Luciferpletely healed, and he fell to the ground.


    "If you had your original body, I would have taken you seriously¡­ But now? You''re just pathetic. You''ve be weak. You''re not worth my time."


    Lucifer''s face distorted even more.


    "¡­But even though I feel that way, I really thank you for deciding to change Races."


    "After all, I feared that when you returned, the Demons under mymand would choose to serve you." Speaking about his fears was not shameful for Diablo. He recognized the threat of Lucifer, the man who was once an Angel was a Being to be feared.


    Diablo''s devilish smile grew: "¡­ But now? Even if you decide to go back, they won''t respect you. They won''t fear you. After all, only a Demon can rule over others Demons."


    "I came here with the aim of killing you and taking your heart, but even though I didn''t aplish that feat, I managed to get rid of one of the biggest concerns I had."


    "¡­ As the Heavenly Father once said, you are indeed foolish, Lucifer."


    That was the final straw for Lucifer; his power exploded into the sky but suddenly stopped.


    "Waiting for the enemy to get stronger is foolish, and I don''t have time to entertain your anger."


    "¡­ Huh?" Lucifer''s vision blurred, and soon he found himself falling to the ground. For a few seconds, he saw the face of a Demon, a Demon he knew very well. ''Agares...''


    "Devil King." Agares knelt before Diablo.


    "Let''s go."


    "What do we do with the body of Lucifer?"


    "... He''s not dead."


    "Huh¡­?" Agares looked at the lifeless body of Lucifer.


    "Lucifer is truly Immortal now. There are no ways to kill him. He will alwayse back to life. The only way to kill him is if that Being wished it." Diablo rolled his eyes in irony.


    ''The Being who craved freedom the most ended up being chained due to his own greed and arrogance.''


    "¡­that Being?"


    "The Leader of the Elder Gods."


    "..." Agares just looked solemnly at the man he once called King.


    ''How low have you fallen, Lucifer.''


    "Should we seal him?"


    "That won''t happen either. The Elder Gods won''t allow one of their own to be sealed away."


    ''And if I do that, I bet I''ll have one of those Beings at my doorstep in less than a few days. Even though we''re allies through Nius, those Beings are unknown for now. I must end this war before I think in approaching those Beings.''


    Agares was speechless: "¡­ Just what was the purpose of himing here?"


    "Who knows? To act as a clown, maybe? After all, that''s what he is now."


    "... Well, at least the love he feels for Lilith is real. After all, he came to rescue her."


    "Lucifer is self-centered, arrogant, lustful, and thinks everything around him belongs to him."


    "Love? Such a word is very kind to The First of The Fallen Ones. He doesn''t feel it. He just feels a sense of possession."


    "....."


    "I bet he came here just to ''show some of his strength''. He wanted to act high and mighty. He wanted to show off his ''new self''."


    "¡­ Your Majesty understands it well."


    "I have spent millennia observing and studying Lucifer."


    "I probably know him better than himself now."


    "As expected of Your Majesty." Agares bowed in pure respect.


    Suddenly Diablo and Agares stopped walking and looked straight ahead.


    As if someone had cut space itself, a dark hole appeared, and from that tear in reality, a being emerged from its deep darkness.


    He waspletely pale white. He had no eyes and no nose; he just had small ''holes'' where his nose should be and a mouth that contained sharp teeth.


    ''A messenger of the Elder Gods.''


    "Did you like the present, King Diablos?" A distorted voice was heard as if two or more people were speaking.


    ''As expected, he was allowed toe here deliberately to give me a message.'' Of course, Diablo had already suspected this the moment he found out that Lucifer was an Elder God. After all, those Beings did not leave their territory of their own ord. They were an istionist group.


    "He cannot be considered a gift. He is just a clown."


    The smile of the Being in front of him grew wider:


    "As expected, it looks like you understood everything."


    Not wanting to prolong this conversation, he spoke: "Where can I find a heart equal to those of The First of The Fallen Ones? You wouldn''t appear before me if you didn''t have that information."


    "The quality of the heart of The First of The Fallen Ones can only be rivaled by The First Three Created Angels."


    "Michael or Gabriel..."


    ''Haah, this just got even moreplicated. How can I make the fairest and most loyal Angels fall naturally? They cannot fall artificially, or the heart will not have the same quality...''


    "Your little project intrigues our Leader... He wishes you great sess on your journey, and this is a gift of goodwill from him." The Being put his hand into the ''darkness'' behind him and took out a vial containing a dark liquid.


    "Have one of the brothers drink this liquid, this liquid will ''boost'' the Being''s dark thoughts, and they will fall naturally."


    "Angel or not, to be light or not, we all have our darkness."


    "Although Angels have a lesser amount of darkness, that darkness still exists; after all, bnce is necessary."


    Diablo narrowed his eyes. He wasn''t a fool to blindly trust something given to him.


    "Hahahaha." The Being''s distortedughter was heard all around: "I understand your concerns, but understand that we really don''t hold any grudges against you. On the contrary, our Leader just wants to support your rise to global power."


    "What do you want?"


    "d you understand quickly. Our wish is simple."


    "Keep your group away from our home. Forget ournds exist." The Being''s voice changed as if only one person was speaking, and even though it was through a messenger, Diablo could sense that Being''s ''power''.


    "When you rise to power and be a Ruler, I hope that promise will be fulfilled... But if it isn''t...Well, I wonder how you would fare when fighting an Immortal Army¡­ An army that even with the ''new'' state of your body at that time, it won''t make any difference." The messenger''s smile grew.


    Diablo''s face darkened. ''Just how much does he know? And how does he know that? I never spoke out loud my real goals.''


    "Now, what is your decision, King Diablo?"


    "...." The area was silent for several minutes easily. It was clear to the messenger that the Devil was thinking.


    "I ept."


    "Good... Now, take it." The messenger threw the vial toward Diablo, but instead of the Demon King who caught it,


    Lilith was the one who took it.


    "So careful¡­" The messenger muttered. It was apparent that the Demon King had ordered Lilith to catch it.


    "I don''t despise that attitude. You truly deserve your Title of King." The messenger looked toward Lucifer and suddenly appeared in front of the man and picked him up like a sack of potatoes.


    The messenger disappeared again and reappeared in front of the hole he came out of: "A little advice."


    "Pay more attention to the ''host''." Soon the messenger turned around and entered the hole.


    Diablo narrowed his eyes at this. He let the creature''s words sink in and thought about it:


    ''Who is he talking about?''


    "My King...?"


    "Ignore what you saw. Come on; we have work to do. I need to talk to Asmodeus."


    "As you wish, My King."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 616:One Fight, One Training, And Two Progress.

    Chapter 616: One fight, one training, and two progress.


    There are many ways to wake up in life. Victor, since he''d married three beautiful Vampire Wives, usually woke up to some kind of sexual contact.


    Yes, he had an active life.


    But that wasn''t the only way Victor woke up. Sometimes, when Victor advanced in his strength, he usually woke up in a particr way.


    The way of ''Scathach''.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A body flew through the trees, destroying several in the process.


    "... Well, this is a good way to wake up." Victor muttered as he found himself lying in a crater with no damage to his body.


    Scathach appeared in front of Victor with a big smile on her face.


    "I wonder how you managed to get past my senses, Master." Even while sleeping, he kept his senses open for possible attack, this was something Scathach had always taught him.


    "Ahh~, my foolish disciple, there are thousands of ways to trick one''s senses."


    Victor looked neutrally at the woman: "... I call that bullshit."


    "Hahaha, you really underestimate how big the world is, my foolish disciple. I also trained to be an assassin, I can be as stealthy as I want. The only one who can match me in the Art of Assassination is Oda nk, the First Leader of n nk."


    "..."


    Being able to match someone practically born to be a killer was bullshit!


    And to make matters worse, this wasn''t even her main trade. Scathach really deserve the title of best ''teacher''. Just how many Arts of War is she experienced in?


    ''Well, why am I surprised? She''s had 2000 years to improve.'' Victor asked as he slowly started to get up.


    Scathach watched with interest as Victor rose and destroyed the surrounding terrain through hisck of control.


    "Okay, foolish disciple. You will fight me just using physical strength." Scathach cracked her neck a little.


    "I will beat you so hard that you will learn to walk again." She spoke with the same big smile on her face as she cracked the bones in her hand with a monstrous grip.


    "Well, that was pretty sexy." Victor smiled.


    "... But."


    Scathach''s eyes widened when Victor disappeared from in front of her, and appeared beside her.


    "Don''t underestimate me... Just because I can''t control myself."


    Scathach instinctively ced both arms in front of her to defend herself.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    A monstrous punchnded on her crossed guard.


    As the older woman flew, she was delighted when she saw the result of Victor''s punch, her arms had been broken.


    ''Interesting~'' The woman''s blood red eyes shed.


    It wasn''t the first time Victor had dealt damage to her, it had happened many times in the past, but she had never taken this much damage from the man as she did in this exchange.


    Usually, she just suffered minor cuts, or minor bruises, but two broken arms? All while he was in his base form?


    Scathach''s smile grew even wider, her smile became more bloodthirsty, she felt a numbing sensation inside her.


    ... She was excited.


    Regaining her center of gravity, Scathach dropped to the ground while looking straight ahead, specifically at Victor who had just arrived.


    "Well, Well~, it looks like our training fights from today onwards will be more interesting, my foolish disciple~" Schathach''s tone was predatory and seductive. She was looking at the man in front of her as if he were a very sulent piece of meat, a b of meat she would feast on in every way possible.


    Scathach was delighted when she saw Victor''s euphoric gaze on her. She felt her insides twist even more as his smile grew, and he spoke:


    "Not just our training matches, Master. Remember that you and Aphrodite are the only ones who can handle my full strength right now¡­ Which means our nights will be even more¡­ destructive."


    Scathach''s face changed to one of shock, and soon changed to realization as she realized what he meant. The image of Victor using that strength while they were ''training'' in bed shed through her mind.


    And just with that thought, she realized that the trainings in bed will be even more violent, just the way she liked... Her arousal grew even more, and she started leaking liquids from her private part.


    ''Fuck, he''s going to destroy my cave... He really knows how to cheer me up! As expected, he is the best!''


    "That''s it... You''ve achieved your destiny now. You won''t get rid of me until I''mpletely satisfied" Scathach''s long red hair slowly started to float, and the air around her started to get heavier, and suffocating.


    Victor had awakened something terrible.


    Victor''s smile grew when he saw Scathach''s condition:


    "My beloved master, you took the words right out of my mouth¡­ You won''t be getting rid of me any time soon."


    Master and disciple looked at each other, pure desire seen in their eyes, excitement radiating from their every pore,petitive spirit exuding from their very presence, and above all, fighting instinct exploded with their every breath.


    In the blink of an eye, the two disappeared and crash into each other.


    An explosion erupted from their point of impact, a crater formed below them, and once again they disappeared, and appeared in another ce, this time shing against each other''s right legs in a devestating kick.


    The Martial Arts of the two were mirror copies; they were Master and Student, after all.


    The exchange of blows began to get stronger and more destructive.


    Their rationality was no longer in control, all that was left was...


    Instinct!


    The purest, most primal instinct!


    "Well, this is ridiculous." Natashia, who was standing on top of a tree,mented as she watched the fight taking ce.


    "Is that just their physical strength? Damn..." Natashia prided herself on her speed. She believed that, in the Mortal World, there were no Beings capable of matching her speed, and if there were a Being capable of matching her speed in the future, they would be her husband.


    "... He''s going to be a monster when he masters that strength and applies his speed." Natashia broke out in a cold sweat.


    Even if she was crazy, and obsessed with that man, even if she was blinded with love, she still had enough rationality to understand how ridiculous this was.


    She had enough rationality to understand how ridiculous the sight before her was.


    "A Vampire that hasn''t even achieved his first 100 years of life is on a par with Scathach in strength! A woman who has spent over two millennia training!" Natashia could see it. The red haired woman wasn''t holding back her strength. She was going all out, and yet... Victor was following after her, matching her strength.


    The very feat of matching Scathach''s strength in her base form was something to be amazed at. It''s a feat only the strongest Alpha Werewolves could achieve, and they were Werewolves! Their Race specialized in Body Physique. They were naturally superior to Vampires in Physical Strength.


    Natashia loved Victor with all her heart, she would easily sacrifice an entire for his sake, but even she, in all her insane glory, knew that what she was now witnessing was just bullshit!


    "... I wonder what would happen if he used his Full Vampire Count Form..." Natashia thought of Victor using his current powerbined with the Full Vampire Count Form she''d used in her fight against Nius.


    And it only took a few seconds for her to understand that she couldn''t predict the amount of strength he would have.


    After all, the Complete Vampire Count Form multiplied the users strength by 4x. Not to mention that the ''output'' of the Power that the user could use was greater. Do not forget the fact that the physical body also gained a great boost of strength and resistance.


    After minutes of thinking about this subject, she realized that she couldn''t imagine Victor so strong. After all, what she was already seeing now was ridiculous enough.


    Sounds of explosions echoed through the area. Trees andnd were destroyed, but Scathach and Victor''s fight never stopped. The two looked at each other with intensity, and at that moment, only the two existed in their little world.


    A world that was made just for them.


    "...She seems to be having a lot of fun..." Natashia murmured, and a feeling grew in her heart as she continued to watch this scene:


    "So jealous..."


    Even though she wasn''t as obsessed as Scathach, she still liked to fight. She liked the feeling of getting stronger. But on top of those feelings, she liked being with her husband, and because of that, her feelings of envy couldn''t help but rise.


    "¡­ Hmm, maybe I should fight himter? Using only our Bloodlines?" Natashia was a practical woman, and who knew what she wanted, she was always faithful to her own desires.


    When she felt envy, and wanted to fight Victor in the same way that Scathach was doing now, instead of wasting time on feeling envious, she thought of the training she was going to do with Victor in the future.


    After all, she knew her husband well enough to know he would never turn down a fight.


    "Hmm? His movements are getting more refined..." Natasha looked on with shock at Victor: "That''s fast! Is he already getting his control back?"


    Focusing even more on the fight, she noticed something else as well: "Scathach is getting better too..." A cold sweat began to break out on Natashia''s face.


    In Schathach''s case, her amount of progress was imperceptible, but Natashia could see with her senses that saw the world more slowly.


    With each exchange of blows, with each fight, Scathach''s physical strength and control increased at the same time.


    Slowly but steadily, Victor''s attacks were no longer breaking Scathach''s body, and, while they were leaving bruises, her body was getting stronger the more she was beaten.


    Scathach''s Martial Arts, that the twobatants practiced, were evolving and improving step by step every second that they shed, right before Natashia''s eyes.


    Much to Scathch''s pleasure and delight, her and Victor''s roles had reversed. It was no longer Victor who was left with a broken body, but Scathach herself.


    "... I see... She''s utilizing the strength she gained from drinking Victor''s blood. I thought she had Mastered that extra strength before, but it seems I was wrong."


    At the level of Scathach, for her to Master something, she needed to fight with all her strength, only then would she progress. Which was difficult. After all, you could count on one hand how many people were strong like Scathach in her basic form.


    "...No wonder she''s so happy now. She''s feeling that heady feeling of getting stronger while fighting the man who will be her Husband, and mate."


    Natashaughed in amusement. If she were told that she would be with the same man who would be Scathach''s Husband, and her daughter''s Husband, she would call the person who told her that crazy, and wouldugh as if it were a joke.


    "... Haha, things have really changed, huh?" Natashia thought wistfully. Looking at the smiling man who was exchanging blows with Scathach, she couldn''t help but mutter:


    "I''m really d you came into this world, Victor¡­" She couldn''t imagine a world where she didn''t meet this man. She was so happy and satisfied that sometimes she wondered if it was a dream.


    She had her daughter back, and she had someone who was able to understand her, and ept her for who she was, not what she represented.


    It was because of reflections like this that Natashia had some thoughts of leaving her entire n in Victor''s hands.


    ''He will take good care of them, I know he will... I wonder what face my future daughter will have when she finds out that her sister is also my Husband''s wife.'' Sheughed in amusement thinking about the future of her messed up family, and was content.


    Scathach dodged Victor''s blow, and punched him in the stomach. For a moment, Victor felt his breath leave his lungs, but quickly ignored that, and punched her in the face.


    Blood sprayed from the woman''s face, but her smile never left her.


    ''This is so much fun! He''s better! My Husband is the best!''


    Scathach punched Victor in the face, and was surprised when she felt him feel even denser than before.


    She removed her hand from his face to see a smallyer of Ice on his skin, as if it were an extrayer of protection. But that was not what shocked her. She knew that Victor also improved her Martial Arts by training with her daughters. She could also do the same thing. What shocked her was that a whole half of Victor''s face had been frozen.


    ''He''s crazy... Isn''t he afraid of freezing his brain? It''s okay that he''ll regenerate, but still.'' Scathach narrowed her eyes, and realized that Victor did it unconsciously, because the moment she pulled away, the Ice on his face disappeared, and he was back to normal.


    ''His body is reacting on its own... Is the World Tree''s Energy helping to enhance his Bloodline''s Powers? Because of that, he didn''t feel anything when he turned half of his face to Ice...?''


    Scathach disappeared again, and attacked Victor''s back, and she was shocked when she saw ayer of Ice appearing on his back.


    ''That was too fast! I can only do something like that when I''m in my Vampire Count Form where the output of my Powers is easier...-''


    Scathach''s eyes widened in shock as she realized something: ''Is he using his Elements as if he were in his Vampire Count Form?''


    The pieces in Scathach''s head began to fall into ce, and suddenly, she smiled even wider:


    ''Damn monster! Is this really possible!? Damn, he''s breakingmon sense again! And the worst part is, he doesn''t even realize what he''s doing!''


    ''... Do I try to do the same? After all, unlike him, I already haveplete control of my Count Vampire Form...'' Scathach started to draw the same Power she had when she transformed into her Count Form, and she was surprised that for just a few seconds, it covered her entire hand on ice.


    And that included the insides of her hand. But soon after, her hand returned to normal, which was normal; she had never done this before, but that''s not what she was shocked about. Tt was that she didn''t feel any pain with this feat.


    It was very different from what happened when she used Ice through her Martial Arts. This method felt more¡­natural.


    Scathach''s heart was beating wildly. She saw a possibility, a possibility to get stronger, all thanks to the man in front of her.


    She looked at Victor with eyes that were more predatory and passionate than before.


    ''Fuck, I love you so much!'' A whole new world of possibilities had opened up for Scathach, and she couldn''t help but jump like a little girl who''d been given a gift she''d wanted so badly.


    The Strongest Female Vampire was progressing to this day... still getting stronger.


    And the best part of it all? She was getting stronger by herself, by her own effort, and training. That prospect made her heart sweet as a woman in love.


    ...Gods have mercy on the fools who will tease her because of it...


    Victor turned around, and started attacking Scathach again. He didn''t know why Scathach seemed more excited than before, and more bloodthirsty, but he didn''t care, he was having so much fun that he didn''t care about anything right now, he just wanted... To fight!


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 617: Discoveries And Powers Of Leon And Anna.

    Chapter 617: Discoveries and Powers of Leon and Anna.


    While Victor and Scathach were training, Victor''s allies were in a meeting.


    In a room that contained Agnes, Violet, Sasha, Mizuki, and Aphrodite, all the women looked at the visitor who had just entered.


    "How are they?" Agnes asked.


    "Just as expected, fighting and not caring about anything else." Natashia, who had just arrived in the room, replied.


    "Hmm, I expected something like that." Agnes was not surprised by this information.


    Agnes looked at Ruby and asked, "About the new Vampires?"


    "My sisters are teaching them how to control themselves." Ruby smartly didn''t report about Siena beating up Leon more than necessary.


    Something Agnes noticed: "That''s not what I was asking, you know that, Ruby."


    "¡­Haah." Ruby sighed visibly and then said: "As I had thought before, Leon is not able to control his new instincts. He is going through a difficult change."


    "Put simply, he''s thinking with his lower head."


    Agnes, Violet, Natashia, and Mizuki narrowed their eyes.


    "I''m not doing anything because he''s Victor''s dad, but those looks are getting unbearable," Violetmented dismissively.


    The girls didn''t say anything but had the same opinions as Violet. Typically, if another man looked at them like that, they would have already ''mysteriously disappeared''.


    But the same could not be applied here. The man in question was Victor''s father, after all. And even though he was giving the women leering looks, everyone knew that this was happening because he can''t control himself. It''s only been a few hours since he''d turned into a Vampire after all, and not just any Vampire, a Vampire from the direct Lineage of a Progenitor.


    "¡­ How are we going to deal with this?" Agnes asked.


    "Killing him... Well, that''s what I''d like to say, but that would piss Victor off. We can give him the same treatment Male ve Vampires get." Natashia responded.


    "Iste him and discipline him?" Agnes asked.


    "Yes." Natashia nodded.


    When a Male ve Vampire is created, they are entirely under the control of their creator. However, there are some cases where the ve Vampire is wholly lost in their desires and goes crazy. In those situations, an alternative is presented.


    The Vampire is isted from everyone and beaten into submission, a simple and effective method.


    "Being a direct Lineage of a Progenitor, Leon''s instincts are stronger and prouder than anyone else''s; he just responds to Victor, and only him." Finally, Aphrodite, who had remained silent the entire time, spoke.


    "Beating him into submissiveness to us will create unnecessary hatred, damaging the Family dynamic. I don''t want that for Anna. She doesn''t deserve that." Aphrodite couldn''t care less about Leon. She only cared about Anna, and because Anna cared about Leon, she gave him some ''attention''.


    But that''s all he''d get from the Goddess of Beauty. Aphrodite''s only male priority right now is Victor.


    ''Tsk, so much work. When will I have time to practice our marriage act?'' Aphrodite was getting frustrated with her situation.


    "Then what should we do?" Mizukimented.


    "One of the solutions is correct, isting him from everyone until he can control himself." Aphrodite started to exin.


    "The next step is to tell Victor."


    Those words made the girls'' faces darken a bit.


    "¡­Currently, Victor is fighting Scathach toe-to-toe in her Base Form." Natashia started to speak.


    "..." Everyone looked at her in shock.


    Ignoring the shock of everyone present, she continued:


    "If you talk about it to Victor, we can''t predict what kind of action he''ll take. You know how he feels about us."


    ''To think that a body reconstructed by the World Tree''s energy was that powerful...'' Aphrodite thought to herself, not knowing everyone was thinking the same.


    "Whatever it is, Aphrodite is correct," Violet said as she snapped out of shock.


    "Oh?" Aphrodite looked up when she saw Violet agreeing with her.


    "Victor must know about this. After all, we can''t take the usual actions with Leon. He is his father, after all."


    The girls were silent for a few seconds, and they realized that what Violet said was the right thing to do.


    Trouble had appeared in Victor''s Family, and only Victor could solve this kind of matter.


    Not that they weren''t his Family or couldn''t fix the problem.


    But in this specific case, Victor''s attention was required.


    "How is Anna progressing?" Agnes asked in a way to change the subject.


    "... Simply put, she''s a freaking genius," Ruby spoke.


    And that got everyone''s attention.


    "What do you mean genius, Ruby?" Mizuki asked.


    "Exactly what I mean. She''s soaking up everything she learns like a sponge. Her desires aren''t being problematic due to her honest nature¡­ Honestly, she reminds me a bit of Victor when he first started training."


    "..."


    "¡­ Well, I always thought Victor was a mama''s boy, but now this exins it. They''re more alike than we thought." Violet muttered.


    "They are mother and son, after all, and they say that the male child is always more like the mother, although I do not know the truth of these words," Mizuki spoke.


    "And that''s where the problem is..." Ruby muttered.


    Violet looked at Ruby with a raised eyebrow. She knew the woman''s tone of voice. She always spoke like that when something problematic she couldn''t solve came up.


    "What happened, Ruby?" Violet asked.


    "¡­Ugh, how can I say this?" Ruby thought aloud.


    "Just say the damn problem!" Violet snapped. She still lost her temper easily, like all her n members.


    "Fine, Fine¡­ Haah, just don''t freak out."


    "I''m starting to freak out now because you don''t mention the damn problem!" It was worth mentioning that Violet didn''t like the suspense genre in all media. She had no patience for that shit.


    "...How can I put it...Anna has developed a certain...desire for her son..." She began to blush and speak slowly near the end.


    Much to Violet''s anger.


    She looked like she would pull her own hair out in frustration.


    As she was about to yell at Ruby to speak faster,


    Aphrodite opened her eyes a bit in shock.


    She didn''t expect Anna contained such hidden desire in her heart. As the only person who understood what Ruby was saying, she casuallymented:


    "She''s saying that Anna is sexually lusting after Victor."


    "¡­Eh?" Violet and everyone around her didn''t know how to react to that.


    "That was my exact reaction when Siena brought this up to me. ording to my older sister, whenever Victor''s name was brought up in the conversation, Anna''s eyes would glow blood red, and she would be more active... more excited..." Ruby replied in a monotone.


    "Okay¡­ This took a bizarre turn." Mizuki spoke. She knew that in the Supernatural World, incest was pretty much normal. Just look at the Gods. They are the perfect example; the same goes for other Races like Werewolves, Vampires, Y¨­kai, etc.


    But that wasn''t what she thought was strange. It was the fact that Anna was having this kind of desire, which meant only one thing.


    ''She had been harboring this desire unconsciously, and when she became a Vampire, her inner desires started to be driven to the surface¡­ Well, it''s not like I can''t understand. The man is just too handsome, and if you ignore his bloodthirsty personality for his enemies, he is a perfect Family man.''


    ''Ugh, why is nothing with Victor normal? Now even his own mother wants him!''


    "Okay, so she fucks him, and that urge goes away? Or will she be one of his Wives?" Violet spoke.


    "..." The girls just looked at Violet as if she''d grown a second head or something.


    "What? You guys are acting like it''s a big deal. In our society, that''s normal. The only reason I wasn''t attracted to my dad was because my bitch of a mother was very protective of him and because Victor came into my life from the time I was small, and he became the object of my obsession and, consequently, my love."


    The women didn''t know how to react to this and just looked to Agnes for answers:


    And that''s when the older woman said: "It is precisely because I understood this peculiarity of our Race that I prevented my daughter from getting too close to Adonis, and it did not prevent her from ''running'' after her obsession."


    "... Fate is a bitch sometimes. In the end, despite all your protectiveness, you ended up marrying my Husband." Violet groaned.


    "Well, a lot of things happened..." Agnes spoke neutrally and a little sadly.


    "Cough, back to the point at hand. Anna is not a Supernatural Being from the beginning Violet." Aphrodite said to change the subject.


    "Humpf, the woman is a friend of a Former Werewolf General, an acquaintance of a retired Hunter, and her best friend is a Goddess! From the beginning, she was involved in the Supernatural World. Honestly, it feels like her life is straight out of a movie or something."


    "..." The women didn''t know what to say because Violet was right.


    Aphrodite sighed: "Huh... You know that''s not what I''m talking about. Despite having entric friends, the woman was a human and grew up in human society. I presume these desires were created when Victor turned into a Vampire."


    "¡­And when he gained the beauty of Adonis, and my Blessings, the feeling only grew."


    "Due to her transformation, those desires are being driven to the forefront. She is being torn between a desire that she never thought she had and her love for her Husband." Ruby spoke.


    It took the girls a few seconds to process all of Ruby''s words, and then Natashia spoke:


    "Well, she''ll have to deal with it."


    The girls looked at Natashia.


    "Just because it''s her wish doesn''t mean she must follow it. She must learn restraint and ignore it. Something all Vampires have learned over time. Look at me; if I were to act solely upon my wishes, I would be riding my Husband''s cock 24/7 and being filled by him. But I''m not because, even though I want to, I hold back."


    "M-Mother!"


    "What? Stop being a prude; I know you want that too."


    Those words only made Sasha''s face redder in embarrassment.


    "You''re ignoring the fact that this is very difficult for a Baby Vampire, especially someone as honest as Anna," Agnes spoke.


    "Then she must channel that desire into another being, someone like Leon. After all, she loves the man." Natashia responded.


    "Not to mention that this type of situation you are thinking about will not happen to Victor. My Husband loves his mother very much, but that''s it; he loves her as a ''mother'' and not as a ''woman''. After all, knowing his personality, do you think he would stay put if he ''loved'' his mother as a woman?"


    "Well-..." Ruby was going to say something, but Natashia wasn''t finished.


    "Since he gained the memories of an Elder Vampire, his inhibitions about human rules have be even looser than a whore''s pussy."


    Sasha, Violet, and even Ruby blushed a little due to the woman''s words; she said those kinds of things so naturally!


    "If Victor loved Anna as a woman, he would have already taken the woman to his bed and shown her pleasures that few or almost no man can give a woman."


    "... She''s correct. Natashia''s words have merit." Ruby spoke.


    "Not to mention that her n to direct Anna''s desire towards Leon is feasible. I can do a few things to help with that." Rubymented after thinking for a few seconds.


    "Anyway, ignoring Anna''s sexual and existential crisis for her son, ignoring that she wants her own child filling her guts..." Violet thought a little out loud, and her cheeks turned red. It was apparent what she was thinking, "God, this is exciting."


    "Violet, we get the point," Rubymented in a heavy voice with an underlying order for her not to continue her sentence.


    The surrounding girls just rolled their eyes at Violet.


    "You are corrupting my daughter, Natashia," Agnesmented in a dry tone.


    "Huh? This bitch has been like this from the beginning! She''s as rotten as you were when you were younger!" Natashia felt wronged now.


    Veins bulged in Agnes''s head, but she didn''t say anything. She knew that Natashia was correct. Saying something now would just be giving Natashia ammunition.


    "Anna and Victor...Hehehe~. If it''s Anna, I don''t mind this development one bit; after all, she''s like a sister to me-."


    "Violet." Ruby''s voice came out harder than usual.


    "... Huh?"


    "Wake up from your daydream and say what you have to say. If you have nothing to add, be silent."


    Violet huffed, "Don''t order me around, Ruby. I''m not your employee."


    "I am not ordering; I am just calling to your attention not to fall into the degenerate world."


    "Says the girl who likes BDS-"


    "VIOLET!" Ruby yelled with a face red with embarrassment and anger.


    "Okay, Okay, sheesh."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 618: Discoveries And Powers Of Leon And Anna.2

    Chapter 618: Discoveries and Powers of Leon and Anna. 2


    Violet huffed, "Don''t order me around, Ruby. I''m not your employee."


    "I am not ordering; I am just calling to your attention not to fall into the degenerate world."


    "Says the girl who likes BDS-"


    "VIOLET!" Ruby yelled with a face red with embarrassment and anger.


    "Okay, Okay, sheesh."


    The girls just looked at Ruby and Violet in amusement. Sasha''s face waspletely red and steaming; it was evident that she wasn''t focused on reality right now.


    ''Perhaps, I should try too¡­? But it is so entric!'' Sasha was in her own inner chaos.


    "...Does Scathach have those fetishes too...?" Aphrodite asked aloud.


    "Well, it''s possible. Someone just has to conquer her on her own terms..." Agnes murmured.


    "Hmm." The Goddess of Beauty thought a little about the future, and a big smile appeared on her face: "The future is bright; this Family is the best!" Aphroditeughed.


    "Anyway, what are Anna and Leon''s Powers?" Violet asked what she wanted to know.


    "Oh, I''m also curious about that. Since they were humans before, they should''ve awakened a power born from their unconscious desires." Mizuki spoke.


    "Anna''s Power is quite fitting for her. She canpel everyone around her to bepletely honest. Even if you try to lie, you can''t." Ruby answered.


    "..." In some strange way, everyone thought that it suited her quite well.


    "Tests need to be done. We don''t know the size of the area of ??effect and whether she can turn this power off or not. For now, it''s acting passively." Ruby thought about the possibilities of this power, and the future was bright. She couldn''t wait to experiment further.


    "I assume this was born out of her unconscious desire to make everyone around her more honest?" Sasha asked.


    "Yes, that is likely," Ruby spoke.


    "Hmm¡­ Did she receive anything else? It''s not possible that she received this weak power from the Progenitor Bloodline, right?" Violet spoke.


    "We don''t know... And suppose you look at the results of Maids who were once human. In that case, I think it''s quite likely that she no longer has any Powers other than the natural capabilities of a Noble Vampire born directly from the Progenitor Bloodline."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Hmm, take Eve and her ''Dark Fire'', for example. That Fire might be weaker than the Snow n''s Fire, but its corrosive attributes and permanency are ridiculous." Ruby borated.


    "It''s like a poison that cannot be cured and will burn forever."


    "It''s a rather ridiculous mutation of the Snow n''s Fire, and it has the potential to get stronger in the future. Of course, that all depends on Eve. If she manages to increase the heat of her mes while retaining its corrosive attribute..."


    "Even better, if she manages to put more debuffs on her Fire, that will be pretty nasty for enemies."


    "..." Everyone thought of a Fire that never went out, burned forever, and left the target in absolute torment, and everyone couldn''t help but shudder a little.


    "I assume this mutation also applies to Anna''s power?" Agnes asked.


    "Yes. Currently, shepels everyone around her to be honest with her. Not even the Noble Vampire''s charm is that strong. Just by being in her presence, no one can deny the information she wants."


    ''Only Victor has this effect on Vampires, and that''s because he''s a Progenitor.''


    "If she asks you something, you''re obligated to answer it honestly... And if she doesn''t ask anything, you''ll speak your mind." Ruby continued.


    "¡­She will be a perfect future interrogator." Mizuki couldn''t help but state the obvious.


    The girls just nodded at Mizuki''s words.


    "What about Leon? What is his power?" Sasha asked.


    "Well, how do I put it? He creates a kind of barrier for defense?" Ruby replied, confused.


    "¡­ Huh?" Everyone didn''t understand what she meant.


    "Ugh, Aphrodite, do you remember the constructs you can make with your Divine Power?"


    "Yes¡­ Oh, you mean."


    "Yes, it''s something like that, with the only difference being that he can''t create other shapes, at least not yet. The only thing he can make is a transparent wall that ''seems'' to be unbreakable."


    "¡­ This is quite simr to that green-haired man named Bemy from that anime you like, Ruby," Sasha spoke.


    Ruby opened her eyes wide, "Now that you mention it, it is quite simr... I wonder how it came to be?"


    "Perhaps from his unconscious desire to be his Family''s ''protection'' or ''wall'' to protect from harm?" Violet spoke.


    "..." The girls fell silent, thinking it was quite possible.


    That was one of the reasons why the girls weren''t so cruel to Leon. They knew that he was a good man, that he respected everyone, and that his recent attitude was just his desires acting up.


    "Haah, I just hope he gets better soon and learns to contain himself. Having these thoughts is something normal; no being can hide itpletely, but... I fear Victor''s reaction and that he will do something irreversible."


    "Victor is very overprotective when ites to men around us, and he trusts very few, that being just Tatsuya so far."


    "Not to mention that all of us here know that despite loving and respecting Leon, for him, Anna is the most important person in his life. So it was no surprise that his heart broke when he ''killed'' Anna, and it only hurt when he ''killed'' Leon." Aphrodite spoke.


    "It''s precisely because he understands this that I don''t think he''s going to overreact... Darling doesn''t want to make the same ''mistake'' that my dad did... He''s probably just going to beat up his dad or something." Violet spoke.


    "Not to mention that even though he didn''t say it, until a while ago, he regretted killing my biological father, even though I said several times that I didn''t care. After all, I was never close to him, and he was a piece of shit." Sasha spoke.


    "..." Natashia flinched a little at her daughter''s tone.


    "This regretes from the fact that in his mind, a structured Family is one that has a Father and Mother together, a privileged thought if you ask me. After all, he grew up with great parents." Aphrodite spoke.


    "Hmm, I know that, and I also know that he doesn''t care about it anymore, as I said earlier. He is more concerned with spoiling my mother and me than with this."


    "¡­Something I''m not particrly against." Natashia shed a lewd little smile.


    "Me either." Sasha wore the same smile as her mother.


    "..." The girls looked at the two women with impassive gazes.


    Realizing what she said, Sasha looked away and blushed a little.


    "It is toote to blush now, Sasha; you let your inner thoughts out." Violet rolled her eyes.


    And that just made the woman even more embarrassed.


    "Heavens, I already told her to be more honest, but she still can''t." Natashia rolled her eyes.


    "I''m honest! ... With the people I''ve known for a long time."


    "Ara, are you embarrassed by mine and Mizuki''s presence? It is not necessary! You can act however you want; we''re Family now!"


    "Ugh¡­ Just give me some time."


    "Okay~."


    "...." Mizuki decided not toment when Aphrodite included her in the ''Family''. It felt... nice.


    Unconsciously, her thoughts went to the conversation she had with Victor.


    "Anyway, Leon and Anna''s Power potential is great. It''s up to them how they will develop."


    "I''m really curious about the properties of the ''Energy'' Leon uses to create his projections. If I knew what it was, maybe I could help him get better, but... I''ll only help him when he improves his attitude. I don''t feelfortable being in the presence of someone who looks at me like a walking piece of meat, especially my father-inw." Ruby spoke with disgust.


    "Indeed, Indeed. For now, I will assist Anna. Her power seems quite simr to one of my Love Divinities. I will see if I can help her. After that, I will return to Mount Olympus."


    "Speaking of which, what''s going on in Mount Olympus? I forgot to ask." Agnes spoke.


    Aphrodite lost her usual gentle smile and looked at everyone with a serious look, and the words that came out of her mouth made everyone break out in a cold sweat.


    "Mount Olympus is in the midst of a civil war right now."


    "....."


    After a few seconds of silence, Violet whistled and said, "Cool~¡­ Anyway, how are we going to get Anna to have sex with Victor?"


    "..." The girls just shifted their eyes toward Violet and stared at her with lifeless gazes.


    "What?"


    "I''m surprised you''re throwing women to Darling. Aren''t you against it? As Leona said before, where is your Yandere pride?" Rubymented.


    "Humpf, of course, I''m against it. It''s just¡­ Anna is just special, and I want what''s best for her, and I know what''s best for her is my Husband. So? How are we going to get her to fuck her own son!?" She asked with blood-red eyes and a big smile on her face.


    "..."


    "For some reason, I think she just wants to see Victor doing Anna," Mizuki spoke.


    "..." And the girls just nodded in agreement with her.


    "Agnes¡­" Natashia just looked at Agnes.


    "¡­ I''m sorry for having such a degenerate daughter¡­." Agnes just hung her head in embarrassment as she did her best to ignore Natashia''s re.


    "Oyy! I am not degenerate!"


    "Anyway! This will not happen! Leave that decision to Victor. This is a matter we cannot get involved with!"


    "Tsk, petty... I just wanted to see them-..." She started tough in a way Natashia knew all too well.


    "¡­ I see. Is this how you feel when you look at me, Daughter?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "¡­ I promise to control myself more."


    "...." Sasha didn''t know what to say at that moment. Violet managed to make her mother back off, and her mother was the very picture of degeneracy.


    "I''m terrified to ask, but¡­ Why are you thinking about this, Violet?" Ruby spoke.


    Violet awoke from her own world and said: "... Thinking about what?"


    "About Victor and Anna?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Oh, don''t lie to me. I want to know what you really think, not your perversions."


    "I''m not perverted! Natashia is!" Violet snapped.


    "using someone innocent of something they didn''t do is very ugly, Violet."


    When Violet was going to retort Natashia, Ruby said:


    "Violet, don''t lose focus. Tell me your thoughts." Ruby knew her childhood friend well, and despite having perverted motives for her actions, she believed Violet had thought long and hard before talking about what she thought of Anna and Victor.


    Proof of this is that when Ruby caught Violet''s attention, the woman looked neutral, which caught everyone else''s attention.


    Seeing that she couldn''t hide her thoughts from Ruby, she spoke:


    "To bepletely honest,"


    "I give it less than 500 years till Leon breaks Anna''s heart."


    "..." The entire room fell silent.


    "¡­Spell it out, Violet," Ruby spoke in a serious tone, but with just those words, she could already imagine future scenarios of what Violet was talking about.


    "Humans are not meant to live long, Ruby."


    "My Husband is an exception because he has a lot of ''extras'' added to his mindset. He is a Progenitor, and that gives him inherent pride. He has my father''s memories, which gives him the experience of someone who has already lived 1700 years. The passage of time no longer means anything to him. He will love us even if 2000 years pass."


    "His obsession will ensure that, and Aphrodite''s recent Blessing as well."


    "But Leon? He has none of that. Despite being a Noble Vampire, he didn''t grow up in our society. He''s not prepared for the passage of time and the changes that wille with it. To make him curb his desire is just putting some duct tape on the problem."


    "And even if he decides to create a Harem for himself, Anna will not allow it. She is, after all, like my Husband."


    "And just like Victor, Anna is capable of loving indefinitely. Because of that, I say that in less than 500 years, Leon will break Anna''s heart."


    "¡­ And everyone knows what will happen next. Anna surpasses even me in Victor''s heart. If something happens to her...."


    "Victor will kill Leon. The son will kill the father, and that action will do even more damage to Anna."


    "...." Violet''s words silenced everyone. They never expected that behind Violet''s perverted words, there was such a well-thought-out motive.


    "... So it wasn''t just your fetish that you wanted to see mother and son having sex?" Sasha asked.


    "I won''t lie and say I don''t have that desire, but the main reason is what I just talked about."


    "If I saw a possibility that this wouldn''t happen, I wouldn''t have said anything, and I would have been silent."


    "I like Anna very much¡­ She is like a mother and a big sister to me. She is not just my mother-inw¡­ Because of that, I don''t want to see her heartbroken."


    "...." Natashia, Sasha, Ruby, and Aphrodite nodded in agreement with Violet.


    Natashia agreed that Violet was correct. No woman deserved the pain of a broken heart.


    Aphrodite agreed with Violet''s thoughts because she could easily see this scenario happening. In fact, the chance of this happening was over 90%. She had seen this happen a lot in her long existence.


    Sasha and Ruby agreed that they didn''t want to see Anna suffer.


    "I see¡­ That is usible¡­ In fact, that is quite possible." Ruby closed her eyes and remembered the reports she''d read about ve Vampires ''breaking down'' with the passage of time.


    "Incest or whatever bullshit aside, Anna needs unwavering support by her side, and unfortunately, I very much doubt Leon can give her that kind of support." Violet continued.


    "The Mother and Son are so close for a reason. The two have supported each other unconditionally since the beginning. That rtionship could be seen even before they became Vampires."


    "...." Aphrodite, Ruby, and Sasha nodded. They understood very well what Violet was talking about.


    "... I still think we have to leave this situation for the future," Agnes spoke after listening to everything in silence.


    Violet looked at her mother with a narrow gaze.


    "Don''t look at me like that, Violet. I agree with you."


    "Then why-." Violet was going to say something, but her mother interrupted, saying:


    "But I also think we ought to leave this matter for time to solve the problem."


    "Leon deserves a chance. Just because something like this has happened in the past doesn''t mean it will happen to Anna and Leon; after all, we''ll be there for them, right?"


    "What if he breaks Anna''s heart?"


    "Daughter, if you are afraid of getting hurt, then you are afraid of living life. Living means making decisions, and that decision can hurt a person or not; that''s normal."


    "..." Violet was speechless when she heard what her mother said.


    "And if Leon breaks Anna''s heart, she won''t kill herself because of it. After all, her greatest support will still be with her protecting her."


    "And I fully believe my Husband will not kill Leon for this." She spoke with a confident face until the image of Victor crazed shed through her mind, and she added uncertainly:


    "Probably."


    "....."


    "Pfft¡­Hahahahaha~"


    The girls looked at Aphrodite with a raised eyebrow.


    "Why are youughing?" Mizuki asked.


    "You guys are saying that if Leon breaks Anna''s heart, Victor will kill the man, but you forgot one fact."


    "Girls, Victor''s personality came from one ce, and we all know it came from Anna."


    "If such a scenario happens, it is not Victor who will kill Leon, but Anna."


    "...."


    "Don''t underestimate my friend. She''s fiercer than you think."


    Subconsciously, everyone imagined Anna acting like Victor when he was angry, and they shuddered inwardly when they realized they could vividly imagine this scene.


    "¡­I feel like Scathach and Haruna are going to be great friends with her in the not-too-distant future."


    "..." Everyone just nodded in agreement with Agnes'' words.


    "Umu, the more good friends Anna makes, the better. She deserves all the good things in the world." Aphrodite nodded in satisfaction. She was the type of woman who liked to spoil everyone she cared about, and she was not against Anna making more real friends.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 619:Ls That What You Taught Me?

    Chapter 619: Is That What You Taught Me?


    Two days, 48 ??hours of non-stop fighting... That''s how long it took for Victor to control his strength enough not to cause damage all around him.


    During those two days, Victor had the best time of his life, and he felt that a part of his desire to fight Scathach was fulfilled.


    God, he loved every second of that fight. Even though the two weren''t using their full power, and it was just Martial Arts and physicalbat, he loved every second of it.


    And he wanted more; he wanted to fight more, but... He couldn''t; something had happened that had ruined his fun.


    His Father, Leon, had lost himself in his desires and was lusting after his Wives.


    Anna, who was extremely angry with Leon, beat him almost to death due to being a prodigy [apparently] in Vampire matters. She epted her nature easier, and because of that, she was stronger than Leon.


    And not only that, Anna, his mother, his dear mother, lusted after her son and wanted to be one of his Wives.


    When Victor learned of this, he couldn''t help but furrow his brows. For him to know that his mother was sexually desiring him was incredibly nonsensical, and such a thought did not enter his mindset.


    Yes, he had the memories and experiences of a man born in Ancient Greece, a man born of an incestuous rtionship, but just because he had those memories didn''t mean he epted them.


    He was not against it or hated anyone who did it.


    But rather that he did not ept that these thoughts came from Anna.


    For Victor, Anna was always an authority figure, a woman who taught him how to live his life and taught him the basic principles of life that he followed to this day.


    She was the woman who gave him everything, and he literally owed her his life. In today''s society, few parents would raise a sick child and bear that weight with a smile on their face.


    God, she was his goddamn mother! It was weird as fuck to think of her that way; he never had those desires.


    "Two days..." Victor''s voice came out as a growl, making the two beings in front of him flinch.


    Victor was sitting on an Ice throne, and in front of him, kneeling were Anna and Leon.


    "Two goddamn days... I only went away for two days, and so much trouble happened."


    "Victor, this is not your-." Anna tried to say something, but Victor''s heavy and authoritative voice cut her off.


    "Silence."


    Anna flinched visibly, absolute terror seeping through every one of her veins. She tried to stand up and defy her ''son'', she tried to do something, or say something, but... she couldn''t. She felt an existential terror in her body, and she couldn''t even look into the blood-red eyes of the man who was her ''son''!


    Who was in front of them now was not Victor, their son, but Victor, the Progenitor, the one who gave the two a ''rebirth'', the ''father'' of their Race.


    Victor faced the two Vampires in front of him, Vampires he loved very much, Vampires who were his parents, and the people who raised him since he was little, who formed the man he was today.


    Victor took a deep breath and contained his possessive side as much as possible; this childishness would not help now. He was not dealing with an enemy he could kill without remorse, but his parents.


    "..." Leon remained silent with his head down and an embarrassed look on his face. Only when his son''s cold gaze fell on his body was he ''awakened'' from his desires; only when his wife beat him almost to death did he understand how much he had fucked up.


    "I am disappointed."


    Victor''s voice was like a knife that severely cut both of their hearts and hurt them.


    "From the beginning, you were warned. From the beginning, you learned about Vampires for the eventual Race Change. You weren''t like me, who was suddenly thrown into this world, and had little time to adapt."


    "You were educated by the best, and you had enough information to understand the whole situation you were in."


    Victor looked at his Father.


    "Leon Walker, you lost yourself in your desires, and you dared¡­-"


    Crack, Crack.


    Parts of the throne where Victor''s right hand was were broken from the involuntary force he was exerting, as his eyes glowed an even more intense blood red, and bulging veins were visible on his head.


    For a moment, Victor''s vision turned utterly red with rage, and it took all of Victor''s self-control not tomit something he would regret.


    Victor took a deep breath and swallowed his anger, "You dared to covet my Wives."


    Leon lowered his head with shame written all over his face.


    "That act, in and of itself, was an act of betrayal, not just to me as your son, but also to my mother, your wife."


    "¡­Leon, what was it that you taught me since I was little? What were your teachings about Family?"


    "Is this what you taught me on how to be a MAN?" The final words came out as if two Demons from the deepest Hell were speaking simultaneously.


    "..." Leon flinched visibly at Victor''s twisted and insane tone.


    Victor took a deep breath again and continued, "... From what I remember, my Father taught me to be someone respectable... He taught me to be a man of character."


    "He didn''t teach me to be a pig who lusts after every woman he sees, especially engaged women and his own son''s Wives."


    "..." If Victor''s words once cut Leon''s heart, these wordspletely destroyed it.


    ''Right¡­ What was I doing? How could I forget about it? Fuck, what was I doing?''


    Depression, shame, and sadness were seen on Leon''s face, and the man didn''t say anything or apologize. That would be an even more pathetic sight for his son and himself.


    Victor turned his gaze to his mother:


    "Anna Walker."


    She shivered again at her son''s cold and heavy tone; she had never heard him speak to her like that.


    "Who is in front of you now?"


    "My father-." Anna stopped talking when she felt a dark power emerge from Victor and cover his body.


    "I said..." Slowly the dark power began to wane until Victor was revealed with his Human appearance, the appearance he had before turning into a Vampire:


    "Who is in front of you now?"


    "..." Looking at the thin man with sapphire blue eyes and a haggard appearance, Anna opened her eyes wide.


    It had been so long since she had seen this form, the gaze was more assertive, and his body was exuding a pressure that only a strong King could exert, but she was sure the man... Wrong, the boy in front of her was...


    "My son..."


    ''God, what was I doing?'' She questioned herself in horror at the very thoughts she had been having.


    "Correct."


    "Don''t be fooled by my appearance, Anna Walker..." Then, slowly, Victor''s appearance began to return to its ''original'' form:


    "I may have changed; I may have be prettier; I may have acquired knowledge and memories that are not mine; I may be a Progenitor¡­."


    "But I am still your son."


    "..." Those words were as if a bucket of cold water had been thrown on her body.


    Soon she remembered the words Victor had said to Leon.


    ''This wasn''t my teaching... We protect each other. We don''t cheat each other. The Family must stay together and not act out of selfishness or act in a way that harms each other... How I''ve been acting was not the things that I taught Victor.''


    "No matter what Titles I have or what people call me. Before all that, I am Victor... Victor Walker, the son of Anna Walker."


    ''My son¡­'' Tears started to pour down Anna''s face, ''How could I wish for my baby like that¡­?''


    "Anna, you are a Vampire now; scientifically speaking, we are no longer a blood-rted mother and child."


    "Scientifically and Supernaturally speaking, I am your ''father'' now since you were born of my blood."


    "And for a Vampire, what''s the most important thing? Answer me, Anna Walker."


    "¡­Our own desires and blood."


    "Correct." Victor nodded, and in the same heavy tone, he said:


    "As a Progenitor, I am the apex of our species, and as I created you, I became your ''father'', and because of that, unconsciously, your blood, your Vampire side, will desire and covet me, and that is normal."


    "This is something that cannot be avoided¡­ But it can be controlled and contained."


    ''As long as she doesn''t actively drink my blood, she''ll be fine.'' Victor thought to himself as he looked at his mother.


    "..." She lowered her head, blushing a little and feeling ashamed of herself.


    "Anna¡­ Are you such a weak woman that you will be a ve to your own desires?"


    Anna shuddered a little as she lifted her head and looked at Victor. She stared into those blood-red eyes that seemed to pierce her very existence, eyes that seemed to know everything about her.


    "N-No... I''m not..." She started with a weak and stuttering voice but ended with a serious and resolute tone.


    Internally, Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    "Yes, we are creatures of desire, but that doesn''t mean we should act like pigs. We are rational. We think, and if we think, we have logical thoughts we can follow. We are not animals."


    "To be a Vampire, to be part of Vampire Society, means learning to curb our desires."


    "Look at the Vampires outside this mansion; look at the servants in this mansion. Do you see them acting like pigs wanting to satisfy their desires?"


    "...." Silence was all Victor got in response to his question, but he didn''t press the two. Victor knew that Anna and Leon had explored more about the city ruled by the Snow n, and he knew that what they saw was a well-structured, almost ''normal'' society.


    At that moment, Leon and Anna felt like they had returned to their childhood when their parents scolded them.


    In Anna''s case, it was the memories of her Mother and strict Father that came to her.


    In Leon''s case, it was the memories of the orphanage matron, a woman he greatly respected.


    "I will ignore what happened these past two days," Victor spoke in a neutral tone that no longer carried the weight from before.


    "¡­Eh?" The two looked at Victor.


    "You two are still Newborn Vampires, and you are still in the changing phase, so I will not judge your attitudes because I know that changing from a Human to a Vampire is difficult. I experienced it personally, and so did my Maids."


    "This kind of attitude, despite being distasteful, is understandable."


    The two let out a sigh of relief, they didn''t even know they were holding their breath, but that relief didn''tst long when an immense pressure, as if gravity around them had gotten heavier, was felt by the two.


    "¡­But that doesn''t mean I''ll tolerate it again."


    "This incident showed me something¡­."


    "I was being too soft on you two."


    "...." They swallowed hard as a bad feeling began to build up in their bodies.


    "Because of my overprotective nature, this situation urred."


    "Oda, Hilda."


    Two shadows appeared from the ground, and from them emerged a white-haired Maid and a stern-faced, Oriental-looking man.


    "This is Oda nk, the First Master of the nk n. He is a Ninja Master, meaning he specializes in infiltration, assassination, Kenjutsu, Ninjutsu, and interrogation; he is a Master of all these trades."


    "He will be Leon''s trainer, and he''ll take thatzy ass of yours and turn it into something useful."


    "..." Leon flinched visibly when he felt their gaze.


    ''Heh, that''s the Human father of the Progenitor?'' It was obvious that Oda wasn''t impressed, but he wasn''t going to express it in front of everyone.


    "This woman is Hilda Snow, Agnes''s most loyal Maid, and a mother figure to Violet, the woman second only to Agnes in strength. Just like Oda, she is proficient in all Ninja Arts but is also a Master of etiquette and politics."


    "She will be Anna''s trainer and will teach her how a Vampire Noble should behave should the situation arise..."


    "¡­Ugh." When she heard Victor''s words, Anna felt like an imaginary arrow had struck her pride.


    Hilda remained silent. She had no thoughts or opinions about Anna; for her, it was just another job she would fulfill with total effort. After all, it was Victor who was asking for it.


    ''If I don''t try hard and have poor results, Agnes and Violet won''t stop bugging me about it.'' Hilda thought.


    "From today onwards, you will train non-stop until you learn to control your new strength, talents, and desires."


    "The faster you acquire the minimum control necessary to act as one would expect in society, the faster the training will end. Until then... You are not allowed to interact with other beings, not even with each other... Treat this as a temporary separation."


    Cold sweat fell from the faces of the two; their feelings were correct! They were fucked!


    "You sure are cruel, Lord Victor. Aren''t they your parents?"


    Victor scoffed as he heard this, replying,


    "My beloved Scathach, the woman who is my teacher, the woman I respect the most, second only to my mother, trained Ruby since she was a child, and everyone here knows how excruciating Scathach''s training is."


    "..." The two just nodded; Scathach''s training was infamous. Those who had gone through this training once did not wish to return. Only Victor was crazy enough to like that training.


    "Despite being overprotective of Ruby, being her own daughter,"


    "Scathach swallowed the pain she felt and trained her to the bone."


    "¡­If Scathach can do it, why can''t I? But, unfortunately, I don''t have time to train anyone. I already have my hands full with everything going on right now. You two are the people I trust the most in this matter. So I am confident you two won''t take it easy on them, right?"


    "Of course." The two said simultaneously with a sadistic glint in their eyes.


    "Good." Victor shed a big satisfied smile.


    His smile disappeared, and he spoke with a frown on his face:


    "I want weekly reports on the two''s progress. This report should be given directly to me, or if I am not avable, given to one of my Maids or Wives."


    "Now, get them out of my sight."


    Hilda walked toward Anna, scooped the woman up like a sack of potatoes, and disappeared.


    Oda just engulfed Leon in his shadows and disappeared as well.


    Victor closed his eyes and rested his head on his left hand. His head and heart were throbbing now.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 620:Universal Tree

    Chapter 620: Universal Tree


    When the two left the room they were in.


    Victor''s Wives entered a few minutester, and all of his allies were with them; only Haruna and Viviane were not present.


    "¡­ I must say you handled that very well, Victor," Scathachmented with a proud smile.


    "I will not allow my parents to be degenerates who only exist to satisfy their own desires. I refuse to see them like that. I would rather see them dead than such a deplorable sight."


    "¡­ Darling." Violet murmured gently while speaking carefully and as slowly as possible so that Victor could see what he was saying: "Don''t say words you might regret."


    "..." Victor opened his mouth to speak but soon closed it and fell silent. A few secondster, he just nodded his head and let out a frustrated sigh. Despite being irritated with this whole situation, he would never want to see his parents dead.


    "Anyway, now that that''s settled, let''s get back to the main subject." Victor snapped his fingers, and several tables and chairs were set up.


    "...." Natashia, Agnes, Scathach, Ruby, Violet, Sasha, Kaguya, and Aphrodite looked at each other and just nodded. They decided to put the matter aside for now. It was obvious that Victor didn''t want to talk about it now.


    "Just what''s going on on Mount Olympus? What about Russia?"


    Aphrodite sat in one of the Ice chairs and said:


    "The Beings imprisoned in Tartarus were all released, and a civil war ensued on Mount Olympus. Although the situation is bad, it is still manageable. Zeus may be a piece of shit, but there is no doubt that he is strong."


    ''Well, at least almost all beings of Tartarus got out. Luckily that Beast Son of Gaia and Tartarus is still imprisoned...'' Aphrodite thought as she thought of Typhon, a beast that almost destroyed Olympus once.


    She raised her hand, and a pink panel appeared in front of everyone, and it showed Aphrodite''s memories of the civil war that was going on.


    "¡­Fuck, this is ridiculous," Sasha muttered in disbelief. The scale level of this war was way beyond normal.


    "This is on apletely different level¡­." Leona spoke.


    Powers on a scale that were only seen when two Vampire Counts fought were being used all over the battlefield as if it werepletely normal.


    The level of destruction was ridiculous.


    "When Gods and Monsters go to war, Mortals can only hide and pray they don''t get caught in the crossfire, huh¡­." Victor spoke.


    "What was that?" Pepper asked in curiosity.


    "One of the sayings of Ancient Greece." Agnes and Aphrodite spoke at the same time. The two women looked at each other and nodded before looking back to the front.


    "A saying that is true enough. Hardly any Younger Vampires, especially those without training, could handle a battle of this scale. Even Elder Vampires would have a hard time meddling with it." Mizukimented.


    "You are just looking at the bigger picture of things. Even amongst Gods, few have the destructive power to cause this much damage." Aphrodite exined.


    "Look at me. I only learned to fight effectively when I left Mount Olympus; most Gods see no need to train."


    "So those Gods with morebat-oriented Divinitiese out on top; of course, that''s also true for the Titans."


    "Well, in a way, that makes sense. I don''t see the need for a God of Trade to have a Divinity rted to fighting." Ruby said, before continuing, "Also, I don''t see how this God can get strong; after all, everything is limiting him."


    Aphrodite nodded in agreement as she exined, "Indeed, Gods are limited to the Divinities they possess, and even progressing in the ''Concept'' of that Divinity is something that takes a long time."


    "And that''s an advantage Mortals have over us, at least those Mortals who have longevity like Vampires."


    "In this room, most of you can face Lesser Gods and a few other Gods who wield a Divinity forbat but never bothered to train it."


    "Victor can take on most Gods due to the quirks of being a Progenitor of Vampires."


    "By using Blood, he can damage a Being''s Soul and eventually kill them if the umted damage is too great. Not to mention the other ''special'' attributes that damage the Soul without him needing toe into contact with the Being." Aphrodite smiled when she thought of the day Victor damaged Freya with a casual gesture.


    "Yeah, Yeah, the bastard is full of hacks. Honestly, it''s unfair how much power he has." Edward rolled his eyes.


    "Life is not fair, Brother. Deal with it," Leona said, then added, "But you''re right, Brother."


    Edward just snorted when he heard his sister''s words.


    Aphrodite continued, "Not to mention that after recent events, Victor''s body is as strong as those belonging to the Strongest Alpha Werewolves in their Base Form."


    "Even Scathach is no match for him now."


    "Hey, I got better, okay? His attacks no longer damage me as much." Scathach spoke with a smile on her face. She definitely wasn''t upset about it.


    "But can you harm him in your Base Form with just Martial Arts and not resorting to using your Vampire Count transformation or using that Spear of yours?" Aphrodite spoke.


    "....." Scathach was silent. No, she could not do that. Even in the previous training session, the one who suffered the most damage was Scathach and not Victor, proving how much stronger his body was.


    Which was a good thing for Scathach; after all, she was feeling like she was getting much stronger than before alongside him.


    Their rtionship could now be described as Master and student, lovers, Inw''s, and most importantly, rivals.


    "Not to mention that Victor can increase his power output even more now. In terms of power, I think he is on par with the lowest Godly ranks of those that own Combat Divinities."


    ''And that''s just with his physical body¡­'' Aphrodite thought to herself and continued:


    "And with his special ''perks'', he could most likely fight a Mid-Level and High-Level Deities; after all, a fight between High-Level Gods is not just something physical, but also a battle between Souls."


    "In that regard, Victor only loses in quality, but this issue is slowly being improved now."


    "...." Roxanne just smiled gently.


    "¡­Fuck, this is insane. I was bracing myself, but seriously! He hasn''t reached 500 yet, you know!" Finally, Morgana, who had been quiet the entire time, spoke.


    Roxanne nodded satisfactorily, "Umu, it''s all thanks to me! I will protect my Husband! Hehehehe~"


    The girls just rolled their eyes at Roxanne.


    "Next on the list of those capable of fighting High-Level Gods would be Jeanne, Natashia, Scathach, Morgana, and myself."


    "With just Jeanne, Scathach, and I being able to handle God-King Level Beings."


    "..." Morgana looked at Jeanne with a nk expression.


    "What?" Jeanne asked.


    "Did you really get that strong?"


    "I told you, what Victor did helped me a lot¡­." Jeanne looked at Aphrodite, "Although I''m surprised you know that, Aphrodite."


    "I would also like to know how you know that; I don''t remember using all my strength before you," Scathachmented.


    "I have lived a long time and have met Earth''s World Tree and its Guardian," Aphroditemented in a neutral tone. She looked at Scathach and continued:


    "Your teacher was the Witch of Doncaster. This woman wouldn''t have let you use her name if you hadn''t surpassed her in the craft she was so dedicated to¡­ Runes.


    "A power soplex and powerful that, if used correctly, could threaten even a God-King, and after getting to know you a little better now, I believe you would not be satisfied until you reached that level of using Runes freely with your Vampire Powers."


    "...." Scathach only pursed his lips when she heard Aphrodite casually divulging about her past.


    Victor looked at Scathach for a few seconds, then looked away and said nothing. He already knew that the name ''Scathach'' wasn''t her real name; after all, she even told him that when he became a Vampire Count.


    "You are very insightful for a Goddess of Beauty, Aphrodite."


    "Ara, you don''t live this long without paying attention to details, especially for someone like me who has enemies everywhere that actively wish harm upon me."


    "...." Victor narrowed his eyes at thatment. He didn''t like what he''d heard one bit.


    Sensing Victor''s emotions, Aphrodite looked at him and smiled gently.


    ''Concern¡­ And trust, huh? It looks like he''s worried about me being in a warring ce, but he still trusts me enough to handle it¡­ So lovely.'' Aphrodite felt quite sweet now. Her eyes seemed to glow a little brighter. She looked at Victor like she wanted to jump him then and there.


    "¡­I see¡­The Energy we have is quite simr." Jeanne nodded to herself as she thought of the World Tree that Aphrodite had known.


    Aphrodite awoke from her stupor and looked at Jeanne: "Although your Energy is much purer than everyone here. Even the Energy of Earth''s World Tree means nothing in front of you."


    Aphrodite smiled widely, "Seriously, it''s not an exaggeration to say that you''re our ace in the hole. d really fucked up really bad, hahahaha~,"


    Jeanne narrowed her eyes. She didn''t like the tone in which Aphrodite spoke as if she were an object.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m just saying that if d knew what you were, he would''ve never let you go."


    "That only makes me feel worse." Jeanne rolled her eyes.


    "But it''s still true. Few Beings would look at your power and not want to use it for their own benefit; Victor is one of them."


    "That''s why I like him. He looks at me for what I am, not what I can offer." She narrowed her eyes at Aphrodite; she wasn''t enjoying this conversation.


    Seeing the big smile on Aphrodite''s face, Jeanne squirmed as she realized what she''d said.


    "... Great, another one... As if the Demon Girl wasn''t enough." Violet rolled her eyes.


    "Although it was quite obvious," Sasha spoke while looking at her nails, eyeing Jeanne out of the corner of her eye, who waspletely red in the face, which was quite adorable for a woman with a grown child.


    Natashia, Agnes, and Leona just looked at Victor with lifeless eyes.


    "... I did nothing." Victor quickly defended himself.


    "We know, it''s just annoying when it happens all the time. Can''t you get uglier or something? Maybe wear a mask?" Leona spoke.


    "Humpf, that would be a sin against all beings."


    "Great, now he''s even more narcissistic." Edward rolled his eyes.


    "Heh, you would act like me, too, if you had all this." He pointed to himself with a big smile on his face.


    Edward snorted and turned his face away, he wouldn''t openly admit it, but he knew Victor was correct.


    Pepper, Lacus, and Siena just stared at the man with dry yet intense looks.


    Scathach shed a small smile when she saw how her three adopted daughters were acting.


    ''Hmm, maybe I''ll join the n that Natashia spoke about.'' Scathach thoughtzily. She felt so happy and satisfied; it even felt like she was floating on clouds. She felt so light.


    "Okay, Okay, putting the romanticedy aside for a bit. I don''t understand anything you''re talking about. What are these insinuations in the air? And why is Jeanne our Ace in the hole?" Liena pulled up an important point.


    "Finally, someone noticed. I thought it was just me being left out." Mizuki muttered at the end.


    Liena looked at Scathach.


    "I don''t know anything about it either," Scathach spoke.


    Ruby, Sasha, Violet, and Agnes nodded, indicating they didn''t know anything either.


    "... Eh? Even you don''t know anything?" Liena opened her mouth in surprise.


    "Of the entire group, only Victor and I know," Aphrodite spoke.


    "I don''t know exactly what it is, but... I have an idea that I''m 90% sure of. For me to be 100% sure, she would have to confirm it for me." Victor replied as he thought about the strange events he''d seen in Jeanne''s memories.


    "Vic¡­ Why didn''t you say anything? If I had known that, I would have exined it better." Jeanne said. She thought Victor always knew.


    Victor looked at Jeanne, "You''re helping me, right?"


    "Mm."


    "Then why do I need to know anything else? You bear me no ill will, and I told your Brother I would take care of you, and that is what I will do."


    "..." Jeanne looked in shock at Victor, and slowly a small, gentle smile appeared on her face.


    ''Really, it''s just at these times that I feel bad that he wasn''t born a little earlier¡­'' Jeanne fixed Victor with an intense gaze.


    Morgana felt her lips twitch at this pink scene before her. Then, she looked at Victor''s Wives and spoke:


    "See? Natural yboy. With those looks and that character, it''s impossible not to fall for him. Fuck, we have to do something."


    "¡­For once, I agree with you, Demon Girl," Violet spoke.


    "Believe me when I say it is an impossible task." Kaguya, who''d remained quiet the entire time, said. Despite being one of Victor''s Wives, she was a Maid before a Wife. She was a Maid-Wife who would rather care for Victor''s needs than theseplicated matters.


    ''Maid-Wife, huh... Not bad.'' Kaguya thought to herself with a bit of internal embarrassment.


    "..." The girls were silent. Who was it who said that? It was Kaguya, the woman who spent close to 24 hours a day in Victor''s shadow. Her words carried a lot of weight.


    "Back to the point, Jeanne, are you going to talk about it or not?" Aphrodite took the reins of the conversation. They would forever deviate from the main subject if things continued like this.


    Instead of answering, Jeanne looked at Victor like she was asking for permission.


    "It''s up to you, Jeanne. Regardless of what you choose, I will support you."


    Jeanne smiled gently. She felt an invisible weight she had on her shoulders disappear with those words from Victor. She''d been afraid of revealing her existence and girls treating him differently or special. She had had enough of that when she was d''s ''Queen''.


    "Everyone knows who Roxanne is now, right?" Jeanne began to exin.


    "Yeah, she''s a World Tree," Pepper spoke naively.


    "... Huh?" Liena just reacted as if she had just discovered that fact now.


    The people in the room red at Liena and ignored her reaction.


    "You remember that Roxanne has the Big Guy, right? The giant gori who is her ''Guardian''."


    Most nodded, with a few who didn''t understand what she was talking about as they were the few who hadn''t seen the Big Guy yet.


    Ignoring this group that didn''t know either, Jeanne continued:


    "I am the same as Big Guy; I am a Guardian of a World Tree."


    "....."


    "But unlike Big Guy, my position is higher and a little more flexible. I''m still connected to the World Tree, but my autonomy is much greater because he is who he is."


    "I am the Guardian of one of the Seven Primordial Entities; I am the Guardian of the Universal Tree, the Tree that sustains all existence in the Universe, the Being responsible for the maintenance, life, and reincarnation of Souls in the Universe, the Being that is the Progenitor of all the World Trees in existence."


    "....."


    The shock was obvious, everyone didn''t know how to react to those words, but just as expected, the first to respond came.


    "Well, I expected something like that, but it''s still surprising to confirm my suspicions." Victor smiled.


    "¡­ So, you are my aunt?" Roxanne turned her head to the side in confusion.


    "Well, I treat that Being like my brother, and he treats all of you like his children, so that analogy is correct¡­ I guess." Jeanne replied.


    "Ohhh! I have an aunt!" Roxanne ignored everything and just listened to the part she was correct about, and then she jumped on Jeanne and hugged the girl.


    Jeanne was static for a few seconds but then hugged the redhead, who was too big to be called small.


    ''Damn, these breasts are suffocating me.'' Jeanne thought she would die if this continued.


    "... Fuck, I didn''t expect that when you said you recovered a lot of things," Morgana grumbled.


    With great effort, Jeanne separated her head from Roxanne''s grip and looked at Morgana:


    "I wandered for a long time, and due to some events that led me to assume the Fate of a little girl, I lost the memories of who I was. Only when Victor helped me was I able to remember who I was."


    "Ugh... This opens up possibilities for so many problems it''s not even funny." Ruby felt a headacheing on.


    "... What do you mean?" Jeanne asked, confused.


    "I''m talking about your children. If you are the Guardian of a Primordial Entity, does that mean your children will inherit the ability to use that Purest Energy?"


    "Nah, that''s not going to happen."


    "Why?"


    "My position is special. That Energy is bound to my Soul and only my Soul. Therefore, even if I have a child, he will only inherit my lineage from the ''Race'' I am now."


    "Hmm¡­ Huh?" Ruby was speechless; she didn''t understand anything.


    "Simply put, I am like the mother of Carmi Fulger, I am a Spirit who gained a physical body thanks to the power of the Heavenly Father, and subsequently, I have transformed into a Vampire thanks to d."


    "As a Higher Level Spirit, I can assume any Race, and my essence will not mix with my physical body. If I have a child, the child will only inherit the things I have in my ''physical'' body. "


    "The child will not inherit anything from my spiritual side."


    "¡­ That''s good. Just thinking of the chaos that would''ve ensued if your children and descendants started using this Primordial Energy stressed me out." Ruby sighed in relief.


    "The Primordial Ones also understood this concern, and thus, even if they were to have descendants, those descendants would not inherit anything from their parents."


    "Bnce is a fragile thing, and it needs to be protected at all costs."


    Only Roxanne and Aphrodite nodded. They seemed to be the only people in the room who understood what Jeanne was talking about.


    "Jeanne, you speak as if you knew my ancestor," Sasha asked while narrowing her eyes, something her mother was doing too. The two Fulgers didn''t miss that little detail.


    Jeanne looked at Sasha and smiled gently: "Yeah, I met her. After all, I was the one who named her."


    Natashia and Sasha opened their eyes wide.


    "Folks..."


    The group looked at Victor.


    "We''ve gone off track again."


    "¡­Oh." Everyone reacted at the same time.


    Victor sighed and looked at Ruby, "Tell me about the war in Russia right now."


    "Yes."


    "About Mount Olympus¡­" He nced at Aphrodite, "Just keep an eye out and try to bring some ''reliable'' Gods to our side." He didn''t exin much; he knew the Goddess understood what he meant when he said ''reliable''.


    It was basically a term to say: Easy to manipte and control.


    Aphrodite shed a sly smile and said, "That''s what I was already doing, Darling."


    Victor just smiled when he heard that. He had verypetent people beside him.


    The meeting resumed with Victor, Scathach, and Aphrodite taking the reins of the entire discussion.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 621:A Week Of Progress And Events.

    Chapter 621: A week of progress and events.


    A week passed.


    That week, a few things happened in Victor''s group, and although they were few, they were very relevant.


    Starting with Scathach and Victor, the two became practically inseparable this week. [To the wild jealousy and envy of the girls. Even if they knew why Scathach basically monopolized Victor, that doesn''t mean they liked it.]


    All they did that week was: train, drink each other''s blood, train again, and practice their ''night battles''.


    Due to the intense training and drinking of each other''s blood, an uncontroble lust grew in both of them. If they weren''t Vampires, they would easily be confused as being some kind of Bunny.


    Whenever a workout was over, Scathach would pull Victor into the bedroom and straddle him like a thirsty woman.


    When it wasn''t Scathach who did it, it was Victor who couldn''t bear it.


    It was obvious that the girls, especially Aphrodite, were very jealous.


    But in the end, this routine proved to be quite effective. When Victor and Scathach finished training a weekter, the man could perfectly control his body, just as he had controlled it before going through this ''rebirth''.


    Which meant he could fully ess his powers in his Base Form and use them at full throttle.


    Unfortunately, Victor still hadn''t been able to use his Vampire Count Transformations like before, and there was one simple reason for that.


    The Energy he used now was much more potent than before.


    It sounded silly, but it was understandable if you considered that the Energy Victor used in his Vampire Count Form was 100x greater than before he went through this rebirth.


    For some reason, when Victor entered his Vampire Count Form, his body''s ''Senjutsu'' Energy mixed together, and its scale of power became absurd.


    But thanks to that, they discovered something... Victor basically had an insane amount of Energy being produced in his body.


    They finally understood the meaning of ''an Energy that feeds an entire''.


    Proof of this fact was that... Victor no longer needed to drink blood.


    In fact, he didn''t even feel bloodlust anymore.


    His body''s Energy kept his body at 100% all the time.


    He had be a living nuclear reactor now.


    It was worth mentioning that Scathach was a little jealous of Victor''s ''perks''. The potential that this Energy in Victor''s body had was absurd, and even Scathach herself admitted that if Victorpletely controlled the Energy that Roxanne was producing and channeling into his body, he would be much stronger than her by an absurd margin.


    And that knowledge filled the older woman with a single emotion¡­excitement.


    The purest, most genuine excitement; she felt like she was a kid again and had to focus once more on training.


    The Scarlett sisters had never seen their mother so happy before. She always walked around with a smile on her face, and it wasn''t a bloodthirsty smile but one of pure happiness.


    For a few moments, the daughters thought their mother had been reced by someone else.


    Victor wasn''t the only one who improved this week; Scathach was improving at an insane pace herself.


    Her Base Form was rapidly evolving and getting stronger than before. Not only that, her own Bloodline was being ''refined'', and she felt that her ''Power'' output had grown much higher as well, which was insane considering her level of power.


    There were two reasons for the evolution of Scathach.


    The first was that Victor and Scathach fought to the death constantly. They never held back, and they both had confidence in themselves and their abilities, that no matter what damage, their bodies would heal as they abused the regeneration of a Vampire.


    The second reason was the intense sex sessions and drinking of each other''s blood.


    Victor''s body was producing high-quality Energy, and all his blood was being bathed in this Energy, meaning his blood became even more delicious along with his seed.


    As the Ancient Sages said, eat well, train diligently, and fight battles with all your might. These are the ingredients for growing in strength.


    And believe me... Scathach ''ate'' very well this week. Scathach''s two ''mouths'' were wholly filled by Victor''s liquids.


    Putting all these factors together, in just one week, her body stopped being broken by Victor''s punches, with his blows only leaving bruises in their wake. Furthermore, through the damage done to her body, her regeneration also became more potent.


    Although that only happened when Victor didn''t use his strength ''properly''.


    By the time Victor started using Martial Arts and correctly applying all of his strength as taught by Scathach, the damage done was still the same as it had been at the start of their fight.


    Inparison, Scathach never managed to damage Victor''s body significantly, much to her frustration.


    Scathach''s current goal was to improve her Base Form enough to cripple Victor''s body.


    And when Victor heard about it, he grinned like a fool for a long time. It was good to know that his ''target'' was chasing after him too.


    Yes, the couple had a lot of fun this week.


    Compared to them, the Snow n experienced one of the most hectic and simultaneously calm weeks ever.


    The calm part was because the flow of peopleing to the Snow n''s new city stoppedpletely. [To the great relief of all members of the Snow n and Violet and Agnes herself.]


    The hectic part was because the Vampire King was visiting the city and appearing publicly to see the haven.


    Notably, on that day, all members of the Snow n and even the Fulger n were wholly upied.


    That day, Sasha looked at the Scarlett sisters with eyes that seemed to pierce the girls'' bodies.


    The reason for this was that due to Scathach''s action of abandoning the territory, she was only a Vampire Count in name and didn''t really have much responsibility.


    And that went for her daughters too.


    Therefore, the four sisters did nothing to help and only gave their silent support, much to the Fulger and Snow n''s annoyance.


    A secret shared only by the Scarlett sisters was that... They really weren''t just procrastinating.


    Seeing their mother and Victor improve was like a p in the face from reality for the girls.


    If Scathach, an insanely strong woman, could still get stronger, why couldn''t they too? Why should they wait for their next strength boost? Would they be Scathach-worthy daughters if they just stood idly by while their mother evolved further?


    Of course not! They would not ept this!


    Carrying these feelings in their hearts, Ruby, Siena, Lacus, and Pepper did something... They started training, too, a training they did when their mother trained them together.


    They battled until someone was seriously injured; just like Victor and Scathach, they focused on improving their ''basics''.


    Siena had the raw Ice Power due to Victor''s training. She managed to bnce her other attributes as well, but she still wasn''t satisfied. She had room for improvement, and that''s what she did. She focused on improving her weak points that were painfully obvious.


    Her defense.


    Lacus was fast and had a good defense butcked explosive power, so she worked on improving ways to kill faster. She was a born Assassin, and her Powers helped with that, so she asked Kaguya for help, a woman who was a Master of this kind of subject.


    Even though her mother had been training her in this Art, she wanted an outside perspective, and due to Kaguya''s recent increase in power, Lacus thought she was a good candidate, not to mention the fact that her n specialized in this type of Art.


    Pepper had explosive power. Those cute little fists had abnormal strength, but her speed was shit, and even though it improved, it still wasn''t good enough. So, that''s what she trained; she also trained her power to use Water more creatively.


    Due to being a hardcore Otaku, she had many ideas to improve her power, and she even archived those references to try in the future; she just didn''t in the past because...Well, she waszy.


    Ruby was the most bnced of all. She was the strongest for the simple reason that she spent one year and six months training with Victor in the Human World, so her Base was strengthened entirely.


    But... Ruby had a problem; her power output was very slow.


    Victor and her mother could create an entire damn monument with just a snap of their finger while she needed to concentrate a lot on everything because she had to separate her Water and Ice powers.


    She thought it was unfair topare herself to those two monsters... But the moment that thought crossed her mind, she quickly shook her head and pped herself across the face.


    ''Victor never made excuses for his training. If he had an idea of ??how to train, he would go ahead even if it hurt him.'' Ruby didn''t want to make excuses anymore. She was said to be the woman who inherited Scathach''s monstrous talent and power.


    Not to mention she had aplimentary Bloodline that matched her Ice perfectly.


    Ruby started training to use the Power of Water and Ice simultaneously. She didn''t want to ''separate'' the attacks or use them separately.


    She wanted to use both at the same time.


    ... And she did it... After just two days in hyperfocus, using all her brain and training her body.


    A result that caught the sisterspletely unprepared when they went to fight that day.


    The method Ruby came up with may as well be called ''Flow'', a subdivision of her mother''s own techniques.


    Using the image of a river as an example, she used the Power of Water to circte that Power throughout her body and created a flow of Energy that she was ready to use at any time.


    She used what she observed of her Husband as a reference. She covered her entire body with her ''Energy'' and maintained that state at 100%.


    Which was ridiculously difficult to do and required ridiculous control of her own Powers, but she managed... Simply because her Powersplemented each other well, and because of that, no Energy was lost when she used her Power in her body constantly.


    Ruby took another step to alter her mother''s Martial Art and adapt it for herself.


    Thanks to this training, Ruby had a pleasant surprise... Her Vampire Count Form became much easier to control, and she didn''t know the exact reason for that. But what she did know was that it was due to the training to use the Power of her Lineages more ''intelligently''.


    Not only were the Scarlett sisters training, Leona, Edward, Mizuki, Liena, and even the Maids were training this past week.


    For the reasons stated earlier, the only ones who couldn''t train thoroughly were Agnes, Violet, Natashia, and Sasha.


    Something else happened too, but it wasn''t with Victor''s group; it was in the Nordic Pantheon.


    The Bifrost, the device that connected the Realms of the Norse Pantheon, was destroyed, and Asgard became inessible, as well as the other Realms of the Pantheon.


    When Aphrodite received this news from Freya, she was utterly shocked. The reason for this was that the Bifrost was not a simple Artifact; it was an Artifact with the ''Concept'' of Travel. The Artifact itself had a Divinity that was directly linked to the Pantheon, and in theory, it should''ve been possible to destroy the Bifrost.


    After getting over the shock, Aphrodite saw an opportunity in this event. After all, the entire Pantheon was closed off due to this event. What if someone showed up and offered ''travel services'' in exchange for rewards?


    Aphrodite could smell the scent of a delicious business opportunity, and like an opportunistic Goddess, she quickly called a meeting to discuss the matter.


    But unfortunately, the meeting had to be postponed because of another piece of news that Aphrodite heard, this timeing from Mount Olympus.


    Typhon was released and was, at that moment, recovering in Tartarus, but the invasion of this monster was inevitable.


    This news came through a messenger from Persephone, who was operating in the Greek Underworld on a minimal basis.


    This news made Aphrodite ignore the business opportunity [for now] and rushed her godly ass to the Temples of Hestia, the Goddess of the Home, Demeter, the Goddess of Agriculture, and Nike, the Goddess of Victory.


    The reason for her visits? To grant refuge to the three women in Nightingale.


    And that''s how the week ended, with Victor and Scathach leaving their training and getting the news of everything that happened.


    Coincidentally, he also received the weekly report for his parents.


    And just as he expected, Anna was evolving like an eagle that finally learned to fly. The result of her report was that she had great potential.


    In contrast, his father''s report was...surprisingly good.


    Due to the lecture he received from Victor, the man seemed to gain some seriousness, and Oda''s act of spanking his ass also helped a lot, so he was progressing very well in his mindset.


    But in terms of power development... That was a different matter. He was very ''slow'', at leastpared to Anna, but he was far above the standards of normal Noble Vampires.


    Victor wasn''t upset about that. On the contrary, he felt happy and knew that people evolved at different paces; some developed quickly at first and then faced a teau.


    While some developed slowly but consistently.


    Victor was abnormal for constantly evolving rapidly without stopping¡­ Although these were also the results of his continuous efforts always to seek strength.


    "I''ll await next week''s report, dismissed."


    "...." Oda and Hilda bowed respectfully, then quickly disappeared at high speed.


    "They are doing well, huh," Scathach spoke.


    "Yeah, although my mom is more of a natural about it."


    "Well, you had to have gotten your talent from somewhere, not just your Progenitor''s blood."


    "And everyone knows that those Vampires who are most honest with themselves evolve the fastest." Scathach smiled softly.


    Victor smiled with the woman and said, "Indeed, I assume I was like that too?"


    "Yes. Due to your goal of chasing after me, you''ve gotten a lot stronger."


    "Heh~? I didn''t see youining about me running after youst night."


    "Who said I wasining?" She smiled sensually and added, "I only decided to train you because I saw the raw potential in you. The rest was a result of our interactions."


    "Hmm~" Victor gently took Scathach''s hand and pulled her into a kiss.


    "Who knew we would end up like this, huh."


    "Indeed..." Scathach smiled lovingly as she returned his kiss, and she squirmed a little when she felt her ass being grabbed by Victor.


    "Don''t get cocky." She smacked his hand, "You haven''tpletely beaten me yet."


    Victor just chuckled in amusement. He liked her attempts at ''ying hard to get''.


    "¡­That day is even closer than you might think."


    "Fufufu, my foolish disciple, you are not the only one getting stronger; you need to work harder to surpass me. You have many training sessions and tortures that you have to go through with me yet."


    "¡­ That feels more like a reward for me~."


    Scathach was delighted that Victor epted her ''tendencies'' so easily; he was the only one able to say that he enjoyed training with her.


    She was painfully aware that other Beings could not stand her spartan training.


    Difficult was not enough of an adjective to describe her training.


    The words hardcore masochism were more appropriate to ssify her training, and few Beings liked to train by ''breaking'' their bodies in every possible way.


    Squeezing Scathach tighter and moving closer so she could hear his voice in her ears, he spoke in an obsessive, sadistic tone:


    "Don''t stop training. Don''t stop evolving. Do not wait for me. Keep getting stronger." He licked her ear, and the act sent shivers down her spine.


    "Because I guarantee you, Scathach¡­." Victor grinned and turned away from the woman who was breathing heavily with hot airing out of her mouth and a flush of excitement on her face.


    "That, if you wait, I will be close to reaching you again." He turned and started to walk away.


    Blood-red eyes stared at Victor''s back for longer than she would have liked. Only when he was out of her sight did Scathache back to herself and look down:


    "Fuck, that was very exciting." She urgently needed to change her panties.


    ''Damn bastard, he knows where to scratch my itches, and it''s even better because I know he''spletely honest.'' The red-haired warrior smirked widely with a sadistic smile and then disappeared in a sh of red.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 622:Greek Goddesses.

    Chapter 622: Greek Goddesses.


    "Definitely not!" The thunderous and enraged scream of a goddess with long golden hair, golden eyes, and a plump body was heard.


    Aphrodite covered her ears with her hands, "Ugh... Demeter, you can''t be so selfish about this!"


    "Selfish? Selfish¡­" Demeter''s body began to shake with rage, "My daughter is in the fucking underworld fighting Gaia knows what, and I can''t help her! You still dare call me Selfish!?"


    Aphrodite''s eyes softened, "...Okay, I apologize for my choice of words, but you have to understand that you''re the goddamn goddess of agriculture. You can''t be of any help in this war!"


    "Are you calling me useless!? Me!? Demeter!?"


    "Yes." Aphrodite was honest; if she learned anything from dealing with Anna, it was brutal honesty.


    Veins began popping in Demeter''s head, "... You-."


    "Before you explode, just tell me, how can you help in this war?"


    "... I-."


    Aphrodite didn''t let her speak and continued, "Do you know anything about tactics? Good, but we have Athena for that. Do you know anything about war? Splendid, but we have Ares for that. Do you have some kind of power to help everyone? No, you don''t. Your greatest divinity is agriculture, and what are you going to do, create food for the gods to eat? The gods don''t need food!"


    "..." Demeter''s momentum began to diminish, and her angry re began to turn into an expression of despair and uselessness.


    "... I know about all that... You don''t need to tell me. I know I can''t help in this war; I know my presence won''t do anything... But... But... My daughter ..." Tears began to form on Demeter''s face.


    Hestia, who remained silent, slowly walked toward her younger sister and gently hugged her.


    Demeter didn''t refuse the hug and let the tears fall down her face.


    "Did you need to speak so harshly with her?" A woman''s gentle but stern voice was heard.


    Aphrodite looked up to a goddess with long ck hair and sapphire blue eyes. Unlike Demeter, who had the air of an older woman who had borne a child and had a curvy body withrge breasts¡­


    This woman had a ''nice'' body; nothing was too big, but at the same time, not small either. The woman in front of her was Nike, the goddess of victory, strength, and speed.


    "Yes, she needs to wake up to reality." Aphrodite''s expression became more serious:


    "Before, the war was like the Titanomachy all over again, only with the past titans at a disadvantage, I was sure that in due time, Zeus and Mount Olympus would win."


    "¡­ But, the moment Typhon woke up, this was no longer a civil war, and the whole situation turned into an extinction event for Mount Olympus. And in that situation, goddesses like me, Hestia, and Demeter are useless. That beast cannot be stopped by my charm, and there is no rationality in its being. All it seeks is destruction."


    "He is a beast of the apocalypse for a reason."


    "..." Nike was silent. She had no words to refute what Aphrodite said, and she also knew that the goddess of beauty did not speak her name because Aphrodite knew that Nike could fight, but even Nike didn''t have the guts to go fight Typhon.


    Is she the personification of victory? Yes, she is, but that doesn''t mean she''s blind to fight a battle she can''t win. Just because she''s the goddess of victory didn''t mean she was ignorant of the fact that when facing an apocalyptic ss being, only defeat can be expected.


    What is an apocalyptic-ss being? They are beings that have concepts of ''END'' in their existence, beings that put a permanent end to something.


    Fenrir is something simr. He and his kin are the beginning of Ragnarok in the Norse pantheon, an event said to be the prelude to the destruction of the Norse pantheon.


    And Typhon is the same as Fenrir, but much worse because he has no rationality like the wolf. He only exists to destroy the gods.


    Gaia truly gave birth to a monster.


    Hestia, who was consoling Demeter, didn''t say anything about it either. She knew that the situation had just be desperate, and if Typhon appeared, only the original primordials could stop him, and even they risk ceasing to exist.


    With a being whose concept epasses the ''END'' aspect, only beings with the concept of ''Beginning'' can fight him.


    And usually, the beings that have this concept were the regtors of existence, the seven primordial entities that regte existence, beings that were above even the simrly called beings like Nyx, Gaia, and Tartarus.


    For they regte existence, they are the ''beginning'' of everything, and only they can stop Typhon without any damage, especially now since that monster got stronger.


    "What a mess¡­" Hestia felt a terrible headache.


    "Right? Now, we have to go!"


    "I''m sorry, Aphrodite, but I can''t."


    "Excuse me?" Aphrodite looked at Hestia with an exasperated look.


    "I can''t go, not while my family is in danger."


    Veins started popping in Aphrodite''s head, "Fuck, Hestia, stop pretending to be blind! The only people you can really call family is your mother!"


    "Your dear brothers, given a chance, they''ll just as well treat you like their sex toy. That''s the kind of shit they''ve be."


    Ignoring Hestia''s frown, she continued fearlessly, "Even your sisters are something moot right now."


    "Hey, we are still her family!" Demeter snarled at Aphrodite.


    Aphrodite''s eyes visibly shed in anger, "Demeter, answer me. How long has it been since you''vee to visit your older sister? As far as I know, it''s been thousands of years since you''ve spoken to her."


    "... I-..." Demeter didn''t say anything; she had no excuses or anything to say, after all, Aphrodite was correct.


    "She''s here now, right? So it doesn''t matter."


    Aphrodite''s eyes softened, "Hestia, you''re too good for this family. Are you sure you''re not adopted?"


    Hestia''s eyes narrowed.


    Aphrodite ignored the woman''s re and continued in the same irritated tone, "If this damn war hadn''t happened, Demeter would be in her flower world doing Gaia knows what. She doesn''t care about you!"


    "Enough," Hestia spoke with a stern tone as fire shed in her eyes.


    "Tsk, you know I''m correct. Hera is another horrible example; the woman is more concerned with taking care of her husband''s trash cheating than visiting her only family."


    "Rhea and I are the only ones who visit you."


    The fire in Hestia''s eyes dimmed a bit. She didn''t want to fight her only friend, "...Haha, I know my family has problems."


    "No shit."


    "But¡­ They are still my family, and I won''t give them up."


    "..." At that moment, Aphrodite really wanted to pull her own hair out in frustration. Why does this woman have to be so stubborn!?


    "If you have such a low opinion of me, why did you invite me here?" Demeter spoke with a hostile tone.


    "You are useful." Aphrodite did not sweeten her words "I''m in a faction. And my faction needs someone who has control over agriculture."


    "..." Demeter didn''t know whether to be annoyed or amused about Aphrodite''s brute honesty.


    "For me, you could die, and I wouldn''t even miss you, but I have to think about my future." Aphrodite shrugged.


    Okay, now she was irritated. "This bitch, you have be more unbearable!"


    "Meh, deal with it." Aphrodite snorted.


    "Did you call me because I''m useful too, Aphrodite?" Nike asked in a neutral tone.


    "...No, you, Rhea, and Hestia are the only goddesses I really want to save in this shitty pantheon. The rest can burn, and I wouldn''t even shed a tear."


    "I see¡­ I wonder why you have so much affection for me. We never talk much." Nike exined.


    "You were one of the only goddesses who never judged me right away. Even Hestia did in the past."


    "You gave me reason to!" Hestia stomped her foot angrily; she still got irritated when she remembered that event.


    "I already apologized, okay?" Aphrodite spoke in an apologetic tone.


    "¡­ Oh, that makes sense. I believe I shouldn''t believe rumors and only judge someone when interacting in person."Nike continued.


    "It was probably a good thing you didn''t meet me before. I wasn''t very¡­ hmm, sociable before." Aphrodite didn''t know what to say, so she made up any word she could think of at the time.


    "The correct word is bitch or whore!" Demeter screamed.


    Veins appeared on Aphrodite''s head, "Shut up, Demeter. Unlike you, I at least have someone who loves me unconditionally and isn''t just after your fat body like your brothers who¡ª" Aphrodite trailed off when she realized the next words were low even for her.


    "Brothers, who what!? Raped me!? Threatened me!? Used me!?" Demeter snapped.


    An expression of pain appeared on Hestia''s face. She wanted to defend her family, but some of their acts were horrible, mainly because they weremitted in her own family.


    An example of this was Demeter herself. It was in these discussions that she fully understood that the scenario that Aphrodite spoke of was 100% realistic. If Hestia disyed weakness in front of her siblings, they would take advantage of her.


    "Anyway¡­ Even though I hate this sewer called the Greek Pantheon, and I don''t want to do anything to help. I simply want to kidnap Hestia, Rhea, and Nike to save the three of them."


    "....." Nike and Hestia didn''t know what to say about the goddess of beauty openly dering that she was going to kidnap the two, and to make matters worse, they knew that the goddess could do it using her charm.


    "I would be an idiot not to take this opportunity to not recruit goddesses into my Faction."


    "Goddesses of agriculture, medicine, purity, progress, home, life, etc. All those goddesses who don''t havebat power but are very useful in a faction, it would be a waste not to save them."


    ''I wanted some goddesses who can fight like Nike, but they are very few, and most would not abandon the Greek pantheon...''


    "... Goddess...? Why are you only specifying women?" Nike asked with narrowed eyes.


    "The men of that pantheon can go to Typhon''s stomach, and I''d just thank the beast for taking out the trash." Aphrodite snorted.


    "And if I bring male gods into my Faction, the probability of my husband or myself killing those gods is too high. I don''t want to deal with that problem."


    Aphrodite felt a little annoyed now, ''If only I had some way of storing divinity... Something like my husband''s progenitor ability, the ability to store souls... Ugh, it''s too bad my husband isn''t a god. Now, if he were a god, he could store those souls in his own soul.''


    She felt it was a waste to have so many deities disappear; she wanted to use everything possible.


    The ''divinity'' is at the core of a being''s soul, and removing this divinity was the equivalent of killing the god. When a god died, that divinity automatically returned to two of the primordial entities, ''Positivity'' and ''Negativity''; there were no methods to store this divinity and give it to someone else. Only the two primordial entities can do so.


    But with years of research, Aphrodite found a way to do it, and the answer was the progenitor of vampires.


    Specifically, a vampire progenitor''s unique ability to store souls within their own soul. If that progenitor was strong enough to bear the weight of a god''s soul and was proficient enough at manipting souls...


    In theory, the progenitor could ''grant'' the ''stolen'' divinity to another being.


    "You have a husband!?" Demeter screamed.


    "I see. You are acting in a way that only benefits you." Nike spoke in a neutral tone.


    The two women spoke at the same time, and Aphrodite consciously ignored Demeter and focused on Nike:


    "Correct."


    "But one thing I don''t understand is why are you being so honest about this?"


    "No use lying here. You''ll find out anyway, and Hestia knows when I lie." Aphrodite grumbled at the end about the goddesses of victory and her ridiculous divinity that made her have ''victory'' in any situation.


    And when she says any situation, it''s literally any situation; even in an argument, nobody wins against Nike.


    Only when freaks like Typhon are in y that this divinity does not help at all; victory cannot win against the ''END''.


    To be honest, Aphrodite really wanted Nike toe. Having the goddess of victory on your side was like having a cheat code where your faction will always win.


    ''I also wanted the goddess of luck, Tyche, to help even more.''


    Having luck and victory on your side... Your faction would be above the ''mortal'' factions and would go straight to a pantheon-level faction.


    "Do you have a HUSBAND!?" Demeter screamed.


    "Gah!" Aphrodite put her hand to her ear, "Are you sure you''re not the goddess of megaphones or something? Why the hell do you have such a loud and booming voice? Are you rted to Sakura?"


    "Huh? Who is Sakura!?"


    "A pink Banshee."


    Demeter''s face distorted, "Don''tpare me with those inferior monsters!"


    Aphrodite rolled her eyes and looked at the two of them, "So, are youing or not?"


    Nike and Hestia looked at each other as they seemed to be talking with their eyes. Then, when the two looked at Aphrodite again, they said:


    "I-..." They couldn''t finish because a roar that evoked primordial fear echoed throughout Mount Olympus.


    ROAAAAAAAAR.


    The earth began to shake, and the world grew darker as if the sunny weather in heaven was just for decoration. It was as if the end of the world was beginning.


    Typhon awoke, and he was hungry... Hungry for destruction.


    All the gods could feel an existential danger in their entire being, a primal fear that everyone felt when facing the ''END''.


    When the roar of the beast ceased to be heard.


    Aphrodite looked at Hestia with a serious expression, slowly her pink divinity started to grow, and her pink hair started to float:


    "...Okay, I am not asking permission. You''re going with me whether you like it or not, fuck your annoying stubbornness about a family of scum who deserves to be dead rather than alive."


    "No need for that, Aphrodite. I''ll go with you." Nike spoke.


    "... Me too, but before I go, I need to get my mother..." Hestia spoke with great difficulty. This was not the time for her to be stubborn; she needed the ''literal'' end of the world for her to understand that.


    Aphrodite''s godly power began to wane, and she looked up at Demeter, the woman''s face was in utter terror, a stark contrast between the faces of Nike and Hestia, who were calm but still afraid.


    "I will, but¡­ You have to promise that you will save my daughter." Demeter spoke.


    "...." Aphrodite opened her mouth and closed it again. She remembered the feelings of hatred that her husband, Violet, and Agnes had towards Persephone.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything!?"


    "Because your daughtermitted an atrocity to my husband, who is the leader of my faction, she cursed a being to death so that that being''s soul would be hers forever."


    Nike and Hestia gulped, cursed directly by the queen of the underworld? For a mortal, that was literally a direct ticket to hell.


    One of the cruelest curses you could bestow upon a mortal.


    It was agonizing to live with the knowledge that you would die much sooner than expected because of a ''god'' and that god would treat you like their personal toy.


    "¡­ You married a mortal? I know you like them like that Adonis case, but isn''t that incredible?"


    "Shut up. You don''t know anything about me or my husband, and for your information, your daughter also fell in love with Adonis, and it was this same Adonis she cursed."


    "¡­ I know about that, so you married Adonis?"


    "Like I said, it''s moreplicated than that. Anyway, all you should know is that your daughter isn''t very well liked in my faction, and many beings want to kill her." Aphrodite said as she thought of Violet, Agnes, and Hilda.


    "If my daughter doesn''t go, I won''t go!"


    "Okay, then stay here and be the beast''s food." Aphrodite turned around; she didn''t have the patience to deal with this shit.


    Demeter felt a shiver run down her spine as she remembered the beast''s roar, "W-Wait, I''ll go with you! Do not leave me here!" She hugged Aphrodite''s legs as she pleaded.


    "..." Hestia and Nike just looked at this sight with empty eyes, they were seeing how far one could fall because of the fear of death, and it wasn''t just anyone; it was a literal goddess.


    "F-Fine, Fine! Stop grabbing me!" Aphrodite managed to get rid of Demeter with great difficulty and spoke while looking at Nike and Hestia:


    "Let''s get Rhea, and other goddesses, preferably the goddess Tyche as well."


    "... The goddess of luck, huh... I see where you''re going." Nike said.


    Aphrodite shed a smile that would make Scathach and Victor proud:


    "The more hidden cards we have, the more we can survive the other pantheons. When this whole mess is over, the Greek pantheon will probably be one of the weakest pantheons of gods."


    "Oh? You don''t believe that beast is going to extinguish the Greek pantheon?" Nike asked.


    "Gaia may be the biggest bitch in the universe, but... She still likes the Greek Pantheon. She won''t let her son get that far. She''ll probably stop him when Zeus, Poseidon, and their associates are killed."


    "¡­Will the beast listen to Gaia?" Nike asked in disbelief; for a moment, she thought about trying to sacrifice Zeus. [Nobody would miss him.]


    But she figured that n was unlikely to happen; he wasn''t a god-king because he was weak.


    "Who knows? I''m betting so, and I''ve hardly lost a bet before."


    "Haah¡­ All this because of my foolish brother who didn''t keep his promise to Gaia." Hestiamented with visible pain on her face.


    "Gods can be quite spiteful and hold that grudge for millions of years. Gaia has been betrayed twice, once by Kronos and once by Zeus¡­ And this is an opportunity for her to get revenge."


    "Anyway, let''s go!" Aphrodite spoke.


    The goddesses nodded, and soon they were gone in a sh.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 623:Greek Goddesses.2

    Chapter 623: Greek Goddesses. 2


    After they heard the roar of the Beast, the Gods began to act like headless chickens and lost their minds... They went crazy.


    Immediately the minor battles going on in ces on Mount Olympus stopped as if a superior entity had said that it was not the time for fighting now.


    The Gods, led by Zeus, went to an emergency meeting to figure out their next steps.


    The Titans, led by Kronos, were partying and drinking, though they also had their eyes on the oue as well.


    There was no stage for civil war in a ce where the Beast of The Apocalypse, known as Typhon, fights.


    Because as far as the Titans knew, Gaia was a vengeful whore, and though she wanted revenge on Zeus, the crazy bitch would have no qualms about getting revenge on Kronos, too.


    Even though Gaia''s hatred of Zeus was greater, the Titan of Time knew that it was only a matter of time before the woman turned her sights to him.


    Kronos''s allies were making ns after Zeus died to contain the Beast or even flee Mount Olympus if there was no other option.


    Whatever happened, Kronos'' allied Titans knew one thing.


    Right now, Zeus was so fucked. So fucked that he must be shitting his pants in fear right now.


    "HAHAHAHAHA! Celebrate! Celebrate! Today we will watch my foolish nephew''s reign fall." As shouted with a big savage smile and eyes full of hatred and amusement. Of the Titans, he was the one who wanted to see the color of Zeus''s blood the most; he didn''t want to kill him... Ahh~, far from it. He wanted to torture him with every possible form of torture.


    He wasn''t satisfied with this result. He wanted revenge, but... He wouldn''t throw a tantrum about it. After all, there were always those close to Zeus, right? Even Poseidon bing a eunuch would serve as some form of mental relief.


    He would break these Gods so severely that the word ''God'' would no longer be able to describe them. He wanted to make all of them his personal toys, toys that he would break with all the mental and physical torture he knew.


    "OHHHH!" The gathered Titans screamed as they raised the mugs; they all had the same hateful look on As'' face.


    ...


    ''I''m fucked.'' That was Zeus''s thought when he heard the Beast''s roar. He felt a primal fear for his existence, a fear he knew all too well.


    "What do we do? This time we have no Heroes or ''Fate'' to stop this Beast just likest time." Athena was a woman with silver hair styled into a ponytail with braids. She had dark green eyes, a nice body that was neither too full norcking in anything, a body that was very simr to Nike''s.


    She was tall for a woman, somethingmon to all Gods. However, height was meaningless to them since they could be both in a form that was 10 meters tall or the height of a human, so they chose the height that suited them best; currently, the Goddess was 180 cm.


    The Goddess of Wisdom felt out of ideas right now. In the civil war that was going on, she was confident enough that her group would win in due time, but against a Beast like Typhon, there were no ''strategies'' to fight him. And there were also no Beings capable of facing him now that he was stronger.


    Only Original Primordials could fight it, and it was worth adding that Zeus didn''t have a good rtionship with any of them, so the probability that someone would help him was 0%.


    After going over the entire current scenario and possible futures in a fraction of a few seconds...


    She reached a conclusion... Zeus must die.


    This was something even a 10-year-old who knew Greek history could figure out.


    Gaia and Tartarus created Typhon to destroy Mount Olympus; specifically, he was designed to kill Zeus and end his reign.


    For being born of Gaia''s existence and Tartarus, two Primordials in their own right, Typhon was a second-generation Primordial, as were Hypnos, the God of Sleep, and Thanatos, the God of Death.


    But unlike the two Gods, he was created only to destroy, and his ''END'' Concept made him a formidable opponent for most, if not all, Gods.


    In the past, when Typhon acted, it was all revenge orchestrated by Gaia because Zeus didn''t fulfill the ''agreement'' they''d made.


    Athena fully believed that if Zeus died, Mount Olympus would still exist. Gaia may be one of the most vengeful bitches ever to live, but she was still a Mount Olympus Goddess. As a Primordial, she knew leaving the Pantheon very weak was just asking for other Pantheons to invade their territory.


    And with how the Primordials were linked to the Greek Pantheon, Gaia and Tartarus wouldn''t want that.


    Following this line of thought, the probability that Gaia would be able to control her son after he fulfilled his purpose of existence was more than 90%


    Being only 10% uncertainties that Athena herself had.


    "We must flee." Hermes, the God of Thieves, said.


    Athena awoke from her thoughts thatsted only a few seconds and looked at the group around her.


    "It is impossible to run away. We must fight!" Poseidon, the God of The Seas, shouted.


    "You don''t fight an adult Beast of The Apocalypse, Poseidon. You run away from them." Apollo, the Sun God, spoke.


    "We managed to defeat himst time!" Poseidon screamed.


    Apollo just shook his head, "We only won for three reasons," he held up a finger and continued, "First, this monster was a ''weak'' newborn, something he isn''t now."


    "Second, Fate was on our side."


    "Third, we Gods were united, and we hadpetent Heroes."


    "And even under those favorable conditions, we lost many Gods at that time."


    A hush fell over the ce when Apollo finished speaking.


    Zeus, who was sitting on the throne, just looked at Athena and Ares.


    Feeling their father''s gaze, without even looking at each other, the two spoke at the same time:


    "It''s impossible to beat Typhon."


    If the two Gods responsible for one of the Aspects of War, Gods who never got along, said that in unison as if they were agreeing with each other, it was because they had simr thoughts.


    And the situation was precarious... Perhaps, it could be even worse than they imagined.


    Zeus'' face darkened.


    Athena and Ares looked at each other in a rare moment of understanding, but right after, they snorted at each other and rolled their eyes; they still didn''t like each other.


    "So what are we supposed to do? Are we supposed to stay here waiting for our ''End''?"


    ''Well, the only person who will die here is you if it''s up to me.'' That''s what all the Gods in this room thought simultaneously. They all thought about running away the moment shit hit the fan.


    For the people here, if Zeus died, they wouldn''t even shed a single tear for him. They''d just piss on his dead body and use it as a garbage dump.


    Yes, Zeus was not very ''loved''.


    When Artemis, who had been silent, was going to say something, everyone heard the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Suddenly the door opened, and Dionysus appeared... He looked pretty battered; he even had a missing arm.


    "Zeus, something happened!" He spoke with difficulty but with force in his words.


    "Report!"


    "Aphrodite, the Goddess of Beauty, along with Nike, Hestia, Demeter, and Rhea, gathered several Lesser Goddesses and Goddesses like Tyche and stole all the treasures contained in the vault of Mount Olympus! Then, they fled somewhere with all the wealth of the Pantheon!"


    "..." A deafening, shocked silence fell into ce.


    Absolutely no one expected such a move, not even Hera, who was sitting on the throne next to Zeus.


    "WHAT!?" Zeus''s thunderous scream of disbelief echoed across Mount Olympus.


    ''Well, now the certainty is real. We are fucked, ''Luck'' is not on our side anymore.'' Athena, who recovered faster than everyone else, thought as she looked sideways at Ares and saw that the God shared her opinion.


    Athena nodded internally and thought: ''Yes, I''m out of here. I''m sure the other Pantheons will appreciate my services as a Goddess of Wisdom... It''s time to run away and hide somewhere for a while.''


    Unaware that all the Gods in this room were thinking something simr to her, Athena remained with the neutral, calcting face she always had.


    She went through several scenarios to ''escape'' from this mess, but... Zeus'' following words decided the fate of everyone present.


    "Mount Olympus is closed! No one leaves or enters without my permission!" The God King''s voice resounded throughout Mount Olympus, and as the one who held dominion over this dimension, his order was heeded, and the entire dimension was shut down.


    The Gods looked with empty eyes at the sky, as they could feel the ''exit'' they had closing right in front of them.


    ''Fuck.'' For a moment, everyone had the same thought in their minds.


    "Quickly find out if there are more traitors! And ount for everything they stole!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Pce of Hades, a woman with long ck hair was on a bed, different from usual her whole body was severely injured, both her arms were missing, one eye was missing, and scars covered her otherwise beautiful skin. It was apparent she had been through a lot.


    "Ugh... Healing this damage will take centuries..." She got up and sat on the bed with a lot of pain in her body, "I need to find a Goddess of Medicine or Healing, but I can''t go to Mount Olympus..."


    She coughed up golden blood a few times and saw that her blood was ''Corrupted''. She didn''t know what attacked her, but it definitely wasn''t from that Pantheon.


    As a Goddess who took over the Underworld, which was a literal Hell, she had resistance to Corruption, and because of that small fact, she hadn''t yet died from the ''poison'' in her veins.


    "The Furies were correct. This is not a civil war like in the past; someone outside the Pantheon is interfering¡­ If only I could get the message out to everyone."


    Persephone''s current situation was precarious. As the first on the front line, she and her subordinates suffered the most, they held out for a long time, but just as expected, without Hades, the Ruler of The Underworld, they couldn''t defend themselves for long.


    As a Second-Generation Primordial Entity, Thanatos was strong, extremely strong; he could grant True Death even to a God.


    But when faced with other Primordials like Kronos, As, and an unknown enemy, even Death itself cannot fight them alone.


    He could handle it if it were one or three opponents; Death was that strong. But a whole group of Titans? A group of Titans that were born from Gaia and Uranus? Beings who were also Second-Generation Primordial Beings like him?


    Even Death cannot handle all that alone.


    Yes, he was the son of Erebus and Nyx, he was strong and feared by all as the ''Death'' of the Greek Pantheon, but even that has limits.


    "Fufufufu~, you seem to be having a hard time, Queen of the Underworld."


    Suddenly, as if the starry night itself had fallen, the whole ce became dark, but not like the total darkness of Erebus, but rather a smooth and peaceful ''night''.


    A beautiful night.


    Persephone turned her head with difficulty and saw Nyx, Night Incarnate in all her immortal glory, the woman from whom nothing could be ''hidden''.


    Even though she was hurt and defeated, the glow in Persephone''s eyes didn''t die. The loss of war taught even the most arrogant humility, and that was something Persephone had to learn if she wanted to survive in this ''prison'' she called home.


    Because if it weren''t for her inability to leave this ce, she wouldn''t even have fought through this hell.


    "What do you want, Nyx?"


    The smile of the Night Incarnate only grew seductively.


    "Hades betrayed Mount Olympus and joined a group of Beings who became the Leaders of the Seven Hells."


    "And soon, he will return with an entourage of Demons from another Hell and will ''im'' this Hell for his ns."


    "¡­ Let''s just say I believe that bullshit; it doesn''t exin what you''re doing here."


    "It is simple, Queen of the Underworld~."


    "I don''t want foreigners acting as Rulers in mynd." She still had a seductive look on her face, but her voice came out a lot heavier than usual.


    "Yournd?" Persephone raised her eyebrow.


    "Mount Olympus, and all that is part of it, is mynd, as well as that of Gaia, my husband Erebus, and Tartarus."


    "As the Firstborn here, thisnd is ours. It is our birthright, a trait inmon with all First Primordials born in every Pantheon."


    "And we will not tolerate foreigners acting as owners of this ce."


    "Mount Olympus may burn, the Gods may die for all I care, but thend is still ours, and foreigners will not im this ce."


    Nyx''s words sent shivers down Persephone''s spine, "You talk about foreigners iming the ce, but you don''t care about the dwindling Gods on Mount Olympus."


    "As long as the Primordials exist, the Gods can be made again. You were, after all, born of our ''breeding'' and our children."


    "So some dying isn''t a bad thing. At least the garbage will be taken out."


    "¡­Is that why you haven''t stopped that Beast from going out and wreaking havoc?"


    "..." Nyx''s smile only grew. She didn''t say anything, but Persephone understood the meaning of Nyx''s silence.


    "¡­what do you want, Nyx?"


    "Be the True Queen of The Underworld." Nyx stopped smiling and spoke with a serious expression.


    "Inherit the position Hades left empty, usurp his power and dominion, and make it yours."


    "¡­ Be the True Ruler of Greek Hell." A power that seemed to be made of the starry night appeared in Nyx''s hand.


    And what appeared in her hand caused Persephone''s single eye to open wide.


    "The Helm of Hades..."


    "It''s the Original. I managed to get it before it left the Greek Pantheon."


    "With this Divine Artifact, you will be the Second Ruler of The Underworld. This ce will be your backyard, and as the Mistress of your backyard, you can restructure this dimension as you see fit; your power will grow, and you will be able to take revenge."


    Persephone was silent; the deal was too good to be legitimate. One thing inmon with dealing with Original Primordials was that nothing is what it seems, there was always a reason behind it, and that''s when a thought crossed her mind, and she understood.


    "¡­I didn''t have a choice from the start, huh." She realized why Nyx hadn''t interfered sooner, she wanted the Queen of the Underworld at her weakest, and Nyx knew Persephone couldn''t refuse.


    "..." Nyx''s smile grew wider.


    Persephone looked at the Entity of The Night with a fixed gaze and spoke:


    "I refuse."


    "... Huh?"


    "I will not be your pawn."


    "¡­ Would you rather be a ve to foreign Beings?" Nyx asked in an unnaturally calm voice.


    "If I see things wille to that point¡­." Thanatos''s scythe appeared in her hand, "I will kill myself. I''d rather have True Death than be bound."


    "Would you say that if you knew what Aphrodite did?"


    "..." Persephone narrowed her eyes. Why was Aphrodite''s name mentioned here?


    Nyx''s smile grew a little, and she spoke sympathetically, "Aphrodite, along with several Lesser Goddesses and your mother, broke into Mount Olympus'' treasury, stole everything of value, and fled Mount Olympus. I presume they went to her Husband''s Faction."


    "... Husband...?"


    "Hmm¡­? Oh, you don''t know about the news, huh? You stayed here too long. Too bad." Nyx spoke in a sad tone and continued:


    "Aphrodite, the Goddess of Beauty, performed a Soul Marriage with the man named Victor Alucard. She even gave all of her Blessings to him and actively protects his Soul so that no God can bestow their Blessings on the man."


    "Talk about being overprotective."


    "... I see. It''s good that she found someone she can love."


    "... Eh? That was not the reaction I was hoping for." Nyx muttered at the end.


    "I will not be your ve, Nyx. The subject of this man does not bother me. He is my enemy, an enemy that wille after my head in the not-too-distant future."


    "¡­ The line between enemy and ally is thin, my dear Persephone. Look at Aphrodite; until some time ago, she was Alucard''s enemy. Now she lies in the same bed as him while her insides are filled with the energetic seeds of that man."


    "..." Persephone''s body trembled visibly.


    And that wasn''t lost on Nyx.


    "Think about it, Persephone. Who knows? Perhaps, in the future, you too can acquire what you so desire." Nyx rose from where she was.


    Persephone spoke with narrowed eyes, "¡­ You know something, don''t you? Why is an Entity like you interested in that man?"


    "Let''s just say... He carries in his Soul something that could be the start of a new Pantheon." She spoke with a sweet smile as she thought of the ''delicious'' Energy circting throughout the man''s body.


    "... Don''t tell me..." Persephone''s eyes opened wide.


    "Fufufu~, Aphrodite is definitely very lucky, even I''m jealous of her right now~."


    "That man is a New Beginning, something I want very much. I don''t mind sacrificing anything to that end, even my own ex-husband or the entire Greek Pantheon itself."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t do thest one because I''m still bound to this ce." She spoke in disgust.


    Persephone snapped out of her stupor and left the subject aside for now, "... You''re being very honest, Nyx." But then, she realized something. Nyx omitted many things, but she never lied from the beginning when she arrived.


    Nyx looked nkly at Persephone, "If I wanted you as a ve, or my pawn, Persephone... You wouldn''t even feel like you were dancing in my hands."


    Nyx''s smile turned seductive again, "I am the Mother of Concealment for a reason. Nothing can be hidden from me, while everything I want to can be hidden~."


    "I''ll be back in three days. Prepare a response by then." Just as she came so suddenly, she also left abruptly, leaving a Goddess with a lot of frustration in her heart and inner thoughts to absorb.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 624:A Little Girl Who Has Two Monsters For Fathers.

    Chapter 624: A little girl who has two monsters for fathers.


    Nightingale, a few hourster.


    "¡­Aphrodite¡­" Sasha looked with lifeless eyes at Aphrodite.


    Aphrodite, who was giving instructions to the Goddesses, looked at Sasha, who was beside her:


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you going to make the same mistake as Violet?"


    "Eh...?"


    "Where is your inner Yandere? And what happened to being the ''only'' Goddess my Husband will ever be with? How do you think that will happen with so many Goddesses ''thots'' scattered around here?"


    "... Oh." Was Aphrodite''s only response when she realized that Sasha was correct.


    Sasha''s eyes shed blood-red, "... Don''t tell me you forgot?"


    "Hmm, eh... yes..."


    "Ugh." Sasha put her hand to her brow as if she had a nasty headache.


    "B-But to be fair, I was more worried about surviving an Apocalyptic Beast and gaining as many benefits as possible!"


    "It''s not my fault!"


    "I won''t deal with this shit. You control these Goddesses, or the women''s group will never get along. You know how Violet, Scathach, and my mother are towards other women who just want to use Victor."


    "Hmm, don''t worry! Because I share the same opinion of the three! No whore will approach him!" She spoke with conviction in her eyes.


    "... Haha, I hope you are correct." Sasha sighed and looked at Natalia:


    "How did you manage to enter a Divine Pantheon? The Gods would not allow such a thing to happen."


    "That is correct, but Aphrodite invited me to her Temple, and only she has jurisdiction in her Temple. After all, she is a Titan of the same generation as Kronos."


    "Oh, that exins why the rescue was sessful." Sasha nodded.


    "Hmm¡­" Natalia just nodded as she held her arms a little.


    Sasha narrowed her eyes at this; only now did she realize Natalia''s state, "What happened, Natalia? Are you okay...?" She walked to her side.


    "I''m fine... It''s just..." Natalia swallowed hard and took a deep breath.


    "Even though Typhon was far away, just his aura caused primordial fear in the Gods. A ''Mortal'' can''t handle it very well." Aphrodite exined in a gentle tone.


    Again Sasha''s eyes sparked, and she looked at Aphrodite, "You have to be careful with Natalia!" She hugged Natalia like a mother hen protecting her chicks.


    "Eh?"


    "You have no idea how much Victor values ??her. If even a hair of hers is harmed... Gods have mercy on that Soul because he won''t."


    "Ugh, I know about that! Why do you think I only called her at the end? I would not put her in unnecessary danger." Aphrodite pouted.


    "Not enough! You have to be more careful! You know how Greeks are! These women are very uninhibited! They will attack Natalia!"


    "That will not happen!"


    "..." Natalia''s face started turning utterly red as she listened to the two women''s discussion. She was embarrassed both by Sasha''s statement about Victor caring about her and the discussion of Greek Goddesses being ''uninhibited''.


    "Hmm, can you guys not treat us like we''re sexual predators or something?"


    "...." Sasha stopped arguing with Aphrodite and looked at the speaker, and soon she saw a Goddess with golden hair, golden eyes, and a plump body.


    "And you are not?"


    "I mean... Yes, most are... But that doesn''t mean that all are! Don''t discriminate against an entire Race because of a few people."


    "... A few people...?" Sasha looked at the woman with an amused expression.


    The woman flinched a bit and said, "Okay, most of them are like that, but that doesn''t mean they''re going to attack the woman! Aphrodite has made it quite clear that all the ''Mortal women'' here belong to her Husband. I must say he has an extensive Harem..." She spoke as she looked at the white-haired women helping the group settle down.


    "Just here, there are about 50 women..."


    A vein bulged in Sasha''s head, "Aphrodite!"


    "Ahh, give me a break. I didn''t have time to exin things! I just said that to make sure they didn''t do anything!" Aphrodite snapped.


    "Fix this ASAP! I don''t want to give those Snow n women the wrong idea!"


    "This misunderstanding cannot grow!"


    "Aren''t you overreacting a little? It''s not a big deal."


    Sasha red at Aphrodite, "Tell me, Aphrodite, are you an idiot?"


    "How rude! I''m not stupid!"


    "Then how can you forget how ''Divinely Handsome'' your Husband is? It only takes one misunderstanding for those scavengers to run after him! And Violet and Agnes won''t like it!"


    A horrified expression appeared on Aphrodite''s face, "You''re right. I''ll fix this!"


    Aphrodite ran toward the group.


    ''Oh...? Is her Husband so special for her to act like that?'' Demeter was curious.


    "Where is Aphrodite''s Husband? Isn''t it rude to ignore your new ''Allies''?" Demeter asked.


    Sasha and Natalia looked at the woman suspiciously, but since the question was legitimate, she wasn''t rude enough to ignore it.


    "He is meeting the King of this ce. Bringing multiple Goddesses from another Pantheon has many politicalplications that could lead to war."


    "¡­ Hmm, I don''t think the Greeks have time to worry about that right now," Demeter spoke.


    "I know, but that doesn''t mean there won''t be in the future."


    Demeter just nodded, understanding Sasha''s thoughts.


    "Anyway, who are you? Why are you here?" Demeter asked.


    "Isn''t it rude not to introduce yourself first?"


    "True... My name is Demeter; I am the Goddess of Agriculture." She was going to mention the other Titles she gained from being one of the 12 Gods, but she decided it wasn''t worth it. She wasn''t associated with the Greeks anymore after all.


    Internally a little surprised that Aphrodite managed to recruit a Goddess like her, Sasha spoke with a neutral expression that hid her inner thoughts:


    "Sasha Fulger, Heiress to n Fulger and Wife of the same man as Aphrodite."


    "... Oh? Are you one of this mysterious man''s Wives!? Tell me about him!"


    Sasha shed a gentle smile; Demeter was excited to think she would learn a bit about Aphrodite''s Husband.


    ''She said it was someone like Adonis, but simultaneously,plicated. Wait, if he''s so important that he can talk to the King of Vampires, maybe he went to the meeting of Supernatural Beings? Gaah! I should have watched it! But I waszy that day...''


    "How about no?" Sasha answered.


    "Eh¡­? Why not!?"


    Sasha huffed, "You''ll find out about him eventually. No need to rush." She turned and spoke to Natalia:


    "Come on; I have to do this damn job."


    "What job?"


    "ounting for all the things Aphrodite stole. Because of my power, my mom and I can finish this job quickly, but my mom is at the meeting that''s going on right now."


    ...


    In the Pce of The King of Vampires.


    Victor, Scathach, Natashia, Agnes, Jeanne, and Morgana were looking at the man sitting on the throne with a visible look of irritation.


    "Alucard, are you looking for a war with me?" d''s eyes glowed blood-red, and the pressure in the room increased several times.


    ? Alexios almost facepalmed when he heard his King''s question.


    Victor looked at d neutrally; he was in full armor from head to toe, only his helm was unseen, and his long, messy ck hair fell behind him.


    "War...?" Victor turned his head to the side, and slowly a crooked smile appeared on his face:


    "Why not? Let''s go to war." When those words came out, Victor no longer held back his ''presence''.


    His hair started to float around like it was defying gravity, his body started to be pure darkness, and the only things visible on his face were his blood-red eyes and the sick smile on his face.


    Soon, ''red eyes'' began to open all over his body, and those eyes stared at d.


    d opened his eyes a little when he noticed the man''s growth in front of him.


    ''¡­ He can already handle a pressure that even my son, who was 3000 years old, couldn''t¡­'' d felt an itch in his heart; his blood sensed the ''challenge'' of another ''equal''.


    d''s eyes narrowed, and the pressure built even more; he wasn''t holding anything back.


    Natashia, Agnes, and Morgana opened their eyes a little. They had forgotten how ''terrifying'' the King of Vampires was.


    But... The three looked at Victor and saw something they would never forget.


    [Roxanne.]


    [Yes, Yes! Leave it to me! Full power!] Victor''s inner world began to shake visibly, and all the red trees in the forest started to glow blood red.


    His heart began to pound visibly, and Victor pushed his body beyond its limits.


    [I will help! Show him the power, King! You mustn''t lower your head!] Alter Victorughed like crazy as darkness began to cover his entire being.


    [W-Wait, dumb Alter! Do not do this!]


    The Energy output suddenly went into the stratosphere in percentage, and that Energy was causing damage to Victor''s body.


    [Alter! You fool! Wait, Victor; I will help recover from the damage!]


    The damage Roxanne''s Energy was doing to Victor began to heal simultaneously as it harmed him.


    Destruction and regeneration were happening at high speed in Victor''s body, the pain was absurd, but he pretended that nothing had happened.


    His smilepletely distorted, covering his entire ''face'', and something happened...


    ''Negativity'' spread everywhere.


    Feelings of hate, fear, anger, depression, hostility, despair, failure, and jealousy were felt by all present.


    It was obvious that this was not a normal circumstance. The Being in front of them evoked these feelings just by his presence.


    [Darling! Focus on just one feeling, or you''ll hit your allies too!]


    Victor narrowed his eyes and concentrated on the feeling of ''fear''.


    He thought back to the encounter he had with The Limbo Guy. He thought of the ''fear'' it was to be confronted with unlimited power, a fear he hid due to his excitement.


    Evoking that feeling, Victor''s dark aura grew even more potent, making his hair fly upwards.


    The whole Castle started to shake, and everything around him began to be destroyed just by his presence, not just the Castle; the entire city began to shake as if an earthquake was happening.


    Everyone could feel an unknown fear filling their entire existence. It was as if they were looking into the abyss, and within that abyss existed an ''unknown entity'' that evoked all the ''fear'' an existence could feel.


    Everyone who felt it froze and just stared at the King''s Castle in disbelief, with cold sweat pouring down their faces.


    They couldn''t move.


    Both Progenitors looked at each other. Neither of them wanted to look away, it was a matter of pride, and their blood would not allow them to look away.


    Victor''s allies were already inplete preparation forbat. They were just waiting, waiting for the moment when someone would attack.


    When things were about to escte further, a trembling voice silenced everything.


    "F-Father...?"


    Suddenly all the hostility in the air, negative feelings, and pressure from the two beings immediately ceased. The two looked towards the entrance of the Royal Chamber and saw Ophis together with Lilith.


    Morgana looked at her daughter and nodded.


    Her daughter, who had a scared face, just nodded her head to her mother. This was a n that Morgana made, and even though she loved the idea of ??beating d, the Vampire Nobles could not go to war with each other.


    And only one person could stop the two Progenitors'' conflict; only one person could be the Status Quo of the two.


    This ''person'' was very special to both of them, specifically their ''child''.


    Ophis, the only one who could stand between the two Progenitors.


    Both Progenitors looked at Ophis, and when they saw her fearful face, their hearts took a hit much harder than the worst enemies could ever give them.


    Victor smiled gently, "Hey, Daughter, what are you doing here? Weren''t you at the Snow n?"


    "¡­Father, are you going to fight Father?"


    The question was confusing, but Victor could understand what she meant; everyone in the room could.


    "Nah, we''re just talking, right?" Victor looked at d.


    "¡­ That''s right, it''s just a friendly conversation," d spoke with a slight smile on his face.


    "...Liars..." Ophis spoke with tears in her eyes, and then she turned and ran with her sister chasing after her.


    "Ophis, don''t run! Ophis!"


    One word... Just a single word made two Progenitors stagger a bit. They became dizzy and received critical damage that no one else could inflict on their hearts.


    Jeanne, Natashia, and Agnes approached Morgana and spoke at the same time:


    "Good work."


    "Mm." Morgana just nodded.


    Scathach did nothing; she was silently in abat state from the beginning, and whether the fight started or not didn''t matter. She would not let her guard down in front of d.


    The existence of the 50 Goddesses who arrived in Nightingale could not be hidden. It was clear that the Vampire Counts chose a side, Alucard''s side.


    If before there was a ''false'' certainty, now it was ''correct'' to state that they were on opposite sides.


    The Countesses were allies of Alucard.


    Officially speaking, Nightingale was split in two now, and those two sides'' Leaders were the Progenitors.


    And that was what Victor agreed to. Despite taking massive damage from Ophis''s words, he wasn''t going to let his guard down in front of d. He understood all too well what kind of shit had been summoned when Aphrodite had brought up the Goddesses.


    But that''s okay... Victor wouldn''t back down. Victor wouldn''t give the ''Goddesses'' to d; they were too valuable for that.


    From the moment he learned what Aphrodite did, he came here with the mindset of conflict and not bowing his head to the ''King''.


    That''s why everyone was fully equipped.


    Alexios raised his hand, and that gesture was enough for the ''shadows'' that guarded d to wake up from the feeling of fear and protect the two princesses.


    Soon the shadows disappeared to do their job, but they didn''t leave before looking at Victor with new respect in their eyes.


    d looked at Victor withplicated eyes. ''This man, in less than a few years, can already handle all my pressure in his Base Form; this is ridiculous. What is this increase in power-...'' He opened his eyes wide.


    ''The World Tree... Fuck, is the boost that big? I should have taken that power sooner!'' d cursed the fact that the World Tree rejected him earlier.


    ''The Negativity from before... It''s proof enough that they merged. His body is being nourished by an Energy that nourishes a damn... The Negativity also exins what kind of World Tree he merged with.''


    ''And that damn Negativity exins why she didn''t ept me before... The World Tree saw my feelings; she saw that I wanted to use her. As a being who feels all the Negativity, of course, she would see that.'' He cursed several times internally, but his expression didn''t change externally.


    Victor lifted an arm up, and something broke through the Castle wall andnded in his hand.


    Junketsu, The de of a Progenitor... had a very different appearance than before. Its scabbard was entirely made of the dark branches of a Tree, and an ''ominous'' feeling was felt from the sheath of the Odachi. The ornamentations on the Odachipletely disappeared, and the de was entirely smooth.


    The de handle was ck with ''live'' branches moving; it was evident that something had happened to his weapon.


    The moment Victor held the weapon''s sheath, the ck branches began to move and join with his ''hand''.


    Victor smiled in amusement as he sensed Junketsu''s ''intent''; the weapon had gained a bit of consciousness.


    "... In all my existence, I have never seen someone who grows in power as fast as you, Alucard."


    "What can I say? I have a lot of motivation to get stronger." Victor spoke as he looked at Scathach.


    The redhead just shed a small smile.


    "And luck¡­ A lot of luck."


    ''Well, the Goddess of Luck is at my house now.'' Victor thought of amusement.


    d''s posture became more rxed, and he leaned back on his Throne.


    "Exin. Why did the Olympian Goddesses invade my territory?"


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 625:Two Progenitors,Two Leaders, Two Progenitors... And One Accord.

    Chapter 625: Two Progenitors, Two Leaders, Two Progenitors... And One ord.


    "Exin. Why did the Olympian Goddesses invade my territory?" He spoke in an authoritative tone that demanded answers.


    "They are my allies," Victor replied with the same tone, not willing to back down:


    ? "My allies." He kept emphasizing the ''my''.


    "...." d narrowed his eyes.


    "I will not have foreigners in my territory, foreigners who are not even of use to me."


    "...Your territory?" Victor asked.


    "Even if they are in the Snow n territory, the Counts'' territories are nothing before the Crown. They represent me, but the territory is mine."


    "..." Victor and Agnes'' expressions sharpened.


    It was evident that the two did not like what he said at all.


    Yes, on paper, the territory of the Snow n belonged to the Snow n, but the one who owned it was d because he was the King of thesends; everyone knew that.


    But to openly im that the Snow n was ''nothing''pared to the Crown was openly denying 2000 years of development that the Snow n had aplished.


    Hearing Agnes'' teeth grinding, Victor decided to intervene. He understood Agnes'' feelings, but it wasn''t the time for that now:


    "Fair enough." Victor assented.


    "It''s your territory, right?"


    "In that case, we will leave. This is big, and we can easily findnd to settle down."


    "...." d narrowed his eyes.


    Victor''s smile grew a little, "... Don''t tell me you''re going to say that the entire is your territory?"


    "Even you, the Vampire King, in all your arrogant glory, wouldn''t proim such arrogant words without backing it up, right?"


    "You''re not that brazen."


    Crack, Crack.


    The handrest of d''s throne started to break. d''s expression didn''t change, but Victor saw that he had pissed him off.


    "Oh, and when I refer to ''us'', I mean the Snow n, Alucard, Fulger, Scarlett, and ''all'' our Allies."


    "..." d''s gaze grew even harder.


    "That way, we won''t have any problems, right?" He spoke with a small innocent smile.


    "The Snow, Fulger, and Scarlett ns cannot leave. They are still the Countesses, and they still serve me."


    "Hmm, I''m not so sure about that¡­." Victor''s smile grew.


    "King." Agnes practically spat when she said that word, "Have you checked our contractstely?"


    "...." d raised an eyebrow.


    "Let me get them; it''s faster that way."


    d opened his eyes wide when he heard what Victor said.


    Victor opened his hand as darkness formed in his palm, and three ck tomes appeared.


    ''How does he have those...?'' d''s head started to spin, and soon he opened his eyes wide, ''The Witches! He saved the Witch''s daughter! Knowing that woman, she would give some kind of reward. If Alucard has the mind of Adonis, the man will manage to make a deal that benefits him.''


    Victor threw the three tomes in d''s direction, and the man caught them; he didn''t even need to open them to know that the three contracts he had binding the Countesses to him were annulled.


    The reason? Alucard didn''t speak empty words, not when it involved his Family.


    After all, only two people could void a ck contract: the Witch Queen herself, and the owner of the contract, in this case, d.


    ''That woman forgot everything I did for her and epted this deal? Is her daughter''s life so important-...'' d didn''t finish his thought because he knew that woman''s dream was always to have a family, and he could see the woman presenting any kind of reward for the ''savior'' of her daughter.


    "Aren''t you going to open it?" Victor asked.


    "I don''t need to; I know they are useless now."


    Victor remained neutral, but internally he was holding back a big smile that threatened to break out on his face. He could imagine what d was thinking right now.


    ''I''m d I didn''t give the full report. Hiding things is always good~'' Victor chuckled to himself.


    Suddenly, Victor felt excruciating pain throughout his entire body.


    [Victor, your body is a mess! You need to get that Energy out of your body now!] Roxanne spoke up.


    [Alter, this is your fault! Why did you introduce the Essence of the Progenitor in the mixture!? His body can''t handle that much Energy! Mine was enough!]


    [I will not lower my head to that man! Never! I refuse!]


    [Idiot, this is not about pride! It''s about his well-being!]


    [...Ugh.] Alter grunted.


    [Roxanne, can you contain the Energy rushing into my body?] Victor asked.


    [I''m already doing that, but since we''re fused now, you still receive small amounts of Energy, so you need to expel the Energy I produced for you!]


    [Okay, give me a few minutes. I need to finish this conversation.]


    "... There''s one thing I don''t understand. The Queen and I have an agreement; even if you saved her daughter, she wouldn''t break that agreement with me because of that. What did you do?"


    "d, you''re not stupid. You realize what''s going on, and knowing you, you already have an idea of ??what happened¡­." Sometimes letting the opponent imagine the answer was more effective than telling them.


    "..." Silence was the answer Victor wanted.


    "d, I would never leave my Wives ''chained'' to something."


    "Never."


    Scathach wanted to correct Victor and say that she was ''not'' his Wife yet, but she knew this was not the time for that.


    "They are Countesses; that is their responsibility."


    Victor quickly rebutted, "It''s not about them being Countesses or not. It''s about the contract being a ''chain'' so you could control things when necessary."


    "And I wouldn''t allow that for long."


    "¡­I see. I should have seen thising, but-." d would continue, but Victor interrupted him, saying:


    "But you never imagined that any newborn, even if it were a Progenitor, could meet the Queen and make a deal with her."


    d nodded, "¡­ That''s the most troublesome thing about you, Alucard. Your unpredictability regarding the evolution of your strength and your actions that have no bearing on your ''Wives'' or ''Family''."


    That was something Jeanne, Morgana, Natashia, and Agnes could all agree on, too. Victor was too predictable with his Family.


    But with all the other matters that had nothing to do with his Family, he was a wild card who did things as he ''felt'' right.


    It didn''t follow logic, and because of that, Scathach had so many headaches when she made war ns, and Victor did something else but ultimately ended up benefiting their group too.


    "You''ve failed at many things, just like your attempt with the World Tree. This is one of them."


    "...."


    "I am merged with her, and I have her memories."


    "And even if I didn''t have that, I could tell you felt surprised when you saw my state."


    "...Aphrodite..." d felt his headache rising; he could already deduce what had happened.


    "... Being the ''lover'' of a passionate Goddess like Aphrodite gives you many things, among them being the empathy derived from the Blessing of Love." Victor had no obligation to tell him that he ''married'' Aphrodite. He would kick that ho''s nest in the future. Marrying a Goddess like Aphrodite and letting everyone know about it would lead to many problems.


    ''I need to know if Aphrodite said that to other Goddesses too... She probably did.'' Victor sighed inwardly.


    Empathy derived from the Blessing of Love and being able to feel Negativity through Roxanne. Put those two powers together, with Victor''s absurd perception, and no secret could be hidden from Victor.


    Even d was no exception.


    "¡­ You have be even more troublesome," d grumbled, and then a thought popped into his head.


    ''Wait... He just brought several Goddesses as Allies... What if those Goddesses give him Blessings? He will be even more dangerous!'' Then, gathering the Gods'' information in his head, he realized something:


    ''It''s okay, a Mortal, Progenitor or not, has limits on how many Blessings he can receive in his Soul. After all, too much power and the Soul can break-... Fuck, a World Tree! She is nurturing his Soul; she would never let his Soul break.''


    It had been a while since d had spoken bad words, but today was a special asion. The way d looked at Victor changed; it was the look of someone who was seeing a monster.


    ''If he can already handle all my pressure in just a few years... In the not-so-distant future, he will be able to fight me...''


    d started to fear something... He began to fear Victor''s potential.


    ''All of his growth makes sense. When he awakened as a Vampire, he became a Progenitor with the three Bloodlines of the Strongest Vampire Counts. Just with that power, given time, he would be unstoppable.''


    ''Scathach trained him and molded that potential into something useful, and due to being a Progenitor, he was already ahead of several Noble Vampires when the training ended.''


    ''AND then it began to happen; he began to make allies. The Maids he created, the Countesses themselves... Then he merged with Adonis and gained his cunning and beauty, beauty which attracted the Goddess of Beauty herself to him, which eventually made the Goddess fall in love and grant her Blessings to him... Something that was expected, after all, he was ''Adonis'', the man that Aphrodite loved.''


    ''The World Tree epted him as its host, and even though he didn''t know what happened at the time, that power was still nurturing him.''


    With each encounter that Victor had with other Beings, he gained allies, and those allies gave him something; d even had reports that Anderson, the Second Prince of The Wolves, was a great friend of Victor''s.


    And he became his friend with just one fight.


    Put all that together with the discipline that Scathach gave him and Victor''s own personal goal of getting stronger... He managed several times to breakmon sense.


    d could defeat Victor now. He just needed to enter his True Form and destroy his Soul with all his might.


    ... Yes, it would be that easy... Or maybe not. To be honest, d wasn''t sure anymore.


    Since Victor''s Soul merged with a World Tree, the World Tree itself was protecting his Soul... There was also the fact that if even d decided to attack, the women here in the room could harm him and possibly kill him.


    Not to mention still having the Aphrodite problem... d wasn''t confident he could resist Aphrodite''s charms.


    One-on-one, he could deal with them all, and with Aphrodite, he could make ns to kill her, but if they teamed up.


    d wasn''t sure of his victory. He was arrogant, but he wasn''t stupid. He knew he was at a disadvantage.


    ''Fuck, just what did I create? I should have done something much sooner.''


    It was toote to stop Victor now¡­ toote.


    These thoughts onlysted five seconds, five seconds that Victor was silently watching d.


    He could feel all of his emotions shifting behind the expressionless mask.


    ''Heh~, seems like my existence bothers him, huh.'' Victor thought.


    "¡­ d, even though I think you are a terrible family man."


    "...." d''s face contorted in annoyance.


    "I don''t have any particr hatred towards you or anything like that."


    d raised an eyebrow.


    "The grudge I previously held about you locking me away in the Human World was washed away when I killed your useless grandchildren."


    "My feelings against you are neutral, and some part of me also likes you as a friend."


    "¡­ Huh?" An expression of utter disbelief was seen on d''s face.


    "Our rtionship isplicated, but it''s not bad." Victor ignored d and continued:


    "You gave me the opportunity to grow by giving me the Title of Vampire Count, and that gave me more leeway and made me known in the Supernatural World."


    "And I helped you with your rtionship with Ophis; I know that means something to you."


    "...." d''s face turned neutral again, and he didn''t say anything because Victor was correct.


    "I bear no ill will against you and never will until such time as you give me cause to do so."


    "d, I don''t want to go to war with you."


    "The reason? She just left the room with tears in her eyes."


    "..." A look of sadness shed across d''s eyes.


    "You are a King, d. Apetent King. I recognize that."


    "¡­But for god sake, you have a damn 20-inch dick up your ass."


    "..." A hush fell over the ce, and the pressure d was giving off slowly began to build along with the bulging veins on his head.


    "Pfft..." Scathach couldn''t keep a straight face and almostughed.


    She wasn''t the only one. Morgana''s face was contorting a lot now, and only she knew how hard she was holding back fromughing.


    Not minding d''s re, Victor continued, "Before you ask about war, why don''t you ask why the Goddesses are here?"


    "Just because they are only ''MY'' Allies doesn''t mean the Goddesses can''t help Nightingale."


    "Get the stick called ''control'' out of your ass, and think clearly."


    "There are things you cannot control in the world, and you, a being who has lived 5000 years, should know that."


    "Just because you''re so powerful doesn''t mean things outside your control can''t happen."


    "The war the Demons started is proof of that."


    "I am proof of that."


    "Nightingale is divided, I have all the war potential on my side, and you have all the remaining numbers and the Royal Guards that are made of Vampire Nobles that you created yourself butck the potential that the Countesses have."


    ''Potential that you yourself limit, afraid of Vampires getting out of your control...'' Victor thought to himself but didn''t say it aloud. That specific point, he could understand. Vampire Nobles were troublesome, especially the men, because they would bear their fangs at the slightest hint of weakness.


    ''Because of this, Maids are better, and Female Vampires are better~'' Victor didn''t need to worry about that because all the Vampires he would create in the future would only be female.


    ''An army of Maids...'' Just at the thought, Victor almost drooled with anticipation, ''Although those Maids will be directly subordinate to Kaguya and the girls.''


    ''Hmm, who needs male Vampires? I can just turn them into Ghouls, and Maria will grow her army even more... Speaking of Ghouls. I need to put into practice the other n that I had thought of but didn''t have time to do because of all these events...''


    "If I leave now, Noble Vampires, as a whole, will be vulnerable, and this is not the time for that."


    "Therefore, I have a proposal."


    "The Goddesses and my future allies wille to Nightingale, but we will also contribute to society atrge."


    "In return, you do not poke your nose into my affairs and cease all future attempts to spy on me and my allies."


    "¡­ I will also help if, in the future, you decide to go to war because of Otsuki Hana."


    d''s neutral gaze immediately changed to a stern look.


    "What do you know, Alucard?"


    "I know enough."


    "..." d looked at Jeanne and Morgana.


    "Yes, we told him. He deserves to know; after all, he is going to marry Otsuki Haruna, Hana''s sister." Jeanne spoke.


    "...Why the sudden interest in my personal affairs, Alucard?"


    "..." Victor looked at d with empty eyes, a look that Alexios and the girls shared.


    "¡­Now, I''m really questioning whether d hit his head at any point in his life or if he''s naturally bad at these things," Victormented with a sigh, then he looked at Alexios:


    "My condolences, Alexios."


    "..." Literal tears fell down Alexios'' face. Finally, someone understood him!


    "Believe it or not, he was better before, he really needs to take a vacation and put things in perspective, but he never listens to me." Even the oldest God could be mentally impaired if they followed d''s mental torture routine.


    The mind needs rest too... Something d rarely does, thest time being when he traveled with Ophis.


    "Just know your daughter won''t have that problem with me, Alexios. I may not be a good Ruler, but I will never fail to do my utmost." Victor spoke.


    "Mm, I trust you on that one."


    A mutual agreement was made between the two men there.


    d looked at all this with a nk stare. With so many words exchanged, he already understood what had happened.


    "...Fuck, I knew he was dense, but this is ridiculous. How did he even get six wives?" Morgana spoke.


    "Ruby said that some women like dense men..." Agnes murmured.


    Morgana and Jeanne felt hit by those words.


    Though Morgana''s reason for liking d was because of his power in the beginning.


    And in Jeanne''s case, it was because d'' saved'' her from being burned at the stake.


    "Now that I think about it, we didn''t particrly like him because he was good at talking, huh..." Morgana spoke.


    "I should have seen this sooner. I think damsel in distress syndrome and myck of memories led me to this situation." Jeanne spoke.


    "Can we get back to the main conversation?" d felt weird saying that. He felt like everyone, even Alexios, was judging him right now, and it wasn''t a very good feeling.


    "Haah, I''m done with this shit." Victor finally exploded and said, "Otsuki Haruna will be my Wife in the future. She is the sister of Otsuki Hana, yourte wife; they are SISTERS, d. What happens when a sibling is killed by someone else?"


    "The remaining sibling will want revenge."


    "Correct!" Victor pped his hands several times, "Someone give him an award! Because I, Victor-kun, don''t want to deal with this shit anymore, bye!"


    "W-Wait, Victor! You can''t go out and leave everyone here! And the deal!?" Agnes screamed.


    "Meh, d has no choice but to ept this matter. I don''t want to fight him over Ophis, and he doesn''t want to make the little girl sad either."


    "I have things to do now."


    "So... Bye! I will be back in a few minutes!" Before Victor ran, he looked at the women:


    "Oh, Scathach, Agnes, and Natashia. Take care of things."


    "... Leave it to me.." The three spoke at the same time.


    "Hmm." Victor nodded and disappeared in a golden sh.


    He appeared several KM away from the Royal Capital.


    [Victor now!]


    [I know!]


    Victor let go of Junketsu, put his hands together, and entered a famous pose as he looked at the moon as if it were his mortal enemy:


    "Kaaa-... Mee-..."


    Roxanne materialized beside him and yelled,


    "Stop!!!"


    "Eh?"


    "Idiot, do you want to be sued for copyright!? And don''t destroy the moon! Who knows what might happen to this if that happens!"


    "Now, just create a fireball or something!"


    "Ugh, fine!"


    Victor pointed his right hand toward the sky and concentrated all his power.


    In the blink of an eye, a fireball that looked like a literal sun appeared in the sky.


    "Fuck! Victor,press this shit and throw it into space!"


    "Easier said than done, you know!?" Victor ground his teeth.


    "Just do it!"


    "Ughhh!"


    Suddenly the fireball began topress into a basketball-sized white fireball, and the heat of the white fireball was burning everything around him.


    Victor poured all the Energy that was overloading his body into the fireball.


    If before he was at 200% capacity, this power slowly decreased to 100% of his capacity.


    The whole process took a minute... A minute of pure destruction to the environment.


    Looking at the fireball that was 5 meters in diameter, he broke out in a cold sweat when he felt the heat.


    ''This is very powerful!''


    "Stop admiring the sphere! Throw it into space now!"


    Victor awoke from his stupor and threw the fireball into space... far away from the moon, just in case.


    The sphere flew at a ridiculous speed into the sky, illuminating all of Nightingale, and in less than a few seconds, the sphere passed through the''s atmosphere and flew even further, and... It exploded, illuminating the entire sky.


    That day, an entire part of the was illuminated by the sphere''s light that exploded, bringing chaos to all Vampire Nobles and the Races in the Snow n.


    And also alerting the other residents of this to an existence that could create an attack that could light up a part of the for a total of two hours.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 626:Two Progenitors,Two Leaders,Two Progenitors... And One Accord.2

    Chapter 626: Two Progenitors, Two Leaders, Two Progenitors... And One ord. 2


    10 minutester, Victor returned to the castle.


    "Yo, I came back."


    "Victor! What did you do!? The whole sky is lit up as if it were day! And there is no day in Nightingale!" Morgana spoke.


    "Nothing much, just trying out a new technique." Victor responded with a look that said, ''I''ll tell youter'', a look that only the women present understood.


    "Just what kind of Technique can light up all of Nightingale?" Alexios asked.


    "A skill I would have used on d if things went wrong." Victor lied like it was no big deal, although there was some truth in those words, like the fact that he would use it on d, so he added:


    "I had to let go of the attack because once it''s started, I can''t really stop, and I was prepared to throw that if things went wrong."


    d really didn''t want to, but he couldn''t help but swallow hard as he looked out the window, specifically at the ''sun'' in the sky.


    ''This power cannot be produced by Vampire Powers alone¡­ This Energy is at the level of a God in just pure power. Does the World Tree really help you that much?'' d was feeling sour again. With that power, all his ns for the future would be so much easier...


    And all this was in the hands of a young adult who could barely control himself. For the first time, d felt that the world was unfair.


    "How long will Nightingale be lit?" Agnes asked in awe as she looked up at the sky.


    ''My Bloodline can get this strong... Should I try to refine my fire as well?'' She thought to herself. In all her life, Agnes had never thought of making her fire hotter.


    [Roxanne?]


    [Hmm, two hours or something? Now, don''t interrupt me. I''m fixing your body!]


    "Two hours."


    "¡­ Holy fuck." Agnes can''t help but mutter.


    "Just how much Energy does it have to maintain this state?" Alexios asked.


    "Enough." Victor didn''t know the answer to that question, so he stated the obvious.


    Internally, he was talking to Roxanne.


    [... Was my body not healed?]


    [Your body, yes, not your Soul, Vic! Thanks to Mister ''Pride'' here, your Soul has been damaged!]


    [Ugh, I already apologized!]


    [Apologizing isn''t enough because I know that if something like this happens again in the future, you''ll ''help'' him again, right!?]


    [....] Alter Victor just turned his face away as he whistled.


    [... This idiot! Don''t do that! My Energy is enough for my Husband! Let his body adapt torge Energy loads first. Due to him being recently reborn, his body is in a constant state of 100%. He needs to adapt to that Energy first so he can use more Energy in the future without damaging himself!]


    [Hmm, my body has not adapted?]


    [It has, Vic. But just at the level that you don''t break when using my power; if I increase energy production, your body can''t handle it. That amount of Energy in your body right now is just the ''passive'' Energy I give you]


    Victor broke out in a cold sweat when he heard what Roxanne said. He really has be a walking nuke now.


    [... Huh? Why did you help him then?] Alter asked.


    [Because he asked! And at that time, he was using the Power to manifest my Negativity! That power uses a lot of Energy, so it wouldn''t be a problem if I increased the capacity because he would be using that Energy right away! But because you butted in and gave him the essence of the Progenitor, all the Energy I was giving him got a boost and was supercharged!]


    [Oh...] Realizing that it was really his fault, Alter Victor turned his face away and fell silent.


    "Anyway, did you talk?"


    "Yes, and he agreed to everything," Scathach responded.


    Victor nodded and looked at d:


    "Get your spies out of the Snow n, and stop monitoringmunications."


    "I''ve done it already. But, in the near future, I will want your help with those individuals, and don''t forget to improve Nightingale as a whole."


    Victor nodded, "I''ll help you in the future, and as for Nightingale, Natashia and Sasha have some ns to help make things better."


    "Natashia?" d looked at Natashia as if the woman had grown a second head.


    "What? My n is not just the n that makes food. My sister has many connections that will help Nightingale in general, and the help of the Goddesses will make everything easier."


    "¡­Do as you wish, but I want a full report of what you n to do."


    "Okay." Natashia nodded.


    "Seeing that it''s all over, I''ll go talk to Ophis. When I''m done, you should talk to her too, d."


    "I know," d replied.


    "As soon as you finish talking to her, send her to the Snow n. Nero is goodpany for her, and her brothers are there too."


    "..." d nodded and just now realized that... He was alone in this one. The only one keeping himpany was Alexios and his Personal Guards...


    He didn''t want to think about it, but it was obvious that his entire ''family'' didn''t want to be around him.


    d looked at Victor, saw him walking with several people around him, and looked around himself, seeing the ''obvious'' difference. He couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    ''Looks like I failed at a few things, huh...''


    ''I think I''ll take Ophis for a walkter...''


    ...


    Two hourster, the white sun disappeared entirely due to a loss of Energy.


    Victor passed through the portal that Alexios created that led to the Snow n and was surprised when he saw everything was peaceful.


    He looked around and saw Violet, Sasha, and Aphrodite ordering people around.


    He smiled proudly at the sight. That smile was for the three of them, Violet and Sasha, who were growing up splendidly, and Aphrodite because she had acquired enough allies.


    "Scathach, Agnes, Natashia, Jeanne, and Morgana."


    The aforementioned women looked at Victor.


    "We are the strongest war potential currently, so we must train."


    "... That means."


    "Yes, the four of you will join me and Scathach in training."


    Natashia''s and Morgana''s eyes opened wide, and a kinky smile appeared on their faces.


    Jeanne looked away in embarrassment, as did Agnes.


    Scathach fixed the four women with dry eyes.


    "Get your minds out of the gutter, you four!"


    "... Eh? Will that not happen?" Morgana asked in disappointment.


    "Probably yes. But get your mind out of the gutter! You will train hard!"


    "Yay!" Natashia and Morgana ignored Scathach and gave each other a High Five.


    Jeanne and Agnes'' faces turned even redder.


    Jeanne was embarrassed but with high expectations as well.


    Agnes was embarrassed but a little apprehensive.


    "Agnes."


    Agnes turned her face and looked into Victor''s violet eyes.


    "Don''t force yourself into anything. My blood will also help you refine your body just like Scathach."


    "..." Agnes just nodded her head as she sighed in relief.


    "Wait¡­ Is that her secret? Was it because she fucked like a rabbit and drank your blood that she got even stronger!?" Morgana spoke.


    "I mean, this happened before when we drank his blood, but now it seems that trait has gotten a new boost," Natashia replied with a twinkle in her eye.


    "This is unfair! I want some too!"


    Jeanne karate-chopped Morgana in the head, "Stop being a horny bitch."


    Morgana held her head with an anguished face, "Ugh, you can''t judge me. You''re the same! Don''t pretend I don''t know-."


    Jeanne quickly covered Morgana''s mouth and prevented her from talking nonsense.


    "... Mother..." Lilith sighed when she saw her mother''s behavior... Although she could very well understand why she acted like that as she nced out of the corner of her eye at Victor.


    ''I''d better go meet Elizabeth.'' She thought as she started to walk away from the group to look for her siblings. As she walked away from the group, she couldn''t help but think of what had happened beforeing here.


    ''To think my dad would invite Ophis to spend time with him... Seems like he''s trying to patch things up.'' Lilith didn''t know how to feel about this. Despite being very spoiled by d, she never received the treatment that Ophis was receiving now.


    This situation left her withplicated feelings.


    "Back to the point. Agnes, Natashia, and Scathach will work on their bodies and improve their Bloodline," Victor said.


    "..." The three Countesses nodded; they were nning to do that too.


    "I will train with you as well so you can help me with my Powers too."


    "... Oh? Do you want to train with us?" Agnes asked in surprise.


    "The only woman so far who has directly helped me with the Powers I inherited was Scathach with the Power of Ice."


    "You two will help me with the Powers of Lightning and Fire... Both of your experiences are very valuable."


    "Hmm, I admit this is a good idea. I also want to learn from you; how you evolved our Bloodlines is quite interesting."


    "... That''s true. I wonder if I can make that White Fire." Agnes spoke.


    "White Fire is simply a ''refinement'' to increase heat. My goal is to produce that Fire as I do normal Fire."


    "That is insane. The level of control required for you to do that is ridiculous." Agnes spoke in disbelief.


    "But it''s not impossible." Victor continued.


    "..." Agnes was silent.


    "Scathach turned a small cold breeze into the Power it is today. Bloodlines always have room for improvement, and it all depends on our imagination."


    "And because our Bloodlines are of Elemental Powers, it''s even easier to imagine their evolution. Although it is much more difficult to reach that state."


    "¡­ When you put it that way, it seems possible¡­." Agnes spoke.


    Natashia and Morgana just looked at Victor rather passionately.


    ''Is it because he had this mentality that he became so strong in such a short time?'' They both wondered.


    Natashia looked at Scathach, and the redhead just gave a big satisfied smile as if to say, ''Look at my perfect work!''


    She was the one who understood Victor the most and was the one who felt most proud of him.


    "Jeanne and Morgana are going to have to train on their own. Honestly, I don''t know how I can help them."


    "Don''t worry, I know very well what to do, but I still want some practice fights; these battles have helped a lot," Jeanne spoke.


    "I won''t deny a good fight either!" Morgana spoke.


    "Hmm, we''re all going to do it." Victor nodded and added:


    "I want to include Ruby, Violet, and Sasha in training as well."


    "That is a good idea," Scathach spoke.


    "I can leave my sister in charge of my n, and I won''t have to worry about it for now; that will give Sasha time to train," Natashia spoke.


    "¡­Unfortunately, I won''t be able to do that. The Snow n needs someone to oversee everything." Agnes spoke.


    "Girls,e to me." Victor''s shadow grew, and soon all the maids, except for Roxanne, appeared.


    "Kaguya."


    "Mm." Kaguya approached Victor.


    "Kaguya will look after the Snow n while we train."


    Agnes looked at Kaguya, "... That''s-..."


    "Possible. She is my Wife. She has my name, she is an Alucard, and everyone knows it."


    "By joining a Progenitor''s Family, for Vampires who value blood, Kaguya is on the same level as a Countess or the Royal Guard."


    "¡­Now that he said that, it''s true. She has his ''name''." The five women stared at Kaguya with dry eyes.


    Kaguya didn''t show any reaction when being stared at by all of them. She knew the women in front of her were stronger than her, but Kaguya didn''t falter. The only one she lowered her head to is Victor; that''s her pride as Maid and Wife.


    ''Maid Wife... Hehe.'' Kaguya thought with an inward smile.


    Suddenly the stares disappeared, except for Natashia and Morgana.


    "Hmm, Good." Scathach nodded.


    "She''s gained a bigger backbone." Agnes nodded satisfactorily, "That will be enough to handle my n."


    "She didn''t flinch from our gazes; Victor''s blood gave her more than just Power," Jeanne spoke.


    Victor looked at Eve, "Eve will be second inmand, and she will help Kaguya with everything."


    "Yes, Master," Eve spoke.


    "Oh, I want you to teach Nero how to run a n too. She is my daughter, after all."


    "In the meantime, help Ophis as well," Morgana said.


    Everyone looked at Morgana:


    "Even if Ophis doesn''tmand anything in the future, that kind of knowledge is beneficial, and if she sees Nero doing it, she''ll want to do it too."


    "Hmm, I agree; this will help Ophis to speak more words too. She needs to learn to express herself. Now when she is a child, this kind of attitude is cute, but it will be a problem in the future." Jeanne gave her opinion as one of the ''original mothers'' of Ophis.


    "I assume you all know how to run a n, right?" Natashia said.


    "Yes, Boss Kaguya taught all of us to do it. She said it would be useful in the future," Maria spoke.


    "Good¡­ In that case, I want you to train a reliable member of my n. I need a recement so my poor sister can breathe a little."


    "Who are you going to send?" Victor asked curiously.


    "Tatsuya."


    "Thatzy boy only trains, and as my sister''s son, he is also entitled to be n Leader," Natashia spoke.


    ''He won''t like this...'' Victor thought, predicting the man''s reaction.


    "... I also want you to train someone," Agnes said.


    "Oh? Are you going to use my idea?" Natashia asked.


    "Yes, I couldn''t do that in the past because I didn''t have someone I trusted a lot, but¡­ Now I do."


    "Who?" Victor asked.


    "Yuki Snow."


    Victor remembered the white-haired girl who was his Maid for a few days.


    "She has be quite popr among the n members. Hilda even talked about making her a right-hand woman. She just didn''t because the girl is quite weak, which can easily change with rigorous training."


    "You call it training. I call it torture." Roberta murmured.


    Everyone heard her, but they didn''t say anything because they knew it was true.


    "Hmm, Kaguya will take over the Snow n for 1 month. In the meantime, she and my Maids will train Ophis, Nero, Tatsuya, and Yuki on how to run a n. Meanwhile, Morgana, Jeanne, Scathach, Agnes, Natashia, Ruby, Violet, Sasha, and I will spar. Is that all?"


    "Yes." Natashia and Agnes spoke at the same time.


    "Good... Do you understand everything, Kaguya?"


    "Yes."


    "Good¡­ I also have another order."


    "Maria, we are going to increase our army."


    "..." Maria''s smile grew.


    "Who are we going to recruit?"


    "Demons."


    "Hehehehe, I can''t wait. When are we going to do this?"


    "In 15 days."


    Maria decided to mark it on her calendar as a highly anticipated event.


    "What army are you talking about?"


    "The deadly kind¡­ Ghouls."


    Morgana gulped, "...Oh, she''s a Ghoul Queen. I had forgotten about that."


    "So far, I only have Supernatural Beings that I caught when Master went to Japan in the Ophis incident." Maria pouted.


    "At that time, we didn''t need to use the Ghouls." Victor nodded.


    "Unfortunately," Maria spoke.


    "Happily," Jeanne said at the same time.


    The two women looked at each other for a few seconds until they were interrupted by Victor''s voice.


    "When I''m done talking to the Goddesses, I want all the Maids in my room today."


    "... Oh? Are we going to have sex!?" Roberta asked excitedly.


    "...." Kaguya, Eve, and Bruna''s faces turned redder, and they lowered their heads.


    "Who knows? I n to make all of you bear my name."


    The Maids opened their eyes wide.


    "As only Kaguya didn''t have my lineage before. Her changes were great, but that won''t happen to you. You are already my ''daughters''; after all, I raised you."


    "What I''m going to do is make everything official, just like I did with Kaguya."


    "¡­ So this is¡­ A marriage proposal!?" Roberta asked, even more excited.


    "Unfortunately, not yet... I have six women who are undecided." Victor gave Agnes, Scathach, and Natashia a meaningful look.


    "Humpf, you have to defeat me before that happens." Scathach snorted.


    "Darling, I''ll ept any time, but you do know what it means for me to join your n and officially marry you?" Natashia said.


    "Of course, we can''t do that now due to the war¡­ But that doesn''t mean we can''t do the ritual, right?" Victor spoke.


    "... Well..." Natashia smiled widely.


    "Just think of it as a way to gain power. You can''t admit it, but you''re way behind Scathach right now."


    "Ugh." Agnes and Natashia flinched with that invisible arrow.


    "Hey, Hey! What about us!?" Morgana spoke.


    "Morgana!"


    "What? Stop being a prude. You''re the oldest of us all!"


    "Don''t talk about my age!" Jeanne snapped.


    Victor looked seriously at Morgana and Jeanne:


    "Are you two absolutely sure about this? You know you can''t go back. I won''t let you."


    "..." The two fell silent at Victor''s sudden serious expression, and his question brought back the memories they had of Victor.


    To no one''s surprise, their response was:


    "Yes, I am." The two spoke at the same time.


    Victor continued looking at the two for a few seconds, and slowly his expression changed into a gentle smile:


    "I hope you won''t regret it."


    "¡­ Will you give me a reason to regret it?" Jeanne asked.


    "Of course not."


    "Then it''s okay." Jeanneughed as Morgana nodded.


    "Huh, I am fortunate to have you with me," Victor spoke.


    "Wrong. We are lucky to have you, Vic," Jeanne spoke.


    "If you say so¡­" Victor shrugged, unwilling to argue about it.


    "Back to the subject. Bruna, Maria, and Roberta, I want you in my roomter to make everything official. Kaguya and Eve must apany you and bring the necessary documents."


    "Yes, Master."


    "I assume you girls would follow the Maids?"


    "Yeah, if you''re going to do the Ritual, it''s better to do it all at once," Agnes spoke.


    Victor nodded his head, indicating that he understood, and looked at the redhead asking for her opinion:


    "...Scathach?"


    "I will also go. I want to see the changes your Bloodline will make in Agnes and Natashia."


    "Very well." Victor nodded and continued:


    "You have your orders. Go do your thing¡­ I have to face these Goddesses now."


    Natashia nodded and disappeared as she went to get Natalia to open a portal to Fulger territory.


    "I will prepare everything necessary forter and the documents. Help me with that, Girls." Kaguya announced.


    "Yes." They spoke in unison and soon followed Kaguya.


    "Come on; we have to talk to these Goddesses."


    Agnes, Scathach, Jeanne, and Morgana nodded.


    "Ugh, I need to contact Haruna. She must know about this Alliance; it influences her too." Victor grumbled.


    "We can ask Natalia when shees back," Scathach spoke.


    "We need more devices that speak between worlds. Unfortunately, due to Arcane being closed, we cannot get more." Agnes grumbled.


    "We can just borrow it from d. He must have some left over." Morgana spoke.


    "... Or we can ask my ''Master'' to sell them to us."


    "..."


    "Am I the only one who finds the situation with Victor and the Queen strange?" Morgana looked at the girls.


    "You are not the only one." Jeanne and Agnes spoke as Scathach fell silent with a dry look on her face.


    Victor chuckled inwardly as he sensed Scathach''s jealousy.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 627: Goddesses Squad?

    Chapter 627: Goddesses Squad?


    In thergest room of the Snow n mansion used for meetings with foreign diplomats sat Victor, Scathach, Morgana, Jeanne, Ruby, Violet, Agnes, Sasha, Natalia, and Haruna [who just arrived with Natalia''s help.]


    That group [specifically Victor] was looking at the Goddesses with a dead look in their eyes.


    Aphrodite, who was at the front as a representative of the Goddess group, was squirming under Victor''s gaze. She could clearly feel his feelings thanks to their connection, which Victor''s Wives also felt.


    Victor looked at Aphrodite, and then he looked at the Goddesses, who looked at him with explicit shock on their faces, and then he looked at Aphrodite again; he repeated this process a few times, and suddenly he felt a headacheing on.


    "Haah¡­" He took a long breath as he ced his hand on his brow, ''No wonder d was worried. This is too many Goddesses!''


    Victor didn''t have time to check on the Goddess when they arrived. As soon as he heard that Aphrodite had returned with the Gods, he knew he would get into trouble with d, and because of that, he went straight to the King''s Castle.


    In total, Aphrodite brought up 50 Goddesses.


    After a brief introduction, Victor could separate the prominent Goddesses from the group, which were:


    Hestia, the Goddess of the Hearth and Sacred Fire. [Finally, they''d found each other. Victor held her in high regard.]


    Tyche, the Goddess of Luck. [He had caught a glimpse of her before leaving.]


    Nike, the Goddess of Victory. [She would look like a very serious secretary in the correct clothes.]


    Demeter, the Goddess of Agriculture. [Mommy.]


    The Panacea sisters, Goddesses of Healing.


    Iaso, Goddess of Medicine.


    Hygea, Goddess of Health Preservation


    Rhea, the Mother Goddess. [A Titan and the strongest Mommy.]


    Thetis, a Sea Nymph and the Goddess of The Sea. [Who is also a Titan like Rhea and Aphrodite. She is a Mommy like Demeter.]


    Those were the only Goddesses with Major Divinities in a ''Concept''. The others were just Minor Goddesses without fully developed Divinities. Even though they didn''t have a Major Divinity, they weren''t useless.


    Since they were Goddesses with a Concept that still needed work to grow, they had opportunities to be more ''free'' and not be bound by their Divinity.


    Greater Goddesses like Hestia, for example, were limited in what they could do due to their Divinity, but this restriction did not apply to the other Lesser Goddesses. They could do anything, learn anything, and even specialize in different crafts.


    And that''s what most Lesser Goddesses did. They were masters of various crafts, like cksmithing, agriculture, etc.


    Although they were not as good as the ''Divinely Specialized'' Gods in this matter, such as Demeter or Hephaestus, they were far better than humans and other Mortal Races.


    "Sasha, did you count the items they brought?" Victor asked.


    When he spoke those words, it was as if a trance had been lifted from the Goddesses, and they snapped back to reality.


    "He''s beautiful!"


    "No wonder you''re Aphrodite''s mate."


    "Lucky woman! So jealous!"


    They began to whisper in a low voice, but since everyone had heightened senses, everyone could hear them.


    "Hmm." Sasha nodded her head as she red at the Goddesses who werementing on this, a look that Violet and Agnes shared:


    "I couldn''t touch some Divine Artifacts, but I ounted for everything; here is the report." She handed a sheet to Victor.


    When Victor looked at the report, his eyes grew wide.


    Curious about Victor''s reaction, Scathach, Morgana, Jeanne, and Haruna walked up behind him and looked at the paper.


    And just like him, the women also opened their eyes in shock.


    "How the hell did you get those items, Aphrodite? There''s tons of Ambrosia here, even Divine Weapons built by Hephaestus." Victor asked in shock.


    "Uhmm." Aphrodite snorted proudly and said, "No Mortal or God can escape my call."


    "... That''s true, but how did you bring it all here?" Haruna asked curiously.


    "I bought her thetest storage bag as a gift," Victor said.


    "Storage bag?" Haruna asked, confused, "Oh, those bags you always use when you go to my territory? I always wondered what it was, but I thought asking about it was rude."


    ''...So polite!'' They all thought at the same time.


    "Oh¡­ You haven''t received one yet, huh." Victor spoke.


    "Well, this item is not being marketed yet, Master. Only select people have ess to this item." Natalia exined.


    "The King wants to monopolize it, huh?" Victor spoke.


    "It''s a good source of ie, and if you sell to specific people, we can get political support and charge those individuals more... But because you helped us discover this method, we sell to you with just the material costs in mind." Natalia exined.


    "Recently, my dad has been getting proficient at making these storage bags, and they''ve been getting morepact." Natalia took a white cloth from her pocket and unfolded the fabric carefully, and soon everyone saw a white bag.


    "If necessary, we can also stretch the opening so that Beings can enter the space..." Natalia said as she stretched the bag''s opening to the size of a simple door.


    "Although it''s something we don''t rmend doing too often. Only my dad can do it because if trouble happens, he can use his powers to escape rtively easily."


    "I see¡­ Haruna, I''ll get you a bagter."


    "Mm, I will send the necessary moneyter."


    "..." Victor nodded his head.


    "Believe it or not, Victor, I didn''t get all the items in the Treasury of Olympus; I would need 50 more bags to get them all." Aphrodite started to speak.


    "The Gods have umted a lot over the years, huh," Ruby said.


    "Indeed." Aphrodite nodded and continued:


    "Because of that, I only chose those that would be useful to us."


    "Ambrosia are fruits that extend the life of a Mortal, and if empowered by a God''s Magic, we can make a human who will stay alive until someone kills him."


    "Does that mean he''ll have ''immortality'' like Vampires?" Sasha asked.


    "No, the ''immortality'' of Vampires is due to their high regeneration, a basic characteristic of Vampires. The Human who eats this fruit will have physical immortality, but he won''t gain any special Powers or anything like that; oh, he won''t have Spiritual Longevity either."


    "Spiritual Longevity?" Ruby asked.


    "Some Beings are not meant to have a long life. Humans are an example. Even if their physical body is fine, their Soul would not be. And over time, symptoms like madness, mental imbnce, and spiritual death can ensue." Jeanne exined.


    "I see... This is very informative... Is there a way to prevent these problems from happening?" Victor asked.


    "Of course, the Soul can be refined through unyielding willpower, but¡­ The mental imbnce will always remain. After all, a Human living a life greater than nned would create an imbnce, an abnormality in nature, which is not tolerated by existence." Jeanne spoke.


    ''Imbnce, huh...'' Ruby thought: ''That particr wordes up a lot when discussions about existence ur. I wonder why these Beings want to maintain bnce so much.'' She thought there must be a reason for that, and not just maintain ''existence''.


    Aphrodite continued, "Because of this, when we want to turn a Human into a God, the God-King basically has to make the Human reborn in a process simr to what you did with the Maids, Vic."


    "Simr...? Does he touch their Soul?" Victor asked.


    "Only Gods of Death have that ability, Vic, and I said, simr, not equal. The process of making a Human be a God takes a lot longer because the Human needs to work on a Concept to gain Godhood. The God-King merely ces a spark of Divinity in the Human''s body to help them ascend to Godhood, and with that spark, their Soul is refined to contain that Power." Aphrodite spoke.


    "What you do is more like aplete Soul overhaul, a skill unique to Progenitors. Not even Gods of Death can do that."


    Aphrodite didn''tment on the most crucial aspect of the Progenitor of Vampires, which is ''storing'' Souls in their own Soul, something no being but the Progenitors of Vampires could do.


    "What about the Demigods? In history, many of them became Gods." Violet asked.


    "Hercules, etc.," Sasha spoke.


    "You just remember him, huh," Ruby said.


    "Well, I saw a drawing of him when I was a kid." Sasha shrugged.


    "In the case of Demigods, this doesn''t happen because they already have their parent''s ''Divinity'' in their body, and they can ascend to a Lesser Godhood faster," Aphrodite exined.


    "Oh¡­ parentage speaks louder even in these matters, huh," Sasha muttered.


    "That''s the way life is. Sometimes very unfair, and sometimes very beautiful." Morgana spoke while looking at Victor.


    "¡­I feel like you are judging me for something, Morgana," Victor spoke.


    "And I am. The word ''unfair'' defines your very existence." She was brutally honest.


    "..." Victor''s smile twitched a little.


    Aphrodite coughed to get everyone''s attention, "Back to the subject of Ambrosia. Suppose the fruit is used on a Supernatural Being with the same method, for example, Noble Vampires, who already have high vitality. In that case, you can negate the weakness of needing to drink blood regrly."


    The girls and Victor opened their eyes wide. Even Scathach was no exception. She''d lived a long time and never knew that.


    "How long can we remain in that state?" Scathach quickly asked.


    "Hmm, I haven''t done the math, but if a Vampire Noble eats the fruit¡­ I think they''ll be fine for three to five years, of course, it depends on how much Energy is used. If a good amount of Energy is used, that time will increase."


    "For that reason, I rmend having at least 10 or more fruits in your bag. This is for emergency cases when Victor is not around."


    "Remember, it''s for emergencies! We only have so many fruits. This is not Mount Olympus, where the soil is fertile enough to produce these fruits. Even with the help of Demeter, it will not be possible to grow them here. Therefore, we only have a limited supply."


    "¡­That''s¡­ Amazing, Aphrodite. You are amazing, Aphrodite!" Victor chuckled as he hugged Aphrodite.


    "Fufufu~, praise me more! Realize how amazing I am!" Aphrodite returned Victor''s embrace.


    "Whoa, she''s getting cockier," Morgana spoke.


    "It''s okay for now. She''s just done a lot of beneficial things for the group; she deserves this treat." Violet spoke.


    "..." The Vampires looked at Violet suspiciously, like they were looking at an imposter or something.


    "What? What''s with that look?"


    "Who are you, and what have you done to my friend?! Give her back!" Sasha was prepared to make any move if necessary.


    "H-Huh!?"


    "Violet is too possessive to speak coherent words." Ruby spoke in a cold tone, "Who are you?"


    "My daughter wouldn''t make such ament; I raised her! She''s more¡­ Aggressive!"


    Veins began bulging in Violet''s head.


    "Mah, Mah, no need for all this drama. It''s obvious Violet did it because she''s a proper ''Queen''." Jeanne defended Violet.


    "What do you mean?" Ruby and Sasha looked at Jeanne.


    "Confidence,dies. Violet knows that no matter what happens, she has all of Victor''s firsts and is his First Wife."


    "Because of that, she is working with me to be a proper ''Queen''."


    "..." A silence descended on the group. They were too shocked to want to feel jealousy or envy. They just looked at Violet as if she were a very rare animal.


    "Humpf, no matter how many bitchese to my Husband, I will always be the most important! Bow down, half-breeds!" She spoke with an arrogance simr to a certain Golden King.


    "..." The girls looked at Jeanne with nk stares.


    "Did you teach her that?" Sasha asked.


    "¡­ That was Morgana." Jeanne sold out her friend.


    "Oyy! Don''t rat me out so easy!"


    "Anyway, why is she learning from you? Aren''t there more qualified people?"


    "Who?" Jeanne asked.


    "...." Ruby had no answers.


    "It might not seem like it, but Jeanne was a very decent Queen. She was quite a match for d''s First Wife before the poor thing fell into the endless abyss because of bloodlust."


    That was why Victor was cuddling and spoiling Aphrodite so much right now. The bloodlust problem was manageable, but at times when Victor wasn''t around, it became a weakness for the girls who were used to feeding on his blood.


    "Was the First Queen a decent woman?" Sasha asked curiously.


    "Yeah, she was a good Queen. She always treated everyone with respect, and she was very wise, too. d was really lucky to have her as his First Wife." Agnes spoke while remembering the past when she was a child and visited the Queen with her mother.


    "Hmm¡­ Girls?" Haruna''s emotionless voice was heard.


    "..." The women looked at Haruna.


    "Did you forget them?" She pointed to the group of Goddesses who were watching everything with amused looks. One even had a warm look that came from a red-haired Goddess.


    "Oh."


    Yes, they forgot.


    "Do we really have trouble focusing on something? Are we kids?" Sasha spoke.


    "Maybe¡­ I''m still a kid at heart!" Morganaughed as Jeanne nodded several times with a:


    "Umu, Umu."


    Sasha, Ruby, and Violet rolled their eyes at this scene.


    ''What are these old women talking about? Children? Bitch, have you ever heard of shame?'' The three of them thought at the same time.


    "I don''t think this is a problem¡­." A woman''s gentle voice was heard, and the red-haired Goddess soon approached the group.


    "Losing focus because you are in a Family environment is something valuable. You are very harmonious with each other. It is as if I was seeing a group of sisters."


    "¡­ Well, you''re not wrong." Violet was the one to speak, which sent yet another shock wave through the group; they weren''t used to seeing a mature Violet.


    ''Wait, isn''t she more mature than I, her mother?'' Agnes thought in disbelief.


    "Because we keep an eye on which ''scavengers'' try to exploit our Husband. I don''t want anything to destroy this Family environment."


    Once again, another wave of shock ensued for all the girls who knew Violet. They were really wondering if the girl was switched or something.


    "A valid concern and an admirable one. But I can tell you that you won''t need to worry about it...Aphrodite is very possessive of her ''belongings'' regarding other Goddesses. She made that very clear a few moments ago, and because of that, everyone is very quiet." The Goddess spoke while looking at her fellow Goddesses, who shuddered a little and turned their faces away as if thendscape had something interesting to see.


    And there definitely was an interesting sight: a very handsome man and a Goddess whose beauty didn''t lose to his in the slightest were sitting on the floor while said Goddess was in hisp being pampered.


    "Well, she is a woman with pink hair," Violet said as if that exined everything.


    Sasha and Ruby both smiled when they understood the reference Violet was making.


    A reference the Goddess of The Home didn''t understand.


    "Pink hair?"


    "Don''t worry; it''s an inside joke."


    "Oh... Fair enough."


    "Anyway, your name is... You''re Hestia, correct?"


    "Mm, it''s a surprise that you remembered our presentation since there are so many of us."


    "We will never forget the Goddess who Blessed us."


    "Oh¡­" Hestia disyed a small smile:


    "I just did a favor for a Goddess who, despite being troublesome, is still my friend. It''s no big deal."


    Violet shook her head, "You have no idea just how much what you did has deeply touched my Husband. He values ??Home and Family so much."


    Hestia''s smile grew into gentler tones, "That''s good... A close family is always better." Thest part wasmented on with a pained tone.


    A tone that Violet and Rhea, who was nearby, also noticed.


    Deciding not toment on it now, she spoke:


    "You have a ce in everyone''s hearts here, Hestia. Because of that, feel free to always visit us whenever you want."


    "...." Hestia smiled gently, and the pain on her face disappeared as if it didn''t exist. It was always nice to be in a ce where one was appreciated.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 628:An Emergency?

    Chapter 628: An emergency?


    You remember that n about going to train? Well, that didn''t happen.


    The reason?


    The King suddenly contacted the Vampire Counts for an emergency meeting. Alexios and Natalia were quickly dispatched at the request of the King himself, and soon they were all in a meeting room.


    "My King, what is the reason for the emergency meeting?" Eleonor, apanied by Rose, asked.


    "We need to build another city."


    "¡­ Huh?" That was everyone''s unanimous reaction.


    "d, exin things properly," Victor spoke with a frown on his face. Even though he was no longer a Vampire Count, ironically speaking, he held political power above a Vampire Count, even if normal Noble Vampires didn''t know about it since virtually all of the High-Ranking Nobility knew of this fact.


    d looked at Victor and thought: ''I never expected to see him again so soon.''


    "¡­Haah." Sighing visibly, d began to exin.


    "As you know, the Demon War has reached across the globe, many humans have died, and some Supernatural Races have been affected as well."


    Everyone nodded their heads, indicating they understood.


    "Recently, the Demons have been in a war of attrition with the Angels in ancient Russia and China territory."


    "I don''t know what happened exactly, but Diablo has stopped his decisive moves and is very quiet... And I don''t like this silence. Diablo is a decisive being, and if he is silent, it is because something rted to his ns went wrong ."


    "Anyway, the damage caused by this war has already reached the entire globe. ording to our previous meeting, I was trying to gain influence in some humanmunities and secretly helped tribes of Supernatural Beings who were my allies a while ago. "


    "..." Everyone opened their eyes to this information. They never thought that d was so active in the war.


    "Except, a problem has urred..."


    "Specifically speaking, Yama happened."


    "¡­ Yama¡­? Are you talking about the King of Hell from Hindu Mythology?" Natashia asked.


    "Yes. ording to my sources, he was already in the Human World looking for something to do until recently. He''s been seen going to countries on the continent of Africa for ''vacation'' and causing chaos for Humans and Supernatural Beings alike."


    "At the same time, in South America, in the Amazon rainforest, a group of Asuras were causing chaos and death, and as you know, the Asuras are Yama''s subordinates."


    "And this is where the problem for what I called this meetinges in."


    "I owe favors to some groups of Supernatural Beings in South Africa and the Amazon."


    "In South America, we have a Race of women who are quite familiar with your lover, Victor."


    "...." Victor was silent for a few seconds. He was searching his memory until he remembered something that happened hundreds of years ago where a group of Goddesses created a sacred ce for women who men murdered.


    "Amazons?"


    "Correct."


    "... But isn''t that group being protected by the Divinity of the Goddesses? The Holy Land itself is also a hidden ce, and rumor has it that theirnd is in another dimension." Natashia spoke.


    "The corruption that exists in Hell is a terrible Energy. If thrown into the Earth, no defense willst long. There is a reason why only Holy Beings can deal with the beings of Hell." d spoke.


    "And the Asuras are, essentially speaking, Demons from another Hell."


    "d, you are not telling everything. Normally, corruption wouldn''t be an issue, but I assume that because of the civil war, the power of the Goddesses has waned, and they are no longer protecting the Sacred Land, right?" Victor spoke.


    "Correct. There is also the fact that half of the Goddesses who created thatnd are on this, billions of light years away from Earth." d spoke.


    "Aphrodite, Hestia, Hera, Rhea, Artemis, Athena, and Demeter."


    "This was and that these Goddesses created." d finished.


    "And Aphrodite, Hestia, Demeter, and Rhea are on this." Victor continued.


    "Which leaves only Artemis, Athena, and Hera as support, but as you know, a civil war is going on, and they are using their energy constantly..." d added as he looked at Victor; the suggestion in his eyes was unmistakable.


    "Ugh¡­ This is my problem, isn''t it?" Victor squirmed.


    "...." d just smiled. He was definitely enjoying the trouble he was throwing at Victor.


    "You specialize in women, right? And half of the Goddesses mentioned are your Wives, so you deal with it."


    "... Huh? I don''t have that kind of rtionship with the Goddesses."


    "Yeah, look at my face and see if I believe you."


    "..." Victor wrinkled his eyebrows.


    "Please, Victor, I''m not a fool. How can a natural yboy like you not touch the beautiful Goddesses? Are you doing the job right?"


    ''... So petty! Is this the King of the Vampires?'' The girls in the room thought in unison.


    ''Well, he must be very frustrated dealing with Victor''s bullshit.'' Scathach thought with narrowed eyes. She didn''t like d''s ''hint'' about Victor one bit.


    "Haah, I could retort that you could ask your ex-wives that, but that would be low even for me and would also be disrespecting Jeanne and Morgana." Victor sighed as he ignored d''s gaze that hardened at the name of his ex-wives.


    "Anyway, who are you going to help in South Africa?"


    "Oh? Why do you think I would go to South Africa?"


    "...." Victor rolled his eyes.


    "You specifically mentioned the Amazons first because they are rted to me, and you n to send me there because there are probably more ''things'' than just Asuras. As a ''King'', I don''t think Yama would be so reckless as to let his ''soldiers'' act together by themselves."


    "Whatever is in that ce will need my attention or possibly Scathach''s attention."


    "Which leaves South Africa for you to deal with, and since you or Jeanne are the only ones who can ''easily'' deal with a King of Hell, it''s probably you who will."


    "..." d looked at Victor with a neutral face, but inside, he was sweating like a pig.


    "You really had a good master," d said.


    "I didn''t teach him that, I told him always to be attentive to details, but someone else taught him that more broadly," Scathach said.


    "Look to the shadows, since the one who taught me this was not Scathach, but Oda nk when he taught me the Art of being a Ninja."


    "The lessons of Adonis'' Masters are also my lessons... Even though that body hadn''t been advantageous in the past, the lessons I received from Hilda, Agnes, and Oda still remain with me."


    "..." Agnes looked at Victor withplicated eyes because, for a moment, she didn''t see Victor but her ex-husband in front of her. Which was understandable; after all, the being that was once Adonis lived inside Victor.


    "Are you losing yourself in your own identity, Victor?" d used the name Victor on purpose.


    "As a Progenitor, you understand howplicated it is. I understand I didn''t live that ''life'', but it''s hard not to rte and treat that ''life'' as if it were mine when I merged with it and have all the memories from him."


    "... You are not wrong. I understand it isplicated, but you misunderstand the situation."


    "What do you mean?"


    "From the moment you merged, that was ''your'' life."


    "....."


    "Take it as if at some point in the past you were ''Adonis'' because that interpretation is not wrong either."


    "When you referred to the lessons that ''you'' received in the past from Oda nk, you clearly referred to that as ''me'', and that is correct."


    "Knowing how to differentiate is good, but at the same time, you must ept these experiences as yours. Conflict is not necessary; eptance is."


    "..." Victor was silently absorbing d''s advice.


    "Back to the point, what will you do in South Africa, d?" Agnes spoke, this was a very sensitive andplicated topic for her, and she didn''t want to hear it now.


    d looked at Agnes and understood the woman''s intentions, so he spoke:


    "I will help a people known as Asanbosam."


    "... Asan-Asabo-... Huh?" Eleonor couldn''t pronounce it correctly.


    "Asanbosam is a group of Vampire Nobles who live in South Africa," Rose said.


    "... Why would they go to live in that country? The sun is hot in that region of the," Eleonor asked.


    "I don''t know about that either since they are a very istionist group," Rose answered.


    "... Contrary to what you may think, the Asanbosam are not descended from d''s bloodline." Scathach corrected Rose and then added:


    "They are descended from an Ancient Vampire Bloodline that predates even d."


    "..." A silence fell in the throne room, and shock was visible on the face of those who didn''t know this; even Rose was no different.


    "You really know a lot of things, Master." Victor smiled.


    "Well, I traveled the world in training and found some hidden Vampire groups. I met this group in the past but was not allowed to enter their vige, but through a friend I made there, she told me the ''basics'' of their history, and that''s how I knew they weren''t of d''s Bloodline."


    "... I thought all existing Vampires were descended from d''s Bloodline?" Natashia spoke, still in shock by this knowledge.


    "Most are, but there are small groups that have survived the passage of time, small groups whose Bloodline predates d''s lineage," Scathach replied.


    "The Title of First Progenitor is just a Title Supernatural Beings have bestowed upon me. It is a Title that rarely portrays the truth of a Race." d began to speak.


    "Each age, a Progenitor of a Race is born."


    "So it stands to reason that before I was born, there were other Progenitors of Vampires."


    "The only difference between them and me is that¡­ I survived, and I created a strongmunity for my Race. I made the Vampires prosper and built a strong Faction while they failed to survive and protect their Bloodline."


    "I won; they didn''t."


    "..." The people in the room didn''t refute that. d might be a lot of trouble, but that was an undeniable fact that no one could dispute.


    "I am called the First Progenitor because I am the best known... And because this man has recently be popr." He pointed at Victor, who just raised his eyebrow.


    "Before, I was called The Progenitor, but that Title changed to First Progenitor because another being like me appeared in the same era in which I rule."


    "... Returning to the subject, you will go to South Africa and face Yama while possibly recruiting the Vampires to Nightingale, and my group will go to South America to help the Amazons?" Victor asked.


    "Wrong."


    "... Huh?"


    "Eleonor and Victor, you two will create the new city."


    "... Excuse me?" The two spoke at the same time.


    "Eleonor has the power to shape and creatend. Her n Bloodline was the one who made those mountains that separate the territory and keep the monsters from invading."


    "Victor, I know that one of the powers of World Trees is to control Nature. I have seen this many times in the past, so you, as a Being that merged with a World Tree, should also have that Power."


    "..." Victor didn''t say anything, not denying or epting those words.


    "You can use that to create wooden houses. Take it as training since you probably haven''t explored this Power much yet."


    d disyed a small smile, "You two, with those Powers, are ideal masons."


    "...." Victor and Eleonor didn''t really know what to say when their powers were reduced to just ''masons''.


    "I presume that while Eleonor and I work as ''masons'', Scathach, along with Aphrodite, will deal with the Demons on the Amazon side?" Victor asked.


    "Originally, the Goddesses were supposed to help the Amazons in case of invaders¡­ So yes, you are correct." d didn''t refute Victor''s words.


    "Alexios and his daughter will be responsible for evacuating the two groups. I''m counting on you, Alexios."


    "Your wish is mymand, My King." Alexios ced his hand on his chest and spoke respectfully.


    "¡­ Just out of curiosity, how many Amazons are there?" Natashia asked.


    "There were over ten thousand Amazonsst time I checked," d answered casually.


    "....."


    "What about Vampires from South Africa?" Natashia continued.


    "I think it''s amunity of a hundred members. It must have grown over time, but due to Vampire physiology, it couldn''t have grown by more than two hundred," d replied.


    "...."


    It was painfully apparent that d was throwing the heavy lifting on Victor and his group.


    "d, spit it out. Why are you giving me ''allies'' so easily?" Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "... Eh? What are you talking about?"


    Victor and the girls rolled their eyes when they saw d''s feigned attitude.


    "As a King, the logical decision would be to invite the most numerous group of Supernatural Beings to your forces-¡­ Oh." Victor started to exin but stopped when he realized why d refused to go directly to the Amazons.


    d''s smile grew wider when he saw Victor''s face of realization.


    "Victor? Do you know something?" Eleonor asked.


    "Alucard, could you ''kindly'' exin what you have discovered?" d spoke.


    Victor narrowed his eyes at d, this old man was quite irritating today. Then, with a long sigh, he spoke:


    "... The Amazons are a society ruled by women who have been murdered by men and exploited by them in the past. That hatred is ingrained in their culture; they see men as nothing more than breeding stock or something akin to cattle to exploit."


    "d doesn''t want to touch that ho''s nest because it would take too much work - possibly years of ''re-education'' to make the Amazons useful to him, so he left this ''little problem'' to a ''women expert'' like me."


    d pped his hands several times, "As expected of Victor, you really understand things."


    Victor snorted and turned his face away. He could already feel the headacheing from dealing with this problem. He already had problems at home, dealing with several [thirsty] Greek Goddesses looking at him candidly, and now he had to deal with more than 10,000 bloodthirsty, man-hating women?


    "Looking at it this way, I now understand why d doesn''t want Victor to help the women. He''d kill them." Agnes spoke. She understood very well Victor''s attitude toward those who raised their des against him.


    "Scathach, as a woman, and a strong one at that, would receive a far better weing from the Amazons than a man," Agnes exined.


    "Well, their Queen asked me to help them, not exterminate them." d nodded, "And even though I owe them a debt, I don''t really want to interact with them. These women are more trouble than the Queen of Witches."


    "Correction... They are 100x more troublesome than Evie."


    "Ugh¡­" Victor groaned in annoyance. If even d didn''t want to deal with these women, Victor could imagine their attitude.


    "But! Since we have a ''women expert'' who even made a deal with the Witch Queen, this job should be easy for him! After all, he even has half of the Goddesses who created that Holy Land in his group. It should be really ''easy'' to control those women, right?" d grinned widely.


    ''... He''s really enjoying this a lot.'' Everyone thought when they saw the smile on d''s face.


    "Oh, just for context, Eleonor, you will make thend of the city, and Victor will make the houses with his Power to control Nature. You must not make the houses with earth."


    "Why not?" Eleonor asked.


    "Earth houses are very¡­ Primitive. It''s fine to do that in an emergency, but living in those for a long time is a big no, and these women are ''guests'', so a minimum of respect is required."


    "..." Eleonor nodded, understanding d''s thoughts. She also wouldn''t want to live long in an earthhouse, even if it was molded with her power. The feeling was not the same as living in a house of wood or concrete.


    d looked at Victor, "Alucard, the houses don''t have to be asplex as what that Witch did in the Snow n city."


    "They are guests, but luxury is not necessary."


    "..." Victor nodded, understanding what d meant.


    ''Basically, don''t spoil them too much, huh? Let them take care of themselves.'' Victor thought.


    "Before making any decisions, I will speak to the Goddesses about this matter¡­ If the answer is yes, where should the new city be built?" Victor asked.


    "Where? What a silly question. Of course, it will be in the territory of the Snow n." d spoke.


    "Ugh." Agnes groaned in annoyance. She could already see the mountain of paperwork she would have to do.


    "I refuse! I don''t want to deal with a bunch of bitches who think they''re superior to everyone else! My n and I already have our hands full with the Humans and Supernatural Beings currently in the new city!"


    "I don''t want to deal with this shit!!"


    "..." Everyone was speechless when they saw Agnes'' outburst, ''She really spoke with all her heart just now.'' Everyone thought at the same time.


    "But-." d tried to talk to Agnes and convince her.


    "I refuse!! Wasn''t I clear enough!? I refuse!" Agnes practically screamed.


    "Ugh¡­" Natashia put her hands over her ears; the woman had a high-pitched scream.


    "If you force me to do this, I will burn everything down! Fuck the city, fuck these problems! Everything will turn to ashes!" Agnes threatened, and no one doubted that she would do it.


    "I support Agnes. I don''t want to deal with this shit." Victor said since he didn''t want his Wives to waste any more time on paperwork. They needed to train.


    "Why don''t we make a city next to the Royal Capital?" Victor suggested softly.


    d winced visibly at Victor''s suggestion. "Definitely not! The Royal Capital is a ce where everything is supposed to be civil. I don''t want these women here, and that would be a stupid political move, not to mention their hatred of men," d spoke and quickly proposed:


    "What about the Fulger n?"


    "I refuse. Due to our recent agreement, we have our hands full, nning how to improve society as a whole." Natashia didn''t want to deal with that shit either.


    "The Scarlett n? As women, they would respect Scathach a lot." d spoke.


    "I abandoned my territory." Scathach quickly spoke.


    ''Good thing I left my territory, or I would have to deal with this shit.''


    "...."


    If Scathach won''t go, then... Everyone in the room looked at Eleonor and Rose.


    Seeing the group''s gazes, Eleonor and Rose looked behind them for a group, but when they saw no one, they broke out in a sweat like pigs in a ughterhouse as they pointed at themselves.


    "Us?"


    "Ohhh! This is perfect! Strong women lead the Adrasteia n, so they won''t be able toin much about this setup."


    "Wait-." Eleonor was going to refuse, but she heard Victor''s voice.


    "Actually, that''s a good idea. We have those monsters close to n Adrasteia, too, so we can use the monsters as ''severe re-education''."


    "...." She looked at Victor as if she''d suffered a catastrophic betrayal.


    "We can group the Amazons and some men from n Adrasteia to go on an expedition together. Maybe with that, they will lose a little of their ego." d said, "That''s a good idea."


    "In extreme cases, we can just throw those bitches to the monsters. The trauma and desperation of imminent death will fix them right up." Victor added.


    "What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger, huh?" d spoke.


    "Umu. As expected of you, you understand well." Victor nodded several times in satisfaction.


    "Then it is decided! The new city will be made close to n Adrasteia but at a very considerable distance." d made the decision.


    "E-Eh!? Wait! You can''t decide that-"Eleonor was going toin again, but Victor''s voice was heard.


    "20 KM is a perfect distance. That way, Eleonor can hide her n secrets well, and by making the Amazons a subordinate ''vige'', the Amazons willpletely depend on n Adrasteia for support." Victor added.


    Eleonor looked at Victor with a death stare. ''At the very least, he''s trying to ease my n''s burdens, even if he threw me under the bus.''


    Soon an argument ensued, with d and Victor exchanging ideas while Eleonor looked at the two of them with nk stares that surpassed even Natashia, Agnes, Violet, and even Aphrodite.


    For the first time in history, the two Progenitors came together for a single purpose.


    Their sanity.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 629: Those Who Judge Souls.

    Chapter 629: Those Who Judge Souls.


    Greek Underworld.


    "You made a decision faster than expected..." A Goddess with long hair as ck as the starry night, wearing an equally ck dress, appeared in Persephone''s room.


    "There was no decision from the beginning, Nyx."


    "..." The Primordial Goddess just smiled neutrally.


    "And letting foreigners contaminate this ce is something I don''t want either. This is my home, and I will protect it."


    "In that case..." A dark power emerged from Nyx''s hand, and soon Hades'' Helm appeared:


    "ept your ce as the True Ruler of Greek Hell."


    "... Before that." Persephone looked seriously at Nyx with her one healed eye.


    "Why were you inconsistent when mentioning Erebus? Is he your husband or not?"


    "Hmm?" Nyx''s face slowly started to darken, "What makes you think I have a problem with him?"


    "... When you visited mest time, I was paying attention to every detail, and one moment you called Erebus your husband, and the next moment, you called him Ex-husband with a lot of distaste."


    "So, what is the truth?"


    Nyx narrowed her eyes, "... Why are you so interested in my personal life, Persephone?"


    "Because I am seriously doubting whether you are sane or not." She was frank.


    "...." Nyx''s eyes twitched a little at thatment.


    The two Goddesses were silent, staring at each other for a few minutes until Nyx opened her Mouth:


    "He is my husband and, simultaneously, my ex-husband. That''s all you need to know."


    "....." Persephone twitched her only visible eye.


    "Don''t tell me that the most loyal Greek betrayed you for another woman?"


    Nyx''s face showed no signs of changing, but her aura grew much heavier.


    "Persephone, my personal business is none of your business." Nyx''s tone was neutral but carried a visible hostility.


    "Hmm... Interesting. You Primordial Gods like to meddle in other''s lives, but you don''t like it when others meddle in yours. How hypocritical." Persephone snorted. Then she closed her eyes and said:


    "¡­ Well, I guess that''s how the Gods are. I''m like that too, and how you refer to him doesn''t matter to me."


    To be honest, Persephone just wanted to make Nyx''s mood worse. She didn''t know why Erebus was a tense subject for the Night Goddess, and she didn''t care.


    All she wanted was to make the Goddess of The night''s mood worse because it was obvious that Nyx was treating her like a pawn, and that wasn''t a very nice feeling, but as the Primordial Goddess had said from the beginning, Persephone never had a choice in the matter...


    Something that wasn''t entirely true.


    Persephone was no fool. She could flee The Underworld and leave all this trouble behind her, but where would she go?


    From what she understood, the Human World was also in crisis, and she had no support outside Mount Olympus; her hands were tied.


    And she couldn''t just run away. This was her home, the home she''d fought and bled for, the home that reduced her to this deplorable state, and she would fight for this ce. She was The Queen of The Underworld, and as Queen, she must fix her Kingdom... Even if she had to trample on her ''husband'' Legacy.


    Persephone spat in disgust at the word. She refused to call that man her husband because when his Kingdom needed him, he was not there. He even ''betrayed'' his home.


    She distrusted the information about Hades'' possible betrayal because she heard this information from Nyx, and the Primordial Gods were not known to be trustworthy.


    "Give me the Helm, and I''ll drive those motherfuckers out of my Kingdom."


    Nyx smiled neutrally and without hostility and said, "... That''s what I''m talking about." Then, she tossed the Helm to Persephone.


    The Queen of The Underworld took the Helm in her hand, asking, "How do I use this?"


    "The Helm is embedded with the ''Authority'' to Rule Greek Hell. The moment you put it on, that ''Authority'' will test your impartiality over Souls. If you pass the test, you will connect with the system that manages all Souls, a boon exclusive to those who Rule Hell."


    "...." Persephone nodded.


    "Do you know what the function of Hell and Heaven is?" Nyx asked.


    "Judging Souls?"


    "An iplete answer, but not entirely wrong," Nyx spoke and added:


    "Hell and Heaven exist to recycle Souls. The only ones who can judge Souls are The Judges of The Abyss and, to a lesser extent, the Kings of Hell."


    "Leaving aside the Heavenly Paradise that does not matter here."


    "Each Hell has its own peculiarity and way of interacting with Souls, but their work remains the same. They receive the ''sinners'' that these Beings judge. They are sent to Hell, receive their punishment, and have their Souls recycled. Soon after, that Soul will go to another Primordial Being responsible for Reincarnation and Life, and that Soul will gain a new beginning."


    "Everything in this world has a Soul, even a mountain or nt, and these non-sentient Souls will go through Hell when they die and then return to the Cycle of Reincarnation and Life. That part will be done automatically, so you merely need to keep the system running, which is not happening right now due to Hades'' absence."


    "... I didn''t know that... I mean, I didn''t know that Hell was so important."


    "That is normal. This is something only the King of Hell can know. I''m telling you because I''m sure you''ll pass the test."


    "I''m curious, what is the purpose of Heaven?" Persephone asked.


    Nyx looked at Persephone for a few seconds and decided to exin. It was a valid question, after all:


    "... It''s the same as Hell, recycling Souls. The ''good'' part of a Being''s Soul goes to Heaven, and when that Soul is ''satisfied'' with its personal Heaven, that Soul will return to the Cycle of Reincarnation."


    "Of course, this varies from Heaven to Heaven as well as with Hells."


    "For example, in the skies of The Nordic Pantheon, Beings who died with ''honor'' would go to Valha, and when they die again, they will go straight to the Cycle of Reincarnation."


    "Those who died in a normal way, no matter if they were good or not, will go to Norse Mythology Hell and will undergo recycling."


    "Although they are called Beings who ''judge'' Souls, their job is better described as separating the good and bad parts of a Being and to throw those respective parts in their proper ces."


    "Only in cases where the Being has a lot of power is that Being truly judged. So, for example, if a Lesser God died by Thanatos'' Scythe, that God would be judged by these Entities, and depending on their judgment, that God may stop existing, or his Soul would return to the Cycle of Reincarnation, and he would gain a fresh start."


    "I presume the same is true of strong Mortals, for example, some Vampires and Werewolves?" Persephone asked.


    "Correct, but in the case of Mortals, they will still go to Heaven or Hell depending on their actions, something that does not happen to a God because they are essentially a Higher Existence than Mortals; therefore, their judgment is more decisive."


    "¡­ If anything is different from Mortals without power, those Supernatural Beings who have strong Powers will go straight to hell or heaven, and their Souls will not be divided."


    "Why does that happen?" Persephone asked.


    "Who knows? I don''t even know why these Entities treat Beings of equal power the same as ordinary Mortals... But I have formed theories over centuries of observing this system."


    Nyx looked at Persephone for a few seconds and spoke, "The Soul is the answer. Stronger Beings have a strong will, and despite the incredible power of these Beings, they cannot ''divide'' the good and the bad from the Soul of these Beings without causing serious damage to the Soul itself. And if the Soul is damaged, it will not return to the Reincarnation Cycle. Thus, they are judged and thrown directly into Hell or Paradise... At least that''s a theory I have developed."


    "... That''s possible, but I hardly think these Beings would have a hard time splitting a Soul. After all, they are experts in this matter."


    "..." Nyx just nodded, having had the same thought.


    "Anyway, you shouldn''t worry about it; put the Helm on your head."


    "Got any advice?"


    "Don''t be swallowed up by the presence of The Three."


    "... Okay." Using her only hand, Persephone put on Hades'' Helm, and in the next second, she was elsewhere.


    She was on a stone tform, and the entirendscape around her was made up of countless gxies.


    "A new Ruler will be decided."


    Three booming voices echoed throughout the domain, and Persephone quickly looked up, and she would probably never forget what she saw.


    She saw the ''face'' of that Being, specifically just some parts of it.


    She saw an open mouth containing an entire gxy within it.


    Giant golden eyes and several hands with the same golden color.


    The Being was massive, and Persephone felt small in front of these Beings.


    Her body was shaking, panic visible on her face, and she felt like she would be ''swallowed'' whole until she remembered Nyx''s words.


    And that made her open her eyes wide and clench the fists of both her hands...? Wait.


    She looked down and saw that she was no longer injured.


    Suddenly, something starteding out of the floor.


    "Souls are a fundamental part of the workings of The Universe. As an Overlord, it will take wit to differentiate between right and wrong on some asions." The Mouth began to speak.


    Two Beings began to form, and a woman and a man were in front of her.


    "As a Ruler, eyes that can see what is needed are important to the job." The voice came from the direction of The Hands.


    "This man killed his mistress; she was cheating on him with another man." The Mouth spoke.


    "The woman defended herself against a robbery and ended up being shot and killed." The Hands added.


    "Now, choose. Who will go to Hell, and who will go to Heaven?" The voice came from the direction of The Eyes.


    "...." Persephone fell silent, and only now did she realize why Nyx had spoken to her so much before she came to this ce. All that talk was a ''hint'' for this asion.


    Persephone looked at the man and the woman. They were both normal, and she couldn''t feel any ''power''ing from them.


    "Both of them will go to Hell and Heaven," Persephone replied.


    "Wrong." The Three said at the same time.


    Persephone shivered again.


    "You''re not us, so you can''t judge them like us. Sagacity is important for the job." The Mouth spoke.


    With that warning, Persephone realized what she was doing wrong.


    The two Beings disappeared as if they had never existed, and soon a woman and a child appeared in front of her.


    "Sin is judged differently by us. Rulers don''t have themon sense of a Mortal. To a Mortal, what might be considered a Sin, to us might be an act of kindness." The voice came from The Eyes.


    "The woman in front of you killed her lover because he constantly abused her." The Mouth spoke.


    "The child in front of you killed his younger brother because he was jealous of the attention he received." The Hands spoke.


    "Answer me, who will go to Hell, and who will go to Heaven?" The Three spoke at the same time.


    "...." Persephone was silent for a few seconds before she answered.


    "Both will go to Hell."


    "Wrong." The Three spoke at the same time.


    "Huh? The two killed, aren''t the two guilty?"


    "Leave prejudice aside." The Mouth began to speak.


    "The act of taking away the Fate and Life of an innocent Soul is crueler and more worthy of punishment than the act of protecting oneself from an aggressor." The voice came from The Eyes.


    "The correct answer is, the child goes to Hell, and the woman goes to Paradise." The voice came from The Hands.


    "...." That answer left Persephone in deep thought.


    ''Am I not judging Sin? Am I judging the damage done to Souls? Huh?'' Persephone waspletely confused.


    "Again." The Three spoke at the same time.


    Soon three Souls appeared in front of Persephone.


    A small child again, a grown woman, and a teenage boy around 16.


    "The boy fell into sexual depravity with the instructor from which he learned and died of exhaustion because he could not stand the excessive effort of the act." The Mouth spoke.


    "The womanmitted suicide because she couldn''t stand the pressure of society." The Eyes spoke.


    "The child fell victim to starvation, and to survive, he practiced cannibalism among his peers." The Hands spoke.


    Persephone winced at thest one.


    "Now, who will go to Hell and to Heaven?" The three asked.


    "...." Persephone took a few minutes to answer before she opened her mouth.


    "The teenager will go to Paradise."


    "The woman and child will go to Hell."


    "Why?" The Three asked.


    "The teenager''s act itself is not a Sin. He exercised his free will, and he died exercising his will."


    "The womanmitted suicide, and, regardless of the reason, she took her own Life and Destiny in a cowardly act."


    "The childmitted the greatest Sin bymitting cannibalism."


    "Wrong," The Hand said.


    "Correct." The Eyes and Mouth spoke.


    "... Huh?"


    "Wanting to survive is not a Sin. On the contrary, this is a privilege for all living Beings. The boy was caught in an uncontroble situation, and he exerted his will to survive." The hand said:


    "Look at him, is his Soul defiled?"


    Persephone looked at the boy, who had at some point transformed into a translucent form, and she saw that he waspletely ''clean'' of impurities.


    "... But he-."


    "Leave your prejudices aside; impartiality is necessary."


    "The teenager and the woman are correct." The Eyes and the Mouth spoke.


    "Every Soul is born with free will. The option of suicide is only ignored by us when the Soul really has no choice but suicide to alleviate its suffering." The Eyes spoke and continued:


    "In that situation, context is important in deciding your judgment."


    "¡­ What choices did she have?" Persephone asked.


    "The woman came from a wealthy family. She suffered from pressure from society and her parents since she was a child, but she had many resources avable."


    "... She could have run away from it all, decided to live her life elsewhere, or used the money to try to improve her situation."


    "Correct. She had several options out of this situation, but due to poor willpower and weak mind, she chose the easiest option."


    "Suffering is not bad. The Soul endures suffering as it is tempered and grows stronger, so it is when the Soul is nearing its end that it demonstrates its true potential."


    "Excessive happiness leads to sloppiness; the Soul bes weak and without temper."


    "Bnce is necessary."


    "... I assume that if the woman didn''t kill herself, she would''ve somehow acquired the ''happiness'' she wanted so much?"


    "Correct."


    "The correct judgment in this situation is the child will go to Paradise, and the teenager too. In the woman''s case, you should have asked for a context for her story. epting what we said without questioning the veracity of the words is not a sign of intelligence." The Three spoke.


    "...." Persephone wasn''t offended; she just listened to everything as a lesson to her.


    "Wit is important; the morality created by Mortals does not matter, but the actsmitted by the individual''s Soul do." The Mouth repeated and gave advice.


    "As Ruler, you judge a Soul''s actions when the Soul was about to meet its end, not the morals behind it." The mother spoke.


    "Again." The three spoke at the same time.


    ''Ugh, this is going to take a while.''


    This time a grown man, a teenage woman, and a grown woman appeared.


    "The man is a war hero and killed his fellow men for his country." The Mouth spoke.


    "The teen is a murderer who aimed to kill rapists." The Eyes spoke.


    "The adult woman is a psychopath who took pleasure in killing men." The Mouth spoke.


    "Now, choose. Who will go to Hell, and who will go to Heaven?" The Three spoke at the same time.


    "..."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 630:Are The Goddesses Of Olympus Cheat Codes?

    Chapter 630: Are the Goddesses of Olympus cheat codes?


    Territory of the Snow n, in an isted location set apart only for the Goddesses.


    Before letting the Goddesses meet with the other groups, they had to learn to treat everyone respectfully. Unfortunately, because of their Status as ''Deities'', they were very arrogant with Mortals.


    This setup was nned by Aphrodite and Hestia, who understood what theirpatriots were like.


    Victor, along with Violet, Sasha, and Ruby, were looking at a group of Goddesses after he had just finished exining what had happened.


    The group consisted of Aphrodite, Hestia, Rhea, Demeter, and Nike. The other Goddesses were still in the process of being advised and documented.


    "What do you think?" Victor asked.


    "We will help," Hestia spoke.


    "Thatnd is under our protection, and we will not ignore it, even if our situation is unfavorable..." Demeter spoke.


    ''I wonder why we didn''t get any distress calls. It must be because we''re on another? If so... The probability of Athena and Artemis being in that ce is high.''


    "Not to mention that having the Amazons as allies is a big plus," Aphrodite added.


    "..." Victor squirmed visibly.


    Aphrodite looked at Victor and felt his emotions:


    "Darling¡­ I understand what you''re feeling, but they''re not that bad¡­ Probably."


    "... How long has it been since you interacted with them?" Victor asked.


    "A long time ago, thest time I visited them was on my travels."


    "And what were they like?"


    "....."


    Aphrodite''s silence was all Victor needed to confirm his thoughts:


    "Probably, the first generations of women you helped wouldn''t be so extremist, and after a while, we could even rehabilitate them, but those women don''t exist anymore. As time passed, the ''hatred'' that the first generation had was passed on to future generations."


    "Hate for ''men'' has be ''normal''. Hate is deeply rooted in their culture, and this hate has turned into prejudice, leading them to see men only as cattle or ves."


    "Ugh." Aphrodite couldn''t deny Victor''s words.


    Victor looked at Hestia and said, "Hestia, are you strong?"


    "Even Zeus would have trouble fighting me seriously, and since it''s Demons we''re going to be dealing with, my Fire is a countermeasure to their Corruption," Hestia spoke.


    Victor nodded again, "ording to what you said, of the Goddesses present here, only you, Nike, Aphrodite, and Thetis would be a military ''power''."


    "So, will you be the ones to go with Scathach?"


    "Hmm, it''s up to them. Even though I''m the ''Leader'' of this group, I won''t force anyone to make a decision."


    It was decided internally that Aphrodite would be the representative of the Goddesses, she would represent the Goddesses in the Faction, and Hestia would be the ''Leader'' of the Goddesses working together with Aphrodite.


    An arrangement that the Goddesses readily epted. Many Goddesses had some personal grudges towards Aphrodite, but these grudges stemmed from Aphrodite being more ''beautiful'' than them.


    And they had no words to refuse someone who got them out of that ''annoying'' situation they were in. It was better to obey Hestia and Aphrodite than to die pointlessly in a civil war they really didn''t want to get involved in.


    The fact that Rhea, the Mother Goddess, epted this arrangement also made it easier for the other Goddesses to decide. Because of that, there were no real problems with adding Goddesses to the group.


    "Hey, I can fight too! I fought in the Titan War, you know!" Demeter defended herself.


    "..." Violet squirmed visibly when she heard the voice of Demeter, and the room began to heat up a little more as the white-haired woman looked at the plump Goddess with a look that promised to barbecue her like a steak.


    Ruby and Sasha just lightly tapped Violet on the shoulder.


    Violet looks at her friends.


    "Violet¡­" Sasha murmured with a serious look.


    "I know, Sasha¡­ I know¡­ But she''s her mother, right? That bitch."


    "Yes, she is, but even Aphrodite confirmed that Demeter had nothing to do with Adonis'' situation. That was all done by Persephone. She assured us of it. You and Agnes were close when it happened; even our Husband confirmed it, and you know no one can lie to him."


    "What you are thinking of doing now is just unjustified violence."


    "..." Violet gritted her teeth.


    ''Haah, this is why I didn''t want to bring her here.'' Sasha thought while tightly gripping Violet''s shoulder, a thought that was shared by Ruby now.


    Demeter looked at the white-haired Vampire withplicated eyes. She could clearly feel Violet''s hostility from the moment she arrived. This girl and her mother always looked at her as if they would kill her for any little reason if she weren''t careful.


    Despite that, Demeter could understand the feelings of the two; her daughter hurt these two a lot.


    Usually, she wouldn''t care about a Mortal''s grudge, but it was hard not to when that Mortal was of the same Faction and had the power to drive her from this ce. Demeter wasn''t foolish enough to believe that she would be safe if she went to Earth. After all, a war was going on on that.


    Victor looked at the plump Goddess and spoke to change the subject and improve the situation; he couldn''t afford to have them fight each other now:


    "Hmm, when was yourst fight?"


    "... In the Titan War," Demeter replied slowly until she returned to her usual tone as she turned her gaze to Victor:


    "I was quite revered at the time, you know?" She humphed proudly.


    "Hmm, but that also means that you haven''t known what it''s like to fight for thousands of years."


    "Ugh." She couldn''t deny it.


    "I will too."


    Victor turned his gaze to the elegant-looking Goddess and realized who she was:


    "Nike..."


    "Oh? Do you remember?"


    "It''s hard to forget the Goddess of Victory. My first name has the same meaning, after all."


    "... Victor, huh..."


    "Indeed, from the word Victorious."


    "Fumu, in that case." Nike faced Victor and reached out to him; soon after, Victor''s body glowed softly.


    "Oh¡­?" Victor started to feel that feeling again.


    "May your path beden with Invicta Victoria."


    Hearing those words, Victor felt something rising inside him, a strange feeling of confidence and courage?


    Make no mistake, Victor was already confident and courageous, but it looked like that feeling had been boosted even further.


    "..." Victor looked at Aphrodite, wondering why the Goddess didn''t protect him, but the Goddess of Beauty justughed and shrugged.


    ''It seems that Aphrodite nned it, huh.''


    "A Blessing, huh... Not that I''mining; it''s nice to have the Goddess of Victory as an ally, but why so sudden?"


    "You are the Leader. Therefore you are the pir that supports everything. If you lose, we will lose, and that is a big no for us, whose situation is very delicate."


    "... A logical thought."


    ''But it''s a shame it''s a lie, at least until thest part, which states that their situation is quite delicate.'' Victor thought.


    "The Blessing I have given you is my Complete Blessing, a Blessing which increases your Courage, Determination, and Confidence... And at certain times, the Blessing will change an inevitable ''defeat'' into something positive, like an escape, or even Victory."


    Victor opened his eyes wide when he understood what that meant.


    "Isn''t that Causality Maniption...?" Sasha asked in shock.


    "On a small scale, but yes. You are right." Nike did not deny Sasha''s words.


    "That''s one of the reasons why Nike doesn''t give her Blessing easily and why the male Gods fawn over her so much. If you have the Goddess of Victory on your side, you''re unlikely to find a situation where you ''lose''." Aphrodite smiled proudly.


    "This is a whole new level of bullshit¡­." Violet muttered as Ruby just nodded.


    ''How do you fight someone who can ''win'' every time?'' Ruby thought.


    Victor looked at the pink-haired Goddess and narrowed his eyes a little; then, he understood something.


    "Indeed, indeed, I convinced the Goddess of Victory to give her Blessing to you. Otherwise, Nike wouldn''t give you her Blessing. So treat it as payment for keeping them all ''safe''."


    ''I wanted Tyche, the Goddess of Luck, also to give her Blessing, but that would make a bad impression on the Goddesses¡­ Perhaps, I should convince her another time¡­ Although just the presence of the Goddess here will guarantee that ''luck'' will be on our side, and I don''t want to anger the Goddess of Luck either... Hmm.'' Aphrodite was making ns for her fellow Goddesses.


    "...." Nike was silent because there were no words to refute Aphrodite, the Goddess of Beauty, was correct. So, essentially speaking, Nike was ''sacrificed'' by the group.


    Victor just nodded, having guessed that was it.


    "Oh, a warning. Beings misunderstand my Divinity and Concept. This Power does not bring perfect victory; it is limited by the scope of reality I find myself in."


    "For example, if I face Ares, what do you think will happen?"


    "You will lose," Demeter spoke without hesitation.


    "Correct. He is stronger than me, and he will defeat me, but... If he makes a mistake, lets his guard down, or thinks I am weak, my Divinity will act and allow me to achieve Victory."


    "......"


    "The key word here is ''Victory''. Victory can be achieved in many ways, winning a contest, winning a debate, beating someone just by touching the de to them, etc."


    "If I fight Ares now, my Divinity will affect him and guarantee ''Victory'', but I will hardly kill him or harm him due to our strength differences."


    "... I see... As he is much stronger than you, the very act of touching his flesh with your de can be ''considered'' a victory." Ruby exined.


    "Correct."


    "That is an outrageous power," Ruby muttered.


    "What do you mean, Ruby?" Violet asked.


    "Just think about it. What if Nike was stronger? For example, if she had d''s strength?"


    "Nobody could fight her, nobody could touch her, because her Divinity would guarantee her Victory in any situation. She literally has a cheat code that allows her to always win, as long as the condition that she is ''superior'' to the opponent is fulfilled."


    "..." Sasha and Violet were even more shocked by this prospect, and they couldn''t help but look at Nike.


    "That is correct, but this Power cannot be given to someone through a Blessing; it is exclusive to me¡­ And higher Concepts of Existences like ''END'', ''DEATH'', and ''DESTRUCTION'' can nullify the effects of my Divinity."


    "And unlike the Divinities I mentioned, my Divinity does not protect me from Aphrodite''s Charm, for example, or negative influences from the evil Gods and their hellspawn. My Divinity is not invincible."


    "Nike, Beings who possess the aforementioned Divinities can be counted on one''s fingers, and most Gods outside of light-rted Gods are weak against the Miasma of Hell¡­ Don''t underestimate yourself too much." Tyche, the Goddess of Luck, spoke in a neutral tone.


    "..." Nike was going to say something but just closed her mouth and nodded.


    "¡­What is your reason for telling us this? After all, I presume this is something secret, right?" Victor asked as he felt Demeter, Hestia, and Aphrodite''s shocked feelings, proving they didn''t know that.


    "So that you don''t unreasonably send me to the battlefield in hopes of gaining something or force me to give more Blessings. I may be a warrior, but I learned to fight only to defend myself, not to harm other beings." Nike waspletely honest as she looked at Victor.


    ''The Goddess of Victory is a pacifist...'' Everyone thought at the same time.


    In some ironic way, it suited her quite well.


    "..." Victor stared at Nike for a few seconds until his smile grew wider:


    "Hahaha."


    Nike and the Goddesses looked at Victor strangely. What was so funny?


    Slowly hisughter began to die, and he spoke with the same smile on his face, "... Nike, I guarantee you, that situation will never happen."


    "So you can put your caution aside and be honest with me. I prefer people like that."


    "...." Subconsciously, Nike sighed, feeling a little relieved. She hadn''t even realized that she had be so tense. To be honest, she didn''t like making a deal with Aphrodite to pay the ''rent'' when that rent was the Blessing she gave Victor.


    It''s okay that she had to give something; after all, they were protecting her, but giving someone a Blessing was very personal for a God. Because of that, she was very nervous and thought that she would be exploited in this ce.


    She feared she would be forced to fight. She was not against killing or anything like that; she was a warrior, after all, but she wouldn''t intentionally harm anyone. She considered herself a pacifist.


    She only learned to fight so that the Gods who looked down on her did not attack her for her body. Although such a situation never happened. Everyone feared the ''curse'' that the Goddess of Victory could cast.


    What is the curse of the Goddess of Victory? The curse of never again achieving ''victory''. A curse that makes all the efforts of the Gods, no matter what, fail.


    A curse she cast on a God who tried to rape her, and thanks to that curse, he ''failed'' to achieve his goal.


    But all those concerns died with Victor''s words.


    "I won''t force you to do anything, but I also won''t let you get weak and be a leech."


    "... Huh?"


    Victor''s face became serious: "If, in the likely future, someone attacks us, I want you to defend us. What do you think about that?"


    "... Well..." She was silent for a few seconds thinking about her following words. "I can ept that, but I will not initiate conflict with anyone."


    "Fine by me." Victor smiled gently.


    And that smile caught the Goddess of Victory off guard as she becamepletely lost in his smile.


    "I look forward to our future training."


    Nike gasped as Victor''s words registered in her brain:


    "... Eh? What do you mean train!?"


    "Exactly what I mean. I won''t let you be a leech, and you''ve agreed to that, which means you''re going to train with me, right?"


    "Huh!? Where did you get that twisted logic!? I did not agree to this!"


    "Ehh? But you said you weren''t going to be a leech."


    "Yes, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to train!"


    "So, how do you n on getting stronger?"


    "¡­Tending the garden?"


    "..." Everyone didn''t know how to react to those words.


    "Isn''t that Demeter''s job?" Sasha spoke.


    "Oyy! I am the Goddess of Agriculture! FARMING! Not the Goddess of Gardening!"


    Sasha put her hand to her ear, "Okay, okay, I get it! No need to scream, ugh."


    "It''s good that you understand. This misunderstanding always happens, and it''s annoying." Demeter snarled as memories from the past began to appear in her head.


    "¡­She seems to have a past about it," Violet muttered.


    "Back to the point, I would be happy to train with you, Nike," Victor spoke.


    "Huh!? Won''t you just forget about it!? Just forget it! I will not train!"


    "...." Victor just smiled at her.


    "So you n on being a leech? You said you wouldn''t be one."


    "Ugh."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 631:Are The Goddesses Of Olympus Cheat Codes? 2

    Chapter 631: Are the Goddesses of Olympus cheat codes? 2


    "Huh!? Won''t you just forget about it!? Just forget it! I will not train!"


    "...." Victor just smiled at her.


    "So you n on being a leech? You said you wouldn''t be one."


    "Ugh."


    Nike felt someone touching her shoulder and saw a mature woman, a Goddess with long golden hair and violet eyes, Rhea, The Mother Goddess.


    "Just give it up, Nike. He won''t give up until he drags you into a dark ce and makes you train with him." The Goddess spoke with a gentle, motherly tone.


    "..." Everyone sweated at the words that could cause a lot of misunderstandings.


    "Lady Rhea..." Nike muttered and slowly turned to look at Victor.


    And just now, she saw the way he was looking at her. He was excited, looking at her like he would devour her at any moment. Yes, he was excited... And not sexually speaking; he just wanted to fight her.


    ''Fuck, he''s a battle maniac!''


    Nike felt like she had dug her own grave when she talked about her Power. It was obvious that someone with that personality would want to fight her.


    Seeing that he wouldn''t give up, she tried to seek help from her fellow Goddesses, but the women just looked away. Even Aphrodite looked away!


    ''Traitors!!''


    "Ugh... Fine, I''ll train with you."


    ''YES!'' Mini-Victor started running around in Victor''s mind. He was excited! The proof of that was his smile which grew wider in an even more predatory way.


    Nike winced a little at that smile. ''I made a mistake, didn''t I? I should have fought harder!''


    "Fufufu, you can''t back out now, Nike!"


    "Ugh, whatever." Nike gave up.


    The surrounding people smiled when they saw this interaction, a smile that did not escape the Mother Goddess''s eyes.


    ''... I see. I understand why he attracted so much attention from Aphrodite and so many women...'' The maternal Goddess looked at Victor with a twinkle in her eyes:


    ''His Charisma is so great that it can make even arrogant Goddesses let their guard down and rx as if they were equal with him... The jovial attitude of a child who is in pursuit of a goal... A warrior''s honor, but also not blinded by the dark side of the world, and more importantly¡­ A Family man and a man of his word.'' In that little interaction, the Mother Goddess, who was once the Queen of Olympus, understood several things about Alucard.


    ''He has the necessary qualifications... And he also has ''it''.'' Rhea sniffed the air a little. She knew that smell, which couldn''t be hidden from someone like her who had lived for so long.


    The smell of Nature, and not just any Nature, but abundant Nature, as if man''s own body were bathed constantly in the vitality of a.


    Something that could only be seen with:


    ''A World Tree... He has connections to a World Tree... Is it this''s World Tree? Or is it Earth''s? But isn''t that woman missing?''


    It was remarkable that Rhea''s interest was awakened, and she decided to take a closer look at the man who made the Goddess of Beauty his Wife.


    "..." Victor lightly smiled as he felt the Maternal Goddess''s interest re up. The Goddess didn''t change the ''gentle'' face she was disying, but he could see the woman as if she were an open book.


    "I am curious, Nike," Ruby said.


    "What?"


    "You say you won''t intentionally attack others, but why are you proposing to go?"


    "This disposition of mine does not extend to Demons, Evil Creatures, or Beings that seek to harm everyone for sadistic pleasure."


    "I see."


    "It''s good to know you''re not stupid," Victor said.


    "Indeed." Violet agreed with him.


    Veins bulged on Nike''s head, and she looked at the two of them with visible annoyance on her face.


    "Are you thinking I''m stupid for being a ''pacifist''?" Nike asked.


    "Yes," Violet confirmed.


    "No," Victor disagreed.


    "...." Victor and Violet spoke simultaneously, looked at each other, shrugged, and then looked at Nike again.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I just think it''s stupid to be a pacifist in this Supernatural World we''re in. After all, strength speaks the loudest in this world." Violet spoke gracefully as she added, "But knowing that you are not ignorant of the nature of our world, I have changed my opinion of you."


    "¡­ I''m not foolish enough to believe that everything can be resolved with words, but I also don''t like to attack others voluntarily. I just want to stay in my corner in peace."


    "Umu, I can understand you. After all, I also consider myself a pacifist." Victor spoke while nodding his head. He couldpletely understand what Nike was saying.


    "...." As if the entity of silence itself appeared in the room, everyone fell quiet.


    Literally, everyone, even the Goddesses, who just encountered him and knew him for the shortest time.


    ''Whoaa, I''ve never heard so much bullshit in my life in just one sentence.'' Sasha, Violet, and Ruby thought at the same time.


    "¡­Y-You? A pacifist?" In shock, Nike stuttered a little.


    As she could tell, the impression Victor gave her was not of some ''pacifistic'', something all the Goddesses could agree on.


    Even Rhea, who always had a kind expression on her face, was looking at Victor in a daze.


    "Yeah."


    "Unbelievable."


    "...." Victor twisted his lips a little, "Why don''t you believe me?"


    "I mean, are you talking about ''pacifism''? Killing everyone so that there are no conflicts. If there are no people, there is no conflict... That kind of ''pacifism''?"


    All the Goddesses nodded their heads in agreement with Nike.


    "..." This time, it was Victor''s turn to look at Nike in surprise:


    "Just what kind of impression do you all have of me?"


    "¡­A devilishly handsome man who willmit mass genocide if necessary?" Demeter spoke.


    "I mean, you''re not wrong, but I''m not like that! I am a pacifist!"


    "Uhum, and I''m strong enough to st Ares into a million pieces," Nike said with pure sarcasm in her voice.


    "It may be hard to believe, but Victor here really is a pacifist," Sasha spoke out in defense of her Husband.


    "..." The Goddesses, except for Aphrodite, looked at Sasha with an unbelievable gaze.


    "As long as you don''t harm someone close to him or try to do something against his Family, Darling won''t do anything. He''s like a Dragon who only acts when provoked."


    "...But he''s a battle maniac..."


    "Calling me a maniac is rude... I just enjoy fighting; I enjoy the ''battle'' itself, especially when I fight someone stronger and feel myself getting stronger from that fight. It''s an amazing feeling~'' Victor spoke in a dreamy tone.


    ''That''s what you call a battle maniac!!'' The Goddesses thought internally.


    "¡­Then how would you satisfy that urge to fight without provoking conflict?" Rhea asked.


    "Isn''t that what duels are for? Not to mention that the battle doesn''t have to be to the death, just until near death, where the two opponents use everything they have with each other! That is magnificent, isn''t it!?" Victor spoke with a broad, predatory smile across his face.


    Rhea''s gentle smile got a little tenser, "... Hmm, I don''t know about that, but you are probably correct."


    "Umu." Victor crossed his arms and nodded, "Apparently, you understand me."


    Ruby, Violet, and Sasha smiled gently throughout Victor''s ''passionate'' speech. After all, this was the Victor they knew. He may have changed a bit, but his essence remained the same.


    "... Apparently," Rhea said, a little confused and uncertain.


    Victor''s amused face changed to a serious expression, "Unfortunately, that kind of mentality can only be held for so long. Trouble wille to you whether you like it or not. It''s the kind of world we live in, and because of that, I decided to be more active."


    "By facing us again, the enemies will understand what consequences will befall them."


    "After all..." Victor smiled a little, a smile that caused a shudder in all the Goddesses present; the reason? Half of his face had disappeared into pure distorted darkness, and only his smile could be seen.


    "There are Fates worse than Death itself."


    "Aren''t there?"


    "...?" The Goddesses blinked, and in the next moment, his face was back to normal, as if everything they saw was an illusion.


    But they definitely knew that wasn''t an illusion.


    "Girls...? Are you alright?" Victor asked with concern.


    "Y-Yeah, we just felt a little cold," Demeter responded with a strained smile.


    "Oh? I''ll go get some heaterster."


    "Thanks."


    Cough.


    Aphrodite coughed to get everyone''s attention, then spoke.


    "Back to the point, does anyone else want to go with Hestia and Nike?"


    "..." The Goddesses fell silent.


    Hestia, Nike, and Aphrodite all looked at Thetis, a blue-haired Sea Goddess, but the Titan Goddess just turned her head away and started whistling. She definitely didn''t want to go.


    "Wait, Aphrodite, aren''t you going?" Hestia asked.


    "Hmm, I decided at thest minute that I wouldn''t go anymore."


    "Huh!? Why!?"


    "Well..." Aphrodite squinted at Victor, and her pink eyes sparkled a little, "I remembered I forgot to do something important."


    "..." Victor''s smile grew as he felt Aphrodite''s lust.


    One thing was true, the Goddess of Beauty had her priorities right.


    "And someone has to keep an eye on these Goddesses, so they don''t cause trouble."


    "..." The Goddesses at least had the decency to turn their heads to the side. They knew that, from a Mortal''s point of view, they were difficult to deal with.


    "And don''t worry about Athena or Artemis. I''m sure Scathach and Hestia can handle it."


    "You''re putting a lot of trust in me, Aphrodite."


    "Fufufu, those kids are no match for you, Hestia."


    "..." Hestia just smiled, not affirming or denying anything.


    "Anyway, I''ll leave you guys alone. Make sure you don''t cause too much trouble." Victor spoke.


    "Okay~." Most of the Goddesses except for Hestia, Nike, Rhea, and Aphrodite spoke.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction and started walking towards the exit.


    "Violet, Sasha, Ruby, are the girls ready?"


    "Yes, we prepared everything," Violet said with visible animation.


    "Oh? Are you so excited that you are going to get my Bloodline?"


    "What a silly question, Darling. Of course, I''m excited! I will feel closer to you! You don''t know how jealous I am of Roxanne and Aphrodite!?"


    "Ugh, I hope this helps me reach Godhood!"


    "...." Sasha and Ruby''s eyes widened when they heard what Violet said.


    "... Oh? Do you want to be a Goddess?"


    "Obviously! I want to be a Goddess of Fire so I can perform a Soul Marriage with Victor! Then, even death will not separate us!"


    Victor could only smile gently with a sweet feeling in his heart at that statement from Violet.


    "I will support you in everything."


    "Umu!"


    Victor looked at Sasha and Ruby, "You too, just do what you want. I''ll always be there for you."


    The two smiled gently and spoke at the same time:


    "I know. You don''t have to tell me, Darling."


    "Nah, I''ll make sure to say it as many times as necessary."


    "...." They melted even more when they heard what he said and felt his emotions pouring into them like a Tsunami.


    "Hmm, about thest conversation, Darling. Is it a good idea to threaten the Goddesses?" Violet asked.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, but they need to know who they''re dealing with, so I won''t act in front of them, and I''ve beenpletely honest. I have a feeling they''ll be the group''s core in the future, just like the Witches we brought from the Human World."


    "¡­ That is something I can agree with," Ruby said after recovering from her stupor.


    "The Goddesses assembled here are very helpful, particrly Nike, Aphrodite, and Rhea."


    "Nike and Aphrodite, I can understand, but why Rhea?" Sasha asked.


    "She is a Mother Goddess, Sasha. She was The First Queen of Olympus."


    "And¡­ there are rumors that Mother Goddesses can create Life just like the Gods of Creation."


    "Create Life...?" Sasha spoke in shock.


    "Yes, although I don''t know how true that rumor is. After all, I learned that from the myth of Tiamat, who was both a Mother Goddess and a Dragon. Rhea has to tell us personally, I guess." Ruby spoke.


    "... Create Life, huh... I guess it can''t be done so lightly these days. After all, there are Primordials who manage ''Life''." Victor spoke.


    "That''s true, but it''s still impressive," Ruby answered.


    "..." Victor nodded along with Sasha.


    "Hmm, there''s no use thinking about it now. Let''s focus on getting stronger! I want to know how my Husband''s Lineage will change me! Hehehehe~"


    "..." Victor, Sasha, and Ruby looked at Violet and felt her excitement infect them. Soon the three smiled and continued on their way.


    ...


    In a secret room exclusive to the Snow n Leaders only.


    A group of people gathered there.


    Practically all of Victor''s group was here, with the obvious exceptions of Mizuki, Leona, Edward, Liena, Andrew, Fred, Anna, Leon, and Hilda, as well as the Scarlett sisters and the Maid of n Scarlett, Luna.


    "Hmm, I was thinking of doing this in the bedroom."


    "We have to keep this as secret as possible, Vic," Agnes said in a scolding tone.


    "The political chaos that could ensue if information about this leaked is not funny."


    "...." Victor just kept silent. He didn''t want to argue since Agnes was correct.


    "Anyway, let''s get started." Victor assumed a serious expression as he walked to the middle of the room, which had a giant red Ritual Circle.


    "Maria, Roberta, and Brunae here."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 632: Did You Think It Would Be So Simple?

    Chapter 632: Did you think it would be so simple?


    Unknown ce.


    "Congrattions, you passed the first test." The Hand, the Eye, and the Mouth spoke at the same time.


    "....." Persephone nodded. Honestly, she didn''t expect the test to be so easy.


    "The second test will start now." The three spoke.


    The atmosphere of the ce slowly began to change, the Souls that Persephone had recently judged began to disappear, and soon the entire area was silent again.


    "As a Ruler, impartiality is necessary, and wit is necessary, do not forget this fact." The Eyes dered.


    Suddenly two silhouettes started to form in front of Persephone, and the one who stood in front of her was...


    Adonis, at least, the human version of him.


    Demeter, her mother.


    When Persephone saw the two, she started to get a bad feeling about the situation.


    "Faced with any situation, the Ruler must act unbiasedly. A choice must be given." The Hand spoke and added:


    "Impartiality is required; those who take sides are not worthy of being Rulers."


    "Now, choose. Who lives and who dies?" The mouth spoke.


    This time, the question wasn''t who goes to Hell or Heaven.


    A grim realization dawned on Persephone''s mind as she processed the Primordial Entity''s words:


    "... Huh? What is the meaning of this!? This test has nothing to do with me!"


    "This test is all about you." The Eyes countered.


    "Judging Souls is your job as Ruler, even the Souls of those you love most." The mother spoke.


    "Favoritism is forbidden; impartiality is necessary." The Hand and the Eyes dered simultaneously.


    "Choose. Who lives and who dies?" The Mouth repeated.


    Persephone gritted her teeth. This decision was too difficult, but when she looked at Adonis and Demeter better, she realized that they couldn''t be real; after all, the Adonis she knew was in a Progenitor''s Soul now, and her mother was on Mount Olympus somewhere safe.


    "Are you sure they aren''t real?" The Mouth spoke.


    Persephone opened her eyes wide when she heard those words and looked up towards The Mouth, which contained an entire Gxy.


    "We are the Entity that judges Souls, but one of our responsibilities is to create Souls."


    "''Life'' creates a form, and we support it with a ''Soul,'' which is why we and ''Life'' work together."


    "Persephone, daughter of Zeus, and daughter of Demeter. In the second test, all Souls are real."


    "...." This revtion made Persephone''s face look even more horrified.


    "Now, choose. Who lives and who dies?" The Eyes and The Hand spoke once more, and they added something to increase Persephone''s hopelessness even more:


    "If a Soul is not chosen, both will die."


    Persephone looked at the two Beings she loved the most, and slowly, with great difficulty, she pointed at the man:


    "I choose him." She couldn''t choose her mother; she never could. Even though she loved Adonis, her love for her mother was greater.


    "The Ruler has chosen! Consequences will follow." The Three spoke at the same time.


    "Wait-." Persephone tried to say something, but she stopped when she saw a silhouette appear behind Adonis and kill him.


    "Zeus!" She screamed with rage and tried to do something but couldn''t move. She just had to watch helplessly as Zeus brutally killed Adonis.


    Her mind wasn''t able to reason anymore, logic was thrown out the window, and only the feelings of hate and frustration remained with this vision.


    As soon as Zeus finished his ''service'', he looked at Demeter with a lustful glow in his eyes, and when Persephone saw this sight, a cruel realization struck the Goddess of The Underworld.


    ''If I had chosen my mother... I would have had to watch helplessly as he brutalized her...''


    Suddenly, the three figures began to disappear, and even the flesh that was ''Adonis'' also disappeared, and the next moment, two figures began to be created.


    Two children, children she knew very well, two children who were her flesh and blood.


    She was looking at the younger version of her two daughters.


    Children who would one day be Melinoe, a Goddess of Ghosts, and Macaria, a Goddess of Death.


    "N-No... P-Please... Don''t make me choose between my children!" she pleaded.


    But the Primordial Entities were not so kind.


    "Now, choose. Who lives, and who dies?"


    "I can''t! I can''t make such a choice! What kind of mother would I be if I chose between my children''s lives!?" Persephone exploded, and it wasn''t until she stopped talking that she realized what a stupid thing she''d done.


    "N-N-No¡­!"


    "The Ruler has chosen! Consequences will follow." The Three spoke again.


    "No! Please, NO!"


    Two silhouettes appeared behind Persephone''s daughters.


    Zeus and Hades. They were holding knives and torture equipment, and they both had disgusting grins on their faces.


    The moment they took a step forward,


    Persephone''s body shuddered, fear filled her heart, and when they got close to her daughter, that fear turned to terror.


    "Mother..."


    "NOO!"


    ...


    Greek Underworld.


    Nyx was standing there with a serious look on her face, her flippant attitude nowhere to be seen.


    She was looking at Persephone''s body on her personal bed; her body was in perfect condition. The moment she put on the Helm, her whole body was restored.


    "NOOO! PLEASE!! Don''t kill her!"


    "I can''t choose!"


    Screams of pain, despair, and helplessness were heard from Persephone.


    Nyx wasted no time. She quickly performed a hand gesture, and the Darkness of The Night enveloped Persephone''s body and held her still so that Persephone didn''t harm herself or others.


    "Persephone... Hold on; I know you can do it."


    Nyx bit her lip. ''Perhaps, this test was too cruel for her? When Hades did this in the past, he didn''t have any important people, and because of that, he passed with rtive ease, but... the Power he gained in return was meager as well.''


    Being a Ruler was all about impartiality.


    It didn''t matter if the ones before you were your lover, daughter, brother, grandson, or close friend; the Ruler needed to be impartial and coolly judge the Soul.


    "NOO! Bastard!!"


    "I''m sorry... Despina... My sister..."


    Nyx bit her lips again harder; it was at these times that she felt disgusted with herself. The reason she suggested Persephone be the new Ruler was only for one reason.


    The Goddess had the most loved ones. She had the most to lose, and in this test, whoever had the most to lose had the most to gain.


    Equivalent exchange.


    Suffering... For Power.


    "Hecate... I''m so sorry..." Persephone''s broken and pained voice was heard again.


    ''The Goddess of Magic, huh? Were they close?'' Nyx thought.


    When Nyx felt Persephone''s body sprawl again, she held on even tighter with her power.


    "Hang in there, Persephone... If you make it through this, you''ll be an existence that even Zeus would shit himself at the sight of."


    "But if you don''t pass¡­ I''ll just have to find another candidate¡­." Again, Nyx''s neutral voice and expression were nothing like she''d been demonstrating a few seconds ago, "I hope that doesn''t happen. I don''t have better candidates for this job."


    ...


    Nightingale, in a secret ce essible only to the Leader of the Snow n.


    Victor was looking at Maria, Bruna, and Roberta.


    "The three of you already have my Bloodline. Technically speaking, you are already part of my n, but officially speaking, you are not yet."


    "..." The Maids nodded.


    "I will make it official now." Victor''s body began to slowly be covered in darkness, courtesy of Kaguya, who was in a location not too far away.


    Before everyone could blink, the darkness dissipated, and Victor was in his full armor. His hair had grown down his back. It was wild and messy and defied gravity because it was clearly floating in unlikely directions.


    Victor raised his hand, and Junketsu flew into his hand.


    Victor mmed Junketsu''s hilt into the ground, and with the crash, Victor''s heavy, power-carrying voice was heard.


    "Maria."


    "Bruna Francesca."


    "Roberta."


    Unconsciously, they all stood up straight and spoke in unison:


    "Yes."


    "Do you wish to be part of my n? Remember, this is a one-time decision, and once you join, you cannot leave."


    "... Master wouldn''t let us leave anyway." Mariamented softly, and soon her smile grew wider, "And Yes, I ept! I will always ept!"


    Victor nodded, satisfied, and looked at Bruna.


    Bruna was silent for a few seconds until she opened her mouth, "¡­ From the moment you saved me from those Wolves, you were my God, Master. And I will follow you even if you go to Hell. My answer is YES!"


    Victor nodded again. He was aware of the ''cult'' Bruna was running, but it was not like it mattered. In fact, he didn''t know what to make of it.


    ''Why are there only women in the cult?'' He thought but quickly ignored these useless thoughts and looked at Roberta.


    At that moment, Roberta''s red eyes changed to those of a reptilian''s.


    And the girls who didn''t know about Roberta''s ability just looked at her in shock.


    Roberta''s long hair began to move as if it had a life of its own:


    "You have a contract with us." Her voice came out as if two people were talking at once in an eerie echo.


    "You have a promise with us."


    "And to the one who has earned our trust, we will offer everything¡­ As long as the promise is kept."


    Victor mmed Junketsu''s hilt back into the ground, and with that simple move, ''Life'' began to spring up all around.


    "I do not go back on my word." Victor''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "Poseidon and Athena will fall to my de, and I will hand them over to you to do as you wish for all eternity."


    "The promise will be fulfilled."


    Medusa/Roberta''s smile grew monstrous and predatory. A savage killing intent started to erupt from her body, and the woman''s hair began to react to her murderous instinct, bing even more animated.


    "HaHaHaHa~" With augh that had the duality of a gentle voice, and a voice filled with hate, Roberta''s body started to change once again. Her body became paler, and dark ''cracks'' began to grow near her eyes.


    "I see you haven''t changed even after so many turning points, Master~," she spoke the word Master with a seductive and, at the same time, dangerous tone.


    "Time may pass, and I may change and get stronger, but I know who I am, and that won''t change because who I am is my Pride."


    "Good, Good!" Medusa nodded several times in satisfaction.


    "If you are so willing to go to such lengths for me, I must do the same. I have watched you for a long time, and you have my trust."


    She stamped her foot on the floor, causing a giant green Magic Circle to appear in the room.


    "I am a Heroic Spirit; my name is Medusa!"


    "But I am also something else."


    "I am a Gorgon; I am The Queen of The Gorgons."


    Women of various colors with scale-like skin and snake hair started toe out of the ground, dressed in a very tribal fashion.


    There were 10 women in all.


    "Despite being a monster, I am not unreasonable. Despite having my family members hunted by the Heroes of Olympus, and even myself being hunted by the same,"


    "While those hypocritesughed at me and desecrated my body,"


    "They didn''t know that in my death, I achieved greatness."


    "I am a Heroic Spirit, but I am also a Divine Spirit."


    "And the Concept my Soul imposes upon is the Beginning of a Race."


    "..." All those present opened their eyes wide when they heard that. They looked at the 10 women that literally sprouted out of nowhere and then looked at Victor as if he were a rare animal.


    ''Seriously, this is unfair! How is he so lucky? What the fuck is this?'' Everyone thought at the same time.


    ''Did Tychee Bless him, and we didn''t know?'' Scathach thought.


    Victor broke out in a cold sweat as more women, who were looking at him in a predatory manner, appeared. ''The Universe must be fucking with me.''


    "That means..." Maria, who was nearby, spoke.


    "Correct, I am Medusa, Queen of The Gorgons, a Divine Spirit, and a Progenitor."


    ''Bullshit!'' Ruby, Violet, and Sasha thought simultaneously.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 633:Medusa,Queen Of The Gorgons.

    Chapter 633: Medusa, Queen of the Gorgons.


    "That means..." Maria, who was nearby, spoke.


    "Correct, I am Medusa, Queen of The Gorgons, a Divine Spirit, and a Progenitor."


    ''Bullshit!'' Ruby, Violet, and Sasha thought simultaneously.


    Seeing everyone''s looks of disbelief, she nodded in satisfaction and spoke with a face that was neutral but held a subtle smugness that couldn''t be hidden.


    "Y-You are a Progenitor!?" Bruna practically screamed; she never thought her friend and fellow Maid had someone so strong inside her.


    Yes, they knew about Medusa. Roberta often showed Medusa''s abilities like Petrification etc. But they never thought that Medusa was so ridiculous!


    She looked at her fellow Maids and realized she wasn''t the only one feeling so incredulous; even Kaguya and Eve had their mouths open in shock.


    "Indeed. As the most famous of the Gorgons and the one who achieved greatness in Death, I achieved Progenitor Status. But, unfortunately, I am also a Divine Spirit that currently resides within my descendant, whom you know as Roberta."


    "I don''t have a body of my own."


    "..." Again, the girls looked at Victor with visible disbelief.


    "... What?"


    "Were you born with your ass to the moon or something, Victor?" Scathach spoke.


    "¡­ Huh?" It was apparent that Victor did not understand what she meant.


    "There was a tale in an Ancient Civilization I visited that the fortunate children were those born with their asses to the moon. I thought you were someone like that."


    "...." Victor''s smile trembled, ''what was this weird tale?'' he asked himself and added to Scathach:


    "I don''t know about that. You should ask my mother."


    "Hmm, I will."


    ''Is she really going to ask that!?'' Victor was incredulous.


    "Victor."


    Victor turned to face Medusa, who called him and saw her serious look.


    "I am Medusa, The First Known Progenitor of the ''Gorgon'' Species."


    "And I bow to my Master." She knelt on the floor with her long hair falling to the floor.


    Following Medusa''s example, the 10 women did the same as Medusa.


    "From today onwards, for all eternity, my Fate, and that of my kind, will be tied to the Fate of Victor Alucard."


    The girls behind Victor shuddered slightly when they heard what Medusa said.


    ''Sneaky woman!'' They all thought. They clearly understood that Medusa was doing the same as Aphrodite, a Soul Marriage!


    A small smile appeared on Medusa''s face, a smile worthy of a ''snake''.


    Despite being surprised by the events that even he didn''t expect, Victor quickly regained hisposure and continued:


    "Good, your opinions were heard, and I appreciated them."


    "I ept your Fate, Medusa."


    Medusa''s smile grew as she felt her Spirit connecting with the man in front of her, and she could clearly feel his emotions.


    [Are you sure about this, Medusa?] Roberta asked.


    [Didn''t you suggest this?] Medusa spoke.


    [Yes, but I want your opinion too.] Roberta insisted.


    [... He is a trustworthy man.]


    [...] Roberta was silent. She knew Medusa well enough to know that this was the highestpliment she could give anyone. After all, someone who had been betrayed was especially sensitive to others.


    [And to think you were going to marry him right away.] Roberta sighed.


    [Attitude is necessary, and I will not allow us to remain as merely ''Maids''.] Medusa spoke.


    She got up from the floor and stood, along with the other 10 women who were silent the whole time.


    Victor narrowed his eyes as he felt a spike of irritatione from outside.


    ''Aphrodite...'' Victor thought. He already felt the headacheing from the possessive Goddess; she could sometimes surpass him in possessiveness... Not that he didn''t like that side of her. In fact, that was the side he liked the most, and he loved her for it.


    [Hmm...? What the hell is this? Snakes!? Kyaa!] Victor ignored Roxanne''s voice.


    Victor looked at the women in front of him.


    "Understand that the Principle of my n is..."


    "Familyes first; it alwayses first."


    "The rules are also simple, don''t betray the n. Of course, if a misunderstanding urs, you can fight it amongst yourselves to resolve the matter, but killing and abusing another n member is tantamount to an act of treason. After all, we care for each other."


    "If you ept this rule, you will be members of my n from today onwards."


    "¡­ Master, do you n to extend these rules to the other n members?" Kaguya asked.


    "Yes, but¡­ I won''t make a n as big as the Snow n."


    "¡­ What do you mean, Vic?" Agnes asked.


    "I''m saying I won''t make a n that functions like the Snow n or Fulger; it will be more like Scathach''s."


    "¡­Oh, you mean that." Agnes understood now.


    "Only Family members will join my n." Victor dered.


    "That is quite restricted," Sasha muttered.


    "But it''s possible. He''s in a better position than us." Natashia said.


    "What do you mean?" Sasha asked.


    "I''m saying that n Fulger, Snow, and Scarlett are bonded with n Alucard. Thus, he is, essentially speaking, superior to us. So it makes sense that entry into his n would be more restricted."


    "...Only the ''Elite'' can enter his n and have the privilege of being close to a Progenitor, huh..." Ruby opened her eyes wide.


    "This is quite clever. If this system is implemented, the hierarchy will split into three powers. n Alucard at the top, our three Houses second, and the third will be the ''servants'' who have no name and need to prove themselves to enter one of these Houses in the future."


    "Although you don''t have a ''n'' like mine or Snow''s to manage, and I don''t see Scathach''s changing in the future..." Natashia squinted at the redhead, and the woman remained neutral, proving her point...


    "Then these servants will most likely join the Adraste n¡­ Although the criteria for joining that n is more severe than ours."


    Sasha was speechless when her mother included n Adraste into their ns. ''Is she that confident that Eleonor will ept the Alliance?''


    However, when Sasha thought more deeply about the matter, she thought of Victor.


    A man like Victor, if a woman weren''t careful, could easily be as addictive as a drug. Thus, when she thought of Eleanor''s rtionship with him, she could understand where her mother''s confidence in the matter came from.


    "You''re misunderstanding something."


    "Huh?" The women who werementing looked at Victor.


    "I don''t n on adding any outsiders to my n. Only my Family will be included; by Family, I mean my Wives, children, and parents."


    "... Huh? But what about our allies, like the Goddesses, Fairies, etc.?" Violet asked.


    "They don''t need to be from my n to be my allies, right?"


    "Well, you''re not wrong, but isn''t it easier that way?" Violet spoke.


    "Right, and because of that, the Leaders of the allied Races will be married to Darling," Ruby spoke with a calcting smile.


    Sasha, Natashia, Violet, Agnes, and Scathach''s faces twitched for a few seconds. They knew it, but they still didn''t like the proposal.


    "The Vampires will be led by us, the three ns of Vampire Counts, and Victor as their Progenitor."


    "Haruna will lead the Youkai."


    "The Goddesses by Aphrodite."


    "The Werewolves for Leona."


    "The Humans for Mizuki."


    "The Fairies by Roxanne."


    "The Gorgons by Medusa."


    "And so on. Each Race will have a female Leader who will be Victor''s Wife. That way, everyone will be Alucard''s ''Family''."


    "Fufufufufu~" Ruby smiled with a twinkle in her eye.


    ''Damn, she''s so hot when she''s like this!'' Victor thought with a slight smile on his face.


    The girls who were connected with him turned their heads toward Victor and stared at the man for a few seconds, snorted, then turned back to look at Ruby.


    "I already said I don''t like this shit. That means he has to marry unknown Bitches, and even I have my tolerance limits. So don''t me me for turning these women to ashes."


    "...." Agnes nodded in agreement with her daughter.


    "Huh? Who said he needs to marry someone?" Ruby''s smile grew a little.


    "Eh? But you just said that!!" Violet snapped.


    "Use your brain, Violet." She spoke in a very serious tone, "If a Race is subordinate to one of the Wives, he doesn''t need to marry anyone!"


    "... Huh?"


    "For example, if Agnes conquers a Fire Spirit Race, the Fire Spirit Queen doesn''t need to marry Darling!"


    "..." Literally, all the women''s eyes in the room started to glow blood-red; they were determined.


    ''... Why does she already think that the Spirits in the picture will have a ''Queen'' as their Leader?'' Victor couldn''t help thinking.


    "Hmm, I know a Race of Demons that I need to take care of¡­ Maybe, I should have a ''conversation'' with Lilith too..." Morgana, who had been silent throughout the entire speech, began to speak.


    "Can you beat Lilith?" Jeanne asked, "She''s a Demon Goddess, and a Progenitor, you know?"


    "Probably. I say this because I don''t know what kind of benefit I will receive from Victor''s Bloodline. I assume it will be simr to what Kaguya experienced, that it will boost my current Bloodline, but I wasn''t a Noble Vampire originally, so I can''t say ..." Morgana spoke.


    "Hmm¡­ I think it won''t be enough; Lilith is on the same level as a God King, you know?"


    "Well, she''s not invincible, the proof of that is that Diablo is controlling her, and that n to conquer the Demons is more in the future when the war ends, hopefully with the defeat of the Demons."


    "Interesting¡­ Maybe I should annihte some Angels? I feel like I can be the Leader of the Angels. It suits me better too." Jeanne spoke her thoughts aloud.


    "That sounds like fun... Let me know when you guys decide to do that, and I''lle too." Scathach spoke.


    "Okay, I will let you know." Jeanne and Morgana spoke at the same time.


    "..." The girls broke out in a cold sweat when they saw the two being so casual about it. It was like they were going to buy food at the supermarket or something!


    "Come to think of it, I know quite a fewmunities of Supernatural Beings..." Agnes spoke aloud.


    "Mother, we just need to get those Races that are in the new city," Violet spoke.


    "Oh, that''s true," Agnes spoke.


    "Mother¡­ How about taming those Demonic Beasts?" Sasha asked.


    "..." And the answer she got from her mother was just a big smile, followed by a question:


    "Where are we going to put the beast?"


    "We can just leave them in the forest, but we will control everything and use them when necessary," Sasha spoke.


    "Hmm... I''ll go talk to Victoria about it. Maybe Hecate has some Magic to help with that. She''s the only Witch currently avable after Arcane closed." Natashia said.


    Ruby had to contain her smile when she heard the girls'' discussion, and she couldn''t help but think: ''All ording to n~, Good~''.


    Deciding it was a good time to continue the matter at hand, Victor looked at his Maids:


    "Back to the point, do you ept?"


    "Yes!" Medusa/Roberta, Maria, and Bruna said at the same time.


    No hesitation was seen in their eyes.


    Victor smiled broadly in satisfaction.


    "Kaguya."


    "Yes, Master." Kaguya approached the girls, and they were given various documents.


    "Here, your paperwork and wallet."


    "Eh? When did you prepare this?" Maria spoke.


    "Since I became Master''s Wife. I needed to organize his n and make it exist in reality," Kaguya spoke in a monotone.


    "..." Victor rubbed his cheek, "Due to my problems, I barely had time to think about my n..." He really appreciated having Kaguya by his side now.


    "I know, so I''ll take care of it for you, Master. That''s a Wife''s job, as well as a Maid''s."


    "Thank you for that..." Victor thanked him sincerely.


    Sasha, Violet, Ruby, Agnes, Natashia, and even Scathach looked at Kaguya in cold sweats.


    ''Isn''t she taking our position?''


    The one who felt even more threatened was Violet. After all, that was the Main Wife''s job! It was her job! But she couldn''t do that because she literally had so much to do in those weeks, and now that she''d finished with that job, she was going to have to train non-stop, thus having no time to help Victor!


    As if sensing Violet''s concerns, Kaguya looked at the white-haired woman and spoke:


    "Don''t worry, Lady Violet."


    "Huh?"


    "After all, I am a Maid before a Wife."


    Violet narrowed her eyes. She didn''t like what she heard; out of all the women present, Kaguya was the one she was closest to by far.


    "But you are also his Wife, correct? So that job is in your charge, and you''ve done it splendidly. You don''t need to tell me that."


    "..." Victor opened his eyes slightly in shock, a shock that the other women present shared.


    ''She really grew up...'' The girls thought.


    Victor looked at Jeanne, and the blonde snorted in pride as if to say, "Look at the Queen I''m raising! She was looking at Violet as if she were her greatest creation.


    ''Queen, huh... Looks like I have to think more deeply about this. My ''Queen'' can''t be weak.'' Victor looked at Violet with a violent crimson glow.


    If Violet weren''t too focused on Kaguya right now, she would have realized what kind of hole she''d been thrown into when Jeanne and Victor''s casual exchange took ce.


    Victor looked at Sasha and Ruby, too, as the glint in his eyes intensified, and ns began to form in his head.


    He didn''t just want a ''Queen'', for one simple reason, he understood that Violet sometimes couldn''t see things, things that only Ruby and Sasha could.


    Ruby, with her wit and cunning.


    Sasha, with her nobility, her charisma, and her kindness.


    And Violet, with the strong leadership understanding as she demonstrated with Kaguya, and in the future, the Power she would have. After all, her personality made her more prone to evolve faster.


    The three were necessary and would be the three pirs if Victor wasn''t here.


    And then there were their mothers; Victor looked at the older women.


    ''Agnes, Scathach, and Natashia are needed to deal with the darker matters; they are used to it after all, and they probably wouldn''t let their daughters into that snake pit.''


    Kaguya disyed a small smile and said, "I know."


    "But I still prefer being a Maid."


    Only when Kaguya spoke those words again did Violet understand what she meant.


    Kaguya wanted to be a Perfect Maid, and she wouldn''t give that up just because she ''married'' her Master. She was a Maid before a Wife.


    A Maid Wife.


    ''Damn, her Maid fetish is extreme.'' Violet felt terrible for calling Kaguya''s dedication a fetish, which was why she didn''t say those words out loud... though she thought about it internally sometimes.


    "Just do what you want. It''s your right as a Wife." Violet spoke.


    "I will." Kaguya replied, "After all, as my Master''s personal Maid, I have to be with him 24 hours a day."


    Violet''s eyes widened when she heard that.


    "Y-You..." Violet pointed her finger at Kaguya as she trembled. She wanted to scream, ''Is this why you don''t want to leave the position of Maid? Is that it!? This ce is full of snakes and cunning foxes!''


    "Now that the Maid part is over... Let''s start the next ritual." Victor looked at his Wives with genuine curiosity. He wanted to know what they were going to get.


    "First, Agnes and Violet."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 634:Agnes And Violets Changes.

    Chapter 634: Agnes and Violet''s Changes.


    The mother and daughter of the Snow n were in front of Victor, looking at him with serious faces.


    "You guys know the effects of the Ritual, right?"


    "Increases loyalty, we know," Violet spoke for Agnes.


    "An effect that won''t be a problem for us. After all, we''re already loyal."


    ''And that''s exactly the problem... With the Snow n''s predisposition that further heightens emotions, and your personalities, you will be too loyal, a loyalty you only see in maniacs or fanatics...'' Victor thought internally but didn''t say it out loud.


    The reason? Because he didn''t hate that extreme loyalty; in fact, he liked it a lot. For him, the crazier, the more insane, and loyal, the better.


    ''... Fumu, I really have some problems in my head.''


    [Hahahaha! Problem!? That''s a quality, King! Don''t despise yourself!] Alter Victorughed insanely.


    [After all, we like good women!]


    ''...Hmm, you''re right.'' Victor nodded in satisfaction. ''Wait, we?''


    [Indeed, I am your Power after all; you are me, and I am you.]


    Victor narrowed his eyes even more.


    [Bruh, are you seriously getting jealous of yourself?]


    ''You''re not me... Notpletely, so yes. I''m jealous.''


    [Ugh, now I really do think you have a problem.] Alter Victor grumbled and added, [You don''t have to be jealous. After all, I''m a genderless Being, despite identifying as male because... Well, I''m you. But my interests are more aligned with struggle and power. After all, I am that part of your Soul, the part that desires power above all else, your ambition.]


    [Therefore, King. You have to get stronger! I want to feel that heady feeling again! That feeling when you use our Power! HAHAHAHA~]


    Victor pursed his lips internally; the quest for Power never seemed to end.


    [Of course not! This desire is in our instinct! We fight, war, shed blood, and grow stronger! We are the Apex of our Species; we are at the top of the food chain!]


    Victor rolled his eyes and ignored Alter Victor''s voice, even though he agreed with him on some things. [Most of them.]


    Victor looked at Agnes:


    "The Ritual consists of giving my blood to you two, but you''ve already drunk my blood, so the blood is already in your bodies¡­ At least in Violet''s body."


    The older woman flinched a little at Victor''s predatory gaze as she felt her insides heat up from that gaze; it was so intense!


    "As it''s been a while since I gave you my blood, Agnes, the blood has already mostly dissolved, so you need to drink more;e here."


    "..." Agnes looked at Victor for a few seconds in hesitation, but that hesitation died when her daughter nudged her arm.


    She looked at her daughter and saw her saying with her eyes, ''What are you waiting for? Hurry up! We don''t have all day!''


    "..." Her lips squirmed a little, and she wondered how she could understand her daughter so well? Was it because they were so simr?


    With an almost imperceptible little sigh, she started walking towards Victor. With each step she took toward that man, she felt her heart beat faster, like she was back in adolescence! A highlyplex feeling.


    Because, after all, if it were Agnes as a teenager, she would have already kidnapped Victor, locked him in her basement, and made him her lover...


    And she wanted to do that, but she knew that if that happened, she would end up being the one sitting in the basement, not Victor.


    After all, she could tell the man was quite strong in this kind of situation and could gain the upper hand easily.


    ''Although that situation is also wee...'' She disyed an imperceptible small perverted smile as she imagined herself in a basement and Victor'' taking care'' of her.


    Violet, Sasha, Natashia, and Ruby rolled their eyes as they felt Agnes'' emotions and lust; it was pretty obvious what she was thinking.


    "Focus, Agnes."


    Agnes opened her eyes wide when she heard Victor''s voice. She had utterly forgotten that they could feel her emotions!


    ''Ugh, I''m not used to having this connection with multiple people.'' She mumbled, still embarrassed.


    Victor disyed a small smile, "You''re really hopeless..." Then, Victor''s body began to be covered by darkness again, and his armor changed into a ck suit simr to the one he was wearing before.


    "....." The girls looked at Kaguya with raised eyebrows, but when the Maid felt the girls'' gaze, she just smiled.


    Apetent Maid should know her Master''s wishes in any situation, and Kaguya knew everything there was to know about her Master.


    She was indeed a hardworking Maid.


    "You always lost yourself easily when it came to things you liked..." Victor gently hugged Agnes.


    Agnes'' body trembled involuntarily when she heard those nostalgic words:


    "Vic..."


    "It''s like d said. From the moment that event happened, he became a part of me. His life became mine, at least a part of it..."


    "... What do you mean...?" Agnes'' body shook even more, and she felt limp as she looked into Victor''s violet eyes.


    "I don''t have Violet-rted memories, as you know."


    "...." Violet raised her eyebrow when she heard Victor say that.


    "I wouldn''t know what to do if I started seeing Violet as my ''daughter'', so he didn''t ''give'' me those memories, and I didn''t fight for them either..."


    "..." Agnes was silent and didn''t know how to react to this. It was all very confusing for her. The look he was giving, his gestures, his gentle voice, it was all the same with the man she once married, but while it was the same, it was also very different.


    The intensity in his gaze, the intensity in the feelings that made her feel overwhelmed, the willingness to not remain submissive to Agnes'' authority but to face her as an equal, was something else entirely.


    He was the same, but at the same time, different.


    And it was confusing!


    ''Ugh, I feel like I''m falling into that loop again! Why is everythingplicated when it involves this man!? Can''t things be simpler!?'' Agnes lowered her gaze, and frustration surged through her body.


    Unfortunately, things were never simple... Not with Victor.


    Victor''s gentle smile grew a little, and he hugged Agnes a little tighter than before. Thanks to his fight with Scathach, he could control his strength so as not to break the woman identally.


    "Just look at it this way."


    Agnes looked up into Victor''s eyes.


    "I am Victor, and at some point in my life, I received the memories of the man known as Adonis, and I lived his life as if I were him, but even though I received those memories and feelings, I am still Victor." He slowly brought his face closer to Agnes''.


    Agnes opened her eyes a little in realization when she heard Victor''s words, and her heart beat faster when she saw his face getting closer.


    ''He''s going to kiss me!? Here!? In front of everyone!?'' Her thoughts were getting more chaotic and...excited.


    But to Agnes''s disappointment, he stopped inches away from her face and spoke:


    "Take your time to think about it. I will always wait but know that from the moment you decided to marry me; I will never let you get away from me."


    Agnes was delighted by Victor''s possessive, gentle, and loving tone, her feelings were in chaos at that moment, but all that chaotic rationality was thrown through the window when she saw Victor showing her his neck.


    Immediately her gaze turned blood red, her fangs appeared, and she bit his neck!


    Tink.


    Sounds of two metals colliding were heard.


    "Ugh..." Agnes felt pain in her teeth; the skin on his neck was very hard.


    "Fufufu, did you forget about how tough my body is now? You need more than that if you want to pierce my body." Victor chuckled in amusement, and his smile grew even wider when he saw Agnes''s sulky look.


    "You tricked me!"


    "... Eh? But I didn''t say you could bite me~." He said with a shit-eating grin on his face.


    ''Seriously, this man is being very provocative! He is worse than Adonis! What did Aphrodite create!? Fuck!'' Agnes began to get irritated at being denied something rightly ''hers''.


    Victor chuckled in amusement as he felt Agnes'' emotions; she really did have a severe case of bipr disorder.


    Victor raised two of his fingers, and those two fingers changed to be sharp ws, and he pierced his neck. The Strongest Shield can only be pierced by the Strongest Spear, and in this case, The Spear was The Shield itself. His body became a deadlier weapon than before.


    Soon the smell of blood filled the entire room.


    All the Vampires present took a big breath of air and unconsciously held their breath. It was a unanimous reaction! Everyone did it at the same time!


    That smell was just too delicious!


    They felt like they had been starving for several months, and the smell of food was suddenly experienced for the first time. It was intoxicating!


    And the most affected by this smell were Agnes and Violet, who were closest to Victor. Their brain literally became a white screen, and at that moment, the blood dripping from his neck was the only thing visible to them.


    Victor controlled his regeneration to prevent the hole he made in his own body from closing, a rtively easy feat. Since he''d gained this body, he could control his body much better alongside his racial abilities. Besides that, he could already shapeshift just as easily as d.


    "Come on, Honey."


    Agnes wasted no time and started drinking the blood from Victor''s neck.


    Victor closed his eyes and felt the blood in Agnes''s body strengthen.


    ''So it begins.'' Victor''s eyes began to glow blood red.


    "¡­ Huh?" That was Violet''s reaction when she felt her body start to heat up; something was happening inside her.


    "That''s enough, Agnes." Victor moved away from Agnes and let his body regenerate.


    "Ugh...~" Agnes hugged her body with both hands, and a red blush grew on her face as she looked at Victor with a lost, passionate, and possessive look, the same look that Violet was giving him now.


    Victor ignored that since he was very focused on his work right now. Just like he did with Kaguya, he was making his blood change the girls'' ancestry.


    And since he was already somewhat proficient at it, thanks to Kaguya and the Maids that he transformed into Vampires, the effects did not take long to appear.


    Soon two pirs of Fire burst from the two women and smashed against the roof''s protection.


    Scathach and Victor narrowed their eyes, and both raised their hand at the same time. A resistantyer of Ice then covered the entire ce, and a transparent shield of Ice was created where the girls were.


    The reason for the shield? The ce was getting hotter with each passing second.


    Master and student looked at each other for a few seconds and smiled when they realized they had the same reaction.


    "Did the same thing happen to you, Kaguya?" Ruby asked.


    "Yes, I couldn''t control my power when the changes began." Kaguya raised her hand, and a ball of Fire appeared in her hand.


    "That''s..." Ruby and the girls next to her opened their eyes in shock.


    "Correct, the Bloodline of the Snow n. My Master''s Blood enhanced it, so I can now use both the nk n''s Shadows and the Snow n''s Fire."


    Scathach looked with interest at Kaguya''s mes, "That means Victor''s Blood increases the potential and potency of any Bloodlines in the receiver..."


    "That is dangerous..." Ruby quickly realized the dangers of this information if it were leaked out.


    "Indeed, now I understand why Victor didn''t want to bring outsiders into the n," Sashamented.


    "..." The girls nodded in agreement with Sasha.


    "I guess we should''ve expected this since Victor isn''t exactly a normal Progenitor. After all, there has never been a Progenitor in history that merged with a World Tree." Jeanne spoke.


    "The Energy that sustains a can add many variables; this is uncharted terrain for us." Jeanne finished.


    "I wonder how his Bloodline will change us." Morganamented with a maniacal look, "If it empowers existing Bloodlines, I hope my Demonic side gets stronger. If that happens, I can use my illusions in battle, too~."


    "...." Jeanne opened her mouth to deny such a possibility but closed it at the same instant as she realized that such a thing could really happen.


    ''After all, Infernal Beings are the opposite of Gods. They are Evil Spirits, which means that if an Evil Being has a child with a Being of The Night like a Vampire, a Natural Hybrid will be born, and probably such an event can happen with the Power of a Progenitor as well.'' Jeanne thought.


    "Power up the dormant Bloodline, huh¡­." Natashia spoke with a twinkle in her eye.


    "Are you thinking of our Ancestor?" Sasha asked.


    "Yes." Natashia didn''t deny it.


    "I also had the same thoughts. If we could use the Lightning Spirit Power more, we would be much stronger than before." Sasha spoke.


    Natashia just nodded her head.


    "It''s ending..." Scathach spoke with a neutral look.


    The show of powersted two full minutes, and when it was over, the two pirs of Fire disappeared as if they never existed; then Agnes and Violet appeared entirely without clothes, the way they came into the world.


    Noticeable changes were not seen; they looked the same, but if you looked closely,


    Agnes had a more ''refined'' appearance than before. She became more beautiful, and her golden eyes permanently changed to a blood-red hue; her skin became less pale as well, and a glow of ''Life'' could be perceived.


    In Violet''s case, the change was even less imperceptible. After all, she was the one who drank Victor''s blood the most. The changes had already been taking ce slowly, but one thing was visible.


    Her eyes acquired an even more intense violet glow as her Vampyric eyes were changed entirely.


    Victor narrowed his eyes when he looked at Violet. He could see that her feelings were ''far away'', and when he saw Violet''s gaze, that familiar violet glow, he opened his eyes wide.


    "VIOLET!"


    "!!!!!" Violet''s body shuddered, and she opened her eyes wide. Then, her eyes stopped emitting the violet glow and acquired a more neutral hue.


    The girls were taken aback by his sudden outburst but didn''t say anything when they saw Victor''s serious look.


    "Y-Yes!?" Violet responded.


    "Pull yourself together, don''t get caught up in the vision."


    "..." Seeing Violet''s stunned gaze, he spoke in a gentle but stern tone:


    "Remember, this Power is not perfect, and the future is always changing. Our decisions today affect tomorrow''s future. Destiny is yet to be written."


    "...Yes..."


    Agnes opened her eyes wide when she heard what Victor said, as she quickly looked at her daughter and saw her downcast expression, an expression she knew very well.


    "Don''t tell me..." Her face was horrified at the mention of this Cursed Power, and she asked worriedly, "What did you see, Violet?"


    "¡­ The silhouette of a man with Angel wings and the horns and tail of a Demon¡­?"


    "..." A serious look appeared on everyone''s faces.


    "I couldn''t see everything because Darling woke me up."


    "An Angel-Demon hybrid?" Morgana spoke.


    "It is possible, but it should be impossible; the Primordial responsible for Bnce will not allow such an existence to be born... Not to mention that a Being cannot contain Positive Energy and Negative Energy in excess," Jeanne spoke.


    "..." Another silence fell over the ce.


    "We''ll think about itter." Victor took the lead in the situation.


    The girls looked at Victor.


    "Kaguya, take care of their clothes."


    "Yes, Master. I already have everything prepared here." Two pieces of clothing appeared in Kaguya''s hand, and she walked toward Agnes and Violet.


    "Agnes."


    "Yes?"


    "Report everything I told you about my power to Violet; she will need to know."


    "Are you sure...?"


    "Yes, she must understand her Lineage."


    "Ugh, to think that Cursed Power was awakened in my daughter," Agnes grumbled.


    "Can you guys stop talking like I''m not here?" Violet snorted.


    Agnes looked at her daughter, specifically her eyes: ''And to make matters worse, her Power must be stronger than Adonis at the time because she is not weakened like him. So her Power to see the future probably only loses to Victor''s, and that''s bad. Extremely bad... Dealing with Time and Fate is something Mortals shouldn''t mess with, or it will unleash a lot of shit we don''t want to deal with''.


    Agnes squeezed her hand tightly. She would teach her daughter as strictly as possible since she didn''t want her to use that Power carelessly.


    "...." Victor didn''t say anything, but he agreed with Agnes. Part of him also thought that Power was Cursed, but another felt that Power was Power. It just depended on who used it and how it was used.


    But these two parties agreed never to use this Power to see the future. Why? There were several reasons.


    But the main thing was...


    He didn''t like spoilers.


    And that Power was unstable. The future visions that Adonis received were perfect and always happened, but they always happened because Adonis didn''t have the power to change that future.


    But Victor was different. He had this Power, and with his actions, he could change the future, whatever it was.


    But the problem was, from the moment you know that X situation could happen, that situation would definitely ur. That is, by envisioning this future, the timeline would converge to that situation, and it would be more challenging to change that X thing from happening.


    ''Fortunately, the girls burning down the Royal Capital can be avoided thanks to me knowing about this vision from Adonis'' memories, but this vision clearly taught me the dangers of this Power.''


    There was a saying: ''Don''t mess with Time and Space''.


    Something Victor learned from watching movies. Every time Beings messed with Time and Space, shit got moreplicated than they should be.


    Time Paradoxes.


    Timelines that shouldn''t exist.


    Other worlds being created by messing with Time.


    Enemies of the future that came to the past because someone messed with Time.


    Victor didn''t want to deal with that shit!


    The scarlet speedster taught Victor something: ''Don''t mess with Time, or Time will fuck you up in every possible way imaginable.''


    ''¡­Wait, Violet saw that man, right? Of Angels'' wings, and Demon horns and tail¡­ FUCK!'' Victor just realized the shit he was in for now.


    ''Ugh, maybe because I knocked her out of the vision, we can avoid that?'' Victor wasn''t optimistic about this situation.


    Sighing visibly, he thought about leaving the problem forter because he had to deal with the issues of the present, not the future, so he said:


    "Next, Natashia and Sasha."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 635: Sasha And Natashiaschanges.

    Chapter 635: Sasha and Natashia''s changes.


    Natashia and Sasha Fulger were standing in front of Victor with neutral gazes.


    "I will start." Victor''s eyes began to glow blood red, and he focused on his blood in the two women''s bodies.


    "Ugh." The two groaned as they felt something shifting inside them.


    And when that feeling started to amplify... Just like Violet and Agnes, they lost control of their Power.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning starteding out of their bodies and began erratically striking the area around them.


    Expecting something simr, the girls didn''t leave from behind the shield that Scathach and Victor created.


    What about Victor, who was close to the explosions of power? ...Well, that power couldn''t damage him. He didn''t even feel anything to tell you the truth.


    The golden glow started to get brighter, and the feeling of Power began to rise along with the light''s intensity.


    "Ugh, my eyes," Morgana grumbled; she could feel her retinas aching.


    Roberta, who was watching this event, also had to turn away and looked at the 10 girls she''d summoned.


    The appearance of these 10 girls, put simply, was exotic...


    They had reptilian eyes and scaly skin ranging from yellow, red, green, and dark blue. In addition, they had hair that contained several snakes, and on top of that, they wore tribal clothing.


    They were utterly different from Roberta when she used Medusa''s power, which was expected. After all, Medusa was not a normal Gorgon.


    "You can go back if you want."


    "..." The Gorgon girls looked at each other and nodded.


    "We will head back. Call us if you need us, Lady Roberta." The woman who had yellow scaly skin spoke.


    "I will." Roberta smiled gently.


    A Magic Circle appeared underneath Roberta, and soon the girls began to disappear.


    "I''m curious. What is this Magic Circle?" Morgana asked.


    "Calling it a Magic Circle is incorrect. I am not using Magic."


    "¡­ So what is it?" Ruby asked.


    "I am invoking my subordinates through a link that only we have."


    "...." The redhead and the subus were silent for a few seconds until Scathach broke the silence.


    "I see... Medusa gave her Blessing to the girls, right?"


    "As expected of a Master; you have sharp eyes." Roberta exhibited a small smile and began to exin:


    "Master Scathach is correct. Even as a Spirit, Medusa is still a Goddess. A low-level Goddess, but a Goddess nheless. She can Bless her own kind and create a ''Link'' with that Blessing, allowing her to summon our subordinates."


    "Therefore, it is more correct to say that this is a Technique derived from ''our'' Concept, that is, it is ''Divine Power'', not ''Magic'' like the Witches use."


    "..." The girls nodded as they remained silent; it took a while for Roberta''s words to sink in.


    "...I have a question, Roberta."


    "Did you n to reveal this secret?"


    "I did. Medusa was against that idea."


    "...." Kaguya, Maria, Bruna, and Eve narrowed their eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s hard to trust someone when you''ve previously been betrayed so deeply."


    "..." The Maids'' eyes softened a little. They knew of Medusa''s ''Myth'', and upon thinking about it, they began to understand Medusa''s reasons for being silent.


    "I presume Medusa held no ill will towards my Master, right?"


    "Hmm, she didn''t bear him ill will. In fact, she admired him. After all, he was one of the few who offended a Titan Goddess like Aphrodite, something she couldn''t do at the time."


    "...Oh, that happened, huh..." Ruby had already forgotten about that incident.


    "Indeed. Medusa started to observe Victor more closely from that moment on..." Roberta spoke in a nostalgic tone and continuedter:


    "Everyone has a right to their secrets, Medusa and I are no different. Since we are an endangered species, staying silent and hidden is the best choice. Even now, those 10 women live on an ind isted from everyone."


    "..." The girls just nodded. They understood Roberta''s motives and understood that Roberta wouldn''t harm Victor and that the older woman was very fond of him.


    But it was still aplicated feeling that she hid this ''military'' power all this time.


    "Don''t think about nonsense, Girls." Scathach began to speak in a neutral tone.


    "It doesn''t matter if she hid the Gorgons or not. That was Medusa''s right as a Progenitor. She protected her Race, and nothing would have changed even if those girls hade sooner. Victor would do the same things he''s always done."


    "... He is very independent and irresponsible, although that small defect has improved with time, and he relies on us more now." Scathach ended.


    "..." The girls realized that Scathach''s words contained many truths. Roberta/Medusa were just protecting their Race.


    Roberta smiled softly; she really admired the influence Scathach had on the girls.


    "So what happened?" Violet asked.


    "..." The girls looked at Agnes, Violet, and Kaguya.


    "It''s nothing. What were you doing?" Ruby asked as she noticed that Agnes and Violet wore an outfit simr to each other.


    "My mom was just bugging me about something pointless." Violet snorted.


    "...." Agnes'' eyes glinted dangerously at Violet.


    Violet squirmed as she felt the killing intent of her mother.


    "You will listen to me on this, Violet... Or I will tell Victor, and I guarantee he agrees with me on this matter."


    Violet shivered visibly. She looked like a child caught doing something bad, "Humpf, that doesn''t scare me. I guarantee my Darling won''t do anything to harm me."


    "¡­So you want to go without sex that badly, huh."


    Violet''s eyes opened wide, and her body shook in horror, "W-Witch! You dare threaten me with that!"


    "I guarantee I will make it so that Victor will not touch you for a month."


    Violet''s eyes were wide with pure disbelief. She couldn''t believe that her mother would use such a low method to get her to behave.


    When Violet thought about going a month without that addictive pleasure... Her body shuddered again, this time in denial. She wouldn''t ept this ending!


    "F-Fine, I will behave myself."


    "Umu, that''s a good girl."


    A vein bulged on Violet''s head when she saw her mom''s smug face, "Tsk, don''t think I epted it because of your threat or something. I was already nning not to use it carelessly. I just wanted to upset you."


    Another vein bulged on Violet''s head when she saw her mother''s face, which alluded to the fact that she didn''t believe any of the words that came out of Violet''s mouth just now.


    "...." Jeanne and Morgana, who didn''t have a good time with Victor yet, just reacted as if they couldn''t understand why she was so horrified.


    The Maids didn''t say anything. They were within Victor''s shadow when the man ''subdued'' the Strongest Female Vampire, so they could understand why Violet reacted so intensely.


    "Isn''t that a very cruel punishment, Agnes?"


    "!!?" Jeanne and Morgana were stupefied that Scathach actually found this a ''cruel'' punishment.


    Scathach found it a cruel punishment!? Scathach, the woman with training that would make Spartans cry in fear!?


    "Humpf, I know my daughter very well. She has the brain of a chicken. If I say something today, tomorrow she will forget it."


    "Oyy! I-." Before Violet could say anything, an explosion was heard, which caused the entire group to look at the noise, and all they saw was bright golden light.


    As the light began to fade, everyone could see Natashia and Sasha as they came into the world. Both of them had stunned looks on their faces.


    Victor stared at the two women for a few seconds, looking for some kind of trouble.


    ''Oh...?'' His smile grew a little as his gaze fell on Sasha.


    As with Violet and Agnes, the two didn''t have drastic changes in their external appearance. Instead, they just acquired permanent blood-red eyes and became prettier, like their beauty was ''refined''.


    ''It seems that increased beauty and blood-red eyes were the main characteristics of my n.'' The reason Victor thought that was that all the Beings he transformed had permanent blood-red eyes, and after gaining the Blessing of Aphrodite and merging with Roxanne¡­


    The Beings he transformed began to be more beautiful.


    "Kaguya-."


    "I''m already here," Kaguya spoke before Victor could finish.


    "As expected of you." Victor smiled gently.


    Kaguya disyed a small, proud smile, and soon two changes of clothes appeared in her hands.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "¡­I feel more... powerful¡­? I feel that my Power output has increased dramatically." Natashia answered.


    "Hmm, I feel that way too." Agnes nodded.


    The girls didn''t react much to this information. Although it was shocking for an Elder Vampire to gain so much power, they just took it as expected; it was the effect of being close to Victor.


    "Why do I feel¡­ Heavy?" Sasha turned her head in confusion.


    Scathach appraised the two women with eagle eyes.


    "Hmm... I think that might be..." When Victor finished speaking, he took a step and vanished, reappearing in front of Sasha and giving her a ''light'' punch in the stomach.


    "Cough!?" Sasha felt her breath go away for a few seconds.


    "Vic!?" Natashia unconsciously screamed at such an event, "What are you doing!?"


    "As expected..." Victor and Scathach spoke at the same time.


    "Look closely at Sasha, Natashia," Agnes spoke.


    Natashia listened to what Agnes said and looked at her daughter. What she found surprised her. Sasha waspletely fine, she just reacted as if she was out of breath unconsciously, but she didn''t suffer any harm.


    "Just for context, I didn''t use all my physical strength in this attack. Instead, I attacked ''lightly''."


    "But even if this attack were ''light'', it would''ve usually sent a Vampire like Sasha flying several meters away, and she would be out of breath for a few seconds, but... Nothing happened to her." Scathachpleted.


    "Which means her father''s Lineage was improved, and she gained more ''endurance''," Victor added.


    ''It also proves that if I turn existing Noble Vampires into members of my n, my Bloodline will only strengthen what they already have, and not add something new like the Maids who were once Human, or another Species¡­ I wonder why that happens.'' Victor thought.


    "....." Natashia was silent for a few seconds as she thought, ''Father? Did Sasha have a father? Wasn''t Victor Sasha''s father?'' She was confused for a few seconds.


    ¡­ This woman forgot who Sasha''s father was!


    Natashia closed her eyes and tried to search her memories, but all she could think of was:


    Victor, her sister, Sasha, and her future children...


    ''Yep, I can''t remember him.''


    "There were other ways to test that, you know," Sasha grumbled.


    "Yes, I know, but this was the most efficient." Victor''s smile grew.


    Sasha grumbled about abusive husbands:


    "You will pay for this; I will kick your ass in training."


    "Fufufu, that will be fun."


    "Tsk." Sasha had forgotten that threatening Victor would only get him excited.


    Kaguya decided to appear at that moment and offered the clothes to Sasha. The golden-haired blonde epted the clothes and thanked the Maid.


    "Does she have the same level of endurance as you...?" Natashia asked after sighing in relief over the sudden event. The thought of Victor harming one of them never crossed her mind. She knew he did it for a reason, but... She felt a little ashamed of having entertained such a thought for a few seconds.


    ''Looks like I need to improve my woman-in-love mentality. I can''t lose to Violet or even Agnes!'' She thought.


    "Impossible. My resistance is fueled not only by her father''s Lineage but also by my Progenitor Blood and Roxanne."


    "That is, he is using cheat codes, so there is no point inparing her with a cheater." Violet groaned.


    "...." Victor disyed a strained smile as he scratched his cheek.


    Receiving the changes of clothes from Kaguya and thanking Maid, Sasha asked:


    "Could it be that my father''s Bloodline was also improved...?"


    "What was your father''s Lineage?" Victor asked.


    "It was a low-level Bloodline that heightened one''s perception of Time, allowing members of his Bloodline to see things much slower and in more detail. They were a merchant n because of this Bloodline."


    ''Hmm, I can understand that. This power is instrumental in the hands of an experienced politician, and because of that, when I want to understand someone''s bodynguage, I use that power a lot.'' Victor thought.


    "¡­Oh, you mean the thing I experience when I use Lightning, and Time seems to slow down?" Victor asked while thinking internally:


    ''I never thought it was a Bloodline, but rather it was something that came with the Power of Lightning.'' Victor


    "Yes, that was my father''s Lineage. My mother hand-picked him so her next children would be born with better potential. After all, that Powerbined very well with the Lightning of the Fulger n."


    "In the past, the way my mother used Lightning wasn''t the same way we use it today. The reason was that she didn''t have the ''advantage'' that we have."


    "She used her Power more brutely."


    "Hmm, she didn''t focus on constant speed like us but on explosive speed and Lightning Power, huh," Victor spoke.


    "Yes."


    Victor fell into thought as he watched Sasha and Natashia dress themselves.


    ''Perception, huh...'' A thought popped into Victor''s head.


    Victor waited until Natashia was fully dressed before he spoke.


    "Natashia, get ready."


    "... Huh?"


    "I said; get ready."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning covered Victor''s body, and soon he disappeared from sight.


    In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Natashia, his arm hitting the ''air'' near Natashia''s face.


    "¡­ What was that speed!?" She asked in shock. She was taken entirely by surprise, even though she could barely react in time.


    Victor ignored Natashia''s question and spoke, "Hmm, with that, we have our answers. Your perception has been enhanced too."


    "The reason? You previously wouldn''t have been able to dodge that attack in your Base Form. You''d have had to enter Vampire Count Form for that."


    "..." Natashia and Sasha looked at Victor speechlessly. Isn''t he getting too ruthlesstely? As if they were dealing with Scathach... Wait, Scathach? The two Fulgers looked at Scathach with using eyes.


    "What?"


    "It''s your fault!" The two spoke at the same time.


    "Huh?" Scathach looked at them in confusion.


    "You made him ruthless! He would''ve never attacked us like that before!" The two said.


    "...." Scathach had the decency to turn her face away and whistle.


    "Scathach!"


    "Ahhh! I just convinced him that love ''hurts''. So he needed to be stricter with the people he loved, or they would get weak! And the incident with his parents just convinced him of that thought!"


    "This crazy woman! What did you do?! Return our kind Victor!" Sasha snapped.


    "Right, Right! Give him back!"


    "Stop talking like I stole something!" Scathach snapped back.


    "Hmm, Master¡­? Won''t you stop this?"


    "They are just toying with each other. So even though I agree with Scathach''s thinking about being stricter, I will only do that in training, so they get stronger."


    "And those two attacks I did on the girls wouldn''t have done any damage to them. They''re stronger than you think."


    "...." Kaguya just nodded and continued to watch everything in silence while in her head, she thought.


    ''Respect, huh... I think this is Victor''s way of respecting Sasha''s efforts. He doesn''t want to treat her like a fragile little girl since it would disrespect the Heiress''s efforts. The same applied to Natashia. The woman is a Countess, and she is not fragile.''


    Soon Victor''s voice was heard again.


    "Next, Jeanne, Morgana, and Ruby."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 636: Ruby, Jeanne, And Morganas Changes.

    Chapter 636: Ruby, Jeanne, and Morgana''s changes.


    An Ex-Subus, Ex-Saint, and a Vampire Noble Heiress were looking at Victor.


    "Hmm, I may be exaggerating, but isn''t Jeanne already very strong? She could fight Scathach easily, right?" Violet spoke while looking at this scene.


    "...Oh~? Who can fight me~?"


    Violet shuddered slightly at Scathach''s gaze but didn''t try to hide it and continued, "You heard, right? She''s the Guardian of The Universal Tree; she''s basically an unheralded Primordial Entity."


    "Don''t casuallypare someone to these Entities. Yes, Jeanne is strong, but I don''t think she is on the level of these Beings. Plus, she alsocks something fundamental." Agnes spoke.


    "What is she missing?" Violet asked.


    "... She''s like Victor, isn''t she?" Sasha joined the conversation.


    "Yes," Agnes confirmed.


    "Like Darling¡­? You mean she has a lot of Power, and her body can''t handle it?" Violet spoke.


    "Yes," Sasha confirmed.


    "Jeanne''s original form is spiritual, much like the gori. Her flesh limits her ability to use her full power but enables her to have a life." Scathach exined.


    "Jeanne really is in a privileged and cursed position," Natashia said.


    "What do you mean, Mother?" Sasha asked.


    "For her to be somebody rted to a Primordial Entity that keeps existence itself alive, she will live forever; she literally cannot die." Natashia continued.


    "In a way, she has true immortality because no matter how she ''dies,'' she will simply return to the Being that maintains all Life in existence," Agnes added.


    "That is her blessing and, at the same time, her curse. She has trouble forming bonds because her lifespan is longer than even the Gods," Scathach spoke.


    "¡­ don''t Gods live forever?" Violet asked.


    "Yes, but they can still die. Meanwhile, Jeanne is free from Life and Death. I believe she can only truly ''die'' if her Soul ispletely destroyed, but even that feat is incredibly difficult. After all, as a Guardian, her Soul is linked to a Primordial Entity."


    "...Oh..." Violet now understood how ''privileged'' Jeanne was.


    "Back on topic, with a body of flesh, Jeanne can have a life, which means she can have children, a family, etc., something her original form couldn''t do." Scathach continued.


    "As the Highest Level Spirit, she could only have something ''normal'' with Gods, or other High-Level Spirits, for example, Elemental Spirits."


    ''Actually, this is just spection. After all, Jeanne''s existence is of a much higher caliber than even the Gods themselves; probably only the Primordial Gods of each Pantheon could rte to her.'' Scathach thought.


    "I see, and because of that, she''s going to do this, huh?" Violet spoke.


    "Huh? Of course not." Scathach refuted.


    "Eh?"


    "She''s just doing this because she likes Victor and wants to get closer to him. Can''t you see her look of a woman in love?"


    "..." Violet looked at Jeanne, and seeing the look in the blonde''s eyes, a look she knew all too well, she just sighed.


    "In response to your cheeky im that she''s stronger than me..."


    "Ugh." Violet cringed when she heard what Scathach said.


    The redhead ignored Violet and continued, "Jeanne definitely has more raw Power than I do. She''s simr to Victor in that, and I recognize that, but... She''s a disaster in everything else."


    "Even Victor is better than her in some ways."


    "..." The girls remained silent as they listened to Scathach and looked at the event in front of them.


    Just like before, Victor started turning girls into members of his n.


    An icy aura surrounded Ruby.


    A green aura surrounded Jeanne.


    And a malevolent, dark-red aura surrounded Morgana.


    The Power the three women were giving off was incredible, especially Jeanne.


    Scathach continued, "Ever since she turned into a Vampire, she''s never trained again. After all, she didn''t have to worry about anything with d around. She may have regained her memories of who she was and how to use her Power, but her use of that Power is definitely not refined neither is her control over it smooth."


    ''She probably never needed to train either. Like it or not, her Power, even without training, is enough to face most Beings. All she''s needed so far were her instincts.'' Scathach stopped her smile from growing.


    ''Seriously, ever since I met Victor, strong people have been appearing like fruits you can find anywhere~. Being by his side was the best decision I ever made~. After all, things never get boring around him.''


    Scathach continued to point out Jeanne''s ws, "Shecks the basics, shecks discipline, shecks a lot, and until she fully masters these aspects, she can never defeat me, even if she has more Power than I do."


    "Even Agnes, and especially Natashia, could trounce Jeanne now."


    "Hmm... I would just have to attack fast enough and not let her use her Energy. With my speed, that''s easy." Natasha spoke casually.


    "In my case, I think it would be easier. My Fire is the weakness of her Mortal Body; I''d just need to attack with Fire and use Fafnir''s de to finish her off. After all, her Energy can nullify my Fire." At least Agnes thought so, as it was an Energy that came directly from a Primordial. She was going with the mindset that everything she did would be useless if it took too long.


    In other words, speed was the answer.


    "And that''s us using our Base Form. If the battle were to get more heated, we could use our Vampire Count Forms." Natashia added.


    "...." Violet and Sasha didn''t know how to react to that.


    "A battle between High-Level Beings is not all about Power Levels. Having more Power than your opponent doesn''t guarantee victory. What good is having a Power equivalent to several nuclear bombs if you can''t control or do what you want with that Power? What''s the use of having so much Power if you can''t apply that Power to another aspect like Martial Arts or something simr?" Scathach assumed her teacher''s tone.


    "That doesn''t mean that Jeanne is weak or anything like that. On the contrary, she can obliterate an arrogant God-King like Zeus from the face of the easily. After all, the man is very careless, and if Jeannends a hit at the right time and without hesitation, goodbye, God-King ."


    "That''s the potential of the Energy she carries. But cautious Gods like Odin, Indra, and Amaterasu can absolutely defeat her."


    "These Gods have a lot of hidden tricks they use in battle, and Jeanne is very straightforward. She doesn''t know how to y dirty."


    ''Although, even these Gods would have trouble facing Jeanne head-on in her Spirit Form. The Energy that Primordial Entities use is much purer than the Divinity of a God that derives directly from Negative and Positive Conceptual Entities.'' Scathach thought.


    And even with that, the analysis of the fight she imagined would still leave Jeanne at a disadvantage. She was the perfect example of Being with a lot of Power but not knowing how to use that Power properly.


    But despite not fully Mastering that Power, it would still be troublesome to fight if you let her use too much.


    ''I also didn''t think about the fact that her Mortal body has some ability to withstand that kind of Energy as well.'' Scathach thought.


    But... For all the spection Scathach was making right now, she was sure of one thing.


    ''All these ws can be corrected easily with training... And when the timees when she Masters everything, she will be a terrifying existence.'' Scathach''s smile grew; it seemed that she had to keep an eye on the blonde.


    ''Not just the blonde...'' Scathach''s eyes went to her daughter and Morgana.


    ''My daughter will take a while to put up a satisfying fight for me, but... Morgana, with that Energy Level, I definitely have to keep an eye on her.''


    "¡­You speak as if you''ve seen them fight before," Violet spoke.


    "I haven''t seen it myself, but I''ve seen ounts of their struggles through other Gods in my travels."


    "¡­With only rumors, you can imagine how the fight went?"


    "For an experienced warrior, this is possible since the fight between two Beings hardly changes in its essence. Only the scale of the battle bes bigger."


    ''Yeah, I call bullshit.'' Violet and Sasha thought at the same time.


    The conversation was going to continue, but they stopped when the Power emanating from the three women began to wane.


    And soon, the women were seen, and as a repeat of previous events, they were as they came into the world.


    This time, Kaguya didn''t say anything or wait for the order. Instead, she simply walked up to the three women and offered them clothes.


    The three women awoke from their stupor, epted the clothes Kaguya offered, and started getting dressed.


    And as they dressed, the surrounding group looked at them with appraising eyes.


    As expected, Ruby and Jeanne did not undergo significant changes.


    The two got prettier, and their eyes turned on a permanent red color.


    The reason for not including Morgana in this?


    Well, because she was the one who changed the most, externally speaking.


    Morgana''s Demonic features became more prominent. Her tail grew a bit longer, and her horns took on a ck hue. Just like the girls, she became even prettier than she already was, and she had an ''erotic'' charm that invoked other beings'' lust. Her appearance became decidedly more deadly to men.


    ''Is this the effect of a High-Level Subus with traces of Aphrodite''s influence?'' Victor thought.


    One way to describe Morgana now would be: ''Devilishly sexy''.


    Finishing getting dressed, Morgana looked at Victor with explicit desire on her face and a seductive smile. She wasn''t hiding anything anymore, and those red eyes with ck scleras watched the man as if she wanted to eat him here and now.


    "...Holy fuck..." Victor muttered as he looked at Morgana in disbelief. He quickly approached her and felt all over her body as if he was looking for something.


    "Hmm~." She moaned seductively when she felt his hands on her body.


    Bonk.


    "Ouch." Morgana held the top of her head, looked at whoever hit her, and saw Jeanne''s neutral face.


    "No horny. Behave. Can''t you see he''s being serious?"


    "...." Morgana pouted and snorted.


    "What happened, Victor?" Ruby asked.


    "As expected..." Victor muttered in disbelief. The entire time he touched Morgana, he felt her very Soul.


    "Stop the suspense, and spit it out!" Violet didn''t like the thriller genre.


    "She''s be a perfect Demon-Vampire Hybrid..."


    "¡­ Huh?" Everyone thought they heard wrong.


    "No, it''s wrong to call her a Hybrid. It''s not as simple as having half of each Race in one Soul¡­ Her Demonic and Vampyric sides are perfectly melded together, working in sync, and changed into something totally new. She''s transformed into a new Race."


    "..."


    Victor pulled away from Morgana and looked at her with pure shock written all over his face.


    "Because of that, she underwent so many changes. Her Demonic and Vampyric sides merged and turned her into a Demonic Vampire. She is apletely new breed of creature."


    The first to awaken from her shock was Scathach:


    "...Victor, are you absolutely sure about what you''re saying?"


    "Yes, her Soul haspletely changed. It is not an exaggeration to say that she has just been reborn." Victor responded with the same seriousness as Scathach.


    "..." Scathach was silent, thinking about what she had just heard.


    "W-Wait, does this mean I can use my Demonic Powers more efficiently?" Morgana asked with happiness welling up in her heart.


    "Probably. Theoretically speaking, you definitely can use Demonic Power more efficiently. You can probably do much more than you did before, but not everything is rosy. Theoretically speaking, you might have acquired the weakness of both Races as well."


    "The Fire, the Sunlight, and the Magic of the Vampire Hunters. As well as Artifacts of Light that are used to kill Demons."


    "The two Races are quite simr. It''s not an exaggeration to say that they have simr weaknesses; what worries me the most is that these weaknesses might have gotten stronger due to the fusion."


    "Stronger as¡­?" Ruby asked.


    "For example, if someone strikes a match near her, will she be burned like a fragile piece of paper?"


    Morgana shuddered as she swallowed hard.


    "¡­ That''s not possible, right? Not even Noble Vampires aren''t so weak against fire! After all, we are alive, and since we are living beings, we can acquire resistance to the Element that harms us. Just look at Scathach! The other day, Agnes released a fireball at her, and she justughed like she wasn''t hurt!"


    "..." Victor was silent.


    Morgana started sweating like a pig about to be ughtered now. The happiness of being able to use Demonic Power to use her old Techniques in all their glory was thrown into space now.


    Noticing Morgana''s fear, Victor said:


    "As I said, I''m not sure. You are a new Race created from my Progenitor Blood, so it is quite likely that my influences have lessened your body''s weakness, but it is hard to say. Tests are required."


    "..." Those words didn''tfort her one bit.


    "Huuu... Don''t worry. Regardless of whether the weaknesses have gotten stronger or not, it''s nothing that training can''t fix." Victor smiled ''gently''.


    Morgana, for the first time in her life, was in equal measure delighted and, at the same time, terrified by such a beautiful smile.


    Whatplicated feelings...


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 637: Subspecies?

    Chapter 637: Subspecies?


    "Darling, I think the correct term is not a ''New Race''." Ruby began to speak while looking at Morgana as if she were ab rat.


    A look that made Morgana unconsciously cringe.


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Victor asked.


    "You know about the Ghouls and the Adraste n, correct?" Ruby spoke.


    "Yes¡­ Oh." Victor now understood what Ruby was hinting at.


    "Is she a Noble Vampire Subspecies?"


    "Yes, if she were a New Race, as you said, she would have be the Progenitor of that Race just like Medusa, but she didn''t. So I believe it''s more urate to say that she is a Subspecies of Vampires just like n Adraste and Ghouls," Ruby confirmed.


    "... A Progenitor is The Beginning of an Entire Race and the Sub-Species derived from it. Morgana was born from you, a Progenitor of Vampires since she evolved when she came into contact with your Bloodline. So it is fair to say that you created a new Subspecies of Noble Vampires derived from Demons." Scathach added.


    "Mmm..." Victor made sounds as if he was thinking about something. Then, he approached Morgana again and watched her closely; this time, he carefully observed the Core of Morgana''s Soul, something he hadn''t paid attention to before because he was very excited about his discovery.


    "... This is..." Victor opened his eyes wide when he saw Morgana''s Soul Core.


    "What did you see?" Ruby asked with a serious face.


    "¡­ You know that the Core of the Soul is usually unchanging, correct?" Victor spoke.


    "Huh¡­?" Ruby didn''t understand.


    "For example, the Species you were when you were born is what your Soul ''Core'' represents. Even if you changed Race through outside influence, 1% of what you were before would still remain, and that 1% contains all the information like external appearance, personality, etc."


    "Look at Maria, for example," Victor said as he pointed to Maria.


    The girls looked at the Maid.


    "¡­ Me?" Maria pointed to herself.


    Victor approached Maria and started touching Maid, investigating her Soul:


    "She was a Human who, due to Sasha''s mistake, became a Ghoul. When that happened, her Soul was 1% Human, 99% Ghoul."


    "When I turned her into Vampire Noble, the percentages became: 1% Human, 1% Ghoul, and 98% Vampire Noble."


    "Because of that 1% Ghoul that still existed in her Soul, she can use the Powers she had when she was a Ghoul."


    "And since Ghouls are a Subspecies of Vampire, it is correct to say that this 1% became Maria''s Bloodline. Because of that, this Power did not weaken as it did with Morgana''s Demonic Powers as Morgana was a Demon who became a Noble Vampire, not a member of the Vampyric Subspecies."


    "Maria''s Power grew stronger because it merged with her Noble Vampire side, thus creating a new Bloodline allowing her to create and control new members of the Subspecies of Vampire known as Ghouls."


    Looking closely at the Core of Maria''s Soul, Victor spoke, "As expected, it''s the same..." He muttered in realization.


    ''Her Soul became entirely one of a Noble Vampire. Her Human and Ghoul sides mergedpletely with her Noble Vampire side... I wonder what caused the change; she wasn''t like that before. Was it because of my influence or because she got stronger?''


    "You guys know about the nature of Demons, right?"


    "... Demons are creatures born in Hell through the ''bad'' parts of the Soul of a Mortal. We cannot die because we are already dead, so when someone kills a Demon without using its weakness, it will return to the Hell it belongs to." Morgana spoke.


    "Correct. Because of this nature, it is more urate to say that Demons are something simr to Evil Spirits, simr to the Gods in essence. After all, if you removed the ''Concept'' of a God, all that would remain would be a High-Level Spirit."


    "..." Victor remained silent for a few seconds to allow the girls to absorb the things he said; he then continued:


    "Nowes the interesting part, Vampires and Demons are the same in essence."


    "¡­ What do you mean by that?" Sasha asked.


    "He means we''re ''evil'', on the same dark side of the scale," Ruby spoke, and soon her eyes fluttered open.


    "Seems you''ve understood, Ruby."


    "What happened here was the same thing with Viviane, only through a different method..."


    "Natashia said that Viviane was born of a God and a Fairy. She is a Demigod, and such an existence only came to be born without problems due to the very nature of the Gods, being that they are technically High-Level Spirits; because of that, she is a Perfect Hybrid."


    "You are right but wrong at the same time," Victor spoke.


    "...."


    "The cases are simr, but the circumstances arepletely different."


    "Morgana came into existence as a Demon and subsequently gained the Mortal flesh called a ''Vampire'' through d."


    "When she absorbed my Bloodline, what happened was this: Her Vampyric side absorbed her Demon side, making her a new Subspecies of Vampire."


    "A Demonic Vampire."


    "She is not a Hybrid like Viviane, but a Noble Vampire who subsumed the Traits of a Demon and took that Power for herself, much like what happened to n Adraste."


    "..." Ruby, Scathach, Natashia, Jeanne, and Agnes opened their eyes wide as they realized the consequences of what Victor had just said.


    "Hmm, I heard everything and understood nothing," Violet spoke.


    "Same here." Sasha also spoke.


    "I gave up halfway through," Morgana added with a proud smile.


    "...." Violet and Sasha just rolled their eyes.


    "Put simply and easily to understand; my Bloodline forced your Vampire side to subsume your Demonic side, and in doing so, you acquired the full characteristics of your Demonic side without suffering any kind of damage because your ''Core'' that represents ''you'' was merged seamlessly."


    "Essentially speaking, you have been reborn as a Pure Vampire Noble. You are no longer 1% Demon and 99% Noble Vampire but aplete Vampire Noble with the Traits of a Demon," Victor exined.


    ''Just like Maria, only a little different; after all, Mariapletely absorbed her Ghoul and Human sides. She''s be a 100% Pure Noble Vampire, and her Ghoul Powers became something like a Lineage and not Traits from another Race like members of the Adraste n and Morgana. Is this because Ghouls are closer as a Species to Noble Vampires? After all, if we''re going to talk about hierarchy, Ghouls are even lower than Vampire ves, hmmm....''


    ''Yes, this is definitely my fault. Is it because of my Blood? I think it''s more likely than my influence. After all, Blood has a clearer result¡­ hmm¡­ I should check the other girls too, and Nero, just in case.'' Victor thought.


    "This isn''t as simple as being reborn or anything like that, Darling. Your Blood basically replicated what n Adraste did, but in a very short timeframe."


    "You basically skipped over 2000 years worth of evolution in just a few seconds, and in that way, you achieved the same result that n Adraste had. Eleanor will cry blood if she hears about this¡­." Ruby finished exining.


    That was why the women who understood what Victor said were shocked; Victor once again broke theirmon sense.


    "....." Morgana just looked at Victor and Ruby as if they were speaking iprehensible words to her.


    Yes, she still didn''t understand anything, just like Violet didn''t either.


    "Haaah, just think that your Vampire Noble side has be you entirely after absorbing your Demonic side, thus creating a new Subspecies of Vampire Nobles derived from my Blood."


    "Ohhhh, now I get it." Morgana and Violet spoke at the same time.


    Victor just facepalmed. He thought it was adorable, but it also gave him a headache at the thought of having to exin it to the two of themter.


    Wait... Two?


    Victor looked at Sasha.


    Seeing Victor''s gaze, the blonde snorted, "Humpf, I already understood after the second exnation. I''m not as slow as Violet and Morgana."


    "Oyy! What do you mean by that, Bitch!?" Violet and Morgana spoke at the same time.


    "Humph, you heard me! Or are you going deaf?" Sasha snorted.


    "What!? You want to fight!?" Morgana snapped.


    "Let''s Fight!" Violet screamed.


    When Sasha was going to say something to try to reduce the tension she had created, she heard from Victor:


    "No violence; just use words."


    "Okay~" Violet and Morgana readily agreed.


    "W-Wait, Vic, you have to help me here!"


    "..." Victor just smiled kindly at Sasha and didn''t say anything.


    "Ughh!" Sasha groaned in frustration.


    "Tsk, the dumb blonde is no biggie. She had to ask Victor for help." Morgana spoke.


    A vein bulged on Sasha''s head:


    "Who are you calling a dumb blonde, bitch!?"


    "..." Jeanne, Agnes, and Natashia just shook their heads when they saw this scene.


    "Tsk, this feat just opens the door to a bunch of shit. If Demons really are like Gods, does that also mean Demons can acquire Concepts? Something like Famine, gue, etc.?" Ruby spoke.


    "I don''t think that''s possible," Jeanne said.


    Ruby looked at Jeanne.


    "Although they are simr, Gods are different from Demons, and it''s not about them being good or anything like that, but because their very existence is conducive to encroaching their Will upon a Concept, whether that Concept is Positive or Negative."


    "On the other hand, Demons are just the remains of a plete'' Soul that split in two and was thrown into Heaven and Hell."


    "A Demon cannot harbor a Concept until its Soul isplete."


    "¡­ What if they have aplete Soul?" Ruby spoke.


    "..." Jeanne opened her mouth to say something but closed it.


    "For example, Morgana. She is no longer just any Demon that was an iplete Soul. d gave her a Mortal body and aplete Soul by turning her into a Noble Vampire, and Victor gave her the potential he had in his Bloodline."


    "¡­ You''re pretty smart, huh. Yes, what you said is likely to happen, but only in the case of Morgana."


    "But even if she turns into a God upon encroaching upon a Concept, she will be a Vampire God, not a Demonic God like Lilith."


    "Because essentially speaking, she''s not a Demon anymore, but a Noble Vampire, huh..." Ruby spoke.


    "Correct," Jeanne spoke.


    After a few more seconds of silence, Ruby sighed in relief, "That''s good. I wouldn''t know how to deal with Demons turning into God-like Beings. That''s a lot of shit I do not want to deal with."


    "You overthink things, Ruby. You don''t have to deal with everything that happens in the world either."


    "I don''t want to deal with everything that happens in the world either. It''s too much work."


    "... Huh?"


    "I just want to make ns and countermeasures for all sorts of Species and Entities to protect my Family."


    "..." Jeanne opened her eyes wide, and secondster, she disyed a small gentle smile:


    "If that''s the case, I can help you. I gained a lot of knowledge in my travels."


    Ruby opened her eyes a little; she didn''t expect those words, but they were wee, so she smiled gently and said:


    "... Thanks."


    "You''re wee. You are my Family now, after all."


    Victor, Scathach, Agnes, and Natashia, who were nearby, just looked at this exchange with gentle smiles. This kind of interaction was quite lovely to see.


    Mainly on Scathach''s and Victor''s part. The two liked to see Ruby getting along with other people, which was rare due to her cold nature and being a person of few words.


    Sasha, Violet, and Morgana didn''t see this because they were arguing with each other in the background.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 638: Changes Completed,And Yandere Goddess.

    Chapter 638: Changespleted, and Yandere Goddess.


    "Ruby and Jeanne, how are you feeling?"


    "¡­ Hmm?" Ruby awoke from her thoughts and looked at Victor. Then, when his question registered in her mind, she spoke:


    "I don''t know. I don''t feel much different," Ruby said.


    "Me neither." Jeanne spoke, "Unlike Morgana, my Spirit is too high a level for your Power as a Progenitor to affect it. The only thing that has changed is that my Mortal flesh has be stronger and more resistant... Oh?"


    "What is it?" Victor asked.


    "The influence of The Heavenly Father''s Blessing has greatly diminished. In fact, the Power has beenpletely erased..." Jeanne raised her hand, and a green orb of Energy was created in her hand.


    "It''s be much easier to use my Energy now..." Jeanne smiled widely.


    ''I also feel some Energies inside of me that have gotten stronger than before¡­'' Focusing on those feelings, she saw a warm and kind me: ''Hestia''s Blessing, huh¡­ It seems that the more I see him as my Family, the stronger the Blessing bes, hmm¡­.''


    "Well, isn''t that bad?" Victor asked, not knowing what toment.


    "Not really, The Heavenly Father''s Blessing only gave me a few things, and if I were going to use the Blessing as extensively as I did in the Demon invasion, I''d need his permission, which he usually only gives when ites to Hellish creatures or sinners who havemitted much evil.''"


    "Oh."


    "To be honest, I''m quite satisfied. After all, when I got my memories back, I always wanted to discard that God''s Blessing."


    ''Although it didn''t happen that way, I couldn''t help but feel cheated when I realized that I was under the influence of someone other than my brother.'' Jeanne could not fully trust anyone other than her brother when it came to her own existence.


    ''Perhaps Victor too. After all, I know that his own nature does not allow him to harm those he cares about.'' Jeanne thought sweetly.


    "And this isn''t a loss for me either. Now that I can use my Energy more easily, which is of a higher level than even that God, I can produce the same effects as his Blessings only by using my Energy now."


    "... Does that mean you can use all the judgments you''ve used in the past?" Scathach asked curiously.


    "Yes, I remember the feeling of each one, so I can easily recreate it."


    "But how are you going to do that?" Natashia asked, confused, "As far as I know, you can''t control other Elements, right?"


    The Heavenly Father''s Judgments were Execution Techniques based on his historical deeds of ''Trials''.


    The flood of Noah''s story.


    Israel''s Judgment by Fire.


    The ''banishment'' of the traitorous Angels to Hell.


    Every judgment The Heavenly Father ever made was reflected in an entire set of different Techniques that could only be used when Jeanne asked his permission.


    Throughout Agnes, Natashia, and Scathach''s existence, the three Countesses only saw some of these Trials.


    "The Energy I use, derived from my brother''s Power, is much like the Energy Victor uses now, thanks to Roxanne. Only my Energy is purer, more vtile, and denser, which means that as long as there is a source nearby, I can amplify it."


    "For example." Jeanne picked up a stone on the ground and threw it in one direction. A few secondster, that stone had grown to 10 meters in diameter.


    "....."


    "Hmm, something like that. My brother''s Energy is rted to Life and the entire World Tree Species, and since it''s very powerful, I can weaponize my surrounding environment."


    "¡­ Does this mean you can use all of Nature to your advantage?" Agnes asked.


    "Basically, yes," Jeanne spoke.


    "...Yes, with that ridiculous Power, you could easily replicate the ''Judgments'' of The Heavenly Father..." Agnes spoke.


    ''After all, these Judgments are based on incidents that ''restarted'' an entire civilization.'' Agnes thought.


    "Yes." Jeanne nodded, "But I will use this Power more in the form of Energy. Although it is a neutral and peaceful Energy, as it is an Energy thates from a Primordial Entity, it is more destructive to Beings below it, which basically means everyone who is not a Primordial Entity."


    "Not to mention that using this Power to ''shape Nature'' around would be counterproductive for me. After all, I don''t have someone helping me in this process like Victor, and if I overdo it, I will probably cause more damage than help."


    "¡­ An example of damage?" Scathach asked.


    "I could forget about limiting my Energy use and end up moving the earth around. If it happens to identally affect tectonic tes, earthquakes and tidal waves will be the least of our concerns."


    "..." Everyone around her broke into a cold sweat upon hearing about it.


    "This has a lot of potential for indiscriminate damage, and I don''t want to kill innocent animals or people, especially children on the other side of the who have nothing to do with our fight. Not to mention that I''m already used to using that power in the form of Energy; I used it that way in the past too..."


    "Although I will still recreate The Heavenly Judgments Techniques and other Techniques to increase my arsenal even more."


    "In Victor''s case, I suggest using this Energy as a support for his body and using the ''Nature'' around him. After all, he has Roxanne to support him when he uses this Power."


    Victor nodded; he was already nning to do that: "I''m working on it, but it''s stillplicated to move rocks and solid objects from the ground."


    "This is due to the very nature of The World Trees. Can they shape them? Yes, but it takes longer than if you were affecting trees, nts, and anything ''green'' in general."


    "..." Victor nodded. Of course, he knew that, but it was still ''possible''. And if it was ''possible'', it probably meant that if he trained, he could mold ''solid'' nature more quickly.


    Victor had a firm belief that with training, anything was possible.


    "Something The Universal Tree has no problem doing, but the scope of Energy is too ridiculous to know. For example, I only used a water droplet''s worth of Power on that rock, and it grew by 10 meters."


    "That''s bullshit." Victor, Natashia, and Agnes said at the same time.


    Jeanne smiled gently. "Because of that, I better not recklessly use this Energy on the surrounding environment¡­ At least until I have full control of my Energy."


    ''In the past, I never saw the use of training. I was already stronger than everyone else just by existing, and my brother would protect me as well if something happened, not to mention that I''ve been wandering aimlessly for thousands of years...''


    Despite living for a long time without purpose, Jeanne''s personality was kind in nature. Thus, perhaps out of boredom, pity, or even kindness, she would asionally save people and beings on her travels. These gestures led her to take on the burdens of the original Jeanne D''Arc.


    ''I wonder if that girl lived a good life...'' Jeanne thought wistfully.


    "..." Everyone nodded in agreement with her.


    "Anyway, back to the point. Ruby," Victor looked at the redhead.


    "Try some of your Techniques."


    "Okay." Ruby raised her hand and tried to create an Ice chair, but she was surprised when a Water chair was created.


    "... Huh?"


    "What''s the problem?" Victor asked.


    "I didn''t try to use water, but Ice."


    "Hmm¡­ Can you turn the Water into Ice? Try." Victor spoke as he felt the approach of the girls who were far away.


    Ruby tried to turn the Water into Ice, but nothing happened.


    "... What is happening?" She narrowed her eyes, as confusion was seen in her expression; she didn''t understand anything.


    "Daughter, try creating another Ice structure," Scathach spoke somberly.


    "... Okay." Realizing that her mom was in teacher mode, she readily epted her guidance.


    She dropped the Water chair she had just created out of thin air and tried to make an Ice weapon now, but just like before, Water was created, not Ice.


    "... That''s..." Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes, and to think that could happen too¡­." Victor spoke with a sigh.


    "You two seem to have a clue what''s going on. Mind exining?" Ruby asked.


    "¡­ Hmm, Ruby. Try to create a structure, but this time don''t think about using your Powers separately. Just let it flow." Victor didn''t answer her and just gave another instruction to his Wife.


    "...." Ruby looked at her mom to see if she had anything to add.


    "Just do what he says," Scathach said when she saw the look on her daughter''s face.


    "Okay."


    Again, she let the Water spear fall to the ground and tried to create another structure, but this time, she did what Victor suggested. She didn''t force the Ice to appear but instead let everything ''flow''.


    In a matter of seconds, an Ice Spear was created.


    "I did it!" Ruby sighed in relief. She thought she had lost the Power she was so used to. That would have been a disaster.


    Scathach and Victor just approached Ruby and looked at the Spear with appraising eyes.


    "¡­ As expected, there is water inside the Spear," Scathach said.


    "Indeed, and the Spear seems more robust than simple Ice structures." Victor continued.


    "It must be because the water can deal with stress better? After all, the water is in constant motion." Scathach deduced.


    "Probably¡­ But that''s amazing, and to think the same thing happened to her¡­." Victor spoke up.


    "..." Ruby and the girls just watched Victor and Scathach talking in their own world, a conversation that seemed like no one could enter.


    "Okay, that is enough. Exin what''s going on!" Ruby spoke with a serious face.


    Victor and Scathach stopped talking and looked at Ruby at the same time.


    "What happened, Ruby, is that your two Bloodlines have mergedpletely," Victor replied.


    "... Huh?"


    "Before, you used your two Bloodlines separately, and the two Powers never came together naturally. You had to work hard to use both at the same time intentionally. That was the training I had you focus on for over two years." Scathachpleted.


    "But now, you don''t need that. You''ve be just like Victor."


    "What do you mean ''like'' Darling¡­?"


    "Look." Victor raised his palm up.


    Soon various Powers formed in front of him like a sr system; the Blood Sphere in the middle was the Sun, orbited by Fire, Ice, and Lightning Spheres, representings.


    The Ice Sphere with Water inside represented the Power he''d gained from Ruby that fateful night. There was also a green sphere with the feeling of Nature and a golden sphere that was very smallpared to the other spheres.


    "This is the representation of all the Powers within me. The Elements are quite exnatory, the green orb is Roxanne''s power, and the golden orb is the Blessings of the Goddesses that I have."


    ''The Power of Magic is also there, but it''s so small that it can''t even be called a Power,'' Victor thought as he looked at a small light blue sphere.


    "....."


    "As expected, he is using cheats. What kind of bullshit is this?" Violet, who had stopped fighting, pointed to the sr system of Powers in Victor''s hand, "Just with a brief count, he has more than five powers! Ugh, I already knew he had them, but it''s still hard to ept, haaah." She just sighed at the end.


    Sasha and Natashia patted Violet''s back in understanding; they had the same thoughts as Violet.


    Victor didn''tment on what Violet said and continued as if nothing had happened:


    "¡­After my rebirth because of Roxanne, all my Powers, except for the Blessings of the Goddesses,pletely merged with me. Before, when I entered the Form of a Vampire Count of the Scarlett n, for example, I could only use the Element of Ice and could not use the other Elements actively. I could only use them as support and at low output, much weaker than what I could manage in my Base Form."


    "Even when I used my Fire, Ice, and Lightning Powers in fights, I had to ''control'' the percentages of each Power output that I wanted to use in my attacks, or even bnce the percentages of each that I should keep in my body."


    "Usually, I kept the output to 50% of Lightning directed to my legs, 10% of Fire in my hands, and the remaining 40% was with the Ice to the rest of my body for reinforcement. But, of course, the percentage exchange happens quickly, all thanks to Scathach."


    "What did she do?" Violet asked.


    "What she does best, tort ¨C Cough, training," Natashia answered.


    The older redhead just looked at Natashia with a narrowed gaze.


    Natashia turned her face away and started to whistle.


    "Master trained me until I had excellent control over my own Powers so that the changes and possibly temporary fusion would happen naturally and quickly," Victor replied.


    "The same happened to you, only in a simpler way than me. After all, not even I canpletely unite all my Powers because some of them are of opposing nature."


    "I could only do this with Water and Uce because theyplement each other. I was working on adding Lightning in the sphere of Water and Ice to use these three Powers as one, possibly creating a new attack or even a new element. But, unfortunately, it''s not as easy as it seems." Victormented with a slight frustration in his tone.


    ''Although Lightning and Firebine very well, too. It''s a pity that I can''t fuse them... yet.'' Victor thought, but he wouldn''t give up so easily.


    ''Maybe, I can use Magic too... I stopped training that when I acquired Roxanne''s Energy...''


    "..." The girls gulped, ''Does he n on pooling these Powers to create a new Element? Is he crazy? This Poweres directly from his Lineage!'' They thought.


    What Victor said was unbelievable to Vampires because he was basically saying that he was trying to merge Bloodlines within to create new Bloodlines, which was ridiculous thinking.


    "Huh, your thoughts are getting more and more insane. Merge Elements to create new ones? This isn''t Naruto, you know? We don''t have an Energy called ''Chakra'' for-... Oh." Ruby stopped talking when she realized something.


    Victor smiled a little, "I just started testing Element Fusion recently. I believe I could seed thanks to the ''Nature'' energy of a World Tree."


    "If it were before, I wouldn''t have even thought about it because I would hardly have something to stabilize the Energies, but now that I have it, I want to explore it to the fullest.." Victor concluded his reasoning.


    ''...Maybe he can create a new element in the future...'' Ruby sighed as she realized that her Husband was getting increasingly ridiculous in his insatiable pursuit of Power.


    "Leaving that discussion aside, the point is; You weren''t able to use your Ice before because you were thinking of using them separately like before, which was incorrect. They are not separate anymore; they are one now."


    "... I understand," Ruby spoke.


    "Umu, anyway, guys, the show is over. You need to get used to your new bodies and Power."


    "Yes!"


    "Scathach, I''m counting on you to teach them. I''m sure you''ve been looking forward to this moment."


    "¡­ Eh?" All who epted the change didn''t know what to do, as they just looked mechanically at Scathach.


    Scathach''s smile grew predatory, her hair began defying gravity, and a thick killing intent kicked in all around her.


    "Hahaha, Victor, you know me very well."


    "Of course."


    "W-Wait, Master. I don''t need to go through that, too, right? I''m already used to it!" Kaguya, who usually remained silent like an exemry Maid, stammered upon realizing her impending fate...


    "Eh?" The other Maids looked at Kaguya as if she were a traitor.


    Victor disyed a small smile and said, "Only Eve, Maria, Bruna, and Roxanne are free to go. You and Roberta need to stay here to train."


    "M-Master!" Roberta wanted to protest, but she felt a cold hand touch her shoulder; she looked back, startled, and saw Scathach''s smile.


    "Fufufufu~, I wonder how strong the Progenitor of the Gorgons is. I wouldn''t have held back in your training if I had known from the beginning that you had this."


    "How in the hell were you holding back!?" Robert screamed.


    "Wasn''t it obvious?"


    "Impossible!" Roberta was in disbelief.


    Victor looked at Agnes and Natashia and nodded. The two women nodded to him as well, indicating that they understood what he was talking about, then the two women looked at their respective daughters.


    There were no better specialists in each n to train the Youngest Heirs than their mothers.


    Violet, Sasha, and Ruby looked at Victor with resentful eyes.


    A look that only made Victor''s sadistic smile grow:


    "Good luck~." Victor turned and started walking, apanied by the Maids, who would not participate in the training.


    ''I''m going to visit my daughters. I need to see Nero''s condition.'' Victor thought.


    Veins bulged on the heads of the three girls.


    Violet snarled and screamed, "Darling¡­ I swear to god when I get out of here, eu-... GAAAH!"


    "Huh!? Mother, what are you doing!?"


    "It''s time to train, daughter."


    "Bitch, this is hard feelings, isn''t it!? You''re angry, aren''t you!? GAAAHH!"


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "M-Mother!?"


    "Fufufu, my dear Sasha, don''t lose concentration on the battlefield."


    "We are not on a battlefield!! AAAH!"


    Victor ignored the explosions and the noises of Lightning that urred behind him. He didn''t even want to know what was going on. After seeing so many ''diamonds'' to polish in a secure ce, Scathach looked like a child who had just received several birthday presents.


    The moment Victor stepped outside the establishment, he saw the lifeless gaze of a pink-haired Goddess.


    The Maids froze, and he swallowed hard when he saw Aphrodite''s look.


    "Darling~, I wonder what this new connection I''m feeling in your Soul is¡­?" She tilted her head with a hollow smile, "I thought you said I''m the only Goddess you could ever have."


    Seeing the pink-haired Goddess act like that only put a satisfied smile on Victor''s face.


    ''¡­She''s perfect~''.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 639:Love Ls Ln The Air.

    Chapter 639: Love Is In The Air.


    "Girls, can you leave us alone?" Victor asked neutrally with no hint of feeling threatened; in fact, he seemed to be enjoying it a lot.


    "Y-Yes, Master," Eve replied, stuttering a little under the Goddess''s gaze.


    ''As expected of the Goddess of Love, her love is heavy... If any man other than my Master had won that affection, he would have already given up on her.'' Eve broke out in a cold sweat as she imagined a Goddess like Aphrodite mad because of love.


    [Idiot! You must not leave! This is the time you dere your dominance!] Alter Eveined.


    And as usual, Eve ignored her. She returned to a neutral expression and spoke:


    "Girls over here, let''s go back to our room." Eve took the lead.


    Bruna and Maria just nodded and followed Eve.


    When the Maids walked away from Victor and left the couple alone, Victor couldn''t hold back anymore.


    His smile grew wider, his eyes became even emptier than Aphrodite''s, and the emotions of Love, obsession, and gratitude flooded Aphrodite''s existence like a tsunami.


    "¡­H-Huh?" Aphrodite was taken aback, her eyes returned to normal, and a shocked expression covered her perfect face.


    Victor was a Master at hiding emotions. Even with a connection as strong as Aphrodite''s, he could still suppress his emotions.


    Yes, the correct word was suppress, not hide. This was because no matter how proficient he was at hiding emotions, emotions would still show; it was something natural, after all.


    Even in apletely emotionless person, there would still be a spark of emotion within that being.


    And that''s what Victor does. He just suppresses everything because if he didn''t, the girls connected with him would feel overwhelmed whenever he was around them.


    ''What is this? Is this all for me? These feelings...'' A wide smile appeared on Aphrodite''s face, and hearts appeared in her two pink eyes as her Love Divinity was going mad.


    ''This is the feeling of beingpletely loved, not fake love, but real love...'' Aphrodite, for the first time, felt ''really'' reciprocated.


    She already knew that Victor loved her, she could feel it, and their connection didn''t lie, but this... this intensity.


    ''Amazing~'' She felt like she was being sucked into a bottomless abyss known as Victor, and she didn''t mind that fact one bit.


    She may be a Goddess, a Yandere Love Goddess, but... Victor was naturally a greater Yandere than she was in that sense.


    How would a Master of his craft lose out to a beginner who had just learned what love is?


    Hah! This would never happen.


    While Aphrodite was taken aback by the emotions she was feeling right now from Victor, the man approached the Goddess, grabbed her arm, and pulled her to his chest.


    Only when her voluptuous breasts hit Victor''s chest did she wake up to reality.


    And the sight of Victor''s kind and loving face was the first thing she saw when she returned from her stupor.


    "You''ve done so much for me in such a short amount of time... So many things!"


    "I-." She tried to say something, but Victor didn''t let her:


    "Which I didn''t even get a chance to thank you for properly."


    "You married me in a hurry, and we haven''t even ''enjoyed'' our rtionship."


    Aphrodite took a deep breath and inhaled Victor''s intoxicating scent. Of course, she could smell the scent of the other women who were always close to him, but as if it were a different perfume, Victor''s scent stood out even more from them.


    Unlike the smell of blood, it had a more ''natural'' smell, like a forest in the middle of summer; it was...forting.


    Aphrodite''s body was starting to feel warm, and the feeling of anticipation began to build in her, and that feeling only grew when she blinked her eyes and saw that she was now lying on a soft bed with Victor on top of her.


    Seeing Victor''s face in front of her, feeling his breath on her skin, lust began to build in her body. Aphrodite knew what was going to happen next, and that knowledge made herpletely forget about what she was feeling earlier. That absolute certainty of what would happen next unconsciously activated something in her body.


    "Aphro-..." Victor stopped saying Aphrodite''s name halfway through and opened his eyes wide as he felt a sweet scent spread rapidly.


    A smell he remembered clearly, a nostalgic scent that evoked a memory that wasn''t his, an ancient memory of a man walking in the woods and meeting a beautiful Goddess, the Divinity of Aphrodite''s Sexuality was activated. And it was attracting Victor like a female in heat attracts a male, only much more potent.


    And the Goddess of Beauty did not even notice this.


    She had been waiting so long for this moment that all her limitations had gone out the window.


    Aphrodite closed her legs around Victor''s waist and shifted positions so she was on top of him.


    Victor opened his eyes wide when he saw the sight in front of him. With a seductive expression, and pink hair flowing as if defying gravity, her whole body had pink Energy covering it.


    Her cheeks flushed, and her breathing got heavier and hotter.


    She was stunning.


    She deserved the Title of The Most Beautiful Woman, and everything about her was perfect. Of course, Victor already knew that, but now he was sure she was the most beautiful Goddess. Why?


    The smile she''s wearing now. That smile was enough to categorize any woman as the most beautiful, a smile all his Wives had inmon.


    The strangely sweet smell grew even more robust.


    "Darling~." She ripped off Victor''s suit with minimal effort, lowered her center of gravity, and smelled him even more. Her body shuddered in pleasure, and the sweet smell in the room grew even more substantial.


    Aphrodite had utterly lost the ''shackles'' that bound her before; she was in a berserker state.


    The Goddess held on for a long time; she wanted to have sex since the two weren''t enemies anymore, but she knew she couldn''t. She knew it would ruin everything, she also didn''t know how she felt before, and even though she really wanted to have sex and leave the consequences of her actions forter, she instinctively knew she would regret it if she did.


    And she was correct. The current Aphrodite was very grateful to her past self for making a sensible decision; it was because of that feeling that she understood what she was really feeling.


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes as he looked at the roompletely covered in pink Power and realized that this reaction was much stronger than what he''d seen in Adonis'' memories.


    Which made Victor very pleased.


    After all, it was proof that Aphrodite felt more for him than Adonis. Sometimes having two memories is inconvenient, primarily when he associated with individuals who were once lovers of the man of said memory.


    And Victor was extremely possessive about this particr issue.


    Victor focused on his Ice Power and isted the room.


    "Haaah" She let out the breath she was holding and raised her center of gravity again. She looked at Victor with a crazed look, and her smile grew even wider.


    "Get ready, Darling~. I''ve been waiting for this for a long time~, and I don''t think I will be able to restrain myself~."


    Proof of these words was the pink atmosphere getting even denser. The Divinities of Love and Sexuality were working like crazy and evolving simultaneously.


    It was funny that Love was driving Sexuality, and they didn''t even do anything yet. That was more than enough proof of how much the Goddess of Beauty was waiting for this moment.


    "Even though you are you, if you are not careful, you will die~."


    A drop of cold sweat fell from Victor''s face, but this was all acting, while inside, he was thinking:


    ''That doesn''t seem like a bad thing.'' Victor got even more excited, and his smile widened:


    "¡­Heh, you''re underestimating me too much."


    "Fufufu~, you''re overestimating yourself. I''m the Goddess of Sex-... Ahh~?"


    Victor interrupted the Goddess by grabbing the perfect ass of the Goddess of Beauty and using it as a support to change position, and then he was on top of her again.


    Victor learned a lot from ''fighting'' Scathach, and even though he knew he couldn''t defeat the literal Sex Goddess, that didn''t mean he was going to be passive.


    Getting back on top of her, Victor tugged on Aphrodite''s dress but was surprised when it didn''t rip.


    Aphrodite''s seductive smile turned into a more motherly tone, "Fufufufu~, this is still a Divine Raiment, you know? It is enchanted in many defensive ways; this dress will not break so easily." She spoke like a mother teaching her child.


    Which, in a way, she was. After all, she already had several kids.


    Victor''s eyes glowed blood red.


    "Ahh~"


    Feelings were overwhelming her, Victor was showing all the feelings he had for Aphrodite, and the Goddess''s senses were being overloaded because of them.


    And to make her situation even worse, her Divinities were reacting strongly to this whole situation and evolving on their own, and that sensation left her senses even more overloaded.


    And just with those pure feelings, she came.


    "..." The Goddess took a deep breath with a face redder than before; she couldn''t believe she''de with just that.


    "Heh~, someone is very sensitive." A condescending smile appeared on his face.


    A vein bulged on Aphrodite''s head, "Humpf, you are a freak of love. How can your love be greater than mine? I''m the literal Goddess of Love, you know?"


    "You may be the Goddess of Love, but I embody the very word called ''Love''." Victor smiled yfully and gently began to remove Aphrodite''s dress; then, those perfect breasts were on disy.


    Aphrodite''s heart fluttered even faster at the sight, and the atmosphere around them grew even denser. The entire room was alight with pink Power.


    "Knowing you, I wouldn''t doubt that those words are the truth, as Ruby calls it, Yandere~, right?"


    "Ahh~" She shuddered and came again when she felt her breasts being caressed.


    ''W-Why am I so sensitive~!? Is it because I haven''t done this for so long? Or because he''s doing it?''


    "Poor Goddess of Love~" Victor touched Aphrodite''s entire body, exploring every inch of the Goddess of Beauty. He was delighted with the sadistic pleasure of seeing the perfect Goddess writhing under him like this.


    "You are the Goddess of such a beautiful Concept, but you never got love back."


    Aphrodite shuddered at the words she heard from Victor, she wanted to refute them, but only moans came out of her mouth. She was entirely at his mercy, and she didn''t care one bit.


    Her Divinities were acting crazy, as if she had aphrodisiacs flowing through her veins, and her whole body was sensitive and overwhelmed.


    "I, your Husband, will show you how much I love you and thank you for all you''ve done."


    "H-Humpf, you only say that because I helped you~."


    "You had no obligation to help me. You did it because you wanted to, and I am grateful for that gesture." He lowered his hand to the entrance to the ''Temple'' of the Goddess of Beauty.


    "Ahh~."


    "But that''s not all. I''m not going to do this just because I want to thank you, but because I love you, and since we got married, many things have happened to us and got in the way~." He bit her ear lightly, and she shivered.


    "A-Ahh-...~" And once again, she came.


    In the preliminaries alone, she came more than five times!


    ''This is impossible! I''m not that weak. Is this because of ''Love''?''


    Licking her neck with a spontaneous gesture, Aphrodite squirmed again, and he spoke in a gentle tone that carried all of his love.


    "My Wife, I love you."


    ''Wife...? Wife¡­ Love¡­? Love¡­ Love?'' She repeated the words in her head as if they were something familiar yet unfamiliar.


    She''d heard those words a few times already, and every time she''d heard that word spoken to her, it had always been in an arrogant, lustful, or malevolent tone.


    But Victor''s was so different. He was more loving; he was more possessive; he was more precious.


    It was so much more... Genuine.


    Soon her eyes opened wide. ''Yes, I am his Wife! He is my Husband! My Love!'' Her smile grew wider.


    Her pink Power practically doubled in potency.


    And before Victor could make it out, he was down, and she was straddling him again.


    "My Darling~" The hearts in her eyes were bright and pulsing as if they were alive.


    Victor''s smile grew in satisfaction at that sight and the feelings he was getting from her.


    The purest love and the most genuine obsession.


    ''She''s fully awakened... Finally... Finally, she''spletely mine~'' The wait was worth it; Victor got what he wanted.


    He turned the Goddess of Love into someone like him, the proof of which was that the Goddess''s ''Love'' was growing to be equal to his... Wrong; it was easily surpassing his Love.


    Victor so wanted tough in satisfaction, but he couldn''t because his mouth was filled with the Goddess''s luscious lips.


    Victor''s satisfaction when her lips touched his was much greater than the act of sex itself.


    Their feelings were connected in the purest and most genuine way and flowed between them, causing delicious sensations.


    A simple kiss that could evoke sensations much stronger than sex, all because of the various existing connections the two had with each other.


    Even though she was feeling the same thing as Victor, the Goddess was thirsty. She wanted her insides filled with the seed of her most beloved right now!


    ?


    Because of that, the close act was quite natural.


    She simply evaporated her and Victor''s clothes with pure power and straddled him.


    "AHHH~" She released a genuine cry of satisfaction as she felt her womb being invaded and filledpletely.


    And that genuine scream was followed by another, more hysterical scream, along with the feeling of her insides being filled.


    She unconsciously squeezed her entrance, making the grip feel as if she wanted to devour Victor''s tool.


    "Ugh..." Victor writhed with the sensation of having the tool being squeezed, along with the sensation of his orgasm and the feeling of connection; it was like a very addictive drug.


    The two of them were literally in a world of clouds for several seconds. Their physical bodies and Souls were in a literal state of ecstasy.


    They weren''t doing something simple like ''sex''.


    This connection, their deep feelings involved, that sense of fulfillment.


    The two were making ''Love'', a love that the Goddess of Love potentiated.


    Putting all these feelings and motives together, the following action was quite natural.


    Rationality was thrown out the window, and all that was left was their instinct, and like two irrational animals, they looked at each other hungrily and attacked.


    On that particr night in the Snow n''s territory, there were several reports of citizens dering their ''Eternal Love'' to any person/object they loved.


    Some Younger Vampires finally plucked up the courage and went to propose to their mothers.


    "Mother! I love you! Please marry me!"


    "... Huh?"


    Some Elder Vampire couples took a new honeymoon to rekindle their lost passion.


    "Honey, today is a special day, right?"


    "I believe so?"


    "Indeed, it''s the day we were married in 1569. So why don''t we have a new honeymoon?"


    "¡­ That''s a good idea~."


    Some men and women of different species met and dered their love.


    "I know you''re a Youkai, and I''m a Vampire! But I don''t care; I love you!"


    "... Adrian... I love you too!"


    Some Noble Vampires, who were bound by tradition, finally worked up the courage to dere their love to their longtime friends.


    "Old friend. How long have we known each other?"


    "469 Years, Master."


    "So long, huh... We wasted so much time stuck to these stupid traditions, huh."


    "...."


    "What do you think, old friend? How about moving to n Fulger territory."


    "... I think it''s a good idea."


    Some Humans in the new city finally dared to dere their love.


    "I know I''m just a ''useless'' Human, as you say, but please let me love you, Senpai!"


    "... Idiot, this is not a Japanese romanticedy! And you''re not even Japanese, Fred! Stop bowing!" A Young Vampire screamed in embarrassment.


    "Please, Senpai! As a man of culture, it''smon sense to bow your head and ask for love!"


    "You have a twisted way ofmon sense! And again, you''re not even Japanese!"


    "I am Japanese at heart! Wrong, I was Japanese in a past life!"


    "Ugh¡­ You''re attracting attention! Come here!" The woman grabbed the ck-haired man and pulled him into hiding.


    Love knew no prejudice; love had no barriers it could not cross.


    Religion, customs, limitations, age, none of that mattered to Love, and Love wasn''t as simple as just a lover''s love; it had many forms.


    "Father, Mother, are we going out today?"


    "... I''m busy-... That''s what I would normally say, but... Yes, let''s go out, My Son."


    "Are you serious!?"


    "Of course, your father never goes back on his word; that''s not chivalrous."


    "Are youing too, Mother?"


    "Obviously."


    "Yay! I''ll go get my things!"


    Standing on top of a building, a woman with long red hair and ming eyes was looking out over the city.


    "So many new homes are forming today..." Hestia looked at a specific house that was the source of all this chaos.


    "Lady Hestia, we have managed to stop Aphrodite''s influence from expanding further, but the damage has already been done, and we cannot lessen her influence."


    Hestia fell silent when she heard the Goddess''s voice.


    "... It''s okay. Love''s influence isn''t bad; after all, there isn''t just one type of love." A woman''s maternal voice was heard.


    "Lady Rhea," Hestia spoke while looking at who had arrived.


    The First Queen of Olympus looked at the Snow n''snd with a gentle gaze, and soon after, she looked at the very ce that was the source of all this chaos.


    "She is a lucky woman."


    Hestia was silent for a few seconds as she looked at the other Goddess and said, "Exin what has happened to Agnes Snow, and say that we have already contained everything."


    "Yes!"


    When the Goddess left, Hestia looked at Rhea:


    "What does Lady Rhea mean?"


    "I have only seen such a phenomenon once in my life."


    "This event took ce in the Egyptian Pantheon, and those responsible for that event stayed together until the end. They loved each other unconditionally... A love thatsted until the end of their existence." A wistful look appeared on Rhea''s face.


    "¡­ How were they erased?"


    "Their own family erased them."


    "...."


    "Something that won''t happen to this Family, thanks to your Blessing... But even without your Blessing, I feel like that man would be fine. He''s very different from Kronos or any man I''ve ever known." Rhea then added:


    "He is more genuine."


    "Is that why you said Aphrodite was lucky?"


    "Indeed, someone like him is rare. No one can love another being unconditionally forever; not even Gods are like that, but... He makes this impossible act seem easy. I really envy Aphrodite."


    "M-Mother!?" Hestia stammered.


    "Fufufufu, you finally called me Mother."


    "..." Hestia squirmed, not knowing what to do.


    "I know I wasn''t a good mother, but calling me Lady Rhea is too much, right?" She pouted.


    "Ugh."


    "Come here, my daughter. Let me give you a hug."


    "... Mm."


    "You too, Demeter."


    A Goddess who was hiding in the bush appeared as she looked wistfully at Rhea, but ''driven'' by the ''Love'' in the air, her actions were more natural than she expected.


    And before she knew it, she was hugging her mother.


    "¡­ I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you, Demeter¡­ I should have protected you from your brother."


    "..." The Goddess of Agriculture flinched visibly when she heard her mother''s words, and right after, she just hugged her mother tighter.


    "Apologies won''t change the past¡­." Shemented in a cold tone that made Rhea cringe a little, but then added in a gentler voice, "But thanks for your concern, and for your words¡­ I apologize too..."


    "... Huh?"


    "Of all the civil wars that took ce in the past, you were undoubtedly the one affected the most, and we siblingspletely ignored you¡­ Only Hestia stood by you."


    "...." Rhea didn''t say anything, just like Demeter or Hestia. The three women just held each other infort, enjoying each other''s silence and presence. They knew that any more words would only worsen the feeling of peace, and they didn''t want that.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 640:A Remarkable Experience.

    Chapter 640: A remarkable experience.


    53 hourster.


    325 : 39.


    That was the result... If one were only counting how many ''orgasms'' each had, Aphrodite would easily lose.


    ... But if you look at the result of the ''war''.


    Victory looking up at the bedroom ceiling, his body a little thinner than usual, while Aphrodite was glowing. [Literally]


    ... Aphrodite beat Victor easily.


    The Sex Goddess kept her record as invincible. Even if she lost in the orgasm department because she was too sensitive, she was the one who won the war!


    Victor felt like he had reached nirvana now. He felt like he had transcended into a higher ne of existence. He could swear he saw the image of several Angels with trumpets apuding him for entering Heaven.


    ''Wait, I won''t die!'' Suddenly that image disappeared, and Victor snapped back to reality.


    Victor broke out into a cold sweat. For a moment, he almost went to paradise. [Literally.]


    "Haaah." He sighed deeply and went back to being rxed again.


    While his body was going through ''peace'' after sex, his mind was in chaos.


    ''How in the Seven Hells is this possible?'' That was the question that passed through his head.


    He wasn''t upset about ''supposedly'' losing the ''fight'' he was in; he was pleased for it. The woman in his arms was utterly full of his seeds, and she was entirely his. He couldn''t care less about such a small thing. He was just verypetitive with Scathach because that was how Scathach''s personality was. With others, he preferred to enjoy the flow of things more.


    And that''s what he did with Aphrodite; after all, like him, she didn''t want topete or anything like that. She just wanted to enjoy every moment, and believe me... they enjoyed it... A lot. This was undoubtedly the best ''Love'' and ''Sex'' he''d had. It was on the same level as the first ''Love'' experience he''d had with Violet and the ''Sex'' experience he had with Scathach.


    Victor was satisfied; everything was perfect. He managed to transform the Goddess of love into someone like him. The wait was worth it.


    ... But nowes the million-dor question.


    ''How the fuck am I so tired? Shouldn''t I have inexhaustible Energy or something? And why did it all end after only two nights?'' Although he knew it was only two nights, he felt that the time they spent practicing was much longer; the whole experience felt quite surreal.


    Victor thought this must be some Divine nonsense because it couldn''t be anything else. He had the longest, most intense ''fights'' at night with Scathach, Natashia, and even Violet, Sasha, and Ruby. Yet, even after those fights, he never felt so exhausted; after all, he had enough Energy running through his body to keep active for years if he wanted.


    The night he had with Scathach, it was understandable that he was exhausted. He didn''t have the Energy of a World Tree sustaining him yet, and the woman was stronger than him physically. He could understand that.


    But with that Energy constantly swirling through his body, he doubted he would ever get tired again in a nightly fight, and Aphrodite quickly shattered that certainty from him.


    Confused was how Victor was feeling right now.


    Luckily, Roxanne was around to enlighten Victor with knowledge:


    [Darling... Having sex with a God is very different from having sex with a Mortal.]


    "..." Victor raised his eyebrow.


    [What do you mean?] Victor asked Roxanne.


    [Just think, where did Adonis get the Power to see the future?]


    [...Through sexual rtions with the Goddesses... Oh.]


    [When a God has sex, it''s not just something carnal. Depending on the intensity, situation, and feelings involved, the Soul can get involved too, and this contact can develop several strange things for weaker Mortals. There''s a reason Human Beings were the mostmonly elevated Mortals.]


    [And since you have a deep connection with Aphrodite, a connection that became even more united in this intimate moment... Well...] ??Roxanne was silent, not knowing how to exin this.


    Fortunately, Victor could understand Roxanne''s feelings, and he wasn''t stupid enough not to understand where things were headed:


    [... You mean it''s not my body that''s tired from these activities, but my Soul that somehow got in on the action with Aphrodite''s Soul?]


    [Yes.]


    ''What kind of nonsense is this?'' Victor couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    ''Two Souls fucking? Huh?'' He never thought the Supernatural World could get any weirder.


    [Your body ispletely fine; I guarantee it. Your body''s Energy hasn''t even expended 0.00001% of your current capacity.]


    [...But your Soul...] ??Roxanne looked at the representation of Victor''s Soul within him. As she was merged with Victor, she could easily enter the deepest corners of his Soul, and what she saw was a red Soul that contained multitudes of eyes all throughout it, eyes that represented the Souls that Victor consumed. The sight was grotesque and imposing.


    And that same imposing Soul was sitting on the ground panting. It looked like a marathon runner who had to run in the desert without water for several days.


    Or even a Boxer who''d fought strenuously and copsed in his corner of the ring, utterly exhausted.


    [Your Soul is weakened...] Was all Roxanne could say without exining the ''sight'' before her.


    Roxanne approached Victor''s Soul, yet it did not react at all. It just remained in the same tired position. She pointed her palm toward Victor''s Soul, and a soft green glow began to emanate from her hand.


    ''With my help and consuming some Souls in his body, it is possible to increase the recovery time...'' Roxanne thought.


    [Don''t tell me it will always be like this?] Victor asked. If he was going to feel like this every time he did it with Aphrodite, wouldn''t he really die from doing nocturnal activities?


    ''What a wonderful way to die~.'' Victor chuckled in amusement.


    [I think so... As I said before, sex with a God depends a lot on the situation in general, and the feelings involved, after all, to make a child, a God needs to unite a piece of their Soul with a part of their partner''s Soul for this child to be born.]


    [...Wait, does that mean Aphrodite might have gotten pregnant because our Souls fused together for too long?]


    [Yes.]


    ''Holy fuck...'' Victor was incredulous.


    [As you''ve said, Master. Gods, if disconnected from their Concept, are basically High-Level Spirits. And like all Higher Entities, they don''t ''mingle'' with the flesh, but with the Spiritual part of things.]


    "..." When Victor thought more calmly about it, he realized Roxanne was right.


    [At the time when you and Aphrodite were having sex, your Souls tried several times to create a new life, but due to your opposing natures, such a thing was not possible. Progenitor or not, Goddess or not, a Being who belongs to the ''Dark Side'' of the scale cannot have children with a Being belonging to the ''Light Side'' of the scale, and since Aphrodite embodies many ''Good'' Concepts, she is on the ''Light Side''.]


    [Due to this process, the entire situation became exhausting for your Souls.]


    Victor was silent for a few seconds.


    ''From Roxanne''s ount, I am able to trust a theory, the theory that there is a Power that prevents ''Beings'' that break the ''Bnce'' from being born... If I want to procreate with Aphrodite, I must be a God. Then, regardless of my Concept, we will be able to have a child. After all, the child that will be born will be a God, and they will automatically gain a Concept on either side of the scale, be it ''Good'' or ''Bad''''.


    [The reason I was so tired wasn''t because of the act of sex itself, it was because our Souls were trying to procreate, and with each failure, it urged us to keep trying, which resulted in our Souls getting unnecessarily tired.]


    [Correct. But the one who suffered the most was you, not Aphrodite. Your Soul is massive, Darling, much bigger than a Goddess''s like Aphrodite, but your Soul still loses in quality to a Goddess as old as Aphrodite, who has several High-Level Concepts for Divinities.]


    Victor didn''tment on that because he knew Roxanne was correct.


    [One question, how do you know that?]


    [Natural knowledge I gained from being a World Tree. It''s simr to the instinctual memory of the Progenitor and Dragons... I also read some books in Aphrodite''s personal library.]


    Feeling Roxanne''s concern, he realized that the woman must have taken the books without Aphrodite knowing.


    ''Something I consider impossible due to Aphrodite''s awareness of her surroundings. She must have allowed it and not done anything for being Roxanne.''


    [Hmm, no need to be so worried. She won''tin if you do something like that. Just ask herter.]


    [... I will... Cough, returning to the subject, in my case, I received this knowledge directly from my ''father''.]


    [Jeanne''s brother?]


    [Yes, although I don''t know whether he gave me the knowledge directly or if it''s something programmed for each World Tree that grows up to a certain age, after all, in most scenarios, the World tTee is always alone with only her Guardian on the until she grows big enough for Life.]


    [Due to our Energy traveling all over the we inhabit, we can indirectly influence the Life that is growing there. When Life starts to grow, the World Trees need to know what they can influence and shouldn''t to prevent any disruption in the ''Bnce''. Because of that, multitudes of information of various kinds are in my mind right now.]


    [I see... That''s convenient.]


    [Indeed.] Roxanne didn''t deny it, so she added: [I was luckier than my sisters because I found you. Now I will never be alone; me and Big Guy will follow you no matter where you go!]


    Victor just smiled gently and lovingly at the cute statements from Roxanne:


    [I will always be with you, Roxanne.]


    [Fufufu, I know] She nodded, satisfied.


    Afortable silence descended in the room; Victor just stared at the ceiling as he listened to the breathing of the Goddess beside him. Then, slowly, his body regained its former appearance of vitality, a testament that his Soul was recovering quite quickly.


    Something that was only possible thanks to Roxanne, who was helping his Soul.


    [...Speaking of which, where is that gori? I haven''t seen him in a while.]


    [He''s changing...]


    [Still? It''s been a long time.]


    [Yes, I also made some changes for him to be a more suitable Guardian. He can''t be a giant gori all the time.]


    [Can you do that?] Victor asked in shock.


    [Of course, the Guardian is part of my Soul, technically speaking, but he is not entirely merged with my Soul. He was born to protect me and always be with me; because of that, I can change some things about him with each evolution. It''s the same symbiotic rtionship I have with you, only I have more control over it.]


    [Oh... That''s amazing. I wonder what appearance you chose.]


    [Fufufufu, it''s a secret, but I''ll show you when he wakes up.]


    [Okay.]


    ''Wait... Now that I think about it...wasn''t Roxanne in the anime-watching group that Ruby and Pepper formed?'' A bad feeling began to fill Victor''s heart; this mise was not for him but for the gori.


    For a moment, he could have sworn he saw the appearance of a man with a monkey''s tail screaming and his hair turning blond.


    Victor shook his head a little to perish the thought and mused: ''It''s okay; he''s a gori, not a monkey. The two look alike, but they are different species!''


    Victor''s foreboding grew stronger.


    ''I don''t know what will happen to you, but be strong, Big Guy.'' He sent his condolences to the gori.


    ...


    The Goddesses, Vampires, Human, and Alpha Werewolf in the room all looked at Aphrodite with wordless gazes.


    The Goddess was glowing, literally speaking.


    Her big gentle smile seemed to light up even the darkest darkness; her happy expression could make everyone around feel happy. The aura she was emitting was like everyone was in the middle of spring with various exotic animals. It was a sight that was both exotic and rxing.


    "Cough." Scathach coughed, which snapped everyone out of the trance they''d unconsciously been in.


    "She''s glowing... Literally!" Violet exploded, "Her aura is like she exists in a ne of existencepletely from us, even though she is in front of us!"


    "Thanks for stating the obvious, daughter." Agnes rolled her eyes.


    "Don''t be mean, Mother! What kind of sex makes someone literally glow!? I don''t know what she had, but I want it too!"


    "..." The girls who had a physical rtionship with Victor just kept silent. They agreed with every word Violet spoke in that sentence.


    "To answer your question, Violet¡­ It was the best sex I''ve ever had." Her smile grew, as did her gentle aura.


    The Goddesses opened their eyes wide and looked at Victor with a predatory look and one of respect...?


    ''He was so good that the Sex Goddess herself said so... I want it too!'' Demeter thought.


    A simr thought passed unconsciously through several Goddesses.


    Before the Goddesses could fall into the world of their imagination, they felt the ''warm'' atmosphere be dark as if darkness itself descended on the ce.


    "Perish such thoughts from your heads."


    The dark, emotionless voice of the Goddess took everyone by surprise, including Hestia.


    The Goddess of the Home didn''t want to brag or anything, but she''d known Aphrodite for quite some time, and she''d never seen the woman act like this before.


    Looking at Aphrodite''s lifeless gaze and empty smile, Demeter and the other Goddesses who had such thoughts furiously nodded.


    "Good, I don''t want to identally ''kill'' my teammates. We are few; we should care for each other, right?" Aphrodite looked at Demeter.


    "Y-Yes!"


    Victor, at this moment, had tears of happiness falling from his eyes. He looked like a mother who saw her son grow up and graduate from college.


    ''They grow up so quick~.'' He sniffled.


    "...." Violet, Sasha, Ruby, Natashia, Agnes, and Leona looked at Victor dryly.


    "What did you do, Vic?" Mizuki asked the question that was on everyone''s mind right now.


    Even the Goddesses, especially Rhea and Nike, were questioning this now, so they couldn''t help but look at him curiously.


    "I made her better¡­." A smile appeared on Victor''s face: "So Much better."


    Leona tried to hold back, she swore by all that was Holy that she tried to hold back, but she ultimately failed to hold back the urge to roll her eyes and spoke:


    "Great, he''s raising Yanderes now, ones even more psychotic than Violet and Agnes."


    "Oyy!" Agnes and Violet screamed, but Leona didn''t care.


    "And to make matters worse, his most recent project is the literal Goddess of Love! She even has pink hair and everything." Ruby added.


    "¡­Fuck." Leona and Sasha spoke at the same time in a monotone.


    Victor smiled proudly when he heard them talking about his ''achievements''. Then he looked at the other girls with the same twinkle in his eyes.


    Mizuki and Leona felt a shiver down their spines. They looked around and tried to look for the source of that shiver but found nothing.


    Natashia, who was watching this interaction, only disyed a small smile. ''As expected, my decision wasn''t wrong! He''s perfect for my n, fufufufu~''.


    Victor looked at Natashia confused: ''Why is she so happy and hopeful? Huh?'' Even though he could read bodynguage and feel emotions, he couldn''t read Natashia''s mind if she didn''t want him to.


    After all, the Wedding Ritual was a two-way street, not to mention that Natashia was very chaotic regarding Victor.


    "Anyway, it''s time for you to leave, Girls. I will visit Eleanor''s territory to do my job."


    "Ugh, I had forgotten about those women." All of Aphrodite''s happy mood disappeared when she realized she had work to do.


    "Don''tin; we should do this," Hestia spoke.


    "Fine~... Haha, I feel like this is going to be a long day. Let''s go, Scathach, Nike, and Hestia."


    "Mm, I wonder if I''ll be able to fight someone strong there¡­." Scathach spoke as he started walking towards the exit.


    ''I must finish this quickly and return to training with the girls. They have acquired a lot of potential, and Medusa''s Power to petrify everything is quite interesting to explore.'' Scathach was nning how to train the girls, a training that would be like torture, obviously.


    "Okay," Nike spoke as he followed Scathach.


    "Wait, didn''t you say you weren''t going?" Hestia spoke.


    "¡­Oh." Aphrodite''s smile returned, "That''s right, isn''t it? Someone has to stay and watch these delinquents. I had forgotten about that; good luck, girls~" She waved at the women with a big satisfied smile on her face.


    The Goddesses just looked at Hestia with a neutral look, a look that said: ''Did you seriously have to say that? You just had to open your mouth, didn''t you?''


    Hestia just rolled her eyes when she saw the Goddesses'' attitude, and soon she walked toward the exit along with Nike and Scathach.


    "..." Violet, Sasha, and Ruby looked at Aphrodite with dry looks:


    "She just raised a g, didn''t she." Violet brought up Aphrodite''s earlier casualment.


    "Yes, she did," Sasha replied.


    "Yep." Ruby agreed.


    "Fuck." Violet groaned.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 641:A New Ruler Born.

    Chapter 641: A New Ruler Born.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Persephone opened her eyes and looked around in a panic; her lifeless and desperate eyes were analyzing everything around her, hoping this was not another test of those beings.


    "... You woke up."


    The moment the Queen of The Underworld saw Nyx, anger shed in her eyes.


    "Did you know about that!?"


    "Yes, I knew."


    The instant neutral response only made Persephone''s anger amplify even more. She gritted her teeth and red at Nyx in utter disgust.


    Her body started to shake, the rage that could burn Hell bubbling up in her heart, and in the blink of an eye, her atmosphere changed, followed by her words:


    "¡­I knew I shouldn''t have trusted a whore like you! I should have chosen fucking death!" An overwhelming surge of power followed Persephone''s scream.


    Now, who stood before Nyx was not just a Queen with an empty Title but a True Queen with a Power that could support such a position.


    Nyx was now looking at a Ruler of Hell.


    Far from being irritated by Persephone''s insults, Nyx smiled coldly:


    "Trust? There wasn''t something like that in us from the beginning."


    "The Underworld needed to be controlled so that foreigners wouldn''t make this ce their yground, and you were the most likely candidate to se-."


    "Stop lying to me!" Again, Persephone screamed, this time with hatred shining in her eyes.


    Slowly, her nightgown began to be reced by ck armor that seemed to be a mixture of armor and a ck dress. Then, a helmet resembling the Helm of Hades appeared on her face, and in the next moment, when the helmet appeared, it morphed into a dark crown with a red jewel in the center.


    The entire Underworld trembled before the new Ruler''s Power, and that Power alerted every being in the Underworld currently.


    They felt the presence of the New King of Hell.


    "Lady Persephone?" Thanatos, who was standing guard at the gate of the mansion, quickly entered the mansion towards Persephone''s room, but he was surprised when he saw the barrier constructed of Darkness simr to the cloudless night sky.


    ''Mother!?''


    "Thanatos, what is-... Mother!?" Hypnos immediately understood what had happened; their mother must have done something again.


    "What should we do!? We cannot cross that barrier." Hypnos spoke.


    "... Exactly. We can''t, and Lady Persephone shouldn''t either, but... That doesn''t seem to be the case anymore."


    "..." Hypnos opened his eyes wide as he also realized that fact.


    ''What did you do, Mother?'' Thanatos asked himself.


    "We can''t just stand here like fools; we must do something!"


    "Do what? Only our father can cross this barrier."


    "... I don''t know! But we cannot stand still!" Hypnos screamed.


    "..." Thanatos was silent. He agreed with Hypnos'' words but didn''t know what to do.


    "Rally all troops, and keep the Castle secure. Tell the Furies to keep an eye on Lady Persephone''s children and ask Hecate to see the future of-."


    "Our mother can hide from that kind of sight too, Brother. She has the Title of Mother of Concealment for a reason." Hypnos reminded his brother.


    "... Ugh, just execute the first two orders; I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Okay, I will do that; keep me updated!"


    "I will."


    Inside the room, Nyx was looking at Persephone in shock.


    ''...She got past my barrier?'' It would be an understatement to say how incredulous Nyx was.


    Nyx was The Mother of Concealment; she could make any ce inessible with her Authority. If she wished to hide or hide something, no one would find it, but during that burst of Power, Persephone only broke the barrier for a few seconds, a feat that only a Primordial God should be able to do.


    "You knew this all along! You knew about the test! You knew what I was supposed to do, what kind of... Atrocities, I was supposed to do!" Persephone ground her teeth in rage.


    "You chose me. You only chose me because I had the most to ''lose''. In this test, those who have the most to lose are the ones most likely to gain Power. You think I don''t know that!?"


    When she passed the test after deciding countless times about the life and death of her loved ones, Persephone received a whole set of memories that represented the Ruler''s work, what the Ruler''s existence was, and how they were chosen...


    And those memories were proof enough that Nyx was sacrificing her for a reason she didn''t know.


    "..." Nyx was silent as she looked neutrally at Persephone.


    ''This is bad... I miscalcted. She gained more Power than I anticipated... I would never have expected her to surpass Hades in Divine Power.''


    Was Nyx scared? The answer was no. She wasn''t. But... She was anxious, and the reason for that was mentioned.


    The other reason was that the Ruler had the same Authority as a God King in the Underworld, like Zeus on Olympus. That Authority came with the benefit that Hell itself would support the Ruler''s existence.


    ''If the Power gain were at least at the level of a High-Level God, the situation would be perfect; after all, I predicted that she would have this Power.''


    Before the test, Persephone was just a Low-Level Goddess. Despite having many Concepts for Divinities, she wasn''t proficient in them. She was just a decoration Queen; the one who held the real power was Hades.


    Because of this, Nyx thought she would merely gain the Power of a High-Level God, but that''s not what happened.


    Persephone, who was now in the realm of a God-King and backed by all Greek Hell, was an existence even Nyx had to be wary of.


    This wariness was because Nyx could no longer control Persephone as she would like and not because Persephone was a threat to her.


    "From the beginning, I was just a pawn!" The Underworld Goddess roared.


    "...Interesting, you say it as if it wasn''t obvious before." Nyx rolled her eyes.


    Persephone''s eyes narrowed even further, and a dark Scythe appeared in her hand.


    "Don''t y the victim, Persephone," Nyxmented naturally without worrying about the Scythe in the new Ruler''s hand. Why? The Death of the Greek Pantheon could not kill the Original Primordial Gods of the same Pantheon, not to mention that the owner of that Scythe belonged to Thanatos, the son of Nyx.


    Thanatos would never harm his own mother, and even if he wanted to, he couldn''t. Only beings with the Concept of ''The END'', the Primordial Entities that regte Existence, or Primordial Gods from another Pantheon could harm Nyx.


    "You knew the whole situation, and yet you epted it. You had no choice but to ept it; your anger is irrational."


    "...." Persephone''s gaze intensified; she gritted her teeth angrily. She wanted to refute what Nyx had said, but she couldn''t, but someone angry hardly followed rationality.


    Proof of this was Persephone''s following action. The Ruler swung the Scythe towards Nyx, who was unconcerned. She had 100% confidence that nothing would happen to her.


    And that trust was easily betrayed.


    FUSHHH.


    "... Huh?"


    Nyx looked down at her left arm flying away from her body in utter shock.


    ''... Just what happened? Did my son''s Scythe cut me...?'' She looked at the Scythe in Persephone''s hand and widened her eyes with a changed look: ''That''s not my son''s Scythe... Is that her Divine Weapon? Did she receive that too? How?''


    Nyx was very confused right now. She couldn''t understand the events that were happening in front of her; after all, this wasn''t how she''d imagined things would happen.


    The more significant Power gain than she''d expected, and now even unknown Divine Artifacts?


    "... You are correct. I knew what I was getting into. I knew that no Primordial God could be trusted. You are all trash who believe they are superior and like to y with everyone, as well as your ''descendants''." Persephonemented with the same hateful tone, this time directed at herself and all the other Gods.


    The Scythe she was holding was covered in a dark Power, and the next moment, itpletely disappeared as if it didn''t exist.


    When Nyx saw this Power, her eyes widened once more.


    ''... The Helm of Hades... She turned the Helm into a weapon!? Huh!?'' The Primordial Goddess reached out her hand, telekically pulled her severed arm towards her, and reattached it. However, her eyes never left the Scythe''sst location. She knew that the Scythe had not disappeared; it was still there in Persephone''s hands, only invisible.


    ''I thought The Helm of Hades became the Crown that''s on her head now... She tricked me...?'' A feeling of anger began to rise in Nyx''s heart.


    She didn''t care about her arm being cut off; it needed much more than that to harm her. During this attack, she felt nothing; she was just surprised that the Scythe had managed to cut her.


    She understood all of that, but... She hated being deceived. She was the only one who could deceive others. No one should be able to deceive her; after all, she was The Mother of The Night. Everything about the Darkness of Night was her Domain. She knew everything, and nothing could be hidden from her.


    Persephone turned with grace and nobility and sat in her chair: "Like any God, you took advantage of my state. You knew I couldn''t refuse and used me." Slowly her hateful tone changed to something cold and emotionless. Persephone''s lifeless eyes looked at Nyx with indifference; then, it was her turn to release her pressure that began to ease as if it had never existed in the first ce.


    "Something any God would do the same if they were looking for something."


    "Hrious," Persephone spoke dismissively.


    "Calling our kind Gods is an insult to True Gods like Hestia, who is kind to everyone. We are just another species of opportunistic, greedy, lustful, and naively prideful Demons."


    This abrupt change in Persephone''s personality caught Nyx even more off guard. She didn''t mind Persephone''s rambling one bit; she was calmly analyzing everything.


    ''Just what happened in that Trial for such an abrupt change? This doesn''t make any sense. Not even Hades changed that much after the test. Is this all because she had more to lose? Or was it because The Three Primordial Entities that regte Souls held a special test for her?'' Nyx thought this was entirely possible.


    Knowing that she should keep the conversation going to learn more about Persephone''s change, she spoke:


    "How rude¡­ Aren''t you a God too? Are you calling yourself a Hellish creature?" She spoke as she opened and closed the hand that was cut off.


    "A God¡­?" An emotionless smile appeared on Persephone''s face, her skin began to be paler, and her hair took on darker shades of ck.


    "I am not a God¡­ Not anymore."


    "I am a Ruler; I am the one who judges all Souls, including the Souls of Gods. I am above a God."


    "..." Nyx just received that statement with surprise, a surprise that didn''t show on her neutral face. Persephone''s statement spoke volumes about her personality right now.


    ''She doesn''t see herself as a God anymore. Just what kind of brainwashing has she suffered?''


    There was a reason why Hades was so feared by the Greek Gods on Mount Olympus, and that was simply due to the fact that he was stronger than Zeus.


    Not only in strength but also in wealth. The Treasures of Mount Olympus could not bepared with those of The Underworld.


    And now, that fear would be given a new name.


    Persephone, the Queen of The Underworld, the one with Power greater than Hades.


    ''What a mistake... This was all a mistake; I just gave power to an enemy who now hates being in my presence, an enemy I can''t control.'' Nyx thought.


    "And that judgment includes you too, Nyx."


    "¡­ Huh?" Nyx couldn''t contain her confusion: "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? You cannot judge me; I am a Primordial God." She spoke in disdain.


    "Even Primordial Gods will die one day, regardless of the reason for that death. I only know that on that day, I guarantee you, my judgment of your Soul will be impartial." Persephone''s empty smile grew:


    "I''ll enjoy every second of this possible scenario when the timees, but until then..."


    "You are banished from The Underworld." Like the deration of a Higher Being, Nyx was cast out of The Underworld and found herself staring at the open doors of the Underworld.


    "Thank you for your services and for making me stronger. Your intentions may have been nefarious, and you may have been trying to control me, but it is a fact that without you, I could not have gained this Power, and this is the only thanks I can give."


    BAAM.


    The doors to The Underworld were closed.


    Nyx didn''t even try to reenter. She knew it was impossible. The Underworld was the new Ruler''s territory, and when the new Ruler dered something, it was Law. The King of Hell had that privilege.


    The only way to return to The Underworld now was by ''dying'', or through Persephone''s permission.


    Nyx gritted her teeth in rage; she''d failed spectacrly today.


    ''If I''d known she was going to gain so much power, I would have acted friendlier.'' Nyx thought in disgust.


    The Primordial Goddess of The Night turned around, her face as neutral as ever, but inside, she was in chaos.


    ''What should I do? I can''t control the Ruler, but I achieved the goal of strengthening Olympus... Thanks to that, foreigners won''t make this ce their yground¡­ But can I settle for that?''


    ''... Of course not...'' Nyx''s eyes gleamed slightly, and she faded out of existence and appeared above Mount Olympus. She stood there amid several Gods, but no one could see her. That was the Authority of The Mother of Concealment:


    ''I must be able to use something or someone to achieve the desired result.''


    Looking around, she saw several Gods. When her eyes fell upon Zeus, her eyes widened when she realized something:


    ''That fool! He closed Mount Olympus! He basically dered death to all the Gods present!'' Nyx felt this situation had be even more troublesome; she looked at the monster who was the son of Tartarus and Gaia.


    The monster was still in Tartarus, but soon, it would reach The Underworld and woulde to Mount Olympus. Nyx was sure that Persephone would not do anything against the monster; she believed that for two reasons.


    No matter how strong Persephone had be, she had no hope of fighting against the Concept of ''END''.


    And thest reason was that it wasn''t her job. Her job was to keep the system running, and that system started working the moment Persephone inherited the position of Ruler. The only thing that mattered to her was the functioning of the Underworld and her family now.


    ''Tsk, Mount Olympus will not fall. Gaia is not so foolish as to let that happen. She knows the consequences of this act, but because of her foolish revenge, she will let all these Gods die due to her grandson''s mistake, who used his Authority, and prevented these Gods from leaving Olympus.''


    "We have a problem, Artemis, Athena."


    ''Hmm?'' Nyx looked at Hera, the Queen of The Gods and Official Wife of Zeus, [aka the woman with a green hat the size of a gxy.]


    "More problems? Was Aphrodite not enough? That whore took quite a bit of treasure." Artemis spoke.


    "What happened?" Athena asked with a serious look when she saw Hera''s gaze.


    "The Amazons are in danger, the Asuras are attacking them, and they have summoned the ancient pact," Hera announced.


    ''Oh?'' Nyx took an interest in the conversation and decided to listen.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 642:The One From Which Nothing Can Be Hidden,Nyx.

    Chapter 642: The one from which nothing can be hidden, Nyx.


    "The Amazons are in danger, the Asuras are attacking them, and they have summoned the Ancient Pact," Hera announced.


    ''Oh?'' Nyx took an interest in the conversation and decided to listen.


    "... Huh? Aren''t the Asuras the Demons of Hindu Hell? What are they doing there?" Artemis, the Goddess of The Moon and the Hunt, spoke.


    "Probably due to the war that loathsome creature created in the Human World. They must be allies," Hera said.


    "That statement makes absolutely no sense. Assuming they are allies, like you said, what does Diablo have against us? Everyone knows that the Amazons are allies of Mount Olympus, and we haven''t done anything to them." Athena said.


    "Not to mention that we also have nothing against the Hindu Pantheon, specifically its Hell."


    "It doesn''t matter now," Hera spoke in disdain.


    A vein bulged on Athena''s head.


    ''Their rtionship is as beautiful as ever.'' Nyx thought in disdain.


    "What matters is that the Amazons are in danger, and they are our people. Therefore, we must help them and call them to war afterward." Hera dered.


    ''Talk about backward priorities, but her thinking is correct.'' Nyx chuckled.


    "¡­ Will you summon Mortal women in a fight of Gods?" Artemis spoke with her eyes narrowed, not liking this information one bit. After all, what Hera said was the same as throwing the Amazons to their death, something that Artemis did not approve of being one of the Goddesses who blessed the Amazons.


    "I don''t agree with that either. Mortals shouldn''t get involved in this fight." Athena said.


    "The realm between Mortals and the Divine can be lessened with Divine Artifacts created by Hephaestus and the Blessings of the Main Gods of Olympus. We are short of numbers, and we need to fix that," Hera said.


    "Tsk, you know, giving a Mortal a Divine Artifact is dangerous. They can''t handle the Artifact''s recoil. They will die pointlessly! Only Demigods can use these Artifacts with minimal proficiency, and even they suffer if used for too long." Artemis pointed.


    "..." Hera made a disgusted face. The topic of Demigods was sensitive to the Queen Goddess, all because of her husband and his eternal quest to fill any hole.


    "Regardless of what we do next with the Amazons, it doesn''t matter now. They summoned the Ancient Pact, and we must help," Hera stated.


    "Even if we want to help, we can''t leave here," Athenamented in a dry tone showing her disapproval. "Your genius husband closed Mount Olympus."


    "Not to mention that we are in the middle of a civil war, and a monster ising to devour us, a monster that was created thanks to Zeus''s greed and paranoia."


    "¡­ Hmm¡­? Oya? Was this whole situation not caused by Zeus?" Artemismented.


    "Now that you mention it... That''s true." Athena spoke in a false realization.


    "The King''s action does not need the Queen''s support. I have nothing to do with the problem." Hera spoke.


    "....." Artemis and Athena just rolled their eyes when they saw how shameless the Queen of Olympus was.


    ''...This ce is a snake pit.'' Nyx thought in amusement, enjoying the show, as ns started to form in her head.


    ''The Amazons are in danger, and they have summoned the Ancient Pact, which means that Aphrodite, Hestia, and Demeter felt that call too. And, knowing the gentle Goddess Hestia, she''s definitely going to try to save the Amazons, and possibly Aphrodite will also go to try to recruit the Amazons to her Faction...'' A small smile appeared on Nyx''s face.


    ''It might work with this method, and maybe I can even influence Persephone as well.'' Then, with a snap of her fingers, the entire ce where the Goddesses were was hidden and sheltered.


    The three Goddesses immediately readied themselves; Athena drew a sword and shield, and Artemis pulled the bow from her back, and they stood with their backs to each other as she looked around cautiously.


    "... That Power," Artemis spoke with a severe face. A stunning ivory bow shone with a white glow in her hands, much like the moon''s light on a dark night.


    "Nyx..." Athena spoke as she raised her sword and shield that had the image of a Gorgon''s head, specifically Medusa''s.


    Hera stood between the two women, not knowing what to do; she was a nonbatant.


    "Fufufu~, I overheard an interesting conversation." A shadow rose from the ground and revealed Nyx in all her eternal glory.


    The girls immediately tensed up when they saw the Embodiment of The Night before them.


    "No need to be so tense, girls... I came here to offer you a deal."


    "...What business does a Primordial Goddess have with us?" Athena asked cautiously. She knew she couldn''t quickly deny Nyx, and risk the Primordial Goddess''s wrath, therefore, talking was necessary, and luckily, she was an expert in that matter.


    "Saving a Race from extinction, and the possibility of finding the ''traitors''."


    "..." The Goddesses narrowed their eyes.


    "What do you think?" Do you want to talk now?" Nyx''s smile grew.


    "Didn''t you hear the news? Zeus closed Mount Olympus so that no one could leave or enter. Not even a Primordial God can circumvent that decree."


    "A problem that can be easily fixed. After all, Zeus won''t deny a personal request from me."


    "¡­Will my foolish, stubborn husband listen to you easily? Hah! Tell another joke! This one is not funny." Hera snorted.


    "My dear Hera, I am called the Mother of Concealment for a reason~. No secret can be hidden from me, not even Zeus''." Nyx looked at the three women with yful eyes, eyes that said. ''I know your deepest secrets.''


    "..." The three Goddesses shuddered visibly when they remembered that fact.


    The one in front of them was a Primordial Goddess who could possibly know the dirtiest secrets of the three women present.


    "And now, are you interested in this deal?"


    The three Goddesses looked at each other for a few seconds and nodded as a tacit agreement was made between them.


    "... Speak." Athena took the lead again.


    ''Easy~'' Nyxughed internally:


    "Sure~."


    ...


    "Father!" Ophis and Nero jumped toward Victor.


    "Hey, Girls, I came to visit you." Victor opened a broad smile as he hugged the two girls.


    "Mm! Are you going to stay long?" Nero asked as she shook her head from side to side as if trying to absorb as much of Victor''s scent as possible.


    "Unfortunately, I have things to do."


    "... Oh."


    "...." Victor felt a slight pain in his heart when he saw the sad face of Nero and Ophis.


    "But! If you want, you can follow me to my next destination since it''s not that important, really." He quickly added; he was a doting father, after all.


    Nero and Ophis opened their eyes wide.


    "Yay! I will go with you, Father!" Ophis spoke aplete sentence, very different from usual, as she hugged his neck like a ko.


    "Mm, I''lle too," Nero added as she hugged his belly,


    Victor smiled even more gently, causing an image that critically hurt the women and even some of the men present.


    ''Perhaps, I should give Ophis a present as well, but¡­ I didn''t want to give her a weapon like Nero; she''s too young¡­ Something for her to defend herself with if necessary?'' Victor wanted to wait until Ophis was at least 14 years old to give her some kind of weapon.


    ''Hmm, something made to protect from most blows... I''ll ask for Scathach''s help with that. She''s very good at Runes.''


    "Weak," Tatsuya spoke while huffing in an attempt to control his feelings.


    ''I''m normal, I''m normal, think of Hecate naked in bed¡­'' Tatsuya''s face slightly reddened at his own thoughts.


    "Humpf, you will understand when you have a child."


    "Probably not. I will teach him to be a proper warrior." Tatsuya snapped.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea... Forcing someone down a path they haven''t chosen is a bad choice, speaking from experience." Adam, the Son of Jeanne and d, spoke.


    As one of d''s sons, he''d been under a lot of pressure to live up to his father''s expectations, and that was a burden he didn''t wish upon anyone.


    "¡­ Mm, I will take those words into consideration when I have a child," Tatsuya said.


    As he patted his daughters on the head, Victor nced at the strange group.


    Adam Tepes, Jeanne''s son.


    Tatsuya, a son of Victoria Fulger, his Wife''s sister.


    Yuki Snow, someone who was being trained to be Hilda Snow''s right-hand woman.


    Lilith and Elizabeth Tepes, Daughters of Morgana and d.


    Ophis Tepes and Nero Alucard, his two daughters.


    Not counting the Maids that were scattered around.


    Victor looked at Kaguya and Eve.


    Seeing their Master''s gaze, Kaguya took the lead and spoke:


    "Initially, we were only teaching Ophis, Nero, Tatsuya, and Yuki, as discussed before, but these extras decided toe and learn as well."


    "Oyy!" Those who were not in the mentioned group spoke at the same time.


    "Since we had no reason to refuse, we epted," Eve added.


    "Mm." Victor nodded as he looked at Lilith, Elizabeth, and Adam:


    "Is there a reason you decided toe?"


    "Bored." Lilith and Elizabeth responded.


    ''Lie¡­ At least Lilith''s answer was.'' Victor looked at the woman with a neutral gaze.


    ''Apprehension, desire, despair, and lust? Hmm, familiar feelings. She fell under the suspension bridge effect, huh.'' Victor analyzed.


    "I thought learning how to control a n would be a good idea. I might need it in the future." Adam answered.


    "Oh? Are you nning to make a n?"


    "Mm." Adam nodded.


    "Interesting¡­ What is your Power?"


    "..." Adam looked at Victor with a strange look.


    "What?"


    "I''m surprised you don''t know that when you''re so close... to my mother." It was noteworthy that Adam feltplicated about this particr involvement, but he tried not to think about it too much. He knew how his father neglected his mother, something that did not seem to happen here. After all, he''d never seen his mother so happy in his whole life.


    "Well, I never had an interest in you guys." Victor was honest. Of d''s group of children, he only had a fondness for Ophis and a little for Elizabeth, but the rest were only minimally known.


    Victor''s statement didn''t affect the siblings much, except for Lilith, who shivered a little and lowered her head, her bodynguage indicating disappointment.


    Something Victor clearly saw, but he didn''t care. He had rather lenient thoughts toward d''s older children.


    Even though they were Elder Vampiresing from a Progenitor''s direct Bloodline, they were all too weak.


    ''I wonder where d went wrong in raising them...'' Victor vaguely thought. Of all of d''s current children, only the youngest ones had the potential to get stronger.


    Elizabeth, Ophis, and Adam being obvious examples.


    Adam was only 500 years old and had recently gone through his strength boost; he still had time to train and get stronger with the proper guidance. Ophis and Elizabeth hadn''t even gone through that yet and were like nk tes that could still be shaped.


    Inparison, Lilith was 1500 years old. She had been through three strength boosts of the Vampire Race, and even then, she was far too weak by Victor''s standards.


    Yes,pared to Humans, she was powerful. Being an Elder Vampire, she had a natural advantage over them, anding from d''s direct Lineage, she also gained some benefits, not to mention that she was the daughter of Morgana, a Demonic General...


    But even with all these advantages, she couldn''t even kill a High-Level Demon, possibly not even a Demon Duke of the lowest ranks.


    Something that Sasha and Violet achieved. Even Ruby could do the same feat if given a chance and not facing a Demonic Duke who merely wanted to talk and waste time likest time.


    Despite this being Victor''s assessment, he didn''t judge the woman very much. He knew that everyone had the potential to improve, but to say that he was not disappointed would be a lie.


    ''Being weak is not shameful... Remaining weak even knowing your shorings is shameful.'' Victor thought.


    "Haah." Adam sighed and said, "Well, a genius like you wouldn''t be interested in ordinary people like us."


    Victor and his Maids present narrowed their eyes at Adam''s statement, and even Tatsuya narrowed his eyes at it.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 643:A Different Perspective.

    Chapter 643: A different perspective.


    "Funny. You''re calling me a genius and ignoring everything else like it''s a simple thing."


    "... What do you mean?" Adam narrowed his eyes.


    "What I mean is that no matter how talented you are, if you don''t strive to improve, you''ll never amount to anything."


    "¡­ Huh?" Adam didn''t understand.


    Victor restrained the urge to sigh and decided to set an example, "Take you two as an example."


    "You are children of d, a Progenitor. Just by being born from the direct Lineage of a Progenitor, you are already superior tomon Vampire Nobles."


    The three flinched visibly.


    Victor continued looking at Adam, "Not to mention that your mother is the Saint of Orleans, someone personally recognized by The Heavenly Father, a God of Creation on the same level or even greater than a God-King."


    He then looked at Lilith, who swallowed hard at Victor''s stern gaze:


    "As for you, your mother was once the Strongest Demon General that the very Mother of Demons, Lilith, recognized."


    "You have the best Bloodlines avable and a background that allows you to get strong easily. With just a request to d, I''m sure he''d help with anything to make his children stronger."


    "¡­ But even with all this in the palm of your hand, you are still weak¡­ You are a great disappointment."


    "....."


    "Violet, Sasha, and Ruby, who are of the same generation as Elizabeth, are stronger than the two of you by a massive margin. Even though they are considered Baby Vampires, they are as strong as an Elder Vampire."


    Victor was perhaps being unfair to Lilith and Adam. After all, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby had the support of his blood, so their training gave more results. Victor knew this. But the facts still remained unchanged.


    Violet, Sasha, and Ruby tried harder; Victor gave them the opportunity, and they took it, trained harder to Master their Powers, and consequently became stronger.


    If Victor didn''t exist, such an oue would probably be impossible for the three girls in such a short time. Maybe only Ruby would be stronger than Adam and Lilith. After all, she had Scathach to direct her path, but such a thing was difficult to say, considering that the girl preferred to be more of a scientist and an intellectual than a warrior like her mother.


    But it was no use talking about a ''what if'' situation; the current reality would not change with these thoughts.


    Just like Ruby, Violet, and Sasha have had Victor to lean on and aid them in gaining strength,


    Adam and Lilith have always had d, and they never took advantage of that boon.


    Maybe out of fear of d himself.


    Maybe because of their ipetence¡­


    Perhaps due to other factors that Victor was unaware of.


    "Talent, you have. Genius, you may be... But everything else is a disaster."


    "Youck discipline; youckmitment; youck suffering."


    "Ever since I became a Vampire, I have spent more time training than doing anything else. Whenever I can, I train and look for ways to make myself stronger."


    "Yes, I''m a genius, and yes, I''m a Progenitor too, but summing up all my strength in just these two criteria is an insult to all the effort I''ve put into myself since the beginning."


    "Efforts that you didn''t put into yourself."


    "Tsk, talk is easy. Lecturing us on how superior you are is easy when you have the talent of a Progenitor and the luck of a devil. We all know that as a Progenitor, everythinges easy to you, and we all know why. And because of your luck, you found several extra factors that added to your strength; even Scathach''s training helped you immensely."


    "You trained with Scathach too," Victor spoke in disdain and added with a blood-red gaze that seemed to pierce both of their Souls:


    "And what did you do? What did you do, Adam?"


    "....."


    "Let me guess; you ran away when training was ''over'' because it was too ''hard''."


    Adam and Lilith shuddered as shbacks of Scathach''s training came to their minds.


    "Let me clear up your misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding?" Lilith asked, confused.


    "The training you had with Scathach was not real training. It was just a test for her to know whether you were worthy of being taught by her or not. If you passed, she would''ve taught you to the best of her ability, but if you failed, she would just say that her training is over."


    "... Huh? Does that mean¡­" Adam shuddered.


    "Correct. The suffering you had was just the tip of the iceberg. Scathach''s true training is 1000x worse than what you, or any disciple she deemed unfit, endured."


    The two swallowed hard.


    ''... He''s kidding, right? There''s no way that training could be any worse.''


    "I was tortured to get my Vampire Regeneration to where it is today. I had my body utterly eviscerated several times so that the ''Basics'' of the Martial Arts that Scathach created woulde naturally to me. She attacked me with a Vampire''s weaknesses so that I would gain resistance to them."


    "I once asked for a count of how many of my internal organs were removed from my body, a training she called ''learning'' from pain."


    "A training that makes you endure pain like a warrior."


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that during every training session I had with Scathach, I''ve died multiple times because if it weren''t for Vampire Regeneration, that''s what would have happened to me."


    "....." Adam, Tatsuya, Lilith, Elizabeth, and Yuki looked at Victor in horror.


    ? ''That is much worse... much worse than I''ve experienced.'' Lilith and Adam thought.


    ''He went through all that... No wonder he''s strong... Perhaps, I should ask for Scathach''s teachings too? With that, maybe I can get even closer to his strength.'' Tatsuya thought with realization.


    Had Victor heard Tatsuya''s thoughts, he would have given the man a proud look; few beings would seek Scathach''s training after hearing what they had heard just now.


    ''Master went through all that... No wonder he''s so strong.'' Yuki thought with a twinkle in her eyes, as admiration bordering on devotion was seen in Maid''s eyes.


    "..." Victor''s Maids, who saw Yuki''s gaze, looked at each other and nodded. With that gesture, a rapid conversation took ce between them.


    A conversation that only the Maids understood because they were very close to each other.


    "No pain, no gain. You have to suffer if you want to get stronger, and through physical suffering, I did. And I overcame it. It is why I voluntarily chase after Scathach to train with her."


    Everyone shuddered when they heard this.


    "¡­ You are insane and crazy," Adam muttered in disbelief.


    "Wrong, I am strong." Victor countered.


    "I stood up like a man and faced difficulties I had never experienced before in order to be stronger. I voluntarily jumped into the abyss, even though I knew that this act could break my spirit. I did it by force because I knew that in this world, only those with the strongest fist are right; this act is called determination! It''s attitude and determination that makes you stronger."


    "It is this desire that separates exceptional men and women from the ordinary and mediocre."


    "Talent and potential are important, but if you have a weak mind, if you shy away from challenges, no matter how much potential you have, in the end, it will be useless."


    "...." A hush fell over d''s children as everyone thought deeply about Victor''s words.


    A few seconds passed, and when he realized that his words had actually reached them, Victor''s eyes softened a little:


    "Unlike you, when I started training, I had only recently been an ordinary Human. I was thrown into this world suddenly, and I had little time to adapt, but even so, I didn''t run away from my reality. Instead, I walked with my head held high and took Scathach''s training head-on, training that even ''proud'' Noble Vampires shy away from in fear."


    "¡­Now, that same woman who trained me will be my Wife in the future."


    "¡­ What¡­?" Everyone was taken aback by this abrupt change in the topic of conversation.


    Victor smiled broadly, "I earned her trust with my persistence, her admiration with my desire to get stronger, and her desire when she saw me getting stronger. She''s mine. And when I defeat her, she will bepletely mine, body and Soul, forever and ever."


    "....." Adam, Lilith, Elizabeth, Yuki, and Tatsuya flinched at Victor''s expression.


    Although he was smiling widely, his eyes were empty, like a ck hole that sucked in everything and left nothing behind.


    That sight was¡­disconcerting.


    "Father..." Ophis called out to him as she tugged at his shirt.


    "... Oh...? I''m sorry, Daughter." Victor smiled gently. His expression changed as if what he''d disyed was nothing more than a passing mirage.


    "Mm." Ophis just hugged his neck tighter.


    Nero hugged Victor tighter. She had been watching Victor''s whole ''speech'' with admiration, and her eyes lit up even more when they saw his nk look.


    With her face hidden in Victor''s belly, Nero''s smile grew much like Victor''s, and her eyes flickered between lifeless voids and the sparkle of life.


    There was a saying: Be careful what you show your child. After all, one day, they will follow your example.


    Without even knowing it or being aware of it, Victor''s little speech, which was supposed to be a lesson for d''s children, greatly influenced Nero and Ophis.


    Victor smiled gently and stroked the head of Ophis and Nero, who was hugging his belly.


    "Anyway, what is your Power, Adam?"


    "..." Adam awoke from his stupor and looked at Victor with a bit of admiration on his face.


    ''Now, I understand why my mother is so fond of him...'' The man who could smile while walking on a thorny path was a man who could be admired.


    "I inherited the same Power as my mother¡­ At least partially."


    Adam raised his hand, and a sphere of air began to form above it.


    "I can control the wind, whereas my mother can create and control it."


    "... Wind, huh... That''s a lot like her." Victorughed as he thought about the characteristics that the Wind had.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your mother is a free Spirit; that''s what I meant." Victor smiled.


    It was a Power very simr to her personality. Although she didn''t need to, Jeanne took on a responsibility that wasn''t hers just because she wanted to; even if she didn''t need to, she traveled to many ces and helped those in need.


    Many might mistake her for a responsible woman, but she just did what she wanted in a very Victor-like way.


    ''I guess she didn''t need to use that Power too much because the Power she has is already much stronger than that, huh...'' Victor thought.


    Assuming the tone of a teacher, Victor spoke, "The Power of a Bloodline can be trained." He lifted his finger up, and a Fireball appeared:


    "The Ancient Houses of Vampire Nobles proved that fact long ago."


    "Take the Snow n Bloodline, for example. In the past, it was just a weak Bloodline of Immunity to Sunlight and minor Control of Fire. Although Sunlight Immunity is something significant for a Noble Vampire, without Power, that Bloodline wasn''t worth much... However, Violet''s great-great-grandfather, the First Leader and Creator of the Snow n, took that Power to a new level."


    "A new level that was passed down through the next generations of the Snow n, and through that repetition, the Bloodline reached the Power we all know today..." The heat in Victor''s fireball began to rise, maintaining the same heat everyone who had faced Agnes knew very well.


    "But that is not all."


    "Daughters, please."


    "Mm." Ophis just nodded and jumped to the ground.


    "Yes, Father." Nero backed away from Victor.


    "..." The group closely watched Victor''s actions; he was obviously trying to teach them something, and no one here would miss that. Victor was known as the greatest monster that ever existed in the Vampire Noble Race, and this exaggerated Title was not without foundation.


    "Power is important. Without it, creating this fireball would be impossible, but... When a Bloodline develops to the known limit, power will no longer be the key factor."


    "What truly makes a difference is¡­" Then, the fireball began to rotate horizontally slowly, and little by little, the color of the fireball started to change.


    It went from a red-orange to a bluish-orange, then to full blue, and finally, a white me.


    "..." Everyone started to sweat from the unbearable heat in that white fireball.


    "Control."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 644:A Differentperspective.2

    Chapter 644: A different perspective. 2


    "What truly makes a difference is¡­" Then, the fireball began to rotate horizontally slowly, and little by little, the color of the fireball started to change.


    It went from a red-orange to a bluish-orange, then to full blue, and finally, a white me.


    "..." Everyone started to sweat from the unbearable heat in that white fireball.


    "Control."


    "Bloodlines always have room to develop, especially bloodlines that focus on elemental powers." Slowly the sphere of white fire began to shrink until itpletely disappeared.


    And as if everyone hade out of the trance, everyone started breathing heavily, like they hadpletely forgotten to breathe.


    The only ones who weren''t so affected were the Maids, Ophis, and Nero.


    "Giving up halfway through, even knowing bloodlines can evolve, just speaks volumes of you, Adam."


    "Ugh¡­" Adam felt an arrow pierce his heart at Victor''s words.


    "Adam, you weren''t born with a lesser version of your mother''s lineage. Such a thing is impossibleing from a Progenitor''s son."


    "Huh¡­?" Adam looked at Victor, confused. "What do you mean?"


    "d''s blood empowers any bloodline; that''s a basic trait of a vampire Progenitor."


    "The same applies to me as the Second Progenitor."


    ''Although this basic trait of mine has been potentiated to the extreme thanks to the set of powers I have. Victor thought vaguely to himself.


    "...."


    "So the right way to think about it is that your lineage has not been fully explored due to your ownck of work; tell me, how was your training these years?"


    "... I learned more to use the racial powers of vampires and my power as support." Adam humbly replied. When he saw that he didn''t get his mother''s full power, he felt like a failure, so he just focused on the racial aspect of vampires and used his power as a support rather than a primary power.


    He even considered ''evolving'' his lineage, but he felt it was a wasted effort; he preferred focusing on more ''concrete'' options.


    "What a foolish thing to do." Victor shook his head in disappointment.


    "...." Adam flinched at thatment.


    "Your power has the ability to be as destructive as the bloodline powers of the four vampire Count ns. If you are strong enough, creating a damn hurricane in the middle of the battlefield is not impossible."


    "I can''t create wind out of thin air, I can only control it, and even then, I can''t controlrge amounts of wind, so creating a hurricane is impossible." Adam snapped.


    "Tsk, that is the mindset that''s holding you back."


    ''How can anyone give up before even trying?'' Victor couldn''t understand such a concept.


    "You must not think that it is impossible, but that it IS possible and that you WILL do it! Youck motivation, Adam!" Victor spoke with a clenched fist towards him as his eyes shed blood red with a mad smile.


    "Ugh, I''m not you. I can''t get motivated all of a sudden." Adam growled.


    ''... Is this man really d and Jeanne''s son? Hecks hunger for power, hecks motivation, hecks everything! He''s just doing the basics and getting by with it. He''spletely lost and aimless.'' Victor''s disappointment was immense.


    "Haah, just keep practicing your lineage from now on and get your mother''s advice. I''m sure she can help you with many things, and you will progress more steadily with her help."


    "But¡­ I don''t want to bother her."


    A vein popped in Victor''s head, and he spoke in a heavy tone:


    "Just do it."


    "... Y-Yes¡­"


    Victor looked at Lilith and Elizabeth, "The same goes for you two, especially you, Elizabeth."


    "Eh...?" Lilith was surprised that her name was suddenly called.


    "¡­ Me?" Elizabeth pointed to herself.


    "Yes, you''re still a young vampire, Elizabeth. If you work now, you won''t be as weak as your older sister in the future."


    "Ugh." Lilith felt this damage deeply, but she couldn''t say anything. After all, it was true.


    "... Hmm, I''ll go talk to my motherter."


    "Good... Now, let''s go, Nero and Ophis."


    "Yes, Father!" The two shouted at the same time.


    Wasting no time, Nero jumped on Victor''s shoulder and grabbed him like a baby monkey.


    "... Mm..." Ophis looked at Nero with a pout on her face and eyes glowing blood red.


    Nero smiled at Ophis as if she were saying, ''I won today.''


    The little girl just snorted and grabbed Victor''s hand.


    "Wait, Victor."


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Tatsuya, and when he saw the gleam of determination and motivation in Tatsuya''s eyes, Victor raised his eyebrow in an interested manner.


    "What do you want?"


    "Can I train with Scathach?"


    "What¡­?" Adam, Lilith, and Elizabeth all looked at Tatsuya like he was crazy.


    "... That question shouldn''t be asked of me."


    "I know, but I just want your opinion. Do you think she would ept me?"


    "...." Victor was silent for a few seconds as he looked at Tatsuya until he spoke:


    "I think she will. You have talent, but that''s not the problem; rather¡­ Do you have the determination to go through her training?"


    "I do." He spoke with determination.


    ''And those were his famousst words.'' Victor thought in amusement.


    He might seem to be ying with Tatsuya''s resolve, but that wasn''t it. Even if Victor tried to ''scale'' how difficult Scathach''s training was like he did in the previous exnation, in the end, he wouldn''t really get across the difficulty. It''s insane.


    Only people who have gone through this training really understand the difficulty.


    In video game terms, Scathach training is like an MMORPG yer fighting a level 1000 Monster Boss, only being at level 1 with all negative statuses and only regeneration sustaining the character''s existence.


    When you enter the Boss room, the level 1000 monster will torture you in every possible way so that your stats go up to the point where the monster can teach you something.


    ''Few endure Scathach''s real training, and by Scathach''s own words, I was the only one whopleted all the training. Even her own daughters still haven''tpletely finished their training.''


    Victor thought of Eleonor, who was also trained by Scathach. ''The case of Eleanor is very simr to d''s children, with the only difference being that Eleanor really wanted to train with her, but Scathach wouldn''t because Eleanor already had two masters at home ready to train her ''properly''. Because of that, Scathach just focused on building Eleonor''s basics.''


    The leader of n Scarlett''s standards were very high, and she didn''t ept mediocrity. The reason she put off training her daughters was that they weren''t ready for the final part of the training yet; probably only Ruby was ready to finish her training.


    The rest of the girls still had a lot to improve.


    "You''re going to need that motivation when the timees," Victor said after collecting all his thoughts about this situation.


    Victor turned around again, "If Scathach epts you, and you train with her... Remember your motivation to get stronger, no matter what it is. That determination will take you further than anyone else."


    "....." Tatsuya just nodded his head as he absorbed Victor''s words.


    While still walking with his two daughters, Victor said, "Remember control, it works for all of you girls too¡­ But, mainly, Yuki and Kaguya, don''t forget that."


    "...." The two women opened their eyes wide in realization.


    ''Did he specifically demonstrate the Snow n''s lineage because of me...?'' Yuki thought, ''He did it for me...''


    ... She conveniently forgot about Kaguya; Natashia''s syndrome is spreading...


    ''As expected, that''s why he did that... He even demonstrated it slowly so we could see each step properly... Master...'' A small, imperceptible smile appeared on Kaguya''s face.


    "Fufufu, Master is very kind, isn''t he?" Maria disyed a knowing smile while inside she was thinking about the lesson her master had taught her just now.


    ''Control, huh¡­ Could this be used with the Ghouls?'' An evil smile appeared on Maria''s face.


    "That''s obvious; there is no being kinder than him," Bruna spoke for Kaguya as she patted her own chest, causing her full breasts to swell.


    Kaguya just remained silent,mitting all the processes she just saw into her memory.


    "AHHH! I just realized it was that same light that we saw that day!" Elizabeth screamed suddenly.


    "... Was he the one who lit up Nightingale...?" Lilith swallowed hard.


    "..." The three siblings felt cold when they realized the level Victor was at. Being able to produce such great power was ridiculous from their perspective.


    The Maids just disyed a proud smile when they saw the siblings'' scared faces and Tatsuya''s incredulous face.


    [As expected of our Master. He''s the best!] Alter Eve internally screamed.


    Eve just nodded in agreement with Alter Eve. Victor was one of the rare asions that the two agreed on something.


    [That demo gave me an idea, we should test our other power, Eve.]


    ''What are you nning?'' Eve asked.


    [Perhaps if we use the other power, we can amplify the destructive power of our dark mes.]


    ''Hmm, it doesn''t hurt to try.''


    [That''s the right thought!]


    When Victor left the room, he found Jeanne with her arms crossed and her back against the wall. The blonde had her eyes closed, a gentle smile on her face.


    "Oh? Were you listening?"


    "Mm." Jeanne nodded, opened her eyes, and her red eyes met Victor''s violet ones.


    "I hadn''t noticed you there."


    "Liar. It is impossible topletely hide from someone who is connected to nature." Jeanneughed and walked elegantly over to Victor.


    "Well..." Victor scratched his cheek with a vacant hand. He didn''t refute her words because Jeanne was correct.


    Thanks to Roxanne, he could feel nature all around him, not to mention that he could also feel people''s feelings even if they were not in his field of vision.


    That is, it is virtually impossible to catch him off guard, but Victor does not let his guard down. After all, there are beings that can hide in another dimension, like Agares, out there.


    "I''m sorry if I-... Huff!?"


    When Victor was going to apologize for being too hard on Adam, the woman invaded his personal space, grabbed him by the cor, and kissed him passionately.


    Victor woke up from his stupor, took Jeanne''s waist with his free hand, and kissed her even harder.


    The tongue war onlysted for a few seconds, and soon the blonde pulled away from Victor with a seductive smile on her face as she licked her lips to enjoy the taste of ''Victor''.


    "So this is your taste~, the blessings of the goddesses on your body, and Roxanne left everything very tasty. I loved it..."


    ''I should have done this much sooner.'' Jeanne thought internally.


    "..." Victor didn''t really know what toment on that statement, so he just said, "Thanks, I guess?"


    "Father..."


    "Hmm?" Seeing Ophis''s gaze, he understood everything she meant, "Of course, Ophis. Just let me talk to her, okay?"


    "¡­ Mm." Ophis nodded, but she was clearly displeased, as the little girl looked at Jeanne with a neutral gaze and hugged Victor''s leg as if to say, ''Mine.''


    "Fufufu~, you will be a great father in the future, Vic~. You handled Adam perfectly yourself."


    "Aren''t you upset by what I said?"


    "No, Adam needed that." A mncholy expression appeared on Jeanne''s face, "It pains me to admit it, but thanks to my condition, I really couldn''t be around him as much as I''d like..."


    "Not to mention that due to d''s ''greatness'' as a king and Progenitor, his children would always seek his approval." Jeanne looked at Ophis with a kind expression. She could see that this was not Ophis'' condition anymore; she didn''t need attention because she already had Victor, not to mention that d had improved a lotpared to the past. The Prime Progenitor always was more considerate of Ophis due to Otsuki Hana, Ophis'' mother.


    "My son was no different from his brothers, he always sought his father''s approval, but you know how d is."


    "Yes, I know..." Victor sighed. He still couldn''t understand how someone so old could be so clumsy at something he considers ''simple.''


    "Because of that, I''m d you had this conversation with Adam since the opinion of someone like you is pretty important, considering that you''re the only vampire in our society who can be ''equal'' to d." Jeanne chuckled as she tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "And you are technically his father, even though he is 500 years older than you."


    "No, he isn''t." Ophis quickly denied it.


    "He''s My Father."


    "Don''t forget about me, little sister."


    "..." Ophis nodded her head with a nk expression.


    Victor and Jeanne had gentle expressions,


    "What Adam needs is not a father but someone to guide him. He is lost and aimless, and even his own desire to get ''stronger'' is not concrete. He will never find strength like that."


    "A goal, a motivation is necessary; only with these factors, determination, and obstinacy is strength born," Victor said.


    "Hmm, I never thought about it that way¡­ Perhaps, you are correct." Jeanne spoke as she thought about it.


    Victor''s gaze went to Jeanne. The woman was wearing ck leggings, ck boots, and a simple white blouse that left her navel showing; she was dressed very modernly.


    "You look beautiful, Jeanne."


    Jeanne opened her eyes wide at the suddenpliment, she felt her heart flutter as if she was having a heart attack, but she wasn''t going to act like a little girl just for that! She''s not that weak!


    Jeanne quickly managed to control herself and assumed a satisfied, yful smile:


    "... Oh? Are you looking at me? What a surprise. Normally, you ignore me and just look at your wives."


    "I''m always looking, Jeanne; I just keep silent and keep my opinions to myself."


    "Don''t you know women likepliments?"


    "Compliments are good, but too much praise is just exhausting for women who are beautiful, and know they are beautiful,plimenting at important moments is key." Victorughed.


    "Spoken like a true yboy, fufufu~."


    "yboy? How rude. I was never a yboy; I was always faithful. Besides, women used to look down on me." Victor snorted


    "..." Jeanne rolled her eyes, "Who is the stupid woman who will ignore a man as beautiful as you and one who cares so much about his family? You really don''t understand how precious you are to the women of the supernatural world, huh. Most men, with your level of power, are more concerned with how much more power they will gain or their own ''kingdom''. Theypletely ignore what they have."


    "... Well, it''s good that you''re with me now, right~?" Victor pulled Jeanne.


    "Oh-... Huff?"


    Just as Jeanne suddenly kissed Victor, he did the same.


    "That way, you won''t need to worry about things like that~." He said between kisses.


    "Jerk, you don''t do that kind of thing all of a sudden~." She responded between kisses.


    Victor justughed, but when he noticed that Jeanne''s lust and desire started to grow, he bit Jeanne''s tongue lightly.


    "Ugh, what is this? Why did you bite me!"


    "Remember where you are now.."


    Jeanne looked at Ophis and Nero, who were staring at her with murderous looks on their faces, "... Oh."


    ''I can''t believe I almost lost it in front of the kids!'' Jeanne screamed internally, a small blush appearing on her cheeks.


    Victor was delighted with the embarrassed expression of the woman who was older than many civilizations out there, so he added in a gentle tone:


    "I have to go. I am counting on you to keep everything in order."


    "Mm, have a safe trip. On the way here, I saw Natalia waiting for you at the entrance to the mansion."


    "Thanks, Jeanne."


    "You Wee, Vic."


    Victor turned and left with Ophis and Nero in tow. Jeanne continued to stare at his back, but before he had gone very far, Victor''s amused voice was heard.


    "Be careful of the demon that hides in the pir."


    "Demon¡­?" Jeanne turned her head in confusion until realization hit her, and she quickly looked towards a pir of the mansion. She threw an ''energy'' in that direction and found something.


    "Morgana..."


    Slowly, Morgana''s appearance started to be visible, it was as if she was invisible, but in reality, it was all just an illusion.


    "Morgana¡­ You can use Illusions now!"


    "Yes, but it''s still not as strong as when I was a full demon. At least it''s better than it was before¡­ But putting that aside for now."


    A dark pressure fell on their location:


    "Bitch¡­you did it, didn''t you?" Morgana''s distorted voice mixed with the horns, wings, and tail and the ck sclera eyes glowing blood red caused a frightening image.


    Jeanne stammered a little, "M-Morgana, listen to me."


    "You did it!"


    A vein pops in Jeanne''s head, "You were taking too long! I have needs too, you know!?"


    "Traitor! Horny, bitch!"


    "Said the excited Subus!"


    "Oh, don''t hurt yourselves too much, girls." Victor''s voice resounded through the room.


    "Okay." The two responded at the same time and soon returned to their ''fight''.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 645: Lts Time To Buildhouses! Lts Fun, Right? Right...?

    Chapter 645: It''s time to build houses! It''s Fun, Right? Right...?


    Victor was standing in front of a vacant lot with a serious look on his face, he took a deep breath and brought his hands closer together, and with inhuman speed, he started making hand signs.


    "Wood Style-."


    "Stop!!" Roxanne materialized beside Victor and hugged him, preventing him from saying anything.


    "Roxanne?"


    "Idiot, do you want to be sued for copyright!?"


    "Just use your power normally! Stop bullshitting!"


    "Ugh, fine."


    Roxanne looked at Victor with suspicious eyes but slowly backed away from him, but soon a vein popped on Roxanne''s head when she saw Victor''s next gesture.


    Victor pped his palms together and said:


    "Mokuton-."


    "Stop!!"


    "Eh? But, I spoke in Japanese now!"


    "That is much worse!"


    "Ugh."


    "And for starters, you don''t even need hand signs or anything; just use this power like you use your bloodline''s other powers!"


    "But hand signs are cool!"


    "They are useless!"


    "Tsk, don''t you appreciate the beauty of making a hand sign and spitting a wave of fire at enemies! Just like Madara!"


    "Ugh, making you watch anime was a mistake; Rubypletely messed up! Consuming that media just made your battle-maniac brain go even crazier!"


    "How rude. Just because I like characters who smile while fighting just like me, it doesn''t mean I''m crazy or anything!"


    "Ah, really? So tell me what this wallpaper is!" Roxanne approached Victor, took his cell phone, opened it, and the photo that was the wallpaper was something very familiar.


    Victor looked at the image of Unohana Retsu, a character from Bleach, or rather Kenpachi Yachiru, in her ''killer'' mode.


    Victor snorted, "Only a fool would not like this woman. She is a Waifu, and it is a pity that the author did not know how to develop her character. Then, just when she seemed to be an interesting character, she died! It was a waste!"


    Roxanne rolled her eyes, "She''s a psycho, sociopath, crazy, battle maniac, and possibly obsessive. What''s good about her!?"


    "That just makes her even better!"


    "GAAAHHH!" Roxanne screamed in frustration as she pulled at her own hair.


    "..." Eleonor, Natalia, Ophis, Nero, and Leona, who was kidnapped by Victor while on her way to visit her brother, just looked at this scene with neutral eyes.


    "He is bored," Leona said; as someone who grew up with Victor, she could tell his emotional state very well.


    "Yes, he is bored," Eleonor spoke while nodding. Just like Leona, she got to know Victor very well in the days they spent on the expedition.


    "Father, bored?" Ophis spoke as she turned her head to the confused side.


    "Indeed, he''s bored," Nero said.


    "Yep, he is definitely bored," Natalia said.


    "Out of boredom, he is acting just like Fred," Leona added.


    "It''s more like a form of entertainment. After all, there''s nothing here but wastnd..."Eleonor spoke while looking around.


    "He probably wants to be fighting right now, but he''s stuck here... So he''s having fun with Roxanne."Natalia added.


    "Indeed." Everyone nodded in agreement.


    The girls looked at Victor doing the very familiar horse sign and said:


    "Fire Style-."


    "I said, STOP!" Roxanne jumped on Victor and knocked him to the ground with her body while covering his mouth with her hand.


    "No speaking forbidden words here!"


    "HmmHmm" Victor tried to say something, but it was muffled by Roxanne''s hand.


    "Yes, we should ignore it." Leona nodded.


    "Indeed." Everyone spoke at once.


    "... Hmm? Oh, they''re back atst."Eleonor spoke.


    The girls looked in the direction where Eleonor was facing and saw a group of 7 women in full armor, each one had different armor, and they were being led by the woman in front who had a western sword on her waist and burgundy hair.


    "Lady Eleonor, all monsters around this area have been annihted-..." Rose trailed off and looked at Victor who was lying on the ground with Roxanne straddling him.


    "¡­Should I ask about it?"


    "Just ignore them; they''re just bored."


    "... I see. He has sex when he gets bored, huh."


    "Yes-... Huh? Wait! Of course not! Look closely!"Eleonor yelled, "They''re just ying because they''re bored!"


    "I know, I know. No need to say it twice."


    "I already told you that''s not it! They are just having fun!"


    "... Ohh... Good thing I thought that onepletely lost his shame and was doing it in front of kids."


    "How rude; I would never do something like that." Victor''s voice was heard by everyone, and the girls looked at him and saw him separating from Roxanne.


    Soon, they saw him helping Roxanne up and dusting off his clothes, he cracked his neck a little, and a neutral expression appeared on his face.


    "Apparently, you have a rather low opinion of me, huh."


    "Of course not. I think you''re an amazing man... Just very horny; how many women do you have anyway?" Rose asked with a smile on her face.


    "Well, in my defense, I was blessed by a sex goddess, and she is my wife, not to mention that you saw how proficient I am in a night ''fight'' in the Natashia incident¡­ So¡­" Victor disyed a small smile. He didn''t need to exin because the girls'' imaginations were so wild.


    "...." The Valkyries, Rose included, gulped.


    A woman with short blond hair approached a woman with long light brown hair and obsidian eyes:


    "Anrietha, Is that n about Solomon''s harem still standing?"


    "¡­Of course not, Dorothy. After all, Lady Eleonor finally epted her feelings¡­ But I was thinking of revitalizing that n again."


    "Hmm, Ipletely support it," Dorothy agreed.


    "Ahem."


    Dorothy and Anrietha opened their eyes wide and looked at Eleonor, who was smiling gently at them.


    "What were you talking about?"


    "N-Nothing."


    "I see. That is good, then."


    "..." An imperceptible smile appeared on Victor''s face when he saw Eleonor''s attitude. But as fast as that smile appeared, it disappeared just as quickly; the only ones who caught that smile were, Ophis, Nero, and Leona, who were watching Victor the whole time.


    ''This man... He really is going around raising Yanderes.'' Leona was condemning the past Leona for showing the anime with the pink-haired girl to Victor.


    ''I know it wasn''t because of that anime, but something he already had in him, but even so, I should have kept him away from that anime!''


    "Back to the subject! Now that the monsters have been eliminated, we can begin," Eleonor announced.


    "Hmm, let''s finish this quickly. I still have something to doter," Victor spoke while looking at Leona, who blushed slightly and turned her face away.


    ''I wonder why he kidnapped me... Will t-that happen?''


    Nero sniffed the air and looked at Leona with disdain: ''Excited Wolf.'' She snorted.


    Nero wasn''t as innocent as all the girls had hoped. After all, her past forced the girl to grow up; although she was more ''calm'' now and happy because of Victor''s influence, it didn''t change the fact that she saw the darkness of this world, and that experience marked a person forever.


    "You make the structures, and I make the houses, like d said?"


    "Yeah. I will make thend they will live on."


    "Okay, let''s step aside, Girls," Victor spoke as he grabbed Ophis and Nero by the arms, jumped into the air, and began to float.


    Roxanne just disappeared as if she never existed, back inside Victor.


    Rose approached Natalia and supported the Maid''s shoulder.


    "Thanks."


    "You Wee." Rose smiled, and soon she jumped up and started floating in the air too.


    Dorothy approached Leona, intending to help her, but Leona just said, "I do not need help." in a neutral tone.


    In the next moment, the girl started to change, her features began to get wilder, as white fur and ws grew on her arm and legs, and soon she was in her hybrid form.


    Leona looked at Victor and jumped in the air, a small crater in the shape of a spider''s web appeared below her, and the next moment, she was next to Victor with her arms crossed, an almost imperceptible white energy leaking from her body like an aura.


    "¡­I forgot that wolves can do that."


    "Humpf, that''s basic stuff. Wolves who can''t control our bloodline are just failures."


    ''It seems that the personality bes more aggressive in this state too...'' Victor thought.


    "Bloodline, huh¡­" Victor spoke while observing Leona''s hybrid form. He had few interactions with ''high level'' wolves with special bloodlines like Leona. Thest ones he remembered were Anderson and his father.


    In the Anderson fight, he didn''t have the senses he had today, and with Volk, the king didn''t show his werewolf side.


    ''Interesting... What is this energy?'' Victor wondered while looking at Leona.


    [Hmm, it''s very simr to my energy, are they nature beings?] Roxanne wondered.


    [Nature beings, like fairies?] Victor asked.


    [Like fairies and elves, yes.] Roxanne agreed.


    [Hmm... Could it be that the Progenitor of werewolves came into contact with a world tree in the past?]


    [Probably. The energy that Leona is using to strengthen her body is very natural and very simr to mine, only in a much lower purity, and mixed with other things, probably the ''bloodline'' she talks about.]


    [Hmm... Interesting... I really should go to Samar someday.] Victor looked back at Eleonor, who was alone now on the floor.


    [I agree, I''m also interested.]


    "What?" Leona asked as she looked at the one looking at her with very concentrated eyes.


    "It''s nothing¡­ Just curious."


    "Hmm... Okay."


    Before Eleonor could start anything, Rose spoke, "Eleonor, when making the structures, make them strong enough to withstand an invasion of monsters, but don''t make them as strong as The city of Babylon you used in our expedition."


    "Why not?" Eleonor asked.


    "Precaution," Rose responded with a serious look.


    Seeing her teacher''s gaze, Eleonor understood that the woman had a good reason.


    ''Probably distrust of our new neighbors, considering that the reputation of the Amazons is not very good.''


    "... Okay," Eleonor said as she looked straight ahead.


    She took a deep breath, and Eleonor''s presence grew exponentially.


    "... Oh? She got stronger."


    "Of course she did. She can''t stay on the same level forever, right?" Rose smiled.


    Victor looked at Rose, who was holding Natalia.


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "...." Rose''s smile trembled a little as she understood what Victor meant.


    "You are bing as boring as Scathach about these matters."


    "Well, she is my Master," Victor spoke.


    "... Dragon...?" Ophis turned her head in confusion.


    "She reeks of reptiles..." Leona and Nero spoke at the same time.


    The two didn''t even look at each other and just kept staring at Eleonor.


    "What is happening?"Natalia, who didn''t understand anything, asked.


    "Eleonor got stronger, but not in the normal way. Her presence is more ''overwhelming'', almost 10x stronger than before; increasing that in such a short time is impossible with only training. There are only two ways to increase that killing intent, be a higher existence, or do like me and kill thousands of beings."


    "Most likely, what happened to Eleonor was the former."


    "Are you saying she changed her race or something?" Leona asked.


    "It''s something like that. You remember about n Adrastea, right?"


    "Hmm, the Snow n library says they are vampires who have acquired the characteristics of monsters for themselves..." Eleonor''s eyes widened.


    "Correct, Eleonor''s monster characteristics became more prominent, and since her monster is a dragon, it makes her pressure stronger. After all, even if they are deadly, some dragons are feared even by gods of a high level."


    "...What happened, Rose?"


    "This is a secret. Only when you marry Eleonor will you be able to know."


    "¡­ I see. There is a way for monsters'' characteristics to be stronger, huh."


    "...." Rose''s eyebrow rose a little for milliseconds, and the feeling of anxiety grew in the woman, and that was more than enough reaction for Victor to confirm his theory.


    "This method is probably quite risky too and cannot be done multiple times."


    "¡­I hate it when you do that."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 646: When Demons Cry.

    Chapter 646: When Demons Cry.


    "¡­I hate it when you do that."


    "Few things can be hidden from me, you know that." Victor chuckled at Rose''s frustrated expression and then looked back at Eleonor.


    Eleonor mmed her hands on the ground and said:


    "Creation!"


    The earth began to shake violently as if an earthquake had started.


    All of a sudden, the whole terrain began to change as if it had be fluid. Thends began to be tter, everything that was useless was swallowed up by the earth, and all that was left was a great in.


    "¡­ This is bullshit," Leona spoke in exasperation.


    "Creating mountains of ice, summoning lightning storms, creating a gigantic fireball¡­ You''ve seen it several times and are still surprised by this?" Nero asked.


    "The bloodlines of the vampire counts are all nonsense," Nero said.


    ''And my father is even more absurd to have almost all of them,'' Nero thought.


    "Don''t you understand? Those bloodlines are excellent too, but n Adrasteia''s is more deadly and versatile."


    "... Why?" Nero asked.


    "Because she can change the entire battlefield whenever she wants, and that destroys any advantage of the enemy. If Eleonor Mommy reaches her full potential, probably only Father, Sasha Mommy, Scathach Mommy, or Natashia Mommy can defeat her, Natashia and Sasha included only because of the power of lightning," Ophis said.


    "...." Absolute silence fell over the ce; even the noise of Eleonor shifting the terrain to create giant walls wasn''t enough to break everyone''s shocked silence.


    "O-O-Ophis!?" Nero looked at Ophis as if she were a strange creature.


    "Mm?" Ophis looked at Nero with the same emotionless face as ever.


    "What was that?" Nero asked what everyone was thinking.


    "... Exnation...?" Ophis answered in the same confused way as she tilted her face a little.


    "It''s not about that! It''s about thatplete sentence!" Nero swore that this was the first time she heard Ophis speak such a big sentence. Even in the Japan incident, she didn''t say such a big sentence as now.


    And by the reaction of everyone, even Victor, it was fair to say that even they didn''t expect this.


    "You ask?" Ophis spoke while pointing to Nero, then she pointed to herself, "I answer." She finished with a satisfied nod.


    "..." That doesn''t answer anything!! All, except for Victor, shouted internally.


    Victor looked at Ophis with a gentle smile.


    ''As expected, she also inherited this'' Victor felt proud of what he was witnessing:


    ''She inherited that spark that made Haruna unify supernatural Japan and the spark that made Hana be very strong... I guess it makes sense. She is, after all, the daughter of Haruna''s sister and the girl who has 50 % of a Progenitor''s blood." Of all her siblings, Ophis was born with the most potential.


    "Victor, it''s your turn!"


    "...." Victor turned from observing Ophis, who was in his arms, and looked at Eleonor and saw arge plot ofnd with walls that easily reached 10 meters in height.


    An eptable height considering a weaker Behemoth was the same size.


    The group that was in the sky descended to the ground, and the moment Victor and the groupnded, he felt everything around him slow down as his instincts exploded.


    Lightning shed in Victor''s eyes, and he looked around quickly; soon, he saw dark portals begin to appear all around, and all these portals were being created in people''s blind spots behind the neck.


    And in that small opening of the portal, he saw apletely white being that only had a mouth full of teeth. He looked like a humanoid monster.


    ''An enemy...'' The moment that thought appeared in Victor''s head, lightning shed throughout his body, speeding up his reaction time even more.


    Victor picked up Ophis and Nero with just his right arm, then with his left arm, he pulled Leona to his body and ran towards Rose. He ced the three close to the woman, then ran towards Eleonor and pulled the woman into his body before a w appeared and tried to pierce Eleonor''s neck.


    Again, he ced Eleonor close to Rose and ran toward the Valkyries now.


    With just a nce, he identified which Valkyria would suffer the attack, and realizing Dorothy and Anrietha were the first ones, he quickly ran towards the women, grabbed them both by the waist like a sack of potatoes, and released them into Rose''s group. He repeated this same action with all the Valkyries.


    And soon, his perception of time started to return to normal.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    The sound of lightning andnd being destroyed was heard.


    "... Huh? Why am I-." Eleonor was confused, but she didn''t have time to ask when she heard Victor''s voice:


    "Don''t lose focus. It''s an enemy attack!"


    "!!!!" The Valkyries, Leona, Eleonor, Natalia, Nero, and Ophis quickly looked around and saw several small portals with wed hands attacking where they were before.


    And that''s when they all realize that Victor saved them again.


    "Tsk, that''s not what I was told about your speed, Alucard." The creature without eyes or a nose with only a mouth spoke.


    "An Alpha." Eleonor snarled as her eyes grew more monstrous.


    "Do notpare me with those inferiors." The being spoke in disdain.


    "...." Rose and Eleonor narrowed their eyes at that statement.


    ''An Elder God? No, he''s different from the ones d fought. What is he then?'' Rose thought.


    "Watch your backs; there''s still more around here," Victor spoke with his eyes shining in blood red. He raised his hand, and something came flying from the horizon, and a few secondster, that something fell into Victor''s hands.


    It was Junketsu, the Progenitor''s de.


    ROOOOOOAR!


    The group felt their spines shiver at the roar in the distance.


    The Valkyries looked into the distance and saw an immense horde of monsters, Behemoth, Minions, Ogre, and even a swarm of Wyvern.


    "That is impossible. We had annihted everything." Alexa spoke with a tremor in her voice.


    "It''s a trap! Valkyries, you know what to do!" Rose screamed.


    "Yes!"


    As the Valkyries spread out, assuming their formation, the hair on Leona''s body began to stand on end, and an expression of disgust appeared on the woman''s face:


    "Grr, that weird smell, what is it?" Leona spoke with an annoyed face as she looked at an unseen location.


    Rose opened her eyes widely, pulled her sword, and shed the ''air'' in the direction Leona was looking; soon after, blood exploded in the direction she shed, and everyone saw several bodies being sliced.


    "Predators!"


    "Natalia, open a portal to Warfall!" Victor, while not taking his eyes off the white creature, ordered.


    "I can''t. Something is stopping me!" Natalia said.


    "Did you really think we wouldn''t have countermeasures for the n we hate the most? Descendant of the Alioths, you, as well as Alucard, will die today." More portals began to appear around, and beings simr to the invader that was in front of Victor began to appear.


    Victor''s eyes started to shine even brighter when he saw this. He judged the situation as very dangerous, with a horde of several monsters behind and unknown beings with unknown powers in front.


    His hair grew down to his back, and an overwhelming pressure fell on everyone around as Junketsu was bathed in blood, the de turningpletely red.


    "Rose, takemand of the Valkyries."


    "Leona, protect Ophis, Nero, and Natalia."


    "Eleonor¡­ Mess them up."


    "Very Well."


    When Eleonor was going to make a move, one of the white creatures ran toward Eleonor.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor appeared in front of the creature and pointed the tip of his palm at him.


    Lightning built up on his finger and shot toward the creature, effectively making the creature disappear into sma.


    During the entire moment, Victor never took his senses off the creature that attacked first; he knew it was the most dangerous being.


    Soon he disappeared again when he saw the other white beings scattering around.


    ''I''m not feeling the same feeling when I kill someone in them¡­ Clones? Puppets? What is this?'' Victor thought as he ran around the battlefield.


    Victor looked to his left and saw more portals appearing, and within these portals, more white beings like the one he was facing began to appear.


    ROAR!


    Hearing the monsters scream and seeing theming closer, "Anrietha, battle tactic A!" Rose ordered.


    Anrietha took the ceremonial staff from her back and spun around while hitting the ground and speaking words iprehensible to everyone.


    Soon blue energy fell on everyone present, followed by green energy, and then red.


    "Done."


    "Eleonor!"


    "Creat-." Before she couldplete her technique, the eerie sound of something shooting was heard.


    Seeing the dark projectile crossing the air towards Eleonor very quickly, even for someone who sees things more slowly, Victor felt a bad feeling, and he ran.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Beside the projectile, Victor sent a st of lightning towards the lightning in an attempt to destroy it, and he was surprised that nothing had happened. The projectile''s dark energy was acting as a barrier.


    ''Can''t this thing be destroyed...?'' When that thought popped into his head, an instant decision was made.


    Oveing the projectile, Victor removed Eleonor from the front of the Projectile, and he got out of the way too.


    But something happened that made him open his eyes wide.


    The projectile that was going in a straight line suddenly made a 180-degree turn towards him, specifically speaking towards Eleonor, who was behind him, the dark power that was in the projectile grew stronger, and the speed of the projectile increased severely.


    Victor thought quickly, his brain going through the powers at his disposal that needed milliseconds to annihte the projectile... And he realized that he didn''t have it.


    He couldn''t get Eleonor and run even further, either. He simply didn''t have time since the projectile was less than a palm away from hitting his body.


    ''Fuck.'' Not being able to risk the safety of Eleonor, he bit his teeth and stood in front of the Projectile, banking on his newly developed stamina.


    [Roxanne!]


    [I know!]


    A small green aura covered Victor''s entire body.


    Cough.


    Victor spat blood on the ground and fell to his knees.


    ''¡­ Huh¡­? What is this feeling of sudden weakness-''


    At that same moment, Victor felt, with his senses, the humanoid monsters running towards them without anyone noticing, taking full advantage of the group''s low guard.


    "Ugh!" Victor pointed his hand toward the direction of the invisible monstersing, gritting his teeth as fire was produced in his body, and a few secondster, that fire turnedpletely white.


    "Burn!"


    FUSHHHHHHHH!


    The fire erased all the predators that wereing from existence.


    Judy, a Valkyrie with blue hair and brown eyes, looked at Victor and then looked at the predators. Grabbing her gun from her back, pointing it at the predators, and taking several shots, effectively killing the recovering monsters.


    "Victor/Father!" Nero, Ophis, Natalia, and Leona screamed.


    "Eleonor, snap out of it. Wake up!" Rose screamed as she went back to ordering the Valkyries.


    "¡­ Huh¡­? "Eleonor opened her eyes wide when she saw Victor in front of her, bad memories started to appear in her mind, and the feeling of worry took over her body.


    Rose looked around and saw several white beings approaching, taking advantage of Victor being on the ground.


    "Get away!" Rose, using her sword, attacked the air several times, and several beams of power flew toward the monsters, making several cuts that left them in pieces, but just like before, they just started to rebuild...


    ''Even with my sword, these white monsters can''t die?'' Rose was incredulous, but she didn''t stop attacking and tore the monsters to pieces, effectively buying time.


    ''It''s like I''m fighting an Elder God again. They have the same regeneration problem-... A servant of theirs! Or Messengers.'' Rose opened her eyes wide when she realized this.


    ''Fuck, this got troublesome! We have to locate the Priest who is holding their immortality.'' Rose looked at the humanoid monster who was standing there while the others did their thing.


    Theorizing that it might be him, Rose didn''t hold back as her sword began to take on more monstrous features, as did her own arm, and she sliced ??through the air toward the monster:


    "First move: Dawn."


    The humanoid monster just looked at Rose''s iing attack and disyed a smile:


    "As expected from the eldest, you are wise, but unfortunately¡­" A line appeared on the monster''s body, and its body began to fall in half: "You are incorrect." Secondster, his body began to regenerate at high speed.


    ''Tsk, they won''t keep the Priest so openly, huh.'' Rose grumbled inwardly.


    Victor saw this happening and wrote the information in his head, then he looked at Eleonor and said, "Do it, now!"


    Eleonor shuddered with Victor''s heavy tone, she woke up from her state, and a determined look appeared on her face as she mmed her hand on the ground and screamed with rage.


    "Creation!"


    Quake, Quake, Quake.


    Thend around them began to change as the enemy group was driven away, and the ground under the monsters sank; a mess was created on the battlefield.


    It was as if a superior entity decided to y creator and made new mountains and valleys easily.


    Victor felt the annoyance of thepletely white being.


    While this was happening, the tform the group was on was filled with a sense of worry.


    Anrietha, who took on the role of the group''s healer, approached Victor and started running a diagnosis on him, "I don''t know what it was, but it pierced his armor easily-..."


    "Victor, your face¡­!" Leona screamed in horror.


    The girls looked up and saw a vision of a paler than usual Victor with several ck veins running down his face.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 647: When Demons Cry.2

    Chapter 647: When Demons Cry. 2


    "Victor, your face¡­!" Leona screamed in horror.


    The girls looked up and saw a vision of a paler-than-usual Victor with several ck veins running down his face.


    Victor spat ck blood on the floor and said:


    "I''m fine. Whatever it was, it didn''tpletely pierce my skin, the armor dyed the projectile, and my body withstood the attack."


    [Victor, that''s not the problem. You''ve been poisoned! Your body is deteriorating at an rming rate.]


    Cough!


    "Victor!" The girls quickly supported Victor and held him back.


    "Anrietha!" Eleonor shouted.


    "I''m doing what I can! His body is dying and regenerating at an insane rate!"


    Victor shuddered when he felt the pain in his body. If the poison reacted like that in his body which was much stronger than normal, he didn''t even want to think about what would happen in Eleonor''s body.


    Despite feeling this excruciating pain, he was grateful for following his instincts at that time; he knew that projectile was dangerous.


    [Roxanne, can you handle this?] He got straight to the point.


    [Yes, I am using all my avable energy to keep your body intact, the wound is already healed, but the poison refuses to leave your system. I will solve this problem in 5 minutes! Good thing your body got stronger. If it was the old you, you would be incapacitated and possibly in aa for several years. Try not to get hit again by that poison.]


    When Victor was going to speak mentally with Roxanne again, he heard Nero''s voice:


    "Father... Please don''t leave me..." Nero spoke with an expression on the verge of tears.


    "Daddy¡­" Ophis, with a simr expression, spoke, although she didn''t just speak a word, that word contained all the meaning that everyone needed to know.


    Victor''s stern expression softened, and he smiled gently at Nero and Ophis:


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die anytime soon¡­" Victor ignored the pain he was feeling in his body and stood up with a big smile on his face as if everything was fine, "It''s nothing." He pushed away the girls, who let him go rather reluctantly.


    "I am stronger than I look, and as my daughter, you two are strong too, right?" He stroked their heads.


    A sense offort went to the two girls.


    "¡­ Mm." The two nodded.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction and looked at the women, mainly the Valkyries and Rose, who, despite being aware of her surroundings, still looked at him several times as if she was checking on his safety.


    "You too. Don''t lose focus over something like this; remember, we''re still on the battlefield." Victor spoke in a stern tone as if everything he''d demonstrated before was a lie.


    An act that could have fooled everyone if it weren''t for his face, which looked like it would crack at any moment.


    Those words made everyone involuntarily snap back to reality as they took a defensive stance, but their gazes were still asionally straying toward Victor.


    Nero mmed her palm across her face. ''He is correct. We need to get out of here to help my father¡­'' A look of determination appeared on Nero''s face as she took the two Deagle from her holster. She knew that only weapons could deal with the monsters, so she brought them with her just in case.


    Ophis bit her lip and remained silent as she looked at Victor''s face, which seemed worse than before.


    ''Father...'' Tears started to form in her eyes. She felt useless now, a feeling she didn''t feel even in the Japan incident; after all, in that incident, she could still do something.


    Victor smiled wider and chuckled, "I told you, don''t worry, Ophis. I am fine."


    "..." Ophis just nodded, but her face didn''t say she believed him.


    "Victor, don''t leave me before you take me, or I''ll kill you myself," Leona growled.


    "Hah, death won''t have me any time soon. It still has a lot to dance with me for a long time toe." Victor snorted.


    "Jerk, don''t make fun of Death. It''s a dangerous thing, you know!? What if she falls in love with you?"


    Victor rolled his eyes, "That''s impossible. You''re ridiculously overreacting."


    "Humpf, you say that because you have no idea how charming you are."


    "Of course I know how perfect I am~."


    Leona managed not to punch Victor''s smug face.


    "But as far as I know, death has its own tastes¡­ I''m not her type."


    "Impossible. You are literally the type of every woman and species in existence."


    "Stop, don''t boost my ego."


    "Humpf."


    Seeing the casual exchange between Victor and Leona, the group''s tension began to fade further, and they sighed in relief.


    Victor is fine¡­ For now, if the indication of his face getting even paler and the ck veins more prominent was any indication of his current status.


    [3 minutes remaining, Victor.]


    Victor felt the pain in his body lessen considerably; now it was at the level he trained with Scathach, a manageable pain because he was used to it.


    Victor looked at Eleonor, "That projectile was poisoned."


    "What-"


    "The poison is destroying my body, but my regeneration is dealing with it."


    "If you had received the attack, you would have died," he added.


    "..." Eleonor opened her eyes wide.


    "I''m only alive because I''m more robust than usual and because of Roxanne helping. Pay attention to that projectile."


    ''...Is it the same thing d''s son used?'' Rose thought when she heard the conversation. As one of the oldest and strongest vampires,ing from a n that knew most about the ''natives'' of the, she was sought out by Alexios to find out about some kind of cure for the ''poison'' that Theo gave to d.


    Unfortunately, n Adrastea didn''t know of a cure for the problem, but she managed to identify the poison, a deadly poison that contained all of vampires'' deadliest weaknesses.


    With the hunter''s magic, the poison produced by a vampire-werewolf hybrid, and monster poison, it was obvious that this was a poison created to specifically deal with stronger than normal vampires... Someone like the Progenitor.


    Eleonor, who was having the same thoughts, Rose said, "Are you okay...?"


    "Clearly," Victor spoke.


    "Natalia, can you create the portals?"


    "I''ve been trying to do that since the beginning, but I haven''t seeded yet."


    "Don''t stop trying. We need to get Nero, Leona, Ophis, and you out of here."


    "Victor-." When Leona would have protested, Victor cut her off by saying:


    "I know you can fight, but¡­ You don''t have weapons that can deal with these beings, they are immortal, and only Adrastea n weapons can deal with them. That''s the case for the big monsters, but that one white humanoid monster is anyone''s guess."


    "...." Leona fell silent at the valid argument; she bit her lip in frustration and worry. Victor''s appearance didn''t seem to be improving.


    "Eleonor, stop using the technique to mess up the terrain. Getting tired now is useless; we escaped the trap, and that''s enough for now."


    "...." Eleonor nodded her head, stopped using her power to mess everything up, and looked at Rose. The older woman just shook her head, indicating for Eleonor to be silent as if she said. ''It''s not the time for that now.''


    "Let me see you."Anrietha approached Victor and looked intently at him.


    "I am good-."


    "One of our best fighters cannot be incapacitated now; his health is important both for our survival and our mentality."


    "..." Having no way to argue with that, he stayed silent and let her do whatever she wanted while his head thought of strategies to deal with this situation. But, there is one thing he could be sure of.


    ''They''re after me... Maybe it''s because of that white fireball incident that lit up this for two whole hours?" Victor thought: ''They judged me as dangerous... And they took the opportunity to try to kill Eleonor and Natalia as well...''


    A green light came out of the hand of Anrietha and entered Victor''s body.


    A few seconds of silence passed with the group arguing about what to do and Victor resting quietly until Anrietha said, "You saved us again..."


    "Even stood in front of a bullet meant for Lady Eleonor."


    "I would do it again without blinking," Victor answered absently.


    Anrietha''s body shuddered at Victor''s instantaneous response, "... It''s really irresistible..." She mumbled in the voice of a mosquito.


    ''It''s like he said, his body is a mess, but the regeneration is handling everything well... My enchantment is helping too-...Huh?.'' Before she could continue her thoughts, she found herself being grabbed by Victor.


    Victor pulled Anrietha into his chest and jumped back a few times as a dark w came out of the ground.


    "Tsk, slippery." A voice different from the previous one was heard.


    The same white being as before started to get out of the ground and said:


    "Impressive."


    "You received a major dose of something that could cripple even the king of your filthy race, and you remainpletely fine as if you suffered nothing."


    "You are really dangerous, Alucard."


    Another being came out beside the white one, and it was someone simr to him, onlypletely ck, with red eyes, a mouth full of teeth, and several gold tattoos scattered around its body and tail.


    The group was agitated and looked at the two beings in front of them with serious and focused expressions¡­


    Except for Victor, who was looking at apletely different ce.


    Having experienced fighting alongside Victor, the Valkyries were prepared to deal with whatever it was that Victor was looking at right now. They knew that there were few things that could pass through Victor''s senses.


    "Your senses are irritating, Alucard." Theplete ck being spoke with eyes glowing bright red.


    Victor held Anrietha even more firmly and jumped back several times:


    "Alexa, Dorothy, Judy, get out of there!"


    The aforementioned girls didn''t even have to think twice; they followed the orders as if Rose or Eleonor had given them.


    The moment they left where they were, they saw several white ws sticking out of the ground.


    "There are various creatures underground!" Eleonor shouted as she stepped on the ground and controlled the earth to squeeze the creatures.


    ''Tsk, they''re still alive!''


    Victornded close to the group again and made them separate at a reasonable distance so that each one could react to the unexpected.


    "Rose, don''t walk away from the girls. You''re the only one after me with senses strong enough to react to them if necessary." Victor spoke to Rose.


    "I know..."


    ''That''s why I''m acting passively.'' Rose thought with a bit of frustration, but even if she felt that way, she couldn''t risk the girls'' safety, especially Eleonor and the innocent children.


    "Eleonor, keep an eye on thend around us."


    "Okay."


    Victor looked back at the white creature, "... Annoying? I get told that a lot." he released Anrietha and let the woman move away from him.


    "I bet you have. You made a lot of enemies with that annoying effect of lighting up half the."


    "Oh? It looks like you guys saw it, too, even though you were so far away." He spoke with false surprise.


    The creature with the golden tattoos just snarled in annoyance but did nothing.


    And that passivity made Victor suspicious, especially when he sensed their anxious feelings.


    ''Why are they standing still? Are they expecting something...?''


    Victor''s eyes suddenly glowed violet, and a scene appeared in his head; his entire current group was dead, and him kneeling on the ground in a barren, rednd.


    He was looking at the bodies of his loved ones with a lifeless gaze, and suddenly a dark power took over Victor, and the vision ended with a roar of a monstering from the darkness that was Victor.


    The moment Victor came back to reality, his eyes shed with anger and hatred.


    FUSHHHHHHH!


    A red pir rose into the heavens, and the oppressive atmosphere bent several times as if gravity had suddenly changed.


    The two were in front of Victor, and the one that was hidden in the spot that Victor had looked at earlier shuddered.


    ''Did he figure out the n? How? None of these attackers should have seen this technique before.''


    Despite being very angry, his rational mind was analyzing the scene, and even if it hurt his heart, he needed to do this.


    And realizing that the current terrain wasn''t here, it wasn''t Nightingale, and it was apletely different location, retracing the whole encounter he had before, an obvious answer came to Victor''s mind.


    Mass teleportation. Such a thing wouldn''t be impossible, considering the powers they''ve demonstrated so far.


    ''I don''t know what they''re nning, but¡­ It''s not going to happen!'' A golden bolt of lightning fell from the sky on Victor, and soon he was in the Fulger''s vampire count form.


    [Go ahead, Victor. Let me deal with the recoil, destroy them!] Roxanne screamed with an anger simr to Victor''s.


    Every action so far didn''t even take four seconds; everything was so sudden.


    The glint of madness was obvious in Victor''s eyes. They''d woken up a monster.


    He needed to eliminate them, he needed to erase them from existence, or they would all be in danger! Victor didn''t care about anything anymore. He just focused on erasing them from existence.


    "Damn it-." White beings starteding out of the ground where the white humanoid monster was, while the ck humanoid monster tried to disappear.


    Yes, the correct word is tried.


    Again, time began to slow down from Victor''s perspective.


    And in the span of a millisecond, Victor appeared in front of the two beings and attacked them with Junketsu with the full intention of making them disappear from existence.


    He shed and sliced several times, all in the blink of an eye, and soon the two beings were cut into thousands of pieces. Then, not satisfied, he summoned pure sma from his hand and attacked their bodies.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    Victor hadn''t held back; in his anger, such a luxury was not possible. The result?


    Everything in front of the sma waspletely obliterated, with nothing, not even ashes, left.


    ''Impossible! That speed is on par with that woman! And this power is much greater than expected! That''s not what they said!'' Thest one who was hiding thought in horror.


    ''... But it''s okay. As long as I live, they wille back to life. I need to get away from here-.''


    Victor red at the ce he had looked before and disappeared again. In the next moment, he was holding another humanoid monster of white colors, with ck designs scattered throughout the creature''s body.


    He was clearly very different from the two, some strange and unknown symbols were also drawn on his body like a tribal tattoo.


    The humanoid monster shuddered in fear when he saw that creature covered in golden lightning looking at him with blood-red eyes.


    "You will disappear." Victor held the monster''s head, and raw power began to gather in his hand.


    When Victor was about to evaporate the monster from existence, he heard the disdainful voice, "Holding me was foolish. The technique was alreadyplete from the moment we arrived here. You just helpedplete our objective."


    A dark liquid came out of the ck parts of the humanoid monster and started to cover Victor''s body.


    "From the beginning, the target was you, Alucard!" A maddened gleam was seen in the humanoid monster''s eyes.


    "I know." That''s all Victor said before throwing the monster to the ground, and with Junketsu, he did the same attack he did before, but not before hearing:


    "All Hail Our God! Our Savior! The ursed invaders will die for our god!" Soon Junketsu evaporated the monster from existence, but even after it was killed, the ck stain did not stop growing all over Victor''s body.


    Suddenly, Victor''s eyes shined violet again, and he saw the same vision as before. Again, he was in the same arid terrain, but this time he was alone, and that made Victor sigh in relief.


    He didn''t mind being in danger, but his loved ones were a big no.


    ''I must reassess my opinion about Adonis'' power¡­ I need to master this power in case something simr happens in the future, but I must keep an eye out so as not to fall into the paranoia that this kind of power can cause.'' Victor thought.


    "Victor, you-..." When Leona was going to ask Victor something, she was interrupted by Victor''s orders.


    "Rose, don''t hold back when the monsterse! They haven''t died yet! I see several centipedes and Predators hiding in the rubble and several minions regenerating as we speak. They are rising to the surface now."


    "We don''t know what kind of ns these beings have or if more of them are hidden!"


    "Vic-." Rose was going to say something too, but Victor didn''t have time, so he continued to issue orders:


    "Eleonor, as soon as you get back to Warfall, equip Leona with monster weapons, and let her fight the invasion."


    "Natalia, take my daughters back to Nightingale and tell everyone what happened, and tell them I apologize for putting myself in danger."


    "If they yell at you, tell them I said it was better for me to be in danger than for them or anyone else here."


    "..." Natalia just nodded her head with a quivering expression of pain.


    "And daughters¡­" Victor disyed a small smile.


    "Be strong. You are my daughters, the daughters of Victor Alucard. You are my pride."


    "Father-."


    "Remember, Girls, I will not die over something simple like this."


    "I''ll see youter, Girls." Those were Victor''sst words before the ck liquidpletely engulfed him, and he disappeared.


    "Father/Victor!"


    ...


    Victor''s vision suddenly changed, and he was in a barren rednd, just like in his vision.


    "Well, that poweres in handy in situations like this." He reaffirmed his thoughts of mastering that power.


    Victor looked at the ck liquid on the floor that was starting to disappear. He tried to take some of this liquid as a sample, but it disappeared even after he held it in his hand.


    ''Tsk looks like Ruby won''t be getting a present.'' He grumbled inwardly.


    [Roxanne, are you there?]


    [Of course, I''ll be with you wherever you go, Darling. After all, my main body is in your soul.]


    [It''sforting to hear that, how is my body?]


    Victor felt a buzz and looked at his hand, and he felt Junketsuining about him.


    "Hahaha, I''m d you''re here too, Junketsu."


    Junketsu sent happy feelings to Victor.


    ''Looks like she gained more sentience,'' Victor thought.


    [...You arepletely healed; the poison has been removed from the body.] Roxanne informed after a few seconds of checking his body.


    [I see... Looks like you saved my life, Roxanne.]


    [Fufufu, spoil me a lotter!]


    Victor smiled, [Of course.]


    [Yay!]


    "Now, where am I¡­?" Victor patted his clothes to remove the dust, looked around, and, as expected, only saw a desert of red sand.


    He looked up to the sky and saw a gigantic golden door in the heavens that was wide open with millions of creatures heading towards it.


    "Well, this is a new one."


    [... Darling... This ce... This negative energy.]


    "Yeah..." Victor looked into the distance towards the creatures in the sky, his eyes began to zoom in as if they were a camera, and he saw several familiar creatures.


    "Demons¡­"


    "We are in hell¡­ literally speaking."


    ''And to think that that weird power was able to throw me into a dimension that only the dead can enter...'' Victor thought.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOAR.


    Victor heard a roar in the distance and saw thousands of demons of various sizes, and types, all looking at him as if they were looking at prey.


    Victor took a few moments to absorb what he saw until:


    "¡­HaHaHaHa~" His crazed, amusedugh echoed across the entire battlefield.


    His face darkenedpletely, and only his predatory smile and blood-red eyes were visible:


    "I don''t know who nned this, something I''ll definitely find out, but I have to say this is the best wee home party I could ask for, Hahahaha~."


    Victor slowly removed Junketsu from her scabbard and said:


    "Let''s Dance, Demons!"


    ROOOOOOAR!


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 648: The Wives Want Vengeance.

    Chapter 648: The wives want Vengeance.


    "What did you say!?" Agnes, Morgana, Natashia, and Violet''s angry outbursts were heard at the same time.


    "How the fuck could that happen!? Victor isn''t with you!? What do you mean by missing!?" Natashia exploded, and lightning could be seen crackling all over her body.


    "A trap!? A Trap for My Darling!? These motherfuckers are trying to shorten their lifespan! I will kill them all!" Violet screamed in fury.


    "Tsk, I was supposed to go with him! I would have pulverized those motherfuckers out of existence! How dare they!" Morgana screamed as her eyes glowed a bright red, literally.


    "Natalia, exin what happened! Don''t be silent!" Agnes roared with fury, just like her daughter.


    "..." Unfortunately, no words came out of Natalia. The woman was shaking a lot; after summarizing what happened to Victor and what Eleonor and Rose said, she was inconsble.


    "You four! Make room for Natalia to breathe! Can''t you see the state of her!?" Sasha screamed angrily.


    "..." Just when Sasha spoke, the four women stopped what they were doing and looked at Natalia, who was on the verge of tears.


    They felt very bad about this sight and quickly apologized to Natalia.


    Even if they were furious, they were still mindful. Therefore, they moved a little away from Natalia and let the woman breathe and calm down...


    "¡­Are you okay, Ophis?" Sasha asked as she held the little girl''s hand through her gloves.


    Unlike the other girls, she was more worried about Ophis. Does that mean she wasn''t worried about Victor?


    Wrong, this couldn''t be more wrong, she was worried about her husband, but she trusted the man with all her heart. She knew he could handle anything thrown at him.


    So Sasha focused all her attention on Ophis, the little girl who went through another stressful situation, something a child shouldn''t go through.


    "... My Daddy, h-he... he is not here..."


    Sasha felt an ache in her heart, the ache of worry, so much worry for her husband, who was in an unknown location now caught in an enemy''s trap. So much worry for Ophis, who was in a very bad mood and depressive, something very rareing from the usually very stoic girl.


    Sasha crouched down to eye level with Ophis, "Don''t worry, Ophis. Your father is strong, very strong. He won''t die from something like this, don''t think the worst, okay?"


    "... Mm..."


    Sasha really wanted to hug Ophis right now, but she couldn''t, not with the little girl''s special condition. She had no choice but to just take her gloved hand and squeeze tightly to demonstrate that she was there for her.


    On the other side, a simr scene was taking ce with Jeanne and Nero.


    "Nero? Talk to me, don''t be silent. Are you alright?" Jeanne spoke gently as she crouched down to Nero''s eye level. Just like Sasha, she was more focused on the children who went through this traumatizing situation than on Victor now.


    She knew this was what Victor would want.


    Nero''s body shook visibly, and tears began to fall from her eyes, "My Father... H-He...-"


    ''Be strong. You are my daughters, the daughters of Victor Alucard. You are my pride.''


    When Victor''s words resonated in her heart, she clenched her fists in frustration: ''I need to get stronger.''


    She wiped the tears from her eyes with her hands, and a determined expression appeared on her face:


    "I don''t want to go through that again¡­ Even though I''m not as strong as my father, I don''t want to be so useless."


    "...." Jeanne bit her lip in frustration to the point that her own lips hurt when she heard those words.


    In her opinion, children shouldn''t be fighting enemies or in battles. That''s something that should be left to adults.


    Children are supposed to be children and just live carefree, staying entirely away from the dark side of the world until they''re old enough to do so.


    Unfortunately, Nero was not normal. From a very young age, she was exposed to the dark side of the world, which was the source of Jeanne''s frustration.


    Because of this, the next decision she made, despite being painful for Jeanne herself, was necessary as much for Nero''s feelings as for the situation in general.


    With the current state of affairs, girls need to learn to stand up for themselves.


    "Okay, I''ll get you everything you need and proper teachers until Victor or Scathach returns home to train you personally." Jeanne had no confidence in her ability to properly teach someone as unique as Nero. She could teach normal noble vampires, but Nero had a unique transformation ability that only capable teachers could help her with.


    And none were better than Victor or Scathach; unfortunately, both were unavable.


    But there were people who were trained by them here. ''Ruby, Lacus, Siena, and Pepper can help her better than I can.'' Jeanne thought.


    ''For now, I will personally teach her the basics. As for the advanced subjects, the Scarlett sisters can take care of it.''


    "Master... I should have been with him..." Kaguya muttered in frustration as she clenched her fist in anger, a sentiment shared by all the Maids if their expressions were any indication.


    As a wife, maid, and someone who swore to always stay in Victor''s shadows to always help him, she felt that shepletely failed Victor.


    Now, he was in an unknown ce, possibly surrounded by several enemies,pletely alone...


    ''Roxanne and her guardian are still with him... He''s notpletely alone.'' That thought broughtfort for her but also frustration. It was her responsibility to be with him! She was, after all, his shadow!


    "Tsk, why did this happen right when my mom isn''t here," Siena grunted in annoyance, concern visible on her face.


    "Vic..." Pepper mumbled with a tearful tone.


    "I don''t think the natives of this world are working alone. Do you have any idea who else could have done this?" Lacus asked while looking at Ruby, who was silent from the beginning.


    As Ruby''s older sister, Lacus could see the cogs in Ruby''s brain turning at full speed.


    Unlike the hottest people like Violet, Agnes, Natashia, and Morgana, when a unique situation presented itself to Ruby, the first thing that happened to the red-haired woman was her brainpletely cooled down into a cruel coldness that easily rivaled the coldest regions of the hell of Norse mythology, Helheim.


    This quirk was what made the sisters trust Rubypletely because she was the most rational of all.


    A pink glow appeared in the room, and soon Aphrodite appeared in the room, apanied by Rhea.


    As Hestia and Nike weren''t here, Rhea was acting as Aphrodite''s adviser. After all, as a former queen, she needed to be well-versed in politics with the other pantheon for a while. Her advice couldn''t be ignoredpletely, not to mention that Aphrodite wasn''t in the best state right now.


    The topic of Victor was too sensitive for her, so Rhea was here for Ruby and Jeanne to act as the voice of reason.


    "I heard what happened..." The sound of grinding teeth was audible from Aphrodite, "And trust me, heads will roll when I find out who was behind this." The goddess of love''s psychotic tone sent shivers down Rhea''s spine, but the mother goddess just continued with a neutral face, even though she was very ufortable.


    When Aphrodite entered the room, Ruby, for the first time hearing the news about Victor, spoke, and her response went to Lacus, who had asked her something earlier:


    "Yes, Sister, I do. Victor has many enemies, but there are few enemies that have the necessary manpower and connections to be able to contact a native of this world to help them with whatever ns they have. I was able to narrow them down thanks to that and make some assumptions."


    "But before I talk about my assumptions. Natalia, I know how you''re feeling, I really understand, but you have a job to do, focus on that for now. Exin everything that happened from the beginning and about the ''reports'' that Rose and Eleonor said about the incident rted to d''s ex-wives and the mysterious poison capable of harming a Progenitor." She had only overheard this because of the state of Natalia, who was very shaken.


    Natalia bit her lip, took a deep breath, and wiped her face, which had asional tears of frustration and worries falling down. She held back the emotions she was feeling right now deep in her heart and focused on just carrying out Victor''sst orders.


    ''Ruby is correct. Victor said that I must tell them everything, and I must do it perfectly... Only then can Iment about my impotence and do something about it.'' She thought rather disparagingly and with determination.


    "...." Jeanne raised her eyebrow when she heard those words from Ruby.


    ''Why was d mentioned in this matter?'' She wondered mentally.


    Agnes ground her teeth in frustration when she heard Ruby''s voice. The room began to grow hotter just from the countess''s irritated presence.


    "This is not the time for this! Victor has fallen into a trap, and we need to do something!"


    "And to do something, we need to be calm," Ruby responded in the same cold way as before. No emotion could be heard in her voice, just pure coldness.


    "While we are discussing here, he could be-."


    "Dead?"


    Agnes shivered visibly.


    "First, Aphrodite and Medusa are connected to Victor''s soul. If something like that happened, they would know about it immediately. Despite being shaken by what they heard, they have yet to show any kind of reaction that would indicate that such a thing has happened."


    The girls looked at Aphrodite and Roberta, who, just as Ruby said, were shaken, but didn''t disy any emotion that a loved one had died. Medusa herself also didn''t manifest yet, choosing to leave Roberta in control of the situation.


    "Second, my husband..." The coldness in Ruby''s tone seemed to triple, even the ground around her was frozen solid, proof that she wasn''t as in control as everyone thought, but even so, she didn''t freak out, saying to everyone:


    "My Husband won''t die from something as simple as a trap. It will take a lot more of that to kill him, and since he''s alone, his leeway is much greater than if everyone in his group disappeared along with him. And, knowing my husband''s personality and analyzing hisst words to Natalia, I can tell he foresaw that something like this would happen, and because of that, he made sure to pass messages to everyone."


    "Correct?" Ruby looked at Natalia.


    The blonde Maid just nodded her head and replied with a neutral tone, "When he killed those bastards, Victor had a visible expression of relief, and while that weird liquid was covering his body, he spoke to all of us and passed on orders."


    "...." Ruby nodded her head.


    "You said that in a moment of the fight, he exploded in rage, and he didn''t hold back anymore. He reacted the same way he does when an imminent danger is approaching one of us."


    "Yes, there was a burst of crimson power, then lightning fell from the sky, and he entered the vampire count form of the Fulger n." Natalia borated further on the exnation from before.


    "My guess is that Adonis'' powers of foresight were used unconsciously in that battle, and it showed a horrible future for Victor. Because of that, hepletely ignored his guard and went on the attack."


    "...." Agnes and Violet shivered visibly, both for different reasons.


    Agnes because she hated that power which caused so much suffering in her life.


    And Violet for understanding [due to her mother''s constant exnation] that the power to see the future is dangerous because the moment you ''see'' a future, the chance of iting true is very high, and Victor knew that. Which is why he acted so recklessly against unknown enemies.


    "Natashia, what is the Fulger n known for?" Ruby looked at the older woman.


    "¡­ For its speed."


    "And Victor has this bloodline in him. After you, he''s the fastest mortal currently alive, not to mention he''s not alone. Roxanne is with him, along with her guardian, so¡­ stay calm; exploding in emotions now won''t bring our husband back. You can do that when you meet the enemies who set this trap for him and almost killed the whole group in the process."


    Now, that was something they could all rte to if the sadistic and dangerous re of all the women in the room was any indication.


    Not only did Victor''s enemies get a very angry Progenitor hunting them down, but they also got all of said Progenitor''s psychotic, possessive wives after them.


    Rhea looked at Ruby with a look of shock: ''She''s really good... She managed to make everyone calm down and focus their goals on just one thing. Vengeance.''


    Surprisingly, Violet was the first to calm down, something everyone would have found impossible given her rtionship with Victor.


    Violet''s re changed to a neutral re, a re that carried a fury capable of engulfing an entire in mes of destruction, a re that only needed a trigger to fully explode.


    "Ruby, you are correct. We need to calm down."


    "But-." Agnes tried to say something, but Violet cut her off by saying:


    "Mother, we need to calm down." She spoke in a harder tone, followed by a warmer, gentler tone:


    "Darling won''t go down that easily. He has my father''s resilience in him."


    "..." Agnes gripped the hilt of her sword in frustration; that was the biggest reason why Agnes was so emotional. She felt like she was experiencing the same things that happened to Adonis all over again.


    "Mother... Calm down, and trust more in the man you chose to spend eternity together with."


    "..." Looking into her daughter''s violet eyes, slowly Agnes'' grip on the hilt of the sword began to soften until the heat in the ce started to subside and then disappearedpletely.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was calmer, Ruby looked at Natalia:


    "Speak."


    Natalia nodded and exined everything from the beginning again, this time in more detail.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 649:The Wives Want Vengeance.2

    Chapter 649: The wives want vengeance. 2


    "Speak."


    Natalia nodded and exined everything from the beginning again, this time in more detail.


    Everyone listened in silence; the gnashing of teeth from Sasha and Jeanne was heard clearly as both women heard that Nero and Ophis would almost have died if not for Victor.


    For the two gentle women, that was enough to bestow whoever the enemy was with torture worse than hell.


    A feeling that was shared by all the women present. All who rte to Victor look at Nero and Ophis as if they were their own daughters, and knowing that someone attacked their children does not make a mother very calm.


    With even greater coldness than before, showing the icy anger that was inside her, Rubymented:


    "A poison that uses the properties of a hybrid, the hunter''s magic, and the poison of monsters... A dangerous weapon that was able to temporarily weaken the vampire king, d Dracul Tepes... And a strange skill that was able to seal away the skills of the Alioth n. They know vampires and their weaknesses very well."


    Nero shuddered when she heard the first part Ruby spoke.


    ''Father suffered this because of me...?'' Memories of the time she spent in thatboratory started to y in her head, which made her expression even more depressed, and her feelings were visible to everyone.


    Just as she was about to fall further into that bottomless pit of self-pity, she felt an extremely cold hand touch her shoulder.


    "Calm down."


    "... Ruby..."


    "You''re not the only hybrid out there. Could they have created this weapon with the experiment you underwent? Maybe, but it''s not your fault. You are the victim of this situation."


    "Never think that Darling suffered this because of you, he protected you, his daughter, and that is something any father does for his daughter."


    Ruby''s cold and sharp words were a strange form offort. Ruby didn''t speak flowery words offort, she was direct and cold, and that helped Nero more than she could imagine.


    ''... What a strange way tofort someone, but... I guess that''s Ruby''s style. '' Sasha thought with amusement.


    Ruby, while still holding Nero, looked back at the girls:


    "Hybrids... I only know of two groups that have them."


    "Nius Horseman, I''m sure he still has a hybrid with him."


    "Next is the Ex-General of The Inquisition, James; it''s possible he also has a hybrid."


    "When Nichs fled from Nightingale, he went to the monsters'' territory. I remember at the time, I wanted to get rid of the manpletely, and I had my sister send some swift members of n Fulger to follow them." Natashia said.


    "Theo used the same poison on d. Was that the work of Nichs too?" Jeanne asked.


    "Theo was possibly influenced," Sasha said.


    "What do you mean by ''influenced''?" Violet asked.


    "I''m saying I think the king of the vampires, d, would find it very difficult to ignore a snake in his own garden, whether that snake was his son or not. He did not strike me as someone who acts out of sympathy and kindness where Nightingale is involved."


    "Theo could have been influenced by other individuals, and the king kept him close to try to find out who he was."


    "Keep your friends close and your enemies closer, right?" Sasha spoke while looking at Ruby, who fell back into her thoughts.


    "¡­ And you are correct about that. Anyone who threatens Nightingale is an enemy to d, even if they are his children." Morgana spoke in disdain.


    "He''s a king before a father. That''s the responsibility he has for everyone..." Jeanne added, and when she felt Morgana''s gaze, she continued, "Although it''s not fair to his own family."


    Morgana snorted and turned away.


    "But that doesn''t exin him not doing anything about his wives cheating," Agnes spoke.


    "d is a wed dragon." Jeanne started to exin, seeing that she had everyone''s attention, she continued:


    "He''s a dragon because he likes to keep ''treasure'' close to him, but he''s ''wed'' because he lets someone covet that treasure and doesn''t really care for his treasure, he just hoards it, and leaves it in his territory, but if someone dares to remove the treasure from his field of vision, he will get angry."


    "¡­ That isplete bullshit; just what kind of mentality is that?" Maria couldn''t help but say something that Violet and Agnespletely agreed with.


    ''He allows someone to touch his treasure, but does not allow them to remove it from his field of vision...? Huh? What sick mentality is this?'' Kaguya thought.


    "I can''t imagine anyone being like that¡­" Eve murmured.


    "People are different, and some are more broken than others. For him, he is right, while for us, he is wrong. It''s a matter of perspective." Roberta spoke.


    "But even so, letting someone touch your ''treasure'' and not doing anything? It''s something I can''t imagine. At least Master would never do that." Bruno spoke.


    "Of course not. He would kill everyone who approached us with that intent." Maria dered proudly.


    The girls weren''t dumb. They knew that the ''treasure'' analogy here referred to everything d owned, including his own wives.


    "Probably, he just didn''t care about his wives anymore. Who knows? I will not stand here trying to predict the mentality of a 5000 year old vampire who is mentally handicapped." Morgana grumbled and added:


    "We have more important things to do."


    "And that is something I canpletely agree with," Aphrodite spoke.


    The girls looked at Aphrodite. "While you were arguing, I tried to use our connection to discover Victor''s location."


    The girls opened their eyes wide.


    "You can do that?" Ruby asked.


    "Yes, you can. Essentially speaking, I''m just using Victor''s soul fragment in my soul to locate his greater soul. That way, I can know where he is."


    "Although it is somewhat difficult to use because it requires precise control of your energy and soul."


    "Something that is not a problem for a goddess as ancient as Aphrodite," Rhea added.


    "And then? Where is Darling? Stop talking nonsense and get straight to the point!" Violet asked.


    Aphrodite wasn''t mad at Violet. Shepletely understood the feelings she was going through right now; after all, she was going through the same thing.


    "Victor is in hell."


    "¡­Eh?" Everyone was taken aback by that statement; of all ces, they didn''t expect it to be hell.


    "Precisely speaking, he''s in biblical hell. Whatever that liquid was, it''s powerful enough to send a living mortal straight to hell, where only bad souls, gods, or demons can enter."


    Morgana broke into a cold sweat, "Wait, Wait! Hell is extremely toxic to anyone alive!"


    "!!!!" The girls opened their eyes wide:


    "Morgana, exin," Ruby said.


    "It''s like I said, the hell I came from is extremely toxic to the living. There''s a reason why only demons and evil souls are the inhabitants of that ce. That''s because hell is basically a dimension full of miasma."


    "There are ces in Hell that even the strongest demons cannot carelessly enter because of the ridiculous concentration of miasma. It is an extremely hostile ce for the living."


    "Will V-Victor be okay?" Pepper asked with a worried expression.


    "Remember, Roxanne is with him. She is a world tree of negativity, so hell is literally a second home to her." Kaguya spoke, and Pepper visibly calmed down, but what Kaguya added next made some even more worried.


    "The problem is the other world tree. I don''t know how world trees react to each other. As I understand it, the seven hells are derived from the negative world tree of Earth."


    "As for that, not a problem. It''s strictly forbidden for two world trees to harm each other. My brother made that rule unspoken."


    "¡­ But that doesn''t mean that other people ordered by the world tree can''t harm Victor, right?" Kaguya added.


    "....." Jeanne was silent, proving Kaguya''s point.


    "That''s a possibility; I won''t deny it. But it''s pretty unlikely because, as far as I know, Victor hasn''t done anything for a world tree to be mad at him."


    "He hasn''t YET... Don''t underestimate my husband''s ability to stir up trouble. We have to consider all possible scenarios, and even those that are impossible."


    "¡­Ugh." Jeanne felt a headacheing on when she heard what Kaguya said.


    "Hell is extremely toxic, anyone who isn''t a special type of being entering there is capable of dying from the miasma, and there are ces where even the strongest demons can die from this miasma¡­ I see. Now I understand what happened." Ruby muttered.


    "Ruby? What did you discover?"Natashia asked.


    "Retracing all the steps from the beginning from Victor''s point of view, I discovered a few things."


    "By having a ''bad'' vision of the future, he acted without thinking about the consequences, only with the aim of killing all enemies."


    "When the final enemy died, the enemy said that the target was Victor all along."


    "We can also understand that everyone else was also a target. What better way to harm Victor than by killing his loved ones?"


    "Therefore, I can assume that, from the very beginning, the enemy''s objective was to send Victor''s entire group to hell because, in that ce, the environment itself would kill those who are not resistant to hell. Thus taking less effort to eliminate several troublesome enemies."


    ''Consequently, they would save a lot of manpower and strong warriors to kill their enemies.'' Ruby thought.


    "This situation activated the future vision of death for the members of the group that Victor was in, and this vision made him act without caring about anything to change such a ''possible'' future."


    "Probably, in a bad future, only Victor would have survived this trap, but the vision of the future helped him change the bad result. That is a very powerful ability¡­ And dangerous." Ruby looked at Agnes, then at Violet.


    ''Now, I understand why Agnes was so hysterical when she found out that Violet had awakened that power.'' Ruby thought.


    "..." The room was silent for a few seconds absorbing what Ruby said until she continued:


    "The enemy is smart. They know a lot about Victor and have nned something that could kill an ''abnormal'' Progenitor like him easily. In a normal case, even a Progenitor like Victor can''t survive hell, but... They didn''t know something."


    "Victor''s ability to Evolve... If this tactic had been used before, Victor would have died along with the group, but... Roxanne is with him now, so the demons sent Victor to a location that is basically his second home ."


    Ruby facepalmed and startedughing coldly, "¡­ Hahahaha~." It was a genuineugh, extremely amused and relieved.


    "They thought they were sending him to his death, but they ended up sending him to a ce where he can get even stronger. I really don''t want to be them right now."


    "..."


    "...Ruby, that doesn''t change the fact that they attacked us, and they will pay for it," Sasha spoke in an extremely venomous tone, very unusualing from one of the nicer women in the group.


    "¡­That Ipletely agree with you." Ruby''s cold gaze returned.


    "Our enemies are Nius Horseman, the former General of The Inquisition, James, and possibly a few more unknown individuals who have an influence on the other races."


    "¡­ Do you think they banded together and made an organization or something?" Violet spoke.


    "It is a very high possibility they all have amon goal, either with Nightingale or with Victor himself, and this poison cannot be made without the influence of several powerful people in his own race. So possibly we have an individual from the werewolves and demons too."


    "Why werewolves?" Bruno asked.


    "A werewolf bite is also a very bad thing for a vampire. Although it won''t kill the vampire if it doesn''t hit a vital spot, it still causes a lot of internal damage."


    "And the demons are very obvious since miasma is harmful to any mortal in very high amounts."


    "Eleonor didn''t say anything about the poison having the essence of werewolves or miasma¡­" Natalia murmured.


    "Maybe because she couldn''t identify the correct properties, this is a poison that uses all of the vampires'' weaknesses, so I won''t ignore anything until I have a sample in hand¡­ If I had a sample, maybe I could find something, but since I don''t have it now."


    "I will act on assumptions."


    "Girls, from now on. Treat everyone we don''t know as an enemy, and always exercise caution when interacting with other beings."


    "Yes." They all spoke at the same time.


    "Scathach and Haruna must know what happened, and we must send reinforcements to Eleonor," Sasha spoke and added:


    "I will help Eleonor."


    "We will, too," Ruby spoke for her group, which consists of her own older sisters.


    ''I need to investigate the fight location; maybe I''ll find something that might be useful.'' Ruby thought.


    Sasha looked at all the Scarlett sisters and nodded.


    "Daughter, take it." Natashia threw two golden daggers at Sasha.


    Deftly enough, Sasha picked up the daggers and said, "Thanks, Mother."


    "Monsters cannot die from these daggers, but it exponentially increases your basic powers, including speed and reaction time. Use them if necessary."


    "I will."


    "d also needs to know what happened, I don''t particrly like the man very much, but he will leave in a few hours for South Africa and fight someone at the level of a God King. He should be aware of possible traps." Jeanne spoke.


    "Do you think d will die?" Aphrodite asked.


    "No, but he will possibly be weakened, and if he is weakened again because of his arrogant stance, it would be very troublesome for all of us as a Species. Like it or not, d''s existence prevents several arrogant God King level gods from invading Nightingale. His strength is very well known."


    "..." The female vampires present nodded their heads in agreement with Jeanne.


    "I will open the portal to n Adrasteia and the royal capital," Natalia spoke while extending both hands, and soon two portals appeared.


    "The one on the left leads to Warfall, and the one on the right leads to the royal capital."


    Sasha and the Scarlett sisters wasted no time and quickly jumped into the portal that led to Warfall.


    The portal closed, and another instantly opened in ce.


    "This portal leads to Scathach''s current location in Brazil."


    "I will go," Agnes said. She couldn''t bear to be passive now.


    "Me too," Natashia spoke with the same feeling as Agnes.


    Soon the two countesses were passed through the portal to join Scathach.


    "I will stay here. Someone needs to protect everything if an invasion happens." Aphrodite spoke.


    "I will stay too. I can''t leave the kids alone now." Jeanne spoke.


    The two women looked at Morgana.


    "...Fine, I''ll go see the bastard."


    "Calm down your temper, and try not to attack him," Jeanne spoke.


    "I know, I know." She huffed, "I''ll be back in a few hours."


    "Open a portal to Japan. I''ll go talk to Haruna." Kaguya spoke.


    "We''ll go with you," Eve spoke for the group of Maids.


    Kaguya just nodded, and when a portal appeared, the Maids quickly jumped toward it.


    "Natalia, you should get some rest. The women will take a while toe back, and¡­ Don''t overexert yourself. No one could have expected the Alioth n''s powers to have any countermeasures." Jeanne spoke in a gentle tone.


    "No, my n and I have be verycent over the years. We need to resolve this issue as soon as possible; we can''t have our greatest weapon being denied by the enemy¡­ I''m going to visit my father."


    Natalia opened a portal and jumped into it. Soon she appeared in front of her father in the Alioth n''s house, in a ce that could only be essed by members of the Alioth n.


    "We need to talk."


    Alexios shuddered, "... Thest time I heard this, your mother almost castrated me, and you have the same expression as she did back then... What did I do?" he joked.


    Unfortunately, Natalia had no time for jokes and got straight to the point, "A native of this nullified my ability to create portals."


    Alexios'' face changed to a serious expression:


    "Sit down, and exin."


    Natalia nodded.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 650: When Demons Cry. 3

    Chapter 650: When Demons Cry. 3


    Amazon, Brazil.


    When Natashia and Agnes arrived in front of Scathach and began to exin what happened, the strongest female vampire''s reaction was frightening.


    "... What did you say...?" First came disbelief, then came eptance, and with eptance came icy cold rage.


    "¡­ They really are growing some balls¡­" The ice-cold expression with her tone carried murderous intent and made the surrounding air suffocating.


    "Bastards." Scathach squeezed her Spear tightly, and runes started to glow all over the Spear due to Scathach''s silent rage.


    "Let''s finish the job here and go home. We need to find a way to get Victor back. We know he''s in hell, but we don''t know how we''re going to get him out." Natashia spoke with an expression simr to Natashia''s.


    "Victor wille back, even if I need to go to war with d to force Alexios to use his full power; I will make sure to bring Victor back. I won''t let him rot in hell." Scathach dered.


    "..." Throughout the discussion, Nike and Hestia were silent, not wanting to touch that bee hive now.


    Though all the while, a gleam of curiosity was visible in the eyes of Hestia, and the reason was:


    ''My blessing is shining brightly... It''s amazing how strong their bonds are.'' It is noteworthy that Hestia had never seen such a strong family bond before. The three women in front of her were more than just rivals, leaders of different ns, or even wives of the same husband.


    They were a family.


    Practically sisters, although none of them would say it out loud, Hestia could easily see it.


    She was the goddess of the home for a reason.


    "Why are you waiting out here?" Agnes asked.


    "... We are looking for the entrance to the dimension. So much time has passed that all of the nature around us has changed, as well as the entrance."


    Scathach just looked at Natashia.


    She understood the look from the redhead, so Natashia looked at the goddesses and said:


    "How do you identify the entrance?"


    "I just need to get close, and the dimension will open automatically. After all, their realm was blessed by me too." The moment Hestia finished exining, she felt a bad feelinge over her, which intensified when she saw the sh of lightning shine in Natashia''s eyes.


    "Very Well." In the blink of an eye, Natashia appeared in front of Hestia and, without asking permission or anything, lifted the woman up like a princess.


    Fearing what would happen next, Hestia tried to protest, but it was toote:


    "Wait-."


    Rumble, Rumble!


    Trails of golden lightning began to run across the forest, creating a rather unique image.


    Those lightning trails only took six seconds, six seconds to find the entrance and go back to the same ce they were before.


    Six seconds of pure torture for Hestia, the proof of which was that when she came back, the goddess just got out of Natashia''s arms, then quickly fell to the ground and started vomiting.


    "I found the location; it''s underground near a river. I''ll take you there."


    "¡­Did you have to be so rude?" Nike asked while patting Hestia''s back.


    "Get over it. She''s a goddess; she should be used to this speed." Agnes snorted in disdain.


    "I apologize for my treatment, but we are running out of time here. We will resolve this issue as best we can and return home."Natashia spoke in a gentle tone, she knew what she did was wrong, but she didn''t have the empathy to care now. Victor was more important.


    "... The best possible way? What are you going to do?" Nike asked.


    Scathach dered:


    "Use force."


    "If the queen doesn''t want toe, she will be beaten until she says, Yes."


    "If the Amazons are a nuisance, they will be beaten intoplete submission."


    "If the demons intervene, they will be exterminated."


    "If the other goddesses intervene, they will be wiped out too."


    "The time for kindness is over."


    "Fun time is over."


    "..." Nike swallowed hard as she looked at the three countesses with blood-red eyes gleaming dangerously.


    At that moment, all Nike could think was:


    ''Messing with Victor was a mistake... May the primordial chaos have mercy on the souls of those fools because these women sure as hell won''t.''


    "Nike, carry Hestia. We are going." Agnes spoke.


    "... W-Water-... Cough." Hestia coughed a few times in an attempt to clear the queasy feeling.


    ''Just how fast was I? Everything felt so slow. UgH, I get dizzy just thinking about it.''


    "Wait, I can walk by myself. I don''t need to be carried!" Hestia spoke as she got up from the ground.


    "Again, I apologize for the treatment, Lady Hestia, I shouldn''t have done that to a goddess who blessed our family, but we are in an emergency right now. I also apologize for Agnes'' behavior... She is just angry and worried, and those feelings are also strengthened by her own power, making her an even more obnoxious whore."Natashia said.


    "Oy!"


    "It''s okay¡­ Just let me know the next time you do that."


    "I will." Natashia nodded.


    "About the goddesses, I ask you not to kill them yet. If they are there, let me talk to them."


    "As long as they don''t get in the way of our goal of kidnapping the Amazons, I don''t care," Scathach spoke.


    ''... Kidnap...? Kidnap!? Wasn''t the goal to help them!? Huh!? When was the goal changed!?'' Nike thought.


    It was quite obvious that the three women were having homicidal thoughts now, and the option of ''running away'' or being ''gentle'' no longer existed for strangers.


    ''By touching Victor, these psychotic women became even more sadistic and crazy! Ugh, if I find the idiot who did this, I''m really going to curse the idiot who nned all this shit!''


    Nike would show why her curse was so feared among the gods.


    ...


    New Dawn headquarters, outdoor area made for visitors.


    "Acthingggg"


    Nichs looked at the man with a neutral gaze, "... What was that weird sneeze, James? Did you get sick?"


    "I don''t know¡­ Someone must be talking about me, I think."


    "Hmm, you are probably correct..."Nichs spoke in a disinterested tone.


    Soon the silence fell around them again, and that silence continued until a dark portal appeared near them.


    "Finally." Jamesmented with a twinkle in his eye, "I hope I have the Progenitor''s body for research~."


    "...." Nius managed not to roll his eyes. If killing a Progenitor, especially a freak like Victor, was that easy, it would have happened before.


    A humanoid monster with a smooth white reptilian tail, a body with ck coloring, and small red tribal tattoos stepped out of the portal with a look of rage.


    ''Yep, they failed.'' Nichs thought when he saw the look of the humanoid being.


    "The mission was a sess."


    The Deration from the native of the of Nightingale brought a smile to James'' face and a shocked look to Nius.


    ''Oh...? He died...? Really...? It looks like this is where Victor''s journey ends.''


    "But, there wereplications."


    ''... Of course, there would be a ''but''.'' Nius didn''t hold back this time and rolled his eyes.


    "The target is stronger than you reported. He even took the shot of your ''ultimate weapon to kill powerful beings'' at close range and acted as if nothing happened."


    "¡­ Huh?" That was the unanimous reaction of the two men.


    ''Did he resist...? Impossible! This is something not even d would take lightly! And that was a stronger version than what was used on d!'' Nichs thought in disbelief.


    A thought that was shared by James.


    Seeing the shocked look on both men''s faces, the creature understood that they hadn''t withheld information on purpose and that even they hadn''t expected this result.


    "That bastard annihted three of our members."


    "And casualties!? How many died!?" James quickly asked.


    "No one from the Progenitor side died."


    "¡­ What¡­?" James couldn''t take it anymore and fell to the floor, sitting in disbelief.


    ''Did he manage to ovee a trap specially made for him and make sure no one died...? Just what kind of bullshit am I hearing...'' It''s worth mentioning that not even Nius was confident of surviving a trap they set.


    ''This... This is impossible... Just what went wrong?''


    "Exin what happened. It must have been Rose Adrastea, right? After all, she has a sword martial art that surpasses even Scathach. She was the one who did this, right?" James was denying reality.


    "Wrong, Rose Adrasteia was protecting the group members. Because of her presence, I didn''t have opportunities to intervene and kill some of the members."


    "...."


    "Target Victor Alucard was stronger, faster, tougher, more powerful, and cunning than you said."


    "In the final moment, when he killed all my squad members, he used what you guys call ''vampire count transformation'' and reached the energy output level of a God King. I theorize that he can surpass that level of energy if necessary."


    "Hisbat prowess level has increased to the level of a mid-levelbat god, and due to the bloodline of speed he was using, I predict that only high-levelbat gods can handle him in that form."


    "My squads didn''t stand a chance. They werepletely annihted..." The creature spoke through the creaking of teeth.


    "..." The two men just stared at the creature as if he had spoken the biggest nonsense of their lives.


    ''... This... This is beyond abnormal. He''s a monster... He''s a freaking abnormality! Just how old is he anyway? How can he be so powerful? That doesn''t make sense.'' Niuspletely lost hisposure.


    Is d powerful? Of course, he is, but the damn Progenitor took millennia to reach his level of power.


    Nius knew that d was at the level of a God King. He was without a doubt one of the strongest mortals out there, and even the God Kings were wary of fighting d all because of the progenitor of vampires'' ability to destroy souls.


    And you''re saying that someone who isn''t even 500 years old has already achieved half of d''s results?


    Results that took 2 millennia!?


    Even if it''s just pure energy, it''s still¡­ Bullshit!!


    Another portal appeared near them, this time darker than thest, and soon Baal, the 1st rank key of Solomon, came out of it.


    And his face waspletely serious, very different from his usual yful smile, as if everything was under his control.


    "You guys need to see this." Baal wasted no time and snapped his finger, and soon a floating screen appeared in front of them; this screen showed the vision of hell.


    Literally.


    Several hills of corpses, rivers of blood, flesh, and bones of demons scattered around, and on top of the biggest hill of corpses was sitting the Progenitor, Victor Alucard.


    Completely covered in demonic blood, he was wearing a bored expression, his head resting on his hand, his long ck hair was blowing in the wind, and a weapon that looked like a Katana with a veryrge de was stuck in the corpse beside him.


    "Alucard!!" James yelled with a mixture of feelings ranging from anger, confusion, and shock.


    "Shouldn''t he be in hell?" Nichs asked, trying as much as possible to return to his neutral expression.


    "And he is in hell, precisely speaking, he is in the middle level of hell, the ce where demonic territories from ranks 20 to 50 exist," Baal spoke, shock evident in his tone.


    "Those corpses are..."


    "Yes, demon corpses¡­ All the demons are dead, permanently dead."


    "...."


    Victor''s blood-red eyes stared at a gigantic creature. Correction, a female demon with red skin, eyes with ck sclera, blood-red irises,rge horns, and wings. She was eight feet tall, a giantpared to Victor.


    And this giant was kneeling down as tears flowed from her eyes. Her body was thoroughly damaged, and several cuts that didn''t seem to want to heal were scattered all over the woman''s body.


    Victor looked neutrally at the demon, a demon that was only alive because of herbat prowess, the interesting power she had, and why she quickly surrendered when she saw the monster she was dealing with.


    She had long ck hair that reached down to her buttocks area, she was wearing something resembling red armor, and next to her was a gigantic axe.


    "¡­ A demon¡­ Crying¡­?" James never thought he would see this sight in front of him.


    "Have mercy, spare my life. I didn''t know a high level demon was here!"


    None of the menmented on the irony of a demon mistaking a vampire for a high level demon because the sight they were seeing seemed to cause that misunderstanding.


    "... What''s your name?"


    "This humble demon is called Rank 45 key of Solomon, King Vine, Imand 38 legions of demons¡­ Ormanded¡­" She looked at the corpses around her, corpses that were her subordinates, and some children that she had. Yet, even looking at these corpses, no emotion was seen, only disappointment at losing something useful.


    ''Humble...?'' Baal refrained from rolling his eyes. This woman was the most arrogant demon he knew; even in front of the highest level demons, she didn''t control her arrogance, and that owed to the power she possessed. She had the power to control and create storms.


    "Vine... I have a proposition for you."


    The female demon looked up curiously, and what she saw sent chills through her entire body, the man''s face hadpletely disappeared, and only his eyes and a mouth with a big sharp-toothed smile were visible.


    ''Is this his true form...? Just what kind of being am I dealing with?''


    "What proposal¡­?"


    "First, let me iste the ce. We don''t want to spoil it, right?" Victor looked up with his red eyes.


    "....." James broke out in a cold sweat when he saw Victor looking at him.


    Victor''s monstrous smile only grew as if he was aware of his ''watchers'' fear, and with a snap of his finger, a dome of pure blood began to be created around them.


    "He knew about us...?" Nichs asked.


    "That''s impossible. I''m a Rank 1 demon, and my authority in hell is second only to my king right now, not to mention other demon pirs were also watching the ce."


    "He must have felt them."


    "This is not important!" James practically screamed.


    "The trap we spent months preparing for this monster just turned into something that can make him stronger! We need to do something and fast!"


    "..." A hush fell over the ce, a hush that was broken by Baal.


    "He is in hell, that ce is the territory of demons, and he ispletely alone... He is a strong beast, but he is alone. No one survives alone in hell; that is why we make legions of demons."


    "The demonic realm is 100x the size of Earth, it is a dimension where the greatest evils in existence are, and my King controls all of these beings."


    Baal smiled, "So the solution is simple."


    "We''re going to call in the Deadly Sins and erase Alucard''s existence. Each of them has a unique and troubling ability that even I find difficult to deal with at times."


    "... Ohhh! I had forgotten about the Deadly Sins; maybe they can do something."


    "...." Nius and the creature just stared at the screen with simr thoughts.


    ''Will that be enough...?''


    Nius and the creature felt otherwise.


    Especially Nius, who epted a small fact.


    The fact that Victor''s potential was greater than he had previously anticipated.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 651:The Path Of Power.

    Chapter 651: The Path of Power.


    Vine looked at the blood dome curiously; she knew this kind of ability was exclusive. Blood was the Soul''s currency; after all, only Progenitors of a specific Race had this ability and the ability to devour Souls.


    Vine opened her eyes wide as she realized something. Several Elemental Powers, an extremely handsome man, the Power of Blood, and the ability to devour Souls.


    ''Alucard...''


    She couldn''t be one of the Pirs that were tasked with the new ''conquest'' of Diablo, the King of Demons; after all, she was a ''traitor'' who was allied with Lilith, but she was definitely aware of the list of dangerous individuals that the Diablo himself created. His informants in the highest hierarchy were exceptionallypetent, and on this list, this man was at the top of it.


    Everyone knew it; all the best-informed Demons in Hell knew it.


    ''Am I going senile? Was I too blinded by my lust? The evidence was tantly in front of me.'' When Vine had first set her sights on the beautiful ''Demon'', she thought about taking him for herself. She had thought he was some variant of Incubus or something; after all, he didn''t have wings, a tail, or horns that Incubuses had.


    ''¡­ I was foolish¡­'' She thought bitterly.


    Well, she was a Demon;mitting sins was her essence, and she didn''t want to admit that Demons were often ''lost'' in their own sin.


    In her case, the Sins of Lust and Pride being more predominant.


    ''But... If he really is Alucard, how is he here...? Did he die? And if he died, who killed him?'' Vine could be described as a cunning Demon; everyone who''d reached the Ranks of 72 Pirs was.


    Of course, some of these Pir Demons excelled in the matters of Cunning, and one of those names was Baal, and a Rank 61 Demon named Zagan. That Demon was an unknown variable even to his fellow Pirs.


    Vine considered herself one of the most cunning because she always knew how to take advantage of everything and everyone. However, this trait was usually overshadowed by her desires, which she had a handle on most of the time.


    ¡­But something about this man made it impossible for her to control her inner desires¡­ He was very attractive to her! It was as if a very juicy piece of meat stood before her, and she couldn''t control herself.


    His look, his smell, his strength, everything about him drew her like a moth to the me.


    Demons weren''t Beings one would associate with restraint. They are actually the opposite of that, and because of that, she couldn''t resist.


    Vine quickly shook her head internally and tried not to think about it right now. She kicked her horny side away and forced her rational side to act.


    ''... He doesn''t look dead to me; he''s not like those Evil Spirits about to be Demons at any moment. He''s very much alive... But how is he here? And the most important question, how is he still alive?''


    ''Progenitor or not, he should be dead with so much Miasma around...''


    "Vine..." With the same neutral expression, with the same rxed posture, he dered:


    "Serve me forever, body and Soul."


    "¡­Eh?" Any thoughts going through Vine''s head were thrown out the window. She was stunned. As a Mortal, and a Progenitor Vampire, she never would have believed he''d associate with her Race. She thought Victor just wanted information or something like that, an attitude simr to the old Progenitor.


    "And in return¡­ I will give this to you." Victor raised his hand, and a red wave of Energy formed above his palm:


    "Power."


    Vine''s entire body shuddered visibly. She looked at the red Energy in his hand with greedy, obsessive eyes.


    ''... Now I understand why I wanted him so much... He has so much Energy inside him; I was drawn to it.''


    The only way to grow as a Demon is through Energy Cannibalism. Of course, training was also possible, but it was easier and more beneficial just to kill a stronger Demon and absorb that Demon''s Energy into herself.


    This was how the Demonic Pirs were born. This was how the strong Demons, considered legends today, were born.


    As the Keeper of Roxanne, a World Tree of Negativity, Victor was a full-course meal for Demons due to the ridiculous amounts of Negative Energy that his body constantly absorbed.


    If it were before he came to Hell, Victor wouldn''t be able to do this; he wouldn''t be able to use the Pure Energy of Negativity as he''d just demonstrated. But being in his ''element'' and feeding Roxanne with that Energy, such a feat was possible.


    He merely needed to draw on Senjutsu Energy as he usually did, and Roxanne would focus on the Negative Aspect of her Energy, and voil¨¤.


    If he had it alone, this would not be easy to do, but with Roxanne''s help, it was a straightforward process; after all, the Energy was originally hers.


    "This lowly Demon has a question."


    "Speak."


    "... What is your objective, Alucard?"


    Victor didn''t show surprise that she knew his name; in his mind, it would be strange if she didn''t; after all, he caused a massacre before he ended up in Hell.


    "What a silly question..." A sneer appeared on Victor''s face:


    "What other goal but to conquer?" A predatory smile appeared on Victor''s face.


    "..." Vine opened her eyes wide.


    "I will take this Hell for myself; I will be its King." He wasn''t willing to let this fortable'' ce belong to someone else. He felt terrific here; Roxanne felt amazing here! Therefore, he would conquer this ce for himself and make it his home.


    It wasmon sense.


    ''This is insanity! Does he even know how many Demons there are here!? The number surpasses 50 billion easily! And most of them are on Diablo''s side!''


    "Heh, it seems you don''t believe I can do this."


    Vine winced: "... I-It''s not that..." She took a deep breath and exined: "This specific Hell is one of the biggest Hells alongside the Buddhist Hell. One of the reasons for that is this Hell associates with the two biggest Religions of the Mortal World, which have thergest number of believers."


    "The number of Demons in this Hell is insane; it''s impossible to conquer everything."


    What she stated wasmon sense. It was madness to think that one could control such a vast Hell. No one couldpletely rule this Hell; not even Lucifer could. Yes, everyone respected him, along with Lilith, but some of the most influential Demons were constantly plotting against the two in the shadows.


    That was the nature of Demons. They were Beings of strife. They respected the strong and only the strong, and because of this reason, no Demon King must falter, or his own ''allies'' would dethrone them.


    "Not even the current King, respected as a Primordial Demon born from All The Evils of Mankind, cannot rule this Hellpletely-."


    "Just because someone has never achieved it in the past doesn''t mean someone won''t do it in the future."


    "....."


    "Common sense and rules don''t bind me," Victor spoke in disdain.


    "There are no words for limitation or impossibility in my way of life."


    "The only thing that stops me from doing what I want is my will."


    "If I say this Hell will be conquered, Vine... It''s because it will."


    "...." Vine opened her eyes even wider, and that''s when she understood more of the being in front of her.


    He wasn''t arrogant for dering that nonsense. He was merely supremely confident in his ability.


    He had confidence in achieving something that no one had ever attained. The Demons were never united under a single banner and will. It was impossible; they were too numerous.


    ... But maybe...


    ''A Being capable of making a Demon cry, a Being that broke my pride, a Being that ughtered all my Demonic Legions and didn''t even break a sweat during the feat... Just maybe... Maybe it''s possible? ''


    Vine didn''t know if it was because of her attraction to the Power, or the future possibility she thought of, she didn''t know for sure, but the words that came out of her mouth were natural:


    "I, Rank 45 of the 72 Demonic Pirs," She lowered her head, and her determination was heard in her following words:


    "King Vine, swear submission, and undying loyalty to Victor Alucard."


    Those words put an even bigger smile on Victor''s face.


    "I felt your lust for Power, I felt your conviction, I felt your determination, and I will satisfy you."


    Red Energy began to flow toward Vine''s body, fueling the female Demon''s body.


    Her body was covered in that Energy, healing her, improving her, making her¡­ superior.


    ''This Power is Alucard''s Power¡­'' Her eyes widened, ''It feels so good~.'' Then, her eyes shone with a dreamy look.


    Soon a pir of Demonic Energy exploded in front of Victor.


    ...


    A few minutester, the blood dome disappeared, revealing Vine with apparent differences.


    She was smaller; the previously 2.5-meter tall Demon had shrunk to 2 meters tall, and her body, her muscles, everything became morepact.


    The bulky and unnecessary muscles disappeared, and her body became wholly defined. Her appearance and beauty had also improved drastically, apanied by an increase in the area of ??the buttocks and breasts. The size of her horns, wings, and tail decreased, but these changes in appearance were inferior to what was inside.


    Her Energy... had practically quadrupled.


    And that fact drove all the Demonic Pirs watching from a distance crazy.


    Both those who were at the lowest levels of Hell and those who were at the highest.


    This abrupt increase in Power was ridiculous. The only thought everyone had was:


    ''What did he do!?''


    Vine opened her eyes: "That''s..." She looked down at her hands with a big smile that made Victor very pleased:


    "Power." She clenched both fists tightly.


    Feeling several Beings staring at her, Vine narrowed her eyes. Her eyes, with ck sclera and red irises that glowed with power, looked up at the sky in irritation.


    "Worms, how dare you watch my lord?" She hadn''t noticed before because she was so focused on Victor, but now that she was no longer distracted, she could detect the gazes of the other Demonic Pirs.


    A gigantic ax with a handle the size of a halberd made entirely of Icended in front of Vine. The woman looked at the ax and gripped the handle.


    When Vine held the axe''s handle, she realized it suited her perfectly; even the weight was ideal.


    ''This is no ordinary axe...'' Vine could feel a ridiculous amount of Energy in the ax in her hands. She was absolutely certain that nothing below her Master''s level could damage this axe.


    ''He did it just with his Power...Incredible...''


    A shadow appeared behind Vine, showing off his blood-red eyes and twisted smile glinting with evil. He grabbed the woman''s shoulders and whispered in her ear like an evil entity asking the ''innocent'' woman to do things most Mortals would tremble in fear at the slightest mention.


    "Remember, you serve me and me alone."


    "Never bow your head to anyone but me."


    "Reserve your pride for me."


    "Reserve your lust for me."


    "You are mine and nobody else''s."


    "Hmm~." Vine''s body shuddered when she felt Victor''s ''gentle'' touches on her shoulder and cheeks.


    Victor held her cheeks and turned her face towards him: "You are no longer a Demonic Pir. Abandon that useless Title. You, from today onward, are my General, my sword. If I say to you attack, you will attack; if I say retreat, you will retreat."


    Victor''s ''affectionate'' gestures, the sweet words, and every action were as if he was forcing a mindset shift on Vine, but that was far from the truth. He was simply making the woman in front of himpletely his.


    "I value obsessive loyalty but despise blind and dumb loyalty."


    "You''re mine, body and Soul, but that doesn''t mean I want a mindless tool that can''t think."


    "Don''t forget, Vine. True strength is not the Power I have given you, but what you devote that Power to."


    ''What I devote it to...'' Vine thought deeply about Victor''s words as she lost herself in those dark red eyes that looked like crimson ck holes.


    "¡­Now, prove to me that I wasn''t wrong in choosing you; prove to me that you can be mine."


    "Conquer all Demons from Rank 46 to Rank 60."


    "What...?" Vine woke up from her numb state and thought she was hearing things, but the murderous gazes of the Demons spying on her assured her that she wasn''t.


    "Kill, steal, ckmail, bribe, I don''t care how." Victor''s smile just grew and grew in a twisted, evil way.


    He was more demonic than the Demons themselves.


    "I want everyone on their knees before me in less than six months."


    ?


    "If you managed toplete the task..." Victor''s demonic tone changed to a seductive manner, like an Incubus seducing an ''innocent'' woman.


    Vine shuddered visibly. Her breathing got heavier, her tail wagged, and her wings trembled slightly.


    "I will reward you with anything you desire."


    "Hmm~." With just his voice, he made the woman reach climax.


    A feat that only someone who knew women very well and had the Blessing of Sexuality and Aphrodite''s love could pull off.


    "You can do this~?"


    Vine''s eyes gleamed with lust, determination, and devotion. Her answer to that question was obvious:


    "Of course."


    "Good."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 652 652: An Opportunity?

    Chapter 652: An Opportunity?


    d, who was preparing to visit a very Ancient Bloodline of Vampire Nobles in South Africa, was taken aback by Morgana''s sudden visit.


    "If you''re here, it''s because something happened. Speak." d was short and to the point.


    He didn''t want to take too long; whatever happened must have been significant enough for Morgana, a woman who clearly didn''t have a high opinion of him, toe here to say something.


    "Victor was ambushed along with Eleonor and her squad. Elder God''s direct subordinates wanted to kill everyone with a trap, but thanks to Victor''s intervention, that didn''t happen."


    "..." A hush fell over the room.


    Of all the news d had been waiting for, this was definitely not one of them.


    Controlling the killing intent that rose due to hearing the phrase ''Subordinates of the Elder Gods'', d took the most natural action possible:


    "Has anyone been harmed severely?" The reason for the question was simple. d knew how dangerous the skills of the natives of this world were. Just as the Adraste n specialized in killing them,


    The natives of this world specialized in killing their invaders.


    This turf war that started from the moment d set foot on this taught both Races many things.


    "Nothing happened. My Darling saved everyone at the expense of his safety," Morgana spoke in disdain.


    d narrowed his eyes when he heard what Morgana said. Hearing his ex-wife say that in front of him wasn''t a very good feeling.


    "¡­ I assume you were sent here to keep me on my toes about my visit to South Africa."


    "As much as I''d love to see your ass get harmed, I can''t jeopardize the safety of my daughters and Family because of my selfish desire."


    Knowing full well that the ''Family'' she spoke of did not include him, d said:


    "Tell me more about what happened." d''s priority was to understand what was going on.


    Morgana nodded and began to exin from the beginning.


    ...


    Minutes passed, and when Morgana finished exining the events to d,


    The Vampire King had a thoughtful look on his face.


    ''That description, they are definitely messengers of the Elder Gods, direct subordinates of those bastards. They even brought a servant to channel their ''immortality''... Is Victor being targeted? Why? ...Oh, they''re scared of his potential, huh. Having someone with the same level of Power as me in the future is something they don''t want. Victor''s previous disy of Power must have made them rush things...'' d deduced.


    d knew Victor''s casual demonstration of lighting up all of Nightingale with that white fire would not go down well with the natives.


    Noble Vampires might be afraid and even respect Victor now as if he were d himself; after all, the Title of Progenitor carried a lot of weight, but that was just in Vampire Society.


    The Vampire''s enemies would not like to see the Race grow stronger.


    Despite feeling conflicted about Victor and having a frenemy-type rtionship with him, he understood how important Victor was to society as a whole.


    Like it or not, both Progenitors became the point of propaganda for outsiders.


    This was one of the reasons that the city built by the Snow n was receiving so many refugees. Even with the bad reputation of Vampires with Humans, some Human families linked to Nightingale still chose to fall under the protection of Vampires.


    The reason for this was that the Second Progenitor, Victor Alucard, despite his genocidal infamy, was ironically seen as a just man.


    After all, news of the genocide hemitted only involving people who had a direct or indirect connection to the girl named Ophis Tepes was well spread.


    The takeaway from that incident?


    Innocents were spared; only the guilty would suffer.


    Another reason for this mentality was that everyone knew that if d had gone to Japan, everything would have been wiped out, and a war between d and the Shinto Faction could have ensued.


    Victor was the lesser evil in that story.


    ''But one thing doesn''t cease to amaze me. Victor managed to escape a trap of Beings he''d never encountered before... His sense ofbat is very sharp.'' d decided to give this merit to Victor and Scathach, who taught him so well.


    Few could escape from a trap made by these Beings alive.


    Morgana looked at d with a neutral gaze. Even after exining all the events that had transpired, she didn''t address Ruby''s spections about who Victor''s enemies were.


    The reason for this was quite simple. She didn''t trust d. She didn''t trust that the man before her wouldn''t contact these enemies and conspire with them to form a sneaky trap for Victor and his Family.


    What better way to eliminate an enemy than to have anothermon enemy eliminate them for you?


    Morgana was once a Demon. She went through twisted schemes like this in the past several times when she was Lilith''s general.


    d thought and thought, but still, he couldn''t understand something.


    ''...Why Hell?'' He couldn''t understand that specific point. As someone who had fought directly with the Elder Gods, he knew what kind of powerful Beings existed on the other side of the world, beings that only God-Kings could fight.


    If the natives wanted to eliminate Victor and ensure he was ultimately killed, they would not only send their subordinates but an Elder God as well.


    If you want a threat eliminated, do it yourself. All the Elder Gods d had encountered in the past lived by that thought.


    The trap made no sense to d. He had the feeling that only a specific group wanted to eliminate Victor as quickly as possible, and because of that, they made this sloppy n.


    ''Something else is going on... Something involving Victor... And I need to know.'' d''s eyes glowed blood red a little, and he looked at Morgana, who looked more beautiful than he remembered, not to mention that her Demonic features were more prominent than before.


    d narrows his eyes in suspicion: "What happened to you, Morgana?"


    "..." The woman disyed a gentle smile and spoke with a voice that could cut through steel:


    "That is none of your business."


    "....."


    "I delivered my message and warned you. If you lose or get your ass kicked in some trap, that''s your problem."


    Her tone of voice changed to a worried one: "I will go back because my Husband is somewhere in Hell, alone and desperate¡­ He needs my help!"


    d just rolled his eyes. Why was she talking like Victor was a helpless child? He was one of the deadliest creatures in the Supernatural World!


    "Morgana, have you been out of Hell for so long that you forgot something so simple?"


    "... Huh?"


    "Time in the Hellish Dimensions and Heaven pass differently."


    "...."


    "Biblical Hell, in particr, experiences a Time Dtion that changes the deeper you are, all because of the concentration of Miasma."


    "¡­Fuck, I had forgotten about that! I need to warn them quickly!" Morgana ran towards the exit of the office and shouted:


    "Natalia!!"


    "..." d rolled his eyes. She really hadn''t changed that much; she kept missing important details.


    ''Didn''t she realize this is an opportunity for the bastard? He can get even stronger because of this Time Dtion... And even more insane too... After all, Hell is not good for any Being''s mentality. The concentrated Miasma will drive any Mortal mad eventually.''


    Even if he thought about it, d was sure Victor would be fine; after all, he had that damn World Tree with him. Hell was more his home than the Demons themselves.


    A portal appeared where Morgana exited, and soon Alexios emerged from it. The man''s expression was severe; even his eyes were open, indicating an urgency.


    "My King, they managed to make a countermeasure to my Powers."


    "I know; I just got the report of events."


    "... This is bad. This way, all your ns will go down the drain."


    "That''s not true¡­." d''s eyes shed with a calcting look.


    "If they had the means to block your Powerpletely, they would have already invaded us; they fear your n too much."


    "Remember that the difference in Power between you and your daughter is likeparing an ant to an elephant."


    "The difference is stark."


    "..." Alexios'' apprehensions started to fade, and slowly he started to close his eyes and returned to his neutral expression.


    ''He''s right; I shouldn''t get so nervous.''


    "Alexios, can you rescue Victor?" d asked curiously.


    "That''s impossible at this moment. Hell ispletely closed; Diablo has ensured that no one other than himself and his Demons can enter Hell."


    "Tsk, the Ruler''s Authority, huh."


    ''I wonder how he managed to bypass the system. What kind of deal did he make with the Judges of The Abyss? It is quite clear that what he is doing now goes against the Bnce. He must have done something to ensure my friend does not visit him to throw the Primordial Demon into the Limbo Prison.''


    No matter how much d looked for answers, he couldn''t find them. Questions involving the Primordial Seven that regted existence were hard things to find answers for, and the odds of tracking these individuals, who ensured that no traces were left behind, were infinitesimally small.


    ''Well, if Scathach tries to ask me to use Alexios, I already have the answer prepared.'' d thought.


    "My King, does this change anything about the trip to South Africa?"


    "... Of course not, I''ll still go... With more precautions, of course." d added at the end when he saw Alexios'' expression change to one of concern.


    "I will prepare everything."


    "Keep me posted; I''m going to visit a friend. I need answers, answers only he can give me."


    "¡­ Shall I open a portal to The Limbo Prison?"


    "Yes."


    Alexios nodded, and soon a portal appeared in front of d.


    "You don''t need to look for me; I''ll return alone. Meanwhile, prepare everything for our trip..." d looked at the portal with an expressionless look.


    "Keep an eye out for Ophis."


    Alexios shuddered as he sensed d''s murderous intent; he was furious but hid it well.


    "I don''t want an incident of what happened in Japan to happen again with my daughters. Have I made myself clear?"


    "Yes, I will request the Shadows to protect them from shadows should they leave the Second Progenitor''s allied protection area."


    d nodded and ordered as he walked through the door: "Visit n Adraste. I want more urate information on what''s going on."


    "Yes, My King."


    The moment d stepped through the portal and the portal closed, Alexios sighed in relief.


    "I was wondering why he didn''t explode sooner when he discovered this attack from Morgana''s mouth¡­ It seems my King has gotten better at controlling his temper¡­the visits with that Snow ndy are helping him a bit... Shall I arrange for her to abandon the Snow n name ande here?"


    Alexios shook his head and decided that he would not meddle in this. That was not the attitude of apetent servant like himself.


    ...


    "Huh? Why did you forget something this important, Morgana!" Jeanne exploded with rage.


    "I forgot! I haven''t been back to Hell in years!"


    "How could you forget something so basic!?"


    "I had more important things to think about than something as insignificant as that!"


    "Ugh, you''re impossible sometimes! This is no small thing, Morgana!"


    "Ahhh! What can I do?! I forgot, alright?! We should focus on what we should do now!"


    "..." Jeanne narrowed her eyes in irritation. She was livid. How could someone forget something as crucial as that!? She knew her friend was airheaded about essential details, she always was, but she never thought she would forget matters involving her old home!


    Jeanne took a deep breath and calmed her irritation. It was not worth getting angry now.


    "Mother Jeanne?"


    "...." Jeanne looked at Ophis and Nero, who she was training.


    Nero had incredible physical strength and an abnormal proficiency in the Vampire''s basic power of shapeshifting. She didn''t know if it was because of what happened in her past, but no matter the teachings she was proffering to Nero, the little girl absorbed it all as if she were a sponge.


    Not to mention that Nero had a strange Energy inside her. This Energy was very simr to the Natural Energy that the World Trees use, and this energy also significantly strengthened her physical strength and Powers in general.


    Jeanne didn''t find this strange. At the end of the day, Nero was born a Hybrid, and when Victor turned her into a Noble Vampire, the same thing that happened to Morgana must have urred in her. Although, this case was a little different; after all, Werewolves were the opposite Race of Vampires.


    Nero was using her Vampire Powers to mimic Werewolf Powers. She was basically an imitation of what a Werewolf should be. Jeanne understood that this aspect came naturally to Nero.


    The reason for this was that when Victor turned her into a Noble Vampire, her Werewolf side disappeared almostpletely, but that 1% that remained in her Soul gave Nero the Energy that only Werewolves had and her basic instincts.


    The proof of this was the girl''s sense of smell, which was much sharper than a Vampire''s, and her almost animalistic sense of danger, characteristics only seen in beings like Werewolves, Kitsunes, and Supernatural Beings that had a connection with an animal.


    Ophis was another unique case. The girl, in a nutshell, was a tiny monster. Everything Jeanne taught, she learned in a very short amount of time. Not to mention that she had an extraordinarily unique form of Teleportation with a lot of potential forbat.


    Another thing she discovered was that Ophis was much stronger than a normal Noble Vampire Child. Even for a daughter of a Progenitor, she was still irregr in this regard.


    Even her regeneration was much stronger than a typical Baby Vampire, something she, unfortunately, came to discover in the worst way.


    When Ophis was injured in training, the scent of her blood was intoxicating, and Jeanne felt her Racial urges activated, a reaction that could only happen with someone with a unique blood type.


    The blood of the Progenitor.


    In a simple way to understand, Ophis had more of d''s blood inside her than d''s other children, who inherited more things from their mother.


    Take Adam, for example. Her son took some of the potential from d''s blood and fully inherited her Traits.


    Thanks to this merger, he had more advantages than his peers of the same age.


    But in the case of Ophis, it was different. She took more things from her father than from her mother, and thebination of the two Bloodlines gave her a strange Power simr to how Haruna used her power.


    ''Ophis is not a true Progenitor like Victor and d; we''d know instinctively if she were; the signs are pretty obvious when that''s the case. But she definitely inherited a great deal of d''s Progenitor Bloodline, and that alone puts her on another potential teau.''


    Jeanne was having difficulty training Ophis; the reason for this was due to the peculiarities of her Power. Her Charm was very great, which could Charm even adult men, and she had no control over it.


    Another reason was that she couldn''t touch people other than those rted to the Progenitor''s Main Line, like d''s children and, currently, all of Victor''s Wives who were most closely rted to Victor''s blood.


    After all, if she touched a Being without gloves, all the memories of that Being would be absorbed into Ophis, thus causing a second personality in the girl, something she already knew and wanted to avoid as much as possible.


    ''This is a problem derived from control too. She has no idea how to control her Power.''


    Another oddity that she knew about Ophis was the Power to ''mark'' someone. Jeanne didn''t know what that Power was, she just knew that Victor had that mark on him, and thanks to that mark, Ophis could teleport next to Victor at any time she wanted.


    Something that Victor himself forbade her from doing. After all, it was something dangerous, depending on where he was.


    ''I don''t know if this mark can be used as a tracker or if it has other effects, but one thing I''m sure of... Both girls have a lot of potential.''


    "Mother?" Nero called out to her with a bit of embarrassment, something she was getting over as time went on; although it was strange to have ''so many'' mothers, she wasn''t going toin about it.


    "Sorry, I was just thinking about your training."


    "Oh."


    "This is not the time for that-."


    Jeanne smacked Morgana on the head.


    "Ugh, what the fuck Jeanne!?"


    "First, calm down. You get agitated easily that it doesn''t help at all."


    "Second, this could be an opportunity for Victor to get stronger. The longer he stays in Hell, the more he can reach physical maturity and reach the first strength boost that happens when a Vampire reaches 500 years old."


    "This Strength Boost will help Victor immensely to bnce his body''s powers further."


    Morgana gritted her teeth, "I know that, Jeanne. I also thought this was an opportunity for Victor, but the problem is... You don''t know Hell as I do. It''s a horrible ce."


    "A horrible ce for the weak..."


    "...." Morgana opened her eyes a little.


    "Don''t let your bad memories get to you; Victor is not weak. Knowing my Husband, I''m sure he''s feeling like a shark back in very familiar waters right now." Jeanne smiled.


    A smile Morgana shared, followed by a sigh: "Huh, you''re right; I should calm down a bit."


    Literally four secondster, she screamed, "I can''t calm down!"


    "Sigh¡­" Jeanne sighed in exasperation.


    "Even if he has Roxanne, he''s alone in Hell! A hostile ce! Ahh~, my little Vic~."


    ''... Are you a doting mother? He''s not even your son!'' Jeannemented inwardly, not expressing her thoughts.


    "Ara, the fact that Victor is alone won''tst for long."


    The two women and two girls looked at a pink light that suddenly appeared, revealed to be Aphrodite.


    "Even if Victor were dropped on a strange alone, I am 100% sure that in a short time, he would soon be surrounded by allies."


    "...."


    "Remember, Victor''s greatest weapon is not just his strength but his charisma. A charisma that made the Goddess of Love fall in love with him. I guarantee you; he won''t be alone for long."


    Jeanne shed a small smile as a thought crossed her mind, an idea she vocalized for all to hear:


    "I predict that Diablo will experience a lot of heartache shortly."


    "Fufufufu~, indeed, and we should take advantage of it."


    "What will we do?"


    "Contact the opposite side of the war, the Angels."


    "Luckily, our Husband managed to make good rtions with the Angels by saving one of the Virtues. Those arrogant pigeons won''t chase us away, and if I go with you, this attitude will decrease even more; after all, no one can resist my beauty~."


    The blonde and the pink-haired woman shed a smile that would make both Ruby and Victor proud and startughing in unison.


    "...." Morgana, Nero, and Ophis just watched with emotionless eyes.


    "They really get along, huh," Nero spoke.


    "Indeed, they are two ck bellies just like Ruby."


    "ck bellies?" Ophis asked.


    "Women who enjoy nning and are sadistic enough to want to see the targets of their nning suffer."


    "Mm¡­ Confused," murmured Ophis.


    "When you grow up, you will understand."


    "Okay..."


    "Morgana, will you help us with our training?" Nero asked.


    "... Why don''t you call me Mother, too?"


    "...I don''t feel like that''s possible..." Nero spoke.


    "Why!?"


    "I mean, you don''t seem like a ''Mother''..."


    "What is that supposed to mean!? I have two daughters, you know!?" Morgana burst.


    "... Huh, I feel like you''re more of a friend than a Mother. You don''t have that Mother vibe, you know?"


    ''Mother vibe? What the fuck is she talking about?'' Morgana couldn''t understand anything.


    Seeing the veins bulging in Morgana''s head and knowing her short temper, Nero quickly spoke:


    "Don''t worry! I also don''t call Violet, Maria, and sometimes Natashia Mother either!"


    "Why did you only name irresponsible women?"


    "..." Nero turned her face and started to whistle. She used her right to remain silent. As Victor''s daughter, she had enough political power to exercise that right. After all, this wasn''t a democracy, and yes, a dictatorship with Victor at the top!


    ''Wait, I think it''s Monarchy? After all, he''s more like a King than a dictator, hmmm...'' Nero thought.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 653 653: Whos Right? Whos Wrong?... In The End, It Doesnt Matter.

    Chapter 653: Who''s Right? Who''s Wrong?... In the end, it doesn''t matter.


    Two lone knights stood atop the high walls of Warfall, the City ruled by the n Adraste.


    At the moment, Warfall was experiencing an unprecedented invasion. Something that hadn''t happened since the City''s founding.


    Hundreds of thousands of monsters were swarming in waves. Adraste n''s defense systems worked in overdrive while its warriors fought like never before.


    Wherever you looked outside the walls, all you would see were monsters of various sizes and species.


    Behemoths, Onis, Predators, Wyvern, Minions, and even two damn Alphas were present.


    A war was going on.


    And casualties were cropping up on both sides.


    Although it was obvious that the casualties were more severe for the monsters, what was the cause of these casualties?


    Eight women.


    Looking further ahead on the battlefield, a section devoid of the regr army soldiers could be seen. This was a ''forbidden'' area due to the sheer destruction caused by these eight women.


    Leona Elizabeth Lykos, an Alpha of the renowned n Lykos, a n that had produced several Generals to the Werewolf King in Samar''s history.


    Demonstrating why her n was renowned for creating Generals, she shed and mutted all monsters in her vicinity with sharp gauntlets made for close-rangebatants. Her physical strength was unreal in her Hybrid Form, evident by how she tossed around a damn 20-meter-tall Behemoth without breaking a sweat.


    Leona looked at the other group of monsters, and white energy began to gather in her mouth, and with a voice like a roar, she screamed:


    "Die, worms!"


    A beam of energy erupted from her mouth and ''evaporated'' several Behemoths in the process.


    "Leona, don''t waste energy on attacks like that! You know they don''t die permanently!"


    "Tsk, I know." She snarled as her ears twitched, and that strange stench rose again.


    "Behind you, Violet!"


    Violet covered her body with Fire, raised the bastard sword in her hand, and defended the attack.


    Seeing that it was one of those monsters that could turn invisible, she snarled in disdain: "Sneaky bastards!"


    Her sword caught fire, and with one swing of her de, the monster disappeared.


    Who was this woman who looked like Leona?


    She was Violet Snow, Heiress to the Snow n, a n of seasoned politicians and diplomats, wielding a Bloodline that struck natural fear in all Vampires Nobles.


    "Sasha!"


    "I''m on it!"


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Trails of Lightning arced across the battlefield, and secondster, shes appeared on every monster the arc passed through.


    This golden-haired woman was Sasha Fulger, Heiress of n Fulger, a n that mainly dealt with internal affairs and ''food production'' that every Nightingale citizen consumed, a n that was extremely wealthy due to the nature of its business, a n that had the dreaded Fulger Lineage that raised the individual''s speed to absurd levels, not counting the Power of Lightning itself.


    "Sisters." A redhead spun her spear several times and mmed the butt of it into the ground.


    Soon the entire battlefield froze.


    "Destroy everything; no monster shalle back alive."


    "Yes!"


    The redhead was Ruby Scarlett, the blood child of the Strongest Female Vampire, Scathach Scarlett. She was someone who had the most potential to be one of the strongest women of the Vampire Noble Race alongside her mother.


    And the women who were behind her were:


    Siena Scarlett, the adopted eldest daughter of Scathach. She was a woman renowned for her ability to lead, who boasted incredible power, which was expected of a daughter of Scathach.


    Lacus Scarlett, another adopted daughter of Scathach, who, despite her short stature, was considered extremely deadly due to her ''mist'' Power which made her a fearsome assassin.


    Pepper Scarlett, the youngest adopted daughter of Scathach. She was a woman with the innocent face of an angel... But make no mistake. If you found yourself on the end of her fist... You''d be in for a world of hurt.


    None of the daughters of Scathach were considered normal, the proof which being the spectacle that the four of them were causing now.


    Andst but not least,


    Eleonor Adraste, the Fourth Countess of Vampires, the Leader of n Adraste, and Ruler of Warfall.


    "Big targets must not approach the city; this includes Centipedes, Ogres, and Behemoths over 20 meters tall!" Eleanor shouted orders.


    "Eleonor, in front of you!" Leona warned away.


    "I know¡­" Eleonor turned away, her face instantly changing to its monster features.


    She reached up and grabbed the monster by the neck.


    "Disgusting creatures, you will pay for what you did to him!" Green mes burst from her hand, burning the monster''s entire body.


    A deafening scream screeched out of the monster''s mouth, proving the point that her attack dealt significant damage. It seemed even an ''immortal'' monster could scream like a bitch.


    When the monster turned to green ash, she ordered:


    "Everyone jump in the air now!"


    Wasting no time, all seven women jumped into the air and began to float.


    Eleonor pped her hands together:


    "A Thousand Hands Of Creation."


    Quake, Quake, Quake.


    The whole earth around began to shake as if an earthquake were urring, and the next moment,


    Thousands of hands made of stone, earth, and all matter contained in the ground, began to rise toward the sky. The hands caught the monsters breaking out of formation and threw them back. They smashed several monsters and pushed them further away from her territory.


    Alone, Eleanor managed to fend off hundreds of thousands of monsters.


    This was why n Adraste was the Ruler of Warfall and Nightingale''s first defense. Only they could handle such a job.


    "That Power is ridiculous." Leona can''t help butment.


    "Yes, but it''s very exhausting..." Violet spoke as she looked at Eleanor, who was evidently more breathless than before.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill those bastards!" She ordered with audible hatred seething in her tone.


    A hatred that was shared by all the women present.


    The eyes of all the women present glowed blood red, and soon they jumped towards the monsters.


    These eight women were causing literal chaos on the battlefield.


    That fact wasn''t all that surprising given the origins of the women. They each had more potent Bloodlines than today''s run-of-the-mill Vampires could offer.


    But... What was this hate? What was with their angry expressions? What was this massacre?


    What the fuck was wrong with these women!?


    "¡­ Just what pissed those girls off¡­?" A knight asked.


    "Don''t ask me; they didn''t say anything to me."


    "Aren''t you responsible for the Walls?"


    "I am still a subordinate. The Valkyries and Sir Walter, the steward of n Adraste, lead the army..."


    "BASTARDS! Don''t run away from me! Let me see your faces in pain!"


    "..." The two knights looked at Violet Snow and her firepower, causing a literal hurricane of Fire.


    "Hahahahaha~"


    Anger, madness, and hatred were seen in her eyes. She was clearly taking out her frustrations on the ''poor'' monsters.


    "¡­ Is it wrong for me to feel sorry for monsters?"


    "..." The Leader of the Walls remained silent at his friend''s question because he was also feeling the same.


    "Just what in the name of all the dick-up-the-ass Gods out there could have made them so pissed off! Even the Valkyries are not in a normal mood." He grumbled as he looked at the Valkyries ordering the surrounding troops.


    Even Rose, who was observing the battlefield not too far away from him, was in a very bad mood, and she was a woman who was usually very calm.


    "..." That was an answer the Wall Leader wanted to know as well.


    "Commander Rose, monsters wereing from the west too!" Dorothy, who was taking the role of scout, reported.


    Before Rose could say anything, she heard:


    "I''ll take care of it; focus the Valkyries elsewhere."


    Soon someone ran past her, jumped towards the west wall, and began floating in the air.


    "ORDER!"


    "..." The two knights looked up towards the voice that shouted and saw a woman of oriental origins. She was wearing full leather armor with an Odachi on her back. The woman was floating in the air, with eight talismans glowing in different colors in front of her.


    "Susanoo, it''s time! Today is the day! The day of the promised war has arrived! Take my faith, and in return, aid me to kill an army of corruption!"


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Storm clouds started to be created, and torrential rain fell from the skies. Everything was very unnatural because only that area was raining.


    Several bolts of lightning thundered in the clouds, and they started to fall toward the enemies, electrocuting all the monsters present. Then the tiny drops of water falling from the sky began to grow exponentially.


    And soon, those water droplets grew to a sphere of water two meters in diameter, and all that water was flooding the entire battlefield at an rming rate.


    "Wrath of The Heavens!" By the time the woman finished the incantation,


    The water that had scattered across the entire battlefield began to gather and formed eight 20-meter-tall giants with samurai armor from ancient times, and each of the giants carried different weapons. One of them was even carrying a rifle, a damn rifle!


    The woman drew her Odachi from its sheath behind her and pointed the de forward.


    "Assemble."


    ROAAAAAAR!!!!


    With deceptively fast speed, a giant wielding two katanas jumped into the middle of the monsters and started shing them all.


    Then the giant carrying the rifle aimed at a 20-meter-tall Behemoth and pulled the trigger, sending out a concentrated beam of water that flew towards the Behemoth, obliterating it from existence.


    Another giant with a ded spear jumped behind the group of monsters and started fighting a giant centipede.


    "Holy Jesus Christ, what the fuck!? That human is insane!"


    "... The monsters aren''ting back..." The Leader of The Wall spoke.


    "¡­ Huh?" Hispanion looked at the dead monsters and realized that it was true.


    "H-How?"


    "If monsters just die with a certain type of property, it''s pretty easy to apply those properties to spells."


    The two men felt a chill run down their spines and quickly jumped back while grabbing the sword in their sheaths. They looked back and saw a strangely transparent old man.


    Ignoring the state of the two men, he pointed to the woman''s de in the air: "Look at the Odachi''s de."


    Rose, who was nearby, looked where the old man was pointing and saw that the de was covered in several talismans.


    "This is a de that Lady Eleanor lent to Mizuki. She''s using the Odachi as a catalyst to charge her spells. Think of the Odachi as a Wizard''s wand, not a weapon, and vo, you''ve got the desired result."


    "...I see. As she''s using the Odachi as a catalyst, her power naturally flows through the de and carries the de''s characteristic to all of her spells."


    "Correct." Abe-No-Seimeiughed with the fan open before him; he couldn''t help but look at Mizuki.


    ''Even at my peak, I could only maintain this Magic for a minute; meanwhile, my disciple can maintain it for more than half an hour... That incident with Victor''s blood helped her immensely. She can reach new heights as a human, and that couldn''t make me prouder,'' he thought.


    "Is that the power of an Onmyo mage? Holy fuck, no wonder Alucard likes her so much." Dorothy spoke.


    ''Well, Victor doesn''t like her because he knows about these Powers. He likes her for who she is...'' Abe-No-Seimei thought, but he didn''t refute Dorothy, but he still said something:


    "Mizuki is special even among Onmyo mages, that kind of Power is not normal for us."


    ''I knew of only one man who could do something simr: Ashiya D¨­man.''


    ...


    Across the battlefield, the two Alphas looked down at this chaos on top of a Wyvern.


    "Do you understand now, Ken? That''s the power of invaders."


    "... They are killing all our weapons like it''s no big deal... Especially those women. They are very dangerous." Ken spoke in disbelief.


    "The intelligence of our Gods identified them as Scions of the most important ns of the Race of invaders."


    "And the one who summoned those humanoid monsters, she is a ''Human'', a weak Race native to their original."


    "... For a weak Race, she has a lot of power..."


    "She is an anomaly," Kal replied.


    "It''s not umon for weaker Races to ask stronger Races for support. Beings like our Gods exist on their too."


    "Impossible, our-."


    "Do not be blinded by prejudice and fanaticism."


    "...." Ken closed his mouth at his older brother''s harsh reprimand.


    "I understand you clearly, Ken. I had the same thoughts in the past, and I will repeat what our father said to me."


    "Our Gods are powerful, but they are not omnipotent. Faced with an enemy with the same kind of support that our Gods give us, it is understandable that the invaders have so much power."


    "...."


    "This is a lesson for you to keep an open mind for strange events and know how to deal with them appropriately. Only then can we drive these aliens out and reim our."


    "It is for this reason that our Godsmanded the Vige Leaders to learn theirnguage, culture, and history."


    "The more we know about our enemies, the less our family members will have to die in this war because we will be prepared for them."


    "Know yourself and your enemy. That way, the chance of losing a battle will drop significantly."


    "Information is important; never forget that when you inherit my position one day."


    "...." Ken bit his lip when he heard that. He knew that the day he inherited his brother''s position was the day his brother would die.


    "You understand?"


    "Yes, Brother," Ken replied with a shaky but determined look.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 654 654: Submission Or Death?

    Chapter 654: Submission or death?


    Capital of the 44th Demon Rank pir, Shax.


    A 10-meter-tall demon with a face of a horse, the eyes of an owl, two hind legs of a horse, the wings of an owl, and the torso of a muscr man with four arms was staring at the edge of his territory in utter terror.


    There, a man with long ck hair and violet eyes stood, wearing full ck armor, carrying a Katana with a de toorge to be called a Katana in his left hand.


    With every step he took towards the city, Shax''s terror increased. It was like a goddamn horror movie.


    The man wasn''t doing anything. He was just walking towards the city with a casual smile as if he were on vacation.


    "My Lord, H-He is here." A lesser Demon spoke.


    "You think I''m fucking blind!? I know he''s here!" The Demon roared.


    "What did the Demon King say!? He must already know about the invader."


    "His messenger ryed that he asked the Sin of Pride toe to our aid, but he would take a long time because he is currently in the Hell of the Egyptian Pantheon taking care of some matters."


    "Fuck, we don''t have time! Where are the other elites? The Horsemen? Or the other Deadly Sins!?"


    "¡­I can''t say."


    "Tsk, I bet Sloth isn''t doing anything like usual! She didn''t even contribute to the war! She might as well help! Her Power would be useful in stopping this monster!"


    "...." The Lesser Demon chose to remain silent; he didn''t want to receive Shax''s wrath.


    Suddenly a tremendous pressure fell upon the entire capital.


    And that pressure made all the Demons'' fur and hair stand on end and caused them all to turn to face the man instantly.


    And everyone could see that he was already in front of the gate.


    "He''s already here-."


    "Demons, I only have two things to say. Only two things to say." Victor held up his two fingers and made the number two sign with his hand, his voice echoing throughout the territory.


    The Demons looked at his gauntleted fingers that mimicked sharp ws.


    Victor''s sadistic smile grew:


    "Kneel in submission, or die."


    "You have five seconds."


    "Five."


    "Four."


    When the countdown started, the entire territory panicked.


    Demons started running around, and yelling at each other, trying toe to a decision.


    Those were the most hot-blooded demons who couldn''t decide for themselves.


    Those wiser Demons quickly knelt on the ground in submission.


    "Three."


    When the count reached three, Shax awoke from his stupor andmanded:


    "Prepare for battle-." He tried to order, but Victor''s oppressive voice sounded again.


    "Two."


    At this number, more than 60% of Shax''s territory was on its knees.


    Even the subordinate Shax was previously talking to.


    Demons were cunning; they needed that to survive, and as they say, people talk. It was the same for Demons, especially regarding an incident with a ''neighboring'' territory. The news that all the legions of Vine had died echoed across the Demon World.


    This spread of information was because of Victor''s effect and because of the Pir Demons themselves, whomented on it. Thosements passed to their trusted servants, and from the trusted servants passed to another servant, and so on.


    Soon everyone knew that there was an invader in the Demon World.


    Demons were gossiping creatures and not very trustworthy.


    "One."


    "Bastard!" Shax could only scream in frustration.


    "Zero." Victor pulled Junketsu from its sheath and disappeared, leaving behind a trail of Lightning.


    From the perspective of those kneeling Demons, they merely saw streaks of Lightning shing across Shax''s territory. Three secondster, Victor was back in his prior position with Junketsu sheathed again.


    And the next moment, blood spatter exploded all over the territory.


    That sight made all the Demons nearly piss themselves in sheer terror.


    ''What did he do!?''


    Was the question on everyone''s mind.


    Shax''s servant just looked at his former Master, who had turned to minced meat on the ground, and his heart was consumed with fear.


    ''... Is it that easy...? Is it that easy to kill a Demon Pir like that? Those same Pirs that are considered the strongest by all Demons?'' He felt his worldview shatter seeing his former Master''s death.


    But that death also lit a me of ambition in him.


    ''I need to get stronger.''


    All Demons, male or female, who saw this sight shared the same burning desire.


    "Arise."


    Victor''s order spread throughout the territory again, an order that no one dared to refuse.


    "Follow me." Victor turned and started walking again.


    "!!!" The Demons awoke from their stupor and quickly ran toward Victor. Some flew, some jumped, but without exception, everyone was walking behind Victor.


    "From now on, you are my legion of Demons, and you obey only me."


    "Yes!"


    And that was how Victor gained 60,000 Demons under hismand, a number that promised to grow as he traversed through this world.


    And it was also this incident that ced Victor among one of the fastest Beings in the world. He''d managed to kill over 40 thousand Demons and a Demonic Duke in 3 seconds, exhibiting a speed the likes of which were only ever disyed by Messenger Gods like Hermes.


    And Mortals like Annasthashia Fulger, The Leader of n Fulger,


    Dubbed the fastest woman alive.


    On that day, the masses bestowed a new Title upon Victor:


    The Fastest Man Alive, a directpetitor to Annasthashia Fulger.


    Some expected that at some point in the future, there would be a duel between the two to decide who was the fastest Being alive. They believed it would be an interesting fight.


    Little did they know that Annasthashia Fulger and Victor Alucard were having a different kind of ''fight'' in bed every night, one that he always won.


    Therefore, such a future where the two fought seriously against each other was highly unlikely because, unlike Scathach, Natashia just wanted to love and be loved by Victor. She didn''t feel the need topete to decide who was stronger or, in this case, faster.


    ...


    "¡­ That recording was from 15 days ago in the Demon World."


    "..." Diablo looked at Baal with a neutral gaze, but it was clear to Baal that his King was irritated if his glittering eyes were any indication of his mood.


    Baal could understand Diablo''s irritation. Dealing with matters in the Demon World while in the Mortal World was problematic because Time passed differently. Consequently, there were problems inmunication. The same could be said for contacting Diablo''s ''Elites'', the Deadly Sins, who were currently spread across other Hells and Pantheons.


    "How much have his Legions grown?"


    "I don''t know about his Legions; he doesn''t seem to care. He''s just moving from territory to territory of Demonic Pirs and repeating what he''s been doing."


    "Of the Ranks 40 to 44 of the Demonic Pirs, only number 42, Vepar, sided with Alucard. The rest were all killed, and a percentage of their remaining Demonic forces taken."


    "Thetest number of Demons under Alucard''smand is around 500,000, with the margin of error being substantial due to the difference in Time. Therefore, this number could be much higher than expected."


    "..." Literal veins began appearing on Diablo''s head, bulging out exaggeratedly.


    "We cannot forget Vine, the former 45th Rank Pir. She is currently engaging Ranks 46 to 60."


    "Although we don''t have information about her yet, she doesn''t seem to have made any progress on Alucard''s order."


    "¡­ How can you not know anything about her? She''s just an insignificant Pir. It shouldn''t be a problem for you."


    "True, but¡­ I can''t find her."


    "¡­borate."


    "No matter how of Hell I scour, I can''t ce her. It''s like she''s been hidden from my senses; this has been urring ever since her ''evolution''."


    Of the Rank 1''s Authorities, knowing the location of all the Pirs was a privilege of the ''King'' of the Pirs. Because of this ability, Baal learned of Sitri''s invasion of his domain in the past.


    An ability only Diablo and Baal know the existence of.


    A hush fell over the ce. The Demon King was obviously thinking about his next course of action.


    ''It was for a situation like this that I closed off Hell. I couldn''t risk my influence diminished by foreign Beings.'' Diablo was aware of the n of Nius, James, and Fanir concerning Alucard.


    But he didn''t say anything about it because even he had underestimated Victor''s ability. He didn''t expect a Mortal being capable of surviving the Miasma of Hell.


    ''All my Elites from rank 1 to 20 are currently in the Mortal World, the Deadly Sins are scattered around doing their quests, and the Horsemen are..." Diablo''s eyes gleamed.


    "Baal."


    "Yes, My King?"


    "How long will it take Pride to return to Hell and sort this out?"


    "¡­ 2 days in the Mortal World, 30 to 60 days in the Demon World, depending on Alucard''s current location."


    "...."


    "That''s too long; I''m sending War and Death."


    "My King¡­ is that wise? The war with the Angels could break out at any moment, and we will need them for when the timees."


    "Not to mention that Alucard isn''t exactly weak... He''s gotten a lot stronger since the time he''de to rescue the Heirs of the Factions."


    A feat that Baal was shocked at. How could a person be so strong all of a sudden? How was that fair? How many people took years to get stronger, and yet Alucard achieved such growth in a short amount of time?!


    And it wasn''t an ordinary power boost.


    Before, he couldn''t fight with Agares, but with his previous disy of speed and the fight with Vine,


    Baal was sure that the man would no longer flee from Agares as before.


    "Because of that, I am sending Death and War."


    "Both brothers can handle this snag."


    "¡­ My King, out of all due respect, I beg you to send all four Horsemen."


    "... Oh?"


    "Alucard, as you yourself described him, is a ''Hero''. He grows stronger with each adversity he encounters. Sending War and Death alone will be difficult for Alucard to fight, but I''m 90% sure he will be able to defeat them or even run away if things go awry."


    "The speed he can currently achieve is extremely troublesome to deal with."


    "Abination of Famine and Death will be essential to sealing his speed,"


    "While War and Pestilence will be the vanguard that keeps him busy."


    "War is an extremely lethal warrior, Alucard will not be able to ignore him and look out for others, and as we know, the brothers work very well together."


    "With this formation, it is guaranteed that Alucard will die or, at the very least, be extremely harmed."


    "But there is a problem with this option."


    "If a possible battle between the Angles urs, My King will be without his best warriors, and our allies are busy with their respective Mythologies. The only one around to help is King Yama, but as he himself said, he is on ''vacation''. Therefore, you will likely need to sacrifice something for him to help you."


    That was a possibility that Diablo thought as well when he''d heard what Baal said.


    "¡­With the four brothers, what do you predict the oue to be?"


    "I would say it''s a 30% chance of losing."


    "For the brothers?"


    "Wrong, My King. For Alucard."


    "...." Diablo opened his Demonic eyes a little.


    "Do you hold him in such high regard?"


    "My King, name one Being that has managed to jump from the level of a Newborn Vampire to being able to fight against Elder Vampires and evenpletely decimate Demon Dukes like it was the easiest thing in the world in a timeframe of just five years."


    "...."


    "We all underestimate Alucard''s potential. I''ve never seen a Vampire with such a wide array of Powers and such dedication to getting stronger. His thought process is abnormal. He never seems to be satisfied with his current strength. What those with amon mindset would be satisfied with, Alucard never is. He continuously strives to get even stronger."


    "It''s like he has a goal to get stronger constantly, and he''s pushing his limits every chance he gets."


    That was Baal''s psychological assessment of Victor. The Rank 1 Demon couldn''t understand why Alucard was so focused on getting stronger. It was not like he was at war or had lost someone important and was out for revenge.


    The motivation behind Victor''s obsession with getting stronger was a very foreign concept to Baal now.


    "I repeat your words from before. Alucard is a ''Hero''. He will get stronger the more difficulties he goes through, and Hell... Is a ce full of ''difficulties''."


    "We need to deal with him now, or this thorn will cease being a small problem and will eventually transition into a much bigger one."


    "..." Diablo was silent for a few seconds, until he spoke.


    "Very well. Send the four brothers and contact Rank 61, Zagan. I want him to help too. He is currently in Hell, correct?"


    "..." Baal''s face distorted for a few seconds when he heard Zagan''s name, but soon returned to normal. The reason for this was that even Baal didn''t like to interact with that troublesome Demon. He was a Joker in all situations.


    "Yes, he''s there."


    "Good."


    "I want this questplete and Alucard dead. In the meantime, I''ll take care of the glorified pigeons."


    "¡­ Has our spy infiltrated them yet?"


    "He didn''t make it. The Inquisition has gotten pretty strict, but... One of my informants found out what Gabriel''s next mission was."


    "And that is...?"


    "An opportunity. One I intend to exploit."


    "Go do your job."


    "Yes, My King."


    When Baal left, Diablo felt a gaze on his body. He turned his face and saw Lilith staring at him with lifeless eyes, but he could clearly feel the hatred contained in that dull gaze.


    ''...Troublesome woman. You should just give up and be my puppet.'' Diablo thought in disdain.


    The will of the Mother of Demons was strong. She was resisting what had been done to her whenever she could.


    ''Tsk, if she were aplete puppet, I could have sent Lilith to deal with Alucard. No matter Alucard''s strength, he still can''t handle someone of God-King level like Lilith.''


    "Asmodeus, are the preparations ready?"


    A darkened spirit appeared in front of Diablo and spoke in a distorted voice containing several voices within:


    "Yes, My King. I''m currently in theb. The research results involving our ''guest''s'' gift are avable for you to im at your leisure."


    "I will go now."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 655 655: Masters Of The Past.

    Chapter 655: Masters of the Past.


    The Queen of The Amazons, Meya Neyku.


    It was a peaceful day today; the weather was clear, and her people wereughing and happy.


    Sitting on her golden throne, the woman, 190cm tall, wearing a white dress with gold ents, looked at this sight with her emerald green eyes with pride.


    Her long ck hair, styled in braids, fluttered in the wind showing off. Women looked at the sight of the Queen with passionate eyes and in awe.


    So beautiful was the Queen of The Amazons.


    Meya nodded in satisfaction. Her people were happy; her mother would be proud to know that she was performing her role as Queen so well.


    Until suddenly, bangs began to be heard throughout the city.


    In the face of such a rumble, it was as if a small-scale earthquake was happening. Everything began to shake and fall. Dishes broke, as well as sses.


    "What is this-." Before Meya could ask something, she heard:


    "My Queen..."


    She turned her face and saw the disheveled and exhausted appearance of her servant:


    "Demons¡­ Demons are invading!"


    "What-"


    BOOOOOOOOOOM.


    An explosion was heard in the distance, causing everyone to focus on the noise.


    And soon, they saw it, a 10-meter-tall Demon with red skin, four arms, and a body tainted by the putrid Miasma of the deepest Hell.


    Faced with such a sight, the Queen of The Amazons, Meya, responded simply.


    "Amazons! Prepare for battle!"


    Following that statement, what happened was a spectacle of carnage. Her people died; some sacrificed themselves against the High-Level Demons, some died fighting, and some even died pointlessly.


    And even though many proud Amazons fought to defend their home, their sacrifice was futile.


    The reason?


    The Demons kepting, and that 10-meter-tall Demon with four arms was still standing there looking at all the Amazons'' ''futile'' efforts in obvious disdain.


    It was apparent that the Demons'' goal was not the annihtion of the Amazons because if it were, they would have already done that. Only she, the Queen of The Amazons, could fight against the High-Level Demon, and that was only because she was Blessed by all the Goddesses that made this hidden ce.


    Blessings that made her much stronger than an ordinary Mortal.


    Despite the Blessings of Aphrodite no longer residing in her body, thus stripping her of her wless beauty and the ability to sense emotions in others derived from the Blessing of Love,


    She still had the Blessings of the other Goddesses, and with that Power, along with the Artifacts made by Hephaestus, it would be enough to kill the Demon she was facing.


    Convinced that this was what was happening and fearing that more of her people would die in this war of attrition, she set out on her own using all the Artifacts Hephaestus had created that only the Queen''s Bloodline could use, and the result...?


    ... She was wrong... Very wrong.


    "So foolish, Queen of The Amazons. Just as our lord foresaw, the current generation is not used to war; you have grown soft."


    "Have you not, Daughter of a rape?" The Demon disyed a shit-eating grin as he looked at Meya, who was lying on the ground, bleeding, and defeated.


    Everything was a trap, a trap for her.


    "Do not call me like that! I''m the Queen Meya Neyku-."


    "The woman who was born from rape. A weak human was captured by the Queen when it came time to conceive an offspring, and he was used until a girl was born, and was then discarded along with all the male children of the woman who raped him once he had served his purpose."


    "...." Meya gritted her teeth in pain and red at the Demon.


    "Oya? It seems like you already knew you were the daughter of some trash~." The Demon was really enjoying this.


    "I think that knowledgees with the family; tell me, when will the timee?"


    "...."


    "When will it be time for you, Meya, a woman from a family of rapists, to do the same as your mother did in the past?"


    "Shut up!"


    "Ironic. Women, who were once saved from being victims of men, ended up bing the aggressors and doing the same."


    "The proud Queen of the Amazons~ is nothing more than the fruit of a rather ''dignified'' rtionship indeed."


    "The irony of this situation is delicious, hahahaha~."


    "Shut up!!" Meya roared in rage, and with great willpower, she grabbed her sword and leapt toward the Demon.


    But just as expected, she was brutally defeated.


    "Don''t get me wrong."


    "Cough." She spat blood onto the ground as she red at the Demon with her emerald eyes.


    "I don''t particrly care what your people do or that you are hypocrites. For me, teasing you is just secondary, part of the entertainment."


    A Lesser Demon approached Meya and put his hand on her armor.


    "Fool, touching my armor will make you vanish-." Meya opened her eyes wide when she saw the Demon tearing her armor and leaving her in only her underwear.


    "Impossible..."


    "So foolish, Meya... The Artifacts you are so proud of are just toys for Hephaestus. He purposely made something for Mortals to use, and unlike a Divine Artifact, this armorcks durability."


    "Exposed to a Miasma as dense as mine, you unknowingly weakened the properties of your proud Artifacts."


    The Lesser Demon approached the four-armed Demon, giving him Meya''s armor, her sword, and her shield.


    "... But there is a secret in this Artifact that only the First Queen of The Amazons knew, a secret that she wanted not to be passed on to the next generation." Then, taking the small object in his massive hands, the Demon''s four red eyes shed, and a beam of red energy shot out of them toward the armor.


    ''Tsk, he made a Bloodline rune. Clever, but easy to change, I just have to add my Soul Essence, and the rune will recognize me, not this useless woman.''


    "This armor, despite being weak, is unique. Hephaestus is the God of Forges. His pride would not allow him to do something half-assed or bad. And that''s what he did in this armor."


    "He created something unique."


    "An armor capable of absorbing and transforming Energy ording to the user''s will."


    A red glow so blinding that it seemed to blind everyone around temporarily was seen, and secondster, everyone saw the same armor wholly repaired andpletely ck with red Runes and Miasma oozing from the edges.


    "..." Meya opened her eyes wide.


    "An armor specially made for The First Queen, a woman the Goddess directly blessed. By receiving so many Blessings, she became something simr to a Demigoddess."


    "A Mortal Artifact with the characteristics of a Divine Artifact, something only the Forge God could make." The armor started to grow in size; the Miasma began to grow to a level that if Maya didn''t have the Blessings of The Sacred Fire of Hestia, she would have already died.


    "Perfect~." The Demon smiled in satisfaction when he saw the armor and the giant sword floating in the air.


    "... Y-You... From the beginning, you wanted it."


    "Yeah, I wanted your armor, sword, and shield. Or rather, I wanted Callisto''s armor set, a Masterpiece created by a God for a Mortal, an armor capable of changing with the Energy used. It will be useful to me."


    "... Even the name... How much do you know about our Race?"


    "I know enough. I have no interest in your little Race of rapists. Even the term ''Human'' is better than you guys; I''m d you don''t see yourself as Human because that''s not what you are."


    "Don''t get me wrong, what you do is splendid! We have an entirely separate Hell for men and women whomit these acts. Normally, these Demons are insignificant and weak, but you and your entire Bloodline would be goodmanders of that specific Hell, something My King would be very pleased with." Disdain was practically a familiar voice for the Demon now. Obviously, he was disgusted with the woman and all her people.


    "My Lord, My Lord."


    "Hmm?" The Greater Demon looked at his servant.


    "Can I taste it?"


    "...." The Greater Demon looked at Meya, who shuddered at his gaze and unconsciously covered her body; even though her whole body was full of wounds, her beauty was still there.


    "A horde of hungry Demons will rape the daughter born of a rapist¡­ How ironic."


    "Why not? Go ahead; my work here is done."


    The Greater Demon''s response filled Meya''s heart with despair.


    "Hehehehe~." The Lesser Demons looked at her with obvious lust.


    "N-No, please don''t do this to me!"


    "..." The Greater Demon raised his hand enough for the Lesser Demons to stop.


    The Greater Demon looked at the woman with disbelieving eyes.


    "Whoaa, shouldn''t you be a Proud Queen? Why are you crying?"


    "I''ve only been the Queen for a short time! And I don''t deserve to be deflowered like this!"


    "¡­ I am a Demon. We are creatures of sin. Yet even I am not that hypocritical." He rolled his eyes in disdain and exasperation.


    "Please don''t do this to me! Just kill me!"


    "This is an ironic response. Isn''t this the same thing your people have been doing culturally for hundreds of years? Why do you fear the same act? Is this act not sacred to you?"


    ''... this is not something sacred; this is just something to propagate our kind,'' she thought in shame but didn''t speak out loud because she knew she would suffer retaliation from the Demon.


    As a Young Queen, she attempted to change the ''hunting'' days of the Amazons, the days when women would go out into the Mortal World in search of men, most often fishermen, to use to propagate their Race.


    For her, this was a very barbaric attitude, but the culture was so ingrained that she could do nothing, not to mention that the older Amazons were very much in favor of this act itself.


    Also, despite not liking this act and seeing it as barbaric, she was still indifferent to it. She didn''t care about Beings other than her people, a mentality that her mother, the previous Queen, instilled in her.


    The current Queen''s loyalty to her people was undying, just as the people''s loyalty to the Queen was.


    "¡­Oh, I understand. You are the ones, right? The Beings who like to do all kinds of evil to other Beings but never thought that something like this could happen to you... Seriously, all your people would make good Demons of Hypocrisy."


    "It is not true? Scathach Scarlett?" The moment he spoke, three women appeared with a sh of Lightning.


    "Ironic, a Demon talking about doing evil to others."


    "Hey, we live in a brutal society. We know that what we do to other Beings, one day, can be done to us too. Most demons are hypocritical, selfish, lustful, and thirsty for power, but... Aren''t all Races like that?"


    "Look at the Humans and Gods, particrly the Olympians and the Norse. They are the perfect example." He pointed at Meya on the ground, "Look at her Race; she is a perfect example."


    "A Demon with a conscience, that''s new." A white-haired woman spoke.


    "Agnes Snow, most High-Level Demons like me have conscience and principles, you know?" His smile grew


    "As does Lilith''s former General, who is in that little Girl Band. Or wait, should I say Progenitor''s Harem?"


    The three women narrowed their eyes for only one reason. He didn''t mention Lilith''s ''Race'', or even stating something that sounded like d''s servant or even d''s Wife.


    He mentioned a ''group'', and even quoted Progenitor''s Harem as if he knew something else, something that should have been secret.


    "Fufufu~, you guys should cover your tracks more; Scathach Scarlett herself, a woman not interested in many things, visiting the Leader of the Youkai, new Faction."


    "Annasthashia Fulger herself, the Fastest Living Mortal currently roaming Ennd, a ce we know has a The Land of The Faeries there."


    "Not to mention the Fulgers are said to be descended from a Great Spirit of Lightning."


    "¡­Interesting, you seem to know a lot about everyone and everything," Natashia spoke.


    "I like to read. Books tell the history of the world. They are a source of wisdom; even if I''m not as old as you are, I like to brag that I know many things."


    "..." Scathach opened her eyes wide when she heard the Demon''s sentence, and soon her gaze changed; she wasn''t looking at someone ''unknown'' anymore.


    ''Impossible... It''s impossible for you to be him; he wouldn''t fall to be a Demon.''


    "A Demon who likes to read... Okay, that''s the biggest oddity I''ve ever seen in my life." Agnes rolled her eyes.


    "Hey, don''t discriminate against Demons so much. Some Demons just want to sleep; look at the Sin of Sloth; she is a perfect example."


    "It''s impossible to do that when most of you are like that." Agnes pointed to the Lesser Demon, who was looking at them lustfully.


    "Fair enough. Well, I''m not an extremist Race advocate, so fuck it." He snorted.


    "..." The grip on Scathach''s Spear grew even stronger when she heard the frivolous conversation; now, that particr thought couldn''t get out of her head anymore.


    "That earlier sentence about books... That irritating frivolity... Don''t tell me. Is that you, Merlin?"


    "¡­Aya¡­?" The Demon smiled widely, a satisfied smile, and he looked at Scathach as if he had seen an old friend:


    "I thought you wouldn''t recognize me, Scathach Scarlett... After all, I''ve changed quite a bit..."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 656 656: Masters Of The Past. 2

    Chapter 656: Masters of the Past. 2


    "Hestia¡­ This is¡­" Nike stared in horror at the sight in front of her, corpses of Demons and women on the ground.


    "A genocide," Hestia replied.


    "Just how many Amazons died?"


    "I don''t know... Thest time I contacted the Amazons, their number was around 50 thousand, and that was years ago." Hestia replied.


    "Even with the Gods'' support, they could not rule over 200,000. It would simply take too much logistics and food, something that this smallmunity would be unable to nurture." Nike rationalized.


    "..." Hestia nodded when she heard Nike''s analytical voice.


    This ce, the refuge of the Amazons, was created by the Goddesses. In total, this ce was the size of an average city with the capacity to support between 60 and 80 thousand inhabitants, a knowledge that the Queen herself had. Hence, she prevented the poption from growing beyond its bearing capacity.


    The Amazons were a special group; they had superhuman physical conditioning and could live up to 200 years. When they reached their full maturity, they would age slowly to maintain peak physical condition. They were a warrior Race, and that Race lost this way.


    "A High-Level Demon was behind this. It doesn''t make sense if it were anything else; if it were an ordinary Demon or even hordes of ordinary Demons, the Amazons wouldn''t suffer so many casualties..."


    "Hestia, it''s not that¡­ Look." Nike pointed to the corpses of Demons.


    "They are Low-Level Demons."


    "... Huh? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "¡­Then why did they lose so many members like that?"


    "Arge-scale war is not decided by who is stronger, and many factors interfere with the winner of a war. A group of vigers can beat a group of armed soldiers if they know what to do and have apetent leader." As the Goddess of Victory, Nike was quite knowledgeable about the causes of ''Victory''; because of that, she understood how the Amazons could lose so many members.


    "You mean..." Hestia opened her eyes wide.


    "Yes, the leader of the Demons is quitepetent."


    "..." Hestia was silent, and a worried expression was visible on the beautiful face of the Goddess.


    "Anyway, let''s not waste time here. Scathach and the other two women can handle whoever the Demon is; let''s help as many as possible." Nike said.


    "Yes."


    ...


    Not far away, hidden by a veil of ''Night'', was a group of Goddesses.


    Nyx, Hera, Artemis, and Athena.


    "Nyx, why aren''t you letting us out?! Why are we standing here!? I have to kill these motherfuckers! Look what they did!" Artemis screamed.


    The Goddesses had arrived here by the time Meya Neyku, the Queen of the current Amazons, had been defeated, and they immediately went to help, but Nyx stopped them.


    Nyx looked neutrally at Artemis and spoke in a voice that sent shivers down Artemis''s spine:


    "Do not speak to me in that tone, Artemis. Or I guarantee I will teach you the meaning of the word ''respect'' that your rotten brain seems to have forgotten."


    "..." Artemis just gulped and fell silent.


    "No matter what you do with Artemis-"


    "Oyy!" Artemis yelled.


    Athena ignored her and continued: "But she''s right about one thing, why are we standing here? What made you make that decision?"


    Seeing that Hera also shared Artemis''s thoughts, Nyx sighed:


    "... Haha, I forgot that you don''t see the world the way I do."


    "Close your eyes."


    "... Why?"


    "Just obey me."


    "..." The three Goddesses looked at each other and nodded; they were already here. What else could happen to them? They thought and took a leap of faith.


    The moment the three Goddesses closed their eyes, Nyx pointed her palm at the Goddesses, and Energy dark as night flew towards them, soon they heard Nyx''s voice.


    "You can open your eyes now."


    The moment the Goddesses opened their eyes, their eyes changed to the same shade as Nyx''s.


    "That''s..." Athena opened her eyes wide.


    "How I see the world."


    Before the Goddesses, instead of a destroyed city with several bodies on the ground, there was a city covered with white Beings with holes for eyes wandering around.


    These Beings closely resembled the dead Amazons on the ground.


    Another thing they saw was otherpletely dark Beings flying towards a deep space of darkness and entering that space in the sky.


    "The dark Beings are the Demons that died and are returning to Hell."


    "The white Beings are the Souls of the dead Amazons who still wander without life."


    "The oppressive and dark atmosphere is the negative feelings of everyone present here."


    "¡­ Do you see this all the time?" Hera asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, this is my Authority. After all, nothing can be hidden from me; if I want to know something, I will know. I am The Mother of Concealment for a reason... But unfortunately, I cannot interact with this ''part'' of the world. Only specific Beings can, Beings like my son Thanatos, the Rulers of Hell, and a Mortal species called the Progenitor of Vampires."


    "But that is not why I stopped you from advancing, that is." Nyx pointed to a location.


    The Goddesses followed the Nyx''s gaze and saw something that made their eyes widen.


    "... W-What is that?" Athena stammered in disbelief.


    "It''s pretty obvious. That''s hundreds of thousands of Magic Circles, and each of those Magic Circles has other smaller Magic Circles with structures that support therger Magic Circle." Nyx exined.


    "This is a variation of Strategic Magic used by the Queen of Witches, Evie Moriarty."


    "I''m not talking about that! I obviously know what that is!" Athena lost herposure.


    "I''m talking about this ''Evil'', this ''Miasma''. Why were these Magic Circles leaking this Cursed Energy!?"


    The concentration of Energy held in those thousands of Magic Circles made Athena feel like she was in Hell at the lowest levels possible; it was insane.


    "Don''t ask me something I don''t know. I was trying to figure out what it was, but all my Divinity tells me is that it is a variation of Magic."


    "Magic shouldn''t be this evil... Magic is a more neutral and passive energy, not raging and destructive like Miasma." Hera exined with obvious shock in her voice.


    "That''s right, which is why I think it was created by the Demon that invaded this ce."


    "I-Impossible! A Demon shouldn''t be able to use Magic!" Artemis spoke.


    "That is what the Gods said when they realized that a group of humans were using a ''special energy'' in the past and doing simr feats to the Gods."


    "...." Artemis fell silent.


    "Times change and talented people are born, capable of changing how we see the world. You''ve seen it many times."


    "So something that was ''impossible'' in the past can be done in the future if someone talented enoughes along." Nyx''s eyes gleamed like the starry night, and she looked out over a scene.


    The scene of three female Vampires looking at a giant Demon.


    ''... Oh? Merlin, this is unexpected. I thought he had died in his Mortal life.'' With just a nce, the Mother of Concealment had immediately identified the individual.


    Her gaze shifted to the Vampires, specifically the blonde and white-haired ones.


    ''... It seems their interaction with the Progenitor made their Souls more refined, huh... That''s interesting, is this caused by the World Tree? Looks like I have to keep an eye on him even more.''


    ''It''s a shame that whore Aphrodite withdrew my Blessing. If he had my Blessing, I could watch him from anywhere, anytime, regardless of the dimensions.''


    Nyx clicked her tongue in internal annoyance, and with a snap of her finger, she withdrew the ''vision'' she gave the Goddesses.


    "Do you understand now? That Demon hid a Strategic-ss Spell all over this dimension. So if you directly interfere with him, I''m afraid he won''t mind using that Spell and putting this ce on lockdown."


    "..." The Goddesses nodded their heads.


    "But we can''t just sit here!"


    "That, I agree with you, therefore." Nyx gestured with her hand, and soon the Goddesses found themselves flying towards the ground.


    "B-Bastarrrrrrd," Artemis screamed as she flew towards the ground.


    "Help the people who have received your Blessings." She spoke with a gentle wave of farewell,pletely ignoring Artemis''s cries.


    ''Now, let''s see what''s happening with the Demon and the Vampires.'' She shed a small smile and disappeared from where she was.


    ...


    Nyx appeared in front of the group, still hidden in her veil.


    "¡­Oya¡­?" The Demon smiled widely, a satisfied smile, and he looked at Scathach as if he had seen an old friend:


    "I thought you wouldn''t recognize me, Scathach Scarlett... After all, I''ve changed quite a bit..."


    The grip on Scathach''s Spear grew even tighter, and her wary gaze rose by several levels:


    "¡­Now, I understand why you were teaching this girl a ''lesson''. Even after turning this way, you still deeply hate the act that her peoplemit as a culture, huh."


    "Those who enjoy this heinous act, whether they be men or women, must be burned in Hell forever." He spoke in disdain.


    "And yet, you allowed that Lesser Demon to exploit her," Scathach spoke with sharp eyes.


    "That''s the fun, Scathach. The sinner must experience the sinmitted on the victim." The Demon''s smile grew.


    "Spoken like a true Demon." Scathach shed a smirk.


    "You see, Scathach, when I became this, I made a point of assuming the position ofmander of Hell responsible for sinners whomit these kinds of acts."


    "Normally, I would just sweep this filth off thend." He spoke with disgust as he looked at Meya as if her very existence was one big pile of garbage.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 657 657:Masters Of The Past. 3

    Chapter 657:Masters of the Past. 3


    "Normally, I would just sweep this filth off thend." He spoke with disgust as he looked at Meya as if her very existence was one big pile of garbage.


    "But I needed to stick to the n, and now that you are here along with the other Goddesses, it will be impossible to kill her¡­ Haah." He sighed.


    "¡­Yama must be pleased with your efforts."


    "Indeed, the former Yama would be, but the current one is just a sadistic brat. Well, he''s still useful."


    Scathach''s eyes only grew sharper.


    ''Why is he giving out so much deliberate information?'' With every word Merlin spoke to Scathach, the woman perceived one or two hidden meanings.


    ''Ugh, it''s always like this. He hasn''t changed at all; in fact, he''s gotten even worse.'' She grunted in inner annoyance. She didn''t like dealing with Merlin. She never did because nothing with him was simple, it was all tooplicated.


    She didn''t doubt at all that his bing a Demon was something he nned himself. Such a thing wouldn''t be impossible; he was a rare specimen, the only male Human in history who could use Magic.


    The same Magic that the Witch Queen used today, a Magic that was ''supposed'' to be exclusive to women, a fact that all Witches have hidden over time.


    ''I would havepletely forgotten about it if I didn''t hear his annoying voice.''


    "Hmm¡­? Well, it looks like other Goddesses came along, ugh. I can feel my body shaking with agony from feeling their Divine Power; this weakness is annoying. Though, thanks to this armor, I won''t have to worry about that in the future."


    ''Again, throwing deliberate information, what''s the scheme this time, old bastard?''


    "Wait-."


    "Don''t," Scathach warned Agnes.


    "¡­ Are you letting him go?" Agnes asked in disbelief.


    "Don''t be silly. I''m keeping you from walking into a trap."


    "If he is who I think he is, nothing with that bastard is simple."


    "Look how confident he is. He''s standing in front of Natashia, someone with a speed he can''t react to, as if it''s nothing, just a minor annoyance."


    "He knows of the existence of the Goddesses, and one Goddess in particr who has his weakness, and he''s stillposed."


    "If he''s the old man I know, I can tell you he only acts like that when everything is going ording to his n."


    ''It was irritating when he always did that when it came to Arthur.'' Scathach thought.


    "Heh, it''s an honor to be spoken of with such caution by the Strongest Female Vampire."


    "Tsk, I didn''t want to remember how annoying it is to deal with you."


    "Mah, Mah, don''t be like that, it may not look like it, but I respect Arthur''s sword teacher a lot, you know? Only you made that man grow a pair and fulfill his destiny."


    "Something I could never have done..."


    ''Haah... This is exhausting.'' Scathach mentally sighed but didn''t let it show on her face.


    ''Merlin would never admit his faults in public. He only did this once to me, and that act was to demonstrate that he was the real thing, ugh... Just what happened for him to be a Demon and a Demon from apletely different Mythology?''


    "Oh, Scathach, do an old acquaintance a favor."


    "What?"


    "Kill that filth. Just looking at her and the history of these people, I feel bad memoriesing back."


    "..." A solemn look appeared on Scathach''s face:


    ''Even after he became a Demon, he still remembers her, huh...'' The thought that Merlin, of all people, falling to be a Demon was something nned by the man himself was reinforced again.


    "That''s impossible... She''s still useful."


    "Well, I knew you would say that. Not to mention that if I know someone capable of changing a culture''s ingrained thinking through force, that someone is you. You have always been very convincing."


    "¡­ Just go away, Merlin."


    "And remove these damn Magic Traps." Scathach mmed her Spear on the ground. Her Spear was glowing with strange runes, and the moment the butt hit the ground, a Magic Circle appeared and was destroyed.


    "How can you use Magic as a Demon?"


    "Demon Magic is very useful, you know?" The Demonughed as several red Magic Circles appeared on the ground. Each of them looked very different from ''normal Human Magic''.


    "Demon Magic..." Scathach red at him, confused.


    "I coined the term. Even though I can''t use my old Energy, I can do something simr with the Miasma of Hell and the Demonic Energy in my body."


    "Don''t tell me¡­ You did it again, you old bastard." Scathach looked at him in disbelief.


    "Hehehe~, that''s not such a difficult thing to do. Energy is Energy; whether it''s good or bad, it all depends on the user''s Will. However, every Energy has an implicit rule. Without knowing these rules, you can''t progress."


    Merlin looked at the Magic Circle he had created, "The unspoken rule of this Demonic Energycks the subtlety I was used to, but... Beggars can''t be choosers."


    "..." Natashia and Agnes just looked at the Demon as if it had grown a second, or even third, head.


    ''Demon Magic? Huh? What the fuck is he talking about.'' The two thought.


    "Ugh, it''s good to know your genius wasn''t killed by turning into a Demon."


    If before she had doubts that this Demon was Merlin, now she was absolutely sure that it was that old man. Only that ursed old man would be a genius capable of creating a new branch of Magic.


    ''But that doesn''t exin the knowledge he has of our group. How is that possible? Ruby and I are pretty sure we''re hiding things... Though he might deduce something from my weird attitude, the way he said it was like he was absolutely sure of what he was saying...'' The gears in Scathach''s head were working full throttle now; she wanted to understand what was going on.


    She, just like Victor, was very overprotective of her people, and she wouldn''t let this matter go so lightly.


    "Genius? Nah, I''m a hardworking genius, Scathach." Heughed, and soon a dark portal appeared behind him.


    ''Hardworking genius, my delicious ass. Even someone very hardworking couldn''t do what you did.'' After all, he wasn''t just a ''genius'' but an absolute monster in his field of expertise.


    "I''ll see you in the future. Oh, a little warning, if I see any of these free Amazons out there, I''ll be sure to kill them as brutally as possible."


    "See-"


    "Merlin."


    "..." The Demon stopped talking and looked at Scathach:


    "Tell me, how did you find out about us?" She didn''t know what to think, so she decided to ask the Demon, hoping their past friendship might be worth something.


    The four-eyed, four-armed Demon just had a neutral smile. The thought of not telling crossed his mind, but he withdrew that thought. Scathach knowing or not knowing did not interfere with his future ns, so he replied:


    "On behalf of our ancient friendship, I will tell you." He held his hand up, showing four fingers.


    "There are four Beings and groups that, no matter what you try to do, you can never fully hide things from."


    "First, Nyx, the Primordial Goddess of the Night of the Greek Pantheon and the Mother of ''Concealment''. Nothing can be hidden from her, only if a Being of the same rank or greater than her protects her group from her interest."


    "Tsk, this little piece of shit! Don''t give spoilers! Why are you putting my name in the game!? I should just show up afterward!" Nyx screamed angrily, and even though she was screaming right in front of the group, no one could hear her if she didn''t want them to.


    Merlin continued to speak, utterly unaware that he had managed to anger the Primordial Goddess of the Night.


    "Second, the Primordial Entities that maintain Bnce, but they are not interested in the matters of ordinary Beings unless necessary. Their only concern is keeping everything running, so you can rx with those."


    "Third, Mortal Beings and Divinities who can see the Threads of The Future."


    "...."


    "The third group, in particr, doesn''t know anything ''detailed'' about you. They only know about ''events'' that may or may not happen, since the future is not determined yet, and your present choices that shape the future."


    "But unlike the first and second, the third group just has information about what might happen, so you don''t have to worry about them."


    "After all, those who can see the future multiple times are only Gods rted to Fate. Weaker Mortals cannot see the future often, or it will cause them too much harm. After all, it is something that should not be observed because It hasn''t been built yet."


    "Now the problem starts; the fourth group is the most active and dangerous."


    "They are a group formed with manymon goals."


    "They call themselves ''New Dawn'', and they have various Races to their name, be they Werewolves, Noble Vampires, Vampire-Human Hybrids, Hybrids of Werewolves and Vampires, Demons and Hellish Creatures."


    "Their scope of influence reaches everywhere and everyone. They may not know too much detail about you, but definitely, they are aware of your movements. Fighting in a dueling arena with the current Leader of the Youkai Faction is not something that can be kept hidden from other Supernatural Beings with more than one specific group like that."


    "... Well, that wasn''t a very well-thought-out move," Agnes spoke.


    "Indeed. About that group, recently¡­ A new Race has been added to this increasingly dangerous alliance."


    "The Elder Gods, strange Beings who are not well understood by us but have techniques that can spy on people and deal with most situations."


    "Theypletelyplement each other, don''t they?" Merlin snorted.


    Scathach, Natashia, and Agnes grimaced in difort when they heard what the Demon said.


    They remembered the tiny ''monsters'' the Alphas used to spy on them.


    ''That''s impossible. Victor would know if that insect was spying on us... Are they using something else?'' Scathach couldn''t figure it out, but one thing she was sure of:


    ''I will further strengthen the defenses against spies.''


    "Not to mention that your Progenitor is not well known for acting in the shadows. Despite being a Being of The Night, he looks like a sun that catches everyone''s attention."


    ''... Well, he''s not wrong. Victor isn''t very subtle about these things.'' Natashia thought.


    "Scathach Scarlett, what did you teach Arthur in his firstbat lesson?"


    With Merlin''s question, Scathach''s dormant memory was reactivated, and she spoke:


    "He who knows himself and his enemy can fight many battles and will never lose. A lesson to never underestimate your opponent¡­." Scathach opened her eyes wide.


    ''The trap set for Victor, the Messengers of the Elder Gods being more active, the Races that are allies in this new organization, the enemies that Victor didn''t kill in the past because they lived in hiding...'' The pieces started to fit in Scathach''s head.


    ''Ruby was right. Something was moving in the dark.''


    "The grudge of 3000 years will one day have to end, and on that day, believe me when I say that your enemies will be more prepared than you. Unlike you, who fight each other, they are united."


    Merlin turned around and continued speaking, "Scathach, the line of good and evil, ck and white, right and wrong, the thing we call duality will be tested once again. What the Kings of Hell n is not a simple war, but aplete change of how things are."


    "I''ll see you around, Scathach Scarlett, the woman I respect most and will continue to respect."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 658 658: No King Rules Forever... But There Are Always Exceptions.

    Chapter 658: No King Rules Forever... But there are always exceptions.


    Pir City of the 39th Rank, Malphas, a cityposed of over 500,000 Demons.


    A Lesser Demon stormed through the majestic door of Malphas''s Pce and knelt on the ground.


    "My Lord! He''s arrived!"


    "Alucard is here, bringing with him a horde of over a hundred Legions of Demons!"


    "¡­I know. I can feel him even though he''s so far away; he''s not trying to hide."


    "What should we do...?" The Lesser Demon asked the Pir Demon, who was 7 meters tall and had long Demonic wings, a tail, and horns.


    "What a silly question." The Pir opened their eyes, and arrogance and wisdom were seen in their expression.


    "We will fight."


    ... Maybe, he was not so wise...


    "Generals!"


    "Yes, My Lord, we are ready."


    "How are the preparations going?"


    "Perfect, even though Alucard has so many Demons, we''ve fought worse battles in the past-."


    "Demons."


    An overwhelming pressure fell throughout the city, and everyone felt Alucard''s presence.


    Unconsciously, everyone turned toward his direction and saw Alucard standing on top of a mountain of Ice. Next to him was a Female Demon with blue skin, prominent horns, and a long sharp tail; she was 180CM tall, with a slim body that was not too big or too small and perfectly proportioned.


    Her eyes glowed an Icy Blue, giving off an ominous feeling because of her ck sclera.


    "... The rumor is true... Vepar has allied with the invader..." One of the two Generalsmented in shock.


    "You have five seconds. Those who wish to surrender, leave the city and join my army."


    The moment his voice carried across the territory, in the next second, thousands of Demons were seen flying into the sky toward Alucard.


    "Five." The countdown began, spurring the Demons to use all their strength to escape the territory.


    Some were jumping over the houses, while others ran in the streets.


    Some were kidnapping female Demons and running around with them on their backs.


    In less than three seconds, all that was left were just Malphas'' Legions of Demons.


    "....." Malphas and his Generals looked at the spectacle with eyes wide in shock.


    "Zero."


    Victor''s eyes began to sh with Lightning.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE.


    The noise of Lightning was heard throughout the territory.


    "Vepar, hold Junketsu. Don''t touch the hilt, or bad things will happen to you."


    "Y-Yes, My Lord." Vepar stuttered a bit as she took Junketsu from Victor.


    Victor looked up at the sky, and with an impulse, he vanished and appeared above the city.


    A literal storm of golden Lightning began to form in the sky.


    "H-Hold on!"


    "Hold the fuck on!"


    "I need to get out of here too!" The two Generals spoke at the same time.


    "I don''t want to die with that fool!" The Generals used all their strength and flew toward the sky to get out of the territory as soon as possible.


    "..." Malphas just stared at this sight in shock. Were these his most trusted Generals?


    Victor''s appearance slowly began to change. Lightning covered his armor, his ears became sharper, his eyes glowed a more prominent red, and two gigantic bat wings erupted from his back in the sky, looking like an Angel hade to Hell for judgment.


    "!!!" Malphas finally awoke from his stupor:


    "Wait! Alucard, Wait!"


    That Power was dangerous! Even he wouldn''t make it out alive in the face of that Power.


    "It is toote." Victor''s voice echoed throughout the city.


    "I am a man of my word; I only speak once. If I told you to leave, you were to leave the moment I ordered it. You made your choice."


    "Live with the consequences of your choice." His sadistic smile was visible for all to see; he was evidently enjoying this.


    Victor pointed his finger at Malphas and said, "Kirin."


    In the next moment, some of the clouds charged with golden Lightning began to glow, and soon a bestial roar reverberated across thend.


    ROOOOOAR!


    A Demonic looking beast burst from the clouds and headed toward the ground. The beast didn''t look like any known animal but rather an amalgamation of several of them, and the image was simply... Demonic.


    "FUCK THIS!" Miasma began to gather in Malphas'' body, and the Pir Demon began to ''grow'' in size.


    Soon a 20-meter-tall Demon formed of pure Miasma appeared, and this Demon punched the face of the beast that Victor summoned, making the beast vanish into streaks of electricity.


    "Do not underestimate me, Alucard! Even before you were born, I was already fighting. You are nothing!" He roared with rage.


    "Good, very good¡­." Victor pped his hands, "Now." Victor''s smile became even more Demonic.


    "What are you going to do about these?" He remarked while looking at the clouds.


    "... Huh?"


    ROOOOOOOAR!


    Roars of various beasts sounded out, creating a symphony of madness that struck fear in all Demons, even those following Victor.


    Malphas looked up to the clouds and saw several giant red eyes.


    "¡­Fuck¡­ is this really allowed? Why is someone of your caliber attacking a lowly Demon like me!?"


    Victor didn''t answer, saying, "Be dog food, Malphas." And when he finished talking¡­


    Several beasts simr to the previous one emerged from the clouds, racing toward the city at a startling speed.


    "Damn you, Alucard!"


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    ...


    The 42nd Rank Pir, Vepar.


    That was what she was called for most of her existence.


    The reason for this? It was very difficult to rise in the Demon Ranks, and this event only happened once every few hundred years.


    Vepar, as the 42nd Rank Demon, understood very well that breaking into the Top 20 Pirs was such a distant and impossible dream. After all, the Top 20 Demons had been around much longer than her; they were the True Ancient Demons.


    But... All that is in the past now, a story she would remember in the future.


    Vepar nced at the man with long ck hair and violet eyes. He was wearing full armor, and a weapon resembling a Katana with a very long de was in his hands.


    Victor Alucard.


    The Second Progenitor of Vampires, a famous rising star in the Supernatural World, a monster that shattered allmon sense, an absolute genius who rose very quickly through the hierarchy of the Supernatural World.


    Unlike her peers of the same Rank who only cared about Demons and Hell''s affairs, she kept her eyes peeled on the outside world. Even if the news was several days or weekste, she still kept alert. After all, she''d only managed to survive this long thanks to that caution.


    The first time she''d heard about this man, she didn''t pay it much attention. After all, the world was full of ''geniuses'', but... She learned more about his ''aplishments'' with each bit of news regarding him.


    She realized how abnormal he was.


    Because of this, the moment she learned that he was in Hell and that he wanted to ''conquer'' Hell, she quickly surrendered.


    And she did this for two reasons.


    The first reason was that she''d seen his one-sided battle with 45th Rank Demon Pir, Vine, and how this man wiped out her Demon hordes so easily.


    Even if she were stronger than Vine and had more Demons under hermand, the difference between the 45th and 42nd Rank was almost irrelevant for someone like him.


    The second reason...-


    ''Fuck, he''s so hot.''


    Vepar shook her head and put those thoughts out of her mind.


    The second reason was demonstrated in the previous fight. He was strong, stupidly strong, and as someone who has had opportunities to see the Top 10 Demonic Pirs in action, she could deduce that only the Top 5 could ''fight'' Alucard.


    And beyond the Pir Ranks, maybe just the Seven Deadly Sins and the Horsemen of the Apocalypse.


    Each of these Beings was a force to be reckoned with in Hell.


    But...


    ''I don''t see him losing.'' Vepar thought.


    No matter the situation or circumstance, she couldn''t see Victor losing.


    Vepar decided to bet, and she bet on Victor, a risky bet because he was going against all of Hell.


    If she won the bet, it would change her life forever and leave her as someone high profile in a new society. If she got it wrong¡­ Well, she would disappear.


    Again, the image of the previous fight popped into her head and of the ''huge crater'' that was a city.


    ''Yes, I made the correct decision.'' She nodded in satisfaction.


    She had never seen someone capable of using so much Energy and moving forward as if nothing had happened.


    Not to mention there was another secret reason why she was following Victor.


    Her lust for Power...


    She''d seen how Vine had changed and how the woman had gotten stronger.


    ''I want that. I want to be stronger...'' She would do everything to be someone trusted by Victor. After all, you couldn''tmand hundreds of thousands of Demons with just one General.


    As he walked before his Demons, Victor shed a slight smile that no one saw.


    [Looks like everything is going ording to your n, Darling.]


    [Oh? Roxanne, did you digest all the ''food''?]


    [Umu! I did! This ce is much more alive now thanks to the nutrients, and consequently, the Souls in your collection already number in the millions.]


    [Meh, it''s not like I can do much now other than see their memories.]


    [Don''t judge Souls so much, they will be instrumental in the future, and even now, these Souls are nurturing your existence. They are definitely not useless, and... Walking through Hell as if it were your backyard because of the memories obtained from these Demons is useful, isn''t it?] Alter spoke.


    [Well, I''m notining, just a little frustrated that the Technique didn''t work.]


    [Give it time, you will soon be able toplete the Technique.]


    [Soon? What you are talking about is hundreds of years, isn''t it?]


    [Indeed.]


    Victor rolled his eyes.


    [Fufufu, that time might be closer than before, after all, we''re in Hell, aren''t we?] Alter Victor smiled.


    A smile Victor shared.


    [That''s why we''re going to the deepest levels of Hell. The further we go down-] Alter spoke.


    [The more significant the Time Difference.] Victorpleted.


    That was one of the reasons Victor was on a ''walk''. He was enjoying the moment and letting time pass.


    The longer he stayed here, the older he got, and the more his Racial boundaries were loosened.


    During this whole ''walk'' through Hell, he upied his time with fighting, talking to the Demons, and feeling the feelings of the Demons towards him.


    All this was in an effort to not think about his Wives; after all, from the perspective of Victor, more than 1 month had passed.


    [If only Kaguya and the girls were here...]


    Roxanne spent most of her time working on Victor''s body and herself due to the exorbitant amount of nutrients, and she rarely spoke now since her work was very delicate and needed all her attention.


    Alter was a boring guy to talk to, and there were times when he didn''t want to talk to men, even if that man was himself.


    Yes, he was missing the girls.


    [Do not falter.] Alter spoke in a serious tone.


    [Do not look back.]


    [Keep walking.]


    [You chose our path. You must not regret it. This is not our way. We need to get stronger, and the opportunity has presented itself; seize this opportunity.]


    [Grab it with both hands and keep walking. We have no time for regrets, as the path to bing stronger is full of difficulties and sacrifices.]


    [And your sacrifice is the least of all other Beings.]


    [You know it''s not a ''simple sacrifice''.]


    [I know. For someone with your personality, being far from your love and obsession is like taking part of your heart away.]


    [...But it is at these times that your resolve is tested.]


    [Do you want to get stronger or not?]


    [What a silly question... Of course, I do.]


    His hold on Junketsu''s grip tightened, and Victor''s eyes became more focused.


    [Good. You got your eyes back. Now, look, another target has appeared.]


    Victor smiled widely when he saw the city in the distance.


    "Vepar."


    "Y-Yes?" The woman was taken aback by Victor''s sudden voice.


    "I have a task for you." Victor nced at Vepar.


    The woman swallowed hard when she saw Victor''s face and expression.


    "Conquer that city. I don''t care about the means. I don''t care if the Pir Demon dies."


    "Take as many volunteers as you like, andplete the task."


    "If you are sessful,"


    "You will be mine and be reborn just like Vine."


    "If you fail¡­." His smile grew, "Well, failure isn''t an option, is it?"


    Vepar opened her eyes wide.


    ''An opportunity has presented itself!'' She didn''t mind the ''you will be mine'' part at all ¨C In fact, that part was the most attractive to her.


    BUT! That was not the point. The point was that she would get Power!


    "As you wish, My Lord." She touched her hand to her chest and bowed slightly, unable to hide her excited smile.


    "You have three days." Victor walked toward a hill, and a Throne of Ice began to be created there. The moment he touched the Throne, he turned and looked at the thousands of Demons.


    "You heard me, my Legions of Demons." His voice echoed throughout the gathering.


    "I will not force you to fight for me, but I will not have ipetent and useless people in my army. Each one will have a role."


    "If you are confident in your strength, you will be a soldier."


    "If you don''t have the strength, you will go to logistics."


    Some Demons sighed in relief when they heard that. Most of them were Lesser Demons who didn''t have much strength, although even some of the Demons who were already a little strong were happy about it. They didn''t wish to enter as soldiers because they didn''t have that much strength. A prominent ''trait'' of Demons was that they developed over time, gaining their attributes as they aged, something like a Subus with the Power of ''Dreams'', a basic ability of the Subus Race.


    "In an army, these two pirs are essential, and neither can function without the other."


    "I don''t value Lineage. I don''t care if you are the Son of some Demon Pir. I value merit and strength."


    "¡­Now, choose."


    "Who will invade this city along with Vepar?"


    "..." Silence fell over the surroundings for a few seconds until several clearly High-Level Demons stepped forward.


    Soon, over 20,000 Demons raised their hands.


    "Looks like you have your army, Vepar." Victor disyed a small smile and then sat down on the Ice Throne.


    Vepar looked in shock at this sight; the reason for this? It was pretty simple.


    ''I thought it would be much less... After all, this is an army of several Demons from different cities, but...'' She looked at Victor.


    ''He has great charisma, a natural Leader...''


    Vepar was more confident now of her great future. The man in front of her was exceptional!


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 659 659: No King Rules Forever... But There Are Always Exceptions. 2

    Chapter 659: No King Rules Forever... But there are always exceptions. 2


    Gremory Territory.


    A tall woman holding a battle ax made of Ice looked down at the city from a hill.


    "¡­ Is this the state that Gremory let his city fall to?" Vine spoke in disdain when she saw this sight.


    The old city, which used to be the most beautiful despite not being the richest, had been reduced to the ruins of a slum.


    "There is no glory to my Master in conquering the weak." Vine swung the battle axe, which mmed into the ground, her vision stretching across the entire territory and falling onto a nearly crumbling pce.


    For a moment, Vine saw a sh of red light and felt a mighty Demonic power.


    ''Oh...? What is this?'' Her interest was piqued by something inside the pce.


    "Lady Vine, shall we invade?"


    "...." Vine stopped watching the city and looked back, and soon she saw whole hordes of Demons. Just like her Master, she''d progressed a lot in her conquest.


    At first, she thought it would be difficult, but she''d underestimated how much stronger she had gotten. With the strength of a 45th Rank Pir Demon and the strength boost Victor granted her, she could easily handle most of the Higher Ranks.


    Her armies were nothingpared to her Power to control storms, and she still had this weapon... The Ice Axe was made from her Master''s own Energy, a deadly item that, no matter how much she swung around, the Ice itself would never take a scratch.


    Vine didn''t know how many days had passed; she just knew that her conquest was almost over.


    All Pir Demons from ranks 46 to 55 were all dead, and their strength was taken from them. [At least those that hadn''t survived her invasion.]


    Previously, during her first invasion, she''d used ''cowardly'' means of gaining victory. But, after learning about her strength, she attacked head-on in her sessive conquests just like her Master had against her, something she preferred as she was never much for subtleties on the battlefield.


    She currently had over 200,000 Demons under hermand, most of whom were weak. After all, unlike her Master, she didn''t have tremendous ''Charisma'' nor overwhelming ''force'' to lean on.


    Therefore, she had to go the old-fashioned way, defeat everyone and everything, and those who lost would pledge allegiance to her Master.


    Now, after several months, she was in front of Gremory''s territory.


    "We will not attack. Wait for me here; I will talk to Gremory. With the current state of affairs, he should offer no resistance."


    "Yes, Lady Vine."


    Vine tensed her legs, and with a burst, she jumped towards the city.


    ...


    ''Too easy.'' Vine thought as she entered the Demon Pir''s chambers with no effort.


    ''I had heard rumors and news about it, but to think that Gremory had fallen that much, Sitri''s blow must have affected him a lot.''


    "Who are you?"


    "..." Vine stopped walking, looked back, and saw a female Demon. She had long reddish-ck hair, two horns, two wings, and a tail. She had pale skin, crimson red eyes, and ck eyeliner; if any Mortal saw her, they would find the woman very beautiful.


    ''I didn''t notice her... A subus?'' Vine raised an eyebrow when he saw the Demon''s otherworldly beauty.


    ''Those dead eyes... She''s seen a lot of shit, huh.'' Vine knew those eyes very well.


    "My name is Vine."


    "The 45th Rank Pir? What are you doing here?" The girl asked with a confused voice but with the same dead expression.


    "I came here to have Gremory swear allegiance to my Lord."


    "We already serve under the same King, don''t we?" she asked, confused.


    "Diablo is not my Lord," Vine spoke with a disdain that took the girl by surprise, not that the surprise showed on her face.


    "My Lord is far more incredible than him~. He was the one who did this to me, and he even gave me a present. Look!" Vine spoke with a dreamy look as she pointed to the axe.


    "..." The girl looked at the axe and found herself surprised again.


    ''So much Demonic Energy... And this fanaticism.''


    "Who is your Lord?"


    "You do not know?"


    "Noooo...?"


    "Don''t you keep up with the news? I thought all of Hell knew that already."


    "Look around. Do you think I have time to listen to rumors?"


    "Make sense..." Vine said as she looked at the decrepit pce.


    "And if you''re looking for Lord Gremory, he''s not here."


    "Oh...? Did he leave his territory in this state?"


    "You do not understand."


    "... Huh?"


    "When I say he''s not here, that means he''s not in Hell or anywhere."


    "... He..."


    "Died? Yes, he died."


    "Well, shit." The possibility that the girl was lying to her was very high, but Vine didn''t detect any lies or traces of deceit that she would typically pick up on. This entire time the girl was honest.


    Did she hide things? Yes, she did; that was obvious. But she never lied.


    "May I ask how he died?"


    ? "I don''t know. I recently learned of it from an Emissary of The Demon King."


    ''If the Demon King sent an Emissary, then it''s true that he has died permanently.''


    "Did Diablo kill him? Did Sitri kill him? Did some random Demon whore kill him? Who knows? I don''t know."


    Even with her apathetic tone, the tone of disdain was evident in the woman''s voice.


    "... Who are you, girl?" Vine narrowed her eyes and realized she wasn''t talking to an ordinary servant. After all, an ordinary servant wouldn''t speak to an Emissary of The Demon King.


    "Helena Gremory, heir to this shithole you call a town."


    "..." Vine opened her eyes a little.


    ''Gremory had a daughter? With a subus? I thought he would never get over his ex-Wife''s death...''


    "Now that you know, what are you going to do? Kill me? Use me as a breeding machine because I have the ''Gremory'' Bloodline?"


    ''This girl says some morbid things with a neutral expression...'' Vine thought.


    Vine looked at Helena for a long time, thinking about several things.


    ''It''s obvious that she has been through trauma; her dead eyes prove it. She doesn''t seem like a naive girl either, and she revealed her Heritage withplete certainty that I meant no harm to her. She''s smart... And usually, people who have gone through hardship, when they gain something for themselves, cling to it with undying loyalty... A loyalty my Lord will love.'' ns began to form in Vine''s head until she grew a big Demonic smile.


    "Have you heard of Victor Alucard?"


    ...


    Vine, marching towards the territory of the 60th Rank, looked to the side and saw Helena in full armor, a new addition to the army.


    After exining who she was and who she served, Helena readily epted joining Vine. Even the Demons from her territory joined Helena, allowing Vine to conquer another city easily.


    ''She''s a diamond in the rough.'' That was Vine''s only thought regarding Helena. The woman was a strategic genius and an expert in the Magic of Subus'' ''Dreams'', not to mention that the Gremory Bloodline was strong in the girl.


    ''The ability to increase and decrease mass at will.'' At first, it might seem pointless, but the previous Gremory proved how wrong they were.


    Do you want gold? Okay, just give me a piece of gold, and by increasing the mass of the coin, you now have a few hundred pounds of permanent gold.


    The Gremory were quite wealthy because of it.


    Was it useless forbat? Of course, now! Take any stone and throw it at someone while applying significantly more mass, and that stone bes a damn meteor.


    The Gremory were deadly inbat because of it, and anything in their hands could be a weapon.


    Vine didn''t know the rules for applying this Power, there was a limitation on its use, something the ancient Gremory made quite apparent to all Pir Demons, but one thing was certain,


    ''The Power of Dreams and bulking upbined perfectly.'' If Helena could reach the state that Lilith''s Former General, The Reaper, and Lilith herself had achieved¡­


    The Power of turning a Dream into reality for a few minutes, that ability would be deadly in Helena''s hands.


    ''Master will be pleased with me~'' Vine had the excitement of a child waiting for rewards from their Father.


    "Lady Vine, the 60th Rank City is ahead."


    Vine awoke from anticipating future events that would happen to her [she was absolutely sure that her hopeful future woulde to pass] And looked at Helena:


    "I already said, don''t call me Lady Vine. With your talent, you will probably be my equal in the future."


    "Until that day happens, I will continue to call you Lady Vine." She spoke in the same neutral, emotionless tone.


    ''Ugh. That''s her problem; she''s very ''proper''. She doesn''t look like a Demon who revels in chaos, but a damn Angel.'' That was Helena''s only ''w'' in Vine''s opinion.


    "What should we do?" Helena asked.


    "The same strategy we used previously with 59th Rank."


    "I shall announce our terms; if they refuse, I throw several stones at them, got it," Helena replied.


    "Hmm, d you understand. Let''s get back to work."


    "And you nerds! Don''t be inattentive; prepare for any enemy attack!"


    "Yes!" The Demons behind her screamed.


    "..." Helena looked at this vision with neutral eyes.


    ''Alucard''s Legions of Demons, huh... I was supposed to have researched more about that name when I heard it in the past... Although even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t have time for that given the events my ''Father'' brought upon us, She thought in disdain.


    "Demons!!" She heard Vine''s booming voice and looked straight ahead.


    ''... I wonder what kind of person Alucard is. He must be someone powerful and interesting to make a Pir Demon of the same generation as my ''Father'' so loyal to him.''


    "You know who we are. You know who I am."


    "Now, choose." Vine''s smile grew, and the weather around them started to look like a storm would break out at any moment.


    "Submit or die!?"


    ...


    ''Heh, not bad... Not bad at all. It looks like Vepar has an innate ability tomand.'' Victor was extremely pleased.


    The entire process took longer than he''d expected, but that was normal; these Demons weren''t him.


    Victor was looking at the image of Vepar on top of a Pir Demon''s corpse.


    The whole conquest process was quite ingenious.


    Vepar first made her statement, and with that, several Demons left the city and joined Victor''s forces. After that, the process was smoother, and she just had to order the Demons to hit key points in the city and disperse the Pie Demons'' Elites. Then she ordered some Demons to attack head-on, and amid the chaos she created¡­


    She left a copy of herself where she was and single-handedly attacked the Pir Demon and managed to kill it.


    A distraction tactic and perfect murder.


    ''Clones, huh...'' Victor looked at Vepar, who was ordering the Demons around, and the other, original, Vepar.


    ''Not perfect like that General.''


    Victor once fought a Human who could make clones, but with his eyes, he could distinguish them even though they looked simr to the original.


    Vepar''s clonescked substantiality, but from what Victor understood, that wasn''t her specialty. The reason for that was that these clones were made from pure Water.


    ''She''s a Water User just like me... Interesting.''


    "Your Lord is dead!" Vepar''s voice carried across the entire city, and she raised the Demon''s head.


    The moment the Pir Demon was dered in, all the remaining Demons lost their will to resist and knelt down.


    ''Very Good indeed... Looks like I found my second General... Only one to go.'' While Victor enjoyed the view, he wasn''t idle and was thinking about the future,


    And how his army''s power structure would form.


    In total, he wanted three Generals and twelve Commanders split between those Generals, making a total of fourmanders for each General.


    Thisbat structure was more efficient formanding so many Demons precisely.


    Even though Victor was a genius, he couldn''t give orders to thousands of Demons without a very rigidmand structure.


    ''The three Generals will be the Elites. I want them to be at least the level that can fight me and Scathach in our basic forms without breaking a sweat or being outmatched, and the Commanders, I want them to at least take a few punches from me.'' He had a basic idea of ??how the forces of the world were, but since he hadn''t fought much with these Beings yet, he could only use him and Scathach as an example.


    After all, he knew more about himself and Scathach than the rest.


    Victor would not ept mediocrity. He wanted strong Demons beneath hismand, and the three Generals must be absolutely loyal to him. Because of that, Victor would take the three Generals for himself.


    Unaware that his expectations were ridiculous, after all, he and Scathach were constantly evolving at an insane pace, Victor looked at Vepar, who was kneeling before him.


    "My Lord, the head of their Leader," Vepar spoke humbly as she looked up at the hill where Victor''s Throne once stood with expectant eyes.


    "... Vepar, you have proven to me your efficiency and the execution of ns and dexterity worthy of an Assassin. I am satisfied."


    Vepar''s eyes gleamed.


    Victor looked at the other Demons behind Vepar.


    "You all were excellent as well. You followed Vepar''s orders perfectly and didn''t act with arrogance for the sake of ''glory''. You are true soldiers."


    The Demons behind Vepar nodded and kept their heads down, but their small smiles were quite visible on their Demonic features.


    "Tell me, Vepar... Is Assassination your specialty?"


    "No, My Lord. Although my Powers aren''t as strong as Sitri''s, I''m an expert in terrain control. I use the Water I produce to my soldiers'' advantage."


    "Assassination is just a side job I''d learned over my long life."


    "I see... How many minor trades did you learn?"


    "I''ve lost count."


    "..." Victor''s smile grew.


    Good at everything, but Master of nothing.'' In a way, Victor and Vepar were simr, with the only difference being that Victor''s talent was much more extraordinary than Vepar''s.


    "Looks like we''ll have to change that in the future," Victor spoke.


    Those words left Veparpletely confused, but she didn''t have time to think of anything when Victor raised his hand to speak.


    "Cocoon." Pure Ice began to be created beneath the kneeling Demons.


    And that caused a littlemotion since they thought they had let Victor down on something.


    "Don''t worry; I''m not punishing you. I''m rewarding you¡­ We just don''t want prying eyes watching, right?"


    With just those words, he managed to put all the Demons at ease, proving once again how ridiculous his Charisma was.


    Soon, all the Demons in front of Victor were encased in a cocoon of Ice along with Victor.


    [Roxanne.]


    [Leave it to me! I''ll focus on the Lesser Demons! We''re just giving them a small portion of Energy, right?]


    [Indeed, I will focus on Vepar.]


    Inside the cocoon, threads of red Energy began to enter the Demons'' bodies.


    That pure, Negative Energy was changing the Demons, making them¡­better.


    Soon, like a butterfly emerging from its cocoons, the Demons were reborn.


    FUSHHHHHHH.


    Several pirs of Negative Energy rose to the heavens, painting the entire red sky with an even deeper crimson glow.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 660 660: No King Rules Forever... But There Are Always Exceptions. 3

    Chapter 660: No King Rules Forever... But there are always exceptions. 3


    On the way to 39th Rank''s city, Malphas.


    Victor nced at Vepar, who didn''t look much different from before. Her height changed to 186CM tall, and her body acquired more pronounced curves, but what stood out the most about her was her Ice-tipped tail and the horns.


    The environment around the woman became much colder as well. It was clear that she had be some kind of Ice Demon.


    Victor looked at the Lesser Demons and saw that the change in their appearance was not as intense since he''d given them less Energy than Vepar.


    But one thing was sure: these Demons, who''d received less Energy, became Elites, Demons that only an Elder Vampire experienced in fighting could handle.


    A ridiculous leap of Power.


    It wasn''t wrong to say they were now as strong as Demon Pir Ranks from Rank 60 and above.


    But even though they''d gotten so strong, they didn''t develop unique characteristics that differentiate a Pir Demon from an ordinary Demon.


    For example, Vepar''s Power before was to create and control Water, but now, she could do it with Ice in a way very simr to n Scarlett''s Power.


    ''Actually, she might be even better than n Scarlett because she''s be an existence made entirely from Ice... She''s closer to an Ice Spirit now than a Demon... Is it because of Roxanne''s Energy?" Victor deduced.


    ''Demon of Frost is an appropriate name for her because she genuinely has be what the Title refers to.''


    [Fufufu, I wonder how the girls will react when they discover you''ve acquired three more women for your ''Harem''.] Roxanne surprised Victor a little by starting to speak, thus pulling him out of his deep thoughts.


    [Three women...?]


    [Vepar, Vine, and a future female General.]


    Victor rolled his eyes. [I''m not taking them into my Harem or anything, Roxanne.]


    [Yeah, Yeah, I know.]


    [Right-]


    [You''re just giving Power to Demons who are power-crazed, you''re just demonstrating your ''superiority'' to female Demons, which is a trait that makes all female Demons wet their panties in lust.]


    [You''re just giving female Demons more attention than male Demons, something no other Demon in Hell would do. You''re just making them stronger and more loyal to you, practically sealing their fate to live forever being obsessed with you for your attention and touch.]


    [...] Victor was silent.


    [...When you put it that way, I sound like some kind of viin manipting women to join his Harem...]


    [Ara, Darling just realized this now?]


    [....] Victor could clearly sense that Roxanne was a little irritated.


    [But, don''t worry, Darling. Even if you be the most feared viin in the world, I will still be by your side. And probably the three ''FEMALE'' Generals will also be by your side. After all, there is no other viin who is as beautiful as you.]


    [...Hey, if I''m going to have Generals who can keep up with me in anything, I''d rather have strong women than bearded, muscr men.]


    [...At least you''re honest in your desire to have a ''good view'' while going to war.] Roxanne spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    [Heh~, but I always have a ''good view'' to look at when I''m alone, right? After all, you are always here with me.]


    A transparent image of Roxanne appeared in front of Victor, looking at him with a neutral gaze.


    Nobody around Victor noticed the woman suddenly appearing; after all, it was just an image for Victor to see.


    [See what I said? A good view.] Victor smiled gently.


    [...Hmph, if you think that''s enough to make me happy, you''re sorely mistaken!] Roxanne snorted as she turned her face away and wrapped her arms around her, emphasizing her developed assets.


    Despite her ''hostile'' words, the shade of red and her happy smile gave away her true feelings.


    [Fufufu~, don''t be like that, Roxanne; I still promised to spoil you a lot, right? After all, if it weren''t for you, I''d have been dead the moment I set foot in this ce.] Victor spoke in a gentle and loving tone.


    Roxanne''s body visibly shivered when she heard Victor''s tone. She nced at him and saw eyes that seemed to contain a ck hole within them.


    That look put an even bigger smile on Roxanne''s face. [I''ll be waiting for my reward]


    [I''ll try not to disappoint you.] Victor smiled.


    Roxanne swallowed when she heard what he said.


    ''Perhaps, I shouldn''t have provoked him so much...'' She felt she bit off a lot more than she could chew. Even without ''motivation'', Victor was very good at what he did... But now, with the right motivation, the image of Scathach''s defeat in bed came to mind.


    ''¡­Although this is also good.''


    [Hmm?] Roxanne stopped her thoughts when she felt something changing.


    [What happened?]


    [Alter is losing some of his appearance.]


    [That is natural. The more Demons Victor kills and that you absorb, the more his body is refined and the stronger it gets; thus, the more of my Power he can ess. Eventually, I will revert to my ''ck ghost'' form and begin to return to where I belong.] Alter replied.


    [... Am I elerating Victor''s evolution?]


    [Yes, it seems Victor''s ''maturation'' time will be shorter than all Noble Vampires in d''s Bloodline history.]


    [...Well, he''s a Progenitor. He''s the beginning of his Race, and isn''t following another Race''s rules pretty pointless?] Roxanne always thought that was contradictory to the name Progenitor.


    [You don''t understand. Although we are a Progenitor, the trigger that made us what we are today was our Wives'' Bloodlines, which, technically, was also d''s Bloodline. It''s not wrong to say that Victor has d''s Bloodline in his body. Even though that same Bloodline was destroyed thanks to our authority as Progenitor, it''s still there; It was merely the trigger for the change.]


    [Oh.] Roxanne understood now.


    [Without your interference, Roxanne, when hepleted the First Cycle of 500 years, he would be an adult, and the path specially made for him and his Bloodline would open up... This was what was supposed to happen, but again, we broke this rule.]


    [Through refining hundreds of Demon Souls, Demon Blood, and with the help of a World Tree constantly driving our existence forward, we are experiencing an ''Overdrive'' State.]


    [This is an abnormal situation. No Being, whether they be a God or Mortal, should experience this state, and because of this phenomenon, our existence is forcefully adapting to remain ''Bnced''.]


    [Of course, if it weren''t for Roxanne''s support in holding our body together, we would have exploded from having so much Energy.]


    [...I thought my body was holding it.] Victor spoke.


    [At first, yes... But Darling, overeating is never good in any scenario... And that''s what you''ve been doing since you arrived in Hell.] Roxanne spoke.


    [... You''re acting like a filter, huh... Or more specifically, a faucet that holds all that Energy so my body doesn''t explode.] Victor deduced.


    [That''s right, and even though I hold onto your Energy with all my might, you can still create multiple spheres of Power equivalent to a more powerful atomic bomb.]


    [...Looks like finding you used up all the avable luck in my life, huh¡­ You are too precious.]


    [Humpf, did you only realize it just now!? There is a reason why d wanted me so much. With my existence, bringing you to the level of God-King and surpassing that level is something that only takes time and effort. There is no limit you cannot cross with me by your side!]]


    [So pamper me! Give me affection! I want love!] Roxanne started to throw a tantrum,


    Something that left a happy smile on Victor''s face. It was cute to see her ''acting'' like that; he knew she was just doing it for fun.


    ¡­


    In Victor''s inner world, Alter looked at his hand, which was losing shape, and bing the dark phantom hand it once was.


    ''Good... Soon, I will be united again.'' For Alter, it was a blessing to return to where he belonged.


    "You look happy, Alter."


    Alter looked at Roxanne.


    "Of course I am. My other self is getting stronger, your existence is getting stronger, and soon enough, I''ll be back where I''m supposed to be¡­ where I should never have left in the first ce."


    "...." Roxanne just nodded. She had nothing to add to that statement; after all, she knew this was something Alter had wanted for a long time.


    "How is his progress?" Alter changed the subject as he looked at a gigantic redke in the distance.


    Roxanne shed a smile, the smile of a mother looking at her growing child, a very motherly smile:


    "He is growing smoothly, and soon, my Guardian will be the strongest!"


    "How long will it take for him to wake?"


    "...In around three years? This time may decrease if Victor kills more High-Level Demons. Something he will definitely do. So best case, if all goes well, three months, worst case, three years."


    "I see¡­ Time is of the essence, huh¡­ Because of that, he''s walking deeper into Hell."


    "Yes, Time Discement is all messed up in Hell. I don''t know how much time has passed since this ce has no day or night."


    "¡­I agree with you. We should-¡­Oh?" Alter looked up at the sky.


    "Looks like Vine did a good job." He smiled.


    Roxanne turned her face in the direction Alter was looking, and through Victor''s eyes, she saw a horde of Demons with two women walking at the head.


    ''A Subus...'' She felt her face tighten a little.


    "Looks like Master gained the three Generals he wanted."


    "Do you think that Subus..."


    "Yes, as Scathach likes to say, she is a diamond in the rough. I can tell clearly just by the amount of Negative Energy surrounding her."


    ...


    "My Lord, I have returned." Vine knelt before Victor, followed by all the other Demons, including Helena herself.


    ''...She was faster than I thought...'' Victor was very surprised, a delightful surprise indeed.


    "Your task?"


    Vine raised her face. She nced at Vepar, noticing she had acquired new features. ''Tsk, her too, huh.''


    "All Demon Ranks from 46th to the 60th have beenpletely eliminated."


    Victor shed a satisfied smile, "Good job, Vine."


    Vine''s face lit up. Then, when she was about to ask about the reward, Victor spoke.


    "We''ll talk about the rewardter. But, first, tell me, were there any Pirs that joined me?"


    "Unfortunately not¡­ Ancient Demons are very proud, Master. Few of them have the ability to see reality. Most be lost in the ''greatness'' of their past achievements and all they had built. Thus, they would rather die than lose everything." Vine could say that very well. After all, she was like that too. The only reason she hadn''t died at Victor''s hand was that she was the first Demonic Pir he''d encountered when he''d arrived in Hell, and he needed allies.


    She was absolutely sure that was it.


    Victor nodded his head softly, his expression neutral. His gaze soon shifted from Vine to the gathered Demons.


    When his gaze fell on a Demon, they, without exception, shuddered.


    ''... This monster is the Lord of Vine.''


    ''Someone who subdued a Pir Demon''.


    Thoughts like that weremon enough for the Demons who felt Victor''s gaze.


    Only one Demon showed no difort at Victor''s gaze: the Subus beside Vine.


    "A Subus, on this side of Hell?" Victor spoke. With the memories of the Demons he''d absorbed, he had a basic understanding of every ce where the ''famous'' Races of Demons lived.


    The Subi, without exception, weremanded by Lilith, and Lilith did not live in the area of ??the Pir Ranks. Instead, she had her own government on the other side of the dimension.


    "I am a half-breed, sir." Helena spoke as she turned her face up and looked at Victor, "Unfortunately, due to my Heritage, I couldn''t join Lady Lilith¡­ Although, there are days when I''m grateful for not joining. I know that the situation she''s in right now isn''t very favorable."


    Those who lose to a stronger Demon have their fate ced in the victor''s hands. Lilith, who lost to Diablo, was a perfect example, as were all the Subi that Lilithmanded.


    Looking at it that way, Helena felt she was fortunate. She was sure that being under the thumb of the ''Incarnation of Evil'' was not a very good thing.


    ''... Oh?'' Victor raised his eyebrow at Helena''s lifeless gaze.


    Victor took a step forward towards Helena.


    And that movement took everyone by surprise for a few seconds, but soon everyone was silent and watched.


    "What''s your name, Subus?"


    Before Vine could open her mouth to speak, Helena spoke in the same lifeless tone as before:


    "Gremory... Helena Gremory, the only living Heir to the Pir Demon, Gremory."


    "Helena¡­ You have the eyes of someone I knew in the past."


    "Excuse me...?"


    "The eyes of someone who haspletely lost the will to live¡­ I met a little girl like that in the past, a little girl I now treat like my own daughter." Victor spoke, thinking of Eve and how happy she was todaypared to when he first saw her.


    "...." Helena didn''t know how to react.


    She didn''t expect mncholic looks and gentle eyes from someone in Victor''s position. The people of power she knew were always the perfect definition of arrogance, pride, and ''power''.


    Despite having power, and pride, Victorcked visible arrogance... Something she found very pleasing. At least he wouldn''t issue unreasonablemands.


    "Tell me, Helena¡­ What do you know how to do?"


    "As a Gremory...-"


    "I said... What ''YOU'' know how to do, Helena. I care little for the name Gremory."


    "..." Helena''s eyes widened in surprise. Everyone she''d interacted with had never asked her that question; they didn''t look at her as ''Helena'' but simply as the spawn of ''Gremory''. Even the people of her territory and Vine regarded her as a ''Gremory'' and not ''Helena.''


    Slowly her eyes began to close, leaving only a tiny, almost imperceptible smile.


    ''I see... Now, I understand why he was able to unite so many Demons.''


    Her eyes opened, and her lifeless eyes had gained an imperceptible shine that made them not look as dead as before. It was a slight glow, but it was definitely there.


    "I know how to do many things, from administering a territory to enacting war." She was an Heiress, after all.


    "But if I may say so, I excel at formting strategies that will always guarantee victory." That was her personal pride.


    Being the Heir to a weak army like the Gremory had its advantages. Thanks to that, Helena had to improvise, so she had to learn a more ''Human'' and ''cruel'' way of war, a method that left even the Demons in shock at times.


    After all, as the saying goes: At times, Humans were much crueler than Demons.


    "Oh? In that case, let''s put your talent to the test."


    "... Huh?"


    "I will give youmand of 50,000 Lesser Demons and an Elite that is Vine."


    "I want you to conquer the Rank 39th''s territory without any casualties."


    "..." He''s kidding, right? That was the expression on Helena''s face, but Victor''s neutral, amused expression was anything but a joking look.


    It was worth noting that from the 39th Rank and onwards, their Demon armies could number in the millions, and from the Top 20 onwards, they could number in the hundreds of millions.


    Only an excellent strategy could be able to conquer an entire city, and without casualties at that.


    ''... This will be a challenging test.''


    "Are you capable of that?"


    Helena kept looking into Victor''s violet eyes, and only now did she realize how handsome the man in front of her was, but that matter was irrelevant now; she had a job to do.


    "I am." She replied with a determined face, "Give me two weeks, and I will bring you victory."


    "Very well." Victor turned around with his long ck hair fluttering in the wind, and a Throne of Ice was created before him. Then, as he sat down and rested his head on his fist, he announced:


    "You have two weeks, Helena."


    "...." Helena nodded. She was a little nervous, but her determination to prove herself was much stronger.


    "Vepar, in these two weeks, I want you to organize the army and get everyone''s opinion. I want to know who wants to be a soldier and who wants to be part of the logistics of the future territory I will build." Then, he closed his eyes as if saying he had no more things to order.


    Hepletely ignored Vine, Helena, and Vepar''s surprised faces when he spoke of a future ''territory''.


    "... If I may ask, My Lord... You''re nning to build a territory...? Where will that territory be?"


    With the same posture, he casually replied:


    "Of course, it will be in the deepest reach of Hell."


    All the Demons opened their eyes wide.


    "M-My Lord, the deepest reach of Hell belongs to the Incarnation of Evil, the current Demon King, Diablo¡­." Vepar stammered.


    Victor opened his eyes and asked, "Is that a problem?"


    Vepar was speechless but quickly replied:


    "... O-Of course not."


    "Good. Now, back to work."


    "Yes!"


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 661 661: Standoff Between Goddesses And Countesses.

    Chapter 661: Standoff between Goddesses and Countesses.


    Scathach, Agnes, and Natashia, at this point, were very irritated.


    The reason?


    The three Goddesses in front of them.


    Athena, the dumbest bitch on Olympus. [ording to Agnes.]


    Hera, the woman who could be up for the biggest green hat award in the entire Universe, proimed by all to be the most despicable cuckold in all of existence. [ording to Natashia.]


    Artemis, the most annoying woman to ever exist. She shouldn''t even be called a woman but rather some parasite; she didn''t qualify as a woman. [ording to Scathach.]


    Ever since the Goddesses met the Countesses, the women were acting... well, like Goddesses, and this attitude was really pissing off Scathach, Natashia, and Agnes. They just didn''t do anything at Hestia''s request.


    As the Patron Goddess who Blessed their Family, the three women held an Eternal Debt to Hestia, but¡­ even The Buddha had his limits of patience.


    And you can be sure the limit had been crossed for the Three Countesses.


    "Enough." Scathach mmed the butt of her Spear into the ground, causing a loud crash around, drawing the attention of all.


    "..." The Goddesses and the Amazons watching looked at the group of Countesses, specifically the Strongest Female Vampire.


    Runes began to glow on Scathach''s Spear, and a killing intent forged through millennia of fighting wars exploded with her in the center.


    Athena, Hera, and Artemis shuddered at the sight. Scathach''s killing intent was as great as Ares'' himself. Despite not liking the rival God of War, Athena was the one who knew most about his ability.


    ''And to think that a Mortal could do the same things as the God of War...'' Athena swallowed hard, and she looked at the Spear in the hand of Scathach, which was giving off an ominous feeling.


    "I''ve lost patience for dialogue." Scathach''s red hair began to float as if defying gravity, and her killing intent increased several notches.


    "I will only say this once, so listen well."


    "First, The Amazonse with us, and no, they don''t have the right to an opinion. They wille, and that''s it."


    "..." The Amazons really wanted to protest, but they were too scared to do so.


    Meya Neyku, The Queen of The Amazons, didn''t say anything. As Queen of The Amazons, her obligation would be to listen to the Goddesses who had helped her people in the past, but... Unfortunately, those same Goddesses were divided.


    ''One side wants to use us in a War of Gods, an act that would see my people exterminated.''


    When Gods fought, Mortals should hide and pray they don''t get caught in the crossfire. That wasmon sense.


    ''While the other side wants to preserve my Species and ask for our help in times of emergency.''


    From a logical point of view and for the good of her kind, going with Scathach was the best decision for her people.


    "Second, if you three bitches don''t get out of here in less than 5 seconds... I guarantee you; nothing will remain of you to remember the ''proud Goddesses'' you are." The Runes on Scathach''s Spear began to ''move'' across the entire weapon as if they were alive.


    The three Goddesses shuddered.


    ...It was noteworthy that Master and Student were very simr in terms of patience. After all, Victor was doing the same thing in Hell.


    "Third." Scathach looked at Hestia, "Before youin, understand; despite being our Patron Goddess, there are limits to our patience that we can endure, and the attitudes of these three bitches do not help much."


    "..." Hestia just sighed.


    "I know. I''m sorry for asking something unreasonable. I just didn''t want them to die right now. Like it or not, they are still important to the civil war of Olympus. Even if Zeus brought them back, he would hardly waste the Energy to bring Hera back... and Hera is my sister..."


    What could the Goddess of Marriage do in war? Marry enemies and allies for peace? That would hardly work on the Titans. She was effectively useless in battle. If they died now, Zeus would just use his Energy to bring back Athena and Artemis. Hera would remain dead until she came back naturally after a few millennia.


    Hestia knew her younger brother''s personality very well. He would not hesitate to sacrifice everything and everyone to maintain his power and Authority.


    Scathach''s annoyance lightened, and she looked at Hestia with soft eyes. She couldn''t get angry or hate somebody who was very loyal to the family:


    "You were born into the wrong family, Hestia."


    Hestia smiled sadly, "¡­I get told that a lot."


    This sight made the irritation of the three Countesses lessen a lot.


    In the middle of all this confusion, a certain Goddess of The Night was sitting on a ck sofa with gold details eating popcorn, with an excited glow on her face. It was obvious that she loved this whole mess.


    "With Scathach''s temperament, I thought they would fight as soon as they met... It seems that Countesses evolved as people as well. The old Scathach wouldn''t have cared about anything and just attacked everyone. She''s be more patient... It must be because she has the equivalent of a literal Sex God in Mortal form catering to her bestial needs." Nyxmented with slight hints of envy as she thought of the man who was Aphrodite''s male counterpart.


    ''Lucky woman, that Aphrodite. She didn''t just get her old love, Adonis. But gained a new love that would do anything for her. That bitch doesn''t deserve him.'' She snorted in irritation and continued watching.


    "Just get the hell out of here, Goddesses. Don''t you have a lot of work to do on Mount Olympus? Return to your broken home. Your executioner is waiting for you." Agnes spoke dismissively, shooing the women away like stray dogs.


    "Indeed, just get the hell out of here while we still have our patience," Natashia spoke in the same tone of disdain as Agnes.


    Veins began bulging on the heads of the three Goddesses.


    "These Mortal whores¡ª." Hera began.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Wait, Natashia! No, don''t, please!" Hestia screamed in horror.


    Hera couldn''t continue as she felt something sharp pressed against the back of her neck.


    ''F-Fast.''


    "Say that again, and I promise I will shred you into so many pieces that my dog ??won''t need food for several years." Natashia''s cold voice and expression sent chills through everyone present except for Scathach and Agnes.


    "...."


    "I said, Say. That. AGAIN!" In the end, her tone became much more monstrous.


    "Let her go¡ª." Artemis was going to say something, but Agnes interrupted.


    "People underestimate how broken speed can be... There''s a reason n Fulger has been a n of Vampire Counts for a long time." Agnes spoke as she walked forward, Fafnir''s de beginning to catch Fire and her eyes glowing as if the very mes were embodied in her being.


    "In the time it takes for you to speak a single word, in her current position, Natashia could kill Hera a hundred times over and return to where she was before."


    "Against Natashia, only my Husband, Speed Aspected Gods like Hermes, or Scathach, using her strongest Technique, could have a chance of defeating her in a fight."


    "A Goddess of Marriage is just a powerless civilian before her."


    Pointing her Sword wreathed in mes at Artemis, who had her Divine Bow pointed at Natashia, she asked:


    "So? What will you do? Because the moment you loose that arrow, I will incinerate your existence with the mes of Fafnir."


    "...." Artemis shuddered when she heard the Dragon''s name, and with squinted eyes, she nced at the de in Agnes'' hand.


    Utilizing her Divine Senses, she opened her eyes wide when she saw a massive Dragon watching, waiting, begging for her to make the wrong choice.


    ''... The de is still alive...''


    "A-Athena-."


    "I can''t." Athena quickly spoke, already knowing what her fellow Goddess wanted.


    "Huh?" Artemis looked at Athena and was shocked when she saw the Goddess'' state. Only her head was in sight, the rest of her body resembling an ice sculpture.


    ''Urgh, I can''t move!! I can''t even break this Ice! What is this stuff made of!? It''s so tough!'' Athena snarled inwardly.


    "When...?"


    "The moment you showed intentions to attack," Scathach replied coldly.


    Artemis looked at Scathach with the same shock on her face. ''How can Mortals be so strong? I couldn''t even react; what''s wrong with these Mortals?!''


    "Oya...? They became much stronger than before, especially Natashia and Agnes." Nyx scanned the two Countesses with her Divine Senses.


    Using her Authority as The Mother of Concealment, no secrets could be kept from her; as long as she wanted to know, she would.


    "I see... The Progenitor''s Blood is strong in their veins. It seems they performed the n Initiation Ritual. This exins the sudden increase in strength... Even Fafnir isn''t teasing its current host anymore and has fully epted Agnes as its ''Master''.


    "I don''t know if you lot are arrogant or stupid. Maybe both." Suddenly Nike, who had been so far silent, began to speak.


    The three Goddesses looked at Nike.


    "They have me here, The Goddess of Victory. Your chance of winning anything in my presence is slim to none." It wasn''t arrogance if it was a fact.


    "What will it take for you to understand that you have no chance to do anything here?" She spoke in disdain:


    "Forget about taking the Amazons. I will not condemn an ??entire Race for Zeus''s mistake. He and his inner circle can all die for all I care."


    "..." A saddened look fell on Hestia''s face. Even though she knew it was inevitable, she still felt depressed hearing it.


    ''Haaah, at least my mother and my sister, Demeter, are safe...'' She tried tofort herself with that fact. There were times when Hestia just wanted to kidnap her wayward brothers, put them in a basement, and keep them for herself, but shecked the strength to achieve such a feat.


    "Now get out of here before we ignore Hestia''s kindness, and do something that''ll make the gentlest Goddess sad."


    "..." A stalemate fell into ce, but that stalemate ended when Hera spoke.


    "F-Fine, we will leave."


    "...." Even though she didn''t want to show it, Artemis sighed in relief. As a Goddess who helped the Amazons, she didn''t want to condemn them to a war that wasn''t theirs to fight.


    ''Not to mention that even if they did interfere, nothing would change.'' What could Mortals with Divine Artifacts do against Titans? Titans, who are basically Second-Generation Primordial Entities?


    Yes, they couldn''t do anything. What Hera was ordering was unreasonable.


    Scathach looked at Natashia and nodded.


    Understanding the redhead''s message, she clicked her tongue, disappeared in a trail of Lightning, and returned to the Countesses'' side.


    Natashia crossed her arms and snorted in irritation.


    In her opinion, it was better to kill these Goddesses. Even if they returned a few dayster due to the interference of Zeus, who wouldn''t want to lose his war potential, it would at least bring Natashia a sweet sense of satisfaction.


    Scathach hit the ground with the butt of her Spear, causing the Ice that encapsted Athena''s body to disappear slowly.


    The three Goddesses came together again, and it was at that moment that the reality of the situation came back to Hera:


    "W-Wait, I don''t want to go back to Mount Olympus! I''m basically useless! Can I go with you, Hestia?"


    ? "......" The whole ce fell into absolute silence. Even the Amazons and Nyx looked at Hera with dead eyes.


    ''She''s too shameless!'' Everyone thought unanimously.


    "You can''t. I won''t allow it," Nike replied before Hestia''s kindness was exploited again.


    "I asked my elder sister! And not you, Nike!"


    "She''s just your ''elder sister'' when you need something from her." Nike said dismissively, "I will not let you exploit Hestia like this. She might be too dumb and kind for her own good towards her family, but she''s still our Hestia. I will ward off bad influences like you!"


    "..." Hestia felt an arrow pierce through her heart.


    "Just leave, bitches. Just seeing your faces is making me want to vomit with disgust." Agnes spoke with a disgusted face.


    ''Wow, she is cruel.'' The Amazons thought.


    "Shoo, Shoo, leave now! Why are you still here!? Get the fuck out of here!"


    Veins bulged on the heads of the three Goddesses. Agnes had a natural talent for pissing people off, something Violet inherited splendidly.


    "!@%!%, get us out of here!" Athena shouted.


    Question marks appeared on the heads of the Countesses, Hestia, Nike, and Amazons.


    ''What did she say?'' They all thought, confused.


    "Bitch! She almost outed me! Good thing I hid my name." Nyx screamed in anger and relief.


    Soon she spoke words that only the three Goddesses could hear, "Just use your Divine Energy and think about returning to Mount Olympus. The entrance is not closed to you."


    White energy covered the bodies of the three Goddesses, and soon they disappeared.


    ...


    Arriving on Mount Olympus, Hera shouted:


    "Those whores! This is the attitude they show to The Queen of Olympus?!"


    Artemis and Athena rolled their eyes.


    ''That Title isn''t worth shit to that group.'' Athena thought.


    "I thought you didn''t want to return to Mount Olympus? Why didn''t you hide in the Mortal World?" Artemis asked.


    "A goddamn Genesis War is happening on Earth. Going to that ce without protection is just asking for other Supernatural Beings to kidnap me."


    "¡­Oh, I had forgotten about that shit," Artemismented, frowning in frustration. So much shit was happening in so short a time that she could barely keep up with everything.


    "Anyway, where is Nyx?" Athena asked.


    "Just forget about that woman and her machinations." Hera huffed and returned to her personal area.


    Despite having heard Hera say this, Athena did not stop thinking about the woman. When a Primordial Goddess like Nyx moved, it was because she wanted something, and Athena wanted to know what.


    ...


    "Finally, they are gone!"


    "Hey, Amazons! Throw salt around! Don''t forget about the Holy Water too! Cast out the evil energies of those thots!"


    "..." The Amazons stood in silence, not knowing what to do.


    "What are you waiting for?! Do what I said!" Agnes screamed angrily.


    "Y-Yes!"


    ''What an unreasonable woman!'' All the Amazons thought.


    "I presume you have no objections about what was nned, right?" Natashia asked Meya.


    "Of course not. This is better for us. Now that the barrier that protects our Kingdom has fallen, and our Kingdom is in this state..." Meya looked at the state of her city, gazing mournfully at all the destruction.


    "It is better for us that we follow you."


    Natashia nodded and announced, "... Just know that your culture will not be tolerated in our domain."


    "... I don''t particrly care. I already wanted to change that, I thought it a barbaric practice, but the older women who are the Elders did not allow me to change ''tradition''." Meya replied.


    "For those people, we have the best remedy."


    "Please, no deaths, Scathach. Enough people have already died today." Hestia begged.


    "... Who said I would kill them?"


    "You won''t?" Hestia asked in shock.


    "Of course not. What do you think of me as?"


    ''A bloodthirsty, homicidal maniac?'' Hestia thought but didn''t dare speak aloud, just standing there silently.


    "For those people, a good beating until all the bones in their bodies are broken is the best solution."


    "..." A shiver rushed down Hestia''s and Meya''s spines at Scathach''s smile, which disyed a mouth full of sharp teeth.


    "Fortunately, we have a Goddess of Healing in our domain," Natashia spoke with a smile much like Scathach''s. She thought this was an excellent idea.


    "Right~?" Scathach replied, "Thus, we can repeat this method as long as necessary! Or at least, as long as we want."


    "As the saying goes, what time can''t mend..." Natashia started to speak.


    "A well-delivered spanking can!" Natashia and Scathach spoke in unison.


    "Yay." The two gave each other a High Five. They really were getting along now that Victor hade into their lives.


    "...." Nike, Hestia, and Meya looked at these Countesses with a look that asked:


    ''What is the problem with these women? Aren''t they very bloodthirsty?''


    "¡­well, as long as you don''t kill them, then I guess that''s fine," Hestia spoke without knowing what kind of fate those words brought to the aforementioned individuals.


    ''Huuu, please don''t lose that kindness and naivety, Hestia.'' Nike thought as she prayed to a God... Herself, of course. She was the Goddess of Victory; there was no greater God than her.


    Yes, she was narcissistic too.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 662 662: A Destined Showdown.

    Chapter 662: A Destined Showdown.


    "And this is thest-... ORAAA!" Leona punched a Behemoth in the head and sent it flying into the sky.


    She kicked the Behemoth in the air and caught the monster by the legs; then, with ridiculous force, she spun in the air and threw the Behemoth towards a pile of monster corpses.


    She disappeared again, reappearing above the Behemoth, and punched the monster, opening a hole in its head.


    BOOOOM!


    The monster fell to the ground with a crash that caused a tremor all around them.


    The 10-meter-tall gigantic monster was treated like a fancy toy by the Werewolf girl.


    "Ahhh! Leona! What are you doing? Don''t destroy the monster''s body! We need it to create more armor!!"


    "Shut up, Eleonor! I''m still angry, okay!?"


    "And you Werewolves say our Race is temperamental!" Eleonor grumbled.


    "Look at that, and say you''re wrong." Leona pointed to a particr location.


    "...." Eleonor looked where Leona pointed and saw Sasha and Violet cooking a Hunter.


    "Hey, Hey. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? My Husband has been kidnapped. He''s alone, hungry, and in a dark ce, and I can''t do anything about it. It''s annoying, you know?"


    The Hunter screamed in agony as Violet literally cooked its insides.


    "Don''t scream! Talk to me! I need exnations! My emotions are shaken! And I need to talk!"


    "Here, Violet. Try this method." Sasha pulled out a dagger imbued with Lightning and handed it to Violet, who took it and began slowly cutting the flesh of the still-living monster.


    "It''s unfair. My Husband can''t take care of himself; he needs us with him to spoil him and for him to spoil us too. Ahhh, I miss him so much. I need to smell him on me again¡­ This is all your fault¡­ All your fault¡­. You fucking monsters¡­."


    Violet''s tone was utterly distorted into various negative emotions, anger, hate, despair, and disappointment.


    "....."


    "See? Even you don''t know how to react." Leona spoke.


    "Isn''t she getting worse every day?" Eleonor asked.


    "Yes, she is, but she''s coping with many ''items'' that Victor used. She practically sleeps in his clothes now, to smell him throughout her sleep."


    "Fuck, she needs help," Eleonor murmured.


    "Wrong, she needs Victor." A voice was heard all around.


    Leona and Eleonor looked to the side and saw Ruby apanied by her sisters.


    "If Victor had left normally, she wouldn''t be like this. She''s going back to her old self, and that''s bad," Ruby said.


    "Is it safe to say that Agnes will be the same?"


    "Not just Agnes¡­ Eve, Leona, Nero, Roberta, Kaguya, possibly Sasha, Ophis, and Bruna too." Ruby spoke.


    "Don''t forget to add yourself to the list too, Ruby," Lacus spoke in a neutral tone.


    "...." Ruby was silent.


    "My little sister can hide it really well, but she misses him the most," Pepper added.


    "Right, me too." Ruby sighed.


    "I will not deny what you said about me¡­ Because you are correct¡­ But girls, you are forgetting something important." Leona added


    "... What?"


    "Who will tell Victor''s parents about what happened?" Leona asked.


    "¡­Fuck." Ruby and Siena spoke at the same time.


    "Can we just ignore that?" Pepper spoke uncertainly.


    "Not ideal. If Anna finds out her son has gone to literal Hell, and we didn''t tell her, she''ll be very upset in the future and worried too." Leona spoke.


    "Not to mention, we have to think about the possibility that Victor probably won''t be back anytime soon," Eleonor said.


    "..." The girls looked at Eleonor.


    "What? It''s just a possibility, you''re tantly ignoring it, and someone needs to tell you the reality of the situation."


    Ruby sighed, "Although I don''t want to admit it, Eleonor is correct."


    "The best way to deal with this is to take it one step at a time. Victor ispletely fine, and his bond with Aphrodite and Roberta runs very deep, something even a ''hell'' of a lot of distance can''t erase." Siena spoke and continued:


    "We must figure out what to do now and calm these girls down¡­ Especially Sasha. I''ve never seen her act like this before."


    "Haah, you''re right too, Sis," Ruby spoke.


    "Are we back to work then?" Eleonor spoke.


    "Yes, back to work." Ruby nodded.


    ¡­


    A week had passed, and there was only one week left. Helena still hadn''t moved; she was spending time getting to know each of her subordinates in order to put together a definitive strategy.


    Vine, Vepar, and Helena looked at each other in a circle away from Victor.


    "So, do you already have a n in mind?" Vine asked.


    "Yes, I do, but even my best one is impossible to do without casualties," Helena replied while biting her lip; she couldn''t find a n she could execute without risking casualties.


    "... Do you think the test is actually carrying out the n without casualties?" Vepar asked.


    "..." The two Demon women looked at Vepar with raised eyebrows.


    "What do you mean?" Vine asked.


    "I mean, no matter how you look at it, it''s impossible to avoid casualties in war, especially when you attack a Pir Rank that has over a million Demons at itsmand."


    "Even if my Master is a kind man, I don''t think he would care so much about the death of random Demons. After all, these deaths are not true ''death'' as ??he caused." Vepar spoke.


    Vine hesitated briefly and said, "... Probably not, but-."


    "But I will do it anyway." Helena interrupted Vine.


    Vine and Vepar look at Helena.


    "He is the first to recognize me as Helena, not a ''Gremory''. He is a Lord worth serving, unlike my father. I want to prove his trust in me is correct."


    "..." The two already had nothing more to add if she was so determined.


    Demons were simple Beings.


    The reason for this was their society, where the strong had more voice. Hell was a ce where only the strong were right.


    If you were defeated, there were no ws'' that could help you.


    Here, the Law of The Jungle reigned supreme.


    And usually, in this kind of environment, female Demons hardly had a chance to be ''powerhouses''.


    Look at the history of Demons; just how many women were featured?


    Lilith, and her General, The Reaper.


    Just two women.


    The rest were all male Demons. Even the most famous Demon was a male.


    Lucifer, The First of The Fallen.


    For someone like Victor, who was giving the women a chance to prove themselves and giving them strength if they lived up to his expectations, he was a gentleman worthy to serve.


    All he was looking for waspetence; in return, he would give you power,


    Power that would make everyone recognize her for who she was and not for the name she carried.


    ''I will do this. I will conquer the city,'' Helena thought with determination as she looked at Victor sitting on his Ice Throne.


    Suddenly, Victor opened his eyes, and that scared Helena a little.


    ''Was I watching too much?'' Helena thought.


    Victor remained in the same position, but his broad smile was now evident to everyone. Something was happening, something they couldn''t see; that fact was painfully obvious.


    "Lord Vic-." When Vine was about to ask what was wrong,


    She heard the sound of a horse neighing, and she quickly turned towards where Victor was looking, and soon she saw... Four Horsemen.


    A Being with utterly ck armor mounted on a ck horse with green mesing out of its eyes, hooves, and tail. On his back were two scythes connected into a giant scythe, The Horseman of The Apocalypse, Death.


    Beside Death was his brother, riding a red horse that, like his brother''s, was also wreathed in mes, the mes of Hell. He was wearing deep ck armor with shades of red, and behind him was a massive greatsword, The Horseman of The Apocalypse, War.


    Next to War was a Knight wearing only a cloak, very different from his previous brothers, who were in full armor. In addition, the knight had a shing spear that looked very in, like an ordinary spear found anywhere.


    He was riding a horse that looked like it hadn''t been fed in years. But even though it seemed so frail, the horse still had a fierce glow on its face, a glow that was swallowed up by the blue mes produced by its eyes.


    He was the Horseman of The Apocalypse, Famine.


    Beside him was a corrupted knight, as if he hade out of the depths of a foreboding part of Hell. The representation of disease was there with his pale horse full of worms, covered in white mes.


    The Horseman of The Apocalypse, Pestilence.


    The Four Horsemen of The Apocalypse were here.


    Diablo''s executioners, Beings, who would, ording to the Bible, usher in the Apocalypse. The Elite Demons that everyone, even Pir Rank Demons, feared.


    Everyone''s tension was visible. Even if there were only four foes before them, the Demons were even tenser than when they fought Victor.


    Surprisingly, Helena was the first to leave their collective stupor as she assumed a severe expression, "All of you, get out of the way now! Use your wings and fly as far away from the Horsemen as possible!"


    Helena''s scream was heard across the entire battlefield, which woke all the Demons from their stupor.


    Including Vine and Vepar.


    Soon the two Pir-Rank Demons started giving orders to drive away the Demons.


    Making a mental note to reward Helena for her quick thinking and understanding of the situation, Victor continued to look at the riders on their respective horses heading toward him.


    Soon, all the Demons had gotten as far away from Victor as possible, and the Four Horsemen as they looked on from afar with curious, apprehensive faces.


    In this case, those with apprehensive faces were more from Vepar, Vine, and Helena.


    "What should we do? What should we do?" Helena muttered several times while biting her nail with her teeth. She was using her brain to the fullest but couldn''t find solutions for this situation other than using force.


    "We can''t do anything. This is not something we can interfere with." Vine spoke.


    There was a reason these Four Horsemen were Diablo''s executioners.


    They were, without a doubt, the strongest.


    "And My Lord will not back down from a challenge¡­ He will never do that; that is his pride." Vepar added.


    "We can''t even run away either, and if we do run away, where will we go? We don''t have a base of operations." Helena spoke.


    "¡­ Everything depends on our Lord now," Vine said while nodding.


    "..." The three women looked worriedly at the scene before them.


    The Four Horsemen stopped their approach in front of Victor and lifted their heads.


    Victor was sitting on a hill on the same Ice Throne with an amused expression; the smile of interest on his face was unmistakable.


    ''Arrogant.'' Death snarled in thought but didn''t speak aloud.


    "Looks like we''ve met again, Alucard," War spoke in a deep, heavy voice, his eyes behind the Helmet glowing with Hellfire itself.


    "¡­Oh?" Victor''s smile widened, "You weren''t as blind as I expected, huh."


    "I''m War; that''s natural. I could feel your desire to fight even though I wasn''t looking at you."


    "I didn''t expect the opportunity to appear so suddenly. I''m really quite fortunate."


    "You feel lucky...?" The Horseman, hidden by the cloak, spoke with disbelief visible in his tone of voice, "This is not the reaction I expected."


    "Heh~? What reaction did you expect, Horseman of the Apocalypse, Famine?"


    "I expected to see you shaking with fear and hiding."


    "..." Silence fell around until a chuckle began to be heard.


    "Hahahaha-..." Victor put his hand on his face and startedughing even harder, "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    Until hisughter disappeared utterly, and a neutral face was seen:


    "Me? Hide and tremble with fear...?" His voice started to get even heavier, "From who? You?"


    "That''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my entire life."


    "Tell me." An invisible pressure began to cover everyone, Victor''s long hair began to defy gravity, and the moment Victor ced his hand back on his chin, he asked the question:


    "Why should I hide?"


    FUSHHHHHHH.


    A pir of red Power soared into the heavens, and as if the world itself had fallen on top of everyone, gravity seemed to multiply several times over.


    "!!!!" Everyone opened their eyes in disbelief.


    "Why should I tremble with fear?"


    With just Victor''s presence, the entire atmosphere became hundreds of times more suffocating, and with every question he asked, it felt like Hell itself was bending to his will.


    "I-Impossible-..." Death spoke in disbelief. Long ago, the four riders had fallen from their respective horses and were trying not to kneel on the ground.


    "Shouldn''t it be the other way around?" Victor stood from his Throne, grabbed Junketsu, and spread both arms in an open pose, and the pressure he was exuding seemed to multiply even more. Not even Victor''s appearance was visible now; only his silhouette and blood-red eyes were visible.


    ''S-So much Power¡­'' Famine thought while having trouble breathing.


    ''He''s gotten insanely stronger since thest time... In fact, was he this strong before?'' War thought as, with sheer willpower, he stood up while looking at the Being before him.


    Wrong, the monster.


    And that look in his eyes sparked a memory of before he came to Hell.


    War now understood Baal''s warning.


    Beforeing to this mission, Baal warned everyone not to underestimate Victor, or they would lose.


    Something that even War himself, who was very cautious, snorted in disdain at. They were the Four Horsemen of The Apocalypse, you know? Only the 1st Rank Demon Pir and ''Wrath'' of The Deadly Sins could deal with them together, of course, not counting their King.


    "I-Incredible... That''s my Lord''s Power." Vinemented in disbelief, with fanaticism shining on her face.


    Helena didn''t even say anything as she just stared at this vision as if she were burning the image into her brain,


    The image of Victor standing on top of a hill with literal Power pouring out of his body as the Four Horsemen of The Apocalypse, the most feared Demons in Hell, were helpless in his mere presence.


    ''I was correct...'' Vepar thought: ''My instincts weren''t wrong, he''s exceptional... Wrong, he''s beyond exceptional.'' Exceptional was an insult to him.


    War gritted his teeth, grabbed the greatsword behind him, and Hellfire covered the greatsword''s de.


    With a battle roar, he forced his power out of his body and fought that heavy feeling.


    Driven by their older brother''s actions,


    Death, Pestilence, and Famine did the same.


    Death took out his two scythes.


    Pestilence picked up a whip that seemed to cut through flesh easily.


    Famine grabbed the ive behind him.


    Victor''s smile grew again, and the pir of pure power stoppeding out of his body. He pointed his right hand forward toward the Four Horsemen, and with a calling gesture, he said:


    "Come on, Horsemen. Let''s dance."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 663 663: A Destined Confrontation. 2

    Chapter 663: A Destined Confrontation. 2


    War, with a thunderous cry, leaped from the ground toward Victor with startling speed.


    The sound of metal colliding burst out, followed by an explosion of Power. Soon after, everyone saw that Victor had met War halfway, the de of Victor''s Odachi and War''s Greatsword being crossed midair.


    With just that collision, the two warriors could vaguely gauge the strength of their opponent.


    And the result of that assessment put a smile on their faces.


    ''He is strong!''


    Significant strength was something everyone knew the two of them had, but the ability to wield that strength perfectly? It was something that both of them didn''t know if their opponent had.


    But with that simple exchange, all doubts had been erased.


    Victor smiled widely but suddenly turned his face to the side while leaning back. Soon a Scythe covered in Dark Miasma passed through the previous location his neck had been, barely missing its target.


    Demonstrating exceptional flexibility, Victor kicked Death, who attacked him stealthily, thus throwing the Horseman away, and with that maneuver, he achieved more leverage to push War away.


    Victornded back on the ground on his feet, resheathed his Odachi, and took on the stance of "Iaijutsu."


    "4 against 1? Not bad, but..."


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning began to cover Victor''s body.


    "It''s not enough."


    Victor disappeared from where he was and, a secondter, returned to where he was while once again having his de back in its sheath.


    In the next second, as if the world was taking its time to understand what had happened, the consequences of Victor''s attack became apparent.


    All Four Horsemen had several deep cuts on their bodies; Pestilence had even lost an arm.


    "I must say, you have excellent armor..." He looked at War and Death, who he had attacked substantially, but it was evident that their armor had stopped most of the damage.


    "Armor made by the best cksmiths in Hell aren''t so easily breached, Alucard." War raised his Greatsword and jumped forward, generating a sonic boom in his wake, and, in the blink of an eye, was in front of Victor.


    "I wonder about that," Victor spoke while using his de to stop War''s attack, and a secondter, Junketsu began to be covered by a red liquid, more specifically, blood.


    Blows were exchanged between the two warriors, the noise of two des echoing like thunder as if the heavens were crying as they began ascending, taking their fight back into the air.


    "Pestilence, stop ying around, and get serious!" Death roared. He joined his two Scythes together, forming a giant Scythe, and flew toward Victor.


    Victor smiled widely as a secondbatant entered the fray. Thus he began to use more strength.


    The moment War went to attack him again with his Greatsword covered in the mes of Hell, Victor, using his superior senses, changed the direction of his de and attacked upwards, effectively parrying War''s attack, creating an opening in the Horseman''s defense.


    Victor pointed his palm, which had been hidden behind his back, forward,unching a sphere ofpressed Blood toward War''s chest.


    The attack managed to prate War''s armor and send him flying but failed to reach the Horseman''s flesh.


    Adjusting his center of gravity, War stabilized himself before touching the hole in his armor: "... As I said, Alucard... This is not armor that can be broken so easily." War''s body burst into mes, and the damage in his armor began to be repaired.


    Victor narrowed his eyes at this.


    With his superior sight, he realized that the Miasma of Hell was being used as Energy for the armor to rebuild itself.


    Victor turned and faced Death, who was already swinging his Scythe in Victor''s direction.


    At that moment, Time around Victor started to slow. Then, with his left hand covered with the Power of Blood, he dodged Death''s attack and performed a wless punch, connecting it with Death''s face, sending him careening toward the ground.


    A cobweb-shaped crater formed beneath Death''s body from the impact.


    Victor touched his cheek and felt a small cut. He looked at Death, and he swore he saw a smug smile on the Demon''s face that was hidden by his hood.


    Even if the hood merely disyed absolute darkness, he was sure he saw it.


    ''... I see. The Miasma covering his Scythe can be extended and shortened... He has incredible control over that Energy.'' Victor understood clearly what had happened.


    "Don''t get smug." Victor disappeared into thin air and appeared behind Death, who had risen to his feet, already cutting horizontally.


    Death quickly retreated away from the Odachi''s trajectory but opened his eyes wide when he saw the de extend.


    "¡­I can do that too."


    A gigantic gash was made on Death''s body.


    And at that very moment when the attack urred, Famine came at a thunderous speed, attacking with his ive.


    CLANG!


    The sound of metal colliding rang out again, followed by a teeth-chattering screeching, and soon another confrontation began.


    "A Spear user, heh." Although Famine''s Spear Style differed from his Master''s, the Basic Movements were practically simr; he knew that. After all, he''d trained with a Master in Spearmenship.


    "Hey, Alucard. You feeling hungry?"


    Victor raised an eyebrow at this unexpected question, but it wasn''t until the next attack connected with his de that he felt it.


    An overwhelming bloodlust, an insatiable hunger.


    It was as if he''d gone several thousand years without feeding.


    And that sudden feeling fueled by the Horseman in front of him led to apse in concentration that allowed Famine to attack further.


    "Hunger is one of the most horrible ways to die. So tell me, you ever get hungry, Alucard?" Famine spun his ive, and a type of Power with a dark blue hue started to cover it.


    Victor narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. This feeling was very irritating. Despite having trained in enduring ''hunger'' with Scathach, this feeling far surpassed the training he went through.


    He was like a man who had never eaten before in his life and was on the verge of starvation.


    But even though he was feeling it, he knew something.


    Despite feeling as though his strength was leaving him, his body was still strong. Roxanne''s presence, fueling his existence, could still be felt. He wasn''t actually ''hungry''.


    This was some kind of psychological attack.


    An attack that took advantage of the most basic nature of any Being.


    Hunger.


    Victor turned his face quickly when he sensed a presence and raised his Odachi in defense, receiving War''s Greatsword crashing into him again.


    In the exact second that War collided with him, Famine attacked as well, followed by Death.


    The brothers worked very well together, and Victor was under pressure.


    But even if he was in that situation, the excited feeling never left his heart.


    He was having fun!


    "HAHAHAHAHA"


    ''Crazy... Laughing in the middle of this situation.'' Famine thought.


    The only one who could understand Victor was War. They were the same species, after all.


    "Tsk, I wasn''t messing around." Pestilence took hold of his severed arm and put it back in ce. It took a few seconds to recover, longer than it should have, but soon his regeneration took effect.


    ''That weapon has Anti-Soul properties...'' When Pestilence realized this fact, he grew entirely serious.


    He took hold of his Whip and started to spin. The wind produced by the Whip began to acquire a dark orange hue, followed by him soon proiming:


    "Disease Field."


    With these words, the ground started to change. The area started to change; worms began toe out of the soil, and the air became more toxic.


    An area that could only be described as an Area of ??Disease spread across the entire battlefield.


    "No Being, whether Mortal or God, can escape disease." Pestilence performed a swift maneuver with his Whip and shed through the air.


    And at that very moment, a whip mark appeared on Victor''s armor.


    "...." Victor raised his eyebrow and realized he had to back off a little, at least away from this Technique. Fighting in the middle of the enemy''s Technique that he didn''t know the function of could only be described as foolish.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The moment he tried to use the Power of Lightning to get out of range of the Technique, his Lightning abruptly disappeared.


    Victor opened his eyes wide.


    ''My Power has not been sealed, I can still feel it, but I can''t use it...''


    "Few Beings can escape us brothers." Famine attacked Victor, but the man just turned his body and dodged the attack.


    "And you certainly won''t have that honor, Alucard." Famine spun his ive and mmed it into the ground.


    "Tell me, can you not feel hunger?" The Horseman''s words seemed to reverberate throughout Victor''s existence.


    "Ugh¡­" Victor unconsciously put his hand on his belly. He felt as if a bottomless pit were inside his stomach now. The feeling was overwhelming.


    Pestilence took advantage of this moment andunched his Whip, wrapping it around Victor''s legs. Then, with a mighty yank, he caused Victor to fall to his knees.


    War appeared beside Alucard and swung his Greatsword toward Victor.


    The same happened with Death, who appeared on the other side and attacked with his giant Scythe.


    ''I got him!'' The two brothers thought at the same time.


    The brothers expected to hear the delicious sound of meat being eviscerated, but instead, they heard the rumbling noise of their weapons striking something extremely solid. They were then treated to the sight of Victor holding onto the de of War''s Greatsword with a hand covered in pure Ice while doing the same with Death''s Scythe.


    "What!?"


    Death and War were in disbelief. He just caught their des? Just like that?


    And they were even more shocked when Famine attacked Victor''s face, and the man just opened his mouth, catching the ive''s de between his teeth!


    "....." Disbelief was seen on the faces of the Four Horsemen, including the Demons who were watching in the distance.


    "The most fearsome weapons in Hell can be restrained so easily?" Vine asked in disbelief.


    "¡­Of course not. Not even the Demon King would dare to touch the Horsemen''s weapons without their permission. Each weapon embodies a small part of the Soul of the Horseman who wields it. The weapons are semi-sentient." Vepar responded and continued:


    "And because they have a part of their respective Horseman''s Soul, they also embody their most prominent Power in the de... The Hellfire of War, The Dark Miasma of Death, The Hunger of Famine, and The Disease of Pestilence. It is extremely hazardous to touch them without the Horsemen''s permission."


    Victor lifted his face, and the four brothers gulped when they saw that his face had disappeared entirely, leaving only a bottomless darkness, disying a smile full of sharp teeth and blood-red eyes.


    "I''ve learned..."


    "Huh...?"


    "The fighting techniques of you four brothers... I''ve learned them."


    "... Huh?"


    Gripping the Horseman''s weapons tightly, Victor pulled Death and War close to him and mmed their heads together. Following that, he punched War in the stomach, the Horseman spitting blood from the impact, proving that attacks with Gauntlets worked better than his de.


    The force of Victor''s punch sent War soaring backward.


    In one fluid movement, Victor switched targets, kicking Death in the face and sending the Horsman flying, much like his brother.


    All the while, he was still tightly gripping Famine''s ive between his teeth.


    Gripping onto Pestilence''s Whip, he mimicked Pestilence''s previous move, tugging it with great strength and sending the Demon flying toward him.


    The Ice Gauntlets that Victor created started to catch Fire, and he punched Pestilence in the face, causing the Demon to suffer the same fate as his brothers.


    He then looked at Famine and smiled.


    The Horseman winced a little, but before he could do anything, Victor grabbed Junketsu and pierced Famines'' heart. As the only one not wearing armor, Victor''s de prated Famine easily.


    Victor spat the ive''s de out of his mouth and said:


    "So what if you prevented me from using my speed?"


    "The Power of Lightning is just one aspect of my strength; I don''tpletely rely on it."


    One lesson Scathach made sure to drill into his head was to ''diversify your areas of expertise because if one day the enemy seeds in sealing off an aspect of your strength, there would still be other aspects to explore and fight with.''


    Victor was extremely proficient in the Power of Lightning; it was the Power he used the most.


    But that didn''t mean it was his main source of Power.


    He was still a Progenitor. His Blood was his Primary Power. He was still a Martial Artist specializing in the Odachi and Unarmed Combat, not counting the other Martial Arts in the use of several other weapons which Scathach had taught.


    He still had other Bloodlines within him that he could use; he still had the Blessings of the Goddesses within him... He still had Roxanne, his greatest asset.


    And so what if his Lightning could not be used? He was fast enough without it!


    "To fight me, sealing my Power is not the answer..." Victor grabbed Famine by the head and lifted him into the air.


    "After all, you would then have to seal thousands of other Powers within me as well."


    Famine opened his eyes wide.


    Victor grinned widely, and his entire body started turningpletely dark with crimson tones, "I''m hungry, and it''s your fault. So no hard feelings, right?"


    Half of Victor''s body then suddenly transformed into the head of a Demonic Beast, devouring Famine''s existence whole.


    "Brother!!" The three remaining Horsemen screamed.


    Victor belched, utterly satisfied. Finally, the sensation of Hunger had disappeared: "For a Horseman of Hunger, he tasted really good." He looked at the remaining Horsemen of The Apocalypse, who were looking at him with a gleam of hatred in their eyes.


    "What? You came to kill me but weren''t ready to be killed yourselves?" Victor raised his hand, and Junketsu answered his call. He then pointed the tip of Junketsu at The ive of Famine on the ground.


    Following her Master''s example, branches erupted from Junketsu, turning into a mouth filled with sharp teeth, before beginning to consume the ive


    In less than two seconds, the entire ive was gone, followed by Junketsu morphing from an Odachi into a ive itself.


    "Good Girl." Victor''s smile widened as he sensed that Junketsu had be more excited.


    Victor spun Junketsu and held the Odachi-turned-ive behind him. He positioned himself in a stance much like Scathach''s and pointed his arm, palm side up, at the now ''Three'' Horsemen of The Apocalypse.


    "Shall we continue our dance?"


    "Bastard!" The three erupted in anger at Victor''s casual attitude andunched themselves toward him with hatred in their eyes.


    They wanted revenge!


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 664 664: A Destined Confrontation. 3

    Chapter 664: A Destined Confrontation. 3


    "... Am I dreaming...?" Helena asked in disbelief.


    Maybe, she woke up on the wrong side of the bed today. Perhaps, the fact that her father died, and she doesn''t know how, is why she thinks some Progenitor [A ridiculously handsome one who looks like a male version of Aphrodite ] entered her life and recognized her as Helena, not a Gremory. But it is actually a lie.


    Helena was really doubting reality now. She knew that man was strong.


    After all, he killed and conquered several pir demon territories, and something like that cannot be done by someone weak.


    But... She didn''t know he was THAT strong.


    "No, you aren''t ¡­" Vine replied with uncertainty in her voice. In her defense, she was also feeling disbelief.


    "... He''s treating the horsemen of the apocalypse as if they were children¡­ One horseman has even already died... Permanently." Vepar spoke in disbelief as she watched Victor wielding a ive and attacking the three knights.


    ''Is he proficient with a ive as well? ¡­ Wrong, the correct question would be, how many martial arts is he proficient at?'' Vepar thought.


    Since the knight of Famine died, his weapon had been absorbed by Victor''s weapon.


    The remaining three knights attacked Victor with a maddened fervor. They matched perfectly, demonstrating teamwork that could be lethal to any being.


    Yes, the correct word here is: could.


    The reason for this is that since the knights started attacking him, no attack hase close to scratching Victor''s armor again.


    The knights attacked with the fury and hatred of someone who had lost a loved one, no force was being constrained, and even so, no attack reached Victor.


    Demonstrating unrealistic proficiency in martial arts, he dodged everything, defended everything, and at the same time, counterattacked whenever the opportunity presented itself.


    TINK!


    Death''s scythe and Victor''s ive shed, and soon Death was knocked back by Victor''s superior strength.


    Death stabilized his center of gravity and shouted:


    "This is impossible! This way of using the ive is clearly our brother''s! What have you done, Alucard!?"


    Victor spun the ive around and held it behind him with the de down, " Horseman... What am I?"


    Rather than wait for Death to respond, Victor continued:


    "I am a fucking Progenitor."


    "The being who decides the worth of souls is in front of you."


    "..." Death, War, and Pestilence opened their eyes wide.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ Have youpletely absorbed the existence of Famine?"


    "His existence wasn''t that worthy" Victor didn''t want to do the same thing he did with Adonis, "I just put an average value on his soul, and that was enough to learn all of his martial art and this..."


    Victor''s smile grew, "Tell me, Horsemen, have you ever been hungry?"


    "!!!" The three knights opened their eyes wide and tried to counter Famines'' authority with their own, but it was toote.


    Death was the first to go down with his hand on his stomach, followed by War and Pestilence.


    Victor couldn''t let such an opportunity pass, and with a thrust of his arms, he threw Junketsu at... Death.


    "Death!"


    The knight raised his head, but it was toote. His heart was already pierced by the ive, and in the next second, he was already in Victor''s hands.


    In a high level fight like this, any second can change the situation.


    And Victor knew it. Even though he was having fun with the fight, his priority was still finishing the fight, so he would take out the most annoying knight as quickly as possible.


    "Tell me, Death. Can you be afraid of your own death?" Victor grinned widely as his entire face distorted into a sadistic grin.


    Death''s body shook visibly, and slowly, he began to feel the end of his own existence at this man''s hands.


    " Bastard!" War gave a war cry, his existence was covered by the power of hellfire, and he jumped toward Victor.


    Pestilence followed close behind War, but once they got close enough, a gigantic ice structure was created in front of them.


    " What!?"


    "This won''t stop me!" War swung his greatsword, and with a crash that reverberated across the entire battlefield, he managed to break the ice structure and pass through it, but it was toote...


    All they saw upon arriving at the scene was Victor standing there with a big smile on his face looking at an empty space, Death was nowhere to be seen, and Victor''s ive was feeding on Death''s scythes on the ground.


    "You took too long..." Victor turned to War and Pestilence.


    His healthy skin became much paler, as if he was dead, and his long ck hair was releasing some kind of dark miasma.


    Just like before, Junketsu changed to two small scythes that could connect into arger scythe.


    Victor raised the two scythes with an obvious familiarity and started to spin around. In the middle of this ''show'', the two scythes were connected with each other forming arge ck scythe with red details and the power of miasma covering the de.


    "Death too¡­" Pestilence shivered.


    Victor spoke sympathetically, "Don''t cry. Soon you will join him." His tone was like he had nothing to do with what was going on.


    " Alucard... Son of a bitch! I will make you pay for this!" Pestilence roared.


    Meanwhile, Victor ignored the two knights and looked to the side in confusion, " Hmm?"


    "Oh? Did I win you too?"


    "Let''s see¡­ Death didn''t give you a name, did he? Since I now have the authority of death, it is only natural to call you by the same name that beings feel when they are about to die."


    " Despair."


    A horse''s neigh was heard, and a shadow grew on the ground. Soon the same horse that Death was riding emerged from the ground with an entirely new appearance.


    The horse was bigger, more muscr, and healthier.


    The horse''s color was still ck as darkness itself, and its eyes, tail, and hoof were still aze, mes with a green tint.


    "...Even the horse..." Vine tried not to feel disbelieving, but it was impossible. Was this the same horse she had seen before?


    Didn''t he grow up and be exceptionally muscr? He looks like a horse made for war now.


    " My Lord won¡­" Vepar spoke in eptance and a growing fanaticism.


    "He won against the four horsemen of the apocalypse, single-handedly."


    "Isn''t it too early to count victory?" Helena spoke.


    "..." Vine and Vepar looked at Helena with dry looks.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not rooting for the knights... It''s just that the fight isn''t over, and letting your guard down and counting on victory is a w that all powerful demons have. "


    "..." The two former pir rank demons could only remain silent at Helena''s words because they knew the woman was correct.


    " Despair, you can y around. I will call when needed." Victor spoke casually.


    The horse neighed again and started walking towards Vine, Helena, and Vepar.


    Victor picked up the scythe, and with a quick swing, he struck War''s de.


    " Rushed, aren''t you?"


    " Silence, I will kill you!"


    Victor casually dodged the attack as he pulled the handle of the scythe, and soon the great scythe split in two, and with the proficiency of someone who had always used a scythe to fight, he began to ''dance'' with War.


    Sounds of shing des were heard, and the fight grew even more intense as the ground was being destroyed with each sh of des, and War seemed to be getting stronger with each passing second.


    His armor began to change, and it became more demonic.


    ''The true form, huh.'' As someone who had the memories of the demonic powers of two horsemen of the apocalypse, Victor knew what that was.


    Every demon has its true form; Diablo is a perfect example. The demon king walked around in his true form for all to see.


    As the highest level demons, the horsemen of the apocalypse also had their true form.


    But they didn''t use them; the reason for that isn''t because the true form was stronger or anything like that.


    It was because the human and morepact form allowed the most extensive use of their powers. It could be said that thepact form of the knights was their strongest.


    But to every rule, there is an exception, and War was that exception.


    His humanoid form was just to contain his fury.


    Victor took a step back, pulled away, and looked straight ahead.


    With steaming out of the mouth, long ming horns, tails, and sharp ws that were holding the Greatsword, which also changed to be even more demonic¡­


    War red at Victor.


    The pressure in the area was incredible, and everyone except Victor felt suffocated; the heat didn''t lose to the pressure either.


    Everyone felt like they were in the ming hell, the ce where War was born.


    "The strongest horseman of the apocalypse, War. The demon born in the ming hell that tortures the souls of sinners." Victor snapped his neck and joined the two scythes into arger scythe.


    He ced the scythe on his shoulder and smiled:


    "A worthy challenger, is he?"


    FUSHHHHHHH.


    A pir of blue energy soared into the heavens.


    The surrounding atmosphere began to grow colder, as if freezing hell had descended on the battlefield, and Victor appeared with a changed appearance.


    The vampire count form of n Scarlett.


    The scythe that was in Victor''s hand changed back to the ive, and the de was covered by ice and blood.


    "On stages where the strong fight, the weak have no right to interfere." Victor''s cold, emotionless voice was heard all around, then he vanished and appeared in front of Pestilence.


    " What -" Before Pestilence could say anything, he felt something piercing his heart.


    "Absolute Zero."


    In the next instant, he turned into an ice sculpture, and soon this ice sculpture started to be covered by blood.


    Victor opened his mouth, and all that blood rushed into him.


    Just like before, Junketsu followed in Victor''s footsteps and ate Pestilence''s whip.


    Pestilence''s authority.


    ''I see... That''s why they were so confident, but they underestimated me. My speed is not my main power.''


    Pestilence''s power was simple: through disease, he could ''harm'' someone by using something he knew. This effect was also poisonous, slowly killing the victim''s body.


    The second effect was being negated by the pure energy of Roxanne in Victor''s body; because of that, he didn''t feel anything.


    It was pretty obvious that Pestilence and Famines were support for Death and War who were directbatants. Together the brothers were unstoppable because of the aforementioned abilities that directly attacked the most basic form of a being.


    Hunger that drained them of all strength and incapacitation due to illness.


    ''He was the most dangerous one, huh.'' In a fight of attrition, Pestilence would definitely win if it was with someone normal because the more time passes, the more the ''disease'' umtes and multiplies causing various kinds of disabilities in the enemy''s body.


    If Victor hadn''t had Roxanne to keep his body in the best possible shape, things would have gotten dangerous.


    This whole thought process happened in less than a few seconds, and Victor turned his gaze to War, who looked even angrier if the mes indicated anything.


    Screaming in a very demonic way, War, driven by his new state, practically warped from where he was and appeared in front of Victor.


    Victor kicked War away, and in the next moment, the ive changed into Junketsu ''s original form, which was a Katana with a de toorge to be called a Katana.


    War didn''t lose momentum with this, as he quickly adjusted his center of gravity and jumped towards Victor brandishing the Greatsword.


    des sh.


    Fire and ice collide.


    The surrounding terrain began to bepletely destroyed.


    But the two warriors weren''t worried.


    Eventually, without realizing it, the fight was taken to the skies.


    Power rumbles were heard throughout the demon''s territory, alerting the area demon, who was already watching everything from a distance. It was hard to ignore the bursts of power from higher demons.


    Victor sent War flying to the ground, and the knight got up even angrier.


    "AHHHHH!" With an even louder scream of rage and hatred, the fires of hell grew exponentially.


    Anger and hatred were fueling the crazed knight.


    Hellfire came out of War''s mouth and, like a dragon''s breath, flew toward Victor.


    Seeing this, Victor''s smile only grew.


    His ice wings grew exponentially, and in front of his wings, thousands of weapons of different types began to be created.


    Victor pointed his finger at the fire and said, "Go."


    Sonic boom sounds were heard each time a weapon was sent toward the fire, proving that each throw easily broke the sound barrier.


    Faced with a swarm of thousands of ice weapons, the breath lost power, and the ice weapons pierced War''s body.


    War roared more angrily, and the ice began to melt.


    Pure magma began to be created with just War''s heat.


    Victor kicked off the air toward War.


    War did the same and kicked off the ground toward Victor.


    When the two warriors'' des collide in mid-air¡­


    A massive boom was created, and it evaporated the entire battleground.


    The entire topography of the terrain was being changed with each confrontation.


    "... Is this... Is this how the strongest beings fight...?" Helena opened her eyes in disbelief at such a disaster. She had already heard stories.


    Stories that when higher-level beings fight, the surrounding topography changes with each encounter, but... Reading this in a book, or hearing it from other people, is different than seeing it in person.


    Not to mention that it''s one thing for you to use your power to change the topography like Vine, Vepar, or herself can do.


    It was another thing to change the entire topography with just the sh of two des.


    The level waspletely different.


    "ALUCARRRRD!" With an even more furious roar, a pir of me shot out from the strongest apocalypse knight, wings began to sprout behind him, and he became even more demonic.


    "HAHAHAHAHA~, That''s what I''m talking about!"


    Tink! Tink!


    Sounds of shing des, sounds of destruction, followed by the strongest knight''s grunt and Victor''s excitedments:


    "We will fight, we will bleed, we will be cut! Let''s dance more!" Victor''s ice wings began to dissolve and turn into wings of pure water.


    Victor used his wings as a shield.


    Fire met water, and the fire was negated for a few seconds.


    Enough seconds for Victor to seize the moment and sh War toward the ground.


    BOOOOM!


    War fell into the magma and quickly got back up with even more fury.


    Victor pointed his hand at War and said the name of a technique, a technique that Sitri never had the opportunity to use on Victor.


    " Cocytus!"


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 665 665: A Worthy Opponent.

    Chapter 665: A Worthy Opponent.


    In Victor''s inner world.


    "Ughh! I''ll be sure toin to Victorter! How can he ce a value on these filthy Souls just to gain the memories of their Techniques and Authority!?"


    "Doesn''t he know how much it''s taxing his Soul!?" Roxanne grumbled.


    "Our Soul is not being burdened, Roxanne."


    "¡­Shut up, Alter-." Roxanne stopped talking when she looked at Alter and saw that half of his body had beplete darkness.


    "... That''s..." She opened her eyes wide.


    "Correct, it is the result of him acting as a Progenitor." Though his words sounded like a mockery, the smug smile on Alter''s face indicated otherwise.


    "¡­ Consuming Higher-Order Demons brought about that much change¡­?" Roxanne asked in disbelief.


    "From the beginning, we were not normal, Roxanne. Despite both being Progenitors, we are not the same as d."


    "A Progenitor walks his own path; he does not follow a path that has been trodden before."


    "And thanks to you, we can be the strongest Progenitor ever."


    "The proof is that he achieved a feat that even d couldn''t because of fear, exploring his Inherent Power over Souls. After all, messing with Souls is something dangerous. Victor was able to absorb the Authority andplete battle experience from The Horseman and, of course, the memories rted to that experience as well, all without attributing the existence of those Beings with the Highest Value as happened with Adonis."


    "...." Roxanne didn''t know what to say as her mouth opened and closed like a goldfish at the end. Finally, she just decided to stay silent as theories formed in her head.


    "This situation is different from Adonis, isn''t it?" She said.


    "Indeed." Alter didn''t deny it, "He also won''t risk having a second personality or anything like that."


    "The Horsemen''s Powers are a Minor Authority. We might even call it the Divinity Remnants of a Demigod." Alter revealed as he raised his hand and saw that the ''sparks'' of Victor''s Divinity grew to the size of a football.


    And even though the me-like golden bridle had grown, it hadn''t gained a form yet, proving that this ''Authority'' he was given was just an Aspect of the Authority of the Horseman who would be a Lesser Deity but couldn''t due to their death. These remnants of Lesser Divinities only boosted the existing Divinity in Victor''s body.


    After all, try as they might, Demons weren''tplete Beings. They only had a part of a Soul, the ''bad'' part, and only when the Demon built the other half of themselves could they ascend and gain a Divinity rted to the Negative side of the world.


    Bnce was essential; this was an absolute truth.


    "¡­ But even so, it''s reckless to do this in a short time. If it weren''t for me, his Soul would be badly damaged right now. Consuming too much in a short time isn''t ideal, and if they weren''t something akin to Demigods, he would be greatly impaired now." Roxanne grumbled, and she couldn''t help but emphasize that point.


    "I know, and that is why I said his Soul is not burdened."


    "After all, you are protecting our Soul." Alterughed.


    "And if you didn''t say anything while he absorbed the Horsemen, it was because you were sure he would be fine."


    "... Tsk." Roxanne clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Sometimes I hate how well you know me."


    "That''s natural; I''m him¡­ Well, his Power."


    "Yeah, Yeah, I know." She snorted.


    "Oh, but don''t forget to scold him. What he did was very dangerous. If those Demons weren''t akin to Demigods, and if Demons weren''t part of the ''Negative'' Aspect of the world, we''d be pretty fucked up."


    "..."


    "Make sure he doesn''t do the same to True Deities or even Demigods with parents with ''Positive'' Aspects of the world. Oh, also, don''t forget to tell him not to do that too much. Even for an abnormal Progenitor like us, absorbing memories of hundreds and thousands of years of just fighting might cause some kind of change or trouble in our Soul."


    "Eating a lot is not healthy, you know?" Heughed.


    "Ugh¡­ That Power of Progenitors is too dangerous." Roxanne grumbled.


    "That''s why d didn''t exploit that Power. Unlike us, who have you protecting us from our own reckless acts, d doesn''t have that. So any mistake he made could have killed him."


    "Haaah, don''t remind me of that. I''ll get even more irritated." Roxanne sighed.


    "But despite being dangerous, this Power is also the most useful. The ability to absorb an entity, and use that entity''s memories for yourself, is something everyone would envy¡­ If they didn''t know about the side effects, of course." Heughed.


    "Possible creation of a second personality, damage to the Soul, or in the worst cases, the death of a Soul, psychological problems due to arge number of memories that are not yours, and these are just some of the risks we have to take when using that Power with other Souls. After all, messing with the Soul is messing with creation. Through the Soul, the spark of life exists. Destroying or manipting such a thing without knowledge... It''s reckless, to say the least."


    "Reckless...? That''s the understatement of the century!" Roxanne rolled her eyes.


    "Cocytus!" Victor''s roar was heard, followed by a greater concentration of Roxanne''s Power being absorbed.


    "Looks like the fight is getting more interesting." Alter spoke while looking at the sky.


    "Will you watch?"


    "Of course, I need to help you if necessary."


    "...." Alter just nodded and continued watching the fight.


    ...


    Water.


    That was the sight that Vine, Vepar, Helena, and hundreds of thousands of Demons saw.


    The moment Victor dered the Technique''s name, it was as if all of Hell had changed ording to his will.


    Furious jets of Water erupted from the ground, the sky began to rain, and in less than a few seconds, enough Water to flood an entire city was created.


    Due to Vine''s specific order, they couldn''t ignore their panions'' even if they didn''t care about them. After all, they are Demons.


    "And to think that he can even use Sitri''s Technique¡­." Veparmented in shock.


    As someone who also used the Element of Water, she knew how powerful Sitri''s Technique was, and she had seen the effects for herself once in the past.


    This technique flooded and destroyed an entire capital, and several Demons served as food for the Pir Demon that day.


    The existences that made up the Top 10 Pir rankings were Beings capable of mass destruction, much like her Lord.


    Flying while using her subus wings, Helena spoke:


    "Where is he? The Horseman of War?" She pulled her wet hair back and looked around.


    "Idiot, use your senses. They aren''t even trying to hide." Vine spoke.


    Hearing Vine''s words, Helena quickly used her senses and felt War and Victor fighting... Underwater.


    "Huh? When did they get there?"


    "Does not matter," Vine responded and added:


    "What matters now is that this fight is getting more and more dangerous for us. We need to get out of here."


    "And where will we go?" Helena asked.


    "Anywhere but here," Vine replied.


    "Lord''s victory is only a matter of time. We must reorganize and prepare for any possible ambush." Vepar agreed with Vine. It was obvious that War hadn''t reached his limit yet, but...


    ''I can''t see him losing...'' Defying all odds, Victor single-handedly fought The Four Horsemen of The Apocalypse and managed to defeat three, then absorbed their essence as a True Demon would.


    The faith Vepar had in Victor bordered on fanaticism, which was expected after seeing this vision.


    Quake, Quake.


    Suddenly, the earth began to shake as if an earthquake had urred, and soon a gigantic jet of Water rose to the heavens, and War and Victor were seen again.


    The whole topography of the ce was changing, and the once destructive fight became catastrophic. Victor was literally creating enough Water that already exceeded the limits of ake. He was spawning a damn sea.


    Sounds of shing des were heard again, and War and Victor backed away and fell to the ground.


    Victor was standing in the Water, as well as War, who had visible steaming out of his body due to the evaporation.


    Even now, the mes of Hell were never extinguished; War''s rage was unfathomable.


    "Haaah ¡­" Victor let out a long, satisfied sigh as he looked at the rainy sky. He opened his hands to the sky and felt the Water drops falling on his body; it was invigorating.


    "It''s been a while... It''s been a while since I''ve had such a satisfying fight, just two enemies fighting each other in search of surpassing their limits."


    Victor stopped looking at the sky and looked at War.


    "Don''t you think so, War?"


    "...." The warrior''s response was just a grunt followed by silence.


    It was obvious that despite his contradictory appearance that everyone would think he had lost control, War was far from it; he was very sane.


    Anger and hatred were just part of who he was.


    Born from one of the hottest areas of Hell: anger and hatred had always been beside him, along with the mes.


    That was the essence of the Horseman of The Apocalypse, War.


    Despite being saddened and angry that his brothers were dead, Victor''s prolonged struggle against War made him understand and ept.


    He came to understand that it was natural for them to be killed. Victor was stronger, much stronger than they expected; Baal was correct.


    ''Instead of acting with arrogance, we were supposed to have attacked with everything from the beginning.'' That was their mistake, a mistake that got his three brothers killed.


    And he came to ept it all because...


    That''s what Hell was like. The strong always spoke louder and were always right. No matter what kind of injustice the strong were doing, in the end... They were right.


    The reason for this? It''s because they were strong and had the ''power''.


    Hell was not kind to the weak.


    Hell was not merciful to the weak.


    Only those who were strong had the luxury of enjoying such circumstances.


    War knew it; he always knew it. After all, he grew up in Hell.


    ...But he had forgotten.


    The path of victory, the Title of ''Horseman of The Apocalypse'' he came to be called as he walked his way, left him blind.


    War closed his eyes and listened to the sound of rain, an artificial rain created by his opponent''s insane Powers.


    It was ridiculous to think that the minds of Hell would have a new sea all because of a single powerful person.


    ''... But¡­ But that happened in the past, didn''t it?'' War remembered the smallke that Sitri created. A smallke that was once the city of a Highest-Level Demon.


    The situation was the same but different... After all, this man was much more powerful than Sitri.


    "Tell me, Alucard..." Slowly, War opened his eyes and looked back at Victor, who had returned to his Base Form sometime before he realized it.


    His long ck hair fluttered in the wind, and everyone saw his blood-red eyes. A long time ago, the armor he had on his body was destroyed, leaving only the bottom part of the armor. His muscr body was visible, and several ripped pieces of cloth were under the armor.


    "What are you looking for on this path you walk?"


    "So many Demons you''ve subdued... So many trails of destruction... I smell ''War'' in you."


    "Where are you taking this war you started? What is the point of all this?"


    "What a silly question... Isn''t that obvious, Horseman?" Victor pointed Junketsu''s de at War.


    "The path I follow is one of conquest."


    "I will descend to the deepest floors of this ce called Hell and make my Throne there."


    "I will sit on this Throne, and all Demons, whether of the present or the future, shall kneel before me... And those who deny me will only be erased from my path."


    "... The way of the tyrant, huh... It''s quite appropriate for someone who wants to rule over Demons."


    Demons were Beings of Sin. They were creatures born from the Evil of a Soul. They, by nature, were greedy, lustful, petty, and only thought of themselves.


    But... If there was one thing all Demons respected, it was... Strength.


    That was how Lucifer became King; that''s how Diablo became King.


    Because they were strong, they were respected.


    Of course, there was a stark difference.


    Whereas Lucifer was strong and respected, and everyone was afraid of him. The respect the Demons had for this man was greater than their fear.


    On the other hand, Diablo didn''t have that. All Demons feared the Incarnation of Evil. For being the most Evil of all, for being the most dangerous of all, for being the winner, he was dered King.


    ''It seems... This man will be someone respected like Lucifer and, at the same time, feared like Diablo... But unlike the Incarnation of Evil, he will have Lucifer-like charisma to back him up and transform that fear into admiration...''


    "Will you fight all the Demons in Hell for this, a number that easily surpasses billions?"


    "If they are in my way... So be it." Victor put his foot forward, lowered his center of gravity, and held Junketsu''s hilt with both hands, assuming a perfect Martial Arts stance.


    "In that case..." War held his Greatsword behind him, lowered his center of gravity a bit, and assumed an open-chested position. Despite looking at a disadvantage, this position was ideal for him to attack from any possible angle.


    "Prove that your existence is worth following."


    The rain slowed to a stop, and all that was left was just a vast and deepke.


    The two warriors looked at each other; this time, hatred and fury were not seen in War''s eyes. Instead, taking a hit from a Technique like Cocytus seemed to lower his anger, and now only calm remained.


    And with a calm mind, a warrior''s skills that he had mastered with thousands of battles could be brought out to the fullest.


    In the distance, several Demons looked at these two Beings with anticipation on their faces.


    Expressions that were shared by Vine, Helena, and Vepar.


    They didn''t want to admit it, but they were very much looking forward to this confrontation.


    The desire for Power was inherent to Demons, and seeing the ''peak'' of Power in front of them made them anxious and excited as a motivation to be an existence as these two men arose in them. And being female Demons, as they admired that Power, something started to grow inside them as they watched the figure of their Lord.


    That ''something'' made their insides clench with desire, leaving them hot...


    All the female Demons felt a simr situation, whether they were the Lesser Demons or even the Pir Rank Demons who were watching from a distance.


    Both warriors stood in their chosen position as they faced each other, entirely focused on each other.


    A high-profile fight was about to begin, where the slightest mistake could cost them everything.


    An innocent drop of water came slowly falling from the sky, and as this drop of water fell into the surrounding sea¡­


    The two warriors vanished and appeared in the middle of theke as des shed.


    The previously calm water began to stir, and rumblings followed by several metal shes began to be heard again.


    Alucard was superior in reaction time and strength due to his superior body, but... War was not far behind. As an Ancient Demon, and the strongest of The Horsemen, he was not far behind in strength, not to mention that in his True Form, the Power avable in his body was much greater than in his Human Form.


    But... He still lost on reaction time.


    Cough.


    War coughed up blood when he saw the cut on his chest, and the skin on his chest started to freeze but was soon thawed by the heat emanating from his body.


    Victor was a speed monster, and with his reaction time, he could react to anything quickly.


    Besides, all of Victor''s attacks could be lethal because they could injure the Soul; a Progenitor''s attacks were not to be taken lightly.


    But... Despite the visible disadvantage, War was not behind him.


    Like all Beings, the opportunity to Evolve was always present, and War, who had stagnated due to not having a worthy opponent, began to... Evolve.


    When fighting a superior opponent, he became stronger, faster, and more sensitive to the opponent''s changes, and his Martial Art began to be unconsciously refined.


    War was a genius. A Being didn''t reach his current strength without that genius behind them, and you don''t survive in Hell if you don''t have an unyielding determination.


    So he had his own pride.


    ''So what if he''s stronger?''


    ''So what if he''s faster?''


    ''So what if he''s superior?''


    ''It does not matter!''


    Ba-dump, Ba-dump!


    ''A worthy opponent is in front of me!''


    Ba-dump, Ba-dump!


    ''Apologies are not necessary! Just action!''


    Ba-dump, Ba-dump!


    ''Move on! Cut more! Fight harder!''


    The sound of a heartbeat was heard all around.


    ''Let the mes of Hell burn!''


    A thunderous war cry was heard, and the mes on War''s body grew even more furious.


    War''s body, with each confrontation that happened with Victor, with each cut he suffered from Victor''s attack, something changed inside him.


    The mes that had always been by his side since he was born began to glow furiously like an erupting volcano.


    Those mes were nourishing his body, his Soul, and his heart.


    War was pushing his limits before everyone''s eyes and bing something even his brothers couldn''t.


    Driven by his pride and eptance of weakness, he acquired his ''other half'', and when all these conditions were met,


    The seed of Divinity in his Soul began to blossom.


    He was lighting up like a Demon God of War.


    Victor smiled widely, seeing his opponent getting stronger. War''s blows were getting heavier and more urate; he even managed to cut Victor''s chest.


    But despite being cut, Victor just smiled and grinned in amusement.


    How could he not? With such a worthy opponent, how could he not smile?


    His opponent was getting stronger, but he wasn''t behind either; Victor could feel it.


    That heady, hot feeling he always felt as he progressed, he could feel his existence bing even more defined and stronger. He could feel Roxanne''s Power that nourished his body, fueling this state even more.


    Looking at his opponent covered in Hellish mes, he couldn''t help but think.


    ''There is a saying that only when the Soul is nearing its end does it show its true potential.''


    That''s what was happening to War. His full potential was being forced to awaken in the face of an opponent like Victor.


    And that state was pushing Victor''s existence to even higher levels.


    In the face of such a match, in the face of such an opponent, it would be an insult for Victor not to give it his all!


    Victor hit War''s Greatsword and kicked him away, then he shouted:


    "War!"


    "...." War readjusted his center of gravity and looked at Victor.


    "Do not avert your eyes."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning covered Victor''s entire body, and slowly, he began to assume the Martial Arts stance most had grown painfully familiar with.


    "Do not blink."


    FUSHHH.


    Ice covered Junketsupletely, then blood covered the ice making the de even sharper, and two wings of blood came out of Victor''s back,


    "Focus all your attention on me."


    War''s eyes narrowed as his danger instinct alerted him at such a disy. He didn''t take Victor''s warning lightly, so hepletely elevated his frame of mind and utilized this newfound strength to the fullest.


    His instincts were sharp, as was his attention.


    Victor''s hair waspletely covered in mes.


    "Because if you don''t..."


    With a speed that no one could react or see what he did, he appeared next to War:


    "You will die."


    BOOOOOM!


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 666 666: The Warrior I Respect.

    Chapter 666: The Warrior I Respect.


    This was a first for Victor.


    This was the first time he simultaneously used all the Bloodlines he''d gained on that fateful day when he turned into a Vampire.


    The speed and the destruction of Lightning.


    The strength and the power capable of reducing everything to ashes from Fire.


    The resilience and the ability to turn everything, even your enemies, into Ice constructs.


    The flexibility and the power to manipte liquids derived from Water.


    The power and the ability to destroy Blood and Souls.


    All of the Bloodlines he''d obtained on that fateful day were being used at 100% capacity. He no longer needed to split his Powers; he no longer needed to use only one power at a time or even reduce Power so that he could use two or three simultaneously.


    He felt ecstasy, he feltplete, and most of all, he felt unstoppable.


    His entire body felt light, and with the slightest of intentions, his body responded perfectly. This was how things were supposed to be from the beginning, but the sheer power he received was too great, and he couldn''t enjoy that feeling initially.


    But... It was okay. If he had enjoyed that feeling, he would have acted like an idiot and wouldn''t have focused on training, discipline, and dedication to reach greater heights, which made Victor who he was today.


    With one attack, one sh, the Soul was damaged, the body was burned, and while Lightning electrocuted his enemy, Ice formed crystals within the body, then Water propelled the Ice and Lightning, causing even more damage.


    All of his Powers were working in harmony. He was like a monster created with the strongest Bloodlines of all current Vampires in existence.


    And in front of him was his opponent.


    The Horseman of War, he was called. The one who was the strongest among his brothers and had reached a state that none of them could reach.


    The Demon God of War, the first of its kind.


    A worthy opponent.


    Someone who had earned his respect.


    Victor was ecstatic! He didn''t care about anything right now but this fight.


    And he could tell the same could be said for his opponent.


    ...


    Alucard, his opponent, was overwhelming.


    He could barely defend himself since he entered that Form.


    He was the most formidable challenge he''d had so far.


    A monster that brokemon sense, he was called¡ªsomeone who far surpassed most ancient warriors in less than a few years.


    Monster, Genius, Youngest Vampire Count in History, Second Progenitor, Fastest Man Alive, Genocider, Rising Star.


    The masses bestowed many Titles on him, and his infamy was recognized, as well as his fame.


    But none of that mattered to War.


    For Him, for the new Demon God of war.


    Alucard was just... His opponent.


    An opponent who deserved his respect.


    An opponent who deserved his best.


    With a thunderous war cry that made the whole atmosphere grow heavier, a war cry that made the Hellfire inside him grow even more furious¡­


    War surpassed his limits.


    War''s blownded, and in return, he received hundreds of shes on his body.


    His opponent was fast, incredibly fast.


    CLANG!


    The sound of two des shing echoed across the battlefield.


    And with that exchange, the Ice covering his opponent''s de tried to surge toward his body; the Ice moved strangely and even looked like it was made of liquid.


    A strange Ice that was capable of subduing even the hottest Hellfire.


    But...


    It didn''t matter.


    His Soul shone like a star that was just born into the Universe. It shone intensely! And with a thrust, the Fire grew stronger, thus negating the strongest Ice.


    His body was in pieces. There were holes all over his body caused by his opponent''s attack in his new form. sh marks also spread over his body, wings, and left eye.


    Blinded on one side, he could feel the weight of his recklessness bearing down on him. He was getting weaker; his physical body just couldn''t take it.


    But even so, his Soul shone brightly, and he never felt so alive as he did now.


    The damage Alucard caused to his Soul was regenerated, a feat only possible because of his Ascended State. His body was destroyed, but his spirit still hadn''t fallen. His heart was on disy for all to see; long ago, his blood was scattered around them, but his eyes did not die.


    The glow of determination was still evident as the mes of Hell nourished his body; Hell itself was nourishing his body.


    As a Demon God, the Hell he was born into was his home, and its existence was supporting him, supporting his recklessness, and supporting his spirit, the spirit of the new God.


    ''I''m War¡­ And I won''t fall that easily.'' A name he had chosen for himself, which reflected his determination.


    A name that made him who he was today,


    Even if his body fell to pieces before an overwhelming opponent, he would still fight... Because he felt that he hadn''t done his best yet.


    And in the face of the yer of his brothers he hade to respect as a great warrior, he proimed as he mmed into his opponent''s de onest time¡­


    "... You are the strongest, Alucard... The strongest challenge I''ve had in my long existence..." He gripped the hilt of his Greatsword and lifted the worn de that, like his body, was severely damaged. Even the most robust materials in Hell couldn''tst that long in a fight as brutal as this.


    Slowly, War lifted the Greatsword up and supported the weapon with both hands.


    "The weight of my recklessness is punishing my body. I fear that soon, I will fall in defeat... But I refuse to fall now." He squeezed the handle of the Greatsword tighter.


    "I still haven''t done my best¡­!" War''s remaining eye glowed brightly with the mes of Hell as his entire existence burned, along with a pir of Fire that rose to the heavens.


    Victor pointed Junketsu''s de at War and said with a big smile on his face:


    "Splendid!"


    "Out of respect for that determination, I will respond in kind..." Victor''s ming hair began to flutter as if defying gravity, his Blood wings expanded even further, and just like War, a pir of red and ck Power ascended to heaven.


    At that very moment, everyone in Hell could feel the overwhelming Power of the two Beings.


    Even those Demons thousands of kilometers away from the current battle could feel the rising Power of the two warriors.


    "Insane... Won''t Hell break open if they collide?" Vine asked with fear and admiration evident in her eyes. She could barely stand on her feet with just the pressure of the two of them.


    "Hell won''t break that easily¡­ Probably." Vepar answered uncertainly as she held back from being thrown away like the other Lesser Demons.


    Helena, who was silent, just watched everything, recording this moment in her memories.


    The mes of Hell collided with chaotic Power.


    War faced Alucard.


    The Progenitor of Vampires faced the Demon God of War.


    The two warriors began to understand each other with each sh of des, and words were no longer necessary.


    Alucard understood War, his anger, his hatred for him, his determination, and most of all, his loneliness.


    The loneliness he felt was hidden by all those mes of Hell, born from not being closer to his brothers... Brothers in battle, brothers who had been by his side for a long time.


    And from that solitude, Victor could feel his eptance and his grief.


    The Demon mentality that the strong were right and the weak were wrong was deeply imprinted in his psyche.


    Victor didn''t feel sorry for War. Instead, he epted things as they were and surrendered his respect for the Horseman.


    All those who take up a sword and point it at an enemy seeking their death must be prepared for the enemy to do the same too.


    It wasmon sense.


    War was a splendid warrior, and that could not be denied.


    He would not let himself be denied by anyone. The Horseman''s honor would remain eternal and unsullied.


    War understood Alucard; he understood his desire to conquer, the determination that drove him to be so strong, the desperation he was trying to hide, and the fear in him.


    The desire for conquest and power drove Alucard, but it was not that simple. Alucard''s real motivation was fear, despair, and the discipline that was tempered in his body by force.


    Desperation at the thought that he would be stuck here forever motivated him not to stay in one ce.


    The fear that he might lose himself in his obsession drove him to seek out allies.


    The discipline that was forged in his body was the catalyst that kept him from giving in to these negative thoughts and the driving force that made him move in pursuit of his desires and goals.


    Alucard was simple yetplex at the same time. He wasplicated and, at the same time, simple.


    War had never seen anyone so internally chaotic.


    And at the same time, he had never seen such an honorable warrior as him.


    And out of respect for that warrior, War would not allow anyone to tarnish that honor.


    Alucard''s honor was eternal and unsullied.


    Even if he died in the next attack, he would ensure everyone knew that, even after his death. It was the least he could do for someone like him.


    The two warriors positioned themselves in their own Martial Arts stances as the two''s des were glowing brightly with their respective Powers.


    The look of determination and prominent smiles they both had were gifts for all to see, a smile that War didn''t even know he was showing. Before he even realized it, he was having fun in this fight.


    Suddenly, the two gigantic pirs of Power disappeared, and all that was left were two Beings empowered by their own abilities.


    A hush fell around them, a hush of solemnity, a hush that was the harbinger of a brewing storm.


    The atmosphere around the two Beings was chaotic and dense; it was like War and Alucard were in their own world, only they were allowed to step in. No one could get close, or the very presence of the two Beings would kill them.


    And just as everyone expected, the silence was broken.


    At that moment, no one dared to breathe, no one dared to look away, all of Hell was watching the fight, and all of Hell were watching as the two warriors leaped towards each other with speed never shown before.


    And when they collided...


    Hell shed with a white light, followed by an explosion that shook the entire dimension.


    Even Beings, who lived in the most isted ces in Hell, could feel the dimension shake. It was like a shockwave that the entire dimension could feel.


    "Wha-¡­ What''s going on!?" Vepar screamed.


    "Do I look like I fucking know!? Just hold on!" Vine replied.


    "What is the oue of the battle!?" Helena screamed while holding Vine''s legs.


    "If I could see it, I would tell you! They both have such great Powers that-..." Vine trailed off as she felt the pressure War was exuding drop considerably.


    Something that Vepar and Helena began to feel as well.


    The white light began to fade, and slowly everyone could see the result of the battle, and what they saw shocked them.


    What was revealed was a crater so deep that not even the eyes of higher rank Demons could see the bottom. Furthermore, the entire location was isted by red Lightning, and a thick cloud of Miasma was nketing the area, Miasma strong enough to make even High-Rank Pir Demons feel queasy.


    It was as if the crater was a whole new kind of Hell. Probably no one, not today nor even in the future, would be able to go to that ce without running the risk of dying.


    "Holy Fuck ¡­" Veparpletely lost herposure. The destruction caused was just insane; she had never seen anything like this in her entire existence.


    "By Lilith ¡­ Are we still seeing the same Hell?" Helena spoke in disbelief.


    "Look." Vine pointed up at the clouds of Miasma and red Lightning.


    Helena and Vepar looked up and saw Alucard floating in the sky as if the very atmosphere of the location didn''t bother him. He was back in his Base Form, his long ck hair fluttered in the wind, and the Progenitor''s trusty de was floating alongside him in apletely new form, a Greatsword.


    In Alucard''s arms was War, defeated, his body bloody.


    Victor Alucard, the Progenitor of Vampires, was victorious.


    Alucard''s strength was undeniable, and someone like him was moving. They couldn''t stay still!


    While all Hell broke loose as Victor and War fought,


    On the battlefield, only silence was heard.


    Victor didn''t cheer or roar in victory; such a thing wasn''t necessary for him. Instead, he just floated towards Vine, Helena, and Vepar.


    When Victornded on the ground, the three women looked at War.


    "Is he alive?" Vine asked cautiously.


    "...." Victor didn''t answer, as he just looked to the side and whistled.


    The whistle echoed throughout the battlefield, and two horses could be seen in the distance a few secondster.


    Despair, in all his rugged glory and ck fur with green mes shooting out of his eyes, hoofs, and tail, stood beside a red, ming Hellfire horse.


    The Horse of War.


    Despair and War''s horse stopped slightly in the distance, and Victor walked towards them. He looked into War''s horse''s eyes for a few seconds.


    And as if it understood Victor''s intention, the horse lowered its head slightly as the Hellfire in its body seemed to grow much weaker.


    Victor ced War''s body on the horse''s rump, then approached its head and caressed it briefly. Finally, Victor brought his face to the horse''s ear and spoke in anguage that only The Horsemen of The Apocalypse and their steeds could understand, anguage of brothers.


    Anguage that was born from a joke in the past and has remained as the symbol of the Four Horsemen.


    "!@$%#"


    The horse whinnied, and the mes of Hell covered the horse''s entire body; then it turned and started running in the direction he came from.


    Victor observed the horse in the distance with an air of solemnity, and when he was no longer seen, Victor turned, patted Despair''s head, who snorted in satisfaction, then climbed onto his back.


    Victor took Junketsu, transformed the de into a whip that was easier to carry, and said:


    "Come; we have somewhere to be." The order was given, and they could only obey:


    "Yes!"


    Despite having a lot of doubts about Victor''s recent actions, they weren''t in a position to question it now...


    Alucard''s decisions? They weren''t crazy enough yet to question them, he was their Lord, and when the Lord made a decision, only obedience was required.


    ...


    In the distance, a horse imbued with Hellfire galloped through the hostilends of Hell.


    Some Lesser Demons who had observed the fight approached the horse.


    "Hehehe, with War''s body, we can-." But all that was left of him was ashes.


    "Idiots, he''s a Horseman''s horse. Of course, it''s not simple." The elite Demon spoke in disdain.


    "What should we do?" A Lesser Demon asked.


    "We should just follow him and see where he''s taking the body." He ordered.


    ''I don''t know why Alucard didn''t consume him, but it doesn''t matter. Consuming a Demon God''s body will make us much stronger.'' The Demon''s eyes glittered with greed.


    The majestic horse would stop at nothing. So even though Demons who saw the battle tried to approach it, they only got burned by the mes of Hell.


    There was a reason War could touch him. It was because he was strong and because they came from the same Hell... A Hell of mes was his home.


    With an even more powerful whinny, the horse''s entire body was covered in Fire, and the next moment it disappeared in mes, shocking its pursuers.


    "What!?"


    "Can he do that too!?"


    "And what do we do now!?"


    "I don''t fucking know! But, for now, try to track the body! We must not miss this opportunity."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 667 667: There Is No Rest For The Wicked.

    Chapter 667: There Is No Rest For The Wicked.


    Diablo, at this very moment, was feeling disbelief. In his long existence, he had never seen so much bullshit.


    The Four Horsemen lost the fight pretty severely.


    Pestilence, Death, and Famine dying and being absorbed by Victor, just like Victor''s weird weapon absorbed their weapons.


    War became a Demon God.


    And Victor defeated him in a sh of Powers that left irreversible damage in Hell, even now that crater, the clouds of Miasma, and red Lightning were still present in Hell.


    A feat of strength that not even Diablo, Lilith, or Lucifer could boast of.


    Yes, they were powerful and could easily destroy several areas of Hell, but... They couldn''t cause irreparable damage to Hell.


    No matter the attack or how many Demons fought, Hell would never be harmed permanently.


    That was what all the Demons believed... Until now.


    Even Diablo himself couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Hell''s was just that strong. After all, Hell''s very existence was sustained by the Negative counterpart of Earth''s World Tree, a Primordial Entity, The Judges of the Abyss.


    After a long silence, Diablo spoke.


    "¡­Baal."


    "Yes, My King?"


    "How long has it been since a Demon God was born?"


    "This has never happened since Lilith, My King."


    "... Right..."


    Since the Age of Genesis, no Demon God had been created. Not even Lucifer or Diablo had achieved this feat, which War achieved when fighting Alucard.


    Baal looked at his King neutrally; he didn''t me Diablo''sck of reaction because he reacted the same way when he heard what had happened.


    He felt incredulous. Even though he had predicted this would happen and told The Four Horsemen to be wary, he had never anticipated their fight would go like this. He had never expected Alucard to be so strong.


    ''While everyone thought they knew of Alucard''s Power, he surprised everyone once again.'' People seriously underestimate Victor''s potential.


    With the recent fight, it was hard even to tell what level he was at. In fact, the very act of designating a level for an irregr Being like him seemed wrong since he was constantly breakingmon sense.


    "... Where is War''s body?"


    "In the area of Hell where sinners burn with Hellfire itself eternally¡­ The former home of War."


    "Did you recover the body?"


    "It''s impossible."


    "¡­Impossible?" Diablo looked at Baal.


    The Rank 1 Demon didn''t say that he couldn''t or that he was in the process of doing so, instead that it was ''impossible'', something that shouldn''t happen in the Hell they came to exist in. After all, they were the Highest Authority there.


    "Yes, that particr part of Hell ispletely closed off. Nobody can get in, and I can''t get in touch with the Demons in that Hell."


    A silence fell around, and a few secondster, the silence was broken when Diablo''s tail twitched, an unconscious gesture Diablo made when he understood something.


    Something Baal learned after watching his King for a long time.


    "Hell is protecting his body." That was Diablo''s conclusion.


    It wasn''t like that hadn''t happened in the past. For example, when Lilith was severely damaged in a fight with one of the Archangels, The First Hell hid Lilith.


    "¡­ Is Hell sentient?"


    "That would not be the correct word... But yes, every Hell and every Heavenly ne has its ''Will''." Diablo turned his face and started walking.


    "The same way a God-King hasplete control over the dimension he rules over¡­ Hell has something like that."


    "The ''Ruler'' is the True King of Hell, The One Who Judges Sinners."


    "¡­." Baal nodded. He knew that¡­ However, it wasn''t until a few secondster that Baal understood the implications of those words.


    "Is my King not the Ruler of Hell?"


    "Since Lucifer left, there has never been a Ruler."


    "The two of us were doing the work passively, and it was only possible thanks to The Key To Hell that was in our possession, an item that, like the Helm of Hades, is a connection point for the Ruler of our Hell. "


    "Even when I defeated Lilith and united the Keys into one, I didn''t fully be the Ruler."


    ''I didn''t want to be limited to just Hell; my goals were much bigger.''


    "And so that The Judges of The Abyss would not interfere, I temporarily transformed Lilith into the ''Ruler'' so that the Souls would not be lost."


    ''Although, she''s not a Ruler. She didn''t go through the Trial. She''s just a cog in the system, so the judges ignore what I do.''


    "To be on the safe side, I also made a deal with the Judges. I handed them billions of Souls that would give me the equivalent of 5 years of time."


    "Of course, I didn''t forget to ask a favor, either. And because of that favor, the time from 5 years was shortened to 1 year. Were it not for this favor, I would have much more time before The Judges of The Abyss would interfere."


    What Diablo was doing, collecting innocent Souls, and using them as fuel for his Demons, was obviously against the Bnce these powerful people were so interested in keeping.


    But thanks to War''s agreements and payment, he could postpone the interference of these Beings for a long time because if not for this agreement¡­


    Limbo would be knocking on Diablo''s door in search of the Demon''s Soul.


    As long as Diablo didn''t overdo it and let some Souls go naturally, the Judges of The Abyss would uphold their agreement and prevent Limbo from acting.


    The Judges had such authority, considering that the Souls and Hells were areas strictly supervised by The Judges of The Abyss.


    ''I see... That exins a lot.'' Baal thought, and in the next second, distrust was born in his heart.


    ''Why is he telling me this?'' He knew his King, the Demon did nothing useless; what was the game here?


    "I take it we don''t have much time?" Baal continued with the same neutral face.


    "Yes. My ns had to be readjusted."


    "Hades foresaw no harm, but Persephone has assumed the Title of Ruler of Greek Hell and is currently restoring The Underworld. So, effectively speaking, I lost influence in the Greek Pantheon."


    "The same applies to the Norse Pantheon, H. That fool, she destroyed the Bifrost."


    "..."


    Baal''s face twitched a little. But, to the Demon''s credit, he reacted very well; destroying a Conceptual Artifact was ridiculous, and he couldn''t even think how that was possible.


    "The Bifrost was destroyed¡­?"


    "Yes. The Gods don''t know who was responsible, but I know that H did it using one of Odin''s most feared Dragons."


    "N¨ªeh?ggr, The Dragon That Gnaws At The Roots of Yggdrasil. Only an Elder Beast of The End could do something like that."


    Baal gulped. The Ragnarok prophecy was famous, and everyone knew the main yers.


    Thor, Fenrir, Odin, J?rmungandr, and the Dragon who waits patiently gnawing at the deepest roots of The World Tree, N¨ªeh?ggr.


    All of them are the main actors in Ragnarok.


    N¨ªeh?ggr is an Ancient Dragon, A Beast of The Apocalypse who makes Fenrir look like a child inparison.


    "... How... How is this possible? As an Ancient Dragon, he is immeasurable. Odin and the Norse Gods would know if it were him."


    "For a Beast like him. He doesn''t need to be present to destroy something. Just his intent is enough."


    "... That is ridiculous... Just how was H able to do this?"


    "She is the Daughter of Loki. She is headstrong, and even if she is hated in the Norse Pantheon due to her very nature, she will still protect her Pantheon even if it means isting the entire Pantheon for hundreds of years."


    "Something Loki knows all too well, and despite not looking like it, this God is very loyal to his house."


    "It''s not hard to imagine Loki and H teaming up to do that."


    "With the Bifrost closed, the only alternative to entering the Nordic Pantheon is through the branches of the World Tree, and that can''t be done because it will alert the World Tree itself, and its ego will kick everyone out... Only that damn Rat there might be a way to infiltrate Asgard, but it won''t help the Demons." Diablo continued until he entered a room where Lilith was standing quite robotically.


    A giant panel floating in the air could be seen inside that room.


    "Ratatosk, it''s greedy. Maybe it can be negotiated with?" Baal has spoken.


    Ratatosk was the only known Being who could climb the Nine Realms of the Norse Pantheon and the only Being who could visit the other Pantheons. He knew the hidden paths of the World Tree that connected all Pantheons.


    "Unlikely, in the past, he stopped walking the paths that led to other Pantheons. He learned his lesson when the Greeks and the Egyptians exploited him."


    "That Rat became very wary of outsiders."


    ''... Ratatosk is a squirrel...'' Baal thought neutrally but didn''t say it aloud.


    "We don''t have the Greek Pantheon due to Hades'' unpredictability. Due to H''s reckless attitude, we don''t have the Nordic Pantheon."


    "The Shinto Pantheon is already dealing with the threats of its own Hell. Amaterasu has once again proven why she is a God-King on par with Ra regarding Ranking as a Sun Goddess."


    "The Hindu Pantheon, needless to say, with Shiva present in that ce, he would not let Indra''s ipetence affect his Pantheon too much, and the situation will be resolved eventually."


    "Fortunately, in the meantime, Yama got Hell on our side."


    "Of our allies, only the Ancient Chinese Pantheon, which is with the empty Rule, Enma, the Buddhist Hell King, and Yama, the Hindu Hell King, are on our side."


    "Tsk ¡­ At this point, the Greeks, the Norsemen, and that bastard from Egypt should be our ally¡­." Diablo''s eyes glinted crimson red.


    "But no... He had to pick up a childish fight with his brother and was subdued afterward."


    His entire meticulous n was being destroyed due to stubborn Beings.


    "And to make matters worse, there is an annoying insect in my Hell that, thanks to a failed n, has entered my house and is causing chaos."


    "..." Baal would like to say that no one predicted that Victor was a Mortal who could survive in Hell, an extremely toxic ce for the living, but he was silent.


    Diablo was at an impasse.


    He couldn''t go back to Hell because if he did, the Angels would notice, and they would attack with everything making his whole n involving Miguel and Gabriel go up in the air.


    He couldn''t ask for help because his allies were dealing with their own internal problems, only Yama was free, but that idiot was somewhere in South Africa causing trouble. In recent reports, he saw that the Progenitor of Vampires, d, was going there.


    Enma might be the only one who could help him, but he was now restructuring his Hell, so he''d hardly respond.


    After a long silence, Diablo, who was thinking about his next move, spoke.


    "Call all the Deadly Sins back."


    "I want them to leave their current jobs ande back to support me."


    "Yes, My King."


    "¡­ What about Alucard ¡­? What do we do?" he asked cautiously.


    "Alucard defeated a Demon God. Even if it was just recently born, War wasn''t exactly weak. Only Wrath, Pride, Agares, or you could fight War equally, and that number dropped to just you and Agares when he became a Demon God."


    "...Which means Alucard is as strong as I am or might be superior due to his qualities as a Progenitor."


    "Correct."


    "..." Baal was not upset by this fact but was impressed. As a Rank 1 Demon, it was insane to think of someone so young who was as strong as him, even surpassing him.


    ''I wonder how he''ll fare fighting my True Form¡­'' Baal thought with an inward smile but quickly shook his head.


    As a Demon, it was an inherent desire to seek conflict and struggle; for a moment, he almost lost control of it.


    "Alucard has be an existence that only my Elites or I personally can handle."


    "I will not make the same mistake of underestimating him again." Diablo decided to make ns, always thinking about Alucard''s future potential.


    "Are we going to let him run wild in Hell?" Baal asked in the same neutral tone:


    "How about sending the Dragon?"


    "That would just be sending food to Alucard," Diablo spoke.


    "¡­ So we ignore him."


    "Yes¡­ For now."


    "The Beings that are in Hell right now are all weak. Even if they join the weak, he still has a weak army. I can deal with himter when I return after achieving my ns."


    "The ne of Earth is much more important."


    "¡­ My King, have you forgotten what happened to Vine and Vepar?"


    "I haven''t forgotten, I''ve taken into consideration the possibility of him strengthening the Demons as well, but it still won''t be enough to deal with me."


    "All the strongest Demons in Hell are with me on Earth, while only the remnants are in Hell."


    For a moment, Diablo even considered attacking Beings rted to Victor, but the moment that thought popped into his head, he denied it.


    There were many demerits, especially now that d was not on his leash and that various Divine Energies had been reported in Nightingale through the spies of his new group of allies.


    Not to mention Scathach, the Strongest Female Vampire everyone knew, had a Master-Student rtionship with Alucard.


    He would only harm himself if he struck the wrong way now that his forces were scattered and the Angels were patiently waiting for him to make a mistake.


    Diablo''s eyes gleamed.


    ''That''s it... The Elder Gods... They are the Beings that have the most grudge against Vampires... If I manage to bring an Elder God to the table, it will be possible to create a cor for Alucard.''


    He didn''t even consider talking to the Elder Gods to help him on Earth. The reason for this was simple: these Beings only cared about their invaders, namely the Vampires.


    "Contact our mutual friend, tell them I want to do business with them."


    "My King... About this group, I think you''d better talk to them personally."


    "..." Diablo opened his mouth to speak but quickly closed his mouth and considered Baal''s advice, and he realized that the Demon was right.


    "Very well, I will contact them."


    "Are we going to help Yama regarding d? It is obvious that a fight will ensue when the two meet."


    "Yama has his Generals with him. Even d couldn''t handle that new General casually." Diablo spoke as he thought of the Demon that was once Merlin. Dealing with Mages of Merlin''s and Evie''s caliber was extremely troublesome.


    You''ll never know if you fell into a trap or not. It wasn''t ridiculous to think that the most experienced Mages were invincible in their own territory.


    "Yes, My King."


    "Before you go, talk to Asmodeus. It''s time for the Ancient Spirit to leave theboratory."


    "¡­Will production of Cursed Bullets stop?"


    "The number we have is enough for the Highest Order Angels."


    "Yes, My King. I will pass on your orders."


    Diablo didn''t say anything as he looked at the floating screen that soon began to show images of Alucard and his fight.


    Baal exited and left the Demon King alone.


    Alucard''s fight with War. He wanted to understand everything about this impediment.


    The Demon King didn''t even consider paying attention to the silent ''doll'' watching the entire conversation with dead eyes.


    He didn''t even notice the twinkle in Lilith''s eyes that appeared for a few seconds when she watched Alucard and War fight.


    ...


    On a dark night, a tall Vampire with blond hair and blood-red eyes looked out over a city full of Demons, wearing a white tuxedo.


    "Yama is kidding too much." The man spoke in disdain.


    A portal appeared behind the man.


    "Alexios, good news?"


    "Yes, I located the group of Vampires."


    "Good. I will deal with Yama now." d''s body was covered in darkness with shades of red, and soon he disappeared:


    "As long as you act as my messenger, I will return soon."


    "Yes, My King."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 668 668: We Take Care Of Each Other.

    Chapter 668: We take care of each other.


    "We''re back," Scathach said as she passed through a portal.


    "Mother, you''re back... And with guests." Ruby spoke.


    "Hmm. You know Meya Neyku, the current Queen of The Amazons."


    Scathach nodded, gesturingly, as she introduced the Queen of the Amazons, who looked like a deer caught in headlights with so many beautiful women looking at her menacingly [from her point of view.]


    "Violet, any news of Victor?" Agnes asked Violet, annoyance evident in her expression.


    "...No news," Violet answered her mother with the same annoyance written on her face.


    "Damn bastards, how dare they¡­." Agnes cursed under her breath, but everyone heard her voice.


    Leona rolled her eyes when she saw Violet''s mother reacting exactly like her daughter.


    "I take it there were no problems recruiting the Amazons?" Leona asked, getting straight to the point.


    "There were problems," Natashia answered the Werewolf.


    "¡­Oh?" Leona raised her eyebrow, "Just what kind of problems could the Strongest Countesses face? With the lineup of you and the Goddesses, there shouldn''t have been any problems."


    "The world is bigger than you think, Leona," Scathach replied while looking at the group.


    "Merlin was there and in all his Demonic glory."


    "..." An awkward silence fell around the group as the women looked at each other with an expression that said, ''Scathach, are you going senile?''


    Scathach pursed her lips in annoyance. She could clearly see what the women were thinking of her.


    "Not that I''m doubting you, Mother... But wasn''t Merlin dead?" Siena quickly spoke when she saw Scathach''s annoyance rising.


    "That''s what I thought too, but apparently, the senile old man has turned into a Demon from an entirely different Pantheon."


    "W- Wait, is this real? Merlin is alive? That Merlin!? The old man who taught Arthur?" Pepper asked in disbelief.


    "Tsk, why is that old man so famous? He''s just a little boy, and I trained Arthur," Scathach replied with an expression of annoyance at another acquaintance. Scathach was not pleased.


    "W- Well, Merlin has appeared in a lot of anime. It''s kind of unbelievable, you know?" Pepper tried to defend herself.


    "In defense of my mother, she''s appeared in several anime too. Her name is quite famous." Lacus spoke.


    "But it''s Merlin, you know! The Male Mage!" Pepper spoke.


    "Humpf, that''s just a legend. There''s no way Merlin can be a Wizard; everyone knows only Witches can-" Siena spoke.


    "Unfortunately, that is incorrect information."


    "¡­ Eh?"


    "Merlin could use Magic. He is the only known man who could... Aside from Victor, of course. But unlike Victor, who Albedo Moriarty Blessed, Merlin could use Magic even without outside help."


    "..." The younger girls opened their eyes in shock at this historical fact.


    "And daughter, why are you so shocked? Your mother was the one who trained Arthur and sometimes that bag of bones, you know?"


    "... I mean, you''re my mother..." Pepper replied as if that was an answer that solved all the questions in the world.


    "Right? It''s hard to imagine." Lacus supported her sister.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Scathach asked, narrowing her eyes even more.


    Lacus and Pepper shuddered and quickly hid behind Siena.


    "They''re saying they''re very close to you, and because of that, it''s hard to imagine you being someone so ''legendary''," Ruby spoke supportively of the sisters.


    "¡­Oh." Scathach''s eyes grew kinder.


    "To be honest, sometimes, I also forget that she is the Strongest Female Vampire¡­ If it weren''t for the asional ridiculous fights between her and Victor, I would have forgotten." Natashia spoke with a smile on her face.


    "Right? Scathach was so much more approachable after Victor came into her life. I think that wonderful member put out her inner fire." Agnes spoke.


    "Umu, there''s nothing sex can''t fix." Aphrodite nodded, "As the Goddess of Sex, I can attest to that."


    Scathach''s eyes began to glow blood-red, and veins appeared to bulge on her head.


    "Aya, she''s irritated..." Natashia promptly pulled away from Scathach and hugged her daughter.


    "M- Mother, behave yourself," Sasha said.


    "I am behaving myself." Natashia snorted.


    "Scathach''s face doesn''t say that." Sasha snapped.


    "She''s very nervous, don''t you see? She almost blew up the Amazons a few moments ago, so obviously, she needs to rx a little more." Natashia smiled like a sneaky cat.


    "..." The women looked at Meya, who was silent.


    Meya''s body shuddered again after feeling all the eyes in the room on her again.


    "Why does she look like a scared cat? Isn''t she supposed to be a Queen?" Violet asked.


    "Well ¡­ Scathach happened," Natashia spoke.


    "... What did she do?" Ruby asked, feeling a headacheing on.


    "Hmm ¡­" Natashia looked at Hestia and Nike, "The Goddesses can tell you."


    The girls looked at the Goddesses.


    Hestia and Nike gave the smirking Natashia a stinking re, and shortly after, they looked at the women.


    "Haaah, she killed all the Elder Amazon women in a public execution, and all who went against her words were beaten into oblivion," Hestia spoke.


    "The city was painted in blood with the remains of those women."


    "..." For some reason, everyone could picture the image in their heads very well, and that image made everyone shudder.


    Unconsciously, they all looked at Meya with pity.


    "That''s rude, throwing the me on me. I said I wouldn''t kill anyone, and that''s what I did, but those Elder women''s crimes were so unforgivable that you ordered them to die yourself, Hestia."


    Aphrodite and Rhea turned to look at Hestia in shock.


    The two knew very well what a kind Goddess she was. She wouldn''t order anyone''s death if things weren''t too horrible.


    "Was it that bad¡­?"


    "..." The saddened expression on the Gentlest Goddess''s face was enough of an answer.


    "If Hestia isn''t willing to say it, I will." Agnes positioned herself in front of the group.


    "The Elder Amazons were using the ''sons'' of the Amazons as vebor. Since they were young, they were forced to work, and when they were biologically old enough, they would have their seeds forcibly taken by the Amazons. They would be used until exhaustion, and soon after, they would be discarded."


    "The sons would share the same fate as their fathers, and the women would be ''Proud Amazons''," Agnes spoke in disdain.


    Everyone''s eyes opened wide.


    Even though some in the room weren''t very human-friendly, especially with men other than Victor, they wouldn''t go to such lengths to harm them, especially children. It was a line no one in the room dared cross.


    The pitiful eyes the girls gave Meya changed to revulsion and disgust.


    "I did not know that!" Meya squealed shakily from the killing intent of the girls.


    "Impossible. You are the Queen. How would you not know?" Pepper growled with an attitude that surprised many girls.


    "I only recently became Queen, and within our society, Elder Amazons hold a lot of prestige!"


    "This tradition goes back to the First Amazon. But I didn''t know this was happening." Meya spoke in a defeated tone.


    Even if she didn''t do much to change her society, if she knew these things were happening, she would''ve fought tooth and nail to change everything, or at least rescue her ''male'' people so they would have some dignity.


    The suffering these men and children went through went against everything she believed in, and the part that hurt Meya the most was that her people were treating those who could be considered their ''own'' like this.


    Even if they weren''t women, they were born to an Amazon; therefore, they were her people.


    "Didn''t you ever wonder why there weren''t any men...?" Ruby narrowed her eyes.


    "When you learned about fertilization and children, you should have known that the probability of a male being born from a rtionship is more than 50%. Didn''t you ask what happened?"


    "¡­Yes, I asked my mother that at the time, and she said that all who were born male were put back where they belonged."


    "At the time, I thought the ce they belonged was outside the realm of the Amazons and not in that hole!" She yelled indignantly. It was obvious that even she didn''t believe what her people did.


    "Now, you understand why I killed all the Elder Amazon women who knew about it. If her mother had been alive, I would have killed her too. It was obvious that woman knew what was going on." Scathach spoke in disdain.


    Meya shuddered at Scathach''s re, but she didn''t say anything because, honestly, she had the same thoughts when she saw that situation.


    "I assume everyone responsible for this incident is dead, right?" Mizuki spoke while looking at Scathach. The woman''s eyes were radiating pure killing intent.


    "Of course, they all died in the most painful way possible."


    "How? How did they die?" Mizuki insisted.


    "Dismemberment. I got four horses, tied one to each limb, and vo." Scathach smiled.


    A smile that made all the girls shudder.


    As an Ancient Being, Scathach knew of various execution methods used in the past.


    "Some died at my hand or were introduced to my Lightning." Natashia raised her hands as Lightning crackled in her hand.


    "I personally incinerated an Elder Amazon to death... Slowly; that bitch was disgusting," Agnes spoke with visible disgust on her face.


    "¡­Now, I understand why she looks like a beaten cat," Leona spoke.


    "Everything has been resolved, right? I don''t need to worry about her peoplemitting these acts again, right?" Violet spoke.


    "They''ve already been warned, and the Queen wants to change too. However, she assured me that those who don''t want to change will have quality time with me." Scathach grinned widely.


    "As Superhumans, the Amazons make great torture toys. I feel my rusty skillsing back in full force."


    "...." The girls gulped at the morbid smile on Scathach''s face.


    "I will make sure they change! Even if it''s through the gallows!" Meya spoke with visible determination.


    "That''s good. Because if they are ced in my hands... Well, you already know the result." Scathach smiled.


    Meya just nodded furiously.


    ''It''s better for them to suffer at my hand than this monster''s.'' Meya thought that this was also her duty as a Queen.


    "Where is Kaguya?" Hestia asked in an attempt to change the subject. She had just noticed that the Maid was absent and pointed it out.


    Fortunately, the girls understood her goal and silently agreed to change the subject:


    "Kaguya is with the other Maids in Japan, as we discussed earlier," Sasha answered.


    "I know about that, but why isn''t she here? That visit shouldn''t take so long, right?"


    "...Now that you say it, that''s true..." Sasha looked at Ruby.


    Understanding Sasha''s look, Ruby took her cell phone out of her pocket, called Kaguya, and put the cell phone to her ear.


    "Ruby?"


    "Kaguya, why are you taking so long?"


    "¡­ Well, there was a problem."


    "..." The girls rolled their eyes; ''There was always a problem, wasn''t there?'' They thought.


    "What is it?" Ruby continued.


    "Some Demons from Japanese Hell havee out and are causing havoc in the Human World."


    "And apparently, a Mythological War is going on between Amaterasu, and her mother, Izanami, who was apparently sealed away in Hell."


    "Amaterasu has somehow won the war recently, but in the meantime, the Demons of Hell have been loosed in the Human World, and consequently, the Youkai have been involved in the mess as well."


    "At Haruna''s behest, several squadrons of Youkai were formed, and we began to clear Japan of Demons."


    "As Haruna is¡­" Kaguya was going to say ''the woman Victor likes'' but decided it would be silly to say it now, not that it wasn''t obvious, but it would just unnecessarily tease the girls, "Our ally¡­ I had to help."


    "..." The girls were silent for a few seconds and blinked several times.


    ''Huh? Why am I only finding this out now? What is Susanoo doing!'' Aphrodite thought. The Fairest Goddess''s pretty face tightened into a visible frown.


    Deciding that she would question Susanooter, she continued to observe everything.


    "A-Are you okay!?" Violet screamed. Before Kaguya could even reply, Violet''s temper burst the seal she had barely kept in under as she continued,


    "For Gods sake, Kaguya! If something happens to you, or the Maids, Victor will be devastated! Why didn''t you fucking call for help!?"


    Ruby shot Violet a warning look, which the white-haired woman ignored as she waited for an answer from Kaguya, who was obviously taken aback by her outburst.


    "I didn''t call for help because the problem isn''t something we can''t handle¡­ Remember, Lady Violet, we have Victor''s blood in us. We are not weak."


    "And it was also a good opportunity for the girls to loosen up and get stronger. Since Master disappeared, they''ve been devastated."


    "..." A solemn gaze passed over the girls. Each of them was dealing with Victor''s disappearance in their own way; he was the glue that held the group together.


    And even though he disappeared, his influence didn''t diminish. Instead, it just motivated the girls to be even closer together and overprotective of each other.


    "That''s no excuse for not giving notice," Violet spoke in a more controlled tone.


    "¡­Sorry, I should have warned you."


    "Yes, you should have." Violet looked at Mizuki.


    "Mizuki-."


    "You don''t have to say anything; I''ll go. It''s my homnd. I won''t stand by while Demons invade."


    "I will too." Morgana spoke, then added, after seeing the girls'' questioning eyes, "I won''t interfere. I''ll just act as additional protection."


    "I don''t know if the people after Victor will attack us, but it''s good to keep the mindset that they will. They wouldn''t miss the opportunity now that Victor is away from here and will think we are an easy target," She spoke in disdain.


    Some of the women here were among the most dangerous women in the Supernatural World, most notably Aphrodite, Scathach, Jeanne, and herself.


    "That''s why we should stick together."


    "The strongest members should always apany by the less skilled members for extra protection every time they go out."


    "We protect each other. That is the motto of n Alucard."


    The girls disyed a gentle smile when they heard Morgana''s words.


    They were a Family, and the Family protected each other. Even if Victor was not here, his influence and way of thinking were still strong. In fact, it grew stronger every moment he remained away.


    "Well said, Morgana!" Violet shed a big smile, and her sense of hurry eased considerably when she realized she wasn''t alone.


    "Did you hear, Kaguya?"


    "¡­Yes, I''m sorry-."


    "No need to apologize; just don''t go at it alone. It''s as if you picked up Victor''s bad habit." Violet groaned.


    "..." Kaguya just kept silent and then gently added, "Yes, I won''t do anything alone."


    "Ruby, I will count on you to make ns involving the most skilled members."


    "Mm, I will," Ruby spoke with a small smile and then quickly added with a serious expression:


    "Each of you married using the Ritual will go to myb to visit Victor''s blood station."


    "¡­ Do you still have that?" Sasha asked in shock.


    "Since the day that Victor and I were separated from you for a year and six months, he and I have thought of various ways to store blood in case something like this suddenly happened."


    "He willingly gave away several bags of blood that only we can use. Anyone who doesn''t have a connection with Victor and drinks the blood or experiments with it will cause the blood to react in a very¡­ Dangerous way."


    ''Seriously, it''s like his blood has a conscience of its own.'' Ruby thought.


    "Victor is fine, he has Roxanne, who has eliminated his bloodlust, but we don''t have that. So even if it''s reserve blood, we must drink it." Agnes spoke with a reluctant face.


    "And you must only drink a little... After all, we don''t know how long he will spend in Hell."


    "Ugh." Agnes, Violet, Sasha, and Natashia groaned reluctantly. There was a massive difference when drinking straight from the fountain than drinking from a stic bag. The taste seemed even more distant.


    The girls who had Victor''s regr blood realized for the first time that they would have to be content with drinking blood from a bag.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 669 669: King Demon X King Vampire.

    Chapter 669: King Demon X King Vampire.


    In a burning city, hordes of demons of different shapes and sizes stared at a single golden-haired man in front of them.


    The man, although handsome, was only wearing a rather ordinary suit, a very unbelievable sight considering this man was in front of several demons.


    "d Dracul Tepes, the first Progenitor of vampires, the king of vampires, I didn''t expect to see you here;" The man sitting on a golden throne spoke with a bored, amused face.


    " Yama, King of Hell;;; You''ve changed quite a bit since Ist heard from you."


    "Of course, I''ve changed; After all, I''m not the same Yama."


    ''It seems that the old Yama died. but why is he so simr to the old Yama?'' d narrowed his eyes and looked at the demon''s soul; The moment he looked at the demon''s soul. he noticed the old Yama''s familiar signature, indicating that the soul in front of him was rted to the old Yama.


    From there, the conclusion was logical:


    "Are you Old Yama''s son?"


    " Wrong, I ''m his grandson."


    "¡­ I see ¡­ It looks like the nature of demons is alive and well;" d''s tone was neutral, but the slight hint of irony in his words was quite obvious.


    " Heh. but isn''t that normal in our world? Parents kill children. and children kill parents. all in the name of power and authority: Your children were nning to do the same thing to you, right?"


    "And they failed; If they can''t even n my downfall without my knowing, they''re not worthy of my throne."


    " Hahaha ~, that is the arrogance expected from the strongest Vampire;" Yama got up from his throne and started walking toward the ground.


    The three demons behind Yama opened their eyes wide and reached toward Yama as they called out:


    "King Yama -."


    "Generals, did I tell you to leave your posts?" Yama''s voice was casual, but the three generals who were standing behind Yama felt shivers run down their spines.


    Understanding their king''s message, they reluctantly remained in ce, but their vignce over d grew much stronger than before.


    "Oh? That''s impressive;;; I would never have thought that I would see such loyalty in any army other than Lilith''s;"


    "Unlike my grandfather, I understand the importance of good subordinates;" Slowly a dark miasma with violet hues began to form on Yama''s head, and soon a crown appeared.


    Ruler''s bond;;; And a strong one at that; Looks like he''s stolen theplete rulership of hell from him...'' d thought.


    The Progenitor wasn''t worried. Even if in front of him was someone who could negate his soul-damaging attacks, it didn''t matter to d.


    He would still win.


    It wasn''t arrogance. It was a fact.


    As a Ruler. soul attacks have significantly reduced effects. Just like a Progenitor, a Ruler''s existence is special, and it can be said that they are even more special than the Progenitor of vampires.


    As beings that stir souls, they need to have a strong soul. The Ruler will never be seriously harmed by soul damage because his ''status'' as a Ruler will protect his soul from destruction.


    Of course, like everything in the world, there is a bnce, and the Status of the Ruler is no different. Despite being special beings that even gods of death cannot damage their souls, the same does not apply to entities that mess with souls like the Judges of the Abyss and the universal tree.


    ''Coming straight into the confrontation, and alone... Is that arrogance or too much confidence?'' d questioned himself as he looked at Yama, who was standing less than 10 meters away from him.


    "Let''s have fun, d. After all, I wasted a lot of time trying to pull you out of your hole." Miasma began to cover Yama''s body, and soon he was in the full ceremonial robes of a king, robes of red colors with shades of gold.


    His formerly human skin began to change to shades of red and dark blue, fangs protruded from his teeth, and the crown of miasma on his head began to catch fire.


    His expression changed to a serious one, with a big smile on his face. He looked very angry and, at the same time, like he was about to have a lot of fun.


    Yama''s face.


    "The least I expect is a little fun."


    The whole atmosphere started to get heavier, and the growing sensation of Miasma began to be felt by everyone.


    d narrowed his eyes, going straight to his demon form and using all his power... Good, he may be young, but he didn''t underestimate me.'' He thought as he had his attentionpletely focused on his surroundings. He was in enemy territory, after all, so a trap was quite likely to happen.


    Since the incident of his son drugging him with poison before he died, he was very alert so that failure would not happen again.


    d suddenly turned his head towards the generals and narrowed his eyes. They might hide it from him, but the scent was quite visible, the scent of his kind.


    "Did you know I was going toe after the vampires?"


    "It was a hunch¡­ Fortunately, I was correct." Yama looked back specifically at his generals.


    "Bring them."


    The generals nodded their heads and raised their hands, and a very familiar magic circle appeared in the hand of the demons; soon, several beings started to appear.


    d was internally amazed at the ''magic circles'' the demons were using; he had never seen anything like this before.


    ''What is that?'' He didn''t have much time to think about it because when he saw which beings appeared, d''s eyes glowed blood-red for a moment.


    They were vampires, albeit different.


    They had sharp fangs made of unrecognizable metal, slightly pointed ears, pink skin, and golden eyes. The faces of this group were more ''soft'', and most of them were androgynous beings.


    The variety didn''t end there. Some had slightly blue skin, blood-red eyes, and sharp faces.


    One group in particr had a more gray skin color, and they had ''cracks'' that could be easily noticed on their legs, and they didn''t have humanoid legs. Rather, like a demonic beast, their legs were robust, and the ws were made of the same material as the teeth of vampires who had pink skin.


    Others had chocte skin, blood-red eyes, and normal fangs, but the ws on their hands were simr to the same metal as the other groups.


    The ws on the hand of this group looked more like a naturally created sharp gauntlet, the proof of which is that some men and women in this group had half of their entire arm covered with this natural protection, which was quite robust.


    Some specific ones even had their entire armpletely altered into some kind of monster ws.


    This particr group had the most human ''features''.


    When the eyes of a woman with chocte skin, curly hair, and blood-red eyes met his, he narrowed his eyes in thought.


    From the dress that looked like a shaman, it was obvious that the priestess was one of the group''s leaders.


    As well as the tall, muscr man, who wore clothes simr to, but more masculine than, the woman.


    The two were the leaders of these vampires.


    Although each member of the group looked different, it was obvious that they belonged to the same bloodline, the only difference being that they had developed differently over the years.


    The bloodline of the ancient Progenitors still lives.


    " Lord d." The man spoke in a tired tone of voice.


    "You have been captured, Bomani."


    "I don''t know how they managed to find our vige''s protection... It seems there was a spy in our ranks." It was something the taller man didn''t want to think about, but it was obvious that there was a traitor. After all, the entrance to the vige was only known by its inhabitants, only d knew some entrances, but the inhabitants made sure to double the vignce in those entrances that d knew.


    The demon''s attack, however, came from an entrance used only by the inhabitants, which only the inhabitants knew about.


    "What''s the point of this, Yama?"


    "Is it all to fight me?" d''s voice grew heavier as his golden hair began to darken, then his entire body. Soon his entire existence was pure darkness with shades of red.


    He was no longer disguising himself, and this was the true face of the ''Progenitor'', d Dracul Tepes.


    d recognized his opponent. He was someone d couldn''t restrain his power against. You don''t be a demon king by being weak, that never happens, and d''s instincts said.


    This man, the new Yama, he was strong.


    " Correct."


    Yama''s body pressure started to increase even more.


    "I want to know who is the man that even my grandfather respected." Yama''s hands were covered in thick miasma and became sharp ws.


    Yama positioned himself in an open guard stance and spoke:


    "The situation is simple."


    The three generals pointed their hands at d and Yama, and magic circles with strange patterns began to appear. Soon a red dome of demonic power began to be created, thus losing d and Yama.


    d looked around and realized that this space was bigger than it should have been possible.


    ''They imitated the same technology witches use to make arenas... Impossible.'' It had been a while since d was shocked by anything that wasn''t Victor rted.


    The demon war started by Diablos was a surprise but not ''shocking''.


    "Defeat me, and you get the vampires."


    "Simple, right? King of Vampires."


    '' Indeed. Very simple. Too simple for my taste.'' d was full of distrust. He didn''t believe at all that Yama just wanted to fight him since he didn''t give off the same feeling that Scathach and Victor do.


    The feeling of a battle maniac.


    Instead, he felt more like someone shrewd and who likes to n, someone like his dead son, but just morepetent than he was.


    [ My King, I didn''t find the vampires... I only see traces of destruction.]


    '' Alexios can contact me, meaning I can leave here if necessary. They didn''t use that strange magic that negated the powers of the Alioth...''


    "Yes, very simple¡­" a blood sword is created in his hand. "A method of dueling that would greatly please the Second Progenitor and annoy him at the same time."


    "After all, you are using a hostage to make me fight."


    [... I understand, I''ll go back and observe.]


    Smiling inwardly with satisfaction from his most loyal subordinate, d continued:


    "Fortunately, I am not the second Progenitor."


    d and Yama disappeared as d''s blood de, and Yama''s miasma ws shed, causing a rumble all around them.


    "That tactic won''t work on me."


    "The incident of your beloved non-daughter refutes these words." Yama dodged d''s attack and retaliated with his ws.


    d dodged the attack and struck back in an attempt to cut off his head.


    "You got a heart, d. Something you didn''t have before."


    "Don''t act like you know me, brat."


    The fight started to get faster, and sounds of metal shing were heard, and the two opponents were vanishing and reappearing at an insane speed.


    The surrounding terrain was destroyed just by the casual sh of their weapons.


    But even with such destruction, it was obvious that the two still weren''t fighting seriously; they were just sizing each other up.


    " Hahaha ~, but I know you very well, d. More than you think." Yama backed away and raised his hand in the air, then an ominous miasma began to rapidly form in his hands, and soon a spear-shaped energy construct was created, and that spear started to catch fire.


    Yama threw the spear towards d, who casually turned his head to the side, making the Spear miss. The spear flew toward the ground, and when it touched the ground.


    A gigantic explosion was heard, followed by a mushroom-shaped smoke cloud.


    "..." d just looked neutrally at that amount of power.


    Yama created another spear of power and held it in his hand.


    Using the Spear now as a weapon, he positioned himself and said:


    "Finished warming up?"


    d casually nced back at Yama, seeing the neutral look on the Demon King''s face, the doubts he was feeling only heightened, and he didn''t ignore that bad feeling.


    Therefore, he made the most logical decision here, he was going to subdue the enemy as quickly as possible.


    d raised his hand towards Yama and tried to control the blood in Yama''s body, but he was surprised when he realized that he couldn''t


    "Did you think I wouldn''t countermeasure your power..." Yama disappeared and reappeared behind the Progenitor, "d?"


    Yama tried to pierce d''s body, but just like before, they just passed through his body, or he dodged the attack...


    At least he thought so.


    d pulls away from Yama and looks at his dark belly, which is cut open and leaking dark energy.


    "... I see... I understand now; you''ve done your research Yama." d spoke in a very neutral tone as he watched the cut on his body instantly heal.


    Yama''s body stiffened as he felt the atmosphere change and be more oppressive.


    d raised his head and looked at Yama :


    " Very well, you have my full attention."


    Yama''s smiling face changed to a stern one, and two more arms were created below the normal arms.


    d''s entire body began to distort, his humanity form disappearedpletely, and all that was left was something unknown, a kind of liquid biomass of crimson-hued darkness.


    Blood-red eyes began to open within this liquid, as well as sharp teeth, and soon an abysmal amount of this liquid flew towards Yama.


    Halfway through, that wave started to turn into a demonic one.


    ROOOOOOOAR!


    Yama threw his Spear at the demonic beast, effectively evaporating the beast, the ensuing destruction leaving room for d to interfere.


    Yama felt someone tapping his shoulder, and when he turned around, he saw d''s distorted face.


    "Form and appearance are meaningless to me. I can be whatever I want, whenever I want."


    Yama''s entire body.


    " What -..." Life began to drain out of Yama''s body, and soon his entire body was bursting with blood.


    "As someone who said he knows about me, you died quite quickly, Demon King."


    d''s humanoid form started to reform again, and when he was about to turn around, he narrowed his eyes when he saw something forming on the ground.


    ''Of course... It wouldn''t be that easy.''


    And in the blink of an eye, Yama''s entire body was rebuilt again.


    "I expected that... But still, I couldn''t react. You truly deserve the strongest vampire reputation, d. My grandfather was right to respect him."


    When the crown of miasma and fire formed again on Yama''s head, the Demon King dered:


    "As the strongest of the Progenitors, something of equal caliber is needed."


    FUSHHHHHH.


    Energy exploded from Yama''s body and rose to the heavens in a crimson pir.


    "Warm-up time is over."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 670 670: True Form.

    Chapter 670: True Form.


    "Put more energy into the shield quickly!"


    "I''m doing it! And don''t order me around! I''m in the same position as you!"


    "Really? Is this the time for that!?"


    "It''s always time for that. Only my king rules over me!"


    "Guys." The third general''s voice spoke in a heavy tone, "Concentrate!"


    The fight grew more intense, and the two kings showed no signs of slowing down.


    With every encounter, an explosion happened.


    With each exchange of blows, the pace of battle increased even more.


    The First Progenitor, d Dracul Tepes, fought in an orthodox way.


    His posture was not visible, and even his own ''humanoid'' body was not visible.


    But to the more experienced, it was obvious that even in this messy form of a ck and crimson type of liquid, d still demonstrated refined martial arts.


    "Tsk, this is how a Progenitor fights!? In such a cowardly way!?"


    The fight was making Yama impatient because just when he thought he was going tond a blow on d, the man dissolved into some kind of dark liquid.


    The moment Yama spoke his words, the liquid that looked like living blood exploded everywhere, upying all visible space.


    "I am Blood."


    d''s voice echoed everywhere.


    "And the blood is me."


    "The Progenitor of vampires is the one who negotiates between life and death using blood as a bargaining chip to obtain the soul." Eyes began to appear all over the living liquid.


    "That is the essence of the Progenitor."


    ROOOOOAR


    The living blood went towards Yama, and as it traveled, several human hands and the heads of monsters appeared.


    Yama opened his eyes wide, "That''s..." He quickly backed away from where he was.


    "Souls¡­ Living souls."


    "Hundreds of thousands of souls."


    Blood began to spread around even more as red clouds started to form in the sky, and soon, the sky began to rain blood as well.


    "Why the surprise?"


    Yama looked up and saw a giant blood-red eye and several more slightly smaller red eyes.


    "You know about me, right?"


    "You must know how I fight."


    "Ugh." Yama looked at his arm and saw several small monsters made of blood biting his skin like a leech.


    Yama''s body was surrounded by a ck miasma, thus preventing the bloody rain from falling on his body.


    Yama felt something holding his leg and saw a hand of blood trying to pull him into the ''sea'' of blood.


    The hand tried to pierce his legs with spikes of blood, but Yama quickly incinerated the blood with the mes of hell and ascended to the heavens.


    ''This is dangerous... All this blood, this whole ce is d''s weapon. He''s a damn monster.''


    "Blood is my power. Blood is my authority. A means to reach the soul."


    A swirl of blood began to stir in the ''sea'' of bodies, and soon a man emerged. Wrong, a creature emerged.


    Large wings made of blood, slightly gray skin, eyes with ck sclera with irises glowing crimson, slightly pointed ears, and a mouth entirely made of sharp teeth with no hint of lips. The creature''s hands were made of sharp ws, as were its feet which were long de-like talons.


    ck spikes with crimson tips could be seen protruding from the elbows.


    The creature''s entire body had patterns of ck tattoos wandering across the body as if they were alive.


    Yama, as well as the demons who were watching the fight, opened their eyes wide at d''s change.


    Alexios, who was watching from a distance, solemnly looked at d''s current form.


    ''I thought I would never see your real appearance in my lifetime, My King...''


    "Vampire Count Form?" Yama spoke dismissively, "Do you think that''s enough to defeat me, d?"


    ''Wrong.'' Alexios thought at the same time that d spoke the same words as him:


    "Wrong."


    "Let me clear something up for the ignorant and ipetent." d raised his hand, and thousands of blood spikes began to appear around him.


    "The Vampire Count form is nothing more than the most talented vampires recovering the ancient form that was used thousands of years ago in a time when even the current gods did not live."


    "What you are looking at now is my true form."


    "The form of ancient vampires."


    "Our true form."


    The blood spikes began to rotate horizontally at high speed.


    "The Vampire Count transformation is not the power boost everyone believes it to be."


    "When a vampire achieves full Vampire Count Form, he is only one step closer to returning to the origins of the past."


    "Our original power... A power that even the strongest monsters of the past feared, and because of that fear, they joined with the other strongest monsters of the time and crippled our race." d''s eyes narrowed, and only one thorn flew toward Yama.


    That thorn caused several sonic booms, and it grazed Yama''s cheek, as he barely managed to dodge.


    "¡­That''s impossible¡­ You''re saying your race is that old!? Older than the gods!?"


    "It''s impossible! If that kind of race existed, the self-centered gods would not allow their existence!"


    "You think rather small for a King."


    "There are thousands of worlds out there, child. Do you think Earth is such a special ce?"


    "..." Yama tried to say something, but he just closed his mouth because he realized that d was correct.


    "Look at Samar and Nightingale. They arepletely differents with their own gods and natives. These beings have their own culture, rules, and past."


    "Is it so hard to believe that vampires weren''t originally from this?"


    "For a demon, you carry the same mentality as humans who think they are so important that they think this tiny is the only with life in the universe," d spoke in disdain.


    "... You darepare me to such inferior creatures...?" Yama''s eyes gleamed.


    Yama pointed his hand upwards, and a gigantic wave of mes was thrown into the sky, burning everything in the skies.


    Even the clouds of blood in the sky burned until they disappeared.


    "Yama''s Judgment." A mighty surge of power rose to the heavens, and soon an immense rift in the red space was opened.


    Soon four gigantic hands grabbed the ''space'' of the crack.


    Outside the field of magic, the three generals were suffering a lot to keep everything stable.


    "King Yama is overreacting; this was just supposed to be a test. Why is he doing this!?" A general shouted.


    "Tsk, Tsk, it''s because he''s a brat, even though he''s a king of hell. Why does he get so emotional with d? Does he want to date the man or something?"


    The demons looked at the voice that said that and opened their eyes when they saw a familiar demon wearing full armor.


    "Merlin!"


    "Yo, disciples, I see you are in trouble." He raised his hand in casual greeting.


    Merlin looked into the magic with interest.


    ''d in his Vampire Count form... Or, as he said, his true form. And the brat using his trump card...'' Merlin felt like wanting to p Yama. That wasn''t the deal.


    ''Well, at least he took my advice and did it within the field magic, or it would getplicated to hide everything that''s going on here.''


    Merlin raised his hand, and soon several magic circles appeared around the field, reinforcing the magic even more.


    The three demon generals breathed a sigh of relief. Now that their teacher was here, things would be easier.


    "Hmm? Oya? Where are the captured vampires?"


    "¡­ Eh?" The three demon generals looked around angrily for the vampires and saw that they had disappeared.


    "You guys!! Have you lost sight of the vampires!?" He roared at the lesser demons.


    "W- We were too focused on the battle!" It wasn''t every day you saw two Kings fighting.


    "Mah, Mah. No need to get irritated. They weren''t that important after all, and we had already aplished our goals when we saw d using his true form."


    ''The Vampire King is as strong and healthy as ever. It seems that the poison has already been used up in his body.''


    "... Huh? Did we have a goal?" A taller, more muscr looking demon general asked.


    Merlin rolled his eyes. That was what he didn''t like about demons; most of them were very stupid.


    "Of course you did. Didn''t you read the report?"


    "I usually don''t read the reports."


    "..."


    "Ima- Ku -Roi."


    Hearing the strange pronunciation of anguage he had never heard before, Merlin and the generals looked back at the fight and opened their eyes wide as the strongest vampire controlled the ''river'' of blood and corpses.


    The corpses began to move as ifing to life, and among these corpses, thousands of different monstrous creatures were seen.


    A hand that was in the rift of space suddenly rushed towards the blood, and as it flew, the hand waspletely covered in fire; soon, the punch connected, evaporating everything.


    The fight was reaching ridiculous proportions. If the fight had taken ce outside the magic field, all of South Africa would have already disappeared. The level of destruction happening in that ce was apocalyptic.


    ''My energy is burning insanely fast, this fight needs to end, or all our ns will go to shit.'' Merlin thought in frustration at Yama''s attitude. The point of everything here was just to test d to see if he had weakened or not and to stroke Yama''s ego by fighting the strongest vampire that was respected even by the former Yama.


    ''Tsk, he promised he would not overdo it, fucking brat. He even looks like Arthur with that reckless way of his.''


    ROOOOOOOOOAR.


    A dragon corpse''s head came out of the blood and roared toward Yama, spitting fire.


    Merlin raised an eyebrow when he saw Yama standing still.


    ? ''Is this fool going to take the attack head-on? Doesn''t he know about the properties of the dragon''s breath? ...Yes, of course, he doesn''t know.''


    "Keep the magic as stable as possible. I''ll be right back." Merlin spoke as he disappeared.


    ...


    d was in a hurry, he didn''t know about the technique Yama spoke of, but those hands behind the gap in space weren''t a good sign. His instincts said so, and because of that, he went on the offensive.


    And imagine his surprise when, with the first punch the giant threw, all the souls contained in that river of blood it punched disappeared.


    ''... What is that? Is it something created by the Ruler''s authority?'' d questioned, but he didn''t stop moving.


    Disappearing in the blood, he focused his attention on an ancient dragon he had fought in the past and absorbed. Soon the dragon''s head appeared, and the dragon released its breath toward Yama.


    Seeing that Yama had no intention of leaving his spot, d smiled inwardly. The fool was overconfident.


    Unfortunately, the fire could not reach Yama because a magic circle appeared in front of the fire, deflecting the fire in another direction.


    "Merlin?"


    ''Merlin? d narrowed his eyes as he appeared on top of the dragon''s head.


    "King d, it is a pleasure to see that you are as healthy as ever," Merlin spoke while bowing.


    "Merlin, you have be a demon."


    "Ironic, isn''t it? I, who was once called a demon, ended up actually bing one... But that''s how life is, very unpredictable."


    The next moment, thousands of magic circles appeared in the sky.


    "Diabolic Zone." Merlin chanted the name of the spell.


    The entire space around them was shrouded with a thickyer of demonic magic.


    d raised an eyebrow and threw a blood spike into the denseyer of magic.


    A total of 12 times, the sound of something breaking was heard until it was stopped by a strong ward, and the thorn disappeared, soon after another 12 wards were re-erected.


    The look of shock on d''s face was visible as he understood what had just happened.


    "A variation of Evie''s Mana Zone ¡­" d muttered in surprise.


    "It''s not that hard. No need to be shocked." Merlinmented in a humble tone, but by the satisfied smile on his face, it was obvious that he liked d''s reaction.


    "Lord Yama, don''t you know about the properties of dragon fire?"


    "¡­ Hmm."


    "Yes, you didn''t know."


    "Ugh."


    "Listen well, depending on the dragon''s age, a dragon''s breath can be extremely deadly to a being''s body, be it divine or mortal."


    "Dragon''s breath is the only known power that can inflict a cursed type of damage on a being''s body that is extremely troublesome to heal."


    "...Which means..." Yama swallowed hard.


    "If you had received the fire without protection, even if your power and clothing protected most of your body, the other burnt parts would be rendered useless. Therefore, you would have to amputate the aforementioned parts or seek out a mythical creature known as a Phoenix for its power of rebirth to heal your body, the option of asking a negative world tree for help is also viable."


    "And as you know, both are extremely impossible to find."


    "Fuck."


    "Well, now that you understand, can you pull back?" Merlin pointed upwards, and in the next moment, he added,


    "We''ve alreadypleted our objective, and d''s most faithful servant retrieved the hostage vampires."


    "What!?" Disbelief was seen on Yama''s face, followed by anger, "Those fools! I told you to keep an eye out for the vampires."


    Yama grumbled several times about the ipetence of his generals, and he pointed his hand toward the sky, and with a gesture, the six giant hands began to return to their invisible realm as the rift in space was closed.


    "Anyway, Vampire King."


    "I will see you around, seeya." Merlin made a hand gesture, and several magic circles began to be created under the demons.


    "W- Wait."


    And in the next second, they disappeared from the ce where d was fighting.


    "..." Looking around, d raises his eyebrow, "Did they run away?"


    Soon he started reverting back to his blond-haired human form.


    ...


    Appearing in the distance, Merlin ced his hand on his chest and took a deep breath.


    ''That was close.'' It might seem like everything was in control, but Merlin was too scared of things going wrong.


    If it was in a normal situation where he could n and lure d into a trap in his territory, he would be confident of winning, just as he set several traps when Scathach, Agnes, and Natashia appeared in the Amazon realm.


    But what he did to d was, in a nutshell, reckless.


    ''Damned monster destroyed all 12 protection with just one blood spike, I barely managed to defend before the 13th broke, and he did it casually.'' Merlin was sweating profusely now.


    "Merlin! Why did you leave like that! It even felt like we were running away!"


    ''It''s because we were running away, fool.'' Merlin responded internally.


    "Continuing the fight would just be reckless. Fortunately, d only saw the beginning of your trump card, not the full technique."


    "Well, the technique takes time to get ready."


    "Haah, why did you use the technique anyway?" Merlin did not fall for Yama''s ''rage'' act.


    "I was excited." He spoke with an innocent smile.


    Merlin wanted to facepalm now. ''He really is a lot like Arthur before he was king.''


    "Look around, My Lord."


    "...." Yama looked around and saw the three generals lying on the ground breathing heavily with their whole bodies sweating like pigs.


    "If the fight continued, we would run out of energy, and his strength would be revealed. We don''t want Diablo to know that just yet."


    "We must keep the profile that you only have the power of a high-level God like Thor, and Aries, with the potential to be stronger thanks to the boost of being a Ruler.""


    "Compliment d by saying he was stronger than you expected, but don''t say too much."


    "Ugh, I know¡­ Haah, I''m sorry. I got a little carried away."


    "It''s okay... I was able to find out a little more about vampire history, which is a wee thing."


    "Speaking of which, do you think it''s true?"


    "Most likely so. After all, vampires and werewolves are much more powerful than the legends make them out to be."


    "Wait, do you think that werewolves are also from another?" Yama asked.


    "The Probability is high. I''ve never seen a race as in tune with nature as werewolves. For some points in history, they even sound like elves who live in the Norse pantheon."


    "Hmm, in tune with nature, huh ¡­ Are you talking about the werewolf transformation?"


    "Yes, the one that Volk''s ancestor used in hell once."


    "... Come to think of it, they weren''t like the legends said. He didn''t turn into a bipedal wolf, but an evolution of the hybrid form..." Yama spoke aloud as he thought about the records he read when he was younger.


    "Werewolves and vampires are strangely alike; the two are like opposites of the same coin. While vampires are focused on the quality of individuals. The werewolves have the numbers."


    "While vampires can''t walk in sunlight. Younger, less experienced werewolves can''t walk in the moonlight, or they''d go mad."


    "There are several factors, but that''s a story for another time. For now, let''s go back to hell. I got a message that the god of destruction, Shiva, has started to move; he will no longer allow Indra''s ipetence."


    "Shit, we need to shut down hell and make sure everything works fine. Should I act like my grandfather?"


    "Actually, just say Diablo''s demons killed your grandfather. You know how to act."


    "Very Well."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 671 671: Furious Maids

    Chapter 671: Furious Maids


    Haruna looked on at the horizon with a worried look on her face.


    "Commander Haruna ¡­ Normally, I wouldn''t question your decision; after all, you''ve always proven to think way ahead of what you seem¡­ But¡­ But¡­ Is this really necessary?" Kurokamented in a surprisingly quiet, confused, and nervous voice.


    ''...For the first time, I''m questioning whether this is really a good idea.'' Haruna thought to herself. She was quite indecisive right now.


    The sight in front of the two of them was just¡­unreal.


    A sea of ck mes, followed by another sea of natural colored mes.


    Several Demons floating in the air, clearly alive and thrashing around like pigs waiting to be ughtered.


    Several stone statues of formerly living Demons.


    Followed by hordes of hungry Ghouls who devoured any visible Demons and grew in numbers.


    What the two were seeing resembled the ''vision of Hell'' those non-Supernatural Beings spoke about so much.


    "... I never thought those girls were so dangerous..." Shuten Dojimented as he gulped. He''de as a backup, but apparently, his strength wasn''t needed.


    "... In a way, this is the expected result; after all, they all carry the name of Alucard," Haruna replied as a solemn expression appeared on her face when she thought of the man who caught her attention.


    A man who was currently missing in Hell, nowhere to be found.


    ''I hope you''re okay, Vic¡­'' She thought gently.


    "¡­H-Haruna , what is that?"


    Haruna and Shuten Doji looked at the ce Kuroka was looking.


    And what they saw made both of their eyes widen.


    A freaking giant snake slithered across the battlefield while the Maid, Roberta Alucard, stood on top of the snake''s head with her hair moving as if it were alive.


    "B-Basilisk." Shuten Doji stuttered in shock,


    A shock was shared by Haruna: ''Just when did that creature appear?''


    Haruna, Kuroka, and Shuten just watched in disbelief as the Basilisk slithered across the battlefield while swallowing Demons in its venomous fang-filled maw and using its eyes to petrify everyone it looked at.


    "Good, my child ~." Roberta and Medusa''s voices spoke in a sonorous tone as if two people were talking simultaneously.


    Honestly, it was disconcerting.


    "Kill everyone¡­ everyone whoid a hand on our Husband." A cruel glint appeared in the woman''s eyes.


    She was clearly taking her frustrations out on the Demons.


    "This result is natural."


    Hearing the sudden voice, the three looked to the side and saw Morgana and Mizuki approaching while looking at the chaos the Maids were causing.


    No one would stand before an angry woman, especially those who are supernaturally powerful.


    Eve, Kaguya, Roberta, and Maria werepletely irritated and frustrated with themselves; the Demons were the perfect excuse.


    They were strong, and with that, they could use them forbat training.


    They were numerous, perfect targets for venting frustrations.


    And not least, the world would be a ''safer'' ce when the hordes of whoever the Leader of these Demons was, were in.


    See? They are killing three birds with one stone. Efficiency is visible in the acts they were doing.


    "Scathach personally trained them, and Victor also trained them asionally, not to mention that each one has Victor''s Blood inside them."


    "This is a natural result." She repeated, emphasizing the fact.


    "...." Silently, all three agreed with what Morgana said.


    Now that Morgana and Mizuki were here, Kaguya, who was previously acting as Leader and Commander, could ''let loose''.


    And believe me; the Maid had a lot of frustrations in her heart.


    "You don''t think it''s cruel...?"


    "AFFFFGHHH-..."


    Kaguya cut the throat of the Elite Demon, who was wearing Ancient Samurai robes.


    "My Master... My beloved Master is nowhere to be found. And I''m not beside him¡­" The shadows began to pierce the Demon''s body as it silently screamed.


    "This never happened before. I have never been away from my Master for so long."


    "... My beloved Master... My beloved Husband... This whole situation is because of you..." Kaguya''s eyes glowed a vicious red.


    "Bunch of sneaky creatures."


    "..." Kuroka and Shuten couldn''t help but shudder at the sight.


    Shuten Doji was really wondering who the Demons were here.


    Kuroka squinted at Haruna, Morgana, and Mizuki, who looked at this vision and thought it was... Normal.


    Okay, she understood that Haruna saw a very dark part of the Beings in the war to conquer Japan''s Supernatural side, but... shouldn''t she react more to Kaguya''s brutality? Why was she staring at this scene without reaction, like this was normal?


    "It might not look like it, but Kaguya is a lot like Violet, huh?" Mizukimented.


    "I think it''s a normal reaction. How would you react if someone you love was taken from you?" Morgana asked with a dangerous glint in her eye, giving away her current mood.


    "Very angry," Mizuki growled with obvious annoyance.


    "Correct," Morgana spoke.


    "Oh?" Morgana''s attention shifted to Maria.


    "Interesting... Maria can even control Demon Corpses."


    "Is this unusual?" Mizuki asked.


    "Yes. When the Ghoul''s harmful poison reanimates the Demon''s body, normally, that body will go into a rage. They can''t be controlled... in theory."


    "Come on, children, fight, kill, die, ande back to life again¡­ Come back to life to serve me and my beloved Master~." Her eyes gleamed with malice visible on her face.


    "But this is clearly happening," Mizuki spoke, unfazed by the sight before her.


    "Yes, that''s why I said ''theory''. But, as we know, nothing rted to Victor and those close to him is normal."


    "She is quite special, this Ghoul Queen," Morgana added.


    "¡­Remind me not to antagonize you guys." Shuten Dojimented.


    Until now, he thought that Scathach or even Haruna were scary, but he had to re-evaluate that perception when he saw how these women reacted.


    "Oh, I forgot to mention, thanks for lending those two men," Haruna spoke suddenly.


    "Their skills are very useful, especially for that ''Lucky Human''."


    "It''s okay; they are Victor''s servants and loyal to him for having their lives changed by Victor." Morgana dismissed the thanks with honest words.


    "Still, thank you. They are instrumental in discovering the Demon''s locations, especially the ''Lucky'' one. That man has the gift of getting into trouble."


    Haruna was still surprised when she received the report that Watanabe Gintoki, or as they nicknamed him, ''The Lucky One'', continuously managed to ''coincidentally'' encounter groups of Demons on his walks.


    "That Human must have been born with his ass facing the moon or something; he''s really weird. How can someone be so lucky and unlucky at the same time?" Shuten spoke.


    "Alucard once said that Gintoki''s Power acts more passively. He is lucky, but consequently, everything around him is unlucky. It''s as if he sucks the ''luck'' from the environment and transfers it to himself."


    "An outrageous skill if that theory is proven correct." Shuten couldn''t help butment.


    "Yuuya Shinji is another irregr; he is a Living Ghost. I have never seen such a unique case until today." Mizuki spoke.


    Silently everyone agreed with her.


    "Anyway, use two as you see fit. They are now living in nightingale and get paid a good wage for their ''hazardous'' activities, but try not to endanger them too much; after all, they are not war potential." Morgana warned.


    "I know. I only send them out on missions they canplete." Haruna replied.


    "I''m happy to hear that." Morgana nodded.


    "Lady Haruna, Lady Haruna !"


    The group looked towards a Fox servant that had three tails.


    "She is here!" He shouted as he took a deep breath; he was very tired.


    "Who?"


    The Three-Tailed Fox took a few seconds topose himself, and soon after, he replied:


    "¡­ Amaterasu-sama!"


    "She''s here to see you!"


    "Amaterasu and who else?" Haruna narrowed her eyes; she wasn''t a big fan of the Gods; even though Amaterasu was a God-King level Diety, there was no respect in Haruna''s tone or word choice.


    "No one! She came alone!"


    "... That''s it?"


    "Strange." Morgana and Mizuki added.


    "Yes. Very." Haruna couldn''t help but agree. She didn''t even try to scold her subordinate; if Amaterasu wanted toe here, who would stop her?


    She was a God-Queen for a reason. She was the one whomanded hundreds of Gods in Takamagahara, the Shinto Pantheon''s paradise.


    ...


    Sitting in front of a ck-haired woman wearing the traditional clothes of a feudal Queen, the group can''t help but feel tense.


    After all, the Leader of the Gods herself was in front of them.


    The only ones who lookedposed in the room were Haruna and Morgana herself, who called Jeanne through Natalia for backup at some point.


    Just in case, they left Aphrodite, and the Goddesses, in readiness, as well as Scathach herself.


    It only took one word for Natalia, who was silently waiting for a response on hermunicator, and a portal would appear.


    Of course, the same portal would appear if she suddenly lost contact with Jeanne.


    "First¡­" Amaterasu, speaking only after sipping her tea and lowering the cup, opened her eyes: "I apologize foring here without warning or sending a messenger¡­ I understand that my visit may have brought about various problems due to the current... rtions of the Youkai and Gods."


    Haruna raised her eyebrow at that statement; she didn''t expect it.


    The expression of shock on Genji''s face and Yoichi''s was quite visible; they also didn''t expect this reaction from the Goddess.


    Haruna noticed that Amaterasu looked askance at Morgana and Jeanne for a few seconds.


    And with that simple gesture thatsted less than a second, she understood: ''She''s being cautious because of the two women... It seems that she realized the Power of the two women. Especially Jeanne.'' Haruna thought.


    "Apology epted. I only ask that, in the future, I receive some priormunication." Haruna replied in a neutral tone with no hint of anything in her tone, just formality.


    "This will not happen again." Amaterasu nodded her head slightly.


    "Unfortunately, due to recent events, I''ve found myself with no time to spare for formalities¡­ Even now, I have my hands full with my Pantheon due to the post-war situation that you all know."


    "So forgive me for being blunt¡­." Amaterasu looked at Haruna seriously:


    "Haruna-dono, I came here to engage the Youkai in a mutually beneficial deal for the Youkai and Gods."


    ''... Well, I definitely didn''t expect that.'' But it definitely got Haruna''s attention.


    She didn''t want to work with the Gods, not after everything that had happened, but she also couldn''t ignore that her Faction needed several things, chief among them being connections to various groups and a steady source of ie.


    Currently, the entire Faction was being supported by n Alucard, even the funding they had came from Alucard, not to mention contacts with important Beings like Jeanne and Morgana.


    She knew the two women wouldn''t be here if she weren''t somehow rted to Victor.


    As a Faction Leader, she knew it was detrimental to depend on just one source, in this case, Victor. Instead, she needed her own influence.


    Not to mention that she couldn''t just ignore the God-Queen of her local Pantheon and just tell her to go home. She would only get her Faction in trouble; therefore, she decided to listen:


    "... Continue."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 672 672: God Queen Amaterasu-Omikami.

    Chapter 672: God Queen Amaterasu-Omikami.


    "Currently, we are experiencing a lot of problems managing hell. The souls devoted to our gods since ancient times cannot pass on because my mother, the current Ruler, decided that it was not a good idea to continue doing her duties." Amaterasu continued to exin with the grace and attitude of a queen. However, even with this very polite attitude, it was obvious that when she spoke about her mother, a twitch on her face showed her anger towards the woman.


    "The gods are busy trying to keep the system going, and in the meantime, we''re looking for a sessor worthy of the Ruler title."


    "The war has also impacted several lesser gods, and they are seriously injured. Some have even entered eternal sleep and can only function again after several centuries, such as the case of Tsukuyomi who ''fell'' in battle to the demons.."


    "Due to all these problems, it has be literally impossible to protect Japan, and as you know, a war is still going on, and I don''t n on letting Diablo''s demons invade my territory."


    "Protecting my territory is my job too. Which is why we have been exterminating the demons." Haruna spoke as she opened her Fan, which had the word ''determination'' written in Japanese, leaving only her fox eyes visible behind the Fan as she continued to watch the goddess.


    "And I thank the Youkai for that, but... Once the number of demons goes down, you''ll only intervene if there''s another massive ''wave'' of demons, right?"


    "..." Haruna didn''t deny it or im anything, but her silence was proof enough of Amaterasu''s assumptions.


    Despite having killed demons and consequently helped humans, Haruna''s priority was to protect her people, the Youkai.


    Humans indirectly benefited due to these actions, but it wasn''t her intention. Once the preparations were done and all the Youkai moved into her territory, she would stop ordering her soldiers to help. After all, that was the work of the gods, not the Youkai.


    "I fully understand that we are not in a position to ask the Youkai for help due to our past history, which is why I came here to hire you."


    Amaterasu opened her Fan with details of a golden sun and pointed to the side. Soon a whirlwind of mes appeared, leaving everyone tense, except for Haruna, Morgana, and Jeanne, who watched everything withposure.


    A few secondster, a woman with long ck hair and tworge raven wings appeared.


    "To outsiders, the woman cannot be recognized, but you know her very well, right? Commander Haruna."


    "¡­ Yomi-Hime, themanders of the Ravens, the wife of Tsukuyomi, and the queen of the Tengu." Haruna''s eyes sparkled dangerously.


    Yomi flinched a little at the eyes Haruna was giving her.


    From Haruna''s point of view, Yomi was nothing more than a traitor who had decided to ally herself with the gods and exploit her own kind.


    And she hated that kind of person, but... Amander doesn''t act on their feelings. After all, if she were to act on her feelings, Genji wouldn''t even be her general.


    Because just like Yomi, he was also a ''traitor'' who worked for a goddess.


    "Correction, Lady Haruna ¡­ Tsukuyomi''s ex-wife," Yomi said.


    "Oh?"


    "Due to my brother''s condition¡­ Secrets were discovered about him. Secrets that upset Lady Yomi." Amaterasu exined evasively without giving too many details.


    Just like Haruna, Amaterasu opened her Fan and covered her face:


    "Currently, she is single and seeking marriage."


    "..." Yomi squirmed when she heard what the woman was saying.


    ''I don''t want to get married!'' Unfortunately, given her current sensitive position, she had no choice in the matter.


    "What do you think? How about she marry one of your generals?" The goddess asked ''kindly''.


    "I humbly decline."


    "Oh yes?... That is a shame." Shemented, disappointed. "In that case, how about she marry your ally? That way, we will have a triple alliance since she is still affiliated with the gods."


    Morgana, Jeanne, and Haruna narrowed their eyes dangerously at Amaterasu.


    "I cannot speak for my ally, and currently, his representative is unavable... And even if his representative were here, this alliance would be impossible." Haruna knew she was exceeding her limits by saying that it would be an impossible alliance, but she didn''t like what she heard one bit.


    "I see... It''s really a shame. In that case, I have no choice but to offer myself, right?"


    "... Excuse me?" Haruna felt that her super-sensitive supernatural ears were failing or something.


    "I think it would be a healthy alliance. After all, a Progenitor of vampires with the greatest potential seen since time immemorial marrying a God Queen would establish an alliance between the Noble Vampires, the Youkai, and the Shinto pantheon forever, right?"


    "As the saying goes, three birds with one stone."


    "...." The silence that fell after Amaterasu''s promation was deafening. Even the sound of a fly was painfully loud in the face of the room''s silence.


    Yoichi and Genji, at that moment, wanted to be anywhere but in this room.


    Jeane was holding Morgana''s hand tightly so the woman wouldn''t jump on the bitch goddess and try to kill her.


    Jeanne wasn''t happy either, but her rationality was winning the battle against her instinct. She knew it wouldn''t be wise to attack a God Queen who came ''only'' to negotiate a contract.


    They would be seen as barbarians by the other supernatural beings if this news got out, which would not be a good thing for a newly formed faction like Haruna''s.


    Haruna also knew that, and because of that, she was holding back. So she swallowed hard and took a deep breath:


    "As I said before. That kind of decision is not under my authority."


    "n Alucard is my ally and my equal. They are not my subordinates. That kind of decision can only be made by the Progenitor himself or the wife in charge of external dealings." She was as professional and cordial as possible, but it was taking all her years of experience not to jump in Amaterasu''s face.


    "I see... May I know who is the wife responsible for this negotiation?"


    "Violet Snow, the heiress of the Snow n."


    ''Oh? Is he already married to one of the Countesses'' heiresses?... It seems his influence may be greater than I expected. At best, as Progenitor, he has 50% of Nightingale''s influence. At worst, he has relevant influence as he is a disciple of Scathach and married into n Snow and nk.''


    ''I''m betting more on the first option... After all, you don''t have that kind of military power with little influence.'' Amaterasu thought as she looked at Jeanne and Morgana.


    As a God Queen, she could easily discern the strength of women. The woman with a demonic trait didn''t seem to be that strong. At the very least, she is on the level of her brother Susanoo or Takemikazuchi himself.


    But... The blonde... The blonde was different. She was a monster, she felt the blonde could fight her, and the fight would not be an easy one.


    ''These women... I feel like I''ve seen them sometime in the past.'' Amaterasu could not erase this difort; she was not very attentive to international events. Still, she made a point of keeping an eye on the events of the great factions, such as vampires, werewolves, witches, and the neighboring pantheons that would be the Hindu and the ancient Chinese pantheon.


    Of course, the faction of angels led by the ''Heavenly Father'' was also a must watch.


    ''Tsk, I can''t remember... If I only knew their names, I might have a clue.''


    All these thoughts happened in less than a few seconds in the God Queen''s head:


    "Violet, huh ¡­ Hmm, I''ll talk to herter."


    Morgana and Jeanne felt their lips twitch at how brazen the queen of the Shinto pantheon was, had she no shame or decency?


    Didn''t she live in a culture where that sort of thing was valued? Why was she throwing herself at Victor?


    "¡­May I ask why you are interested in the Progenitor?"


    "..." It was Amaterasu''s turn to look at Haruna in disbelief, with a face that said, ''You''re kidding me, right?''


    Haruna''s question was very serious, so the God Queen replied:


    "Look at this." Amaterasu lifted her finger up, and the image of Victor standing in the middle of an arena with a slight smile on his face appeared.


    This image was clearly taken when Victor was in Japan and fought Haruna.


    ''Tsk, I shouldn''t have held a public event, but it was necessary at the time, ugh ¡­'' Haruna grumbled.


    Yomi gulped when she saw that man''s appearance again. Despite feeling irritated at being used as a bargaining chip due to her fragile position, she definitely wouldn''t mind being ''sold'' to that man.


    "Look at this." She made an exaggerated gesture with both of her hands, emphasizing the importance, "And tell me you don''t want it."


    "..."


    " See? you can''t. Even for a brawn brain like you, he''s too attractive." She nodded in satisfaction.


    A vein popped on Haruna''s head.


    Realizing what she said, she says, "Oh, I''m sorry for my attitude. I got really excited."


    She removed the image created with her power and adjusted her posture.


    "Although his appearance is a big reason, as a God Queen, I must always prioritize my people."


    "And since I know that eventually, you will marry that man, I am also interested in joining the alliance."


    "¡­ How can you say that I will marry the Progenitor?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Do you like women, or are you impotent?"


    "... Excuse me...!?" Haruna really couldn''t believe that this was the goddess who led an entire pantheon.


    "I mean, nothing against it. That kind of rtionship existed even in the past, and there were also eunuchs back then too."


    "..." Veins were popping visibly on Haruna''s head now.


    "But the point is that even women who like women would be attracted to him. I don''t doubt that even straight men would be."


    "So it''s obvious to think that you will naturally end up getting pregnant by him and be his wife."


    "It''s the most logical solution given your faction''s current situation."


    Haruna inhaled and exhaled several times in an attempt to calm down.


    "Goddess Amaterasu, I ask that we return to the main subject. What do you want from my people?" She smiled gently.


    But all those close to Haruna knew that she was already about to reach her breaking point.


    "Hmm? Didn''t we already talk about that?" She asked, quite genuinely confused.


    ''NOO! You didn''t! Fuck, what is this goddess''s problem? Is she air-headed, or is she pretending? Ugh.'' Haruna grumbled.


    "We haven''t talked about it yet."


    "Okay¡­ In that case." She snapped, and eight stacked boxes appeared beside her.


    "These are advance payments for our services. In these boxes are various weapons and supplies that can greatly help your faction."


    "Everything in there is crafted by our finest cksmiths using deadly materials¡ª."


    "¡­You still haven''t talked about the service you want." Haruna interrupted.


    "¡­Oh."


    "..." An ufortable silence fell over the ce until Amaterasu continued as if nothing had happened.


    "Anyway, the service is about protection. I need you guys to act as the protectors of Japan, keeping dangerous supernatural entities away."


    "I will be making Lady Yomi-Hime and her tengu avable as scouts as well. As you know, the Tengu are experts at this."


    "We haven''t even taken the job yet..."


    "... Eh? Are you going to refuse?" She spoke with a disbelieving face, genuinely shocked. Apparently, in her head, this deal was already closed.


    "..." Haruna squeezed the fan hard, creating cracks; she really never felt so much like hitting someone before.


    ''Apparently, being shameless was the main requirement for being a pantheon leader.'' Jeanne thought with humor, much calmer than before.


    "Incredible... I''ve never seen material so well done before."


    Haruna looked to the side and saw her grandfather checking the katana de in front of the boxes.


    Haruna felt her lips twitch when she saw her grandfather''s nerve to check the products before she finished the negotiation.


    "Right? We may not be at the forefront of building items like the Greek and Norse pantheon, but our gods aren''t mediocre either." She spoke proudly, "If it weren''t for Hephaestus of the Greek pantheon and the dwarves of the Norse pantheon, our pantheon would be first in the matters of crafting items."


    Unlike the Greek and Nordic pantheons, which only make items for their own pantheons, the Shinto pantheon markets its items and collects a lot of money and products from outside thanks to this.


    Although not on the same level as the aforementioned pantheons, the forge of the Shinto pantheon is quite ''unique'' and difficult to recreate perfectly.


    After all, the one who forges these items is a god of culture and a god of the forge. As he is the god of culture, his divine power protects the items to prevent them from being copied or analyzed by other gods of the forge.


    And even Amaterasu herself helped in this area by providing the ''mes of the sun'' as a furnace to create the items.


    Items crafted by a God Queen, a God of Culture, and a God of Forge are not mediocre.


    "Anyway, now that the deal is closed, I will return to my pantheon."


    "Wait, I haven''t closed the deal yet!"


    "¡­ Eh, aren''t you going to agree?" This time even Haruna''s grandfather spoke in unison.


    "I haven''t decided yet," Haruna spoke strongly.


    "Impossible, Commander Haruna, think about it carefully! Look at these items! I''ve never had such a good Katana before!"


    Haruna''s Fan broke due to the force she put in; she really wanted to hit her grandfather right now.


    She was irritated and very embarrassed now.


    ''Stop acting like we''re rednecks, old man!''


    "¡­I will ept."


    "Fumu, good. Go over the details with Lady Yomi. As soon as the deal ispleted, I will send another shipment of supplies and weapons."


    "What is the prediction of you gods being active again?"


    "If all goes well, in less than a month, we''ll be able to find a sessor worthy of hell and get back to protection activities."


    Amaterasu put her hand inside her kimono and took out a token with the kanji ''sun'' written on it:


    "Here, Take it." She threw it towards Haruna.


    The nine-tailed fox picked up the item and inspected it.


    "This will allow you to talk to me personally and let me know your progress."


    "Do you want a weekly or daily report?"


    "Weekly would be enough."


    "Very Well."


    "In that case, I wille back. Thanks for the help." She spoke gratefully, then disappeared in a golden light.


    "...." A hush fell over the room.


    "Haah, she has quite the personality, huh," Yoichi spoke wearily, looking at the katana as if he had found a new toy.


    Haruna, Morgana, and Jeanne looked at the old man with lifeless eyes.


    "..." The man felt a shiver run down his spine and looked around for possible enemies.


    ''Is it my imagination?''


    "Just saying, if you guys harm me, the deal will be off."


    "..." The three women looked at Yomi, who looked like a deer trembling in a cave with three predators.


    Yomi gulped and feared for her future, but as a leader of her people, she will face it head on!... Probably.


    These women are scary!


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 673 673: The New King Of Hell.

    Chapter 673: The New King Of Hell.


    Hell, middle floors.


    After the Horseman''s battle against Alucard, Hell was thrown into chaos.


    Alucard, the conqueror, as he was ''affectionately'' nicknamed by the demons, advanced through hell, riding his faithful horse Despair, doing what he knew best.


    Conquering.


    Alucard''s demon hordes grew with each conflict, each city he passed through, and the demon hordes grew evenrger.


    After War''s defeat, there were no doubts. There was no demon that could stop or prevent Alucard''s conquest of Hell.


    All of the demonic elites were currently in the human world fighting a war that their own king started; even their own king was in the human world.


    The probability of the demon king, the incarnation of evil, Diablo going back to hell to deal with the threat?


    Unknown.


    For high level demons to go to earth, it''s not a simple task. Diablo needed to sacrifice an entire country for him and his elites to be summoned, so if he went back now, he would be trapped in hell, and his whole n would go down the drain.


    To more informed demons like Zagan, that was obvious.


    Diablo won''te back... Not now... Not until the nes in the human world are conquered.


    And they knew something, too, while Diablo and his elites couldn''t return, hell was in Alucard''s hands.


    Alucard''s own food.


    It wasn''t long before a horde of hundreds of thousands of demons was seen heading toward the lowest floors of hell.


    Hell shuddered as if an earthquake were happening, where the horde of demons would pass; everything was dragged with them.


    Be they cities or demons.


    Submission or death, the question was clear, the answer even more obvious.


    And that was the result.


    Pir demons knelt down without a fight, high level demons that were once subordinates of the pir demons, petty demons that were once citizens of the pir demons'' cities. All kinds of demons of various ranks were there, and they were all following behind a man who was galloping ahead on a ck horse.


    His long ck hair was covered in a mass of miasma, his skin was extremely pale as if he were dead, and he had intense blood-red eyes. In the man''s hand, arge Greatsword covered with pure miasma could be seen, and right behind him were three female demons who followed him, either flying like Helena and Vepar or running like Vine.


    It was obvious that the three women had the highest ranking right after Victor himself, and no oneined about it for many reasons, but the main ones were.


    First, due to the power Victor gave them, they became as strong as the top 10 pirs.


    Second, they had proven themselves capable of their position.


    Third... Fear.


    Nobody questioned Alucard; nobody would dare.


    If he says right, you''ll go right without question.


    That was the authority and power that Alucard had gained through his actions.


    Alucard narrowed his eyes as his vision saw a gigantic gate in the distance. This was the gate leading to the lower levels of Hell.


    The ce where the rank 10 pir demons lived, the ce where the king of hell lived... And that gate was closed, something that never happened; at least that''s what the memories Victor pulled from the hundreds of demons he consumed said.


    "The gate is closed¡­ Rank 10 pir subordinates must have closed it as a precaution." Vine spoke.


    "What do we do? We cannot cross if the gate is closed." Vepar spoke.


    "¡­ We can demand that-."


    "Useless."


    "...." The three women shuddered when they heard Victor''s tone, and they quickly looked at the man and saw him raising his greatsword to the sky.


    FUSHHHHHHHHH.


    Miasma, ck and immacte, exploded from Victor''s body into the sky, causing the demons behind him to look up in shock.


    No matter how many times they saw it, the power Alucard wielded was... awe-inspiring.


    Envy, and lust for power, always grew in the demons when they saw Alucard doing feats that no one in hell had ever achieved before.


    And it looks like, once again, he''s going to do something that will rock all hell.


    And they weren''t wrong.


    As the miasma gathered on the greatsword, the weapon turned into pure darkness, as if Victor were holding darkness itself in his hands.


    Roxanne''s energy surged within him, forcing even more into the Greatsword. Soon the greatsword became the weapon with the greatest power of destruction ever seen in hell, and the proof of that was the next act.


    "A mere gate will not stop me." Victor swung the greatsword vertically.


    The world was silent for two seconds, and, in those seconds, it seemed that darkness descended on everyone as they all became blind and deaf.


    As the seconds passed, the noise of the explosion came, taking the silence along with the darkness.


    And the image that followed¡­


    It was an image that all the demons present here would never forget.


    The lower gate of hell, the gate that was said to have been created by Lucifer himself and that no one had ever managed to harm, the gate that separated the highest ced demons from the rest of hell, the gate that gave ess to the city where the king of hell lived.


    That gate has been split in half, and the passage that was once closed was now open for all to enter.


    "... Holy fuck ¡­" Vine muttered in disbelief as she felt the wind of miasma from the lower floors of hell hit her face.


    "I know I should get used to it. After all, he did something simr in the confrontation with War, but¡­ It will take some time." Helena muttered in a tired tone.


    Something Vepar fully agreed with. It was just in tiring to watch someone break so many unbreakable ''facts'' to hell.


    It was a fact that hell could not be harmed. No matter how many fights the demons had, hell as a dimension would never suffer.


    A fact that Victor broke in the fight with War.


    It was a fact that the gates of hell that separated the lower floors from the upper ones could never be broken or breached. The gate was an artifact itself that was created by Lucifer, a gate that used Hell''s own energy to sustain itself.


    A fact that Victor broke again.


    ''... Although, after he permanently changed thendscape of hell, this feat shouldn''t be something surprising.'' Vepar thought wryly to ease her shock, but it was obvious it wasn''t working.


    During the entire moment, from Victor''s attack to his deration, the man never stopped riding toward the lower floors.


    He was like an unstoppable force of nature, and nothing could stop him.


    "Those who aren''t confident enough to withstand the Miasma of the lower levels, wait outside."


    And when his order reached the ears of all the demons, several lesser demons stopped flying and moved away from the door a little.


    They hadn''t even entered the lowest level, and they were already shaking with the miasma''s toxicity. They could only enter there when they got stronger... Something that frustrated them a lot because they wanted to see Alucard''s next ''achievements''.


    The man was like a very addictive drug, he did things that brokemon sense, and although it scared them, it was also something fun to watch.


    They felt as if they had experienced a historic moment from hell that would be passed on to future generations.


    " Vine put someone to observe and manage the lesser demons. In the future, I intend to make something like a smaller city here for all those who want to enter the lower floors of hell."


    "Yes, my Lord." Vine stopped following Victor for a few seconds as she looked at an elite demon and said, "Youe with me for a few seconds."


    "Y-Yes."


    Soon she left with the elite demon to do Victor''s bidding.


    Approaching the gate, Victor didn''t even think about it and walked through it, and when he passed, he was faced with the sight of a gigantic city in the distance.


    ''I saw it in the demons'' memories, but... It''s still surprising.''


    Far from what one would expect of hell, the city was brightly lit and clean.


    The miasma in the ce was heavy, extremely heavy, and toxic as if the gravity of the ce had increased several times as well.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The lower levels of hell, contrary to what was thought, was the ce that had the greatest umtion ofnd to use. After all, the lower levels of hell were where the ''true hell'' was.


    Where the biggest sinners went and the highest ranked demons lived.


    The lower levels were the central part of Hell.


    Hell worked like a pyramid, while the upper levels had less miasma and fewernds to explore.


    The lower levels had a lot of miasma and extensive unexplorednd.


    ''No wonder this dimension is huge...'' Victor looked around with his vision and saw that even though this city was gigantic, there were still hundreds of unusednds in the distance. Hell was simply too massive¡­


    Victor felt murderous intent, and when he looked at the city again, specifically at the city gate, he saw hundreds of high level demons in full armor. They looked ready forbat.


    " Alucard." A powerful, booming voice resounded across the battlefield.


    Victor, and the demons behind him, looked up at a tall, muscr man holding a gigantic red and gold ax in one hand.


    " Stop your foolish attempts at conquest and immediately return to where you entered."


    " Heh ~." Victor''s smile grew.


    And the demons behind him, including Vine, who had returned a few seconds ago, Vepar, and Hna shuddered.


    Despite not spending much time with Victor, everyone understood that when he shed that smile, he was either very interested or very annoyed.


    And neither option was a good thing for the person involved.


    Victor, still on his horse, rode smoothly towards the big city, Victor''s hordes of demons following behind him.


    Victor stopped in the distance and looked at the demon, his gaze as if he could see the demon''s darkest secrets.


    The demon managed to contain the internal tremor and the fear he was feeling and continued to look at Victor.


    " Alucard -."


    "I can feel your fear, Demon."


    "..."


    "Before you demand something from me. First, look at me like you''re not about to get your pants dirty." Victor''s eyes shed, and a pressure as if gravity itself had increased several times fell throughout the city.


    The once arrogant and ''powerful'' man just fell to the ground as he took a deep breath, and the look of horror in his eyes was visible to everyone.


    "I-."


    "I will only say it once." Victor''s heavy voice fell around.


    "Open the gates, and submit to me."


    "Or I will open it myself, and when I do, you won''t be among the living to tell the story."


    " Now, what will you choose?"


    The man, for a moment, felt that he was in apletely different ce, and he was surrounded by a sea of blood and corpses.


    " Answer me." He looked up at the sky and saw thousands of blood-red eyes watching him.


    "HIIII!!!" Giving a little-girl scream of terror, he looked around and spoke.


    "Open the gates!"


    "But Lord Amon."


    "Didn''t you hear me? Open the fucking gates!"


    "Y-Yes."


    ''Fuck this job, fuck my father and his stupid war. I wasn''t paid well enough to handle this monster!''


    " Lord Amon...? Is he a descendant of Amon?" Vepar voiced his thoughts out loud.


    "Apparently so," Helena spoke.


    "He has the characteristics of Amon."


    "Oh? Have you met him before?"


    "Once in the past, when I came to visit this city with my father."


    " Hmm." Vepar just nodded her head as she looked at Vine who looked at Victor adoringly.


    Vepar shook her head at tant fanaticism, even though she could understand... Only someone like her master could instill primal fear in demons.


    Soon the gate was opened, and Victor''s voice resounded in the ce:


    "Do not destroy anything, do not kill anything unless they attack first."


    "If any of you try to stir up strife because of your position as a member of my demon hordes."


    "I will know."


    The demons who were nning to do this shuddered in fear.


    Power was intoxicating, especially the power of ''numbers''.


    Victor was absolutely sure that the demons would let this ''power'' that wasn''t theirs go to their heads.


    So he already gave a warning, which would be the only warning he would give. He would not forgive insubordination: broke a direct order from him?


    You will be dog food.


    Simple and effective.


    Demons would only follow the one with a firm grip. Kindness was not necessary, mercy was not necessary.


    They were demons, sin in humanoid form.


    They would only follow powerful Tyrants.


    It was like that with Lucifer, it was like that with Diablo, and it will be like that with Victor.


    "Spread out around the city, and create a defensive area."


    "The old demonic pirs are in charge of ensuring that not a single soul leaves the city."


    "Yes!"


    " Vine, Helena, Vepar. Come with me." Victor looked at the gigantic castle in the distance:


    "It''s time to take the throne of hell."


    "Yes!" The three spoke at the same time with visible animation on their faces.


    Soon Victor left towards the city''s center, still riding his horse, Despair, which left burning hoofprints everywhere he galloped.


    This vision was seen by all the demons present.


    In Diablo''s absence, a new King would be born.


    And Diablo, in the future, will bitterly regret having made the decision to leave Hell... Although it''s not like he had a choice, either he left Hell, or all the ns he spent years preparing would go down the drain.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 674 674: The New King Of Hell. 2

    Chapter 674: The New King Of Hell. 2


    A gigantic door made of hellish metals opened, and four beings entered arge castle.


    Footsteps were heard in therge castle, and leading a group of three women was a man with long ck hair covered in pure fluttering miasma.


    The small smile on the man''s face was unmistakable, and he walked into the ce as if he owned it. The group passed through several rooms until they arrived at the gigantic throne room.


    The moment the man stepped into the throne room, the entire ce was lit up with green mes.


    The man looked at the gigantic throne in front of him, which was created to look down on beings from above, a psychological tactic that even worked for demons.


    Two identical demons, one with red skin and the other with dark gray skin, stood in front of the throne, acting as protectors for anyone who dared to enter this ce.


    The eyes of the demons that were closed snapped open, and a red glow was seen as immense pressure fell around the intruders.


    Vine, Helena, and Vepar shrank back; it was obvious that the two demons were elites far above the women themselves.


    The man ignored this and continued walking while tightly gripping the greatsword in his right hand.


    "I''m Zahal." The gray-skinned one spoke.


    "I''m Albu." The red-skinned one spoke.


    "We are the keepers of hell."


    Vine and Vepar gasped when they heard the names of the two demons.


    "Do you know them?" Helena asked.


    "Yes. Just as they dered, they are the guardians of hell. They were here even before Lucifer fell from heaven." Vepar exined.


    "The functions of the Guardian of Hell is, as the name suggests, to protect Hell from destruction, or from a ''King'' who is inept who would lead to the destruction of Hell."


    "...An Inept King...?" Helena asked, confused.


    "Any king who threatens the existence of hell is considered an Inept King by them," Vine exined.


    "... I see." Helena looked forward again as she followed Victor walking with the same confidence he entered this ce with.


    With each step Victor took toward the demons, the pressure, like the world had fallen on them, grew stronger.


    The pressure was such that Vine, Helena, and Vepar had to stop apanying Victor.


    Victor''s smile widened a little, and a red power started toe out of his body as he pushed back the pressure of the two demons.


    Zahal and Albu opened their eyes wide, ''That power... It''s thedy''s power...'' Before they knew it, they were on their knees with their heads down.


    "Hail The King Of Hell, the master of life and death, the true king of hell." The two spoke at the same time.


    Victor raised an eyebrow at the two demons'' statement, but instead of asking anything, he walked past the demons and up the steps toward the giant throne.


    With each step he took toward the throne, the throne itself shrank as if adjusting to Victor''s needs.


    When Victor arrived in front of the throne, the former giant throne was now of an appropriate size; its colors even changed to ck and red.


    Victor let go of Junketsu, and the weapon floated beside the throne as if that had always been its ce, and the moment Victor sat on the throne, the entire castle began to change.


    The colors and interior design changed, and in the next moment, knowledge of what this position required in the schemes of the universe flowed into his mind. All the duties of the King of Hell and the being known as ''Ruler'' flowed into Victor''s head.


    Victor rested his head on his fist and closed his eyes, then a silence fell around him as he absorbed everything that was thrown into his mind.


    In the meantime, Albu and Zahal remained kneeling, but they continued to talk.


    "As expected¡­ The throne epted him." Albu spoke.


    "Of course, it epted him. He is the true king." Zahal spoke.


    "That is more than enough proof." Albu continued.


    "Indeed. Diablo is no longer needed." Zahal added.


    "The keys to hell need to be returned to their rightful owner as soon as possible." Albu dered.


    The conversation attracted Vine and Vepar, and they wanted to ask what they were talking about but couldn''t. Now wasn''t the moment. They were just looking somewhat paralyzed at Victor sitting on the most important throne in hell.


    The throne of the King of Hell himself.


    "¡­ He really did it," Helena muttered the words that Vine and Vepar were thinking about right now.


    "Just how long¡­ How long did he take to seize the throne for himself?" Vepar asked.


    "I don''t know... Years have passed since I first met him." Vine spoke.


    For demons, time was irrelevant. They don''t die by age after all, not to mention that time in hell was confusing the further you got into the lower levels.


    She knew that a lot of time had passed. After all, Victor didn''t want to rush his ''conquest'', and he always walked with thousands of demons following him, and because of that act, the conquest took even longer.


    They had to travel from territory to territory in the name of this conquest, and the cities of each demon pir were hundreds of KM away from each other.


    Even though the middle hell wasn''t as massive as the lower hells, it was still a lot of ground to cover by traveling normally.


    "But one thing is certain." Vine said with a twinkle in her eye, "He was the fastest individual in history to usurp the throne of Hell for himself."


    Victor opened his eyes as they began to emit a crimson glow:


    "My authority is iplete."


    "Only when the King recovers the keys to hell from the former King''s possession will authority beplete," Albu replied.


    "I see that the flow of souls in hell is messed up. What is going on?" Victor asked with a familiarity in his voice that made all three women ufortable.


    The reason for the familiarity is that Victor understood the role of the two demons in front of him in a simple-to-understand way: they were like Big Guy was for Roxanne.


    The interests of the two demons in front of them were only for the well-being of hell and the functionality of hell as a dimension that punished sinners and recycled souls.


    They were loyal to the King of Hell, but only until they deemed the King of Hell inept at fulfilling his own role.


    "Diablo, that fool refused to be Ruler and messed up the whole system," Zahal spoke.


    "Previously, that role was being yed by both Diablo and Lilith, but both currently cannot exert that influence because the Ruler is out of hell," Albumented in displeasure, obviously annoyed.


    "... How hasn''t hell been destroyed yet?"


    "..." Helena, Vepar, and Vine felt a shiver run down their spines at Victor''s casual words.


    Looking at the three women he chose as generals, he borated:


    "When a hell ceases to do its work, that hell is destroyed by the Judges of the abyss and the universal tree."


    Vepar and Vine just opened their eyes in horror at what they had just heard.


    "Abyss judges? Universal tree? What are they?" Helena asked, confused, not understanding anything.


    "They are the two primordial entities responsible for the soul, judgment, life, and maintenance of reality."


    "The universal tree is a tree that epasses all existence. He is the father of all world trees and the one who deals with life, reincarnation, and maintenance of reality."


    "The judges of the abyss are the entities responsible for the administration of hell, paradise, and souls."


    "The two work together to keep reality and life going."


    "To make it easier, think of these two beings as the leaders of two renowned ns, and the ''Rulers'' who are usually the leaders of hell, and the God Kings, who are the leaders of the pantheon, are their subordinates."


    "It is clear that despite being your ''subordinates'', these beings haveplete autonomy, as long as the system that the two created is working."


    "...." Helena opened her mouth, and the next moment she closed it. She tried to say something, but she just couldn''t, trying to digest what she had just heard.


    She didn''t even doubt Victor''s words. Why would she do that? She knew her king rarely lied.


    "To answer the question, My King. The situation didn''te to that point because Diablo made a deal with the judges of the abyss in exchange for billions of souls, but I''m not aware of the deal''s content. Still, we presume it was an agreement for the primordial entities not to intervene in their n for a specific period of time."


    "I see..." Victor closed his eyes and thought: ''This exins many events since Diablo''s invasion of The Limbo owner''s territory and the passive way that the primordial entities were dealing with this matter.''


    From the knowledge Victor now received, it was obvious that what Diablo was doing was disrupting the bnce. ''He managed to stop Limbo while keeping the system running for a period of time.''


    One thing was correct. Diablo was running out of time, he was going to make drastic decisions soon, and Victor didn''t want to be trapped in hell when he made those decisions.


    "Why are you calling me My King? From what I understand, the position of king of hell does not have the loyalty of you brothers. You are loyal to hell, not their king."


    "You are special, My King," Zahal said.


    "Our mother''s energy is coursing through her veins," Albu spoke.


    "You are the true king of hell." The two spoke at the same time.


    "¡­By your mother''s energy, are you talking about this?" Victor made a gesture with his finger, and a tree branch began to grow in front of the demons present.


    "Ohhh!" The two demons look at the tree branch with emotion.


    "So much energy of negativity and life. Only the true king is able to do that." The two spoke simultaneously as they stared at the branch with fanaticism in their eyes.


    [ Roxanne? ]


    [It''s as you think, Darling. The guardians of hell were beings created by Earth''s world tree, at least the negative part of it.]


    [Since you have my energy in your body, which is very simr to my sister''s, they think you are her son or something]


    Victor nodded. He didn''t even need to get the demons'' response; their reaction of idolizing the small branch of Roxabbe''s tree was proof enough.


    "L-Life in hell... Life in hell... Am I dreaming?" Vine stuttered a lot.


    "N-No, you aren''t," Vepar spoke.


    "..." Helena just looked at Victor and then at the tree branch. She repeated this action several times until she just sighed.


    "Sigh..." She seemed to have given up a lot in that sigh, a feeling Victor''s wives knew all too well.


    [ Aya... You broke them, Darling.] Roxanneughed.


    [I forgot that it''s impossible for there to be life in hell... What I did is basically impossible without having your energy.]


    [ Fufufu, exactly, worship me more! Now that you will have some rest time, I want my treat!]


    [I can arrange that.]


    [ Yay ~!]


    Victor made a gesture with his hand, and the small branch of the tree disappeared.


    "What!?" The two demons screamed.


    "Gentlemen."


    "!!!" Victor''s call awakened the two demons, and they quickly knelt in servitude:


    "I''m sorry, Our King."


    "I will create a Garden in the future for you to protect. In return, I want you to exin to me everything the memories of hell haven''t told me, including the political climate in hell."


    The two demons'' bodies visibly trembled; having a tree to protect? A tree from their mother? That was the greatest gift for them.


    They lowered their heads even deeper into the ground, "Long live the true king of hell! We are yours tomand."


    "Order us to do anything." They lifted their faces and looked at Victor with a look that made Victor smile inwardly.


    ''Two fanatics... Good, I can work with that.''


    "Very well, from now on, I hereby dere you two as the elders of hell. You will not only be the guardians but also the demons that will store all historical events in hell."


    The two demons opened their eyes even wider.


    A look that Victor''s three generals shared as well.


    "A-Are you sure? My King?" Albu asked.


    "As those who have existed from the beginning, this is your responsibility and your highest honor."


    "History is important. It is through studying the past and understanding it that allows future demons not to make the same mistakes."


    ''And it also allows me to manipte future generations into having an image that will paint me as if I''m Lucifer''s seconding in hell or even someone superior to him.'' Victor wanted to control all demons, from the elite to even the lesser demons.


    Fear is good, and you can control many people with it... But only respect gives you the true power of the masses.


    Victor wanted the respect and fanaticism of the demons. He wanted the demons to see Victor as if he were their god.


    "From now on, no one in hell can order you but me and anyone I say so."


    "You will teach me everything you know about the current state of the political climate in Hell and tell me everything you know about the former king and his decisions."


    "Helena, Vine, and Vepar will be important individuals in my kingdom in the future, so you will teach them as well."


    "Did I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, Our King. Your wish is ourmand, and your will is our will."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 675 675: A Move That Changed Everything.

    Chapter 675: A move that changed everything.


    Baal was apanying Diablo in a destroyed city, and next to him was Lilith, the mother of all demons, who was reduced to an emotionless robot.


    "The preparations are almost done. All that remains is for you to give the order."


    Diablo nodded his head lightly, "The angels are very quiet." He looked towards the destroyed city.


    "I don''t like it. They''re not falling for my trap... It''s like they''re expecting something-." Diablo stopped walking suddenly.


    "... Your Highness?" Baal looked at Diablo strangely.


    A dark red miasma began to seep from Diablo''s body, "H-He -..."


    The sound of teeth grinding was heard as destruction began to happen all around them with just Diablo''s presence.


    The Demon King, who was always calm, lost his temper, his demonic face distorting even more into a form that would strike fear into any being.


    This abomination was the very essence of what is called evil incarnate.


    "ALUCARD!"


    Diablo''s distorted demonic voice echoed, destroying everything with pure demonic miasma.


    Baal jumped back as he watched Diablo with a cold sweat breaking out on his face.


    Lilith, who was standing in front of the demon, disyed a small smile, and her lifeless eyes had an unnoticeable sadistic gleam.


    "Baal."


    Feeling a shiver run down his spine as his master called his name, Baal replied:


    "Yes, My King?"


    "From now on, all those rted to Alucard are enemies."


    "If there are opportunities to kill them, kill them."


    Baal very much wanted to question Diablo''s order because he understood that people who were Alucard''s allies were not beings that could be easily destroyed or thoughtlessly antagonized.


    But with Diablo''s current mood right now it was impossible for him to say that; he didn''t want to be killed:


    "Your wish is mymand, My King."


    ...


    A woman with long immacte white hair opened her eyes, and her light green eyes were revealed to everyone. The woman got up from where she was sitting and picked up a sword with a white de and golden runes.


    Six wings opened behind the woman, and she proimed:


    "The time hase."


    "Lady Ariel, will you fight?" Daniel, one of Ariel''s subordinates, asked.


    "Yes, I will." Determination was noticeable in her tone of voice.


    "...The demons'' miasma must be purged, the scales must be brought back into bnce, or it will be toote."


    Ariel looked to the side and saw one of her brothers. Like most angels, he had golden hair, green eyes, his unique feature being the six wings behind him, and a tattoo of a star under his eyes.


    "Cassiel."


    Cassiel, the virtue of diligence, one of the seven virtues, and behind him were two women with their eyes covered by some kind of white mask that had the same symbol as Cassiel''s tattoo.


    "Just as our father predicted." Cassiel looked out over the horizon toward the miasma-fillednds.


    "A new king of hell has emerged."


    "Do we already know who it is?"


    "We don''t know exactly who it is... But our sister, ''Chastity'', spoke a name that appeared in her visions."


    "Azrael."


    A chill was felt in all the angels present.


    "¡­I- Impossible. Azrael would not betray our father."


    "Our Azrael wouldn''t."


    "Sister, Azrael, quite broadly, is just another name for Death. You know our sister''s visions are not very urate."


    "¡­Yes, only you can understand her somehow." Ariel spoke, "What does her vision mean then?"


    "The king of hell is not an angel, but he is not a demon either. He is someone who walks the fine line of bnce."


    "The fine line called life and death."


    "A unique existence indeed."


    "..." Ariel narrows her eyes.


    "For someone who shouldn''t know anything, you seem to know something, brother."


    "I just know what I know, I don''t know what I don''t know; diligence is the key."


    ''Ugh... And there we go again with those vague phrases.'' Ariel really didn''t like that.


    "The new king of hell is not important. What he did to the old king is."


    "With Biblical hell in possession of a new king, Diablo can no longer call upon lesser demons, and he has suffered a significant blow to his strength."


    Ariel didn''tment on Cassiel''s attempt to change the subject. She really didn''t want to talk to her brother about what he knew. After all, she knew from experience that if he didn''t want to say anything, only The Heavenly Father could force him to say it. Being the virtue of diligence, he is really stubborn.


    "This is the perfect opportunity for an attack, the opportunity we''ve been waiting for."


    The moment Cassiel finished speaking, all the angels heard a voice in their heads.


    [Sound the trumpets, my children... Judgment day has arrived.]


    Hundreds of angels flew in the sky with golden trumpets in their hands. Then, heeding the heavenly father''s order, they blew their trumpets.


    Soon, a sound that marked the beginning of the second total war was heard throughout the.


    The heavens cleared, and five angels came out, the highest ranking angels.


    The virtues, the elite of heaven.


    "Come on, Sister. We must not keep Michael waiting."


    "Yes."


    ...


    Japan.


    "Did you hear?" Jeanne asked.


    "Yes, of course, yes, it would be impossible not to hear it," Morgana spoke with a drawn face.


    "The trumpets marked the resumption of war, and the angels would attack in full force," Jeanne spoke.


    "Something happened that changed the passivity of the angels."


    "We need to know what''s going on," Morgana spoke.


    "I don''t like being in the dark about this. I feel like this shit is going to involve all supernatural creatures."


    "I received a contact from Amaterasu," Haruna said as she entered the ce where Jeanne and Morgana were.


    Behind her were Kaguya, Eve, Bruna, Maria, and Roberta.


    Along with Kuroka and Genji.


    "What did she say?" Morgana asked.


    "To bolster the country''s defenses. She will assign gods who are not hurt and who can fight as well."


    "She also said that gigantic monsters are heading towards the battlefield."


    "¡­monsters?" Jeanne asked.


    "Mythological monsters."


    "Kumbhakarna, or as he is known in the supernatural world, the ogres of the Hindu pantheon, he and his kind are heading towards the battlefield."


    "As well as, Yamata-no-Orochi of the Japanese pantheon."


    "Aren''t those monsters supposed to be dead?" Jeanne asked, confused.


    "Yes, they should be... But that''s the problem." Haruna shuddered with disgust:


    "Necromancy."


    "They were revived as the undead."


    "What...?"


    "Kaguya, please," Haruna spoke gently.


    "Okay."


    Kaguya walked to the middle of the room and took an item from her shadows, she clicked on the item, and a hologram appeared in the room.


    Everyone watched in silence as a being covered in miasma ''revived'' a snake with eight heads and eight tails.


    "Asmodeus ¡­" Morgana snarled, "That bastard did he touch necromancy too?"


    "I still don''t understand. Isn''t it just witches who can do necromancy?" Bruno asked.


    "Necromancy goes far beyond using magic to reanimate a body and using that body to fight, or using the dead to try to divine the future as witches do."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Necromancy is an art that uses dead souls and prevents them from being judged or moving on. What Asmodeus is doing now is far worse than what witches do."


    "He is using innocent souls to ''reanimate'' this snake."


    "He ismitting one of the greatest sins of breaking a soul into a thousand pieces and preventing that soul from fulfilling its ''end''."


    "If Diablo ordered this to be done to these two monsters, it''s safe to assume that he did this to several other monsters as well." Eve began to speak.


    "In every pantheon, there are thousands of monsters that were killed by the gods of the respective pantheons. If he went around the world, taking advantage of the fact that each pantheon wasn''t guarding their territory... It''s safe to say that he has an army of the undead."


    A shudder ran through everyone present when they realized that he could have actually done this.


    "We''re also forgetting something. He annihted an entire pantheon, and he might have used the monsters in that pantheon as well." Roberta reminded everyone.


    "... He''s in a hurry; it''s obvious. Something is going on, something we don''t know about." Jeanne spoke.


    "My guess. It''s hell." Morgana spoke.


    "... We all know who Victor is. He won''t just sit around waiting for God knows what toe to rescue him."


    "True... My master is a very active person. If he is in hell, and with no one ''supervising'' him, he will cause chaos." Kaguya had always watched Victor from the shadows, and she was with him during all of his ''night walks''. She understood well what kind of person he was.


    "...Are you saying that Victor did something that unduly forced Diablo to act?"


    "I know Victor is exceptional, but isn''t that overkill?" Kuroka spoke.


    The girls just looked at Kuroka with a neutral gaze, not ming or indicating anything.


    "You say that because you don''t know him," Maria said.


    "Master is exceptional, and I am not saying these words because I am his Maid but because it is a fact."


    "I know he''s exceptional, we all know that, but¡­ It''s hell, you know? It''s a hostile ce. Could he have done so much that affected the Demon King here in the human world?" Genji spoke.


    "Yes, he probably did." All the women spoke at once.


    Kuroka and Genji opened their eyes a little when they heard the chorus of voices.


    "Okay, Victor did something. What did he do?" Morgana asked.


    "Conquered hell?" The maids said at the same time.


    Morgana felt her lips tremble a little, she trusted Victor, and she knew he was exceptional, but conquering hell was something very difficult to aplish, you know? Hell has many elites who...


    "Ah, that!" Morgana opened her eyes wide.


    "What?" Jeanne asked.


    "Victor conquered hell."


    "¡­ Why are you so sure about that?"


    "All of Diablo''s elites are here in the human world. In short, hell is wider open than a whore''s pussy." She spoke with a big happy smile.


    "..." Woman, do you have to be so indecent? Everyone couldn''t help but think.


    "Victor is a genius, and time in hell is pretty unstable. He''s probably been there for several years already, and in that time, it wouldn''t be surprising if he got stronger, strong enough to be unstoppable in hell without the strongest elites of Diablo."


    The maids shuddered a little when they heard that Victor had spent years in hell already, worry filled their hearts, but they tried not to focus on that feeling right now, after all, they couldn''t do anything about it right now.


    "... We need to tell the girls this..." Jeanne spoke after some time in silence. Her eyes glowed blood-red, and it was fairly obvious that she was excited.


    "If our guesses based on Victor''s personality are correct, we can contact Victor in Hell."


    "What?" A look of shock passed over the girls'' faces, then all the girls looked seriously at Jeanne as all of their blood-red eyes sparkled.


    "Exin, Jeanne," Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone.


    "If Victor truly became the new king of hell, that means he has some authority in hell. Even if that authority isn''tplete because Diablo is probably still in possession of the keys to the gates of hell, he might still be able to allow someone to ''open'' a portal in hell. That way, we might be able to contact him."


    "Alioth n." Morgana murmured.


    "Yes, we need help from Alexios."


    "Only he has enough power for that feat."


    "We''re heading back now." Eve dered with visible animation on her face, and the Maids, except for Kaguya, nodded.


    "Girls," Kaguya spoke in a heavy tone.


    "I know we''re excited about what''s happening, but¡­don''t forget our allies."


    "..." This made everyone stop and look at Haruna, who maintained a neutral expression.


    "Don''t mind me. You''ve done more than enough in this ce." Haruna spoke calmly.


    "Impermissible. This is arge-scale battle that could have consequences across the world. As allies, we protect each other." Kaguya rejected what Haruna said.


    ''Not to mention that if something happens to Haruna, I don''t even want to think about Victor''s reaction.'' Kaguya thought.


    "I will stay." Morgana spoke.


    "Someone of my level needs to be here in case some god tries something funny."


    "Me too." Mizuki entered the room; she was wearing a light pink kimono with red leaf patterns.


    "Although I want to talk a lot with Victor, I have to protect my homnd."


    "Where were you?" Kaguya asked.


    "Dealing with some Oni''s at Haruna''s request." She looked at Haruna and continued, "The job is done; the head is with Yoichi."


    "Thank you, Mizuki."


    ''To think that I would thank an Onmyoji, my past self would find that ironic.'' Haruna thought.


    "You Wee."


    "I will stay too," Kaguya spoke.


    "...." The girls opened their eyes in shock as they looked at Kaguya.


    Mizuki and Morgana weren''t surprised they wanted to stay, but Kaguya? This was a shock.


    "Are you going to stay...? Are you sure?" Jeanne asked.


    Kaguya looked at Jeanne, "Yes. As Head Maid, Wife, and one who is in charge of n Alucard, I must prioritize my work and allies."


    "I''m sure my master would want that¡­ Just send me news of him."


    "..." Jeanne nodded her head with a gentle smile on her face.


    The maids looked at each other, and nodded.


    "We''ll stay too," Eve stated.


    "¡­ Eh?"


    "Maids weren''t taught to walk alone. If our Boss is staying, so are we." Mariaughed.


    "Girls..."


    "Fufufu, you won''t get rid of us that easily, Kaguya." Brunoughed.


    "Thanks, Girls."


    "Looks like I''m going alone, huh ¡­" Jeanne spoke with the same gentle smile on her face. She really enjoyed seeing this panionship'' that Victor''s presence developed in the girls.


    "Don''t forget to send news," Morgana repeated.


    "I know."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 676 676: The King And His Queen’s.

    Chapter 676: The King and His Queen''s.


    Alexios, at that moment, was sweating like a pig waiting to be ughtered; why?


    It was the looks that Jeanne, Aphrodite, Scathach, Natashia, Agnes, Violet, Ruby, Sasha, and even his own daughter Natalia were giving him.


    "I- I..." Alexios tried to calm down as he adjusted his clothes which were a little messy after he was kidnapped from his own house by his own daughter.


    Yes, that is correct. He was kidnapped. He was about to go to sleep; after all, it had been a long day with the vampire king helping the vampires he rescued stabilize and deal with the internal politics of that act when suddenly his daughter appeared and teleported him to this ce. He didn''t expect that kind of attitude from his daughter and was takenpletely by surprise.


    "How can I help you?"


    "Connect to hell now!" Violet demanded.


    "¡­ Excuse me?" Alexios raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    "Fast! Use your magic or whatever! And connect to hell!" Agnes growled.


    "????" Literal question marks seemed to appear in Alexios'' head, showing he was clearly confused.


    ''Did this woman kidnap me just to send me to hell? Doesn''t she have a lot of time left?'' He didn''t understand the gratuitous insult he was receiving.


    "Girls, I really understand your feelings, but we need to exin to him what''s going on." Leona, who was nearby, spoke.


    "¡­ Leona is right." Ruby took a deep breath and then looked at her mother.


    Scathach nodded and pulled Agnes and Violet away from Alexios.


    "What!?" Agnes struggled.


    "What are you doing, Scathach!?" Violet growled.


    Ignoring the two women''s res, she spoke, "Let the man breathe for a few seconds."


    "You too, Natashia and Sasha. Calm down."


    "..." The two women bit their lips, visibly took a deep breath, and took several steps back.


    None of the girls med the women''s reaction. The reason for that was simple, they were very shaken by the theories that Jeanne spoke of.


    No wonder when Natalia learned that she could help, she quickly kidnapped her father, not caring if he was tired or not.


    All they all wanted to see now was Victor.


    "To summarize in a few words, we have some thoughts that Victor has be the new king of Hell, and with this new position, he must have gained some authority over Hell, enabling you to interfere in the dimension. Therefore we ask for your help to try to open a hole in hell." Ruby exined.


    "..." Alexios opened his eyes wide, and he opened and closed his mouth like he was a goldfish. He didn''t even care that he was showing his special eyes for all to see. The news he had just received was just too shocking.


    ''Victor, the new king of hell? Huh? Why do they think he might have be the new king?'' Alexios'' mind was in overdrive. He didn''t even consider the girls'' theory as if they were lies. After all, unlike d, Victor''s women are very close with each other, and they know their own husband very well.


    ''But... Be the king of hell? Just how much stronger did he get? What is happening...?''


    Alexios looked at Natalia; his daughter just nodded as if confirming her own thoughts.


    "Haaah ¡­ This man never ceases to amaze." Alexios closed his eyes again and spoke in his most natural tone.


    "Very Well, give me a few seconds. Please be silent."


    The girls nodded and gave Alexios more room to work.


    Alexios turned his body towards an area where no one was present and opened his eyes.


    His eyes glistened slightly, and the gxy in Alexios'' eyes began to change as if there was a strange zoom in his eyes; Alexios'' eyes were like the reflection of the universe itself in motion.


    "Oh? The hell dimension has be more unstable." Alexios narrowed his eyes, and a small portal appeared in front of Alexios, and what showed on the other side of the portal was an apocalyptic vision.


    "... What is that?" Aphrodite narrowed her eyes.


    "Is this hell¡­?" Sasha asked.


    "This is hell, but it''s different. What is this destruction? Who could have caused so much damage?" Jeanne spoke.


    "Wait, what do you mean by damage?" Violet asked.


    "Look around. Everything is destroyed; this ck miasma and even red lightning did not have before in hell." Jeanne continued.


    "How could you know that?" Violet asked.


    "Morgana told me a lot about hell, that dimension most of it is made up of a lifeless rocky desert, with several sub-dimensions where sinners are. If there was a ce as unique as this, she definitely would have told me."


    "Which leads me to believe this ce is recently new, and someone must have done it."


    "...Victor..." Scathach spoke.


    The girls looked at Scathach.


    "There is just one person with destructive potential in hell currently capable of doing that, and he''s the only person likely to do so," Scathach spoke seriously.


    "Natashia, can you analyze those lightning bolts?" Scathach asked.


    "I tried to do that from the beginning, but I can''t feel the ''familiarity'' that I feel when I look at the lightning of my lineage," Natashia spoke.


    "Hmm? I''m being pulled. What''s going on?" Alexios spoke in confusion.


    The girls looked at Alexios, specifically at the portal created in front of him, and they saw the portal change from variousndscapes at an impressive speed until the vision of a long throne room was seen.


    "... This ce... Is where the King of Hell stays..." Aphrodite spoke with anticipation visible in her eyes.


    A sentiment shared by the girls present.


    The image began to slowly flow towards the throne, and soon the silhouette of someone sitting on the throne was seen.


    All the girls subconsciously held their breath, and all their attention went to the image.


    A few secondster, their wait was rewarded when they saw a man with ashen skin as if he was dead, ck hair flowing like darkness itself, resting his head on his hand.


    He was wearing ck te armor, the armor had a cloak behind him made of pure ck miasma, and floating beside him was a very familiar yet at the same time different weapon, arge Greatsword that sent chills down the spine of everyone who looked at it.


    "Victor!" Violet and Leona quickly walked over to Alexios and looked closer, a gesture that was shared by all.


    "The theory is actually correct... He became the King of Hell..." Rubymented in disbelief.


    "Of course it is; this is Victor we''re talking about." Sashaughed with a gentle smile.


    "The man will not miss an opportunity to cause chaos." Leona chuckled.


    ''He''s changed a lot... And it''s not just his appearance... He seems to be much stronger and older too...'' Scathach thought.


    Something that wasn''t lost on Natashia, Aphrodite, and Jeanne, who, as the oldest of the group, were more attentive to detail.


    "¡­ Hmm?" The man opened his eyes, and familiar violet irises were seen.


    A shocked expression appeared on the man''s face, and he quickly extended his hand towards the air, specifically speaking towards the gate.


    His hand started to glow red, and he ''grabbed'' the space and pulled towards him.


    "Impossible!" Alexiosmented in shock.


    ''He grabbed my magic? How? What kind of power is that in his hand? It''s so heavy...'' Alexios shuddered at the negativity of that energy.


    "Girls¡­ Are you really¡­?" He asked carefully, Victor''s eyes glistening with mncholy as he looked towards the portal and saw the image of his family.


    That look made Violet''s heart sink, as did all the girls present, and without much thought, she quickly tried to jump towards the portal.


    But a big hand prevented her from passing toward hell.


    "Stop, Violet."


    "Why!?" She roared. All she wanted was to hold him.


    "As much as I want to hug you, you can''te to hell."


    "What about Alexios'' power?"


    "The only ones who cane to this ce are demons, or someone very resistant to miasma, probably Morgana as an ancient demon. Hard to say. After all, she has changed a lot."


    "So youe to us now!" Sasha screamed.


    "We miss you, Victor." Natashia added with anxious eyes.


    "I can''t," Victor responded in the negative.


    "Why!?" Agnes roared along with Violet.


    "My existence right now is not something the Alioth n''s magic can handle. Pulling me through the deepest ce of hell to Nightingale will take a lot of energy."


    Victor borated further, "I am the king. As the King of Hell, Hell itself protects me, and to pull out a King of Hell, the very Hell he rules, Alexios would need a huge amount of energy, enough energy that it would easily exhaust him to death."


    "... Huh? What is he talking about!? I didn''t understand anything!" Sasha and Violet spoke at the same time. The girls were almost hysterical, and they just wanted to jump on Victor then and there, but they couldn''t, and it pissed them off.


    Ruby, Scathach, Jeanne, and Aphrodite just narrowed their eyes when they heard what Victor said and clearly understood it.


    "Calm down. Take a deep breath. I''m not going to disappear, okay?" Victor spoke in a gentle, calm tone, his eyes glowed blood-red for a few seconds, and the effect was instantaneous.


    The girl''s emotions began to calm down, and they found this feeling very strange.


    "What is happening? What is this feeling?" Sasha asked with a strange look, she was irritable and anxious a few seconds ago, but all of a sudden, she was much calmer. It''s not like those feelings went away; they''ve just been suppressed.


    "A little trick I''ve learned from my long stay here, as a Progenitor, I can influence those who share my bloodline a little bit."


    "...Long stay..." Scathach muttered.


    "How many days¡­wrong, how many years have you been in hell, Vic?"


    "Master¡­" Victor looked lovingly at Scathach and replied without lying, "Who knows? I don''t particrly know, but for reference, soon I will reach my maturity."


    The girls gasped. That means he spent hundreds of years in hell!


    "...A- Are you okay, Vic?" Ruby asked.


    Victor looked at the redhead and smiled gently, "Keeping your mind busy is the answer, right? Honey."


    "...." Ruby bit her lip as she held back the urge to cry.


    Victor''s response was all Ruby needed to understand what Victor was feeling.


    He wasn''t doing well, but by keeping his mind busy and having a constant goal, he was pushing through the odds, a response much like Ruby''s.


    "Don''t think too much about my conditions, Girls, I''m fine, and I''m d I came to this ce and not you... Honestly, this was the best possible result at that time."


    "...That selfless idiot..." Natalia mumbled as she bit her lip, tears already streaming down her cheeks.


    "Hey, I''m like this just for you guys. I''m pretty feared in hell, you know?"


    "They call me Alucard, the Tyrant King. Wow, quite a shy title if you ask me." Victorughed.


    "Being called a tyrant by demons, Vic. It is something of great respect. After all, they only respect strength." Jeanne spoke.


    "Yeah, the bunch of masochists." Victorughed.


    This casual attitude managed to make the girls swallow the distressing feelings inside their hearts and alsough in relief.


    They were happy to know that he hadn''t changed anything for them, even though he had been away from home for several centuries.


    "Guys ¡­ I''m running out of time¡­" Alexios mumbled as he sweated profusely.


    The girls looked at Alexios with intense gazes, but they softened a bit when they saw the state of him.


    "Father!"


    "I''m fine. Just finish the conversation quickly."


    A powerful voice, which did not allow refusal, was heard:


    "Jeanne, touch Alexios, focus on your natural energy, and replenish his energy reserves."


    Jeanne as well as the girls, and Alexios himself looked at Victor in shock; the authority contained in those words was simply surreal.


    "I don''t know, Vic... I''ve never tried to give my energy to anyone."


    "It''s okay. The energy you use is quite powerful and theoretically could explode someone if transferred, but this energy is also natural energy. Just focus on the positive aspect of it and transfer a small amount; that will be enough."


    "But-." She tried debates, but Victor''s voice gave her no choice.


    "Jeanne, you can do it. I know you can."


    Confidence began to build in her body, and she nodded.


    "Okay."


    Jeanne approached Alexios and tried to move some of the energy in the palm of her hands; soon, her hand glowed with intense green energy.


    "Calm down. Don''t be scared. You''re using too much energy." Victor''s voice was heard, and she started to follow his instructions.


    Slowly, the intensity of the green energy started to get weaker until an almost transparent greenish energy was seen by everyone.


    Feeling that enough was enough, Jeanne touched Alexios on the shoulder, and the man could feel all of his reserves of energy returning to his peak state.


    "Good." Victor smiled.


    Jeanne just stared at Alexios in shock. ''Did he influence me in any way? Even in the past, I wouldn''t have been able to have such precise control of my energy.''


    "¡­ You seem proficient at controlling energy now, Vic," Scathach spoke.


    "Basics are important. I never forgot that lesson from you, Master. In these years, I focusedpletely on training the basics and controlling my body''s energy."


    "¡­I see ¡­" Scathach closed her eyes and smiled gently as she contained the anxious feeling in her body. She really wanted to fight Victor right now.


    "Hey, little Wolf. Will you ignore me?" Victor spoke with his childhood friend.


    "Humph said the man who was thrown into hell and left us alone." Leona snorted.


    "identally guilty. I promise I will have a good time with everyone."


    "A really good one; things almost went to chaos because you''re not here."


    "I can imagine¡­ What is my parents'' progress? And my Maids."


    "..." Leona shuddered visibly.


    "I see ¡­ You guys didn''t tell them, huh."


    "We don''t know how to approach the situation," Leona spoke.


    "Just speak the truth. That''s enough."


    Leona looked at Ruby and Sasha, and both women nodded.


    "We will do it," Leona spoke.


    "How are my Maids?"


    "Everyone is fine. They are getting stronger too." Violet answered.


    "Good, I miss them." Victor was sincere.


    Victor looked at the pink-haired goddess and smiled, " Hey, my goddess. Are you well?"


    Aphrodite smiled gently, "Yeah, much time hasn''t passed for us, Vic. Despite you not being around, only a few weeks have passed here."


    "¡­Is the difference really that big?"


    "That''s because you are in the deepest ces of hell, where the miasma is most concentrated. The time in the Demon King''s castle ispletely confusing." Jeanne spoke.


    "I noticed. I also realized that I lost track of time." Victor was honest.


    "Due to my new¡­ Condition. Months of training feel like hours, and a few hours ruling this ce feels like days pass. It''spletely confusing."


    "Will you return...?" Sasha asked with an anxious expression.


    Victor looked at Sasha and Natashia, who were next to each other:


    "Of course." Victor smiled gently at the two of them.


    "I miss everyone. I want to see my daughters, my parents, and even my fat cat. I want to see them all."


    "Darling..." Agnes, Leona, Violet, Sasha, and Natashia''s eyes softened.


    "But for me toe back, I need something." Victor''s face turnedpletely serious.


    "I need the key to hell."


    "... I knew it... That item is still with Diablo, right?" Jeanne spoke as she continued to give energy to Alexios for the man to keep the portal open.


    "Yes."


    "Despite being the king of hell, I am not bound to hell like Diablo and Lucifer, who were imprisoned here by the heavenly father."


    "As long as I have the key to hell, I can transit between hell and the world of the living."


    "A unique situation that has never happened before, as expected of you," Leona spoke.


    "Not exactly, Some kings of hell like the Hindu, Norse, and Greek pantheon cane out to the human world too."


    "Biblical hell is just more special..."


    "What do you mean more special?" Natashia asked.


    "I don''t really know how to exin it exactly but think of it as if this hell is a, and the other hells orbit around this, and asionally even souls from the other hells enter this hell as if they are being attracted by something."


    "Not to mention the hell I''m in is also home to the negative world tree of Earth, or as Roxanne likes to call her sister."


    "I also think it''s because the world tree is here that this ce is so irregr."


    "¡­Did you meet the other world tree?" Jeanne asked carefully.


    "Not Yet. She''s been avoiding me for some reason." Victor narrowed his eyes in confusion.


    ''I don''t doubt that it was she who made this meeting possible too.'' Victor thought.


    "The reason this ce is special is that it restricts the Demon King in this ce. Hell itself won''t let the Demon King out, and Diablo himself had to use several sacrifices to be summoned on Earth, and besides that, this ce is more restrictive than the other hells." Victor exined.


    The girls looked pensive, specifically Aphrodite, Jeanne, Scathach, and Ruby. The others were just looking at Victor as they made sure to watch his every action, like predators waiting to pounce on prey.


    "Anyway, enough talking about it. Alexios has little time left. It''s not healthy to waste energy and refuel at the same time over and over again."


    Victor became extremely serious and said:


    "I need your help. I need you to retrieve the key to hell that is in Diablo''s possession."


    "What is the n?" Violet quickly asked.


    "Before that. The job is just to retrieve the key, okay?" Victor was explicitly clear.


    "Under no circumstances should you fight Diablo."


    Before the girls could protest, Victor opened his mouth:


    "I''m not underestimating you. It''s just that this bastard has several tricks up his sleeve that can harm the ''living'', and he doesn''t mind going through all the unforgivable sins toplete his n."


    "..." The girls closed their mouths as they remembered the report of a subordinate dabbling in necromancy.


    "The only one I allow to try to deal with Diablo is Scathach and Morgana, both of whom are natural fighters with keen instincts."


    "Hey, I''m a beauty goddess, okay? Even a demon like him isn''t immune to my charm. He can''t handle me."


    "I don''t want that little shit ogling my wife." Victor snorted.


    Aphroditeughed when she felt that delicious possession of Victor through his tone.


    "I want you to steal the keys to the gates of hell and not fight Diablo. The faster you get this key back, the faster I can get out of hell."


    The girls nodded their heads in determination.


    "The main n key is Natashia, Kaguya, Natalia, Backup Scathach, and Aphrodite."


    "You should-."


    "My King."


    Victor snarled visibly, "What?"


    Victor''s heavy, demonic voice sent chills through everyone present.


    "C- n Baal is causing another emotion."


    Victor nodded and said, "You can leave."


    "Y-Yes!"


    "Annoying woman, hasn''t she learned her lesson?" Victor muttered as soon as the demon left the room.


    "Woman? Who are you talking about, Vic?" Violet and Agnes asked at the same time.


    "Baal''s whore of a wife, that annoying woman. The only reason I didn''t just kill that woman is because she is very useful in the internal politics of the higher demons."


    "I gotta go." Victor rose from his throne, grabbed the Greatsword, and ced it behind him.


    He turned and looked at the portal.


    "Scathach, use the strategy you used against me when we fought in Japan. Just add Kaguya and Natashia as Seekers and Aphrodite, and Natalia as Backup."


    Scathach raised an eyebrow and smiled, "I understand your n."


    "As expected of you." Victor smiled gently, then he looked at Violet, "Hey, I''ll be home soon. So don''t get too stressed."


    "Darling..."


    "The same goes for you, especially Natashia, Leona, and Agnes."


    "Oyy!"


    Victorughs and says, "Take care, and watch each other''s backs."


    The girls looked at each other and smiled.


    "We know."


    "Good." Victor turned and started down the stairs to the throne, "See you another day. And Natalia put off that guilty face. You don''t have to me yourself for anything. I would have made the same decision as I did in the past if it was going to save you guys."


    "¡­Vic¡­" Natalia just kept looking at Victor''s back with a mncholy look until the portal created by Alexios closed.


    Natalia closed her eyes and clenched her fist with determination, several thoughts appeared in her head, and soon she opened her eyes with a neutral look that she always had before.


    "Lady Scathach, what shall we do?" Natalia asked.


    "First, we need information. We need to know the exact location of the key to hell. If we don''t know that, I can''t n anything concrete." Scathach replied.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 677 677: The King Of Hell, And His Legions Of Fanatics.

    Chapter 677: The King of Hell, and his legions of fanatics.


    Victor walked through his castle with confident, heavy steps, and a noble bearing fit for a king, all the way to his private chambers, where he would meet a troublesome woman. The subordinate demons who had joined him in thest war that he initiated bowed in reverence every time he passed through the halls.


    All of them were lesser demons tasked with cleaning the castle and passing on Victor''s orders if necessary. Most of them were female Maids.


    Victor didn''t know how much time had passed since he entered that castle and took the title of the King of Hell. For him, it''s like those events happened just yesterday.


    But he knew that it wasn''t. Learning about the history of hell, learning about the inner politics of higher demons, learning how demons came to exist, all of this ancient knowledge was very easy for Victor to master. He already had the memories of the pirs demons he absorbed, demons that had been alive for a long time.


    In terms of politics, everything was even easier.


    Demons respected strength, and Victor was the strongest, and using that strength, he reformed all of demon society.


    Society was now built on a merit system.


    Lineage, ancient n, influences, it all didn''t matter.


    If you were talented, if you were useful, you would rise through the ranks, and you would receive a reward directly from the king.


    The Reward, most of the time, being the power increase itself.


    In a nutshell, Victor transformed the entire race of demons into a race of warriors that directly served him.


    And despite having done that, he insisted on giving opportunities to everyone. After all, he understood that in such a society, all other demons that were not ''warriors'' would be exploited, and the society would not progress.


    In his kingdom, there was room not only for warriors but for demons who did logistics and even demons who sought to know the very history of demons.


    Even research demons who sought new ways to improve the demons'' meager technology were highly prized.


    Although not everything was rosy, demons, at the end of the day, are still demons, beings of sin, andpletely repressing that nature was counterproductive.


    Demons that had gotten stronger were often seen abusing weaker demons, and demons that had gained influence were often seen taking advantage of those that hadn''t.


    To prevent this kind of thing from happening too much, an arena was built, and duels to solve those problems were created.


    Do you have a problem with me? Let''s fight and settle this.


    1 x 1, no clout, no nothing, just me and you.


    Surprisingly, this idea was very sessful, and the urrence of demons abusing their new authority went down.


    The reason for this was that when someone lost in the arena when such a duel was held, the demon who lost usually forfeited his government position to the demon who won.


    Something that, in their opinion, was very bad. Being close to the new king was something of immense pride for these demons.


    Another thing that happened was that the arena became a frequent meeting ce for bloodthirsty demons who like to fight.


    Victor even decided to give ''prizes'' for events that took ce in the arena. As long as the request was eptable, the winner would get anything they wanted.


    Such a ce matched the demons'' mentality quite well and spawned several other small jobs for demons as a result of the arena''s growth in poprity.


    An example of this was little demons with wings that had the ability to travel very fast. They were weak beings and not worthy of attention, but... They were the perfect ''delivery boys''.


    They traveled to even the farthest corners of hell, and due to years spent on the run from predators, they knew hell inside and out.


    Surprisingly, these devils were bing like apany selling products and delivering goods in hell, and they were getting very rich.


    They were also the demons who were the most fanatical of the new king, iming that such an opportunity would not arise if Victor did not rise to power.


    Thus, due to these matters and several others¡­


    The change in demon society was surprisingly smooth, and there weren''t manyints.


    Demons were ''modernizing'', and even the hell fields that were used to punish sinners were bing more... efficient.


    Instead of an eternal punishment, the punishment was now done with a stick-and-carrot system.


    The eternally suffering souls would have a day of rest, and on that day, they enjoyed all the basic ''luxuries'' of a normal human being, and the next day their punishment would return.


    This method worked very well, and most of the souls in hell started to move on. Apparently, the fear of not enjoying life''s ''basic'' luxuries was much more terrifying than endless torture.


    After all, after thousands of years, they could get used to the pain and be dull. When these souls are presented with simple pleasures, they remember what their life was like and wish to get that back, leading to repentance of their sins, and want to move on to reincarnation.


    Of course, this privilege was only for the lowest levels of sinners, beings who hadmitted sins but ones which weren''t unforgivable sins. In the Unforgivable Sins session, Victor didn''t even bother changing the punishment.


    For him, those souls could suffer eternally, and he wouldn''t even care.


    Along with his three generals: Vine, the destroyer. Vepar, the proud. And Helena, the strategist. Victor had full control of hell in his hands.


    By the way, the titles were not decided by him. It was the devils who chose to call the generals that way.


    Victor himself was called the tyrant king.


    Apparently, those titles were born from their own actions.


    Once in her rage over a demon who clearly disrespected Victor, Vine personally visited the man''s territory and sank the entire ce in storms destroying it entirely, which gave her the title of the destroyer.


    The three generals were very loyal to the king, and any insult to the king himself could have very serious consequences, something that was shared by all the demons that ''followed'' Victor in his conquest from the beginning.


    These men and women were fanatics, and they glorified the name of Victor as if he were a god of the new world, the messiah from hell, the very antichrist.


    And the poprity of these thoughts grew with each passing day.


    Yes, as a former human, Victor didn''t know how to feel about the ''antichrist''. He didn''t expect the demons'' fanaticism to grow so much that it would lead them to call him by that name.


    ''Well, at least they''re in my control¡­ And it''s not like I''m called worse names by the masses.'' Victor tried to be content with that fact, and he tried not to care.


    Entering a room, Victor looked at a woman.


    By adding the merit system, it gave all demons opportunities to rise through the ranks, something that was not wasted by this woman, who quickly demonstrated her political skills and became one of the important figures in the politics of the higher demons.


    Because of this woman ''telling'' the high level demons how ''powerful'' the current king was, his reign was quite smooth.


    The woman was not wrong, Victor was powerful, but Victor himself knew that this woman exaggerated his depiction for those who did not know him personally. He was absolutely sure that the exaggerated nicknames of ''antichrist'' and the ''messiah of hell'' were started by that woman.


    She was further enhancing Victor''s reputation in hell.


    This woman''s name was: Lily Baal n¨¦e Lucifer, the wife of former Rank 1 Baal.


    The daughter of the first king of Hell, Lucifer.


    Apparently, the name ''Lily'' was a tribute to ''Lilith'', Lucifer''s former wife and Lily''s mother.


    Why ancient rank 1 Baal? Well, Victor destroyed the demonic pir systems.


    He is the one who rules above all.


    He is the one above all, he is the King, and his authority will not be questioned by anyone.


    The only ones in a position to question Victor on something and give advice are the generals themselves and the elders of hell, who are the oldest demons in hell. They are the only ones Victor ALLOWED to be able to question him.


    Victor did not consider himself perfect or think that he would never make mistakes, so seeing other points of view was essential.


    That''s the lesson he learned from living with his wives.


    "Lady Baal," Victor spoke in a neutral, heavy tone that carried the majesty of a king, the authoritative weight of one, and the pressure of a strong warrior.


    The woman with long ck hair tipped with red, the sinful body of a subus, and blood-red eyes smiled seductively at Victor.


    Like Helena, she had her Subus features, horns on her head, a thin tail, and two leathery wings behind her.


    She got up from where she was sitting, bowed in respect, and spoke eloquently:


    "Your Highness, the strongest individual in hell, the king among kings, the one even my father would be wary of facing, I am very happy to see you."


    "Cut the fawning Lady Baal. What do you want?"


    "Can I not visit you just to see your dazzling beauty that surpasses even prettier gods like Apollo?" She spoke the god''s name dismissively, indicating thatparing Victor''s beauty to Apollo was disrespectful to Victor.


    "...." Victor raised an eyebrow in amusement at this woman. She had a way with words; that was a fact. He walked towards the sofa in front of a firece filled with blue mes.


    He crossed his legs, rested his face in his hand, and spoke in a bored but authoritative tone:


    "Sit down."


    Lily, who was watching all this with the same smile on her face, nodded her head and sat down in front of Victor as she looked at the man in full te armor and his long ck hair floating around covered in dark miasma.


    She wasn''t lying when she said she came here just to savor the beauty of the new king. It wasmon sense in the female demonmunity that the new king was the most handsome man in hell and even the supernatural world. It was no exaggeration to say that all demons got soggy panties at just the sight of the man and wild fantasies of the man ''devouring'' her in bed.


    She was one of them, so what if she was married? She was a demon, a being of sin. She was never interested in anyone before because her husband Baal was enough, he wasn''t ugly either, but in front of the new king, Baal looked like a fat hairless mouse.


    Part of the reason she quickly rose through the new ranks was just to observe the new king on a daily basis, but she was still very jealous of the generals.


    The other reason was to ensure her own safety. As she became someone important in the new society, the new king was unlikely to kill her when he eliminated Baal.


    Lily didn''t even feel pity or pain at that thought. In truth, she didn''t care much as long as she stayed alive and got what she wanted.


    She was a cruel woman, like all female demons; that was their nature, after all.


    When her foolish father left, she married Baal, the former rank 1, to survive and have time to get stronger. Her lineage was also very valuable, being the direct daughter of Lucifer and Lilith.


    When the new king Diablo rose to power, she supported the new king along with her husband, who was very loyal to Diablo.


    When Diablo lost power, and Victor rose as the new king, she was fascinated by how in just a few short years, he had changed demon society, and she quickly seized the chance to be someone irreceable in the new government.


    ''A society that values merit over lineage and n?'' She found this thought very fascinating. At first, she thought it wouldn''t work out, but the new king proved to her how wrong she was.


    Nowadays, a lesser demon who was in charge of logistics and internal affairs involving Alucard''s government had more political power than an ancient demonic pir, and all those demons that were part of Alucard''s government were protected by Alucard''s army and Alucard himself.


    After all, without them, society could not function.


    Proof of that was Lily herself. Even though she was so strong, she still had several elite demons for her protection because of the position she got as the one who handles the superior demons and all forms of internal politics.


    "Helena wouldn''t let you talk to me if you didn''t have something very important to talk about."


    Lily narrowed her eyes a little when she heard Helena''s name.


    "... Indeed."


    Helena, the strategist as the demons called her, was one of Victor''s generals, the daughter of Gremory, and had an exceptional talent for makingrge-scale strategies and long ns thatsted several years.


    She proved her potential to the king by dominating several pir rank cities with just a few demons.


    She and the four hand-pickedmanders were responsible for the internal and external policy of Alucard''s new government. She was also Lily''s ''superior'', and the two often worked together.


    ¡­ Rumor has it that she and the other two generals warm the king''s bed at night.


    ''Lucky Bitch.'' Lily was never one to envy anyone. After all, she was born with everything, good lineage, power, and influence, but she envied the three generals a lot.


    Vine, and her fourmanders, were responsible for the war and training the new demon forces. Essentially, they were the military part of Victor''s army.


    Vepar, and her fourmanders, were responsible for the logistics and administration of the immense ce called ''hell''. This group was also responsible for the administration of the various ''hells'' where sinful souls suffered eternal punishment.


    Not counting, of course, Helena, as mentioned earlier.


    This group was the ''core'' of government in the new Demon King, and they were the pirs of the new society.


    "Your Majesty would find out eventually. I know howpetent Lady Helena is in tracking down the forces that walk in the shadows, which is why I decided to tell you myself."


    "¡­Oh?"


    "My son, Luka¡­ That fool." She spoke dismissively at the end, in a tone mixed with sadness, "He has joined the faction of demonsposed of ancient pirs and is nning an attack on this ce in an attempt to kill you."


    "..." Victor didn''t even blink at that information; this was somethingmon. There was always a group of demons who were against what Victor was doing, most of them being ancient demons who refused to adapt to the new society.


    Victor didn''t think much of them. They''re just a bunch of weak demons who cry like a Bullying child who has lost his right to ''beat'' the weak.


    In the end, they would all be dog food or be paraded around the public square with ice spikes driven all over their bodies.


    "And what is your purpose in telling me this, Lady Baal. Do you want a lighter punishment for your son again?"


    "Wrong. I want to punish him myself in front of you."


    "¡­ Heh?"


    "I have already taken so much advantage of our exalted king''s kindness. I have asked for clemency once and punished him with such torture in the hope that the foolish and rebellious mind he inherited from his father would not dare think of such things again."


    "... But that fool spat on my efforts and repeated the same mistake. And Your Highness, you know very well that I hate to make useless efforts." Lily spoke with a vicious venom in her words that surprised Victor a little internally.


    "I''ve told everyone I know a million times that your majesty''s greatness surpasses even my father''s, but that fool looks like he was born with brain problems and never listens to me¡­ Did I hit him too hard?" Lily rambled.


    ''Loyalty, disappointment, annoyance, and...excitement, huh.''


    Victor''s ability to empathize is a secret that only he knew. The demons close to him all think that Victor was just good at analyzing another being.


    Which was not a lie either, but not theplete truth.


    In front of the king''s eyes, no lie could be hidden.


    ''She is disappointed in her son and wants to punish him, but also wants to show her loyalty by telling me about it in person, hoping that by doing so I will trust her more... She is also excited to see me in person..'' The final part didn''te as a surprise to Victor. All female demons feel it when they''re in his presence, including his own generals.


    ''Cunning... Very cunning, she really takes every chance to increase her position, even using her own son.'' Victor couldn''t hate someone like that. After all, she''s doing something that benefits him a lot.


    Lily was, without a doubt, a genius, and a very strong woman, too. She could have easily been one of his generals if he had found her first.


    Victor''s smile grew a little.


    And that demonstration made Lily stop slowly and look at Victor with shock. She had never seen him smile before. Unconsciously, she felt a shiver run down her spine, her instincts telling her that his next words would be something important¡­important enough to raise her position even further.


    "Lily, you came to me personally to rat out your own son. I very much appreciate that loyalty."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    "Therefore, a reward is necessary."


    "¡­ Eh?" She didn''t expect those words.


    "But before the reward, I want you to do something for me." Victor''s smile grew in a way that would terrify demons.


    Lily shuddered, and she felt her insides clench at what she was seeing:


    "Deal with this situation alone, kill everyone, torture everyone; I don''t care. Make such a bloody example of these worthless ones that my previous attempts to send a warning seem like child''s y."


    "Complete my task. If I am impressed, I will grant any wish you want."


    "...A- Anything?"


    "Yes, but don''t forget, you have to impress me. After all, you''ve seen how I deal with those who threaten me, right?"


    Lily nodded. The image of several demons disyed in horrendous ways in the middle of the square was still visible to everyone, and that cruelty is something that few can do. After all, the demons were disyed in such a way that they stayed alive and suffering. She didn''t know what Victor did, but the way the demons screamed in pain was definitely not normal.


    "Outdo me, impress me." Victor got up from where he was sitting and gently lifted Lily''s face.


    The half-subus looked into the man''s entrancing violet eyes.


    "Fulfill my expectations, Lily. And you will have everything you want."


    "I know very well how much you envy the position of the generals. Do you want it for yourself? I have a job that only apetent woman like you can do."


    Recently Vepar was grumbling to Helena that she had a lot of work to manage the internal logistics and the sinners'' hells... If Lily fulfills my expectation, I will ce her as the general in charge of the sinners'' hells and ease Vepar''s work.''


    The sinners'' hell was very important because that''s where the demons came to exist. Having control of that ce was like having control of the future generation of demons, so it was a ce that Victor himself personally managed, but he couldn''t always stay there. After all, he needed to train and get stronger, not to mention that in the future, he would not always be in hell, and having someone loyal and fanatical who would do everything for him in control of that ce was ideal.


    ''Let''s see if I can corrupt Baal''s wife.''


    He softly caressed Lily''s cheek and smiled gently:


    "I will be waiting for a report."


    "Do not disappoint me, Lily Baal."


    She was breathing heavily as the demon king left the room, and when the door was closed, she looked down and saw the entire sofa wet. She lightly touched her breasts and realized that her nipples were hard as a rock.


    "Fuck ¡­ This damn man is so hot and irresistible. The worst part of it all is that he knows it and uses it to manipte others." She bit her lips sensually as she held back the urge to relieve herself. It would be disrespectful to do that in the king''s castle.


    "Now, I understand how male demons drooled when my mother used her charm to get them to do whatever she wanted."


    She also came to understand why the top echelon of the current government was made up only of women. With a man like that around, it was easier to control everything whenpetent women were in power, and all those women fanatically served only one man.


    The perfect way to avoid corruption.


    ''I NEED to relieve myself...'' Lily quickly got up, pped her wings, and hurried out the nearest window.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 678 678: The King Among Kings.

    Chapter 678: The King Among Kings.


    "M- Mother, what are you-."


    "Silence, Worm!" The woman kicked a man who looked like the male version of Lily in the gut. He had short spiked ck hair with red tips, but the half Subus was much more muscr than his mother.


    "Cough."


    "I warned you." She punched the man in the face.


    "M-Mo-" again, he was silenced with a knee to the face.


    "I warned you several times!" Lily stepped on her son''s leg, and a crunching sound was heard.


    "AHHHH-" Luka''s scream was cut off by Lily''s hand clutching his throat.


    "Stop screaming like a bitch." Lily''s eyes gleamed with a cruel re.


    "You are a descendant of Lucifer and Lilith! Even in pain, act proud, worm!"


    Lily lifted Luka by the neck and brought his face in front of her.


    Luka looked into his mother''s demonic eyes with pure fear on his face.


    "I warned you. End your rebellious thoughts, and ept the change, or death would be a much kinder fate than what would happen to you."


    Ignoring the pain he was feeling and the fear, anger rose in Luka''s heart:


    "H- How can you ept it!? How can you ept that halfbreed! He''s not even a demon!"


    Lily narrowed her eyes dangerously and, with a thrust of her hands, mmed her son''s body into the ground.


    A crater formed in the ground and the man''s entire body was broken by this attack.


    "The man you talk about has done irreversible damage in Hell!" She stepped on his face.


    "The man you speak of has destroyed the fucking door to hell that was supposed to be unbreakable." She stepped on his face again.


    "A feat even my mom or dad couldn''t do!"


    "So what if he''s not a demon?"


    "M-Mot-." Luka tried to say something, but all he got was a stomp on his head that made his face deform.


    "He has the strength to bring all hell under his heel just as I am doing to you now."


    Lily grabbed Luka by the neck again and lifted him in front of her, her eyes sparkled for a few seconds, and the wounds on Luka''s body healed a little, just enough for him not to die.


    "What have I taught you, My Son? Answer me."


    "P-Power is everything..."


    "Correct."


    "For the sake of power, I decided to marry Baal. With that, I would have political power and influence in all of hell."


    "Because of power, I bowed my head to Diablo and supported my husband."


    "For the sake of power and our very survival, I''ve decided to support the new king because, if you haven''t noticed, your bloody father isn''t here in hell to protect you, just like bloody Diablo."


    "AAGHHH!"


    "Diablo, the demon that defeated my mother, a feat even I couldn''t aplish." Lily threw Luka to the ground.


    "And as an ancient demon, the incarnation of evil, he had the power to be king."


    "Cough, Cough." Luka coughed several times, trying to catch his breath.


    "But that has changed now. Times have changed. Due to Diablo''s ns, he left Hell unguarded, and in the absence and inertia of the old king, a new king has arisen."


    "Alucard has hell in his hands, he could destroy everything and everyone, but instead, he chose to rule and lead the demons, and the effects of that leadership are quite noticeable."


    "Tell me, my son. What is Alucard called by the demon masses?"


    "A- Antichrist-."


    "I did not hear you!" She kicked him in the face again.


    "... H-He is called as if he were the antichrist himself, or the messiah of hell."


    "Tell me, why is he called that?"


    "...Because he''s..." Luka opened his eyes wide.


    "Answer me!"


    "He''s popr, he''s adored, the demons fell for his charisma just like Lucifer did in the past..."


    "Did you finally understand, you idiot?"


    "B- But, how is that possible?"


    "Are you blind?" She spoke with disdain and disappointment, "Or are you pretending to be blind?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Since you don''t know how to use your eyes to see something so basic, I''ll exin it to you." Lily pped her hands together to remove the dirt.


    "Alucard changed society in hell. With his leadership, we progressed as a society, and the hell that was pure chaos was gaining order. Something that Diablo, with years in power, never managed to do."


    "And by switching to a merit-based society, it gave an opportunity for ALL demons to gain power."


    "Do you know what that means?"


    "... That the power is no longer in the hands of the ancient demons, but in the demons'' own effort," Luka replied with difficulty:


    "And those demons who struggled and then received the king''s direct power will be eternally loyal to the king because their destiny changed thanks to him, and thus begins an endless cycle of fanatically loyal soldiers¡­"


    "¡­ T- That monster ¡­ Did he n all this? From the start?"


    "Finally, I''m seeing your fucking intelligence," Lily spoke in disdain.


    Luka shuddered in embarrassment. He never liked it when his mother spoke as if he were a child.


    "By changing society, all the lesser demons are supporting the new king. Not even Diablo had this support before, everyone feared the incarnation of evil, but they don''t support him like it''s a life goal."


    "Even if ancient demons are strong, In front of BILLIONS of fanatical demons, we are nothing."


    Yes, Lily could fight hordes of demons, but eventually, even she would get tired and would die in front of so many demons. The power of the masses cannot be ignored, especially now that Alucard was empowering the lesser demons.


    "And when I say all, I mean ALL demons, whether they be the lesser demons of old and those to be born."


    "..." Luka opened his mouth several times but closed his mouth at the end; he couldn''t form words.


    "Do you understand now? How idiotic is your notion of rebellion?"


    "You wouldn''t just fight a bloody monster who conquered all of Hell basically single-handedly, a man who fought a DEMON GOD and emerged victorious."


    Lily shuddered internally as her insides tightened at that fact. She was getting aroused since, like all demons, she loved power, and she shuddered whenever she remembered that struggle; ignoring the aroused side of her, she continued:


    "You would also have to fight all of fucking hell."


    "And I didn''t even mention the fact that you''d have to fight the ''elders of hell'', as the new king calls them, the oldest demons of hell, Zahal and Albu."


    "Impossible! Even them!? Weren''t they loyal to Diablo!?"


    "Loyal to Diablo?" Lily spoke with disdain and amusement in her tone:


    "The Elder demons are loyal to HELL itself; they don''t care about Diablo or my father... but they knelt before Alucard."


    "They recognized him as the king, and they knelt before him. This has never happened before; even my father Lucifer never gained their ''loyalty''."


    "...Impossible..." Luka looked at the ground in disbelief.


    "Stop resisting the inevitable. Demon society will change to the image of the new king, and I will ensure that I will be an influential figure in that society. I refuse to be left out or treated like any other demon. My pride will not allow it."


    "But your fucking recklessness is putting all of that in jeopardy!" Lily snarled as her wings beat behind her as ck and white power emanated from his body.


    "...." Luka shuddered at his mother''s angry eyes. He knew that when his mother, who was normally noble and demure, started to use swear words, she was furious.


    "My Son. You will help me fix this mess."


    "I hate futile effort, so I suggest you don''t resist.""


    Luka just sighed. He didn''t even think about resisting, even though he was upset by the wounds on his body and wanted to fight the woman in front of him; he knew he wouldn''t have a chance.


    His mother''s bloodline, Dark Light, was a demonic power with traces of the holy light of the angels. A unique power that came from the union of Lilith, the mother of demons, and Lucifer, the first of the fallen, who, despite having be a fallen angel and having been defiled, his holy light had not beenpletely extinguished.


    And that light passed into Lily, a power that was extremely deadly to demons. Unfortunately, even though he was Lily''s son, that power didn''t pass to him. He''s more Baal than Lucifer.


    Luka had no choice but to ept his fate, the fate his mother had prepared for him.


    Oh... He knew he wasn''t going to die, his mother, despite being a crazy bitch, still liked him, but he knew that whatever she prepared for him... It''s going to hurt... A lot.


    ...


    In front of the demon king''s castle, a crowd of demons were in the square, and all of them were looking in awe at the man who sat on a ck and red throne in the distance.


    The man had his head resting in his hand, his face was covered in a strange darkness, and the only things visible were his violet eyes, his full te armor, and long flowing ck hair covered in a ck miasma that seemed to have a life of its own.


    Victor Alucard, The King of All Demons.


    Beside him was a Greatsword covered in ck miasma.


    And behind his throne were three women, each of different height and different armor, the three generals of the new king, and behind these women were twelve women who were direct subordinates of the three women.


    The twelvemanders of hell.


    Not just them, as soon, two twin demons appeared kneeling in front of the new king.


    "I''m sorry for the dy, Your Majesty... My brother spent a lot of time adoring our new ce of residence." Albu spoke.


    "Dy will not be tolerated, Elders." Victor''s heavy voice echoed through the room, causing the demons present to shiver. Even the man''s voice was charged with power.


    "I hope when I call, you forget whatever you''re doing ande meet me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty! Such a mistake will not happen again."


    "Very well, get back to your position. We have a show today."


    "Yes!" The two elder demons got up and went to the generals'' side.


    The demons, whether young or old alike, looked upon this vision with open eyes.


    All the new strongest political power of the current government was here.


    If before it wasn''t obvious that something was going on for the King of Hell himself to be outside his castle, now it was quite obvious.


    Something happened... Something that brought all the centerpieces of the new government together.


    Whispers began to be heard among the masses while they were wondering what was going on.


    The conversation was taking ce as low as possible. No one dared to raise their voice out of respect for the new king.


    Some just looked at Victor with an expression as if they had seen a god they prayed to every daye down to earth. Most of them being the lesser demons.


    Helena, Vine, and Vepar looked at this vision with interested faces.


    It was at these times that they realized how special their king was.


    Was he feared?


    Of course, he was, but at the same time, he was admired, respected, and even revered.


    Because he was feared, no one dared to provoke him.


    It was because he was admired, respected, and revered that the masses listened to him.


    It was at these times that they realized how lucky they were to have been chosen by this man. It was because of him that they had the position they have now.


    Did their talent help?


    Yes, of course, if they weren''t talented and hardworking, they wouldn''t be able to maintain this position, but... They would never have had a chance to reach what they achieved today if it wasn''t for Victor.


    After all, he opened the way by force, took hell for himself, and opened doors for various demons to rise to power.


    Nobody would dare say that he was not the king now.


    Even if Diablo came back to Hell and tried to regain his position, it would be an astronomical effort, and even if he managed to regain his position, the damage was already done.


    All those who had experienced Victor''s rule would not want to return to Diablo''s ipetent hands.


    The seed had already been nted.


    And Nobody could destroy it.


    Victor Alucard already owned Hell.


    Helena shuddered slightly as she felt her king''s gaze, she looked at him, and with just that look, she understood what he wanted.


    She started to walk forward quite gracefully. This movement attracted the attention of all the demons, who stopped what they were doing to look towards Helena.


    "Today is an important day... Today is a day that we will get rid of the remnants of the former government of the ipetent Diablo."


    "Today is judgment day." Helena looked toward a location.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 679 679: All Will Be As The King Wishes.

    Chapter 679: All will be as the King wishes.


    "Today is Judgment Day," Helena announced, turning to face a certain direction.


    Unconsciously, the entire audience followed her gaze, and soon they saw a sight that made everyone''s eyes open wide.


    Hundreds of demons of various sizes and shapes, all shackled at the throat, wrists, and legs in a straight line.


    All these demons had several open wounds and blood dripping onto the ground, and it was obvious that they had gone through a great deal of torture beforeing here.


    But it wasn''t just that that shocked them; it was who was holding these demons by the cor.


    Lily Baal n¨¦e Lucifer, the daughter of Lucifer, the First Demon King.


    The woman walked with neutral, confident steps.


    " Hey, he..." One demon nudged another demon and pointed to a spot in the line of demons.


    Looking at where his friend was pointing, the male demon opened his eyes wide.


    "He is Luka Baal." The demon spoke louder than he intended, and that statement was heard by everyone.


    Soon the entire crowd began to look toward the beaten, tortured, and missing-armed man.


    "... He''s Lily''s son..."


    "Is she so loyal to the King? Even the son himself."


    Whispers were heard, and everyone was talking and pointing at Luka, who was too damaged to even think about the voices.


    The general feeling was one of disbelief. Even those among the current government officials were in disbelief at what they were seeing.


    The reason for this disbelief was that Lily was known to be very protective of her son, and usually, the woman covered the ass of Lucifer''s arrogant descendant.


    They never thought they would see the scene of Lily herself escorting her own son toward what looked like an execution.


    This act that amounted to a traitor sending her own son to his death, an act that would be highly judged by human beings, was not judged badly by demons.


    Rather than Lily''s reputation diminishing, with each step she took toward the judgment tform, a sense of wonder was seen in the demons.


    This was the effect of how popr the current king was; any act on behalf of the new king was seen as a source of pride.


    '' Heh ~, as expected, it will be a waste not to use such a talent.'' A small smile appeared on Victor''s face.


    A smile that showed all of his sharp teeth, a smile that everyone saw.


    ''The king is pleased.'' It was the thought that crossed everyone''s mind.


    And just with that gesture, Lily''s reputation rose even further.


    Such was the influence of the new King, and such was the fanaticism of the demons toward the new King.


    "Lily Baal n¨¦e Lucifer." Helena started to speak, and soon all the demons'' attention was on the demon General.


    "A woman we all know. Born from the direct lineage of the first demon king, a noble woman, and who in the past would be exalted wherever she went."


    "A reality that unfortunately stayed in the past."


    "Even if she is Lucifer''s daughter, even if she has one of the oldest demon bloodlines, to His Majesty, it doesn''t matter."


    "Only actions matter."


    "Only merits matter."


    "Knowing that fact, she made a big move."


    "She tracked down and captured all individuals who were nning a coup d''¨¦tat."


    "¡­ What ¡­?" The demons opened their eyes in shock, and unconsciously, they all looked toward the demon prisoners.


    "What you are thinking is correct. All the individuals in front of you right now are beings who are nning to overthrow the current king."


    "Death to traitors." It all started with a growl from a lesser demon.


    "How dare they!?"


    "Arrogant worms!"


    "You dare target our beloved King!?"


    "Death to traitors!"


    "Die, Die, Die."


    "...." The small smile on Lily''s face shook a little as she heard the chorus of demons calling for the individuals'' death.


    Even some elite demons who were a bit dissatisfied with the current situation shuddered in chills at the sight of thousands of screaming demons.


    ''This woman is very clever. She knows how to use things well to increase the reputation of the king himself. Imend it.'' Instead of being irritated, she found it quite interesting. The woman was a born maniptor and knew how to turn any situation in favor of the king.


    ''Gremory''s descendant, the king is very lucky to have found her.'' If it was in the past, Lily wouldn''t even bother looking at low rank families,


    A reality that has changed these days; even the demons without a name, she had her eyes sharp on the lookout for new talent.


    Helena nced briefly at Vine.


    Vine nodded her head as she picked up the ice axe that she personally received from her king, an axe that waspletely covered in ''metals''. Obviously, the woman herself increased the durability of the axe.


    Vine raised the axe and mmed the handle on the ground with a loud crash.


    " Silence."


    Soon the entire chorus of demons stopped, and the square was silent.


    "Don''t forget where you are! You are in the presence of the king! Respect yourselves, and do not act so barbarously. We are not unreasonable creatures, so act with the pride of our race in your chest, the pride of our king."


    Several demons lowered their heads in embarrassment while a few other demons looked nervously at the sitting king with the same posture.


    And when these demons didn''t see the ''smile'' on the king''s face, they quickly understood the problem and acted in a more ''civilized'' manner.


    "Thank you, Vine."


    The woman just nodded, but her intense eyes didn''t leave the crowd.


    "As stated earlier, all of these individuals present are traitors who have nned a coup d''¨¦tat against the new government, and due to Lily Baal''spetent actions, all of them have been captured."


    "Due to the feats of capturing the traitors and bringing them to justice. As stated in thew, Lily Baal has the right to ask the king himself for a reward."


    "Since this is a deed that helps the entire society and the king''s government, the highest reward is promised, the highest order demon reward, the highest honor currently avable."


    All the demons opened their eyes wide.


    It was understood that the new system of government was a merit-based, rank-based reward system.


    Highest Order Demon - The individual could ask for virtually anything as long as it was within the king''s capabilities and it was not a reward that harmed the king himself. Even with this reward, the individual cannot ask for something like ''to be the king''s wife''. Every request has to be purely for the benefit of the individual themself or society atrge, and it is up to the king to judge the situation as necessary. [The only reward where the king will personally give you something.]


    Gold - Power boost or an equivalent reward such as political power or resources such as money or weapons. [Bounties usually administered by government officials.]


    Bronze ¨C Limited reward, usually small favors or even cash reward. [Bounties usually administered by government officials.]


    Most of the demons after the conquest war, if not almost all, just got the reward of Gold or Bronze level. The rank above that was something that was only given when something happened that helped demon society as a whole or even the king of demons himself.


    An example of this was the very elite demons who fought in the war along with the generals, they all received the highest order demon reward, and all, without exception, asked for a power increase.


    The currentmanders below each general are demons that were empowered by this bounty. They went from mid-level demons to elite demons in a few minutes just because of the king''s ''kindness''.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Not since the war of conquest had a rating like this appeared, just proving that what Lily had done was quite significant.


    When the popce learned of this, a fire of ambition ignited in everyone''s hearts, a desire to prove themselves to grab the highest reward.


    "Before the trial begins. Lily Baal, the king has a word."


    The excited murmurspletely ceased, and everyone looked at Lily and the king himself.


    " What do you desire, Lily?"


    Victor raised his hand, and a red power appeared:


    "Power?"


    All the demons drooled as they looked at the red power in Alucard''s hand, but it onlysted for a few seconds when the power disappeared.


    And the king''s hand came to rest on his face again.


    "Political position? Or a demonic artifact? With my authority, you can achieve anything in hell."


    Everyone swallowed as they wondered what she was going to ask for. In everyone''s minds, it was obvious that she was going to ask for a power increase, but some ancient demons, like the ancient pirs, realized what she was going to ask for.


    A fixed position in the new government, political power.


    At least that''s what they would have asked if they were in Lily''s position.


    Lily looked at Victor with serious eyes, "I want my son to be my ve."


    "¡­Oh?"


    All the demons opened their eyes in shock.


    ''What a waste!'' All of them couldn''t help but think.


    In everyone''s minds, it was obvious that she asked for this in order to save her son from death. After all, there is only fate for traitors.


    While everyone thought and grumbled at Lily''s choices, the woman herself was calm.


    Lucifer''s blood runs in his veins, so even if he''s useless, maybe her grandson won''t be. Lucifer''s blood shouldn''t die that easily. She won''t allow that to happen.


    And... She had a feeling, a feeling that this was the right choice, and usually, on important decisions like this, she went with her gut.


    That hunch was confirmed true when the king of demons opened a wide amused smile.


    " Hahahahaha.... HAHAHAHA."


    Another hush fell over the ce, this time from pure shock.


    "The Demon Kingughing...? Eh ?"


    " Fuck, I shouldn''t have smoked that weedst night; I''m still high."


    "Instead of asking for something that benefits you, do you decide to protect your son by making him your ve? Quite a kind gesture for a demon."


    Lily woke up from her stupor and spoke: "... Luka can be a useless insignificant life form."


    ''Cruel.'' Everyone thought.


    "But he is still my son, and I will protect him even if I make him my mindless ve."


    ''Twisted form of loyalty to your blood... I like it.'' Victor thought with interest.


    " Very Well, I understand your thoughts."


    "Then..."


    "But, he still conspired against me and tried to bring me down." Victor''s heavy, cold voice drifted around, reminding everyone once again who the man before them was, the tyrant king, Victor Alucard.


    The king had many faces; today, everyone learned that.


    Victor raised his right arm, and with a wave of his hand, Luka''s handcuffs came off, and he floated towards Victor.


    " My King-." Out of the corner of her eye, Lily saw Helena shake her head and fall silent.


    Even though she was worried about her son, Lily wasn''t going to let her guard down and miss the important details, and this silent gesture was definitely something important.


    ''... What is happening?'' Lily narrowed her eyes and fell silent as she took in the reaction around her.


    "I see there was no mercy even though he is your son."


    "It is the mother''s duty to correct the faults of the Son, he has betrayed Your Majesty, and this will not go unpunished."


    "It pained me to torture my flesh and blood, but it was necessary." Shemented with a neutral tone as if it was nothing.


    ''If he listened to me and remained obedient, this would not have happened.''


    "Such loyalty¡­ I don''t hate it."


    "It would be unfair to deny someone so loyal''s request, but it''s not my policy to ignore traitors. What to do...?" Victor spoke in a bored tone as he looked at thepletely broken man in front of him.


    ''...Does he want something from me?'' Lily narrowed her eyes. This disy of ''indecision'' was not typical of the king. He was never indecisive. When he decided something, he did it, and everyone had to ept it; that''s the way he acted.


    So why was he acting like this?


    Lily and Victor''s eyes met for a few milliseconds, and that was enough for Lily to understand.


    ''He''s hoping I have another alternative... Something that doesn''t make him look like he''s forgiving a traitor...''


    Lily searched her mind for alternatives to rid her son of death, and a cruel technique appeared in her head. It was something Lilith, her mother, used in her civil war with Diablo.


    " My King, my son is descended from Lucifer, Lilith, and Baal. Even though he is a useless piece of shit, his blood is useful, and he is strong."


    "I rmend using him as a puppet."


    Luka shuddered when he heard what his mother said, he tried to scream in protest, but he couldn''t. He ten thousand times preferred death to being a puppet without his own will.


    "Oh? borate, Lady Baal."


    "It''s an ancient technique used by my mother. She captured hostile demons, or even mindless beasts, and with mind control, turned them into war puppets."


    "..." The demons flinched visibly.


    ''... She''s cruel! Isn''t it better to just let him die?'' Everyone couldn''t help but think.


    "You want to take away your son''s free will¡­" Victor looked with genuine surprise on his face. He was a good actor; whatever Lily said, he already knew, and the elders of hell had told him all the techniques they could be used against him and how to counter these techniques. This specific technique that Lily mentioned was quite famous because it was used a lot in the civil war.


    "Isn''t it better to just let him die? After all, he will die as his own master."


    "Even traitors deserve to die as masters of themselves, right?" Victor smiled.


    ''... This maniptive man! He''s making me look like a cruel woman! This was your idea!'' Not that she wasn''t a cruel woman, but it was annoying to be thrown so easily like that. The damn man knew very well how to improve his image to the demons. No wonder there are many fanatics out there who treat his words as absolute truth.


    ''Although I also helped to improve that image.'' Lily thought absently.


    "That is correct. But such a privilege is avable to those who are worthy. Traitors not worthy of that privilege."


    "Not to mention, I''d rather have my son as a puppet, alive and useful, than dead and useless."


    ''... Cruell...She''s a real demon.'' Lily''s ''infamy'' began to grow again, and infamy equaled reputation in the demon world.


    A few demons looked at her with reverent respect in their eyes.


    Lily shuddered as she felt the demons'' gazes. ''These looks... Don''t tell me.'' She looked at Victor again and saw the big smile on the man''s face.


    ''This man! What is he nning!? Why is he increasing my reputation?'' Lily waspletely lost in Victor''s motives.


    "Splendid!" The king''s satisfied voice echoed around.


    "This is a disy of true loyalty."


    "That''s what I expect from those who work for me."


    "As King, I would be very cruel not to reward such loyalty."


    "Starting today, Luka Baal will serve a sentence of 10,000,000 years as the ve and puppet of his own mother, Lily Baal."


    "As a reward for Lily Baal''s efforts, and the demonstration of loyalty in sacrificing your own blood for the King''s sake, I will allow you to make one more wish."


    ''... Eh...? Just what''s going on?''


    "As expected of the king, he is very kind."


    " Indeed, Lady Lily is also very loyal to the King. Even if it is her own blood, she will not lose that loyalty."


    "Is she in love with the king?"


    "It wouldn''t be a surprise after all; we all know how handsome the king is."


    "Even I like him..."


    Lily opened her eyes even more in disbelief as she watched the reaction of the masses:


    ''This man! He nned all of this! From the beginning, he already knew my reactions, and he nned how to increase his own reputation and my reputation, and at the same time,pletely bind me to his side as a ''loyal demon'' who would do everything for the king. ''


    ''Scary...''


    "Tell me, Lily Baal."


    " What do you desire?"


    Lily looked into those violet eyes and found herself lost in them, and soon she couldn''t let go of her real thoughts:


    "... Political position."


    "I want the highest political position the king can give me." She spoke with determination.


    " Hmm, political position, huh ¡­ This can be resolved, I will make some adjustments to my personnel, and in the future, I will call to hand you a position suitable for your reward."


    "Thank you for your kindness, My King."


    "I thank you for being such a loyal demon." Victor smiled in satisfaction.


    "...." Lily tried very hard not to break her neutral expression. She really wanted to remove that shitty smile as if everything was going ording to his n.


    " Now, I hear you have a show for me, correct?"


    "Yes..." Lily''s eyes glowed blood red, and a cruel smile appeared on her face. She was frustrated and had a headache from the recent incident, so she needed to vent, and these demons came at a good time...


    God have mercy on the souls of those demons because Lily won''t.


    " Vepar, don''t let this man die. He still has a lot of work to do for my kingdom."


    "Yes, My King. I will see that he does not die." Vepar bowed, and then she stopped some demons who were her subordinates.


    "You heard, don''t let him die."!


    "Tie his hands too to stop him from killing himself or running away."


    "Yes, Lady Vine."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 680 680: All Hail The King Of Demons.

    Chapter 680: All hail the King of Demons.


    Take two children who are the same age and have knowledge about a certain topic.


    Put these two children to do the same work, instruct them to do what they think is best as long as theyplete the task, and give them books to follow step by step.


    The child whopletes the work ording to the instructions followed in the book is a studious and hard-working student and can even be considered gifted.


    But the child whopleted the same job but innovated several more things that, while not perfect, were more efficient solutions and with significant untapped potential is a genius.


    That''s the difference between a talented child and a genius.


    It''s clear that this cheap analogy does not wholly reflect reality. Many loopholes and scenarios are not highlighted, such as the environment the children lived in before, the level of creativity of each one, the influences in the child''s life, etc.


    But this analogy is not wed either and would be 100% correct if both children grew up in the same environment, heard the same things from adults, and learned the same things.


    Like two inseparable twins who, despite being twins, had strengths and weaknesses, like any other being.


    After all, no one was the same. Everyone is different.


    It was these meaningless thoughts that Victor fell into when he saw the bloody spectacle before him.


    Yes, Victor was very good at torture and punishment; he''d learned from the best teacher in that kind of subject and even suffered her torture to gain resistance to pain.


    He was good at striking terror; he was good at striking fear in the hearts of other Beings.


    That was an indisputable fact.


    But... it seemed like he''d found someone on par with him in this torture business or even surpassed him.


    He believed that not even Scathach was as creative and talented in torture as this woman before him.


    Lily Baal, this woman was definitely born to cause others pain.


    Proof of that was the morbid spectacle in front of him. What he was witnessing was so graphic and sickening that even he had to agree it was incredible.


    The proof that this spectacle was worthy of a painting of Lovecraft''s tales of horror were the Demons'' reaction.


    The square was silent. Some Demons were looking on in horror at what they were seeing. Even if it weren''t obvious, such a scene made even the Elder Demons ufortable.


    Victor was sure that if his prior warnings and public demonstrations of what happened if the Demons went against him had little effect,


    The Demon Lily had just made a spectacle of was a perfect warning. Her methods were really effective...


    Perhaps even too effective if Victor thought about it for a few seconds.


    He looked at the Lesser Demons and sensed the emotions of the popce.


    ''I must control this.'' Governing by fear was good, but excessive fear was detrimental. Respect was also necessary.


    Like all things in the Universe, a bnce between fear and respect was crucial for a Ruler.


    "Your Majesty, what do you think of my work?"


    The Demons withdrew their eyes from the nightmare-inducing scene before them and looked at the woman who, although very beautiful, had several parts of her body stained with blood and a slightly manic smile on her face.


    The definition of madness was before them, enough to make even Demons ufortable.


    Unlike the Demons, Victor couldn''t help but find the sight beautiful.


    There was a beauty in that madness that Victor simply couldn''t ignore.


    "Splendid, a work worthy of an artist such as yourself." Victor gave his honest opinion.


    And that made Lily''s smile grow even wider.


    "Am I to assume Your Majesty is very pleased?"


    Victor''s smile was the answer Lily received. He didn''t need to say anything; his smile was the answer she wanted.


    "I am curious, though; where did you learn such art?"


    "I learned the basics from my mother, but I perfected the craft at heights that even my mother did not reach." She spoke with pride.


    ''It''s nice to be praised for something you''re good at.'' She was good at politics and the games of Higher Demons, but she didn''t consider that a very impressive skill. Her hobby had always been ''art''.


    "I see; it seems to run in the family."


    "Unfortunately, only the women in our family carry this trait."


    "I see. It seems this is a taste of what to expect from Lilith."


    "Indeed, like me, my mother is very fond of practicing this art."


    "......" The poption and Victor''s Generals didn''t know how to react to the duo''s casual words before such a morbid scenario.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction, then he rose from his Throne and stood, and finally, everyone could see the entire face of the Demon King without that strange darkness hiding it.


    The Demons couldn''t help but absently observe the King''s face, it was as if the entire poption had forgotten that morbid art and concentrated on a more ''perfect'' painting. Beyond a shadow of a doubt, the Demon King was attractive to everyone without exception.


    ''Good, that face is useful.'' Victorughed internally as he felt the fear leave the Demons'' hearts. Then, taking advantage of those few seconds topletely regain control of the situation, he changed his expression to a more serious face.


    "My citizens."


    "You have seen the consequences of those who go against me."


    A chill went down everyone''s spine, and everyone was pulled back to reality by Victor''s words.


    "Remember this if you n to go against me," Victor said while gesturing to the desecrated body of the still-breathing Demon.


    "Remember. There will be no mercy."


    "For those who go against me," Victor raised his hand to the sky, glowing with red power, and the translucent image of the Souls of several Demons being tortured soon appeared.


    "Only True Death awaits them." Victor clenched his fist.


    Even though the sounds couldn''t be heard by others, the screaming visages of the Demons were visible to all. The silence only furthered the effect by relying on the Demon''s imagination. It was quite obvious the pain the Souls were feeling.


    In the next moment, all Souls disyed burst from existence.


    "No reincarnation."


    "No afterlife."


    "Just the empty disappearance of nothingness."


    Victor was silent for a few seconds and waited for his words and sight of what he had done to be absorbed by all the Demons present. He smiled inwardly as he felt various hostile intentions disappear, and only fear remained.


    The small mes of rebellion were extinguished.


    ''Now it''s time for the carrot.''


    "Those who are on my side, and those who have true loyalty, however, are rewarded."


    Victor pointed his hand at Lily, and red power shot out of his palm and hit the woman''s body.


    Lily didn''t close her eyes; she didn''t do anything. Instead, she just epted everything as she looked into Victor''s eyes with mild surprise.


    ''Is he so pleased¡­?'' A satisfaction swelled in Lily''s chest; she didn''t expect that she would gain so much just by killing some rubbish and giving her all to her ''art''.


    Of course, she knew there were ulterior motives to what Victor was doing now; she clearly understood that.


    But she also understood that if Victor weren''t satisfied with her performance, he wouldn''t have given her more than she already deserved.


    ''Ahh ~, this is the King''s Power... It feels so good~!''


    A pir of Miasma and white light rose to the heavens changing the weather. The burst of Power onlysted for a few seconds. Then, slowly, the pir of Miasma and light subsided, and everyone saw a Lily who had barely changed outwardly.


    But the Power emanating from her body was surreal, the very air around her seemed to distort at her presence, and everything around her fluctuated as if she were in her own world.


    Lily looked down at her hands and squeezed them tightly. She had never felt so good before.


    ''So much Power¡­'' A big smile appeared on Lily''s face.


    "Loyalty is rewarded."


    "Betrayal and insubordination lead to punishment."


    "Choose your sides, my legions of Demons."


    "Are you with me, or against me?"


    All the Demons snapped out of their stupor from watching Lily and looked at Victor with a new glint of fanaticism, loyalty, and ambition in their eyes.


    Nobody knew who started it or where the first voice came from,


    "All hail Alucard, The King of Demons!"


    "All hail Alucard, The King of Demons!"<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "All hail Alucard, The King of Demons!"


    But the effect was instantaneous, spreading like Hellfire that affected everyone.


    The mes of ambition zed in the hearts of Demons.


    BOOM. BOOM. BOOOM.


    The chorus of Demons grew louder and louder. The Demons stomped their feet on the ground making everything around them shake. It was like an earthquake was happening all over Hell.


    The Demons'' eyes glowed with the image of a man with a big Demonic grin on his face.


    Victor Alucard, King of All Demons.


    ''Good.'' Satisfaction coursed through Victor''s entire body at the sight before him. ''The conditions have been fulfilled... Now, I can do that Technique.''


    ...


    "Aya, aya... That got pretty interesting, didn''t it?" A man who was observing the ''Judgment'' that was broadcast all over Hell spoke.


    "Ipletely underestimated the ability of the new King," Zagan spoke with an amused, neutral face.


    "Diablo is in for a surprise when he returns to Hell."


    "The new King fully understands the Demon Race. He knows how to y the carrot and stick game; he is a born maniptor."


    Zagan looked up and saw a familiar face.


    "Phoenix."


    "Yo, how are you, Zagan ?"


    "Aren''t you supposed to be on Earth?" Zagan asked curiously.


    "Diablo sent me. Despite being focused on the current war, he wants to know what is happening in Hell."


    "And as you know, due to my ''condition'', it won''t take many sacrifices for me to return to Earth."


    "Hmm¡­" A calcting glint appeared in Zagan''s eyes.


    "So what do we do? Do we support Diablo or The New King?"


    "We don''t take sides. Just like the cheapest bitch in the Human World, The Witch Queen, we will go to those who will give us the most benefit."


    "I really don''t like that analogy." Phoenix snorted.


    "But it is a more urate analogy for our small organization."


    "Doesn''t mean I have to like it."


    "That is true." Zagan leaned back in the chair and put his feet on the table.


    Phoenix walked over to Zagan and looked at the transmission.


    "One thing is undeniable with the new King; he is quite charismatic."


    "Maniptive, charismatic, ruthless, and not afraid to make decisions. A Perfect Demon King."


    "That''s true¡­" The glint in Zagan''s eyes faded, and he looked at the transmission.


    "Tell me your thoughts, Zagan."


    "¡­I am undecided."


    "Oh? That''s rare." Phoenix expressed his surprise.


    "What Diablo promises if the n seeds is much more than what the new King can give us."


    "But we also don''t know if Diablo will seed in carrying out his ns."


    "A crossroads, huh¡­ On the one hand, you know Diablo very well. You''ve had thousands of years to learn about him. But, on the other hand, you don''t know anything about the new King."


    "Correct, but we can''t ignore the new King either. He is causing big changes in Hell; we can''t ignore his absurd ability to increase the Power of Demons."


    "Interesting, isn''t it? A man who isn''t even a Demon has the ability to increase a Demon''s Power." Phoenixmented.


    "That capability is very attractive." Zagan pointed out, eyes sparkling with interest.


    "Indeed."


    "Ahhh, I don''t know. Do I bet on the young, full of potential and clearlypetent?"


    "Or the old customer with big ns, who can give us a lot of fruit?" Zagan rested his head on the table.


    "Why not both?"


    "Eh?"


    "I mean, why do you need to choose one? The choice is as simple as a hot redhead and a hot brte; you don''t have to pick one. Just get them both."


    "That''s an interesting analogy, I assume you learned it in the Human World?"


    "Yeah, spending time in the Human World has given me some knowledge..." Phoenix shed a small smile.


    Zagan rolled his eyes when he heard what the man said.


    "Your idea has merits."


    "Of course! We are merchants; we don''t take sides. We just aim for profits." Phoenix spoke.


    "Pretty capitalistic, isn''t it?"


    "Even in Hell, money has value."


    "Indeed." Zaganughed.


    "So what do we do?"


    "I can assume that Diablo''s situation is pretty tight, right? Since he is no longer the King of Hell, he cannot open The Gates of Hell and acquire new soldiers."


    "Correct, he can''t even send Elites to Hell either; after all, the war is still ongoing."


    "In that case, withhold information about the current state of Hell."


    "Oh? Do you want to hide Alucard''s progress?"


    "Diablo knows that Alucard became King of Hell, this cannot be hidden, but he doesn''t know Alucard''s ''progress'' since he became King; we will work with that."


    "So I should say something like: He a good warrior but not a good Ruler?"


    "Correct."


    "Hmm, understood; I can work with that." Phoenix happily epted.


    "What about Alucard?"


    "I will ask my subordinates to contact the new Government."


    "Heh, not you personally?"


    "Well, I broke into Nightingale the other day. He probably knows who I am, and even though I haven''t done anything, I don''t want to risk it."


    "So cautious... I assume you will offer your services to the new King using the previous speech as a reason?"


    "Indeed."


    "Well, I must say that I, too, felt a fire burning inside me. His words affected me greatly," Phoenix spoke.


    "That motherfucker is charismatic." Zaganughed.


    "That is undeniable." Phoenixughed along.


    "Hahahaha."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 681 681: Demonic War.

    Chapter 681: Demonic War.


    "This is a fucking mess," Natashia grumbled.


    "Natashia,nguage," Aphrodite spoke.


    "Fuck thenguage."


    "...." Aphrodite just facepalmed and sighed.


    "The battlefield is more chaotic than I thought," Scathachmented.


    On a hill far away from the battle were Natashia, Scathach, Kaguya, Aphrodite, Alexios, and d.


    All of them were in full armor with only their heads exposed, except for d, Alexios, and Aphrodite, who was in her divine robes.


    They were looking at a bloody battlefield.


    Angels, Demons, and Werewolves, all these beings were on the battlefield, and casualties were already taking ce on all sides.


    "I don''t understand. Why is Volk meddling in this mess?" d asked aloud.


    Ever since he received the report from Alexios about Victor bing the literal King of Hell and that he needed the Key to Hell, which was in Diablo''s possession.


    d felt an urge in his heart, an urge that said he must get involved in this and that Victor would be a great ally in the future.


    Caution also grew in d''s body, much more than before. After all, he knew from Alexios'' descriptions that Victor was much more mature and experienced in dealing with the power of the world tree and his own power.


    Not to mention that he should be much stronger after consuming thousands of demons in the war that led him to be the king of demons.


    And knowing the man, he knew he wasn''t going to sit idle in hell. He was definitely training; he was a lot like Scathach, after all.


    ''... This man has again exceeded my expectations... I can only deduce how strong he is now.''


    Victor was definitely a threat that couldn''t be provoked, now? He was practically untouchable.


    Only pantheon kings and demon kings could match the military power he now has.


    Casualties didn''t matter to demons. As long as there was a hell, demons will always be a massive military power that was rivaled only by ancient pantheons.


    d felt a chill run down his spine when he heard the news, the man had gone from Second Progenitor to King of Hell.


    ''Fuck Diablo, you and your unnecessary intervention.'' d was very much in the mood to hit Diablo.


    "This is a full-scale war, we cannot intervene, or we will have to choose sides." Alexios assessed as he looked up at the sky as several bursts of light energy and miasma were seen.


    Under Baal''s leadership, the 3rd, 4th, 5th, and 6th rank pirs of hell were fighting with two of the seven virtues, with Baal personally fighting Ariel.


    Even though Baal was strong, he could not hold his own in a fight against angels, who are the opposite of demons. Any mistake would lead to his destruction, and because of that, the demon was using his true form while fighting Ariel, one of the seven virtues.


    "Not counting that damned dragon."


    ROOOOOOOOOAR.


    The group looked at a 50 meter long ck dragon using its breath to eliminate several angels; on top of the dragon was a tall woman with long white hair and dead eyes with crossed arms.


    Lilith, the mother goddess of demons.


    A ray of Light appeared in front of the dragon, and an angel wielding a sword with a golden aura attacked the dragon.


    A roar of pain was heard, and the attack seemed to stun the dragon.


    " Lilith, are you supporting this mess!? Of course, you would be. You always hated our father!"


    "..." Lilith just looked with the same dead eyes at Michael, and made a gesture with her hands, then several spikes of pure Miasma flew toward the angel.


    " Tsk." Michael dodged the various attacks while looking at the woman with strange eyes. ''What''s wrong with this woman? I''m not feeling anything from her. It''s like she''s dead.''


    Despite the obvious disadvantage of elites, it was obvious that the demons were being pressured, proof of which was that they needed several pirs just to deal with two seraphs of the seven virtues, and they were losing badly.


    But it wasn''t like the demons were on the losing side either. The Deadly Sins still didn''t show up; they were by Diablo''s side throughout the whole war.


    [Gabriel!]


    [What is it, Brother?]


    [Take over the dragon and Lilith. These two can''t diminish our numbers any further; keep them busy while I take over the leadership of the angels.]


    [Very Well.]


    A golden light appeared in front of Michael, and a man with a golden sword in his hand appeared.


    "Take care, Brother. She is not normal."


    "She was never normal, Brother."


    "Just be careful."


    "Okay."


    Gabriel and Michael were themander and vicemander of the angels, and they could switch positions very easily on the battlefield. They were used to each other, and as inseparable brothers, they understood each other better than many angels.


    "Lilith, our father should have eliminated you at the beginning of Genesis; then this mess would never have happened."


    Lilith didn''t answer. The one who responded was the dragon, who turned his massive face towards Gabriel with visible anger.


    Dark power began to leak from the dragon''s mouth, and soon, a massive roar was heard as pure miasma poured out of the dragon''s mouth.


    Gabriel pped his wings and dodged flying into the sky, then he went to y his role in attracting Lilith and the dragon.


    "A damned demonic dragon and an elder ss one! Fuck, where did he hide that dragon!? Weren''t all of them eliminated?" Natashia was incredulous with what she was seeing.


    "Hell is massive, Natashia. It''s not hard to hide something." d spoke.


    "¡­ Is it really wise to interfere in this mess?" Kaguya asked with concern visible in her tone. She hadn''t expected such arge-scale battle.


    "As Victor said, we don''t need to fight. We just need to get the key to hell." Scathach exined calmly.


    "...." d looked at Scathach strangely.


    "What is it, d?"


    "Just finding it odd that you deny participating in a war."


    "I have priorities, d. Although it''s fun to fight so many strong beings, it will put the Vampire Nobles in a bad position, not to mention that I need to retrieve my disciple."


    "This is not a war that I can act like a child in¡­ Even though I really want to." She mumbled the final part.


    "..." d was looking at Scathach like she''d grown a second head or something.


    "We can''t interfere, not yet... Diablo is being protected by the seven deadly sins." Kaguya narrowed her eyes as she looked towards arge demon.


    "He is not being protected." Aphrodite pointed.


    "He is expecting something." Aphrodite could clearly sense Diablo''s impatience.


    "Diablo is sneaky, he always has a card to y, but I really didn''t expect Volk to intervene in this war." d narrowed his eyes as he looked at Volk, who was helping the angels.


    ''Why has he allied himself with the angels?'' d felt irritated; he couldn''t understand Volk''s movement, he knew that his old friend was gaining something with this alliance, but he wanted to know what he was gaining that he needed to intervene in a war of this level.


    "It''s easier for angels to ask werewolves for help than noble vampires. From their point of view, werewolves are not evil." Scathach snorted in disdain.


    "Do you have the whole n in mind, Alexios?"


    "Yes, and I must say that I do not approve of Victor ordering Natalia to put herself in such danger."


    "Victor trusts Natalia''s abilities. He wouldn''t ask her to do something like that if he didn''t."


    "Probably, but maybe he didn''t know what kind of order he gave her. Look at this war; this is not something for young people to meddle with."


    "Victor is young, you know. And we wouldn''t put Natalia in danger. We care for each other, even if she doesn''t have Alucard blood."


    d''s face distorted for a few seconds when he heard the name ''Alucard''.


    ''I want to spank my past self for allowing him to use that name.'' In the past, he found it amusing to see a young Progenitor wanting to be the ''opposite'' of him. He didn''t know that name would be such a heavyweight in the future.


    ''Fate is a wretch, and she probably hates me, that bitch.''


    "He''s an anomaly and can hardly be called young now that he''s spent who knows how long in hell," Alexiosmented.


    Natashia''s eyes visibly glowed blood-red; she really didn''t like it when someone talked about Victor.


    Alexios winced slightly as he felt Natashia''s mood worsening, not just her, but Scathach, Aphrodite, and even Kaguya, but he wasn''t going to change his mind. He was livid when he learned of Natalia''s part of the n to retrieve the key to hell.


    Because of this, he promptly took his daughter''s ce, much to thetter''s displeasure and irritation.


    "No fights." Scathach mmed the shaft of the Spear into the ground.


    Natashia snorted and turned away.


    "What shall we do, Scathach? You are themander." d spoke.


    "We hope."


    "The big leagues haven''t fullye out yet, Diablo and the Heavenly Father haven''t shown up yet¡­" Scathach trailed off and narrowed her eyes.


    " Fuck, this just got moreplicated."


    " What?"


    "Look." Scathach pointed.


    Everyone looked where Scathach pointed, and they saw a portal appearing behind Diablo as several humanoid monsters came out.


    "The servants of the Elder Gods." d''s eyes glinted dangerously.


    Another portal opened behind Diablo, and Yama appeared, along with four demons.


    "Yama, his generals, and that damned Merlin... Great, it''s practically impossible to get close to Diablo right now." Scathach snarled in annoyance.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Lightning struck, and soon a man appeared in the sky beside Michael.


    "¡­Thor." Natashia narrowed her eyes.


    "Is the Norse pantheon intervening?"


    "Things must have calmed down there, but not enough to send more people." Aphrodite narrowed her eyes.


    "Just Thor is enough to help. The strongest god in the Norse pantheon can tip the scales of war."


    "At least that''s what Odin will think."


    "This war is blowing out of proportion." Natashia started to speak.


    "God King ss beings alongside Diablo."


    "Yama''s generals and that ancient dragon that only the angel elites can handle, something that will be impossible because of the demonic pirs and those damn servants of the Elder Gods."


    "The angels have Volk, the seraphim have the seven virtues, and damn Thor! Not counting the Heavenly Father."


    "Counting Volk, and the Heavenly Father, the angels have two God King level beings, but¡­ They are not to be underestimated. The light energy of the angels is extremely lethal to the creatures of darkness. Just this fact greatly bnces the scales¡­"


    "With so many elites and powerful beings, predicting the pace of war is virtually impossible," Natashia grumbled.


    "We don''t even know if the angels have more allies or not."


    "Literally anything could happen."


    "Unlike other pantheons, angels have almost no conflict against themselves. That is, their forces are at their maximum, not to mention that they have allies with several pantheons."


    When Natashia finished speaking, several magic circles started to appear beside the demons, and soon several different demons began to emerge.


    "... Well, it looks like you''ve cursed the angels'' side; their strength has just been restored," Alexiosmented.


    Natashia just looked at Alexios with irritation in her eyes. She really was considering throwing some lightning at that man''s ass.


    "d, what are you going to do?" Scathach asked.


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Don''t y dumb. In a war of this scale, if the vampire nobles don''t take sides and state their reasons, we''ll gain a lot of enemies when the war ends. Our race isn''t very favored, you know that."


    "..." d just nodded as his calcting gaze looked out over the battlefield.


    "I won''t do anything until Victor shows up and makes a decision."


    "¡­ Huh?" Scathach, Aphrodite, Kaguya, Natashia, and even Alexios looked at d in disbelief.


    "Why do you suddenly care about Victor''s opinion?" Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "If you haven''t noticed, the second Progenitor is the king of hell, the host of a world tree, and he has millions of beings following him now, not counting his group consisting of goddesses, and hundreds of amazons, of course."


    "He became a great yer, big enough to change the course of this war with his presence."


    "And even if he is a demon king, he is still a noble vampire. He will still protect our race thanks to you, and depending on his actions, I will take mine."


    "... I see. You can''t stand by if the second Progenitor takes sides in a war of this scale."


    "Correct."


    A hush fell over the ce, and the group watched absently as Thor summoned several bolts of lightning and rained them down on the demons.


    They also watched three of the Deadly Sins leap across the battlefield toward Thor.


    " Hahaha... HAHAHA." Scathachughed with great amusement.


    " Hahaha..." Kaguyaughed with her hand over her mouth, quite restrainedpared to Scathach.


    Everyone looked at Scathach and Kaguya with strange looks. Why did they suddenly startughing? They asked.


    "Why are youughing, girls?" Natashia voiced everyone''s doubts.


    "It''s nothing. I just thought of something funny about my husband." Kaguya spoke as she regained control of her neutral expression.


    "Something funny? What is it?" Aphrodite asked.


    "¡­Oh, I understand now." Natashia smiled widely.


    " What? What do you understand?" Aphrodite asked.


    "Think about it, Aphrodite. If Victor showed up in this war, what would he do?"


    "He would¡­ Oh." Aphrodite opened her eyes and then shed an amused smile.


    "I see, that''s quite possible¡­ In fact, it''s 100% sure that would happen."


    Alexios turned as he and d looked strangely at these crazy women.


    "Care to borate on your thoughts?" d asked.


    "Victor doesn''t take sides, d," Scathach said.


    "He is independent, and even more so now as King," Natashia added.


    "If Victor shows up here, he won''t be ying the game of angels and demons," Kaguya said.


    "He''ll turn the tables and make his own game. He''s petty like that." Aphrodite added.


    "Victor doesn''t take sides, he is his own side, and everyone has to choose which side to take when he acts." The girls spoke at once with a confidence that shook d and Alexios a little.


    "¡­ Not wanting to underestimate Victor''s capabilities, the omniscient know how much everyone gets fucked when they try to underestimate him ¡­ But look at the magnitude of this war, aren''t you guys overestimating Victor a lot?" Alexios asked.


    The girls just shook their heads in disdain when they heard what Alexios said.


    "You still underestimate my husband, Alexios," Kaguya said in a monotone.


    "One thing we learned from him is that he always exceeds our expectations in a way that no one expects. d himself is the very example of that, which is why he hasn''t said anything until now." Aphrodite added.


    Alexios narrowed his eyes and just looked at his king, who was silent.


    Feeling Alexios'' gaze and knowing that his most trusted subordinate wanted an exnation, d spoke:


    "Victor is in the lowest level of hell with a negative world tree inside him. He''s basically in his natural habitat. And in the lower levels of hell, time works in a messy way thanks to highly concentrated miasma."


    "As the king of hell, he has a whole dimension of resources, and beings to explore, not to mention, he may already be past his adult stage."


    "Honestly? I wouldn''t be surprised if he shows up and can already ess his Progenitor form, gathering the impulses of that form, the powers of the world tree, and God knows what''s inside his body... I wouldn''t be surprised if he is already at a God King''s level."


    "He already had the energy of a God King before, thanks to the boost from the world tree. With so much time to train, it wouldn''t be surprising if, both in power, skill, and physicalbat, everything was on the level of God King like Zeus."


    "He already had all the weapons within himself. He justcked time to sharpen those weapons."


    "And time is all he has now."


    Alexios opened his eyes in shock at the king''s statement.


    Scathach smiled widely at d''s statement; the excitement she was feeling was visible.


    ''Not long... Not long before our fight...'' She felt her insides clench in anticipation for the two battles she would have with Victor, the battle for her to be his, and the nightly battle.


    "That''s why I don''t make a move," dmented.


    "Although no matter how much time he has, he cannot reach grandmaster level in martial arts," d added nonchntly.


    " Why?" Kaguya asked, genuinely curious.


    "You can be a Master in all martial arts, but to be a Grandmaster, it''s not a question of training or time, but... Enlightenment."


    "¡­ Enlightenment?"


    "Yes." d nodded and fell silent.


    Kaguya narrowed her eyes in confusion and looked at Natashia.


    "Look at Scathach, she''s a master of pretty much every martial art, but she''s only a grandmaster of Spear."


    "The difference between a master and a grand master is like heaven and earth. There is noparison."


    "Even though I wasn''t a grandmaster with my martial arts, I never felt that ''enlightenment'' no matter how long I trained."


    "Is the difference really that big?"


    "Rose is a good example. She''s a formidable fighter with just her martial arts. Have you ever seen her use the sword?"


    "...Yes, no matter how hard I try, I can''t see her de."


    "That is normal, grandmaster-level martial arts begin to apply a ''concept'' to the de, which is very dangerous for mortals and even gods," Aphrodite added.


    When Kaguya was about to open her mouth to speak, they all heard the unnaturally loud sound of a bullet being fired.


    And Michael''s scream.


    "GABRIEL!"


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 682 682: Pandemonium.

    Chapter 682: Pandemonium.


    "GABRIEL!"


    Everyone quickly looked across the battlefield towards Gabriel and saw the angel clutching his chest, which was leaking a very dark miasma.


    The seven virtues and the angels looked in horror towards Gabriel; they knew very well what hit Gabriel.


    After all, Ariel suffered from the same effect.


    Scathach and d didn''t miss the cruel smile that appeared on Diablo''s face as everyone on the battlefield watched the ''purest'' angel in heaven being covered in ck energy.


    Gabriel''s scream reached across the battlefield.


    "Gabriel! Answer me!"


    "Kekeke, it''s finally starting." A nastyugh was heard. Michael turned his face and saw a ''shadow'' with demon wings and a big smile on his face.


    "Asmodeus! What did you do!?"


    "The will of the demon king." The shadow began to disappear, and Michael didn''t even have to react as an explosion of miasma and holy power rose to the heavens.


    "AHHHHHH!" The scream that was once ''angelic'' started to get more demonic, more evil.


    "Gabriel!"


    "Michael, pull yourself together! Don''t forget where you are!"


    Michael looked to the side and saw Cassiel, the virtue of diligence.


    "Your brothers need your instructions. Pull yourself together." Cassiel spoke each word with a heavy, determined tone dering the importance of the situation.


    Michael visibly bit his lip and looked out over the battlefield, and only now did he realize that the demons had begun to push back.


    His brothers were being killed and pressed again.


    Michael made a disgusted face, his wings expanded widely as a halo appeared on his head, and he soared into the heavens.


    "Father, give me permission¡­ permission to summon my brother."


    [... You have my permission.]


    Michael was surprised by his father''s much heavier than usual voice, something he had never heard before, but he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Using his energy as a channel, he spoke:


    "Azrael, my brother. Your help proved necessary¡­" Arge golden portal appeared in the sky.


    "Let death fall to our enemies."


    Michael''s energy rose to the heavens, and the portal expanded even more, and soon a light fell across the entire battlefield.


    And hundreds of angels started pouring out of the portal, flying toward the demons with determined eyes.


    ''He got too hasty. We weren''t supposed to have summoned our brother''s legion of angels now. He was our trump card.'' Ariel thought as she dodged the demonic pirs'' attacks.


    ''These idiots, they''re just biding their time. Even though they have killing intent, I don''t feel like they''re really trying.''


    Ariel was irritated. Her enemies weren''t fighting seriously; they were evasive and fighting in a way that wouldn''t risk too much.


    Something very different from what she expected.


    "Sloth, Envy, you know what to do," Diablo ordered when he saw the pace of war change again.


    The woman called Sloth, and the man who was the sin of Envy just nodded, then they walked towards the humanoid monsters and disappeared into a portal they opened.


    "Brother, I didn''t expect to intervene so soon."


    "They infected our brother. We need to eliminate everyone. Your strength is needed." Michael growled as he looked at the man who was covered in ck te armor and a hood covering his features.


    Just like the highest level angels, he had 3 pairs of wings, which, unlike normal angels, were translucent and with shades of white and ck; it was obvious that even among angels, he was unique.


    And there was a reason for that. After all, he was the ''Death'' of the biblical pantheon.


    He was the jury and the executioner. He was Death.


    Azrael, the angel of death, was the only one authorized by the heavenly father to ''apany'' mortals in their final moment.


    Azrael looked at Gabriel and narrowed his eyes. He saw that his brother was fighting the ''miasma'', but it only took one look for him to know that it was a useless fight and that he would sumb.


    He looked out over the battlefield and saw that the virtues were being held by the pir demons.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Oh? So you are the famous angel of death. I feel honored."


    Azrael looked at the ''barbarian'' in front of him:


    "Thor."


    "I wonder if you or my pantheon''s ''Death'' is the strongest."


    Each pantheon was unique, and each pantheon had an entity of ''Death''. Take the Norse pantheon, for example. H was both a goddess of death, as well as the queen of hell and, at the same time, a Ruler.


    "That is something we will never know." Azrael disappeared in a ck beam and emerged in front of the virtues.


    "Leave. Find the other opponents." He looked at the pir rank demons with a cold gaze.


    The angels didn''t argue. When Azrael said something, you just listened because he only respects and listens to the heavenly father.


    Ariel, along with the other Virtues, spread out,


    Two virtues and two deadly sins began to fight each other.


    Two virtues ascended to heaven towards Lilith and the dragon.


    Meanwhile, Ariel and her sister, who was also one of the virtues, ascended to the sky towards Michael and Thor.


    She got close enough to hear the two arguing:


    "He is corrupting himself, it pains me to say this to an ally, but we need to kill him."


    ''What?''


    "He is my brother!"


    "Just like all the other angels."


    "Thor¡­" Michael growled.


    The god of thunder maintained a neutral gaze on Michael: "I know what happens when angels be corrupt, they be fallen, and the fallen are prone to attack those who were once their ally."


    "You need to make a decision."


    "...." Michael bit his lip.


    Thor looked away, and he looked at Ariel and her sister:


    "I will help the angels as much as I can, but someone needs to take Michael''smanding position, or the casualties on this side will only mount."


    "Amander is needed."


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Thor disappeared andnded in the middle of the battlefield with a rumble of thunder and began clearing out the demons.


    Before he could go any further and kill more demons, he sensed something approaching and quickly dodged it.


    "Oh?" He raised an eyebrow at the crazed demon.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you are Wrath."


    "I always wanted to kill a god."


    "It won''t be today that you will get that wish."


    "We''ll see."


    The two beings collided with each other, and an explosion of power ensued, isting the two warriors from both armies.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a ce a little far from the main battlefield.


    "Our casualties?" Volk asked a white-haired man.


    "So far, only 10 werewolves have died, all because of overconfidence." The white-haired man replied.


    "Fools, I warned them to only focus on the weaker demons and not risk too much. This war is not ours." Volk growled.


    "If I may, My King."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Why are we fighting this war?"


    "Angels are known for their healing abilities."


    "...." Just those words were enough for the general with white hair and an impressive mustache to remain silent.


    ''Fenrir... Is he getting even worse?'' It wasn''t a surprise that the man knew that, after all, he was Volk''s right-hand man.


    "I see... In that case, shouldn''t we have a bolder attitude?"


    "The war is not ours, we are only here to pressure the demons and demonstrate that the angels are not alone, and only if necessary will it be me who will interfere, not my wolves."


    ''Minimize as many casualties as possible, huh.'' The white-haired man could rte to that n.


    A surge of dark power was suddenly felt by everyone.


    "My King... The angel has fallen."


    "I know, Adam." Volk narrowed his eyes.


    Suddenly, he felt a gaze upon him and quickly looked towards its origin above the clouds in the sky and was met with the crimson-red eyes of an old acquaintance.


    ''d? He is here? Why?'' Volk watches d open his mouth, making some gestures with his lips.


    When Volk read d''s lips and understood what the vampire king meant, Volk''s eyes narrowed even further.


    ''Elder Gods... This got messier than I expected.''


    ...


    The pir of light waspletely corrupted by the miasma, and soon Gabriel''s appearance was shown to everyone. He was no longer angelic like before and had be much more demon-like. Even the energy in his body was now pure miasma.


    One of the most exalted angels in heaven had fallen, which filled all the hearts of angels with grief and uncertainty.


    Unfortunately, everyone did not have time to observe the appearance of the newly fallen angel for a long time because an abrupt change on the battlefield took ce.


    A ''Crack'' in the sky was heard, and Sloth and Envy appeared next to Michael.


    "What-."


    "Poor angel... So busy... So tired..." Like azy weary tune, Sloth spoke.


    "You disgusting creature ¡­" Michael started to feel sleepy, but he fought the urge.


    "I envy you, Michael¡­ So much power¡­ How about losing some of it temporarily?"


    Michael felt his energy reserves falling at an insane rate.


    "Yeah ~. just like that." Envy smiled widely.


    In that half second that Envy smiled, something ''dark'' came out of Envy and went to Michael''s body like a parasite.


    At the same time as this happened, something appeared behind Ariel and her sister.


    "Cough ¡­" Ariel and her sister spit golden blood from their mouths and looked down as their chests were pierced by a dagger.


    "You shouldn''t let your guard down... Not when an Agares is on the battlefield." The demon''s voice was heard close to the two''s ears.


    "Bastard!" Ariel''s eyes gleamed with power, and an aura of holiness rose up, driving the demon away.


    "Tsk." Agares disappeared back into his world as he tried to ignore the excruciating pain in his body.


    Ariel approached her sister and picked her up.


    "Are you well?"


    "Y-Yes, just give me a few minutes; the damage was profound."


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have a few minutes."


    "Correct, you don''t."


    Ariel and her sister felt a shiver down their spines as they looked back to see a giant, familiar demon.


    "D-Diablo-."


    Diablo''s tail ms into the bodies of the two angels, sending them flying several kilometers away.


    The bodies of the two when they fell to the ground werepletely broken, and they only survived thanks to their constitution as seraphs.


    Diablo turned andpletely ignored the powerful presencesing his way. He had a dragon, after all.


    ROAAAARRR.


    A breath was thrown at the angels, as the virtues that were trying to get in Lilith''s way simply weren''t enough to handle a demonic goddess and an ancient dragon.


    By the time the blow happened, Diablo was already in front of Gabriel, who was paralyzed.


    ''I can''t M-Move... Why?''


    "That''s not something you need to know." Diablo''s sharp w pierced Gabriel''s body and pulled out his heart.


    "NOOOOO! Brother!" Feeding on anger, a cardinal sin no angel should have,


    Michael felt a surge of power in his body that caused the two Deadly Sins to explode into the distance.


    Michael flew towards Diablo with vengeance in his eyes.


    "The most exalted angel must not fall through anger. It seems that not even angels can stop an emotion as basic as anger." Diablo turned around, the demon''s eyes shed with power, and pure red miasma erupted from his body.


    Before Michael could understand what happened, his heart was also pierced and removed.


    "H- How ¡­?"


    "I don''t fight alone, Michael." A cold hand was felt on his neck, and he heard that disgustingugh again.


    "Kekeke, did you really think I just disappeared?"


    "My King, can I consume it?"


    "Make yourselffortable. I already have what I need."


    Diablo looked at the two hearts beating in front of him.


    ''The heart containing all the evil of hell, the heart of a fallen angel of the highest order, and the heart of the fairest and holiest angel in existence... The ingredients areplete.'' A smile appeared on Diablo''s face, and euphoria coursed through his entire body.


    All of his ns were for this, for this very moment. Despite the setbacks, he got what he wanted.


    Diablo blinked his eyes, and he felt time around him slow down. He turned his head and saw the face of a being covered in lightning with pointed ears and blood-red eyes.


    ''Vampires.''


    Unconsciously, Diablo closed his body and shielded the hearts with his body, and used his miasma to hide the hearts in his body.


    But contrary to everything he expected, the woman didn''t attack him, she simply walked past him and touched his body while something dark took over his skin, and in the next moment, she disappeared, leaving traces of lightning behind.


    Everything happened so fast that nobody could react.


    The woman who glowed with the golden power of lightning just flew toward the ground and disappeared into the darkness.


    Diablo woke up from his stupor and felt an endless rage when he felt that ''something'' stored in his body had disappeared.


    ''She took the key to hell.''


    "Alucard''s Allies." He spoke with such disgust and anger that it shocked Agares, who was watching everything with no reaction, a little.


    Another portal appeared next to Diablo, and the demon, along with his allies, quickly jumped toward the portal.


    The action Diablo just took raised the battlegrounds to an entirely different level.


    The elites stopped holding back.


    The angels attacked as if they were demonic beasts, and the war turned to pandemonium with no order, only Chaos.


    And the one at the forefront of this chaos was a very angry Angel of Death who began to mow down the demons'' elites and pirs like a true executioner.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 683 683: A New Player Joins The War.

    Chapter 683: A new yer joins the war.


    ''When did it all go wrong?'' Ariel wondered as she cut off the head of a pir rank demon.


    She dodged the attacking towards her and threw a Spear of Light back at the demon, killing him.


    ''Oh yes. I remember... Everything went wrong the moment Gabriel was hit... Michealpletely lost hisposure, and for amander in a war, that is uneptable.'' Ariel snarled in annoyance as her body glowed with holy light, and she destroyed hundreds of demons.


    ''We were very used to peace, while on the other hand, demons were always at war.'' She got even angrier. ''We were supposed to attack with everything from the beginning.''


    ''In our arrogance, we let the demons have free rein.''


    It was just a mistake, a damn mistake for everything to be thrown into chaos.


    Micheal''s ipetence, the angels began to be pressured, and now that Michael and Gabriel were dead, the angels'' morale was shaken.


    A war that should have been equal, with the angels winning because they had the holy attribute that was extremely lethal to demons, turned into a war of defense.


    Lilith descended from her dragon and began to fight the angel of death.


    If there was one being that could go toe-to-toe with the angel of death, it was Lilith or Diablo himself.


    Ariel willingly tookmand of the war. After Michael, only she and Cassiel were the most capable.


    The angel of death would qualify as well, but he was more of a warrior than amander.


    And thanks to Arriel takingmand, the pace of war changed again, and the angels began to pressure the demons.


    All of the pir-ranked demons died from the rage of the angel of death; only Baal and Agares were left alive.


    Envy, Wrath, and Pride had many wounds caused by the seven virtues and had to be rescued and brought to the rear of the demons'' forces. They were incapacitated for a while, and it would take time for them to return; after all, any of the angels'' attacks were extremely lethal for the demons.


    But the situation was far from good. They lost their two best fighters, while Diablo''s army still had many elites.


    Not to mention that her siblings in the seven virtues were also very injured. The only reason they didn''t die was that their ''guards'' sacrificed their lives to save them.


    Something that made all seven virtues even angrier.


    Even the virtue of ''kindness'' had eyes zing with hatred and anger.


    Proving that not even the purest angels were exempt from negative feelings.


    Seeing this, Ariel thought.


    ''Something had to be done. The angels couldn''t lose this war!''


    [Father, what should we do?] Ariel prayed to her father.


    She understood that her father was not a fighter, he was a Creator, and as long as the Creator was alive, he could make more angels, although it would take a long time to create new elites.


    Elites who, over time, were falling in battle at the hands of demons.


    [I will start the Judgement. Command all angels to stand aside.]


    Ariel winced as she heard the anger in her father''s neutral tone.


    Quickly shouting orders to retreat, the angels, despite being confused, quickly stopped their fights and flew away from the battlefield.


    The only one who didn''t stop fighting was the angel of death, but Ariel wasn''t worried, he was very strong, he wouldn''t die from that, not to mention that the Father wouldn''t hit his ''favorite'' son. Besides, he wouldn''t listen to her anyway.


    Everything happened rapidly. The skies started to glow with a holy light as if dawn wasing to thisnd dested by war.


    In the next moment, a powerful voice was heard by everyone.


    "Heavenly judgment."


    Soon several beams of light began to fall across the battlefield decimating all demons and anyone around them or those hit by the brightest light.


    Despite not being a fighter, the Heavenly Father was not weak. The reason for this was that even a cksmith could create weapons to use himself, and those weapons could kill even the most experienced of fighters.


    The example here was the same: he was not a fighter, but he was a great creator.


    And among his creations, judgments were his greatest creation, a weapon that could only be used by a saint chosen by the Heavenly Father or by the Heavenly Father himself, which could only be used with his permission.


    A weapon of mass destruction that used a lot of energy.


    The screams of the demons put a smile on Ariel''s face. If it was before, she would regret having these destructive impulses, she wasn''t like that, but she was too frazzled mentally to care about that now.


    Even in this chaos, Lilith and the angel of death did not stop fighting.


    And even in this chaos, the ancient dragon also didn''t stop attacking. Disying ridiculous dexterity for its size, it dodged most beams of light, with only a few hitting its thick scales and causing minor burns that were nothing.


    Dragons are naturally extremely resistant beings, and as a demon dragon, he was much more resistant to the light attribute.


    "Aya ¡­ We lost half of our forces with that attack," Merlin spoke as he dismantled the various shields of magic.


    "The Deadly Sins have evaporated, and only Sloth remains now." He spoke pragmatically as he watched the woman with long ck hair who was lying on a nearby building with heavy miasma surrounding her.


    Even the heavenly father''s light could notpletely prate that pit of darkness.


    ''Does she need to pretend she''s sleeping to use that power?'' Merlin thought curiously as he looked at small wounds of light on the woman''s body. Although she managed to defend most of the attack, some still managed to damage her body, which was understandable.


    The holy light was extremely lethal to demons, and this attack came directly from one of the Creator gods. She only survived because she had a lot of miasma energy and because the attack was not focused on her but on the entire battlefield.


    "Damn monster." Yama grumbled, "If it weren''t for you supporting me, he would have broken through my barrier." He spoke, still acting as if he was weaker than he looked as he looked at his barrier, which looked like cracked ss.


    ''I should have used all my power, but that would alert Diablo¡­ Hmm, it''s good to have someone like Merlin around. Thanks to his name, any abnormality will be thrown at Merlin as if he did that.'' He chuckled internally.


    [Ariel, I won''t be able to use my energies for a while. You know what to do, don''t lose your attention on the battlefield. You are themander now.]


    [Yes, Father.] Ariel''s eyes shed with power, and soon she began to issue orders.


    The angels returned to attack in full force, and the war that was in favor of the demons was now in favor of the angels.


    "Our agreement has been concluded."


    Diablo looked at the humanoid monsters, "Are you going to leave?"


    "Yes, this war is not ours."


    "We hope that our investment in you is not in vain, Demon King. You have borrowed several artifacts from us, and now your main objective ispleted. I hope that in the future, you will help to deal with our annoyances."


    "Demons never go back on their contract."


    "We know, and because of that, we helped you."


    "See you in the future, Demon King." The creature created a portal and passed through it with all of itspanions behind it.


    Diablo''s eyes shed with annoyance when he heard the ''Demon King''.


    ''If I had all the kings of hell here and now, the war would have been easily won. If everyone had followed my n, there would not have been so many casualties.'' Despite his sess in the main objective¡­


    Diablo was furious right now. Not only had he lost the key to hell and his position in hell, but he had also lost several useful elites that could be used in the future.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The initial n he made was for all the kings of hell to be here with their elites and demons. Even if the angels were strong, they would be nothing in front of thousands of demons from different hells.


    But everything didn''t go as nned. Of the initial seven hells he nned to be allied with, he was only allied with one now, and he himself didn''t have control of his own hell!


    It was as if fate was ying games with him. He hated it when the ns he meticulously prepared didn''te to fruition.


    Oh, yes... He knew. He knew that not everything was going to go as he had nned. After all, he was trying to y arge-scale game with several powerful individuals of the same level or stronger than him, but he still expected an edge to make a greater maneuver.


    He hadn''t expected Persephone to take Greek hell for herself.


    He didn''t expect H to destroy the Bifrost and shut the hell of the Norse pantheon.


    He didn''t expect that foolish Shinto hell woman would decide to fight her own daughter and still lose.


    He didn''t expect a simr attitude from the king of hell in Egyptian mythology.


    He also didn''t expect that he would have to destroy an entire pantheon to be summoned. Initially, he only nned to destroy the gods of the Chinese pantheon and use the hell demons from there, but he underestimated how many souls he needed to summon him and his elites.


    Billions of souls were needed, and he had to give up those souls as well to buy time for himself. After all, what he was doing was breaking the bnce that, on any asion, would throw him into the deepest abyss of limbo.


    Not to mention that a damn bug invaded his territory when he wasn''t present and took his position!


    To say he was pissed was the understatement of the millennium. He was livid.


    ''But... It''s okay... Everything might not have gone as nned, but I have the necessary ingredients... I just need to go back to the egg of creation and start the process...''


    ''Unfortunately, I can''t start this now without having won this war. I need time for my ascension to be perfect.''


    ns started forming in Diablo''s head, he really wanted to use the ritual now, but he knew that if he did the process, it would be iplete, time was needed, and that was something he didn''t have right now.


    Diablo nced slightly at Yama. ''I can still use them.''


    King Yama hadn''t used all of his elites yet. He was just helping to summon lesser demons.


    Unlike Diablo''s Hell, Yama''s didn''t need a sacrifice to be summoned.


    The demons, in terms of quality, were much lower than in Diablo Hell, but they were still useful.


    "Yama -."


    Before Diablo could say anything, he quickly turned his face in one direction.


    And that wasn''t just his reaction.


    Literally, everyone on the battlefield stopped what they were doing and looked in the same direction as Diablo.


    A terror that made everyone shiver was felt, and the image of a man with long ck hair covered in Miasma, smiling condescendingly, showing his sharp teeth was seen.


    The man''s blood-red gaze made everyone unconsciously gulp.


    For a moment, everyone thought they were seeing things. After all, there was no one in the direction they were looking.


    But the moment that thought appeared, it was quickly blown away in the wind.


    The ominous feeling they felt was not an illusion, the proof of which was when a gigantic dark gate suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    The foreboding sensation nearly tripled, and the miasma in the air was suddenly heavier.


    "...The gates of hell..." Yama muttered in shock as he saw the gate that was so big it reached the clouds open up, revealing a great ominous darkness filled with miasma.


    ''Did he summon more demons?'' Yama asked himself as he looked at Diablo.


    Hundreds of thousands of red eyes opened in that darkness, sending another wave of chills through everyone.


    "Retreat now!" Ariel quickly screamed.


    "E- Eh?"


    "What are you doing!? Fall back now! You too, brother!" Shemanded even louder.


    ''What is happening? What is this foreboding miasma? It''s even more terrible than Diablo.'' Ariel shuddered.


    The angel of death ignored Ariel. No one could order him. He looked at Lilith, who showed emotion in her lifeless eyes for the first time in this battle,


    Anticipation.


    ''So she''s not apletely lifeless doll.'' The angel of death thought. He knew there was something wrong with Lilith; the way she was fighting seemed more lifeless as if he was fighting a corpse.


    "He''s here..." Diablo clenched his fist in fury, the pressure in his body increasing in line with his rage.


    "Who''s here?" Merlin asked carefully, seeing Diablo''s reaction.


    Diablo''s body started to shake, and anger was even more visible on his face, and soon he couldn''t contain this feeling:


    "¡­ That damn usurper, ALUCARD!!"


    Footsteps were heard, and soon a tall man covered in armor stepped out of the gate.


    "Why are you yelling, Diablo?" The smile on the man''s face grew sadistically:


    "Are you menstruating? Or is it because you felt like someone stole something from you?"


    "I will Fucking kill you!" Veins popped in Diablo''s head.


    "Hahaha ~." Alucard chuckled in amusement, "Control that temper you are so famous for, EX-Demon King. People will think you are an imposter." He spoke, emphasizing the ''EX-Demon King''.


    His eyes glinted sadistically when he saw Diablo''s reaction.


    Veins were literally bursting in Diablo''s head. He had never felt so angry before in his life.


    "ALUCARD!!" Diablo''s body''s power exploded, sending everyone near him flying away.


    "Wrong." The miasma, along with a red power, covered Victor''s body:


    "It''s Demon King, Victor Alucard, Worm."


    Victor was delighted with Diablo''s angry expression, which seemed ready to lose control at any moment, and the shocked faces of the demons who were unaware of this fact.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 684 684: A New Player Joins The War. 2

    Chapter 684: A new yer joins the war. 2


    Diablo, for all his rage, had only one thing on his mind.


    ''How?... How did he just ''walk through'' the gate? How did he not have to sacrifice anything?'' Victor''s casual actpletely shattered Diablo''s worldview.


    ''Just how is that possible? What does he have?'' Diablo frantically wanted to know the answer.


    ''Is it because he is not a Devil? Yes, that has to be it.'' There was no other usible exnation.


    But such a thought did notst long when a Subus passed through the gate and stood behind Alucard like a good servant, soon after two more women came out of the portal, a taller woman with arge axe and the other woman with blue skin, horns, and wings.


    The power that Subus wielded was on par with Diablo''s strongest elites, not to mention the ancient pir demons that grew even stronger by rivaling Baal.


    Again, the Demon King waspelled to ask.


    ''HOW!? The women are clearly demons and high-level ones, so how did they just ''walk through'' the gate!?'' Diablo didn''t know what was going on, but he would find out because if he could ess the world outside of Hell easily, he wouldn''t have had to go through so much trouble.


    Suddenly, Diablo''s irritation increased even more when he realized that this usurper had something he didn''t, something that should rightfully be his as king.


    ...


    The man took a deep breath.


    "Ahh ~, it feels so good to breathe the air of the world of the living again." He spoke with a smile.


    "Doesn''t it?" He looked at the demons with a big smile, and slowly his face started to distort until only a dark red being out of the depths of hell stood in front of them.


    Victor''s body waspletely covered by this distorted form, he floated in the sky, and his dark red power exploded into a pir of energy soaring into the heavens.


    "Holy father, just how much power does he have¡­?" Ariel swallowed hard. She couldn''t even imagine that this was the same man who had saved her from death.


    The amount of malevolence inside him was ridiculous, and the angels couldn''t even approach the battlefield anymore. It was as if that ce was a part of hell itself, and what caused it was all that man and his power.


    "... So much negativity... It''s like I''m in hell itself... " For the first time, something in Diablo changed, and an apprehensive look appeared on his face as he looked at that man.


    ''Did I underestimate him so much?''


    "This is not good¡­ This is definitely not good." Yama spoke in a very serious tone.


    "Ipletely agree with you, My King," Merlinmented with a look of admiration.


    ''So much energy, it''s like an endless well. Just what is it?'' Merlin knew very well ''who'' he was, but he really wanted to know ''what'' he was. After all, an existence that could contain so much power inside a tiny body was definitely not normal.


    "My legions of demons from the deepest ces of hell."


    "It''s time for fun."


    ROOOOOOOOOOOAR!


    Several demonic roars were heard simultaneously, the atmosphere grew heavy, and it became very difficult to breathe on the entire battlefield.


    The miasma grew so much that even the Angel of Death had to move away.


    "It''s time to paint this war with our colors..."


    "The colors of hundreds of thousands of legions of demonsmanded by me." A dark liquid started pouring out of Hell''s Gate, spreading all over the battlefield.


    "Impossible¡­ That is pure miasma." Diablomented in shock. Yes, he knew it existed, and in the deepest ces of Hell, you can see ''rivers'' of miasma, but he never knew it could be controlled.


    The miasma was so ominous and dense that the weakest of Diablo''s demons were even dying just by touching this miasma and breathing in it.


    "Just¡­ Just what have you done to my hell, Alucard!?"


    "I made it better."


    "Arise, my demons."


    Hundreds of thousands of red eyes appeared in the miasma river, and creatures began to emerge from it.


    "It''s time for war."


    With that statement, absolute chaos began. Demons started toe out of the miasma scattered on the ground, and more demons started toe out of the gate.


    Hundreds of thousands of demons suddenly infest every battlefield.


    And each of these demons were as strong or more than an elite demon. There were no minions here, Victor doesn''t allow mediocrity, or you be stronger, or you die trying.


    Scathach''s philosophy was quite imprinted in his mind, and it was this philosophy that forced these demons to evolve and be stronger. Of course, the ''small'' boost he gave contributed a lot.


    ...


    "Holy god, just what am I seeing¡­?" Ariel was incredulous.


    "Holy fuck, this is insane. What is this man?" Uriel spoke.


    "Language, Brother!" Ariel growled.


    "Fuck thenguage. Look at that and try to act normal." Uriel pointed at the literal chaos that had taken ce in front of them.


    "Thesends will need hundreds of years to recover from so much miasma if it recovers..." Cassielmented.


    "This is not the time to worry about thends, but what we must do." Uriel pointed.


    "That man, Alucard. He basically kicked us out of the war and took it upon himself."


    "It''s no longer light against darkness, but darkness against darkness."


    Alucard''s darkness is like a crimson abyss of negativity and depravity, and Diablo looks like a child in front of him... Just how is it possible for someone to tempt negative energy into his body?" He shuddered.


    [Father, what should we do?] Ariel asked after absorbing Uriel''s words.


    [... Nothing.]


    [ Huh?]


    [That man is going down the path that will be myplete opposite... If I am the god of creation, light, and positivity. He will be a god of destruction, darkness, and negativity.]


    Ariel opened her eyes wide: [B- But, that''s impossible, right? He is still very young.]


    [The seed of divinity is still a tiny sprout, but it''s definitely there... And growing at a ridiculous rate, as if someone or something is purposefully ''watering'' the seed with nutrients; the only thing I can think of is the tree of negativity living in hell. She must have helped him somehow...]


    [Father, you seem very convinced that this will happen, why?]


    [Because that''s what happened once in the past... Although it was the world tree of positivity that helped the individual.]


    [... What should we do then?]


    [Do not interfere, help the angels heal, prepare to interfere at any time in the war, and most importantly, Watch the new King''s actions. We need to know what kind of person he is. Having so much power in his hand will make the individual quite ambitious... And that''s dangerous.]


    Taking orders from her father, Ariel began to do as she was told.


    ...


    "HAHAHAHAHA~" Scathach wasughing like crazy, and herughter was making Alexios ufortable.


    ''Has she gonepletely crazy for good?'' Alexios thought.


    "This is amazing! Look at this!" She pointed excitedly at the chaos going on.


    "Look at that man!" She pointed at Victor.


    "My god, he''s perfect~" She ced both hands on her cheeks and smiled even wider; the crazy glint in her eyes was very worrying.


    ... For Alexios, at least.


    d, Kaguya, Aphrodite, and Natashia just ignored it like this was normal. [What was. At least when it came to Scathach''s reaction to Victor.]


    "Incredible... His soul is immacte." Aphrodite spoke with clear shock and relief on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What do you mean?" Kaguya asked.


    "When Victor appeared, I felt our connection reestablishing, and I could see his soul, and despite having so much negativity and malevolence within his body, his soul is not corrupted."


    "Which is an amazing thing. After all, he was in the deepest hell and consuming demons, something should have changed, but nothing did."


    "In fact, his soul is glowing even brighter than ever."


    ''Roxanne protected his soul very well.'' Aphrodite thought in relief.


    "... He''s gone through adulthood," d muttered as he looked at Victor.


    "When vampires change into adulthood, we are basically reborn into a stronger body, we ''eat'' our previous body, and produce a better body. This whole process is done automatically in a cocoon."


    "And Victor was already strong before, but when he bes an adult... I assume he is already at the level of Scathach and with the possibility of fighting stronger opponents thanks to his wide arsenal of weapons and souls inside him." d narrowed his eyes.


    ''He has be more powerful than I could have imagined.''


    Scathach didn''t even bother to refute d. Her smile, expression, and reaction indicated everything everyone needed to know that d was correct.


    d tried to look into Victor''s soul, and he opened his eyes in utter shock. The amount of souls inside him was incalcble.


    ''How is his soul holding up...? Even for a Progenitor, there is only so much we can absorb... Ah, the world tree...''


    ''No wonder he can use miasma and has so much negative energy.''


    "I don''t think you need to intervene, d," Natashiamented in amusement with full focus on the floating man.


    "...." d''s face tightened a little at Natashia''s remark.


    ''... Haaah... This man keeps giving me a headache... Well, at least now, I have a strong ally to fight the Elder Gods... But I need to strengthen this alliance.''


    d couldn''t help but find his own thoughts ironic. He wanted to push Victor away, and now he wanted him as an ally.


    "Whatever he became¡­ It''s good to see my husband back." Kaguya spoke.


    A small happy smile appeared on the girls'' faces when they heard what Kaguya said. Even Scathach herself stopped reacting like a crazy maniac and regained herposure, although her eyes shining at Victor''s image was quite noticeable.


    "That is true. I''m d he''s back." Aphrodite smiled even more gently.


    "It''s good that our n worked. That time when Diablo was alone and distracted was the best opportunity to act." Natashia spoke.


    "Hmm." Kaguya nodded and added:


    "It''s a pity I can''t go to him now... That miasma will kill me."


    "Perhaps there is something Victor can do that will neutralize this miasma or make us resistant to it," Aphrodite spoke.


    "That is impossible-." d was going to speak but was cut off by Scathach :


    "This is Victor we''re talking about." The redhead smiled more gently.


    "Nothing is impossible for him."


    "...." d just raised his eyebrow at that show of confidence.


    ''Theypletely trust him, huh.''


    ...


    Demonic beasts of different shapes, whether flying or grounded, rushed forward, tearing Diablo''s entire army apart.


    Demons of different shapes and sizes followed suit, everything being killed and destroyed with a brutality and momentum worthy of a true demon.


    The legions attacked without fear or mercy, and death was all that followed.


    Long ago, Diablo ordered his elites to attack, and some did, but... Some smarter elites simply took the moment to flee.


    Like the Sin of Sloth, she waszy but not stupid.


    Using her miasma she used a technique that made her disappear into the miasma.


    As a demon that was born in the lowest ces of hell, this was a passive ability of hers. Sloth was very used to swimming in the river of miasma. After all, she was born from that river.


    Diablo was losing and fast.


    He was also losing Yama''s help. It was obvious that Yama was not going to throw his demons into a meaningless war.


    With irritation, Diablo looked at the dragon and spoke:


    "Kill him, now!" He pointed at Alucard.


    The dragon that was flying in the sky flew towards Alucard, and the demons and flying beasts were not able to stop it.


    ROOOOOOOOOAR!


    A thunderous roar drew Victor''s attention as he turned in a rather bored fashion to the Dragon charging towards him.


    "Open the way." Victor, who was already back to his normal form, ordered the demons.


    And Victor''s order was like a divine promation to them. Without wasting time, the order was followed with maximum efficiency.


    Soon a space was created for Victor and the dragon.


    "Vine, takemand for now."


    "Yes, My King."


    Victor raised his hand toward the dragon, which glowed with red power. Then, with a single gesture of lowering his hand, it was as if gravity multiplied several times in the dragon''s body.


    The dragon lost its bnce and fell to the ground with its limbs syed out. Due to the weight of the dragon itself, its body dragged on the ground until its snout was right in front of Victor.


    Victor jumped up, stood on top of the dragon''s snout, and looked him straight in the eyes.


    "Submission or Death, choose." Victor''s voice sent an ominous chill through everyone around them.


    The dragon''s body shuddered when he felt that man''s gaze. Even though he was proud, and he didn''t want to lower his head, something he didn''t even do for Diablo, he didn''t want to die either. He knew that man could give a death that would hit him so fast that he wouldn''t even know what had happened.


    The dragon closed its eyes, and the will to fight emptied from its eyes.


    "Good." The man smiled widely.


    He stroked the dragon''s head somewhat gently:


    "You and I will do great things, my friend."


    The dragon opened its eyes a little. ''Friend?'' He thought with a strange feeling to those words. He didn''t understand what they meant, but it sounded surprisingly good.


    Victor looked at the dragon, satisfied, "Diablo, indeed, is a very kind demon. He gave me such a nice gift, and I really appreciate it."


    "...." Veins popped in Diablo''s head when he heard what Victor said. The only reason he didn''t spit blood right now in his rage was because he wasn''t human.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 685 685: Two Heavyweight Allies.

    Chapter 685: Two Heavyweight Allies.


    [Oh....? Despite looking so big, he''s not an ancient dragon but an adolescent one.] Roxanne spoke.


    And that got Victor''s attention. He looked at the big dragon that he couldn''t see as just a ''teenager''.


    [Are you serious?] Victor couldn''t help but question.


    [Yeah, look with your powers. You''ll see that his soul isn''t mature enough.]


    Doing what Roxanne said, Victor''s vision changed, and he could clearly see that the dragon''s soul was not mature enough to be considered an elder.


    The proof of this was that when a soul reached the ''older'' age, the soul became more ''solid'' and ''brilliant''. At least, that was the case with supernatural creatures that lived a long existence.


    A detail that Victor learned from ''testing'' and training in hell for all those years.


    [He''s just a teenage dragon and already so big... Imagine when he''s older.] Victor couldn''t help but smile at that thought.


    [That must be why this dragon is helping Diablo, an elder dragon would rather die than serve someone, they are very proud.]


    Victor walked off of the dragon''s snout and asked:


    "What''s your name?"


    The dragon lifted its snout and sat up while looking at Victor.


    [Zdrac Zeovnur.] A rather feminine voice spoke in Victor''s head.


    [Sigh. I can already see where this is going.] Roxanne sighed.


    Visibly ignoring Roxanne, he said, "Oh? Are you female?"


    ''And that name sounds like a tongue twister. I can''t even say it.'' Victor thought.


    [Of course, it would be female. What do you expect, a male? It''s not like you have a whole army of Maids and warrior women at your disposal 24/7] Roxanne rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    Victorpletely ignored Roxanne [Again] and waited for the dragon''s response.


    [Yes] A simple and short answer.


    "Hmm..." Victor assessed the ck dragon and noticed several wounds on her body.


    Victor pointed his hand toward the dragon, and pure red energy shot out of his hand and hit the dragon.


    [... Hmm? What is this sensation? It''s really good...] A satisfied voice was heard in Victor''s head.


    Visibly, the dragon''s wounds began to heal.


    "Now, you look like a proud dragon." Victor smiled in satisfaction.


    The dragon looked at Victor''s smile and felt a warmth in her heart. Following its instincts, the dragon''s eyes glowed slightly.


    "... Hmm? What is this¡­" Victor narrowed his eyes, "A connection¡­?"


    [Holy Fuck, that''s a dragon! She is huge! Did she make a soul bond?]


    [HAHAHAHAHA, he got a damn dragon as a mate!]


    [Shut up, Alter! This ce is getting tight! And you''re reacting like you didn''t expect it!]


    [It''s more fun that way.]


    [Hmph.]


    "... Why did you do that?" Victor asked curiously.


    [Instinct.] A simple answer again.


    "borate further."


    [Being by your side will ensure my existence, and you will treat me well. That''s what my instinct says... And your power is attractive...]


    Victor could have sworn he imagined the dragon blushing a little, but he was pretty sure it was his mind ying tricks on him. After all, being in hell for too long didn''t make him very sane.


    [Therefore, I chose you as my knight.]


    "... I see." Was all Victor could say.


    [HAHAHAHA! I like this girl. She knows what she wants!]


    Roxanne sighed: [Well, the younger dragons are simple beings. They only gain wisdom after several years or as soon as they finish assimting all the memories of the past generation of dragons... I guess she was attracted to his energy? Or by his appearance? Maybe because of his strength? Or because he subjugated her?]


    [Abination of everything, of course.] Alter pointed out.


    [Hmm...] Roxanne grunted in agreement.


    Ignoring Roxanne''s debate, Victor spoke:


    "I presume I gain something by bing your knight?"


    "What...?" Vepar choked on spit when she heard what Victor said.


    Not just her, Helena, Vine, and everyone who was looking at Victor gasped at what they heard.


    [You will gain each time our bond deepens. For now, I can only share my vision with you, and you can do the same with me.]


    "Interesting." Victor thought it over several times and saw no downsides, so he just shrugged.


    "Well¡­ What''s done is done."


    "Just know one thing, as my dragon, you must not yield to anyone."


    A snorting sound was heard from the dragon: [Of course not, I only do that for you because you have my respect, and you are my knight.]


    "And don''t call me a knight; I''m a king. Your king."


    [... Whatever, knight is just an adjective to talk about our connection. The connection will get deeper and deeper as the trust between us grows. Oh, and we haven''t gone through the full bonding steps.]


    "Hmm? So just do it."


    [Are you sure? It will hurt a lot; I didn''t do it the first time because of that. I didn''t want my intentions to be seen as hostile]


    "Go ahead."


    [Okay.]


    The dragon touched the area of his chest with its w, and a red power began to form in that ce. The next moment, the dragon raised its w to Victor''s head and let it lightly touch his forehead.


    Victor raised his eyebrow: "Hmm, that hurts a little. It''s like a massage that is a little too strong."


    The dragon looked in disbelief at her new ''King''. From what she knew from her parents'' memories, this wasn''t supposed to happen, the man should scream like a bitch, but he''s just taking it like it''s nothing.


    ''Hmm... I can feel her better now.'' Victor thought.


    [Done, connection established.]


    [Oh... The dragon became more visible in here.] Roxanne spoke.


    [A proof of the full bond.] Alter spoke.


    [Take care of me, My ''King''.]


    "Umu, I take care of you, and you take care of me, okay? And call me Victor."


    [...Okay, Victor.]


    "Good."


    In a way, he really liked the simple way of thinking the dragon in front of him had.


    Victor turned to face the demons and other individuals and found them looking at him with more awe than before.


    Victor raised his eyebrow: [Do they fear a dragon rider so much?]


    [Of course, Master. A connected dragon rider like you will grow stronger along with the dragon, and as you know, dragons are the peak of the species. Even gods must beware of them.]


    [In everyone''s mind, you just got even more dangerous.]


    [Come to think of it now, Zdrac made the right decision. If the war had continued with her as Diablo''s ally, most likely, she would have be the enemy of all Pantheons. Diablo provoked many people with this war, and the very existence of a dragon is something that attracts the gods because a dragon''s body has a lot of useful ingredients.] Alter spoke.


    [Now that you mention it, that''s true] Roxanne was supportive.


    Victor made an internal sound of recognition and searched his memories for all the information on the dragons and dragon riders the twins had taught him.


    ''She''s clearly not normal...'' In the memories Victor saw, he saw that the dragons that are 50 Meters in diameter are already ancient dragons, but Zdrac is just a teenager.


    If the information is not wrong, there is only one exnation; Zdrac is not normal... Like everything else in Victor''s life.


    Despite appearing casual throughout the ''conversation'', Victor hadn''t taken his senses away from the war. He knew his demons were winning.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And this whole act of casually ''acting'' was only for three reasons.


    Provoke the enemy.


    Demonstrate superiority.


    And through those actions say that this war was nothing to someone like him.


    For someone as old and proud and used to having everything at his fingertips like Diablo, this was a huge blow to his ego.


    Diablo would never take anything into his own hands unless it''s extremely necessary or its opponents he considers ''worthy''. This was because such a task was not up to the incarnation of evil.


    That was the personality analysis that Victor had after hearing several testimonies from the twins and Lily, who always heard Baalment about Diablo.


    So it was no surprise to Victor when an even more enraged Diablo ordered it.


    "Lilith, use all your power. Kill him!"


    Victor had to contain himself a lot not to sh a big smile.


    "Zdrac, fly in the sky, do not interfere unless I order it."


    [Yes.] With a p of wings, the dragon took to the skies and left the battlefield.


    Victor just looked at Lilith, flying towards him with a big wild smile on her face.


    "Vepar, Helena, Lily, you know what to do."


    "Yes, My King." The three spoke, then dispersed, leaving the king alone.


    It was at that moment when the three women disappeared that Diablo realized something was wrong, but it was toote.


    Lilith, with all her strength, punched Victor''s face.


    A loud bang was heard, and a crater was formed, followed by red dust that covered everything around them.


    Disabling everyone''s view of the confrontation.


    Victor blocked Lilith''s fist with his arm covered in red power.


    Despite her lifeless expression, the look of shock in her eyes was quite obvious. She couldn''t believe someone had taken her punch like it was nothing.


    And she was even more surprised when a woman she knew very well appeared behind her and enveloped her in dark power streaked with white.


    ''I can''t move¡­'' Even though her body was being controlled, her mind was still steady and strong.


    The will of the mother of demons was just that strong.


    "Originally, I just wanted to fight you and ignore your situation. Even if I suspected you were being controlled, suspicions which wereter confirmed by myself."


    "And when my suspicions were confirmed, I couldn''t ignore this matter any longer. I didn''t want to fight a doll. If I''m going to fight, I want to fight the real you." Victor raised his hand and ced it on Lilith''s head.


    "That''s why I spoke to your daughter, the only one in hell who could contain you without doing you too much harm..."


    "Now, return to former glory, Lilith, mother of all demons."


    Victor''s hand began to glow brighter, and soon Lilith was screaming in pain.


    ...


    "AHHHHHHHH!"


    Hearing the scream of pain, the battlefield was momentarily silent, then a burst of pure miasma power soared to the heavens.


    ''No, No... It can''t be... How can he destroy magic? That should be impossible!'' Diablo was in disbelief as he felt the bond he had with Lilith slip away.


    ''Don''t tell me he ''devoured'' the magic?... But that''s impossible! He shouldn''t have awakened his Progenitor side...'' Diablo opened his eyes wide.


    ''... Of course, he woke up, didn''t he?'' Diablo growled.


    As the power began to wane, everyone on the battlefield saw tworge demonic wings unfold, and soon Lilith''s appearance was shown to everyone.


    Unlike before, when her expression was lifeless, only hatred and anger were seen in Lilith''s eyes. Her previously white hair turned ck like darkness itself.


    Her pale skin became healthy, as if she was alive again.


    Lilith, the mother of demons, was back in all her immortal glory, and she was full of hate.


    "Give me back what belongs to me, worm." Lilith extended her hand, and the sound of several bangs was heard in the distance. Soon an ominous sword appeared in her hand.


    A weapon with anti-god properties, a God-yer.


    Genesis.


    [Are you really not going to fight him, Vic?] Roxanne asked.


    [My dear, Roxanne. What am I?]


    [The King¡­ The king of all hell.]


    [Exactly. Why should I fight someone so weak when my Demon Goddess can do that for me?]


    [HAHAHAHAHAHA, WELL SAID! This is how we should fucking act!]


    [Alter, shut up!] Roxanne growled, then spoke again:


    [Are you sure, Vic?]


    [Yeah.]


    Roxanne narrowed her eyes. She spent years living with Victor, and she knew her husband very well. If he''s not fighting, it''s because he has a good reason. After all, the husband she knew would never refuse a fight against a stronger being.


    So the only exnation she could think of was:


    [Violet''s vision, huh... Do you still remember that?]


    [... How can I forget something my beloved wives said?]


    [Indeed ¡­ You would never forget something they said.] Roxanne smiled gently:


    [But it still doesn''t make sense, Darling. If you want to avoid the vision, shouldn''t you kill him?]


    [Who says I want to avoid the vision, Honey?]


    [Eh...?]


    [By letting Lilith take her revenge, I will acquire a demonic goddess as an ally, and even if she doesn''t seed, she will pressure Diablo enough until he recklesslypletes his ns¡­ And when he does¡­]


    Victor''s smile just grew, in a predatory way, a smile Roxanne knew all too well. It was the same smile he used when he was looking at a food cart.


    [Vic¡­ You ¡­ You are insane.]


    [HAHAHAHAHA! The thought of a real predator! As expected of the ''King''!] Alter was really enjoying himself.


    [Killing two birds with one stone, huh? Now, I can understand what you are nning.]


    [Prepare to act at any time, Honey.]


    Roxanne sighed: [Haah ¡­ Count me in, Darling!] She finished with her usual vigor at the end, an expectant look appearing on her face. She wouldn''t lie to herself and say she wasn''t interested in Victor''s n.


    Victor waved his hands, and a dark throne with red colors appeared. He sat on the throne and leaned his back against itfortably.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    "Let''s start the show." His smile grew even wider: "A very angry goddess''s show of revenge against a lowly demon who swallowed more than he should have."


    Diablo snarled, "ALUCARD, YOU USURPING WORM!"


    "Rx your heart, Diablo. Or you could die of a heart attack like a lowly ''human''."


    "Hahahaha~"


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 686 686: Duality.

    Chapter 686: Duality.


    Yama, who was watching this from a distance, spoke:


    "Aya ¡­ This just got even moreplicated."


    "We''re going to lose, aren''t we?"


    "Yes, indeed," Merlinmented casually.


    "Well, fuck. What now?"


    "Hmm, run?" Merlin suggested casually.


    "Good idea." Yama nodded casually.


    "Cough, I''m sorry, Demon King Diablo."


    "What!?" Diablo looked at Yama with irritation visible on his face.


    "Since you are currently not the ''demon king of biblical hell'', the deal I made with you ispletely void¡­ So stay alive?"


    A portal appeared behind Yama, and soon he, along with his generals, jumped into it, effectively fleeing the battlefield and abandoning Diablo in the process.


    "What-." Before Diablo could react to Yama''s sudden betrayal, he heard a scream of pain, which made everyone look toward the source of the scream.


    Soon they saw it, two subi piercing Baal''s body with their bare hands.


    "Cough... Lily...? Why...?"


    "It''s nothing personal, Baal. You are simply no longer useful to me."


    Rather than getting angry, Baalughed, "¡­ Hahaha ¡­ Quite a demonic attitude, isn''t it? Did our marriage mean nothing to you?"


    "Really, Baal? Acting like the tragic victim after so long in the game?" She snarled and increased her Dark Light output even more, which made Baal''s body writhe in pain:


    "Don''t y the victim. You know we don''t really marry for ''love'' but for mutual benefit."


    "You would have the offspring of Lilith and Lucifer as a wife; thus, your title as ''Rank 1'' would be eternal, and I would have the influence of that title for myself, consequently pushing away all other pesky suitors."


    "But that''s changed, and I don''t need your influence anymore. Today, I''m bigger than you." Lily''s sadistic smile grew.


    A smile Baal knew all too well.


    "Hahaha, demonic to the end, huh." Baalughed as the ''life'' drained from his body.


    Helena, seeing that the chat was over, broke the vial she ced on Baal''s chest, a vial that contained Victor''s blood.


    Soon she withdrew her hand from Baal''s body and looked at her king.


    Victor didn''t react to Helena''s gaze and just controlled his blood inside Baal, turning Baal''s body into a small ball of blood.


    A feat he could do quickly because his blood was in Baal''s body.


    Suddenly other screams were heard, and everyone looked around and saw Vine and Vepar killing the remaining elites of Diablo''s army. Soon the same things happened to these elites, as they became balls of blood.


    Helena took the blood sphere, and together with Lily, the two disappeared from where they were and went in front of Victor, as the two immediately kneeled.


    In the next moment, Vepar and Vine appeared in front of Victor as well.


    "Here, My King." Helena, Vine, and Vepar reached out as they spoke in unison.


    "Hmm, good work, My generals. As always, your work is impable." Victor brought the balls of blood towards his mouth and swallowed them.


    Helena, Vine, and Vepar showed small, satisfied, and proud smiles:


    "Your words fill me with deep happiness, My King." They spoke in unison again.


    Victor nodded, satisfied.


    "You too, Lily. Great job. Honestly, I thought you weren''t capable of this."


    "I would do anything for you, My King. After all, you gave me what I wanted most in my entire existence." Lily spoke still with her head down.


    "I see ¡­ It''s nice to know I have someone as loyal as you around." Victor gently touched Lily''s face, and he smiled seductively.


    "By killing your husband, youpleted yourst mission. And just as promised, you will be my fourth general, Lily."


    "I expect great things from you."


    A blush appeared on Lily''s face, and her breathing got a little slurred:


    "Y-Yes."


    Diablo soon found himself surrounded by Victor''s entire army, an angry goddess, and a dragon who looked at him with disdain on its face.


    His body visibly shook, and he clenched both hands tightly; veins were visible on his forehead, and the incarnation of evil was furious.


    And watching everything that happened in thosest few seconds, seeing the betrayal of not only his dragon and Yama but also the loss of his doll and the death of his most useful subordinates.


    Followed by a group of demons looking at him like he was prey, something in him snapped.


    "Damn worms!!" His power exploded skyward.


    "Who do you think you''re looking at? I''m Diablo! The incarnation of evil!"


    Hundreds of years of nning went to waste because of a single individual, all because of that ursed man sitting on that ursed throne!


    All because of Alucard!


    [He''s definitely ming you now.] Roxanneughed.


    [HAHAHAHAHA, look at his expression, it''s the face of someone who mes an individual for all the mistakes they made.]


    [In my opinion, it''s a very unreasonable guilt. He''s acting as if I single-handedly upset all his ns, which is not true.] Victor replied.


    [Hardly anyone angry is rational, Darling.] Roxanne spoke, and Victor couldn''t help but agree with her.


    The miasma that Diablo was releasing seemed to create its own singrity around him, and a sense of fear began to be felt by everyone.


    "Alucard -." Diablo was going to do something, but an angry goddess appeared in front of him.


    "You Talk too much."


    p!


    A thunderous p was heard, and Diablo flew toward the ground.


    Soon all the ''fear'' in the air disappeared, making Victor''s subordinate demons breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I have a lot of grudges that not even your death will wash away." Lilith appeared on Diablo''s head and stomped on his face.


    The gleam in the demon goddess''s eyes was quite visible.


    "I will get revenge for everything you put me through, you bug."


    "You will not die an easy death."


    Diablo snarled as his eyes shed, and a corrosive red miasma began to cover his body. Lilith quickly jumped back and looked down at her feet which were almost burned by the miasma.


    "For a whore, you are getting cocky, Lilith."


    "Don''t you remember what happenedst time?" He attacked with his ws destroying everything in the direction of the swipe.


    Lilith dodged the attack and shed Diablo''s arm with her sword. Soon after, Diablo''s arm began to regenerate at high speed.


    "Very arrogant attitude for someone who needs to kidnap my most loyal soldiers to brainwash them into betraying me." Lilith dodged the attack.


    "Good wordsing from a piece of trash who needs help from a greedy whore to subdue me." She kicked his face and sent a massive wave of Miasma from her hand.


    An explosion ensued as Lilith''s miasma hit Diablo.


    "Admit it, Diablo. You only have subordinates who are loyal to you because they are afraid of you, but from behind, they are ndering your entire miserable existence."


    "You tried so hard to be like Lucifer that, in the end, you just became a pathetic existence."


    "Even someone thousands of years younger than you has acquired the loyalty of demons, something you could only do with just my foolish daughter''s husband."


    "Hah, better to rule by fear than sleep with the whole army to gain their loyalty."


    Lilith''s eyes shed even more dangerously.


    "I have standards, Diablo. Why do you think I only have one daughter? It''s because I choose only the strongest as my lover."


    "Unlike you, who is a eunuch who has never touched a female demon¡­ Oh, I remember, you don''t like women. Tell me, are you passive or active in the rtionship? Knowing your personality, I bet you have a submissive side that you try to hide from everyone, so you must be the passive one."


    "Bitch!!"


    "Worm!!"


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    The two demons started fighting and destroying everything around them. It was obvious that they weren''t holding back.


    [Wow, that turned into a child''s fight pretty quickly, huh.] Roxanne eximed as she heard Alter''sughter.


    "Helen, dear, order all demons to return to hell."


    Helena''s cheeks turned slightly red when she heard the way Victor spoke to her. She lowered her head and said:


    "Yes, My King."


    "Before that." Victor waved his hand, and his allied demons, who fell in battle, began to revive.


    ''Hmm, that took more energy than I thought.''


    [It''s because you didn''t use souls as payment, but negative energy, demons essentially cannot die as long as they don''t get hit by damage that can harm souls or holy elements.]


    [But I didn''t spend that much energy when summoning my legions of demons.]


    [Summoning is different from resurrecting, Vic. And know that you can only summon demons because you have negative energy. If it weren''t for that, you''d have to use souls like Diablo.]


    [Did I mention how lucky I am to have you?] Victor smiled.


    [Always, but it''s good to cherish me.]


    [Of course.]


    As the fight continued, all the fighting demons began to evacuate. As they all passed through the gate, Victor made another hand gesture, and the massive miasma in the air began to be sucked back into Hell, effectively cleansing a good part of the area.


    Of course, that didn''t count the Miasma being released by Lilith and Diablo.


    Soon Victor waved his hand again, and the gates of hell were closed.


    He rested his hand on his chin and said:


    "Hey, dude, can you iste that battle?" Victor looked up at the sky.


    "... Are you talking to me?" A silhouette of someonepletely covered in white light appears in front of Victor.


    "Who do you think I''m talking to? Are you seeing someone else here?"


    "¡­ You know that I am a God King, right? Leader of the angels? The god of the bible?"


    "And? What is the point?"


    "A little respect, perhaps?"


    Victor just smiled in amusement, "You know I''m the king of hell, right? Essentially your ''evil'' counterpart, as humans say." He snorted at the end.


    "And unlike my ipetent predecessors, I am the true King of Hell, someone that the Dimension of Hell itself has chosen and which it is fervently supporting."


    "That is, in the biblical pantheon, I am on the same level as you, the being who was chosen by the dimension of paradise as its king, only unlike you who are ''good'', I am ''bad''."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I bet you remember the story of duality."


    "You''re a good cop, and I''m a bad cop."


    "You are creation, and I am destruction, etc."


    "...." Grunts were heard about brats who have no respect, and soon a golden energy isted Lilith and Diablo.


    "Oh, enjoy your time here, and try to cleanse thesends of miasma. That''s something I can''t do."


    "I''ll let my angels take care of it when this mess is over."


    "Oh yes? Okay, Then."


    The Heavenly Father looked at Victor with strange eyes. He never interacted with a demon king who... Well, didn''t want to kill him, or kill all humans, etc.


    To be honest, it was quite a refreshing feeling to have a King of Hell interacting with him quite casually.


    Vine, Vepar, Lily, and Helena just looked at their king with even more adoration on their faces.


    That was The Heavenly Father, you know? The man Lucifer had an eternal childish quarrel with, and the man Lilith hated for so many reasons! He had been present since the beginning of creation!


    And Victor treated him like he was the next-door neighbor he''s known for a long time!


    Victor looked towards Scathach, Aphrodite, Kaguya, and Natashia.


    As if understanding his look, the four women quickly appeared in front of him.


    "Vic!" Natashia wasted no time and quickly hugged him.


    Next were Kaguya and Aphrodite.


    "Hey ¡­ I missed you guys so much." Victor squeezed the three of them tightly in his arm.


    The four generals didn''t react much. After all, they were already informed of their king''s wives, which didn''t make any difference to them. Their loyalty was with Victor and with Victor alone.


    But that doesn''t mean they wouldn''t treat them well. Like it or not, they were their king''s wives, and respect was required... Or heads would roll, literally speaking, of course.


    ''Oh...? A Demon King who knows how to love... Interesting, it looks like I won''t have to worry about hell for quite some time.'' The Heavenly Father felt an invisible weight lifted from his shoulders.


    With just this interaction and disy of love, Heavenly Father''s opinion of Victor increased several times because, unlike his predecessors, who were very arrogant, crazy megalomaniacs, the current king seemed to be more reasonable, and he knew love.


    Something none of the ancient Demon Kings were able to have.


    "Vic... You''ve gotten so much stronger." Scathach''s gaze was practically piercing Victor''s body.


    Now that she was closer to him, she could feel it with her entire being, the amount of power that Victor was hiding.


    ''d is very wrong... Completely wrong... Only Zeus level? That rapist is a dog in front of Vic. HAHAHAHA~ what a joke! Lilith is stronger than Zeus, and he showed nothing when he faced her.'' Even though the demon goddess was weakened by her controlled state.


    ''He became one of the highest-ranked beings in the supernatural world in the time he stayed in Hell.'' Scathach was holding back very much from attacking Victor and fighting him now.


    "I didn''t spend my 700 years in hell doing nothing, my dear teacher," Victor said as he hugged the three women even closer with his eyes closed.


    "What ¡­?" Scathach opened her eyes wide.


    "700! Vic, how can time pass so quickly!?" Natashia asked worriedly.


    "Apparently, the more Hell develops, the more Miasma umtion increases, thus increasing time dtion due to miasma intensity."


    ''700 years¡­ 700 years!! Perhaps I should voice my opinions on his power level until I personally fight him or see him use all of his.'' In 700 years, a lot can change, especially for a freak like Victor.


    ¡­ That thought only made Scathach even more excited.


    "Hell developed¡­? You talk like hell has turned into a metropolis or something." Aphrodite narrowed her eyes.


    Victor just smiled softly as he stroked Kaguya and Natashia''s heads:


    "You have no idea."


    "... That smile, you did something, didn''t you, Vic?"


    "As if it wasn''t obvious." Kaguya snorted in a rather spoiled way, "I wouldn''t be surprised if hell had turned into a futuristic city or something."


    "Hey, you''re putting too much credit on me. I didn''t do everything myself; I spent most of my time training. My generals did everything along with my subordinates."


    "But without the power and respect of your name, My King. Nothing would be possible." Vine spoke casually.


    "Indeed." Lily, Vepar, and Helena nodded in agreement with Vine.


    "..." Victor only smiled gently when he heard the generals'' words.


    "¡­ Wait, you didn''t deny it!" Aphrodite opened her eyes wide.


    "Well, I didn''t say it was ''futuristic'', but let''s just say hell has changed a lotpared to before."


    "¡­ Can I visit Hell sometime?" Heavenly Father asked curiously.


    "Are you asking me for permission?"


    "You are the king, and hell is your jurisdiction."


    "Make sense ¡­ You cane if you want."


    "Okay, I will in the future."


    "Speaking of jurisdiction, one of them includes the Ruler you choose as well¡­ Will you choose a Ruler, or will you be the Ruler?"


    "I appointed someone I can trust, and I don''t like being trapped in one location. Bing the Ruler would force me to be the subordinate of these primordial entities, and I don''t do well with authorities."


    "Hmm." Heavenly Father''s interest increased again.


    ''He gives up power so easily? Interesting.'' It looks like he really won''t have many worries in the future regarding hell.


    "Father!" Ariel, Cassiel, and the Angel of Deathnded in front of Heavenly Father.


    "Oh, I''m d you arrived. You can put a barrier there." Victor pointed to Lilith and Diablo fighting.


    "Eh?"


    "They are about to take the fight to another level, and when two beings with the same power as a God King fight, Earth will only suffer. This simple barrier will not hold for long."


    "¡­ A King of Hell worrying about Earth¡­?" Cassiel spoke while looking as if Victor were a rare animal.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have the energy to support such arge barrier to minimize damage," Ariel spoke more cordially. Despite the man''s affiliation being ''evil'', he had helped her once, and she wasn''t ungrateful.


    "Haah, I''ll do it then."


    "Girls, please?"


    "Mm." Kaguya, Natashia, and Aphrodite nodded and walked away from Victor.


    "Hey, Good Guy, help me out here."


    "Respect the -." the angel of death was about to start to speak in annoyance but stopped when he felt Victor''s gaze.


    "I will respect whoever I want, Angel."


    "You have no authority here."


    Unconsciously the angel of death got into a battle position and leaped towards Victor, but all he saw was a red sh and the noise of lightning, and then he felt a sharp w on his neck.


    "H- huh?"


    "...Red lightning..." Natashia muttered in shock.


    ''I didn''t even see what happened... What is this mutation in his power?''


    "Aphrodite ¡­ Scathach is really freaking me out right now." Kaguya whispered.


    The goddess of beauty looked at Sacathach and slightly cringed at the expression she was making.


    The woman looked like a crazed maniac, and she was clearly barely holding back.


    ''Her love and obsession level is growing exponentially. Has Victor''s change affected her that much?'' Aphrodite thought.


    "Demon King, release him, please. My son is just very loyal."


    "Loyalty is good, Good Guy. But discipline is also important."


    "Especially in a conversation between two Kings."


    "Look at my generals. Despite wanting to intervene, they stood by waiting for my orders."


    The heavenly father looked at the four women who were looking with murderous eyes at the angels but still did not intervene.


    "That''s discipline. You should have that in your army too."


    "¡­I will keep that in mind."


    "I hope so. Having someone too arrogant and who thinks they can only be ordered by the leader is just detrimental to the army." Victor turned away from the man and floated towards the heavenly father.


    Completely ignoring the man''s gaze on him.


    "Unlike before, don''t use holy light. Instead, focus on the positive energy, and I''ll follow through." Victor pointed his hand toward the demons.


    "Very Well." The man followed Victor''s gesture, and soon white and golden energy began to form in his hand.


    Red and dark energy began to form in Victor''s hand; clearly, the energies the two men were holding wereplete opposites of each other.


    "Remember, Demon King. Bnce is the answer."


    "I know, Angel King."


    "... I''m not an angel."


    "And I am not a demon."


    "Fair enough." The man chuckled lightly, something that took the nearby angelspletely by surprise.


    Soon two beams of energy shot toward the two demons, then midway through, the energies started to mix and hit the barrier.


    The barrier grew wider, and it became much stronger than before. Even if the attacks hit the barrier, it didn''t even tremble.


    ''What precise power control... Impressive.'' The heavenly father thought in awe.


    "Now, the won''t suffer too much damage," Victor said as he returned to his throne and sat down. Right after that, he took Kaguya and Natashia and ced them in hisp.


    [Now, wait?] Roxanne asked.


    [Indeed... Soon, Diablo will reach his limit, and that''s when we intervene.] Victor''s smile grew a little.


    [And with that, you''ll get the fight you wanted so much, huh... Acting like a true hunter.] Alter chuckled.


    [I didn''t spend 700 years in hell training so that when I get out of hell, I''ll have an unsatisfying fight. Diablo will dance with me whether he likes it or not.]


    [ Pfft... HAHAHAHAHA! Did I mention I''m loving your attitude? That''s a real fucking King!]


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 687 687: Broken Balance.

    Chapter 687: Broken bnce.


    Lilith realized she was fighting Diablo in a barrier, but she didn''t care; as long as she killed and tortured Diablo, nothing else mattered.


    She stopped holding back long ago as she threw her destructive attacks at Diablo, causing massive damage to the former demon king.


    As a demon goddess, and a Progenitor, she was strong, incredibly strong, and when she used her true form, that level of power increased even further.


    Long demonic wings, sharp horns, and a tail covered in miasma, a miasma that began to spread throughout her body, a dense and corrupt miasma; this was Lilith''s current appearance.


    As a goddess, she could use divinity, specifically the concepts of rottenness, corruption, despair, and of course, the concept that led to her being called the mother of demons.


    Goddess of demons, or specifically speaking, the concept of ''Beginning''.


    A concept that was formed thanks to her being a Progenitor. She hadplete authority over demons, and she could force her authority on weaker-willed demons to do what she wanted. She could even create demons if she wanted to.


    Wielding Genesis, a god-ying sword, the angry goddess attacked Diablo using her miasma and divinities, not holding anything back.


    Despite being so superior, she still couldn''t finish Diablo.


    The ancestral demon was a special kind of demon. He was born from the sins of mankind, the incarnation of all the sins of mankind in physical form, the incarnation of evil.


    He wasn''t weak either, and as he was made by the sins of mankind and had spent hundreds of thousands of years consuming souls, his power rivaled Lilith''s, but...


    "Gaaah!" Diablo yelled as he looked down at his rotting hand.


    He quickly cut off his hand and covered himself with miasma.


    When the goddess used all of her concepts in one attack, even Diablo needed to beware; rot, corruption, and despair were very destructive and harmful concepts for any race.


    The miasma that Lilith expelled from her body was so toxic that it destroyed everything it touched. If not for the barrier that The Heavenly Father and The Demon King created, this whole ce would have already be one big hole of despair.


    These were inherent advantages that not even Diablo could easily ovee, and because of these advantages, he prepared properly to defeat Lilith.


    Diablo was incredibly strong, but hecked the quirks that Lilith had as a goddess and Progenitor, which freaks like Victor had.


    All he had was an extremely tough body and a massive amount of energy in his body. Understanding these shorings, Diablo fought with astuteness.


    He knew he couldn''t fight head-on against beings of the same level as him, like Lilith and Lucifer.


    So it was no surprise when he pulled out the only weapon capable of killing the heavenly father''s creations, his trump card.


    The Spear of Longinus.


    "sphemy! And to think that Spear would be in the hands of a demon of all things!" Ariel growled.


    "...." Scathach looked with somewhat mncholy eyes at the Spear in Diablo''s hand. The weapon was not luxurious or worth looking at, a simple Spear that took the life of the son of God.


    Upon seeing this Spear, memories of 2000 years ago resurfaced in her mind, memories of a very talented young man she wanted to train. With his power, he would have been a formidable warrior. Unfortunately, he was too good for his own good.


    "Die!" Diablo covered the spear with Miasma and threw it towards Lilith.


    "That was a good n, but unfortunately..." Victor watched the Spear fly at high speed toward Lilith.


    "It will not work." Victor and Heavenly Father spoke at the same time.


    TINK!


    The sound of two metals colliding was heard, followed by an explosion of power, and soon everyone saw Lilith defending from Spear''s attack with her sword.


    "Have you forgotten who is in front of you, Diablo?" Lilith caught the Spear with her other hand.


    Diablo opened his eyes a little when he realized what had just happened.


    "Now, take it back." Lilith hurled the Spear back at Diablo.


    Diablo quickly dodged the blow; he didn''t want to test his luck with Spear.


    "... Why didn''t it work? If I''m not mistaken, the Spear of Longinus should kill all of Heavenly Father''s creations, right?" Natashia asked, confused.


    Kaguya opened her eyes slightly in shock when she heard the Spear''s name and its effect.


    The one who answered Natashia''s question was not the heavenly Father but Victor himself.


    "When a being ascends to godhood, the entire soul of the being undergoes a metamorphosis. In simple to understand terms, the soul takes all of the mortal characteristics of the being, merges them together, and transforms them into somethingpletely new. It is much like a rebirth.."


    "The moment Lilith became a goddess, she stepped out of Dio''s influence here."


    "¡­ Dio?"


    "It''s god in Italian. Since I don''t know what to call you, you''ll have to settle for ''Dio'', ''Good Guy'', or ''Dude''. I might even call you ''Creation'' sometimes, after all, you''re a god of creation, and it''s not like there are many out there." Victor spoke casually.


    The Heavenly Father looked at Victor in shock. It was obvious that he, too, had a look of amusement on his face, and he wasn''t the least bit offended by what he had just heard.


    Something that wasn''t the case for the angels. Even Ariel was livid at the ''disrespect'' for her father and creator.


    "You treat me too casually, Demon King."


    "My family was Catholic." Now it was very difficult to say if they were or not. After all, the supernatural was real, "And I always saw God as a friend to talk to."


    "So unless you give me reasons, I won''t be making myself your enemy."


    "Not to mention that as the King of Hell, chosen by Hell itself, I am your equal." He narrowed his eyes at the angels who were staring at him as if they wanted to stab him.


    The angels shuddered slightly as they felt the spike of Victor''s killing intent.


    "You''re right, Demon King. It looks like you will be the only Demon King I can have a cordial conversation with without them trying to kill me."


    "Well, Lucifer was a kid with daddy issues and too conceited for his own good." Victor shrugged.


    "And Diablo is a madman with delusions of grandeur." Heavenly Father added.


    "Two troubled beings." The two added at the same time.


    "No wonder hell was so slow with those two in power," Victor spoke.


    "The very nature of hell does not help to develop itself either." Heavenly Father added.


    "That''s because previous kings were too focused on their own navels to even think about doing something for others. Fortunately, I changed that."


    "Well, they are demons, beings of sin." The heavenly father spoke, testing the waters.


    "That''s not an excuse, you know, right?" Victor raised an eyebrow, "Even though it''s just the negative aspects of a soul, that doesn''t mean that the soul won''t develop into something more."


    A satisfied smile appeared on the man''s image:


    "Yes, I know."


    "Just like humans, demons have the ability to love and feel affection. Though due to their inclination, they will always follow their wishes," he added.


    "The same applies to angels only in reverse," Victor spoke and added:


    "Well-meaning actions can sometimes be crueler than a demon." Victor snorted, "Hell is full of well-meaning people. Believe me, I know."


    "From my point of view, Angels, Demons, and humans are not that different."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "... That''s something I can agree with you on."


    Just because you''re an angel doesn''t mean you aren''t capable ofmitting atrocities.


    Just because you''re a demon doesn''t mean you''re incapable of acts of kindness.


    Humans are the best examples of this, there are humans who are considered monsters, and there are good humans too.


    ''He has the same values as I do. It''s good to know he''s not blind, and it''s good to know he understands that although a bnce between good and bad exists, that''s not all. There''s always the gray area... And this gray area is where all beings are currently.''


    The Heavenly Father saw angelsmitting atrocities several times, thinking it was correct; ''A good man''s actions can sometimes be crueler than a demon''s, huh?'' he cannot but agree with these words.


    The angels shuddered again, this time in disbelief. Their father just epted him as ''equal'', clearly a message to the angels to treat him with respect.


    He was even having a ''jovial'' conversation with the damn man! They''ve never seen their father like this before! And what philosophical discussion is this?


    They seem to be talking about something only they understand.


    ''Angels treating the DEMON King with respect... Hell must have frozen over, and I didn''t know.'' Cassiel thought in disbelief.


    Even if he wanted to protest about it, he couldn''t, his father''s orders were absolute, and he could only obey even if he was dissatisfied.


    Amused smiles were seen on the faces of Aphrodite, Natashia, Kaguya, and Scathach. They really couldn''t quantify how much they missed that side of Victor.


    The four generals looked even more proud than before, although they also had their eyes on the angels'' reaction should they need to defend Victor at any moment.


    ¡­ It''s not like he needed protection, but it was their duty to protect their king.


    The fight was getting even more intense as Lilith and Diablo went for each other''s throats.


    And before anyone knew it, over an hour had passed, and that was enough time for results to start showing.


    Diablo''s body was covered in bruises and cuts, and his horns, tail, and red skin werepletely covered in damage.


    His regeneration stopped working at some point during the fight, proving that Lilith had something to do with it.


    Speaking of Lilith, the demonic goddess, despite having several cuts and bruises, was better off than Diablo.


    Her eyes still glowed with unquantifiable hatred, and it was obvious that she would only stop when Diablo died.


    On the other hand, something started to worry Diablo.


    ''I''m going to die¡­'' The thought triggered a wave of anxious feelings.


    He was surrounded by a barrier that prevented their powers from harming Earth and, at the same time, trapped Diablo here, unable to escape.


    ''I need to get away.'' That thought crossed his mind as he dodged Lilith''s miasma attack.


    Diablo was, without a doubt, a cautious demon, and he always had a n B or C in case something went wrong.


    ''Asmodeus is still alive, Agares too, not to mention that I can sacrifice the souls in my possession to get out of this ce.'' This whole thought process was a huge humiliation for Diablo.


    Running like a coward was a big blow to his pride, but he wasn''t a fool. He''d rather run than die.


    Diablo wasn''t desperate yet, he had his backups, but the problem was, how to use them?


    Dodging attacks, he flew even further backward until he mmed his back into the ''barrier''. Then, lightly touching the barrier, he analyzed the structure with his power.


    ''Impossible...! Negative and Positive Energy? They really want to kill me!'' It was virtually impossible to destroy a barrier that was being held in bnce by these two pure energies. He needed an abysmal amount of energy.


    And just with that fact, the n to use Agares, Asmodeus, and even souls waspletely unusable.


    Diablo found himself entirely out of options.


    Lilith appeared in front of him, "Why are you running?"


    A sword pierced his stomach.


    "Cough..."


    "Get away!" He growled with rage as he forced his power to explode and sent Lilith flying away.


    He opened his mouth, and a beam of red power came out of it and flew toward Lilith, who had no choice but to defend herself.


    He put more power into his mouth, and soon a thunderous explosion was heard, followed by arge mushroom cloud.


    Diablo ignored this as he looked down at the pit in his stomach. ''I have no choice... If this continues, I will die.''


    It hurt a lot for Diablo to make that decision, he wanted to do it in the egg of creation in his hideout, but he wasn''t going to leave here alive.


    Desperate people have no choice.


    A heartpletely covered in Miasma appears in his hand.


    Ba-dump, Ba-dump.


    ''Heart nourished by all the evils of the world, my heart.''


    He opened his other hand, and a shining heart with a holy feeling appeared:


    ''The heart of the fairest angel, Michael.''


    Then a heart appeared floating in front of him; this was a dark heart with several white parts.


    ''The heart of one of the highest ranking angels fallen recently, Gabriel.'' At first, he wanted Lucifer''s heart, he was the perfect ingredient, but the fool changed his race, and he had to settle for that heart, it wasn''t a perfect ingredient, but it would do.


    "It''s time to break the bnce." Diablo opened his mouth and swallowed the three hearts.


    In the next moment, Lilith appeared in front of him and tried to cut him:


    "It''s toote." The moment he said that, a dark miasma and holy light exploded from his body toward the sky like a pir.


    FUSHHHHHHHHHHH!


    The Heavenly Father''s face became serious when he saw that power.


    On the other hand, Victor''s smile grew wider.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 688 688: Power.

    Chapter 688: Power.


    "This is not good." Thor gripped his hammer as he stared at the pir of Power; he narrowed his eyes as he felt ''Space'' start to distort.


    "This is definitely not good."


    Even for a God like Thor, approaching the toxic Miasma that Victor and The Gate To Hell were releasing would cause significant damage to himself. Because of that, he had stood back and ''observed the situation from afar'', waiting for an opportunity where he could ''help'' his ''allies''.


    When the Gate was closed, he noticed that the Miasma had subsided significantly. Because of that, he moved closer and began to observe the New King of Hell cautiously.


    And the conclusion he drew was not a good one.


    ''The Biblical Faction will get stronger now.''


    The reason for that thought was simple: Hell, in the future, would be on good terms with Heaven. As far as Thor could see, the New King of Hell had no hatred or grudge against The Leader of Heaven, and when Hell and Paradise worked together... The Faction would get much stronger.


    ''All-Father needs to know about this and that abomination as well.'' Thor shuddered as he felt the Power of that pir.


    It was at these times that he was irritated that The Bridge Between The Realms had been destroyed. If the Bifrost were operating, he could''ve called for reinforcements.


    "Heimdall, I hope you are seeing this." He spoke aloud.


    ...


    "My King, we must get out of here," Adam spoke with wary eyes toward the Pir of Power.


    "...That brat... he has turned into a terrifying existence."


    "He is more troublesome than d now."


    Adam couldn''t help but show a slight smile:


    "Believe it or not, he is much more of a Wolf than Your Majesty realizes."


    "Oh...? You seem to understand him well."


    "As you know, he is a great friend of my children, and I trust him enough to leave my daughter in his care."


    Volk raised an eyebrow. He was about to grumble again about a female Werewolf getting in the same room as a male Vampire, which was nothing but a recipe for trouble, but he shut up when he heard what Adam said.


    "The boy would die before anything bad could reach my daughter." Adamughed.


    "¡­A very Wolf-like attitude."


    "Indeed ."


    From Adam''s words, it was apparent that the Vampire valued his daughter very much, and Volk really didn''t want to get into a troublesome situation with someone with an entire Hell behind them.


    ''And who said it was my problem?''


    Adam showed a small smile:


    ''Hahaha, that boy has grown into such a great person that even someone as arrogant and impetuous as Volk will now be careful in matters rting to him.'' Adam felt that the decision to leave his children under Victor''s protection was the best possible decision.


    "We helped in the war; we did our part."


    ''I wouldn''t call it helping, but from the beginning, it was specified that the Wolves would not face the great leagues of Demons and just demonstrate numbers.'' Adam thought


    "Call the scouts back; we won''t interfere in the war anymore ... But we won''t leave."


    Volk looked at the pir of Power with narrowed eyes. Concern was visible in his calm countenance. ''Light and Dark are in that pir... Something is being born, and I need to witness it.''


    ...


    Everyone watching this war looked on with mixed feelings at that pir of Light and Darkness. They instinctively knew that what was inside that pir was not something that had ever been seen before, a Being that broke The Rules of Bnce made by the Primordial Entities...


    A Being appeared in the clouds. His Power hid his presence. He was The Guardian of Bnce, The Executioner, and The Leader of The Prison of Limbo.


    "Is this what you wanted, Judges?" The man practically growled with visible annoyance.


    "Did you want to create this abomination?"


    "Do not misinterpret our actions, Limbo." Three Beings of Darkness appeared before the man, and they looked at the pir of Light and Darkness.


    "Our actions were merely for the benefit of the Souls and existence we swore to protect, nothing more, and nothing less."


    "Then why don''t you allow me to finish off this abomination!?"


    "The Bnce hasn''t been broken yet."


    "And even though he seeks that, an agreement was made, and we Prime Entities fulfill our agreements. The time of one year is the blink of an eye to us; Diablo will perish when that time is up."


    "Death will make sure that happened."


    "You fools. Didn''t you think that if everything didn''t happen to stop that abomination''s n, it would have be much stronger than we could control?"


    "None are stronger than The Primordials, Limbo,"


    "Even if he bes a Being that breaks The Bnce. We will not allow its existence to linger on for too long."


    "He would be stopped by you or by Death himself."


    Literal veins were pulsing in The Limbo Guy''s head, ''Are these fuckers so fanatical about their work and the Souls they can''t see something so clear in front of them!? If that abomination had carried out its n, it wouldn''t just stand in one spot and wait for its death!''


    ''He knows that breaking The Bnce is something that would make everyone his enemy. Because of that, he tried to gather all the Hells under one g, so the system we created would bepletely unbnced, bringing everyone''s attention to this problem.''


    ''And the only ones who could intervene in all this mess would be Death and me.''


    The Limbo Guy, as much as he wanted to interfere, had his hands tied by the very Rules of The Universe because, apparently, ''Diablo hadn''t broken The Bnce''.


    The payment he made to The Judges of The Abyss ensured that the system could stay up and running and gave him immunity for a limited time from Primordial Beings like himself and Death. Now that a new King of Hell had been born and a new Ruler had been appointed, the system was recovered and back to normal.


    He hadn''t broken The Bnce... Until now, the bastard had been walking a fine line on purpose.


    ''But now he has no excuses. I can intervene.'' He thought until he tried to intervene and couldn''t.


    Why couldn''t he intervene!?


    The Limbo Guy narrowed his eyes and looked deeper at the pir of Power that had started to dwindle.


    "The bnce has not been broken..." He opened his eyes in shock.


    "Huh?"


    The mouths of The Judges of The Abyss just grew into big smiles:


    "Fool."


    Limbo didn''t know if that insult was meant for him or Diablo, maybe both, but he didn''t care for it one bit; he wasn''t in the mood for it.


    ...


    When the Power started disappearing, a man was revealed in the sky. He had pale skin, several dark tattoos, two horns on his head were visible, and six wings that were a mixture of the Wings of Angels and Fallen Angels stretched out behind his back. In addition, a ck tail was visible behind him, and his body had several parts that appeared like dark red armor, a feature he had when he was a Demon.


    It was apparent he was a fusion of the Entities known as Fallen Angels, Angels, and Demons.


    His very appearance was chaotic. He looked androgynous like Angels, yet fierce like a Demon, an abomination that shouldn''t exist.


    "Nephalem''s power?" The man smiled widely when he saw Dark Demonic Miasma appear in his left hand and the Holy Light of Angels appear in his right.


    An aura covered his body, and the surrounding pressure grew exponentially.


    p, p, p, p.


    The sound of pping hands was heard all around, and everyone unconsciously turned towards the sound and saw a man sitting on a Throne with a big smile on his face.


    "Congrattions, Lord Diablo, your evolution was amazing."


    "You went from a lowly Demon who didn''t know his ce to an aberration of several Races together. What a great status upgrade." The disdain and amusement in his tone were so obvious that no onemented on it.


    "Alucard¡­ You cursed worm." A Sword of Light mixed with Darkness was created in his hand.


    "I will kill you and take back what is rightfully mine."


    "Oh? Before that, tell me, Diablo; I''m really curious about something." Curiosity was visible on Victor''s face; he didn''t even care about Diablo''s threat.


    "¡­What?"


    "Was your whole n going for this? To turn into an existence that breaks the Bnce?"


    "... My intentions are beyond yourprehension, but I will enlighten you with a piece of this knowledge. Yes, that was just the first step of my n."


    "Oh?"


    "Now that I have Power that no one has dared to challenge, I can begin my n."


    "I see¡­" Victor smiled a little, "So much nning, so many years of controlling Demons... All this to be stronger."


    "In a way, you are an example to be followed."


    "You have great patience." Victor rose slowly from his Throne.


    "With patience, you can achieve great things, and all I had left was Time."


    "But I still don''t understand something," Victor said as he stood uppletely.


    "You became a Nephalem; you should be powerful, but..."


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Red Lightning started to cover Victor''s body, and that Power made everyone retreat a few steps away from him.


    He disappeared, leaving behind trails of Red Lightning, and appeared before Diablo.


    "Why are you still so weak?"


    "What- "


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    A punch so powerful that it sounded like a thunderp boomed outwards, and Diablo disappeared from where he was and shot away from the impact.


    ''...huh?'' Not even Diablo understood what had happened as he tumbled through the air.


    Even though he hadn''tpleted his evolution with The Egg of Creation, he should have been stronger than all the worms down there; he was a being that broke the Bnce!


    The first Hybrid on both sides of the Perfect Bnce!


    ''Uneptable!''


    "Lilith, Darling. Be a doll, and go back to your daughter. I''ll ensure you get your chance for revengeter, okay?"


    Lilith swallowed hard and shivered a little. When she saw Victor''s ''gentle'' smile, it was obvious that this was not a request but an order.


    She felt her heart beat faster, and her face turned slightly red. The Power emanating from Alucard''s body was intoxicating and powerful, almost like a drug.


    "O-Okay."


    "Good."


    Victor, who had his hands behind his back in an open chest position, just raised his hand and caught the punch that came flying toward him.


    An explosion of Power took ce, which sent Lilith flying. The woman quickly regained her center bnce and looked up in shock when she saw Victor holding Diablo''s hand.


    She could clearly see Red Energy covering Victor''s hand.


    "...Impossible!" Diablo yelled in disbelief.


    "Impossible? Why is it impossible?" Victor''s sneer grew.


    "There''s no way a mere Vampire could be stronger than a Perfect Hybrid like me!"


    "Fool." Victor twisted Diablo''s hand, and the sound of breaking bones echoed out sickeningly.


    "AHHHHH!"


    "The answer is right before you, yet you still don''t see it. How short-sighted for the ''great Diablo''.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Victor punched him in the stomach and sent him flying into the sky.


    Red Lightning covered Victor''s body, and he disappeared. However, he reappeared behind Diablo and attacked him again, sending him flying in a different direction.


    He repeated this process over and over, hundreds of thousands of times until everything became a red blur to Diablo.


    From everyone''s point of view, they just saw a lot of Red Lightning shing around constantly, treating Diablo like a toy.


    "What the fuck is this?! How does he manage to maintain such a stable state of speed!?" Natashia grunted in disbelief.


    What she was shocked at was not his speed but the consistency of his speed. He was making several movements but showed no signs of slowing down or speeding up. Instead, it was like he was standing at a specific speed point.


    A feat that was even more difficult than controlling Lightning, proof that he had wholly Mastered the use of Lightning.


    Could Natashia do something simr? Yes, she could, but it wasn''t perfect. There were always going to be adjustments to her speed.


    ''Even I can''t be that stable.''


    "He''s gotten so strong¡­" Aphrodite took a heavy breath, disbelief and excitement visible on her face.


    The Angels just watched in disbelief at what they were witnessing. Even The Heavenly Father himself had noment. Instead, they all seemed to have stopped in time and watched everything as if a movie were urring.


    Even Kaguya, who had always believed in her Master''s potential for breakingmon sense, reacted simrly.


    Scathach was in a simr state to Aphrodite... She was hot.


    ''So much Energy... So much discipline... So much control... So much Power...'' Scathach shuddered in pleasure.


    ''Fuck, I''m so wet.''


    Helena sniffed her nose and smelled arousal. She looked at Scathach, and the Generals, and at herself. Even Lilith herself, who was a little ways off, was giving off a simr scent.


    ''I guess that''s expected.''


    "ENOUGH!" Diablo screamed, and Power exploded from his body. When he stopped, everyone saw his battered body, which began to regenerate at high speed.


    Rumble.


    Victor appeared in front of Diablo.


    The now Nephalem tried to attack him, but Victor just kept dodging in ce."


    "I am disappointed. I trained non-stop for 700 years, I expected a good fight, and this is the shit I get?" He looked at Diablo as if looking at a walking piece of shit.


    ''I even deliberately helped you get stronger, and you let me down like that.''


    "Haah." He sighed as he dodged, then punched Diablo in the stomach again.


    Cough.


    He grabbed Diablo by the hair and made him look him in the eyes. Then he punched the Ancient Demon so hard that his whole face caved in.


    Such brutality didn''t even make Victor blink. Instead, he just threw the Demon-turned-Nephalem toward the ground, creating a crater with his body.


    Soon, he gently floated down to the ground with both hands still behind him.


    The reason for this stance?


    He was simply giving his enemy a chance to attack him. This position was also a trap because, in the end, no matter what position he was in, he would still react so fast that few Beings would be able to perceive it.


    He''d learned this in training, a position that demonstrated superiority. He was basically saying:


    ''I don''t even need to get into a Martial Arts stance to deal with someone like you.'' This was a message that anyone who trained in Martial Arts would understand.


    An insulting message he only used for those he didn''t respect.


    "Let me teach you a lesson, Diablo."


    "Don''t worry; it''s free."


    "You- ."


    Victor gestured with his hand: "Silence, I am speaking."


    Cough.


    Diablo touched his throat and felt blood seeping from his neck.


    ''H-How? How did he cut me!? I didn''t even see anything!''


    "Where was I?" Victor touched his chin: "Oh yes, let me teach you something."


    "Yes, I admit, your Power has grown a lot. In your current state, you could fight your past self and defeat it easily."


    "But from my point of view¡­ You''ve gotten weaker."


    "H-huh?"


    "Diablo, you were a giant Being who used brute strength to attack and kill. That was your fighting style; your Power flowed better in that Form."


    "Now, you are in a humanoid form and have no idea how to use this body. You are trying to fight as you used to in apletely different body. It is ineffective."


    "Power is good, but Power without control is useless against someone of my level. Not only am I powerful, but I have a very solid Martial Arts foundation. It is simply revolting that you believed you could hit me with such mediocrity."


    "Currently, even Scathach, who is much weaker than you in ''raw Energy,'' would easily kill you."


    "... that''s im-""


    Cough.


    His throat and his entire body were cut once more.


    "I''m not done yet."


    "The basics are the foundation of all power building, at least for Humanoid Beings like us."


    "Martial Arts, discipline, EnergyCcontrol, more effective use of Power, etc."


    "This is what youck."


    "By acquiring immense Power, you cut off your own legs. You''ve gotten weaker."


    "You can use raw Power to crush the puny vermin, but when you''re fighting someone on my level, you need a lot more than just raw Power."


    "It''s just disappointing that you can''t see that."


    Scathach nodded her head with a satisfied smile. She immediately realized this when she saw Diablo; ironically, the Demon King used to be stronger than he was now.


    "You can speak now."


    "I-I-Impossible! I will not ept this! Are you saying that I''ve gotten weaker!? I, Diablo!? A Hybrid! A Nephalem! A being that broke The Bnce!"


    "If you think breaking The Bnce made by Primordial Beings that have existed since The Beginning of Existence is so easy,"


    "Then you are a fool."


    "..."


    ...


    The Limbo Guy looked towards the Judges of The Abyss and saw the three of them looking at him with shit-eating grins.


    For some reason, he felt the three were looking at him with disdain.


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing."


    "Just thinking a young man has more control and calm than you."


    Okay, he definitely felt it.


    "As a Primordial Entity, shouldn''t you take it easy and look at the whole picture? You''ve gotten so focused on your duty to protect The Bnce; you''ve gotten so focused on Diablo that you forgot that he is not the center of The Universe."


    "Each action has a reaction. It is up to us, those above all, to foresee the whole picture and make the best decisions."


    "Because of that, we made a deal with Diablo because we knew that other Supernatural Beings also needed time to act."


    "The future is written by the free will of living and breathing Beings."


    "There is no such thing as a ''right'' future. It''s today''s actions that shape the future... The past has already happened, and the present is the foundation you build for the future. That''s what The Universal Tree asked me to tell you."


    Okay... He felt it too.


    "Haaah¡­ I hate it when you guys do that."


    The Judges of The Abyss just grinned in apparent amusement.


    "The Universal Tree has been feeding the World Tree of this since the conflict was started so that it is not destroyed. It also already has all the Souls that were killed in that war. In the near future, they will Reincarnate into new Beings."


    "For now, use your Power to lessen the consequences of the two Beings'' attacks."


    "...Okay, I''m going to throw the remnants of Power into Limbo, right?"


    "Yes."


    ...


    Veins were bulging in Diablo''s head. Various mixed feelings that only increased his anger surged through his heart. He had long since lost all aspects of rationality.


    Feeling all his efforts being negated by the Being in front of him only pissed him off even more.


    "Impossible!" He screamed with hate, helplessness, and rage.


    Several Spears of Dark Power and Light were created behind him, and he threw them toward Victor.


    Victor looked at them with bored eyes and just dodged the attack casually. To him, it was so slow it wasn''t even funny. He could avoid it with his eyes closed.


    Several gigantic explosions erupted behind Victor. If it weren''t for the barrier, this whole ce would have been destroyed, but a strange thing started to ur. The explosions began to diminish in intensity as if someone had deliberately diminished the consequences of the destruction.


    "Die, Die, Die!"


    "Nobody is stronger than me, not even a worm like you!"


    "...Very well." Victor flicked his wrist, and Diablo''s arms fell to the floor.


    "Huh¡­?" Diablo looked down at his arms and saw tiny threads of blood, but he didn''t have time to contemte it when he felt a frightening pressure in front of him.


    He quickly looked forward and saw Victor''s body covered in Dark Red Power.


    "You said you''re stronger than me..." Slowly, the aura started to grow.


    "So it''s up to me to prove you wrong. It''s up to me to show you how small and insignificant you are."


    "I will show you, Demon." His voice began to distort, and the pressure began to build until it became suffocating.


    "The true definition of Power!" Victor''s eyes started to glow, and Miasma and Negative Red Energy became more intense.


    In the next second, a gigantic ck and red pir of Energy soared into the sky. The pressure of Energy was so great that everyone on the could feel it and see the effects of the pir in the distance.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 689 689: The True Definition Of Power.

    Chapter 689: The True Definition Of Power.


    ''What is that...?'' This was one of the few phrases that popped into Diablo''s brain upon seeing a great pir of pure power.


    ''Why does he have so much power?'' He felt numb. In his entire existence, he had never been this close to such an enormous amount of energy.


    In the face of that power, he felt small and insignificant. It was as if he were in the presence of a being who made his existence and effort mean nothing.


    And at that thought, along with the overwhelming, numbing sensation of Alucard''s power, something began to well up inside him.


    Fear.


    The purest, most unsullied sense of fear.


    In the face of the unknown, all beings were afraid, and Diablo was no exception to that rule. In fact, he may be even more affected by this rule than usual. After all, he had a very strong control streak, and he liked to have everything under his control.


    And when something waspletely out of your control to the point of bing unknown.


    Fear was born.


    When you don''t know how to deal with this stranger, and you realize you''re at his mercy.


    Desperation was born.


    ...


    "By the holy father¡­ What the fuck is this?" Arielmented in shock, and she shivered as she felt the negativity of that pir of energy.


    None of the angelsmented anything on Ariel''s offensive statement. They were feeling the same way, and disbelief was visible on the faces of the angels present, even those who were very far away due to Ariel''s orders were no exception to this disbelief.


    The Heavenly Father raised his hand, and a sphere of positive energy was created around all his angels. As positive beings, being so close to so much negative energy could have very bad results.


    ''He really didn''t lie when he said he was my counterpart.'' The Heavenly Father thought that the amount of energy produced in that pir was definitely at the level of a God King.


    "My children, I will send you back home." He couldn''t risk the lesser angels being exposed to even more negative energy.


    With a wave of his hand, his entire army shed with white energy and soon disappeared toward the sky.


    "This is far beyond what I had anticipated..."


    Hearing a woman''s sweet voice, he turned towards the goddess of beauty.


    "He got a lot stronger than I thought."


    "One thing we learned, Aphrodite ¡­" Natashia took a deep breath as she looked dreamily at that pir of energy, "Was that we should never underestimate our husband."


    "... Even if we have that certainty, it''s still not enough..." Kaguya took a deep breath, emotion visible on her otherwise neutral and cold face.


    "He will always break our expectations¡­ Just like this time."


    "King of Hell, and a powerhouse that rivals the top gods of the pantheons, my husband is incredible." Aphrodite smiled proudly.


    Hearing the sounds of heavy breathing, everyone looked to the side and visibly shuddered when they saw Scathach sitting on the floor with lost and dreamy eyes, entirely in her own world.


    And in that world, there was only her and the man who was producing that abysmal amount of energy.


    The look on Scathach''s face now was just too disturbing.


    Especially for Aphrodite, someone who could feel the emotions of others, Scathach''s emotions of love, pride, obsession, and desire were off the charts.


    Victor seemed to have pushed a button that should never have been pushed on Scathach.


    ''Just how much does this woman love power?''


    Aphrodite didn''t think the answer to that question was so simple; it wasn''t simply power. Yes, most of that reaction came from that reason, but the other part came from Scathach and Victor''s long rtionship.


    Son-inw and mother-inw.


    Master and student.


    Companions in fighting and in training.


    The confidants of each other.


    And not least, lovers.


    All these emotions were acting in a spiral, increasing the effects they had on Scathach even more. The woman who always looked for someone her equal, someone to be her equal, finally found that individual. [Not that she doubted that Victor would reach that height. It was all just a matter of time.]


    "I suggest not bothering Scathach right now," Kaguya murmured, and everyone, without exception, nodded in agreement with her.


    The demons were also in a Scathach-like state. They were looking at that pir of energy with adoration and indisputable desire.


    As demons, they were the ones who most deeply felt the effects of that energy.


    And Lilith, as a Demonic Goddess, was the one who felt the effects of this energy the most. Even though she was a goddess, she was still a demon, and like all demons, she loved power.


    That chilling, oppressive feeling was just too delicious and intoxicating.


    The Heavenly Father saw this and realized that the demons looked at Victor the same way his children looked at him. [Without the sinful desire, of course.]


    ''The new Demon King might not be the most hostile towards angels, but he''s definitely the most dangerous.'' The Heavenly Father secretly thought of increasing his angels'' strength and producing more angels just in case.


    He was a man who believed in the best in people, but his experience couldn''t ignore someone growing up to be the same level as him; caution was needed.


    The Heavenly Father was a god of creation, a primordial god of the biblical pantheon. The Demon King, in terms of energy, was at the level of a God King, and the difference between the two in terms of energy was stark.


    But The Heavenly Father didn''t underestimate him. He undoubtedly knew that the Demon King had more experience in fighting and war than him. The Heavenly Father wasn''t a fighter or even a general; he was a creator, a craftsman.


    The work ofmanding his angels he left to his children and intervened only when necessary.


    The Heavenly Father, for the first time in a long time, decided something. ''I''ll have to get to know the new Demon King more.''


    So far, the new Demon King has only treated him cordially, he even saved one of his angels in the past, therefore, he will return the same treatment, and learn more about the new Demon King.


    ''Haah... I wanted to go back to my home and focus on my creations, but it seems like that won''t be possible, it''s a necessity to learn about him after all... Before creationes destruction.''


    ...


    "¡­ This¡­ This was far beyond what I anticipated." If there was one feeling to describe what d was feeling right now, it would be disbelief.


    He made a wrong prediction, very wrong. Alucard grew much more than he expected, the proof of that is right in front of him, and the abysmal amount of energy that was being emitted was not funny.


    d knew very well that most of that energy didn''t juste from Victor but was driven by the world tree within him.


    ''Does the world tree boost that much?'' He had a prediction that the world tree would boost a being to a certain level, but he didn''t expect that prediction to go even further than he expected.


    "¡­ Alexios, what were my sons doing when they were 700 years old?"


    "¡­training reluctantly, enjoying their wealth, and toying with young vampire nobles."


    "Right..."


    In a perfect world, Victor would be his promised son, someone who would carry on what he''d all built up, and with the power Victor had, he would take Nightingale to new heights... But this wasn''t a perfect world.


    d felt lost, he grumbled internally about not getting the world tree for himself, he felt apprehensive about having someone with so much power near him, someone he couldn''t control.


    In the past, he wouldn''t worry about anything. Even his strongest warrior, who was Scathach, was still no match for him in his true form.


    But that wasn''t the case for Victor.


    The second Progenitor, now the King of Hell, had an influence far beyond what he could imagine, not only did hemand one of the biggest hells, but also most of Nightingale was under his influence due to his wives.


    d blinked, and before he knew it, Victor had surpassed him in influence, then seized the moment and gained influence and power that would make even d think three or four times before trying to fight.


    He may be strong, but fighting all hell alone? This was pure insanity. Unlike Diablo, Victor seemed to keep all hell under his rule and didn''t divide hell between ''demon pirs''.


    There were limits to what someone alone could do.


    ...


    "¡­Adam."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes¡­?"


    "Your son-inw is a monster."


    "Yes." Adam opened his eyes wide when he realized what he had said and nced quickly at his king, who wasn''t even bothered.


    "My King-."


    "It''s okay, even if your daughter chose to have a rtionship with that man, I wouldn''t do anything. There are limits to stupidity, and angering that man is one of them."


    Adam blinked and blinked again, he repeated this gesture several times until he startedughing.


    "Adam¡­?"


    ''That man managed to make the stubborn king back down just with that show of power. It was really a good choice to leave it in Victor''s hands.''


    He continued tough,pletely ignoring Volk. He just couldn''t stop. He didn''t even know why he found it so funny, but he just couldn''t help himself.


    ...


    Feelings of disbelief were felt in every supernatural being in the world, the energy level was simply too great to ignore.


    A God King level being was born, and it caught everyone''s attention; soon, the supernatural beings'' eyes were all focused on Earth.


    Diablo managed to get the attention of most supernatural beings, but some pantheons like the Greek, Shinto, Norse, and Hindu pantheons were simply too busy to care.


    God King level energies bursting like headlights attracting everyone''s attention, and it was simply impossible to ignore.


    Thor, who was standing in the sky in the distance, heard the cawing of a raven, and soon that ravennded on his shoulder.


    "All-Father?"


    "This is... Negative Energy... the purest negative energy..."


    "Who is he, Thor?"


    "The new king of hell who usurped Diablo. Victor Alucard."


    "¡­ The second progenitor of vampires that appeared recently?"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    Thor had to credit Victor; he managed to make the All-Father fall silent in sheer shock for several minutes.


    Well, he can''t me The All-Father, he felt in disbelief too, he couldn''t imagine this man with the man he saw at the supernatural beings meeting, he changed and got stronger very fast!


    The energy finally began to subside, and it slowly began to condense into a humanoid form.


    Soon a being entirely made of darkness and crimson energy began to appear, and suddenly two wings of pure miasma and darkness appeared behind the being.


    Then the man''s crimson eyes opened, and the effects of pure negativity were felt all around.


    The cold sensation of fear and despair began to be felt all around.


    Thor found himself remembering all the bad moments of his life, as tears began to fall from his face when he remembered the death of one of the most important people in his life.


    "THOR!" Blue energy covered Thor''s body.


    "Pay attention. Negative energy automatically invokes all bad feelings in your sphere of influence. Shield your mind with divinity, or you will turn into a depressed brat."


    "Y-Yes."


    Thor had never felt such a bad feeling before in his life; it was just too depressing.


    If a god like Thor felt that way, he didn''t even want to think about the effects it would have on mortals.


    Diablo was kneeling on the ground as he stared nkly at the monster in front of him. His body was shaking, and he could barely breathe as the sense of horror in his body was simply too overwhelming to take away.


    He felt like a helpless child facing an unknown monster.


    Suddenly, thousands of blood-red eyes began to appear on the man''s body.


    And that sight made the bad feeling in his body grow even more.


    "Are you afraid?" The distorted voice, as if thousands of different voices were speaking at the same time, was just too disturbing.


    Victor took a step forward, and that was enough for Diablo to fall backward, instinctively pulling away, all the while shaking like a scared kid.


    Desperation was visible on Diablo''s face.


    Seeing this sight, Victor''s disappointment simply grew again.


    "Disappointing."


    "Aren''t you a Nephalem? A being that broke the bnce? Aren''t you above everyone!?"


    "Prove it!" The negative sentiment amplified even more.


    "Stand up, get into position."


    "W- What A-Are Y- You ¡­?"


    Victor didn''t care, as he grabbed Diablo by the neck and made him stand up, created an ice sword, put it in the man''s hand, and walked away.


    He took a few steps away and heard the ice sword tter to the ground.


    Victor turned around and saw the man shaking as he looked at the floor where the ice sword fell.


    The negative feeling amplified even more as all the eyes in Victor''s body narrowed dangerously, and the grinding of teeth was quite noticeable to everyone present.


    "Take the sword."


    "I..."


    "Take the sword."


    "Can''t..."


    "Take that sword, get into position like the proud demon you im to be!" Victor''s anger made the negative feeling explode even more, everything around him was a well of negativity, and Diablo was feeling everything point-nk.


    Diablo dropped to one knee, "I can''t! Just kill me! I don''t care; just get me out of this ce!"


    The silence that followed after that statement was simply frightening, the cold rage even more noticeable now.


    "¡­ In the end¡­ Even you are only fit to be dog food." Half of Victor''s bodypletely distorts, and the head of a demonic beast appears and flies toward Diablo.


    Diablo looked up, and all he saw was the monster''s toothy mouth. Hisst thought was how insignificant everything he had done was.


    ''I wished for power, power to stand above everyone else, above Lucifer, above Lucifer, above even Heavenly Father himself... And in the end... I couldn''t...''


    As he looked at Diablo''s body being devoured, Victor thought with disappointment lingering in his heart:


    ''It''s times like this that I miss War...'' It had been thest decent fight he had, and that was over 700 years ago.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 690 690: War Ends.

    690 Chapter 690: War Ends.


    Chapter 690: War Ends.


    What is the definition of Power?


    That''s a question widely asked by all Supernatural Beings over the course of their lives.


    Scathach had a pretty strong opinion about this.


    Power came in many forms, and it was quite troublesome to name them all.


    For Mortals, a gun was a form of Power. Politics was a form of Power. Money was a form of Power.


    For Higher-Level Beings like d, The Heavenly Father, and Victor...


    Power wasn''t just the amount of Energy you had. Power was the sum of everything from Techniques, mentality, one''s own Race''s quirks, and even Artifacts like weapons or armor.


    A Being could have a lot of Energy and be weak.


    A Being could have little Energy and be stronger.


    Take The Heavenly Father as an example. He''s a Primordial God of Creation, and the avable Energy he could use is off the charts, but why didn''t he fight directly in the war if he was ''so strong?''


    The answer to that had already been answered.


    Despite the staggering amount of Energy The Heavenly Father had, he was not a warrior but a craftsman.


    This meant that if he were to directly fight a being like Diablo before he evolved, or even Victor himself, the probability of him losing was very high.


    In a High-Level fight, everything mattered, not just how much Energy you had.


    What was the use of having all the Energy of a inside your body if you couldn''t use it correctly?


    That was where Diablo went wrong. By evolving, he gained more Power and qualities as a Being with all the Biblical Races in his body. These qualities could initially be stronger than Lesser Beings and, in the long run, extremely dangerous for stronger Beings.


    If someone like the Highest Order Angels or Lilith had faced him, the fight would have been brutal, but Diablo would have won. This was because his new qualities as a Hybrid Being of Darkness and Light would ovee these adversaries in time, even if he cut off his legs when evolving.


    When fighting the Angels, he would have used his potent Miasma.


    And when fighting Demons, he would have used Holy Light, that even though Lilith was resistant to that attribute due to being a Goddess, she was still a Demon and was still bound to the dark side of the Bnce.


    Not to mention that the more he fought, the more he would get used to his body and learn to control it.


    Because of these factors, Diablo would have won.


    But when facing Victor, his fate was sealed. Victor could not be fought because one''s ''energy'' was more abundant. He was a born warrior, had arge arsenal of Techniques that surpassed Diablo''s and was not kind or stupid enough to wait for his enemy to ''get used to'' their Power.


    Furthermore, his very nature as a Progenitor of Vampires who had the Power to destroy Souls was a weakness to all Beings whocked a basic understanding of the Soul and how to protect it.


    Diablo rushed in, and he paid the price for it.


    Scathach, at that moment, could very well understand the frustration that Victor was feeling. As a warrior, she always looked for stronger opponents and knew Victor was just like her.


    Scathach herself carved that into his Soul, which was all just to deal with the one ''responsible'' for throwing him in Hell.


    Victor wanted a challenge.


    The Being that caused so much chaos in the world was supposed to be strong, right?


    And indeed, he was. But Victor had already surpassed him in so many areas that Diablo simply looked like an ant in front of him, and by changing form, that difference was even more apparent.


    Scathach knew this frustration all too well. It was something she felt when she trained non-stop to fight her teacher''s strongest student, only to find that in the end. she aot so much stronger than the student that they became a joke to her.


    Anticlimactic, disappointment, and heartbreak were the emotions of losing a good challenge.


    Scathach understoodpletely... But for her, it didn''t matter now.


    Right now, she felt a fire inside her that she thought she''d lost. The fire of improvement, the fire of training non-stop, the same fire she had when she was younger.


    Seeing Victor''s thunderous progress had her biting her lip in anticipation and arousal.


    ''I need to train. I need more Power. I won''t be satisfied if we don''t fight as equals. I need to think about how to deal with that Red Lightning of his that is clearly a Fulger Bloodline mutation, a Demonic mutation.'' She shuddered again.


    ''Haa -, that immense Energy... To think that he would train to control his Energy fully.'' In the past, when Victor was ''reborn'' due to Roxanne''s evolution, his Energies were off the charts. In terms of Energy, he was already at the level of a God-King.


    But by training in Hell for so many years, he could further refine this Energy and managed to control itpletely. Thanks to that, he turned into a very dangerous God-King level Being.


    Power without control was useless, and Victor, as her apprentice, knew that. After all, since the beginning, Victor was like a small atomic bomb of Energy, so she had to carve these principles into his mind.


    God-King. Despite being called that, they were not all the same. They were called that due to having immense Energy or being the Leader of a Pantheon of Gods.


    And when two Beings of the same rank fought, the oue would be quite challenging to predict.


    Take Zeus and d as an example.


    In terms of Energy, influence, and Techniques, Zeus was at the level of a God-King.


    The same applied to d regarding Techniques and Energy, but who would have the upper hand in a 1 vs. 1 fight?


    d.


    The reason for this was quite simple, his characteristics as a Progenitor were very much stacked against Zeus. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But that''s not to say that Zeus would lose easily. He was still a Leader of a Pantheon, and the ''owner'' of one of the mostpetent Forge Gods, so there would definitely be Artifacts that would be able to help him in the fight with d.


    Even if the Beings were ssified as God Kings, it was impossible to predict a fight between them because many different factors had to be considered, from created Techniques to weapons and special abilities.


    They could only ''specte'', not predict.


    Seeing Victor approaching them, Scathach continued staring at him: ''This Form seems to be something simr to what d has. It leaves Seeing Victor approaching them, Scathach continued staring at him: ''This Form seems to be something simr to what d has. It leaves his body in a kind of strange liquid state that can deform him into as many Forms as he wants. Those eyes of his must be the Souls within him... He''s actually fully essed his Progenitor Power.''


    Victor walked towards his Wives, the Generals, and the Angels with calm steps. With each step closer to them, the oppressive Power emanating from his body lessened to the point of disappearingpletely, and he reverted to his Standard Form.


    "You look disappointed, Demon King."


    "That''s right, Good Guy. Training for 700 years only to find your opponent a waste of time is a hard pill to swallow."


    "...I can''t say I know that feeling, but don''t let it get to you. There are many more powerful Beings out there."


    Victor disyed a small smile:


    "The God of Angels cheering up The King of Hell, isn''t that something new? What a time to be alive."


    "There is a first for everything, and I am not the God of Angels."


    "I know." He shed an amused smile.


    The man mumbled something in apletely unfamiliarnguage and spoke:


    "Don''t forget to take me on a tour of Hell."


    "How will I contact you?"


    The man raised his hand, and a golden rectangr cube with blue runes appeared before him; then, he tossed it to Victor.


    "When you want to talk to me, just hold the cube up and say my name, and I will answer you."


    "Oh... That looks like a smartphone."


    "Yes, but it only serves tomunicate between Dimensions. The Hell where you live has a lot of Miasma, which causes many problems withmunication since where I live has a lot of Sacred Energy."


    "I won''t bother exining the technical details, but just know that due to the high concentration of Energy, special devices are needed formunication to be possible."


    "You underestimate me, Good Guy. Ipletely understand what you''re talking about."


    "...Oh?"


    "If we were to put it in the Language of Elements, Miasma is dense and heavy like Water, while the Sacred Light is light and free like the Wind. Due to the distance between our Dimensions, and the umtion of these two Energies in our respective Dimensions, it is very difficult tomunicate without a special device."


    "... Impressive."


    Victor snorted when he saw the man''s shocked face, "With Creationes Destruction, but that doesn''t mean Destruction can''t understand how important Creation is. Nor does it prevent Creation from understanding the necessity of Destruction."


    If before the man was surprised, now he was even more so. Hepletely understood the hidden message that Victor meant.


    "... You are one of the Demon Kings I am most pleased to meet, Demon King."


    Victor shrugged, "I feel the same feeling, Good Guy."


    "Oh, sometime in the future, let me visit the Angels'' home too."


    "Fine by me; I''ll take you on a tour of The Heavenly City."


    "What!?" The Angels eximed in shock. They couldn''t believe what they''d heard.


    Victor ignored the Angels and nodded in satisfaction: "See you around, Good Guy. I have a lot of things to do, mostly trying to clean up the image of my Hell''s Demons with the other Pantheons."


    Suddenly, The Heavenly Father becamepletely serious.


    "I must help you in this as well. I don''t want a war between Pantheons to happen because of your predecessor''s mistake."


    "... The Mortal World has suffered enough." He spoke in a solemn tone.


    "I agree with you, but just know that I won''t bow my head to anyone."


    "You wouldn''t be a King if you did that, and I don''t n on doing so either."


    "Good." Victor nodded, satisfied:


    "I will contact you soon. I have a lot of work to do, mainly cleaning the Earth from Miasma. Let''s go. my children." The Heavenly Father concluded.


    "...Yes..." The Angels'' response was gentler than what Victor had expected.


    Victor raised an eyebrow when he saw the Angels looking at him with fear and respect in their eyes. Even The Angel of Death had the same look.


    A Holy Light appeared, and soon they were all gone.


    Victor looked at his Wives and smiled a little as he noticed the state of Scathach.


    Victor walked over to her, and the woman didn''t take long to get up and kiss him as if she wanted to own him.


    Between kisses, she started talking: "You ... Fight ... ME!"


    She separated their kiss andpleted: "Right now!"


    All the disappointment that Victor had been feeling disappeared before the look of this aggressive redhead.


    ''Haah¡ª, how I''ve missed this.''

 Chapter 691: War Ends 2.

    691 Chapter 691: War Ends 2.


    Chapter 691: War Ends 2.


    All the disappointment Victor had been feeling disappeared before the look of this aggressive redhead.


    ''Haah ~, how I''ve missed this.''


    "As much as I want to fight you, Scathach, now is not a good time. I need to go back to Hell, get everything in order... And I want to spend good quality time with you. Seven hundred years has been a long time."


    Scathach''s smoldering gaze began to fade in intensity, and understanding dawned on her face.


    "Do not run away from me."


    "Never." Victor dered as he hugged her once more and kissed her.


    ''How I missed this...'' The two thought at the same time.


    "Cough."


    The two stopped and looked at Natashia.


    "I know you have a thing for redheads, but don''t forget about us blondes too." Natashia huffed in annoyance.


    Victorughed gently: "I promised myself I would spend months with you when I got back, and I will keep that promise."


    Kaguya, Aphrodite, Natashia, and Scathach''s eyes glinted dangerously.


    "Don''t you dare run away from your promises," Natashia spoke very severely.


    "Of course not, my dear." Victor pulled Natashia and kissed her passionately, making the blonde melt.


    A few minutes passed, and then the Goddess of Beauty threw herself in the middle and kissed Victor with intense love; the area even turned a little pinker due to the influence of her Divinity.


    When they stopped kissing, Victor asked: "Fufufu, what would the Gods of Olympus say when they see the Goddess who hates Demons kissing a being from Hell?"


    "They would be very jealous, especially the women, because you are the most beautiful man in existence."


    "Don''t stroke my ego too much, or I''ll grow cocky." Victorughed.


    Aphrodite snorted in amusement and kissed Victor again.


    A few minutester, Victor separated from Aphrodite and went to Kaguya. He gently wrapped Kaguya in a hug.


    "My Maid."


    "My Master."


    "I missed you." Victor caressed Kaguya''s ck hair.


    "... Me too... I was supposed to go with you..."


    "Unfortunately, if you had gone, you would have died, My Maid. Even in my shadow, you would have suffered the effects of Miasma. Hell is not a kind ce for Mortals." He pulled away from her a little and wrapped her in a soft, gentle kiss.


    Kaguya opened her eyes wide but slowly started to close them and enjoyed this sweet sensation. She felt as if the wind had blown away all her anxious feelings.


    A few minutes passed, and soon the two separated.


    "...Can I go with you...?" She asked a little breathlessly.


    "Unfortunately, you cannot."


    She bit her lip in frustration. She belonged by his side! Always, at all times, and forever!


    "Don''t worry, My Maid. I''ve been researching from the beginning a way for Beings weak to Miasma to go to Hell. After all, I want to show you all the city I and my subordinates built."


    Kaguya felt a sweet sensation when she saw that Victor was still thinking about them even after so long.


    ''Of course, he had been... He is Victor. The man who will never leave his family behind.'' Kaguya smiled gently and felt lucky to be his Maid and Wife.


    "... Will youe back?"


    "Of course, with the Key to Hell, I cane and go more easily now. Oh, thanks for that, Girls. Due to what was happening, I forgot to say thank you."


    A soft feeling wrapped around them, and Victor could feel Hestia''s Blessing growing even stronger than before, something that wasn''t lost on Aphrodite, who opened her eyes wide.


    The Goddess looked at Victor with kind eyes and a satisfied smile.


    Speaking of Goddesses...


    Victor turned his eyes to the Demonic Goddess, who was hovering around as her entire focus was on him.


    "Hey, sorry for not leaving you with something to vent on."


    "If a King cannot recognize the faults he himself makes, he is not fit to be a King."


    Aphrodite and Scathach grinned widely when they heard what Victor said.


    ''It''s good that even though he was away for so long, he grew up to be a worthy King.'' Scathach was beyond pleased. She knew that Victor had the potential to be a King, not just any King, but a Wise King, something scarce in the Supernatural World.


    "Interesting mindset, Demon King¡­ In that case, thanks for the concern, I''m a little bummed that I don''t have that piece of shit to torture for thousands of years, but I won''t me you for that. You were the victor, and the winner has full rights over the loser."


    Victor nodded. He understood the mentality of Demons well not to find such thoughts strange.


    "I will go back to Hell now. Will you go with me?" Victor asked.


    "Yes, I will."


    Aphrodite narrowed her eyes at the Goddess. She realized that as a Demonic Goddess and a Progenitor, Lilith was clearly not inferior to Aphrodite in beauty.


    ''This bitch, if she dares...''


    "You sure like to overthink, Honey."


    "HIEE!" Aphrodite felt a shiver run down her spine when she heard a voice in her ear.


    "Vic! Don''t do that!"


    Victor smiled gently, a smile that made Aphrodite melt in front of him.


    "You can feel it?" He pointed to his heart.


    "¡­Yes."


    "That''s all the proof you need; you''re mine until the end of time."


    "¡­ Vic."


    "Fufufufu, the Goddess of Beauty feeling insecure. This is new."


    "Jerk!" She pped him lightly on the arm and then hugged him:


    "Don''t take too long."


    "For you, it will only be a few hours. For me, a few days or months¡­ Depending on what I have to do."


    "Ugh, this is tricky," Aphrodite grumbled.


    "Indeed, I wish I had some way to control this shit; this is entirely inconsistent." He grumbled.


    Victor had long ago noticed the inconsistency of Time in Hell. It was not like there was Sun or anything like that, but inside the King''s Castle, there was an Artifact that could tell Time Dtion. But that shit was utterly broken. The number went up and down constantly; it was never consistent.


    "It''s impossible to control the dense Miasma that causes time dtion. It is like a Force of Nature. For example, you can''t control the behavior of the sea, right? It''s the same thing." Lilith butted in and started to exin.


    "The only way to avoid Time Dtion too much would be for you to go to the Upper Levels of Hells, where the Miasma isn''t very dense."


    19:39


    Lilith opened her eyes a little when she heard Victor''s statement. She looked at him and saw that he was in his own world, thinking about several things.


    "I don''t know if you''re crazy or insane, but no matter what you do, it''s impossible to control the Miasma of Hell."


    "My Dear, just because someone hasn''t done it before doesn''t mean I won''t."


    "..." Lilith opened her mouth to say something but stopped when she saw Victor''s confident eyes. She looked at his Generals, who were listening to the conversation, and saw they had absolute confidence in him.


    ''Where does so much confidencee from? Even my daughter is acting like this...''


    "If you say so." She crossed her arms, turned her face to the side, and ended the conversation.


    Victorughed gently and looked up at the clouds.


    "Zdrac"


    The girls looked at the sky and saw a shadow approaching, then a gigantic Dragon appeared.


    "Do you want toe back with me?"


    [Yes.] The Dragonnded gently on the ground... Well, gently for a colossal Dragon.


    Everything around her was destroyed with just her weight.


    Victor raised his hand, and a few secondster, a bang was heard, and soon a weapon appeared in Victor''s hand.


    Junketsu in her Odachi Form.


    Junketsu hummed, indicating her dissatisfaction at being left behind. "Hey, girl. I hoped to use you, but the enemy was weaker than I thought."


    Aphrodite narrowed her eyes. She looked at the weapon and felt a Soul inside it, a Soul connected to Victor.


    ''The weapon has gained even more awareness.''


    "¡­ And your weapon is a woman¡­ Of course, it would be. What did I expect, a man?" Aphrodite snorted.


    [Those were my exact words when I saw the Dragon.] Roxanne nodded several times.


    [Vic, can I leave? I want to talk to the girls.]


    [Not yet; I don''t know who might be watching. It''s best to hide you until we return to Nightingale.]


    [Ugh... Okay.]


    [Don''t be sad, I''ll take care of you when I arrive.]


    Roxanne''s face lit up: [You''re talking about that care, right?]


    [What do you think?]


    [Yay!]


    A Gate big enough for a Dragon to pass through appeared in the distance of the party.


    Victor looked at Scathach, Aphrodite, Kaguya, and Natashia:


    "I''ll be back before you know it and say hello to the old man. Tell him to retire and get a Wife to calm his paranoia."


    "Hmm, don''t forget to send my regards to the girls."


    "You should do that yourself, Vic... But I''ll tell them," Scathach spoke.


    "Of course, I will. I need at least six months of ''fighting'' in the bedroom, Master. I feel like I haven''t practiced that much over time."


    The four girls shuddered when they saw his hungry gaze. Scathach, Aphrodite, and Natashia were holding back very hard now not to throw themselves at him.


    "Master, didn''t you have several Demon Girls waiting for you?" Kaguya asked curiously.


    "¡­UNFORTUNATELY, Master only touched Lady Roxanne," Vine spoke, emphasizing the first word.


    The girls looked at Demon Girl in shock, then looked at Victor strangely.


    "What? I''m a loyal man. Remember, it was you who threw yourselves at me in the past, not I who came after you, and I will only do the same when my Wives meet my Generals."


    "Cough." The four coughed and looked away.


    The eyes of the four Generals gleamed with desire, and they looked at the four women.


    Victor smiled internally: ''With this, they will try to get along with them, rather than the dry and formal treatment that would''ve been.''


    Victor didn''t give all the reasons. First, of course, there was the reason that he was loyal to his Wives. But the main reason would be the dynamics of the rtionship. If he had bonded early with the Demon Girls, due to the umtion of Time the girls would''ve spent with him, the girls would be jealous and even hate his Wives when he returned to the World of The Living.


    And by understanding that, Victor purposely didn''t hook up with or flirt with them as he usually would. He was always professional. Of course, he used his Charms generously so as not to let his influence over them fall; after all, they were still his Generals that held arge part of Hell under control.


    Because of this, he kept a fine line between a professional rtionship between a King and subordinates and minor, almost insignificant gestures of appreciation, gestures that, in time, would only increase the girls'' obsession.


    He didn''t want to break the Family dynamic he''d built but didn''t want to let the girls go, and he also wanted them to be like his beloved, obsessive, and loving Wives.


    Only Victor could do suchplex and patient work for a long time, all because he had the Blessing of Love and understood how ''Love'' worked very well.


    ¡­Yes, he was creating more Yanderes¡­ Demonic Yanderes.


    While mediocre men might hate and even fear these perfect women, Victor was actively turning girls into Yanderes...


    "Not to mention that between training and running a City like a King, dealing with traitors, exploring Hell, and dealing with Hells of Souls, things only the Demon King can do, there was little time for me to spend on anything else."


    "You need a vacation, My King." Helena pointed.


    "And I won''t argue with you about that. I really do."


    "Anyway, I need to go." Victor jumped up and climbed onto the Dragon''s back.


    Then Vine, Veper, Helena, Lily, and Lilith also climbed on top of the Dragon.


    Victor looked at his women again: "Take care."


    The girls nodded with smiles on their faces.


    "We take care of each other, right?" Kaguya spoke.


    Victor smiled gently: "Indeed."


    Then he looked up and said:


    "Come on, Zdrac."


    A mighty roar burst from her maw, and soon the dragon flew toward the Gate. The moment they passed through the gate, it disappeared.


    "He''s gone..." Kaguya murmured.


    "Not for long." Scathach turned around: "Come on, we need to tell the others everything and prepare for when he returns... I foresee that I won''t be able to leave his room for quite some time." Despite grumbling about it, she didn''t seem the least bit upset.


    The three girls lit up when they heard Scathach.


    A familiar portal appeared, then d and Alexios came through it.


    "Were you hiding, d? Why didn''t youe to say hello to Victor?" Aphrodite asked curiously.


    "...You know, I didn''t want to disturb your reunion."


    "Right¡­" It was clear that the four didn''t believe him.


    Cough.


    d coughed in a way to change the subject and pointed towards the gate: "Don''t you guys want a shortcut?"


    "..." Indeed, all Kings had thick skin. They were way too brazen; the four girls couldn''t help but think.


    They clearly understood d''s intentions; he wasn''t even hiding it.


    "We ept. Thank you, Alexios." Scathach spoke.


    Alexios just nodded.


    Soon the group passed through the portal created by Alexios back to Nightingale.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 692 692: The Flames Of Hell Rekindle Again.

    692 Chapter 692: The mes of Hell Rekindle Again.


    Chapter 692: The mes of Hell Rekindle Again.


    The ming Inferno, that was the first vision I had when I woke up.


    "Who am I?" I questioned myself as I got up.


    ''How did I get here?'' I looked around.


    "What is my name?"


    I do not remember.


    All I knew was... I needed to survive.


    "Surviving..." I started walking through this ce, a hostile ce that was full of dangerous monsters.


    ming monsters as if born from the mes that burn in this ce.


    I must survive.


    "Survive for what?"


    I don''t know, but I needed to survive; that''s my instinct.


    Therefore, I must fight.


    "Fight." A growl came out of my mouth, and I jumped toward the monsters, killing them with my hands.


    I must fight.


    "Fight for what?"


    For my life.


    "Wrong, fighting for my life is not enough."


    For someone?


    "There is no one. I am alone."


    For a purpose?


    ''Goal?''


    Power.


    ''For the power....''


    "Yes, I will fight for power."


    I don''t know how much time passed, but before I knew it, I was feared in this ce. The creatures left me alone and didn''t try to fight me either... Everything became so... meaningless.


    "Should I look elsewhere?"


    I still don''t know who I am [not that it matters right now], and to my immense frustration, I don''t feel my power increasing, and my body hasn''t grown.


    I look at my hands and wonder:


    "Why am I so small?¡¯


    "Hmm?" I look up and see a man standing in front of me.


    When did he get there? Was he there before?


    The man was tall, and he was wearing some kind of ck armor with a ck cape on the back made of some kind of strange miasma.


    His hair was floating around him and was covered in the same strange miasma as the cape, and his eyes were quite different from the color I was used to in this ce, a striking shade of violet.


    ... Wait... Cloak? Armor? Miasma? Violet? Huh? How do I know what these things are?


    How do I have knowledge I never learned before?


    "Knowledge returns to you instinctively."


    Instinct?


    "Instinct.


    Instinct...


    My eyes narrowed:


    "Who are you?"


    Knowledge has note, is something wrong?


    Confused.


    "Interesting... I didn''t believe it when Lily told me, but it''s true..."


    Lily? Who is Lily?


    "The mes of war burn in your heart, Boy."


    mes of War? Huh? What is he talking about?


    "I am not a boy."


    "Your stature doesn''t say that."


    "I can be small and be an adult."


    "That is questionable. Tell me, Boy. What is an adult to you?"


    "... Someone tall?" I replied uncertainly.


    The man disyed a smile of amusement:


    "Until you understand this question, you will never be a real adult."


    "What is an adult to you then?" A growl of annoyance escaped my mouth, and mes began to cover my body.


    When I did that, the creatures in this ce would run away in fear, but this man just watched me with even more amusement.


    Irritating. Is he not intimidated?


    "Someone who goes their own way, I guess."


    "... You guess? ... You''re not sure?"


    "It''s a deep question, Boy. I can give you a million answers, and those million answers will be right or wrong depending on your point of view."


    "... This soundsplicated..."


    Why does one question have so many answers? Irritating. Don''t you just need to have one?


    "Yes, it''splicated. Just like all important questions are."


    I felt my fire dimming, as it always does when I''m calmer.


    "Tell me, Boy."


    "Hmm?"


    "What do you desire?"


    I narrowed my eyes, I was going to blurt out some lie, but for some reason, I feltpelled to tell the truth. Those eyes wouldn''t allow me to lie.


    "I want power."


    "Oh? Why do you want power?"


    "Does it need a reason?"


    My answer made the man''s smile grow, and soon I heard his voice again.


    "Power is a word that epasses many things, Boy."


    "Power can mean; political power, weapon power, the power of influence, the power of self-improvement, and that''s just the tip of the iceberg."


    "... Ugh, this is tricky."


    Why can''t things be simpler? And I didn''t understand much of what he said, even though it seemed to be important.


    "All the important questions are, Boy."


    "What you need now is not the power you crave, but knowledge."


    "Knowledge?... Knowledge is useless." I snorted.


    "Knowledge is a form of power too, Boy."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "What is this ce?"


    "Who am I?"


    "What are these creatures?"


    "All these questions are answered through knowledge."


    "Do you understand now how important knowledge is?"


    "...Yes."


    "Through knowledge and self-discovery, you will acquire a part of the Power."


    "And through the training and discipline, you will acquire the other part of the Power. It is all a natural process."


    The man made a strange noise with his mouth, and from the surrounding mes, an entirely different creature appeared.


    "He''s beautiful, isn''t he?" The man spoke as he petted the red creature covered in fire.


    "..Yes..." I replied unconsciously as I didn''t take my eyes off the creature.


    "From today, he is yourpanion until the day you cease to exist."


    "Huh ..."


    "Take care of him, and he will take care of you."


    The creature got close to me, and for some reason, I didn''t feel threatened. Unconsciously, I let the creature get close to me, and it was at that moment that the creature lowered its head and rubbed my face with it.


    ... For the first time, I felt something warm and light in my chest.


    What was it?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I didn''t know what it was, but it wasn''t a bad feeling.


    "Take it."


    I shivered when I heard the voice next to me. I looked to the side and saw the man standing there holding something.


    "What is that?"


    "A bag."


    "What is a bag?"


    "An item that is used to store other items."


    "Oh... I assume there are other items inside the bag?"


    "Yeah."


    "What''s in it?"


    "Books and other things you''ll need."


    "Books...?"


    "A source of knowledge that is acquired by reading."


    "How will I know how to ''read''? I don''t even know what that is."


    The man showed a small smile again:


    "You will know."


    The man tossed the ''bag'' to me, and I took it rather awkwardly.


    He turned and started walking away, as I heard his voice again:


    "Look for conflict, look for war. All your answers wille naturally on your journey, Boy."


    "W- Wait! Who are you?"


    He stopped walking and turned to me with the same smile on his face:


    "You can call me Alucard."


    ''Alucard...''


    "I''ll be waiting for you, Boy." The man turned around again.


    "Waiting for me? Where?"


    "In the deepest ce of hell, The royal capital, Abaddon."


    "Meet me there, Boy, and I''ll answer the questions you most want to know, the questions you won''t find in a textbook."


    Those were thest words I heard before waking up in apletely different ce.


    "... Huh ... What was that?"


    I heard the noise of a creature, and I looked to the side, and there was the same creature that that strange man had given me.


    The creature looked deeply into my eyes, and then I could feel the creature''s ''intentions''.


    "My hands?" I looked down and saw the ''bag'' the man had given me.


    Out of curiosity, I started to poke at the bag, and I saw something opening, and soon an ''endless dark space'' appeared.


    "Hmm ... This is definitely not safe."


    I feel the creature poking me, and I look at him again. When my eyes met the creature''s eyes, I felt his intent again.


    "... Are you sure?"


    The creature made a noise and nodded in agreement.


    "Well..." I shrugged at the creature''s response and put my hand in that hole, and soon information appeared in my head containing all the items in the bag. Out of curiosity, I pulled out an item.


    "Book 1. Common Knowledge of Hell for Young Devils, Written by VD"


    "... How can I understand this?"


    ''You will know,'' I remember the man''s words again.


    Did he n all this? Why?


    Despite being full of questions, I opened the ''book'' and saw strange letters.


    ''Letters? What is that?'' Was I confused by that word that I had just suddenly learned?


    Letters are graphic signs of words and represent the way phonemes are written.


    "Huh... Okay, something popped into my head, just like in the past...


    Actually, it''s been going on since I met that man. He must have done something to me."


    Looking at these ''letters'', I unconsciously say:


    "For those who found this book, you are in Hell. This is where demonse to exist, a ce that even with my intervention is still hostile and dangerous, a ce that from this day forward is your home."


    Demon? Is this what I am?


    "First rule of hell, follow your instincts."


    "Instincts are something basic for all supernatural beings, but for demons, instincts are something even more essential. It is the core of the demon''s existence and will give you strength."


    "Second rule of hell, survive."


    "No matter the method, just survive; by surviving in the hostilends of hell, you will earn your right to live here."


    "Third and final rule of hell, look for one of the three main cities of hell."


    "Alexandria, the city of the beginning, located in the firstyers of hell, a ce for those who are not very resistant to miasma, a ce for demons to grow, and also the ce where future visitors of hell wille."


    "Alcantara, the great economic center of hell, located in the middleyers of hell, Alcantara is a city where thousands of demons live and practice their business, in the economic center of hell."


    "Abaddon, the royal capital, where the king of demons lives, a ce for those who are very resistant to miasma. All the elites and the most important demons of hell live in this city. Abaddon is thend of opportunity, and just living in that city is proof that you are a strong demon, a demon capable of standing in the king''s very presence. Only those worthy of being in the king''s presence are able to acquire a reward directly from him... The king does not tolerate mediocrity. He seeks only excellence, so do not go to Abaddon if you are not confident of your strength."


    ''Isn''t that interesting?'' I thought with a smile on my face as the mes started to grow around me, and my heart was beating in excitement.


    "I expect you in Abaddon, Boy." Hearing that man''s words in my head, I tucked the book inside my bag and climbed on top of the creature.


    That gesture felt so natural to me, as did the next words:


    "Let''s ride."


    The creature made an approving noise, then broke into a run; I didn''t know where I was going and didn''t care. I would just trust my new friend''s judgment. I feel like this was the right thing to do...


    Looking from a distance at the boy on horseback, Victor couldn''t help but have a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Is that prudent, My King?" Lily questioned.


    "That boy is¡ª."


    "War, or a small part of what was my old enemy."


    "... How is that possible, My King? Didn''t you kill him?"


    "Yes, I did. But unlike his brothers, I only consumed a part of his soul. If I consumed all of it, his body would be erased."


    "Out of the respect he earned from me, I left the core of his soul intact so he could have a proper burial in the ce where he was born."


    "... Even with just the soul core, he''s a demon god, and he would eventually reincarnate," Lily muttered. She knew very well that gods couldn''t die as long as you didn''t harm their souls. That was the same for the demons. As long as hell existed, the souls of demons would just go back to hell and be born again, with a new form and memories, but still with the same soul.


    ''Even though he almost doesn''t have full divinity like my mother now, the fragment of divinity still exists in his soul, and the more he gets stronger, the more that fragment will grow and be stronger... Much stronger than it was before. After all, he was born as a full demon god now.


    "Your Majesty is helping him to be your knight?"


    "If he wishes."


    "... Eh?"


    "My main reason for helping him is the challenge he will provide me in the future."


    "He will grow, be strong, and with my guidance, he will be much stronger than before, and when the time is right, he will fight me again." Victor couldn''t hide the smile of anticipation on his face.


    Victor was doing the same thing that Scathach did to him, taking a disciple to make him stronger so that in the future, he would have a decent fight.


    Lily just sighed and shook her head, she wouldn''t question her king, but to her, this act seemed rather pointless.


    "Why not just let him be your knight? He will be a good subordinate."


    Lily thought.


    Almost as if he had read Lily''s mind, Victor spoke:


    "Someone like War bes stronger when he is free, and even if he is not the War I knew, I will not sabotage his growth."


    "War fought like a true warrior and died like a true warrior. And, even though we were on opposite sides, I respect him as a true war brother."


    Lily opened her eyes a little in shock, and the next moment she just closed her eyes and smiled:


    "I don''t understand, My King... But I can respect that attitude." Lily was so used to seeing her king''s cunning, sadistic, and majestic side that she forgot that her king was also a warrior.


    An honorable warrior.


    "Send some shadow demons to watch him from afar."


    "Should I interfere if he is in danger?"


    "No. Even if he is about to die, you must not interfere. This is his journey and his alone."


    "He won''t be worthy of my training if he doesn''t survive hell."


    Even if Victor had brought ''Order'' into hell, that only extended to the big cities where most of the demon poption lived. Outside of the city, in the sandy wastes of hell where there were mindless demonic monsters that didn''t have a shred of conscience, that hostile ce waswless ground.


    After all, this was still hell, a ce where only the strong thrived, a ce where strength and cunning were needed to survive.


    "Yes, My King."


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my patreon: /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 693 693: Hierarchy And 700 Years Of Accumulated Frustration 1

    693 Chapter 693: Hierarchy and 700 Years of umted Frustration.


    Chapter 693: Hierarchy and 700 Years of umted Frustration.


    Nightingale.


    In a very spacious room, Victor''s wives were present, Natashia, Agnes, Ruby, Violet, Sasha, Aphrodite, and Kaguya.


    But not just them. Scathach, Leona, Eleonor, Jeanne, Morgana, Haruna, Bruna, Eve, Maria, and Roberta were also in the room.


    Not counting a very anxious Natalia, a frowning Mizuki who seemed to be thinking about something, and Rose sitting calmly next to Eleonor.


    The Scarlett Sisters, Pepper, Siena, and Lacus, were also here, ying cards with each other and Victoria Fulger.


    In total, there were 26 women in that room. [A/N: Damn, I went overboard ... For god''s sake, I need to control myself.]


    "He ising?" Violet asked as she anxiously paced back and forth.


    "Yes," Ruby answered.


    "He ising!" Violet practically screamed, jumping up and down.


    "Yes, Violet. He is." Ruby answered again.


    "Then why isn''t he here!" Violet snarled in fury.


    "Calm down, Violet!" Agnes shouted in the same tone as her daughter.


    "Don''t ask me to calm down, or I''ll get angrier, Mother! You know that!"


    "I know, but calm down!"


    "Fuck this..." Violet began cursing a variety of insults, enough to make a sailor blush with embarrassment.


    "Hmm ... I want to ask something," Haruna spoke.


    "What is it?" Violet looked at Haruna.


    "Not to you, Violet-dono, but to Kaguya-dono."


    "First, drop the formality; we are allies," Kaguya spoke in the same neutral voice, but it carried much more weight and authority than before.


    Kaguya was the one who practically took over the functions of the Alucard n in Victor''s absence. The other Wives were too busy with their own problems. The Family, the new city, and the entire Amazon poption were not easy things to manage. Even Ruby had to halt her personal projects and the alliance growth to help a few times, not to mention that the incidents where the Amazons got into trouble urred quite often in the beginning.


    Fortunately, Scathach was here. The saying, ''What doesn''t kill you changes you and makes you stronger,'' was applied liberally.


    Every time an Amazon got into trouble, Scathach would have a somewhat ''deep conversation'' with the offending party, which usually ended with the woman begging for mercy.


    Thanks to this effort, the women began to behave, and some even began to change their mindset. Of course, they still didn''t like men, but now they didn''t go around trying to kill or enve them.


    While it was obvious that breaking an ingrained cultural way of thinking would take a long time. Fortunately, time was the resource everyone here had the most.


    "Okay, Kaguya... Then why am I here?"


    "I don''t understand the question," Kaguya asked confusedly.


    "I mean, why am I here? I know we''re allies, but isn''t this a meeting between you and... Hmm..." Haruna didn''t know what to call Victor right now.


    Should she call him the Demon King? Lord Alucard? His Majesty?


    "Just call him Victor. He''s not really into formal things, and we''re not having a formal event here." Leona spoke.


    "I agree with the Wolf here. Darling doesn''t care about that kind of stuff," Violet added, then she continued:


    "Don''t you want to be here, Haruna?"


    "... It''s not like I don''t... but isn''t it a meeting between him and his


    ''Wives''?"


    "Don''t lump us together as his Wives!" Pepper screamed with a very red face.


    Lacus and Siena just nodded in support of Pepper.


    Mizuki, Victoria, Eleonor, and Natalia turned their heads away from the group and ignored them.


    "...Huuh... Okay?" Haruna didn''t know how to answer that.


    "Actually, that''s something I''d like to know too... Why am I here?"


    Rose asked. She had even tried to leave Eleonor alone here, but the girls wouldn''t allow it.


    Ruby, Violet, Sasha, Natashia, Agnes, Scathach, Aphrodite, and Kaguya looked at each other and nodded.


    "Aphrodite, you exin. As a Goddess of Love, your word has more credibility." Violet spoke.


    Now it was the girls'' turn. They narrowed their eyes when they saw the group acting strangely. Was something going on that they didn''t know about?


    "I''ll get straight to the point. If you count the number of women who love Victor dearly and are potential future Wives, it amounts to 31 women."


    "... Huh?" Some didn''t fully understand what Aphrodite meant, but those of them who were more insightful, like Morgana, Haruna, and Jeanne, quickly understood where this conversation was going.


    "I think you''ve got the math wrong, Aphrodite. There are only 26 women here." Jeanne pointed.


    "I''m counting the Demon Generals, Lilith, and the Dragon, too, of course."


    Morgana and Jeanne''s faces trembled when they heard Aphrodite mention the Dragon and Lilith.


    Lilith, they might understand, but the Dragon too? Of course, they understood that the dragon could take on a more Humanoid Form, but wasn''t that too outrageous?


    "Darling is the most handsome, perfect, good-natured, responsible man there is," Violet spoke with an unshakable conviction that everyone couldn''t help but agree with. [Though it''s not like they thought otherwise.]


    "It''s obvious that he can charm even a Goddess. He did so with Aphrodite; what''s to stop him from doing the same with Lilith and the Dragon?"


    "..."" Again, another argument they couldn''t dispute.


    "W-Wait, are you counting us in this too?" Siena suddenly realized the numbers didn''t add up.


    "Yes," Aphrodite said, nodding in agreement.


    "Why!? We didn''t show any interest in him!"


    "Oh please, your hungry gazes are as subtle as an angry griffin in a china shop." Aphrodite rolled her eyes.


    The three sisters backed away, their faces even redder than before. - "Which is why your mother sold the three of you to Victor," Aphrodite spoke with a genuine smile.


    "... Eh? HUH!?" The three looked at Scathach and Ruby.


    "Don''t look at me; I''m not a part of this." Ruby snorted.


    "As a mother, it is my right to want the best for my daughters, and Victor is perfect for you," Scathach spoke with a very serious look.


    "But he is your Husband!" Siena pointed out.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And Ruby''s too!" Lacus added.


    "That makes it even better."


    "... Huh?" Lacus, Pepper, and Siena thought they had misheard something.


    "Since he is a man I''ve approved of, he will be perfect for you. And he is not my Husband! He has not defeated me yet!"


    Natashia, Agnes, Violet, Leona, Kaguya, and Aphrodite rolled their eyes.


    "Unbelievable... You sold off your daughters!" Siena screamed in horror.


    "Oh, stop with the drama, Siena. It''s not like I haven''t heard you scream in your sleep: ''Yes, Vic! Harder~. Stronger~-''


    "Violet!"


    Violet just stuck her tongue out at the furious and embarrassed Siena.


    "See? It''s not like you haven''t thought about it. Honestly, I still marvel at the fact that you haven''t thrown yourselves at him yet."


    "That''s because we''re not as brazen as you are!" That was what the three sisters thought simultaneously, and these thoughts made them even more embarrassed because they were practically confirming the obvious.


    "Therefore, with my blessing, I approve. You can chase Victor."


    "..." Pepper, Siena, Lacus, and Ruby never thought they''d hear their mother''s words permitting them to pursue a man who happened to be in a rtionship with her as well.


    "What a crazy world this is... It feels like I''m living in a Hentai." Ruby thought.


    "W-Wait, when you did the math, you were including everyone here?" Eleonor suddenly spoke.


    "Wasn''t that obvious?" Aphrodite asked with an expression that asked, "Are you stupid, girl?"


    "..." Eleonor opened to say something but was cut off by Aphrodite''s following words.


    "Or will you lie and say you don''t want this? Like Rose was just about to say?"


    "I haven''t said anything yet!" Rose said, "And I''m an old woman-."


    Agnes interrupted Rose, "Bitch, please. Aphrodite is older than virtually all of Civilization-."


    "Oyy!"


    Ignoring Aphrodite, she continued, "Not counting Jeanne, who''s been around since The Universe was first birthed into existence."


    Jeanne grimaced. It wasn''t nice to hear how old she was.


    "You are practically a child in front of these two women."


    Rose opened her mouth to argue but knew it would be a losing battle.


    "Stop making excuses. We know about everyone''s feelings here."


    Natashia positioned herself to get everyone''s attention.


    "... Why am I here? I haven''t had enough interaction with Victor to start liking him. Yes, I find him attractive, hot, but-."


    "The Family must stick together!" Natashia growled.


    Victoria recoiled at her sister''s angry, obsessive re.


    "As my little sister, you will always have the best. I will not let some pig be your Husband."


    Victoria looked to Sasha for help.


    "Sorry, Aunty. But I''m with my mom on this one."


    "Impossible! He is your Husband, you know?!"


    "And my mother''s too. So that''s not a valid argument anymore."


    "Ugh."


    "But while I agree, I also don''t want to take away anyone''s free will.


    So if you really don''t want anything to do with Victor, I''ll convince my mom so that you can leave, but this will be your only chance."


    "Tell me, Aunty. Do you really not want anything to do with my Husband?"


    "Tell me your real desires. Aphrodite will know if you lie."


    Victoria swallowed hard and thought of Victor, then she thought of the ''night battle'' she''d witnessed, and her face flushed.


    That memory was what satisfied the days when she got too stressed.


    "...I am not particrly against this venture." She turned her face away and crossed her arms.


    Sasha and Natashia shed amused smiles.


    "See? It''s easier just to ept your feelings and move forward. Does anyone else want to deny the obvious?" Violet spoke, then looked at the girls. Her gaze went from Morgana, Jeanne, Natalia, and even Mizuki.


    When she saw that no one was going to back down, although some were embarrassed, she spoke up.


    "Now that the situation is clear, we must clean up this mess."


    "Mess? What are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about the mess that is my Husband''s rtionships with other women."


    "My Husband is a King now, the King of Hell, and The Leader of a Faction. He has more political and military power than d now."


    "In the future, if we follow Ruby''s ns, we need to enter into a political alliance."


    "ording to what the girls who were in Japan said, the Leader of The Shinto Pantheon, Amaterasu, ''casually'' suggested a marriage between her and Victor."


    "... Are you really considering that, Violet?" Haruna narrowed her eyes. From the girls'' postures, Haruna understood that Violet, Sasha, Ruby, Scathach, Natashia, Aphrodite, and Agnes were the women who led and organized the ''harem''.


    Not to mention that Violet was the ''Leader'' of them all.


    "If it gives us more power in the Supernatural World, then yes."


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my patreon: /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 694 694: Hierarchy And 700 Years Of Accumulated Frustration 2

    694 Chapter 694: Hierarchy and 700 Years of umted Frustration


    Chapter 694: Hierarchy and 700 Years of umted Frustration


    "If it gives us more power in the Supernatural World, then yes."


    "But that''s not the point. It all depends on Victor, and I don''t particrly like throwing my Husband to other women, even if it gives us more power."


    "Violet-." Ruby was going to say something and add how


    ''important'' it was, but Violet interrupted, saying:


    "I know, Ruby. I understand the importance, but that doesn''t mean I like it."


    "Mm."


    "Forget that for now. The point is that political alliances through marriage can happen in the future. We''ve already discussed that.


    Another thing that can happen is Victor bes interested in a powerful woman, and she ends up in his clutches."


    The girls couldn''t help but agree. Everyone present here had a considerable influence over a group or was the Heir to a great family Lineage. The only moners'' would be the Maids, but each was an exceptional talent.


    "Which means that in the future, the number of women in this group could increase."


    "So order and a fixed hierarchy are needed."


    This was something that Scathach, Jeanne, Aphrodite, and Morgana pointed out. As the most ''experienced'' on the subject, having seen thousands of rtionships, they knew how important this was.


    "Before Violet continues," Aphrodite spoke up,


    "I must address an important point."


    The girls'' gazes went to Aphrodite.


    "Just because we''re going to assign ''ranks'' doesn''t mean that Victor will love them less or anything like that. Everyone here knows through his interactions with us that he has plenty of love to give. As a Goddess of Love, I can assure you of that."


    "He has so much love that even I sometimes feel overwhelmed."


    Eleonor, Rose, Mizuki, and Natalia gasped when they heard the Goddess of Love''s admission.


    "Violet."


    "Mm... Moving on. The hierarchy will be like this: Me, Ruby, Sasha, Kaguya, Aphrodite, and Leona will be responsible for administrating and controlling everything involving us women and future women."


    "... Me?" Leona pointed to herself. She could understand Ruby, Sasha, and Violet, as well as Kaguya and Aphrodite, but she didn''t understand why she was included.


    Sasha, Violet, and Ruby were The First Three Wives, and they had direct contact with Agnes, Scathach, and Natashia, so the three mothers need not be included. Kaguya was also obvious, the Maid was already well known in the Supernatural World as the one who bonded with Victor, and she also took the n''s work quite seriously. She also had the other Maids with her.


    Aphrodite went without saying. She was the Goddess of Love. She possessed the Power of Empathy and would know when things went wrong and fix them if necessary.


    But why was she included?


    "It''s annoying to say this, but Leona is the woman who grew up alongside Victor. Apart from Anna and myself, she is the one who has the most knowledge of the ''old Victor''. Even though Victor has changed a lot, his essence has remained the same, and she''s the one who knows that side of him the most." Aphrodite spoke.


    "Although I am Soul-Bound with Victor, I don''t know everything about him or what he was like before. Only Leona, Anna, and Violet know that, and I believe that because of that, Leona will always prioritize the well-being of everyone because she will understand how Victor will feel."


    "She was the reason for inviting Eleonor, Rose, Haruna, Natalia, and Mizuki to this discussion."


    The aforementioned women looked at Leona with questioning nces.


    The Wolf just snorted and said, "I''m not blind. I don''t need to know emotions like Aphrodite to know when someone is ''genuinely'' interested in Victor."


    "Most girls see Victor just by his looks or capabilities, like Victoria here."


    "...."" Victoria didn''t refute. She knew that Leona was speaking the truth; after all, she didn''t have many interactions with Victor, so her interest, for now, was just his outer side, but that didn''t mean it couldn''t be changed in the future.


    "But the four of you are not like that." Leona finished speaking.


    "... See? She''s perfect for the job. So when me, Violet, Sasha, Ruby, and Kaguya aren''t there, she''ll know what to do." Aphrodite replied.


    "I see... So you put the women who know Victor the most in charge, huh...." Haruna spoke in a monotone.


    "Yes," Violet spoke.


    "Then why was Scathach not nominated?" Despite only recently being involved in this group, Haruna knew very well that Scathach was one of the women who knew Victor the most.


    "I am not his Wife." Scathach snorted, "I will assume no role until he defeats me."


    This time everyone rolled their eyes at the woman''s stubbornness.


    "As you can see, she has already been nominated but will only ''officially'' take up the position once she gets her ass kicked by Darling." Sasha pointed.


    "Humpf, that''s unlikely to happen." Scathach rolled her eyes.


    "I have a few tricks up my sleeve that are quite useful against someone like Victor. Don''t underestimate The Runes."


    Aphrodite and Jeanne, who had already encountered Rune-wielding Beings, knew the woman was correct. Unfortunately, fighting a Rune Master could be just as bad an experience as fighting a Master Witch in her territory.


    "Now that we''ve decided, I''ll reiterate it again. Keep an eye out for the thirsty bitches. Keep them away from Darling!"


    "Oh, and don''t kill them. Just scare them. We can''t afford to get a bad rap," Ruby added as she looked usingly at Violet, Natashia, and Agnes.


    The three women just turned their heads and started whistling as if they didn''t know what they were being used of. :


    A portal suddenly appeared in the room, and Natalia soon emerged.


    "Eh? When did you leave, Natalia?" Violet asked.


    "When I felt Victor calling me."


    "That means..." Violet swallowed hard.


    The girls'' eyes sparkled in anticipation, and when a short-haired man wearing a ck suit stepped out of the doorway,


    It was as if time had stopped.


    His gentle smile lit up the entire room, and for a moment, they thought they''d been transported to apletely different world.


    ''...The Blessings I gave him are passively reacting to his mood now...


    And since he has so much Energy, it''s having the same effect as if he were a God.'' Aphrodite immediately understood what had happened.


    "Hey, Girls, I''m back."


    "Vic-"


    "Before you say anything, I have something to say."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ".. Eh?"


    "I spent 700 years in Hell. You guys already know that, right?"


    Each of them showed a different nod of confirmation.


    "Which means I have 700 years of love, affection, and lust to give."


    The girls gulped when they saw his intense gaze.


    Roxanne appeared next to him, and she looked the same as thest time they saw her:


    "Believe it or not, Girls, I could barely handle him. It was difficult to deal with him alone for 700 years."


    "... Didn''t you touch the Demon girls?" Violet asked in shock and disbelief.


    Victor snorted, "I''m loyal to my Family, and you all know it was you who came after me, not the other way around."


    Violet felt her heart melt at Victor''s statement; she wasn''t the only one.


    "Vic-."


    "I''m sorry, Violet. But please be silent, okay?" He asked in a gentle but firm tone that brooked no refusal.


    "Mm." Violet nodded as her breath got a little heavier from the ''domineering'' side of him and the smell of his delicious blooding from his neck.


    ''Oh, how I''ve missed this..."


    "I have 700 years of various feelings bottled up, so... To those who do not wish to associate with me, please leave now."


    Victor was genuinely surprised when no one left, but he wasn''t in the right frame of mind to question it right now. He was barely holding back.


    "I''ll ask again..." He took a deep breath and let the air out of his mouth as hot steam.


    "Those who don''t want to associate with me, get out of here now."


    Natalia, Mizuki, Eleonor, and Rose debated a lot about whether they should leave, but with the girls'' talk still fresh in their minds, they decided not to. Besides, the look Victor was giving them was scorching, so they wanted to know what would happen.


    The same reaction was seen in the Scarlett sisters.


    Bruna, Eve, Roberta, and Maria didn''t need to think about anything.


    They already belonged to Victor.


    Looking around and seeing that everyone wasn''t going to leave,


    "Very well..."


    Victor couldn''t take it anymore and let out everything he was holding in.


    The girls sucked in a deep breath when they smelled the scent that erupted from his body. It was like an extremely potent pheromone that attracted everything to him.


    "Roxanne, inform everyone out there that the women present will be unavable for a year. I''m counting on you to manage everything.


    Summon the Generals if necessary."


    "Yes, Darling~."


    "O-One Year." Natashia was practically panting, which Morgana, Violet, Scathach, Maria, Bruna, and Agnes were doing as well.


    "I wanted more time, but we have important things to do. A year will be enough, but don''t expect to leave this ce very often."


    The girls swallowed hard. Then, wooden branches emerged from Victor''s feet and covered the whole room. Pure Ice immediately followed and froze everything.


    Roxanne took a bag out of her pocket and started cing several beds around the room.


    "I''ll visit often, have fun girls." She walked toward the door, opened it, and then closed it behind her.


    The door was sealed.


    "W-Wait, I need to leave." Pepper just realized she''s bitten off a lot more than she could chew.


    "It''s a bitte for that, Sis," Lacus spoke with a resigned but expectant look.


    Pepper watched absently as several ck Magic Circles appeared around the room, effectively isting the room from the outside world. She couldn''t even hear the noisesing from outside.


    Surprisingly, it wasn''t Victor who attacked first, but Violet.


    The girl wasted no time.


    Victor kissed her very lovingly and gently stroked her back with his fingers.


    "Aaan~... What is this...?"


    ''How could Ie with just one touch?"


    "I discovered several interesting applications of my Goddess''s Blessing of Sexuality." Victor smiled gently:


    "Try not to die of pleasure, my dear... Because I won''t hold back."


    Victor disappeared with Violet and reappeared in bed. The two were already wholly without clothes.


    "Ooooh? W-What?" Before Violet knew it, she was filled uppletely. Even her womb''s barrier couldn''t stop the invader.


    ''Did he get bigger? Impossible!''


    "Scream for me, baby."


    Violet turned her eyes to Victor, and seeing his obsessive eyes, her eyes began to stray into his, and her smile grew.


    She effectively just threw her rationality away.


    And a battle that wouldst one whole year began.


    Insert 50,000 words of extra detail about what happened here. :


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 695 695: I Miss You.

    695 Chapter 695: I Miss You.


    Chapter 695: I Miss You.


    One yearter.


    A woman with long ck hair, red eyes, and a curvy body walked with confident steps and an aura of a noblewoman.


    "Good morning, Lady Anna."


    Anna looked at the Maid who spoke and the ten food carts behind her that other Maids were pushing.


    "This is more than usual."


    "Yes, Lady Mizuki, Lady Leona, Lady Haruna ordered a lot of food.


    They said they needed it because it is nearing the end of the...-" The Snow n Maid''s face turned red with embarrassment, but she managed to swallow her embarrassment and continue:


    "Training... Lord Victor is more active than usual. They barely get any more sleep."


    "I see..."


    Anna shed an amused smile at the expression of the Maid and the other Maids who overheard what she said. Imagine her surprise when she came out of training, wanting to know the news of her son who was apparently thrown into Hell, only to find he was having an orgy with all his Wives and that the time limit for this orgy was one year. ?


    Literally, non-stop sex for 24 hours and 365 days non-stop.


    A feat that could only be aplished by someone with an abnormal amount of energy like Victor.


    Anna wouldn''t even be surprised if some of those women inside the room suddenly became pregnant. She''d heard from Roxanne that Ruby and Aphrodite assured her that they''d taken care of that particr matter, but she still wouldn''t be surprised if any of the women in that room became pregnant.


    Not that she doubted the Beauty Goddess, her oldest friend, but idents could happen, right?


    ''Haah... I should stop thinking about my possible future grandchildren and focus more on my work.'' Anna scolded herself internally.


    Due to the absence of virtually all of their ''Faction'' Leaders, Anna, Leon, Roxanne, Hestia, and Hilda were left in charge of handling everything.


    On some asions, during the ''rest times'', Ruby, Violet, and Haruna would help them. Still, these asions only urred when Victor was ''dueling'' with Aphrodite, Scathach, Jeanne, or Morgana, the women with more ''durability'' and ''stamina¡¯ in the group, Aphrodite being the one who could apany Victor the most.


    When that didn''t happen, and they needed more help, Roxanne would call her Son''s Demon Generals, Vepar or Helena. The two were responsible for the government in the Demon World and were very experienced in these matters.


    "Keep up the good work. Have you seen that old man around?"


    "Abe-No-Seimei is in Lady Mizuki''s room. He said he was studying the Mysteries of Life."


    "Is that old man still angry with my son?" She snorted.


    Before all this ''sex'' wave had urred, Victor somehow kicked all the ''men'' out of the building. Anna didn''t know the details about it; she just knew that Abe-No-Seimei, the Heroic Spirit living in Mizuki''s body, was expelled from there and gained a more ''alive'' body, so to speak.


    The thing is, he was still a Soul, but he was more visible and could be touched almost like a human, something that could only be done if he was using Mizuki''s Energy.


    Since that day, the old man had been irritated because he was kicked out of his ''disciple'' and couldn''t return to her.


    "Should I tell him that you wish to speak with him?"


    "That''s not necessary. As usual, if there are any changes, let me know immediately."


    "Yes, Lady Anna."


    Anna started walking toward her temporary office with light steps.


    During the walk, she couldn''t help but remember her training.


    Hilda was... a sadistic woman, something she came to discover was inherent in most Noble Vampires. But despite being sadistic, there was no doubt that she was an excellent teacher.


    She''d taught her everything from how to use her body and talents perfectly to etiquette and how to behave.


    Lessons in etiquette and politics were absorbed easily. Anna may act carefree, but she was raised in a good family, and as awyer who often defended politicians in the past, she was well-versed in this area.


    The only difference between the politics of Humans and the politics of Supernatural Beings was that any conflict could lead to arge-scale conflict. Still, the way the politics manifested and was performed were the same. Sometimes the politics of Supernatural Beings could even be more old-fashioned than that of Humans.


    If there was one ss that Anna wasn''t very good at, it was culture.


    Supernatural Beings thoughtpletely differently from Humans.


    What for Humans would be considered a heinous crime or highly taboo for Supernatural Beings was just another Tuesday afternoon.


    The mentality that the strong were always right was employed in all cultures. Even if there werews and rules in some Factions, the strongest still spoke the loudest.


    A perfect example of this was in Samar''s society. Werewolves had a King, and that King could be reced at any time if he epted a duel that put his ''Alpha'' position on the line.


    Even in Nightingale itself, Vampire Count Families had so much influence, but they lostpletely in front of the ''power'' of the King. At least, that was how it was until Victor came to this ce and messed everything up.


    Due to the existence of the Second Progenitor, society was divided.


    Except for the Alioth and Adraste, the most influential ns supported Victor, and the rest of the Vampire Nobles supported d.


    Arriving at the temp office, she opened the door and walked in, and what she saw left her quite surprised.


    Victor sat shirtless, with Kaguya lying with her head on his thigh. He was checking some documents with his right hand while his left hand was stroking Kaguya''s hair.


    "Mother."


    "Vic...? You..."


    "Yeah?" Victor replied, confused as he stopped looking at the documents and looked at Anna.


    "You look so different..."


    "Oh, I guess that''s normal. I''ve changed a lot since thest time we met."


    "...Yeah." Anna was still lost as she looked at Victor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not only did his appearance change, bing more ''inhuman'', but so did hisposure.


    She could see that easily when she walked into the room.


    "Please sit down."


    Anna nodded and walked over to the front of the couch Victor was on.


    Halfway through the walk, she overcame the shock and forced herself to act normally.


    "Did you finish your ''training''?"


    "Yes. When I returned from Hell, I felt like I could explode at any moment. Now, I''m so much lighter...I really missed everyone." Hemented with a gentle smile as he stroked Kaguya''s ck hair.


    Anna nodded and looked at Kaguya, who was sleeping peacefully with an amused look.


    "She couldn''t let you go?"


    "Yeah, even while sleeping, she tightly clung to my shadow. But, when I got to this room, she suddenly materialized from the shadows and went back to sleep."


    "Kaguya''s attitude, in a way, resembles Violet''s when ites to Victor." Anna thought.


    "What happened to the girls?"


    "They''re all sleeping, entirely exhausted. It will probably take a few weeks for some of them to wake up."


    "I see... I saw the Maids with several food carts. Did you let them in?"


    "Not until Roxanne was around."


    "So overprotective."


    "It''s who I am." Victorughed.


    "TI assume you were kind to girls who weren''t in a rtionship with you before."


    "Of course, even in my lust, I wouldn''t dare to hurt anyone."


    "Don''t forget to take them all on a dateter."


    "Of course, I was thinking about that too." Victor smiled gently:


    "Now that I''m more free, I can spend more time with them and my two daughters..."


    "Are there nopromises? I thought being a King was more chaotic."


    "Sometimes, yes, but I havepetent subordinates, and currently, the world is a mess."


    "Starting with the Divine side, the Greek Pantheon is in the middle of a civil war; the Nordic Pantheon has the Bifrost destroyed and are heading towards a civil war themselves. On the other hand, the Shinto Pantheon is recovering from a war, and the same applies to the Egyptian Pantheon and the Hindu Pantheon."


    "Not to mention the smaller Factions of Supernatural Beings on Earth. They are all recovering from thest war. A year is not enough to recover all that was lost by the onught of Demons."


    "Everyone is busy." Anna nodded.


    "Indeed."


    "I wonder what will happen to the Humans. Now that the Supernatural World has been exposed, and most of the countries across the globe have been affected, the economy has gone to shit, and some countries have beenpletely destroyed, not to mention the minor rted problems surfacing in each country. There is no way this can all be resolved quickly."


    "That is not entirely true..."


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "The top God-King level Gods of the Supernatural Beings gathering together could easily solve this problem. They can even restore everything that has been destroyed; they have that much power...


    The correct question would be, will they do it?"


    "There are more advantages to leaving things as they are and announcing themselves to the Human World. I can very well see the Gods acting as the ''good guys'', and taking advantage of the situation to gather followers."


    "What good would it be to gather the followers?"


    "More influence in the Mortal World. It''s no secret that Humans, with the right help, can be good soldiers. Just look at all the Heroes of the past."


    "I also see some Pantheons like the Greek and Egyptian taking advantage of the situation to make more ''Demigods''. They may not be as strong as a Combat-Oriented God, but with the right training and equipment, they could easily take on most Supernatural adversaries who are stronger than they are. It''s no secret that the Pantheons have the best cksmiths avable."


    "There are a lot of situations where Humans are useful."


    "A prevalent practice in the past, huh."


    "Yes, they still do that today but will get more aggressive now. After all, Diablo threw the status quo out the window, and many will take advantage of that."


    "Of course, so will we, right?"


    "Indeed." Victor smiled.


    "But enough of this depressing talk. I don''t want to talk about work right now. Tell me about yourself, Mother."


    "How was your training?"


    "If I were to describe it in one word... Infernal."


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my patreon: /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 696 696: I Miss You 2

    696 Chapter 696: I Miss You 2


    Chapter 696: I Miss You 2


    "If I were to describe it in one word... Infernal."


    Victor chuckled in amusement, with a melody so beautiful that it made Anna squirm internally, although she didn''t show it externally.


    She''d gotten pretty good at controlling her urges.


    ''It wasn''t a lie when he said I would subconsciously desire him.''


    Perhaps, that was one of the biggest cons of bing a Noble Vampire.


    "Why is my son so damn perfect? Fuck."


    "Hilda doesn''t take it easy," Victormented.


    "Yeah, but thanks to her, I know myself better now." Anna shed a big smile.


    "Oh? Tell me more."


    "Victor, my son... What you have given me is a blessing! I have never felt so strong, so full of energy, and so beautiful as I do now!" Anna looked like an excited child who had been given a lovely present.


    Victor smiled in satisfaction when he saw that she was speaking honestly.


    ''Of course, she would be. She wouldn''t be my mother if she didn''t speak honestly."


    "I''m d you like it." Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    "Mm!" She nodded several times in satisfaction: "I''m doing things that only I saw in movies! It is immensely gratifying! It''s a pity that I could only enjoy it now..." Shemented a little dejectedly at the end.


    "That''s normal. It takes a while to get used to controlling your desires. Only when you are able to control yourself do you realize what a blessing this is."


    "That is true." Sheughed gently, returning to her earlier excited state.


    "Speaking of desires, tell me honestly, how are you feeling?"


    Anna looked into Victor''s violet eyes for a long moment. Seeing that he wasn''t going to back down, she sighed and decided to be honest:


    "To be honest, even now, I want to jump on top of you and ride you until I''m lost in lust while I drink your blood to my satisfaction."


    Her eyes glowed a predatory blood-red. She bit her lip in desire, but soon the intensity in her eyes subsided, and she turned her face away:


    "But at the same time, I think it''s very wrong, and I don''t want to do that. It would be a betrayal of myself and my husband; I don''t want to be someone driven by their desires."


    "Mm." Victor nodded gently, "It''s not wrong to be driven by desire, Mother."


    "... Huh? But you said..."


    "I know what I said, Mother... Haah, why do you always take things to extremes?" Victor sighed.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Bnce, Mother, Bnce.":


    "Bnce?"


    "Correct. You must not be someone who only acts on desire. If you do, eventually, you will lose yourself if you go too far. Restraint is important. But at the same time, you shouldn''t hold back too much, or you will get so frustrated that you can''t hold back any longer."


    Seeing that she still didn''t understand, Victor decided to borate:


    "Take me as an example."


    "I spent 700 years in Hell. All I did was train, Rule, train, and recruit Demons in my spare time."


    "Sometimes Roxanne would pull me out of training andfort me, but I still didn''t stop."


    "I kept training, but what happened in the end?"


    "You focused so much on one thing that you overdid it and got really frustrated."


    "Correct."


    "Because of that, you had to ''let off steam''. You couldn''t take it anymore, all that longing, wanting, worrying, all of that bottled up for 700 years... My god, Vic, it must have been hell to hold all that back."


    "Correct, it was even worse of a hell than you think."


    "What do you mean?"


    Victor raised his hand, and a pure sphere of Negative Energy appeared in his hand, and next to that sphere was a sphere of pitch-ck Miasma. It was like the very light around the Miasma was being absorbed by it like a ck hole.


    "The Energy I use now incites the user''s impulsive desires. It is vtile and dangerous. Now, I feel everything more intensely, even more intensely than before. Take the desires of a Noble Vampire that are already intense, and increase it by a factor of 500."


    Anna opened her eyes wide. Just being a Noble Vampire, she could barely control herself properly. Imagining it even worse was very difficult.


    "How can you control yourself...?"


    "Discipline, willpower, love for my loved ones, and pride in my own existence." He spoke solemnly as he closed his hand, making the spheres disappear.


    "I am Victor, and I am the Ruler of my own actions. I, who determine my own path, I, who act by my will, and my will alone."


    "That is my pride."


    "My Beloved Mother, if I lost myself in my desire, I would be a monster far worse than Diablo or any Demon."


    "... This is amazing, my son... You are amazing."


    Victor just smiled gently, "I know, but it''s nice to hear it from your mouth."


    "Terk." Anna snorted.


    The twoughed gently in a much more friendly atmosphere than before. The ''ice'' that the two had been feeling from not seeing each other for a long time was melted by this interaction.


    "Water, which is harmless to almost all Beings, if drunk in excess, can cause many problems."


    "Everything in life needs Bnce."


    "If you want to do something, do it. Just don''t overdo it."


    "Even if that means wanting to ride you to doom?"


    Victor raised an eyebrow in amusement, the phrase came out as a joke, but Victor clearly understood that behind the joke, there was a very serious question:


    "Just make sure it is what you truly want and not something your blood is craving."


    "..." Anna opened her eyes wide: "W-What?! Are you serious!? B-But this is w-wrong!"


    Victor rolled his eyes: "Mother, please, I spent thest 700 years in Hell. I''ve experienced horrors straight out of Lovecraft''s books."


    ''Although it was Lily who did it."


    "Mentally speaking, I am over 2400 years old, not counting thebat memories I took from the other Demons I consumed."


    "Mentally, I might be older than even d himself."


    "For me now, there are few moral barriers that I have not crossed. From the point of view of Humans, my actions can be seen as monstrous. Supernatural Beings call me a genocidal tyrant! The Demons call me the Demon King, sometimes even theing of the Anti-Christ himself."


    "Incest is the least of my problems right now."


    "Are you really saying that!?" She asked, embarrassed, confused, and even disbelieving.


    Victor chuckled, "You seem to be getting something wrong, Mother."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "W-What?"


    "It is not you who would bemitting incest but me because I am your ''Father''."


    "... huh?"


    "Scientifically speaking, the moment you became a Vampire, your entire existence was destroyed and rebuilt into a new Being, a new Being created from my blood."


    "If you took my blood and the blood of all the girls I''ve turned into a Vampire and performed a rtion test, you would see that they all have my blood, that is, my direct DNA. And if they have my DNA, I am the Father of them all."


    "It is because of this that I am called the Progenitor. I am the Beginning of Everything."


    "B-But, if you follow that logic, all of them..."


    Victor''s smile of amusement grew:


    "Yes, Mother, I just had an orgy with basically all of my daughters."


    "...What-Eh? Huh?"


    "Hahahaha~" Victorughed even harder at Anna''s face of disbelief.


    It was just so much fun to see her face now. He could clearly see Anna''s worldview shattering even more.


    "You see how worrying about ''blood rtion'' for Noble Vampires is meaningless? For Vampires, Blood is Power. The closer to the Progenitor''s Bloodline one is, the more they will be strong and have very high potential."


    "Y-Yeah, b-but, t-this..."


    Victorughed even harder.


    Veins bulged on Anna''s head: "Don''tugh! This is not funny!"


    This made Victorugh even louder.


    Despite the noise the two were making, Kaguya slept like a princess.


    "Hmm-~, I can''t take it anymore, Master... But I want more~" She mumbled with a smile on her sleepy face.


    Kaguya was having a good dream.


    The door suddenly opened, making Anna and Victor stop what they were doing and look at the door. Soon, they saw Lily together with Helena:


    "Master, you are finally back."


    "Yeah, did you hear my call?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmm? What happened, my Generals? Why so serious?"


    "Lilith is awake. She is resting in her chambers in the castle and wants to see you."


    "Oh..." When Victor returned to Hell to perform his duties, Lilith suddenly fell into profound exhaustion. She was fine physically, but her mind needed rest. She had spent a lot of time fighting what had been controlling her.


    And even with the resistance of a Demon Goddess, she was still exhausted, and that exhaustion hit her when she realized she was no longer in danger.


    "Vic... will you be back soon? We didn''t even get to talk for a long time..." Anna asked with worried eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Mother. I won''t be long. I''ll be back before the girls wake up." Victor ced Kaguya on the couch and stood up.


    He gently stroked Kaguya''s head for a few seconds and ced a kiss on her cheek.


    "Mm... Master..."


    Victor smiled gently.


    Soon he turned his gaze to Anna: "Take care of them all, Mother."


    "And don''t think about nonsense. Take your time to sort out your feelings and desires. Explore your new self. After all, you''ve finished training now."


    "IT will support whatever decision you make."


    "Don''t spoil me too much, Vic. I don''t want to make the same mistake as before."


    Victor snorted, "Bullshit. You are the most important woman in my life. I will spoil you a lot, but I will pull your ear if you act like before."


    "Previously, due to the Race Change, you acted like a mindless animal."


    "You are not an animal that acts on desire, Mother. You are an amazing, smart, and sincere woman, and that''s what I want you always to be."


    "Vic..." Anna looked at him gently. Her heart melted whenever she heard his kind words.


    "About training... In the not-too-distant future, I want you to train with Scathach."


    That sentence brought her back from her stupor: "M-More training?" She shivered visibly.


    "Of course! I don''t want my mother to be helpless. You must be as strong as a low-level God, at least."


    "Aren''t you putting too much expectation on me? Until recently, I didn''t even know what fighting was."


    "I believe in you. After all, you are my mother. You cannot be less talented than me."


    "Ughh." She pouted. She knew there was no backing down now that he said it.


    Victorughed gently and kissed her cheek as he hugged her. Hepletely ignored her shudder.


    "I missed you, Mother."


    Her shivering stopped, and she rxed, then returned the hug.


    "Me too, my son."


    The hugsted a few minutes; then Victor released Anna.


    "I''ll be back in less than a few hours, I promise. I want to spend time with everyone. Especially my cat. Speaking of which, where is my goddamn cat?"


    "Who knows? Zack is a celebrity at the mansion. Everywhere he goes, the Maids pet him and feed him."


    "Little bastard who forgot his Master," Victor grumbled.


    "I''ll be back soon, Mother."


    "Take care of yourself."


    "I will."


    Victor walked towards the exit as dark Energy flooded his body. Soon he was back in his ck suit, his hair grew to his waist, and ck Miasma covered it, making it flutter around, defying gravity.


    "Come, My Generals."


    "Yes!"


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my patreon: /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 697 697: Lilith, Demon Goddess.

    Chapter 697: Lilith, Demon Goddess.


    "Are you trapping me here?"


    "No, Lady Lilith. This is for your safety."


    Lilith snorted at the two Generals, Vine, and Vepar, who were standing in the doorway:


    "I never thought preventing me from leaving the Castle and having two Elites stop me from leaving was for my ''safety''."


    The two Generals were silent. Lilith didn''t miss that the two were prepared to act at any moment.


    "How long did I sleep?" Finally, she decided to change the subject.


    "Hard to say, but likely a few years," Vine replied.


    "Oh, Time is really messed up here, huh," Lilith spoke when she remembered that detail.


    "Correct, although, now that is no longer true." Vine continued.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Recently, our Master managed to prevent excessive Miasma from flowing out of the Castle. Instead, he trapped all the Miasma inside one room." Vepar added.


    Lilith opened her eyes wide, "...That''s impressive."


    The two women nodded in satisfaction.


    "ording to his words, the Castle is built on top of where the Miasma is born. The entire structure of the Castle is strong enough to withstand the Miasma, so filtering out most of the Miasma in a room is not impossible." Vepar spoke.


    "... It surprises me that he discovered this feature of the Castle, only Lucifer and I knew about it."


    "His Majesty was taught by the Ancient Demons." Vine continued.


    "Ancient Demons?"


    "Also called Guardians of Hell, whose names are Zahal and Albu," Vine exined.


    "... Oh... I had forgotten about them." Lilith was honest. If there were any other Beings in existence that knew more about Hell than Lilith and Lucifer, they would be those two Demons. They were here even before Lucifer and Lilith came to Hell.


    "It''s understandable. The two only appear when our King is present.


    Most of the time, they are in his garden." Vine spoke.


    "..."" Lilith nodded, indicating that she understood, but suddenly opened her eyes wide when she realized what was said.


    "Wait. Garden? What do you mean by that? There can be no life in Hell." Hell was a barren and extremely hostile desert. Biomes like Ice and ming Hells were prevalent. These were not easy ces to live. If you didn''t die for the Miasma of Hell itself, you would die at the hands of the Demons. Only the strong ones survived in that ce.


    "There is a reason our King is called the True King of Hell." Vepar smiled.


    Lilith snorted when she saw the two women''s proud expressions. It was obvious they weren''t going to say anything.


    Suddenly a thunderous roar was heard, making the windows and the Castle itself shake.


    "Oh, looks like that cker Zdrac has woken up." Vine couldn''t hide the happy smile on her face.


    "You know she only does this when our Kinges back," Vepar spoke as she thought of the dragon that slept around the Castle most of the time.


    Due to the Dragon''s size, a new area behind the Castle had to be made, something simple to do with the Demon King''s Authority. The Castle was connected with him and was almost sentient. Therefore, changing some rooms to leave enough space for a Dragon to stay was easy.


    The reason for doing this was that Zdrac didn''t want to be away from Victor. Most of the time, the dragon was seen sleeping or flying through Hell in search of food. Her diet consisted of gigantic Demonic Beasts that lived in the wild parts of Hell.


    "I know," Vineughed.


    The door behind the two Generals cked as someone on the other side knocked. Soon, the two heard the soft voice of a woman.


    "General Vine?"


    The two Generals assumed neutral expressions.


    Soon, Vine replied:


    "Come in."


    Soon a demonic woman of 182 cm with long snow-white hair, chocte skin, and white eyes entered. She had white horns and a demonic tail of the same color as her horns.


    "His Majesty has just arrived. He is on his way to these chambers. I would like to speak with him about that n..." Shemented casually in a neutral tone, but a bit of anxiety was heard in her voice.


    Vine raised an eyebrow, "Aren''t you too anxious, Aline? You could have waited for the King to settle down."


    "I don''t know how long the King will stay, andst time, he left for a long time. I don''t want to miss the opportunity."


    "Well... That''s understandable." Vine looked at Vepar, "She''s your subordinate, Vepar. You decide."


    "...Very well, you can stay. But only speak when necessary, okay? Do not disrespect the King because you are anxious."


    "Yes, thank you for the opportunity."


    Lilith looked at Aline with a confused look, "You have the traits of Valefar and an Ice Demon. Are you his descendant?"


    Aline looked at Lilith with a neutral and cold gaze. The Demon Goddess was surprised that she didn''t see respect or fanaticism as was usually expected in the eyes of Demons when they met her.


    "Yes, Lady Lilith, I am the daughter of the former 6th Rank Pir Demon Valefar. My mother was an Ice Demon."


    "My name is Aline Valefar, Head of Abbadon''s Technology Development Department and one of the Four Commanders who report directly to General Vepar."


    "Technological Development Department?"


    "A government body created by His Majesty to innovate technology in Hell. The department is divided into two sectors, Military and Domestic. We develop everything in Hell, from simple chairs to weapons of mass destruction." Aline exined with pride in her voice.


    Lilith nodded with a look that said she understood and yet didn''t.


    She asked, "Abbadon? What is that?"


    "That''s the name of the City we are currently in. In total, the King built three Mega Cities to separate the economy, the development of Hell, and to help the Demons who haven''t developed enough toe to Abbadon."


    Lilith just looked at Aline like she used four differentnguages in the same sentence.


    "... It seems like a lot has changed since I''ve been away." Lilith sighed.


    "Which is why we stopped you from leaving, Lady Lilith."


    Lilith looked at Vepar with a look that said: "Exin yourself".


    "Hell has changed a lot. This ce is not what it used to be. For someone of your Power, it can be stressful. We don''t want you going around destroying things because you don''t understand them."


    Lilith huffed, "I won''t do that."


    "Yes, you will. As soon as you leave the Castle, and, for example, stumble across some food shop or stall and want something but don''t have Knull for it, you''ll get pissed off, and you''ll try to get it by force, only to be thrown into the gallows."


    "...Knull..."


    "It is the currency of our Hell."


    ""Money...? Does Hell have a currency system now?"


    "Yes."


    "...Fuck."


    "As I said, if you left here, at the first sign of trouble, we''d have to arrest you."


    "Oh? Do you think you are capable of arresting me?"


    "No, we don''t." Vepar casually admitted, "But if you created a mess in the middle of Abbadon, the Royal Capital where the King lives, you would be an enemy to all of Hell."


    Lilith swallowed hard.


    "It is an unspoken rule that no one can cause trouble in The Three Cities built by the King, and all those who cause trouble will be hated and hunted throughout all of Hell. This crime is even more severe ifmitted in Abbadon, the Royal Capital."


    "Believe me; you would have no ce to hide. All Demons, from the smallest and most harmless to the Elitest of Demons, would be after you." Vine added.


    "The Three Cities are so safe that Vine doesn''t even need to deploy our military forces for the ''protection¡¯'' of the citizens. The citizens do it themselves; after all, most Demons don''t want to lose the peace we have in The Three Cities." Vepar added, leaving aside the fact that they had several ''assassins'' spread across all three cities to keep an eye on everything.


    After all, there was no such thing as too much security.


    "...The new King seems to be doing a great job..." Lilith couldn''t help butment sarcastically as she tried to ignore the ''subtle threats'' the two Generals were making.


    The three women smiled widely at those words.


    Meanwhile, in the halls of the Castle, Victor, Helena, and Lily walked quietly while conversing with each other.


    "Hmm, looks like development has been going well since I left."


    "Yes, thanks to the feat of Your Majesty controlling the amount of Miasma spread throughout Hell, the weather has finally be stable. Now we can have schedules, days of the week, and a Conquest Calendar."


    "Conquest Calendar?"


    "Since we don''t have a moon like Earth, we decided to make a calendar based on the day you conquered all of Hell."


    "The calendar will have 377 days, and a day will have 27 hours," Helena responded excitedly.


    "Why the fixation with the number 7?'' Victor thought amusedly.


    "So, how many years has it been since I conquered Hell?"


    "... Unfortunately, that''s hard to say." Helena looked quite distraught.


    "For you, it may have been 700 years; after all, you spent most of your time in the Deepest Pits of Hell where Miasma is born, but for us, in Abaddon, it may have been 400 to 600 years."


    "In other Cities, the number may be even lower."


    "It''s hard to say how urate that number is."


    "I see... In that case, we just have to count the calendar from today.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Don''t forget to put the spection of the time it took me to conquer Hell in the history books."


    "History is written by the victors, huh."


    "Indeed, this will influence the Demons of the new generation in the future." Victor nodded.


    "Don''t forget to put a day of the week as a holiday, too. Of course, the citizens are not obliged to take that day off, but this will be important for the future."


    "Will you move the entertainment project forward?"


    "Correct, fighting each other is good, but having only that as entertainment is unhealthy. I was thinking of putting some arenas where Demons fight Demonic Beasts as well."


    "Oh..."


    Victor could see Helena''s brain thinking about his proposal. That''s what he liked about his subordinates. They knew how to think for themselves, so he didn''t always need to be here; they were verypetent.


    "That''s perfect. We can guarantee a controlled environment for Lesser Demons to learn about the horrors of the outside world. As a result, the death rate will go down even further."


    "Yes, but we must maintain a certain amount of danger. Do not curb the possibility of dying."


    "Only when Souls are nearing their end do they show their true potential, don''t forget that."


    "I understand. We should lower the chances of dying from 100% to


    50%."


    "Correct, and keep an eye out for ''geniuses''. If you see that the younger Demons are passing the challenges easily, we can introduce them to harder challenges."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "We live in Hell, a hostile ce. Danger is always among us; we must not forget that. Although I brought order to Hell, that only applies to The Three Great Cities. Outside the Cities, it''s still the old Hell we know."


    "We are survivors and warriors. We must not forget that."


    The two women nodded, and as they looked admiringly at Victor, it was obvious that they were absorbing what he was saying as if it were a life t.


    "What about our mutual friend, Lily?"


    Lily awoke from her stupor, replying, "... He''s growing at an absurd rate. He fought a Demonic Beast that would require at least 10 Elite Demons to defeat. He almost died and fainted shortly afterward, but he managed to defeat the Demonic Beast."


    "When he fell unconscious, the horse protected him from the other Demonic Beasts."


    Victor shed an anticipatory smile.


    "He was already strong before I met him. He seems to be growing well, and the bond with the horse seems to be growing as well."


    "Bond?" Lily asked.


    Victor nodded and exined, "The Bond between a Horseman and his horse is absolute. They are lifelongpanions. Wherever a Horseman goes, the horse follows him. It too will grow stronger along with its Horseman."


    "Oh... I thought that was just a myth."


    "I guarantee you, My Dear. It is no myth."


    Lily just nodded. She didn''t even question the veracity of Victor''s words considering that the man had consumed The 4 Horsemen in the past.


    Not to mention that at this point, her loyalty and trust were so great that if Victor said that the sky was pink, she would believe with all her being that the sky was pink.


    "Will he arrive in Alcantara soon?" Victor asked.


    "With his pace, it will take him a while to get to Alcantara."


    "Hmm ..." Victor hummed and thought about ns for the future.


    Lilith found herself staring into the violet eyes of a man who seemed to be perfection personified.


    He was wearing an exquisite ck suit.


    "I had forgotten how ridiculously handsome he was."


    "Tell me, Lilith, how are you feeling? How was your stay? Did my subordinates treat you kindly?"


    "...I''m feeling fine, and your subordinates have been very ''kind'' to me." Lilith finished with a sarcastic tone at the end.


    If Victor, or the women behind him, noticed it, they didn''t take it to heart.


    "I see. I am happy about that." Victor nodded in satisfaction as he smiled gently.


    Lilith visibly swallowed her saliva as she tried to calm her heart.


    "Damn, you! Why is he so charming!?"


    Lily rolled her eyes when she saw her mother''s attitude. It was obvious what was going on. This was already amon effect on all the women who wandered through the Castle.


    "Cut the bullshit, Demon King. What do you want from me?"


    "I do not understand what you mean?" Genuine confusion was seen on his face.


    "You didn''t help me without wanting anything in return, so spit it out. What do you want?"


    Victor was silent for a few seconds and looked at Lilith with appraising eyes. She was beautiful; that was a fact. As a Progenitor, Queen of Subi, and a Demonic Goddess, her beauty was second only to Aphrodite''s.


    Lilith felt a delicious shiver run down her spine when she saw Victor''s gaze wanting to devour her.


    Immediately, the memories of Diablo''s ''battle'' with him appeared in her mind, all that intoxicating Power coursing through every thread of her existence, the gravity of his very presence. The memories left herpletely wet.


    Lilith''s breath got a little heavy as images of what could happen were already shing through her head.


    "You are correct."


    Her body shuddered a little when she heard his words.


    "I want something from you."


    "...Right? You wouldn''t be a Demon King if you didn''t want something. Now tell me." Her voice sounded anxious for various reasons that were pretty obvious to everyone present.


    "I want you to learn about the new society I''ve built and follow your own path."


    "...Eh?"


    An amused smile appeared on Victor''s face, "I may be a Demon King, but I''m not cruel."


    Vine, Lily, Helena, Vepar, and Aline just rolled their eyes when they heard what the man said. If Victor isn''t cruel, Demons might as well be saints.


    "And far be it from me to want to imprison a Demon Goddess.


    You''ve been imprisoned for too long at the mercy of someone else''s will, and no one deserves that."


    "..."" Lilith narrowed her eyes when she heard about this topic.


    "Therefore, all I ask of you is to learn about the new society I''ve built, and when you''re confident, you can leave the Castle. Until then, the Castle will be your home... Of course, I won''t stop you from leaving if that is truly your wish."


    "Just keep in mind that any act that jeopardizes the peace and order of my Cities carries grave consequences,"


    Victor said it all in a cordial, gentle, and noble tone, but the cold threat in thest sentence was obvious to everyone.


    "Helena, my dear, bring me the Orb, please."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Helena put her hand in her pocket and removed a bag. Then she unfolded the bag and pulled out an orb from inside.


    Helena walked up to Lilith and handed the Demonic Goddess the Orb.


    "I call it The Learning Sphere. Thanks to the splendid work of the Technology Development Department at Abbadon, we managed to make a device that stores our entire educational material."


    "This is a far cry from what the inte is, but it''s close enough. Unfortunately, the Orb''s design itself isn''t good enough. I wanted something morepact that I could wear on my wrist, like those futuristic bracelets... Haah, there''s still a lot of work to do."


    "The Orb in your hand has material that covers the most basic topics of the new society to the most advanced. It will be your guide in this new Hell. All you need to activate it is to put a little of your Energy into the Orb, and it will open an interaction screen."


    "That Orb is still notplete. We n to add more things to it in the future, we should-..." Aline stopped talking when she saw the look of the Four Generals and Victor''s look of amusement:


    "Uhh... Sorry." Aline lowered her head in shame. She knew she always became hyperactive when it came to technology.


    "Intruding is not polite, Aline."


    "I-I''m sorry-."


    "It''s okay, just hold back, okay? I like your enthusiasm and value your talent, but remember that there is a time and ce for everything. Remember that your behavior affects Vepar''s image and, consequently, mine too."


    "Mm."


    "Good." Victor smiled, satisfied, and looked back at Lilith.


    "Treat the Orb with care; it will help you a lot." Victor smiled gently and soon rose from his chair. He raised his hand to the side, and soon Helena ced a bag of coins in his hand.


    Victor opened the bag to check something, then nodded, seemingly satisfied. He then ced the bag gently on the table before him and said:


    "Here is 100,000 Knull. For reference, the Knull is equal to the Dor in the Human World. That is, 1 dor is equal to 1 Knull. So you have $100,000 in front of you. That will help you move around the City."


    "Enjoy your stay in Hell, Lilith." Victor turned and left along with the five women. Soon the bedroom door closed, and silence greeted the room.


    "...Huh... What was that?" Lilith looked at the Orb, then at the bag of money, and then at her legs and saw that she was very wet. Her face turned red with anger and shame:


    "Damned provocateur! I will kill you! How can he leave me like this!" -


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my patreon: /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 698 698: Lilith Goes Exploring.

    Chapter 698: Lilith goes exploring.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Lilith was looking at the seven prominent skyscrapers in the distance, reaching into the dark clouds of Hell, each positioned as if they were a carefully nned structure.


    "T-This is Hell?" Lilith looked towards the area closer to the castle and saw several smaller buildings, not the size of the giant skyscrapers but still tall enough to be 10 to 20 stories high. She noticed several smaller Demons walking up and down the street, talking andughing together.


    Laughing Demons! For God''s sake! They wereughing and eating something out of their hand that she couldn''t identify!


    She didn''t know what she was looking at, but this was definitely not the ''Hell'' she knew.


    The image that Lilith was looking at now was as if she was looking at a very urbanized Human City, but unlike those cities, it was immacte and carefully nned.


    It was like Victor took an ideal city built by Humans and put it in Hell.


    Even though she hadn''t left for the City yet, Lilith could clearly see all this with her eyesight. She also noticed that the Demon King''s Castle was in a secluded area. She could see the nd'' on which the Demon King''s Castle and the Demon King stood. Clearly, the new King didn''t want any trouble for himself.


    "This doesn''t make any sense. How the fuck did they build all this so fast?" Lilith suddenly remembered Victor''s words and looked at the Orb in her hand. Then, putting in some Energy, a screen appeared before her.


    Looking closely at the screen, she noticed it had several sections, just like Victor said.


    Selecting the City section, three big cities appeared. Lilith chose Abbadon City, and soon several sub-sections appeared, sections that ranged from the destruction and reconstruction of the City and buildings to the creation of skyscrapers.


    "Fuck, this is very detailed. He didn''t lie when he said this would help me." Lilith realized she was saying a litany of inappropriate words that she didn''t usually use, but she was just so shocked that she didn''t even care anymore.


    She just desperately wanted knowledge.


    A feeling that she had utterly forgotten due to falling into the


    ''boredom'' that apanied ''immortality''.


    Choosing the skyscrapers, she heard the exnation in her head.


    [Skyscrapers of Abbadon City, a structure created in cooperation with General Helena Gremory and the Demon King, Victor Alucard...


    Counting over 70,000 rooms in total, The Seven Pirs of the new society as it came to be called among the Demons. These are where the most meritorious and Highest-Ranked Demons in society live.


    Skyscrapers are a symbol of the new society. As long as you had talent and enough merit, you could live in one of those rooms. The higher up you lived, the more ''opportunities'' were open to you.]


    Seeing that the voice stopped talking, Lilith opened her mouth in shock.


    ''Each structure like that has 10,000 rooms each? How high is it? I can''t even see the top because of the Miasma Clouds!"


    Thinking about what she had just heard, she said, "... The description is quite vague and informative ... But I can understand its intentions. Actually, it''s quite obvious." Lilith looked up at the skyscrapers again.


    "He''s encouragingpetition... Those skyscrapers are where the new ''Elite'' who control Hell through the King will be born... That''s smart." Just from this text, she could understand what kind of society he had created and the reason behind the seven structures: "I am 100% sure that those structures are a way for the King to keep an eye on the Demons."


    By making The Seven Pirs an ''honorable'' and ''valued'' location, he instilled into the minds of the Demons that it was a privilege to live in that location. Any new Demon that rose high in society would automatically go to that ce, where they would be monitored without knowing it.


    ''Keep your friends close... And your enemies even closer, huh.''


    Lilith looked around, specifically at the shop owners. Weak Demons who, despite bearing the heavy Miasma of the Lowest Hell, still weren''t as strong as the Elite Demons. Demons who, in the old society, were at the very least ves to the Great Families, but here, had an opportunity to prosper.


    Victor Alucard created a society based on merit, a ce where even the weakest Demon could thrive. As long as they put in the effort and were useful to the King in some way, they would be able to profit.


    ''Interesting.'' Lilith''s eyes gleamed with interest; this approach differed significantly from the approach of the Kings of old.


    Looking back at the screen in front of her, she saw two sub-sections, one exining how the towers were created, and the other exined how you could get into that ce.


    Lilith was more interested in how skyscrapers were built.


    [Using the power of the Gremory Bloodline, Helena Gremory can increase and decrease the size of an object. Bearing this principle in mind, Aline Valefar and her subordinates from Abbadon''s Development Department created seven identical structures made from the most robust materials in Hell. Victor Alucard ''donated'' his abundant Energy to power the structures, making them virtually indestructible. Upon aplishing this feat that only His Majesty could do, His Majesty, Victor Alucard, ced The Seven Pirs in their specific locations in Hell...]


    The voice stopped talking, and soon a video appeared before Lilith.


    She saw Victor and the two women she saw at some point behind him. She watched as Victor nodded to Helena, and in the next moment, the skyscrapers began to ''grow¡¯.


    Lilith opened her eyes wide in shock. As someone who knew how the Powers of the 72 Demonic Pirs functioned, this demonstration, in her opinion, should be impossible. After all, previous Gremory could not erge or shrink structures withrge amounts of Energy or very difficult-to-handle materials; it was one of the limitations to their Power.


    For example, the previous Gremory couldn''t just touch The Last Hell Gate and ''shrink'' the structure; it was impossible.


    If the Orb wasn''t lying, Lilith deduced that the same material used in The Last Hell Gate was also used to create those structures.


    "That girl surpassed the former Gremory..."


    [Thus, The Seven Pirs of the new society, created by His Majesty, the Demon King, Victor Alucard, were born. ]


    "This... This is incredible..." Lilith couldn''t help but speak. She was impressed; this Orb, this City, the seven skyscrapers, everything was impressive to her.


    The Demon King took a backward society and practically pulled all of them into the modern era, thus creating technologies of his own made by Demons and for use by Demons.


    This Orb was an excellent example of that. Of course, she noticed the Orb''s subtle ''influences''.


    With each exnation of the Orb, using phrases like; ''His Majesty'' and ''Powers that only the Demon King could use'' were heard, it was obvious that this Orb was subtly influencing the loyalty of the Demons who use it.


    Lilith understood subtle maniptions like that, but even if she didn''t, his aplishments were indisputable, which was undeniable.


    The Demon King was clearlypetent, as were his subordinates.


    "Haah ... I can''t stay here. I need to see it for myself." Lilith stopped feeding the Orb, opened the window, and jumped out.


    Dropping in the middle of an urban center, she retracted her wings.


    She looked around curiously.


    "Stop right there, criminal scum!"


    Lilith looked back and saw three Demons fully armed with armor and swords in hand:


    "... Scum... Are you talking to me?" She narrowed her eyes dangerously, but the guards didn''t seem affected.


    "Are you deaf? Of course, we are talking to you!"


    ''...The audacity of these vermin..." She snarled in annoyance.


    "You''ve vited thew, pay the court a fine or serve your sentence!"


    Lilith raised her eyebrow when she heard the word w'', and Victor''s conversation came to mind. Then, deciding to be more cautious, she asked:


    "...Law? What are you talking about?"


    "...Oh... A country bumpkin."


    "Excuse me!?"


    "Haah, I thought those Demons outside would at least have the slightest decency to learn about the rules."


    "Right? This is a disgrace to His Majesty; he tried so hard."


    "Indeed, this is why our work is so important."


    "Anyway, it''s obvious you''re new around here, so we''re going to be nice, and we''re not going to charge you, and we''re not going to put an infringement on your name,dy... But, hmm, wait, let me check the log." The man touched his gauntlet, and a red beam swept over Lilith''s body, and soon a screen appeared in front of the guard.


    "Huh? She is not registered."


    "I guess she hasn''t been to the registration center yet."


    "That''s impossible. If she just came from one of the Hells, General Lily would have registered her; she wouldn''t fail His Majesty like that."


    As the three guards argued with one another, Lilith narrowed her eyes.


    "What''s with thisck of reaction? Don''t they know me? This does not make any sense."


    "Okay, enough! This is clearly an irregr situation! I''ll talk-... Huh?" The Demon put his finger to his ear, and a small Rune Circle appeared on his finger.


    "Yes?...Oh... I see, very well."


    The Demon looked at Lilith strangely: "I''m sorry for being rude, Lady Lilith."


    The two Demons around him visibly froze and looked at Lilith.


    Lilith snorted, ''They really hadn''t met me, huh?"


    "Now that you understand who you are talking to, I will¡ª."


    "Wait a sec."


    "Huh?"


    "Before you go, know that unauthorized flying in shopping malls or areas near The Seven Pirs is against thew."


    "The minimum penalty is 100 Knull, which can reach up to 1000 Knull. In addition, if a repeated infraction urs, a prison sentence ormunity service may be meted out as punishment."


    "Flying close to The Seven Pirs has even more serious consequences, which can even lead to death."


    "So keep that in mind, or the next guard who finds you won''t be so kind and will charge you."


    "... Are you still going to charge me even though you know who I am!?"


    "Obviously." He spoke as if it were natural in a respectful tone.


    "Thew is His Majesty''s will, and His Majesty''s will is absolute.


    You broke thew and, therefore, will be punished, Mother Goddess or not."


    "..." Lilith went through a ridiculous amount ofplex feelings now.


    She didn''t know whether to be angry or find the situation amusing; she couldn''t believe the audacity of this man.


    "Lady Lilith seems to be having difficulty understanding our posture." The Demon beside the leader spoke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...Yes...?" She responded, uncertainly.


    "The thing is, you''re not the first to act like this with us."


    "Several Ancient Pir Rank Demons from the past did the same thing."


    "But one thing you Demons who had authority in the previous government hundreds of years ago need to realize is that; this is no longer your reality."


    "..."


    "His Majesty is The Supreme Authority of Hell, and all Demons answer to him, and him alone."


    "The Law is personally written by His Majesty, thew is his will, and no one goes against his will."


    "I suggest you quickly understand that even if you are a Goddess, it means nothing to us."


    "Have a good day, and please pay attention to the signs. They will indicate whether or not you can fly in an area."


    "..."


    Lilith just stared in utter shock as the three Demons walked away from her and went back on patrol. In that man''s little speech, she could see in the man''s eyes the feelings of respect, fear, and idolization. However, Lilith was sure these feelings weren''t for her but for the new King.


    "...Just what the fuck is going on?"


    Hell seemed so foreign to her, like she couldn''t recognize it anymore. Just how far did the new King''s influence reach?


    Looking around, Lilith realized that when the Demons passed around and looked at her, some of them recognized her but didn''t do anything else. Instead, they just gave a polite nod and went on their way.


    It was like she wasn''t even important!


    It was a bizarre feeling... Lilith was thinking that maybe she couldn''t get used to the new Hell...


    "Hmm?"


    Lilith smelled a delicious smell in the air and felt her stomach rumble, demanding food. She looked towards the scent and saw several Demonic Beast meats being roasted on a skewer.


    She started to salivate.


    "...Hmm, I can think about itter. First, I''ll eat!"


    "Wee -... Oh, Lady Lilith, it''s an honor to have you in our humble establishment!"


    "How much is the meat?"


    "Skewers range from 8 for small size, 20 for medium size, to 50 Knull for therge size."


    "Since this is your first time shopping with me, and you are our Mother Goddess, I can give you a 50% discount."


    "Give me a big one, then!"


    "Aye, that''ll be 25 Knull!"


    A few hourster.


    Lilith was walking around the mall with fiverge skewers of different meats. She wore ck sses with a bat symbol and a tiara with cat ears. Initially, she was annoyed by the guards'' treatment, but that feeling quickly washed away when she realized that everywhere she went, she got some sort of discount for just being her.


    Apparently, being Mother Goddess and Progenitor of Demons still had its advantages.


    Despite being content now, Lilith didn''t ignore the irregrities.


    Clearly, some of the Demons previously didn''t know of her, but suddenly everyone did. After the ''meeting'' with the previous guards, they all knew.


    ''Just how is that possible? How does information travel so fast? Is it because of that strange Rune?'' She knew that in the Human World, information traveled instantaneously, but this wasn''t the Human World, and they still didn''t have the means to do so thanks to the Miasma in the air that prevented that kind ofmunication, but it clearly wasn''t the same now.


    She''d totally forgotten about the Orb in her pocket.


    "Hmm? What is that!?" Lilith''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked into a toy store.


    Of course, the Demons'' ''toys'' were quite brutal; it was a weapons shop.


    Lilith looked at some weapons and saw firearms with extraordinary designs.


    "What is that?"


    "That is a Demonic Firearm." The shop owner spoke as she approached the counter.


    "Demonic Firearm?"


    "It''s not an official name yet and is in the design stage. For now, we just use it to y target shooting. With a Demon''s physique, having melee weapons is still better than ranged weapons."


    "Abbadon Development Department has allowed them to appear in stores."


    "Interesting... Can I try?"


    "Of course, that''s 39 Knull."


    "Do I have a discount?" She asked in an innocent tone.


    The Demonughed, "You are already paying at a discount. The regr price is 69 Knull."


    "Yay! Thank you, old man! I''ll get that one over there." Lilith pointed to a spot as she ced all the items in her hand on the counter.


    The shop owner winced.


    ''0ld...? You are The Mother Goddess of Demons, you know? I''m a child in front of you!'' He felt like snapping back but decided to keep his mouth shut for the sake of his own life.


    A distance from the establishment, in one of the buildings in the distance, Helena and Lily were looking at the image of Lilith with big smiles on their faces.


    "This is unexpected. I never thought she would get a discount at all stores. Did you talk to them, Helena?"


    "Of course not, His Majesty said not to interfere, and so I didn''t."


    "Did he foresee this? Did he predict the Demons would ''spoil'' my Mother?" Lily asked.


    "Probably. His Majesty understands a lot about the psychology of Beings. Even though Lilith has no real power in today''s society, it is still a fact that many Demons love her."


    "So it wouldn''t be impossible to imagine a scenario where everyone treats her with respect wherever she goes."


    "She is an idol to everyone, huh," Lily said.


    "Indeed, in a way, Lilith is the most popr person in Hell, second only to His Majesty, of course."


    "Poprity... And not respect?" Lily asked.


    "Respect is different from poprity, Lily."


    "Hmm ... Isn''t that basically the same thing?"


    "It may seem like it, but it''s not."


    "Tell me, what has Lilith done for these Demons in the past?"


    "Nothing."


    "Correct ... But she is still The Mother Goddess and The Progenitor of Demons, a woman most of Hell''s Demons have heard stories about and few have had the opportunity to interact with."


    "What did His Majesty do for us?"


    "Everything."


    "Correct. He changed our society, and the absolute respect of the Demons will always be with him, especially the Lesser Demons, like those who owned the businesses that Lilith went through. Demons that, if it were in the past, Lilith wouldn''t even talk to or even look at them."


    "That''s the difference between the two, and everyone understands that, especially Lesser Demons."


    "...By letting Lilith loose and allowing her to interact with the Lesser Demons, it serves to increase his own reputation..." Lily opened her eyes in surprise, "Did he n this?"


    "By letting Lilith loose and seeing The Mother Goddess walking around buying things, everyone will understand that it was the ''King'' who allowed her to do this, which will automatically increase his reputation as a side effect."


    "On a normal asion, these Demons could never interact with Lilith, but they can now because of the King."


    "...Pretty sneaky tactic, splendid," Lily chuckled.


    Helenaughed with her: "What happened was; The Demon King looks at Hell broadly, not just the big things, but also the little things like that trade owner."


    "Having The Mother Goddess liking your wares is good advertisement, isn''t it?" Helena''s smile grew: "Not to mention that the more Lilith enjoys the ''luxuries'' of our new society, the more she will be afraid to try to change it, and consequently, she will support the new King."


    "How does the saying go? Killing two birds with one stone? Something like that." Sheughed.


    "Haah... I knew it was something like that. These maniption games you and the King y are very tiring."


    "Ara, didn''t you do this before? After all, you taught me some of the tricks of this wonderful art in the past, Lily."


    Lily''s smile grew, "Yeah, but that doesn''t mean it''s not exhausting, which is why I''m taking care of Hell, and I''ve left this part to you.


    I''ve spent my entire existence nning the next move. So I just want to put that aside for now and enjoy it."


    "Understandable."


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 699: Zaladrac, The Dragon That Only The King Can Handle.

    Chapter 699: Zdrac, the Dragon that only the King can handle.


    Walking through the corridors of the Demon King''s immense Castle, Victor strolled with a small satisfied smile on his face.


    He had juste out of a meeting with Aline and Vepar. Both women had had only good news for him.


    ''Now that future development has been secured, I can focus on the most current issues.'' He couldn''t help but smile even more. He''d achieved the feat of lessening the excessive Miasma levels in Hell, decreasing it enough so that it didn''t harm Hell itself but also didn''t create time-rted problems.


    Applying the thought that ''Bnce'' was the answer to everything, Victor, along with Vepar and Aline, managed to lessen the Miasma''s influence throughout Hell.


    "One year on Earth, five years in Hell." Victor thought aloud.


    Though he wished that Time in Hell was like that of Earth, diminishing the Miasma''s influence even further for that to happen could be dangerous for all of Hell. After all, the Miasma wasn''t just a harmful Energy; it was the source of everything that existed in Hell.


    Though it was a somewhat unorthodox way of describing it, Miasma was the ''Natural Energy'' of Hell.


    Victor couldn''t foresee the consequences it would have if he diminished the Miasma in Hell even further.


    Speaking of Hells.


    ''The Seven Hells that assign punishment to Souls will have to remain unchanged...'' This was a topic of the meeting just before.


    Lily, who was currently the general in charge of these Hells, pointed out that having the Miasmae out of the sinners'' Hells would be counterproductive; after all, that''s where the Demons came to exist.


    Take the Hell of mes, for example, the ce where War was born.


    In that ce, sinners whomitted crimes involving the Sin of "Wrath" were punished. The Demons seen to be born in that Hell weremonly called Demons of mes, as they were very proficient in Hellfire.


    Though few, if any, acquired the ability to wield Hellfire as proficiently as War.


    The Hell of Despair, a space wholly made of pure Darkness, was where the Ancient Horseman of Death came to exist. Consequently, the Demons that came into existence in that ce were highly proficient in a dark and unique ''Miasma'' that was in that area of Hell.


    These Demons weremonly called the Demons of Despair, though like with the Demons of mes, none truly managed to reach the level of proficiency of The Horseman of Death.


    The time it took for a Demon toe into existence in one of these Hells is inconsistent, but one thing was sure: the levels of Miasma had a lot of influence on it.


    But this was where the problem of everything was born. As Victor was preventing the Miasma from spreading through Hell like usual, The Seven Hells of Sinners were not producing as many Demons as before.


    Fortunately, he was able to resolve this issue at hand with the help of Lily and Aline.


    In general terms, the Seven Hells of Sinners were seven individual sub-dimensions in Hell itself. As shown in the past by Diablo himself, the ''Ruler'' could control those ces because it was there that Souls would pass through before moving on.


    Using that experience, it wasn''t difficult for Aline to create seven Orbs representing the seven sub-dimensions of Hell, allowing Victor to ce these Orbs in the room where he channeled the Miasma like a dam.


    The result of this crazy experiment? Hell began to produce even more Demons than before.


    As the Miasma was being focused in one room, its concentration was far greater than when it had been scattered across all of Hell. Since the seven Orbs acted as a conduit to the seven Hells, the Miasma fueled the dimensions even more efficiently than before.


    With these thoughts in his head, Victor couldn''t help but think of the chocte-skinned Ice Demon, Aline Valefar. In some ways, she reminded Victor a lot of Ruby and Sasha.


    The woman shared the same loyalty and love of science as his dear redhead Wife. Also, while she may look cold on the outside, she was also very sweet on the inside, much like Sasha, something scarcely found for a Demon.


    Ruby''s brain and Sasha''s big heart.


    For Victor, who spent 700 years training non-stop and without contact with his Wives, Aline was a very...plex experience.


    She resembled his Wives, but at the same time, she was different in little ways, which reminded Victor that Aline wasn''t Ruby or Sasha.


    And it was in those moments that he realized his mistake. He wasparing someone to someone else and wasn''t truly looking at that person.


    Victor understood very well what it was like to bepared to someone. In the beginning, when he''d absorbed Adonis, this kind of thing tended to happen.


    And he didn''t like that, and because of that, hepletely stopped theparisons and just looked at Aline.


    And when he did, he found someone he could truly trust. Aline''s loyalty was to him, but it wasn''t enough for Victor. He wanted her obsession too.


    Because of that, he did something that no one would have expected.


    Aline Valefar was many things, a Commander, Abaddon''s Head of Technological Development, a loyal woman, and at the same time, she was... The Ruler of the Hell he ruled.


    Victor''s appointment of a Ruler and who that individual was, was confidential information that only The Four Generals knew.


    Officially, she was one of Vepar''s four subordinate Commanders.


    Unofficially, she was the Ruler, a Being who was an integral part of Hell and the ''System'' created by the Primordial Entities.


    "If you wanted to hide something, just hide it in in sight. No one will ever notice." Victor smiled.


    Victor looked at the walls of the Castles.


    In the past, the Demon King''s Castle was the ruling center of Hell, where various Demons came and went. But that was no longer the case these days. Currently, the Demon King''s Castle was as the name suggested: The Demon King''s residence.


    A highly restricted location where only a select few could visit.


    Victor Alucard, the Demon King, lived here with the new society''s most influential figures, namely the Four Generals and the 12 subordinate Commanders of Helena, Vine, and Vepar.


    These women were the top authorities of Hell, and Victor wanted them close to him. That way, he would be able to maintain the women''s influence and prevent corruption in the upper echelons.


    And by having society''s most important figures move in with him, he''d have the excuse to keep Aline close and protect her.


    If he so wished, the Demon Castle would be an imprable fortress.


    The Castle itself seemed to have a bit of sentience due to being constantly bathed in Miasma.


    If the Demon King''s Castle was no longer the center of Hell''s rule, where was it?


    The answer to that was quite peculiar. In the middle of the Seven Skyscrapers, better known as the Seven Pirs, there was a government building connected to the seven structures, a connection that allowed employees who worked there and lived in the skyscrapers to travel back and forth to meet their work schedules easily.


    The government building was also the headquarters where Vepar, Helena, and both women''s subordinates worked. The only difference from the others was that when those specific women finished their work, they didn''t return to one of the Pirs. Instead, they returned to the Demon King''s Castle through a simr pathway to those between the skyscrapers and the government building. However, that particr pathway could only be used by those that Victor allowed.


    It was worth mentioning that the girls'' position was very ''enviable''.


    Living directly with the King, the man who could give power to a Demon with a wave of his hand, was very coveted.


    Just what kind of opportunities were offered to those who achieved those feats?


    Did the King train them personally? And it was because of that they were so strong?


    What was in the Castle?


    Through rumors like this, Victor influenced the Demons to ''work'' harder in pursuit of conquest.


    Other factors that helped this were lust and desire, which further amplified a certain demographic of Demons even more in pursuit of bing a resident of the Castle.


    Stopping before arge door, Victor put his hand in front of it and pushed it open easily. What greeted Victor beyond the door was a gigantic ck Dragon with violet details on its scales.


    "Hey, Girl. How are you?"


    The Dragon''s eyes opened, revealing striking eyes of a color simr to Victor''s deep violet eyes.


    When Victor''s and the Dragon''s eyes met, Victor''s own eyes lost the change he''d been maintaining, reverting to their ''original'' form.


    As the connection between the Dragon and its Rider deepened, the two began to take on each other''s physical characteristics.


    An example of this was the color of the Dragon''s eyes and the change in Victor''s eyes, whose pupils became ''thinner'' like the Dragon''s eyes.


    Not to mention the other minor changes, such as the coloring of the Dragon''s scales, which changed to dark violet. Victor could also ''activate'' a second skin that would look like a Dragon''s scales, a second skin with more ''tough'' properties simr to a Dragon''s scales.


    Victor fully believed that when he wore this second skin, his enemies would need an extraordinary weapon to prate his skin. After all, joining the second skin he''d acquired with the connection to the Dragon, with the resistance he''d already had due to Roxanne, he highly doubted that an ordinary weapon could harm him.


    "Victor..." Warm air emerged from the two openings in the Dragon''s snout: "How many times have I told you not to call me Girl? I have a name." The voice reverberated throughout the room.


    "If it weren''t for you being my Rider, I would have burned you for such disrespect."


    "Your name sounds like a tongue twister...." Victor snorted. "I wouldn''t be surprised if you burned people for merely saying your name incorrectly."


    "That is a possibility."


    "Just keep from burning the Demons to death, Zdrac. After all, your actions reflect me." Victor approached the Dragon''s snout and stroked between the tworge openings.


    "Hmm..." A satisfied voice escaped her throat like a low rumble. She was clearly enjoying the feeling he was conveying, "I won''t do that; they are too scared just to approach me anyway."


    "Good."


    "... Huh? How is that good?" she asked, confused.


    One thing about young Dragons was that they were very honest and didn''t understand social niceties.


    "Because then I can have you all to myself."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Dragon''s violet eyes seemed to glow for a few seconds.


    Through their connection, which was much stronger than before, she could feel genuine and somewhat overwhelming happinessing from Victor now.


    ''... He''s so happy to have me all to himself? ...Weird... But it''s good."


    Despite not understanding subtleties as other Beings usually did, Dragons were instinctively good judges of character.


    Victor then jumped on the dragon''s head. Hey on his back and looked up at the blue lightinging from the mes on the ceiling.


    "What are you doing...?" Zdrac asked curiously.


    "Thinking..."


    "About what?"


    "Things."


    "Grr..."


    "Hahaha, no need to be so sullen." Victor sat up and started stroking her scales.


    "Is that dark violet coloring because of our bond?"


    "Hmm." Zdrac affirmed.


    Victor smiled, somewhat confused at the feeling of appreciationing from the Dragon, "Are you really enjoying this? I don''t even feel like I''m making a difference at all."


    "You are correct; I don''t feel anything."


    "Right? After all, you are huge; this should hardly be able to make you feel anything at all, let alone feel pleasant." Victor nodded.


    "Do not underestimate yourself; our connection makes it very easy to transmit feelings."


    "...Oh, you''re saying it''s not the caress itself but my warm feelings for you that make youfortable."


    "...Hmm... Correct ."


    A moment of silence fell in ce, and Victor returned to lie down with his back to the scales. Then, knowing that it was because of their connection that she was feeling good, he focused on sending her the maximum amount of affection and care he could.


    "... That is good..."


    "I''m d you like it."


    "Mm."


    Afortable silence fell over the ce once more, both just enjoying each other''s presence.


    Victor''s words broke this silence:


    "I wonder if you can downsize or change into a more Humanoid Form."


    Zdrac, who had her eyes closed, opened her eyes and asked:


    "Why do you want to know that?"


    "I''m nning on visiting the Mortal World more often; I don''t want to leave you alone here."


    "The Demons will be out there."


    "Hardly any would they enter this ce; just like you said, they are terrified of you."


    The only person who would likely not care about Zdrac''s overwhelming presence would be Lilith, but the woman was too busy enjoying the City to care about that.


    Feeling the concern he had for her through their connection, Zdrac narrowed her eyes. Soon she fell into a deep meditation. She was searching for something in the memories she''d inherited from her parents.


    It was an unconscious action. She didn''t even think about why she did it; she just did it.


    Victor had this weird effect on her. Usually, she would think about the pros and cons or grumble and go to sleep, but when she felt Victor''s sincere emotions, she tended to subconsciously act in a way to please him and consequently please herself.


    "Hmm... There is one thing I can do."


    "Oh?"


    "Get off my head."


    "Okay." Victor jumped off Zdrac''s head andnded on his feet.


    Then he looked at the dragon that had raised its head.


    Only when she got to her feet did Victor truly realize how big she really was.


    The Dragon''s body suddenly began to glow violet. Soon her form began to shrink and take on a more Humanoid Form.


    When the light disappeared, Victor saw a 184CM tall woman standing before him. She had long ck hair with shades of violet, two Dragon wings with the same color scheme as her Dragon Form, pointed ears like an Elf''s, and violet eyes with slit-like pupils.


    Her body was toned and perfectly bnced, not too big or too small, and her skin had a healthy, fair tone. Overall, she looked like a woman with an ethereal and distant beauty, an otherworldly allure that could not be seen in Mortals.


    "Hmm... It worked." A soft, beautiful, and emotionless voice was heard.


    Her emotionless face never seemed to change, even when she looked at her body.


    "This is...unexpected..."


    "Unexpected? Why?" Zdrac questioned, confused.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to do that."


    "Understandable. I personally never tried to assume a Humanoid Form. I never had an interest."


    "... Wait, you could do this from the beginning?"


    "Probably. As I said, I was never interested in knowing."


    "I assume this ease in doing new things is due to the knowledge inherited from your parents."


    "Mm." She nodded as she pinched her skin. She narrowed her eyes a little when she saw how malleable her skin waspared to her usual scales.


    ''Weak.'' She snorted inwardly at this ''fragile'' body. Although it wasn''t as tough as her Dragon Form, her body definitely wasn''t fragile.


    "My parents left a lot of things to me, thousands of years of knowledge. When I''m sleeping, which is most of the time, I absorb this knowledge for myself to use as if it were natural."


    "I will most likely be able to absorb everything when I reach adulthood ... But that is thousands of years from now."


    ''Dragons are such broken Beings.'' Victor rolled his eyes. No wonder they were called the pinnacle of existence, different from the ''Ryujin'' that Victor fought in the Youkai war.


    True Dragons were broken Beings who were naturally born strong.


    With the knowledge of the past generation in their heads, their only w was that they needed thousands of years to develop fully.


    Victor approached Zdrac. While doing so, he took hold of his Spacial Bag and removed a dark violet dress.


    "Hmm? What is that?"


    "Special clothes made with Demon Beast material."


    She huffed, "I know what clothes are. I''m asking why you''re giving this to me."


    "I can''t let you walk around naked. I don''t want to have to kill all my citizens."


    Zdrac looked into Victor''s eyes, which were an exact reflection of hers, and hummed in approval:


    "Hmm-~" She liked the ''possessive'' feeling she was feeling from Victor right now.


    "Will you help me get dressed? I''ve never had to do that."


    "Sure."


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel. visit my patreon: /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https: //discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 700 700: Dragon Meets Wives.

    Nightingale.


    "Hmm? You came back, Vic..." Anna, who had just entered the room, spoke.


    "I told you I woulde back soon." Victor chuckled as he stroked a woman''s long dark violet hair.


    The woman with her head in Victor''sp opened her eyes and looked at Anna.


    When Anna saw the woman''s eyes, she unconsciously shuddered and froze like a deer in headlights.


    "W- what is this?" Instinctive fear ran through her entire body. It was the same fear a herbivore had before a predator.


    Behind those violet eyes with narrow pupils, a terrifying being lurked.


    The woman sniffed the air, then turned to Victor: "Your Wife?"


    "No, she''s my Mother."


    "Oh... So that''s why she smells like you."


    "Indeed."


    The woman didn''t do anything else. She just made herself morefortable on Victor''s thigh and ignored Anna.


    Anna fell sitting on the floor and looked at the girl with wary eyes.


    Her breathing wasbored, and she was sweating profusely.


    Victor just watched this with amused eyes. From the beginning, he didn''t interfere with what was urring to his Mother because the woman resting on his thigh had done absolutely nothing.


    What Anna had just experienced was a normal reaction when one came across a Being considered the Pinnacle of Existence. Even the Demons and Victor''s Generals reacted simrly when meeting the woman.


    Before their connection, Zdrac was already a formidable existence.


    Now that they were together, she became even more terrifying to the point where her very presence affected all those who weren''t strong enough.


    In Hell, only Lilith and he could stand before Zdrac without feeling anything. Even the Ancient Demons Zahal and Albu shuddered before her.


    This was one of the reasons for Victor not interfering either. He wanted everyone to get used to the presence of Zdrac. Victor predicted that, just like Kaguya, the female Dragon would hardly leave his side.


    She was very protective.


    Not that Victor wasining. In fact, he preferred it that way.


    "W-Who is she, Vic?"


    "Demon Dragon, Zdrac Zeovnur."


    "Zal- Z - Huh?"


    Zdrac grunted when she heard her name being mispronounced.


    Victorughed in amusement: "I did say your name was a tongue twister."


    Zdrac just snorted and turned her face away, ignoring Victor.


    "Wait... A Dragon!?"


    Victor raised an eyebrow at Anna, "Didn''t you get the battle report?"


    "There''s a report!? Why didn''t I know about this?"


    "... Well, I guess that is my fault; I''ve been too busy with my Wives..."


    Victor put his hand in his pocket and pulled out a ck bag. He opened the bag and pulled out a small sphere of several colors.


    "Scathach, Natashia, Aphrodite, and Kaguya made their memories of the event avable to the Witches under ourmand, and we made a battle report. Here."


    Anna got up from the floor and took the sphere.


    "As you were taught, just put your Energy inside, and the Orb will do the rest."


    Anna nodded and did as Victor said. Soon a screen appeared before her, and she started watching the fight.


    At that moment, the door opened, and several women entered.


    Leading the group was Scathach, followed by Aphrodite, Jeanne, and Morgana, the four women with beaming happy smiles on their faces.


    They were all in casual clothes made for staying at home.


    "Darling!" Morgana wasted no time and threw herself on Victor''s body while hugging him.


    "Why weren''t you in bed? I still wanted more!"


    "You are so insatiable, my Subus." Victor chuckled as he stroked her head.


    "To answer your question, even if we want to spend several years just indulging in pleasure, that is unhealthy. Not to mention that we have our responsibilities."


    "I know, but..."


    "Also, how long has it been since you''ve spoken to your daughters?"


    "Oh..." Morgana opened her eyes wide.


    "Youpletely forgot about them, didn''t you?" Morgana turned her face away as a healthy color of red spread across her cheeks. It was quite obvious that this question didn''t need an answer. Her reaction was enough.


    "... Scathach forgot her daughters too."


    "If you hadn''t noticed by the extra redheads in the room, I had been beside my daughters the entire time." Scathach rolled her eyes as she walked closer to Victor. She leaned in slightly and kissed Victor gently on the mouth.


    Victor was mildly surprised by this disy of affection. Usually, she would just sit back and stay away, but this was a wee surprise.


    "Don''t forget to make it up to my daughters, Vic."


    "Of course. Even though it was a decision driven by my frustrations, I will not shirk my responsibility."


    "Mm. Good." Scathach nodded in satisfaction and turned her body with a healthy sway in her hips that obviously appealed to Victor.


    ''This woman will be my undoing one day.'' Victor chuckled internally.


    Soon she sat on the couch and stretched her body. She still felt very sleepy.


    "Also, don''t forget about Mizuki, Leona, Rose, Eleonor, Haruna, and Natalia. They pretty much got thrown into that situation too." Jeanne spoke while picking up some documents. She approached Victor, gently kissed his lips, and then went to look at the documents.


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten about you either, and Morgana."


    A small, gentle smile appeared on Jeanne''s face, and a low, melodiousugh escaped her throat, "You don''t have to worry about it, Vic."


    "Unfortunately, this is something you don''t have a say in."


    "Oh? why not?"


    "Because I decided I was going to spoil you all."


    "... Just don''t spoil us too much." Despite her disapproving voice, she couldn''t hide her delighted smile.


    "That is something I cannot promise."


    Aphrodite approached Victor. She pulled Morgana away and hugged his vacant now right side.


    "Now that I''m more free, I want to spoil everyone and treat it like my vacation."


    "That''s good. Ever since you entered the Supernatural World, you''ve done nothing but work."


    A loving smile spread across Aphrodite''s perfect face, and Victor smiled gently when he saw the heart in her eyes; her Love Divinity was greater than ever.


    He kissed her cheek. "Are you satisfied, my Goddess?"


    "Mm... I''m satisfied... For now."


    "So insatiable, My Goddess of Love." Victorughed.


    "Humpf, you really have to spoil Roxanne. If it weren''t for her, even you would die dealing with so many women with such staggering stamina."


    ''You have no idea how much I spoil that woman," Victor chuckled internally.


    "If I, Morgana, Scathach, and especially Jeanne can''t wring you dry, probably no one can."


    "Well, we can always test that theory, can''t we?"


    Aphrodite smiled lovingly and passionately kissed Victor.


    Even absorbed in watching the battle that was going on, Anna still had her ears on the girls'' conversation with Victor, and this particr subject caught her attention.


    "What do you mean by ''especially Jeanne?'', Aphrodite?"


    Aphrodite stopped kissing Victor and looked at her longtime friend.


    Then, seeing her appearance that was much better and more confident than in the past, she smiled:


    "Let''s just say that maybe in the future, I will lose the ''Most Passionate Goddess'' Title to Jeanne."


    "..." Anna opened her eyes in shock and looked at Jeanne, who was hiding her face in the papers.


    "She may seem like an unsullied Saint, but in the bedroom, she easily bests Aphrodite, Morgana, Violet, and Natashia in debauchery."


    "Morgana!" Jeanne screamed in embarrassment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What? I''m just spitting out facts."


    "...They do say it''s the quiet ones you have to look out for... And I saw theory prove itself three times over in that room."


    "One with Jeanne, another with Pepper, andstly with Haruna," Scathachpleted.


    Anna looked back at Jeanne with an incredulous look.


    "Waaa, my reputation!" Jeanne grumbled.


    "You didn''t worry about your reputation as you rode Victor until your womb waspletely filled." Aphrodite snorted, then added in a perfect imitation of Jeanne:


    "How did she go? Oh yes... ''I want more! Please fill my uterus! Cum on my tits! Mess me uppletely! Grab me by my hair and spank me harder, rougher! More, More! -'' She was going to keep talking but quickly dodged a book thrown in her face by a very embarrassed Jeanne.


    "Aphrodite!"


    Amusedughter erupted around the room.


    Anna looked at all this in disbelief and a little embarrassed, too, after hearing all this ''dirty'' talk. She didn''t want to know about her son''s ''remarkable¡¯ sex life!... Even though she was very curious about it, it was a year''s worth of non-stop sex, after all... No! She didn''t want to know!


    Anotherugh echoed around as people saw Anna''s expression, which was almost precisely like Jeanne''s.


    Suddenly the door was violently opened, which attracted everyone''s attention. Soon they saw Nero, followed by Ophis, holding a fat cat in her arms. The cat struggled to get out but was obviously powerless in the face of Ophis''s strength. Even if she was a child, she was still a Vampire Child, one with a Progenitor''s blood coursing through her veins. She was not normal.


    "Father!" The two screamed simultaneously but stopped when they saw an unknown woman lying with her head in their Father''sp.


    Ophis and Nero narrowed their eyes when they felt an instinctive danger from that woman. Then, when the woman opened her eyes, and those familiar violet eyes stared at them, that danger instinct increased even more.


    "My daughters, I missed you."


    The two''s sense of danger disappeared when they heard Victor''s voice.


    They hadplete trust in Victor and knew nothing would happen to them as long as Victor was here.


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t the same for Zack as when he saw the girl, and when she looked at him, the cat literally froze and seemed to gopletely pale as a nk canvas despite being covered in fur. Soon the cat''s eyes rolled back into its skull, and he fainted.


    "Shit, Zack? Zack!" Victor got up from where he was and approached his cat. He took the cat in his arms and saw that he waspletely fine.


    Zdrac growled in annoyance and then sat up normally. When she did so, the wings that were once curled up behind her opened, showing a small fraction of the majesty of the Dragons.


    This drew everyone''s attention to the woman, and they looked curiously at the girl''s wings, but those who had seen her before, such as Aphrodite and Scathach, ignored them afterward.


    Victor sat on the floor and ced Ophis on his left leg. He then put Zack on Ophis''sp while cing Nero on his right leg.


    "I''m d Zack is okay, though he''s sure is fatter than before."


    "He is very pampered at the mansion." Anna reminded Victor.


    "But why is he with Ophis and Nero?"


    "When I saw Zack walking around... I couldn''t get him out of my head anymore. So now, I drag him everywhere. Ophis kind of got caught along the way." Nero exined.


    Victor didn''t know whether tough in amusement or look at his daughter in disbelief:


    "Just don''t overdo it. He''s still just a regr cat."


    "...I sincerely doubt that, Father."


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "He is too smart for a normal cat."


    "Mm... Zack smart... Good Boy." Ophis rubbed Zack''s belly.


    "As far back as I can remember, he''s always been this smart."


    "Oh? So he could write even when you were little?"


    "... Excuse me?" Victor looked at Nero in disbelief.


    "Look, Father, this was written by Zack." Nero took a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to Victor.


    Victor opened the paper and saw the note saying: "Food, Now!" in perfect English. It even had the correct punctuation!


    "The cat is smarter than the majority of Human teenagers, which isn''t too difficult, let''s face it."


    That remark earned some amusedughter from Victor, but he stopped when he realized something.


    "... Mother, how long have we had Zack?"


    "I got him when you were a baby. And he was a little big then, too... But, if I''m right, then it''s been 20 years?"


    "Impossible. How is he still alive, then? The average lifespan of a cat is 12 to 18 years. Zack is easily past that." Victor replied.


    The women looked at the cat with curiosity on their faces. Aphrodite, Jeanne, and even Scathach watched him, trying to find some hint of anything abnormal, but he just looked like a fat, fluffy cat.


    "Okay... Why is nothing in our Family normal? I had a friend who turned out to be a Goddess, an acquaintance who was the Former General of The Werewolves, and one of my acquaintances was a Former Hunter. And now the cat isn''t normal either!" Anna screamed in exasperation.


    "To be honest, he wasn''t normal from the beginning, but we just brushed it off because we didn''t want to think about it."


    The girls looked towards the door and saw Leon, who looked like Victor''s brother, only less handsome, with shorter hair than Victor and red eyes.


    They were quite simr, although Leoncked the details of Victor''s face that he''d inherited from Anna.


    "Father, you really look like me now."


    "Shouldn''t it be the other way around? After all, I came first."


    "But I am more perfect."


    Leon rolled his eyes: "Narcissism at its best...- Hmm? What is that? Your eyes have changed."


    "I thought no one wouldment on it..."


    "To be honest, we just ignored it. It was easy to understand what happened when we looked at her." Scathach pointed to Zdrac, who was looking at Leon with neutral eyes.


    When Leon looked at Zdrac, he shuddered visibly, and his face turned paler than usual. The woman, as well as all those who interacted with his son, were beautiful, but that was not what made him like that. Instead, it was the feeling that she gave it to him.


    She was dangerous. Even though she was just sitting there doing nothing, he could instinctively feel it.


    "I''m still amazed at how all Beings react to Zdrac." Victorughed.


    "I am a Dragon, Victor. A much-loved Dragon who has a mate who was already very strong when we made our bond with each other. It''s normal for them to feel that way."


    ''Oh? This is rare. Is she feelingpetitive because of the women around?'' Victor could easily feel jealousy, and possession from her, which was expected. She was a Dragon, and Dragons were very possessive Beings by nature.


    "Unlike the other mediocre Dragons who make contracts with low-level Beings, I made a contract with someone stronger than me. As I was the ''weaker'' one when the contract was made, I received most of the characteristics of my contractor. Because of that, my Original Form has changed so much, as have my eyes."


    "Does that mean Victor got nothing but a prettier pair of eyes?" Morgana asked.


    "Incorrect. A Dragon''s eyes are special by nature. We can see the world as it really is. And most of my Draconic Perks like my scales, Energy Control, instincts, lung capacity, and my heart were received by him."


    "Do you have two hearts now, Vic?" Aphrodite asked.


    "It''s not that. When she says I received her heart, it means that my heart was strengthened, bing much like a Dragons, not that it was reced."


    "The same applies to my lungs as well. Simply put, you can think of my insides as growing stronger than before, and thanks to that, I can release Dragon''s Breath too."


    "Essentially speaking, you could say he''s a Humanoid Dragon," Zdrac adds.


    "The Progenitor of Vampires and Dragons, huh ... Not bad at all." Victorughed yfully.


    Zdrac looked at Victor: "You are not a Dragon, Victor. For you to be a Dragon, it is not the flesh that must change, but the Soul. A Dragon''s Soul is what contains everything that it means to be a Dragon."


    "My flesh may be that of a weak Human, but if my Soul is that of a Dragon, I''m still a Dragon."


    "Fufufu, I know that. Remember, I''m kind of an expert on Souls."


    "Mm."


    "In a way, I''m just like Eleanor. I''m a Noble Vampire with the Traits of a Dragon."


    "Eleanor...? Is that one of your Wives? Does she have the characteristics of a Dragon as well?"


    "Yes, although I don''t know what type. I just know that in that Form, she has Green Fire and can control the gravity around her."


    "Hmm... I feel like I''ve heard of a Dragon like that in the past, but I don''t remember."


    Seeing that the conversation had ended, Leon spoke: "Victor, we found them."


    Victor''s expression turned very serious: "Who found them first?"


    "Oda and the Demons Vine made avable for the chase."


    Victor''s smile grew. and the girls knew that smile very well.


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel. visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https: //discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 701 A Clue That Leads To Old Enemies.

    Chapter 701 A clue that leads to old enemies.


    Victor''s smile grew, and the girls knew that smile very well.


    "Victor, mind exining," Scathach asked for the group.


    "When I absorbed Diablo and his elites, I received tons of memories. I instantly knew all of Diablo''s bases in the human world and his ns."


    "... The way you''re saying it... You said you have all the memories of Diablo since he existed."


    Victor looked at his mother "Only the important events, but yes. You are not wrong."


    "Isn''t that dangerous for you?" Anna asked worriedly.


    "Since I could fully ess my Progenitor form, my Progenitor abilities came easier for me."


    "When I absorb someone, I see all the memories as if it were a movie.


    Most memories are filtered and remain dormant until I need them; it''s a lot like the Google search engine. When I feel like I ''need'' to know something, memories appear. Of course, I can also actively seek them if necessary.


    "Oh... Good thing, I thought I would be just like Adonis." Anna sighed.


    "Unlike Adonis, I didn''t ''merge'' with Diablo; I just absorbed him.


    Merging with a being has a lot of risks involved, and it is something I will never do again. It''s too dangerous." Victor wasn''t interested in having multiple personalities inside his body.


    "Continuing... When I returned to Hell, I quickly summoned my war general Vine, sent the demons into these bases, and reimed what is rightfully ours."


    "The attack was sessful, but..."


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t retrieve the Egg of Creation, a tool that would make Diablopletely reborn as a Nephalem. From Diablo''s memories, I know that it was Asmodeus who stole this tool, and since he is a spirit, it is very difficult to track down."


    "Egg of Creation?" Morgana asked with narrowed eyes.


    "It''s a demonic tool made of blood, guts, and souls. An evil creation even by demon standards, it was this instrument he used to ''store'' the souls he killed, and used those souls to revive demons and even give strength to selected demons."


    "This tool also serves as an incubator, through an unholy ritual that requires the heart of the most righteous angel, the heart of the most ''evil'' demon, and the heart of a high-ranking angel who fell into sin and became fallen. A ritual that can change the soul and a being''s race is created."


    "The end result of this ritual is a Nephalem, a being that breaks the bnce."


    "..."


    "... He didn''t look that strong, the Nephalem, I mean," Morgana spoke.


    "That was because he made a mistake," Scathach exined and then continued when everyone''s attention was on her.


    "Power isn''t just how much energy you have. If it was just that, Victor would be much stronger than everyone from the beginning, and he wouldn''t even need training."


    "Power is everything from technique, instinct, energy, and state of mind."


    "By hastily bing a Nephalem, he shattered his techniques and instinct, all that was left was mental state and energy."


    "And that wasn''t enough to knock Victor off, someone who built his foundations right."


    "As my beloved master always says, the basics are important. It is through them that strength is built." Victor added.


    "Correct." Scathach smiled in satisfaction.


    "I couldn''t find the Egg of Creation, but I wasn''t disappointed. I cleared Diablo''s remaining influence from my subordinates. I was taught that if I am going to destroy an enemy, I must destroy until there are no loose ends."


    "No mercy, huh." Jeanne spoke in a curious tone, then nodded approvingly, "Good."


    Victor smiled, then continued, "In that battle, I also absorbed most of the demon elites that were fighting for Diablo, and one of those people was Baal."


    "Baal was contacting a group called the New Dawn."


    "New Dawn, Is this an organization or something?" Scathach asked.


    "They''re more like a group of supernatural beings who came together with a lot ofmon goals."


    "A group whose members were Nius Horsemann, James, the former general of the hunters, and the first prince of the werewolves, Fanir."


    The girls narrowed their eyes when they heard the individuals'' names.


    "Old enemies." Scathach dered neutrally.


    "Annoying enemies that just hide." Anna snorted. She was on top of the subject involving those names since they were responsible for attacking his residence when she lived in the human world.


    "Baal was infiltrated into the group at Diablo''s behest to observe them, and through those memories, I learned of their base."


    Let me guess, your minions attacked the base, but it was empty," Morgana said.


    "Correct."


    "They are sneaky bastards. They know how to hide; no one can deny that." Scathach snorted.


    "The problem is that they know how to hide very well, and not even Baal knew everything about them. I could try my luck with Agares, that demon was in charge of spying on the group too, but the demon also disappeared as if it had not existed."


    "Understanding that brings us to what my father said just now."


    "... You managed to find them."


    "A base of them. n nk and the demons are on standby waiting for Victor."


    Nobody asked why Leon knew that. After all, for all intents and purposes, Oda was Leon''s master, just as Hilda was Anna''s master. If Oda included Leon in Victor''s goals, it''s because the assassin Master thought Leon was good enough for the task.


    "Didn''t you say you weren''t going to work?" Jeanne asked in a slightly amused tone.


    "I won''t, but I won''t let someone threaten my family and get away with it for too long. Now that I have a trail on them, I won''t let it go cold." Victor removed Nero and Ophis from hisp and patted both of their heads as he got up.


    "Why such a hurry? I mean, you faced the Demon King, and you are the king of hell and a leader of a rising faction that has several very powerful beings. They are just insignificant worms," Morgana asked.


    "Do not underestimate your enemies, Morgana," Victor stated neutrally.


    "Even when a lion goes after a rabbit, he uses all his strength. That thought can lead to ruin."


    "...I''m not underestimating them. I''m just saying that you don''t need to personally move to attack them. You''re a King, Victor. Let your subordinates handle it."


    "Before I am a King, I am the man responsible for my family."


    "They attacked my family, and no one is going to do that and get away with it. I will destroy them, even if I have to use all the demons in hell to do it."


    "This matter is a high priority for me."


    Everyone in the room except for Zdrac smiled in satisfaction when they heard what Victor said.


    ''Even though he''s King, Victor is still Victor. He hasn''t changed... Good.'' Aphrodite chuckled inwardly.


    "Not to mention that it might seem that this group is not dangerous, but that would be a very incorrect spection."


    "Tames is an excellent scientist, possibly a genius at his craft. He was the man capable of creating defective human-vampire hybrids, and now that he has even more support from influential allies, who knows what morbid creation that man invented."


    "Not to mention that Nius was responsible for my daughter''s direct suffering. As long as I live, he will not have the pleasure of feeling the rest of death. Believe me when I say there is worse suffering than just dying."


    Nero shuddered slightly, bad memories started to appear in her vision, but they disappeared like the wind when Victor stroked her head.


    Looking at her father and the gentle smile on his face, she smiled gently.


    "Nius had Nero... Which means he has the blood of a hybrid." Jeanne narrowed her eyes.


    "Blood that is extremely toxic to noble vampires and werewolves if handled correctly... You remember Theo''s ''final'' act."


    "Yes, d tried to hide it, but he couldn''tpletely," Scathach spoke, then she opened her eyes a little as she realized what Victor had said.


    "They were able to create something that harmed a Progenitor as ancient as d."


    "Remember what happened to Michael and Gabriel"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    How could they forget that? It''s not every day you see an angel bing fallen.


    "With just one bullet of pure miasma, Gabriel became a fallen angel.


    And from Diablo''s memories, James and Asmodeus have worked together several times in the past, so it''s fair to predict that James also has this research on hand."


    "And I don''t even want to think about what he''s going to try to create with it."


    "Not to mention, that''s all we ''know'' James may have a lot more hidden weapons; that man has no morals. The same applies to Nius, who, ording to my beloved daughter, may still be in possession of a werewolf/vampire hybrid."


    The girls looked at Nero, and the teenager shuddered a little at the women''s gazes, so she held Victor''s hand tighter.


    She hated feeling weak with just the mention of her past, but that was a very hard trauma to forget. She would have reacted much worse in the past, and it was only thanks to the presence of Victor, Ruby, Anna, and Ophis that she was getting better.


    "That''s correct information..." Jeanne asked carefully with a gentle tone, not wanting to make Nero feel bad.


    "Yes, something Nero told me when she gotfortable talking about the past. Don''t ask too much unless she wants to talk to you about it."


    Even among their family, only Victor and Ruby knew fully about Nero''s past, and Victor didn''t want to betray that trust. If Nero wished to speak, she would. That is her right as someone who has suffered all of this.


    "I understand the danger now." Scathach got up, as did Morgana and Jeanne.


    "We will kill them," Morgana spoke.


    "Let me absorb them to get their information. I don''t like to walk blindly, and I feel this is not as simple as it seems."


    "Vic, they have something that can kill an entire poption of noble vampires. They basically have a bio-terrorist weapon in their possession. How can this get any moreplicated?" Jeanne spoke.


    "It can get worse, believe me."


    "What do you mean?" Scathach asked.


    "Baal saw James and Nius meeting with the messengers of the Elder''s Gods several times; they talked a lot when Baal was not there."


    "...Fuck." Jeanne eximed, "I don''t even want to think what they can do but their hands in the form of creating monsters of the Elder Gods."


    "I don''t think they would be foolish to give their greatest weapon to their ''enemy''. After all, anything other than their own poption is their enemy."


    "But it''s not impossible to think that New Dawn has a pretty good understanding of the negative aspects of monsters, such as the poison of monsters that can harm all those who are not of n Adrastea."


    "The hybrid''s poison, and the monster''s poison, two deadly weapons in the hands of our enemies, I forgot something," Jeanne asked a bit sarcastically. She didn''t like the scenario that Victor was painting at all.


    "Remember that the technology the Nightingale natives use is unknown to us. If the messengers of the Elder Gods are doing business with them, it''s safe to assume they are in possession of several other ways to kill us."


    "Great... Just Great." Morgana rolled her eyes.


    "Not to mention that they may have other supporters behind them that we don''t know about, this could be spection, but it could also be true."


    "Do you understand now that we are walking blindly


    "Yeah... I don''t like that either." Scathach spoke.


    "Ugh, how do they have so much support?" Anna grumbled.


    "Mutual interests. Many beings hate noble vampires, most notably Victor and d himself, who has many enemies he has made in the past," Scathach replied.


    "They''re too cowardly to fight Victor head-on, but that doesn''t mean they can''t do it behind the scenes."


    "It would be too presumptuous to say that these individuals are specifically targeting us. The Elder Gods likely want the entire vampire race extinct, and James'' goals are unknown. Theoretically, he wouldn''t have to be involved with me anymore since he''s no longer a member of The Inquisition."


    "And Nius... The man is aplete mystery too."


    "It doesn''t matter. They are our enemies, and the only good enemy is a dead enemy." Morgana snorted.


    "Yes, I agree with you. But I wouldn''t be a good king if I ignored what motivates my enemies. If I have an idea of what they want, I can work on it to set a trap, but so far, no one knows what they want, not even Baal or Diablo."


    "Information is also a form of power. With it, the rhythm of war can changepletely." Scathach added, clearly approving of Victor''s thought process.


    "Roxanne." A sh of red light appeared, and soon Roxanne was in the room.


    "Ey, Eyyy! You called, Darling?"


    "Are you busy?"


    "Hmm... I was! But I always have time for you, Darling. Do you need something?"


    "Yeah, I need to use Big Guy. Can I borrow him?"


    Roxanne''s smile grew predatory. "Of course."


    Roxanne approached Victor and kissed him passionately, then she separated, leaving a bridge of saliva that connected their lips.


    "Now, you can call him anytime you want."


    "You just wanted to do that, didn''t you?" Victor asked with a small smile on his face.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked with a smug smile.


    "Do you see meining?"


    "Good." She nodded, satisfied, "If you need anything, just call me. I''ll get back to my work!"


    Roxanne disappeared into a red light.


    "I will go along with Scathach, Morgana, and Jeanne."


    "Zdrac, you stay."


    "... Protection, I suppose."


    "Correct."


    "With Aphrodite here, the possibility of someone sneaking in is low, but I don''t want to risk it in case someone like Agares is out there.


    "As you yourself said, you and I are the only ones who can ''see'' the world as it really is. With you around, the chance of someone like Agares or Asmodeus going unnoticed is very low."


    "Grr..." She growled a little, blue fire with violet huesing out of her mouth, her teeth getting sharper. "I don''t like this, I want to go with you, but I will obey."


    "Mm, look after them for me, Zdrac."


    ".." Zdrac''s face went back to neutral as she sensed Victor''s emotions in that statement, then she nodded her head with a neutral but resolute expression.


    Aphrodite watched this exchange with an amused smile. As someone with a simr connection to Victor, she could clearly feel the emotions Victor was transmitting to Zdrac.


    "We''ll go now... And when Ie back, I''ll y with you, okay" He told Ophis and Nero.


    The girls who were sulking showed big satisfied smiles.


    "Father will train us?" Ophis asked.


    "Of course."


    "Yay!!"


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel. visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https: //discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 702 702: Faith.

    Chapter 702: Faith.


    Night.


    In the sky of the Bermuda Triangle, five beings were standing above the clouds, looking at the sea with visibly confused expressions.


    "Oda, are you sure this is the correct location?" Scathach asked.


    "Yes. Look." Oda pointed to a spot, and as the group looked at it, they saw a cargo ne. The group kept looking at the ne until it suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    "Huh!?" Morgana eximed.


    "A barrier... Wrong, a pocket dimension?" Jeanne narrowed her eyes.


    "Correct." Oda nodded.


    "Just how did you manage to find this location?"


    "... The demons in the king''s service are verypetent, and they tracked the location ording to the data obtained in the invasions of thest bases."


    The group looked at Victor, who was looking down with his draconic eyes glowing faintly in violet.


    Sensing the group''s stares, Victor exined, "The demons that Vine made avable are part of a specific breed of demons hailing from the section of hell where it is pure darkness. They are very proficient at tracking, and with Oda''s help, it was only a matter of time until they found them, but I didn''t expect them to have a hidden base in another dimension."


    "...Did you get the support of the demons of despair?" Morgana asked in disbelief.


    "I have the backing of every demon, Morgana."


    "... You really unified hell... Amazing..." Morgana''s eyes sparkled with a glint of genuine admiration.


    Unifying Hell was something that not even Lucifer had managed. Yes, he was the king of all, but hardly anyone acted ''supporting'' him of their own ord. After all, at the end of the day, demons acted only for their own interest.


    "I really want to see the new hell you''ve built," Morgana spoke.


    "As long as you can withstand the Miasma of Hell, I''ll take you there, but if not. You will have to wait for my people and me to build something that will help the visitors of hell to walk smoothly through the three cities I built."


    "Three cities... You built cities!?"


    "Yeah, thest time I checked, Alexandria''s poption was almost 100 million, and I think Abbadon must have more citizens. We are always expanding, and eventually, the poption will get so big that calling them a ''city'' will be misleading."


    "Cities the size of arge country will be a better exnation. I think the prediction is that in less than 1000 years, the poption of the cities will be 30 billion beings, totaling more than 80% of hell."


    Even with two wars, one provoked by Diablo and the other provoked by Victor, the poption of demons was simply ridiculous, and this poption increased more and more with time.


    Victor thinks that in less than 50,000 demonic years, the poption of hell will reach 100 billion. Of course, that is if there are no internal or external wars that will reduce this poption.


    The reason there were so many demons was quite simple, sin.


    It''s easier tomit sins than to be a good person.


    Another reason is that there are many demons that lived a long time in hiding, demons that didn''t live in cities controlled by the ancient pirs.


    Hell was massive, and because it was so big, there would always be possibilities for entire tribes of demons to live in hiding away from the main ''stage''.


    "..." Everyone looked in disbelief at Victor, and from the numbers he casually used, here was a man who was the leader of billions of beings.


    "You really weren''t kidding when you said all demons answered to you..."


    "..." Victor looked at Morgana with a nk expression that said, are you serious? You know I don''t lie.


    "Ugh, I''m sorry for doubting it. It''s just that from my perspective as a former demon, it''s pretty unbelievable, you know?" Morgana spoke.


    "That''s surprising, Vic. That means you have a lot of manpower for war."


    "Unfortunately, that is not correct."


    "Oh?"


    "The overwhelming majority of the demon poption in Hell are lesser demons who are very weak in the grand scheme of things."


    "Elite demons take a long time to create, and exceptional demons like Baal or my generals are even more difficult."


    "Although this restriction only applies to ancient kings... I can change that, and with a merit system in ce, I can ''grant'' strength to them based on their contribution to Hell."


    "...I see. You''re using negative energy to give demons more power, but negative energy is just the ''reward'' they strive for and desire. The real goal is the merit system that demons strive for to get stronger... That''s quite ingenious. You''re using the main traits of demons well to your advantage." Jeanneughed a little at the end with an admiring tone.


    "There are no useless demons, only a visionless king who cannot use them; take the example of the demons of despair. If it was the ancient society, they would be useless if they didn''t have the strength of the Horsemen of Death. At least, that''s what the ancient king would see..."


    "I, on the other hand, value their ability to hide with the miasma and blend in with their surroundings, not to mention that they can form a very resistantyer like armor, all thanks to the special miasma, and are also able to smell negative ''emotion''. These demons are natural hunters, and with the training they received, they became deadly assassins."


    The assassin''s job is to kill, not fight. That is, they use anything to kill the target. And these demons are experts at it.


    "They really are quite ingenious." Oda nods.


    Even though he was talking to the group, Victor''s eyes were still on the dimension beneath them. With the dragon''s eyes that could see the world in its true essence, the ability to hide in a subdimension was useless.


    Not to mention that upon receiving the dragon''s eyes, his visual powers basically merged with what they had before, making him even more powerful.


    He literally could see between dimensions, and if he wanted to, he could see behind walls with perfectly normal vision.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Of course, he could also change the tones of his vision as he used to in the past if he so desired.


    ''The base is unupied... They are just using it as a resupply point."


    Narrowing his eyes even more, he saw several ''wires'' in the air going to one point on the ind.


    Yes, the dimension beneath it hid arge ind in in sight, a very robust military base.


    Focusing his eyes on that spot, he saw an entiremunity of people.


    ''Humans? They''re all human... This doesn''t make any sense. Are they using it for shelter? Or are they nning some kind of experiment on humans?"


    "This is amazing... Honestly, I really need to see if I''m resistant to the miasma like before. I want to see the new hell." Morgana never thought she would want to go back to Hell so badly.


    "The way he describes things, I also want to go in the future."


    Scathach said: "This seems like an experience I''ve never had in the past." Sheughed a little at the end.


    ''Being with Victor is never uninteresting.¡¯


    "I can agree with Scathach on that... I wish to see what Victor created.


    I feel it will be an interesting journey." Jeanne added.


    "I''ll take you all one day. I just need to create an item that will keep the miasma away from you..." Victor trailed off as he focused on a man.


    ''That signature... There''s no doubt about it."


    "Victor?"


    "A god is at the base, and a very strong one at that."


    The group immediately turned serious.


    "Description?"


    Victor raised his hand, and a sculpture of ice appeared on his palm, then using the sculpture as a reference, he exined:


    "He is tall, with healthy skin, long ck hair, oriental features, and wearing a ck suit with gold trim. The feeling I get from him is the same as I had when I saw the angel of death, so a god rted to death maybe?... But the feeling of death is too weak; he feels more ''dark''?"


    "...."" Everyone was silent. Even though the three women here were very experienced, it doesn''t mean that they interacted with all the gods. Only a ''sociable'' person was capable of that.


    "I don''t recognize him with just description and appearance... We need Aphrodite''s knowledge."


    "We also need Alexios," Victor added and narrowed his eyes as a portal appeared next to the man, and two more men came out of the portal.


    The feeling they gave was very simr to that of the first man.


    "Two other gods appeared." Victor made two other ice sculptures that show the two men:


    "The first seems to be a god from Egypt, and the other, I have no idea."


    "I''ve never seen them before either," Scathach spoke, then she looked at Morgana and Jeanne, and the two women also shook their heads, indicating that they didn''t know them either.


    "Why do we need Alexios? Can''t you destroy the dimension?" Morgana asked curiously.


    "Morgana... Destroying a dimension is very risky."


    "Why?" Morgana was curious and a grown woman. So when she didn''t know something, she simply asked.


    "As Jeanne said, the dimension is something created by another being to protect or iste an area. Without being invited, it''s impossible to enter... That doesn''t mean it''s impossible to break the dimension, but if I do that, the whole ind will disappear with the amount of power I will use."


    "And if it isn''t destroyed by the amount of power he uses, the sudden appearance of an ind in the sea can cause the ind to sink or cause other natural problems that I have no idea about but are best avoided."


    "Oh..."


    "Not to mention that the ind is inhabited by an entiremunity of humans. There are even children in that ce; if possible, I don''t want to harm them with my direct actions."


    "..."" This made the girls'' expressions soften.


    "Is the n still on, Vic?" Scathach continued.


    "Yeah, even though the ind looks abandoned, it could still be an important point for them. New information can be gained just by searching around the ind and talking to the inhabitants, not to mention that if we capture one of those gods, we can learn more."


    "Oh..? Why not just absorb them?" Jeanne asked.


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel. visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https: //discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 703 703: Faith 2

    Chapter 703: Faith 2


    "Oh...? Why not just absorb them?" Jeanne asked.


    "Although they are dark in nature, they are still gods... I don''t know what kind of trouble I''ll get from eating them."


    ''It''s one thing for me to have my own divinity that is slowly growing; it''s another thing for me to eat a divinity that isn''t mine. War wasn''t a problem because he was a newborn god, and he hardly had time to build a proper divinity, which is not the case with these gods."


    "Understanding the nature of divinity is somethingpletely opposite of the creatures of the night. I remember that d also never tried to absorb a god before. He just killed them." Morgana spoke.


    "One thing I don''t understand is what they are doing here, aren''t all the pantheons upied right now or something?" Jeanne spoke.


    "One of Diablo''s long term goals was to create a pantheon with all the dark deities from different pantheons. Which is why he allied himself with all the kings of hell, so it wouldn''t be strange to see dark gods cooperating with New Dawn. They had a close rtionship, after all."


    "..."" Everyone''s eyes widened in shock.


    "... Creating a pantheon... That''s ambitious." Scathach spoke.


    "Indeed." Victor didn''t deny it.


    "...Speaking of memories, can''t you identify them with Diablo''s memories?" Jeanne asked.


    "No, I can''t. Looks like Diablo didn''t interact with them."


    "They might look different too. Remember, Aphrodite has done that in the past." Scathach spoke.


    "Scathach, you cannot deceive a dragon''s eyes."


    "..."" Scathach felt a delicious shiver run through her body as she looked into Victor''s eyes.


    "Seeing what the world truly looks like means that no kind of transformation, fakery, or illusion works for me."


    "When I look at someone, I see the true appearance of that person, the appearance that the soul gives to the body."


    "You are a nightmare to the gods rted to deceit, illusion, and lies." Jeanneughed.


    "I don''t deny it." Victorughed gently.


    Victor looked back at the ind and saw the gods disappearing from the area and letting humans take care of everything.


    "Okay, that just got even more confusing."


    "What is it?" Jeanne asked.


    "This ce clearly looks like a shelter, and the ''cargo'' on the ne were all supplies being made avable to humans."


    "... This is not something I expected." Morgana narrowed her eyes.


    "Me either."


    "... Lord Victor, I have a theory," Oda said.


    "Speak."


    "Even indirectly, a war between demons and humans took ce, countries were wiped off the map, and the world''s economy copsed, the world was turned upside down overnight, just as everyone understands, this is the perfect opportunity to take action and gain influence in the world."


    With just those words, Victor managed to understand the point that Oda had pointed out: "The world is being rebuilt... We basically went back to the second world war, only much bloodier and more brutal...."


    "Like us, they are taking this chance to acquire... whatever it is they want."


    Victor turned his gaze to the human city and narrowed his eyes as his vision went to the citizens'' houses, and he saw a shrine of a god.


    He repeated his action and saw all the houses on the ind, and as expected, they all had a shrine with the image of a god.


    "Each house in this ce has a shrine to a god."


    "... They are umting Faith." Jeanne opened her eyes wide.


    "Faith? But the gods don''t need Faith." Scathachmented.


    "Yes, that is correct, but for a pantheon, that is quite important."


    "What do you mean?" Victor asked.


    "While they don''t need Faith to use their powers, Faith is very much intertwined with the birth of powerful new gods."


    "Tell me, Scathach, you who have traveled to many countries of the world must know. How long has it been since you heard about a new ''god'' being created naturally and strong? I''m not talking about ascended gods like Albedo or your teacher."


    Scathach opened her mouth to speak, then closed it and narrowed her eyes: "I''ve never heard of that."


    "That''s because it''s been a long time since this happened."


    "Gods that are born from the myths, imagination, and the Faith of humans have more potential than gods born naturally from two gods."


    "In modern times, the creation of new powerful gods waspletely interrupted. This almost never happened again like it did in the past; the reason for this is, as I said, to be born a strong god, they need a ''myth'' and a ''faith'' behind it."


    "For example, even if Zeus has sex with Hera 24 hours a day, starting today, the chance of them having a child is high, but that child will not be as strong as Ares."


    "But, if a new myth about the son of Zeus and Hera who was born in modern times is widely believed, that son maye into existence with various legends and myths, making him as strong as a greater god."


    "... Hmm, I understand, but I don''tprehend something." Victor looked at Jeanne:


    "If a god is born of another god, and he doesn''t have a myth, can''t he acquire a ''myth'' for himself?"


    "Yes, but that is an impossible task in modern times."


    "The god must alone make something worthy of a ''legend¡¯, and it needs to be widely known by mortals."


    "For example, in this war that took ce between the humans and the demons, if a god with no myth behind them came down to help the humans and defeated all the demons along with Diablo alone."


    "That would be the feat worthy of a ''legend'', and thanks to that legend, that god would acquire several high-level concepts thanks to that achievement."


    "Of course, the requirement for humans to be watching everything is also necessary for the ''legend'' to be registered by everyone."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "... That is ridiculous and impossible," Scathach said, shaking her head in disbelief. No one wins a war alone; that wasmon sense.


    "Right? But that is how a myth or a legend is born. In ancient times this was much easier; after all, humans were creatures who lived in a sea of uncertainty in the past."


    "A giant snake would appear in the sea, and lightning would fall on its head. Two fishermen would see it, return home, and tell the story to their vige, the story of a god of thunder who subjugated a snake and helped two fishermen. In time, this myth would be spread, and everyone would know about it."


    "Throughout the generations, this myth would be passed down until another event that seemed to be rted to thunder took ce, spawning even more rumors and myths."


    "Time would pass again until one day when this myth is well known, someone will whisper a name... Thor,"


    "And Vo, the requirement for a god with great potential was born."


    "Most gods with great potential came into being this way. They were not born from someone''s womb unless specifically pointed out in a myth as in most Greek stories."


    "With modernization, this type of scenario will hardly happen."


    "... You seem to know a lot about this, Jeanne," Morgana spoke in a shocked tone.


    "I''ve lived a long time, Morgana. I''ve seen that happen a few times over the course of history."


    "Oh... Yes... I had forgotten about that." Morganaughed sweetly.


    Jeanne rolled her eyes as she looked at Victor and asked:


    "Victor, what is the god in the image of the shrine like?"


    "It is something like this." Victor raised his hand and an ice sculpture formed in front of them.


    The sculpture had the image of a man with spiky hair holding an axe up with a heroic expression.


    "Humans call him Thorron."


    "I''ve never heard of a god with that name before, I might not know the physical characteristics of a god because it might be quite different from the books, but the names and myths behind it would hardly be forgotten," Scathach spoke.


    "I assume you researched this because you wanted to fight them in the future, and you wanted references," Victor spoke.


    Scathach disyed a small smile: "... You know me well, Victor." Sheughed in a melodious voice.


    "You never heard the name of that god, Scathach. It''s because that god doesn''t exist, not yet."


    Scathach stoppedughing and looked at Jeanne.


    "It''s possible that this isted dimension is all one big experiment in creating new gods."


    "Think of what I said and think of the present situation. The ''destruction'' of the human race by monstrous creatures, the istion of amunity without ess to the outside world, the patronage of a ''real god''... Putting all these factors together, we have a group of easily influenced humans, and if thatmunity of humans was to believe in their hearts that the god they are praying to is indeed a real god..."


    "As the years and generations pass, not just one, more new gods could actually be born here, all thanks to the ''myth'' that will be artificially created here by the same beings who put them all here."


    "They created a perfect setting to mimic what a day was in the past, a time when humans lived with uncertainty and insecurities about the day ahead, and could only count on Faith to keep them ''safe''."


    "The human race was not destroyed, Jeanne." Morgana pointed.


    "They don''t know that, Morgana. Communications have been destroyed. They just know what happened to them, and for them, the entire human race has been destroyed right in front of their eyes by monsters... And I''m sure whatever god or organization nned this, it''s in their interest to keep these humans as uninformed as possible."


    "Fuck, the more I think about it, the more it implies that this is a controlled environment for the possible creation of new gods," Jeanne spoke while putting her hand on her brow as if she had a severe headache.


    "Jeanne, does faith have to be just from mortals like humans?"


    "Hmm? Of course not. As long as the group is not a god, it is possible to create Faith."


    ""Heeh, what about the demons? What do you think?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, the demons call me as if I were the antichrist, and I have done many great deeds in hell."


    "Oh, but you weren''t born a god, Victor. You are a mortal. What I said only applies to natural gods."


    "Oh."


    "The only option for you is to ascend to godhood like Albedo."


    "..." A moment of silence fell over them, nobody said anything, and they just thought about Jeanne''s words. Each one had their own thoughts going through their heads now.


    This silence was broken by Oda, who spoke:


    "In desperate times... Everyone clings to the smallest thread of hope possible in search of a new tomorrow. For mortals with a limited lifespan, their mes of hope are so great, and at the same time so ephemeral, and it is these mes that will give life to new gods... gods that could be enemies in the future."


    "We need to do something, Lord Victor." Oda looked at Victor with a serious look.


    "..." Victor nodded, and a decision was made:


    "We need Aphrodite," Victor spoke.


    "Preferably Rhea too. She is a mother goddess and also a former Queen, so she has a lot of experience in that matter." Jeanne added.


    Victor nodded his head in agreement and said:


    "I will contact Al¨¦xios."


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel. visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https: //discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 704: Scathachs Determination

    Some minutester.


    A portal appeared next to Victor, and out of it came Aphrodite, who immediately jumped and hugged Victor, followed by Rhea and Alexios.


    "Darling, I didn''t expect you to ask for my help so quickly."


    Victor chuckled gently, "We''re in a very...peculiar situation."


    "Oh? Tell me what happened."


    Victor nodded and exined what he saw, then Jeanne joined in and presented her assumptions to the two Goddesses.


    A few minutes after finishing the exnation, Aphrodite spoke: "First, show me what the three Gods looked like."


    Victor nodded and made three Ice sculptures.


    "Interesting, the Eastern God can be called a subordinate of the Underworld, but at the same time, he can also be called the Shinigami, or God of Death. That is an upational position; someone can always rece him as long as the Shinto King of Hell deres it."


    "The Egyptian God is Anubis, quite a troublesome guy."


    "Thest is a Celtic God, Taranis, a God of Thunder."


    "...God of Thunder? Are you sure, Aphrodite?"


    "Yes."


    "Strange because when I looked at this man, I felt like I was looking at an Angel of Death. It didn''t feel like when I saw Thor or Zeus."


    "...That''s weird. The only thing I can think of is that he somehow acquired a Death Divinity... But even if he did, it shouldn''t have been that strong, the Celtic Pantheon might not have a big Hell like the Seven Great Pantheons, but they still have a Hell, and I''m sure Taranis is not part of it."


    "Not to mention that the Celtic Pantheon is not part of the Great Pantheons that have a Ruler, consequently not having a God of Death under theirmand. For Taranis to have such a strong Divinity of Death..."


    "Something must have happened."


    In each sphere of influence on the, there were several Pantheons, but only a chosen few could be included in the Seven Great Pantheons. To be recognized as one of these, the Pantheon needed to have arge enough Hell with a flow of Soulsrge enough so that this Hell garnered the interest of the Judges of the Abyss. If this condition were met, the Judges of the Abyss would ce this Hell as part of the System created by the Primordial Entities when the allocations for Hell ur.


    A Ruler will be born in that Hell, and consequently, a God of Death, who helps the Ruler manage Souls, will also be born.


    That way, the Pantheon will be recognized as a Pantheon with a Heaven, and a Hell, automatically making it one of the ''important'' Pantheons.


    Yes, the Gods of Death are direct subordinates of the Ruler, making them one of the agents of the Judges of the Abyss to a lesser extent, who aid and assist the Ruler of their Pantheon''s Hell when trouble with Souls arises.


    For example, for Souls that did not follow their natural course and were trapped on Earth for whatever reason, the God of Death of their respective Pantheons or their minions would go directly to that Soul to see what happened.


    Simply stated, they are the agents that ensure the System created by the Primordial Entities works. After all, the Soul was an essential part of the maintenance and progression of Life in the Universe.


    "Well, let''s not think about that now. Alexios, can you create a portal to that Dimension?"


    "Hmm..." Alexios looked where Victor was pointing. He opened his eyes, and just like Victor''s eyes, he could see a Dimension there, but in Alexios'' case, his eyes were more connected to the fabric of Space and Time.


    "Easy, the Dimension is full of holes. Whichever retard made this, they didn''t do a very good job. They focused too much on defense against attacks and ignored defenses against infiltrations."


    A portal appeared in front of the group.


    "This portal will take you to the Dimension. Once you''re there, getting out shouldn''t be a problem. The retard who made this didn''t put any countermeasures in ce for Supernatural Beings wanting to leave the Dimension and just prevented Humans from doing so."


    "Whoa. I don''t think I''ve ever seen Alexios curse at someone so much before.'' Victor chuckled internally: ''I think he doesn''t like a job done poorly.''


    "Let''s finish this matter soon and go back home," Victor said as he jumped into the portal.


    The girls soon followed Victor, except for Scathach, who stayed behind.


    "Alexios, why are you being so cooperative?"


    "... King''s orders. Not to mention he is also my son-inw."


    Scathach snorted, "At least you''re honest with the main motive."


    "I didn''t lie when I said that him being my son-inw is one of the reasons I helped him."


    "But you moved because it''s mostly d''s orders, right?"


    "..." Alexios fell silent, and that silence was the answer Scathach wanted.


    "Unofficially, d is helping Victor because he saw he is the King of Hell now, right?"


    Alexios sighed: "Lady Scathach knows him very well. My King has many faults, and the greatest of them is that he is a King before he is an individual."


    "Well, I expected that. Now that Victor is the King of Hell, he will want to stay on our good side so that in the future, he can ask for some help in the war he intends to wage."


    "Regardless of the King''s attitude, Lord Victor would go to war whether he wanted to or not. He has a knack for getting into trouble, and the war will drag in individuals like n Adraste. Lord Victor will not stand by and watch."


    "And d knows that, right?"


    "Yes. "


    "Haabh... Seriously, that old man needs to rx more. Isn''t that Snow n woman helping him?"


    "She is, but... Unfortunately, this is another w of my King. He doesn''t listen to anyone most of the time, not even me, who is his ''adviser''."


    "..."" Scathach was silent, as she had nothing to say. After all, it was true.


    "If anyone could make d listen, it would be Victor, or his oldest friend, the owner of The Limbo Prison."


    "Oh, Victor? Why do you think he can do that?"


    "He did it the other time, during the Ophis incident." Alexios dered.


    "It may not seem like it, but d only listens to those he considers his equal. And reluctantly, he sees Victor that way now."


    "Diablo and Victor''s fight impacted him a lot, huh...." Scathach could understand that feeling very well. She still got wet when she thought about how much Power was inside Victor''s body.


    ''Calm down, Scathach.'' She took a deep breath: ''It''s not the time yet.


    I''ll have my fight, but only when both of us are at our best.''


    Scathach still didn''t feel that she had reached her limit. Having someone like Victor around helped her immensely to refocus on her training. After all, now she also had a solid goal.


    Taking a deep breath, she managed to calm down and dered:


    "Honestly, d should just get some Subi, or Sex Goddesses, and get lost in an orgy. That old man is way too high-strung."


    Alexios gasped when he heard what Scathach said as he looked at the woman with a disbelieving expression.


    "What?"


    "Nothing... I just never thought I''d hear those words from your mouth."


    "That''s what happens when you live with Natashia, Agnes, Maria, Violet, Morgana, and to a lesser extent, Leona and Roberta. They are women who don''t have a filter."


    "That seems to beplicated..."


    "You get used to it over time, and they aren''t like that most of the time. Just when something that upsets them urs. Me, Aphrodite, Jeanne, Ruby, and Sasha are keeping them from saying things like that straight so that our children in the future won''t be influenced."


    "...Are you already thinking about that?"


    "It''s a natural concern, considering that it wouldn''t be strange for one of the girls to suddenly turn up pregnant."


    "Ugh, should I be worried about my daughter?"


    "Believe me; your greatest concern should be whether Victor will spoil Natalia too much."


    "Really...?"


    "You have no idea how much that man values Natalia, do you?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Scathach looked at Alexios with an amused expression.


    "Well, she is an Alioth. He would be foolish-."


    "Wrong, Alexios."


    "Huh?"


    "Victor doesn''t value Natalia just because she''s an Alioth. It''s because of who Natalia is. Just like Kaguya and Violet, Natalia was one of the first women he encountered when he became a Noble Vampire, and she''s been with Victor since the beginning."


    "...Oh." Alexios opened his eyes in realization.


    "That is quite illuminating... Thanks for telling me that, Scathach."


    "No problem." Scathach spoke, then jumped into the portal as she said: "Stay tuned to themunicator. We''ll contact you to return to Nightingale at any time."


    "Okay. "


    "Hmm? You took your time, Scathach. What was it?"


    "I just wanted to talk to Alexios about something."


    "Oh... d, I presume?"


    "Yeah, did you notice too?"


    "Of course, the old man has gotten more ''gentle'' these days." Victorughed.


    "It would be hard not to notice, wouldn''t it?" Scathachughed.


    "Indeed." Victor looked back at the vige. The two were looking at the vige from afar atop a tree.


    "Where is the group?"


    "Oda went to look for evidence that New Dawn was here. As a Master Assassin, he is the best at that kind of work."


    "Rhea, Jeanne, and Aphrodite went to do Divine ''things'' to understand what was going on in the vige."


    "Morgana went to explore the ind. Apparently, a set of caves is hidden under the ind; the location is on the beach, and she was interested in that, so she went to explore."


    "... That means we''re alone..."


    "Oh?" Victor looked into Scathach''s beautiful face, "Aren''t you insatiable, My War Maiden?"


    "Smooth words." She snorted, feeling a slight sense of satisfaction when she heard him speak those cheesy titles: "And I''m not a War Maiden."


    "You are to me." Victor smiled gently.


    Scathach bit her lip and took a deep breath, her eyes turning blood red, and desire burned inside her.


    "Haah ..." Exhaling all of her hot air, she spoke, "Why do you have to be so desirable? Curse Aphrodite for giving you that Blessing." She grumbled at the end.


    "Fufufu, even without the Blessing of Beauty, Master, I would have you in the end." Victor gently enveloped Scathach in a hug.


    "Oh? You sure are arrogant."


    "It''s not arrogance; I''m merely stating a fact."


    "..." Scathach smiled at Victor''s confidence, one of the things she loved so much about him.


    "Do you remember when we first trained?"


    "How could I forget?"


    "Do you remember how we acted with each other without caring about anything? An effect caused by living several months in close proximity to each other?"


    "Obviously."


    "From that moment, I had decided I wanted you for myself; my goal was to be stronger to im you... And because of that, I am so strong now."


    Scathach took a deep breath and tried to calm her heart, but it was just impossible. The scent of Victor, the words he knew she was enjoying hearing, the heartfelt feelings, it was just too intoxicating and devastating for Scathach.


    "You were ahead of me before. Now, I''m ahead of you..." Victor lifted her chin.


    Scathach looked into those Draconian violet eyes. Even though he had changed, she could still see the features that she always liked, and no matter how much he changed, Victor would still be Victor at his core.


    "Now it''s your turn to try to catch up with me." He kissed her. It was a gentle, passionate kiss that expressed all of Victor''s overwhelming feelings for Scathach.


    A few minutes passed, and the couple just stood there enjoying each other''s presence as they explored each other''s mouths.


    But unfortunately, good things neverst forever, and they had to part ways.


    Scathach was a flushed mess, and her breathing was utterly messed up. Her face was a little red with excitement, and her eyes glittered with desire.


    For Victor, this was a memory he would always cherish. She was stunning right now.


    "... Don''t get cocky, Victor," she growled.


    "Just because you''re a little ahead of me doesn''t mean I won''t catch up if you let your guard down." Then, her heart pounding with the feeling of challenge, she dered confidently:


    "You won''t have me that easy, Victor."


    "Good, because I like a challenge. I will have you at your best and only at your best." He gently caressed her cheek:


    "I will not wait for you or let my guard down, Scathach." He smiled.


    "TI would not be satisfied if you had done otherwise."


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds, both with the same predatory smile, and then they attacked each other again.


    Scathach jumped and wrapped her legs around his waist as Victor grabbed Scathach''s butt and waist and leaned her back against the tree trunk.


    They both knew. They knew it was each other''s desire, and Scathach could no longer live without Victor, nor could Victor live without her.


    The petition'' the two had with each other wasn''t as simple as a duel. Instead, they had the sh of each other''s warring natures battling for dominance.


    They desired each other, they had sex with each other, they fought with each other, and at the same time, they supported, and theyplemented each other.


    It was an endless game they loved to y, a game that nurtured their feelings of growing stronger, of searching for a rival and a partner who understood them, of possessing each other. This was an eternal game of dominance, fun, love, and desire.


    Scathach and Victor had aplex yet simple rtionship, a rtionship that only the two of them could understand, and even if he tried to exin it to someone else, the others wouldn''t be able to understand.


    Probably only those who had a simr nature to Victor and Scathach could understand them.


    As the saying goes, only an insane person can understand another insane person.


    As their mouths dueled, trying to dominate each other, in the back of Scathach''s head, an unconscious thought was going on:


    ''I think it''s time to invest more time training in Runes to achieve it.


    Training in a standard way won''t be enough. After all, my man is anything but normal.¡¯


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my patreon: /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https: //discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 705: Demonic Dragons Breath.

    Chapter 705: Demonic Dragon''s Breath.


    Victor was sitting a few inches off the ground; he was floating in the air while a woman with long golden hair was sitting on hisp with an embarrassed red face.


    "So? What did you find out?" Victor looked at the group standing before him, specifically Aphrodite and Rhea.


    "It''s like Jeanne deduced, this whole ce is one big field of experiment." Aphrodite sighed.


    "Through various testimonies from the citizens we questioned, the ''monsters'' appear asionally, kill some people, and then are defeated by the ''God'' they believe in. Seeing the marks of struggle around, we can conclude that those responsible for this ce are ''endangering'' the poption and saving them by ''unknown means'' so that fear, insecurity and, consequently, the Faith of the citizens increase."


    "They are replicating the ''coincidences'' of the past, only this time on purpose in an attempt to create a God."


    "Hmm," Victor nodded as he stroked Jeanne''s head, who, despite being embarrassed, was really enjoying it.


    "That''s horrible; there''s that point. They''re just Faith generators, a battery that can be reced at any time." Jeanne spoke.


    And nobody refuted what she said because that''s really what they were now, just a generator to create the Energy called ''Faith''.


    "Honestly, yes. You''re not wrong, Jeanne." Rhea replied.


    "But looking at it from a cold, analytical point of view, this is a brilliant n. It''s time-consuming,plicated, and uncertain but still brilliant." Rheamented, "The conditions for a powerful God to be born naturally depends a lot on the circumstances involved and the time when it happens, and they''re managing to do that in such an isted location through maniption."


    Rhea took a bag from her pocket, unfolded it, and put her hand inside it. Then she removed the symbol of the altar that was in that vige.


    "This isn''t just some God''s symbol on some random altar. This here is a Divine Item that was created specifically to gather ''Faith'' as ''efficiently'' as possible."


    "...Faith can be stored?"


    "Of course, is Faith a type of Energy too, much freer and almost impossible to contain properly? Yes, but it is still an Energy that can be stored under the right conditions."


    Victor looked at the symbol in Rhea''s hand with his eyes and saw a small gold and white liquid in the item''s core.


    He wouldn''t have noticed it if he hadn''t focused his eyes; it was so small it was almost invisible.


    "Do you know about Athens?" Rhea asked around.


    "That bitch Athena''s town, right?." Morgana spoke.


    "... Correct. In the past, the city also had a ce where all the ''Faith'' of the city was stored; that ce was The Temple of Athena itself."


    "The principle is the same here, only with one difference. Unlike in the past when the whole process of collecting Faith'' was more natural and inefficient,"


    "Here, the ''Temple'' was specifically made to capture the Energy and redirect it into this object."


    "Thanks to this method, even though this ce has not been created for a long time, the amount of Faith in this symbol is ridiculous."


    Victor narrowed his eyes. ''Is that a ''ridiculous'' amount?" His ability to measure the normal was so broken that he no longer understoodmon sense. For Victor, this amount was nothing more than insufficient...


    "...Oh, the point here is that this ce hasn''t been around for long, and it already has so much Faith like that, huh."


    "What do we do?" Rhea asked as she looked at Victor.


    "Before making a decision," Victor looked at two individuals: "Oda, Morgana, your reports."


    "Just as Lord Victor predicted, this entire ce was abandoned. On this ind, there areboratories and even an underground tunnel used as an alternative means of escape."


    Morgana added: "And it was this tunnel that I found. The whole ind has several alternatives to escape; this ce is practically a fortress."


    "Here, Lord Victor, I found the blueprint of the ind." Oda handed arge scroll to Victor.


    Victor took the parchment and opened it.


    "Hmm." Victor nodded as several ideas raced through his head, his eyes narrowed a little, and he tossed the parchment to Aphrodite.


    The Goddess took the parchment and opened it. The moment she looked at the drawing, her eyes opened wide.


    Apparently, the Goddess and Victor came to the same realization.


    "This ce is a created Dimension, that is, some God created it. Who was it?"


    "Probably a God of Space," Aphrodite spoke.


    "Why a God of Space specifically?"


    "They are the only ones who can naturally create Dimensions like this."


    "That''s a pretty bold statement; Witches can''t do that?"


    "... Honestly, probably yes, their Magic somewhat has effects simr to Deities, but the Energy cost would be ridiculous. Unlike Arcane, which is just a huge protectednd with lots ofplex Magic, this ce is a Dimension created from scratch."


    "They might be good, but the feat of creating a Dimension in the middle of the Bermuda Triangle, and within that Dimension creating an entire ind... Only a group of Gods can do that."


    "What? Was this ind created from scratch?" Rhea asked, shocked.


    "Look." Aphrodite handed the parchment to Rhea.


    "...this..."


    "Isn''t it very well nned? As if an architect had done all the nning for the ind?" Aphrodite added.


    "Yes..."


    "Tsk, that''s a shame," Victor spoke with annoyance.


    "Why is it a shame?" Jeanne asked curiously.


    "I was nning to use the ind, steal the worshipers of this False God, and give them to Aphrodite."


    "...You were nning to deliver me faithful...?" Aphrodite said in amusement.


    "Rather than an average-looking man who looks like a hooligan, everyone, including women, would prefer a beautiful, motherly, kind Goddess who actually exists. A Goddess who is willing to ''lead'' the lostmbs."


    "..."


    They tried to say something, but they just kept silent because after thinking about it for a while, they realized he was correct.


    Aphrodite couldn''t help but smile in amusement at Victor.


    Rhea raised an eyebrow at Victor:


    "Why Aphrodite? Can''t it be me? I am a Mother Goddess, you know?"


    "She is my Wife." He said it like it was obvious.


    "..." She had no way of refuting that.


    "She''s prettier than you."


    "..." A vein bulged on Rhea''s head, and Rhea''s gentle smile nearly broke in annoyance.


    Aphrodite had her hand over her mouth to avoidughing at the ''Mother'' Goddess''s expression.


    "But don''t worry, your motherly aura is greater than Aphrodite''s; you are the perfect MILF."


    "... Victor... Don''t give me derogatory adjectivesing out of a porn video!" Bulging veins were visible all over Rhea''s face.


    Victor blinked twice, and a kind and understanding smile appeared on his face:


    "So you know about it."


    Rhea froze.


    "W-Wait- "


    "I understand, don''t worry. This ispletely normal. Even for a woman with so many children, it''s normal that she still has desires, not to mention..."


    "You''re Greek, right?" He spoke as if that exined everything; in fact, it kind of did.


    Hot air rushed from Rhea''s nostrils; she was hyperventting with severalplex feelings, the biggest one being embarrassment.


    "Darling! Don''t tease my sister! Even if she''s very horny because she hasn''t had a mate for thousands of years due to her children''s fear of the Gods, you shouldn''t point it out!"


    "Shut up, Aphrodite!" If looks could kill, Aphrodite would have died a hundred times over from Rhea''s gaze.


    "Fufufu-~."


    Morgana shook her head, "Even though the teasing of a horny Goddess is interesting to watch-."


    "Oyy!"


    "We still need to sort out the problem here, Vic."


    "I know, and I already have the solution."


    "Oh? What solution?"


    "Nuke."


    "... Excuse me?"


    "If this can''t be mine, then it can''t be anyone else''s. So therefore, we will remove the citizens from here, erase their memories of the ''brainwashing'' they suffered, and take them to the Human side of the New City in the Snow n, after which I will destroy this Dimension."


    "..."" Everyone was speechless by what they just heard.


    "Haah... What a waste. I wanted to use the Dimension, but since it was made by a God, that God cane here and even spy on what I''m doing; thus, it doesn''t make me feel very safe."


    Victor gently kissed Jeanne''s cheek and let the woman off hisp.


    Victor stood up: "Though I''m curious," He looked at Rhea.


    "What?" Rhea replied in a grumpy way. She wasn''t too happy with the ''teasing'' from before.


    "You''ve been in Nightingale for a long time. Why didn''t you try to reunite Faith with the citizens of the New City?"


    Rhea looked at him with a nk expression.


    "... You''re kidding, right?"


    "About...?" Victor spoke, confused.


    "Do you really not know that practically the entire poption in the New City looks up to you as if you were a God?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Unbelievable, you really don''t know..." Now it was Rhea''s turn to look at Victor in shock.


    Victor narrowed his eyes and looked at Aphrodite, and the Goddess just turned her face away and started whistling.


    Sensing his Wife''s feelings, Victor narrowed his eyes even more and looked at Morgana, Jeanne, and Scathach.


    Morgana reacted simrly to Aphrodite, turning her face to look at the trees like they were fascinating.


    Jeanne didn''t want to meet Victor''s eyes and just avoided them.


    Scathach was the only one who seemed confused by it all.


    Oda was still as expressionless as ever.


    "Okay, your reactions state the obvious; exin." Victor looked at Aphrodite.


    "Huuu... Well, Me, Morgana, Jeanne, Kaguya, and the Maids, may or may not have spread our cult''s influence into the New City and may or may not have made carvings of you and distributed them to all women of all Races of the New City."


    "..."" Victor opened his eyes in shock.


    "See? How will we spread our influence if everyone practically already adores you?" Rhea snorted. She also hid the fact that she''d also taken some sculptures and pictures for her... needs.


    "Not to mention that Faith is useless to us right now, and won''t add anything to the overall situation, so it''s best that all fanaticism be focused on you so that you have political power."


    Victor still couldn''t believe what he was hearing. ''I mean, I know they had a cult led by Kaguya and the Maids or something; I haven''t minded the details in the past, but is the cult that big already? Holy fuck.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Speaking of worship, when is the new Bibleing out?" Morgana asked curiously.


    "Hmm, as you know, we haven''t really had much time since Victor came back, but I was nning on writing Volume 7 next month."


    "Hold a sec... You have a Bible on Victor?" Scathach asked.


    "Yeah, currently, we have a whole six volumes. We are documenting all of Victor''s principles and gospels and writing them down. Then, volume 7 will discuss his Ascension as the God of the New World." Aphrodite answered in a professional tone.


    "The entire collection of books will only be seven volumes, and our job is just to add more content over the years until everything is perfect."


    "Oh, the one who came up with the idea about the new volume''s name was Ruby."


    "..." Scathach and Victor''s feelings at this current moment were so indescribable with what they were hearing that they didn''t even know how to react.


    They only thought, ''Did we focus so much on our training that we didn''t notice this?"


    "...No wonder d is so irritated with Victor..." Scathach could understand d''s frustrations with Victor now; it turned out they weren''t unwarranted!


    "Haah, somehow, you would get along very well with my Generals."


    "Oh? Why do you think that?"


    "They did something simr in Hell."


    "... Heh, I''ll have to talk with themter." Aphrodite nodded.


    ''With this, we can spread the Gospel to Hell too!''


    "Tust don''t overdo it."


    "... Eh? You''re not gonna stop us?" Morgana asked.


    "Why should I?" Victor asked, confused.


    "I mean, we thought you wouldn''t like it..." Jeanne spoke.


    "I don''t particrly dislike or like it, I see the usefulness of it, and I just think it''s something you guys like to do, so isn''t that okay?"


    "..." Jeanne, Morgana, and Aphrodite smiled gently.


    Rhea and Scathach just shook their heads.


    "You spoil them too much, Vic," Scathach spoke.


    "So what?" Victor snorted, "They deserve it."


    "Hehehe~"


    "...." Scathach rolled her eyes when she saw the smiling expressions of Aphrodite, Jeanne, and Morgana.


    "I pity your children when they are born," Rheamented.


    "Why?"


    "I mean, they will grow up spoiled..."


    Victor and the girls just looked at Rhea with amused eyes.


    "Do you think this will happen to my kids? Especially when me and Scathach, Jeanne, Haruna, Ruby, and Kaguya are here?"


    "..." Rhea opened her mouth to speak but stopped when she realized he was correct. The people mentioned were very disciplined; they wouldn''t allow that to happen.


    "I can spoil them, but I won''t overdo it. I know very well the result of this action; I don''t want my children to be ipetent."


    "Somehow, I feel like I''m being attacked..." Morgana grumbled.


    "Hey, it''s not your fault that Lilith is ipetent; it''s d''s."


    "Ugh, at least she''s stronger than before now that I''m supervising her ."


    "Anyway, Scathach, call Alexios. Let''s finish this job."


    "Yes."


    Victor started to float in the sky towards the vige. "It''s been a while since I used my Vampyric Charm; let''s see if it still works."


    Victor opened his mouth, and a powerful, heavy voice resounded around:


    "Sleep ."


    Everyone who heard that voice suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to sleep and fell to the ground.


    "..."


    "Was that a Statement? But he is not a God!"


    "Rhea, that was just the Power of his Vampyric Charm, a Basic Skill of a Noble Vampire ."


    "... Huh? But I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "Since when was Victor normal? You should know that by now."


    "He doesn''t need to look into someone''s eyes to Charm them, Rhea ."


    "His voice alone is enough to bring several Mortals under his dominion...." Aphrodite thought momentarily and added, "He can also do that to Supernatural Beings as well. I guess those of strong minds and wills won''t be affected, but everything else will."


    "... He''s like a male version of you," Rhea spoke.


    "Yeah."


    Alexios appeared through a portal.


    "Alexios, take all these Humans and put them in the Snow n training yard; that ce is big enough to fit them all. Can you do that?"


    "Easy." Alexios opened his eyes, and then he snapped his fingers.


    Soon hundreds of small portals appeared beneath each of the Humans, and soon they all disappeared.


    ''Fuck, I really want this Power of Space and Time; it''s so useful,'' Victor thought with a deadpan expression.


    30 minutester.


    After collecting everything of value from the Humans and sending them to Nightingale, the group stepped through Alexios'' portal and reappeared outside the Dimension.


    "Then, who will do the honors?"


    Morgana pointed her hand up.


    "Me, Me! I want to try!"


    "Go on-."


    "Wait." Jeanne interrupted.


    The group looked at Jeanne.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for Morgana to do this."


    "Why!"


    "You will contaminate the entire ocean with radiation!"


    "..."


    "Come to think of it, Morgana is literally a walking atomic bomb, huh," Scathach spoke.


    " Victor, the two Goddesses, or I must do it." Jeanne pointed.


    "Hey, I don''t have that much destructive power, you know? I am a Goddess of Fertility." Rhea spoke.


    "Me neither, I can mold my Divine Energy, but I don''t have that much destructive power," Aphrodite spoke.


    "So that leaves Victor and me."


    "Why can''t I do this?"


    "Ice isn''t exactly Scathach''s destructive property ."


    "Humpf, I can freeze the entire ind and make the ind disappear by shattering it!"


    "But you won''t be able to destroy the entire dimension with one blow unless, of course, you transformed into your Vampire Count Form, but that would draw the attention of every Supernatural Being on the."


    "...." Scathach grumbled but didn''t deny it.


    ''I can pierce the dimension with my Spear, but the Space would soon recover, and it wouldn''t be destroyed."


    "Victor, can you destroy everything?"


    "Of course, I have several weapons at my disposal. I can use my Fire, my Lightning, my Miasma, a st of Negative Energy; they all have the option to go nuclear; which one do you choose?"


    "...."! Now that they thought about it, this man had an entire arsenal of Powers at his disposal, huh... Wasn''t that too broken!?


    "Bloody freak, I''ve never seen a Progenitor with that much Power at his disposal," Rhea grumbled.


    "Indeed, he is breaking the rules." Morgana added: "And you know what''s worse? He didn''t even talk about the other Powers. I bet he could flood the entire ind with the Power of Water if he wanted to."


    "Humph, my two daughters can do that too." Scathach pointed.


    "They are not here, Scathach ." Morgana rolled her eyes.


    ''Yeah, they''re resting in that bedroom after a year-long orgy!! So jealous!'' Rhea groaned internally.


    Ignoring the three, Jeanne said, "How about the Fire? Everything would turn to ashes, and the surrounding water would rece what was lost."


    "Okay." Victor looked at the Dimension.


    "..."" They waited a bit, but nothing was happening. ''Why isn''t he doing anything?'' They wondered.


    "Back off a little."


    "Oh."


    The group flew back a little further and observed that Victor began to change. Dark violet scales began to appear from his neck to his cheeks, his teeth became sharper, his lips disappeared, his face became sharper, and his eyes began to glow a bright violet.


    "...Wait...this is." Jeanne broke out in a cold sweat.


    "That doesn''t look good...." Alexiosmented.


    His body began to be covered in violet mes, then he took a deep breath, and all the violet mes began rushing towards his mouth.


    "Don''t tell me his Fire mutated too because of Zdrac!?" Jeanne eximed in panic and quickly added:


    "Victor, stop! STOP! Dragon mes have very destructive properties-."


    "ROAAAAAAAAR!" A deafening Draconic roar was heard.


    And a gigantic beam of Fire erupted from Victor''s mouth towards the ind.


    The Fire devoured the Dimension Space as quickly as if it were made of paper and crashed into the ind.


    In the next moment. all that followed was silence before a deafening explosion rocked the surrounding area, followed by a violet glow in the sky.


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel. visit my patreon: /VictorWeismann More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 706 706: Beast Of Ragnarok.

    Chapter 706: Beast of Ragnarok.


    "Holy fucking Satan! What the fuck is this, Victor?!" Morganapletely lost herposure.


    "Dragon breath?" Victor replied innocently as the features on his face returned to normal.


    "I know what it is!"


    "Then why did you ask?" Victor replied, confused, with a small smile on his face.


    "Wha ¡ª- Ugh ¡ª I mean ..." Morgana waspletely speechless.


    When the explosion started to subside, the group began to see the result of Victor''s attack, and soon the image of a massive hole in the sea was seen. They couldn''t even see the bottom of that hole!


    "... bloody hell ..." Alexiosmented as he shuddered slightly. ''No matter how I understand it... This man''s destructive power is insane.''


    "I think only the god of destruction, or the god of the sun, can do something like that so casually..." Rhea swallowed hard as cold sweat broke out on her face.


    "... The species known as dragons are the most dangerous ''mortals''. They are the ones who naturally grow to be on par or even superior to the gods in matters of destructiveness. Even if Victor is not a full dragon, he still has their characteristics due to having a bond with a dragon." Aphrodite exined.


    "...." Scathach looked up at Victor''s smug smile, her eyes glowing a possessive blood red.


    "Victor..." Jeanne''s body trembled: "You overreacted!"


    "Eh? But you said to use fire."


    "Snow n''s bloodline fire! Not a bloody dragon''s breath! Don''t you know how dangerous this fire is? The destructive properties of dragon fire are so powerful that it canpletely wipe a god out of existence!"


    "No soul, no reincarnation, no nothing! Dragon mes are something closer to what the divinity of a god of destruction can do!"


    "But I used the Snow n''s fire?"


    "... Huh?"


    "Like my lightning, the Snow n bloodline mutated when I bonded with Zdrac."


    "Ln There was a reason why true dragons were feared so much by mortals and the gods, they may be few in number, but each one of them was like a force of nature.


    Zdrac Zeovnur was a demonic dragon; did that mean she was both a dragon and a demon at the same time?


    Wrong, that means she was a dragon that grew up and developed in hell. The dragon''s childhood was very important for its development; the environment, location, and everything influenced what kind of characteristics the dragon would have.


    Zdrac grew up eating negative energy and miasma for food. These two energies, when they entered the dragon''s metabolism, changed everything inside her and made her mes even more destructive.


    Victor, who united his soul with her, received these characteristics, and consequently, he also inherited these mes.


    "Dragon skin, dragon powers, dragon senses, dragon heart which basically gives you an energy reactor, dragon veins to support so much power... You''re practically a dragon minus soul, Victor." Scathach spoke.


    "But I''m not a dragon yet. The soul is the most important part of a dragon; that''s where everything it means to be a dragon is. I''m just an ordinary Noble vampire with dragon traits."


    Everyone rolled their eyes in exasperation.


    "Let''s go back-..." Victor suddenly turned his head in the direction of where the ind used to be, his eyes glowing a dangerous violet.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Red lightning shed around him, and soon he was gone.


    Victor appeared not far away, his body crackling with red lightning, pure miasma pouring out of his body, and his violet eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Victor!? What was that?" The group flew towards him.


    "Be on guard!" Hemanded heavily in a serious voice that did not allow for refusal.


    Unconsciously, everyone stiffened and looked around cautiously.


    "Someone''s here..." Aphrodite spoke when she sensed Victor''s caution.


    ''I can''t feel anything...'' Aphrodite thought.


    Scathach narrowed her eyes and tried to look around, but she couldn''t feel anything.


    "Alexios?" She asks.


    "I''m not seeing anything either."


    "Morgana, Oda, Jeanne?"


    "I can''t feel anything," Morgana replied.


    "Nothing here either," Jeanne spoke.


    "Nothing," Oda spoke.


    Victor sniffed the air and looked around with his draconic eyes, alternating through several views with them, but he still couldn''t feel anything.


    "Grr ..." An annoyed grunt was heard.


    "Was I wrong...?" For a moment, he almost doubted his capabilities, but that feeling just disappeared in the face of his overwhelming confidence. ''Wrong, I felt someone, I felt someone''s gaze. Did he disappear?''


    "I don''t like it... Let''s go back, we are very exposed, and that attack must have drawn a lot of people''s attention." Scathach spoke.


    "I agree. We need to get out of here." Morgana spoke.


    In the supernatural world, where all kinds of strange powers exist, uncertainty and the unknown are the most dangerous elements. Even a God-King can fall if he doesn''t have his guard up.


    In front of Victor, a beautiful woman with long ck hair had her hands over her mouth as she stared at the man in front of her with a startled look.


    Despite being only 10 centimeters away from his face, Victor couldn''t see the woman.


    ''Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, I nearly shit myself with fright!¡¯


    Nyx slowly pulled away from Victor, looking at his features, specifically his eyes.


    ''... The eyes of the dragon! Is that what identified me? But that''s impossible! The dragon is still a young dragon; even if it looks huge, its soul is still young, and its eyes shouldn''t be able to see me. Only a highest ranked Elder Dragon King can see through my divinity! How did he feel me?''


    Nyx remembered what had happened. She was in the Greek pantheon watching the gods acting like headless chickens since one of the athletes of the gods, Hermes, died. When for a few seconds, she felt Rhea''s divinity, the sign was so fast that if it wasn''t for who she was, Nyx wouldn''t even have noticed.


    Curious to know why Rhea was on Earth, she quickly left the Greek pantheon and moved to Earth, and as soon as she arrived, she saw a big hole, then suddenly, this man appeared in front of her!


    ''...Did he sense my arrival?'' That was the only thing she could think of.


    "Victor, let''s go," Aphrodite called out to him as she waited in front of a portal.


    "Hmm." Victor nodded, looked around once more, and finding nothing, started to walk away toward the portal, as his turbulent power started to calm down until it returned to normal.


    Nyx watched Jeanne as she pointed her hand toward the gigantic hole in the sea and saw green energying out of her palm toward the sea.


    ''... Is this natural energy...? How can she use this? Is she connected to a world tree?''


    She saw the hole closing in as if it were going back in time, and soon it was all sea again.


    Jeanne nodded in satisfaction.


    "Was that necessary?" Victor asked.


    "I couldn''t ignore the damage done to Earth by my own husband. Destroying nature is not the answer, Vic."


    "Hmm, next time, I''ll ask you to do that then."


    "Mm, that sounds like a good idea."


    Soon the group passed through the portal, leaving one spectator alone.


    As silence fell, Nyx let out a breath she didn''t realize she''d been holding.


    ''...I need to be more careful when observing him; that man''s senses are very sharp.''


    As Nyx was about to leave, she felt two divine signatures.


    "More visitors? Taranis and Anubis, huh."


    "What the fuck!? What happened here! Everything disappeared!" Taranis eximed in shock.


    "Calm down, Taranis."


    "Calm down!? All my work was-."


    "Like Anubis said, calm down, boy."


    Taranis froze when he felt someone talking next to him as he looked to the side and saw only a mass of darkness there.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The mass of darkness turned to face Nyx, and this action caused Nyx to raise an eyebrow.


    ''... What is my brother doing here? And why is this bastard giving his energy to a foreign god?'' Nyx narrowed her eyes as she looked at Taranis.


    "Erebus." Taranis shuddered a little as he felt the primordial god''s gaze on his body.


    "Do you know what happened here, Erebus?" Anubis asked.


    Erebus didn''t respond right away, just staring at where the ind was before he finally said:


    "... This energy, I''ve felt it many times in the past, the breath of a dragon... Alucard was here."


    "That irregr abomination?" Anubis narrowed his eyes.


    Anubis, in his entire existence, had never seen someone so irregr. The amount of energy that man contained in his body was enough to fuel an apocalyptic inferno. He could still clearly feel the effects of the ''negativity'' that was used in thest war.


    "... Demon King, Alucard ... This man is getting more troublesome than before." Taranis grit his teeth: "We need to hide our tracks even more."


    "We should hide the other research fields... Tsk, if only we could kidnap a god of agriculture, the problem of food for humans would be solved."


    "The Greek pantheon is in civil war. We could kidnap Demeter."


    Nyx narrowed her eyes even more. She didn''t like this conversation at all. Despite not liking the Greek gods very much, she didn''t want to see the Greek gods being exploited by gods from another pantheon, she had no idea why her brother, and ex-husband, was letting her overhear this conversation, but she would find out.


    "Demeter is not in the Greek pantheon," Erebus said.


    "The whole group of goddesses like agriculture, medicine, home, and those who aren''t useful for war pretty much went over to Alucard''s side."


    "...That man again... Ugh, it seems he has a specialty in being troublesome." Taranis grumbled.


    "Let''s go. We need to warn the others of what happened." Anubis spoke.


    Taranis nodded and disappeared into a dim light.


    Anubis did the same, leaving Erebus there alone.


    Erebus looked at Nyx again, the meeting of eyessting a few seconds until Erebus turned his head and disappeared from the area.


    ''I don''t like this... What are you nning, Erebus?'' Nyx thought about a few things for a while and then made a decision: ''I need to see some old friends. I need to know what''s going on.''


    Samar: In a lush forest.


    "It''s impossible."


    "What do you mean by ''impossible''?"


    "That''s exactly what I mean, King of the Werewolves."


    Volk narrowed his eyes at the female angel in front of him, Ariel, the newmander of all angels and the Heavenly Father''s new right hand.


    Ariel ignored Volk''s re as she looked at the direwolf in front of her.


    Despite having a weakened appearance, the beast was very beautiful and majestic. Its fur was a mixture of snow white and ck, the wolf''s eyes were heavenly blue, and even weakened, the presence of ''END'' was still present in the face of this beast.


    Fenrir, the beast of Ragnarok.


    "I can''t pinpoint what the Ragnarok beast''s problem is."


    "Grrr."


    Volk and Fenrir growled when they heard what she said.


    "Don''t call him a beast, Ariel."


    "I apologize if I was rude; that was not my intention. However, my words stand firm. I don''t know what''s going on with Fenrir."


    "And since I don''t know what it is, it''s impossible to treat."


    "Aren''t angels experts in healing?"


    "Yes, we are."


    "Then how can you not heal him?"


    "... Haah." Ariel stopped looking at Fenrir and looked at Volk:


    "This is not as simple as you think, werewolf king."


    A frown appeared on Volk''s face: "Exin."


    "Whatever hit Fenrir, it''s something strong enough to cripple a god with the concept of ''END'', a concept that is literally the embodiment of the end of everything."


    "This is not a simple disease that anyone can solve. You need specialist help."


    "Who should I look for?"


    "Odin, the God King of the Norse pantheon, might know something."


    "Grrrr." Fenrir snarled with rage.


    Ariel backed away from the angry wolf.


    "I will not ask Odin for help. He would take this chance to kill my friend."


    Fenrir''s expression softened more when he heard what Volk said.


    "I can think of a few who might know what''s going on."


    "Who?"


    "Tiamat, the primeval goddess."


    "Gaia, another primordial goddess."


    "Albedo, the goddess of alchemy and research."


    "The two primordial goddesses are obvious. They are mother goddesses, so they might know something, but if you ask them for help, they will demand some nonsense."


    "I rmended Albedo because she is a knowledge-hungry goddess. She has researched many things, so she may know something, but she may demand various bits of knowledge that could be dangerous for her help."


    "..." Volk clenched his teeth.


    "Is there no one else?"


    "Practically every first generation god of every pantheon is on the list."


    "The targets are ancient gods, gods of life, and beings who are always in search of knowledge."


    "...Does your god have any information?" Volk asked.


    Ariel narrowed her eyes, "You''re crossing the line, King of the Werewolves."


    "We had an agreement. I''m here fulfilling my part since you fought ''hard'' in the war."


    "The only one who can ask anything of my father is the new king of hell."


    Heaven was indebted to hell, specifically the new king of hell, he didn''t just save Ariel, but also indirectly, he ended a war that would need several sacrifices on the part of the angels to be won, a very ironic situation in fact.


    Volk''s face was ugly now, he gritted his teeth and squeezed his fist so hard that blood wasing out, but he didn''t lose hisposure. He knew he was going over the edge, so he focused on the most important matter.


    "Is this disease life-threatening?"


    "I don''t know. All I know is that Fenrir is getting weaker with each passing day. I don''t know if that''s detrimental to his well-being or not."


    "The only advice I can give is; hurry, find someone who knows what''s going on so they can help you." Finishing with her warning, Ariel turned and walked towards the exit of the forest.


    "I will leave. I need to take care of my brothers and sisters, as well as the humans of Earth." She spoke as she walked.


    Fenrir''s view:


    "Don''t worry, old friend. I will help you; even if I need to move heavens and mountains, I will help you." Volk''s eyes gleamed with determination.


    Fenrir''s eyes reflect Volk''s determined face. The wolf blinked his eyes twice. then closed them andy down on the ground to rest.


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel. visit my patreon: /VictorWeismann More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf Like it? Add to library!

 Chapter 707 707: Discoveries And Talented Daughters.

    707 Chapter 707: Discoveries and Talented Daughters.


    Chapter 707: Discoveries and Talented Daughters.


    Victor was standing in the middle of a training ground of the Snow n mansion, wearing apletely ck training outfit.


    Suddenly, there was a sh in front of him, and a white-haired girl appeared with her fist back to punch his face.


    Victor casually turned his head to the side and dodged the attack.


    "Your posture is wrong." He lightly punched the girl''s belly, and she flew backward.


    "Ugh." The girl clutched her stomach in pain but quickly pulled herself together and looked straight ahead.


    "Remember my teachings, when fighting a superior enemy, do not foolishly attack head-on. That will only lead to death. When you attacked me just now, I had a hundred different ways to kill you."


    "But that''s normal, Father... You''re much stronger than me..." Nero sulked.


    "Currently, I am limiting all my strength. I am as strong as a 21 year old noble vampire." Victor raised an arm, and soon several written runes appeared.


    "Look, those are runes of limitation."


    "... Eh? Why did you do it? Is that ok?"


    "Yeah, I can withdraw these runes anytime; they''re not that strong. The reason I do this is simple; if I don''t limit my strength, it won''t be training."


    "Not to mention that way, it avoids the risk of me identally killing you."


    Nero felt a shiver run down her spine when she heard what Victor said:


    "But if you are so weak now, why can''t I beat you?"


    "Although I am limiting my strength, I am still superior to you in fighting experience, not to mention my senses, and a naturally strong body cannot be limitedpletely by the rune."


    "Despite being an ordinary 21-year-old noble vampire in terms of power now, I also have the strong body equivalent to an alpha wolf."


    "Put that together with my experiences and senses, and you are still a long way from trying to defeat me, little girl."


    "Ugh..."


    "Enough talk; let''s continue. This time we''re going to improve your closebat. Attack me."


    "Yes!" Nero got into position, and a few secondster, she shot toward Victor.


    Victor took the hit and casually started giving her instructions while defending himself.


    "Your opponent is taller than you, don''t jump towards him like a fool. You are not using your ws right now, so you don''t need to sh your opponent. Use your height to your advantage."


    Victor smacked Nero''s hand, and the girl''s posture was broken.


    "Remember, the basics of closebat is to always stay grounded."


    Soon he kicked her in the stomach and sent her flying.


    Nero grunted in pain but quickly regained her center of gravity and positioned herself as she red at Victor.


    "Again."


    She lunged again, and this time she didn''t leap into the air toward Victor''s face but tried to attack his lower body.


    The two engaged inbat again, and Nero''s movements this time were more fluid than before.


    ''Oh?'' Victor raised an eyebrow when he saw the smirk on Nero''s face.


    Victor watched with amusement as he saw Nero attacking in a four-legged stance like a cat.


    She used abination of strikes and kicks then when she jumped toward him and stayed in the air, she used her powerful legs to change the direction of the attack while staying in the air.


    ''Is she imitating me?'' Victor thought as he dodged and parried.


    In the past, when Victor didn''t haveplete control of his vampire powers, he used an ice tform to propel himself through the air.


    The concept here was the same, but the difference was that Nero was using her legs to do this; she was ''kicking the air''.


    ''A unique talent, huh ... She learned a lot while I was gone.'' The attack Victor was taking was deadly to any careless adult vampire, and that was just closebat.


    But was that enough?


    Of course not. They were his daughters, and they could go further. Victor wholly believes in that.


    Victor''s eyes observed the flow of natural energy in Nero''s body, an energy much like the Senjutsu that Haruna uses, and saw that this energy was empowering her every action.


    ''It seems that the 1% werewolf soul gave her ess to energy unique to the wolf race... Her father or mother must have been powerful werewolves.''


    Although he said ''exclusive energy of the wolf races'', Victor knew very well that this energy was the remnants of the natural energy of a world tree.


    No wonder it resembled Senjutsu. After all, the very art of Senjutsu meant absorbing natural energy and using it for yourself.


    ''Wolves must be creatures very close to a world tree. Even now, their bodies could produce natural energy only much less refined than a world tree, as if it were a diluted version of the energy.''


    Noticing that Nero had begun to wear herself out a lot, he spoke:


    "Okay, stop."


    Nero stopped running around and got back to his feet, her breathing verybored.


    "May I ask why you were fighting like you were a four-legged animal?"


    "...it felt natural to me. I have no idea why I did it." Nero blushed a little as he humbly replied.


    "Instinct, huh."


    ''A werewolf''s instincts are very strong.'' Victor wasn''t all that surprised by that fact. Unlike Vampires, werewolves are creatures closer to animals.


    "While it''s interesting to see you fighting like a cat, this method is very inefficient."


    "Look at yourself. You are panting."


    "Ugh... I don''t know how to fight an opponent who is taller than me and also stronger."


    If it was any fool, she would just rip him apart with overwhelming power, but that won''t happen to Victor.


    "Well, admitting fault is a good thing." He nodded in satisfaction.


    "About these failures, don''t worry. Your father will help you." Victor''s body waspletely covered by pure crimson darkness, and a few secondster, he appeared again.


    This time looking younger, he looked like he was 13 years old, and his height had decreased to 150CM.


    He went from being a divinely handsome man who could charm any woman with his beauty to a very handsome and cute pre-teen.


    Inexplicably, his ''manly'' features were still sharp, even though they were less than his adult self.


    "Originally, I intended to train you two to fight all kinds of opponents. From the lowest to the highest levels, experience is important," Victor spoke as he rotated his shoulder and did little warm-ups as if he was trying to get used to his new size.


    "..."


    "Hmm, I feel weird. Is this what it''s like to be shorter?" He muttered to himself as he narrowed his eyes a little and ignored the strange feeling in his body, understanding that he would get used to it soon.


    ''Come to think of it, I think I should start training in several different forms. Changing size suddenly in battle can confuse my enemies." Victor thought.


    "Hmm? Nero? What''s the problem?" Victor looked at his daughter, who looked stunned.


    "..."


    "Nero?"


    "E-Eh? Huha?? Whaaa??- Hmm ..." She blushed deeply at her confused state and did her best to calm her pounding heart:


    "I-Im fine! No problem at all!" She turned her face to the side in an attempt to hide her embarrassment.


    "Well, shit." Victor thought as he fully recognized this pure reaction.


    "Father, I finished preparing myself-..."


    Victor looked at Ophis, who suddenly appeared with dark power, and froze as she stared at him in disbelief.


    Ophis was wearing a training outfit simr to what he and Nero were wearing.


    "F-Father?" Ophis asked as a small blush appeared on her face.


    "Yeah. Looks like you''ve finished your preparations, Ophis."


    "Mm..." Ophis nodded absently.


    ''The same clear and serious tone of voice, with the only change being looking younger, the same smell, the same appearance, my mark is there too... Yes, he is my father.''


    "Good, now show me everything you know."


    "Yes."


    After 5 hours of training non-stop.


    Ophis and Nero fell to the ground, utterly exhausted while panting and sweating.


    ''Father is a Spartan...'' Nero thought internally.


    Victor waspletely abusing the physiology of noble vampires. He took the girls to the limit, then gave them a 10-minute rest, which was enough for the body to start healing from the pain and fatigue.


    They repeated this several times to the point that both of them were thoroughly mentally tired and hungry, and because of their hunger, their bodies had no energy to cure their fatigue.


    This training method was also good in that it increased the vampire''s physical stamina, and the more physical stamina a vampire has, the more energy for them to use their powers they will gain.


    The physiological functions of noble vampires used almost no energy, but when training for several hours, using their bloodline powers, and racial powers, while pushing the body to the limit...


    Even if they are noble vampires, they will get tired.


    "Hmm, good job. You guys made a lot of progress today."


    Upon hearing their father''s voice, the two smiled in satisfaction.


    A pink light appeared nearby, and soon Aphrodite emerged.


    "Victor, the girls-..." Aphrodite froze as she looked at Victor in a more youthful appearance.


    Victor watched the goddess'' reactions with amusement, fully sensing all of her feelings through the connection.


    First, there was the shock, then the realization of what he was seeing, then appraisal looking him up and down, then appreciation, then eptance.


    As soon as she epted what she saw, the craving came.


    "You have to use this in the next night battle." She spoke in a very serious tone.


    Victor rolled his eyes, "As expected of the Greeks, always the degenerates."


    "Being a degenerate is good. Embrace the dark side, Husband."


    "After all, living hundreds of thousands of years with ''normal'' nocturnal activities is boring."


    Victor snorted again, "I''ll think about it."


    "Ehhh? Darling, please! I can change into my 15 year old form too!"


    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Aya? Are you interested now? Hehehe ~."


    Admitting nothing, Victor said, "Do you really remember when you were 15?"


    "Of course, that was a few years ago."


    "... Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Ara? Don''t you know, Darling? I am 18 years old for eternity."


    "..."" Victor looked at Aphrodite with a nk expression, a look that said, are you serious?


    "It''s a shame you''re 18."


    "Oh? Why?"


    "I like older women." He spoke with a naive face and an innocent voice.


    Aphrodite felt like her heart was sted with a cannon of cuteness just now.


    Her pink eyes glowed a neon pink as heart symbols appeared in her eyes, and she quickly ran over and hugged Victor.


    "Kyaa! So beautiful! I will give you anything you want and teach you everything! Just call me Mommy!"


    "..."


    "Come on,e on, my little boy, be a good boy, and call me Mommy." She spoke with a seductive tone.


    "...." Victor, with a nk expression, felt Aphrodite''srge breasts on his head and looked up at the heavenly valley of the goddess of beauty.


    "Actually, that''s not bad at all." Embracing his wife with another point of view was a very interesting experience.


    Aphrodite''s smile just grew and grew. After all, she was fully feeling Victor''s emotions.


    30 minutester, Victor was walking with Aphrodite, Nero, and Ophis.


    Nero and Ophis were being carried by Aphrodite; the two girls were still mentally tired and hungry. They were entirely out now and needed blood to replenish their energies.


    For a moment, Victor thought about giving his blood to the girls, but he soon stopped due to it being too strong. His blood had be much more delicious for vampires now, and drinking it straight from the source was a big no for the two young girls.


    ''I''ll go see if Ruby still has a blood supply.''


    Thinking of his wives, Victor''s experience with Aphrodite came to mind. Embracing Aphrodite from such a different perspective was a very good feeling. His wife looked bigger than he was used to, and her big breasts looked like two mountains of soft flesh; it went really well.


    ''...Perhaps, I should embrace Eleonor, Rose, or Scathach in this form.'' Victor almost drooled when he imagined embracing those perfect abs of his warrior wives from a different perspective.


    "Darling, how long are you going to stay in this form?" Aphrodite asked curiously.


    "... For some hours," Victor answered casually.


    "Hehehe ~, you want to see the other girls'' reactions, don''t you?"


    "...." Victor didn''t say anything. He didn''t need to; his silence and expectant smile were proof enough.


    "I never thought you were so mischievous, Victor."


    "Heh ~, I''ve always been mischievous, Honey."


    "You know that very well."


    "Fufufu ~, indeed." A perverted smile appeared on the goddess''s face.


    "Besides, this is my vacation. I want to have fun."


    "Fun, huh..." Aphrodite seemed to think for a few seconds, then continued:


    "Is that why you ordered Roxanne to set up arge recreation area that has everything from games, spa, pool table, etc.?"


    "Yeah."


    "Everyone deserves to rest, including me."


    "What about our enemies?"


    "I havepetent subordinates for that."


    Aphrodite nodded, understanding Victor''s reasoning, and then looked at Nero and Ophis :


    "Did you go hard on them?"


    "Not too much, if possible, I don''t want to hurt them like Scathach did to me. Yes, thanks to that training, my body''s natural regeneration became more efficient, but I clearly understand that not everyone can withstand that type of training."


    "So that is why you are going with a slower, less efficient method?"


    "Yeah, they''re still young. I know they want to get stronger quickly, but torture isn''t the answer right now. After all, they are not alone. I am here, just like all of you."


    "..." Aphrodite smiled gently.


    Passing through the door, Victor was graced with a view of Sasha, Ruby, Violet, Eleanor, Rose, and Anna, who was talking to Ruby.


    "I see, you seem to work very efficiently-..." Ruby gasped as she nced at the door.


    "Hmm? What happened-..." Anna looked in the direction Ruby was looking and froze as well.


    Smelling the air, and smelling Victor, Violet, and Sasha, who were sleeping on the couch, opened their eyeszily and looked at Victor.


    Just like the others, they opened their eyes wide in shock.


    "... Hahaha, that reaction was unanimous. Now I understand why you wanted to do that."


    "You reacted the same way, Aphrodite."


    "I know."


    "V-Victor." Violet, Sasha, and Ruby stuttered.


    "Hey girls, how are you?"


    "Hmm?" Eleonor, who was lying on another sofa, looked toward the voice and saw a younger Victor.


    "...Victor had a child?" She spoke, confused, while rubbing her eyes.


    "... He''s just using the vampire''s racial powers to mimic his younger body," Rosemented, getting over the shock the fastest.


    "As d says, ''Shape and size are meaningless to me. I can be whatever I want, whenever I want''." Crimson darkness covered Victor''s body.


    Soon he reappeared, only this time in his 17 year old teenage form, he changed again, and soon he was in his adult form.


    "See?"


    "But you didn''t change your face. You just changed your age." Rose pointed.


    Victor snorted, "I''m too perfect to try to change my face."


    "...." Rose rolled her eyes, but she didn''t deny Victor''s words. He was annoyingly handsome.


    Victor walked towards Eleonor and Rose, then took Eleonor''s hand and caressed her face.


    "E-Eh?"


    "I''m not leaving anytime soon; I want you to stay here for a while. Things may have escted quickly, but I don''t regret it, nor will I run away from you."


    "..." Eleonor felt her heart beat hard, and unconsciously, she gave a relieved sigh.


    Victor smiled gently and kissed her cheek.


    Then he looked at Rose.


    "No need for sweet words, I understand. You will take care of me."


    "Heh ..." With sneaky steps, Victor approached Rose.


    "What are you doing?" Every time Victor approached, her heart beat even faster: "Get away!"


    Her face turned slightly red, and before she knew it, she was cornered at the end of the couch.


    Clearly, she wasn''t used to having someone invade her personal space in such an ''intimate'' way.


    "Fufufu, I thought she got over that shyness problem in all the night exercises she had with Victor."


    "To be honest, I don''t think we even had time to think about it. Most of my memories of the event are the pleasure, me resting, me feeding between kisses with tongue, and me cking out, me not even feeling the time passing..." Violet answered after recovering from her stupor.


    ''Mental note. Talk to Victor about using this form in future sessions. Maybe I should try to learn this skill to change into a more adolescent form...''


    "The same applies to me... The fog of lust and love was very strong in that room." Sasha spoke.


    "Hmm, I think the mixing of my divinities and Hestia''s must have caused something." Aphrodite touched her chin.


    "What do you mean?" Sasha asked.


    "My divinity of love and sexuality was running rampant in the room, and because of our union as a ''family'', the divinity of Hestia should be in the room too. Thanks to that, we felt everything even more intensely."


    "Is that why after sex, he put us down so easily?" Sasha pointed.


    "No, that was just how good Victor was, and he knew every part of your body."


    "..." Sasha blushed and lowered her head.


    Violet and Aphroditeughed gently at Sasha''s expression.


    "Why are you running?"


    "Stop it! Get back!"


    "No." Victor pulled Rose by the waist and looked into her eyes.


    Rose swallowed hard as she stared into those powerful violet eyes.


    "Get used to my presence and my pampering." He kissed her mouth gently for a few seconds.


    "Okay?"


    ".. Mm."


    "Good." Victor let go of Rose and went towards Violet and Sasha. When he sat on the sofa, Violet climbed into hisp like a spoiled cat and hugged him.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked as he stroked her head.


    "Satisfied ... But I want moreter."


    "So insatiable."


    "Fufufu, I gained a lot of stamina after a year of training."


    Sasha approached the two, and like azy cat, she sat on the sofa and rested her head on Victor''s chest.


    The group soon started talking to each other in a very casual. familiar, and sweet atmosphere.


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel. visit my patreon: /VictorWeismann More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 708 708: Enemy Of Humanity.

    Chapter 708: ''Enemy'' of Humanity.


    Victor was at peace, as were the people under his influence.


    But the same could not be said for the world.


    Over 6 billion Humans died because of the Demon invasion, totaling almost 80% of the''s poption.


    The 8 billion Humans before were reduced to just 2 billion, an event marked as doomsday.


    Not only the West but also the East suffered from this sudden onught.


    Two world powers practically became extinct from one hour to another, and most of the countries in Europe and South Africa also disappeared.


    North America and South America were in the same state; the small countries didn''t stand a chance against the bloodthirsty Demons.


    Big countries like Brazil, the United States, Canada, Ennd, etc. They suffered a tremendous economic impact due to the destruction and death of hundreds of thousands of people.


    Even the countries protected by Pantheons that weren''t unavable on the day of the invasion, like Japan, Egypt, and India, suffered severe losses due to their own Hell indirectly aiding the invaders.


    Everyone suffered, this was a global near-mass extinction event, and many animals also died in this process.


    The was thrown into literal Hell, and nothing in society worked, not even something as important asmunication.


    In the era of globalization, fastmunication was vital. However, even if the satellites had not been destroyed,munication could still not reach all parts of the globe the same as before.


    Only those countries that did not suffer so much infrastructure damage couldmunicate adequately.


    Even though one year had passed since the event, it seemed as though time had not passed, and it would take at least two decades for everything to be organized again... That would be the case if it weren''t for their intervention...


    Gods.


    Though Pantheons such as the Greeks and Norse were experiencing severe internal problems, one having a civil war while the other had its means of transport blocked due to the Bifrost''s destruction, It was still possible for individual Gods to step out of their Pantheon and ''guide'' the people.


    In the case of the Norse, there was Thor, The God of Thunder.


    Through a Ritual of Runes made by Odin, the All-father managed to send his son down to Earth and help his people.


    The same was the case for the Greeks. With the permission of Zeus, Apollo, the Sun God, considered the most beautiful God, came down to Earth and helped his people.


    Why were they chosen? Thor was strong and recognized by Mortals, as was Apollo.


    Not to mention that Apollo wasn''t as needed on Olympus now since the Titan of the Sun was allied with Zeus.


    The presence of the Gods was like a ray of hope for all Mortals, and with their Supernatural Powers and strength, things were moving much faster.


    Thanks to the literal presence of Gods on Earth, Humans once again had Faith in their ''respective'' Gods.


    Society was being rebuilt, but it was obvious that society had regressed a few decades in technology, history, and culture on doomsday.


    After all, several countries were practically wiped off the map, and all that was left was arge portion ofnd contaminated by Miasma, which the Angels were still cleaning.


    Angels were another debatable topic, as despite the presence of the Gods and the Faith that Humanity hade to have in their respective Gods, It was still a fact that Angels received most of the Faith from Humans.


    The reason for this?


    Angels were the Beings mostmitted to helping Humans. For example, despite the Vatican having been wiped off the map because of the Demon, Sitri, the Vatican''s secret organization, The Inquisition, was still alive and was now run by a literal Angel.


    A revolution was urring in the Abrahamic Faiths with the presence of Angels; curiosity was normal for Humans who had never met these Beings in person before.


    Because of this, when Humans began asking Angels about their God, and their role as God''s executioner, they didn''t expect the Angels to respond.


    And when the Angels answered those questions, chaos began to ensue. The Humans made sure to record every word spoken by the Angels, and they treated it as gospel.


    Despite having Faith before, they never felt as close to God as they did now. After all, his greatest servants were walking alongside them.


    Knowing that it was inevitable that this would happen, the Angels assigned a job to a Seraphim to administer and supervise what was being written by Humans.


    They weren''t suspicious of their Human subordinates; they just knew Humanity too well. They knew they might twist their Creator''s words if they left something as important as this to the Humans.


    As in the past, the Heavenly Father and his son Jesus taught much about love and forgiveness.


    And what did Humans do?


    Holy wars, persecution of other peoples like women that they imed to be ''Witches'', or even men and women who were discovering about science in the past and ended up burned at the stake.


    Not to mention the abuse of the innocent and most vulnerable by the Church''s authority figures.


    History did not lie, and all this was recorded in the books.


    Atrocities weremitted in the name of their Father and Creator, and this was something the Angels would not allow a second time. Now that they were given free will to act in the world of Humans, they would strictly supervise and even punish those who did horrible acts in the name of their ''God''.


    The Inquisition was blossoming into a truly good organization that fought for all those weak and innocent.


    They didn''t just protect Humans but all those who deserved to be protected regardless of Race: Vampires, Werewolves, Oni, Witches, and Spirits.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Inquisition''s anti-discrimination policy was a strict rule, and those who were prejudiced against Non-Humans could not integrate or be part of the Inquisition. This rule even applied to Angels.


    The Heavenly Father was actively moving, and at hismand, he was making significant changes in the organization that represented him.


    He still believed in free will and that he shouldn''t interfere too much, but he would no longer stand by while atrocities took ce in his own backyard.


    The Inquisition was bing what it was meant to be from the start, the shield for the most vulnerable and the Spear against those looking to exploit the vulnerable.


    Simr things were happening in India, Egypt, and Japan.


    Local Gods were more revered in these countries than what the rest of the globe was doing with the Angles and Heavenly Father.


    Part of the reason for this is that Angels didn''t go to these countries due to the respective Pantheons of these countries.


    The barrier between the Supernatural and the ''Normal World'' had been broken.


    Everyone now knew that the Myths and stories they told about Gods and Creatures in Mythologies had a grain of truth in writing.


    This also meant that not just Demons were a threat, but other elusive monsters like Werewolves, Vampires, Youkai, Ogres, Dragons, etc.


    For those Humans who were already involved in the Supernatural World, this was not something new, but for themon poption, it was terrifying, and it was because of this that these people became so attached to their Gods.


    After all, in their minds, the Gods were the ''good guys'', and everything else was the ''bad guys''.


    But those were just those Humans who followed the herd mentality, which was a more significant portion of the current poption, than those more independent people with more critical views.


    They clearly perceived that these sentient Supernatural Beings were not very different from them in the sense that they could feel emotion, lie, deceive, etc.


    And for those intelligent people, an even worse sense of fear and insecurity was instilled in their hearts.


    After all, what could an ordinary human do in the face of the strength of any of these Mythological Beings?


    Slowly and steadily, society in the Mortal World was changing to thews of the Supernatural World; Might makes Right.


    ...Well, it''s not like nothing has changedpared to the past.


    The only change was that it wasn''t just wealth, connections, and influence that dictated equal power in the past.


    It was personal strength, group strength, and the influence of these Mythological Beings on what was now known as the internationalmunity of Supernatural Beings.


    The game just got more straightforward and much more dangerous. If before they were ying normal mode, they now went straight to Hardcore mode.


    And only those who adapted to this change would reap the best rewards.


    No one in the Supernatural World knew exactly what Diablo''s n was, but everyone knew one thing, that Demon changed the world, and through his actions, a New Era was ushered in.


    For those who entered the Supernatural World and learned of the history of ''doomsday'', Diablo would be a name that would never be forgotten, he marked the world with his infamy, and his name would be recorded in the annals of the New Age.


    ...Just like the individual who defeated him.


    Victor Alucard, the King of Hell, and the one who destroyed the great ''Evil''.


    His existence arousedplicated emotions in everyone who learned about him.


    He was a Hero, someone who defeated a threat...


    But at the same time, everyone feared him as a possible ''cause'' of another extinction event.


    Be they Humans, or even Gods, they all had apprehension and fear toward this Being. Those who didn''t know about Victor became even more apprehensive when they learned that it wasn''t long ago that he appeared in the Supernatural World and that he was a Progenitor of Vampires.


    Even though a lot of time had passed, no one had forgotten the feeling of fear, despair, and helplessness when they felt his aura.


    And thanks to that fear, a name was whispered among the masses, a name that went along with all the characteristics of this individual, creating a new Title of Infamy.


    Victor Alucard, The God of Blood, War, Fear, Despair, Murder, Strength, and Destruction.


    Despite being a Mortal, he was dered a God and feared as an Evil God.


    Although he didn''tmit as many atrocities as Diablo, he was more feared than Diablo himself, and the world saw him as the ''Ultimate Evil".


    Humanity wanted someone to give hope, and the one who defeated Diablo should be able to do that, but unfortunately, his actions were too ''Evil'', and he was the New King of Demons who caused chaos in the world.


    If they couldn''t have a Hero to give them hope in these dark times, They could have an enemy.


    Victor Alucard b¨¦came thatmon enemy.


    As the saying goes: Either you died a Hero, or you live long enough to see yourself be a Viin.


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf Like it? Add to library!!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 709 709: Enemy Of Humanity. 2

    Chapter 709: ''Enemy'' of Humanity. 2


    Fortunately, thismon ''enemy'' was onlybeled so by the ignorant and fearful masses.


    For Beings living in the Supernatural World since its beginnings, Victor was a new powerhouse, a possible ally or possible future enemy who could make waves in the great game of influence.


    The Pantheon Leaders weren''t fools. Even if they decided at the next gathering of Supernatural Beings to try to ''hold Victor responsiblea?? due to him being the New King of Hell who ''started'' all this trouble, They would also bebeled as liable due to their respective Hell''s involvement, which prevented each of them from being able to act in time.


    And even if they tried to force that situation to happen, It would not happen because the most righteous Beings, like Shiva, The Heavenly Father, and The Warden of Limbo, would side with Victor and d himself, who was Victor''s ally.


    It was understood that the problem onlysted so long because of everyone''s ipetence in responding to situations expediently.


    Despite so much chaos, one thing became amon topic... An immutable truth that upset hundreds of thousands of men, whether they were Mortals or Gods.


    The new Evil God was very Handsome, and practically all women wanted him, whether they were Mortal or not. They even had a hidden ''photo'' of him, a photo they used to ''pray'' to that one day they would be ''devoured'' by him or even be treated as his ''toy''.


    Ironically, those with these dark desires for him were women who weren''t quite right in the head, like psychopaths, assassins, yanderes, etc.


    Despite being hated as the Ultimate Viin, he was still desired by many and had the respect of many.


    And thanks to that, a new cult was forming in the darkness, a cult dedicated only to the God of Blood.


    Ennd.


    In an ancient mansion, a morbid ritual was taking ce.


    Several figures inpletely ck clothes were looking at the tform where three men were seen.


    The first man was hanging from a rope tied to his feet.


    The second man was tied up, sitting on the floor, unable to move.


    The third man was tied up with the second man.


    Near these men, four hooded figures were present, and from the silhouette of their bodies, it was clearly visible that the individuals were women.


    "Blood for the Blood God."


    "Bitch! What are you doing - AHHHHH... Gughughg..."


    The man''s throat was shed, and blood fell onto a strange Magic Circle on the ground, slowly filling it.


    "HII!!!" The second man screamed in fear.


    The figure that cut the man''s neck looked at the other figures with knives.


    "Murder of sinners for the God of Murderers." The female voice continued.


    "Wait, wait, wait, we can talk about this -''""The man''s voice trailed off as his throat was cut.


    The man struggled as he held his throat, and blood spilled onto the floor and was smeared into the Ritual.


    The third man, who was silent, just sighed peacefully as he looked at the Magic Circle on the ground that started glowing blood red and looked at the figures next:


    "Can I know why I''m dying in some kind of Hellish Ritual?"


    The voice of the first woman who cut the first man was heard:


    "Jonathan Eric Gonzales. Age 32. Criminal wanted for trafficking women, rape, child abuse, and murders of disabled men and women on the grounds that you were cleansing the world of ''defectives'', a monster that should have died on doomsday."


    "Interesting... You speak with such hate in your tone. Are you one of my victims?"


    The woman grabbed her hood and threw it back, revealing a woman with dirty blonde hair, brown eyes, and an aged appearance. She looked to be in her 35''s to 40''s.


    "Oh... You are not familiar to me..."


    "Valeria Alekerth, mother of Vanessa, a 16-year-old who was killed, raped, and dismembered by you." The woman''s eyes glittered with anger and hatred.


    "Ah yes, the mother of the one who was myst target... I see. Is this for revenge?"


    The man''s monotone and nonchnt tone further irritated the woman, not just her but everyone else present.


    Realizing that the woman was going to lose control at any moment, the hooded woman nearby spoke:


    "Valeria, calm down. Complete the Ritual, and he will get what he deserves."


    Valeria took a deep breath and swallowed her hatred and anger. The feeling of revenge of a mother who lost her daughter was determination enough to be able to do it. She knew she could kill the man easily, but that wasn''t what she wanted. Instead, she wanted him to suffer.


    "With the Blood of Sinners, the Murder of Sinners, we feed the Ritual enough to summon a Being."


    "Let me guess, a Demon from Hell?"


    "Correct." The woman''s psychotic smile was seen: "But it isn''t just any Demon; it is their Leader."


    The man''s face finally showed an expression as his eyes widened in shock.


    "... You are summoning the Evil God...."


    "Evil God was a Title the ignorant masses gave our savior." The woman beside Valeria spoke dismissively.


    "If not for him, doomsday would not have been stopped, and mankind would have been wiped out!" Again, fanaticism was visible in her voice.


    "Humanity should have been grateful to him, but instead, they spat on his name! Bastards!" she yelled angrily.


    "... But it''s okay. If they are too blind to see the greatness of our God, we will show them. With his teachings, we will control these lost sheep and guide them to a bright future!"


    "... And they call me crazy..." The man grumbled.


    "Valeria, finish the Ritual."


    The older woman took the knife and cut her hand:


    "The Blood of A Faithful Devotee given of their own free will."


    When Valeria''s blood touched the ground, the Magic Circle started to glow brighter, and the room''s temperature lowered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "... Did the Ritual go wrong?" Valeria asked nervously.


    "No." The woman''s smile behind the hood grew: "It was a sess."


    A portal appeared where the Magic Circle was, and a tall Female Demon with chocte skin, snowy hair, eyes, a tail, and horns the same color as her hair appeared.


    "I''m Valefar. ording to the old contract, I have answered the call."


    "Holy shit, it really worked! You called something!"


    Valefar raised an eyebrow as she looked at the man, then the women.


    "I see... You are my Lord''s devotees."


    "Yes, that is correct." The woman stepped forward and removed her hood.


    The face of a woman with red hair, freckles on her face, and blue eyes appeared.


    "You are?"


    "Roxanne, Archbishop, responsible for spreading the teachings of our God to the Mortal World."


    "... Oh, I remember you... You were in Hell a few years ago. Our lord was quite fond of you."


    "Unfortunately, I died because of scum like that." She spoke with disgust and hatred as she looked at the man, shocked by what he was hearing.


    "Fortunately, my God appeared and gave me a second chance to take revenge, and thanks to his teachings, I can finally clean this world of garbage."


    "..." Whispers began to be heard from the crowd behind.


    Valeria opened her eyes wide. At first, she hadn''t believed the woman named Roxanne when she appeared at her door; she was just a helpless mother broken over the loss of her daughter in this cruel new world. She had just decided toe here and participate in the Ritual because the culprit whomitted atrocities on her daughter was captured by the ''cult'' of the Evil God.


    "Did you like your present, Roxanne?"


    Roxanne''s smile grew, and her eyes shed blood red, "How can I not like it? Thanks to my God, I was reborn... I left my fragile shell and became something...


    Better."


    The Archbishop looked at the crowd and Valeria with her eyes glowing blood red.


    "V-Vampire."


    "Why the surprise?" Roxanne smiled, "Our God is also the God of Demons and Vampires."


    "..."


    "Thanks to this gift, I am immortal, I will never age, I will always be young, and I have more strength than ordinary Humans. I will never feel powerless again."


    The women gulped at Roxanne''s statement.


    ''... Look, I may be scum, but I''m not stupid. I smell maniption a mile away.'' The man looked at the Demon and Roxanne: ''They are working together."


    "As your most Loyal Servant... I will not sit by and watch them tarnish my God''s name. He is a benevolent God who hates scum like him, an honorable God who values Martial Honor, a God who, above everything, values Family and Home."


    The women opened their eyes wide from behind their hoods.


    "Humanity has tarnished his name, and I will not allow it. Therefore I havee to seek support from those who have suffered the same as me in the past.


    Everyone here has lost someone to scum like him." She pointed at the man again.


    Roxanne smiled when she sensed the feeling of hatred growing in everyone, inciting more hatred with her Powers, as she continued:


    "And we will have our revenge."


    Valefar grabbed the man and threw him straight into the portal to Hell.


    "AHHHHHHH!"


    Soon the women saw the image of hundreds of Demons in different forms torturing the man.


    "He will be tortured for all eternity." She whispered to Valeria, and those words made the woman focus even more on the man''s pained expression.


    A sadistic smile appeared on Valeria''s face.


    "Can I watch?"


    "Take it." Valefar delivered an Orb to Valeria.


    "With this, you will be able to watch him be tortured forever. You just need to sacrifice some of your stamina to activate the Orb, and you can even suggest ways of torture to your liking."


    Valeria looked at the Orb as if she were looking at a priceless treasure.


    "Our God is kind and benevolent, but for those who harm ours, and the innocent... We will have our revenge!"


    "Because, above all, our God is also the God of Revenge!"


    "OHHHH!" The women raised their hands in the air with a scream, each with a sadistic expression as they watched the man being tortured.


    "All Hail, Alucard!" Roxanne prompted, and they responded in unison.


    "All Hail, Alucard!"


    "All Hail, Alucard!"


    The entire mansion trembled before the fanatical chorus.


    And that sight made Roxanne and Valefar''s smiles grow even wider.


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/4FETZAf Like it? Add to library!!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 710: O God, We Need.

    Chapter 710: O god, we need.


    Hell.


    "Ugh, I need to improve my speech; I''m not as good as Victor," Roxanne grumbled, already back to her normal appearance.


    "I think you did really well, Roxanne." Aline Valefar spoke.


    "Nonsense! Victor could do so much better with just a few words!"


    "That''s because our King is very charismatic."


    "I wish to be like that too!"


    "This is not something you wish for, Roxanne. You have to be born with it."


    "....." Roxanne grumbled about injustices.


    "Let''s get back to work. Tell me about the progression of our religion on Earth." Aline picked up an orb and put it on the table, bringing up a hologram of Earth.


    Roxanne sat on the couch and looked at the hologram.


    "In areas where there are no influences from the gods, our religion is spreading easily." Roxanne made a gesture with her fingers, and pirs of light indicating countries were shown.


    "In these countries, more than 90% of women are under the direct or indirect influence of our religion. Adding that number to other women of other races, we have eyes and ears everywhere on the."


    Looking at a specific pir in the hologram, Aline raised her eyebrow: "Oh? Has our influence extended to the Vatican as well?"


    "Yeah, some female angels are willing to be our eyes and ears."


    "...His Majesty''s Charm is frightening."


    "He is a very sinful man." Roxanneughed softly.


    Aline nodded. Even in hell, there was no female demon that didn''t desire Victor. He was like a rare piece of meat that everyone wanted for themselves.


    "Our progress in these countries is stable. With our influence, we can keep an eye on everyone and everything, and Victor''s reputation change process is progressing smoothly. In a few years, Victor will no longer be an ''Evil God'' or the ''new ultimate evil'', but rather be seen as something like a ''god of war''. A being that, despite being questionable, is notpletely evil."


    Aline nodded in satisfaction and added: "This will be for the people outside our influence, but for beings who have faith in our religion, he will be a kind, caring god who takes care of all those who are on his side."


    "Correct."


    The two knew that it was impossible topletely clear Victor''s reputation, the reason for this being that the demons who caused so much chaos in the world were now Victor''s subordinate.


    The reputation of the demons of biblical hell was much worse than before, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that the demons of biblical hell are enemies of the world.


    And this negative reputation affected Victor as their new leader, the title of ''next ultimate evil'' is no exaggeration, given the current situation.


    Not only did mortals hate demons, but the gods hated them as well.


    And this hatred has spread to the demons of the other hells. It would not be an exaggeration to say that any creature from hell would be eliminated if it appeared on Earth now.


    The demons'' reputation was tinged withplete infamy.


    Because of this, the religion of the Blood God was so important. It is through those hundreds of women that their leader''s reputation will change, bing more ''neutral''.


    Victor would still be a god with negative aspects in everyone''s eyes, but he would also be a god with positive aspects like martial honor, family, beauty, strength, and home, which were aspects that make up Victor''s personality.


    That is, he would turn into a controversial ''god'' who, like humans, could be good or bad.


    A Chaotic God.


    And that''s the goal of this religion. It''s better to be a controversial god than to be a god who is the enemy of everyone; after all, the one who is the enemy of the world will not live long, even if that being was Victor.


    Religion was a way to save Victor''s reputation, and even if these devotees don''t give anything to Victor in terms of divinity, after all, the understanding of divine concepts depends a lot on the individual, religion will still give influence in the world.


    "There''s one thing I don''t understand, why should we focus on females in particr?" Roxanne asked curiously. After all, when they did that advertisement in Nightingale, they got male vampires too.


    Even in hell, there were male and female demons in your religion.


    "It is precisely because they are women that we are focusing on them."


    "Oh? borate more."


    "Unlike Hell and Nightingale, on Earth, His Majesty''s reputation is not good, so the best way to change that quickly is to focus on women.


    "... I still did not get it."


    "Roxanne, men of any race are simple creatures. They will do anything to please a woman to get into her pants, so if we control the women, we indirectly control the men as well."


    "... That is vile ... But I like it."


    Alineughed: "Vile or not, it''s efficient, and that''s what matters."


    "I do not deny those words." Roxanneughed.


    "How is the process of the ''archbishops'' of religion going?" Aline asked.


    "It''s finallyplete. I managed to find 7 women of different races who will be the Archbishops. We just need to find a High Priestess now." Roxanne made another gesture, and images of 7 women appeared.


    "Oh? A Dark Elf that is rare."


    "She was driven from her homnd by her people and was wandering Earth when I found her."


    "Your ability to find talent is much like His Majesty."


    "Fufufu, that''s because I''m united with Victor in soul and body. I learned a lot by watching him."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...I see ..." Aline said, doing her best not to convey the envy in her voice.


    "About the position of high priestess, I want it to be a human, specifically this woman." Roxanne gestured, and a video of a woman appeared.


    And this video showed a middle-aged woman aged between 35 to 40 years old; she had a fanatical expression on her face, wearing a crazed smile while several drops of blood were seen on her white uniform.


    She was in a type of dungeon that was lit only by torches.


    Several men and women were hanging upside down. They had their hands tied, their mouths were covered with ribbons, and the men''s and women''s expressions were ones of pure terror.


    "For the glory of our god, let your tainted and corrupt blood leave your body." She cut the neck of the first woman.


    "May your soul be sent to hell and tortured forever for the crimesmitted against the innocent." With an even bigger smile, she held the woman''s head and started to cut through her neck. She did this for a few seconds, as blood sprayed on her face and her uniform, but she didn''t care, and when the woman''s head woman was about to separate from the body, she screamed:


    "Amen!"


    Aline looked at Valeria, who was holding the corpse''s severed head, with a look of shock:


    "She ispletely insane."


    "Right? Which is why she is perfect. She is aplete devotee."


    "This method of cutting off the head, isn''t it a technique of demons? How does she know that?"


    "Ara? Didn''t you give her the Torture Orb?"


    "Huh ...?" Aline looked at Roxanne in disbelief: "Are you saying that she learned to do this by watching the torture of that sinner?"


    "Yeah." Roxanne chuckled, "Aline, you underestimate how cruel humans can be; they can be crueler than demons themselves."


    "I know how cruel humans can be, Roxanne. I was still alive when Earth''s first world war happened, you know?"


    "That is just the tip of the abyss of the iceberg Aline. For humans truly without moral egos, an oue of torture simr to what Lily does can be born." "... Huh? Can humans mimic that abomination that General Lily made?" Aline still shuddered when she remembered that image.


    "With the right motives? Yeah."


    "...Unbelievable..." It was just hard to believe that a human could do that.


    Roxanne sighed, "You seem to have forgotten that demons are the ''bad'' part of a human''s soul who has failed to repent of their sins."


    "For humans who have aplete soul, they are capable of doing atrocities that would leave even demons gaping."


    "...." Aline wanted to rebut but realized that Roxanne was correct.


    The ability to do good and evil was one of the strengths of humans, there were those who were kind like angels, and those who were worse than demons, and thetter were the ones who always hid behind a mask of a good citizen.


    "Valeria Alekerth has be such a person. She ispletely broken; she loves her job, she loves punishing sinners, and at the same time, she is not consumed by it. Look."


    Aline watched Valerie finish her work as she looked at the mess she''s made and nodded in satisfaction.


    Two women in clothes simr to Valeria''s entered.


    "Executioner Valerie."


    "Take care of them."


    "Usual procedure?"


    "NOO. Even in the face of death, they didn''t repent. They don''t deserve the privilege of cremation; just throw them out for the demon dogs to eat."


    "A deserving fate for those who refuse to ept their sins." The woman said in disdain.


    Valeria shed a gentle smile: "Indeed."


    Soon she walked towards the exit of the room. The image changed, and she was in the bathroom, taking off her clothes and throwing them in the trash.


    "I wonder why Archbishop Roxanne insisted that official members wear white clothes... It''s very difficult to get the bloodstain off clothes, and usually, we have to throw them away... That''s not economical."


    She walked towards the shower humming a song, then turned on the shower head and touched the water.


    "Cold..." She waited for the shower water to get hot and then started taking a shower.


    "Perhaps there is some strange magic to remove the stains from the uniform?"


    Aline watched the whole process in disbelief. Valerie simply rxed in the bathtub and yed with a rubber duck, then after that, she changed into more casual clothes, walked towards the living room, turned on the TV, and started preparing her food.


    ''...She''s acting like nothing happened..."


    "Routine is a scary thing. As long as humans believe they are doing something ''right'' morally and start doing it every day, it will be a routine, soon they stop caring and treat it like any other job."


    "Ever since that day when I recruited Valerie, she has insisted on killing all the trash our acolytes captured."


    "She''s broken, and at the same time not. She''s between sanity and madness, and what holds all that spirit together is the ''faith'' she has for Victor. She''s perfect for the job."


    Aline couldn''t deny Roxanne''s words because even she thought Valerie was perfect.


    "What do we do??" Aline spoke.


    "For the next move, we need my husband''s presence..." Roxanne began to exin the next steps for their religion''s progress on Earth.


    ....


    Like it? Add to library!!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 711: High Priestess.

    Chapter 711: High Priestess.


    Night, unknown location.


    In a temple hidden in a ce with dense forests, a giant statue of a man in full armor was seen. The statue was giant, made with pure silver, and built in the image of the God of Blood, Victor Alucard.


    Alucard himself was sitting looking at the group of hundreds of women in white clothes whose heads were covered by their hoods.


    ''They tried too hard, huh...'' Victor couldn''t help but smile proudly. All these people rallied behind his name, and the ones who made it all possible were his Wives, especially Roxanne, Aline, Vine, Helena, and Lily, who took care of everything while he was ''practicing night battles with his Wives''.


    ''To think that something that started with Bruna and my Maids would expand so much...'' Victor noted in amusement.


    In a way, Bruna was his first ''devotee''. By saving the former nun from a bad situation, she transferred all her ''Faith'' to Victor. The religion grew because of Bruna''s influence on Maria, Eve, Roberta, andter the Noble Vampires of the n Fulger and Snow.


    ?It grew so big that Kaguya had to take matters into her own hands to ensure everything went smoothly.


    Eventually, Ruby herself, Violet, and Sasha had to step in to manage everything; even the other Wives stepped in to help.


    Each remarkable feat that Victor did brought more attention to himself and consequently furthered his reputation, further increasing the number of Faithful thanks to his Wives.


    This ''Blood God Religion'' epassing all of Hell, Nightingale, and arge portion of Earth was the fruit of the hard work of his Wives and subordinates. He had no involvement in it.


    Because of this, when Roxanne, Aline, and Ruby suddenly appeared, saying they needed Victor''s help to ''Bless'' the new High Priestess, Victor readily epted. Even though, at the time, he was spoiling Sasha, Natashia, and Victoria, he was still interested in what the girls were up to.


    Another reason to help was that his Wives rarely asked him for anything important like that. They were very independent; after all, they were all amazing women that Victor was fortunate to have for himself.


    [This is amazing... How much progress have they made in a year?] Kaguya spoke.


    [A lot, as far as I can see. We have to get the report ?from Roxanne when we get back home.] Brunamented in a very serious voice.


    [Smart...] Eve spoke.


    [What''s smart, Eve?] Roberta asked.


    [The garments of the Acolytes. Initially, I had proposed ck because of its efficiency. After all, ck doesn''t get too dirty, and it''s easy to hide if necessary. But now that I see this whole group with the color white, I realize it was better to have suggested it.]


    [What are you talking about-...Oh... The first impression phenomenon, huh?] Maria understood what Eve was talking about.


    [Yeah, white is a more ''peaceful'' color, which is why doctors wear white coats because it helps patients rx and feel safe. Not to mention that white gives off a sense of ''holiness''.]


    [By making the Acolytes wear white during outdoor activities, we won''t immediately bebeled as something ''bad'', huh.] Kaguya understood what Eve was implying.


    [Indeed. We aim to secure our group''s influence and improve our Master''s reputation, so positive first impressions are far better than negative ones.]


    [And to think that one color could change things so ?much...] Roberta spoke.


    [That''s awesome, right? We need to think more carefully like this in the future.] Eve spoke up.


    [Mm... The new rules about discrimination and thement saying: ''When you are cut, you bleed all the same.'' It was a very wise move too.] Roberta pointed. [Roxanne and the girls must have thought about this a lot deeper when the group started to expand on Earth.] Kaguya pointed out.


    [They considered our Master''s personality as well when making these rules.] Maria spoke.


    As he listened to the girls talking to each other, a gentle smile appeared on Victor''s face, he missed it.


    As soon as Kaguya woke up, the first thing she did was shower, and right after that, she seeped into Victor''s shadow; she was very anxious to go back ''home''.


    Since then, she had never left there long and only when necessary.


    Turning his attention to the temple, he saw that only those most loyal to the Blood God Religion were present.


    How did he know this? He could sense the feelings of devotion from everyone present.


    When reading about the Blood God Church, he realized that the girls enacted a system simr to what he''d ?introduced in Hell.


    Just like in Hell, the merit system was introduced to the group, and only those who contributed the most and were most devoted would be rewarded.


    Hard work was rewarded, no matter if the impact of that work wasn''t significant. The reward system was very simr to what worked in Hell, with the only difference being the Archbishops who gave the rewards rather than Victor himself.


    In this ce, you could have everything, strength, knowledge, resources, heritage, and influence.


    The Blood God Religion had several rules, but only four were unbreakable.


    These rules were:


    1: Do not fight each other. If a conflict arises between you, look for a neutral party, and try to resolve it. Repeated breaking of this rule can lead to expulsion and all memories of the individual from when they were an acolyte erased.


    2: We protect each other, we don''t attack anyone, but those who attack us will feel our vengeance multiplied by a hundred. Those who don''t helprades in times of need have lost the group''splete trust, and they are subject to subsidiary rules of this use ?which are:


    2.1: If it is discovered that individual ''A'' has fled, leaving individual ''B'' to deal with enemies, effectively abandoning individual ''B'' to death, the punishment


    for individual ''A'' will be death after information gathering from enemies.


    2.2: In the same sense, if individual ''A'' leaves the battlefield in search ofpanions to help individual ''B'' so that both individuals survive, the situation will be judged through a reading of memories or interrogation of both ''A'' and ''B'' individuals to determine whether individual ''A'' was loyal or not.


    2.3: The departure of an official member of the Blood God Religion is allowed, but memories of all involvement with the group will be erased.


    2.4: The official members of the Blood God Religion may ''retire'' and no longer participate in activities for the religion. However, in case of a request or need, the retired member must help other members.


    2.4: Traitors have only one fate. Death. A curse on the forehead automatically marks traitors. The curse is said to be given by the Blood God himself so that his Acolytes will always identify a traitor. The curse will also warn the Acolytes if there is a traitor nearby or not.


    2.5: The traitor, whether dead or not, will have all ?their goods acquired during their years of service as Acolytes handed back to the religion of the Blood God.


    3: Racial or ethnic discrimination will not be tolerated. Whether you are a Human with skin color ck, white, brown, yellow, or even other Races such as Angel, Vampire, Werewolf, Witch, Monster, or Youkai, it doesn''t matter. After all, when you are cut, everyone spills the same blood. We are all brothers and sisters devoted to the Blood God. As long as the individual is sapient and can understand the glory of the Blood God, they will be weed and epted as one of us. Breaking this rule can lead the individual to carry the stigma of betrayal or existential death in the worst cases of abuse.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    3.1: The moment an individual joins the Church as an official member, they must leave all prejudice, grudge, and hatred towards other ethnicities and Races behind. If the individual fails in this regard and cannot put past grievances behind them, they will be expelled, and all memories of their time as an official member will be erased.


    3.2: Those willing to change should volunteer for psychological treatment or share the story of their ''hatred'' with the nearest authority figure. If the reason for the official member''s hatred is reasonable, a mission of vengeance will beid out for the Acolytes to help their new member.


    ?3.3: Hate the individual who sinned, not the Race and skin color they have. Their Race or color does not bind the sinner''s actions. We shouldn''t judge an entire Race because of an individual. Grow beyond the brainless sheep that make up society. Think! Analyze! Think again! And make a decision! The Blood God values intelligent and canny individuals.


    4: All these rules are only valid for ''Official Members'' who are epted as ''Acolytes'' through the Rite of Passage performed by one of the Archbishops.


    Common worshipers need not follow these rules, but they also will not gain any benefits that members can obtain.


    4.1: If discovered that a Blood God''s Faithful is practicing discrimination or propagating false information regarding the Blood God''s religion, they will be hunted down and killed by the Acolytes themselves.


    The God of Blood will not tolerate discrimination or lies performed in his name.


    The rules described above were valid for ALL members, from the simplest Acolyte to the figurehead leading the Church of the Blood God.


    Victor was quite surprised by these rules; they focused on many critical points and left ''leeway'' for the Acolytes to act.


    As the ''God'' of this religion, Victor had the right to change the rules, but he wouldn''t do it. Why?


    This was a project that his Wives were working on. It was his Wives'' responsibility, and if they wanted help in the future, they would ask for it like today.


    Of course, this also didn''t stop Victor from advising the women if he saw something unnecessary in thews, although his advice wouldn''t be very necessary for this situation. After all, his older Wives were also helping with this project, so they would probably realize these loopholes in thews and correct them.


    ...For some reason, Victor just felt like he was a famous musician and that all he had to do was be the public ''figure''; meanwhile, his agents [Wives] would take care of everything behind the scenes.


    ''Hmm, it''s not a bad feeling to be pampered...'' Victorughed internally. He wondered if this was how it felt to have a Sugar Mommy.


    [Hmm? Roxanne started her speech.] Bruna pointed.


    Hearing that, Victor snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Roxanne.


    "Today is a special day for our religion." Roxanne, who was in her disguise, looked at the women present.


    "A day that will go down in our history."


    "Today is the day when the High Priestess of our ?religion will be appointed."


    All those present opened their eyes wide.


    What was a High Priestess? In the Blood God religion, this woman is the figurehead of the Faith, the woman closest to ''God'', the woman who directly represents the religion.


    Everyone''s hearts started to beat rapidly in frenzied excitement, but they quickly forced themselves to calm down. They could not demonstrate such a disgraceful act before the 7 Archbishops.


    Roxanne nodded in satisfaction when she saw that everyone could control their emotions. She worked hard to teach women the importance of maintaining a noble and graceful image. The best teachers in etiquette, politics, decorum, economics, art, and martial arts educated everyone here.


    A good woman was one who spread her wings and flew alone in search of her own destiny; Roxanne fully embodied these ambitions in the cult.


    They were Acolytes, but they were also warriors, economists, politicians, doctors, and architects.


    Education was a must for all Acolytes, and everyone was required to take seven electives of their choice and get at least three maximum grades in those seven subjects. Only when they had this would they be able to perform quests in the world at will.


    ?Only those specializing in the Arts of War and Assassination could take the most dangerous jobs.


    "Archbishop Roxanne, what will be the method for appointing the High Priestess?"


    Roxanne looked at the woman with graceful and noble features. She had chocte skin, snow-white hair, and azure blue eyes. No one would expect that behind those delicate features, there was a ferocious Werewolf.


    "Good question, Archbishop Rena." Roxanne smiled gently and looked at everyone: "Unlike Archbishops, the High Priestess is chosen directly by our God!"


    "..." If before they could remain stoic and graceful, now they couldn''t do that.


    And the women''s feelings got even more chaotic when they heard Roxanne say:


    "Our God will grace us today with his presence!"


    She turned around and looked at the statue of Victor, a sculpture of Victor wearing the Royal Armor he wore to fight, and the armor that was also his attire as the ''King of Demons''.


    A golden Staff with a red gem in the center appeared in Roxanne''s hand, and with a solemn expression full of conviction, she spoke:


    "Ohh~, God of Blood, as you are Divine, benevolent, ?and kind, please grace your lostmbs with your great wisdom." Roxanne swung the Staff gracefully, as the Staff began to be covered in a red power that conveyed a feeling of Peace and Harmony.


    Roxanne mmed the Staff''s butt on the ground:


    "God of Blood, please answer the call of your humble servant." Soon a gigantic red Magic Circle appeared on the floor.


    This sight made everyone open their eyes wide.


    ''So much Energy..'' Even those who weren''t sensitive to Energy could feel the absurd amount of Energy. "My beloved Acolytes."


    ...


    Author : Victor_Weismann


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 712: High Priestess. 2

    ?Chapter 712: High Priestess. 2


    ''So much energy...'' Even those who weren''t sensitive to energy could feel the absurd amount of energy.


    "My beloved acolytes."


    Everyone felt a shiver down their spines when they heard the voice in their heads. It was a heavy voice, full of authority, but at the same time gentle, graceful, and beautiful.


    The rune circle on the ground began to spin and rise upwards.


    Everyone just watched in shock as a ''body'' began to appear within the rune circle, starting at the feet, then moving to the knees, then the waist.


    Soon the being''s entire body was exposed for all to see.


    Some of the acolytes rubbed their eyes, and they looked at the statue and the man standing in the middle of the magic circle.


    ''It''s him!" Everyone thought at the same time. ''But why can''t we see his face?'' The man''s face was covered in a kind of crimson darkness in which only his eyes were seen.


    When this collective question was asked, everyone heard the sound of breaking ss. The rune circle shattered into thousands of pieces, and an agonized groan of pain was heard by all.


    "Ugh." Roxanne fell to the floor and started coughing up blood.


    "Archbishop Roxanne!" The archbishops who were nearby quickly tried to approach Roxanne, but they stopped when they heard the voice in their heads.


    "Foolish girl, summoning me directly requires too much energy. Even with my gift, your body wouldn''t take it... Let me help you."


    The man pointed his hand at Roxanne, and dense red energy shot out of his hand toward her.


    Everyone watched in a stupor as Roxanne''s appearance visibly improved, and in less than a few seconds, she was perfectly healthy... In fact, she even looked better than before!


    Proof of this was the freckles on Roxanne''s face disappearing, her hair turning deeper shades of crimson, and her body ''growing up'' and bing curvier.


    "G-God, this is." She stuttered.


    "A gift for all your efforts. One of my divinities is beauty as well as strength. So improving your beauty and strength is a simple thing."


    Listening to what God said to her, the women couldn''t help but think of how kind he was, and their hearts were touched by this gesture. Looking at Roxanne again, they couldn''t help but stare enviously at Roxanne; after all, what woman doesn''t want to look prettier?


    "Envy is a good thing, my acolytes. It motivates you to seek something simr for yourselves, a basic desire for all beings..." The group of women looked at their God, and theypletely lost their breath when they saw the darkness of his face disappearingpletely, thus showing off his perfect features, the violet eyes with narrow pupils, and the long ck hair like darkness, hair that seemed to be made with some kind of dense ck smoke.


    More sensitive beings like werewolves, the dark elf, and youkai present here could identify that ck smoke as pure and immacte Miasma.


    "But don''t get lost in that feeling. Everyone will have their chance in the future as long as they work hard, of course." He shed a small smile.


    And that simple smile made an impact that made all the acolytes present here fall even more in love with devotion.


    Their god was really very handsome, and unearthly beauty was not umon in today''s times. Some supernatural races, like vampires, angels, some gods, and elves, were naturally more ''beautiful'' than humans.


    And that was something that caused a lot of envy among humans; after all, everyone wanted to be beautiful.


    But before their god, the meaning of ''beauty'' seemed to be totally changed just for him.


    He was perfect. Even those beautiful supernatural beings didn''te close to his feet.


    Some acolytes were even crying as they looked at the God who was floating 5 CM above the ground.


    It was as if the ground was unworthy for him to walk on.


    Absolutely everyone in this ce listened to his teachings and took those words to heart, and the envy they had for Roxanne before turned into motivation.


    If Roxanne, who was once ''ugly'', could be so beautiful now because of her god''s bounty, couldn''t they have the same? As long as they worked hard, they would be rewarded!


    This thought was further carved into the being of all the women present here, and in the future, this same thought will be passed on to new recruits and so on until it bes one of the basic ts of the religion.


    Work hard, demonstrate results, and you will earn a reward.


    Do you want beauty? Strength? Money? With effort, you can earn it!


    They all understood that with Victor''s ''casual'' gesture.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Victor saw Roxanne pouting and mumbling something about the unfairness of charisma.


    He chuckled internally when he saw Roxanne like this.


    With a wave of his hand, the Staff that was in Roxanne''s hand flew into Victor''s hand.


    They all swallowed hard and wondered who he would choose.


    ''Probably Roxanne, right? After all, she helped him so much.'' That thought crossed their minds. In fact, they thought it would be unnatural if it weren''t Roxanne. After all, as far as they know, it was Roxanne who started the whole movement to create the foundations of the religion.


    "From the moment each of you decided to follow me. I''ve been watching you all."


    "..."


    "I heard everyone''s prayers, and with the prayers, I saw their insecurities, I saw their despair, but also, I saw the desire to better themselves, not just themselves but everyone around them."


    Victor''s gaze went to each woman in particr when he spoke the adjectives, and thanks to Roxanne''s feedback from each of the members present here, he knew where to direct his words to achieve maximum effectiveness.


    "..." The women clenched their fists, as all of them seemed to have their hearts outside their bodies and exposed to the cold of nature, it was aplex sensation, but at the same time that they felt this difort, they felt a gentle warmth andfort seeping into every part of their being.


    "And as much as I wanted to intervene and help my beloved acolytes, I know it wasn''t necessary."


    "Improvement, self-improvement, can only be done by the individual themself."


    "It''s no use trying to help someone if that person doesn''t want to be helped." Victor looked at one human woman in particr.


    "..." The woman bit her lip and unconsciously held her wrists.


    Victor smiled gently, a smile that said, ''everything''s fine'', as he turned to look at other women who had severe cases of depression.


    "Each one here has their own inner demons to deal with, and those demons are something no one but yourself can deal with."


    "... But that doesn''t mean you''re going to be abandoned or that you have to deal with these problems alone."


    Victor closed his eyes and opened them again, this time looking at the entire group. His gaze went beyond the women and to the surrounding trees.


    "Beings call me the supreme evil, and maybe they are right. I did a lot of atrocities to get to where I am; after all, just like you, I was once mortal."


    "..."


    Roxanne was sweating profusely now: ''Hey, Hey, Victor! That wasn''t in the Script! What are you doing!" She looked around, sensing the women''s feelings, and was slightly shocked when she saw that they were all looking at him in a daze.


    She curled her lips when she saw this scene. ''Why did I worry? He has them all in the palm of his hand.'' She sighed a little.


    "And thanks to the days when I was mortal, I understand the frustration of your god not hearing the prayers of the faithful. I understand the frustration of your cry for help not being heard." Soft green power concentrated in his hand.


    And that power made the dark elf open their eyes wide, their eyes quickly changing to pure fanaticism.


    Victorughed internally in amusement. Even if he couldn''t read minds, he could clearly understand what the Dark Elf was thinking. After all, Elves and all subspecies of Elves are like the fairies he has in Nightingale, beings who worship the world trees, beings that were born from a world tree.


    "That kind of situation doesn''t happen here."


    "Believe me, believe our religion because this ce is not just a ce where we gather. It is our home, your home." Victor waved his hand, and soon the entire surrounding forest began to change.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They all watched in disbelief as a literal city began to be created from scratch.


    ''The power to create a city with a hand gesture... Is that the power of a god?'' Archbishop Rena thought in disbelief.


    "The ultimate shelter in case the world is copsing like before."


    "We are a family, and a family takes care of each other."


    "..."


    Each word echoed deeply throughout the heart of every acolyte present. With just a few words, Victor brought them all together and erased any kind of seed of internal conflict, making them much more united than before.


    In fact, he went much further than that. He made everyone acquire a sense of home and the feeling of ''closeness'' to their god since each house here that will one day be inhabited was built personally by the ''hands'' of their god.


    And Roxanne, who noticed this, couldn''t help but pout and grumble about the injustice of not having as great a ''charisma'' as Victor''s.


    "I am Victor Alucard, The God of Blood, War, Fear, Despair, Murder, Strength, and Destruction."


    "But that''s not all... I am also the god of vampires, Vengeance, Martial Honor, Family, Home, Nature, and Beauty."


    "Through these authorities, I dere that the spokesman of my will shall be..."


    "Valeria Alekerth."


    A hush of disbelief fell around. After all, everyone thought that Roxanne would be the High Priestess, and even though everyone thought they had a chance, everyone knew that Roxanne would be chosen since it was because of her actions that the religion grew to the state it is now.


    Valeria herself couldn''t believe what she was hearing. For a few seconds, she looked toward Roxanne and saw the redhead with a satisfied smile on her face;


    she even waved at her, indicating her support.


    ''Is she supporting me...? Why?"


    "Do you ept my will?"


    Hearing her god''s voice, Valeria looked ahead and was startled to realize that she was closer to him than before.


    "When did I arrive here!?'' It would be worth looking up and seeing the face of the most handsome man she had ever seen in her entire life.


    "I see doubts in your heart. Tell me what you think."


    She shuddered a little in shock, thinking she had somehow pissed him off for not responding, but then she rxed when she saw his gentle face.


    "I just don''t understand why I was chosen. Isn''t Roxanne the best choice? Even the other archbishops are more qualified than I am."


    Victor''s smile grew, "Are you questioning my decision?"


    "N-No, it''s not that! I just-."


    Victor gentlyughed with a melodiousugh that enchanted everyone around, then he spoke:


    "Humility."


    ".. Eh?"


    "That''s one of the qualities I value most, out of all the gods I''ve encountered, only a few exceptions had that quality, the rest were all self-centered beings."


    "..."


    "I make it a point never to forget this quality because I fear bing like the other self-centered gods."


    "And when I looked at you, I found that quality along with a devotion that is second to none here."


    "Tell me Valeria Alekerth, when I appointed you as High Priestess, what did you feel?"


    "... That there are better options than me."


    "Correct. You thought of the group as a whole first rather than yourself, you thought you weren''t good enough for the job and that someone else should take over, an attitude that few present here could keep."


    "Most here wouldn''t turn down such a privilege so easily."


    Victor looked around and saw several women averting their faces, including all the archbishops.


    "You have all the qualities I look for to be my spokesperson."


    "Now, tell me, Valeria Alekerth, do you ept my nomination?"


    "..." Valeria closed her eyes. She thought about everything she heard from her god, she digested every word he spoke and stored it deep in her heart.


    She took a deep breath and released the air from her chest, then she opened her eyes and looked at the golden handle of the Staff, then she raised her hand and held the Staff.


    "Yes."


    Victor''s smile grew a little, and he added more words:


    "Do you swear eternal devotion to me and only me for all eternity?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly, a red power covered Valeria''s body, and several rune circles appeared on the ground, at the same time Valeria''s appearance began to change.


    She visibly began to rejuvenate as her hair began to take on a golden hue, her body started to grow in height, and she began to gain more curves and be more voluptuous.


    Victor opened his mouth, and spoke in a strangenguage, anguage lost since the age of genesis, anguage that only he, Roxanne, and the ancient demons like the elder demons, and Lilith could understand:


    "ording to old customs, I, Victor Alucard, King of Hell, make a two-way contract with the individual Valeria Alekerth."


    [Eh...? Huh? What are you doing, Victor!] Roxanne tried to stop Victor, but it was toote.


    "In exchange for her undying devotion to me, she will use my energy to keep herself forever young and will be able to summon hell demons who are my subordinates... The breach of contract will happen if she loses her devotion to me."


    Victor pointed his finger at Valeria''s forehead, and a dark energy came out of his finger and entered Valeria''s body. Soon, her eyes began to change to a crimson hue, then a blue-colored rune magic circle appeared in her eyes. The symbol of a sessful contract with the King of Hell.


    [... V-V-VICTOR, you madman! You are off the plot! You giving her the ability to summon demons from hell wasn''t in the script!]


    [My beautiful wife Roxanne, I didn''t mean to follow the plot to begin with. I meant to improve it and make it grander! Hahahahaha!]


    [We weren''t supposed to have given this woman so much power!!]


    [If she''s going to serve me and use my name around as my representative, she has to be strong! I don''t ept mediocrity!]


    [MOOO! I don''t want to know anymore!] Roxanne threw her hands up in exasperation.


    ...


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 713 713: If Youre Going To Do Something, Do It Perfectly.

    The Blood God religion has a new spokesperson, Valeria Alekerth. The High Priestess of the religion, a woman who was directly blessed by the Blood God himself, Victor Alucard.


    This news exploded among the official members who did not attend the meeting.


    Not only was this news shocking, the very personal appearance of the god of their religion, as well as the ''city'' created by the god, was the cause of even more shock.


    Those who were at the meeting were telling about the ''kindness'', the ''wisdom'', and especially the ''beauty'' of the blood god was much more than they initially expected.


    Statues, paintings, and images that the whole group had of the blood god couldn''t capture a fraction of the blood god''s beauty.


    A beauty that could only be directly felt and appreciated if you looked at it with your own eyes.


    Every word Victor spoke that day was being transmitted to all the faithful as if it were gospel, and the feeling of ''belonging'' to a ce began to grow in everyone''s hearts now that they knew that their god was watching over them.


    They made a point of noting the ''divinities'' that their god imed to have. This information would be passed down into the books to help the ''lostmbs'' not get misconceptions about their ''benevolent'' god.


    And just as expected, without exception, they all wanted to live in the new city that was built with the blood god''s own power.


    The now-named holy capital, ''Victorius Aeternus'', which in the form of a free trantion would be something like ''eternal victory'', or ''eternal conquest'', was baptized with the name of Victor as a reference.


    Just as Victor dered when creating this city, this ce would be the ''safe haven'' for all those under its wings, the ce where all official members, archbishops, and High Priestesses would live.


    To make this goal a reality, all official members are using all their influence in the world to achieve this goal.


    Amodations were not necessary. Victor created a capital cityplete with the power of nature; the houses were made of wood but were stronger than normal building materials, not to mention that all the trees around the city were strengthened by their god. This ce was a natural fortress.


    A perfect replica of an ecological ''city'', like the god of Nature, the faithful did their best to keep their god''s will firm and strong, and they weren''t going to ruin this piece of paradise.


    "Kyaaa! It''s so amazing! Am I in heaven? I definitely must be in heaven!"


    "..." The acolytes looked at one of the archbishops, the Dark Elf Lizbet Greygrave, who was hugging the pir of a house while rubbing her face into the wood, her face was drooling, and she was breathing heavily.


    "...Should I ask about this?" a new acolyte asked.


    The veteran acolyte, who was working nearby, looked at Lizbet and said: "Ignore it... Elves are creatures of nature, and being surrounded by so much power of nature makes her senses go crazy."


    "Is that why she is acting like a drug addict?"


    "Yes."


    Another woman walked over to them andmented: "The other day, I saw hering just by smelling a tree that was personally touched by our god."


    "..." They didn''t know how to react to those words, but one thing they were sure of... They would ignore the dark elf''s perversion. She would eventually get used to it, right?... Right?


    "Hehehehe~, these idiots! They kicked me out of their fucking town, they threw me for dead, little did they know I''m now living our race''s dream! Hehehe~"


    "Kiii, I love that smell!"


    "..."


    For some reason, they weren''t very confident about it.


    ...


    In an empty mansion, Victor was floating 5CM off the ground while he had his arms crossed. He was looking at a blonde woman who was in the ceremonial clothing of the High Priestess, she had her eyes closed, and with the Staff in her hand, she seemed to be humming an extremely long chant, and next to him were Roxanne, Ruby, and Helena.


    "Your Majesty, I have alreadymunicated to all our subordinates about the new contractor," Helena reported.


    "What was their reaction?"


    "As expected, they took it very easily. In fact, they are very excited to ''work'' for their new counterpart, and they want to earn more ''achievements'' for themselves."


    "...." Victor disyed a satisfied smile. At first, Victor came to this ce to do a favor for Roxanne and his wives, but how could he ept such a simple n?


    He doesn''t ept mediocrity. If these women would serve him, he would guarantee only excellence; that''s why he stayed a little longer and ensured that everything was perfect.


    With Roxanne''s help, he made all the trees around the city sentinels that would react to any enemy.


    Something only Roxanne could do due to her nature as a World Tree. Essentially speaking, she has ced all the trees around the city under her ''domain'', and if any hostile people pass through the trees, she will sense it quickly.


    "... Haah, you overreacted again, Victor." Ruby touched her head like she had a headache, just the logistics and problems she''s going to have to make sure this city functions as... Well, a city, is going to be extremely troublesome.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    Valeria opened her eyes, the rune circles in her eyes seemed to be glowing a little, and then she mmed the Staff on the ground, and arge red rune circle appeared.


    The circle glowed crimson red, and in the seconds after, several small demons began to appear.


    "Oh...2" Victor raised an interested eyebrow.


    "Contractor!"


    "You are our king''s contractor!


    "Give me your orders!"


    "We willply with your orders with 100% - Wrong, 10000% effort!"


    "..." Valeria backed off a bit. Aren''t those demons too intense? Why do they want to work so hard?


    Valeria looked into the demon''s eyes and saw the same eyes she saw in the acolytes; pure devotion.


    She understood that these demons were just like her.


    She showed a list with several names: "Contact all the members of that list, and ask them to go to this ce..." She started to exin the job they were to do.


    "Messenger demons... Why were they summoned?" Helena didn''t understand.


    "That''s because she was thinking a lot about summoning demons to help with the ''logistics'' of the situation," Victor replied.


    "Does the user''s intent define what kind of demon they will summon?" Ruby spoke.


    "Yeah." Victor analyzed the group of small demons for a few seconds and said:


    "She made a direct contract with me. I am the king of hell, and all demons are my subordinates; therefore, she can summon any demon as long as she has enough energy."


    "..." Ruby opened her eyes wide, "This is so broken... She basically has ess to all of Hell''s residents, including its armies."


    "Indeed."


    "That''s why I said he overreacted! He shouldn''t have done that! That''s a lot of power in one person''s hands!"


    A Maid stepped out of Victor''s shadows and spoke: "Stopining, Roxanne. You know how our husband is. Once he decides to do something, he will do it, period."


    "But, Kaguya! That wasn''t the plot..." She pouted.


    "Haah... I understand it wasn''t the plot, but now that he''s done it, we can take advantage of this situation to gain even more control over the humans. Our religion needs to be a world power, and no one should ignore our words. We should infiltrate all the essential social aspects of this new era." Ruby''s eyes sparkled with amusement, showing how excited she was.


    After all, with the current state of the world, it was ideal to ''conquer'' a lot of influence and guarantee the objective that Ruby had from the beginning.


    "I will contact the witches and Natalia, and we will ce teleportation arrays all over the globe... We also need to protect this ce from discreet eyes. For that, I will need Alexios." Ruby stopped talking and looked at Victor:


    "Darling, can you make a big building that can be used to ce multiple teleport arrays? Something like you did in hell."


    "Oh, you know about that?"


    "Helena showed me pictures. You did an amazing job."


    "Always the curious one, huh." Victor chuckled gently, then added, "Don''t show the girls those pictures yet. I want to see their reaction when they go to hell."


    "Of course."


    Victor raised his hand, and an ice structure was created, then this structure was covered by water, then by wood, three elementsbined, and soon a miniature tower appeared in his hand.


    "A tower with 10,000 rooms, the tower has my water running through an ice structure, and I''m utilizing my natural energy to fortify everything through wood." Victor delivered the structure to Ruby, who looked amazed at such work.


    "... So much power in such a small and condensed object..."


    "Your Majesty, do you want me to ask the cksmiths to add demonic metals?"


    "It is not necessary. Demonic materials are extremely toxic to humans. Making a structure with those materials would harm the living in the long run, and I don''t want to harm my beloved faithful ones." Victor replied.


    "... Oh... I had forgotten about that detail."


    "Anyway,e with me, Helena. We have work to do." Ruby spoke.


    "Okay."


    "I will go with you! Walking around in normal clothes will attract suspicion." Roxanne ran after the girls.


    "Hmm. With that in mind, we should create a special title, or personal squad, something that the acolytes can identify with. It will be annoying not being able to move around because of these minor issues." Ruby spoke.


    "Hmm, just say we''re Victor''s wives. It doesn''t have to beplicated." Roxanne spoke.


    "Are you crazy? If I say that, the amount of people who will try hard to secure this position will be practically be multiplied by a hundred! It''s a bad idea." Ruby pointed.


    "Ugh..." Roxanned grumbled as she thought for a few seconds: "We can only say that we are a special ''unit''manded directly Valeria, that way, our room for maneuvering will be greater."


    "...Hmmm, that''s not a bad idea. We''ll discuss itter with Valeria." Ruby spoke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Okay~"


    "...." Victor disyed a gentle smile when he saw the conversation between Ruby and Roxanne, then he looked at Kaguya :


    "Aren''t you going to follow them?"


    "Never." Kaguya quickly returned to Victor''s shadows.


    Victor chuckled inwardly, then he nced at Valeria, who was staring at him intently in silence.


    Victor waved his hand, and the silence spell that was in ce was broken, and he floated towards Valeria.


    "I see your progress has been steady."


    "Yes, God of blood."


    "Just call me Your Majesty, my official title is still King, and I feel morefortable that way."


    ''Not to mention that I''m not really a god. I don''t have any training in concepts like true gods.'' Victor felt a little ufortable being called a god, but he understood that it was important to clear his reputation, so he didn''t care too much.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty." She spoke in a gentle, devout tone.


    Victor nodded, satisfied, snapped his finger, and a throne of ice was created in the empty room. Then he sat on the throne, and he looked back at Valeria, who at some point had sat on the floor and was looking at him with the same gaze full of admiration and devotion.


    "Do you have an understanding of the abilities I gave you?"


    "Yes... Eternal Youth, the ability to summon demons, a stronger body, and a great influence on the shape of the blood god''s religion."


    "Good, do you clearly understand how your ''eternal youth'' works?"


    "Yes. I am not immortal like Your Majesty; I will just keep my youth forever."


    "Correct. Remember, Valeria. Your status as my representative makes you virtually untouchable, but don''t let your guard down. I have many enemies, and those enemies will one day target you, and if they target you, they will also target my beloved acolytes."


    "When that dayes, what are you going to do?"


    "Warn you, and if possible, kill all the enemies. If the enemy is too strong, we will run away and prepare to take revenge in the future."


    Victor''s smile grew: "Good Answer."


    "There is no shame in running away from conflict, especially when you are against a superior enemy. It is better to survive and prepare revenge than to die and not have another chance to get revenge." Despite saying this, Victor knew that rarely would he follow that word; he was too crazy for that.


    But it''s like they say; do as I say, not as I do.


    Victor snapped his fingers, and a luxurious-looking wooden chair appeared next to Valeria.


    "Sit down."


    "..." Valeria was going to open her mouth to rebut, but why would she do that? Her god hadmanded something, and she would do it.


    Valeria got up from the floor and sat gracefully in the chair. She kept her back straight and looked at Victor, and as soon as she looked into his eyes, she saw the satisfied smile.


    "You are my spokesman and my representative, Valeria. Stick out your chest, and walk with your head held high, be proud of what you are and what you stand for."


    "Remember that your actions directly affect me, but also understand that you should not be afraid to act as it will ''smear'' my reputation, you answer to me alone, and it is up to me to judge your actions, not anyone else, you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand." She nodded with a very serious expression, all her attention on the man in front of her.


    "Good ... Now, I will start your test. Are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    "If someone attacks our acolytes, what will you do?"


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. I will repay what they did 100x worse. Of course, I should better understand the situation in general, but the answer will not change."


    "Perfect. Today''s world has be moreplicated than the old one, but the main rule is still applicable. Which rule is that?"


    "The strong are right, and the weak are wrong. The strong take it all, and the weak can only cry in despair. Only when someone is strong can you control your destiny."


    Victor nodded his head with a satisfied again, "You are the representative of Victor Alucard, and you have not only all the demons of hell behind you but also the Three ns of Count vampire nobles, some witches, some hunters, fairies, various Greek goddesses, an entire nation of Amazons, and the youkai of Japan."


    Valeria opened her eyes wide when she heard the list of beings the man in front of her had at his disposal.


    [ Kaguya, storage bag, andmunication equipment our allies have.]


    [Okay.]


    Victor opened his hand, then darkness began to form in the palm of his hand, and soon the mentioned items appeared floating in Victor''s hand.


    "Storage bag, it has a space inside that you can store multiple items. Look." Victor put his hand in the bag and took out a book. Showing that the book was too big to fit in the bag, then he put the book back.


    ''... Such an artifact... Just how much would it sell for on Earth?'' Valeria was no fool; she knew how precious the item in Victor''s hand was.


    Due to the breaking down of boundaries between the mortal and supernatural worlds, supernatural artifacts were beginning to circte and bemonce on Earth, but it was obvious that the monopoly on the strongest artifacts stilly with the gods and the ancient factions.


    "Inside the bag are several books that tell the story of supernatural beings." Victor put his hand inside the bag again and pulled out a book, this time much smaller than the other.


    With a wave of her hand, the book and bag fall into Valeria''sp, as well as a violet Orb.


    Valeria looked at the book and saw something written in the lower corner of it.


    History and culture of the supernatural world. Written by William Snow 1400 BC, Valeria''s eyes were wide open when she realized how old and valuable the book was.


    In terms of history, the Snow n was one of the oldest ns out there, second only to the Adrastea n, who have over 4000 years of history.


    "Don''t lose the books. They are books from the personal collection of n Snow, Fulger, and Scarlett, ancient ns that are my allies in Nightingale."


    "I wille get you after you finish reading."


    "Y-Yes."


    "The Orb is formunication. You are familiar with them, right?"


    "... Yes." Valeria replied as she looked at the Orb, which had a different coloring than the one she received from Aline.


    "This Orb has directmunication with all my allies. In the not-too-distant future, you will speak with them."


    "..." Valeria just nodded stiffly.


    Victor disyed a gentle smile: "No need to be so rigid. Everything is a learning process."


    "...." She looked at Victor and felt all her tension melt away before his gentle face.


    "Learn, think, and form your own opinion about the issue you are being thrown into."


    His eyes changed to a serious look.


    "Remember, you follow Victor Alucard, and I will not allow mediocrity."


    "You are not my puppet or my tool."


    "You have given me your devotion, and in return, I will transform you into the best possible version of you."


    ''... The best possible version of myself...'' She repeated Victor''s words in her head. ''Does he believe so much in me?'' She felt her determination burning within her.


    Victor smiled inwardly as he felt her resolve ring up like a volcano erupting.


    ''I will teach her for 7 days, and 7 days will be enough to change herpletely, after that, I will leave it to the girls.''


    It may seem irresponsible to leave Valeria''s education to his wives, but that was incorrect. Victor''s wives knew him very well, and if Victor decided to ''invest'' more in the little project they had, they all knew that he should put more effort into making the blood god religion into something even more influential in the human world.


    Which is why Ruby was here.


    ''I''ll go back home. I need to pamper Mizuki, Leona, Haruna, Siena, Lacus, and Pepper.''


    Honestly, if it weren''t for the management of Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Kaguya, Aphrodite, and Leona, Victor would have a really hard time spending time with all the women.


    After all, the women were allpetent and were always doing something to help the Faction or dealing with their own internal problems of their own ns and jobs or projects.


    Not to mention that due to thest ''one year party'', the girls were very focused on getting stronger right now... Although Victor felt that some of their motives were impure, something like getting stronger to defeat him in bed, surprisingly, it was Pepper who was leading this group.


    "Well, as long as she trains and gets stronger, I guess it''s okay...?'' Victor feltplex.


    Putting these feelings aside, he said:


    "L''t''s continue the lesson."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 714 714 : Runes

    Surprisingly, Victor''s lessons for Valeria didn''t take long. It seemed that the ''contract'' and the energy that was used did much more than just empower her body and ensure eternal youth.


    The High Priestess soaked up Victor''s teachings like a sponge, she became even more capable, and that detail put a satisfied smile on Victor''s face.


    Valeria herself was surprised by this too. Things now seemed much clearer to her, it was as if a limitation imposed by the world had been removed, and she could do much more than before.


    ''Is this what it means to ovee your humanity?'' She couldn''t help biting her lips in ecstasy; it was a very intoxicating feeling.


    Finishing his business, Victor left this ce for his wives to take over. He already did more than necessary, and it was time to enjoy his vacation.


    ...


    Yes... He was supposed to enjoy his vacation, but the moment he set foot in Nightingale, he was told that Scathach wanted to see him. Thinking it would be a quick thing, he went to visit Scathach, but...


    ''Why am I sitting here?'' he wondered.


    Victor, Siena, Lacus, Pepper, and Ruby were sitting on the floor next to each other while Scathach was standing in front of them.


    "Hi, Kids. Today, I will be teaching about runes."


    "..."


    Victor''s smile trembled a little, then he raised his hand as if he were at school:


    "Master, I already learned about runes."


    "Silence, stupid disciple, what you learned in hell cannot be described as Runes but demonic scriptures. The two things arepletely different."


    "Shishou, I''m sure I learned about runes," Victor spoke confidently.


    "Oh? Write a word with runes then, and stop changing thenguage when calling me ''Master''."


    "Okay, Magister." He spoke in perfect Latin.


    Scathach''s eyes glinted dangerously.


    "...." Siena, Lacus, Pepper, and Ruby flinched before their mother''s gaze. Despite being more ''familiar'' with each other, after all, they share the same man and have a closer rtionship than before, they still feel pressure from Scathach.


    Lacus'' and Pepper''s cheeks turned redder when they thought about that ''perverted'' detail.


    ''Oyakodon and Shimadon...'' Pepper blushed furiously, her perverted mind going ces it shouldn''t right now.


    Victor raised his hand in the air, and with his fingers, he wrote four red ''runes'' in the air.


    Scathach waited for the rune to be activated, but nothing happened: "... So?"


    "That''s just it." Victor dered, then added, "These runes have more effect when I use my authority as a demon king."


    "... Haah ... As I said, Disciple. That''s not a rune."


    "..." Victor raised his eyebrow.


    "What you have done now is demonic deed." Scathach creates an ice face, and writes something in the air, soon four ''scriptures'' are written in the air.


    "That..."


    "It''s divine scripture, it''s the same thing as demonic scripture, but they''re mostly used for the gods."


    "The demons, and the gods have their own way of writing, andmunicating, and thatnguage has power, you''ve heard the saying; the words have power?"


    "Yes."


    "What happens here is an example of that, since you are a demonic king, the highest authority of hell, you can use these ancientnguages to writews, and demonic contracts, but this is not Runes."


    "Runes is writing your intentions into reality, and for that we usenguages that have power like demonic or divine scriptures."


    "... Wait, in a way, Victor has already learned about runes, but only the nguage'' in which this power works." Ruby spoke.


    "Correct."


    "Through the authority of the demon king, he is unintentionally using a special type of rune, the portals of hell, and the demon contract he made with Valeria is just that."


    "He used the ancientnguage, and authority as a demon king made the whole process happen."


    "Ugh... Does anyone sum this up in 20 words? I do not understand anything." Pepper grumbled.


    "Mm." Lacus nodded in agreement with Pepper.


    "Think of it this way, for the effect known as a ''Rune'' to happen, we need to utilize an ancientnguage, intent, and power to shape the ''Rune'' into reality. Because I have the authority of the Demon King, I am skipping the entire process, and going straight to the result."


    "With that authority, I can''t make other Rune effects like the storage bag created by the Alioth n, or the changes Scathach made to our armor and weapons."


    "...Oh." Lacus made a face that understood what Victor said.


    "That wasn''t 20 words, Darling." Pepper snorted.


    Victor chuckled and patted Pepper''s head.


    "Hehehe ~."


    "What n Alioth does is an even more advanced andplex level of Runes because they are using his special power for that, probably only Alexios and Natalia can make runes that special in the whole world."


    ''Even the gods would have a hard time doing this, because this is something that mixes the concept of space, time, and runes.''


    "And stop molesting my daughter, and concentrate on your homework." Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    "How rude to call it molesting, I''m just stroking her head."


    "Vic, do this to me too..." Lacus spoke with the voice of a mosquito.


    "Sure." Victor starts stroking Lacus''s head as well.


    "Mm~."


    Siena and Ruby''s eyes slightly glowed blood red when they saw Lacus and Pepper''s happy face.


    Scathach did facepalm, she was wondering if she lost the knack of teaching her disciples. ''Am I getting softer?... This can''t happen, right?'' Her eyes glittered dangerously.


    And the fours felt a forebodinging over them.


    "Pay attention now, or I will increase the training-"


    "Oh?" Victor smiled interestedly.


    "Not for you Victor! For my daughters."


    "Tsk, petty."


    The four girls shuddered, and quickly turned their attention to her mother.


    After all, unlike Victor who would be only too happy to spar with an angry Scathach, they weren''t like that! The only one who could handle this female dragon was Victor!


    "Back to the point... Runes are essentially imposing your will and in fact, through various methods the mostmon of which is the three-way method, we utilize the three main essences of building a rune which are ancientnguages, energy, and intention."


    "Watch." With the ice wand in hand, he draws three different writings in the air, a golden script, a red script, and a nk script.


    "Can anyone tell me what these scriptures are?"


    "The letter patterns are the same as Victor and you showed us, so the red writing is demonic writing, the gold writing is divine writing, and thest one appears to be Nordic."


    Scathach nods satisfied indicating she was correct, and asks curiously, "Do you know about Old Norse?"


    "I don''t know."


    "How did you identify the words then?"


    "I saw it in aic."


    "..." Scathach and Siena were speechless.


    Victor just chuckled gently at Ruby''s brutal honesty.


    "Oh, now that you mention it, it looks like the designs shown in the Thorics." Pepper narrows her eyes: "It''s pretty simr to the enchantment Odin put on Mjolnir."


    "Speaking of Mjolnir, do you think Victor would be worthy of wielding it?" Lacus asked.


    "Probably." Pepper spoke.


    "But he doesn''t seem worthy enough." Ruby pointed.


    "I mean, he might as well seduce the perverted hammer, and she''ll do whatever he wants like a good little bitch."


    Victor stared at Pepper with a speechless expression.


    "I don''t understand where this conversation is going, but I must ask, why do you think Thor''s hammer is a girl?" Siena asked confused.


    "I mean, anything Victores into contact with turns into a girl. I would be more shocked if it was a man."


    "HmmHmm." Ruby and Lacus nodded several times in agreement with Pepper.


    "... Okay... You''ve been watching and consuming a lot of animetely, how about a break?"


    "I refuse!" Lacus, Pepper, and Ruby spoke at the same time with a hardened expression and a deep voice.


    "..." Victor just stared at the three girls with an expressionless expression, then he looked at Siena, and touched her shoulder.


    "You are the most normal of them all."


    "... Huh?"


    "It''s okay, I understand." He pulls Siena into a hug, and pats her head.


    "Do you understand what - Ehhh?" Siena''s face turned slightly red when she felt Victor''s scent stronger, but that onlysted a few seconds, then she took a deep breath, and shamlessly rubbed her head on his chest.


    ''Degenerate pervert.'' Pepper, Lacus, and Ruby snorted.


    "..." Scathach just watched it all with veins popping in her head.


    "Watch!" Shended on the ground, and the killer instinct exploded from her body.


    "Y-Yes!" Like four startled rabbits, the girls practically jumped in fright, and quickly straightened their postures and looked at Scathach with the expression of a soldier awaiting orders.


    Victor just looked at Scathach with a sunny smile that made Scathach''s brow twitch.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, I just find that side of you quite attractive."


    Scathach''s killing intent visibly lightened, a hint of a smile appeared on her lips, and small imperceptible blushes appeared on her cheek.


    "Stop the sweet words, it won''t fool me! Now pay attention!"


    "Yes~."


    "..." Pepper, Lacus, and Ruby had to fight back the urge to roll their eyes, they wanted to know how much her mother became such a Tsundere.


    "Back to the exnation, although they are written in differentnguages, each character here means only one thing; fire."


    "Look and learn." Scathach makes some movements with his hand, and the three characters start to glow, in the next moment the scriptures seem to be more ''real''.


    Victor who was watching all this with his dragon eyes just opened his eyes with what he was witnessing, in a somewhat barbaric way, Scathach was imposing his will on reality.


    ''This is interesting...''


    Right after that, fire started shooting from each scripture, the demon scripture was the first to be activated, a huge ball of fire shot out of the demon scripture and flew towards the sky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then it was the divine scripture that went out an even greater fire than before.


    When the Norse scripture was activated, the fire that came out was a normal fireball.


    "By using my energy, and imposing my intention on thenguage, thatnguage bes Runes."


    "Now, tell me which was the strongest?"


    "The divine scripture." The five responded in unison, however only Victor added:


    "But the divine scripture consumed much more energy than necessary, the same applies to the demonic scripture, the norse scripture seemed to be more stable."


    "..." Scathach looked at Victor, specifically his dragon eyes.


    "Correct. Do you know why the demonic and divine runes take so much energy from me?"


    "Is it because you are not the same race as those ancient bloodlines?"


    "...Exin why you think that."


    "Intuition. When you used the runes, I noticed an incongruity in the way your energy behaved."


    "...And you are correct." Scathach spoke.


    Those eves are a cheat." Siena rolled her eyes.


    Nobodymented on those words because they were feeling the same way.


    "Leaving my husband''s cheating existence aside-."


    "Oyy!"


    "Mother, please continue." Ruby spoke.


    "Haah... As you can see, the more ancient, and important thenguage, the more the runes will have power, but don''t think that just because you are using an ancientnguage, the effect of the rune will activate without consequences, the origin of thenguage is something that must be taken into ount.


    "As Victor pointed out, the divine and demonguages took a huge amount of stamina and energy out of me, and I just made a simple Rune with them, imagine the amount of energy I would need to do something like that." Scathach raised the Spear towards the group, and soon hundreds of small runes began to glow all over the Spear.


    "As a mortal, I always rmend using mortal tongues, because of this, in my runic workings, I usually use Akkadian, a deadnguage, or Old Norse."


    "Master, how exactly do you set the intention in the scripture to be a Rune?" Victor asked.


    "... This is something I''m curious about too, I didn''t understand that part." Sienamented.


    "Hmm... How to exin this..." Scathach touches the frown on her face, she seems to be thinking deeply, soon she replies:


    "Do you need to listen to existence, and talk to him?"


    "..."


    "Don''t look at me like that, I can only think of exining it that way, because that''s literally what I do."


    "... Do you converse with ''existence''?" Siena asked confused.


    "Hmm, the more correct saying is that I give an order that generates a trigger, and it appears in reality."


    "... This is confusing..." Pepper mumbled.


    "Indeed." Ruby nods.


    "Master, is it possible to use Runes inbat?" Victor asked visibly excited.


    "It''s impossible."


    "... why?"


    "Working with runes is a delicate process, any loss of concentration when you are ''imposing your will on the world'' can lead to catastrophes for yourself." "And as you know, in a fight every second counts."


    "Because of this, runes are mostly used as support, or preconfigured in an artifact like this Spear."


    "Wait, doesn''t that mean we can''t put several pre-installed ones, to be activated worth our energy?" Ruby pointed.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean pick up a weapon, and write fire runes, and then use our stamina to activate the rune instantly."


    "...Oh, you''re talking about built-in enchantment."


    "Yes, it is possible to do that, but it is impossible to do it the way you said."


    "Why?"


    "Runes are not something thatsts forever, do you remember when I activated the fire earlier, the runes disappeared?"


    "Yes..."


    "That''s what would happen to the item or the Ruin itself if you abused the enchantment."


    "Oh."


    "Remember that the Rune is something that imposes its will on reality, and this causes wear and tear both physically and for the material on which the rune was written."


    "..."


    "... If we had stronger material, could we do this?"


    "Yeah, that''s what I did with my Spear, but Victor... Writing runes on material is extremely time consuming, because mistakes are not allowed, it took me years to finish this Spear of mine."


    "I had to carve each rune with extreme care, any mistake I would have lost precious material and possibly killed myself."


    "..." Everyone broke out in a cold sweat, Runes is something very dangerous, they thought.


    "Not to mention that using a rune-sculpted weapon like a methrower is extremely inefficient."


    "Why?" Lacus asked.


    "The fire that came out of the Rune might be rtively strong, but it''s just normal fire, and stronger beings would barely feel those attacks."


    "Oh." The girls understood now.


    "So it''s more efficient to use the runes as a passive support force, something like putting various spells to increase strength, senses, etc."


    "Of course, remember not to overdo the enchantments, and you don''t want to die, right?"


    "...."


    "Oh, one of the consequences of getting a rune enchantment wrong can be fading out of existence, so be very careful when doing long enchantments, and make sure you are 100% focused." She spoke with a gentle smile that made everyone shiver.


    "... Mother, we haven''t even learned how to write runes yet! Why are you saying this?" Siena asked.


    "It is for you to remember. This is also a warning to Victor."


    "Eh?"


    "Toying with Runes without an experienced teacher around is extremely dangerous and will endanger not only yourself, but also the people around you." "I will teach you the way of the runes, who wants to learn?"


    All without exception raised their hands.


    "Good."


    "Scathach''s lesson is over." Victor spoke next.


    The girls looked at Victor with raised eyebrows.


    "What are you going to teach, Victor?"


    "Something like that." Victor gets up from the ground, he walks a little distance, as he walks his arm starts to be covered by the water, and with a wave of his hand, a big cut appears on the ground, the hole is deep! And there wasn''t even any kind of explosion, just cutting like a de.


    "..."


    "High pressure water can cut diamond, I learned a way to imitate this high pressure."


    "..."


    "I will teach that too." Victor points his finger at a tree, then an ice sphere appears on his finger, this ice sphere begins to rotate at high speed.


    "Bang." The ice sphere flies towards the tree, but instead of prating the tree, it simply explodes and covers the entire tree with ice, and in the next moment, the ice shatters, shattering the tree into thousands of pieces.


    "Holy fuck... He didn''t control the ice, right? He just shot it and it happened." Siena spoke.


    "Yes... The entire process after firing the sphere has been automated." Scathachmented in visible disbelief.


    ''Has he already reached this level with ice control?''


    "To Lacus, I will teach this." Victor''s body transforms into thousands of bats, and the next moment he ''reappears'' on the other side of the training area.


    "I-I-Itachi skill!" Pepper stood up with her eyes shining.


    Victor repeats the same thing he did before, and appears in front of the group.


    "This is so cool!!" Pepper jumped making the mountains rise sway back and forth, up and down.


    "Teach me! Teach me! Teach me!"


    Victor smiles gently: "Calm down Pepper, I''ll teach you too."


    "Yay!"


    Ruby walked silently closer to Victor, and held his clothes.


    "..." Victor looked at Ruby, and even though her expression was neutral, her excited eyes couldn''t be hidden.


    "Of course, I''ll teach you too, Ruby."


    "Mm."


    Victorughed, it was adorable how clumsy she was at these things.


    Victor felt his clothes being tugged at again, and saw Lacus and Siena''s faces.


    "I''ll teach you too, but remember Girls, this is very difficult to do, you need topletely master changing your body shape."


    "So I suggest focusing on your strengths first."


    "... If it''s so hard to do, why did you train it?"


    "I spent 700 years in an enclosed space training, when I ran out of ideas what to train, I would go back to basics, and learn to better control my racial powers, and that opened up other avenues for me that allowed me to increase my strength."


    Seeing Victor talking to her daughters, her face tightened.


    ''Theypletely forgot my lesson.'' She sighs, and her gaze bes kinder, the image of all her daughters talking harmoniously gives her a sense of peace. ''That''s not bad... I actually like it a lot.''


    "Scathach?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Are we going to go back to learning about runes??" Victor smiled gently.


    Sheughed lightly, "Of course."


    ...


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable

 Chapter 715 Dragon Runes

    After training with the Scarlett n, Victor headed towards the main mansion, as he walked alone, he couldn''t help but think of his rune training.


    He doesn''t know if it''s because he has more developed mentality than before, or if it''s because he doesn''t have a lot of urgent things to do in the short term, but he felt quite interested when training Runes.


    The art can be very difficult to learn, and develop, but it was a very fun and useful art to learn.


    As long as he had concentration and energy, he could do a lot with this art, but despite the versatility of this art, it wasn''t omnipotent, you can''t repeat the effects that the concept of a god, or specialized races like Subus could do.


    For example, if he wrote the charm rune in demonguage, and gave that rune power, the Charm would work, but it wouldn''t be very useful as a goddess charm, and a subus charm.


    Scathach didn''t even need to exin for Victor to understand that anything rted to an individual''s direct ''attack'' on the runes was extremelycking.


    For example, he could ce the Ice Rune to attack an opponent, but although that ice was ''big'', it wasn''t ''strong and dense'' like Victor''s or Scathach''s ice.


    Another thing that doesn''t work is putting adjectives on the rune, this topic, Scathach made sure to exin it well for everyone, for example; When making fire rune, you cannot add characteristic to that fire like ''Strong fire'', ''Dense fire'', ''Demon fire'', etc.


    Runes didn''t work like that, they worked with main and secondary words, it can also be called main Runes, and support runes.


    The more major runes you have, the moreplicated it is to add minor runes to support the major rune.


    For example, Victor could make a Spear, and carve the ''piercing'' Rune, and ''return'' as main runes. Spear''s piercing effect.


    The ''return'' rune is the same, it''s a simple rune that calls the weapon back to the user''s hand. Right after he added these runes, he could add minor runes that matched these major runes.


    Words like ''recovery'', ''pursuit'' and ''safety'' would be very effective to add as a secondary rune.


    The ''recovery'' rune would be very useful if the Spear breaks, with this Rune even if Victor throws the Spear violently causing damage to the weapon, the Spear will recover itself to the original state before the break.


    The ''chase'' Rune would make the Spear always hit the target ording to the user''s intentions.


    The ''security'' rune would prevent strangers who are not recognized by the user from using Spear.


    Scathach itself, taking that same Spear as an example, it is possible to add tertiary runes to support the effect of secondary runes.


    In this specific case, she could use the ''curse'' rune in support of the ''security'' rune causing the individual not recognized by the ''security'' rune to suffer a very deadly curse.


    Scathach pointed out that the limit was not just 3 sets of runes, the user''s imagination and hard work was the limit.


    For example, Scathach''s Spear has a total of 2669 runes thatplete each other, in perfect sync, Scathach ''s Spear alone had many more major, minor, and tertiary runes.


    The spear was a true work of art created by a runemaster.


    When Victor, Ruby, Pepper, Siena, and Lacus understood how ''absurd'' the feat Scathach did was, they couldn''t help but respect the woman even more.


    They could understand now why it took several years for Spear to bepleted.


    Ruby can''t help but think of the Spear she got from her mother, the spear that Scathach used most of her life, a spear second only to Scathach''s current Spear in terms of runes.


    This realization made Ruby value the Spear she received from her mother even more, not to mention that this ss ignited Ruby''s thirst for knowledge. Ruby''s sharp brain already understood how ''broken'' runes were if studied correctly, she wasn''t talking about using runes inbat, but in everyday life, and even in herb.


    As long as it had a food source to feed it, and sturdy material to keep the Rune going, couldn''t it basically automate the entire mansion?


    For example, various cleaning runes could be carved into hidden areas throughout the manor, and with just a little energy, the entire mansion would be clean.


    Ruby thought that the runes were very simr to the magic that witches use, something that Scathach didn''t deny, but he also didn''t fully ept, despite being simr arts, they were still different.


    While magic used magic circles to cause ''magical'' effects.


    Runes used ancientnguages to do the same.


    And the two methods had their pros and cons, the runes were better for support and creation, the best magic artifacts were made with runes, and with quite strong effects depending on thenguage and energy that is used when creating the runes.


    While magic had greater ''versatility'' and area of ''specialization'', magic could not do something simr to what runes do, magic could not ''enchant'' an item like runes.


    And magic could not receive ''other'' energy sources to make its magic circles.


    The variety of linguistic and energybinations was what made runes so dangerous.


    Pepper pointed out that runes look like programmingnguages, it looks like a mess, but when put together, it makes perfect sense.


    Victor, and the Scarlett sisters couldn''t help but agree with this analogy.


    Another fact that Victor discovered was that... He wasn''t as good at creating runes, the craft just didn''te ''intuitively'' like when he fights.


    He had realized this a long time ago, but any subject in the area of ''creating'' something, he took much longer to learn, and understand the subject.


    He was an expert in destruction and causing harm, not in creating new things.


    When the Scarlett sisters learned about runes, it was as if they were a fish that had not seen water for a long time, they learned smoothly, and progressively, without any kind of problem.


    Evidently, they had talent in this area, and this insight made Victor question why Scathach hadn''t taught the girls this sooner.


    The response he received from the older woman left him speechless.


    "They had no interest, or motivation to learn and get stronger, because of that, I didn''t bring it up, even with talent in the runes it''s a very dangerous subject."


    In short, the girls didn''t have the right mindset, and even if they had talent, to take such a dangerous subject as Runes lightly would be putting their own lives in danger.


    Despite saying that he had a hard time learningpared to fighting, that''s not to say that Victor is slow or anything like that.


    After all, he had an advantage they didn''t have, the memories of hundreds of beings, through years of meditation and practice, Victor had learned to filter and store only useful information, and within those hundreds of thousands of memories, he had ''references'' for everything he did.


    And in the case of Runes, it was no different. Not to mention that, even if it was difficult, it wouldn''t make him give up, in fact it would make him even more motivated to learn.


    As a ''thank you'' for the lesson he received, Victor taught the girls several techniques that could be done with the lineage of ice, and water.


    It is worth mentioning that seeing the shocked expressions of Scathach and her daughters when demonstrating the techniques was something very satisfying.


    Victor hoped that with these techniques, the girls would be even stronger, so that he could fight them in the future.


    Victor looks to the side and sees his reflection in the fountain near the mansion.


    "Umu, I look as handsome as ever." He looked into her dragon eyes, a frown crept over his face, and he touched his chin.


    Hmm Languages, huh ... Languages..." Victor opens his eyes wide.


    [Zdrac!]


    [Eh ...? Wha - Gueegh.]


    ''What was that strange scream?'' Victor chuckled internally: ''Did she fall to the floor or something?'' Victor looked in the direction he sensed Zdrac and saw that she was in a room in the mansion.


    [What problem, Victor? Why did you scream so suddenly? I was sleeping.] Zdracmented with annoyance as he stroked her head, her eyes were looking directly at Victor.


    Even though her eyes couldn''t cut through walls like Victor''s, she could still feel his gaze on her body.


    [Oh... I''m sorry for suddenly yelling.]


    [It''s okay, just call me normally next time.]


    [Mm.]


    [Then? What is the problem?]


    [Do dragons have anguage like other races?]


    [Of course.]


    [How old is thisnguage?]


    [As old as those of the gods.]


    Victor''s smile grew, anguage that was as old as the gods, and that was ''mortal''... Wasn''t that perfect?


    [Tell me, Zdrac. Can you make runes with thatnguage?]


    [Runes...?] Zdrac turns her face away in confusion, she thinks for a bit, visibly, she was searching her memories for information: [Oh, you''re talking about speak of power.]


    [Speak of power? What is that?]


    [It is an art that we use our energy, voice, and intention to cause an effect in the world.] Zdrac suddenly appears at Victor''s side.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That looks a lot like runes." Victor spoke.


    "Hmm, my knowledge may be out of date, exin what a rune is to me.''


    "Okay."


    30 minutester, Victor finishes the full rune walkthrough for Zdrac.


    "Hmm, I''m sure now, what you call Runes, I call ''Speak of Power''." Zdrac nodded, "But the way you use lines of power is strange, Victor." "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Although you don''t have a dragon soul, you are still a dragon in your physical body, not to mention that since you are connected with me, our souls are connected, because of that, I received your physical characteristics, and you receive mine. With that bond in effect, you can only use lines of power with intent."


    "Only with the intention...?"


    "Yes."


    "Like a dragon, you must not follow anyone''s rules, you who make the rules, and whomand."


    "How do I do this? I don''t even know the dragon''snguage."


    "Hmm..." Zdrac looks at Victor with an expressionless expression for a long time, until she grabs him by the cor, and pulls him in for a kiss.


    Even if he could react, Victor didn''t, he just epted everything, and before he could think of more things, he felt a flow of information entering his head and filling his entire being.


    He learned thenguage, and the way of writing of the dragons, as if it were his own mother tongue that he learned since he was a child.


    Zdrac pushes Victor away, she unconsciously licks her lips, and thinks: ''It''s nice...''


    She looked at Victor who was in a trance processing all the information she had given him, pure desire shed in the dragon''s eyes, but she quickly calmed down when she saw that Victor snapped out of his stupor.


    "That''s..." Before he could continue, he heard it.


    "As one who is bound to me, it is your right to learn ournguage, that way when you speak with the elder dragons, they will respect you as a member of our kind."


    Victor raised his eyebrow, "You''re lying... Wrong, you''re hiding something, what is it?"


    "...I hate that ability of yours to feel my emotions." She grumbled.


    "Well, if it was my right to learn about yournguage, you should have done it from the beginning, right? Does not make sense."


    "Zdrac looks into Victor''s eyes for a long time, until she opens her mouth:


    "Giving knowledge of mynguage to my rider is a dragon''sst test."


    "Oh?"


    "Dragonriders sometimes spend their entire lives with the bound dragon, and even then they never receive the knowledge of ournguage.


    Each dragon has its criteria for testing, but in the end, it alles down to trust, giving the knowledge from the dragon''snguage to the rider is the greatest act of trust a dragon can show, it is proof that the dragon trusts the riderpletely."


    "...I see, because of that, you haven''t done this before."


    "Mm... Honestly, I should have done this years ago when we were in hell, but Ipletely forgot why I was sleeping." She shrugged.


    Victor rolled his eyes at thezy dragon, "Does that mean you trusted me for a long time?"


    "Of course, I wouldn''t talk about my race with you if I didn''t trust you. There''s a reason almost nobody knows anything about dragons, it''s because we''re very secretive with our knowledge and very selective about who we give that knowledge to."


    "But what I said about elder dragons is also correct, you can only learn dragonnguage from a dragon, you having a bond with me, and learning dragonnguage will make any elder dragon talk rather than attack you. it."


    "Hmm~." Victor gently pulled Zdrac ''s waist and hugged her.


    "..." Zdrac opened his eyes a little, and cautiously hugged Victor, she smelled the air and felt the heady scent of his body, she felt veryfortable with the heat she felt from his body.


    She listens to the sound of his heartbeat, and feels a strange sense that can only be described as:


    ''I belong here'' She wondered if this was what ''home'' felt like.


    "Thanks for the trust, Zdrac ." He spoke gently in thenguage of dragons as he stroked her dark violet hair.


    ???"Mm." Zdrac shuddered when he heard his nativenguageing out of Victor''s mouth, it was a very good feeling to hear iting from his mouth. More words weren''t necessary, as they were connected to each other, feeling each other''s emotions was a simple thing to do, and feelings are worth a thousand words.


    They stayed like that for 30 minutes until Victor pulled away a little and asked:


    "Can you show me how dragons use runes?" He caresses her cheek and asks in English.


    "Sure." She nodded.


    She looks at an innocent tree, and in a heavy voice as if she were ordering the world to follow her will, she spoke:


    "Ikih" [Rot.]


    In the next moment, a ripple in the air is seen by Victor''s eyes, and soon this ripple of air hits the tree, the effect was instantaneous, the tree immediately started to rot until there was nothing left, the whole process was very fast.


    "..." Victor just looked at it with an expressionless expression.


    ''Dragons are such broken beings.'' She just did something that Scathach dered impossible to apply on a battlefield due to the concentration requirement. Use runes for battle.


    She looks at Victor, and gives a proud smile: "How about it?"


    "This is powerful." He gave an honest opinion.


    "Fufufu." She smiled condescendingly.


    "Why didn''t you use this in battle?" Victor clearly saw that she could use this rune form to attack.


    "As you''ve seen, the lines of power despite being invisible to those without dragon eyes, they are still very slow, and in a battle, the enemy won''t just stand by and wait for you to attack."


    "Not to mention if I can burn everyone with my breath why do I need to use it?"


    "..." He couldn''t say anything about that.


    "What do you use those power lines for then?"


    "To make myir morefortable, and to enchant my treasures, I sometimes make quaffs too."


    "Victor really wanted to facepalm now.


    ''I think that''s the difference in mindset'' Unlike him who could see potential in these power lines, Zdrac just saw it as something convenient. "I sense your difort, what is it?"


    "It''s nothing, I just think if you had used the power lines for something like buffing yourself in the fight, the angels wouldn''t have stood a chance."


    "Buff?"


    Victor borated: "Using power lines to enhance your basic aspects, something like an energy shield, lighten your body in dragon form, increase gravity on the battlefield, etc."


    He saw a lot of potential in crowd control battles with these dragon runes, he doesn''t need to attack the enemy directly to win, just mess up the battlefield, and take advantage of it.


    "... Oh..." She touches her chin, "That''s true, I could do that, huh."


    Zdrac ''s eyes glow violet for a few seconds, then she turns to the trees, and speaks in the dragonnguage:


    "Lightness." Suddenly, Zdrac disappears, and appears in front of the tree.


    "Hmm, I see potential, maybe I can use this in my dragon form, that way I won''t be limited by my weight..." She started muttering rapidly, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Victorughs gently at this sight, and decides to let her do her thing, he understands that she was going through a moment of epiphany.


    ''I shall ask her to teach me how to use it correctlyter.'' Even though he had learned the dragon''snguage. that didn''t mean he had magically learned how to make runes, he had just learned a newnguage.


    More hard work was needed.


    ....


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 716 Violets Strongest Power

    "Victor, I need to study something."


    "Okay, take your time. I''ll talk to youter."


    "Mm."


    Seeing Zdrac disappearing, he resumed his walk toward the mansion. When he was about to arrive, he stopped in front of the mansion and narrowed his eyes.


    His visual senses expanded, and he began to see the world as if it had no walls. His eyes ''zoom'' toward one of the outlying mansions, and soon his violet eyes were staring into the ming eyes of a woman.


    "Hiiii!" The woman jumped back in fright when their eyes suddenly met, and for a moment, she had the impression that she was going to be swallowed by an angry dragon.


    "Hestia, what are you doing?" Victor raised an eyebrow. He was pretty sure he forbade the goddesses to use their divine senses inside the main mansion. "N-Nothing; I just wanted to know who arrived at the mansion."


    "You know lying doesn''t work on me, right?"


    "..." Hestia opened her mouth to say something, but no words came out.


    "Haah, just say what you want. You know you have more privileges here than the other goddesses, so ignoring you using your divine senses is easy. After all, I know you mean no harm or have some kind of perverted fetish."


    A god''s divine senses were incredible, and gods used these senses for everything, evenmunicating over long distances. In a way, these divine senses were simr to the dragon''s eyes, only slightly different. Unlike dragons, who were already born being able to see what the world really looked like, the gods needed to heighten their divine senses to see this.


    The more proficient they were, the more ''truths'' they could see.


    Apparently, the reason dragons see the truth of the world from birth was because they were creatures more in tune with the ''world'' itself.


    The environment in which the dragon grew greatly influenced how it would be in the future. If the dragon grew in an ice environment, it would be an ice dragon. If they grew up in an environment with a lot of greenery, they would be a wild dragon.


    Because of this reactive evolving trait, it was not an exaggeration to say that dragons were like forces of nature. They were literally parts of the ''world'', much like nature spirits who, just like dragons, could also see the truth of the world from birth.


    "Hmm... I- I- Cough. I just wanted to see you..."


    "Oh..." Victor smiled gently when he saw an angry blush on the goddess''s face.


    "In that case, I''m sorry for forcing you to speak. I can see that you are quite ufortable."


    "N-No, it''s okay."


    "Mm." Victor walked to the entrance of the mansion and opened the door:


    "I came back." His voice wasn''t high or low, it was a neutral tone that resonated throughout the manor and ces around it.


    "Wee home, Victor." Hestia smiled gently.


    "Mm, I''m back."


    "..." Hestia opened her eyes wide, and right after that, she shed one of the most beautiful smiles that Victor had seen. It was an innocent, gentle, and satisfied smile.


    Victor made sure to etch the goddess''s happy expression into his head.


    "Where are you now?"


    "At the training grounds of the Goddess Mansion, I am apanying the training of the Queen of the Amazons and her elites."


    "Hmm, Amazons, huh I need to visit the city they''re inter" Victor just noticed that he still hasn''t met the new residents.


    "..." Okay, let me know when you''re leaving. I''ll be there too."


    "Mm, I''m going to visit the goddesses. Is Aphrodite there?"


    "Yes, I will head there soon."


    "Okay."


    Victor nodded and stopped ''looking'' at Hestia and focused his attention on his surroundings which was basically the entire mansion.


    As his attention was on the mansion, he didn''t miss a woman running through the halls at high speed.


    "Daaaaarrrrrlinggg ~!"


    Soon a white rocket in the shape of Violet flew toward him.


    "Oof, I told you not to jump like that, Violet. What will happen if you get hurt?"


    "Hehehe~"


    "Lord Alucard, do you need something?"


    Victor looked at Yuki, who showed up just as Violet came to receive him.


    "Where are the Maids?" He asked curiously. Usually, when he arrived, the entrance was full of Maids. It was a true vision of white-haired women with different styles of hair.


    "...All of them are working under Lady Agnes and Lady Violet."


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Violet, who was hugging him.


    Violet rubbed her face on Victor''s chest and climbed up his body, quicklyying her head on his shoulder:


    "There were some problems in the new city. Some groups thought it was a good idea tomit crimes in the city where my family and I rule." She deeply sniffed his neck and licked it as if marking her territory.


    "...Interesting...Do you need anything?"


    "No, I can handle it easily."


    "Mm. Just don''t forget-."


    "No Mercy, right? I know." Violet smiled predatorily: "I will burn them all."


    "I was going to say make an example of them like I did when I arrested the traitors... But that will do too."


    "Hmm... Bloody style, huh... I like it, I''ll do it."


    "Mm."


    "Where is Hilda, Yuki?"


    "She is training Lady Anna."


    "I see ... How is your training going?"


    "Eh?" Yuki''s poker face broke before the question she didn''t expect: "M-My training?"


    "Yes."


    "...I''m getting stronger... But still at a much slower pace than I''d like." She was honest.


    "Hmm."


    Yuki flinched before Victor''s narrowed violet eyes. She felt as if she couldn''t hide anything from those eyes, which in a way, was a correct thought.


    "Are you training with your other power?"


    Yuki shuddered: "H-How?!"


    "For a period of time, I was the leader of the Snow n, you know? Of course, I know about that." Only the core members of the Snow n, Agnes, Violet, Hilda, and Adonis, knew about Yuki''s situation.


    "..."


    "Unlike the other members, you are a member of the Main n. You are the son of Agnes''s brother, Violet''s uncle, which makes you two cousins."


    Yuki''s only motive for being a Snow n Maid was because she was the daughter of Agnes''s brother and a ''foreign'' noble vampire. She was a bastard daughter.


    Yuki gave up her inheritance at the request of the girl herself.


    Unwanted daughter or not, Yuki was still herte brother''s daughter, so she would do her utmost to protect her.


    To be honest, if Yuki so desired, she could very well give up being Maid and be a ''Lady'' of the Snow n, but that title also came with a lot of stifling responsibilities, something she didn''t want.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no one around." Victor dered when he saw Yuki''s worried look around.


    "...Oh."


    "And then? Did you train?"


    "... I tried, but it''s hard to train that power." Yuki was honest.


    Victor looked thoughtfully at the 165CM maid with two G-Cup nukes that rivaled his busiest wives. Yuki''s second lineage was something simple but very useful inbat.


    Precognition.


    She can see a few seconds of her own future and instinctively feel the ''danger'' that threatens her.


    This was the bloodline of a Miko [Priestess] hailing from a n of very ancient noble vampires in Japan. Yuki''s ''mother'' side was stronger than the ''father'' side, who was a main member of the Snow n.


    "Tell me, Yuki. How determined are you to get stronger?"


    "...What do you mean, Lord Alucard?"


    "Are you willing to suffer for power? If you are, I can train you."


    "..." She opened her mouth to speak but closed it shortly after when she thought of Victor''s training, it might not be as brutal as Scathach, but it was still Spartan training made for noble vampires. It was obvious that she wasn''t willing to suffer for power.


    "I see your hesitation."


    Yuki shuddered, and for a moment, she thought he was disappointed.


    "I-."


    "Everything is fine. You have no real enough need to submit to that kind of torture." Victor spoke kindly and rather patronizingly.


    He wasn''t disappointed in her. He just understood her, after all, nobody likes to feel pain.


    Even though we''re noble vampires, it still hurts to get hit and torn apart.


    Yuki had the motivation to get stronger, but not to the point where she would suffer for it like Victor and the others did.


    "The way you''re doing now, even though it takes a while, you''ll still grow and get stronger, Hilda will make sure of that. So please ignore my question."


    "...Yes..."


    Victor shook his head: "No need to be sad. I''m not disappointed in you. I''m really proud that you can develop so fast; all I did was just ask a casual question, okay? Don''t overthink it."


    "Mm." Yuki smiled gently when she heard him speak. ''I am proud of you''.


    She had a very selective memory.


    Victor chuckled gently, then looked straight ahead and started walking with Violet still clinging to his chest as he rested her head on his shoulder.


    As Victor started to walk, his shadow grew, and soon Kaguya and the Maids stepped out of the shadows.


    "Ughhhh - Kaaah." Maria stretched.


    "How embarrassing, Maria. Fix your clothes." Bruna spoke.


    "Stop being pushy, Nun! In this mansion, only women and our husband are allowed. No one is bold enough to step foot here." Maria rolled her eyes.


    Due to the 1 year ''training'' incident, all the male members were sent to a different mansion, so the only ones in the main mansion were the women who worked with Agnes and the Maids.


    The rest of the staff were in another mansion.


    "Still not an appropriate attitude for a Maid, wife, or even lover!" Bruna snorted.


    "... Hmm, you''re right." Maria groaned and started to straighten her clothes.


    "Stop messing around, Maids; we''re still working," Kaguya warned in a stern tone.


    "Yes~."


    "..." Eve rolled her eyes at her sisters'' attitude, since when they became Victor''s ''women'', the Maids acted even more casual when no one was around. And since their master/husband liked it, he didn''t say anything.


    "Hey, Yuki, aren''t youing?" Roberta asked.


    "... Eh? Oh... Yes, I will." Yuki ran towards the Maids.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the Maids chatted with each other, with only Kaguya and Eve adding a few lines to the conversation, Victor eventually left the mansion and headed out into the garden towards where the goddesses were.


    "Geh, are you going to visit those bitches?" Violet asked, knowing where they were going.


    "Yes, I also have to visit the Amazons in the future."


    "Hmm, just don''t kill them all. They''re useful."


    ''...Are they still that bad?"


    "I don''t know, I still haven''t seen them since I woke up, but I probably will soon."


    "... Well, no problem, I can just throw them to the monsters."


    "That''s a good idea." Violet nodded in satisfaction.


    "Speaking of which, I felt you arrived earlier. Where were you?" she asked curiously.


    "I was with the members of n Scarlett." He answered honestly.


    "Oh... Scathach decided to teach about runes, huh."


    "Did you know about that?"


    "Yeah, I heard her talking about it while she was lying down."


    "Speaking of which, how are the other girls?"


    "Haruna, Mizuki, and Leona are still sleeping."


    "Haruna and Mizuki, I understand, but Leona too?"


    "She is beingzy." Violet shrugged and snuggled closer to Victor''s body like a ko:


    "Speaking of Leona, you have to talk to Edward, Victor."


    "..." Victor stopped walking suddenly, a look of realization appeared on his face, then he spoke:


    "Fuck."


    "Yes, I want to." Maria, Roberta, and Violet spoke at the same time.


    "..." The three looked at each other andughed in amusement.


    Yuki blushed when she saw the ''depravity'' in the air. Although she was embarrassed, and internally, she couldn''t help but feel a little jealous.


    Bruna, Eve, Kaguya, and Victor rolled their eyes in exasperation; these women were very thirsty.


    Victor was sure that if he didn''t have the blessing of Aphrodite''s sexuality, he would never be able to satisfy everyone. He wasn''t saying that he was bad at sex or anything and that he couldn''t satisfy the girls.


    It was simply a problem with the race itself. Vampire Nobles were a race that naturally had a much faster recovery time from fatigue.


    As most of his wives were powerful female vampires, naturally, their regeneration was very strong. Due to this fact, when they ''tired'' practicing the nightly ''duel'', they only needed to rest for a few minutes or drink the blood of Victor to get back to their peak state and with even more desire.


    It was an endless cycle of depravity.


    If he didn''t have the blessing of sexuality that ''amplifies'' sex itself, causing a longer ''satisfaction'', he was sure that the 1 year of night training would have stretched over a whole decade.


    ''Well, it''s not like that''s a bad thing either.'' As Progenitor, and the wielder of a world tree, and the one who has the heart of a dragon.


    Victor was a walking power reactor.


    Stoppingughing, Violet said, "Darling, I''m hungry."


    "... Didn''t you drink my blood for a whole year?"


    "I want more~. Won''t you give it to me?" She asked with a cute voice and a perverted smile.


    "Haah, I wonder who I spoil more, you or Sasha." Victor bit his tongue and kissed Violet.


    "Huum~"


    She groaned with satisfaction.


    Due to his superior body, his wives are unable to bite his body and drink blood as is normally done.


    Because of this, Victor must purposely injure himself or just bite his tongue and feed directly mouth to mouth.


    It was noteworthy that, without exception, all female vampires preferred the mouth-to-mouth method, it was more exciting. After drinking the blood, Violet pulled away and smiled sensually, then she spoke while licking her bloody lips:


    "... You spoil them all, but probably Ruby, Roxanne, and n Scarlett get even more of that pampering."


    "What? Why n Scarlett and Roxanne?"


    "I mean, you love redheads."


    "..." He had no way of refuting that.


    "Speaking of Sasha, where is my wife? I wanted to spoil her today."


    "Hmph, you already did that a week ago!"


    "There is always room for more pampering."


    Violet rolled her eyes, "To answer your question, she''s been training with Natashia and Victoria. Apparently, Victoria awakened her lightning power."


    "... You don''t seem surprised about Victoria''s case."


    "I mean, she drank my blood and my seed milk. She was second only to you and Aphrodite, for that matter. I''d be more surprised if she hadn''t awakened the lightning."


    "Jerk, you talk like you''re a walking rare resource" She snorted.


    "I mean, it''s true, right? Look at all the changes my fluids caused."


    "..." She couldn''t refute those words. Victor''s current body was the most precious asset for noble vampires. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that if he died, wars between noble vampires would break out over pieces of his body.


    "Not to mention that Victoria epted to be part of my family. She is an Alucard now, so it was guaranteed that she would awaken her power. "That''s true... Ugh, I just realized that you''veid your hands on all the women of the four strongest vampire count ns!"


    "Not one escaped his clutches! Who will be the next victim? Hilda? Yuki? Perhaps, all the Valkyries?" She narrowed her eyes at him.


    "Again, you talk to me like I''m at fault. I didn''t run after them; they came after me."


    "Hmph, how can those bitches ignore you? You are perfect."


    "I know, right?" Victorughed.


    Violet rolled her eyes at her husband''s narcissism, despite the fact she found it adorable most of the time.


    "Your job is to defend this perfect being from harm."


    "Do you think I don''t already do that? I''ve killed so many women I could make a pool of blood near my house, damn whores who are trying to sneak up on you Well, at least thanks to my effort, the vampire nobles are ashamed in their faces, and don''t try to bother you."


    This effort was not just Violet''s. All his wives together were actively preventing gold-digging women from approaching Victor.


    Thanks to the ''hierarchy'' that was decided a few weeks ago, this job had be even easier.


    Violet, Ruby, and Sasha even created a chat group where all the wives were present; they often exchanged memes and emojis in that chat. "Humph, Weak." Victor snorted.


    "What?"


    "Did you kill enough to make just one pool? I''ve killed enough to make a river of blood!"


    "You don''t know how destructive your beauty is or how cute you are, and that pisses me off."


    Violet smiled: "Ara... Tell me more about the cute part."


    "..." The maids rolled their eyes at this white-haired psychopath.


    A few minutes of Victor and Violet flirting with each other passed until suddenly, Violet changed the subject:


    "Anyway, give me your blood!" She spoke with a heavy voice and a primal bloodlust.


    "Why did you talk like I was your enemy or something? And why did you change the subject? Are you bipr?"


    Her expression returned to normal, and she said:


    "I saw this scenario in a vampire movie from the past, and it made me want to imitate it."


    "About the bipr, I don''t know, I haven''t been to the doctor, and I don''t care. Are you going to leave me for that?" She asked with a dead expression with two violet ck holes in her eyes.


    Victor shuddered slightly, his smile grew, and his eyes became the same as hers:


    "Never."


    "Hmm, good." She nodded in satisfaction and hugged him even more lovingly.


    Victor chuckled a little, and soon his expression returned to normal, his mind returning to the words Violet spoke earlier.


    "Hmm, by the way, I haven''t seen a movie in a while... Shall we have a movie night?"


    Violet and the Maids'' eyes sparkled.


    "Let''s do this!" Violet, Roberta, Bruna, and Maria eximed together.


    "Kaguya, buy a movie theater in Nightingale!"


    "Yes, Lady Violet."


    "Wait, buying a movie theater is overkill. Let''s just modify my room; it''s big enough." Victor spoke.


    "Oh... That''s a good idea." Violet spoke.


    "I''m counting on you, Girls."


    "Okay, we''ll prepare everything~" Brunaughed excitedly.


    "Movie, huh... I don''t think I''ve ever seen one," Evemented.


    "Haven''t you ever seen a movie?" Roberta asked incredulously.


    "Yeah, I only watched anime. Ruby is very persuasive." She shrugged as if she had no choice.


    Those words made Victor stop walking again, as he looked at Eve with a very serious look:


    "This is uneptable."


    "Eh?"


    "I will rmend you several movies. Sci-fi is a good start, Star Wars, maybe?" Victor began to mutter.


    "..." Eve didn''t know how to react to those words.


    "Just let him do what he wants. You''ll like it." Kaguya disyed a small smile as she looked at Victor. She remembered him reacting the same way in the past when she said that she had never seen a movie. At the time, he presented several movies for her to watch with him, Violet, and Natalia.


    "Mm." Eve just nodded as she looked curiously at Kaguya.


    ???"Tsk, I thought this was a good opportunity to use my strongest power, although if you think about it, I really don''t want to leave thefort of my home just to watch a movie." Violet suddenly eximed. With thest sentence, it was obvious that she was beingzy.


    Victor stopped mumbling. "... What is your strongest power?" He asked curiously. He didn''t remember hearing about a new power before.


    "I''m Rich."


    ...


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 717 The Power And Influence Of The First Wife

    With the Maids leaving to take care of changing Victor''s room for the movie night the group was nning,


    Victor and Violet walked towards the training area. Arriving at the training area, they saw a group of women training under Hestia''smand.


    "Slow!"


    "Hey, you! You''re swinging the sword too strongly!"


    "Remember, even if you are superhuman, it means nothing to physically stronger Races like Demons or Werewolves! Use your wits and cunning! Use the surrounding environment!" Hestia disappeared from her position and tripped one of the Amazons.


    "Ugh."


    "Stand up, and repeat!"


    "Y-Yes!"


    "What are you looking at? Back to training!"


    "Yes!"


    Violet, who was sitting on Victor''s shoulders, whistled:


    "For a Goddess described as gentle, she''s pretty brutal."


    Victor watched the group of sweaty women. Each had a toned body and well-defined abs and were all striving to get stronger, which caused him to smile inwardly.


    On the outside, however, he still wore a poker face.


    "Well, she''s the big sister for a reason. I heard from Aphrodite that she would act pretty brutal in war.


    Hearing familiar voices, Hestia felt a shiver run down her spine and quickly turned her face towards the voices and saw Violet and Victor.


    "V-Victor!"


    "Yo, I came to visit" Victor disyed a small amused smile when he saw Hestia''s distraught state.


    "I told you to let me know when you wereing!" She replied as she approached with a slight blush on her cheeks.


    "Ipletely forgot, but I don''t regret it; after all, I got to see something quite interesting" He smiled gently.


    A smile that caused critical damage all around.


    "..." Violet raised an eyebrow when she saw the stunned expression on Hestia''s face. She wondered if she were invisible or something; after all, the redhead''s eyes went straight to Victor.


    Not just the redhead, but all the Amazons present nced at Victor from time to time. Even if they tried to follow the training regimen, they couldn''t. Victor''s mere presence broke all their concentration.


    Hestia looked up towards Violet, who was using Victor''s head as a pillow. She was looking at everyone with a condescending smile as if dering her superiority.


    As women, they could clearly understand what the words implied in that smile said: "He''s mine, Bitch."


    A message that, for some reason, pissed off everyone except Hestia.


    Victor didn''t miss this ''invisible'' confrontation. Of course, he didn''t care too much either; after all, Violet''s statement was correct.


    "Hmm?" Victor turned his face towards a woman watching him: "Oh..."


    With his eyes, he could clearly see what this woman was.


    ''The strong soul of a god, and the purity of a fairy... She must be Viviane.''


    Violet looked in the direction Victor was looking and saw a woman floating an inch off the ground.


    "Viviane? What are you doing here?"


    The Fairy flew toward Violet and Hestia. "I am fulfilling Lady Roxanne''s request; I have alsoe to deliver the Enchanted Weapons."


    As one of the Races that loved Nature and pure things, the ability to enchant weapons with those same properties was also possible, although only Viviane could use this ability.


    Another skill they had was taking care of Nature. Her very presence ensured that Nature in her surrounding environment was always abundant and healthy.


    Thanks to this ability, Viviane, Roxanne, and Demeter worked together; after all, the skills of the three womenplemented each other.


    "Hmm, what was the order this time?"


    "Blessed daggers..."


    "Oh, she will probably hand it over as a reward for some high-level quests done by the blood god religion, huh."


    Victor, who was being stared at by Viviane, smiled politely and said:


    "Lady Viviane, it is a pleasure finally meeting you in person."


    "The pleasure is mine, Lord Victor..." She spoke in a respectful tone as she looked at him in awe.


    As a Fairy, she could clearly see the tremendous amount of Natural Energy within him.


    For Viviane, Victor deserved the same respect that she held for Roxanne; after all, he was the Husband of a World Tree.


    As he was Roxanne''s Husband, she understood why being close to him gave her the same sensation as when she was around Roxanne. Actually, this sensation was even stronger!


    ''How is this possible? Does he have more Energy than Roxanne?''


    Vivianne was extremely confused.


    "And Violet, I am not a God."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well, tell that to the thousands of women with a picture of you under their pillows." She huffed, clearly not happy with this oue.


    Despite understanding that it was necessary, she still did not like it!


    Luckily, she was the only one with a more extensive Victor photo album than all those bitches.


    ''Wait, Leona has more than me!'' Violet gritted her teeth as she remembered Leona had rare photos of Victor from when he was little and in his teens.


    The Werewolf had more photos of him than Victor''s mother, who was his Family!


    "And you are a God, Victor, don''t underestimate yourself so much," Hestia spoke.


    "... What do you mean? I haven''t developed any Concepts yet. How can I be a God?" Victor asked.


    Hestia shook her head in denial and exined with a serious look: "Being a God is much more than just Mastering a Concept, Victor."


    Victor looked at her, asking her to exin.


    "To be a God is to be the moral support of lost Mortals, to be a God is to help your Faithful who pray for you, to be a God is to ensure that those who pray to you have the possibility of a future."


    "It doesn''t matter if you have the Concept or not. It doesn''t matter if the Gods out there don''t recognize you as a God because you don''t have a Concept yet."


    "The only thing that matters is that there are thousands of Beings out there counting on you and putting their Faith in you, your ideals, and your ideologies. "And you, as their ''God'', are answering that call and guiding them to a better future."


    Hestia smiled gently, "In my opinion, you are already a better God than many of the other Gods out there, Victor."


    "..." Victor opened his eyes wide in shock at Hestia''s heartfelt words. He could see that she wasn''t lying and truly meant her every word.


    Hestia looked back at the Amazons, who, when they saw the look of the Goddess, quickly began to return to their training:


    "There exist many Beings that are ssified as ''Gods'' because they were simply born as one or learned a Concept. But in my opinion, I don''t consider these Beings to be Gods." The image of various Gods of Olympus and Nordic Pantheons shed through her head, and she just snorted inwardly at these ''false'' Gods.


    "A True God is one who epts the responsibility thates with the Title. Therefore, I believe you, who helped those hundreds of Beings find a home and achieve peace of mind merely by existing, are considered a True God."


    "..." Victor had no idea how long it had been since he hadst been utterly speechless. Ever since he''d merged with Adonis, and his personality underwent a change, he''d always had an answer for everything. Be it sarcastic or meaningful, he''d always had something to say, but this time, he just couldn''t think of anything.


    He had several things to say, mainly on the fact that it was his Wives who decided to start this whole religion. He literally hadn''t done anything; he merely stepped in when things were ready and gave a ''boost'' to those faithful to him because he would not ept mediocrity.


    But all the rest of the work had been done by his Wives. In his mind, he didn''t deserve all the ''credit'' that Hestia was speaking of.


    Hestia looked at Victor and smiled:


    "If you were not Victor, if you were not who you are, your Wives wouldn''t have gotten together to do what they have done. Just because you did not work ''directly'' on this religion does not mean that you are not one of those responsible for its creation."


    "..."


    "Not to mention that you could have rejected Roxanne''s request for help, but you did not deny it. Instead, you epted the request and helped her to the best of your ability."


    "How did you know what I-..." He was going to ask how Hestia knew what he was thinking, but Hestia herself answered before he finished the question:


    "Fufufufu, your emotions are showingpletely on your face right now."


    Victor unconsciously touched his face and realized that it was true. The ''poker face'' that he had improved so much over time was destroyed by this sudden attack.


    Violet, who had been watching in silence, looked at Hestia as if she were a very dangerous woman. Few women could achieve what she just did to Victor; among those women, only she, Leona, Scathach, and Sasha, with her inherent kindness, could easily do it.


    ''... Well, my Husband has always been weak to sincerepliments. Because of that, Sasha always catches him off guard.'' The blonde Fulger had a keen observation about everything that happened around Victor.


    Recovering his neutral expression, Victor disyed a sincere smile.


    "Thank you for the kind words, Hestia... This means a lot to me."


    "Mm." She nodded with a small smile. "It would be best for you to be more expressive with your Family, Victor. That would bring everyone even closer."


    "But am I not already?" Victor asked, confused.


    Hestia raised her eyebrow and looked up towards Violet, sitting on Victor''s shoulders.


    The Heiress of the Snow n shrugged her shoulders when she understood Hestia''s gaze:


    "Yes, he still hasn''t realized it."


    "... What are you talking about?"


    "When you came back from Hell, the ''mask'' you always used to wear when charming people became a part of you, Darling. You are showing less emotion than you used to."


    "It doesn''t matter to me; after all, I''ve known you for a long time, and I''m also connected to you through the Ritual that gives me the ability to feel your feelings, but the girls who don''t have that ability are quite... fearful, in the face of this change."


    "... I see..." Victor readily epted Violet''s words. She was his Soulmate, his First Wife, the woman who threw him into this crazy world, and if she said that with total certainty, it was because that was how he was... No, he had be like this and knew what made him like this.


    "As The King of Hell... I couldn''t show weakness. I had to be the Invincible King and Tyrant. Disying a few emotions was eptable, but to do so all the time would''ve been seen as a symbol of weakness... And as I spent most of my time training and not talking to anyone, it just became second nature to me, huh...."


    Silence fell between Viviane, Violet, and Hestia.


    ...


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 718 718 : The Power And Influence Of The First Wife - 2

    "As The King of Hell... I couldn''t show weakness. I had to be the Invincible King and Tyrant. Disying a few emotions was eptable, but to do so all the time would''ve been seen as a symbol of weakness... And as I spent most of my time training and not talking to anyone, it just became second nature to me, huh...."


    "..." Silence fell between Viviane, Violet, and Hestia.


    For a moment, all they could hear were the shouts of the Amazons in training.


    Violet''s heart ached as she felt Victor''s emotions. All she wanted was to get off his shoulders and hug him, but she knew those weren''t the necessary actions, and her Husband was not that weak.


    ''A man who fell into Hell, conquered it, and returned Home, all for his Family...'' Hestia crossed her arms and turned her face away while biting her lips. Her body shuddered, and the feeling of longing rose in her heart; she wanted something like that too.


    When Victor returned home, she felt the Divine Blessing of ''Home'' that she had given his Family grow even stronger than it had been when he had first fallen into Hell, and the ''one-year training'' that took ce after he returned solidified it even more.


    Hestia had never seen her Blessing as strong as it was now. The man she gave that Blessing to embodied everything she stood for.


    And to see that man have such a close-knit Family... It filled her with jealousy and possessive desire... It was shameful for a Goddess like her. She shouldn''t have these negative feelings. She should be happy, but she just couldn''t...


    ''Especially when I see Aphrodite''s bright, smiling face. It was as if the woman lived in a world where everything was springtime, pink and full of rainbows.''


    She had never seen Aphrodite so happy before and was envious of her state.


    Hestia felt ugly and disgusting inside for having these feelings.


    Violet broke the silence, "You''re not in Hell right now, Darling. You''re with your Family."


    "I agree that showing too many emotions can be seen as weakness. From a young age, I was trained in the same mindset. But when you''re with your Family, you should express yourself more, especially with Ophis and Nero."


    "For you, it may have been over 700 years, but for us, it''s only been a few months, and those two little girls miss you. Don''t treat them so coldly."


    Victor narrowed his eyes, "I will never do that to them; I will always take care of my Family."


    "I know." She chuckled softly as she fell forward, and with incredible flexibility, she transitioned from his shoulders, wrapped both legs around his waist, and cupped his face in both hands.


    Violet''s violet eyes looked into Victor''s eyes. Then, she disyed a big smile that showed all her white teeth, a smile that seemed to light up the area like a bright sun:


    "And that''s one of the parts I love most about you, Darling."


    "Viol-Hppmf?"


    Violet was a woman of action. She said what she should and demonstrated her ''love'' through actions. She kissed him, and in that kiss, she transmitted all her overwhelming love that, for a few seconds, wholly overwhelmed Victor''s senses.


    "Muah." She pulled away abruptly, licked her lips sensually, and dered: "Mm, nothing better than a kiss after a love confession, my vitamin ''V'' is loaded."


    Victor looked on in disbelief at Violet''s statement, then chuckled in amusement.


    "I really am lucky to have you, Violet."


    "Umu, it''s good that you know." She nodded with a condescending smile. Then she let go of Victor and fell to her feet on the floor, her body stretching a little.


    "I''m going to train a little; I feel rusty after being stuck in that office."


    "Since you are going to train, try to learn this."


    "Oh?" Violet looked at Victor curiously.


    "Use Fire as fuel." Victor''s body was covered in mes. "Gather that Fire within yourself, and slowly spread it throughout your body until..."


    Fushhhhhhh.


    Victor''s entire appearance abruptly changed to pure mes.


    "You be one with the Fire."


    "..." Everyone but Violet backed away from Victor at the intense heat bursting out of his body.


    "In this state, you are practically invulnerable to any kind of attack; after all, your body is made of mes, but remember." Victor pointed his finger at his heart and brain.


    "Your heart and brain are still inside your body, and opposing attribute users like Ice and Water can also damage you, so don''t risk too much."


    "... Holy fuck, Victor! You''re insane! Do you understand what you are doing? You literally burned your entire physical body... I don''t know if I can do that." Violet was honest. This level of Bloodline Control was ridiculous. She couldn''t even imagine how much discipline was required to pull off this feat.


    "You got it wrong, Honey."


    "This is a variation of the Vampire Count Transformation, only instead of using the Power to increase my physical strength and causing the usual physical changes, I used the Power Boost to increase the power of the mes and the shapeshifting function to transition my body into pure mes."


    "I am not burning my flesh. When I return to normal, my physical body will return with me... Watch." The mes slowly began to fade, and Victor''s skin began to show.


    Soon he was back to normal.


    Violet touched Victor''s body and saw that he really was a body of flesh, not a body of mes.


    "This... This is amazing... How did you think of this?"


    Victor shrugged: "Being isted spurs creativity, and I had seen something simr in superhero movies in the past. So, as I had nothing to do, I thought: Why not?"


    "And this is the result."


    "..." Violet''s lips trembled. Only Victor could go to another level with her Bloodline because he was bored.


    "Haaah... You are unbelievable." She sighed. She should be used to it when Victor did these surprising things, but he always found a way to impress her all over again.


    Turning her gaze to Victor, she smiled with a twinkle in her eyes and thought:


    ''My Husband is amazing. Die of envy bitches!''


    "I will try to do this after I learn a little more. Teach me the first steps."


    "Okay..." Victor thought for a while about the right words to exin to Violet, then exined:


    "The moment you shift into your Vampire Count Form, take that instinctual impulse that we feel and direct it towards the mes of our Bloodline. As you do this, guide these mes with the Vampire''s shapeshifting, and transform these mes into your new ''flesh''. Don''t forget to leave your heart and brain out of this change. Even I didn''t dare to change these two important body parts."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Noble Vampires died if their hearts and brains were destroyed simultaneously. However, as long as one of these organs were left intact, the body of the Vampire would regenerate.


    ''I was sessful in transforming my entire body except for my brain into Elemental Form, but I noticed a great decrease in the amount of Power when my heart was not present... I don''t know why, but apparently, the heart is directly responsible for the most of the energy in the body.''


    Victor still didn''t have aplete theory on this, but if he had to point something out, it would be that, as it was with Dragons, the Energy Core of ''Mortal''. Supernatural Creatures seemed to be the heart,


    While the Power Core of ''Divine'' Creatures would be the Soul itself.


    This would exin why Dragons had a heart that functioned simrly to a nuclear reactor. It also coincided with what Victor learned about the Gods from his past interactions with Aphrodite and Scathach.


    But in the end, this was all just a theory; he needed to ''observe'' more to arrive at anything conclusive.


    "How the fuck does the heart still work if our body has be entirely made of Fire? The same applies to the brain; it doesn''t make any sense." In all of her me Techniques, even the Vampire Count Transformation, she still had a physical body, and the Fire was just on the surface, but what Victor showed was another level. The body literally became an Element.


    "I don''t know, but I can think of a theory."


    "What''s the theory?"


    "Hmm... For example, when Werewolves transform into their Bipedal Form, their clothespletely disappear, right?"


    "Yes."


    "But why is it that their clothes are still present when they change back to normal?"


    "... That''s a good point... Why does that happen?" Violet questioned, confused. She had never thought of this before; she just looked at it all as if it were normal.


    "After thinking about possible theories for a long time and watching Werewolves transform in my memories, the only conclusion I coulde to was that when a Werewolf transformed, they stored their ''Human'' body in a subspace within their Soul."


    "After all, when Werewolves transform, their Soul doesn''t change to their Bipedal Form; their Soul remains their ''Human'' form."


    "... That''s a pretty usible theory." Hestia, who approached with Viviane, spoke.


    "The form of the Soul is an exact copy of the flesh. So when a Werewolf transforms, it should change too... But if it doesn''t, it''s because the Bipedal Werewolf Form is not the Werewolf''s True Form." Vivian added.


    "Oh? Do you understand the workings of Souls, Viviane?"


    "I''m Half Faerie, Half Goddess. I was born able to see The Truth of The World. I may not interact with Souls or see them as deeply as the Gods of Death or the Vampire Progenitors, but I can still see them... And that damn old man knew a lot about Souls. He told me a few things."


    "Old man?" Hestia asked.


    "Merlin."


    "Oh..." Everyone eximed.


    "Anyway, keep going, Vic." Violet didn''t care about the old man one bit.


    "Okay..." Victor paused a bit to think of the best words and then continued:


    "Unlike Werewolves, the Vampire Count Transformation, as we call it, is nothing more than a Vampire reverting to our roots. We are not ''turning into'' anything. In reality, we are ''returning'' to the past."


    "Because of this, when we ess the Vampire Count Form, our Soul begins to change; after all, we are essing our True Form."


    "And just like with Werewolves, our former ''Human'' Form is stored within our Souls as data. Because of that, when we ''release'' the Vampire Count Form, everything we had before essing that Formes back intact."


    "It''s a simr situation to the Werewolf, but different at the same time."


    "While Werewolves keep their ''Human'' body in their Soul because their physical body is ''transforming''."


    "Noble Vampires keep their ''Human'' body in the Soul because the Soul is in the process of returning to its Original State. It is as if it were a natural defense of the Soul itself not to fall apart."


    "Hmm~... I get it, and at the same time, I don''t~" Smoke starteding out of Violet''s head: "Ugh...GAAAH!"


    Violet exploded in frustration!


    She looked at Victor with a stern look: "You made the exnation way tooplicated! Sum it up in 20 words!"


    Victor chuckled, "In short, when we change into Vampire Count Form, our current body is stored in a space in our Soul. During this process, we can ''add'' traits to the Vampire Count Form, characteristics that will disappear once we return to Normal Form."


    "Ohhh... I get it now." She nodded in satisfaction, then added, "You should have said that from the beginning! Whyplicate things? You and Ruby always like to do that." She started mumbling, and soon she added:


    "I won''t use this Technique now; it''s too dangerous to do alone. I want to try it when you''re around. For now, I just want to train normally."


    "Okay~, I will talk to Scathach, Agnes, and Natashiater so we can train together; I have a lot of things to teach you."


    "Mm, contact me if you need anything." Violet turned, and for a moment, her eyes and Hestia''s met.


    Violet smiled slightly and winked at Hestia, leaving the woman speechless.


    Hestia unconsciously lowered her head and blushed a little as she realized the ''First Wife''s'' intentions.


    Violetughed and said, "I''m going to hit some bitches." She punched her right fist into her left hand, causing a small explosion of mes; her smile grew wider as she looked at the amazons.


    "W-Wait, Lady Violet." Meya, The Queen of The Amazons, tried to bargain, but Violet had no intention of listening.


    "Show me the results of your training, bitches!" She dashed towards the girls.


    "Gyaaaaaaaah"


    BOOOOOOM!


    .....


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 719 719: Casually Luring A Fairy Into A Trap

    "Viviane, tell me, are you used to your new home? Are you dissatisfied with anything?"


    "Gaaaahh!!"


    "W-Wait, Lady Violet-"


    "No excuses! Get ready!"


    BOOOOM!


    Hearing Victor''s question, Vivian couldn''t help but ask incredulously, "...Are you really going to ignore this?"


    "Do not change the subject. And as for Violet, she''s just making new friends."


    "..." Viviane and Hestia looked at the Amazons, who were being routed without a chance to fight.


    ''Is beating someone into submission a way of making new friends?'' Both of their lips trembled in exasperation.


    "Viviane?"


    "Y-Yeah, everything is going well; I''m not feeling dissatisfied. Living in the forest created by Lady Roxanne is the best home I could have asked for." She??? answered honestly.


    "Hmm... That''s good." Victor nodded in satisfaction. "What about the Fairies? Are they being born again?"


    "It might take a while for new Fairies to be born; after all, we just recovered from a deplorable state. Not to mention that Fairies are not born that fast; it can take a few decades before the first group of Fairies is born."


    "This is uneptable. As with any Race, their most basic desire is to breed in order to have new offspring. As their Queen, it is your job to ensure that basic goal."


    "That''s true, but it''s not like I can do anything about it. The process of new Fairies being born is time-consuming.


    "I understand that. Therefore I offer my help."


    "H-huh?" Viviane stammered. She looked at Victor''s face and blushed deeply; it was not like she was against this development.


    Despite being the Demon King, the Energy that Victor emanated from his body is not Evil or impure like Demons, but a natural ''Negative'' Energy. One of the natural Aspects of the world, because of that, the Fairy part of her said that he is exceptionally qualified to breed.


    ???The Goddess part of her also agreed with this development; after all, he was the most qualified man she was likely to find...


    Subconsciously, her imagination ran wild, and she imagined things that weren''t appropriate for someone ''pure'' like her.


    "V-Victor! What are you saying!?" Hestia stammered in a simr fashion to Viviane.


    "Eh? I''m offering my help, isn''t it obvious?" Victor spoke in confusion.


    "You can''t do that!"


    ''As someone of your Status, you can''t sleep with just any woman so suddenly! Think of your Wives! What would they think of that!?'' Hestia wanted to say that, but she was too embarrassed to say anything, not to mention that she thought it would meddle too much in Victor''s affairs.


    Hestia was too polite to do something like that; after all, the personal rtionship Hestia had with Victor was now just something like a Goddess that Blessed his Family.


    And their professional rtionship was just subordinate and boss, in this case, the ''boss'' being Victor, and the ''subordinate'' being herself.


    "Why not?" Victor asked, confused.


    "It''s inappropriate!"


    "Huh? How is that inappropriate?"


    "It''s inappropriate! Think of your Wives! Your daughters! You cannot do that!"


    Victor''s confused look only entuated further: "I don''t understand... How is giving my Energy to her to make new Fairies inappropriate?"


    "... Eh?" Viviane and Hestia looked at Victor with a puzzled looks.


    Victor''s smile grew, "As Roxanne''s Husband, I am deeply connected with her. Therefore I can use Natural Energy as easy as breathing, and as you two experienced women know, Fairies are born from Natural Energy; I would just help Viviane with that."


    "O-Oh." The two blushed even more furiously when they saw Victor''s smile of amusement. They really wanted to bury themselves now for making that misunderstanding!


    Viviane, in particr, was utterly mortified when she thought of the thoughts she had had regarding Victor. Although Fairies could procreate naturally like other species, it was not verymon. Instead, they were usually beings born from the Natural Energy of a World Tree.


    "For virgin maidens, you two have quite active ???imaginations, huh? What did you think was going to happen?"


    "N-Nothing!"


    "Fufufu." Victor''s eyes gleamed with a sadistic light.


    Hestia and Viviane shuddered when they felt Victor''s gaze.


    "I-I have something to do; see youter!" Not knowing how to deal with this awkward situation, Hestia ran away from there, leaving a trail of dust behind her.


    Viviane didn''t even make excuses. She just pped her wings and flew to the mansion... At least, she tried.


    Victor gently held her hand, just strong enough for her not to run away:


    "Wait, you didn''t answer my question."


    "...I-..." She swallowed hard as she became even more embarrassed, then the woman turned her face away and replied in a very meek way:


    "I ept." Even though she was dying right now because of the shame she was feeling, she was still a Queen who cared about her people.


    Victor nodded and let go of Viviane''s hand: "I will visit your home in the future, and I will recharge the main tree with my Energy."


    ???Viviane opened her eyes wide; all her embarrassment vanished in disbelief:


    "You know about that?"


    "Roxanne''s Husband here. Did you already forget?"


    "Oh..."


    "I have something simr."


    Those words made Viviane''s shock grow even more. "You have a Tree of Creation!?" Viviane asked.


    "Oh, you call it a Tree of Creation... Hmm, I think it''s appropriate; after all, new life is born from it.." Victor nodded, and shortly after, he answered Viviane''s question:


    "Of course, I have one. In fact, it would be weird if I didn''t, considering who my Wife is.


    "..." Viviane opened her mouth to refute what Victor said, but she fell silent right after; after thinking about it for a few seconds, she realized he was right.


    "Though, what you call a ''Tree of Creation'' is probably different than what I have."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "The Tree of Creation you speak of is just an Original Branch of Earth''s World Tree, a branch that has lost Power over time and has been recharged by Roxanne."


    "What I have is my Wife''s Main Body, the World Tree itself."


    "..."


    "D-Do you know where Lady Roxanne''s Main Body is...?" she asked with shock and a little bit of anticipation.


    "As I said before, it would be weird if I didn''t, right?" Victor smiled.


    "..." Viviane suddenly felt her IQ had been decreasing from the back-to-back shock sequences.


    "Can I live there?" She asked cautiously but with expectation. Living near the Main Body of a World Tree would be like an orgasmic dreaming true. She was very excited! And this excitement grew even more when she saw Victor''s smile grow, but unfortunately, his answer shattered her budding hopes.


    "I refuse."


    "Why!?"


    "I don''t want anyone to know the location of her Main Body; after all, the more people who know, the more the risk of the information being leaked grows, and if that information leaks, many people would covet my Wife. Consequently, a new war would break out because most of those Beings interested in my Wife??? would be powerful Beings like Leaders of Pantheons or Factions."


    "And unlike with the Demons, this would not be a War of Conquest, but a War of Extermination."


    "..." Viviane felt a chill run down her back as she saw Victor''s handsome face distort.


    "No one covets my Wife and lives to tell the story. I will kill everyone who dares, and consequently, I will be the new ''Ultimate Evil'' that needs to be eliminated, causing me to be Public Enemy #1." ???<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Thanks to my acts of extermination, the Bnce would be broken, and the Primordial Entities would have to intervene, and you know my personality, I would not take it in silence... The consequences of this event would be something that not even I could predict."


    "Do you understand now why no one should know her location?"


    "..." Viviane couldn''t say anything but nodded in agreement.


    It may seem that Victor was exaggerating, but that was not true. The World Tree was something that all Ancient Beings coveted. Because of this, when sentient Beings start to be born on the, the World Tree hides from everyone''s view.


    In the 700 years that Victor trained, he talked a lot with Roxanne and learned more from her about The World Trees and their significance in the world, and by hearing everything straight from Roxanne''s mouth, he understood why everyone coveted a World Tree. Thanks to this knowledge, Victor invested a lot of time in the Arts of Protection and Concealment to protect his Soul from in sight. Roxanne also helped him with that; after all, it was also for her own safety and that of Victor, her Husband.


    Probably the only ones who could see through Victor''s Soul now would be the Primordial Entities, or if a God of Death touched Victor''s Soul directly, something easier said than done.


    The first group posed no problem; their job was to keep the Bnce. As long as nothing happened, they wouldn''t interfere too much. The second group was also improbable; Victor was very wary of them.


    "... I''m sorry, I didn''t think much about it," Viviane spoke.


    "Some knowledge is best kept hidden from everyone," Victor spoke more gently. "As someone who has lived a long time, you should understand that."


    "Yes..." She sighed. Because of Arthur''s Legend, many Supernatural Beings had tried to enter her old home, all lusting for the Fairies'' ability to ''Bless'' an item with Holy Energy, or even the Fairies themselves.


    "... Wait, if Lady Roxanne is so important, why is she walking around unsupervised?" Viviane asked.


    "..." Victor shed a gentle smile that Viviane could very well identify as a ''cruel smile''.


    "What a silly question; of course, she''s not unsupervised." Viviane truly thought her IQ was being affected by being around someone as Handsome as Victor. His presence stoked all her feminine desires, which she thought she had forgotten.


    "To answer your question," Victor looked at Violet, who was ''training'' with the Amazons.


    "All of my Family members are being protected, not just Roxanne."


    "Everyone?" She asked a bit incredulously. How much manpower did it take to protect everyone? She didn''t even want to think about the logistics of it.


    ''Well, he''s the Demon King. He must have enough manpower.'' She thought.


    "Yes." Victor nodded: "Not to mention that Roxanne also learned to hide her presence. From the outside, she just looks like a Supernatural Being who can use Natural Energy like Haruna.."


    The proof of this was that Roxanne had spent a lot of time in the presence of a Dark Elf in the Religion of ???The Blood God, and the Elf Herself did not feel Roxanne''s presence as a World Tree.


    ''... That''s a relief." She sighed.


    "..." A moment of silence passed between the two, and as she watched Violet train with the Amazons, a sudden thought popped into Viviane''s head.


    ''Why is he telling me this?'' Viviane wasn''t stupid. Although her IQ had dropped a bit with Victor''s presence, now that she was getting used to it, her intelligence was returning, and with that intelligence back, she realized that there was no reason for Victor to reveal so many ''secrets'' to a ''stranger'' like her.


    Yes, they were allies, but Viviane wasn''t in Victor''s ''inner circle''.


    Since she couldn''t figure out why, she decided to just ask:


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    As the smile on Victor''s face grew, Viviane realized she had walked into a trap.


    "I have a job for you... A very important job."


    "...I-..." She swallowed hard.


    Victorughed: "Of course, you can refuse, I''m not a tyrant, but you will lose the memories of our conversation just now."


    "... You know that everyone here is a Supernatural Being, right? Did they not hear our conversation?"


    "My dear, Viviane... Do you think I would be so careless?"


    "Eh?" Viviane looked around, and only now did she notice a thinyer of Energy covering the two of them. She was basically in an isted space where no sound could escape.


    "Just what is this?"


    "Aplex blend of Witches'' Magic and other things. It''s abination of my Powers."


    "From the outside, we appear to be standing beside each other and talking asionally. They can''t hear us, which means they have no idea what we were talking about."


    "Of course, they also can''t read our lips for information or use a God''s enhanced senses to spy." "I learned to do this to discuss important matters in meetings like the gathering of Supernatural Beings, something I will participate in in the future as the Leader of Hell."


    "...." Viviane was impressed. The man had prepared everything so silently that she didn''t even notice, all because she was too enchanted by his appearance.


    ''He''s dangerous... Devilishly dangerous.''


    "So? Will you ept the request?"


    "... Let me hear the first request."


    "Sure."


    "Through your connection to Earth''s World Tree, I want you to open a path for me to the Norse Pantheon."


    "...How in the Seven Hells do you know I have-..." She trailed off when she looked into Victor''s Draconian Eyes.


    She, as a Demi-Goddess, and a Fairy, could see The Truth of The World since her birth, but that didn''t mean they shared a simr ability level.


    A High-Level God would see more ''details'' of The World''s Truth than a Low-Level God.


    Victor, who had the Eyes of A Dragon and was a powerful Being, could most definitely see the world in more detail than she could. Viviane didn''t doubt that every secret she had was practicallyid bare to someone like Victor.


    "Damn, Dragon Eyes." She grumbled.


    "..." Victor disyed a small smile.


    "Haah..." Viviane sighed, "Which of the Kingdoms in the Norse Pantheon do you wish to visit?"


    "Norse Hell, Helheim."


    ???"Why do you want to go-... Do I even want to know? No, I don''t want to know about it. I feel like the more I let my curiosity get in the way, the more problems I''ll get into, and I''d like to live a life of peace; thank you very much."


    "Curiosity killed the cat. That saying is popr for a reason." Victor chuckled lightly. "You made a good decision to stay out of this after all. The more you know, the more I can''t let you go~."


    He spoke with a lyrical, loving tone that sent shivers down Viviane''s spine. She even considered asking more for a moment, but she quickly shook her head to dismiss those thoughts. She could not let her instincts act here! She needed to act rational!


    ''Damn, diabolical man! He''s a Demon!''


    "I ept the request; I will speak with Ratatoskr to escort you through the World Tree''s branches."


    "Mm, pleasure doing business with you."


    Viviane rolled her eyes. She wouldn''t call it a business but a threat!


    "I am curious about one thing, though."


    "What?"


    "If you have a connection to Earth''s World Tree, why did not you talk to her? She could have easily solved your problem, right?"


    "Haah... It''s not that simple. Earth''s World Tree is being protected by Odin. If I contacted the World Tree asking for help, Odin would know, and he would do everything to capture my kind, iming it is for the ''good of our species''."


    "Which is just a roundabout way of saying I would be a ve to the Norse Pantheon, and I didn''t want that."


    "Heh~, that old man is one of those hypocrites whomit atrocities in the name of ''righteousness'', huh."


    "Yes."


    "I see. Thanks for satisfying my curiosity." Victor looked back at Violet''s training and the Amazons as he thought internally that he should talk to Aphrodite to learn about the personalities of the main Norse Gods.


    "Mm."


    ...


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable

 Chapter 720 720: I Will Take All Their Riches For Our Benefit

    Mansion of the Goddesses, Aphrodite''s personal bedroom.


    "If things continue in this way, I fear there will be no hope for Mount Olympus."


    "Hope...?" The disdain in Aphrodite''s tone was evident,


    "Those are too good of words for the predicament the Zeus Faction is facing. The situation on Mount Olympus is horrible."


    "...That''s true; the Gods who side with Zeus are only doing so because they have no other options. In this three-way war, Zeus''s side is the weakest... What should I do?"


    Aphrodite didn''t respond right away. Instead, she just tapped her finger rhythmically on the table as she thought about the information she just received from one of her spies on Mount Olympus.


    Three-way war. This is the state that unfolded from the civil war on Mount Olympus.


    Three Factions were fighting for their own goals.


    The Zeus Faction fought to keep the current King as Ruler; at least, that''s what was on paper. The true story is that the Gods in that Faction have nowhere to go; after all, the two other Factions want nothing to do with them.


    The Faction of the Titans led by Kronos wants to usurp the Throne of Olympus, which, ording to the words of Kronos, was rightfully his.


    ???Aphrodite couldn''t help but snort at those words. In the history of Mount Olympus, the Throne of The King of The Gods had always been obtained through usurpation.


    Kronos killed his father, the Ancient King Uranus, and became King. Then it was Zeus who defeated Kronos and became King.


    There was no such thing as a ''right'' to the Throne of The King of The Gods.


    It was just a facy.


    The Factions of Zeus and Kronos were in direct confrontation. Several battles had already urred between them, with several Gods and Titans having already been forced into a prolonged sleep to recover, likely to only awaken after several hundreds of years.


    Despite suffering casualties in both groups, it was evident that the Zeus Faction was losing. The reason for this was simple. They lost support from the Gods of The Underworld.


    Persephone, the New Ruler and Queen, who controlled the entire Greek Underworld, had closed the Gates to everyone. She stabilized Hell, closed the Gates of Tartarus, and isted herself from the war.


    This was a variable that changed everything in the war.


    ''Persephone... To think that you would be an excellent Ruler...''


    Not only was Persephone a huge variable, but Gaia''s sudden appearance preventing Typhon from running wild surprised everyone on Mount Olympus.


    Even Aphrodite herself couldn''t believe her spy''s report.


    ''What is that bitch''s n? Why did she suddenly decide to ???interfere? Wasn''t the death of Zeus her orgasmic dream?'' Aphrodite couldn''t understand Gaia''s motives.


    This was an unusual move for the spiteful woman she was known as.


    Initially, Aphrodite thought Typhon would taste Zeus'' flesh and make him a skewer, but she never expected Gaia to stop her son from causing more chaos.


    Typhon was a Beast with the Concept of ''END''. He was a son of Tartarus and Gaia, the monster Gaia created to y Zeus'' existence.


    ''Why did she stop it? Didn''t that go against everything she wanted? I don''t understand... Ugh,'' Aphrodite felt a headache. Despite her experience interacting with the Gods, she still couldn''t understand Gaia.


    In fact, this went for all the Primordial Gods of the Greek Pantheon. She rarely had contact with them. Perhaps the only Goddess who knows each personality of the Primordial Gods would be Nyx.


    ''It''s not better to think about it. Dealing with the Primordial Gods is always problematic. No matter Gaia''s n, what matters is that she removed Typhon from the battlefield.''


    Typhon may be a Beast created to destroy Mount Olympus, but he was still a child of Gaia. He wholeheartedly obeyed the Primordial Goddess.


    Which meant Gaia had a powerful weapon in her hands right now.


    Aphrodite pondered about the current status of the Gods.


    ''Persephone''s rise to power, Zeus and Kronos are seeking her support; because of this, this impasse has been created.''


    ???War was not just about defeating an enemy or not. You had to think about what to do after the enemy''s defeat.


    The war between Zeus and Kronos could continue, and Kronos, as the stronger side, might even win the war, but the damage to both sides would be catastrophic.


    What''s the use of winning the war if you''ll have nothing to govern at the end of that war? You will basically be a King only in name, a King without power.


    And both Leaders of the two Factions knew this.


    Because of this, the war had entered a fragile bnce. Both Leaders sought Persephone''s support, and whoever got that support would win the war.


    ''How ironic. For a simple Goddess who was the ''glorified'' Wife of Hades, she came to possess and exercise such great power that the future of Mount Olympus depended on her decision.''


    "Fufufu~, you seem troubled, my beautiful Wife."


    Aphrodite stopped thinking and looked ahead. Soon, she saw a man walking through the wall with a smile on his face.


    Aphrodite''s pink eyes sparkled.


    "Lady Aphrodite?"


    Hearing her subordinate''s voice, she awoke from her stupor and turned back to look at the screen before her: "For now, just hide. I will contact you shortly to give you further instructions. I need to think."


    "Yes! I will be waiting for further instructions."


    Aphrodite gestured with her hand, and the transparent screen before her disappeared.


    "How did my subordinate not hear your voice?"


    ???"I have several ways to make the sound thates out of my mouth heard only by those I want." Victor walked over to the chair in front of Aphrodite''s office desk and sat down


    "I see... That is quite useful for circumventing other Beings'' enhanced senses."


    "Mhm." He nodded his head while keeping the same smile on his face.


    Aphrodite felt Victor''s emotions and smiled a little when she felt only trust, love, and affection toward her.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me about my problem?"


    "If you want me to know, you will say so. If you don''t want me to know, you won''t tell me."


    "... Is it that simple?"


    "Yes."


    Aphrodite''s pink eyes stared into Victor''s violet eyes for a few seconds. During that silence, Aphrodite felt Victor''s emotions, but as expected, nothing changed, no fluctuations in emotion or anything.


    He even didn''t seem to care what happened to Aphrodite.


    Something she knew wasn''t true. He cared but wouldn''t interfere until she asked for help.


    That was Victor''s way of showing confidence to his Wives.


    An attitude that Aphrodite was very fond of, an attitude that made a big happy smile appear on her face. She didn''t need to be watched over or cared for like she was something fragile. She was a Goddess, one of the most influential, powerful Goddesses out there. She knew how to take care of herself.


    ???Without exception, all of Victor''s Wives were talented,petent, and influential women.


    And one thing they all had inmon was that they supported each other like sisters.


    If Aphrodite couldn''t do something independently in her schemes, she''d ask one of her other sisters for help.


    Victor''s departure to Hell greatly damaged the girls and left them very shaken, but it was also something that strengthened their union even more.


    Despite each moving towards different goals, all of them, in the end, had only one intention: The growth of their Family.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Such was the case with what happened with the Blood God Religion, an endeavor that Aphrodite herself also helped by giving her experiences as a Goddess.


    Such was the case for Ruby''s goal: even now, she was using her contacts to help the redhead.


    And that was the same case now in her current venture. She wouldn''t be interested in what''s happening on Mount Olympus out of the ''kindness'' of her heart.


    If it were up to her, Mount Olympus could disappear, and she wouldn''t feel anything. Mount Olympus was no longer her home.


    Her home was the man sitting across from her with a smile on his face. He was her home and safe haven... And she would do anything to protect that home, even if it meant utterly destroying her old home.


    "The situation on Mount Olympus has changed."


    "... Tell me more."


    ???Aphrodite nodded and then proceeded to exin all the changes that had taken ce on Mount Olympus since thest time she was there.


    The exnation didn''t take long. The whole story ended in 10 minutes. She left out a lot of details, but her exnation was enough to paint a big picture for Victor.


    "A stalemate in the war, and a three-way war... No, the more correct thing to say would be an inevitable Status Quo, huh." Victor absorbed the information he''d been given quickly, and ns were already starting to form in his head, but he didn''t say anything yet, not until Aphrodite stated her intentions. "So? What do you want to do with this situation?" A gentle expression appeared on Aphrodite''s face: "Suck Mount Olympus dry, down to thest drop."


    "I will take all their treasures for us. I''ll put the Gods who operate in the management of Mount Olympus into aa, thus causing a copse in Mount Olympus'' society itself. I will cripple Mount Olympus and take everything from them."


    "Heh~, will you condemn them all for our Family?"


    "Their survival doesn''t matter to me as long as I receive benefits for our Family."


    Anyone who witnessed Aphrodite''s ''gentle'' expression and listened to what she was saying would likely experience a deep sense of fear. The expression on her face and her cruel words didn''t match each other!


    "Hmm~." Victor shed a big smile. He found Aphrodite very sexy right now.


    "If you wish to do that, we have to do it in a way that the ???''System'' of Primordial Entities is not harmed."


    "I know. Because of that, I''ll just jettison them."


    Due to the Demons'' invasion of the globe, billions of lives were lost, and the Souls of those lives were still being counted.


    As the Leader of Biblical Hell, Victor understood this very well. He had seen Aline repeatedlyining of a headache due to her extra work as ''Ruler''.


    Although most Souls are counted almost automatically, a substantial percentage needs the Rules'' own eyes.


    It is, therefore, essential that the ''Heaven'' and ''Hell'' of the Greek Pantheon are functioning correctly.


    "I don''t want to get into trouble with the Primordial Entities. I understand very well how much they value ''Bnce''. If Mount Olympus is destroyed now, this ''Bnce'' will definitely be broken."


    "The current state is only temporary, Aphrodite."


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "When the Souls that were killed are ounted forpletely, the flow of Souls will greatly decrease; after all, the world poption has been greatly reduced."


    "I predict that in the future, some Hells and Heavens that are part of the ''System'' will no longer be needed."


    "Of the current official Pantheons, I predict only five remain." "Those five being Biblical, Hindu, Shinto, Greek, and Nordic."


    "The Chinese Pantheon is destroyed, and the Egyptian Pantheon will soon be thrown out of the System."


    "...That''s a pretty dangerous prediction, Vic. Are you sure ???about this?"


    Decreasing the number of ''official'' Hells and Heavens meant that the flow of Souls in the other Pantheons would increase, causing an increase in ''importance'' for those Pantheons. Which meant they''d have more decision-making power at the next gathering of Supernatural Beings.


    "Yeah. Honestly, I initially thought that the official Pantheons would be whittled down to three, namely the Hindu, Biblical, and Shinto Pantheons, but I find that very unlikely to happen in the short term. Bnce is required after all."


    Giving too much power to three groups cannot be considered a ''Bnce''.


    Primordial Entities y a long-term game. For them, Time was irrelevant. After all, they knew that with the passage of Time, Civilizations and Empires would fall and be built again. This had happened several times in the past and would ur again in the future.


    In the face of time, no Empirested forever.


    That''s why the ''Bnce'' was necessary, the light cannot exist without the dark, and the dark cannot exist without the light because they are opposites. Theyplete each other.


    At least, that was what Victor thought after analyzing Diablo''s memories of his deal with the Judges of The Abyss.


    "Anyway, there''s no use thinking about or worrying about the future now. Who knows what''s going on in the minds of these Beings that have been living since The Beginning of


    Existence?"


    "Indeed... There''s no use thinking about it now." Aphrodite ???nodded as the frown on her face softened a little.


    "Since you n to cripple the Greek Pantheon, I must inform you of my ns regarding the Norse Pantheon, specifically Helheim."


    "I think we can put our ns together and kill two birds with one stone."


    "... Do you n on going to Norse Hell?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why?"


    Heughed, "That''s what I''m about to exin now." Victor began to exin his ns for Norse Hell, and with every word that came out of his mouth, the shocked expression on Aphrodite''s face grew, and as she got over the shock, she began to think of how to use this to target the Greek Pantheon.


    At that moment, the two had very simr smiles, smiles of conspiracy.


    After two hours of discussion, with the two throwing conspiracy after conspiracy from one side to the other, Aphrodite said:


    "Unfortunately, we won''t be able to kill two birds with one stone... Odin isn''t as stupid as Zeus, but this method could be used to wreak havoc on the Greek Pantheon." She looked


    seriously at Victor, and asked:


    "Is it okay if I use this idea?"


    "Go ahead, set the circus on fire. Just do not forget to let me know when you''re going to do it. I desire to watch from the box. And don''t forget to let the girls know about your n."


    ???"Mhm." Aphrodite nodded. Despite being lost in thought, she still listened to Victor: "I''ll warn them. I do not desire to make risky moves alone; I''ll need their help too."


    "..." Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    "Oh... I remembered something. Tell me about the personalities of the Primary Gods of the Norse Pantheon."


    "Okay, I will."


    "Odin-." Aphrodite was about to start exining until Victor interrupted her, saying:


    "Before we continue, I have a question. Is the Godly Chat Group still active?"


    "... Now that things have calmed down, most are active... Do you want to get in touch with Freya?"


    "No, I want to talk to Loki."


    "..." Looking at Victor''s smiling face, Aphrodite felt pity that amounted to the tip of her pinky finger for Loki.


    ...


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!


    Do not forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 721 721: Harunas Determination

    Some hourster.


    Victor''s personal room.


    Sitting on the bed with his back to the wall, Victor, wearing ck pants, stroked a woman''s ck hair and fox ears.


    "Hmm~."


    "You''ve gottenzier, Haruna." Heughed gently.


    "It''s your fault." She groaned as she snuggled deeper into his thigh.


    "Well... That''s true..." He stroked her fox ears a little, and a big smile broke out on his face when he felt the ears twitch.


    ''So cute...''


    One of his favorite pastimes was spoiling Haruna when she was beingzy, the only time the suprememander, who was very strict, became a docile andzy little fox.


    Victor nced at Haruna''s nine tails that fluttered every time he touched her ears.


    Clearly, her ears were sensitive, but she was letting him touch them as a show of confidence.


    Haruna suddenly sat up abruptly and looked at Victor with a nk expression. Her cheeks were a bit red, and her breathing was a little heavy.


    "What?"


    ???"Hmph." She snorted and soony down on the bed again. The next moment, she ced her tails in hisp, and right after that, a hair brush appeared in Victor''s hand.


    He could obviously tell Haruna''s intentions, but he couldn''t help thinking inwardly.


    ''When did she be so cute?''


    Following Haruna''s wishes, Victor started stroking the fur on Haruna''s tail, immediately noticing that her fur had be fluffier than before!


    Haruna, who was ncing at Victor to gauge his reaction, smiled in satisfaction when she saw his expression of surprise. She had also been shocked when she discovered the changes caused in her body due to her ''intimate'' acts with Victor.


    Not only was it easier for her to gather the Natural Energy of Senjutsu, but practicing Ki was also more manageable than before.


    Not to mention the minor changes to her external appearance, such as her hair getting darker and shinier, her tail getting fluffier, and her body getting more ''defined''.


    Haruna shuddered a little when she felt her tails being brushed.


    She bit her lower lip and moaned softly from thefort and pleasure she was feeling. She didn''t understand why, but since the day that Victor first stroked her tails, she could no longer forget that feeling offort and pleasure. It was very different from the dull feeling she got from doing it alone.


    "Haruna, how do you feel about this?"


    "...About what?"


    ???"Our rtionship."


    "Normal?"


    "Not that. I''m talking about the incident a year ago."


    "Mhm~" Haruna shuddered in pleasure as Victor picked up another tail and started brushing it.


    A few secondster, she narrowed her eyes at Victor and spoke seriously:


    "It''s toote to give up on me. You''ve devastated me for others, stolen all my firsts, and branded me with your scent. From everything we''ve done, I wouldn''t be surprised to find I''m pregnant now."


    "I would never give up on you, Haruna." He replied with the same serious tone.


    "Then why are you bringing it up? Are you worried about what happened?"


    "Mhm." He nodded.


    "In that case, you don''t have to think about it too much. All the women in that room had feelings for you. They weren''t coerced by the situation or forced into it by peer pressure."


    "You gave everyone a chance to leave that day, yet they decided to stay."


    "...That wasn''t what it looked like at the time."


    Haruna sat on the bed and looked into Victor''s violet eyes: "I can''t speak for others, but I can speak for myself. In that situation, even if it seemed like I didn''t have a choice, that''s not true."


    "I''m Otsuki Haruna. I am The Supreme Commander of The Youkai and a Noblewoman of The Otsuki n. That day, I ???made a decision. I stayed in that room, knowing the consequences of that decision, and everything happened by my will, as with all the decisions in my life."


    Haruna''s expression and voice were the characteristics of a natural Leader, the characteristics of someone who forged their own path, even if it was a road full of thorns and difficulties.


    "Do not underestimate me, Victor Alucard. I am not so weak as to make a decision because of ''pressure'' from others."


    Victor''s smile grew, and the feeling he had when he saw Haruna for the first time grew even stronger in his heart as he gently caressed Haruna''s face.


    "That''s true... You''ve always been like this, a warrior, a noble, strong-willed woman, willing to bear all the pain of her subordinates alone in a war."


    The image of Haruna using the Technique that transferred all damage to her body in the Youkai War appeared in Victor''s mind.


    Haruna rested her head on Victor''s hand and smiled lightly: "I just do what I want, even if it''s something harmful to myself."


    Heughed gently: "I know, after all, I''m the same as you." Then, he brought his face closer to Haruna''s and kissed her.


    A gentle, loving kiss that made Haruna melt with the care and love he had for her.


    ''I must show my feelings too.'' The nine-tailed fox wrapped her arms around Victor''s neck and pulled him into an even stronger kiss.


    The battle between tonguessted for a few minutes, and at ???some point, Haruna found herself sitting on Victor''sp while something hard and familiar brushed against her honey pot.


    Reason was quickly being thrown out the window, and soon Haruna''s instincts would dominate, and she would practice an enjoyable, pleasurable, and tiring ''activity''.


    "If we continue, you''ll be unconscious for a long time, you know? Don''t you have to go back to Japan?" Victor spoke between kisses.


    "Ugh, Kuroka and Genji will take care of everything." She grumbled between kisses.


    "Don''t forget we have an audience."


    Victor''sst words made the horny fox wake up from her stupor and stop attacking Victor for a bit.


    Haruna''s flushed with a panting expression. Her eyes werepletely clouded over. Because of the desire and instinct to mate, there was only a tiny sliver of reason left within those eyes, and that sliver was enough for Haruna to pull her rational side hard and push the tension away from her.


    Soon her expression returned to a nk expression that she showed everyone. Then she looked towards a group of Maids working on altering part of the bedroom to make a cinema


    area.


    "..." The white-haired Maids were utterly red in the face, not just from Haruna''s public disy of affection but also from the sight of the man who was the Heiress''s and Leader of their n''s Husband.


    "What?"


    "N- Nothing!" They quickly turned away and went back to their work.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ???Haruna narrowed her eyes and thought a bit about her situation.


    It was a well-known fact now due to the girls'' year-long ''adventure'' with Victor. Practically all Nightingale already knew about this ''adventure''.


    The Second Progenitor, and King of Hell, Victor Alucard, had a Harem of women whose members were the most influential women in Nightingale''s society.


    Everyone now knew what kind of influence The Second Progenitor had in his hands, and the influential Vampires were a little scared by this development, but... What could they do? This was the man who fought Diablo and defeated him, the man who had Legions of Demons at hismand; he was the King of Hell. Not to mention that he was revered as a God by a massive group of Mortals on Earth, having a religion that made up more than 90% of the world''s women.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the Blood God Religion had be the second most influential religion on Earth, second only to Biblical Angels.


    He was on apletely different level. Even the King of Vampires, d Dracul, couldn''t do much right now without provoking direct conflict.


    And a conflict now would not only lead all the strongest and most influential ns to turn against d, but he would also be making an enemy out of all the Demons of Hell, the Youkai, and various other Races taking refuge in the City of the Snow n.


    It was foolish to challenge Victor.


    And as the saying goes, if you can''t beat them, join them. And ???that''s the attitude d had right now.


    The old Vampire had a face thicker and more shameless than several Gods put together and could do it easily.


    But d wouldn''t be d if he stood still, only to be forgotten in the annals of history, and due to witnessing Victor''s rise in power and Victor and Diablo''s struggle...


    d burned with the mes of ambition. The Vampire King was no longer quiet; he was moving more actively and gathering more power for himself.


    As someone who was 5000 years old, he had many contacts, and given the current situation on the, it was the perfect time to gather power actively.


    Due to these facts, an ''imbnce'' in power was happening in the Supernatural World. The Noble Vampires were ranking ahead of all ''Mortal'' Factions regarding power and influence. From an outsider''s point of view, even if d and Victor didn''t have a good rtionship, they didn''t see the two men''s Factions as opposing entities; after all, they were both Noble Vampires.


    Even if Victor and d didn''t work together for various reasons, they still wouldn''t do anything to harm the Noble Vampires; everyone knew that.


    d was King of the Noble Vampires and would not harm his race. On the contrary, as King, he wanted to see his Race prosper.


    Victor had many influential Vampire Wives in Nightingale and would not abandon the Noble Vampires if something happened.


    Two powerful Progenitors. An old monster and the greatest genius the world of Supernatural Beings had ever seen, two Beings who had much influence in the Mortal World and the World of Gods.


    Victor and d became the faces of Noble Vampires.


    That was the outside view of the Supernatural World, but that view wasn''t exactly urate.


    Victor and d weren''t exactly friends or allies despite not attacking each other.


    They were in aplicated rtionship that only maintained rtive peace because of one girl in particr.


    Ophis Tepes, the only girl who could sway the two Progenitors, where any request of hers would drive them to do their best to make it happen.


    ''... Wait, then, isn''t she the Final Boss...?'' Haruna thought, dumbfounded.


    "My niece is amazing..."


    "Ophis? What about her?"


    Before Haruna could answer Victor''s question, the door opened abruptly, and Leona, Rose, Eleonor, and Mizuki appeared.


    "Viiiictooorr!" Leona leaped towards Victor like an animal chasing her prey.


    Haruna sneakily got off Victor''sp andy on the bed; she didn''t want to be sandwiched between Leona and Victor.


    Haruna watched with narrowed eyes as the Werewolf took her old spot and passionately kissed Victor.


    Haruna pouted and snorted, then grabbed a pillow and squeezed it with her hands and legs.


    ''Stupid mutt.''


    ???Suddenly, she shuddered and moaned when she felt someone touching her tail, "Hmm~" Quickly, she bit the pillow and looked with using nces at Victor.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Leona stopped kissing Victor and hugged him tightly.


    "We were looking for you."


    "We?" Victor looked at Mizuki, Eleonor, and Rose.


    "Mhm, we have a request." She spoke in an innocent, cute


    voice as if she were a child who wanted something from her parents.


    "Oh? Tell me; I''ll help however I can."


    "Spoil us!"


    "....." Victor raised his eyebrow and looked again at Mizuki, Rose, and Eleonor.


    Eleonor had an utterly red face, while Mizuki and Rose looked away, avoiding looking at Victor. A slight blush was noticeable on their cheeks.


    Victorughed internally; ''How can these women be so cute? Inside the room, they were so wild, but when ites to simple gestures like this, they get embarrassed.''


    "You don''t have to ask, you know? If you want to be pampered, you just have to approach me; I don''t reject closeness and affection. In fact, the clingier you are, the better." He spoke thest part with an extremely grave expression.


    As a ''Yandere'', he was delighted with girls being clingy to him, and depending on him, it was something that brought him a lot of satisfaction.


    Although he also liked to see them develop without depending ???on him too, after all, this was proof that they werepetent and conducive at what they did, and Victor loved women like that.


    ''... Ugh... Complicated feelings.'' Because of these contradictory feelings, Victor sometimes felt confused.


    He wanted his Wives to be clingy and dependent on him! BUT he also wanted them to be independent and strong in their chosen area of expertise!


    ''Hypocrisy at its best.'' Victor chuckled internally.


    Leona smiled and looked at the three girls: "See?"


    "...." Rose, Mizuki, and Eleonor rolled their eyes in exasperation, but the smiles on their faces were evident.


    Victor chuckled inwardly when he saw this; it looked like Leona was taking her job as ''Leader'' of the Harem seriously. ''Looks like I have to reward herter.'' Victor thought.


    "Victor, we need to talk." Eleanor dered.


    "..." Victor raised his eyebrow. Seeing Eleonor''s and Rose''s serious expressions, he could deduce the conversation topic.


    ...


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!

 Chapter 722 722: The First Adrastella

    "...." Rose, Mizuki, and Eleonor rolled their eyes in exasperation, but the smiles on their faces were evident.


    Victor chuckled inwardly when he saw this; it looked like Leona was taking her job as ''Leader'' of the Harem seriously.


    ''Looks like I have to reward herter.'' Victor thought.


    "Victor, we need to talk." Eleanor dered.


    "..." Victor raised his eyebrow. Seeing Eleonor''s and Rose''s serious expressions, he could deduce the conversation topic.


    Victor looked at the Maids who were working.


    "Maids."


    "Y-Yesh!?" They all responded at the same time while biting their tongue.


    Some jumped back like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    Some Maids who were on top of adder fell off and knocked everything around them down.


    Others, who were holding some tools, tripped and fell to the ground.


    The result? The whole ce was a mess.


    "..." Leona, Mizuki, Haruna, Rose, and Eleonor just looked at this mess with shocked expressions. Unconsciously, they all turned their gaze to Victor and thought simultaneously:


    ''This man''s Charm is very dangerous.'' With just one word, he was able to make such a mess.


    ???If Victor were weaker, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he would be a ''beauty'' capable of overthrowing nations due to the greed of all Beings.


    Victor smiled wryly and spoke gently: "Can you leave? Then, when the conversation is over, I will ask you toe back again."


    "Y-Yes!"


    "We will do whatever the Master wishes!"


    The Maids quickly got up and ran towards the room''s exit, and promptly the door was shut violently.


    In the next moment, the door opened again:


    "Sorry for being rude!"


    "We didn''t want to m on the door!"


    "Wawawa, Master will punish us and use us as he sees fit."


    "..." ''Who said thest sentence?'' Victor''s Wives thought.


    Victor raised his hand, and with that, the Maids were silent: "... It''s okay, just close the door normally, okay?"


    Victor''s smile was so bright that, for a moment, it blinded them all:


    "L-Lord Victor is so kind..." Tears fell from the Maids'' eyes.


    "..." ''Isn''t that a very exaggerated reaction?'' Victor''s Wives couldn''t help but wonder.


    The Maids wiped their eyes and closed the door slowly, saying, "If you need anything, just call us, Lord Victor."


    "I will."


    A smile appeared on the Maids'' faces, and they closed the door ??pletely.


    The ce was silent for a few seconds, as everyone was digesting what they had just seen until Leona broke the silence:


    "With the reaction of these Maids, I wouldn''t doubt that if you asked them, they would all happily spread their legs for you like an automatic mall door."


    A vein bulged on Victor''s head.


    p!


    "Hyaaan~."


    "Don''t be vulgar, Leona. They just act like that because I''m too irresistible; it''s not their fault."


    The women rolled their eyes when they heard what Victor said. Wasn''t his narcissism too great? Though they couldn''t help but internally agree with him.


    But they wouldn''t openly admit it to his face! His ego was already too big! If it grew any more, it would be bad for everyone!


    "Anyway, what did you need to talk about, Eleonor?" Victor asked as he lifted Leona off hisp and ced her beside him.


    "Eh?..." Eleonor thought a little about what she wanted to say, and then she remembered, and her expression turned serious as she dered:


    "Now that you''ve deflowered every inch of my body, you must take responsibility! Not just for me, but for Rose too! You used all her holes and got her addicted to your cum!"


    "E-Eleonor!" Rose blushed and looked at Eleonor, scandalized. When did she get so vulgar!? It must be Violet''s fault, right?


    ???With things like this, it was always Violet''s fault!


    "What? I''m just saying what happened! Violet said that at times like this, it''s best to be honest." She nodded.


    ''I knew it!'' Rose thought.


    "...Haah. I knew Violet, Leona, Agnes, Maria, and Natashia were bad influences! Look what happened to Eleonor!" Mizuki pointed out, "She was so noble! Now look at her!"


    "Oyyy! What do you mean by that!? I did nothing! And stop pointing at me like I''m something dirty!" Eleonor pointed to Leona and Mizuki:


    "You two are the most indecent women here and have the foulest mouths!"


    "Humpf, I don''t call that indecency; I call it honesty!" Leona snorted, then pointed out: "And you can''t me that on me. When you were having sex with Victor, you and Haruna were professionals at saying dirty words!"


    Haruna looked at Leona with a nk expression but with a bit of blush on her face. She was wondering why Leona threw her under the bus now, that damn traitor!


    Haruna knew better than to trust the Wolves! How could she speak dirty words? She was a noble woman! She was innocent and kind! She was a quiet and proud fox!


    "I-I-." Mizuki swallowed her embarrassment dry and pointed at Haruna: "I''m not like that! She is! After all, Foxes are considered Youkai, who are always horny! I was just influenced!" She screamed before eximing:


    "I am innocent!"


    A vein bulged on Haruna''s head; she wouldn''t let this go:


    ???"Don''t point the finger at me, Onmyoji. I remember very well you begging him to spank you harder! You, Ruby, and Natashia are a bunch of degenerate masochists!"


    "What-"


    "Not to mention, I clearly remember you asking to be tied down with Ruby!"


    "It was you who decided to experience Ruby''s entricity!... I was just a little curious...." Mizuki mumbled at the end.


    But since everyone here had heightened senses, everyone heard:


    "A little...?" Haruna snorted in disdain: "I wonder, who is it that walks around with a rope in her purse? You''re well prepared, aren''t you?"


    "...." A furious blush appeared on Mizuki''s face, and soon that blush changed to irritation:


    "At least I''m not some entric who likes to have her tails pulled and ears bitten! You clearly enjoy being treated rudely like an animal!"


    "W-what-" Haruna tried to say something, but Mizuki wasn''t finished.


    "You pretend to be all innocent, but I know very well that you bought a cor and always have it in your bag!"


    "Bitch! What are you screaming?! You''re crazy! That''s personal!"


    "Humpf, you should think of that when you talk about me! And for starters, I''m not even interested in BDSM. That''s all Ruby and her endless fetishes!" Mizuki snorted.


    "... Now that you mention it, Pepper and Lacus are just as??? degenerate as Ruby and Leona."


    "Oyyy! Don''t drag me into this conversation!" Leona screamed.


    "What is themon thing between these women?" Haruna ignored Leona.


    "They watch Anime, right?" Mizuki pointed out, "That must be why."


    "..." Haruna and Mizuki were silent for a few seconds as if a realization hovered over them, then the two looked at Leona. Leona''s lips quivered, "What is that look!? Why are you guys looking like you see something disgustingly degenerate!?"


    "I mean... Right?" Mizuki looked at Haruna.


    "Yeah..." Haruna just nodded in confirmation.


    "What does that mean?! You guys are talking in code now!?" Leona growled.


    "And for starters, don''t me Anime on your degenerate fetishes! Anime is not to me!" Leona pointed.


    "The culprit is you two, who have fallen into a pit of depravity! Not to mention I''ve seen you asking Ruby and Pepper for a lot of adult ''references''!"


    "What!? How did you see that!?" x2


    "..." Rose, Victor, and Eleonor looked at the three women with speechless expressions.


    "When did they get so friendly?" Victor asked.


    "At what part of that discussion did you see them being friends?" Rose asked in disbelief.


    "They''re not attacking each other, right? And even though they are arguing, no real negative feelings are involved." Victor spoke.


    If any of the girls had such feelings, he would intervene and solve the problem or get them to solve the problem. After all, his intervention was not always necessary.


    "Victor, I think seeing you defeat and fill every corner of your Wives is enough to ''break the ice'' and bring them all together. Everyone here has seen each other''s most ''embarrassing'' moments, creating a bond." Eleonor pointed out.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Is that how it works?" Victor asked.


    "Probably." Eleonor shrugged, not caring too much.


    "Hmm..." Victor watched the three of them argue for a few seconds and nodded in satisfaction.


    ''It''s good that they are getting along.'' He liked silent Haruna, but expressive Haruna was good too. The same applied to Mizuki, who, unlike before, when she was wary of everyone as she was the only Human here, was now more open to the group.


    Soon after, he looked at Eleonor and spoke in a serious voice: "I was nning to take responsibility for my actions from the beginning. Everyone in that room will stay with me forever. Don''t think you can run away from me."


    Leona, who heard what Victor said, stopped arguing with Mizuki and Haruna and said:


    "... Umu, believe a Yandere''s words, and don''t try to run away. After all, the more you try to run away... The scarier things can be." She smiled sweetly as her eyes became azure ck holes.


    ''... There''s nobody normal here, huh.'' Eleonor felt a shiver down her spine when she saw Leona''s look. The Werewolf ???woman justughed and returned to ''ying'' with Haruna and Mizuki.


    Eleonor looked back at Victor, who was smiling gently.


    "Tell me what I should do," Victor said.


    Eleonor thought about her words for a few seconds and said: "...Normally, you would go through the Ritual of gaining Monster Traits, but you already made a contract with a Dragon, making your existence much closer to our n, so the Ritual will not be necessary. Furthermore, it will not be guaranteed that the Ritual would work as well due to your current physiology."


    "Oh? Is it okay to break Tradition like that?" Victor asked curiously.


    "Yeah, after all, the current you is very simr to my Ancestor, The First Adraste, who created the Ritual, so I believe you won''t have problems regarding Traditions."


    Ancient ns such as Snow, Fulger, and Adraste took n Traditions very seriously, particrly when that Tradition involved the rtionship of their Heirs.


    Fortunately, n Snow and Fulger weren''t as ''strict'' about it as Adraste.


    The reason the Adraste n was so strict was because they had a critical mission to pass down the ''Monster'' Bloodline to the next generation, and because of that, theirws were all created around that goal.


    Victor raised an eyebrow. He waved his hand, and soon the entire area was sealed off by Magic and a very fine Miasma.


    "Did you cordon off the area?" Rose asked.


    ???"Yes, this is a n secret, right? It''s best that no one hears without Eleonor''s permission."


    "..." Eleonor smiled gently, appreciating Victor''s care for her, "It''s okay. This is not a n secret, but information that was forgotten through the passing of time."


    "The first Adraste was someone who became a Dragon Rider just like you, Victor."


    "... You are a descendant of a Dragon Rider." Victor opened his eyes wide.


    "Yes, which is why my ''Monster'' Form is different from my subordinates." She smiled gently when she saw Victor''s shocked expression.


    ''He is adorable.'' she thought.


    "That''s what you meant back then when you said you were ''special'', huh," Victor spoke.


    "... Sorry for omitting and not giving concrete information. After all, it''s a n secret."


    "It''s okay. Ipletely understand your position." "Mhm."


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Before the two could fall into their own world, Rose interrupted, coughing: "Cough, cough. Anyways, only the Direct Bloodline of n Adraste can awaken the Dragon Blood within us. Because of that, when we get married or have a suitor, that suitor must have gone through the Ritual to have a Monster Bloodline; thus, the next generation will be more likely to inherit the Draconic Aspect."


    "We? What do you mean by ''We''?" Victor pointed out as he raised his eyebrow at Rose.


    Rose smiled: "Like Eleonor, I am also of the Main Lineage... Eleonor''s mother was my niece. So, therefore, you can say I am her ''Great Aunt''."


    "..." Victor opened his eyes in shock again. The reason for his shock? He just realized that he has another pair of rtives as his Wives.


    "Not just triple Oyakodon [Mother and daughter with the same guy), and Shimaidon [Sisters with the same guy], do you n on getting the aunts too? Wait... Victoria is Sasha''s Aunt, so... Hmm, ugh." Leona felt a headache:


    "Our rtionship has be even more difficult to exin. Scathach''s child will be Ruby''s what? Sister? And Ruby, she will be what to Scathach''s daughter? A Mother? Complex questions that, like the truth of the Universe, we will never resolve."


    "..." The group just stared nkly at Leona, who seemed to have reached a state of enlightenment or something.


    "Meh, don''t think about it too much, Leona. Or you will have a headache; we just have to ept it." Mizuki spoke.


    "Mhm, epting is easier. Changing the inevitable is foolish." Haruna nodded sagely.


    "...." It was worth mentioning that Leona and Mizuki didn''t understand anything Haruna said; ''Was she trying to make a reference or something?'' The two thought at the same time.


    Eleonor and Rose blushed a little when they heard what Leona said, but they didn''t say anything because the Wolf wasn''t wrong.


    "...Wait, if you''re from the Main Bloodline, shouldn''t the Countess be you?" Victor asked.


    ???"Only a n Leader can be a Vampire Count, and I cannot be the n Leader."


    "Why?"


    "The prerequisite for bing a Leader of the Adraste n is to awaken the Dragon Bloodline. If a member of the Adraste n cannot do this, they will not be the n''s Leader, even if that individual ispetent." Eleonor exined.


    "In this case, the individual assumes a position of power in the n and will help the next generation to be a proper n Leader, which is what happened to Rose."


    "I see... Because of that, she didn''t be a Countess."


    "Yes, Rose hadn''t awakened the Dragon Bloodline... Well, at least she hadn''t awakened it before..."


    "... Don''t tell me..." Victor felt his lips twitching; he could already imagine what happened.


    When Rose''s face flushed, and she looked away, his suspicion was confirmed.


    "That is correct." Eleonor smiled broadly: "Due to her drinking your liquids and you spilling your seeds inside all of her holes, she ended up awakening her Bloodline! She got stronger!" She was very excited; after all, her n got stronger!


    "I can''t wait for Rose to start changing her appearance! Hehehe~."


    Now that Rose''s Bloodline had awakened, slowly, the appearance of her Monster Form would be something like Eleonor''s appearance.


    ???"...." Rose smiled gently when she saw Eleonor''s happiness, but she didn''t care much about her appearance. She gave up taking on the appearance of the Main n a long time ago; that was something she dealt with several millennia ago. All that frustration was put into learning her Martial Art, and that''s why she got so strong.


    But for Eleonor, who didn''t have a ''Blood'' Family with her, this whole situation was a happy asion. Rose knew very well that Eleonor was a little envious of Sasha, Ruby, and Violet, who had their ''Blood Family'' close by.


    "Due to that contribution and you being a Dragon Rider, we can get married tomorrow! Since Rose has also awakened the Dragon Bloodline, she is officially part of the Main n and can marry you too!"


    "Isn''t that awesome!?"


    Victor smiled a big, kind, and happy smile, "This is amazing. But you know I would marry you two regardless of Tradition, right? You can''t get away from me."


    "!!!" They both felt a sweet shiver down their spines when they saw the look in his eyes.


    "Of course I know, but because of this incident, everything has be even better!" Eleonorughed.


    "That is good." He nodded in satisfaction, then turned to Rose, "What do you think, Rose? Do you want to marry me?"


    "... Mhm... Please take care of me, Victor."


    "I should be the one saying this. Please take care of me, and have a little patience. My personality is not easy to deal with."


    "....." Rose and Eleonor looked at Victor, confused. They didn''t understand why he said that. Victor was like a cat; he was so ???easy to be around. He was humorous and kind and liked caring for everyone in the Family. The two saw no problem with him.


    "Wee to the Family, Eleonor, Rose."


    "Mhm!" They smiled gently.


    A smile that made Victor feel very sweet inside.


    "We should discuss marriage in the future. How should this be done?"


    "Let''s do the Ritual where I join your n. In the future, we will do an ''official'' wedding."


    "Hmm? Is that fine? Shouldn''t it be the other way around?"


    "Of course not! You are a Progenitor, Vic! Not to mention you''re a Dragon Rider! I must receive your name! My n may be ancient and great, but wepletely lose in Lineage; your n is far above mine!" Eleonor spoke very seriously while Rose nodded in agreement with her.


    No matter how noble and ancient the Noble Vampire n was, their bloodlines meant nothing in front of a Progenitor.


    "... If you two are okay with it, I have nothing to argue about." Victor smiled.


    "..." Mizuki, Haruna, and Leona looked at Victor with expressionless gazes that seemed to pierce Victor''s invincible body easily.


    Victor looked at the three women and raised his eyebrow, and asked:


    "What?"


    "Victor, were you a porn character acting with porn logic this whole time? Is that why your fluids are special?" Leona asked: "Instead of a Noble Vampire, aren''t you an Incubus or some Cultivator who trains in the Art of Dual Cultivation?"


    "Is that why I feel so strong now? Will you practice moreter? I''m ready!"


    "Hey, Hey, Victor, tell me." She spoke while nudging his shoulder.


    Victor just gave a long, resigned sigh in response to Leona''s question. Maybe it wasn''t a good idea to let Leona mix with Ruby, Pepper, Lacus, Violet, and Sasha. That group was like a chain of degeneracy, and it only got worse the more time passed.


    Surprisingly, it was Pepper who led that group of degenerates. ''Haah, where has my cute, air-headed Pepper gone?''


    ...


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 723 723: A Wish From The Past

    "Oh, Darling. Aphrodite asked me to give you this." Leona reached into her pocket and pulled out a chunky cell phone.


    Victor picked up his cell phone and examined it. Then, he raised an eyebrow when he saw familiar writing on the back of the cell phone: "Runes?"


    "Aphrodite said it was Enchanted with Norse Runes for safety."


    "Probably Scathach''s work."


    "Mhm." Leona nodded as she returned to snuggle close to Victor.


    Something that Rose, Eleonor, Haruna, and Mizuki did as well. They were all spread out on the bed, beingzy; even Rose, who was usually quite strict, couldn''t take it and became more rxed.


    Conversations between the group were asionally overheard, and overall the women got along very well with one another. "What movies are we going to watch today?" Leona asked.


    "I don''t know, but the first ones will definitely be the first six Star Wars movies. We need to show Eve and everyone who hasn''t watched movies the beauty of sci-fi."


    "Mhm, what about the new Star Wars Trilogy?"


    "We don''t talk about that here," Victor stated firmly.


    Leonaughed softly at Victor''s reaction. She knew very well Victor''s distaste for the new movies.


    There were several taboos between the group''s more ''cultured'' members.


    For movie lovers like Victor, Leon, Edward, and Anna, the new Star Wars Trilogy was a crime against humanity. In their opinion, it shouldn''t even exist.


    For lovers of books like Lacus, Sasha, Roberta, Maria, and Bruna, the continuation of the first 7 Harry Potter books, titled ''Cursed Child'', was a direct affront to humanity, and such an abomination must be expunged forever.


    For Anime lovers like Ruby, Pepper, Leona, Eve, and Fred, the continuation of everyone''s favorite blonde ninja titled ''Boruto'' was such a crime that the mere mention of that name made the aforementioned individuals spit on the ground in heartbreak.


    Simr to a certain snake-faced wizard, the name of The Son of The 7th Hokage had be taboo for these members.


    These three sequels were ''affectionately'' referred to as the three most unwanted sequels in the history of modern culture.


    "You know, ever since I was young, I''d dreamed of being like this with you." She snuggled closer into his shoulder.


    "...At that time, it wasn''t possible due to our circumstances, huh," Victormented.


    "Indeed. You were a weak and sickly Human, and I was the ''failure'' of a most renowned Werewolf Bloodline. Although I didn''t suffer so much from that title, after all, I lived in the Human World; it was still a burden to see my brother growing stronger while I was wasting away from my illness."


    "..." Victor didn''t add anything because he thought she was correct. When he was Human, despite trying his best to change his situation, the illness he had in his bodypletely prevented any kind of overexertion.


    "When I was younger, I felt a connection with you due to our simr situations," Victor said as memories of the past


    returned to him.


    Despite having memories of hundreds of Beings within him, the ''core'' memories that represented Victor''s entire existence were well protected within his Soul. He would never forget who he was.


    "Two individuals trapped in their bodies due to circumstances they couldn''t control." Victorughed: "Kind of matched, didn''t we?"


    "Indeed." Leona shared a gentleugh with Victor.


    "In the past, I felt the same way because when I Awakened my Werewolf side that fateful night, my instinct was not to want to cause chaos or to kill people but to mark someone who was my equal." Leona lifted her head, and her azure blue eyes met Victor''s Draconic violet eyes.


    "You, Vic."


    "...Oh." A look of realization appeared on his face.


    "That was you, wasn''t it? On that day..."


    "Yeah... I guess I never got to tell you that, huh."


    "Yes, you never told me." Victor stroked Leona''s head, making the Werewolfy her head on his chest with a smile on her face:


    "To be honest, Ipletely lost my memories of that night. I only know little about what happened because I learned it from Ruby, Sasha, and Violet''s memories."


    "Mhm... That day, I was surprised by my sudden Awakening. Usually, when Werewolves are about to Awaken, there are clear signs of it, such as an increase in strength, inexplicable hunger, etc. Thanks to these signs, the Werewolf''s Family can iste the Awakening member so they don''t cause chaos, but that didn''t happen to me since my Awakening was so abrupt."


    "As I said before, my first instinct when I changed was to look for my ''equal'' as quickly as possible and mark him. I imprinted on you so strongly that even my Werewolf side wanted you." She chuckled.


    "I guess even when I was younger, I was irresistible, huh." Leona snorted as she lightly patted his chest, "Jerk."


    Victorughed and kissed Leona''s lips.


    Leona wrapped her arms around his neck and closed her eyes.


    The kiss onlysted a few seconds, then they pulled away, and Leona put her head back on his chest. She loved the feeling of hearing his heartbeat. It was such a powerful sound and, at the same time, so gentle; it was veryforting.


    They spent a moment in silence while Victor caressed Leona''s head and snow-white hair. He also didn''t forget to caress Mizuki''s hair, who was lying on his leg, listening to everything in silence.


    In fact, all the girls were listening to Victor and Leona''s conversation, but they didn''t stop talking to each other to listen to them more carefully since that was a rude attitude. Clearly, this conversation was important to both Victor and Leona, and these memories were the ''connection'' they both had with each other.


    And they respected that, after all, each one present here had a ''connection'' and ''memories'' that united them with Victor.


    "I wonder if there''s an Alternate Universe where I''m a Werewolf who went to Samar as a Progenitor... Huhu, that''d be interesting."


    Leona rolled her eyes, "You didn''t even consider being a Beta or Alpha but rather went straight to a Progenitor, huh."


    "Well, if I had the same Blood Type as I did when I was Human in this Alternate Universe or timeline, I would 100% be a Progenitor Werewolf for sure."


    "Where do you get that confidence?"


    "The Golden Blood, or as Humans call it, RH Null Blood, is one of the ''keys'' for a Being to be a Progenitor rted to Vampires or Werewolves."


    "..." Now that was a topic that caught everyone''s attention, and everyone immediately stopped talking and looked at Victor curiously.


    Leona raised an eyebrow and moved away from Victor a little, then she looked into his eyes and asked:


    "What do you mean one of the ''Keys''?"


    "It''s precisely as I said. Having RH Null Blood isn''t enough to turn someone into a Progenitor; you have to survive the whole process."


    "Just surviving the process of bing the Progenitor Vampire is quite a challenge, but surviving what I experienced is next to impossible."


    "I don''t remember how I survived, but I do know that my Soul was shattered and rebuilt that night. Because not only was I facing my revival as a Vampire Progenitor, I was also facing the ''Ritual'' that the girls performed, the ''blood'' of The Three Most Powerful Vampire Bloodlines, the remnants of d''s ''Will'' from his blood that was present in their Bloodlines, and your Werewolf Venom."


    "..." The girls didn''t know how to react to that information. Knowing that Victor could have died that day wasn''t a very pleasant thing to think about. After all, if he had died, they wouldn''t be experiencing the peace and happiness they felt right now; directly or indirectly, his very existence influenced everyone around him.


    His presence was so significant that living in a world without Victor was something extremely difficult to think about. They could imagine scenarios, but none were good for them or the world itself.


    After all, if Victor hadn''t been alive, the war between Demons and Angels would have turned out entirely differently. Ariel would have been corrupted, The Inquisition would have lost a lot before it could prepare, and most likely, Diablo''s sneaky ns would havee to fruition, and he would have be a perfect existence that broke the Bnce.


    Although thest part was difficult to judge, no one could predict the movements of Primordial Beings.


    But one thing they were sure of, things would have been much worse without his direct or indirect influence in this war.


    "Theoretically, I shouldn''t have been able to survive, but somehow, I did. I doubt it was because of my will since, although I can be arrogant, I''m not blind. My will and determination in the past weren''t even 1% of what it is today, and the pain of my Soul, my very existence, being torn apart was not something my younger self could bear."


    "Something, or someone, intervened. Is that what you''re saying?" Leona asked.


    "Mhm, I don''t think it''s ''someone'', but probably ''something''.


    After all, that night was quite unusual. So it was probably your Werewolf Venom that helped me... I''m not sure."


    "... It''s possible. Even in the early stages of changing from Human to Werewolf, the individual gains some regeneration, and as I''m an Alpha, this regeneration is a little stronger than normal."


    "..." A silence fell in the room as Victor thought about the events of that night more calmly until he broke this silence:


    "I think my ''blood'' most likely helped me."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "The Blood of a Progenitor has a ''Will'' of its own; you might even call it instinct. That''s where my arrogance and innate desire not to submit to anyone are born."


    "Is it something like a Dragon''s innate ''Pride''?" Haruna asked.


    "Yes."


    "So you''re saying your blood called all those adversities you exined ''its bitch'' and consumed them all as food?" Leona summarized.


    "..." Victor''s lips trembled a little at Leona''s analogy. "Correct."


    "Hmm, that''s quite possible. After all, it''s the Progenitor blood we''re talking about here, something that creates entire Races. So it would be weird if it wasn''t strong." Rose spoke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So we can say that it''s the mixing of the Progenitor''s blood and Victor''s Will. Now can we move on?" Leona spoke with visible difort on her face.


    The girls and Victor looked at Leona.


    "I don''t like to think about the possibility of living a life without Victor."


    Victor smiled gently and pulled Leona into one arm as he began to stroke her head.


    "I agree with Leona. There''s no use thinking about it now, the important thing was that Victor survived, and that''s all." Eleonor spoke as she grabbed a pillow and went to lie down on one side of the giant bed.


    As this bed was made to amodate 50 people easily, it was quite spacious and filled with pillows of various sizes and very fluffy nkets.


    "Indeed, let''s change the subject, so Mizuki, switch ces with me."


    "..." Mizuki looked at Haruna with a raised eyebrow.


    "What does this matter have to do with the previous discussion?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just switch ces with me."


    "Never. You''ve had your snuggle, so go grab a pillow or something." She snorted and snuggled even closer to Victor.


    "Ughh... I haven''t had enough! And because of a certain Onmyoji, he didn''t finish brushing my tails! Look, they arepletely messed up." Haruna spoke as she grabbed one of her tails and showed it to Mizuki.


    Mizuki turned her head towards Haruna and looked at her tail, then she snorted again and said:


    "I missed the part where that''s my problem."


    "...." Veins bulged on Haruna''s head, and the pupils of her gaze narrowed a bit in irritation.


    Victor chuckled in amusement at Mizuki''s attitude and the reference to a past superhero movie she unknowingly dropped. To think that they were once enemies was hard for Victor to believe. Mizuki was a prettyid-back woman when she wasn''t overwhelmed by her problems.


    ''If you think about it, she was the first ''strong'' enemy I faced, huh.'' Victor thought.


    While Mizuki and Haruna were exchanging barbs with each other, the door opened, and a blonde head popped through.


    "Darling, I just heard from the Maids that we are going to have a movie session. Is that true!?"


    Victor looked at Sasha, who wore ck sneakers, ck leggings, and a sports bra of the same color. As always, she had her long golden hair tied in a ponytail.


    She had clearly just returned from an intense workout, the proof of which was the sheen of sweat on her body.


    Containing his desire to attack Sasha, after all, this image of her was quite sexy, he spoke:


    "Yes, will you participate?"


    "Obviously!" Sasha shed a big smile.


    "Fufufu ~, won''t you invite me, Darling~?" Another blonde head appeared behind Sasha''s and hugged her from behind.


    "Mother! Don''t hug me. I''m sweaty!"


    "Don''t worry; I''m sweaty too... And the sight of mother and daughter embracing like this while sweaty is very much our Husband''s desire, isn''t it~?" Natashia disyed a perverted smile as she looked at Victor.


    Like her daughter, she was wearing a simr outfit but in white.


    "You know me so well, Natashia." Victor did not deny the statement. After all, Natashia and Sasha could clearly feel his feelings and desires through the Ritual connection.


    "Of course, fufufu~."


    The women lying on the bed rolled their eyes at the ''horny'' Natashia.


    Rose grabbed a pillow near her and threw it toward the mother and daughter.


    "No horny allowed!"


    Mother and daughter quickly broke apart and dodged the pillow, which flew towards them and hit the wall with a loud crash.


    "..." The group just stared nkly at the pillow fixed to the wall.


    "Hmm... What is that pillow made of?" Leona asked curiously. "Monster leather." Eleanor pointed.


    "Holy fuck, no wonder it didn''t rip... Wait, in that case, why wasn''t the wall drilled?" Leona pointed.


    "Well, this is not a wall made of brick and mortar. It''s made of other, stronger materials." Mizuki spoke: "At least that''s what I vaguely heard from Ruby."


    "This is a material made from trees and stones found in Nightingale. I bought some products like that to renovate my mansion." Haruna joined in the discussion: "The materials on this are more resistant than those on Earth."


    While some girls argued about the wall and the materials used, a little chaos broke out between Natashia, Sasha, and Rose.


    "What the hell, Rose! What was that!? Do you desire to kill us!?" Natashia screamed.


    "If it weren''t me and my mother here, the individual would definitely suffer some bodily harm..." Sasha spoke.


    "I''m sorry! I did not think it would be so strong! I just wanted to y lightly!" Rose spoke.


    "Huh? How could an Elder Vampire of your caliber not control her strength!? Are you kidding me!?"


    "Well, about that..." She nced surreptitiously at Victor.


    "...Oh." Words no longer needed to be uttered for Natashia to understand what Rose was implying. After all, she had experienced the same thing herself.


    "Darling, Darling!"


    "Hmm? What is it, Sasha?" Victor looks at Sasha.


    Sasha''s smile grew slightly, and she asked, "Shall we take a shower?"


    Victor disyed a small smile as he sensed Sasha''s desire and understood her intentions.


    Natashia put her hand over her mouth andughed with a perverted smile. ''Hehehe~, my daughter is bing more open with her desires! Good! Mommy is proud!''


    "Horny bitch..." Leona growled.


    "What!? What did you say, you mangy mutt?!"


    "You heard me! I can smell your hard-on from here!"


    "Agreed, so can I." Haruna nodded.


    Sasha snorted as she crossed her arms, emphasizing her breasts:


    "Humpf, that''s just my sweat! Your senses are wrong! Maybe you should get that checked out!"


    Before the ''discussion'' could go any further, Victor pped his hands once to get everyone''s attention and said, smiling gently:


    "Why don''t we all shower? After all, the Maids will take a while toplete all the preparations."


    "...." The group of women looked at each other and then nodded.


    "Sounds good."


    "Okay."


    "Mhm."


    Confirming sounds were heard all around.


    "Good. In that case, let''s go to the bathroom!" Victor got out of bed.


    "Ohhh!"


    Victor chuckled in amusement, and it was worth mentioning that he was loving his ''vacation'', and he wasn''t the only one. All of them were very much enjoying their time with Victor, which was why those with more important jobs were finishing work quickly to stay with Victor.


    ...


    Like it? Add to Library.


    Also, join ''s Official Discord Server : https://discord.gg/WA5FXG6BDZ

 Chapter 724 724: Money Doesnt Bring You Happiness? Thats Because You Arent Rich Enough!

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® In the very spacious bathroom that had various styles of architecture, the group was having fun.


    Victor was sitting in the bathtub in water that went to his abdomen and ying with the cell phone he had just received from Aphrodite.


    His Wives were scattered around the bathroom, while Mizuki and Haruna were washing in an area very simr to Japanese bathrooms.


    "Is it okay to wet your fur, Haruna?" Mizuki asked while looking at Haruna.


    "Mhm, I can use my Youki to dry myself off. No problem." Haruna filled a basin with hot water and emptied it over her head.


    "... Well, if you say so." Mizuki took the soap and started to wash.


    Rose was sitting gracefully on Victor''s left side,pletely rxed, and her eyes looked a little sleepy.


    Sasha was sitting on Victor''s right side with her head resting on his shoulders.


    Leona and Natashia were floating around in the water like lifeless bodies.


    "Hmm... I haven''t rxed like this in a while... I should do this more often." Natashiamentedzily.


    "I agree..." Leona spoke.


    Nightingale''s technology was able to make several types of drinks that had different ''tastes''.


    Although the drink was not as good as Victor''s blood, Eleonor was not drinking to satisfy her hunger but just to rx.


    Taking the drink she had just prepared, she walked calmly towards the bath where Victor was.


    And yes, the bathroom not only had various styles of architecture representing both Western and Eastern cultures, but it also had a bar, pool area, ping pong table, saunas, and even open bathrooms with a view of the moon.


    The ''bathroom'' could well be called a luxury resort as it was sorge...


    People say money can''t buy happiness, but they just say that because they don''t have enough money.


    BAAAM!


    The door was abruptly opened, and a wild Violet and Ruby came in!


    "Darling!! Why didn''t you tell me you were taking a bath?!"


    Victor stopped ying with his cell phone and looked at Violet: "I mean, it was a spontaneous decision. I didn''t think much about it."


    "You should have told me! If I didn''t hear a Maid talking about it, I wouldn''t even know!"


    "But how am I going to warn you?"


    "... Shout! I will hear it!"


    "That''s a pretty archaic means ofmunication, but I think it works..." Victor chuckled.


    "Ugh, your voice is too loud, Violet! Stop yelling!" Leona screamed.


    "..." Victor, Natashia, Eleonor, and Rose just rolled their eyes. Aren''t you the one yelling here?


    "Shut up, Wolf bitch!" Violet quickly stripped off her clothes, threw them around carelessly, and ran to the tub.


    Seeing what Violet was going to do, Leona tried to warn her: "Wait, Violet; you need to wash-!"


    "Weeee!"


    BOOOOM!


    Like a cannonball, Violet jumped into the deepest area of the tub, sending water all over the bathroom.


    "Ahhh, my drink! Damn it, Violet!" Eleonor grumbled irritably as water spilled into her ss.


    "Haah... I swear, most of the time, I can''t understand Violet. Sometimes she acts mature, but other times she acts like a child." Ruby sighed.


    "Hahahaha, it''s okay; that''s how Violet is. And being serious all the time is not good for the mind. I hadpletely forgotten about that, and it was her and Hestia who reminded me to rx more." Victor grinned widely.


    "Hestia, huh... Are you after the Goddess already?"


    "To be honest, yes, but I will let things develop in their own time."


    "Mhm, it''s good to be honest, and if it''s Hestia, I don''t care. She''s done a lot for our Family."


    "Agreed!" Violet came out of the water abruptly and stood up with a big smile on her face as she crossed her arms, emphasizing her assets.


    "If it''s Hestia, I don''t have a problem! You can run after her and fill her three holes! It''s time for the Virgin Goddess to know what pleasure and love are!"


    "Violet! Don''t be indecent! And you call yourself a noblewoman!?" Ruby scandalized.


    "Hmph, fuck nobility, I''m Violet! I am who I am!"


    "Well said, Violet! Just go your way, and ignore that shit!" Natashia also got up beside her.


    The two women looked at each other briefly and smiled together, then raised their hands and high-fived each other.


    "Yay!"


    "Haaah... I swear she''s been getting worse since she hooked up with Leona and Eleonor."


    "...Eh?... Huh!?" Leona and Eleonor, who were back at the bar to make a new drink, reacted simultaneously.


    "What do you mean by that, Ruby?! I''m not like that! This is Sasha''s fault!" Eleonor pointed.


    "I agree. Since Violet teamed up with Natashia and Sasha, she''s worsened daily." Leona didn''t hesitate to throw Sasha under the bus.


    Veins bulged on Sasha''s head: "Hypocritical bitches! You''re all degenerate perverts, but you never ept it! Ruby is a good example of this! She has this stern, cold face, but in bed, she''s a masochist!"


    Ruby''s face turned red like her hair:


    "Wha- "She tried to say something, but Sasha didn''t finish.


    "Ruby is not the only one! The entire Scarlett n is full of masochists! And that''s quite ironic, knowing that it''s the n that The Strongest Female Vampire founded! Could it be that this is some gic trait of Scathach!?"


    Ruby closed her fist and shook with embarrassment; then she said: "At least my n isn''t full of degenerates!"


    "Hey! Being a degenerate is good!" Natashia screamed. "What!? Mother, you should be defending us!"


    "Why should I defend myself if it''s true?" Natashia spoke, confused.


    "I-I-I... Ugh..." Not knowing what to say, Sasha blushed in embarrassment and turned away, hiding her face in Victor''s chest. She wondered why her mother was like this. She must have fallen out of her crib as a kid or something because there was no way that was her normal personality!


    "Indeed, indeed. Being a degenerate is good!" Violet nodded several times and gestured as if she were a shepherd calling out to the innocent.


    "Come to the dark side, littlemb. We have Victor!"


    "Hey, don''t use me as a bargaining chip; I''m your Husband!" Victor snapped.


    "I''m in." Leona dered.


    "Oyy!"


    "It''s okay, Darling. You''ll like it, don''t pretend you won''t!" Violet pointed.


    "Now you look like a loan shark!"


    "If she were a moneylender who could sell you, she would be the richest woman in all existence!" Natashia pointed. "Just imagine how many ''lonely'' rich women there are in this world. They would give all their wealth just to have you."


    "Although such a scenario will never happen, I would never give my Darling to anyone! On the contrary, I will kill those whores!"


    "... What women are you talking about? The Goddesses or the Mortals?" Eleonor asked, confused.


    "All those who look at my Husband!"


    "That''s basically every woman in existence!" Rose snapped.


    As they yed with each other, Victor looked at Ruby.


    "Aren''t you going toe in, Honey?"


    "Mhm, I will..." She nodded and looked curiously at Victor, who was petting Sasha. Their eyes met, and Ruby smiled gently:


    "Darling~"


    "Hmm?"


    "Will you help me move the castle you gave me?"


    Victor blinked twice: "... Are you still caring for it?" He smiled gently.


    "Of course, it was your first gift to me."


    Victor felt very sweet inside: "Where do you want to take the castle?"


    "I was thinking of creating an Ice biome in the monsters'' territory that will one day be ours."


    Victor felt his lips tremble; he thought he had heard wrong:


    "... A Biome?"


    "Yes."


    "... I mean, an entire Ice biome? Like the Arctic?" He asked again just to see if she was kidding.


    "Yes."


    "...." Victor didn''t know what to answer for a few seconds. Making a biome was very different from just throwing Ice around. He would have to change the entire ecosystem of a ce, not to mention that he would have to do it permanently so that the Ice did not melt over time.


    ''Although will the Ice melt? After all, there was no sun in Nightingale.''


    Nightingale''s climate was quite conducive to creating these types of Biomes since the typical environment was already very cold.


    "It doesn''t have to be as big as the Arctic. I just want a mountain or two."


    "Are you going to use it to make yourb?"


    "Mhm."


    "Okay, I''ll help you, but we''ll need the Alioth''s help if you want to bring the castle."


    "I asked Alexios for help, and he said he would do it."


    "In that case, let me know when you''re ready, and I''ll help terraform the ce."


    "I will." She nodded and smiled gently, "Thank you, Darling."


    A smile that Victor made a point of recording in his memories.


    "You''re wee. You know you can just ask me for whatever you need, right?"


    "Mhm, I know."


    "Good."


    "Aren''t you going to bathe, Ruby?" Mizuki asks.


    Ruby looked toward the voice and saw Mizuki standing beside her, along with Haruna.


    Ruby stared at Haruna''s tails and fox ears for a few seconds, her eyes sparkling with interest for a moment, but then she went back to normal:


    "I will now," Ruby responded, walking toward the bathroom entrance. In the bathroom entrance, there were several closets where those who were going to bathe could put their dirty clothes.


    Victorughed a little when he saw Ruby''s exchange with the two women. Reading his Wives was very easy; Victor understood them all intimately, and because of that, it was easy for him to see that she became very interested in just stroking Haruna''s ear and tail.


    She just didn''t do it out of respect for the woman. After all, to Haruna, the only person who could be so intimate with her was her Husband.


    Victor turned his gaze to Leona, Violet, Natashia, Rose, and Eleonor''s discussion.


    "Although I said that about degeneracy, you should only do this with your Husband, okay? Do not take yourself lightly!" Natashia eximed.


    "... Excellent adviceing from a degenerate! The world will end tomorrow!" Eleonor screamed.


    "Hey, I may be a perverted woman, but I''m only like that with my Husband! And since you''re my sisters, I show that side to you too. But to outsiders, I''m just the noble Annasthashia Fulger, the most beautiful woman in Nightingale!"


    "Most beautiful woman?" Eleonor snorted: "Where? I''m not seeing it!"


    "This bitch..." Veins bulged on Natashia''s head, she controlled her anger, and like a bipr woman, shepletely changed the subject by dering:


    "To our Husband, we are perverts, but to strangers, they would only earn our disdain!"


    "She has spoken, Sisters! Let''s kill those motherfuckers!" Leona and Violet spoke at the same time.


    "Ohhh!" Natashia, Violet, and Leona raised their hands while giving a war cry.


    "Ugh, they are getting really loud," Mizuki grumbled.


    "They even dragged Eleonor and Rose into it." Haruna pointed and then asked:


    "Aren''t they the most ''serious'' women around here?"


    "Violet''s power of influence is frightening. When she teams up with Natashia and Leona, that power practically triples in potency." Mizuki spoke.


    "The First Wife is scary...." Haruna muttered as she slowly sank into the water.


    "Hmm, sofortable. No wonder Sasha is sleeping despite the noise."


    "..." Mizuki said nothing and closed her eyes, enjoying the bath.


    Victor smiled gently when he saw the girls'' ''y''. It might look like they were arguing, but that was far from the truth; that was just their way of having fun.


    ''So peaceful...'' Victor felt his mind rxpletely at the sight.


    And due to his connection with the girls, that feeling rubbed off on them as well, which resulted in them all letting go of the ''tension'' and just having fun without thinking too much.


    Victor looked at his chest and saw his Wife practically sleeping. She was very mentally tired, and due to the environment, she ended up falling asleep. He picked Sasha up, put her on hisp, adjusted her position, and made it morefortable for her.


    "MHmmm?" Sasha, who was sleepy, just looked up in search of answers.


    "Just get some rest."


    "Okie..."


    He smiled a little, kissed her head, and stroked her long, loose hair; then, he picked up his cell phone and clicked on an app.


    "Sasha is being sneaky-" Ruby smiled a little.


    Victor looked at Ruby and saw her the way she came into the world. When her hair was down, she looked a lot like her mother.


    "She''s trying really hard. I think my ''sudden'' increase in power has caused her difort."


    "...Not just her, Darling. Everyone felt it." Ruby entered the bathtub and sat in the spot where Rose was previously.


    "We understand that for you, it''s been 700 years, but for us, it''s only been a few months... The change was very abrupt." She exined.


    "Mhm, I know, which is why I''m helping you guys get stronger. Iprehended much of the Fulger, Snow, and Scarlett Lineage while training. I n to teach you all I know."


    "Oh? That sounds like group training."


    "That is exactly what I was nning." Victor chuckled, "I want to train with all the Mainline Members from Fulger, Snow, and Scarlett."


    "Hmm... So the members will be Violet, Agnes, Sasha, Natashia, Victoria, me, my sisters, and my mother, huh...."


    "I want to include Kaguya and Eve as well. After all, they also have the Powers derived from the Snow n Bloodline."


    "I see..." Ruby thought about it and dered, "I think it will be impossible, Victor."


    "Haah... I also thought it would be impossible. After all, everyone has their duties to the n and various other duties involving the New City and managing our influence on Earth."


    Of the aforementioned group, only the Scarlett sisters were mostly free.


    "... Having ''raw'' power is important, but we shouldn''t neglect our influence either."


    "Mhm." Victor nodded and said:


    "Because of that, I was thinking about the possibility of making a headquarters where we decide all this; it will be easier for us to get together too."


    "Where will the headquarters be?"


    "I was nning to make another mansion, a little bigger than this one, after training camp." Victor thought for a moment and said.


    "In this way, we will separate the mansion of work and the mansion of leisure."


    "Having a work environment is important for concentration... I can understand the logic of making another mansion." Ruby nodded.


    "Making the mansion will be simple with my Power and Helena''s. Only the bureaucratic issue will be a problem."


    "Hmm... I think I can arrange a meeting to discuss this with Natashia and Agnes." Ruby thought a little about the next steps and said:


    "They will probably ept. Which means we need to make a teleportation matrix but to do that..."


    "We have to talk to Alexios again, huh."


    "Indeed."


    Victor sighed, "Haah, our group has already asked the old man for enough help. I can already see d using this to make some kind of deal."


    "Are we supposed to ignore d?" Ruby asked.


    "No. I am a King, not a coward who cannot repay his favors."


    "...I don''t think Alexios sees this as a favor, Victor. After all, you are his son-inw."


    "Regardless of whether I''m in a rtionship with his daughter or not, Alexios works for d, and d is a King, and as a King, he will take advantage of every opening."


    "There is no free lunch in the world, Ruby."


    Ruby nodded,pletely agreeing with what Victor said:


    "You seem to understand how a King works pretty well now."


    Victor smiled: "I am a King too... A Tyrant King, but still a King."


    Ruby disyed a small smile and spoke in a cold and monotone voice: "Kyaa~, head for the hills. The big bad Demon King of Tyranny will kidnap us and control our lives."


    "..." Victor raised his eyebrow at this poor imitation from Ruby.


    "Fufufu, you sound like a Demon King out of a Medieval Fantasy Story, Vic."


    "Well, in Hell, force speaks loudest; politics there are not like here." Victor shrugged.


    "I can imagine."


    Ruby approached Victor and gently kissed his lips, then a few secondster, she said:


    "You may be The Demon King of Tyranny, but you are my Demon King of Tyranny."


    Victorughed: "Does that make any sense?"


    "Of course it does." She spoke gently, thenid her head on his shoulder.


    "I will get some rest."


    "Mhm."


    A few minutes passed, and Victor felt Ruby''s weak breathing. She had clearly fallen asleep, despite all the noise the girls were making.


    ''She must be exhausted.'' Of the group, Victor thought that Ruby was the one who used her brain the most, either in research or nning the next steps. But, despite everyone helping her and asking her to rx, Ruby couldn''t sit still and do nothing.


    Because of this, she was one of the women with the most mental resistance in the group, but even Ruby had to rest her mind. After all, unlike the body, the mind did not regenerate so easily.


    Victor looked at his cell phone and thought:


    ''Let''s talk to the Gods.'' Despite loving peacetime, Victor would not stand still. Protecting his Family was something very important, and if his ns came to fruition, his Family would be more untouchable than it currently was.


    When Victor joined the chat group, he saw the notification. [The Sigma Male came online.]


    The next moment, the other Gods in the chat group started to enter.


    ...


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable<novelsnext></novelsnext>

 Chapter 725 725: The Strongest Goddess.

    [The Sigma Male came online]


    [Goddess of Love came online]


    [Goddess of War came online]


    [AManOfCulture came online]


    [CourtingDeath came online]


    [TheMostBadssGoddess came online]


    CourtingDeath: Oh? Unexpectedly, everyone came online. Is it because of our member who spends more time away than on Chat?


    The Sigma Male: Unlike someone else, I''m really busy. CourtingDeath: I''m sure you are. Everyone here in the group has heard of your deeds. [Gif: Mad Respect ]


    Everyone in Chat: +1


    [The Sigma Male changed his name to Victor]


    Victor: Oh? I didn''t know that you had heard of my deeds. [Goddess of Love changed her name to Aphrodite ]


    Aphrodite: I don''t think there''s a single Soul that doesn''t know of you today, Darling. Probably only those who live under a rock don''t know you now.


    CourtingDeath: That''s true... That Negative Energy, I could feel it even from here in my Pantheon... Just what kind of monster are you, Alucard?


    Victor: How rude, calling me a monster. I''m just a simple Noble Vampire. [Gif: Innocent eyes like a child.]


    CourtingDeath: Bullshit! If you''re just a simple Noble Vampire, I can''t even be called a God!


    Aphrodite: I agree. Don''t underestimate yourself too much, Darling... You are among one of the most powerful Beings in the world right now.


    Victor: Hmm~, but it''s still not enough.


    Chat: ...


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ... [Just how much stronger do you want to get?]


    Victor: As long as there is someone stronger than me, I will still train to get stronger.


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ... [To be the strongest of all, huh... A difficult task.]


    Victor: But not impossible.


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ... [True.]


    CourtingDeath: Buhahahaha, that''s the attitude of a warrior! Always reach for the top, Young man! [Gif: Bright smile] Aphrodite: Why are Loki and Freya so silent?


    The Most BadssGoddess: ... [They don''t know how to talk to Victor; after all, it''s not an exaggeration to say that in terms of strength, Victor has surpassed them now.]


    Aphrodite: Oh... They''re acting like a couple of shy virgins.


    [Admin Aphrodite has changed the name from AManOfCulture to Chicken.]


    [Admin Aphrodite changed the name of Goddess of War to Whore.]


    Chicken: Oyyy! 2 Whore: Oyyy!


    Aphrodite: Ara, they showed up.


    CourtingDeath: That''s cruel...


    Aphrodite: Hmm? Do you want me to change your name too, Susanoo?


    CourtingDeath: Of course not! Why are you acting like a tyrant, Aphrodite!? Where''s the democracy?


    Aphrodite: I am the Wife of The Demon King of Tyranny. Democracy died a long time ago. [Gif: Evilugh]


    CourtingDeath: Ugh...


    Victor: Is it okay to go around revealing your status, Aphrodite?


    Aphrodite: It''s okay. There are few Beings bold enough to provoke you now, Darling. Your show of defeating Diablo provoked fear and awe in many Gods... My concern is the women; after all, women of the Supernatural World desire strong men. Just look at Freya; she''s acting like an innocent virgin just because you''re online.


    Whore: Who''s acting like a virgin, Bitch!? And change my name back to normal soon! Ugh, why am I not an admin?! I''m one of the oldest members!


    Aphrodite: Hehehe, she''s finally back to normal.


    [Admin Aphrodite has changed Whore''s name to Freya]


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ... [Change my name too, Aphrodite.]


    Aphrodite: Oh? Why the sudden interest, Kali? You never really cared about your name.


    TheMostBadssGoddess: ... [Makes me want to change.]


    Aphrodite looked at her cell phone in amusement. As a Social Goddess who could read her surroundings, she didn''t miss this ''small change'' in Kali. Just like she had said, Kali would never have cared about her name or trivial things like that. Something must have triggered this reaction. The Goddess of Beauty was betting all her chips that this ''something'' was Victor.


    Of course, she could be overthinking, and this could just be a sudden urge, but from her experience, she firmly believed that this was not the case.


    Aphrodite: Okiee~.


    [Admin Aphrodite has changed the name of TheMostBadssGoddess to Kali.]


    Chicken: Hmm... Can you change my name, too, please?


    "Heh~, Loki showing respect and etiquette? Did the Trickster God hit his head or something?" She hummed in amusement.


    "Could my Husband''s demonstration have affected the Gods so much? Or is it because Loki is in trouble?" Whatever the reason, Aphrodite could work it out and gain more influence in the Pantheons.


    Aphrodite went back and typed on her cell phone.


    Aphrodite: Of course, Loki.


    [Admin Aphrodite has changed Chicken''s name to Loki.]


    Loki: Thank you.


    CourtingDeath: Hmm, now I feel ufortable being the only one with a nickname. Can you change it to my normal name?


    [Admin Aphrodite has changed the name of CourtingDeath to Susanoo]


    Aphrodite: Done.


    Susanoo: Thank you.


    Victor: Aphrodite, the others and I are in the bath if you want toe.


    Aphrodite: Ehh!? You guys are having fun, and you didn''t invite me!? Wait, I''ming now!


    Aphrodite quickly pocketed her cell phone and used her power to appear in front of the bathroom.


    Hearing the girls'' voices of amusement, Aphrodite quickly strippedpletely naked and entered the bathroom.


    "Girls! If you were here, you should have invited me too!"


    "Geeh, Aphrodite." Violet made a disgusted face.


    "What''s with that reaction, Violet?! It''s like you saw something disgusting!" A vein bulged on Aphrodite''s head.


    "Yes, indeed. I''m looking at something disgusting and perfect at the same time. My feelings areplex."


    "..." Was that apliment or an insult? They all couldn''t tell.


    "Anyway, I''ll go take a shower too!"


    "Huh? Are you dirty?" Natashia asked, confused, "As a Goddess, can''t you use your Power to get clean?"


    "Of course, but nothing beats the feeling of a good shower."


    "Mhm."


    "I agree."


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Bathing is the best."


    Several confirmations resounded around.


    Victorughed gently at this situation and soon returned his attention to the cell phone.


    Susanoo: You''re in the bath with the Goddess of Beauty!? So jealous!


    Loki: I can''t help but agree with that.


    Freya: Bunch of Simps! It''s because of men like you that that woman has so much influence! Damn, Aphrodite! [Gif: Angry Bear.]


    Kali: ... [Are you jealous, Freya?]


    Freya: I''m not jealous! Just irritated that everyone pays attention to her!


    Susanoo: That sounds like envy to me.


    Loki: +1.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Freya: Ugh, I''m not jealous!!


    Freya: Actually, shouldn''t you be the one who''s jealous, Kali?


    Kali: ... [Hmm? Why would I be jealous?]


    Freya: I mean... She is the Goddess of Beauty...


    Kali: ... [And I am the Strongest Goddess]


    The Chat was silent. It was a simple statement, but everyone could see Kali''s small smile in their minds.


    And that smile sent a shiver down everyone''s spine, including Victor.


    If one were to ask anyone in the Supernatural World: Who is the Strongest Male God?


    Without exception, all would answer: Shiva, The God of Destruction.


    In the same vein, if one asked any of the most important and influential Gods who was the Strongest Female God.


    All these influential Gods would respond to Kali, the Goddess who embodied The Aspects of Active Destruction.


    Often referred to as the counterpart of Shiva, Kali was a Goddess that few could talk about or even meet in person, the reason for this being her own Divinity.


    While Shiva could turn his Divinity on and off, Kali''s Divinity was always active. Because of this, she was a danger to all who were not strong enough because the mere act of her ''speaking'' could destroy a weaker Being, erasing them from existence.


    In terms of the pure Concept of [Destruction], Kali was a Goddess who was above Shiva.


    Nobody knew who was stronger, Kali or Shiva, and probably nobody would. After all, a fight between them would cause great catastrophes of incalcble levels.


    There was a consensus among the God-Kings that Kali was the strongest for one simple reason: The Goddess prated so deeply into the Concept of Destruction that she almost became the very Concept herself. When a God took on a concept for themselves as Kali did, that God evolved to be something more than a Primordial God.


    A Primordial Entity, a Being that was part of the very Aspect of Existence.


    Kali was the only known Goddess who was one step closer to achieving this state.


    Incorporating a Concept into one''s existence to be a Primordial Entity was extremely difficult, even for Primordial Gods who were already born with enormous proficiency in their Divinity.


    What was the essential difference between a Primordial Goddess and a Primordial Entity?


    The answer to that question was simple, their Soul.


    Taking all aspects of the Soul as an example, a Mortal had a lower quality of Soul than a God.


    The Soul of a Low-Level God did not have the same quality as that of a Primordial God.


    In order to reach the next level, the Primordial God needed to cause a significant change in their Soul.


    A Being that had reached the Primordial Entity stage was an existence that had transformed their own ''Soul'' into a Concept, progressing them to be part of an Aspect of Existence.


    It can be said that a Primordial Entity was genuinely immortal. After all, they will exist until the end of Time, and no one can really kill them like other Gods, who had weapons capable of killing them permanently.


    Because of this, it was not an exaggeration to say that Kali was the ''Strongest''. After all, she was someone who was one step away from bing a Primordial Entity of Destruction.


    Although, this was all spection. Kali and Shiva hadn''t fought to decide who was stronger, and Shiva wasn''t weak because he could ''control'' his Power better. Thus, it could be said that he is stronger than Kali.


    After all, Power without control was just a weakness.


    Kali''s confidence when she dered that she was the strongest was not unfounded. However, it wasn''t certain who was the strongest between Shiva and Kali. These two Beings were definitely in the top 3 most powerful Beings, and those in the group knew this fact and could only remain silent in the face of her statement.


    Victor himself also understood this fact. From the memories he''d received from Diablo, he ''understood'' very well how dangerous Kali was.


    Victor couldn''t help but look at Aphrodite, who was ying with the other girls.


    "The Power of Socializing is frightening...''


    Aphrodite''s strongest Power was her ability to socialize with everyone. She even befriended Kali, a woman that all Leaders in the Supernatural World feared.


    Kali and Shiva were one of the reasons the Hindu Pantheon was so untouchable. Who would be foolish to cause chaos in that Pantheon?


    ''Ah, Diablo was.'' Victor thought of amusement, soon he went back to typing:


    Victor: You''re the strongest... for now. Keep the Throne warm for me. I''ll take it off your hands soon enough.


    Kali: ... [Oh~?]


    Everyone in Chat: Wh-What!?


    ...


    Above the clouds, a floating ind could be seen. On that ind, a gigantic Temple upied a significant amount of space.


    Inside that Temple, a woman with long blood-red hair was floating in the lotus position. Not only was she floating, but so was her long red hair. She had so much Power within her that every strand of her hair carried an absurd amount of Energy. With abination of all that Power, her hair and body seemed to exude a red aura that acted as natural armor.


    Nobody could touch it because they would be destroyed. Only the truly strong could be in her presence without the risk of disappearing.


    This was why she was isted from her entire Pantheon.


    With her eyes closed, she ''looked'' toward the cell phone floating at a safe distance so that it would not be destroyed. Victor: You''re the strongest... for now. Keep the Throne warm for me. I''ll take it off your hands soon enough.


    Reading the message again, a smile of amusement began to grow in her, and along with that feeling, there was also a feeling of incredulity and disbelief.


    "Hahaha~" Sheughed in a very elegant, yful way.


    That simpleugh made everything around her disappear, destroying everything the sound touched. Even though she realized it was destroying the Temple, she couldn''t stopughing.


    A few seconds passed with this unintentional destruction until she stoppedughing, and mysteriously, the destroyed Temple began to regenerate as if going back in Time.


    ''Haah~, I haven''tughed like that in a while'' She showed a small smile.


    Opening her eyelids, the two exotic dark red eyes, ones without irises, appeared. Her eyes looked like ake of blood whose inside was full of ''Beings''. These eyes were the physical representation of Destruction, proof that she was about to Ascend to the Primordial Entity State. Kali predicted it would take a few more millennia to Ascend fully, a long time for Mortals but a brief period for a God.


    Unlike the Concept of ''END'', which simply erased everything from existence, ''Destruction'' merely destroyed so that ''creation'' could ur once more.


    In Nature, nothing was lost or erased; everything was simply transformed from one form to another.


    The Concept of Destruction represented this saying well.


    Kali kept looking at the chat group, who were in a frenzy over Victor''s statement.


    ''Defeat me, huh? Does he realize what he''s saying?'' Thinking of Victor''s goal, she thought:


    ''He wants to be the strongest, huh.'' She smiled slightly.


    Kali closed her eyes again. She didn''t need her eyes to see. She could feel everything around her very clearly as if she were seeing. The reason she opened her eyes was simple. She wanted to see the True Essence of Victor.


    With just one look, even if he were literally in another Universe, Kali could see the True Essence of Victor, and what she saw put a smile on her face. The man was indeed a ''monster''.


    Kali thought it had been a while since she had been interested in anyone to the point of using her abnormal senses.


    ''Eventually, he will have toe to me; after all, no one can dere themselves the strongest while I exist.''


    Kali thought about answering Victor''s statement but decided to remain silent. She knew that even if she said something, he would do it anyways; after all, it was his goal.


    She just read the Chat with an amused smile on her face. The confidence Victor had in himself was something she liked a lot, his statement could be seen as the arrogance of a man who didn''t understand reality, but she didn''t think so.


    Kali knew that Victor understood her ''Power'' very well, but even so, he dared to say that. The reason for that was simple: he was confident in himself, his ability, and his monstrous talent, allowing him to achieve such a high level in just a few years.


    Looking at his achievements, she could understand very well why he was so confident.


    Kali almost startedughing again when she read the text:


    Victor: Why are you all screaming like headless chickens? Stop being cowards! That''s why you don''t get stronger.


    Susanoo: [Gif of an arrow hitting the heart]


    Loki: [Gif of a depressed character sitting crouched, drawing circles on the floor]


    Freya: ...This has nothing to do with being a coward or not, Demon King.


    Victor: Oh? Exin.


    Freya: Kali is simply unattainable. There is a difference between insanity and cowardice.


    Freya: What you dered is insanity.


    Victor: Freya, I am a man who, in less than four years, achieved the level of a God-King. If someone from the past told you that this would happen, what would you say?


    Freya: ...That person is insane.


    Victor: And yet, here I am.


    No one in the Chat could say anything in the face of this statement. When it was shown that the group was typing again, Victor''s message appeared, leaving everyone silent again.


    Victor: Just shut up, and watch me.


    Chat: ....


    ...


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable

 Chapter 726 726: I Do Not Need Him

    Loki pursed his lips when he saw Victor''s message. The god of lies had to say this man was really cool, he was arrogant to the point of provoking one of the strongest beings around, but at the same time, he wasn''t insufferable like Thor, where when the opponent was weaker, the thunder god''s arrogance was even more evident.


    Not only did Loki feel that way about Victor, but Freya and Susanoo felt the same. As two warriors, they could understand where Victor''s confidence came from, and honestly, if they had feats simr to Victor''s, they would also be confident.


    Never in history had a man or woman risen from the bottom of the scale of power and gone straight to the top, bing one of the most powerful beings in the world in just a few short years, and just this achievement alone proved how monstrous he was.


    ''A martial talent that surpasses even a God of War...'' Freya thought analytically. Now, she regretted a little that she had let her arrogance cloud her judgment.


    She should have stopped Loki with his teasing the day Aphrodite said she was bringing a guest, a guest even Aphrodite herself had told them to treat cordially.


    Although she was not as guilty as Loki, she still bore some of the me for not stopping him.


    Victor: Loki, I want to talk to you.


    "Huh?" Freya was so surprised by this message that she stopped for a few seconds to read it again to see if she wasn''t imagining things.


    ''Why does he want to talk to Loki?'' She questioned herself. Frankly, Victor and Loki''s rtionship wasn''t good right now, they weren''t so hostile towards each other to call each other enemies, but they weren''t friendly either.


    While Freya was thinking about why Victor wanted to talk to Loki.


    The god of lies himself was sweating like a pig waiting to be ughtered right now. If it was earlier, he would have responded with his usual arrogance and ignored what he did to Victor in the past, but he couldn''t do that now.


    The reason why he couldn''t do it?


    Victor had be too strong.


    Strong enough to rival the strongest gods in his pantheon.


    He could y pranks in the past with Thor and Odin because he knew both gods would indulge him.


    But such a thing was not going to happen to Victor.


    Yes, the god of lies was afraid of Victor.


    A normal reaction for those who felt the ''despair'' when Victor unleashed all his power.


    Even the gods were afraid of the unknown, and to the gods, Victor was just that, the unknown.


    They just couldn''t understand the puzzle that was Victor. How did this bastard that suddenly appeared be so monstrous?


    Realizing he was taking too long to reply, Loki carefully typed: Loki: What do you need from me, Demon King?


    Victor: I am aware of the conflict between Helheim and Asgard.


    "..." Loki opened his eyes in shock. The way he worded it indicated that he knew ''everything'' about what was going on and not a few things like the other pantheons knew. How does he know that? When that thought popped into his head, his next reaction was to roll his eyes.


    "Of course, he is aware. After all, his wife is bloody Aphrodite." He''s wondering why his IQ wasn''t working properly when he was talking to Victor. Normally he wouldn''t be this surprised.


    After thinking a bit, he understood why he was reacting like this: "I''m still thinking of him as a mortal..." He clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    How can such a monster be a mere mortal? He really punished himself now for the gods'' prejudice towards mortals.


    ''I must regard him as a god. I must regard him with the same level of importance as Odin, which means the same caution in dealing with Odin is necessary.''


    If there''s one thing Loki was good at, it was changing mindsets. After all, as a god of lies, he was a good actor, and he could y roles with maximum efficiency.


    Victor: I want to talk to your daughter. Do you have a way to talk to her?


    Loki unconsciously went on the defensive,


    Loki: Why? Why do you want to talk to my daughter?


    Victor: She is the leader of Norse Hell, and I am the leader of Biblical Hell. Is there a reason beyond that?


    Of course, Loki didn''t believe Victor''s words. He needed to think about it carefully and understand Victor''s intentions since H''s situation now in Asgard was delicate. Destroying Bifrost using a damn dragon had the effect of causing that in a pantheon; everyone was wary of her, even Odin.


    If it was in the past, Odin would go down to Helheim and ask [demand] that she do something, or even hand over the dragon if it was a normal dragon.


    Odin could do this because he knew where H''s loyaltyy. She was Asgard''s ally, even if Asgard did nothing to nurture that alliance.


    But now that''s not possible anymore, H wasn''t taking Odin''s shit anymore, and she had a dragon eager to eat the old goat''s divine ass if he tried to force her hand.


    N?-?¡ãh??ggr was not a normal dragon. He was a serpent dragon that was one of the beings that were waiting for Ragnarok, a beast of the ''END'', capable of threatening everyone if not handled with care.


    Loki: I''m sorry, but I don''t trust you. If you don''t give me a good reason, I can''t take you to my daughter.


    Loki typed with the intention of extracting more information from the conversation with Victor.


    Victor: Hmm... Okay.


    Loki waited... He waited for 20 minutes, but no message from Victor came again.


    "Huh?" He did not expect this development. Normally, when someone wants something, shouldn''t that person negotiate? Why was he silent all of a sudden? What maniptions is this man trying to y on him?


    Loki: Why are you silent?


    Victor: You seem to get something wrong, Loki.


    Loki: Huh?


    Victor: There is no negotiation. There are no maniptions. I asked you something, and you asked me something back. I answered your question, and you didn''t answer mine.


    Victor: That''s just it.


    "..." Is that the attitude of someone asking for something!? Loki has never seen anyone so disrespectful before!


    Loki: How is this not my problem? She is my daughter! I have the right to decide anything regarding her!


    Victor: ... Are you blind, Loki? When did I say this is not your problem?


    Victor: Although you''re right, that''s not your problem. H is an adult, Loki. A thousand-year-old adult goddess. I''m sure she''spetent enough to make a decision for herself.


    Loki was speechless with this man''s attitude. How dare he decide what''s best for his daughter!?


    Freya: I know I shouldn''t get involved in this conversation, but the Demon King is right, Loki.


    Loki: Freya!? Are you on his side!?


    Freya: I''m not on anyone''s side. I''m just making my point. Remember that H didn''t need your permission when she descended to the roots of the world tree and traded with the dragon of Ragnarok.


    Freya: She is no child. Odin is proof of that; he underestimated the queen of hell and paid dearly.


    Loki: She''s a child!


    Freya: A child would never be able to do that!


    The chat group exploded with conversations between the two Norse gods.


    Looking at this, Victor couldn''t help but think: ''For a god of lies and cunning, he''s quite overprotective of his daughter... Although I can understand that feeling a bit.''


    Despite understanding the feeling, Victor did not share the same feeling. Because of his overprotection, he became paranoid and interpreted his messages as hostile or something.


    "As expected... Freya was going to side with you this time." Aphroditemented as she sat next to Victor in the rest area with a view of the sky.


    "You talk like they''re always at odds, Aphrodite," Victor said.


    "Believe me, in the past, Freya couldn''t see Loki, or the god of lies would risk his life. He is not well-liked in Asgard. But thanks to my friendship with them and the chat group, they manage to get along without Freya wanting to kill Loki all the time."


    "Hmm ~, looks like the god of lies has more enemies than I thought."


    "You have no idea." Aphroditeughed, "But I think Loki does it on purpose."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He is the god of lies and deceit, his specialty is distraction, and he does this always to keep the attention of most gods on him and not on his children."


    "J??rmungandr, Fenrir, and H, the three children of Loki...


    Loki must have the genes to make abominations. At least that''s what the gods think, huh."


    "Yeah ~" Aphroditeughed in amusement as if she remembered something: "Despite being beautiful, the goddesses avoid Loki like the gue. After all, none of the goddesses wants to give birth to an ''abomination'' that can turn them into enemies of Odin."


    "Hmm ~, I almost felt sorry for him just now."


    "Really?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Nah."


    Aphroditeughed even harder in a sensual, gentle voice. Sheughed like that for a few seconds before her expression changed to a solemn one.


    "Darling, you know I''ll always be there for you. Even if they are my ''friends'' whom I trust, I will still value our rtionship more."


    Victor raised his eyebrow: "... No need to beat around the bush, Aphrodite. Just tell me your thoughts."


    Aphrodite''s pink eyes look into Victor''s violet eyes for a long time. During all that silence, the two were lost in their own connection feeling each other''s emotions.


    "For you, I would easily abandon my friends, you are my love, and I will protect my love."


    "But... It would be great if you didn''t antagonize Freya and Loki too much."


    Victor rolled his eyes, "Aphrodite, I''m not so petty as to hold a grudge for a long time."


    "That is a lie."


    "..." Victor opened his mouth to say something but then closed his mouth, his lips twitching a little.


    "Haah ..." He sighed, "Okay, I hold a bit of a grudge against Loki, but I''ll try not to antagonize him unnecessarily unless he gives me a reason to."


    "For me, that''s enough." She smiled gently, "I know you won''t put up with Loki''s shit, and Loki himself knows that, so he''ll be more careful around you, not to mention that now, you''re stronger than him, even if he gets angry he will be much more meek than before."


    "Not to mention that due to the current situation in the world, we need allies in various pantheons."


    "Mhm." Victor was not a child. He knew how to differentiate when to be professional and when not to be.


    As a king, he learned that lesson, sometimes you have to make an alliance with the enemy to keep the enemy closer to you so you can watch them.


    Keep friends close and enemies closer.


    Despite understanding this, one thing Victor wouldn''t change was those who harm his bottom line, which was harming his family or trying to control him. They would always pay the price.


    And Loki did thetter, even if it was meant as a ''joke''; he tried to control him, and he didn''t like it one bit.


    He was nobody''s pawn. He was the leader of his will, and his blood boiled just thinking about that encounter. If it weren''t for his consideration of the woman who was his wife, he would probably be thinking about possible revenge in the future. Seeing Loki and Freya arguing in the chat group, Aphrodite asked:


    "Anyway, why did you ask Loki about H? Hadn''t you made a deal with Viviane?"


    "Oh? You know it?"


    "Mhm, Viviane came to me for help with the mouse, and I overheard the details of the conversation."


    "Is she in trouble?"


    "That''s not it; she came to ask for help from my connections specifically. She wants to get some nuts that the mouse is very fond of. This nut only exists in the Egyptian pantheon."


    Victor''s lips twitched: "He''s a mouse, and he likes nuts?"


    "He''s also a squirrel... Most of the time." Aphrodite muttered at the end of the sentence.


    "... He sounds troublesome." Victor snorted.


    "Indeed."


    "To answer your question, I was just looking for other alternatives in case I fail with Viviane''s option."


    "A second option, huh..."


    "Mhm."


    "Do you think Loki has something that can move between realms?" Aphrodite asked curiously.


    "He is Loki, the god of lies, someone who takes pride in ying tricks on the gods. It would be illogical for him not to have something that can move between realms. In fact, it


    would be weirder if he didn''t have a way to do it."


    "...." Aphrodite couldn''t argue with Victor; what he said was something very Loki-like.


    "Ugh, if Alexios could use his powers to bypass the barrier that surrounds the pantheons, I wouldn''t have to do this." Invading hell is very different from invading a pantheon full of gods.


    The scale of the difficulty waspletely different. The moment Alexios touched the barrier surrounding the Norse pantheon, Odin and Heimdall would immediately notice the invasion.


    "Hmm, if you need him, why not leave the matter to me? He is very defensive due to his situation, so if anyone asks anything about H now, he will react very defensively."


    "At least you could treat him more ''gently'' so he''ll let his guard down," Aphrodite adds.


    "You''ve got something wrong. I don''t need Loki. If Viviane''s contact doesn''t work out, I''ll look for other ways. If I don''t find other ways, I''lle in by force. I have my ways of doing that; I just didn''t want to cause unnecessary conflict."


    Victor was already seen as an enemy of the world, and his infamy could be used against him by the gods who were afraid of him, which is why he didn''t want to cause big problems that could turn against him.


    "The reason for acting the way I do is that I''ve met someone like Loki before, and that''s the right thing to do when dealing with a treacherous liar like him."


    "Oh? Who was it?"


    "Zagan, a cunning and treacherous demon." Victor frowned as he remembered the demon. He was the perfect picture of a merchant who couldn''t be trusted.


    "Ugh, that demon, huh."


    "Have you met him in the past?"


    "Yes, he tried to deceive me by selling a cheap product in exchange for the ambrosia of the gods." Aphrodite frowned as she thought about that encounter.


    "I see ... That sounds like something he would do." Victor nodded.


    Victor looked at his cell phone again: "Back to the point. To deal with these kinds of beings, we need to demonstrate superiority and authority from the start and not fall for their sweet words."


    "Loki is a lot like Zagan. If I were ''nice'', he would get the wrong impression and think he''s in a position of power, which is extremely wrong thinking."


    "Throw a trap, and wait for the mouse to walk into the trap voluntarily, huh." Aphrodite could understand Victor''s reasoning. To be honest, looking at Victor''s circumstances, that''s something she was definitely going to do.


    "H might be powerful with that dragon, but we don''t know if she controls that dragon or not. It would be presumptuous of us to think that anyone can control an ancient dragon like that beast."


    "So it is logical to think that she''s isted in Asgard, all the kingdoms of Asgard are against her, probably only the frost giants or the fire giants could ally with her, but that scenario is unlikely to happen since if H allies with the frost or fire giants, she would be branded as an enemy by Odin, and forces would quickly be dispatched," Aphrodite spoke her thoughts aloud.


    "So a second force is needed to bnce the game," Victor added.


    "..." Aphrodite opened her eyes wide when she heard what Victor said:


    "You''re crazy, Vic. If you take such action too soon, you will truly be the enemy of the world."


    Victor just grinned widely.


    "I really have Diablo to thank."


    "...." Aphrodite raised her eyebrow when she noticed Victor ignoring what she said.


    "He has prepared so many ns for so many years. I, as his rightful sessor, will reap the fruits of hisbor. I really must thank him ~." His smile changed to a gentle one. It was as if he was talking about someone extremely close to him, like a brother.


    "Do not worry, my brother Diablo, I, Victor Alucard, will follow your will and carry out your ns. Those usurpers who betrayed and killed you will pay for their crimes." He spoke in a fair, confident tone as if he were an older brother who wanted revenge on the man who killed his younger brother.


    ''Diablo is definitely turning over in his grave right now.'' Aphrodite rolled her eyes, questioning her husband''s sanity now. After all, he was the one who killed Diablo! Why was he acting like he wanted to avenge Diablo?


    "Darling, Darling! The cinema is ready!" Violet barged into the rest area. Unlike her unclothed state when in the bathroom, she was wearing a white robe with the Snow n crest on it.


    "Oh? That is good! Tell everyone, and those who desire to participate should go to the room."


    "Yes, Sir!" Violet spoke like a soldier and then ran back to the bathroom.


    "Aphrodite, can you speak with the goddesses?"


    "Mhm ~, okay, I''ll go talk to them." She nodded.


    "Good." He smiled in satisfaction: "I think I should invite my generals as well." He grabbed his bag and pulled out a interaction orb.


    ...


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!


    Do not forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 727 727: Cinema Time

    "Father!"


    Nero and Ophis pushed open the door and entered with a rumble.


    They looked around and immediately found Victor sitting in an armchair, reading an ancient-looking book in his hand.


    "Hmm?" Victor smiled gently at the two girls and said, "My Daughters."


    Nero and Ophis'' faces turned a little red. They had to say that their Father''s beauty was breathtaking, and even though they were a little used to it, they were always surprised again whenever they saw Victor in a new outfit or different location. Ophis and Nero didn''t exactly know what was going on around them, like Victor''s Wives, and they didn''t care much either. The only thing they knew was that this new, more ''rxed'' Victor was much better than the previous one, who was always busy.


    Of course, Nero, as the oldest and most experienced, knew that if she wanted to learn something, she should ask Ruby or any of her Father''s Wives. Still, she was always so busytely with the training that Victor or Scathach gave her that she just didn''t have time to worry about it.


    "Come here. Let''s wait for the others to arrive."


    "Mhm!/Yes, Father!" Nero and Ophis answered simultaneously as they quickly jumped into Victor''sp and began to be pampered by him.


    "Tell me how your training went," Victor asked.


    "Mother Scathach is cruel...." Ophis was the first to denounce Scathach brazenly.


    "..." Nero looked wordlessly at Ophis. It seemed the little girl would do anything to receive her Father''s pampering, even throwing her ''mothers'' under the bus.


    Just for that purpose, she didn''t hesitate to call Scathach ''Mother'', something she had never done before.


    ''Now that I stop to think about it, she always uses the word ''Mother'' when she wants to point out some ''mistake'' made by Father''s Wives.'' Nero had to say that Ophis was as sneaky as a fox.


    "Oh?" Victor narrowed his eyes a little: "Tell me in detail about your training." He asked nicely.


    "Mhm." Ophis began exining how her training went, with Nero stepping in to add more details asionally.


    A few minutes passed, and Ophis finished exining; Victor''s reaction was just a gentle smile and caressing his daughters'' head:


    "I''m d she''s not being so hard on you guys." He sighed a little.


    "..." Nero and Ophis looked at Victor speechlessly: ''Was that not tough?'' They wondered if their Father had a very high training standard or if he had gonepletely mad. The training they received was more demanding than when their Father trained them!


    Victor, seeing the reaction of his daughters, justughed gently:


    "You guys won''t believe it, but she trained Ruby much harder when she was your age."


    "... Impossible..." Nero and Ophis said simultaneously in disbelief.


    "There''s no way a child could handle that..." Nero muttered.


    "A normal child? Of course not, but you''re not normal kids, just like Ruby wasn''t in the past." Victor caressed the heads of the two and continued:


    "You are my daughters, and as my daughters, the best training is what you will receive, and the best training doesn''te easy."


    "No pain, no gain. There is no easy way for someone to gain strength."


    "The proof of these words is that even though you areining, you have be much stronger than before, right?"


    "...Mhm..." The two nodded after thinking a bit about their current Power. Their current Power couldn''t evenpare to the past; if they were put back into the same danger they had faced in Japan, they were confident they could kill all their attackers.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction and decided to change the subject:


    "Are you staying for movie night?"


    "Yes, we will!" Nero answered for her and Ophis.


    Victor smiled gently and started talking quietly with his daughters.


    A few minutester, the door opened again, and Kaguya, Eve, Roxanne, Bruna, Maria, and Roberta came in wearing more casual clothes.


    "You look beautiful." Victor wasted no time and quickly praised them. It had been a while since he''d seen the girls in more casual clothing, and it was a really refreshing feeling to see them in different clothes... Although he liked to see them more in Maid outfits or derivatives of the style, even the sexy Maids'' dresses.


    But this ''preference'' of his was due to his own personal tastes, and seeing the girls like this was good too.


    The women smiled gently when they heard what Victor said.


    Even Roxanne, who spent the most time without a Maid''s uniform in the group, smiled when she heard what he said. After all, she knew he was saying that to everyone.


    "Master-, Medusa wishes to talk to you." Roberta suddenly spoke as she snuck up on Victor.


    "Mhm, swap with her, please." Victor nodded.


    Roberta closed her eyes, and the next moment she opened them, the pupils of her eyes narrowed as Roberta''s long, ankle-length hair started toe to life and move of its own ord.


    Medusa in Roberta''s body took a deep breath: "Haah, I haven''t been out for a while since our coption act, I think."


    Cough.


    "Medusa, there are children here."


    Ophis and Nero rolled their eyes, along with Medusa and the Maids.


    "Don''t underestimate children these days, Master. The inte has ruined everything for the younger generation."


    "..." Victor had no words to refute that. After all, he was one of those generations. Even without talking about birds and bees with his mother or at school with the teacher, he had already learned everything on the inte through questionable sites that every living Being, whether they be men or women, entered once in life.


    Medusa looked carefully at Victor, specifically at his reptilian eyes.


    ''Now, he will be even more prepared to face those damned Greeks.'' Medusa nodded in satisfaction.


    "I want to train my people. I feel like them sitting still is not eptable."


    "Hmm..." Victor thought of the women who were part of Medusa''s Race: "Where do you want to train them?"


    "In the forest that Roxanne made, or in the forest that you made."


    "...For now, go to the Fairy forest. Soon, I will make a New City. We will live in that ce."


    "Are we leaving Nightingale?" Eve asked curiously.


    "Not yet, my Wives still have responsibilities here, and we''re not at odds with Nightingale either... But eventually, yes, we''ll leave."


    "Why? Why should we leave? Is this not a good ce?" Bruna asked curiously.


    "Two predators cannot live in each other''s territory, Bruna," Kaguya said.


    "Predators...?" Bruna repeated confusedly until she opened her eyes wide and understood what Kaguya was implying: "Oh."


    "But will d do anything since Victor has be so strong?" Maria asked.


    "Probably not. He has a lot to lose from a fight with Master, but nobody knows about the future, so it''s better for us to be in our own territory where we can control everything,"


    Medusa exined.


    "And with the new territory, I, Scathach, and Zdrac can better work on defending the territory," Victor added.


    Kaguya opened her eyes a little as she understood Victor''s intentions: "Master, are you nning to use Runes...?"


    "Of course I am. I want my territory to be the safest of all. I want to see who will be foolish enough to invade a territory created by a World Tree and protected by Dragon Runes alongside the work of a Master Runesmith." Victor''s smile grew.


    "I bet that individual would suffer a rather sad fate, wouldn''t they?" Maria smiled the same way as Victor.


    "Indeed, they will have a very unfortunate, painful fate~."


    "I can''t wait to see the finished city!" Bruna smiled widely.


    "I wonder what kind of torture they would go through... I think I will train my people to be torturers; with our skills, that will be a perfect task." Medusa added.


    "...." Kaguya, Eve, Roxanne, Nero, and Ophis stared nkly at the bunch of grinning sadists.


    "Anyway, girls. Grab a seat and spread out; the other girls will be here soon."


    "Okay"


    "Yes, Master."


    "Mhm."


    Confirmation sounds resounded all around, and soon the girls scattered.


    Since there were no seats next to Victor, no one sat beside him.


    Victor waited a little longer while he talked and yed with Nero and Ophis, then the door opened again.


    This time only the older women came: Jeanne, Morgana, Agnes, Natashia, Victoria, Aphrodite, and Hestia.


    "Darling!/Victor!/Husband!" Exmations were heard all around, and soon some of them jumped toward Victor.


    "Whoa, calm down, Morgana, Agnes, and Natashia." Victor quickly stopped the three women in the air with his Power.


    "Do you want to crush Ophis and Nero?"


    "..." The three women looked at Ophis and Nero, and their enthusiasm fell slightly.


    Seeing this, Victor lowered them gently with his Power, and soon, they were on their feet again and approached him more'' cordially''.


    "Darling, I missed you..." Agnesmented with the eyes of an abandoned dog.


    "But didn''t we just see each other a few days ago?" Victor asked.


    "That is still a long time!" Agnes retorted, "I want to be by your side 24 hours a day, 376 days a year!"


    Victor chuckled gently at Agnes'' outburst. The way she obsessed was so cute.


    "..." Seeing her Father''s reaction, Nero couldn''t help but think that he was definitely special. She was sure that ordinary men would run away from women like Agnes, but he just smiled and treated it like it was nothing.


    In the past, she wandered far when she ran away from theboratory where she was experimented on, and she saw many things, then with the establishment of her as a daughter of Victor...


    She received many opportunities that she didn''t have before. Just because of her name, the Noble Vampires feared her and treated her like a Princess no matter where she went.


    She started to understand a little bit how Ophis felt now, and to be honest, it was annoying... Although her treatment was better, it was obvious that they were only interested in her because of herst name. In the end, it was all self-interest.


    Because of this, she became even more closed to outsiders and only interacted with those close to her Father and her Father himself.


    She''d heard about the duties of Noble Vampires from prestigious ns, but she''d treated it like it wasn''t important to her. She knew her Father wouldn''t force her to do anything she didn''t want to do.


    He was the best dad ever!


    "Ugh. No need to shout, Agnes. I think we already understand that." Natashia suddenly spoke.


    Agnes turned her gaze to Natashia: "Shut up, Natashia! You were by his side the whole time! You have no opinion here!"


    "H-huh?" Natashia was taken aback by Agnes'' sudden outburst, and looking closely at Agnes, she saw the obvious symptoms, which were obsessive eyes, heavy breathing, and a tense body, symptoms she knew very well.


    A disease called Horny... Yes, Agnes was horny.


    "Behave yourself, Agnes. There are children here, and soon there will be guests." Natashia snapped.


    "What are you-."


    Natashia approached Agnes and whispered, "Don''t worry, the fun things will happenter."


    "..." This made Agnes calm downpletely, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    "Ara, I''m sorry about my manners, Darling~."


    "...." Everyone couldn''t help but wonder how someone could change so quickly with just a few words. She sure was bipr, wasn''t she?


    Or is it some quirk of the Snow n? After all, Violet had reacted the same way in the past.


    They couldn''t tell.


    Morgana approached Natashia and spoke softly in her ear: "Should we get the rope and the other things...?"


    Natashia froze briefly; how could she have forgotten those details?


    "...That''s a conducive idea. When the night is over, I''ll go get them."


    "Mhm." Morgana smiled in satisfaction.


    Victor just smirked. Did these women forget that everyone in the room could hear them? They weren''t being discreet! If you desire to keep secrets, use alternative means like he always did! Or speak with just the movement of your lips!


    ''Wait... Maybe, that was their goal the whole time. They desire to cheer me up...'' It''s worth noting that Victor was excited about theing events after the movie ended.


    "..." Ophis and Nero rolled their eyes again. How could they keep their ''innocence'' in this ce? Their ''Mothers'' were all a bunch of perverts!


    Of course, they weren''t all like that since women like Ruby, Lacus, Kaguya, Jeanne, Sasha, and Haruna were less ''perverted'' and avoided saying things like that in front of them.


    ...Little did they know that the women mentioned were some of the most perverted of the bunch. It''s like they say, it''s always the quiet ones.


    Victor looked at Jeanne, Aphrodite, and Hestia:


    "Only Hestia? Did the others not want toe?"


    "Goddesses aren''t very interested in movies or anything like that. At least the Greek Goddesses aren''t." Aphrodite responded.


    "... Let me guess, if it were an orgy, they woulde?" "Yes." Aphrodite did not even hesitate to respond.


    "...." Victor really wondered if it was okay for that bunch of predators to be out there.


    ''Well, Aphrodite and Hestia have them on a leash, and they know that if they did something, the punishment they would receive would make them wish for death.''


    ...


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>

 Chapter 728 728: Bottled Up Feelings From The Past

    "Jeanne, how are things with you and Adam?"


    "...Normal... Due to d''sck of presence, he''s finally bing a more ''normal'' boy."


    "Humpf, that old man''s influence was a very vile thing in our children''s lives." Morgana snorted.


    "Morgana... Just forget about d. By acting hateful, you''re just saying you have some lingering feelings for him."


    "What!? Of course not! I hate that man!" Morgana snarled as she sent wary nces in Victor''s direction. She didn''t want Jeanne''s words to mislead him.


    "If you hate him, just ignore him. Indifference is much worse than hatred." Jeanne pointed out.


    "...." Morgana looked at Jeanne with an expression of shock; she had never thought of it that way before.


    "Look at me. Even though I hold grudges against d, he''s still the father of my child, and eventually, even if I don''t want him to, he''s going to be a part of Adam''s life. That''s the only connection that he and I currently have. When I talk to him, I only talk about my son and nothing else."


    "This indifference is better than hate. After all, even if you hate someone, you are still paying attention to that person." Jeanne exined sagely.


    "That''s... That''s so mature! As expected of the eldest of the group, I will follow your advice."


    "Oyy!" A vein bulged on Jeanne''s head. Although Morgana wasn''t wrong, she didn''t want anyone to point it out!


    "...." Victor actually felt a little bad for d when he heard Jeanne and Morgana talking about him, though his pity level was the size of his little finger since the old man deserved it.


    A woman who had been neglected and ''controlled'' most of her marriage was ruthless when she finally got out of that marriage.


    Hearing Jeanne and Morgana''s experiences with d in the past, Victor couldn''t help but think that there were people like d who didn''t take care of their most precious possessions in life, their Family.


    ''They are fools.'' Victor huffed: ''We can live forever, but what''s the use of immortality if we are alone?''


    If Victor were to live out all of his immortal life alone, he might as well kill himself. He knew that, eventually, loneliness and boredom would consume him.


    Material possessions, Kingdoms, it would all get lost in the sands of time, and only those truly close to you would stay by your side forever.


    Because of this, Victor was keen to turn every girl around him into Yanderes. After all, only a Yandere wouldst against the sands of time.


    ...He was DEFINITELY not doing this because he loved psycho-love girls; he was definitely not that abnormal after all.


    Please believe him.


    "Cough, cough." Victor coughed, drawing the attention of the two women back to him:


    "How are Lilith and Elizabeth reacting to all of this?" Victor asked.


    "... They are fine. And finally, Lilith is showing some signs of potential, something that would have happened years ago if she weren''t so spoiled."


    "That''s good." Victor nodded. Hearing that the people around him were getting stronger was always satisfying.


    "Still, on the topic of children... What are you going to do about the Goddess of Demons?"


    Morgana shuddered a little, "... What do you mean, Darling?"


    Victor smiled gently, "It''s okay if you don''t want to bring it up, Morgana. I''m not judging you or anything."


    "..." Morgana was going to say something but just closed her mouth.


    "I''m saying this is a good time to talk to the original Lilith about your ''promise''."


    Long ago, Morgana had to promise to create a new General for Lilith in exchange for her leaving Lilith''s forces.


    Initially, this new General was supposed to be her First Daughter, but she failed to train her Firstborn to be a weapon, and for a long time, she forgot about this matter. It wasn''t untilter that she was reminded of her promise by Lilith herself, which forced Morgana to act.


    Using all the forces of her ''dreams'', along with d''s Energy, a miracle urred, and she managed to create a life, a life whose name was Elizabeth Tepes.


    Her youngest daughter.


    But again, seeing the baby before her, she couldn''t abandon her daughter, and right after that, she didn''t have time to think about it when the whole incident involving the death of one of d''s Wives happened, which caused aplete break in her already broken family.


    "... How do you know that, Darling?" Morgana asked gently without an usatory tone. She fully understood that Victor only wanted her to be well, which was why he brought up the subject.


    "Lilith can be quite chatty when she''s drunk." Victor smiled gently.


    Morgana''s eyes narrowed, and worry that other unreliable people would hear about her promise to Lilith began to grow in her heart, but Victor''s following words calmed her spiritspletely:


    "Fortunately, only my trusted subordinates heard this, and I erased the memories of those who heard about this event after I was informed of what she said."


    Victor didn''t lie. When his subordinates were surveilling Lilith on her ''tour'' of the City, the woman drank a lot of Demonic Alcohol and ended up gettingpletely inebriated.


    And like a nasty drunk, she began to ramble on about the misfortunes of her life. Eventually, she started to get irritable and wanted to break a lot of things.


    Fortunately, even drunk, she seemed to have remembered the Lesser Demons'' warnings not to cause too much trouble, or even she, a Demonic Goddess and Progenitor of All Demons, would be treated like a criminal.


    And as she remembered that, she grumbled again about the world''s injustices.


    She really was a lousy drunk.


    Typically, a Goddess like Lilith wouldn''t get drunk so easily, but this alcohol wasn''t normal. After all, it was alcohol mixed with the milk of a High-Level Demon Beast and grapes grown in the Demon King''s Garden.


    It was high-ss alcohol that only the rich could drink.


    "Thank you, Darling..."


    "You''re wee." Victor smiled gently, a smile that almost made Morgana jump on top of him and hug him, but unfortunately, hisp was still upied by two little girls.


    "So? What are you going to do?" Victor asked in the same gentle tone.


    "... I''ll go talk to her. I hope she forgets her promise."


    "Don''t worry; everything will be fine; after all, she no longer has an army. Lilith isn''t much better than an idol to the Demons right now. She''ll take anything you say, I''m sure."


    ''If she doesn''t ept it, I can just threaten her withmunity service.'' Despite not destroying many properties, she still ''destroyed'' properties.


    And since she didn''t have a job now and was basically being supported by Victor, she was at the mercy of his goodwill. Lilith still didn''t know the horrors of the capitalist world.


    ''Fufufufu, having a Goddess under your control is so satisfying.''


    "..." The older women didn''t know how to react when they heard that the Goddess of Demons, the Progenitor of an entire species, was reduced to an idol.


    Morgana narrowed her eyes at Victor; for some reason, thest part of his words sent a shiver down her spine.


    ''Don''t tell me he did something to Lilith?'' She felt it was quite possible. After all, if there were anyone who could put fear into a Demonic God, it would definitely be Victor.


    Victor turned his gaze to the woman who looked like Natashia.


    Victoria froze like a deer in headlights at Victor''s gaze.


    "I heard what happened. How are you feeling about awakening your Powers?"


    "..." Victoria looked at Victor for a long time, expecting to find any kind of deception, but as usual, she only saw kindness and love in the man''s violet eyes.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Victoria saw Natashia''s look that seemed to be screaming, ''What are you doing? Stop being indecisive! Be honest!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Victoria genuinely wondered when she had gotten so proficient at understanding her sister.


    ''It must be because of that...'' The image of herpletely naked on top of her sister while something big filled herpletely came into her head, making her blush a little.


    "Y-Yeah, I''m fine."


    "...." Victor raised his eyebrow and smiled yfully at Victoria. He couldpletely understand what she was thinking right now.


    ''This reaction is much more like Sasha than Natashia... And to think the daughter would be more like her aunt than her mother.'' Victor thought with humor.


    Cough!


    Natashia coughed as she looked at Victoria.


    Feeling her sister''s gaze, Victoria swallowed back her embarrassment and berated herself a little for falling into her wild imaginings.


    "To be honest, I feelpletely lost... A long time ago, I got used to being the ''ck sheep'' and ''failure'' of the Fulgers. I even left the n and built a financial empire because of it... But now that I''ve received the Power I''ve always wanted so much... I feelpletely empty, like it doesn''t matter that much."


    "Sister..." When Natashia was going to say something, she stopped when she felt Victor''s gaze and his feelings through the connection. He was basically saying: ''Let me handle this.'' Natashia didn''t even need to read his surface thoughts to understand that.


    "At first, you probably wanted the Fulger''s Lightning Power, but that wasn''t out of a lust for Power or anything, Victoria." "... What are you talking about? I desired the Power of my n and felt I could do so much with it in the past." Victoria answered calmly without changing her voice.


    Victor nodded, "That''s probably true, but that wasn''t the ''real reason'' you desperately wanted the Fulger''s Power."


    "Real reason?" She shuddered a little, "... What do you mean?" She asked in a more shaky voice.


    "eptance."


    "..." Victoria froze.


    "Yes, maybe you wanted the Power of the Fulger''s because you felt it was something you should have or because you thought you could do a lot of things with it, but that wasn''t the main reason."


    "The main reason was eptance. By having the Power that all Fulgers had, you would be recognized as one of them. You would no longer be left ''out''; you would truly be a ''Fulger'', and consequently get your Family back."


    "...I-..." Victoria tried to say something, but her feelings were too close to the surface to formte words. Despite appearing calm on the outside, a storm was raging inside.


    "Because of that, you feel empty receiving that Power now, Victoria."


    "...Huh?"


    "After all, you''ve already been epted as a Fulger, and you already have a Family."


    "...." Another shock spread across Victoria''s face as her mind wentpletely nk.


    "Everyone here in this mansion is your Family. You are not an ''outsider'' anymore, Victoria."


    Hestia smiled gently when she heard his words.


    ''He really has a way with words. Hepletely dispelled the dark clouds from her heart, and the Family bond grew even stronger, making my home Divinity work on her now.''


    Victoria never really felt like part of the ''Family''. After all, the way Natashia introduced her back in was quite abrupt. How could someone who had been neglected for hundreds of years suddenly forget about all that?


    "Victor... I..." She bit her trembling lips, as she took a deep breath as if gathering courage, and spoke:


    "Thank you for your words. It means a lot to me... You have no idea how much it means to me."


    Victor smiled gently, "... Ipletely understand what this means to you, Victoria."


    "..." She sniffed a little, and tears formed in her eyes.


    When Victor was going to get up to get Victoria andfort her, Natashia made her move, hugging her sister, then she looked at Victor with a smile that said:


    ''Leave her to me.''


    Obviously, the sisters needed to talk more now than before. Natashia and Victoria''s problems were something only the two of them could fully understand.


    And Natashia was very determined to get along with her sister.


    Getting Natashia''s message, Victor smiled slightly and said:


    "Go pick your seats. The other girls will be here soon." "Okay"


    "Yes, Darling."


    "Mhm."


    Sounds of recognition rang all around, and soon the older women scattered across the room.


    ...


    A few minutester, Victor watched the two sisters break away from their embrace and spread out across the room.


    They didn''t say anything; they just hugged while all the ''resentment'' that Victoria had flowed through the tears that fell on Natashia''s shoulder.


    Honestly, Victor didn''t know exactly what happened. How could someone let resentment go so easily? He would never be able to do that.


    Even though he said he did not care what Loki did, that was a fulfill lie. He still harbored resentment; he just chose not to act.


    Perhaps he was like that because Victor was a vengeful creature naturally.


    The dogma he followed was a perfect representation of this. ''Perhaps, she was tired of feeling resentment?'' Despite not fully ''understanding'', Victor could ''theorize'' why she reacted that way.


    The word ''understand'' meant that Victor understood how Victoria felt, which would be impossible. After all, he had never been in a situation like Victoria''s.


    Victoria waspared a lot to Natashia all her life. She was called useless for not having the Power of Lightning, and in the end, some groups of n Fulger tried to use her as a breeding mare. Because of that, she ran away and built a finance empire using the Rider surname.


    Victor had never experienced this. He had never been looked down upon as worthless by his Family, he had never been threatened with being used as a stud horse by his Family, and he had never beenpared to anyone before by his own Family.


    His parents raised him very well, and he was very grateful to them for that.


    Because of thisck of experience, he couldn''t ''truly'' understand Victoria.


    After all, individuals only truly understood each other through simr experiences.


    ''I guess the Blessing of The Home must have had an effect... Or she was just tired of it all and just wanted her Family back, and now that she has a big Family, she might finally let go of the resentment, but will probably never entirely forget what happened.'' Thest possibility seemed the most likely, and it also matched his feelings for Victoria.


    ''Let the bitterness go... But never forget it, huh...'' He looked at Victoria for a few seconds and nodded.


    ''I can understand that.''


    ...


    Edited By: DaVo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!


    Do not forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 729 729: Victor Wants To Make Hestia A Yandere. ???

    Pushing those thoughts aside, Victor looked around.


    Roberta, Maria, Natashia, Morgana, Bruna, and Agnes quickly formed a small group and started talking to each other.


    Victor didn''t know what to think of this group; after all, the women in this group were quite ''sadistic''. He felt he''d brought together a group of women who shouldn''t have been


    together...


    ''Only Violet, Leona, Scathach, and my Generals are missing toplete this group of sadists.''


    Victor could only pity the enemy who provoked these women.


    ''Well, it''s good they''re getting along.'' He smiled and then looked at another group.


    Hestia joined Kaguya, Victoria, Jeanne, Eve, and Roxanne.


    This was a more ''serious'' and gentler group of women, although these types were the most dangerous when provoked. An excellent example was Kaguya herself, who could be a killing machine for Victor''s sake.


    Victor remembered when Kaguya had used that Form of Darkness to kill several enemies in the past.


    ''In this group, I think only Sasha, Natalia, Mizuki, Lacus, Siena, Pepper, and Haruna are missing. They are the most bnced in the group...''


    As he watched the girls, he realized something else. Aphrodite didn''t have a group. As a social queen bee, shemunicated with everyone and got along with every topic presented.


    ''Well, as expected of Aphrodite, I guess?'' He smiled.


    Another thing he noticed was that... He had too many Wives.


    If you counted the women he had an official rtionship with, they included the Maids he created, including Roxanne, members of the Snow, Fulger, Scarlett, and Adraste ns, along with Haruna, Leona, Mizuki, and Aphrodite... So in total, there were 25 women!


    He also hadn''t included the Zdrac and the Demonic women. So, if you added them to the count, the number rose to... 31!


    ''Holy fuck... The author''s probably having a hard time managing all this and developing the girls. I must control myself...'' Victor thought he should learn some restraint. 4


    ''Hmm? What was that sudden thought?'' Victor scratched his head in confusion. After thinking about it for a bit, he put it aside.


    He didn''t know the meaning of restraint anyway.


    ''I will do what I want when I want! Hahahaha~!''


    While Victor was thinking like a drugged man who wasn''t quite right in the head, he heard the door open again.


    This time the younger women, his Mother, Mizuki, and Zdrac, came.


    "...." Looking at this group with a nk expression, he thought.


    ''Yes, maybe I should learn restraint... After I turn Hestia into a Yandere, of course.''


    ...For God''s sake...


    ...


    Some hourster.


    Victor looked at Hestia curiously.


    With the Blessing of Love, he could feel Hestia''s intense feelings toward him. Of course, it wasn''t love yet. But it could develop into something like that; after all, what Hestia wanted right now was a Home she could call her own.


    And to be honest, Victor had a soft spot for this Goddess. He didn''t know why, but every time he was around her, he felt as though he''d arrived home after a long journey.


    ''I guess she gives off that feeling because she''s the Goddess of The Home?'' Victor asked himself.


    "Hmm?" Hestia stopped watching the movie and looked towards the gaze she was feeling.


    When she saw it was Victor, she raised her eyebrow as if asking what the problem was.


    Victor just smiled gently and shook his head back and forth, indicating it was nothing.


    Hestia nodded gently and went back to watching the movie.


    Victor stared at Hestia''s red hair, which was bright as red mes for a while, and then he nodded, making a decision for himself.


    ''Let''s leave it to time.'' His current rtionships were developed naturally, and he nned to keep it that way. Rushing things would never work, especially in a rtionship like this.


    "Lady Ruby, should we really be watching a Fantasy genre?" "I mean, when you finish the Star Wars Trilogy, a Sci-fi genre, the next step is Fantasy, right?"


    "... I would really like to know how your brain works to think that way."


    "Wha- Are you calling me dumb, Luna!?"


    "Of course not, Lady Ruby. I would never dare say that." Luna shed a bright smile.


    "You''re definitely thinking about it!" Ruby snapped.


    "Yes, she is thinking about it." Pepper was supportive: "She has that face that says, ''What dumb creature is this?"" She perfectly mimicked the look of disgust that Scathach gave when she saw a weak enemy.


    "I didn''t make that face!" Luna squealed and added, "And your Scathach imitation is perfect!"


    "HmmHum." Pepper snorted proudly, making her two mountains sway up and down: "Of course, I can imitate my Mother perfectly. I always saw her give that face when she saw a weak enemy!"


    "Can you guys shut the fuck up!?" Violet and Agnes spoke at the same time: "We are trying to watch a movie here!"


    "I''m sorry!" Luna and Pepper quickly spoke.


    "Hmph." Ruby just snorted and turned away.


    "..." Victor nced at the Scarlett n interaction and raised an eyebrow when he saw Luna.


    ''I haven''t seen her in a while...'' Of all Victor''s acquaintances, he knew very little about Luna; even her past was unknown to him.


    ''Well, I''ve had little contact with her.'' Victor knew that Luna spent more time actively helping the members of n Scarlett and even helped Scathach herself on some quests as well.


    ''Wait a minute... Does she help Scathach on missions?''


    We''re talking about Scathach here. Just like Victor, she didn''t ept mediocrity. She wouldn''t keep someone who wasn''t strong by her side.


    Victor''s violet eyes narrowed a little, and his eyes glowed violet.


    When Victor''s Draconian Eyes fell on Luna, what he saw left him astonished. The amount of Power in Luna''s body shouldn''t be possible for a ''Common Noble Vampire'', not to mention that she hadplete control of her Power! There were no energy fluctuations in her body.


    She was not necessarily hiding her Power. She was just so proficient at controlling it that if you didn''t focus your senses on her, you''d never notice.


    ''So she''s been a Hidden Boss all this time! How have I never noticed this?'' Victor had to admit that he was never particrly interested in Luna.


    And since Scathach trusted Maid enough to allow her to remain so close to her daughters, Victor didn''t really think much of the matter.


    After all, he hadplete confidence in Scathach''s judgment.


    ''Well, this doesn''t change anything. As long as she protects the Scarlett n, I won''t meddle...''


    Victor nodded in satisfaction, but soon a thought shed through him: ''She has as much power as a trained Adult Vampire...But what are her other capabilities...?'' Victor''s look of interest grew.


    ''Since she''s from n Scarlett, she must train a lot, right?'' Victor''s interest started to grow. He wonders what would happen if he threw Luna to fight some Demonic Elites.


    "!!!" Luna felt a chill on her back and looked from one side to the other, confused. For some reason, she felt that someone had arrived at a terrible misunderstanding that would cause her to suffer a lot in the future.


    "What''s the matter, Luna?" Siena asked when she saw Maid acting strange.


    "It''s nothing..." Luna replied with a forced smile.


    "It''s definitely not nothing, just say-." Before Siena could finish asking, a frustrated scream was heard.


    "Gaaaaahhhhhh! That''s enough! I can''t take so much bullshit! Can we change the movie!?" Violet raised her hand.


    All the girls'' eyes went to her.


    "Violet! The movie is only half done!" Sasha pointed.


    "Who cares!? This lingering Fantasy is killing me! We spent thest 30 minutes just with dialogue! DIALOGUE! I want a fight scene! I want action! I want to see blood and guts flying across the screen!"


    "Well, I can understand your feelings..." Eve said.


    "Indeed, it''s a little boring." Bruna nodded her head.


    "Perhaps a little more blood and death is in order." Maria pointed out.


    "...These women are so bloodthirsty." Jeanne sighed.


    "It is our nature, Jeanne." Morganaughed.


    "I know, but... Not a good influence on children, right?"


    "...." The group looked at Ophis and Nero, who were in Victor''sp.


    "They are not normal children, and Ophis is my niece, so she is not weak," Haruna spoke with a smile.


    "Nero isn''t normal either." Ruby spoke as if she didn''t want to lose to Haruna: "She can use weapons with absurd proficiency! She''s killed a lot of people too!"


    Haruna narrowed her eyes when she thought that Ophis didn''t have any deaths to her name:


    "...Perhaps, I should train Ophis too. If she is my sister''s daughter, she must have Kitsune abilities...."


    "..." Ophis and Nero looked at Haruna and Ruby with strange looks. What was this suddenpetition between the two?


    "Ignoring those two maniacs," Violet started to speak.


    "Oyyy!" Haruna and Ruby screamed at the same time.


    "I suggest we switch to Anime," Violet spoke while holding the Blu-Rays of various Anime.


    "AGREED!" Ruby, Pepper, Lacus, Luna, Eve, Maria, Leona, and, surprisingly, Siena immediately agreed.


    Ruby, Pepper, Lacus, and Leona quickly looked at Kaguya, Mizuki, and Haruna as if they were expecting something.


    Their gazes practically screamed: ''You''re Japanese, right? Help us out here!''


    "... Ugh... It''s a product made in my country, so I''m a little interested... I think..." Mizukimented uncertainly. Actually, she wasn''t that interested, but she felt that she should mention it or some discussion would ensue.


    "Although I''m descended from Japanese Noble Vampires, I grew up outside of Japan, so I can''t say anything." Kaguya quickly removed her presence from the discussion.


    Haruna then raised her hand, saying, "I don''t know what Anime is."


    "That is uneptable!" Ruby yelled.


    "How can a Kitsune not know what Anime is!" Leona screamed in scandal.


    "What does being a Kitsune have to do with me not knowing Anime?" Haruna asked, genuinely confused.


    "It''s sacrilege that you don''t know that," Lacus said.


    "It''s likemitting an irredeemable sin," Peppermented.


    "Ignorance is not always bliss." Ruby nodded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..." Haruna was simply speechless.


    "Haah, just ignore my crazy sisters. You didn''t make any mistakes, Haruna." Siena spoke.


    "Oyy! How can you throw us under the bus like that!" Pepper spoke to her older sister.


    "Shut up! You''re bothering Haruna!" Siena hit Pepper on the head with a karate chop.


    "Ughhh. Why are you defending her!?" Peppermented.


    "I''m not defending her! I just told you not to impose your beliefs on her! After all, not everyone is obliged to know about Anime!" Siena was surprisingly mature.


    "Why not!?" Pepper, Lacus, Ruby, and Leona asked at the same time.


    "Ugh, this discussion will never end." Agnes put her hand to her head as if she had a severe headache.


    Realizing that Agnes was right, Sasha looked at Victor and asked:


    "What do you think, Vic?"


    If anyone could end this discussion quickly, it was Victor.


    The girls stopped talking and looked up at Victor sitting in a chair alone with just Ophis and Nero in hisp.


    The reason he was alone?


    It was to avoid confrontation.


    If he sat down with the girls, the girls would immediately go to his side and those who didn''t make it would re at the girls who did.


    Of course, no conflict would arise due to the unity of the ''sisters'', but it was best to prevent feelings like that from developing...


    Well, that was notpletely true... The biggest reason he was separated was that Victor wanted to spend time with his daughters.


    Victor looked around, feeling everyone''s emotions with his Blessings, and realizing that everyone really didn''t care much about the film change, he said:


    "It''s fine with me. How about putting on that Anime of the Giants attacking? I never had the opportunity to watch it before."


    "Ohhh! Good idea! I think it''s a good start for those who aren''t used to Anime." Ruby put the popcorn made with blood cubes on the side and got up from her chair. Soon she walked towards the projector that was showing the movie.


    Pepper looked at Lacus: "Speaking of this Anime, why don''t we kidnap the author and make him rewrite the ending of the manga?" Shemented something cruel quite easily.


    "Let''s respect the author''s wishes with his own work. Although the ending is shitty, at least it''s the ending he wanted... I think." Lacusmented.


    "Geh, I highly doubt that Anime, like the continuation of everyone''s favorite orange ninja, was something the author wanted. Clearly, that was done to make money off the previous sess." Pepper waved dismissively and spat on the ground with an expression of disgust:


    "Greedy bastards."


    "..." Scathach, seeing her daughter make a face much like hers when she was disgusted, actually wondered now if Pepper was her biological daughter or something.


    ''Hmm, I adopted her into my blood through the Ritual... So she''s my daughter... But with the recent Ritual, she became Victor''s Wife, and now she has his blood in her body, so isn''t she technically Victor''s daughter...?''


    Scathach got a headache when she thought about her rtionship with her daughters, which got worse when she thought they would get pregnant in the future.


    Would she be the grandmother or aunt of these children? She couldn''t say.


    "Done!" When Ruby said this, the opening immediately started:


    "Sasageyou, Sasageyou, Shinzou sasageyou" [Literal trantion: Devote Your Heart.]


    "Ohhh! That''s a good song, no matter how often I hear it!" Leona spoke.


    "Ugh, it''s not bad... But aren''t there too many instruments? There''s so much going on that it hurts my ears." Haruna grumbled. The kind of music she was used to was quite different, and seeing current music from her country gave her a disconcerting feeling. She felt like a samurai who had traveled 500 years into the future and couldn''t adjust to the new ''culture''.


    ''Wait, isn''t that a good premise for an Anime?''


    "Ruby, skip the intro, or we''ll get copyrighted!" Pepper screamed.


    "Never! I wouldn''t daremit such sphemy!" Ruby snorted.


    "Gahhh! At least skip it in the next episodes! Seeing it the first time is enough!" Pepper spoke.


    "...Hmm... Agreed!" Ruby epted.


    The room was utterly silent while everyone watched the Anime, although somements were heard during the marathon.


    "God damn, that Mikasa has some nice abs. She''s a warrior." Rosemented as she nodded in satisfaction.


    "Hmm..." The female warriors in the group who hadn''t watched the Anime immediately started paying attention to that woman.


    "She has a lot of talent... Is it because of her ''Lineage''?" Eleanor spoke.


    "That also helped, but a powerful Bloodline without the right mindset is useless," Scathach said.


    "Indeed, not to mention that Lineage isn''t everything. A strong mentality is essential."


    "Hmm, hmm, I see Rose understands." Scathach nodded several times.


    "These soldiers'' equipment is quite interesting, but they arepletely useless in the open field...." Maria analyzed.


    "Not to mention, the des break easily." Roberta pointed. "But do they have spare des?" Bruno spoke.


    "That little blonde over there is a Badass, too, I want to see her and that other girl fight!" Agnes spoke.


    "Hmm, you''re right... That would be something interesting to see." Natashia nodded.


    "Hmm, noment on the Protagonist?" Pepper asked cautiously.


    "... Who cares about the Protagonist?" Haruna snorted.


    "That brat is as dense as a ck hole. How does he not notice the girl''s feelings?" Mizukimented.


    "Right? This is annoying. She clearly just cut her hair because hemented on it. How did he not notice that? Is his brain rotten or something?" Maria nodded.


    "..." The group that already knew Anime wondered what their reaction would be if they knew that most Anime protagonists were like that.


    "Well, he''s focused on his revenge against the Titans." Lacus defended.


    "It''s still not an excuse. That girl has the potential to be a Yandere. She must be developed," Victor pointed out stoically.


    "The fact that the MC doesn''t realize this is disappointing."


    "..."


    ''What the hell is he talking about all of a sudden?'' Everyone wondered.


    "...Victor, not everyone has such twisted tastes like you..." Hestia pointed out gently, but unintentionally she critically damaged most of the girls in the room.


    "To me, it''s like he has no taste at all." Victor snorted, "Well, I understand his motivation for wanting to get stronger and kill everyone; at least that''s admirable..."


    "With that mindset, I think he will be something of a viin if a cruel revtion is shown in that ''basement''."


    "..." Pepper, Lacus, Leona, and Ruby just looked at each other, conveying the same message.


    ''If he only knew how right he was...''


    Comments like that came and went throughout the Anime.


    Victor couldn''t help but smile at this sight. For him, watching the Anime wasn''t that important. Seeing the girls getting along with each other was much more attractive to him.


    "Father...?" Nero asked.


    "Mhm?"


    "I want to go stay with Ruby..."


    "Oh? Are you going to trade your Father for your Mother?" Victor made a miserable face.


    "T-That''s not-." When Nero quickly tried to deny it, Victor smiled gently and spoke:


    "Do not worry, I understand. You desire to talk about Anime with them, right?"


    "Mhm..." She nodded as her face turned a little red from being teased by her Father.


    "You can go, and if you want toe backter, juste back."


    "Thanks!" Nero disyed a gentle smile and quickly ran towards Ruby.


    Victorughed a little when he saw Ruby''s dumbfounded face.


    ''Ruby probably never thought that Nero would leave me for her.'' Victor thought.


    Victor looked at Ophis and asked, "How about you?"


    "Father, Mine." Ophis hugged Victor even tighter.


    Victor smiled gently and patted Ophis on the head.


    As Ophis melted from the caresses on her head, she sneered at Nero. How dare she trade her Father for some Mothers?


    Mothers were countless, but Father is unique! Therefore Father is better!


    Simple math, right?


    Not to mention that her Father smelled better too... He was also kinder... His caresses were better... He spoiled her...


    Why should she leave thisfortable ce? Ophis could not understand.


    ''Hmm, is this called adult interests? Is Nero growing? Is that why she gave up our Father for the Mothers?''


    "...." Nero looked at Ophis and felt a vein bulging on her head. She could very well imagine what that little rascal was thinking!


    Ophis and Nero''s eyes met, and Nero conveyed with her eyes:


    ''I did not give up my Father! I just desire to talk about mymon interest with Ruby!''


    "Bleh." Ophis stuck her little tongue out at Nero.


    And that made the veins on Nero''s head bulge even more.


    Victor just chuckled gently at their interaction. This had indeed been a very fun night.


    ...


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!


    Do not forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 730 730: The Kings Move

    A week after movie night, many things have changed.


    Since Victor was ''officially'' on vacation, none of his wives wanted to be away from him, and because of that, a meeting between the group leaders was held.


    In that meeting, they decided to make a new mansion to be the center of the ''government'' for the Faction. It is in this ce where the representatives of each race, along with the leaders of the faction, will meet to decide future ns.


    Through voting, the ''leaders'' representing the noble vampires will be Victoria, Kaguya, and Ruby. Although three people were nominated, there can only be 1 representative, the reason for having three nominees is due to the respective


    responsibilities of each woman. When one woman is not avable, the other will take her ce.


    Victoria Alucard Fulger was chosen due to her incredible leadership. She was the woman who built a financial empire under the name of Victoria Rider, and her leadership could not be doubted, not to mention that she was the most


    level-headed of the group and more prone to make decisions logically.


    Kaguya and Ruby were chosen for the same reason. Most of the time, they were rational and logical women who fit perfectly as representatives.


    The representatives of the wolves were not necessary to choose now; after all, there were only two werewolves.


    The representative of the Youkais was Kuroka. Although the Youkai cat was yful most of the time, she was quite responsible. Originally, Haruna was supposed to be the representative, but that choice proved to be inefficient due to her needing to be in her territory most of the time. It was good to be with Victor, and she didn''t want to leave his side, but she had her responsibilities and ambitions to fulfill.


    The representative of the goddesses went, to the surprise of everyone, to Rhea, everyone thought that Aphrodite or Hestia would take the position, but the two women refused, saying that they already had too much work on their hands.


    The representative of the fairies and amazons were no surprises to anyone. After all, only Viviane on the fairy side and Meya Neyku on the side of the Amazons were capable enough to take over.


    The representative of the humans was Mizuki Alucard, the group was in doubt between her and Liena, Andrew''s mother, but after a little discussion, the decision came back to put Mizuki in the post.


    The reason for this?


    Mizuki was the strongest human and Victor''s wife. That simple.


    Although the representatives of the goddesses Rhea and the representative of the fairies, Viviane were not Victor''s wives, they were still under the control of the group through Aphrodite on the side of the goddesses and Roxanne on the side of the fairies.


    The humans who were living in the Snow n''s new town weren''t pletely'' under Victor''s control, so putting Mizuki in was an obvious choice. She would act as their representative and keep an eye on them as well.


    Internally, Victor thought that humans would not do anything since it was obvious that the voice of noble vampires was louder in this ce. After all, they were in a country controlled by noble vampires... But the stupidity of humans was one of the things they were known for, after all.


    It is better to be safe and tie up loose ends than to do nothing and let an unforeseen situation arises.


    The representative of the demons was a difficult choice since everyone Victor trusted was extremely busy. Therefore, he had no choice but to appoint Morgana Alucard to the position. Despite not necessarily being a ''full demon'' now, she was still an ex-demon.


    Small groups like Medusa''s subordinate Gorgons fell into the same category as Leona; they didn''t have enough members of the same ''species'' to have a representative.


    After the representatives were decided, the ''Council of Races'' was created. This was the ce where everyone would meet to make future decisions involving their faction, everyone within the council was united for the best of their faction and of its own people.


    In this newly built mansion that would be the center of the faction''s government, teleportation arrays would be ced with the help of the Alioth n, thus facilitating the transition of representatives who live far away like Haruna.


    This new mansion will also be the ce where the Snow and Fulger ns, the two strongest ns in Nightingale, will rule from now on.


    As n Scarlett practically abandoned its territory, giving up their rule, the Fulger and Snow became even stronger than before, these two ns took over practically all the noble vampires that lived in the former territory of n Scarlett.


    Another thing that happened was that, officially, ns Scarlett, Fulger, and Snow dered an alliance with n Alucard.


    To be honest... This news didn''t shock anyone. Maybe only a few masses of Vampire Nobles who weren''t heeding the news, but most of society''s high echelon already knew about this alliance.


    Now, they didn''t expect the next announcement,


    Sasha Fulger, Violet Snow, and Ruby Scarlett, the three heiresses of the respective strongest vampire ns, will marry the Second Progenitor, the king of Hell, Victor Alucard.


    All these women who will acquire the surname of the second progenitor and will be his ''family'', this news caused even more excitement in Nightingale.


    And to make the masses even more shocked, not only were the heiresses marrying Victor Alucard, but the n leaders, as well as their close family members of the main bloodline, will also be marrying him!


    Which means the members of the Snow n who would marry Victor were.


    Agnes and Violet Snow.


    Of n Fulger, there were.


    Victoria and Annasthashia Fulger.


    Of n Scarlett it was.


    Ruby, Siena, Lacus, and Pepper Scarlett.


    The Vampire Count ns were tantly taking the second progenitor for themselves!


    The audacity of these women!


    This news made all noble vampires, from men to women, jealous and envious of the girls who were going to marry. After all, Victor was a very handsome and influential man. ... Wait, what? Shouldn''t it be the opposite?


    It is noteworthy that Victor did not expect such a reaction from the masses. He thought that they would be jealous of him for marrying so many beautiful women, but he never expected that they would be jealous of the girls who married him.


    Victor couldn''t help butugh and think that this was how a hot woman felt.


    He knew this reaction happened because of his Status as Second Progenitor, the biblical king of hell, and the most handsome man surpassing even the gods in beauty.


    Literally speaking, he was the rarest, tastiest ''meat'' on the market, and everyone wanted a piece of him.


    Because of this, Agnes, Natashia, and Scathach decided to reveal that all the close rtives of their main lineage were going to marry Victor. This was a way to ward off Victor''s ''bitches''.


    Due to this announcement, the Snow, Fulger, Scarlett, and nk ns became something like ''royalty'' ns.


    In vampire society, the Progenitor was considered the vampire with the purest blood, and he was above any title created by a king; even if he had no power. Just by being a Progenitor, he would be seen as ''royalty''.


    Because of this, ns who intermarry with the Progenitor''s bloodline will be looked upon as if they were royalty.


    Currently, in Nightingale, there were no ns with such characteristics. Why? d Dracul Tepes, the first progenitor, did not like to share his power too much.


    Because of this, he avoided associating with the existing n women in Nightingale, and even if he did, he would do so in secret.


    ... Well, that was true until recently.


    d Dracul Tepes announced that he was getting married, and the new ''queen'' would be the direct descendant of a bloodline from another Progenitor that was said to have been lost for thousands of years.


    In other words, the woman was royalty, worthy of a Progenitor like d.


    Not only did this news shock the masses, like Victor''s own group, they expected any movement from d, but never that he would suddenly get married.


    But the surprises don''t stop there. d Dracul Tepes dered that he was recruiting vampires to train directly under his forces, and those who stood out the most would receive a drop of the Progenitor''s blood.


    This news enveloped all of Nightingale in a ze of excitement. For the Noble Vampires, a drop of Progenitor blood meant they could grow even more as a ''species'', meaning they would be stronger.


    Victor''s group didn''t care so much about that since they had their own Progenitor, who they slept together with every day, and drank his delicious blood.


    To discuss these recent statements by d, Victor''s group got together to discuss the matter, as everyone couldn''te due to their own professional responsibilities involving all the changes being made this week.


    Only those who came into contact with d the most in the past were chosen, and Victor himself as faction leader, of course.


    Namely, Jeanne, Morgana, Scathach, Agnes, Natalia, and Victor himself.


    Once this discussion is over, the matter discussed will be passed to the Broadcast Orb for everyone in the form of a video report as well as a written one.


    Victor was sitting in the Leader''s chair, and on hisp was a blonde Maid with a very red face. Her breathing was a little heavy, and she was doing her best not to look into the eyes of the other women in the room.


    "M-Master, can you put me down...?" Natalia asked in the voice of a mosquito.


    "NO." Victor ruthlessly refused, then he went back to stroking her hair which was nowpletely loose for Victor''s personal pleasure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Haan~..." Natalia moaned when she felt Victor''s caresses on her body, but when she realized the obscene sound she had made, she quickly closed her mouth and hid her face in Victor''s chest.


    Frankly, she was enjoying the caresses a lot and really didn''t want to leave, but the gaze of the women in the room hurt a lot...


    She tried her best to resist, she tried her best to ''demonstrate'' that she didn''t want to, but she knew her body was honest, and she could only be at the mercy of her husband''s merciful hands.


    Natalia blushed even more when she remembered this fact. She, like everyone else in this room, with the sole exception of Scathach, had Victor''sst name in her name.


    She was no longer just Natalia Alioth but Natalia Alioth Alucard. Although not ''officially'' stated, the marriage papers had already been signed, and the marriage contract had already been made between n Alucard and Alioth, and all that remained was for the leader of n Alioth to sign, and Natalia will be ''officially'' his wife.


    Although for most of his wives, they knew that these papers were just formalities, but they didn''t care much since they knew that everyone who participated in that training in the bedroom thatsted the entire period of a year had Victor''s surname in their name now.


    On that fateful day, all supernatural women marked Victor in some way as their mate, vampires would bite and drink his blood, and those who didn''t go through the ritual of joining a n did so after they woke up, thus receiving a boost in power.


    The goddess deepened their feelings and each other''s soul.


    There was an Onmyo spell that bound the two, so that way, the two would know each other''s location.


    Races like Werewolves and the Kitsunes Youkai have more ''special'' means of marking their partner.


    Werewolves mark their mate with a bite that all other werewolves can identify.


    And the Kitsune Youkai do something simr, with the only difference being that they inject Youki into the bite to mark their partner.


    And that''s what Leona and Haruna did that day.


    As with the cases of several of Victor''s wives, Natalia took hisst name after herst name.


    The reason for this? It''s simple. Nightingale''s vampire society was not patriarchal. Which meant that when getting married, a woman didn''t have to abandon thest name she was born with if she didn''t want to.


    That way, the woman could pass on herst name to continue her n lineage.


    When Natalia one day has a child with Victor, the first child will take herst name first, and they will introduce themselves as Alioth, and the second child will take Victor''sst name and will introduce themselves as Alucard.


    This was how it works for most ns that have only female heirs. It was clear that the fact ''Power'' interfered a lot in these choices.


    For example, if Natalia had a child with Victor, and Victor was just an ordinary, powerless Vampire Noble, his surname would not pass on; only the Alioth surname would.


    Although Natalia was not ''strong'' in every sense of the word, she still had a very powerful and important bloodline.


    Was Victor worried about having children with other non-vampire women? He wasn''t.


    The reason for this was his power to influence the soul. Thanks to this power, Victor could ''choose'' which race his child may have, thus avoiding problems when born as a hybrid of ipatible species.


    He became very proficient in dealing with souls after he fully awakened his progenitor side, and thanks to his training in Hell, Victor had absolute confidence in modifying a soul safely and efficiently.


    As exined, the appearance of the soul and the content within it is reflected in the user''s physical body. If an individual alters the soul, they are literally altering their physical body.


    The ability to interact with the soul and modify it is indeed a gift that can prove him a ''god'' to the most ignorant.


    Victor can even change the characteristics of a breed; for example, he can make the noble vampires eat food other than blood. Although this change would generateplications since the act of eating blood was not just something simple like ingesting energy.


    There was a wholeplex process that involved the act of a vampire drinking blood, and if Victor wanted to make a noble vampire eat things other than just blood, he would need to study this effect thoroughly so that there were noplications.


    If youpare his skill to programming, Victor was only at the average level, and these moreplex alterations required a mastery of this skill.


    And such a feat was not something he could do now.


    Despite being in the average level, his skills were already frightening. It was not an exaggeration to say that this Progenitor skill could be called the ''code of life''. A very powerful and dangerous skill;


    The reason Victor was researching about making changes to the noble vampires was that he wanted to master his progenitor power and even make people close to him ingest other foods.


    Currently, noble vampires could only ''eat'' blood and water.


    Any other type of food ingested will be very disgusting and would make the vampire vomit.


    Coming out of his thoughts, Victor asked:


    "What do you guys think of d''s move?"


    "The old man is umting power." Scathach dered.


    "Isn''t this a desperate act of not losing against Victor?" Morgana asked, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "I don''t think so. d doesn''t act without thinking... I can assume he just revealed everything now because Victor forced him."


    "Ad, huh?" Victor spoke while stroking Natalia''s neck.


    "Indeed... Changing the subject a bit, why is Natalia here? She doesn''t know much about d." Agnes asked with jealousy visible in her tone.


    "She is my wife. Why can''t she be here?" Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "... I mean... -"


    "Not to mention that she was working hard in her father''s ce to make these teleportation arrays. She deserves a reward."


    "..." Agnes thought for a few seconds and understood: "So this is her reward."


    "That''s not her reward; that''s just me spoiling her. Her reward willeter."


    "...." Agnes pouted furiously and snorted, turning her head away.


    "Can we please stay on topic and put Agnes'' pointless jealousy to rest?" Natashia pointed.


    "Oyyy! You''re jealous too!"


    "I am." Natashia didn''t deny it: "But I''m mature enough to know that Victor will spoil uster. You lived so long with your husband, and you still don''t understand him? Or did you forget?"


    Veins began to pop in Agnes'' head; that hateful woman! She wanted toin about Natashia, but she didn''t because she realized that she was right. After all, Victor always did that when one of his wives showed jealousy.


    What did Victor do, you ask?


    Victor showered those who showed jealousy with a lot of love at the end of the day. It was so much love that even though they were noble vampires with insane regeneration, they still could not walk and work properly the next day.


    Honestly, this treatment was like a drug that made her head always float in lightness like she was on clouds. Because of this, many times, the girls would purposely ''fake'' jealousy just for him tosh out at themter.


    Thinking about it that way, Agnes was starting to get excited forter.


    ''Since I behaved very badly... He will punish me a lot, right?'' She looked curiously at Victor and shuddered with pleasure and stimtion when she saw his lifeless eyes. Agnes''s lips trembled badly, and she almost smiled wildly but managed to control herself.


    "...." The group, with the exception of Agnes and Victor, who were looking at each other, reacted with varying levels of shock to Natashia''s statement. The woman always surprised them due to her mood swings, sometimes, she was much like Violet and Agnes, but at other times, she showed a level of maturity on par with Jeanne. Her mood was very random... And that was Natashia''s charm; she was a lucid crazy person that Victor loved very much.


    And as for Natalia, who was the topic of this conversation? How did she react to that?


    "... Fueeeh ~" She moaned softly as her legs twitched.


    ... Well, Natalia was in seventh heaven with pleasure, she was not even listening to what the women were saying, she did not care about anything now, the only thing in her world was Victor and the pleasure he was giving her.


    ...


    Edited By: Davo 2138, IsUnavable


    Like it? Add to library!


    Do not forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 731 731: An Ambitious Project

    "Back to the subject." Scathach began to speak.


    "Knowing that old man, I don''t doubt that he was already doing this from the moment he saw Victor''s new strength but decided to act now because we announced our alliance."


    "That is something he would actually do." Jeanne nodded.


    "What should we do then? Are we going to let him do whatever he wants?" Morgana asked.


    "We are not going to do anything."


    "... Huh?" Morgana looked confused at Victor.


    Victor smiled lightly, "It doesn''t matter if he''s increasing his strength or not. It doesn''t matter if this is a n for him to gain more power or not."


    "This has nothing to do with us."


    "..." The women in the room narrowed their eyes.


    "I don''t think it''s wise to sit idly by. If d increases his power further, it could be troublesome in the future." Agnes spoke.


    "My beloved Agnes, you arepletely correct."


    Agnes frowned when she felt the feeling of amusementing from Victor. Not knowing how to interpret these feelings, she decided to continue the conversation:


    "... Right? Then we should-." She couldn''t finish speaking because Victor interrupted, saying.


    "Tell me, Girls. Who is in front of you?"


    Natashia wasted no time and immediately spoke: "Victor


    Alucard, the Second Progenitor of Vampires and King of Hell - Oh..." Her eyes widened at the end as she understood what he meant.


    "Morgana, my dear, tell me, how many Demons were there in Hell when you were a Demon?"


    "Countless..." Morgana replied, the number so great that she couldn''t even count.


    "And even with the wars that have urred, the number of Demons has not decreased significantly." Victor''s violet eyes gleamed with an overwhelming power that made the girls shudder, and Scathach had a big smile on her face:


    "I am The King of The Largest Hell. In my Hell, there are still billions of Demons at my disposal. All I need is to give an order, and Hellish Hordes of Demonic Creatures will do whatever I want."


    "Not to mention, I have my lovely Wives who are not only beautiful but also verypetent at what they do and are strong enough to crush any fool who would go against our Family."


    It was worth mentioning that Victor gained some affection points when he spoke thest sentence. The women in the room were staring at him as if they were about to attack him at any moment. The smiles on their faces were very simr to Scathach''s.


    "d is not a concern right now," Natashia spoke.


    "We should focus on increasing our influences in the Mortal and Divine Worlds rather than worrying about d," Agnes added.


    Victor''s smile grew in satisfaction. Obviously, this was the correct answer he was trying to convey.


    "But we shouldn''t lose sight of d either. Caution is needed when dealing with someone like him." Jeanne added.


    "Keep your friends close and your enemies even closer, huh..." Scathach smiled, "Looks like you haven''t forgotten my lessons, My Disciple."


    "I will never forget." Victor smiled.


    "Good." She nodded in satisfaction.


    They weren''t talking about the lessons Scathach had taught him when she''d trained him for six months when Victor had just be a full Vampire. Instead, they were talking about the lessons they''d learned from each other through countless spars and conversations.


    The Disciple learned from the Master, and the Master, in turn, learned from the Disciple. This perpetual cycle allowed the two to be even stronger, both physically and mentally.


    "Instead of worrying about d right now, we should focus on another, more important objective."


    "Our influence, right? You''ve already said that." Morgana pointed.


    "Wrong, My Dear." Victorughed gently.


    "...Our base... Our City. We must build our Home." Jeanne spoke.


    "Correct." Victor raised his palm as if to catch something in the air.


    [Kaguya, give me the green Orb with blue details.]


    [Yes, Master.]


    Pure Darkness covered Victor''s hands, and then the Orb that Victor requested appeared in his hand.


    Victor sent his Energy to the Orb and threw it lightly in the air.


    The Orb stopped in the middle of the room, and the next moment the entire room was covered with nt-like holograms detailing ns for the new city.


    "..." They all looked around in wonder at the sight.


    "This is my ''ideal'' Home."


    The women studied the blueprints as Victor continued to coddle Natalia.


    "Victor... My Disciple... This is insanity." Scathach couldn''t help but say.


    "Just how long have you thought about this, Darling...?" Morgana asked.


    "Every spare moment in between my training," Victor replied. "... Your level of dedication is awe-inspiring." Morgana had nothing else to say other than that. It was genuinely majestic how Victor was always thinking of his Family.


    And when she thought she, too, was included in this ''Family'' he cared about, she couldn''t help but feel sweet inside. She felt like she might fall head over heels in love with him all over again.


    "Is this really possible to do? I mean, the level of technology required to make this city is insane." Agnesmented in disbelief. She wasn''t very tech savvy, but even from her amateurish view, she could deduce that it would take a lot of technology that didn''t currently exist.


    "At first, I didn''t think it was possible, but a recent discovery has allowed me to see a possibility."


    "Discovery? What are you talking about?" Natashia asked.


    Victor smiled gently at Natashia and responded as his gaze shifted to Scathach: "Draconian Runes."


    The moment Scathach heard his words, she opened her eyes wide in shock, then her expression changed to amusement, and she startedughing in amusement.


    "..." The women looked at Scathach as if she hadpletely lost her mind.


    ''Why is sheughing?'' they wondered.


    Victor watched Scathach''s expression with a smile on his face. Seeing herugh, he confirmed his hypothesis that he wasn''t on the wrong path.


    When Scathach stoppedughing, she spoke, "It''s never boring when I''m around you, Victor, and to think that you would think of such a thing. You really are crazy."


    "But it''s possible, right?"


    "In theory, yes. But you will need an even morepetent Master at this craft. Any small mistake could cause a catastrophe capable of destroying a."


    "Who do you rmend, My Love?"


    Scathach shivered slightly when she heard Victor''s loving tone and felt his gaze on her body. She really liked it when he called her that, though she wouldn''t admit it.


    "To aplish something of this size... My Master, Dun Scaith, Odin, The All-Father, and Freya, The Goddess of War, would be necessary."


    "Your Master and Freya might be possible, but Odin... That''splicated."


    "Oh? Do you have confidence that you can convince my Master to help?"


    "No woman can deny my request, Scathach." Victor smiled, and with just that smile, the whole room seemed light up from his good looks.


    "...." Scathach rolled her eyes, but she couldn''t say he was wrong. He was just that perfect.


    "My Master will not fall for your games of beauty and seduction, Victor."


    "Even if my beauty does not convince her, she will be convinced by my talent."


    "...That''s...possible. She''s a lot like me in that regard. She really enjoys being a ''teacher''."


    "Can you guys let us know what''s going on? Being left out of the conversation is not a very good feeling." Natashia narrowed her eyes: "What are you talking about? What does Victor want to do?"


    Scathach looked at Natashia and the other women:


    "Victor wants to enchant an entire continent with Draconian Runes and make this ce our base in the future."


    "What...?" All reacted in disbelief.


    Jeanne looked at the hologram in the air that showed the projection of an entire floating ind.


    "Victor... Don''t tell me you n to make an entire floating continent?"


    Victor smiled broadly: "Not just a miserable continent, Jeanne. I want a mega continent with lots of floating inds on it."


    "That''s insanity!"


    "A madness that is achievable. I just need the Witches, Dwarves from the Norse Pantheon, apetent God of Smithing, four Highest-Level Rune Masters, and arge piece ofnd...." Victor looked out from the window towards one of Nightingale''s moons.


    When the girls followed Victor''s gaze, even Scathach herself, who was being convinced by Victor''s ideas, couldn''t help but gape at his ridiculous idea.


    Agnes looked at Victor with a deadpan expression, "Are you crazy? Wait, don''t answer. That''s a rhetorical question... But asking the question again, you''repletely crazy, right? Has fucking so many crazy women made you gopletely insane?" 2


    "You know you''re criticizing yourself, right? After all, you are one of the crazy women he fucks." Natashia pointed.


    "Shut up, Natashia! This is important! This is no time for games!"


    "Bleh." Natashia stuck her tongue out at Agnes.


    Veins start bulging on Agnes''s head. She really wanted to punch Natashia right now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Victor controlled the Orb and took it back in his hand.


    "Don''t fret about this n of mine. This is something more for the distant future. For now, we are going to make a temporary city near n Adraste, and after getting the necessary resources, we''ll think about doing this."


    "Are you really going to pursue that goal...?" Jeanne asked.


    "Of course. Even if it seems impossible, I have faith that I can aplish this feat."


    "Haah..." Agnes sighed, "Just why would you want to do something so crazy like that?"


    "Hmm? It is not obvious?"


    "Eh?"


    "I am doing all this so our future children will grow up safely."


    "...." All of the women''s thoughts shut downpletely, and they just looked at Victor in disbelief... A disbelief that changed to kindness and love right away.


    Victor stroked Natalia''s head and snuggled her into his chest. Heughed gently when he saw the goofy smile on her face:


    "Not just our children, but also my subordinates and their families."


    "As a King, it is my duty to ensure the safety of my people." He chuckled lightly, "Although I am a wed King who wouldn''t hesitate to throw away all my subordinates'' lives if it were to save my Family, it is still my duty to protect and guide them. You know me, I never do anything half-assedly. If I''m going to put in the effort to do something, I will make sure that something is perfect."


    "..." They didn''t know what to say now, but one thing was certain. All the negative thoughts that told them this was an ''insane'' idea, an impossible feat to aplish,pletely disappeared from their minds.


    No matter what kind of madness this man wanted to do, they would support him with 100% of their strength.


    ''Haah... Why does this man have to be so perfect and, at the same time, so troublesome? He knows that if he wants something, he could just ask us, and we''d help even if it''s something strange. But to remove the doubts from our minds, he deliberately, calmly, and kindly exined his goals.'' Jeanne thought. She was feeling an extremely sweet sensation that it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she could die of diabetes. He was so sweet!


    "You are not a wed King, Victor. Just a Greedy King." Jeanne began to speak.


    "A Greedy King?"


    "A King who doesn''t just want to protect his Family, but that of his subordinates, what can that be but greed?" Jeanne smiled.


    "Oh... You''re right." Victor smiled slightly.


    "But you know what?" Jeanne walked toward Victor and leaned on the armrests of the chair with both hands. Jeanne stared into Victor''s violet eyes with an intensity that surprised even Victor.


    "I prefer a Greedy King who wants to have everything and fights for that goal, rather than a Perfect King who gives up his Family for his people."


    "I-Humph?" Victor couldn''t say anything because Jeanne attacked his mouth.


    "Ahhhh!" Agnes, Natashia, and Morgana squealed at the same time in surprise.


    Scathach justughed at the whole situation.


    ''It''s always the quiet ones and the more serious ones, huh.'' For some reason, this thought led to her daughter Ruby who was always so cold, but in bed, she was like a Subus. In that same line of thought, she remembered that her other daughter Pepper, who was usually very innocent and kind, was worse than Ruby. She was very ''thirsty''.


    While Scathach was lost in her thoughts of her youngest daughters,


    Jeanne pulled away from Victor and licked her lips as if she had eaten something very delicious.


    "I will help you with anything you want, Darling... I really want to live in a ce where my children can grow up and have a normal life away from all the conflict."


    Victor looked at Jeanne''s smiling face, and made a point of recording that smile in his memories, then he smiled slightly and said:


    "It is the responsibility of the elders to ensure a future for the younger ones...." Victor raised his hand, and just as before, Pure Darkness began to form in his hand. Soon, six orbs simr to the one he grabbed earlier appeared.


    "That way, they won''t have to grow up in a world of wars."


    Scathach narrowed her eyes when she heard Victor''s statement.


    "Are you sensing something is going to happen, Victor?" She felt that she couldn''t ignore those words. After all, Victor had the gift of seeing the future. Even if he disliked using it, she still trusted his instincts.


    "... Times are changing, and a New Age in which the


    Supernatural World is no longer hidden is dawning... And just like every New Age, turbulent times wille."


    Gods and Mortals interacting and mixing together? This was the perfect recipe for chaos. Just look at the history of the Greeks. There was a reason why they had the most tragic Heroes.


    Victor did not believe that the future would be as peaceful as it was now, mainly because, unlike before, Mortals would no longer ept how the Gods treated them.


    ...Of course, all this could just be Victor''s paranoia, and maybe nothing could happen, but... He wouldn''t live with that uncertainty. He would prepare himself for whatever maye in the future.


    The women didn''t say anything about what Victor said because they were all old enough to understand that he was correct.


    Victor used his power and sent an Orb to Jeanne, Agnes, and Natashia; only Scathach got three.


    Victor looked at the redhead: "Give the two remaining Orbs to Aphrodite and Haruna."


    "Okay." Scathach readily epted the request.


    "Who should know about this?" Natashia asked.


    "All my Wives must know this... And only my Wives must know this." Victor spoke objectively for them to understand: "This matter must not be spoken to our allies right now."


    "Not even your parents can know about this?" Jeanne asked just to be sure.


    "Not even my parents." Victor nodded seriously.


    "Why is that, Victor? Isn''t it better that everyone knows this?" Natashia asked.


    "The more people know, the more the chance of leaks will increase."


    "Oh? And do you think none of the girls will carelessly leak it?" Agnes asked. "Some girls are quite careless with information."


    Victor looked at Agnes: "None of my Wives will leak information."


    "How can you be so sure?" Agnes wasn''t trying to be mean or anything like that. She was just worried about the risk of information leaking out.


    Victor smiled gently: "If I, as a Husband, cannot trust my Wives, the women I love and trust the most, who can I?"


    "...." Agnes and the girls opened their eyes slightly in surprise. They wondered how he could say things that made them feel so sweet inside so easily and so naturally.


    Agnes opened her mouth to say something but stayed silent, unable to utter any words. In the end, all she could do was sigh while smiling gently.


    "Haaah... You really are irresistible, adorable, kind, and a good man." If her Husband had so much faith in her, how could she not have faith in him?


    "I know." Victor smiled, then stood up, picking Natalia up like a princess.


    "Kaguya, get the Maids; we''re leaving."


    "Yes, Master." Victor''s shadow stretched and broke away from him, heading for the door.


    "Where are you going?" Morgana asked curiously.


    "I''m going for a walk." Victor shed a small smile.


    "Just don''t cause an international incident; if you do, at least wear some mask or something," Agnes spoke even though she knew it was pointless.


    "Me? Wear a mask?" Victorughed in amusement: "If I wear a mask, it will be a crime against all existence."


    See? He was very narcissistic. Agnes huffed in exasperation. "Just try not to cause too much trouble."


    "I can''t promise anything. After all, problems love me."


    "Haaah..." Agnes just took a long breath.


    "At least tell us where you''re going, so when a nuclear incident happens, we''ll know when to act," Natashia asked.


    Victor was speechless. Why were they talking like it was obvious he was going to do something? He wasn''t going to do anything! After all, he was a good boy!


    Seeing that it didn''t hurt to say where he was going, Victor replied:


    "... I''ll visit an old friend with the stink of a wet dog. After all, I promised him." Victor disyed the smile of an innocent child, and then he turned around and started humming like a child who was going to visit his childhood friend.


    ''......" Jeanne, Morgana, Scathach, Natashia, and Agnes looked at each other, and in the next moment, they nodded as if deciding something.


    "I will contact our Husband''s Demon subordinates," Morgana spoke.


    "I''ll prepare the assassins of n nk and the warriors of our n," Agnes spoke.


    "I''ll train my daughters, Sasha, Violet, Ophis, and Nero. I will have them ready if something happens." Scathach spoke.


    "I''ll go talk to Aphrodite and Hestia. We have to get the Amazons ready if something happens." Jeanne spoke.


    "In the meantime, I''ll also go talk to Haruna to ce her armies on standby."


    "Here, take these two Orbs, and give them to Aphrodite and Haruna." Scathach tossed the two Orbs to Jeanne, who caught them easily and put them in her bag.


    "I will talk to my sister and my nephew. I will train them even more intensely so that they can react to whatever is


    necessary." Natashia spoke.


    When everyone finished talking, they simultaneously nodded in satisfaction with what they heard.


    "Ladies, let''s do our job," Scathach announced.


    "Ohhh!"


    If Victor had seen this scene, he would have wondered if the girls were getting ready to go to war or something. He was just going to visit a friend on a night out! Why so much drama!?


    What Victor didn''t know was that based on the woman''s experiences, the possibility of a problem urring when Victor went to visit his Wolf Friend was over 1000%. That is, it was no longer a ''possibility'' but an absolute certainty.

 Chapter 732 732: Vampire Meets Werewolf

    A group of four people were walking on the sidewalk at night. Even though there were a few people at this time of night, they didn''t seem to notice the presence of the four that, if it were any typical asion, would definitely be drawing everyone''s attention.


    "My son, I think you are being careless."


    "I am not."


    "Yes, you are!" Anna stomped her foot in frustration.


    Even after screaming and making so much noise, no one seemed to notice them.


    "Why are we going straight into enemy territory with just the two of us!?"


    "..." Natalia and Leona looked nkly at Anna. They wondered if they had been forgotten. Or was their presence like air?


    Even if they wanted toment on it now, the two gave space for their Husband and mother-inw to talk. After all, Anna was speaking the words they were thinking right now.


    Even if it was to visit a friend, entering enemy territory alone was crazy!


    "You can go home if you don''t want toe, Mother."


    "Say that before you kidnap me!" She replied in exasperation.


    Anna had been given no choice. Before she could react, she had been sucked into the World of Darkness, where she was trapped with the other Maids, and after a few minutes, she was expelled from that extremelyfortable ce.


    She didn''t even have time to assess her situation before finding herself back on Earth.


    "Mah, Mah, don''t get so worked up. Trust your son a little."


    "I trust you; I know very well how monstrous you are, but going into enemy territory alone is insanity! We won''t know what to expect."


    "But that''s what makes it so fun, Mother...." Victor shed a bloodthirsty smile that made Anna shudder slightly. Then he turned his head forward and said: "Not to mention that you''re wrong about something, Mother..."


    "... What am I wrong about?" she asked cautiously.


    "I''m never alone."


    Leona, Natalia, and Anna shuddered when they felt several eyes on them. The three quickly looked around and opened their eyes wide when they saw hundreds of blood-red eyes spread all over the buildings and streets. It was as if those eyes had reced all the concrete.


    "Those are... Demons... Thousands of Demons." Leona swallowed hard.


    "...Just how are you hiding so many Beings...?" Anna asked.


    "I''m a King, Mother. And not just any King. I am The King of Hell. Wherever I go, hundreds of Legions of Demons follow me." Victor answered without pausing his steps.


    "...That doesn''t answer my question, Victor."


    "I know."


    "..." Anna pouted. She wondered why he liked to bully her.


    Was it so hard to give her a straight answer?


    ''Wait a sec...'' Anna narrowed her eyes. She just realized something. Deciding to test her theory, she asked again.


    "Victor, can you tell me how you managed to hide so many Demons?"


    Victor chuckled softly, "Mother, have you never heard the saying: ''A magician never reveals his secrets?""


    "But if you''re that curious, I can tell you that it''s one of my Privileges as King of Hell."


    Anna opened her eyes widely, feeling very confused: "...Huh? What is happening?"


    Completely ignoring what Victor said, she looked at Natalia: "Natalia, what were you doing before you came here?"


    "I was being spoiled by my Husband," Natalia responded instantly.


    Anna raised a curious eyebrow, "Did you enjoy being spoiled by him?"


    "I loved it."


    "Why?"


    "His hands are magical."


    "..." Anna suddenly stopped talking and stared at Natalia, who snapped out of her stupor, and slowly her face started to turn red.


    "Lady Anna, don''t use that on me!" Natalia growled.


    "My Power is working." She sighed in relief. For a moment, she thought her Power had broken or something.


    "Of course it is! Why did you make me say such shameful things!?"


    "I apologize. I was just surprised my Power didn''t work on Victor." Anna sincerely apologized.


    "... It''s okay... Just next time, when testing your Power, use it on Leona! Not on me!"


    "Oyy, don''t throw me under the bus! I was quiet in my corner without disturbing anyone!"


    "Hmph." Natalia snorted and turned away.


    "This bitch ..." Veins bulged on Leona''s head, but she didn''t want to waste time on that. Instead, she looked at Anna and said:


    "Of course, your Power won''t work on Victor, Anna." "...Why not?"


    "Because of how your Power works."


    "...Huh?" Anna did not understand at all: "borate, please." She humbly asked.


    Leona didn''t respond for a few seconds. She was finding the best words to say this, and when she formed a train of thought, she exined:


    "Your ''honesty'' Power is a mutation of the Vampire''s Natural Charm or Compulsion. This Power was born from your hidden desire of wanting everyone to be honest like you."


    "The way your Power works is simr to how Vampires ''Charm'' their victims with their Vampyric Gaze. However, the difference is that in your case, you don''t use your gaze but your presence. Your Power has an area of effect, allowing you to ''enchant'' everyone around you to speak honestly."


    "Because of these simrities, you will never be able to enchant Beings like Victor, who, in addition to being the Apex of The Vampire Species, is also someone Blessed by Aphrodite, Blessings that help him ignore these types of Abilities."


    "...Oh... That makes sense," Anna said as she fell into her thoughts.


    ''In short, my Power didn''t work because my son is too broken.'' She nodded, satisfied.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Her Power is not just that, Leona."


    "Hmm?" Leona and Anna looked at Victor''s back.


    "Remember that this Power was born on the day she was reborn. This is her Main Skill, not just a Passive Skill like those of Vampire Nobles. Her Charm goes far beyond that of a normal Vampire Noble... In fact, I even think it''s wrong to name the process of how the skill works as ''enchantment'' because that''s not how the skill works."


    "Isn''t her skill a Charm? If not, then what does she do?" Leona asked.


    "When Noble Vampires use their Bloodline, ''Energy'' from our body is drawn. This ''Energy'' has no name but is linked to our stamina, and this ''Energy'' is what Anna uses to fuel her Power."


    "When utilizing this ''Energy'', a domain of ''Authority'' is created around her, and within that domain, she has absolute control of all Beings conscious enough to understand her orders."


    "She isn''t Charming Beings. The reason I say this is because when she uses this Power, the affected individuals'' eyes do not appear unfocused as they do when they are under a Vampire''s Charm. Therefore it is more urate to say that she is talking directly to their subconscious and altering the Will of the affected Being without the Being knowing that their Will is being altered."


    "It is not wrong to say that within her domain, she is an Empress whose orders are absolute."


    In a way, this Power was very simr to Aphrodite''s Charm, but at the same time, it was different. After all, individuals exposed to Aphrodite''s Charm still demonstrate some semnce of control over themselves.'' Aphrodite''s Charm did not control an individual''s mind but rather ''influenced'' them to do whatever the Goddess wanted.


    A modern way of exining it was that Aphrodite was a hot Streamer, and she used her beauty to get ''donations'', and since she was very hot, everyone would do whatever she wanted, thinking of the ''chance'' to get in her pants. But, of course, this effect is magnified thousands of times over. After all, she was the most beautiful woman in existence.


    And thanks to her beauty, she can influence not only men but also women of all Races. Even animals themselves cannot escape her influence. As long as an individual understood the Concept of ''Beauty,'' the Goddess could use her Divinity to influence them.


    On the other hand, Anna was more subtle. Her Power was like a voice speaking directly to the subconscious of her victims to do whatever she wanted. In a way, it was a lot like brainwashing.


    "..." Leona and Natalia looked at Anna in shock, and when they saw Anna reacting in shock as well, Leona couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why are you shocked!? Didn''t you know that?"


    "Of course not! Hilda didn''t teach me that!"


    Victor looked back and spoke while looking into Anna''s eyes: "Don''t me Hilda. The only reason I could understand the true workings behind your Power is because I could ''see'' it."


    ''...." Anna squirmed, feeling her son''s gaze. Every time those Draconic Eyes stared at her, she felt that any attempt to keep a secret hidden was futile beneath their gaze.


    "I''m not ming her... Master taught me many things, but it''s a fact that she can''t help me much in my Power. She can only give me useful hints that all Noble Vampires know."


    "Understandable. Your Power is based a lot on intention; it''s very different from the Snow n''s Power which is based on emotions." Victor looked back to the front and started walking again.


    "Isn''t your Power basically brainwashing, Lady Anna?...Should I be concerned?" Nataliamented as she backed away from Anna a little.


    "Wha- Of course not! I would never use this on my acquaintances!" Anna quickly spoke.


    "... You just used that on me a few minutes ago!"


    "Ugh, I didn''t know it was so dangerous! I promise not to use it on you again in the future."


    "...Thank you so much for understanding," Nataliamented and soon returned to Anna''s side.


    "Hmm... Now that I think about it, if Anna and Aphrodite worked together, they could brainwash any Being that doesn''t have protection from that kind of maniption." Victor thought aloud.


    "..." The three didn''t really know how to react to those words from Victor.


    [Roberta, do you still have your Mind Maniption Powers?]


    [Yes, Master.]


    "Hmm~." Victor smiled slightly when he thought of Roberta, Anna, and Aphrodite''s skillbo.


    Leona walked up to Victor''s side, and when she saw his slight smile, she thought:


    ''Yes, he''s definitely thinking of something evil.''


    ...


    In a luxurious building, a meeting was taking ce.


    Victor, who just got off the elevator with Anna, Natalia, and Leona, walked into the room and saw a tall man.


    When the two men saw each other, they immediately spoke in unison.


    "Anderson!"


    "Victor!"


    The two men walked to the middle of the room, and then the two shared a powerful handshake that made the muscles in both men''s arms flex. 2


    That handshake was so firm it released gusts of wind.


    "Gaaah, you and your ridiculous strength; I see you''ve gotten stronger again!"


    "Of course I have! I never stop training." Victor let go of Anderson''s hand and watched in amusement as the Wolf shook his hand to relieve the numbness.


    ''I wonder how he would react if I uttered I didn''t even put that much force.'' Victor thought.


    "No wonder you''re the most infamous Being currently."


    "Unfortunately, that reputationes with the territory." He gave a small sigh.


    "Well, the former Demon King wasn''t the most well-liked fellow around. He caused a lot of trouble."


    "Don''t even get me started. I still have to deal with the mess that man left behind."


    "...." As the two men exchanged conversation with each other at a fast pace as if they were old childhood friends, the group that came with the two men just stared at each other with a strange look.


    "Hello," Anna spoke diplomatically.


    "Hello," A tall woman, who looked like an Amazon, spoke diplomatically as well.


    "...." The two groups stared at each other, not knowing how to proceed with the conversation, but one thing was sure, the mood between them was awkward!


    ...


    https://discord.gg/pandanovel


    Like it? Add to library!

 Chapter 733 733: Going To Samar

    Noticing the awkward mood, Anderson and Victor looked at each other and nodded.


    "Let me introduce you."


    Anderson pointed to a tall, dark, and muscr man. The man had long hair tied back in a ponytail.


    "This brute here is Julian. He is our ''Tank''. His big body is not for show; he specializes in strength."


    "..." Julian nodded his head toward Victor''s group. During the whole process, his expression didn''t change; he just gave Victor nces from time to time.


    These looks didn''t go unnoticed by the women, who just raised their eyebrows in amusement. It was obvious that Victor''s overwhelming Charm was still as effective as ever.


    Anderson pointed to a tall, thin man who had golden hair and ck eyes:


    "That squirt is Juan. He specializes in speed and tracking. You can say he''s a talented hunter."


    "Nice to meet you," Juan said with a disarming smile.


    Continuing, Anderson then pointed to a man with chocte skin, night-ck hair, and ck eyes.


    "This idiot here is Yuran, and as you can tell by his appearance, he''s one of my mother''s Betas, so be careful what you say in front of him."


    "Prince Anderson!? What are you saying!?" Yuran was speechless. Even though he was Tasha''s Beta. he was still faithful to Anderson!... Most of the time.


    It might have seemed like a small warning to Natalia and Anna, but to Victor and Leona, who knew Wolves, they understood what Anderson meant.


    Yuran was a member of the Queen''s pack, a notorious group of loyal assassins, which meant he would always prioritize the Queen''s orders, so whatever he did wrong had nothing to do with Anderson.


    Essentially speaking, Anderson was taking responsibility away from him regarding Yuran.


    Anderson ignored Yuran and continued, gesturing to a woman with long ck hair, tanned skin, jeans, and something resembling a sports bra, an outfit that altogether showed off her abs and her defined body.


    "This beautiful woman is Liza, my most trusted subordinate. She is an expert in tracking."


    "Hello," Liza spoke in a voice that was neither cold nor friendly. Although, throughout Anderson''s introductions, she was looking at Victor as if she wanted to stab him. She still hadn''t forgotten the humiliation she suffered at his hands.


    "Why two tracking specialists?" Anna asked


    "Liza is superior to Juan in that regard. Her senses are stronger, so she can track prey even better than Juan. Juan and Liza work together on most jobs to track our targets."


    "Hmm, makes sense." Victor knew that it was basic protocol when ''hunting'' prey to send at least two experienced trackers, that way, the two could help each other out in case something unforeseen happened.


    "Let me introduce my group-," Victor stopped thinking about this matter and casually walked toward the girls. He held Natalia''s shoulders with both hands and introduced:


    "This beautiful woman is Natalia Alioth Alucard. She''s Human and also happens to be my Wife."


    "Wha-" Natalia didn''t even have time to be surprised and start blushing because she was cut off by Yuran, who looked at her in shock.


    "A-Alioth?"


    "As in the n that helped found Nightingale?"


    "Exactly." Victor shed a small smile. Then he moved on to Anna, and just like with Natalia, he held her shoulders with both hands and introduced:


    "This beautiful woman is my Mother, Anna Alucard."


    "Hello," Anna smiled gently.


    "... You brought your Mother?" Anderson asked in disbelief.


    "Hmm? Of course, I did. She wanted to visit Samar so much that I couldn''t help but bring her, you know?" Victor shed a small smile.


    "...." Anna had to stop herself from rolling her eyes in exasperation. She wondered if her son had forgotten that she had no choice from the start!? She''d been kidnapped! KIDNAPPED!! Did he not know the meaning of the word?


    Anderson and his subordinates narrowed their eyes. This man was really brazen. He was treating this whole situation like he was on vacation! Did he really not care about the current delicate situation in the world?


    Even if the Wolves and Vampires weren''t at war or in conflict right now, that didn''t mean that the rtionship between them was good, and due to the recent ''problem'' regarding Samar''s Guardian, the Wolves were very sensitive right now.


    Not that Victor knew about that specific part of the problem. Anderson thought that bringing Victor to Samar right now might not be a good idea... But he couldn''t do anything about it now. After all, Anderson had asked for help. Not to mention that Victor was already here. It would be very rude to send him back.


    Completely ignoring the mood of the Wolves and his own group, Victor walked toward Leona, and just like with the others, he grabbed her shoulders and introduced her.


    "I don''t think I need to introduce her. You must know her very well... Or at least know the n she is a part of, but for the sake of keeping everyone on the same page, I will introduce her."


    "This is Leona Elizabeth Lykos Alucard, my Wife."


    "......" All the Wolves present felt a sense of disbelief at what they had just heard. Surprise and shock were evident on their faces.


    A Vampire and a Werewolf together? Huh? Was this some kind of terrible joke?


    When they first noticed Leona walking in with Victor, everyone could smell victor''s scent on Leona''s body, but they assumed that she smelled like that because they lived together. The thought of them being together, even more so married, never crossed their minds!


    "What a blunt way to introduce me, Darling." Leona snorted, "They arepletely shocked."


    "Then I fulfilled my purpose." Victorughed.


    Leona smiled gently and asked, "Are you going to introduce me like this to all the Wolves we meet?"


    "Of course, after all, you are my Wife." His answer was instantaneous.


    Leona felt sweet inside. Happiness started bubbling inside her heart, and she once again fell in love with her Husband. She then asked,


    "Even if all Werewolves be your enemy formitting a ''great sin'' by associating with me?"


    A sadistic smile appeared on Victor''s face, "I''ll be looking forward to those busybodies."


    "Busybodies, huh."


    "Of course! Who asked them to be so nosy? Instead of focusing on their problems, they want to intervene in a rtionship that has nothing to do with them. What are they other than busybodies?"


    Leona couldn''t control her feelings anymore. She turned her body and hugged Victor while kissing him deeply.


    "......" The Werewolves could only watch in disbelief as a Werewolf and a Vampire partook in a forbidden rtionship before them.


    For some reason, everyone felt like they were watching the story of Romeo and Juliet, two people who couldn''t be together due to their unique circumstances,pletely ignoring the status quo and deciding to fight for their love.


    Although the story was simr, their situation waspletely different. After all, the ''Romeo'' of this couple''s story was a beautiful Vampire Progenitor with a literal Hell at hismand.


    Even the ''old-fashioned'' Werewolves like Julian, who desperately wanted to put an end to this ''charade'', could only watch silently in helplessness. After all, he didn''t know what consequences provoking someone like Victor would bring.


    And, of course, Victor and Leona were well aware of this point. If Victor weren''t powerful and didn''t have hordes of billions of Demons supporting him, this meeting probably would have progressed differently because even Anderson couldn''t ''approve'' of this rtionship. A possible birth of a Hybrid between a Vampire Progenitor and an Alpha Werewolf had every Wolf in the room shuddering with fear.


    The Werewolves knew very well that a typical Hybrid could cause various problems, such as incurable diseases, just by existing. They didn''t even want to think what problems a Hybrid of such strong parents could cause.


    About this specific problem, Victor wasn''t worried. As a Progenitor of Vampires with the Power to interact with Souls, choosing the dominant Race of his and Leona''s future children was easy.


    ''Ahhh~, having power is really a very good thing~'' Victor thought more as he hugged Leona and kissed her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Power gave him the freedom to do whatever he wanted. Even if he wasmitting what was considered a ''great sin'' for the Werewolves right now, they couldn''t do anything but watch.


    ...


    Sometimeter, the group was sitting across from each other on afortable couch.


    "... You really gave me a scare there." Anderson sighed as he looked at Victor, who was petting Leona with her in hisp.


    "It''s best to be clear from the start. I wasn''t nning on hiding my rtionships in any way."


    "Haaah..." Anderson sighed again. He could already imagine the chaos that would ensue when Victor stepped on Samar. Leona''s rtionship with Victor was bad enough. He couldn''t even imagine what other problems Victor''s visit would cause. Somehow he was regretting asking Victor for help now.


    ''No, no!'' Anderson shook his head internally: ''Who cares if he''s dating a Werewolf, a Goddess, or even his mother? That''s not my problem. I need his help to ascend the Throne. I shouldn''t care about anything else.''


    Anderson was a pragmatic man. He had a philosophy not to care about what he had no control over and to focus on what he could control. He felt it was better for his mental health to live that way. After all, it was no use worrying about a matter that happened on the other side of the since he already had several problems at hand.


    Victor internally smiled in approval as he sensed Anderson''s feelings.


    ''As expected, he got over it fast. He''s a man of focus.''


    The world needed more people like Anderson.


    On the other hand, Anderson''s three subordinates were reacting the way he expected: In disapproval.


    But the opinion of outsiders never mattered to Victor. He did what he wanted when he wanted. Anyone who lived wanting approval from strangers was bound to have a life of stress. You couldn''t control other people''s thoughts.


    ''Fortunately, they are good dogs and know their ce.'' Victor thought.


    Collecting his thoughts, Anderson looked at Victor:


    "Are you nning to act like you''ve acted up until now with everyone you meet?"


    "Obviously."


    "Are you visiting Samar as the Demon King or the Second Progenitor?" The reason for that question was simple.


    If he were visiting as The Second Progenitor, he would be representing the Noble Vampires. He may not be The King of Vampires, but it would be understood as such. After all, he was a Progenitor of The Vampire Race.


    The same situation applied to the Title of Demon King. If he dered that he was here as the direct representative of the Demons, preparations needed to be made to receive such an important guest.


    Did that mean he would lose those Titles or his influence if he presented himself in any other capacity? Of course not.


    All of this was just the same old boring politics.


    "What are you talking about, Anderson?" Victor asked, confused.


    "Huh?"


    "I didn''te here to work. I just came here to help a friend and enjoy a walk in a new location. I''ming as a tourist; I''m on vacation right now, you know?" Victor smiled.


    "......" For some reason, instead of being reassured after hearing what Victor said, he felt even more worried.


    "Are we going to sit around talking all day, or are we going to Samar?"


    Anderson and Victor looked at each other for a long time. This impassested for a few minutes, and then Anderson closed his eyes as if he were making a decision.


    ''I hope I don''t regret this.''


    Anderson got up from the couch and disyed a friendly smile:


    "From now on, Victor Alucard is a guest of the Second Prince of Samar."


    Yuran approached Victor, and in his hands was a golden identification token.


    Victor reached out and took the Token, observing the image of a sizeable roaring Wolf that decorated its surface.


    With his eyes, he could easily see the Energy in the Token used to distinguish the object.


    "Please do not lose the Token. If anyone questions why you''re in Samar, just show them the Token, and they will ignore you."


    "I won''t lose it," Victor said, slipping the Token into his pocket.


    "Good. In that case, shall we stop talking nonsense and go to Samar?"


    "Now you are speaking mynguage, Anderson." Victor''s smile grew.


    Leona got off Victor''sp reluctantly and stood up. Then Victor also got up and looked at Anderson.


    Realizing that he was ready, Anderson looked at his subordinate:


    "Liza, open the door, please."


    "Yes, Prince Anderson." The woman walked towards an empty space and pointed her hand forward. Soon, a ck tattoo that looked like several tree branches started to appear all over her arm. The tattoo began to glow slightly in a green hue, and the next moment, a door made of tree branches began forming.


    All the while, Victor was watching this with his eyes, and it was worth mentioning that he was very surprised by what he saw.


    ''As expected, I wasn''t wrong. Werewolves are closely rted to a Positive World Tree.'' The Energy he ''saw'' in that tattoo was very simr to the Energy he used. Only it was more Positive than Negative.


    All World Trees used Natural Energy, but ording to the Aspect of The World Tree''s alignment, depending on whether it had separated itself or not, the Tree''s Natural Energy would take on ''Positive'' and ''Negative'' properties.


    And within these positive and Negative Energies, each had a certain peculiarity.


    Positive Energy, generally speaking, was the Energy of ''Creation''. As its opposite, Negative Energy was everything that Positive Energy was not. Rather broadly, Negative Energy was the Energy of ''Destruction''.


    Though these examples weren''t exactly ''correct''. After all, these two Energies epassed a much broader Concept that incorporated many more Aspects of Existence than just creating and destroying something.


    Such was the case with Negative Energy which embodied every negative feeling a Being could experience.


    ''In theory, a Positive World Tree is capable of creating transit ''points'' for two differents.'' Victor thought.


    The World Trees were not hostile to each other. On the contrary, just like the Primordial Entities, they were ''Neutral'' Beings.


    With just one look, Victor understood what that tattoo was. In a very brief way, it was like coordinates that essed the of Samar.


    When the door was finished being built, and the view of sunny pastures appeared, Victor thought:


    ''Looks like this trip will be more interesting than I thought.''


    ...


    https://discord.gg/pandanovel


    Like it? Add to library!

 Chapter 734 734: The Empress

    "I think they should be arriving in Samar by now," Violetmented as she looked at Agnes, Ruby, and Sasha.


    "I still want to know what was going on in my Husband''s head. Why did he suddenly decide to go to Samar?" Ruby frowned at the frustration she was feeling right now.


    "It''s no use thinking about it now, Ruby. Darling has a very casual mood; he''s like the wind. He goes where he wants and when he wants." Sashamented.


    "That''s true. But even the wind has patterns that can be traced through the science that studies it." Ruby pointed. "Darling is the same. He doesn''t act without reasons."


    "The core values of what makes up Victor, when none of his Family is in danger, are Fun, and recently, goals that will help us in the long run," Violet spoke.


    "Exactly." Ruby nodded in agreement with Violet.


    "In that case, has he decided that going to Samar will give him an opportunity that will benefit our Family?"


    "Probably," Violet spoke.


    "Huh? You are not sure?" Sasha asked incredulously, "Don''t you boast that you know Darling better than the rest of us? Where''s your pride?"


    A vein bulged on Violet''s head, and she smiled with her eyes closed, grimacing: "Yes, I know Darling better than all of you, but remember that Darling was away from us for 700 years. No one goes 700 years without changing."


    "That''s true, but the ''core'' of an individual''s personality doesn''t change so easily unless something drastic happens, which was the case with Victor," Agnes spoke.


    "..." The three Heiresses looked at Agnes.


    "As someone who has lived over 1700 years, I can clearly say that although I am not the same woman I was in the past, I am still the same Agnes as I was as a child. I am just more mature and experienced in matters of life."


    "Just say you are old," Violet snorted.


    Veins bulged on Agnes''s head: "...Violet, it seems I should teach you to show some ''respect'' to your mother. You''ve been very arroganttely."


    "My respect for you diedpletely when I saw you screaming like a bitch in heat, asking for more ''rough treatment'' from my Husband." Violet snorted again.


    "..." Agnes had the decency to at least turn her face away and cry a little, and as she did so, she couldn''t help but wonder who made Violet so foul-mouthed and arrogant? This was not a trait of her family!


    "Violet..." Sasha called Violet.


    "What?"


    "I''ve been wondering this for a while..." Sashamented cautiously.


    "Wondering what? Stop with the suspense and spit out what you want to say." Violet didn''t like the suspense genre. She was the type of woman who would burn down the movie theater because she couldn''t bear to watch a whole movie in that genre.


    "Why do you keepmenting on the details of what happened back then and use it as a weapon to embarrass the girls?"


    "..." Violet raised an eyebrow at Sasha, "You know it''s not just me who does that, right?"


    "I know." Sasha nodded: "But you are the First Wife. You have to set an example. If you behave like Agnes, what kind of respect do you want to gain from other Wives?"


    "Oyy! What do you mean by ''behave like Agnes''!? I am not that much of a delinquent!" Agnes pointed at Violet as if she hadmitted a great crime.


    "..." Ruby couldn''t help but roll her eyes when she heard what Agnes said. ''Doesn''t this woman look in the mirror? Violet is clearly a copy of her.''


    Ignoring what Agnes said, Sasha kept looking at Violet:


    "As the Empress, you mustmand respect, Violet."


    "Respect can''t be forced, Sasha. It''s not that simple." Violet pointed out.


    "I know that respect must be earned." Sasha nodded. She knew that fact very well: "But how are you going to earn that respect if you don''t act ordingly?"


    "..." Violet frowned.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Violet. I''m not criticizing you or saying that the fact that you use the intimate acts we do with our Husband to shame other girls is abhorrent."


    "After all, as you said, they all do that... And because they all do that kind of action, that''s where the problem is generated."


    "Our intimate acts should not be used as a weapon to shame other girls because these intimate acts are a way for us to show our love to Victor, our Husband."


    "...." Agnes and Ruby frowned when they heard what Sasha said. They realized that what the blonde said was an


    important point.


    Violet might have been silent, but she listened thoroughly to what Sasha was saying because even Violet saw the merit in Sasha''s words.


    "Understanding, mutual respect, andpanionship are important for a long and healthy rtionship."


    "Even though those provoking words are an internal ''joke'' for us, it''s not funny anymore." Sasha was very sensitive to the house''s atmosphere because, like her mother, she could slow down Time if she wanted to. Although she was not a Master of facial expressions like her Husband, she could still read the environment very well. After all, that was an essential skill for reading the bipr moods of her mother''s other personality.


    "If any of our words had hurt any of the girls, Victor would have done something." Violet pointed out.


    "That''s true. Darling would step in if any sort of internal conflict arose." Sasha nodded, she knew her Husband well, and with his Powers of Empathy, it was a fact that he could keep an eye on the emotional changes of all his Wives. If he didn''t intervene now, it was because no problem had urred.


    "Right? Violet spoke: "These jokes are not a problem. Everyone understands they shouldn''t take those words to heart, so what''s the problem?"


    "Just because a problem hasn''t happened yet doesn''t mean it won''t in the future, Violet."


    "..."


    "Currently, Darling''s Wives respect Ruby, Natashia, Kaguya, Aphrodite, Jeanne, Morgana, and Scathach the most."


    "...Not including yourself?" Violet asked in amusement. She didn''t feel the least bit offended by what Sasha said. After all, she could also see what Sasha was trying to point out.


    "I''m not arrogant enough to think I''m as respected as the aforementioned women." Sasha snorted. Just because she wasn''t ''as respected'' didn''t mean she didn''t receive any respect from the girls.


    The same was true of Violet. She wasn''t hated or anything. On the contrary, she was respected but not at the level of the aforementioned women, which was a problem...at least from Sasha''s perspective.


    "Ironically, Scathach isn''t even a ''Wife'' yet, and she already has so much influence." Sasha chuckled in amusement.


    "You know my mother is a Wife in all but name, right?" Ruby pointed.


    "Yes, I know. But Scathach doesn''t think about that, right?" Sasha smiled.


    "..." Ruby had no way of refuting those words. The rtionship between Victor and Scathach wasplex. They wanted to fight each other when they were stronger... That''s what they say, but Ruby believed the two were satisfied with keeping the rtionship as it was. This was because this rtionship motivated the two to get stronger and push each other''s boundaries.


    Ruby had never seen her mother training with such intensity as she was now.


    Thinking deeply about Sasha''s words, Agnes said, "Scathach has everyone''s respect, as does Aphrodite."


    "Which means that the two of them have the most influence in the Harem, huh?"


    "Indeed." Sasha nodded.


    "Violet is the First Wife. She is the woman who changed Darling''s life by turning him into a Noble Vampire." Despite being part of the Ritual, the only reason Sasha was there on that fateful day was at Violet''s request. Violet was the main trigger for her being in that ce.


    "Scathach is Victor''s Master and was the woman who gave him a purpose in life. And Anna was the woman who raised Victor and shaped who he is today."


    "You could say these three women hold a special ce in Victor''s heart."


    Violet narrowed her eyes, "You know what you''re saying right now is wrong, right?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you ABSOLUTELY sure?"


    "...Yes." She spoke with a strong tone.


    "... Haah... I''m not blind, Violet. It''s clear to everyone that you, Anna, and Scathach are the most special to Victor."


    "That doesn''t mean he doesn''t love us. Darling makes sure everyone feels special, but it''s undeniable that you, Scathach, and Anna are the most special because you directly impacted Victor''s life the most." Sasha spoke neutrally without showing any difort or sadness. She wasn''t feeling these feelings because, as she said, Victor made sure to shower everyone with lots of love.


    ...But women were greedy. They all wanted to be ''special'' in some way to their Husband. They wanted to be just like Scathach, Anna, Violet, Roxanne, Aphrodite, Leona, and Ruby.


    Sasha''s reason for adding Roxanne, Aphrodite, Leona, and Ruby was obvious.


    Aphrodite was a literal Goddess who gave everything she had to Victor in the name of love. The love the two had for each other was like a drug strengthened by the Goddess''s Blessing. It was addictive.


    Leona was Victor''s childhood friend. They were in a simr situation in the past. So she fell into the same category as Violet.


    Ruby didn''t even need to say much. The cold and intelligent woman never rested or spared any efforts to protect her Family.


    And Roxanne was the woman who literally made him reborn much stronger, and she was the woman who spent 700 years at Victor''s side.


    Violet sighed. "Haaah... I don''t like the way you put it, Sasha." She looked seriously at Sasha:


    "Victor wouldn''t like it either."


    "..."


    "Yes, maybe Scathach, Anna, and I are the most ''special'' for Victor because we impacted his life so much."


    "But you are being unfair to all his Wives by speaking like that."


    "...Huh? What do you mean?" Sasha asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We are all special, Sasha."


    "Ruby impacted Victor with her hard work and how she protects the Family. She was the one who supported him when he was away from us for 1 and a half years too."


    "In the beginning, you impressed Victor with your kindness and nobility. Thanks to who you are, Victor had to rethink his decisions a lot. For a long time, you were Victor''s ''moralpass'' not tomit so many atrocities."


    "Because if it were up to just me and Ruby, the two of us wouldn''t care if he burned the world down."


    "...." Sasha opened her eyes wide, she looked at Ruby, asking for confirmation, and the redhead just nodded, saying:


    "She is correct. It may not seem like it, but Victor, in the beginning, always made important decisions after thinking about what we would think of him." Ruby exined.


    Before Sasha could say anything, Violet spoke:


    "You said I should mand'' respect, but Victor and I don''t think so."


    "...Huh?"


    "Sasha, this isn''t an Imperial Harem or anything like that. There are no Factions or favorite women. Stop watching middle age dramas; your head is getting infected with that bullshit."


    "....." Sasha was left speechless by Violet''s brusque way of speaking.


    "What is the motto of n Alucard?"


    "We take care of each other," Sasha spoke.


    "Correct, our Family will alwayse first." Violet nodded and added with an even more intense look:


    "We are Family, we are all Family, and because of that, we are so casual with each other. After all, we are practically sisters."


    "The way he found each woman and interacted with them initially makes every encounter special for him. We are all special to him, Sasha." Violet repeated it again to emphasize what she wanted to say:


    "The proof of this fact is that if one of us suddenly disappears, I guarantee you he will go crazy. That''s the day he will burn the world."


    "...So I was wrong...?" Sasha spoke with a slightly depressed mood.


    "Not exactly," Ruby and Violet spoke at the same time.


    "...." The two looked at each other and nodded as if they agreed with something, then Violet began to speak:


    "The situation you mentioned has merits to be taken seriously. We must not use our nightly activities with our Husband as an insult." Violet looked at Agnes.


    "I''m sorry I said I lost respect for you, Mother. That''s not true; I respect you a lot. And I''m sorry I spoke like that."


    "..." Agnes opened her eyes wide and felt a shiver run through her entire body.


    ''What''s wrong with my daughter!? Has she gotten sick all of a sudden!?''


    Violet continued to look seriously at Agnes.


    Realizing that she would not get out of this situation if she didn''t say something, Agnes spoke with a trembling voice:


    "I-It''s okay... I understand... Can you go back to normal? You are really scaring me right now."


    Violet nodded and looked back at Sasha: "I willmunicate to the more ''foul-mouthed'' members of our group to be more sociable."


    "Thanks for bringing this to my attention, Sasha."


    "... You''re wee...?" Sasha replied, confused and, at the same time, stunned. She did not expect this development. "Ruby." Violet looked at the redhead.


    "I know. Talk to Natashia, right? She is one of the ''foul-mouthed'' members of our group."


    "Add Morgana, Pepper, Eleonor, and Rose as well. Thest two can be quite unpleasant when provoked. I think that attitude was built because theye from an environment with only fighters."


    Remembering the ''pleasant discussion'' between Rose and Eleonor that took ce in the bathroom, Ruby couldn''t help but nod.


    "Okay, I will go talk to them."


    "On that same topic, talk to Nero and Ophis as well." Violet pointed.


    "...Why?" Ruby raised her eyebrow.


    "We don''t want the children saying bad words, right?" Violet smiled.


    "...Fair enough."


    "..." Sasha couldn''t help but look at Violet as if they were looking at an alien. Where did she get that aura of authority? Was this the same Violet she knew?


    "You look shocked, Sasha." Agnesughed.


    "..." Sasha just nodded as she looked sideways toward Agnes.


    "You haven''t spent much time with Violettely. It might not seem like it, but all those responsibilities involving the Snow n, the new Faction, and Darling''s religion are causing major changes in Violet."


    "Just as you are evolving in strength and insight, Violet is not standing still either." Agnes looked at Violet, who was talking to Ruby.


    "She is growing daily." Agnes smiled proudly.


    ''She is growing up to be the Empress of the same stature as a King like Victor.''


    "I see... Looks like I saw a big problem where there wasn''t one to begin with." Sasha spoke with a sense of fulfillment.


    "Actually, I used to think like you."


    "Huh?" Those words caught Sasha off guard.


    "I think this thought was born due to my experience observing Harems of the past. There was a lot of politics in the Harems of the Kings of the past. Women practically killed each other to be the ''First Wife''."


    "...Our situation would never devolve into that."


    "I know, Victor would never let it, but women are naturally selfish, you know? They always want more, especially when the prize is someone as irresistible as Victor."


    "That''s true, but acting that way would only make Darling sad and disappointed." Sasha pointed out.


    "Indeed." Agnes nodded.


    "As I said, I thought a bit like you, I saw a problem where there wasn''t one, but after that conversation, my mind was cleared. As Violet said, there are no Factions or the preferred woman. There are no internal politics."


    "Darling has demonstrated time and time again that he is not a small man like the Kings of the past. Instead, he is an overwhelming man who has a lot of love to give." Agnes smiled when she remembered Victor''s lifeless, haunting eyes.


    "That I can agree with you." Sasha smiled.


    "Ruby, should we tell Victor what happened here?" Violet asked.


    "Please, do it." Ruby nodded.


    "...Why did you look so anxious?" Violet raised her eyebrow.


    "I desire to be punished for thinking nonsense." She was brutally honest.


    "..." The women stared at Ruby with deadpanned expressions.


    "... In this particr case, shouldn''t it be Sasha who should be punished?" Agnes asked cautiously.


    "Tsk, that''s true."


    ''Why does she look so disappointed!?'' Violet and Sasha thought at the same time.


    Violet looked at Sasha, the twomunicated with each other''s gazes, and then Sasha nodded:


    "I''ll tell Victor what happened... And I''ll say Ruby was the one who started the trouble."


    Ruby opened her eyes wide and then showed a small satisfied smile.


    It was evident from her expression that she was pretty expectant.


    ''Victor, you bastard! What did you do to Ruby!!'' Sasha and Violet thought at the same time.


    Suddenly the door is opened, and Aphrodite and Hestia entered with serious faces:


    "We have a problem."


    "What is it?" Violet asked with a grave look.


    "Hera and Nyx desire to meet us on Earth. The situation in the Greek Pantheon has gotten much worse. I predict they want to ask for shelter."


    "... Well, fuck." Violet rubbed her brow: ''Why does shit always happen when Darling isn''t home?'' She sighed at the end.


    ...


    Discord Server Link - https://discord.gg/pandanovel


    If you want to receive thetest update whenever a chapter is update on our site join our Discord server ASAP!

 Chapter 735 735: We Just Arrived In Samar, And... Victor Happened

    Have you ever heard of the term Dystopian middle age?


    If you haven''t heard it, no problem, I''ll exin it to you. Starting with the word ''dystopia'', what does it mean?


    Dystopia characterizes a dark imaginary society. Dystopias usually bring about societies controlled by the State or by other extreme means of oppression, which create unbearable living conditions for individuals. It is usually based on current reality idealized in extreme conditions in the future.


    This is what dystopia means.


    Now what does middle age mean?


    Middle Ages is the period between the deposition of thest sovereign of the Western Roman Empire, Romulus Augustulus (476, 5th century), until the conquest of the city of Constantinople by the Turks (1453, 15th century), putting an end to the Byzantine Empire.


    That was a term straight out of the history books, but for those of us in the modern age who have watched many forms of entertainment, the Middle Ages were often mixed with otherworldly ''Fantasy''.


    Everyone has seen that story in which a protagonist died after being hit by a truck, and suddenly you see a fantasy world set in what seems to be the Middle Ages.


    It''s something quitemon nowadays, and even if the world suffered a lot due to the new age of supernatural beings, the ancient culture still stands firm and strong. It could even be said that it became more popr. After all, humans discovered that those races straight out of a fantasy story existed in the real world.


    Now that you already know what the two concepts of these words mean, I will exin what they mean together; Dystopian Middle Age.


    Dystopian Middle Age refers to a concept of a dystopian society set in the middle ages. Different from the real middle ages that we have in history, this society can be even more ''fantasy'' with various elements that could not be seen in the real world.


    To Victor, Samar looked something like that... though the dystopian part may be incorrect.


    Victor looked around and saw men and women wearing leather armor, some wearing suits, others dressed more tribally.


    The surrounding buildings were a jumble of modern buildings and buildings that looked like they hade out of a fantasy world.


    The surrounding environment was as if a bored god had taken the concepts of the Inte age andbined them with a period of the middle ages and a fantasy world.


    This mix didn''t stop there, modern motorcycles were seen riding on a concrete road, but at the same time, old carriages with a modern touch also traveled on the road.


    Victor could have sworn he saw a young wolf riding some sort of flying skateboard.


    "What the fuck is this? Am I dreaming? In fact, I think someone must have given me a very strong greenback."


    "...." Natalia and Leona really wanted to answer Victor''s question, but they were speechless too.


    [Why is Leona surprised too, didn''t she know this?] Anna, who was in Victor''s shadow due to her not having immunity to sunlight, asked.


    [ As far as I know, Lady Leona has never been to Samar before.] Kaguya exined.


    [Oh... If that''s the case, her reaction makes sense.] Anna nodded and looked at Kaguya curiously: [You don''t look surprised, Kaguya.]


    [I came here when I was younger along with Lady Agnes... Although back then, the city wasn''t as messed up as it is now]


    [Fuck, this town looks like it came straight out of the hands of a child god, what literal mess is this?] Maria was in disbelief.


    [Interesting... Although everything looks like a big mess, society itself is still functioning... In a crazy, irrational world, but it''s still functioning.] Eve spoke.


    [Aren''t you always the scientist, Eve?] Mariaughed gently.


    Eve blushed a little and said: [It''s just really interesting... I wonder if I can show it to Ruby.]


    [ Why don''t you record? Here, take the camera.] Kaguya spoke as she gave a camera that came out of the shadows.


    [... I wonder how many things you leave in your shadows.] Eve muttered with a hint of envy.


    [I lost count, I just put whatever I want in there.] Kaguya replied.


    [That''s a very enviable skill.] Anna spoke.


    [Agreed.] The girls around spoke.


    When Anderson stopped talking to a guard, he returned with his subordinates and said:


    "Wee to the royal capital of the Eclipse Ventus werewolves. I hope you are enjoying the view."


    Leona raised her eyebrow: "Eclipse Ventus...? Isn''t Samar the name of the city?"


    "Hmm, this doubt is understandable, I think. Unlike what most supernatural beings think, Samar is not the name of the city, but the name of the we live on."


    "You''re an Alpha werewolf, and you don''t even know the name of our race''s real city, shame on you." Liza snorted.


    Leona narrowed her eyes at Liza: "Why should I remember a city I will never live in?"


    "What - And you call yourself a werewolf!?" Liza was in disbelief at what she heard from Leona.


    "Yes, I am a werewolf, not just any werewolf. I am an Alpha werewolf,ing from a long family of Alpha werewolves." Leona''s eyes glowed azure blue, and all the werewolves around her immediately turned their eyes toward Leona.


    ''Oh?'' Victor watched the werewolves'' reaction to Leona with interest. It was a very simr reaction when he used his power in front ofmon noble vampires; it was the suppression of someone with a stronger bloodline.


    In the case of werewolves, it''s just an Alpha asserting their dominance.


    ''Looks like somehow, my liquids have empowered Leona too, huh...'' Victor was really questioning whether he was a porn manga character now.


    [Now that Ie to think of it, why are these wolves not reacting to my son? Did he get ugly or something?] Anna asked as she watched what was happening from Victor''s point of view.


    [Darling can hide his beauty if he so chooses. This is an ability thates from the blessing of beauty.] Roberta exined.


    Thinking of the times when Aphrodite looked less beautiful than usual, Anna nodded, indicating that she understood what Roberta was talking about.


    [He can alsopletely erase his presence so that he bes one with nature, this is an ability he acquired from me.] Roxanne snorted proudly.


    [Using this skill with the illusion of witches'' magic, he can be invisible in front of everyone. He already used this technique a few moments ago. Do you remember?]


    [Mm, I remember, we were talking quite loudly, and no one noticed us.] Anna spoke.


    [That was also a basic witches'' silence spell.] Roxanne exined.


    "Coming from a family of Alphas, the statement was even more preposterous." The Alpha families were the families that had the most political power within Samar. They were basically the vampire counts of Nightingale, and their influence was everywhere.


    Seeing the discussion taking ce, Anderson thought: ''This presence... Adam''s daughter is stronger than before. What happened?''


    ''Perhaps I should step in before things get worse-.'' His thoughts stopped when he heard Leona speaking.


    "First, let''s get a few things straight. I don''t care about a family I''ve never seen. Even that earlier statement was something I heard my father saying. I don''t even know if it''s true or not."


    "Second, I don''t care about Samar or anything like that. Why should I? This is the first time I came here."


    "Third, my family is my father, my brother, Victor, and my sisters. And not a bunch of strangers I''ve never seen before."


    Her statements made even Anderson and the other subordinates gape in shock. They had never heard such disrespect from a werewolf before.


    ''Adam...! That''s what it''s like to raise children outside of Samar!'' Anderson felt like pulling his hair out now.


    Anderson could understand Leona''s reasoning. After all, she is a wolf who grew up outside of Samar, it''s not like he hasn''t seen it before, but this is the first time a member of an Alpha n has spoken this openly.


    ''Ugh, I don''t even want to think about the trouble that will happen if that crazy woman hears this.'' Anderson shuddered when he thought of the matriarch of n Lykos.


    "Fourth..." Leona looked at the prince: "Anderson, control your subordinate; she''s being annoying."


    Liza snapped out of her stupor and frowned at Leona. She had never seen such disrespect before, but when she was about to open her mouth to say something, she heard Anderson.


    "Liza, this is enough."


    "..." Liza looked at Anderson and shuddered when she saw the look in his eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Okay..." She spoke rather softly.


    ''Hmm~'' Victor looked at Leona with pride. From the beginning, Victor did not interfere for a reason.


    He knew that Leona knew how to take care of herself, and like his other wives, she didn''t like being treated as something ''fragile'' by Victor. Because of that, he was letting her fight her own battles, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t interfere if she was in danger or if she was insulted by someone who she couldn''t retaliate against... Someone like the King of Werewolves, for example.


    "Prince Anderson, we must get out of here. They are already attracting too much attention." Yuran spoke.


    Anderson looked around and saw several passers-by picking up cell phones and taking pictures of them. Some suspicious characters were saying something with just the movements of their lips while hiding their mouths.


    Anderson narrowed his eyes, then said, "Let''s go to the pce."


    "Ehh~? But I wanted to go on a walk first." Victor protested.


    "..." Anderson and his subordinates looked at Victor in shock. Why is he acting like a child now?


    Suddenly, all the eyes of the passersby went to Victor. They all looked at him, confused, wondering when did he get there? They didn''t see anything!


    ... They also noticed something else... This man was so handsome!


    Other passers-by who had sharper senses noticed somethingpletely different.


    "What is he?... What is this feeling?" They shuddered with horror on their faces as they stared into Victor''s eyes.


    "Hmm? Interesting."


    ''Due to werewolves being closer to animals, their instincts are sharper, and because of that, they immediately noticed my draconic traits.''


    Dragons were the top of the species; the very presence of a dragon could make an entire ecosystem copse, and all animals were afraid of the strongest predator.


    "Victor, I think we should follow Anderson."


    "Oh?" Victor looked curiously at Natalia. As far as he remembered, she NEVER asked him for anything and always fulfilled her role as Maid very well, even if sometimes it wasn''t necessary.


    Feeling Natalia''s emotions, he could sense that she was very worried.


    "Why are you worried?"


    "...I just don''t like it here." She shuddered as she gripped his arm.


    And that attitude made Victor narrow his eyes. It was apparent he was missing something here.


    Due to being in a new city and in the country of an ''enemy'', Victor held back his senses to prevent all strong beings from sensing his presence since he didn''t want to create problems for Anderson until hising was known to the public wolves, which wouldn''t take long after all, he''d heard Anderson talking to the guard about it before.


    ... But seeing Natalia that way, he didn''t care anymore. Deciding not to hold back his senses any longer, Victor''s senses expanded and epassed the entire city at once.


    And when he did, all the strong beings within Eclipse Ventus sensed Alucard''s presence and immediately began to move toward him.


    But Victor didn''t care about that. He was focusing on something else as he looked up and narrowed his eyes.


    On top of a building, he saw a tall man with olive skin and short ck hair looking at Natalia with greed, lust, and a little bit of cruelty in his eyes. The man clearly knew who Natalia


    was.


    It was worth mentioning that Victor did not like this at all.


    Anderson and Leona looked in the direction that Victor was looking and saw the same man as he was. The moment the man saw Anderson and Leona looked at him.


    The man smiled, and waved his hand in farewell, then disappeared from the roof.


    When Anderson looked at the man, his face darkened. "A question, Anderson."


    Victor''s heavy voice made everyone around him shudder: "Y-Yes?"


    When the wolves looked at Victor, they wanted to get out of this ce as soon as possible. Just what was this monster?


    The instincts of all the surrounding werewolves were roaring for them to get out of this ce immediately!


    "Do you know him?" A simple question that contained several hidden meanings.


    And the answer to that question would decide that man''s future.


    Looking at Victor, who was still ''looking'' at a ce that only had buildings in front, Anderson thought:


    ... He is one of the sons of the Alpha n... An Alpha n that sponsors my brother... The foolish brother who joined that organization of idiots.'' The smile on Anderson''s face grew.


    "I never saw him in my life," Anderson stated with an innocent smile that left his subordinates speechless.


    "Very well... Take care of matters for me when this is all over."


    "Okay, don''t forget to pick up ''evidence''."


    Victor just nodded, then red lightning began to cover Victor''s body.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble.


    And in the blink of an eye, he disappeared, leaving behind red trails of electricity.


    "There it is... The strongest Yandere." Leonaughed. She couldn''t believe Victor wouldmit such an atrocity just because a wolf looked the wrong way at Natalia.


    ''Isn''t he very overprotective ~?'' She smiled, satisfied. It is worth mentioning that she was not at all dissatisfied with his personality.


    "Victor..." Natalia was feelingplex now, but most of her feelings were happiness for her husband.


    "..." Leona rolled her eyes when she saw Natalia''s passionate attitude.


    "Let''s go to the royal pce. Whatever Victor is going to do, it will take time."


    "Why do you think that? Doesn''t he have the power of lightning? He can fix the problem and get back to you quickly."


    "... When the Demon King acts against his enemies Liza..." Leona''s smile grew sadistically, "He makes sure topletely break his enemies, and only when he finishes breaking him does he bestow the sweet mercy of the embrace of death."


    Liza shuddered. She could see this scenario very well in her head for some reason.


    "And that''s just for normal enemies; he''s even worse for organisms who look down on his women."


    "..."


    Yuran, Juan, and Julian looked at Anderson:


    "Prince, are you absolutely sure you should have brought him here?"


    "... You know what? That''s a question I''m constantly asking now."


    Alucard took the adjective walking nuclear bomb to a new level; he was very chaotic.


    "Haaah... We haven''t even entered the city, and trouble has already happened. I can only pray for the future now... I hope my mother does notin too much." Anderson scratched his head as he started walking in one direction.


    "That''s impossible. She will definitelyin to you a lot," His four subordinates spoke at the same time.


    "Haah..." Anderson could only sigh again. He felt a small premonition that he was going to be doing that a lot from now on.


    ...


    Join our Discord Server :- https://discord/gg/pandanovel

 Chapter 736 736: My Father-In-Law Found Out...

    "Now that we are in a ce without people, can we talk about the City?" Leona asked, "Why does the City look like some bored God''s weird joke?"


    "You-!" Liza was going toin to Leona again about her disrespect for the City, but she fell silent when Leona''s eyes shed azure blue.


    "Shut up."


    Liza''s body shuddered, and immediately, she nodded meekly and stepped back.


    Leona looked back at Anderson: "Exin."


    "Haah..." Anderson sighed. He thought a little about his next words and then said: "In a very brief exnation."


    "Eclipse Ventus is the product of Ancient Werewolves over 1000 years old, Young Werewolves who live on Earth and havee to live in Samar, and our partnership with the Witches."


    "...." Leona and Natalia narrowed their eyes when they heard the Witches'' part, but they decided not to bring it up and continued listening.


    "The older Werewolves, who are powerful enough to live a long life, refused to change society from what they were used to. However, that didn''t sit well with the Young Werewolves who came from outside Samar. Once you learn about modernity, you can''t go back to living in the Middle Ages period."


    "Consequently, these Young Werewolves allied with Young Werewolves who were rted to these Ancient Werewolves, and gave them a taste of ''modernity'' by presenting various entertainments, etc."


    "That desire to modernize has grown just as strong as the Older Werewolves'' desires to uphold tradition."


    "Therefore, to not split society into several pieces and lose control of his people, The King of Werewolves ordered that everything be allowed."


    Natalia raised an eyebrow. "... What do you mean everything is allowed?"


    "Exactly what I said. He allowed everything. The young ones would bring modernity to Samar, and the Older Werewolves would keep the tradition. As long as you have an ''estate'', you can build your estate however you wish. You no longer have to follow the standards the King has enacted. In this way, capitalism arrived at Monarchy."


    "..." Leona and Natalia opened their eyes in shock. They had never heard so much bullshit in their lives before. A capitalist society functioning in a Monarchy with a King and a Queen who possesses absolute power?


    Unlike London, where the power of the Monarchy was very ''limited'', the King and Queen of Werewolves hadplete control of society.


    "Thisw opened loopholes for Witches to ''invest'' in Samar and bring their products to sell."


    "And thanks to Witches creating rather ''fantasy'' items, this kind of scenario where various eras of history were mixed together can be seen."


    "..." Leona and Natalia waited for Anderson to continue, but they realized that the man had no intention of continuing.


    "... You summed up the events pretty well, huh." Leona couldn''t help but say.


    "Of course, if I were to tell the story exactly how it happened, it would take several hours. If you''re that interested, just go read a book." Anderson snorted.


    "I''ll do thatter..." Leona nodded.


    ''I wonder if Ruby will like these books. Maybe I''ll get some books from the public library for her.'' Natalia thought.


    Leona and Natalia had doubts regarding how ''exactly'' society was functioning in this chaos, but they could learn about thatter.


    They would definitely do thatter, the reason being that despite being so chaotic, the city looked very interesting. They wanted to know how exactly it got that way.


    "You mentioned the partnership you ''had'' with Witches... What does that mean?" Natalia asked. She didn''t miss that critical point.


    Anderson looked at Natalia for a few seconds. He was thinking about whether or not he should reveal this information.


    ''Well, they''ll be here for several weeks. They would find out anyway.'' Coming to a decision, Anderson said:


    "Exactly what it meant. The contract we had with the Witches was suddenly broken by them, and they left Eclipse Ventus. Today, we don''t have any Witches in the City-... No, we don''t have any Witches in all of Samar. They''vepletely left our."


    "I assume this event took ce during the war?" Leona asked.


    "Yes." Anderson nodded.


    Leona narrowed her eyes. "... I don''t like that. This attitude is not verymon for Witches. They are whores who like to profit in every possible situation. I thought they would do that on Earth when the war was over, but even after a year, I haven''t seen any Witches yet."


    ''Except for Hecate, but it''s safe to say she''s an exiled Witch or something. After all, she''s in love with Tatsuya.'' Leona thought.


    "I think the same as you. This is not the attitude of Mercenary Witches we are used to. Something is happening in Arcane, something that has made the Queen shut down her entire Nation. The fact that no one knows what is happening is even more rming." Anderson spoke.


    He looked at Natalia then, some thoughts crossed his mind, and soon he exposed these thoughts in a question:


    "Lady Alioth, are you able to invade Arcane undetected?" Anderson reasoned that the Skill the Alioth n was so famous for should be able to do something like this easily, right?


    "It''s impossible," Natalia answered quickly.


    Natalia''s instant response proved that he was very naive for thinking that way:


    "...Why?"


    "The Witches have a specialist in Space Magic who protects Arcane," Natalia spoke.


    ''My father could probably break in if he wanted to, but he would consume a lot of Energy, which would risk his health.'' Natalia thought internally but didn''t voice her thoughts.


    "Probably only a God of Space could sneak in undetected." She didn''t talk about brute force. After all, it was clear that if a Pantheon of Gods wanted to invade Arcane, it would have already happened.


    "...I see..." Anderson narrowed his eyes.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to look at other methods to find out what those Mercenaries are doing.''


    "We must-." Then, when Anderson was about to say something, he heard his father''s roar.


    "ANDERSON!"


    Sounds of heavy footsteps were heard, and the next moment, the door was opened with a bang. Soon a tall man, along with a woman with chocte skin, entered. Beside the two was a man that Leona knew very well.


    "Father!?" Leona looked at her father with a wide look in shock. He looked so different!


    His beard hadn''t changed, but his expression, along with his being decked in full armor, made him lookpletely different than what she was used to.


    Before the Volk could yell at his son, he was interrupted by Adam.


    "Elizabeth!? What are you doing-...Wait a sec, if you are here, that means..." He looked at Natalia for a few seconds, then his gaze shifted to Leona with an even more intense gaze.


    "Victor is here, right?"


    Adam couldn''t imagine Leonaing to this ce alone. After all, he knew Victor very well. He wouldn''t put his daughter in unnecessary danger.


    Leona just nodded as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    "Fuck... So he was the owner of that terrifying aura." Adam could already see problems happening all over the city. Victor was like a damn hurricane that caused chaos wherever he went.


    "Why are you reacting like this? Didn''t you know that?" Leona asked, confused.


    "Of course not. We just knew that someone powerful arrived along with the Second Prince." Adam exined.


    "Excuse me? But I clearly ordered the gatekeeper to pass the message to the King that Alucard was here." Anderson said, "I told them it was top priority!"


    "Wait, Alucard''s here?" Tasha interjected, "Are you talking about THAT man? The Second Progenitor, King of Hell, and the most handsome man in existence?"


    "...." Was thest Title really necessary? That thought went through the head of every man in the room when they heard Tasha''s words.


    Volk studied his wife for a few seconds, and sensing nothing wrong, he let it go.


    "Correct," Leona responded by nodding.


    "That is good! You did something very good, Anderson!" A big smile appeared on Tasha''s face.


    "Mother/Tasha!?" Volk and Anderson asked at the same time with shocked expressions.


    Natalia and Leona looked at each other and nodded. They had the same thought in their heads.


    ''His existence itself is a threat to every husband out there.''


    Seeing her son and husband''s overreaction, the woman narrowed her eyes as she realized what they were thinking:


    "Stop thinking nonsense. Although I find him very handsome, I''m not interested in him because of that. He''s the King of Hell, right? So he must be able to do something to help our friend."


    Demons were known for many things. They were unreliable, ''evil'', and the Beings who most understood how to harm someone in a ''cunning'' and silent way.


    Not to mention, Fenrir had been sick since the Demons invaded Samar, so it was logical to think that Demons were somehow involved with Fenrir''s state. As the King of Hell, Victor must know something, right?


    That was Tasha''s reasoning.


    "....." Anderson and Volk looked at Tasha suspiciously. The fact that Tasha had said she thought he was handsome raised the two men''s wariness even more.


    This feeling was even more intense in Anderson because he knew Victor did not discriminate against Werewolves like other Vampires. Leona herself was an example.


    Tasha stared at her husband seriously. That face was something Volk knew very well; Tasha wasn''t kidding.


    "... Your idea has merit, Tasha... But I still have a lot of things that worry me." He spoke honestly with a stern look. He still remembered the feeling of Alucard''s Power. He had a lot of worries about letting that man go with him to meet with a weakened Fenrir.


    Seeing that Tasha looked like she was going to say something, he added:


    "We''ll talk about thatter. We need to get to know him first and treat him with respect. He is, after all, the King of an entire species."


    The look Tasha gave Volk was enough for him to know she didn''t appreciate being interrupted, but he didn''t care about that right now.


    Someone at the level of a God-King was roaming his territory. He didn''t like it one bit; he needed to do something.


    "Anderson, we''ll talkter."


    "... Yes."


    Volk looked at Juan, his son''s speed and tracking specialist subordinate, and ordered: "I want that damn gatekeeper Anderson talked about in front of me when I get back!"


    "Yes, My King!" Juan spoke as he immediately left and went to capture the gatekeeper.


    Volk nodded in satisfaction, and soon his entire countenance began to change.


    "Grrr..." A snarl came out of Volk, and his expression grew even wilder. His eyes glowed azure blue, and all the Wolves around several KM away felt a shiver run down their spines, that included the Alpha Werewolves like Leona and Adam.


    Tasha immediately put her hand over her ears.


    Seeing Tasha doing this, Natalia, Leona, Adam, and Anderson did the same.


    A powerful aura erupted out of his body, and soon a powerful voice echoed throughout the city.


    "The King of Hell, Victor Alucard, is in town. He is a guest of Second Prince Anderson; no one must antagonize him!"


    ''Ugh... Such a barbaric method ofmunication.'' Tasha groaned internally, though she couldn''t deny that it was effective. Her husband''s voice alone was too powerful for all Wolves. After all, he was the Alpha among Alphas. He was The King of All Werewolves.


    Natalia looked cautiously at Volk and thought: ''So this is The King of the Werewolves...'' She studied the man for a few seconds, then concluded: ''He is strong... But my Husband is much stronger.''


    Leona was having simr thoughts. She looked at her father and understood why her father served such a man, but... ''Was he that important?'' Despite feeling a shudder at Volk''s voice, she didn''t feel as suffocated as the people around her made it seem.


    She looked around and saw Anderson and his subordinates with very submissive expressions.


    ''Strange.''


    Adam, who was watching Leona''s reaction, disyed a small satisfied smile.


    ''As expected, she managed to resist, huh... Is this due to Victor''s influence or because she has that?'' He looked at Anderson: ''Unlikely... After all, Anderson reacted that way... Hmm, I''d better watch-.'' Adam''s thoughts frozepletely, and he looked mechanically at Leona.


    "...Father?" Leona narrowed her eyes, "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like I died or something?"


    "That smell..."


    Leona shuddered when she heard what Adam said. ''Fuck, did my scent leak? How is that possible!? I specifically asked Victor to cover my scent with his Magic.''


    "Smell?" Volk and Tasha spoke, confused. They sniffed the air and felt the heavy scent of an unknown man on Leona''s body. When they focused on that scent, they realized that the same scent could be smelled on the blonde who was dressing as Maid.


    "...Oya... Looks like Adam''s little princess got a boyfriend; who is it? Is it a Werewolf?" Tasha asked curiously, even looking to her son for answers, but when she saw him sweating like a pig waiting to be ughtered, she felt like he had done something very wrong.


    Tasha knew her son too well to know that this reaction happened when a dire secret [from his perspective] was leaked. He reacted the same way when in the past when he protected his brother from the embarrassment of bedwetting. As an intelligent woman, Tasha looked at Leona and Adam''s expressions, put two and two together, and understood what had happened.


    Her eyes widened in shock, "Don''t tell me..." Tasha looked at Leona in pure disbelief.


    Leona noticed that Tasha hade to the correct conclusion but didn''t care. She only cared about her father''s reaction; the opinion of strangers to her didn''t influence her life.


    When she saw her father''s expression getting even darker. Cold sweat began to fall from Leona''s face:


    "Father, I can exin-."


    "FUCKING BASTARD!!!" A neon green aura covered Adam''s body and exploded throughout the room.


    "Father, you need to calm down!"


    "Calm down!? I sent you to that bastard to protect you, not for you to do this!"


    "Stop being unreasonable; you know very well that I always wanted this!"


    "It doesn''t matter! He''s a Vampire! He broke my trust!"


    "Screw this! Race does not define a person! Stop being so petty!"


    Adampletely ignored Leona; he didn''t want to hear reason:


    "I''ll go look for him... No, I''ll kill him!"


    Suddenly, Leona lost all momentum from her face, and she looked up with a bored expression.


    "What''s with that face, Leona!?"


    She spoke quietly in a bored voice, "... I mean, good luck with that?" She really couldn''t see her Husband losing.


    If a spanking was all it took for Adam to calm down, a spanking he was going to get.


    ''Actually, that''s a good solution...'' What can''t be solved in dialogue can be solved with violence. Leona had the same mindset as Victor at that point.


    Completely changing her thinking as if she were a bipr person, she dered:


    "You should go after him, Father! He went after an arrogant extra who looked at his Wife with dark lust. You should be able to find him easily. Go where the chaos is happening!" She gave instructions for him to follow.


    "I trust you! Beat him up, Father!" She started rooting for her Father:


    "Fight, Fight, Father! Ganbare, Father!" She even spoke a few words of Japanese to give her father emotional support. She was acting like a cheerleader now.


    "..." It was clear to everyone that she wasn''t serious about her ''support''.


    Literal veins were showing on Adam''s face now.


    Somehow the fact that his daughter underestimated him so much made him angrier than knowing Victor deflowered her. "I WILL KILL HIM!"


    "Mm!" Leona nodded in satisfaction.


    "Good luck! K??un o! Buona fortuna! Bene vale! Boa sorte! Buena Suerte! Bonne chance! Viel Gl??ck!" She cheered him up again by saying ''good luck'' in differentnguages she knew.


    Those words made Adam even angrier! She was clearly underestimating him!


    Eyes gleaming like a man possessed, he looked at Volk.


    Volk broke out in a slightly cold sweat when he saw his General''s expression. He had never seen him that way before. "You will go with me!"


    "Huh?" Volk didn''t have time to think as he suddenly found himself being grabbed by the White Wolf, and his world started to move.


    Adam ran towards the window and jumped, breaking the window easily, and soon started running at high speed towards Victor''s scent.


    "...." The silence that fell when the two most powerful men left was quite deafening.


    "... Leona, you overreacted," Natalia spoke, breaking the silence.


    "I know my Father. I know he won''t calm down that easily, so it''s a good chance for someone to beat some sense into him." Leona spoke indifferently. As she returned to sit on the sofa, she folded her legs.


    "Haah... You''re cruel enough to your Father to send him off to one-sided defeat. His pride can be hurt, you know?" Natalia felt a little sorry for Adam.


    ''Hmm, I''ll record the fight to show everyer.'' She thought as she sat beside Leona and picked up a crystal ball.


    "He needs to lower his pride a bit. He is strong, but my Husband is the strongest." She snorted, then added, "This is for his own good."


    "..." Anderson was simply speechless with the whole situation, and also how Leona was casually chatting before Tasha like she didn''t care that she was the literal ''Queen'' of The Werewolves.


    He couldn''t understand how his authoritative mother couldn''t care about this ''little'' fact.


    ''This girl... Somehow, she reminds me a lot of her grandmother.'' Tasha thought in amusement.


    ...


    [A/N: Ganbare in literal trantion means strives.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

 Chapter 737 737: Im Not Like Him; Im Worse.

    A few minutes ago, before the promation of the King of The Werewolves and Adam running towards Victor.


    Leonidas Uruky was an old man, over 1000 years old. He had been through a lot in his life. The proof of this were the scars on his body that, even with the superior body of a Werewolf, had not yet been healed.


    Measuring over 190CM with a big muscr body, no one would look at him and see an ''old man''. On the contrary, he still looked like he was in the prime of his life. That was the Patriarch''s privilege. After all, everyone in his family were his ''Betas''. Even if they were born Alphas, they were still his Betas, and these numbers gave him strength.


    Born into the Uruky family, a long family of Alpha Werewolves, Leonidas, through his own efforts, managed to raise the wealth and reputation of the Uruky n to rival the great Lykos n directly, a n of monsters that, in every generation, produced splendid Generals for the King of Werewolves.


    The Bloodline of the Lykos n was so strong that at some point in the past, even he wished to be one of the ''boy toys'' of the Matriarch of n Lykos.


    Leonidas swore that her Lineage had to be special in some way. After all, there was no way a woman over 1000 years old could seem even more lively than him. She was not even a Vampire. How was that possible?


    Perhaps, that was one of life''s mysteries, one he would never discover the truth behind.


    Fortunately, he never stooped so low as to fall to a ''Boy toy'' level. He had his pride, and he wasn''t going to walk into a harem where he was just another one of that woman''s countless men. He deserved so much more than that.


    And just as he believed, he rose to greatness and built a n that rivaled n Lykos.


    Despite being the Patriarch of one of Samar''s most renowned Alpha ns, Leonidas was retired and enjoying the fruits of his past efforts.


    Currently, his family wasrge and powerful. Few could threaten them. Seeing this situation of stability, he left the leadership to the new generation of Werewolves and focused on training his descendants.


    Altogether, he was living a good life.


    "I''m telling you, Icarus! I''m sure she was!"


    "And I keep iming that you''ve lost your mind!"


    ''Hmm?'' Hearing his grandsons'' discussion, the Patriarch erased his presence and approached the door. Soon, he saw the sight of his two grandsons arguing.


    "I haven''t lost my mind!"


    "Of course, you''ve gone mad, Zaion! There''s no way someone from the Alioth n could be in Samar! The Vampire King directly protects them!"


    "Everyone knows that wherever an Alioth is, the Vampire King will be close by!"


    Leonidas narrowed his eyes when he heard the conversation of his grandchildren. It was worth mentioning that he began to feel a very bad feeling. As an Ancient Werewolf, he''d long learned to listen to his instincts. This act had saved him many times in the past.


    "Tsk, I don''t care anymore. I''ll capture that woman and deliver her to the First Prince. Not even the Second Prince will stop me." When Zaion went to walk towards the door, he felt someone holding his shoulder.


    "...Wait a minute." Icarus had a very serious face.


    "What do you mean, The Second Prince? Was the member of the Alioth n apanied by The Second Prince!?"


    "Y-Yeah?" The pressure emanating from Icarus'' body was so intense that Zaion responded with a bit of fear.


    "Zaion Uruky! Tell me exactly what you saw when you saw the Alioth n woman!" Icarus demanded, "Don''t leave any details out."


    Zaion nodded his head and began to exin the group he saw. The tall, handsome man who was very weak, The Second Prince, his subordinates, and a member of n Lykos.


    Each time Zaion told details of what he saw, Icarus'' expression grew even darker. And he wasn''t the only one, Leonidas, who was listening to everything, had the same expression.


    No matter how the two men saw it, this was clearly the group of the Vampire King, d Dracul Tepes.


    "You fool! Do you want to provoke a war!?" Icarus snapped angrily.


    "Huh?"


    "Think of what I SAID! Wherever an Alioth is, the Vampire King will be close by! And everyone of High Rank knows that The King of Vampires is a Noble Vampire very experienced in shapeshifting! He can assume any appearance he wants!" Icarus growled.


    "That man you called tall and weak is clearly The King of Vampires!"


    "..." Zaion broke out in a cold sweat. "What should we do...?"


    "I will take this matter to the Patriarch. The Vampire King is clearly a diplomat. He won''t cause any trouble with us; after all, a war could break out if he attacked the Werewolves in such a delicate situation like this."


    "You don''t have to tell me anything." Leonidas'' heavy voice resounded around, and the Patriarch entered the room.


    "I heard everything."


    "P-Patriarch!"


    Leonidas looked at Zaion:


    "You are a fool. It seems I expected too much from my Eldest Son''s Bloodline. I had hoped his descendants would have at least some form of intelligence in it. You are a brute just like yourte father."


    "..." Zaion bit his lip in frustration, but he didn''t say anything in retaliation.


    "What shall we do, Patriarch?" Icarus asked.


    "Zaion''s attitude is big enough to be a diplomatic incident."


    "But I did not do anything! I just looked at her!"


    "I''m d you didn''t do anything." Leonidas narrowed his eyes.


    Zaion shuddered and lowered his head in submission as he looked into the Patriarch''s bright blue eyes.


    "What if The Vampire King asks for Zaion''s head to erase any ''incident'' against him?" Icarus asked.


    "If the King asks for Zaion''s head, then so be it." Leonidas dered.


    Zaion opened his eyes wide. "But I am your descendant! I am not-." Before he could continue, the pressure in the room suddenly increased.


    "This is precisely because you are my descendant. I protected you too much when you did stupid things."


    Zaion practically withered in front of the Patriarch. All the arrogance shown by him previously wholly disappeared.


    "But unfortunately, this time, maybe you went too far."


    Rumble!


    Suddenly a crack of Lightning boomed out.


    "I agree." And a heavy voice was heard around.


    "!!!!"


    Zaion, Leonidas, and Icarus quickly backed away and looked back toward the door. There, they saw a tall man with glowing violet eyes, his long ck hair flowing as if it were made of ck smoke; his skin was terribly pale.


    "You''re not d..." Leonidas'' features grew wilder.


    "Indeed... I''m much worse than him."


    Pure darkness spread across the room''s walls and floor, and in the next moment, hundreds of red eyes opened.


    As if the guest had arranged it with the Werewolf King himself, everyone heard the King''s booming voice.


    "The King of Hell, Victor Alucard, is in town. He is a guest of Second Prince Anderson; no one must antagonize him!"


    Victor''s face became utterly distorted, and a big toothy smile appeared on his face.


    When they heard their King''s voice, the three men''s expressions immediately became even worse, especially Zaion, who was the cause of the incident.


    Footsteps sounded out beyond the door, and the other members of the Uruky n were soon heard.


    "Zaion, Leonidas, did you hear that!?"


    "Huh? Why can''t I open the door?"


    "Hey, what are you doing!? Open the door."


    Victor snapped his finger, and suddenly all the voices disappeared entirely.


    The expressions of the two Younger Wolves filled with terror as they thought that everyone outside had died with that simple snap of a finger.


    On the other hand, the Patriarch was more rational. Even though he was facing an irrational existence, he still didn''t lose his cool, and that was all thanks to his experience.


    Also, he didn''t feel his Power waning or the loss of his connections with his Betas, meaning the n members were still alive.


    "...What do you wish, King of Hell?"


    "Straight to the point, huh... I like the way you think, Leonidas." Victor started walking around the room, looking around.


    ''He has no openings... Just what sort of monster is this?''


    Leonidas studied Victor. He knew the man in front of him very well. It was no exaggeration to say that he was the most famous Supernatural Being in the entire world right now, all because of his feat of defeating Diablo, his predecessor.


    That wasn''t the only reason, of course. The recent religion that worshiped the Being in front of him as a God was also bing quite influential on Earth and the Supernatural World atrge.


    "You know exactly what situation you are in. You clearly understand the reason for my visit here." Victor fiddled with various objects on the table, then looked at the bookshelf, chose a book titled ''Alpha Werewolves'', and opened the book.


    "Just say what you wish, King of Hell."


    Suddenly the book snapped shut, causing a noise that made the two Wolves behind Leonidas shudder. They were utterly terrified.


    Victor looked at Leonidas, revealing that half of his face was made of a morbid crimson-hued darkness that sent chills down even Leonidas'' spine.


    "Watch your tone, Werewolf."


    The Patriarch swallowed, and his features grew even wilder.


    "One wrong word, one wrong move, and your whole family will die."


    "Y-Y-You can not do that." Icarus spoke shakily: "T-That would cause an international incident."


    Leonidas wanted to curse his grandson so badly right now. Despite how smart he was, he didn''t know when to shut the hell up.


    "So innocent, Little Wolf." Victor turned to face the shelf, where he then put the book back.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "To the most Powerful Individuals, international incidents mean nothing. Take my predecessor as an example. He did so many things, and yet now of any country or group of


    individuals stopped him."


    "In our world, Power means everything. And currently, I am stronger than you and all of Samarbined."


    "Even if I kill your entire family, the King of Werewolves will just have to silently ept it without doing anything because that''s the way things are; that''s the reality of the world." Because of that, Victor trained and always sought to get stronger. He didn''t want to be on the ''loser'' side. He learned that lesson very well in the time he was Human.


    The weak have no choice but to ask the strong for mercy.


    Leonidas didn''t say anything to contradict Victor''s words because he knew he was correct. Who was Victor? He was the current King of Hell who killed his predecessor, the man with hundreds of hordes of billions of Demons at hismand. Not only was his army powerful, but so was he.


    If he wanted to devastate Samar, he could just open the Gates of Hell, and another Earth-like event would ur.


    "... But I won''t do that."


    "...Huh?"


    "I value good warriors, someone who has the balls to look me in the eyes and be determined enough to fight, even if the chances of victory are low." Victor pointed at Leonidas.


    "You, Leonidas Uruky. You have earned my mercy and respect for your unwavering stance."


    "..." Leonidas didn''t know what to say when the ''enemy'' suddenly praised him.


    "Originally, I only nned to annihte this worm and everyone rted to him." Victor spoke with disgust: "No one looks at my Wife with such obvious desire and lives to tell the tale."


    "What...?" Leonidas and Icarus expressed their confusion.


    "Oh? Did you not know?" Surprise was seen on Victor''s face:


    "You, Leonidas Uruky. You have earned my mercy and respect for your unwavering stance."


    "..." Leonidas didn''t know what to say when the ''enemy'' suddenly praised him.


    "Originally, I only nned to annihte this worm and


    everyone rted to him." Victor spoke with disgust: "No one looks at my Wife with such obvious desire and lives to tell the tale."


    "What...?" Leonidas and Icarus expressed their confusion.


    "Oh? Did not you know?" Surprise was seen on Victor''s face: "If you don''t know, let me exin."


    "Did you know that, as the Demon King, I have a very powerful empathic ability? You could say that this is a special Trait of mine. I only need one look to understand a Beingpletely."


    "As an example, you, Leonidas. Even before me, your feelings do not waver. If necessary, you will fight with me until the end to protect your entire family, even at the cost of sacrificing yourself to cause some harm to me. This is the determination I feel from you."


    "You are a splendid warrior." Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    It was because of this stance that Roxanne imed Victor had the Divinity of ''Martial Honor'' to the members of his religion. He was a warrior in both body and Soul.


    "..." Leonidas gulped at this monster who could easily understand him.


    "Now that you know that, let''s get to the main point." Victor turned his gaze to Zaion.


    "When that worm looked down at my Wife from the top of that building, his desires and intentions were clear as day to me."


    "He wanted her for himself. He wanted to deflower her and use her talents for his purposes. Someone from n Alioth must be quite useful for whatever his n is."


    Leonidas and Icarus looked at Zaion, and seeing the man looking away from them, the words Victor spoke were confirmed. The two men knew Zaion enough to know when he wanted to hide something.


    "Do you understand now, Leonidas?"


    "...Yes..." Leonidas spoke resolutely. As someone who was possessive of his women, he could understand Victor''s feelings very well.


    "Good." Victor smiled satisfactorily: "Now that you understand my reasoning, I will present a business offer."


    "Give me that worm, and I''ll let your family live. Simple, right?"


    "..." Leonidas was silent for a few seconds. His expression was heavy, he tried to think of any other scenario he could offer Victor, but nothing came to mind.


    Leonidas closed his eyes, then he opened his eyes and looked toward Zaion.


    Victor''s smile grew and split across his face when he heard Leonidas'' words.


    "This time, my grandson... You really went too far."


    "Patriarch...?"


    Leonidas'' wild expression started to get more Human, and he picked up Icarus and dragged him away. "W-Wait, Patriarch! Do not leave me!"


    "I want a contract, Demon King."


    "Do you think you''re in a position to demand something?" Victor looked in amusement at Leonidas.


    "The Demon King is correct. I am not, but as the Patriarch, I must ensure my family''s safety... Even if I am shamed in the process."


    Victor stared into Leonidas'' determined eyes. Although the Werewolf Patriarch was feeling inner shame and frustration, he ignored those feelings and focused on protecting his family. This was indeed a man that Victor could respect:


    "Nice answer."


    He snapped his finger, and a piece of red paper with ck writing appeared before Leonidas.


    "A Demonic Contract. I will not attack the Uruky n until someone from your n attacks my Family."


    "How will I know who your family members are? I don''t want to break the Contract identally."


    "You''ll know. That''s how the Contract works."


    Leonidas nodded. He took the Contract and read it. Then, seeing that the uses were correct and without holes, he bit his finger and signed the Contract in his blood.


    The Contract glowed briefly, then disappeared in Leonidas'' direction.


    ''I wonder if he noticed... This is a Contract made to stop the ''Demon'' Victor Alucard from acting. And well, I''m not a Demon; I''m a Vampire.'' Victor thought to himself as he looked at Leonidas.


    You need to understand the context before signing a contract, kids, or you will be misled.


    Ultimately, the Contract took effect, but only Leonidas was bound by it. Although, even if the Contract hadn''t bound Victor, he would keep his word as he always did. He just didn''t want to be bound by anything.


    "If the Contract is broken, I will know, Leonidas."


    "I know."


    Leonidas dragged his grandson, Icarus, toward the door while ignoring the creepy red eyes across the room staring at him, waiting for him to do some unkind action.


    Leonidas clearly felt that if he turned around now and attacked Victor, he would die, and he wouldn''t even understand how.


    Soon, the darkness, with shades of crimson red and blood-red eyes, moved out of the way, and the door appeared. He walked toward the exit and touched the door handle. But before leaving, he said:


    "...Zaion...I really shouldn''t have left your education to your father..."


    "... Huh?"


    "Come to think of it; I never told you how he died, right?"


    "..."


    "Your father died at the hands of a husband of a woman he desired in the past. The woman was a beautiful Werewolf who was to marry into a low-ss n. Your father thought he could make that woman his. After all, he was someone from an Alpha Werewolf n. But his reality was shattered when he realized the woman''s husband was a Beta of an Alpha Werewolf from the Werewolf King''s pack..."


    "The Alpha helped his Beta, and you know the rest of the story... Your father died like a useless bitch who never achieved anything."


    "...Ironically, you will meet the same end as him." Leonidas opened the door, then left the room.


    "W-Wait, Patriarch!" In the end, Leonidas didn''t wait and just left the room.


    "..." Zaion couldn''t believe he was actually abandoned.


    "Well... That was interesting. He''s quite good with words, isn''t he?"


    Zaion turned his face angrily toward the man who caused him to be abandoned, but all of his anger vanished into the wind when he saw the ''thing'' in front of him.


    All appearances of the man had disappeared, and in the end, all that was left was the silhouette of a man with several red eyes scattered across his body and a giant smile full of sharp teeth that split his face.


    "M-Monster!"


    "It was you who lured this monster to your doorstep." Victor grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up.


    "I-...I-..."


    "If you had just acted like a civilized person and had no ns for my Wife, I wouldn''t have cared about your existence. You only have yourself to me, Young Wolf." With a wave of his hand, the Wolf''s four limbs were severed, and they fell to the ground.


    "AHHHHHH!"


    Even though he had lost his limbs, his blood didn''t fall to the ground. It was obvious that Victor was controlling the blood in his body.


    "I learned a lot from my General, you know? She is a woman capable of bringing the horrors of Lovecraft into reality. She was a very... Enthusiastic teacher."


    "I will apply this knowledge on you. Do not worry; you''ll wish you were dead when I''m done, though I won''t let that happen. After all, those who target my Wives must be prepared to receive the worst tortures."


    [Kaguya, stop watching. Things are going to get ugly.]


    [Yes, Master.]


    "Let''s have fun, Little Wolf."


    "D?D?D?D?D?D?D?D?D?!"


    ...

 Chapter 738 738: A Sight That Made Even A Seasoned King Nauseous

    A Werewolf tried to ask what was going on: "Patriarch Leonidas, what is-" But his voice was cut off by the scream of pain that echoed throughout the mansion.


    "AHHHHHHHHH! S-S-STOP!"


    Leonidas closed his eyes. His heart felt heavy. As a Werewolf, what he had just done went against all he believed in. Wolves should stick together, but he had no choice... He was weak.


    Leonidas clenched his fist tightly, frustration showing on his face. In this world, being weak was a sin in itself; he understood that very well. Between his entire n and useless grandson, he, of course, chose all his n.


    But that didn''t mean he wanted his grandson to suffer this kind of torture. If a Wolf had done something wrong, that Wolf must be punished by the n, not by an outsider.


    ...Leonidas Uruky felt veryplex now. His responsibilities, guilt, and the sentimentality he had for his family were in conflict.


    But... He did his best to keep a cool head. Emotions did not help one survive in this dark world. They were the privilege of the strong, not the weak like him.


    "All n members must leave the mansion immediately!" He shouted his orders.


    The Patriarch''s voice seemed to wake up all the Werewolves in the area, and they quickly looked at him.


    "Take all that is valuable to the Uruky n, and we will abandon this mansion!"


    Leonidas would not stay in this mansion tainted by his grandson''s blood.


    "..."


    Icarus, who, like the surrounding members, was stunned, quickly snapped out of his stupor and supported the Patriarch: "...Didn''t you listen to the Patriarch!? Back to work!"


    "Y-Yes!" The Wolves began to run and do as ordered.


    "Where shall we go, Patriarch?" Icarus asked.


    "To the Capital''s East Mansion. Once we''ve established it, I want a meeting with all Uruky n members and our allies." Leonidas turned and started walking with quick steps. He was doing his best to ignore his grandson''s cries of pain.


    "...Will we retaliate?"


    "Retaliate...? Against that monster? Are you foolish?"


    "....." Icarus was silent. It was clear that the Patriarch didn''t want to fight Alucard. Internally, he sighed in relief. He felt sorry for Zaion, but his death was entirely his own doing. He didn''t want to be involved in all this mess. For a moment, he could have sworn he saw his whole life shing before his eyes.


    ''I need a woman.'' Because he''d just experienced being so close to death, he felt a raging desire to hold a woman, a basic instinct for self-preservation.


    As Werewolves were closer to animals, their instincts were quite strong.


    "We will warn everyone of what happened and order everyone to stay as far away from Alucard as possible."


    Icarus nodded and asked cautiously, "...Should we contact the Prince...?"


    "...." Leonidas kept walking while thinking about Icarus'' proposal. They walked for a few minutes in silence until Leonidas made his decision.


    "We will not be contacting the Prince. However, we will let him know something."


    "What am I supposed to say?"


    "As of today, the Uruky n no longer supports the first Prince."


    "What...?"


    "I will also return to my position as n Leader; the current Leader must step down immediately."


    "..." Icarus was so shocked by Leonidas'' orders that he couldn''t respond at all.


    Leonidas stopped walking and looked coldly at Icarus.


    "I will not let my n be destroyed because of a spoiled Prince and ipetent Leaders. I am taking back control. Whoever wants to im that Title muste and fight me for it."


    Icarus swallowed hard, and his heart began to pound with fear.


    "Am I clear?"


    "C-crystal!!"


    ...


    "Hmm, interesting. It seems the First Prince is still in contact with the New Dawn..." Victor tapped his chin as he reviewed the information he''d obtained and his memories of Diablo.


    ''Nius Horseman, Former General of The Inquisition, James, First Prince of The Werewolves, Fanir.'' These were the only members Victor knew of who participated in the New Dawn, not counting the Gods he sawst time.


    It was pretty clear that New Dawn had expanded recently, and several individuals had entered the organization.


    ''The Prince seeks the organization''s support to ascend to the Throne...'' Victor''s head started to whir, and he began nning how to take advantage of this situation.


    With Diablo''s memories, he knew all too well about the condition of the Werewolves'' ''close friend''. ''Fenrir''s problem isn''t difficult to solve, but... I must make it seem more difficult and try to profit as much as possible.''


    Victor knew everything Diablo knew. He knew every deal Diablo made during the war, including that the Witch Queen made several trades with the Demons. For example, she''d helped the Demons to control Lilith with Magic in exchange for various Artifacts from the destroyed Pantheons. She''d also made several enclosures to hide the demon-creating factories on Earth.


    ''So that powerful Magic I found at the first factory when I was on Earth was from the Queen, huh'' Victor thought back and felt several missing puzzle pieces fall into ce.


    ''No wonder witches are known to be worse than Demons.'' Victor smiled:


    "My Master is very cunning, huh...? Maybe I should visit herter when I finish things in Samar~? I''ve always been interested in Arcane."


    [...] The Maids in Victor''s shadow just watched all of this with impassive looks on their faces. The smile that Victor was giving now was worthy of a viin.


    [Girls? Why are you covering my eyes? I want to see! What is he doing!?] Anna growled.


    Currently, she was wearing a band made of Pure Darkness that covered her eyespletely. She couldn''t see anything.


    [Eve, Roberta, and Maria get away from Anna! Or you will be swayed by her Power!] Kaguya ordered as she bound Anna''s body with her shadows.


    [Y-Yes!]


    [Let go of me!] Anna growled.


    [Lady Anna, I suggest you don''t watch what''s happening... The sight is too explicit even for us who are used to what our Husband does.] Kaguya exined.


    [But I''m curious!] Anna pouted.


    [Curiosity killed the cat, Lady Anna. And you are the perfect picture of a curious cat.]


    [....] The Maids didn''t deny what Kaguya said. The only reason their lunch wasn''t spewing out was because there was nothing in their bellies. After all, Vampire food is blood.


    The sight of what Victor did to that Werewolf''s body was worthy of a scene straight out of a Lovecraft book. It was horrible!


    Eve, Maria, and Bruna were in a horrified state at what they saw. They refused to look anywhere where ''it'' was. They really wanted to throw up, but nothing came out of their stomach. They just felt their stomachs turning.


    Roxanne didn''t care much. She just felt ufortable. Despite seeing it so many times in Hell, she just couldn''t get used to the sight.


    Kaguya was in a simr state to Eve, Maria, and Bruna, but she could control herself more and not show it on her face. For her, no matter what Victor did, she didn''t care. She would support him as a Wife and his Maid... It was these convictions that allowed her to ignore the existence of ''it''.


    The only one who seemed visibly in awe and excited about it all was Medusa.


    Yes, Medusa, not Roberta. The older woman had long since traded ces with Medusa. She couldn''t bear the sight of Victor''s ''art''.


    [Amazing... Husband, Husband! Can you teach me that!?... I really want to use it on Poseidon and Athena!]


    [Hmm? Of course, Medusa, I will teach you everything. I will also introduce you to someone from whom you can learn these Techniques when I am not avable to teach.] Victor replied with a gentle tone. It was as if he was saying he would teach her how to y video games.


    [Yay! Husband is the best! I love you!] Medusa smiled widely with a somewhat sadistic and happy smile.


    Victor opened his eyes a little in shock at the sudden confession. After all, Medusa had never said something like that with such enthusiasm, but he quickly smiled gently and spoke in a voice that seemed to melt Medusa''s heart:


    [...I love you too, Honey~]


    Medusa''s pupils dted, and her hair became even more ''active''. She was clearly very excited... about lots of different things.


    [....] The girls watching this couldn''t help but watch this conversation with speechless gazes. They didn''t know how to react to this ''sadistic'' conversation, but one thing was correct, Medusa was more sneaky than Roberta! She took full advantage of the situation! That sneaky snake!


    As they thought about various things, Victor''s point of view suddenly shifted to the door, and through the other points of view from the eyes spread across the room, they saw that he was smiling widely.


    A smile they knew all too well, a fighting smile.


    ''Someone''sing.'' They all thought at the same time.


    It didn''t take long for their prediction toe true.


    "VIIIIIICTTORRR!"


    BOOOOOOM!


    The door was forced open, and Adam, along with Volk, appeared.


    Adam was about to say something, but all of his momentum vanished when he saw the scene before him.


    The room was covered in a kind of darkness with pulsing crimson tones, and several red eyes were scattered across the floor and walls.


    Victor was standing at the side of the room with a casual, neutral smile, and beside him was...


    One thing...


    In fact, he didn''t know how to describe that abomination...


    Adam stared at the thing for a few seconds and felt a chill run down his spine as the thing blinked.


    "It''s still alive!!!


    Adam''s expression darkenedpletely, and his stomach started to churn. He immediately stormed out of the room and threw up all of his lunch.


    "Oya? Was my ''Art'' able to make the experienced General of The Werewolves vomit?"


    [Art? What art is he talking about? Let me see!] Anna began to struggle to get free.


    Kaguya narrowed her eyes, and with a wave of her hand, the shadows gripped Anna''s body even tighter. The shadows also covered Anna''s mouth to prevent her from speaking.


    [I''m sorry, Lady Anna, but this is for your own good.]


    [HMMMHMMHM!] Anna tried to say something, but nobody understood anything.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "... King of Hell... Just what in the name of The Great Tree am I witnessing?"


    Victor looked amusedly at Volk and saw the heavy expression of The King of Werewolves. He was reacting better than Adam, but it was obvious that the sight of it all made him nauseous.


    "Punishment."


    "Punishment...?" He repeated in disbelief as he looked back at that thing, "Punishment... Just what sin must onemit to deserve such a fate?"


    "Targeting my Wives."


    "..." Volk could rte to that feeling, but even so, he found this punishment too exaggerated.


    "Did you kill every member of the Uruky n?" Volk asked with a heavy expression, he couldn''t sense anyone in the house, but he didn''t see any evidence of a struggle either.


    But he didn''t rule out that possibility. After all, the man before him was a literal monster.


    "Don''t worry, King of Werewolves. I justid my hands on Zaion Uruky, the rest of the n members are safe... I''m not so unreasonable as to attack an entire family for one man''s sin."


    ''Most of the time... If it weren''t for Leonidas'' character, this entire n would have disappeared by now.'' Although if that scenario were to happen, a shitstorm would ensue, and most likely, a war between the Werewolves and Victor would follow.


    After all, eliminating the Uruky n would be the equivalent of eliminating the Fulger or Snow n of Noble Vampires. The King of either species would not stand by while their nation''s strength was being ughtered like pigs.


    "I see..." Volk sensed that Victor wasn''t lying, but he would investigate just to be sure.


    "H-...E-...L-...P..." A distorted voice was hearding out of that ''thing''.


    "Aya, he can still speak, as expected from a Werewolf''s vitality~."


    "..." Volk''s face darkened even further.


    "He is still alive?"


    "As long as blood is pumped to the most important organs, he will never die~. It''s very convenient to be able to control blood, isn''t it, Volk Fenrir?"


    "..."


    ''This monster is hundreds of times worse than d.'' The d that Volk knew would never do something like this. He was a practical man.


    "Alucard, was this heinous act really necessary? Do you not value Life? Just give him the mercy of death."


    "Heh~, are we going to y hypocrites? Okay, then, I''ll y your game." Victorughed sadistically.


    Volk actually felt very ufortable before that insane smile. ''He''spletely mad.'' He thought.


    "A few years ago, Volk, The King of Werewolves, attacked a family of Werewolves and killed every member of that family, after long torture, of course."


    "The reason for such a ''heinous'' action that goes against ''Life''?"


    "The Leader of that family openly dered in a bar that he thought the Queen of The Werewolves was hot and would love to ''deflower'' her."


    "..." Volk felt a literal p in the face when he heard what Victor said.


    ''How does he know that? That happened long before he was even born! I''m pretty sure Ipletely erased that incident.'' Of course, Victor knew this from Adonis'' memories. As someone who worked closely with the Leader of The Snow n, he needed to be aware of other Nations and other Nations'' incidents.


    And just as Werewolves had their spies in Nightingale, so do Vampires have their spies in Samar.


    "So? Are we going to keep ying who is more hypocritical~? Believe me, I''ll easily win, but you''de a very close second."


    "That''s enough; I understand your point. Just end that miserable creature''s life. It''s deplorable to see him like this." "Hmm~, that''s too bad. I wanted to let him suffer for a few more months." Victor snapped his finger, and suddenly blood began to leak from the creature''s body and gushed all over the floor.


    The pulsing crimson-hued darkness spread throughout the room, rushed back inside Victor, and the entire room returned to its normal appearance... except, of course, for the bloodied corpse of the ''thing'' in front of them.


    Victor casually walked toward the exit. He passed by Volk, who just stared at the corpse with a heavy expression. The whole time, Victor never let his guard down.


    He could clearly feel Volk''s feelings. The King of Wolves wanted to retaliate and attack Victor.


    Victor was absolutely sure that if he were weak, Volk would have immediately attacked him without thinking twice. After all, he attacked one of his ''Wolves'', in his own territory.


    For an Alpha among Alphas like Volk, this was clearly an affront to his authority.


    ''Hmm, so he chose diplomacy, huh.'' Victor smiled inwardly when he saw that Volk didn''t attack and was controlling his emotions to remain calm.


    "Hey, Adam, you all right, old man?" Victor asked as he pped the General on the back.


    Adam turned to face Victor: "Victor... You freaking bastard, what the fuck was that!?"


    "Lovecraft-inspired Demon Art, do you like it?"


    "You call that abomination art!?"


    "Yeah, an art made especially for those who target my Wives."


    "..." Adam shuddered when he saw Victor''s lifeless eyes that looked like two dark violet ck holes. Everything from his eyes to Victor''s smiling expression made his heart feel tight, as if someone held it with their bare hands and squeezed it slightly. It was a horrible feeling.


    "My impressive artwork aside, what are you guys doing here?" Victor asked.


    Hearing what Victor asked, Adam opened his eyes wide and remembered what he hade here for.


    "That''s right! Victor, you bastard! You deflowered my daughter! I will kill you!" Adam''s fatherly brainpletely forgot the sight of what he saw before and focused on the most important goal.


    ... As the saying goes, only death can cure fools. How does one see that ''piece of art'' and still feel capable of dealing with the Being that created it?


    "You...? Kill me? Pfft." Victor tried not tough, but he couldn''t, and soon he startedughing as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Why are youughing!?"


    "N-Nothing..." He tried to hold back again out of respect for his ''father-inw''.


    "Do not lie! You clearly think I can''t kill you!"


    "Ehhh? How did you know?" Victor made a shocked expression.


    "This fucker..."


    "Mah, Mah, take a deep breath. You are at an advanced age; try not to exert yourself so much. Here, have a seat." Victor made a chair out of Ice and made Adam sit on it.


    Using the Power to control Nature, he created a Wooden cup through the Wooden parts of the mansion, and with the Power of Water and Ice, he filled the cup with ice water.


    "Here, have some water, and calm down, father-inw."


    "Oh! Thank you." Adam drank the water and felt the coolness run down his body.


    "That is good.''


    Suddenly, Adam woke up to reality, and veins bulged on his head. He threw the cup on the floor and stood up.


    "Don''t call me father-inw! I''m not your father-inw! I''m the man who''s going to kill you!"


    "Ehhh?" Victor made a surprised expression, which fooled even Adam for a few seconds. He knew Victor was faking it, and he was still tricked! Someone get this man an Oscar award for best actor!


    Victor''s surprised expression disappeared, and a small smile appeared on his face:


    "... But you know that killing me is impossible, right?"


    "After all, you are weak."


    "...." And it was at that moment that Victorpletely cut Adam''s rational line.


    Looking at the man who looked even more Demonic than some Demons, Victor couldn''t help but think:


    ''This is fun...'' He couldn''t do this in the past because he was the weakest, but now that he was the strongest, he could y with the others, and they''d just have to put up with his pranks.


    ''Is this how powerful characters feel? This is good~.''


    "That''s it! Victor Alucard, I challenge you to a duel of honor! The winner will have my daughter''s hand in marriage."


    "... Old man, do you want to marry your daughter?" Victor asked in shock.


    "IT''S NOT THAT!" Adam felt that Victor would freak him out if the bastard kept talking.


    "If you win, you can marry my daughter! But if you lose, you stay away from her!"


    "Hmm, this isn''t interesting; I''m not gaining anything here."


    "HUUH!? Marrying my daughter isn''t reward enough, you bastard!? Does that mean she''s not good enough for you, HUUUH!? I will kill you!" He looked utterly like a delinquent


    now.


    ''Is this how I''m going to react when my daughters get a boyfriend?'' Victor thought in amusement, but then he felt a tightening in his heart. He didn''t like the feeling he felt now.


    "Of course not; she is perfect for me. I love Leona."


    "Don''t say you love her, bastard!" He got even angrier.


    ''What a troublesome man!'' Victor grumbled.


    "If I win the duel, you owe me a favor!"


    "... As long as the request doesn''t go against my honor, I''ll ept."


    "Umu, good." Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    "..." Volk wondered what he came here to do. He came with full momentum to deal with Victor, but the grotesque sight he saw did away with all his temper. He realized that this man was much more dangerous than he originally thought.


    ''Whatever, I''ll just deal with one thing at a time. For now, I should treat him like a guest of Royalty from another country and speak with the Patriarch of The Uruky n... I also have to speak with my wife regarding Alucard, and I have to talk to that Gatekeeper...''


    "Ugh." Volk just realized that he suddenly had a lot of work to do, and it was all thanks to this man!


    ''All of this is Anderson''s fault who brought this abomination to this ce!''


    Watching Adam and Victor''s conversation, he felt a strange premonition that he would have to work even harder in the future.


    .....

 Chapter 739 739: An Unexpected Guest

    In a vast arena made for Samar fighters to fight each other. Victor and Adam stared at each other.


    "It''s time for the duel, Adam! I won''t use any Powers in this duel, just my physique." Victor dered with a small smile as he bumped his fists together.


    Adam raised an eyebrow as he looked at what he was wearing and what Victor was wearing.


    While he wore full armor and was holding a Naginata, Victor was only dressed in long wide ck pants with red stripes. On his hands were wrappings made with white material covering his entire hand to the middle of the arm, almost reaching the elbow. Victor''s only visible body parts were his upper body, bare feet, and the fingers of his hand. Other than that, he wasn''t wearing anything.


    "... Aren''t you underestimating me too much, Alucard?" Fighting with just his physical body against a Werewolf who specialized in that area? Was he crazy?


    Victor''s smile grew:


    "I should say this, Adam. Aren''t you underestimating me too much?"


    "Do you think that armor will stop me?"


    A vein bulged on Adam''s head. ''This brat is really good at pissing me off.''


    "Hmm? They arrived." Victor spoke.


    Victor and Adam looked at the stands and saw Victor''s group consisting of Leona, Anna, Natalia, Kaguya, Bruna, Eve, Roberta, and Maria.


    For obvious reasons, Roxanne and Big Guy remained inside Victor''s Soul. It was not good to reveal your assets to strangers.


    "Ohhhh! Look at that! Anna, Natalia, take a photo! Quick!" Leona screamed with eyes shining like stars as she stared at Victor''s appearance.


    "W-Wait, don''t pull me into the sun! I will burn to death!" Anna resisted Leona''s tug.


    "Stop the drama, Anna." Leona snorted, "You won''t burn to death. You are a Noble Vampire of a Progenitor''s Bloodline. The only thing that will happen is you will feel pain... A lot of pain... And if you stay in the sun, you will eventually die."


    "This is so much worse! I do not want to suffer!"


    "Hmm, Master looks really hot in that outfit..." Eve muttered in a mosquito-like voice.


    When she realized she had voiced her thoughts aloud, she looked around and shuddered when she saw the smile on Roberta''s and Maria''s faces.


    "Don''t say anything." Her eyes glittered menacingly.


    Would Maria and Roberta listen to her? Of course not.


    "Fufufu, there''s nothing wrong with finding your Husband handsome, Eve." Robertaughed.


    "He is not my Husband; he is my father." Eve''s face darkened even more when she realized she''d dug her grave deeper.


    "Father-daughter y? I know you have a soft spot for that kind of stuff, but let''s keep it a secret, shall we?" Maria smiled.


    "It''s not that!"


    While the other women were joking with each other, Bruna and Natalia, who were not participating in the conversation, silently took their cell phones and started taking pictures of Victor. They shamelessly put the cell phone''s camera in a mode that took several photos consecutively.


    ''This is definitely going into my collection.'' Bruna thought. ''Maybe I''ll sell some pictures to Violet, Agnes, Aphrodite, and Natashia for a good price too.''


    In the girls'' inner circle, a trade rted to Victor''s photos urred between them. Leona, Violet, and Natashia had the most ''rare'' photos of the man. The three of them dominated the market and would buy any photo or video they considered rare.


    This trade was only made between Victor''s Wives, and no photos were leaked outside the inner circle... Only a few selected photos were used to lure women into the Blood God Religion.


    Even though Violet, Natashia, and Leona had the rarest pictures of Victor, there was one person whom they could never beat.


    Anna Alucard, Victor''s mother.


    She was the one who had the most pictures of Victor. She was the secret head of this trade that everyone but Anna herself knew about.


    "... One question, Victor..."


    "Hmm?" Victor pulled his attention away from the stands and looked at Adam.


    "Are you bonded with everyone there?" The older Werewolf asked.


    "Obviously," Victor answered as if it were natural.


    Adam''s expression darkened.


    ''Even his own mother!?'' He never expected the man to go that far.


    ''He is a deviant! I need to save my daughter!''


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes as he felt Adam''s emotions getting stronger.


    ''Did I say something wrong?''


    Analyzing his response, Victor realized what he had said.


    "Adam, you''re getting something wrong. I don''t have that kind of rtionship with my mother! You degenerate old man!"


    "I am not the one with a Harem of a thousand Wives! You damned degenerate!"


    "1000 Wives...? I''m not Solomon, you bastard! And no matter how much you look at it, a harem of 1000 women is already overkill!"


    Victor very much doubted whether a man could satisfy 1000 women without having some ability to manipte Time.


    "..." The girls stopped talking to each other and looked at Arena with a confused look.


    "Why did they start verbally yelling at each other all of a sudden?" Roberta asked what everyone wanted to know.


    Fortunately, Bruna and Natalia, who were paying attention from the beginning, were around to answer their questions: "Adam mistook Lady Anna as one of Victor''s Wives, and they got into an argument about it," Natalia spoke in a monotone. All the girls looked curiously at Anna.


    "...Eh?" Anna made a surprised face, and when she saw the girls'' gazes on her, she pointed at herself.


    "Me? Why me? I did nothing!"


    The girls eyed Anna''s embarrassed reaction suspiciously but decided not toment on it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well, he realized you weren''t a Human anymore, and since he said Victor was a degenerate, he must have thought you were one of his Wives, too," Bruna exined gently.


    "...That fucker...." She gritted her teeth as her eyes glowed blood red, "Making baseless usations like that!"


    The surrounding girls broke out in a cold sweat when they felt Anna''s killing intent. It was so heavy!


    "Victor! Spank that old man! Demonstrate your superiority!"


    "..." Adam and Victor were speechless when they heard what Anna said.


    The blow was even worse on Adam, who had known Anna for a long time.


    Weren''t we friends? Why does this woman want to see me being beaten? Is she manic like her son?'' Adam asked himself several questions.


    Victor smiled at his mother and dered something that made Adam even angrier:


    "Of course, leave it to me. I will teach this old man the meaning of ''humility''."


    "..."


    "Oh? They are already here."


    Hearing a heavy, authoritative voice, the group looked towards the entrance beside Victor''s group and saw the Werewolf King''s family arriving.


    Volk Fenrir, The King of Werewolves; Tasha Fenrir, The Werewolf Queen; The First Werewolf Prince, Fanir; The Second Werewolf Prince, Anderson; and the Third Werewolf Prince, Thomas Fenrir.


    "Oya... Mah..." Tasha looked intently at Victor.


    ''He''s so hot that I frankly wouldn''t care about social norms if it were him... I can understand Leona''s feelings even more now.''


    Victor smiled kindly at Tasha, and that bright smile made The Werewolf Queen involuntarily blush a little. Luckily, she was very proficient at maintaining a poker face that managed to hide her reaction.


    If she didn''t manage to do that, she could already see the shit storm brewing on the horizon. Her husband was a jealous man, after all.


    Volk narrowed his eyes at Tasha when he saw her reaction. He didn''t like that one bit, but he didn''t me her. After all, he was feeling something simr to her himself.


    Victor''s Charm was just that strong. He attracted everyone and everything like he was a God of Beauty.


    ''He''s like a male version of Aphrodite.'' Volk thought.


    And The King of Werewolves knew how difficult it was to remain rational around Aphrodite, especially for instinctive creatures like Werewolves.


    Victor looked at every member of the Werewolf King''s family, and he realized that, unlike d, Volk was blessed with capable sons.


    ''I think environment matters a lot, huh.'' Victor thought.


    His gaze fell on the First Prince, and he saw the man flinch a little. Victor''s smile grew, but unlike the smile he gave Tasha, his smile for the Prince was more predatory.


    His ''predatory'' smile seemed more like a ''knowledgeable'' smile as if Victor knew something about Fanir.


    This realization made Tasha and Volk narrow their eyes. They weren''t fools. There were many obvious clues. Their son''s abnormal reaction and the knowing smile of The King of Hell were just the triggers for a suspicion that the two already had. The Queen and King looked at each other and nodded. With just that gesture, they conveyed a lot of information to each other.


    One thing was for sure: Tasha would have a lot of work to do after this duel.


    After all, she was responsible for dealing with the ''dark'' side of Werewolf society.


    ''The Uruky n is the first step; I hope my Betas find something useful with the Patriarch.'' Tasha thought to herself.


    Victor was delighted by the feeling of fearing from Fanir, and then his gaze went to Thomas. He looked at the boy for a few seconds with his Dragon Eyes and lost interest when he saw nothing special.


    ''The boy has a God''s Blessing and Divinity lying dormant within him, but that''s all.'' He didn''t think it was strange that the boy had Godhood. After all, Tasha Fenrir was a Goddess.


    When Victor returned to look at Adam, he felt his senses pick up on something, and he quickly nced toward the other side of the bleachers with a serious look.


    "... This presence... It can''t be..." Adam shuddered visibly and quickly looked at Volk.


    The Werewolf King gave an apologetic smile, "As this is a duel to resolve an internal problem of n Lykos... The Matriarch of n Lykos, Maya Elizabeth Lykos, has been invited."


    "Little Adam~, you''ve been doing some interesting things, haven''t you? I wonder why you didn''t invite me~?"


    A woman appeared in the stands. She was tall, around 187 CM tall. Like all of the Lykos n, she had loose snow-white hair that reached her shoulders, and her eyes were sky blue, creating a beautiful contrast with her chocte skin.


    On her lower body, she wore tight ck pants ripped at the thighs and ck high heels with gold ents that made her slightly taller than her usual height.


    She wasn''t wearing anything special on her upper body, just a simple ck top with silver designs of a wolf that covered her breasts that weren''t too big or too small, just average and bnced, as all things in the Universe should be.


    Because of her attire, her warrior-toned body was on full disy, as were her six packs of defined abs.


    She was the perfect image of what modern men describe as a femme fatale.


    "I was really sad, you know?" The woman smiled widely with a seductive smile.


    "M-M-Mother...!" Adam was screaming internally when he saw his mother. He quickly looked at Volk.


    ''Why the fuck did you invite this troublesome woman!?'' That was what Adam''s eyes said to Volk.


    Volk just shrugged. He didn''t have a choice, okay? This was thew. When a dispute arises rting to an internal issue of the n, the n Leader must be called.


    And Maya, from the beginning, never abandoned the Title of Leader of the n, the n Lykos had representatives who could speak for her. Still, the Leader and Matriarch of the n was only Maya Elizabeth Lykos.


    Adam looked at his mother again, and he felt a headache. He really just wanted to get away from here right now.


    ''Fuck, this is all Victor''s fault!''


    "???" Victor looked confusedly at Adam when he sensed his feelings. ''Why is he ming me?''


    ...


    [A/N: Maya in Hebrew can also mean ''mother'' or ''great'', generally meaning a great and capable mother.]

 Chapter 740 740: Maya Elizabeth Lykos, The Matriarch Of Clan Lykos

    "...So this is my... Grandma?" To be honest, Leona couldn''t see her as her grandmother. The image didn''t match! She just seemed to be a little older than her.


    With a burst from her legs, Maya appeared in front of Leona.


    Maya looked Leona up and down. She sniffed the air a little and then smiled with a satisfied face:


    "...Heh~"


    ''As expected, I wasn''t wrong to name her Elizabeth~.'' Her sky-blue eyes sparkled with satisfaction.


    "I think this is the first time we''ve met since you were born, Leona. I am Maya, your grandmother. You can call me Maya or Grandmother. It''s up to you~."


    "...I will stick with Maya." Leona couldn''t describe how ufortable she would''ve felt calling her ''Grandmother''.


    "Very well." Maya nodded in satisfaction. She looked around and smiled slightly as she felt the wary gazes of the women around her.


    "What are you doing here?" Anna asked cautiously.


    Maya narrowed her eyes when she felt something trying to influence her to speak the truth. Then, seeing that it was the woman in front of her who was causing it, she covered her body with a green Power that warded off Anna''s influence.


    But that seemed to have been the wrong decision, as immediately after she released her aura, she felt as if the world was crashing down on her.


    Maya quickly looked toward the arena and looked at Victor.


    She visibly shivered as she felt the pressure his gaze held. For a moment, she found herself in apletely different ce while a massive Dragon looked down on her as if she were an insignificant creature.


    When she awoke from her stupor, instead of being scared, her smile grew into excitement.


    ''A Dragon~.''


    "So overprotective, King of Hell. I won''t do anything; after all, this is my granddaughter''s Family, you know?"


    "Scaring my mother is not the answer either, Maya." Victor could tell that she wasn''t going to do anything drastic and was just trying to scare Anna. She didn''t like a Power seeping into her mind and trying to influence her.


    "Oya? Are you already speaking to me disrespectfully? I like it." Her body''s Power started to grow more intense, and soon her aura exploded outward, pushing Victor''s aura back.


    Victor raised an amused eyebrow. ''She wants to measure my Power? Arrogant... But I like it. Let''s see how it goes.''


    Victor''s violet eyes began to glow intensely, and a red aura with shades of ck began to cover him the moment after the sh of auras ensued.


    Victor''s Tyrannical and Immense Aura shed with Maya''s Wild Aura.


    This was a sh between two powerful Wills.


    Everyone around them visibly flinched when they felt this. The surrounding weather was visibly getting darker, filling with ck clouds, and the atmosphere was shimmering as if reality itself was trying to hold its own against two powerful Beings.


    "That''s..." Anderson shuddered. He couldn''t even form words.


    Fanir''s face was even darker than before. ''This bastard is a monster. That''s who the organization is targeting? Are they fools? Why don''t you just leave him alone?''


    "My son, stay behind me," Tasha said.


    "Y-Yes, Mother." Thomas, the youngest son, spoke with fear.


    Tasha didn''t me Thomas. These two Beings were simply literal monsters to the current Thomas.


    On one side was the man considered a monstrous genius, a being who, in less than a few years, rose through the ranks of the Supernatural World, bing one of the strongest Beings out there.


    The other side was an Alpha Werewolf who delved entirely into the mysteries of The Werewolf Race. In a way, Maya could be considered a ''True'' Werewolf.


    "..." Volk watched very closely. It was rare to see Maya showing such power as she was doing now.


    This fightsted a few seconds, and soon a reaction urred next to Victor. The King of Hell smiled widely.


    "Heh~."


    As much as she tried to hide it from Victor, it was as clear as day. Nothing could be hidden from his eyes.


    "Shall we kick it up a notch?"


    Maya''s smile grew even wilder, visibly enjoying those words from Victor.


    She jumped into the arena and faced Victor.


    "...Mother..." Adam watched his mother and thought: ''She''spletely forgotten why she was here, right?''


    Once again, his mother was getting lost in her desires and instincts.


    Adam looked at the bleachers and saw his daughter''s and Anna''s expressions. The old wolf narrowed his eyes.


    ''Victor is no different. He''s lost himselfpletely too.'' Then, with a burst of speed, Adam disappeared and appeared in front of Leona, Anna, Natalia, Bruna, Maria, Eve, and Roberta.


    "F-Father...?"


    "Stay behind me." Adam dered, and soon an aura came out of his body, easing the girls'' burden.


    Adam looked at Kaguya for a few seconds. He was going to say something but decided to ignore it. It was clear that Maid would not ''protect'' herself.


    Maya''s features started to get more animalistic. Her teeth began to grow sharper, fur started to grow on her arms, and her hair grew a bit wildly. Her body''s Power practically multiplied.


    She went from the level of a trained Elder Vampire straight to a God with Mid-Level-Combat-oriented Divinities, and the Power kept increasing.


    "Ugh." Adam and Tasha groaned at the same time.


    It was clear to them that the situation was getting out of hand, but even so, they didn''t intervene. Instead, they wanted to see the Power of the two.


    From Victor''s point of view, he could see Maya''s Soul changing with her almost partial transformation, proving a point for him.


    ''Wolves also have a way of getting stronger like the True Form of Noble Vampires.''


    This confirmation made Victor''s smile grow even more in excitement.


    And this emotion was expressed in his aura, which visibly grew in size. Victor''s features started to get even paler. His hair started to grow, then it began to be covered by Miasma and float around as if it were heavy ck smoke.


    Bzzt, bzzt.


    It was getting hard to breathe. It was as if all the air in the atmosphere had utterly disappeared. Even strong Beings like Volk, Adam, and Tasha were feeling ufortable with this sh.


    At that moment, in Maya and Victor''s point of view, only the two of them existed. They were watching each other and gauging each other''s reactions. They were studying each other and seeing if the other was ''worthy'' of their attention. The result?


    They were utterly moved. In just these few seconds, they already knew a little about each other''s personalities without even having talked to each other before.


    What need have they to speak if their intentions were manifested in their own Will and Power?


    This mutual understanding, which only urred between two Beings of the Highest Level, made the two feel even closer to each other for having found someone ''simr''.


    Victor''s gaze grew even more intense when he saw ''something'' goldening out of Maya''s Soul and joining her body. Clearly, she wasn''t just a normal Werewolf, just like he wasn''t a normal Vampire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The same vision happened to Maya. She didn''t have a Power of Observation like Victor. Still, she had years of experience in dealing with several different Beings, mainly with a Being that sustained the of Samar. She could recognize very well that Pure Energy that was erupting from Victor.


    ''Incredible...! He is incredible!'' She was delighted.


    At that moment, the two had an unspoken understanding, and they thought simultaneously.


    ''Let''s go with everything.''


    Maya''s features began to grow even wilder, and the hair on her body began to grow. 2


    The same thing happened to Victor. His body started to deform, bing Pure Crimson Darkness.


    FUSHHHHHHHH!


    The two Auras grew even more substantial and could be seen from far away.


    The arena began to crack with just the pressure emanating from the confrontation.


    Red Lightning shes burst in the sky, and the surrounding weather became chaotic.


    Sometimes, it was morbid like Hell; sometimes, it was hot; sometimes, it was cold.


    Nature, Heat, Cold, Death, Life, Lightning, everything was shing chaotically.


    A feeling of satisfaction was felt in the hearts of the two Beings, which was tranted into joyfulughter.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" The twopletely lost track of reality and the current situation, all because they met someone ''simr''.


    Realizing that further damage to the City would be catastrophic, Volk intervened.


    Suddenly a thunderous cry was heard:


    "Enough!"


    "!!!" Maya and Victor were forcibly pulled back to reality, and the two red at Volk.


    "What!?"


    Volk flinched a little when he felt the gaze of the two powerful Beings, but he wasn''t The King of Werewolves for nothing. Volk''s eyes narrowed, and a dangerous gleam was seen. Soon a disturbing feeling began to emanate from him.


    And that made Victor and Maya''s reason return even faster.


    Everyone, without exception, could feel their ''End'' when looking at Volk now. It was an ominous feeling. It wasn''t the same feeling warriors had when facing death, but something worse... Something like the absolute ''End''.


    "You two, get a hold of yourselves and think of where you are! The moment the two heard this, both of their expressions turned strange, and the next moment, the two''s surge of Powerpletely disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    Victor and Maya looked around and saw that everyone, without exception, had been affected by the confrontation between the two.


    Everyone was on the floor, breathing heavily, as they stared at the two with a look of pure terror on their faces.


    The only ones left were Volk, Tasha, Adam, and, surprisingly, Kaguya, although it was obvious that she only stayed on her feet through sheer force of Will.


    Seeing this sight of his Family, Victor felt a guilty feeling. He had been so excited that he lost sight of his surroundings.


    Maya felt the same feeling. She hadn''t intended to harm anyone, especially her granddaughter or her granddaughter''s Family. She internally scolded herself for letting her desires and instincts take over her actions again.


    Before she could say anything, Victor appeared in the stands and gently hugged the Maid who had been withstanding this confrontation.


    "You were splendid, Kaguya."


    When he said that, a warmer, gentler environment dissipated the tense atmosphere.


    Victor was taking full advantage of Hestia''s and Aphrodite''s Blessings.


    "Mm..." Kaguya hugged Victor tighter. She didn''t even care when Victor suddenly took her into his arms like a princess and walked toward the others.


    She was too scared to even think about it, but she also felt a determination start to rise within her, a determination to get even stronger... At the same time, she also felt a sense of aplishment from Victor''s words.


    In the next moment, her thoughts went to Victor''s Power.


    "That is my Husband''s Power... The Power he acquired in Hell.'' She thought.


    The feeling of seeing it from a distance and standing directly before it was very different.


    ''And that wasn''t even as strong as what he showed us in the war....'' She shuddered when she thought of the Form Victor used in the war.


    Part of the reason Kaguya put up with it all was because she''d felt it once before.


    Victor knelt down with Kaguya still in his arms and ced her on the ground.


    "I''m sorry," Victor spoke gently, looking at everyone around.


    "...Just hold me..." Anna dered. She didn''t care about anything right now and just wanted to hug him to get that bad feeling out of her body.


    "Mm." Victor nodded, then hugged Anna.


    She wasn''t the only one. Soon all the girls approached him and surrounded him. It was as if Victor was the only warmth in the middle of an icy blizzard. Everyone gathered around him, seeking that gentle and weingfort.


    As she hugged Victor and felt her heart slowly calm down, Leona nced at Maya. Even though the confrontation was frightening, it was also quite enlightening for Leona.


    ''A Werewolf can get that strong...''


    "...." Watching this sight closely, Maya felt quite surprised to see a strong man like him having so much affection and love in his heart.


    ''Unexpected... Strong men usually don''t care about these things.'' She thought. It was worth mentioning that she really liked Victor''s attitude. He was someone who sought strength but did not abandon everything for it; instead, he embraced everything, just like her.


    "Thank you, Old Man."


    "Just don''t get lost again."


    "I know... I got really lost in your mom."


    "...." Adam REALLY didn''t know how to react to what he said.


    "That usually doesn''t happen," Victor said as he petted Anna and Eve.


    "I''d only felt that way once before when I was much younger, and that was when I met Scathach." Victor was honest.


    "..." Adam REALLY didn''t want to hear Victor''s words right now. The older Werewolf looked at his mother, who was staring at Victor with a predatory gaze, and his face darkened:


    ''Fuck, fuck, fuck! I will not take this shit!''


    .....

 Chapter 741 741: Maya Elizabeth Lykos, The Matriarch Of Clan Lykos 2

    A 30-minute break took ce for everyone to recover from the confrontation between the Lykos n Matriarch and Victor.


    Mother and son were in a distant location, away from everyone. They were looking at Victor, who was spoiling his Wives and his mother.


    "Adam, you will lose." Maya dered without pain or mercy. "Unlikely. He will only fight with his physical body."


    "The moment the opponent has to limit himself to fight you, you have already lost, Adam."


    "...." Adam had no words to refute that statement. He knew it to be true.


    "Why is it so hard for you to let your daughter choose her own love?"


    "He''s a Vampire!" Adam growled.


    "Is that your argument?" Maya narrowed her eyes.


    Adam shuddered when he saw the look on his mother''s face.


    "Stop looking at Beings on a purely surface level. Have you turned into someone so racist, Adam? Did I raise you in such a way? Did I teach you to act in such a manner?"


    "You didn''t teach me anything! You just spanked me!" Adam countered with a lot of resentment in his voice.


    "That is a form of teaching too." Maya nodded: "I am asserting my dominance over my arrogant children. I am teaching you humility. Many of my foolish sons and daughters think themselves untouchable just because they are of n Lykos."


    "A thought that is just an illusion."


    "I exist to break that illusion. I''d rather see my children and grandchildren beaten by me than die in vain because they underestimated an enemy through the notion of their name alone."


    Adam again had no words to fight back. He knew very well that his brothers and sisters could be very arrogant because of the weight of their Family name.


    Those arrogant individuals were usually given to the Matriarch for her to discipline them into being decent people. Even Adam himself was one of those sons she disciplined in the past, and because of the beatings he received when he was younger, he grew up to be a General.


    "Just tell me, why are you so against Leona and Victor''s rtionship? As far as I know, they grew up together, and at some point, she even wanted him as her Beta."


    "..." Adam raised his eyebrow, "How do you know that?"


    "Did you really think I would let a child I named ''Elizabeth'' out of my sight?" Maya looked at her son like he was stupid. Adam frowned in frustration. He really didn''t know how to deal with his mother; after all, even if he was a General, she still treated him like a child, and he really didn''t like that.


    "Answer my question," Maya demanded.


    Adam realized that she wasn''t going to be satisfied until she got an answer:


    "I really wouldn''t mind if Leona had stayed with Victor if he were a Werewolf or Human."


    "We both know that''s a lie."


    "..." Adam was speechless.


    "Like most of my sons, you suffer from doting father syndrome when ites to your daughters. So cut the bullshit and flowery words, and exin the damn reason you forbid this rtionship, or I will spank you!" Maya''s eyes glowed menacingly as she disyed her clenched fist full of veins.


    Adam swallowed hard. Very realistic shbacks of that fist hitting various parts of his body started to y in his mind. Not wanting to feel that pain again, he said: "I''m afraid of the future..."


    "... Continue." Maya lowered her fist...for now.


    Adam sighed in relief for a few seconds, then continued, "Honestly, I don''t have a problem with Victor. He is a good son-inw, he makes my daughter happy, and I know he will always protect her even with his life."


    "But... I''m afraid of the future. This fear stems from a possible future where my daughter bes pregnant. A Vampire-Werewolf Hybrid Child is something that will put a huge target on her back." A solemn mood hovered around the two.


    "Hmm... Yes, you are a fool. Why did I even ask for your exnation again? Ugh, I never thought you were so dumb." She spoke in disdain,pletely breaking this useless mood.


    "Mother!?"


    "I will exin it clearly since your patronizing brain is hindering your IQ."


    "Victor Alucard is The Second Progenitor of Vampires and the literal King of Hell. Not to mention that, individually, he is


    stronger than me."


    "There is no safer ce than under his influence. Even if they were to have a Hybrid Child, no one would be foolish enough to go after them."


    ''Not to mention that with that man''s resources, even if their child had some kind of illness due to being a Hybrid, they can handle it.'' She didn''t like the thought of a descendant of n Lykos getting sick, but she couldn''t do anything about it without shing with Victor.


    ''I wonder if he has any way to help Leona and their children. He doesn''t seem like a man who would ignore this problem... Perhaps, he can use the World Tree''s Power to help their child?''


    "..." Adam opened his eyes wide when he heard what Maya said.


    Maya stopped thinking about possible solutions to this future problem and sighed when she saw Adam''s reaction: "Haaah, you''re reacting like you''re hearing this for the first time. Adam, you were on the battlefield when Victor fought Diablo. You directly felt his Power."


    Adam''s face darkened as he remembered that feeling of despair.


    "Even though I hadn''t witnessed that battle in person to gauge his Power, I confronted him directly a few minutes ago. So I have a good idea of that man''s capabilities."


    "And I am absolutely sure that even among the God-King Level Gods, he is in the top 10. In fact, he might even be a little higher. After all, he has the Power of a Vampire Progenitor capable of harming Souls."


    ''Not to mention he has a Contract with a World Tree where he draws Energy from... I wonder if he made a Contract with Nightingale''s World Tree.''


    "If I were going to fight him, I would have to use ''Elizabeth'' and my Full Form in order to have a chance of defeating him." ''Even so, I would lose in the end. After all, the Energy cost to use those Forms is insane... And Energy is something that man has in abundance... Not only does he have the Contract with a World Tree, but he also has the Contract with a Dragon. I don''t know if he has The Heart of A Dragon, but if he does... This man is basically a walking Nuclear Reactor.''


    Maya knew of only three ways for a Humanoid Being to have Draconic characteristics. The first option was if a Dragon took on a Human Form, and the second option was if the Being was descended from a Dragon Knight.


    And thest option was if the Being was a Dragon Knight themselves.


    From what she could see, Victor fit more into the third option.


    ''Ugh, this man is such a pure diamond... He has so much potential it''s ridiculous.'' Again, she felt the nagging itch she''d had while shing with Victor starting to build up inside her.


    "...For you to rate him that high..." Adam never thought he would hear those words from his mother.


    "...I really have to discipline you again. You''ve strayed so far away from me that it feels like you''re living in an illusion. I''ve told you a million times, live in reality, Adam. Look at the world as it really is." She spoke in a scolding tone.


    Adam felt a shiver run down his spine and quickly shook his head from side to side: "No need, Mother! Ipletely understand what you are talking about! He''s stronger than you, right? Which means not even you can defeat him! So it''s okay, yes."


    A vein bulged on Maya''s head. Even if it was true, she didn''t like hearing her son say those words, not one bit.


    "Haaah..." Maya sighed and decided to leave that matter aside. After all, she was an old, experienced person. She shouldn''t lose her temper with her useless children. Instead, she should demonstrate wisdom and calm, right?


    "Yes, as my mother is weaker than Victor..."


    Another vein bulged on Maya''s head as she heard Adam ramble on and on:


    "Shut up!" She hit him over the head with her fist.


    "Ughhh!" Adam crouched down while holding his head.


    "Fuck, why, even after so long, does it still hurt the same!? My body has be stronger than before!"


    "Idiot, my Fist of Love is not something that can be stopped." She snorted.


    Maya turned her gaze to Leona, who was in Victor''sp. Seeing her granddaughter with a big happy smile on her face as Victor spoiled her... A strong man... A strong Alpha... And on top of that, a very handsome man.


    The itch in her body increased even more, turning into desire, and envy was born from that desire.


    "Tsk, to think I would envy my Granddaughter."


    Maya wondered why she couldn''t hear Victor. She was hypersensitive to the man''s presence, all of her senses were focused on him, even though she didn''t want to, but even with her senses, she couldn''t hear what he was saying, even though he was clearly saying something.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Mother!?" Adam looked shocked at Maya.


    "What?"


    "You can''t add that bastard to your Harem!"


    "My daughter bonding with him is bad enough. I''m pretty sure I''d kill myself if my mother were added!"


    Maya hit Adam on the head again: "Respect me, you bastard!" "Ughyaaa!" He ended up getting hit again!


    "And I will not add him to my Harem. He is not the equal of the Beta Werewolves that are my ipetent husbands. He is a True Alpha, even greater than the bastard Volk who has a cor around his neck in Tasha''s hands."


    That was one of the reasons why Volk only had one wife. He couldn''t deal with another woman with Tasha around. After all, Tasha was an Alpha too... An Alpha that Volk never entirely subjugated.


    Despite winning the confrontation and asserting his dominance in the rtionship, Volk never really managed to fully ''subdue'' Tasha.


    Defeating someone was different frompletely subjugating someone. When an Alpha subjugated another Alpha, the defeated Alpha would be a Beta and would be utterly submissive to the Alpha.


    "Despite feeling an instinctive urge to jump on him and wanting him for my own, he will not ept this rtionship and will definitely fight me for the position of Alpha."


    Typically, this wouldn''t be a problem. After all, her husbands in the past did the same thing, but in the end, they were all defeated and were now submissive to her.


    But the problem was that Victor was not like her husbands. He really could make her submit to him.


    Maya was a simple and decisive woman. If she liked something, she would take it. If she didn''t like it, she wouldn''t take it.


    She didn''t make thingsplicated; she didn''t beat around the bush. She was always decisive. That was a personality trait that everyone who knew her acknowledged, which was why Adam was worried.


    Maya had already felt an instinctive desire for Victor when she confronted him. When she saw the sight of Victor spoiling his Wives, a sight that, from her point of view, looked like a strong and capable Alpha Male protecting and caring for his pack, she felt this desire for him grow.


    A Female Werewolf''s basic instinct was to seek out a capable Alpha to sire offspring, something Maya never managed to find. After all, she was always stronger than the Male Alphas around her.


    ...But Maya knew that it was impossible to fulfill that wish... After all, even if she saw the world in a simple and somewhat primitive way, she was not willing to move forward. She was too used to being an Alpha, someone who dominated everyone.


    Everyone had to answer to her; everyone had to pay respects to her. Bing a ''Beta'' for her was totally uncharted territory that she wasn''t too eager to enter.


    But... But... When she thought back to their previous confrontation, she felt her desire grow again. All the requirements she had for someone to be herpanion, Victor had... Wrong; he surpassed every requirement by far.


    ''...Am I afraid...?'' She opened her eyes wide as she realized her thought process.


    ''To think that I would be afraid of a possible confrontation....'' She hadn''t felt that way for a long time.


    Her smile grew, and her insides tightened. Her instincts and desires were knocking at the door, demanding they be satisfied, but even though she felt it, she wouldn''t do it.


    She would settle for something else...


    "Hmm, I wonder if he would be willing to simply give me a child?"


    "Mother!?" Adam looked scandalized at Maya.


    "Shut up, bastard! I am thinking!"


    "Gahhh! My Head!"


    The thought process was that if she had his child, her wish would be fulfilled, and she would ignore him afterward. After all, this had always happened before.


    When she saw an Alpha who met one of her requirements, she took him, made him submit to him, had his child, and soon after lost interest.


    ... Little did she know that this thought process was a trap in itself. After all, Victor was no ordinary man.


    Even though Maya had a lot of husbands, most of them she didn''t even visit. She just visited herpetent husbands or those who grew stronger and somehow gained her attention again. Most of the time, she was with her children and grandchildren. After all, she was an old woman with children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren.


    ... It had been a long time since she''d felt the urge to mate as strongly as she felt now. In fact, she believed she''d never felt such a strong desire like this before. Even she was surprised that she felt it for someone who wasn''t even her own species.


    As far as she remembered, thest time she felt this urge was 300 or 500 years ago? It was around the time that she found Adam''s father, and she clearly remembered that the desire she felt then wasn''t as strong as it was now.


    ''Fuck, I really want him for myself. I want him inside me now!'' She felt her insides squirm with desire and felt the tips of her erect nipples brush against the top she was wearing.


    Sometimes it was irritating to be a True Werewolf. Unlike the weak and foolish members of the current generation who didn''t embrace their Wolf side, Maya fully embraced her Werewolf side and became a True Werewolf. After all, just by embracing this animalistic side, a Werewolf could be stronger, just like her.


    An example of Beings who did this were: Volk himself, the Ancient Alphas, who were the various n Patriarchs and Matriarchs, and The Ancient Progenitor of Werewolves. These Beings were the strongest Werewolves out there.


    Tasha didn''t because she wasn''t exactly a Werewolf born from the Progenitor Bloodline of Werewolves. Instead, she was a Goddess of Egypt.


    ...However, embracing the Wolf Side had a side effect. The thought process of a Werewolf who had embraced their Wolf Side became more like that of a sapient animal.


    Simply put, a Werewolf''s ''instinct'' became stronger than their ''reason''.


    "Grrr." Sounds of menacing growling were heard all around.


    Then Maya bit her lip quite seductively as she looked at Victor. She wanted to fight him, defeat him, and make this strong man belong to her. She wanted to assert her dominance over that strong Alpha.


    Adam put his hand over his nose when he smelled Maya''sdy boner. He didn''t want to smell his mother''sdy boner!


    ''Enough!!'' A burst of golden Power surged through her body, and she finally felt her desires slowly calming down.


    She looked down and saw the mess that was her pants and the state of her breasts. "Tsk." She clicked her tongue in


    annoyance.


    Deciding that she would change her clothes before heading back to the Arena, she took a deep breath and released the air from her lungs. She repeated this action a few times until, finally, she was able to think more calmly, away from the influence of her instincts:


    ''Anyway, I won''t think about it too much. I''m rushing too much and letting my instincts and desires control my actions as usual. I''ll be watching more. After all, he''s Family and the only man an Elizabeth likes.''


    Despite being an Elizabeth, she didn''t even include herself in that thought process. After all, she didn''t like him that way. Did she lust after him? Yes, but that was her instincts talking.


    ...


    Soon, the rest time was over, and the two fighters would have to fight again.


    Before Victor jumped toward the Arena, Leona grabbed him and spoke in his ear in a low voice.


    "If you win in apletely overwhelming way, I will do ''it'' with you in my Full Hybrid Form, tail and all."


    Victor''s eyes glowed violet, and he quickly jumped into the Arena.


    "....." The girls inside the bubble of Silence Magic that Victor created to talk to everyone in secret, away from the super-sensitive ears of the wolves, were speechless when they heard what Leona said.


    They looked at Leona and noticed that the Werewolf was very excited. This probably happened because her feelings of ''terror'' diminished, and she noticed how her ''Husband'' was very strong.


    "Leona, I''lle too." Roberta suddenly stated. Her eyes were narrowed like a reptilian. It was obvious that this was a statement from Medusa as well.


    "...Of course, but I will go first." She wasn''tfortable doing ''it'' in her Hybrid Form with everyone watching. She preferred to do it alone.


    ''Degenerates... Bunch of degenerates!'' Anna snorted inwardly.


    "As stated earlier, Adam. I will only use my physical strength." Victor smiled in a sadistic way that made the old Werewolf shudder a little.


    "..." Adam wondered why Victor seemed more motivated than usual.


    For some reason, Victor''s smile made him angrier. He decided he wasn''t going to take it easy from the start.

 Chapter 742 742: Victor Is A Talented Monster

    Two men faced each other. On one side was the current General of the Werewolves, Adam William Lykos. On the other side was The Progenitor of an entire species and the literal King of Hell, Victor Alucard.


    Maya was in the middle of the Arena, and everyone could see that she had changed her clothes. She was wearing dark red pants with ck details and a ckce top that only covered her breasts and shoulders, and she wore a choker with the symbol of a silver wolf on her neck while she had tied her hair in a ponytail.


    Leona could see that while her grandmother might be old, she had a good fashion sense... though her fashion was more showy, like all Werewolves.


    "Though the duel is allowing anything but death. A minimum of respect for your opponent is required."


    "Low blows like attacks to the private parts or taking advantage of each other''s weaknesses will be seen as poor conduct by the public."


    "You two are two honorable warriors, so fight as such."


    Maya looked at the two men, and realizing they heard what she said, she nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Volk.


    The Werewolf King nodded, understanding Maya''s intentions. The next moment, he extended his hand towards the Arena, tree branch-like tattoos began to appear across his arm, green Energy covered the Arena.


    "This shield regenerates and can withstand several hits from The King of Werewolves himself at full strength. It was made to protect the audience when a fight happens but is not invincible, so be careful."


    Hearing Maya''s exnation, Victor looked toward the shield, and just as he expected, the shield was made of Pure Natural Energy.


    [Interesting... It can be used this way too.]


    [Can you do it, Roxanne?]


    [Yes, but since my Main Nature is Negative, my shield will not be a shield that protects but a shield that destroys.]


    [Hmm, it would be interesting if we could find the Samar World Tree.]


    [I find it quite unlikely; World Trees prefer to hide from everyone''s sight. After all, we are quite desired by Beings... We don''t want to be exploited.] Roxanne exined.


    Victor narrowed his eyes at that remark but didn''t refute her words since she was correct. Those with a World Tree in their hands in the form of a Contract could build a Pantheon in the future, not to mention producing Energy that surpassed even a Dragon''s Heart.


    "Considerations given, let''s get down to business." Maya took a golden coin from her pocket.


    "When this coin hits the ground, the fight will begin."


    Victor looked back at Adam and got into a Martial Arts stance.


    ''That posture... Bajiquan? But it looks a little different than what I know... Hmm, Interesting.'' Maya smiled.


    Unlike her sons and daughters, who chose the path of des, Maya was practically a Martial Artist against weapons. She believed that her body was her weapon, but despite this philosophy, she was not foolish enough to believe that she shouldn''t use weapons. Because of that, she also trained with many other weapons; after all, in a war, one must use everything to destroy their enemy and not be limited to fists.


    But it was a fact that her best Martial Arts were her unarmedbat.


    Seeing Victor getting ready, Adam did the same with his Naginata.


    Seeing that the two were ready, she tossed the coin in the air and disappeared from the Arena in the next moment and appeared in the stands next to her granddaughter.


    Everyone watched with bated breath as the coin slowly dropped to the ground as if Time was running in slow motion.


    Then the moment the coin bounced off the ground...


    The sound barrier shattered, and in the next second, Adam had flown towards the walls of the Energy Dome with a fist


    imprint on his chest te.


    "Cough!" He spat blood and fell to the ground on one knee. He looked up and saw Victor standing where he had previously been in a Martial Arts stance while his fist looked like it was on fire.


    Amon question appeared in everyone''s mind: ''What just happened!?''


    They literally saw nothing!


    Not even Volk or Tasha saw anything.


    Maya was the only one who could see anything, but she merely caught the beginning of Victor''s movement.


    ''He''s a bloody monster.'' Maya smiled widely.


    "...He used the Power of Fire? Didn''t he say he wouldn''t use his Power?" Thomas asked.


    "Wrong, Boy. He didn''t use any Power. His fist is on fire because of the friction between the air and his fist."


    "... Are you saying he punched so fast that his fist caught on fire?" Thomas asked incredulously.


    "Correct." Maya nodded.


    "...Is that even physically possible?" Anna asked.


    "Yes... In theory... But it''s obviously possible. We just saw it happen.."


    Victor pointed his hand at Adam and called out, "Come on, Adam. Get up. Let''s continue our dance."


    "Cough, Cough." He spat on the ground and got up. In the motion of getting up, his whole appearance started to get wilder, and hair began to grow on his body.


    "This Martial Art, this is Bajiquan, right?"


    "Close... But not quite. This is Scathach''s Style, a Martial Art she developed, and I modified it for my own needs."


    "..." For a moment, Adam, Volk, and Maya thought they had gone deaf.


    ''Did this man just casually say that he took The Strongest Female Vampire''s Martial Art that took millennia to create and altered it to his liking?'' Maya never thought she''d hear so much bullshit in her life.


    Maya, of course, knew about the Martial Arts that Scathach had developed. She even tried to learn from the Elder Vampire in the past, but both concluded that learning the Martial Art from her would be a disservice to Maya, who had already created her own style of Martial Arts. After all, Scathach''s Martial Art was created to be a ''foundation'' for everything the user wanted to be. It was a powerful Martial Art that was quite bnced and capable of adapting to various fighting styles and Bloodlines of Vampires.


    However, Maya''s Martial Art was more explosive and focused more on speed and internal damage.


    Scathach''s Martial Art was perfect. Shebined several Martial Arts she''d learned and created her own unique style that didn''t require modification. Her Martial Art was like a Masterpiece that shouldn''t be defiled... But this man just said he took that Martial Art and modified it?


    ''Just how talented do you have to be to make that possible?'' Maya couldn''t understand.


    Adam and Volk had simr thoughts to Maya; both men knew the Martial Art the redhead created very well. In the past, even Volk himself tried to negotiate for Scathach to teach this Martial Art to the Wolves, but the woman denied it, saying that the men he appointed were useless.


    Scathach was a True Teacher, and she only taught her own fighting style to those she deemed worthy.


    "... You are a monster, Alucard."


    "People tell me that a lot."


    The de of Adam''s Naginata was covered in green power, and soon the man leaped toward Victor.


    With his Hybrid Form, Adam''s strength practically doubled.


    Adam swung the de horizontally, and a de-shaped arc of Energy flew toward Victor.


    Instead of stepping away from his position, Victor just casually turned his body, allowing the arc to pass by him harmlessly.


    Adam wasn''t surprised by this and kept throwing these attacks, but Victor kept dodging with minimal movements. This continued until, in a moment, he stopped moving toward Victor, and with a burst of speed, he went to the opposite end of the Arena. His body started to be covered by green Energy, and slowly that green Energy changed into Lightning.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Soon he disappeared and started running all over the Arena, leaving only Blue Lightning Trails behind.


    "Using the Power of Lightning against me, are you serious?" Victor asked in disbelief.


    Suddenly a beam of Blue Lightning flew toward him, and Victor dodged it.


    "Oh?" Victor watched with interest as the Lightning shed past him and headed toward the other side before that same beam of Lightning came back at him again.


    Victor swerved again, and this process repeated.


    Each time this happened, the Lightning got stronger and stronger.


    ''Hmm, what is he doing?'' Victor wondered, confused.


    "This is boring..." Victor said as he dodged the Lightning again.


    He opened his eyes wide when he saw that the speed had gotten even faster and more destructive.


    Suddenly, instead of just one bolt of Lightninging, two came, and then three, and then four, and the number began to increase.


    Fushhhhhhh.


    The surrounding wind started to blow harder, and slowly a hurricane was starting to form.


    ''Just what ridiculous Technique is this?''


    From Victor''s point of view, every time the Lightning returned to Adam, he could see the man redirecting the Lightning with his Naginata.


    When the hurricane was powerful enough, Adam suddenly appeared next to Victor and attacked him diagonally.


    Victor dodged by jumping, and with his innate slow perspective, he saw that Adam''s entire body was covered in Lightning in a manner much like his Vampire Count Form. Victor returned to the ground and looked at the hurricane with a narrow gaze. His eyes were moving as if he was following the movement of everything.


    He smiled widely and said:


    "I understand..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Victor''s leg twitched, and the next moment, he kicked upwards, extending his leg.


    With just the air pressure caused by his movement, a hole was made in the hurricane. Not only that, the clouds themselves were split in half.


    "You really do have a Werewolf-like physical body, Victor."


    "Like?" Victor raised his eyebrow as he lowered his leg.


    "That is far from the truth, Adam." He looked at the man who was entirely covered in Lightning.


    "I am superior." He smiled widely.


    "Your arrogance knows no bounds, huh."


    "It''s not arrogance if it''s true."


    "Hahahaha, that''s true." Adam chuckled in amusement, and slowly his expression began to change.


    "...I will show you what a fully trained Werewolf can do." All the Lightning umted in Adam''s body started to travel towards his mouth as if he were eating the Lightning itself.


    "Heh~?" Victor watched everything with interest. Anderson hadn''t done that in their fight.


    When Adam swallowed all the Lightning, a change urred in the fur on his body as it became brighter, and static electricity could be seen.


    Adam''s hair started to float around, and when Adam opened his eyes, his sky-blue eyes were glowing even brighter.


    "Unlike Vampires, who in the past had to train to withstand their own power in their body. Werewolves never needed that. We''re fullypatible because we''re already born bonded to Nature."


    "Therefore...doing something like this."


    Adamshed out with his fist, and for a moment, his own fist disappeared and almost hit Victor, but his reaction time was even faster than Adam''s fist.


    "Is possible."


    "..." Victor''s smile grew.


    "Have you be one with the Element itself, Adam?"


    "It''s moreplicated than that, Victor."


    "My body hasn''t changed. The way I interact with the world


    has changed." Leaving that cryptic answer behind, he continued:


    "Let''s continue."


    He vanished and reappeared in front of Victor, shing him.


    Victor used his arm as a defense, and the de collided with his arm producing an ear-piercing ng as if two metals collided.


    Adam was stunned for a brief moment, long enough for Victor to punch him in the stomach, sending him flying backward.


    Adam regained his center of gravity in the air, kicked the air to gain momentum, and came back to attack Victor.


    Victor dodged Adam''s attack with the slightest movement, seized the opening moment, and punched him in the face. Adam pulled away and looked at his Naginata.


    "Bringing such a long weapon in range of a Close Combat Master is foolish, Adam."


    "... You''re right... In part." Adam attacked in the opposite direction of Victor.


    At that exact moment, Victor felt electricity strike his back. ''What happened?''


    "Your body really is superior..." Adam spoke in shock. "That should have blown a hole through you."


    Victor narrowed his eyes. ''When he attacked me with the Naginata''s Lightning, it somehow attacked me from behind without me feeling anything.''


    "The way I interact with the world, huh..." Victor thought about those words and decided to test a few things out.


    Taking a stance that Lacus would immediately recognize, Victor disappeared and reappeared before Adam.


    Adam punched toward Victor''s face, but the next moment, Victor changed his posture again. He lowered his center of gravity and punched Adam''s private parts!


    A rumble was heard all around.


    A cold sweat ran down Adam''s face, "You''re crazy. You would really attack me in such a ce! Where is your honor as a man!?"


    Victor didn''t care what Adam said and looked at the small barrier of electricity created where he was going to punch Adam.


    Victor''s smile grew: "I understand..."


    Any action a Being took usually needed to get from point A to point B.


    For example, for Victor to use the Power of Lightning, he needed to use his Power, manifest his Power outside his body, and use that to attack the enemy.


    From the point where he decided to use the power until it reached the enemy, three processes were necessary. This was how Victor interacted with the world. In fact, this was how most Beings interact with the world.


    But Adam didn''t need to do that. Instead, he can skip the whole process of manifesting Energy and use it directly to attack the enemy.


    While Victor was doing three things, Adam was only doing two.


    It may seem insignificant, but this is a significant advantage in a high-level fight where any second can be decisive.


    An example of this was what happened in the previous confrontation: Victor would''ve destroyed Adam''s balls, but the man, in milliseconds, created a protection for them.


    ''What is the area of influence? Up to how many meters can he use this?'' His mind started working at high speed. Victor knew very well that it couldn''t be used from very far away.


    It didn''t matter if he could skip some processes or not. The Energy needed toe from somewhere, and the process of ''manifesting'' Energy was essential for that.


    So it was safe to say that Adam could interact with the world differently just a few meters around him. But, more than that, he needed to ''manifest'' the Energy.


    Victor grinned widely. He felt like he was fighting two Adams; one was visible while the other wasn''t.


    "Interesting... Very interesting indeed. Can all Wolves do this? I mean, the whole skipping process thing, etc?"


    "... Have you figured it out already?... Damn geniuses." Adam grunted in disbelief. Then he answered his question.


    "Everyone can''t do this. Only I can. How a Werewolf develops their Internal Energy is unique to each one."


    "I see... This is quite educational."


    Suddenly, a punching bag of Ice appeared, and Victor positioned himself and started punching it a few times. He tried to focus on the feeling of when he''d been attacked, remembered what he saw with his Dragon Eyes, and tried to imitate it:


    "Something like this?"


    FUSSH, FUSSH.


    Victor clearly attacked on the right, but a hole appeared on the left side of the punch bag.


    "No, that''s not how he did it. I just attacked simultaneously... Should I use Lightning Power? But how do I cut off the process of manifesting Energy?"


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor''s body was covered by Lightning, and he attacked the punching bag again.


    This time, the result was a little more simr but still pretty bad by Victor''s standards.


    "..." Adam looked at the punching bag in disbelief.


    "Hmm, a little better. Ugh, this is hard... Although I have fullpatibility with my Lightning, I can''t fully mimic it." In theory, Victor was no different from how the Wolves described themselves.


    Since he was reborn through Roxanne, he was very bonded with Nature. So, in a way, his body could also be called a Werewolf-like body now.


    ''How did he attack in the opposite direction, and yet the fistnded behind me? That doesn''t make any sense.'' Victor had decided he needed to fight Adam more to understand.


    While Victor was lost in thought, Adam was recovering from his shock.


    ''A little better...? A LITTLE BETTER!? It took me several years to do what you just did in a few seconds!''


    Victor''s monstrous talent forbat made him very depressed.


    "..." Adam came to wonder what was the reason for this duel? Was it to make Victor stronger or for the ''honor'' of his daughter?


    Adam looked at his daughter, who was looking at Victor with a look of adoration and excitement.


    He saw that she was talking animatedly with Maya andpletely ignored him.


    Somehow Adam felt the effort wasn''t worth it.


    What''s the use of him fighting if his daughter didn''t support him?


    Adam was a sad parent at that point.

 Chapter 743 743: Master Of Martial Arts

    "This absurd talent forbat is depressing... Just who was the being that created this man?" Maya asked in disbelief. She knew very well how much effort her son put into developing this technique, and to see someone replicating it even a little bit with just a few minutes of observation was another level of ridiculous.


    It was inconceivable! A being should not be allowed to have such talent!


    "Hmm... Me?" Anna pointed to herself shyly, "I raised him since he was a child. He is my son, after all." She snorted proudly.


    "..." Maya looked at Anna with a focused gaze.


    ''That woman is his mother... She must be talented too, right?'' Maya''s interest was piqued.


    Feeling a little ufortable under Maya''s intense gaze, Anna decided to change the subject:


    "Does Adam have the bloodline of lightning powers?" she asked curiously.


    "...He has a lineage, but it''s not about lightning. Unlike vampires, werewolves don''t need specific bloodlines to get stronger. All wolves have a natural ''energy'' within themselves that is capable of bing any element as long as the werewolf has an affinity with it." Maya exined.


    "Of course, a bloodline of Alpha werewolves like my n has a certain facility in training that energy."


    ''...She avoided my question about lineage, huh.''


    It may seem that Maya answered Anna, but that is not quite true. She clearly did not say exactly what the powers of the Lykos n bloodline were.


    Anna noticed it, and she wasn''t the only one who noticed this fact either, but no onemented on it. After all, it was her right to withhold information about her own n.


    "My father once said he was proficient with lightning... But I''ve never seen him use it." Leona spoke.


    "That''s normal. Werewolves are more the physicalbat type, and they usually use their energy to boost their own physical body like Adam is doing now." Maya spoke.


    "So, you''re saying that werewolves can''t unleash gigantic lightning from their hand like my son and n Fulger?" Anna asked Maya.


    "They can, but it won''t be as destructive as someone of the n Fulger bloodline, and the werewolf will just expend a lot of energy for nothing."


    ''Our bloodlines have more different purposes than those of vampires.'' Maya thought internally but didn''tment on it. "... This isplicated..." Anna frowned.


    "Hmm... In terms of games, Werewolves are the perfect warriors who are most proficient in using any element to boost their own body." Eve exined.


    "And noble vampires are more like ss cannon mages who have a weak body and high firepower."


    "Hmm... Is that right? I feel like things aren''t that simple anymore." Anna pointed.


    "That is true. Times are changing more and more, and vampires, at some point in their evolution, are using their powers like werewolves. For example, Victor can cover his body with his own element, and Scathach, who has ovee the weakness of the vampire''s weak body."


    "Hmm, but Victor isn''t the only one anymore? After all, all the mainline members of n Scarlett, Fulger, and Snow can do it now, Maya." Leona exined casually.


    "... Eh?" Maya looked at her granddaughter in disbelief: "How is that possible? I would understand if it was the descendants. After all, vampire traits are passed onto the next generation much stronger than the past generation, but the entire n?"


    "I mean, all the main members of the ns are my husband''s wives, and he helped them all get stronger. Haven''t you heard the news?"


    "... Yes, but... From the way you say it, it sounds like even Scathach is involved."


    "But she is?"


    "..." Maya was speechless and didn''t know how to answer for a few seconds.


    ''Did that woman finally find her a partner?'' She looked back at Victor, who was dodging the beams being thrown at him.


    ''... Looks like her wait was worth it. She got the highest possible prize...'' Maya thought she should go visit Scathachter.


    Leona smiled a little when she saw the look of shock on Volk and Tasha.


    Natalia and Kaguya red at Leona, their looks said. ''You said too much.''


    Leona just smiled at the two of them and pointed at Volk and Tasha.


    When the two Maids furtively nced at the two leaders, they understood Leona''s n.


    ''Sneaky woman... She should have been born as a snake, not a wolf.'' Nataliaughed.


    What Leona was basically doing was preparing the ''ground'' for when their Factiones out publicly.


    Currently, the two werewolves were thinking that the noble vampires have gotten stronger as a whole, but in fact, it''s just Victor''s faction that''s getting stronger.


    Leona wasn''t stupid, and she wouldn''t reveal personal information for nothing. Another reason she said this information was to get the attention of her ''grandmother'' since the woman clearly knew Scathach and the two were clearly very simr, possibly even rivals.


    What happened when Maya saw how Scathach was getting stronger due to Victor''s influence? She would be motivated to go after it too, and through this motivation, some kind of rtionship could be created. Shepletely relied on the charm and charisma capable of making all women into Yanderes from her husband.


    After all, in less than a few months, he managed to make Scathach obsessed with him... Even the goddess of beauty herself was captured by him. A wolf who was clearly interested in him, it''s quite easy.


    Not to mention that she was sure that in this fight, Victor would show something interesting that would attract Maya even more. She was sure of that; after all, Victor was ''motivated'' thanks to her.


    Leona would take full advantage of this situation to at least get Maya on her side. With her n Matriarch by her side, she will effectively include n Lykos in the Faction she belongs to.


    ''All for my Darling~.'' The smile Leona gave just now made Natalia and Kaguya, who were watching her, shudder a little.


    ''Victor, you''re definitely being a bad influence on her.'' The two thought at the same time.


    Natalia looked at Adam with pitying eyes. The older wolf had no idea how much his daughter had changedpared to before.


    ...


    On Volk''s side.


    "What do you think?" Volk asked.


    "A genius inbat, coupled with an unquenchable drive and will to get stronger... Alucard is a monster ofbat." Tasha didn''t hold back on her praise.


    "..." Volk was silent, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    But the same couldn''t be said for Thomas and Anderson. They both looked in shock at their own mother since they had never heard her praise anyone this much before.


    ''I expected that reaction... But even so, it''s still shocking to hear those words from her mouth.'' Anderson felt a little jealous of Victor now. After all, no matter how hard he tried, the only pliment'' Tasha or even his father gave him was.


    "You''re still not good enough."


    Hearing those words hundreds of times numbed Anderson''s feelings about his parents.


    Unlike Anderson, Thomas didn''t have that kind of problem since he grew up to be Volk''s true sessor. Even Fenrir himself recognized him and blessed him, and allowed him to use his name.


    Thomas grew up full of expectations from his parents, while Anderson and Fenir grew up with none.


    Although growing up with high expectations was also bad, Thomas had to always be excellent, and it was often difficult to meet his parents'' expectations.


    ''She never showed that face to me before, no matter how hard I tried.'' Thomas thought.


    Like Anderson, Thomas was also feeling a little jealous of Victor.


    While Fenir? The first prince had long outgrown such things. He didn''t care anymore whether his father or mother approved of him or not, and he just went about his business.


    ...


    "Sorry for the dy; let''s continue." Victor undid the ice punch bag and looked at Adam.


    He smiled at the old wolf and jumped a few times as if warming up, then he got into a martial arts stance, apletely different stance from the one shown just now.


    Adam narrowed his eyes seeing this. He couldn''t recognize the position Victor was in now, so he also prepared himself and got into position with his Naginata.


    Victor''s dragon pupils became thinner, and the environment around himpletely changed to feel more dangerous.


    "This time, I''ll go on the offensive, Adam. Try not to blink." Victor vanished and reappeared in front of Adam.


    "!!!" Adam immediately attacked him with the Naginata, but when the de pierced Victor''s chest, he saw Victor''s image disappearing.


    ''An afterimage!?'' Adam''s brain didn''t even have time to process the information properly, and all he heard was a voice behind him.


    "Or you will get hit."


    Victor hit Adam in the back with an open palm.


    "Cough!"


    The entire shock wave of the attack reverberated through Adam''s body, the attack so strong it sent him flying away.


    Adam grit his teeth and rebnced his body in the air, but before he could do anything, he felt an attack hit the same spot that was hit before.


    Adam roared with rage, and his wild features became even more prominent.


    He rebnced himself again and looked at Victor, who was standing in another open palm martial arts stance.


    Adam narrowed his eyes as he wondered how many martial arts this bastard knew.


    ''I can''t react to his speed; the Naginata is disturbing me.'' Adam dropped his weapon and removed the armor''s gauntlets, and his hands rapidly began to change into sharp ws.


    Adam lowered his center of gravity, lightning began to crackle through his body, and with a kick of his legs, he propelled himself towards Victor.


    Adam made the first move with his ws, but before he could strike, Victor mmed his palm down on his arm, effectively parrying his attack.


    Adam did not lose momentum and continued to attack relentlessly, but just like before, all of his attacks were countered with the palm of Victor''s hand.


    With every hit, a bang was heard, and the ground around Victor broke, but still, Victor didn''t move; it was like he was an unshakable mountain.


    "Such proficiency in martial arts..." Tasha murmured. "In this short confrontation, I counted over 5 different martial arts styles."


    "Look, he changed again, Mother," Anderson said.


    Soon the group watched as Victorpletely broke his stance as Adam made room, and he ducked low to the ground and tripped Adam with his leg.


    He then ced his hand on the ground and used it as support while using his feet to attack as if he were dancing.


    "Capoeira... Really? Even that." Maya spoke incredulously. What surprised the older wolf the most was that even though he had learned many different styles and even created his own martial arts for himself, Victor didn''t feel ''limited''.


    Every martial artist had a basic ''gut instinct'', and they would always go back to the techniques they mastered the most, which was why Maya decided not to learn martial arts from Scathach. She didn''t want to mess with her own instincts, but it looked like Victor didn''t have that problem.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Adam tried to get up, but every time he left the ground, he was knocked down again, and his face was hit.


    ''Damn bastard!! Let me get up!"


    "Victor is definitely doing that," Leonaughed.


    "That? What is he doing?" Anna asked.


    "He is repeating the same move over and over again to annoy the opponent. It is amon tactic in fighting games." Leona exins.


    "Ohh... I always do that when I go y with Aphrodite. For a goddess, she''s annoyingly good at games."


    With more anger in his heart, Adam punched the ground,pletely shattering it.


    "...." Victor raised an eyebrow and changed his posture again.


    He ced both his hands in front of his face in a typical boxing stance... But it wasn''t Boxing; it was a deadlier martial art.


    Victor kicked the ground and propelled himself towards Adam, who managed to get off the ground.


    When he got close enough to hit Adam in the face with his fist. Adam threw sand in Victor''s face.


    "!!!" Victor instinctively closed his eyes and lost concentration for a few seconds. Long enough for Adam to attack Victor''s chest several times with his ws.


    "AHHHH! He''s ying dirty!" Maria screamed.


    "Call the judge! Call the administrator!" Anna didn''t stay behind and screamed indignantly too.


    "He''s not wrong since I said all''s fair in the duel. Only death is out." Maya spoke.


    "What about that Honor talk? Hmm? Where did his so-called ''Honor'' go?" Bruna spoke with narrowed eyes.


    "... I mean, Victor was the one who broke ''honor'' first when he attacked Adam''s private parts."


    "..." The girls couldn''t argue with that.


    Victor was sent flying backwards, with his eyes closed, as he ''looked'' at Adam.


    He didn''t really need his eyes to see, his spatial awareness was excellent, and his other senses were very strong, not to mention that Victor could sense an individual''s emotions, all of which could easily pinpoint Adam''s location.


    "..." Adam looked down at his ws in shock. The reason for his shock? All of his ws were broken.


    Adam looked at Victor''s chest and saw no damage.


    "... Just what is your body made of?" He couldn''t help but ask in disbelief.


    "Dragon characteristics and lots of love from my wives."


    Adam was speechless and didn''t know how to respond to Victor''s statement.


    So all he did was get into position again and ready himself, Adam''s hair turned back to snowy white, and the lightning power went out of his bodypletely.


    Suddenly, a green aura exploded from his body, and that green aura began to condense on his hands, and the ws on his hand grew again and became visibly sharper.


    "... What is that?" Roberta asked.


    "The most basic form of using our energy projections. Adam judged that his normal ws would not harm Victor''s body, so he decided to power up his ws."


    "... So now he can cut Victor?"


    "Unlikely. Victor''s body is abnormally tough; the dragon he has a contract with must be very special."


    Victor got into the Boxing Stance again, then he opened his eyes and looked at Adam.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds and then lunged toward each other.


    Adam attacked, and Victor dodged, then attacked with a left jab.


    Realizing he didn''t have time to dodge or defend, Adam decided to attack with his head.


    At that moment, Victor stopped his attack and held Adam''s head with his body. Then as if he were a slippery snake, he went behind Adam and immobilized him as he knocked down the old wolf and captured him with a rear naked choke.


    "... Of course, he knows Jiu-Jitsu too... Are there any martial arts he doesn''t know about?" Maya asked the group.


    "Why are you looking at us? We do not know. The only one who can answer that question is Scathach since she is the one who trains with him the most." Leona answered.


    Maya decided that she would ask Scathach this when she saw her in the future.


    Adam tried to get out of the rear naked choke and attack Victor, but all of his attacks failed.


    "Are you going to give up?"


    "Never!"


    Victor smiled, satisfied, since he didn''t want it to end like that either. It would be anticlimactic, so he decided to do something else and released Adam.


    When Adam got out of Victor''s control, he quickly tried to get up, but instead of getting up, he saw his world spinning around, and when he realized he was thrown, he was already in the air.


    Victor appeared in front of him, and again, he was in apletely different martial arts position.


    Yes... He was in a martial arts position in the air! It was as if gravity meant nothing to him!


    "What -"


    "This technique has no name. I developed it a little while ago, but if I were to name it now... It would be something like this."


    Everyone in the arena could hear Victor''s breathing. It was so damn loud and sounded like a dragon was breathing.


    "Alucard Original Style..." Victor closed his fistpletely, except for the middle finger, which was not fully closed but slightly raised.


    ''... Well fuck.'' Adam knew this attack was going to hurt. "Inner Destruction."


    BOOOM. BOOOM. BOOOM.


    Deafening bangs followed by Adam''s scream of pain.


    "D?D?D?D?D?D?!"


    From the point of view of the untrained eye, Victor only attacked once, and his entire armpletely caught fire.


    But those more experienced knew.


    It wasn''t just one attack. There were several focused on one location.


    Adam flew toward the ground and created a cobweb-shaped crater. The moment his back hit the ground, all of his armor was shattered into thousands of pieces,pletely destroyed. Outwardly, there didn''t appear to be any damage to Adam, but Maya, Volk, and Tasha knew his body inside was aplete mess.


    "Was that pressure points...?" Volk asked his wife.


    "Yes, but it wasn''t just that. Thatst attack was a mixture of Chinese martial arts focused on internal destruction and knowledge of pressure points on a living being''s body." Tasha answered.


    "...Tasha, you learned medicine that uses these pressure points. Could you perform such a feat in mid-air?" "Impossible."


    "Pressure points are something extremely delicate to get right, and we usually use needles for these feats. After all, it''s a very small point on the body."


    "Attacking a pressure point with bare hands is hard enough, doing it while in mid-air while hitting the same pressure point multiple times with a force capable of causing one''s fists to catch fire from the friction of the air..."


    "This feat requires dexterity beyond absurdity... this attack alone is already in the realm of impossibility. I have never seen anything like it in my entire life."


    Even with Tasha''s superhuman body, there were things only a genius could do, an example of which is what Victor had done now.


    Maya looked at Leona and saw the woman''s neutral face.


    "Aren''t you worried about Adam?"


    "Victor will never do anything to hurt me. He knows I love my dad, that attack may have been over the top, but I''m sure it just caused him some internal damage but nothing that would kill him." Leona didn''t even have to think about her answer. She hadplete trust in Victor.


    "..." Maya was speechless at Leona''s confidence.


    Deciding not to think about it too much, she looked out over the arena.


    "Victor is-" When Maya would dere Victor, the winner. The man himself interrupts her.


    "Wait." Victornded out of the hole, then jumped to Adam''s side and crouched down.


    "Sup, father-inw. Are you dead?" Victor put his hand to his ear as if he expected him to say something, but nothing was heard... Not getting the reaction he expected, hemented. "It''s a shame... You''ll miss the birth of your grandson... My father-inw was killed so young, Sniff, Sniff."


    "Who is your father-inw, you damn bastard!?"


    "He''s alive!!"


    "Of course, I am - Cough, cough." Adam spat out a bunch of blood onto the floor.


    "Easy, boy. Your body is a mess right now."


    "Don''t call me Boy! I am older than you!"


    "I am 723 years old, and you?"


    "...I am three hundred and..." Adam replied unconsciously but quickly fell silent when he realized what he was saying. Victor''s smile grew: "Heh... Still in the age range of 300? You''re still young, BOY. You need more training. You lost to me just using martial arts, SHAME!"


    "Fuck you! You fucking monster, I hate you!"


    "Ahh~, I know you love me, but without hugs, instead of hugging sweaty men, I''d rather hug a beautiful woman like your daughter."


    "Bastard- Cough, Cough." Adam thought that if he did not die from Victor''s attack, he would die from the stress he was causing him.


    ...

 Chapter 744 744: Internal Problems

    In the Infirmary, the group looked at Adam, who looked like he had just gotten out of a fight and waspletely lost.


    "My son, are you being bullied at school? Should I speak to the principal?" Maya asked ''worriedly'' as she looked at Adam with a big smile on her face.


    "..." Veins bulged on Adam''s head.


    "Mother-." He tried to say something, but Maya interrupted, saying.


    "Yes, I know, you don''t have to say anything. Do not worry about a thing! Mommy Maya will solve any problem for you!"


    "Listen to me!"


    "Yes, I''m listening to you. I know what you''re gonna say; they were mean to you, right? Mommy will take care of everything!"


    "You''re not listening!"


    "Pfft... D?D?D?D?D?D?D?D?D?!"


    Adam looked at Maria, Bruna, Roberta, and Eve who, despite having neutral expressions, had their lips twitching, proving that they were holding back fromughing.


    To add to his torment, he saw Anderson, Thomas, and even the Wolf staff trying not tough. The rest of Victor''s group wereughing outright.


    "You were perfect, Vic!" Leonaughed as she hugged him.


    "Obviously." Heughed gently.


    Leona kissed him passionately on his lips, sending a shock wave through the surrounding Wolves.


    "Oyy! I am not-." When Adam was going to say something,


    Maya''s yful face disappeared, and she spoke with extreme seriousness:


    "You lost, Adam."


    The message was unmistakable. ''You lost in a duel you asked for. To dwell on the matter would only be dishonorable.''


    Adam lost. And the losers had no right to say anything against the winner; that was how the Supernatural World worked. The strongest was always right.


    A few secondster, Leona stopped kissing him and jumped onto his back, effectively climbing him.


    "Whoaa, everyone got smaller!"


    "You''re ying around too much, Leona." Kaguya scolded.


    "It''s okay, Kaguya, we have to celebrate my ''official'' wedding." She spoke thest word dismissively, clearly telling everyone that no matter the battle''s oue, she wouldn''t have changed her mind about staying with Victor.


    Deciding he didn''t want to touch that ho''s nest right now, Volk looked at Victor:


    "... Alucard, thatst attack, you could''ve killed him if you wanted to, right?"


    Victor lightly smiled, "... You seem to be getting something wrong, Volk Fenrir."


    "Huh?"


    "I could have killed him at any moment since the start of the duel if it weren''t for the limitations I''d ced on myself."


    "... Is he that weak for you?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded.


    Adam felt like he was pped in the face now.


    ''I need to train more. I refuse to be so helpless against an opponent again!


    That, indeed, was hisplete loss. Even if he had used his Full Werewolf Form and used up all his Energy, Adam still felt it wouldn''t have made a difference.


    For starters he couldn''t even harm Victor''s body!


    The King of Hell was on apletely different level.


    "..." Volk looked closely at Alucard''s casual expression as several thoughts crossed his mind, thoughts that only he knew.


    "To answer your first question, the attack I performed directed most of the damage toward his armor. If I had intentionally targeted Adam''s body..."


    "... Wait a sec..." Tasha, who had been silently observing everything, suddenly intruded on the conversation. "Are you really saying you hit the pressure point of an inanimate OBJECT in mid-air?"


    Just like the human body, an object also had ''pressure points'', which could also be called ''ws'' in its construction or ''imperfections'' in its structure. It didn''t matter the given name, but the fact that with Victor''s current eyes, he could see these imperfections, and because of that, he could create this kind of Technique. "Yeah."


    "Fucking monster." She grumbled. Long ago, she lost all her majesty in the face of such irrationality.


    "Now that everyone knows this, stop being a crybaby, Boy. Your body will recover soon, BOY."


    "Stop calling me that, Bastard!"


    ...


    Some hourster.


    The personal residence of Adam William Lykos.


    "Now that you''ve fought him, tell me, what do you think?" Maya asked.


    "... Honestly, I never thought that the boy I watched grow up would be such a monster in such a short time." Adam sighed.


    "I didn''t have a chance to do anything, and no matter what weapons in my arsenal I had, everything seemed meaningless when I thought about using it against Victor. This feeling increased when he demonstrated learning the first steps of a Technique that took me years to learn in a matter of minutes."


    "Oppressive... That''s how he felt." Adam had never felt like this before. Even when he looked at Volk, he could still see a way to win, but when the opponent was Victor, all his options disappeared, like he was a mountain he could never ovee.


    ... I see... Looks like my prodigal son finally hit a hurdle in his development, huh!" Maya smiled, not looking the least bit sad about Adam''s problem.


    "Mother..."


    "At some point in a warrior''s development, this barrier you''re feeling will appear. It''s a normal process, and it''s up to you to ovee it or stop your own development now. The choice ispletely yours."


    "..." Adam''s expression was neutral, but Maya could see from his eyes that Adam met his resolve.


    Maya smiled. ''I must say that Victor is indeed a good motivator to get stronger... For strong-minded people like my son, that is.'' She could see someone weak-minded giving up entirely after knowing Victor''s background. The monstrous talent that eclipsed everyone and everything could be a very good thing, but it could also be disastrous.


    "Did you notice, my son?"


    "What...?"


    "At some point, the duel became more about you than your own daughter."


    "...Oh." Adam''s eyes widened when he realized that his mother was correct.


    Mayaughed even harder when she saw her own son''s goofy expression.


    "Think about your duel; learn from your mistakes and inabilities. Defeat is just another process to achieve something better."


    "... I know. You always say that when you beat me up."


    "I''m d you didn''t forget my teachings." Maya smiled briefly before turning her body and walking towards the exit.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I am going to visit my granddaughter and her prodigy Husband."


    "They must be practicing making babies now... Maybe I should go do other things for now! Maya thought.


    ...


    Earth.


    Violet, Sasha, Ruby, Scathach, Aphrodite, Hestia, Morgana, and Jeanne were looking at two women with neutral gazes.


    Several thoughts were going through the women''s heads. ''So this is the Primordial Goddess of The Night...'' Ruby thought curiously as she leaned against the wall.


    ''Hmm, so this is the most betrayed woman in Greek history.'' Sasha, who was sitting on the sofa, thought.


    "Two more bitches, great.'' Violet, who was next to Sasha, thought in disdain, but that was just her surface thoughts. Underneath those thoughts, she was thinking about what the two Goddesses wanted and why they were here.


    "... Hestia, why are there so many women here?" Hera asked politely.


    "That''s a question that has many answers... After all, everyone is here for their own reasons. Right, Aphrodite?" Hestia replied.


    "Indeed." Aphrodite nodded naturally.


    While Hera seemed oblivious to the current situation, the same did not apply to Nyx. The Primordial Goddess knew full well that all the women present here were the ''Leaders'' of Victor''s Faction, Especially those three younger women who seemed to just be here, watching everyone else. They were the ones with the most decision-making power here.


    ''Four on security, huh...! Nyx thought when she felt someone was watching her from afar. She could feel two women''s gaze, one that was burning like mes and another that was sharp as a de.


    ''Probably Sasha''s mother and Violet''s mother. Thest security guard was hiding in the shadows, presumably someone from n nk.


    The worst of all the gazes was someone who was above the clouds. The gaze was wild and arrogant.


    That was the most obvious gaze of all.


    ''A damned Dragon... They took a lot of precautions, huh.''


    "Now that we are all here, please state your purpose, Hera." Aphrodite gently pointed out, acting as the negotiator. After all, she was the most knowledgeable about the negotiation among individuals.


    Rather, Aphrodite wanted Rhea to negotiate, but she could ruin the entire negotiation with her ''sentimentality''.


    A simr situation could happen with Hestia, but in Hestia''s case, Aphrodite would know how to handle her if necessary.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rhea was much harder to convince.


    "...So? Are you not even going to introduce who these women are?" Hera asked.


    "It is not necessary. Just say what you want." Aphrodite was blunt and effective.


    It was her group that had the power in this negotiation, not Hera.


    "....." Hera was speechless when she heard Aphrodite''s tone, she narrowed her eyes a little, and annoyance took over her entire bodynguage.


    It was at that moment that Nyx decided to intervene.


    "The reason Hera is here is simple."


    "Zeus has gone mad."


    "..." A silence fell around the area, but it wasn''t a silence of disbelief but indifference.


    "And? Hasn''t that always been the case? What is the difference?" Aphrodite pointed out that she really couldn''t see the problem in the situation.


    "You don''t understand, Aphrodite. He tried to kill Hera."


    "...What...?" Hestia looked at her sister in disbelief. Seeing the younger sister nodding her head, the feeling of disbelief only increased.


    Her brother was the worst of bastards, that was an absolute fact, but he never tried to kill Hera. In his twisted form, he still ''liked'' Hera, or at least, Hestia thought he


    did.


    "... What exactly happened?" Aphrodite asked with a more serious tone.


    "That''s the problem; we don''t know." Nyx pointed.


    "Oh? Even you don''t know that?" Aphrodite raised an eyebrow.


    "Indeed. This fact annoys me greatly; no matter how often I observe Zeus, he still looks the same. Still, on several asions, he has demonstrated various mental instabilities that I have never seen before."


    "...The other day, he just put several Lesser Gods to death just because someone crossed paths with him," Hera spoke softly.


    "Eternal death with his Authority, or just sleep?" Aphrodite spoke.


    "Thea... Fortunately." Hera spoke.


    "..." Aphrodite and Hestia narrowed their eyes.


    "I''m sorry to say this; after all, I''m an outsider who doesn''t know anything about Gods, but... Isn''t he just being the Zeus that was portrayed in Mythology?" Ruby pointed:


    "What was his nickname again...? Oh, yes. The child who became a God-King? He''s an unstable bastard who does whatever he wants, no matter who he harms along the way, right?"


    "You are correct, Ruby. But that is not why Hestia and I are silent." Aphrodite spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Zeus is killing his own subordinates. That''s the problem."


    "... How? Don''t be offended, but the Gods aren''t exactly known for being sane, especially Zeus." Ruby continued. "If any other God suddenly went mad, I wouldn''t be surprised. After all, eternity can be boring."


    "But Zeus? This is weird."


    "Why?" Ruby asked.


    "Metis is still in his head Ruby. All this time, she''s been helping him, and although he doesn''t listen to her advice most of the time, her existence still keeps Zeus''s mental faculties


    intact. She''s like a shield that protects his psyche from any kind of trouble"


    "...Metis... By Metis, you mean that Titan, who was his First. Wife? The woman who has the womb of gold, the woman who was prophesied to bear sons more powerful than Zeus, where the first child would be a daughter who would be wiser than her mother, and the second child, a son more powerful than his father, who would eventually overthrow Zeus and be the next King?"


    "Yes, that''s her."


    "... A God became a fly and was swallowed by another God, and this God who was swallowed is living in his head..." Sasha had never heard so much bullshit in her life.


    "Don''t ask. Just ept it. The Gods are strange like that." Ruby wisely pointed out.


    "You haven''t even heard the part about Zeus turning into the rain to rape a woman," Violet told Sasha.


    "...What the hell..."


    "That was exactly my reaction when I read about Greek Mythology." Violet nodded.


    "Hey, you can say what you want about the Mythology, but one thing''s for sure, the stories are interesting," Ruby said.


    "That''s true." Violet nodded, "Although most of the time, I simply want to purge the Greek Pantheon from existence."


    "I can agree with that sentiment." Ruby nodded.


    "..." The Greek Goddesses really couldn''t say much about the three girls'' conversation. It was a fact that the reputation of the Greek Pantheon was terrible in the internationalmunity of Supernatural Beings.


    "Moving on... You said that Zeus couldn''t go mad because his First wife, Metis, is still in his head, right?" Violet spoke.


    "Then why did he try to kill his Second Wife?"


    "I am not the Second Wife, Mortal!"


    "Correct, you are the Fiftieth Wife. How many women has he slept with in thest week anyway? Knowing his Myth, he must be sticking his loathsome instrument into anything with a hole."


    "You-" Hera was going to explode in rage, but Violet stopped her.


    "But we''re not here to talk about the failed love life of the Goddess of Marriage. Why are you here asking for our help?"


    "Can you please sum up the request in 20 words or less? We don''t have all the time in the world, you know?


    Nobody cares if Zeus has gone crazy, if he''s kicking ass, or if he''s going to die tomorrow."


    "..." A silence fell around.


    ...


    In a distant location, Agnes and Natashia listened to the conversation through amunication device.


    "Violet..." Agnes facepalmed.


    "Hahaha~, she''s just like you, Agnes!" Natashiaughed loudly.


    "She''s not! I''m not that rude!"


    "Indeed, you are worse!"


    "That isn''t true!"


    "Yes, you are."


    "No, I''m not!"


    ...


    "...I apologize for Violet, Hestia. She has no tact for feelings." Sasha spoke kindly to Hestia as she red daggers at Violet.


    Violet opened her eyes wide, realizing that what she said could have hurt Hestia.


    Sashapletely agreed with everything Violet said but thought Violet should have chosen more ''polite'' words. After all, even though the two didn''t care about the Greek Pantheon, they still cared about this Goddess of The Home who Blessed their life and their Family.


    And said Goddess of The Home still cared about her siblings.


    Hestia smiled lightly at Sasha and said, "It''s okay, Sasha. My feelings towards my younger brothers areplicated, but... Haah... It''splicated."


    "..." Violet looked neutrally at Hestia and sighed a little:


    "Well, family issues are alwaysplicated, no matter if you are Mortal or Divine." She spoke in a gentle tone.


    Hestiaughed gently and said, "Indeed... Problems rted to family are always tricky to resolve." As the Goddess of The Home, she was exceptionally knowledgeable about this specific matter.


    ... Although Violet has nonguage filter..." Scathach began to speak. "She is correct."


    Scathach looked seriously at Hera: "Cut the bullshit, objectively specify the problem, and exin what you need our help for. Trying to appeal to our feelings is futile since most women here couldn''t care less what happens to the Greek Pantheon and its inhabitants."


    Hera''s face showed several feelings, from revolt, shame, and anger, until finally ending in eptance and resignation.


    The thing is, she had no one else to turn to for help. She was a Goddess of Marriage, and the civil war state of the Greek Pantheon now made herpletely useless.


    She was a ''Queen'' but was far from being like her mother... In other words, she was notpetent.


    "... Very well. I will exin what happened and the reason for our visit."


    "In 20 words or less, please. We don''t have time for 24 minutes of shbacks. This is not Naruto." Violet pointed.


    "...huh...?" Hera didn''t understand anything.


    "Don''t bother. It''s just an inside joke. Please continue." Sasha spoke.


    "Okay..."


    ...


    Supremacy!

 Chapter 745 745: Negotiation

    After ten long minutes [much to Violet''s internal annoyance] of a VERY summarized exnation on Hera''s part...


    Sasha said, "Let me get this straight...


    "You guys were having a great day on Olympus with a lot of orgies going on. Then suddenly, there was an attack by your dear father''s Faction and his army of boy bands. The Gods of Olympus managed to resist and expel the Titans with the help of an unknown ally and several other extra Gods nobody cared about. Then, just when you thought everything was fine, Zeus suddenly started acting irrationally and nearly killed Hera in the process... That incident was just the beginning of it all."


    "Zeus, from that day on, started to act more out of character than you diagnose as ''normal'', and now that the situation for the Gods of Olympus is getting more and more difficult, you decided to jump ship and ask for refuge from us who don''t have any kind of connection with you guys."


    "Yes, basically. You summed it up perfectly." Nyx spoke. Even The Goddess of The Night herself realized how irrational this situation was...


    Well, it wasn''t the first time that this kind of thing happened.


    "...There wasn''t an orgy going on!" Hera spoke, but no one cared about her or her opinion. And somehow, that made her sadder. She really was miserable now; after all, she couldn''t act the same as usual since she had no ''power'' here, and even if she tried to act the same as usual, she would probably just get killed by one of the women here, and she was sure Nyx wouldn''t help her.


    "..." Sasha looked neutrally at Nyx for a long time until she nced at the surrounding girls.


    "Is she serious?" Sasha just couldn''t believe the rubbish she''d just heard.


    "Unfortunately, she is." Jeanne nodded.


    "Really?" Sasha asked again, just to be on the safe side. After all, maybe she had heard something wrong.


    "Mm." Jeanne nodded.


    "... Wow... I knew the Gods had no shame, but this is far beyond what I previously thought." Sasha was only able to react like that to this nonsense.


    "What''s funny is that she doesn''t even realize how absurd this request is," Morgana spoke sarcastically. She clearly wasn''t finding the situation ''amusing'' at all.


    "... What are you talking about?" Hera asked.


    "See?" Morgana pointed.


    The surrounding girls just rolled their eyes when they saw this scene.


    "...Haah." Aphrodite sighed, then asked, "Nyx, what''s the game here?"


    The Night Goddess raised her eyebrow: "...I beg your pardon?"


    "Let''s usemon sense, okay?"


    "..."


    "First, why is she here?" Aphrodite pointed at Hera.


    "Hera was never an ally of mine. She never liked me, and if it were up to her, I would have been dead a long time ago." Aphrodite narrowed her eyes at Hera.


    "She doesn''t even care about Hestia."


    "I-." Hera tried to defend herself but was stopped by Aphrodite.


    "Don''t... Don''t say anything. You know I''m right, and your pathetic excuses won''t make anyone believe you.." Aphrodite paused, then added, "Just Hestia, of course. After all, she is a fool-."


    "Oyyy!"


    "A sentimental fool, who, despite being a fool, she is our fool; therefore, we will not allow anyone to try to deceive her."


    "Can you stop calling me a fool already!?" Veins bulged on Hestia''s head.


    Aphrodite looked at Hestia and shed a beautiful and gentle smile worthy of the Title of The Most Beautiful Woman: "I will stop the day you stop being stupid and learn to listen to the advice of others who clearly care about you. Even if you''re not Mortal, it seems that every time the years pass, you get even more senile."


    ...Her face and words don''t match!" Hestia thought in frustration.


    Internally, Hestia was utterly speechless at Aphrodite''s sharp words that could cut even the strongest hearts. Fortunately, Hestia had a heart like no other and was a strong woman.


    "I am not senile!"


    "Most of the time, right?"


    "Yes - I mean, no! I was never senile!"


    .....There is no game here, Aphrodite," Nyx spoke neutrally as she ignored the two Goddesses'' banter.


    "Hera was the one who asked for my help."


    "And you, a very busy person, decided to stop doing your own things and help someone you never cared about before?" Sarcasm was practically dripping from Aphrodite''s words.


    "...Yeah?" Nyx confirmed it with a neutral look.


    "Cut the bullshit, Nyx. You never do anything that isn''t beneficial to yourself."


    "You are absolutely correct, Aphrodite." Nyx nodded. "About the ''payment'' of my help, I already received that payment from Hera."


    "..." Aphrodite and Hestia narrowed their eyes at The Goddess of Night and looked at The Goddess of Marriage, who had a neutral face.


    The two were now curious about the payment Hera had to give Nyx.


    "Let''s skip the part where you want to help Hera and focus on the important point here. Who is this ''mysterious'' ally?" Hestia asked pointedly.


    "Another thing, what will you give us for our help?" Aphrodite added next.


    "Are you going to charge us!?" Hera focused on Aphrodite.


    "Of course, there is no free lunch in the world, Hera. You know that fact very well." Aphrodite smiled.


    "..." Hera was speechless.


    "...Did she really think we would help without asking for anything in return?" Violetmented incredulously to the group.


    "Actually, did she really think we were going to help? From the beginning, we didn''t even have a connection or anything like that." Violet added.


    "...That''s Gods for you, Violet. Self-centered, and think the world revolves around their navel." Scathach pointed out, "You know what''s worse? Most of them are like Hera on some level. This woman is just an extreme case of mental illness."


    "I DO NOT HAVE A MENTAL ILLNESS!" Hera screamed, but no one cared again.


    "No wonder Darling doesn''t like them," Violet said.


    "A sentiment I share as well." Ruby opined.


    "I''m starting to get the same feeling, too," Sasha spoke. "Indeed." Jeanne nodded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I already disliked them from the beginning" Morgana snorted.


    "..." Hestia and Aphrodite were silent, not knowing how to react since they were Goddesses too.


    "Oh." The girls realized what they said.


    "Of course, Aphrodite and Hestia are an exception, right, Violet?" Sasha sputtered as she nudged Violet with her arm and asked for support.


    "Correct. Even though Aphrodite is an annoying bitch, she is a nice woman" Violet nodded.


    "Violet!" Sasha looked at Violet in disbelief. Couldn''t the woman read the mood!?


    "What? That is my form of praise." Violet snorted.


    "Your form of praise sounds like an insult!" Sasha eximed.


    "It''s a passive-aggressivepliment!" Violet defended herself.


    "That kind of praise doesn''t exist! And it wasn''t even passive, just in aggressive!"


    "Girls!" Ruby narrowed her eyes at the two. Her eyes said, ''Can you two be less...yourself here? We''re in the middle of a negotiation... Kinda.''


    "..." Violet and Sasha looked at each other and nodded, and in that brief nce, several conversations were exchanged between the two, but the main point was. "We will hide her Anime.''


    Ruby narrowed her eyes even more. She clearly understood what the two were saying to each other. Her eyes blinked, and a message was given to both of them.


    "Try bitches; I bet y''all couldn''t do it!''


    "Anyway! Answer our questions!" Aphrodite spoke up. She knew she should get control of the situation now because once the girls started talking to each other like that, they didn''t stop after several hours.


    "As for the mysterious figure, I don''t know who it is, I just know that he is from outside the Pantheon, and he is contacting Zeus."


    "... Even you can''t see through it?" Aphrodite asked.


    "Yes."


    ''He is being protected by someone of the same rank as me, namely a Primordial God from some other Pantheon! If it were a Primordial God of the Greek Pantheon, Nyx would have immediately known which one it was just by looking at them. The fact that she didn''t meant that another Pantheon was protecting them.


    At least, that''s what she initially thought. After all, nothing was correct so far, and even if she watched them closely, she couldn''t see anything, just as they ''appeared'' not to know about her.


    Nyx had many suspicions about whether they knew of her presence since they acted unnaturally, even when alone in their chambers.


    "... Are other Pantheons already well enough to interfere with each other like before?"


    "Of course, Aphrodite, they''ve been back in business for seven months now. Didn''t you know?" Nyx asked curiously, her gaze clearly saying, ''Aren''t you a social butterfly? How do you not know that?"


    ''Of course, I didn''t know; after all, the first six months since Victor came back were spent with endless sex, and even when he let me breathe and I left to catch up on the news, I didn''t look for things from other Pantheons, since I was mainly focused on the recent news from the ces where I currently lived!'' Aphrodite really wanted to say it, but she knew it would just be unwise, so she just said...


    "We were more concerned with rebuilding our city than hearing the news from the outside."


    "Not a very smart decision, after all, we must always keep an eye on the actions of the other Pantheon, especially you, who currently have the most ''popr'' man in the Supernatural World living on your."


    Victor was VERY loved and hated at the same time. He was a controversial figure, but one thing was sure: all eyes in the Supernatural World were on the New King of Hell.


    Mainly because it has only been a short time since doomsday.


    "I know... And you still haven''t answered my question. What are you going to give me?" Aphrodite asked.


    "Me...?" Nyxughed. "I won''t give anything away. It''s Hera who will deal with you. I''m just here to make sure she doesn''t get killed." She smiled naturally.


    No one, not even Hera herself, believed Nyx''s words.


    The group looked at Hera, clearly awaiting the words of the current Queen of The Gods.


    "...I am offering myself to your Faction Leader," Hera spoke with extreme difficulty; it was a difficult decision for her. After all, she had nothing. All her belongings were taken by Zeus in the name of ''winning'' the war.


    It was noteworthy that she was not very happy about this. Hera was a very vain woman and very fond of her


    belongings.


    "Ugh, if I weren''t forced to marry him because of my Divinity, I would have already abandoned him!''


    How could the Goddess of Marriage be a nonmitted woman? It doesn''t make sense, right? Amitment to The Goddess of Marriage was an eternalmitment.


    Only death could separate them.


    ''Seriously, no one on Olympus is good. Even Hades, the most decent of us, still betrayed Persephone twice with a Nymph called Cocytus and the second time with Lauce, the most beautiful daughter of the Titan, Oceanus.


    ''Persephone herself even betrayed him with Adonis...'' While Hera was lost in thought, she didn''t realize that the atmosphere had entirely changed.


    A deafening silence fell around the area. It was as if the entity of silence itself simply appeared, and not even the sound of breathing was heard.


    Nyx facepalmed. ''Words!! A few words were missing, Hera! How could she form such a misleading sentence like that!?''


    What Nyx wanted was for Hera to give herself up as a ''hostage'' to the Faction that Aphrodite was part of. That way, while Zeus was focused on this Hera problem, she would try to find out who this mysterious helper was. She didn''t like someone unknown in her territory one bit.


    This fact was something that even Gaia herself agreed with, and the Primordial Goddesses were bent on ''subduing'' the mysterious helper with the scent of a foreign God.


    But Hera spoiled it by saying it in the silliest way possible. As she said the phrase, it almost seemed like she wanted to offer herself to Victor, something none of the women present here would appreciate.


    Nyx looked at the women; as expected, everyone''s mood was the worst possible, and several pairs of blood-red eyes looked at Hera as if they wanted to eat her alive piece by piece.


    Hestia herself was not left out.


    Hera, who was lost in her thoughts, did not know how much her life was at risk right now.


    "Yes, we will kill-" Before Violet could give the go-ahead for the hungry lionesses to kill the ''arrogantmb'', Nyx interrupted, saying:


    "We will offer the treasure of Olympus!" Nyx made the highest bid!


    "... Huh?"


    ...


    !

 Chapter 746 746: Negotiation... Kinda

    "We will offer the treasure of Olympus!" Nyx made the highest bid!


    "... Huh?" Hera finally woke up from her thoughts and looked at Nyx in confusion, her eyes saying, ''What are you doing? We didn''t agree on this!"


    "Treasures?" Violet''s and the girls'' eyes slowly started to be less intense.


    "That''s right, in exchange for epting the gods we''ve named as refugees, we''ll give away 10% of the treasures of Olympus." Nyx dered.


    It may seem little, but we have to take into ount that it is the treasure of an entire pantheon of gods, and many things were stored in their vaults, items ranging from divine artifacts to food capable of extending the lives of mortals, offering 30% of the treasures of an entire pantheon was inconceivable.


    Hera opened her eyes wide when she heard what Nyx said:


    "What!? You can''t do-"


    "Silence," Nyx ordered.


    "..." Hera could only remain silent before the authority of the primordial goddess of the night.


    "Do it for 80%, and we will ept it," Violet spoke suddenly.


    "..." Everyone, without exception, opened their eyes in shock when they heard what Violet said.


    Nyx narrowed her eyes. "Aren''t you being too greedy, vampire?"


    "You are the one asking for our help, Goddess." Violet smiled.


    "I already told you it''s not me; it''s Hera."


    "Mm, keep repeating those phrases like a parrot, and one day you might believe them."


    "Because nobody here believes them," Violet spoke dismissively. She wondered if the night goddess thought they were fools, the story may be well told, but everything here reeked of conspiracy.


    Even Violet herself, who wasn''t as experienced in that area as the older women here, could tell that everything stank here.


    "Wait, that''s not the smell of conspiracy but of stinking whores who are after my husband.'' It''s worth noting that Violet didn''t ''magically'' forget Hera''s previous


    statement.


    "..." Nyx didn''t know what Violet was thinking, but by the look on her face, she knew it wasn''t a good thing... Somehow, she started to get irritated with this woman.


    "...35%" Nyx made a counteroffer.


    "83%," Violet rose.


    "40%!" Thinking it wasn''t enough, Nyx increased it even more.


    "85%!"


    "Why are you raising?! This is not how a negotiation works!"


    "Fine... I''ll only ept 75%," Violet grumbled.


    "50%, this is the final offer." Nyx was getting irritated.


    "I will take it." Violet smiled widely, her smile saying that from the beginning, she was interested in the 50%.


    "Tsk, brat.'' Nyx snorted internally, but she wasn''t ''so'' upset. After all, the treasure wasn''t hers, not to mention that the state of the treasures isn''t the same as it was before the war since Zeus used a lot of artifacts in the war.


    ''Most of the items in the treasury now are just ambrosia, gold, and historical items.'' The gods didn''t care much for all these things and just collected them for pleasure.


    "... Wait, a sec." Scathach suddenly interrupted, "Can you negotiate on behalf of Olympus, Nyx?"


    "..." Silence fell around the room.


    "Right? I was about toment on that. How can someone like Nyx speak for all of Olympus? Isn''t her domain in hell?"


    Nyx, Erebus, and Tartaros were the primordial ones that stayed in Hell, and they had their own territories in that ce that not even Persephone could enter.


    Although Persephone expelled Nyx from the Underworld, this expulsion was only the territory Persephone controlled. In the rest of the Underworld, where she has no control, like the lowest areas of Greek Hell, Nyx can walk in peace.


    "... Now that I think about it calmly, they are basically rebels fighting their king, right?" Ruby spoke.


    "Indeed, and with that fact in mind, a little problem is born. They have no credibility to promise what they are talking about now. Not to mention, we''re not even sure of the current status of the ''treasure'' on Mount Olympus; she could be deceiving us." Scathach pointed out.


    "...". A consensus reached the group without all of them even discussing it, and they judged that there was ack of information to make an agreement.


    "There is another problem too. The act of taking refugees from the gods of Olympus can be seen as meddling in war." Jeanne pointed.


    "Eh? But aren''t Aphrodite and Hestia refugees?"


    "You are wrong. We are traitors; Zeus himself said so, right?" Aphrodite smiled. It was to earn thebel of traitor that she looted the treasures of Mount Olympus... She was being greedy and wanted to help her faction too... Not to mention that with that stigma, the goddesses she rescued would be less prone to wanting to go back to Mount Olympus.


    That is, she took an action that solved four of her problems instantly.


    "... That is true." Hera''s eyes gleamed with a strange and dangerous gleam as if she had a good idea.


    Aphrodite, who saw this, felt something wrong about Hera:


    "... Right? Therefore, we cannot ept-"


    "So all I have to do is be a traitor, right?" Hera smiled widely.


    "... Huh?"


    "You cannot ept me because I am ''technically'' still rted to Olympus."


    "Even though I''mpletely useless in that ce, I still belong to that ce." 3


    ".." Aphrodite and Hestia looked at each other and then looked at Hera, who dered this nonsense.


    ''Is this the same Hera they knew?" The two goddesses thought.


    Never would they think to see Hera herself calling herself worthless.


    Now, they were definitely sure something was off with Hera. What happened to the arrogant goddess?


    "Nyx, send me to Olympus; I willmit an act of treason!"


    "... Okay." Since Nyx was interested, she easily helped. Nyx snapped her finger, and Hera disappeared. "..." A hush fell around them, and the group looked at Nyx. "Nyx, do you have any idea what you did...?" Hestia asked.


    "Clearly, I fulfilled her request," Nyx answered as if it were obvious.


    "It''s not that! Hera, since she was young, has always been impulsive, arrogant, and vain, which is why shemitted the foolish act of marrying Zeus. She hasn''t changed, which means that if she decides to do something to betray Zeus, she will do something loud enough that Zeus will never want to look at her again!" Hestia didn''t doubt that she would. After all, it''s no secret that Hera hated Zeus and everyone he slept with due to his numerous betrayals.


    "...Interesting... Even though your siblings treat you like shit, you still care about them, huh..." Nyx didn''t care at all what Hestia said. She just couldn''t help saying it to the kind... and foolish goddess.


    "Zeus and Poseidon tried several times to force Hestia. Zeus disguised himself as several animals, and even the weather itself, to try to remove the goddess''s virginity. Hera and Demeter practically ignored the existence of the older sister and only went after her when they wanted something. The only ones that can be considered decent in this useless family is Rhea; although she rarely came to visit the eldest daughter, she still did!''


    ''Even after these various acts against her, she still clings to this useless sentimentality.'' Nyx just couldn''t understand why Hestia didn''t just give up like she did. ''I guess being the family goddess is a curse too, huh.''


    "Because of that, we have to protect her from her own actions," Aphrodite spoke as the surrounding girls nodded and made sounds of confirmation.


    For a moment, the two opposing groups came together in a mutual understanding.


    "..." Hestia was speechless. Why did the subjecte back to her all of a sudden! They were talking about Hera! Not her!


    ...


    Mount Olympus,


    Hera appeared on Mount Olympus and walked quietly to her chambers.


    During the entire time, she had a ''gentle'' smile on her face that gave chills to all the gods who saw her.


    After all, they knew that when the queen of Olympus smiled like that, someone would usually suffer. That''s her ''face'' of revenge when her husband cheated on her with someone.


    Arriving in her room, she walked towards the closet, crouched down, and pulled out a box.


    "Hmm? It''s not opening... Oh, I remember that I have to put my blood..."


    She bit her finger, and golden blood fell into the opening of the box, as a ''click'' sound was heard, and Hera managed to open the box.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Inside the box, a golden scythe simr to those used to cut wheat appeared.


    Hera''s eyes darkened visibly.


    She touched the scythe de. "Such a perfect job, Hephaestus... My son, though you were born so ugly, it is a fact that your hands are gifts given by primordial chaos itself... It is a pity that you are ugly." Hera picked up the scythe, at which point the scythe ''disappeared, and a small tattoo appeared on the top of her hand. She nodded in satisfaction. Then she closed the box and put it in the same ce as before.


    She exited her closet and left the room the same way it was before.


    Hestia walked to her husband''s quarters, the ce where he usually brought some hole to stick his thing in.


    Arriving in front of therge doors, she saw two guards who immediately flinched when they saw the queen''s face.


    "Leave."


    "Y-Yes!" They didn''t question her presence. After all, that was the usual routine... But for some reason, the two guards thought that the queen was much scarier today than the other times.


    Hera opened the door and saw her husband the way he came into the world, and in his bed was a man, a woman, and several other holes that Hera didn''t bother to look at.


    For a moment, Hera''s eyes made contact with the eyes of the man on the bed as the goddess of marriage smiled gently and made a shushing gesture to the man.


    The man opened his eyes wide, it was obvious that he just wanted to get out of that ce, but he couldn''t... Not after seeing the Queen''s ''gentle'' face.


    Hera approached the bed with silent steps as she always did in the past, and as always happened, Zeus noticed her.


    Her husband looked at her for a moment, then he huffed and went back to ''work''.


    If it was normal, Hera would just leave. If she was in a bad mood, she would have scolded him, but... She didn''t do that; instead, she approached the bed.


    "Zeus, do you have new holes?"


    "Go away, Woman. As soon as I''m done here, I''lle talk to you. Didn''t you get the message with my look?"


    By the time he finished speaking, Hera was already near his bed.


    "I received your message just fine, Zeus." A scythe appeared in her hand: "I will leave now."


    "Good. We will talk about your transgressions-." He couldn''t finish speaking because he felt a pain that he had never felt before in his body, a pain that, even in war, he had not felt.


    "D?D?D?D?D?D?D?D?D?!"


    "Starting today, you will have to find a new queen, Zeus." Hera smiled sadistically as golden blood spattered her face. 1


    This sightpletely terrified the ''holes'' of Zeus in bed.


    "Don''t worry, it should be easy for you, right? Just take whatever hole you always use... Oh, I''ll take that, just to make sure that part never grows on your body again."


    Finishing speaking, Hera disappeared with beams as dark as night itself covering her.


    "HERAAA!" Zeus'' booming voice resounded across Olympus.


    ...


    "Hmm?" Nyx felt someone calling her, and suddenly she snapped her finger again, and Hera appeared...


    Completely covered in golden blood and with a big smile on her face, in her right hand was a scythe, and in her left hand was a ''censored object''.


    "... Hera, My Sister... What did you do?"


    She smiled crookedly: "Something that gave me immense pleasure to do, something I should have done from the beginning, I cut ''it'' from my husband."


    ''She did what!?" Nyx opened her eyes in shock, a shock that was shared by everyone around her.


    "...H-How?" Hera asked.


    "It''s easy. Zeus doesn''t keep his guard up for me, so I walked into Mount Olympus, took this scythe I had my son make in the past, and walked towards Zeus''s quarters. And as usual, he was fucking some hole, so I just walked up to him and cut the ''stuff." She narrated what she did as she threw the object to the ground.


    ''... As easy as that? Did you just go there and cut it? He''s a God King, you know? Despite being a bastard, his strength is something quite concrete.'' Nyx can''t help but marvel at the foolishness of strong beings who think they are invincible and always let their guard down.


    "E!" Morgana and Violet made faces of disgust.


    "Disgusting." Sasha and Ruby walked back a little further.


    "Burning this shit!" Violet pointed. "Someone set this on fire!"


    "Someone throw holy fire at this abomination!!"


    "Violet, you are the fire handler here!" Sasha pointed out. "...Oh..." A face of realization appeared on Violet, and suddenly pure fire began to envelop her body, then she set fire to the censored object.


    "Morgana, help me out here! Let''s wipe it out of existence!"


    "Count on me." Morgana''s eyes began to glow pure red, and soon a beam of powerful heat shot out of her eyes. "BURN!!" The two spoke at the same time.


    Looking at this view, Ruby randomly thought.


    ''Radiation power... Now that Ie to think of it, isn''t Morgana basically Kryptonian?... A Vampire with characteristics of a subus and Kryptonian physiology... An imaginary white balloon appeared on Ruby''s head and she tried to fuse all the characteristics into one being and imagined somethingpletely strange that came straight out of a horror movie.


    Ruby shuddered and shook her head from side to side to clear that image from her head.


    ''My imagination is being influenced by the horror movies I''ve been watchingtely...''


    Sometimes Ruby could be quite random with her thoughts.


    As chaos raged around, Hera began to speak. "I wonder why I''ve never done this before. It''s not like my divinity stops me from doing something; after all, I''m simply married to him."


    It''s not like her free will waspromised. The only problem her divinity gave her was that she couldn''t ''separate'' herself from the being she married.


    "... Pfft... HAAHAHA! She really went and did it. I''ve grown to like you a little bit now, Hera." Scathach started tough.


    "..." Hestia and Aphrodite were so shocked that their brain only restarted when they heard Scathach''sughter.


    "Unbelievable... Aphrodite still couldn''t believe it.


    "Anyway! I am now a traitor! You will ept me, right!"


    "... Can we talk about this first?" Hestia spoke, questioning her sister''s sanity a lot now. She was already crazy enough before this.


    "What? Why? I did what you asked!" Hera made a frustrated face.


    "We didn''t ask for anything! You did everything yourself!" Hestia spoke.


    "You influenced me along with Nyx and Aphrodite!"


    "I already told you that I didn''t do anything! Don''t put the me on me!"


    "Wait a sec, why are you putting my name in the subject? You did it all yourself! Nobody held your hand while you went to cut that abomination! Seriously, how have you liked something like this in the past?" Aphrodite spoke.


    "I was young...! And Zeus was a war hero!" Hera dered.


    "A war hero who ate his first wife, literally speaking, of course."


    "We didn''t know that in the past! We only came to find out about it when Athena was born from his head!"


    "At that time, I couldn''t separate myself from him thanks to my divinity... I didn''t want to either. After all, I was the queen." Hera was honest; the power of everything in your hand with just one request was hard to let go of.


    "Humpf, finally being honest." Aphrodite snorted.


    "..." Looking at the chaos around her, Nyx, at that moment, wondered if it was a good idea to put this ticking time bomb in her n.


    ... Did I push her too hard?'' Nyx wondered if she abused Hera too much since she had been using Hera for several months. She made the goddess make several requests of her, requests considered quite ''dark'' like killing, torturing, lying, et cetera.


    Suddenly, Nyx realized that she may indeed have changed Hera forever, the goddess of marriage who was already ''dark'' became even more ''dark'' due to the impact of the goddess of the night.


    ''Well, fuck...'' Nyx looked at Hera. ''Yes, I won''t use it anymore. It''s too risky! She turned her face away and pretended that she had nothing to do with this problem. She waspletely innocent!


    Believe her! After all, she is a ''gentle'' goddess.


    ...


    Let''s Goo!

 Chapter 747: Wives United, Meansan Invincible Group.

    Chapter 747: Wives united means an invincible group.


    In the end, there was no deal. After all, too much information wascking to make one. Still, Hera had already performed the greatest act of betrayal by cutting off Zeus'' private parts [Consequently saving hundreds of men and women from being abused by him.]


    Women like Scathach, Jeanne, Sasha, Ruby, and Hestia supported ''hiding'' Hera from the God-King''s hostile eyes. Violet was reluctant to agree since such actions would not benefit their group in the near future, but she epted once Ruby exined her thoughts.


    To summarize the exnation, it would be that they could use Hera to ''validate'' the group of Goddesses that ''fled'' from Mount Olympus. Such action in the past would have been impossible, but since Olympus was in a civil war, and everyone knew that Zeus was getting crazier every day, this exnation would be more epted than in the past.


    In this way, their group would be seen as ''saviors'' of the ''abused'' Gods, painting a positive image in themunity of Supernatural Beings that would no doubt go a long way in removing Victor''s ''infamy''.


    Despite being an Evil God representing various Negative Aspects, Victor was also the God of Martial Honor, Family, Home, and Nature. He is a kind God who helps those who seek his help.


    This was what the girls wanted to happen.


    Of course, they knew not everyone would be fooled by this nonsense. After all, Victor''s infamy level was very high. Still, it would have a tremendous effect on his followers, who''ll be even more devoted, and consequently, everyone whoes into contact with these devotees will also be converted.


    After all, the religion of the Blood God was, without a doubt, a great supporter. As long as one made an effort, they could earn various perks that would definitely help them have a better life in this New Era where Supernatural Beings no longer remained hidden.


    Weing Hera also had several other smaller goals, like having ess to all of Zeus'' secrets in the palm of their hand.


    Hera was, after all, the Goddess who married Zeus. The woman had all sorts of dirt on Zeus, actions he did that were even worse than those he didn''t bother to hide, or give reasons for, due to being the ''God-King'' from Mount Olympus.


    Understanding the reasons and finding them eptable, Violet also ented Hera''s presence As long as the woman was useful in any way, and of course, she stayed FAR away from Victor.


    Requirements they all epted readily. After all, they had simr thoughts; they didn''t want useless people as their subordinates.


    All Goddesses in Aphrodite and Hestia''s group had their own work that aided the entire Faction. The same went for the Faction''s Allies like the Amazons, the Fairies, and the Youkai.


    They all contributed something. Useless people would not be weed.


    After a lengthy discussion, they epted Hera, the Ancient Goddess Queen, leaving her under the care of Hestia and Rhea.


    Speaking of Rhea, it seemed they were now caring for two former Queens of Mount Olympus. They wondered if Victor''s luck was that high; after all, somehow, everything was tied to him in some weird way.


    For example, Aphrodite fell in love with Victor, and because of this connection, Hestia and the group of Goddesses came to the Faction. Sometimeter, the situation with Hera happened.


    "Cough, cough." Nyx pretended to cough to get everyone''s attention.


    The women looked at Nyx strangely. They wondered,?"Why was she still here? Hasn''t she already done her job? Why won''t she just go away?"


    Nyx clearly understood the women''s stares, and somehow, she started to get irritated again. She was a Primordial Goddess of Olympus, you know? She was one of the first Goddesses toe into existence in the Pantheon! But she was magnanimous; she wouldn''t get irritated over something small like that. Therefore, she decided just to ask her question:


    "... So Hera''s going to Nightingale, and that''s fine and all, but... What about me?"


    "I don''t understand. What do you mean?" Aphrodite asked.


    "Am I not going to get help? I''m a Goddess in need, you know?"


    ... The girls looked at each other with strange expressions. The girls'' expressions asked, ''Can you believe what this bitch just said?"


    It was noteworthy that they again understood how shameless the Gods were. They had rather thick skin.


    Aphrodite smiled sweetly back at Nyx: "Nyx, isn''t your work here finished? Why are you still here?"


    "... What are you talking about? My work is not done yet." Nyx smiled the same way Aphrodite did.


    "...Oh?


    "Tell me, how will you retrieve the ''fugitive'' Goddesses without my help?"


    Aphrodite''s thought process stalled for a few seconds. She hadpletely forgotten about that fact.


    Currently, the Greek Pantheon was in a ''closed'' state thanks to Zeus. Only the Primordial Gods of the Pantheon can bypass that restriction. They would need one of the Primordial Gods to enter Olympus and retrieve the Gods, and if they were to choose between Nyx, Gaia, Erebus, and Tartarus...


    Aphrodite would choose Nyx. The reason for this? Nyx, despite being who she is, could be rtively predictable. After all, most of the time, she acted through logic.


    Something Gaia and Tartarus didn''t do. They were just walking balls of spite.


    After staring at the Primordial Goddess of The Night for some time, Aphrodite looked at the girls:


    "... Do we really have no other choice?" She asked, just to be sure. She couldn''t think of anything they could use to sneak into the Pantheon.


    She knew a few Space-rted Gods, but even they couldn''t sneak in as Nyx could.


    The girls looked at each other and shook their heads from side to side at Aphrodite, indicating that they had no idea how to help in this particr case.


    Aphrodite couldn''t help but sigh internally. She really didn''t want toe into contact with Nyx too much. The Goddess of The Night stank a lot... A stench she knew all too well, the stench of a woman who liked to conspire, the stench of someone like Aphrodite herself.


    It was because they were so simr to each other in that particr matter that Aphrodite understood Nyx a little. The woman would do anything to achieve her goals... Whatever that goal was.


    ''Haah... I think the first step will be to find out what this Goddess wants.''


    "Very well, Nyx... You can bring the Gods."


    "I''m d you understand-." Before Nyx could finish, Aphrodite spoke.


    "But only to Earth."


    "..." Nyx raised an eyebrow, "Of course...? Where do you think I would send them? To Nightingale?" She spoke with an amused expression.


    ...Okay, now that was weird. Didn''t she want toe to Nightingale?" Aphrodite thought.


    "Haah... This is going to be a long day, isn''t it?" Violet sighed as she grumbled.


    The girls just nodded at Violet''s statement.


    "Oh, one thing." Nyx suddenly started talking, "Can you? please tell that Dragon of yours to stop looking at me like it wants to eat me? It''s really annoying."


    "..." Of course, she knew, didn''t she? Everyone thought.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Somehow no one was surprised that she knew this. After all, they were dealing with a Primordial Goddess, a dangerous woman that girls needed to bring all their heavy weights just to be safe.


    "Zdrac, would you be so kind as toe here?" Sasha asked in a gentle voice.


    A ripple appeared in the area, and soon a woman with Dragon wings and long dark violet hair appeared.


    "..." Zdrac looked at Hera, who flinched at her gaze, and then looked at Nyx.


    Nyx narrowed her eyes when she felt Zdrac''s gaze. ''She''s stronger than I initially thought... Even among Dragons, she must be special... Or was it Victor who made her special thanks to his connection to a World Tree?" The Night Goddess was having a lot of doubts, but one thing was sure, she was delighted that her ns were going well.


    She managed to contact Victor''s Faction in a more... ''friendly'' way... Now, she had to move on with the other objectives.


    ''I hope I can bring him to my side before Erebus fulfills his n for Olympus, whatever that n is...'' Nyx felt? annoyed when she thought about her ex-husband. The man was acting very strange. I''m not liking their affiliation with that organization one bit.''


    Whatever happened, Nyx just hoped the bad feeling she''d been feeling didn''te true.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Sounds of Lightning were heard, and soon a blonde woman and a woman with long white hair appeared.


    "They really had many other warriors on the prowl.'' Hera thought as she looked at Nyx for a few seconds: ''All this preparation just to deal with Nyx in case she turned hostile... It was noteworthy that Hera was quite impressed that they all dared to face a Primordial God if necessary.


    That was an attitude she really couldn''t bring herself to have.


    "Now that Agnes and Natashia are here, let''s make a list of all the Beings we''re going to bring back from Mount Olympus."


    "Let''s make a list of the Gods who will take our protection." Scathach began to speak.


    "We should prioritize those that are not problematic," Sasha added.


    "And those who are easily influenced," Jeanne added next.


    "On these conditions alone, we''ve already eliminated Athena, Artemis, and several other ''proud'' Goddesses." Aphrodite pointed.


    "So we''re going to focus on the Middle and Lesser Gods?" Hestia asked.


    "It''s a good idea... A Minor God isn''t that useful in a Pantheon, but the same can''t be said for us... All of them will be useful to us." Ruby spoke.


    They all understood Ruby''s implied words and agreed with her. The more useful manpower you had, the better it would be for the Faction, and it was worth noting that Gods were the best manpower avable.


    They were quite useful when they let go of some of their natural arrogance.


    Nyx looked at these women, arguing with each other and making suggestions. She couldn''t help but think that the man who won them over must be quite special. After all, they were all capable women.


    She wasn''t sure she woulde out unscathed if she decided to turn hostile. She thought that for several reasons, among them was Scathach and that dangerous Spear of hers.


    The woman named Jeanne had a ridiculous amount of Energy, and that Dragon, from the beginning, had never stopped watching Nyx like a hawk.


    Aphrodite herself was a danger too. Usually, she wouldn''t be influenced by her Divinity, but if several of these strong Beings attacked her... She didn''t know if she wouldn''t fall under Aphrodite''s influence.


    Nyx knew all too well how terrifying the power of Aphrodite''s Charm was when she was in her ''True'' Form, which allowed a God to ess their power entirely.


    ...


    In a bedroom with a double bed, two lovers were snuggled together.


    "Hmm~, you have no idea how happy I am to be with you like this, Vic."


    "I know; after all, you always tell me." Victor smiled gently as he stroked Leona''s hair and tail.


    Currently, she was in her ''Hybrid'' Form, the way she came into the world. She was breathing heavily. Evidently, she had gone through a great training session.


    "I have to say it several times for you to value me more." Leona snorted and moaned when she felt her ass being grabbed, and Victor''s white liquid began to leak from inside her.


    ''... What a waste...''She mumbled in annoyance.


    "Oh? You mean I don''t value you?" Victor''s eyes gleamed brightly.


    Leona shuddered slightly when she felt Victor''s re: "Of course not!" She pulled out of his arms and looked earnestly into his eyes, "You value me so much!"


    "Hmm~" Victor looked at Leona for a few seconds judging her intentions, and then he smiled: "It''s good that you


    understand. I thought I needed to show my ''appreciation'' and ''love'' even more."


    ''If we continue our fight, I will be a pleasure-minded idiot.'' Leona thought. Though for a moment, she thought she wouldn''t mind staying that way if it was Victor.


    The moment that thought popped into her head, memories of the incapacitated ''states'' of Natashia, Morgana, Roberta, Agnes, and Violet shed through her mind.


    The girls mentioned were the ones who were most ''addicted'' to the night activities, and whenever the activities ended, it seemed like they had gone to the afterlife.


    Leona definitely didn''t want to be like that. She still liked to keep her rationality... Sometimes...


    "Ugh, this is a devil''s game! He is indeed a Demon King! How can he tempt me like this!?" Leona grumbled. She feltplex now, she wanted to give herself over to pleasure, and at the same time, she didn''t.


    "Now that we''re calmer, why don''t we talk about my ? family?" Leona asked clearly in an attempt to change the subject.


    Victor rolled his eyes. He could read Leona like the back of his hand. He knew entirely what kind of bullshit she was thinking.


    Despite enjoying seeing the ''afterlife'' state of his Wives, Victor always maintained control not to overdo it. After all, too much pleasure can be very bad too.


    As someone who had the Blessing of Aphrodite''s Sexuality, he instinctively knew when to ''stop''. The reason he did this was simple. He didn''t just desire sex. He wanted to show his ''love''. Only in this way would his obsession be satisfied.


    Because of this, he liked the ''post-intercourse'' moments more, because, at that moment, he could show even more affection and love from him... It was also at these times that girls'' lust was most awakened. After all, women liked to be appreciated.


    Victor took Leona''s arms and pulled her to his body.


    "Kyaa~"


    "What about your family?" Victor asked as he started stroking Leona''s head again.


    Leona closed her eyes and enjoyed Victor''s caresses for a few seconds. She changed her position a little andid her head on his chest. Then she started talking...

 Chapter 748 748: The Demon King.

    Chapter 748: The Demon King.


    Leona closed her eyes and enjoyed Victor''s caresses for a few seconds. She changed her position a little,id her head on his chest, and started talking.


    "As you know, my n is a n of Alphas. Much like the Vampire Counts of Nightingale, we wield a great deal of influence in Samar."


    "...So...?" Victor asked. "What are you nning to do?"


    "I want to bring Maya to our side."


    "Oh?" Victor gave a small smile.


    "Why do you want to do that? She doesn''t strike me as someone who''d align herself with anyone." Victor asked with an amused expression.


    "...That''s where you''re wrong. Like Scathach, she seems to be a person who does whatever she finds ''interesting"." Leona refuted him.


    "Heh~" Victor smiled in amusement. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Think with me. She is a woman over a thousand years old, with several husbands in her Harem, with multiple children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren."


    "She''s already a woman who''s lived her life. She just wants something fun to do."


    "That''s where wee in. We''re going to offer her this ''fun'' through you, Darling"


    "... Are you selling your Husband, Leona?" Victor remarked: "Should I punish you?"


    Leona shuddered, "... A-As much as I find your punishments interesting...I want to rest now."


    "Hmm..." Victor made a sound that wasn''t even an affirmation or denial. Clearly, he was still thinking about it.


    "Anyway! Don''t change the subject!" Leona felt that if she didn''t get back to the subject now, her body would suffer more...not that she disliked it or anything. In fact, she would rather they continued, but this and that were different things. Right now, she just wanted to rx.


    "Go on; I''m listening," Victor spoke.


    "Hmm..." Leona nodded. "I''m not selling you or anything, Darling... But it''s a fact that you have a special charm that attracts many people." She paused before continuing,"Therefore, we will abuse it to attract her. Not to mention... aren''t you interested in fighting her?"


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Leona with an appraising gaze.


    "Do you know what the Wolves call her, Darling?" Leona smiled.


    Seeing Victor''s gaze urging her to continue, she said,"My powerful grandmother has the Title of; "The Strongest Female Werewolf"...." Leona looked at Victor with an appraising look, "Isn''t that a very familiar Title to you?"


    Victor chuckled when he saw the look Leona was giving him.


    "W-What? Why are youughing!?"


    "Watching you try to get me interested is pretty sweet, Leona."


    A red flush grew on Leona''s face, making Victorugh even harder.


    "Idiot! Don''tugh; I''m serious!"


    "I know," Victormented whileughing. "That''s why it''s even cuter."


    "Hmph. I don''t care anymore! Forget what I said!" Leona snorted and turned her face to the side as she escaped Victor''s arms andy down on the bed.


    ".." Victor looked at Leona''s visible back and smiled slightly. He wrapped his arm around her as he stroked her tail.


    "You got something wrong about Maya, my dear Wolf!" "... What do you mean?"


    "We don''t need to do anything to get her interested in us. She''s already interested and will eventually align herself with our group."


    "Hmm" Leona moaned when she felt Victor kissing her neck.


    "We don''t need to do anything to make that happen." Victor''s hands began to travel all over Leona''s body. "We have to let everything happen naturally because if it''s not natural, she will sense it, and she won''t like it."


    Leona took a deep breath while opening her legs a little so that Victor could reach the important part of her:... You seem 100% sure of what you''re saying, Darling." Shemented, a little flustered. Visible hot air wasing out of her mouth as she was getting excited by Victor''s ''sneaky'' hands.


    "Of course I am. After all, Maya is a woman cut from the same cloth as I."


    Leona raises her eyebrow: "...A Battle Junkie, what about Yandere?"


    "I don''t know about the Yandere part, but the first part is correct." Victorughed.


    ".. You don''t seem very interested in my grandmother, Darling," Leona asked in an interested voice.


    "I don''t share, Honey. And I''m sure she won''t give up her husbands for me." Victor exined.


    "You underestimate yourself too much, Vic. Any woman can give up anything for you." Leona dered. As a woman, shepletely understood other women''s feelings towards Victor.


    If put in short words, Victor was a beauty that nations would go to war for.


    Leona didn''t doubt that if Victor dered he would be a one-woman man, a war would break out for his hand.


    "I know... But if it''s like that, I won''t be satisfied. After all, when I get into a rtionship with someone, I want everything from them."


    Leona''s body began to heat up even more when her most important ce began to be stroked a little more roughly. "I want their feelings, their thoughts, their body...." Victor gently bit Leona''s neck and drank her blood.


    "Hmmm~." She moaned seductively as the tips of her breasts were squeezed and pulled.


    "I want it all."


    "...Y-You are a greedy, greedy man, Victor."


    "Obviously. I am a King, after all."


    Leona snorted but didn''t refute him; after all, he was indeed a Kino ?


    Growing more frustrated and aroused by Victor''s caresses, Leona pushed Victor and mounted him.


    Leona''s nostrils red as her eyes narrowed, "You''re ying with fire, Darling"


    "Didn''t you know? I''m Fire resistant."


    "We will see." Leona attacked Victor, and soon a battle of tongues ensued.


    ...The ''night'' was far from over.


    A few dayster, Victor walked through the Werewolf King''s Castle with Leona at his side. Wherever the two passed, the Wolves present in the Castle would look at them.


    "Strange..." Leona murmured.


    "What?"


    "Unlike the mangas I''ve read, they''re not whispering and pointing fingers at us or anything like that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, normally, when a character stands out too much, the extras start talking about them quietly, in secret but, at the same time, not whisper, etc. You know that thing extra characters always do."


    "Ohhh." Victor now understood what Leona was talking


    about, "Hmm~" He looked around at the groups of Werewolves. Suddenly, his face distorted into something horrible. For a moment, they all saw themselves being killed in horrible ways.


    "Hiii!" The surrounding Wolves ran for their lives.


    "..." Leona just looked at Victor with a nk expression.


    "I find it very difficult for them to do that to me." Victor smiled gently.


    Leona rolled her eyes at Victor''s attitude but didn''t say anything. After all, it wasn''t like she cared about it. She preferred silence to listening to annoying mosquitoesmenting on something that had nothing to do with them.


    "You broke the clich¨¦, Darling. How could you do that?" "Meh, most clich¨¦s are boring."


    "Tell that to the protagonists who pull power out of their asses whenever the situation is bad."


    "Hey, those clich¨¦s are good... Most of the time."


    "Nowadays, the talentless failed protagonist who


    struggles for everything is more attractive, you know, that representativeness thing."


    "I mean, wasn''t it always like that? Genius versus hard- working, and that whole bunch of no-talent boy clich¨¦ beating geniuses through determination." Victor replied.


    "Indeed."


    Walking a few more meters through the King''s Castle while talking to each other, they arrived in the room their group was assigned. Soon the two entered arge door and faced their group.


    The moment they entered the room, the girls present looked at Leona with nk stares.


    "What?" Leona asked.


    "Youin about Violet, but you''re just as horny as her, Leona." Natalia dered.


    "Agreed."


    "Indeed."


    "Mm."


    Confirmation sounds were heard all around.


    "..." Leona was left speechless by that insulting statement. She was nothing like Violet! She wasn''t so horny!


    "Your face says you don''t believe me, right?"


    "Of course! I''m not like her at all!" Leona snorted.


    ...Right... Then tell me, how long did you stay in that room?"


    ".." Leona was silent. The gears in her brain visibly started to turn in search of an answer that would refute all of Natalia''s unfounded usations, but... She couldn''t remember.


    Therefore, she decided just to take a swing in the dark. "Two days... I stayed in that room for two days." She spoke with absolute certainty in her voice.


    ... If you don''t know the answer, just admit it." Natalia sighed.


    "Eh? I''m wrong?"


    "Yes, you''ve been in that room for almost a week. Specifically speaking, you were there for five full days."


    ".." Leona opened her mouth to say something, but nothing came out, so she just looked at Victor incredulously, "Did you know?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    "Why didn''t you didn''t say anything?!"


    "I didn''t see youining. In fact, you even asked-"


    "Waaa! Do not say anything!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Victor smiled gently and was silent. Leona was so cute now that he just watched her in silence with appreciation in his eyes.


    Appreciation that made Leonapletely melt.


    "Tell me, would you have done differently if you were in her shoes?" Anna asked curiously. She''d already gotten used to how casual the girls were about their rtionship? with Victor long ago. She had also gotten used to the fact that she now had many ''daughters'' who would eventually give birth to grandchildren worth two entire football teams.


    "..." The girls were silent, not knowing how to answer thatplicated question.


    Would they act differently...? The answer to that question was obviously no. They wouldn''t. In fact, they would likely be even worse than Leona in that regard. After all, unlike the Wolf, who tried to control herself, they didn''t see any point in not losing themselves in their Husband''s pleasure.


    "Anyway, while you were away, the subject rted to Leona and Victor exploded in Samar society, and now everyone is demanding ''things"." Kaguya decided that changing the subject was the right thing to do.


    "Oh?" Victor''s Dragon Eyes narrowed slightly, "Who''s looking for a one-way trip to Hell?"


    "Basically, everyone has something to say on this subject." "...I see... Looks like Samar won''t exist for much longer," Victor stated casually, sending chills all around the room.


    He spoke so casually about it that you wouldn''t believe he was capable of it, but everyone in this room knew that wasn''t the truth.


    If Diablo, with all the strength of Hell, managed to do so much damage to everyone on Earth, Victor, who also had all the forces of Hell behind him, plus the improvements he made... could do much worse.


    The fear the Beings had of him was not unfounded. Behind him, Victor had entire Demon hordes waiting for his order.


    "That statement will go down very badly if the King and Queen hear it, Demon King." The door opened, and Maya walked in, followed by Adam and a tall, tattooed man.


    "Remember that you are currently the representative of the Demons!"


    "...Tell me, Maya. What would you do if some extras decided to intervene in your personal rtionships?" "I would destroy them."


    "Right?"


    "But this is a different situation."


    "How so?"


    "What do you mean "how so"?"


    "How is it any different, Maya?"


    "We are talking about an entire nation, Demon King, not just a group of people."


    "A nation is no different than a group of people, Maya. And to me, it doesn''t matter. One nation, one Pantheon,?one; anyone who stands in my way will be destroyed."


    "And where is it that you draw the line? The same line of honor that gave you the Title of God of Martial Honor, Alucard?"


    "That line only exists when the subject doesn''t involve my Family, Maya." Victor''s eyes narrowed, and everyone flinched as they felt small before him. The only ones unaffected by this were those rted to Victor.


    "Take care of your Wolves. Tell them to be quiet like good little doggies... Or all of Hell will break loose in Samar."


    "... You''d kill off an entire just because someone said some rubbish about your rtionships? Do you care so much about the opinion of extras?"


    "Of course not."


    "I will purge an entire if all those involved have the power to interfere with my rtionship with Leona, and as we know from our history, that applies to all Werewolves."


    "...You''re overreacting, Alucard."


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know this, Maya. It''s basically a cultural thing for Vampires and Werewolves to hunt the Hybrids born between them so that ''diseases'' are not spread. It is this line of thinking that motivates all these Wolves to want to meddle in my rtionship, right?...


    Except for those who want my Wife for themselves."


    "You know about it?"


    "It''s funny that you think I came to Samar with my eyes closed, Maya."


    "She''s not your Wife-"When Adam was about to say something.


    Victor turned to face Adam, and a massive pressure descended on the Elder Wolf, a pressure he only felt on the battlefield when Victor unleashed all his Power.


    "Silence, Adam. I don''t have time for your useless jealousy crisis. Leona is happy, and I will take care of her like you know I will care for everyone rted to me. Now stop your nonsense and be silent."


    "..." Adam gritted his teeth but didn''t dare say anything. He saw that Victor''s eyes weren''t kidding now.


    "You cannot me us, Alucard."


    "It is a fact that Hybrids are disease carriers for both Vampires and Werewolves. They are, after all, a ''mistake'' of the two Species."


    "Just because you don''t understand something doesn''t mean it is a ''mistake! The unknown breeds fear; that goes for Supernatural Beings too. When theye across a Vampire Werewolf Hybrid, they just go for the kill and don''t even bother trying to understand what a Hybrid is."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "I have an adopted daughter, and she is a Werewolf- Vampire Hybrid, but thanks to my intervention, she no longer has two natures fighting for domination. She is now just a Vampire with Werewolf Traits."


    "I fixed her problem."


    "...That''s..." Maya was shocked by what she just heard.


    Adam looked at Anna for confirmation, and Anna just nodded, indicating that he was telling the truth.


    "Do you know why I revealed this kind of important information?" Victor asked Maya.


    "... I don''t know."


    "It''s simple. Take care of your Wolves because my Vampires are under my control."


    "If I hear any rted shit about Leona''s rtionship with me, believe me when I say they''d rather have kept their mouths shut and stayed quiet like a good mutt."


    "The incident rted to that Family of Alpha Wolves will be seen as child''s y when I am finished with everyone."


    Maya narrowed her eyes as Adam flinched at Victor''s statement. The Elder Werewolf vividly remembered the horrible state of that Werewolf who just ''looked'' at Natalia.


    Throughout Victor''s speech his tone never changed. It was always t and authoritative, like a King speaking to his subordinates. He never raised his voice or spoke too softly. It was always direct, simple, and overwhelming.


    "... And here I thought you would be more reasonable." "Reasonable'' is a funny word for those with Power!"


    "Tell me. If I wasn''t who I am, what would you have done to me?"


    "..." Maya and Adam were silent. The answer was obvious. They would have killed Victor and just thrown his mangled corpse in some random ditch. He would be a ''tragic hero'' who fell in love with someone he shouldn''t have.


    "Staying silent? Then let me answer it for you."


    "You would have killed me, killed all those I am rted to, and would have erased my existence from reality. You would ensure that any remnants of my existence would disappear, correct?"


    ".." Again, they couldn''t say anything because Victor was correct.


    "I''m not being ''reasonable'' as you say, but neither would you be ''reasonable'' with me either if I didn''t have Power."


    "He who has the strongest fist is the one who is correct. That is the fundamentalw of the jungle that our cruel Supernatural World follows."


    "And I, who have the Power to cleanse this damned of all you hold dear, am more correct than you... So stop wasting my time, and go control your Wolves."


    Victor turned around and sat on the couch:"When I leave this room, if I hear just one damned word on a subject these bastards have no say in, the consequences will not be a predictable ''future'', but an absolute fact."


    "Communicate my decision to the King, Queen, penguin, or whoever the fuck you want; I don''t care."


    "Do your job, and I will be a good ''Husband'' and not do anything that would jeopardize my rtionship with my Wife''s family."


    "Now, leave."


    With a wave of his hand, a powerful st of blood-red power erupted, chasing the three of them out of the room. With another wave of his hand, the door was closed.


    ".." The women around the room just looked at Victor in disbelief at what they had just witnessed.


    It was clear that the person who spoke in front of everyone just now was not just the Victor they knew but a facet of the Demon King of Tyranny, the man who conquered Hell by force and became the King of All Demons.


    What everyone just saw was one of the facets of that Monarch.


    "... Darling."


    "...Yes?" Victor looked at Leona.


    "Can we go there in that dark room just for a few minutes -...hours, maybe days?"


    "..." The girls were speechless again. This woman didn''t waste time, did she? She was horny all the time.


    Victor justughed gently. "Later, juste here. Let me spoil you."


    "Yay!" Leona wasted no time and climbed into hisp.


    Outside the room.


    "..." The group of three fell silent as they stared at the door. "Well, I''ve never been treated like that before." Maya spoke in an amused tone, in a voice that was clearly not ''amused''.


    "...Is that man really the Husband of that Vampire I saw earlier?" Johnny spoke.


    "Yes."


    "... Well, fuck." He just realized he was only alive because of that Vampire. ''And to think that her Husband was a Demon King!''


    "Believe it or not, a few years ago, he was much weaker than you are," Adam spoke.


    "... Really?" Johnny asked incredulously.


    "Yes."


    "How did he get so strong in such a short time? Even Master Maya doesn''t seem like an opponent for him." Johnny spoke.


    "That is something I would really like to know, My son." "Isn''t it obvious?" Maya spoke suddenly.


    "Huh?"


    "He got that strong because of his talent. He''s the most talented man I''ve ever seen.


    Mix that monstrous talent with an endless willpower to get stronger and a discipline that goes along with those two ingredients. That way, you get a result like this.... Of course, we shouldn''t forget luck either. Luck is also an essential factor; it gives us opportunities to grow!"


    Maya turned and started walking.


    Father and son stared at Maya''s back for a few seconds and then walked over to her too.


    "What are you going to do, Mother?"


    "Of course, I will let everyone know what he said."


    "... They won''t like it."


    "They have no choice. Either they listen to me even through my fists, or they will be one of those hideous art pieces that the Demon King made."

 Chapter 749 749: The Demon King Of Tyranny, Alucard.

    Chapter 749: The Demon King of Tyranny, Alucard.


    In a world with red skies and a great forest of red leaves, a gigantic treey on the horizon.


    "... It looks like the fusion has beenpleted," Victor spoke as he looked at a humanoid-shaped shadow that was much fainter than usual.


    "Finally... I''m where I should have been from the start."


    "It''s been a long time, hasn''t it, Alter?"


    "Indeed... A very long time."


    In Victor''s training in Hell, he managed to fuse 99% of his Progenitor Powers inside his body, but 1% remained unwilling to join for some reason. Because of that, Alter was still present in Victor''s fight with Diablo.


    But... That was no longer the case: as of today, Alter will fuse with Victor.


    The only thing that prevented Victor from fully merging with Alter were his thoughts toward his Wives. This worry and longing did not let him calm down toplete the fusion process.


    "What happens when we mergepletely?" Victor ?asked.


    "Nothing."


    "... What do you mean by nothing?"


    "Exactly what I mean. You already have all of the Progenitor''s Powers and the memories that Progenitors inherit."


    "The only thing that will happen is... You will feelplete. As if the final piece of a puzzle was finally being ced."


    ''And maybe now you''ll get a clue on how to reach Grandmaster Level.'' Alter thought but didn''t say it out loud. After all, it wasn''t necessary. As soon as he returned to where he belonged, Victor would know everything.


    "...Complete, huh..." Victor thought a bit about these words. He was curious about what would happen to him: "So I guess this is goodbye, Alter?"


    "Wrong. I will not disappear. I am merely returning to where I should never have left." Alter raised his ghostly hand and made a fist.


    "...Take care of them, Another me."


    "Always." Victor raised his fist.


    The two Beings'' fists collided in a friendly gesture, and in the next second, Alter''s shadow began to enter Victor''s hody During this entire process, Roxanne was watching from afar beside an older man with gray hair and a muscr body.


    "His Soul is finally returning to what it should have been..." Roxanne spoke as she looked at Victor with a gaze that could see much more than just his appearance.


    "... What do you think will happen, My Queen?" the old man asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "Victor has long been an abnormality. There are so many things within his Soul that if the basis of his existence were not a Progenitor of Vampires with a Great Soul, I fear he would have already been blown apart from containing so much Power."


    Victor''s Soul contained the grand existence of Roxanne and the billions of Souls he''d consumed in his growth.


    It also housed part of a Goddess''s Soul, a piece of the Soul of The Progenitor of The Gorgons, and part of a Dragon''s Soul.


    He was connected to so many great Beings that Roxanne wouldn''t be surprised if he exploded at any moment because he had so much stuff in his Soul, but such a thing never happened.


    Roxanne watched as Victor closed his eyes as he concentrated on himself.


    Soon his whole Inner World began to change. The environment became more turbulent, and on the horizon, a Being made of pure darkness with shades of crimson stood up and stared at everything with its blood-red gaze.


    "What is that...?" The older man opened his eyes wide.


    "The representation of Victor''s Soul..." Now Roxanne understood why she could never find that representation in Victor''s Soul. She couldn''t find it because, from the beginning, the representation of Victor''s Soul was Alter himself. Now he had returned to where he belonged... Protecting Victor''s Inner World like a Guardian.


    In a closed room isted from the outside with the Power of Ice, a man was floating in the lotus position.


    Victor opened his eyes, and although there were no visible changes, the sharpness of his eyes was more visible. His very existence felt more overwhelming as well.


    "I see... That''s what he meant by feelingplete, huh... Victor felt it was difficult to describe how he was feeling...


    It was the same feeling as when someone traveled for long years and returned to their parents'' house. The sense of ''fulfillment'' he was feeling now seemed to have that emotion... Only much more intense.


    ''Alter, you sneaky bastard. Why didn''t you tell me I''ll now ? have a clue to reaching the Grand Master Level?''


    All Martial Arts had a rank level ranging from Apprentice to Grandmaster.


    In the grand scheme of things, only the rank of Master and Grandmaster mattered.


    The reason for this was that only a select few could reach the rank of Master in a Martial Art, and even fewer could reach the rank of Grandmaster,A ranking that not even the Gods could achieve so easily.


    Victor only knew two Beings who had achieved a Grandmaster Level Martial Art, and those two Beings were Scathach and Rose.


    Scathach was a monster in her own right. She''d reached Master Level in several Martial Arts, and only with Spearmenship had she reached the Grandmaster level.


    On the other hand, Rose hadn''t learned many Martial Arts and devoted herself purely to the Sword her entire life. Because of that, her Martial Arts level might even be higher than that of Scathach, who devoted herself to learning various Martial Arts instead of just focusing on one from the beginning.


    Unlike God-King level Beings, the ranks of those who entered the Grandmaster Rank were even more confusing.


    The reason for this was simple. Few Beings had reached this state. The number could even be counted on both hands.


    ''I wonder if I can achieve ''Enlightenment'' now, Victor thought.


    He''d previously asked Scathach what this ''Enlightenment'' was, and the woman''s answer could not be more enigmatic.


    "You will understand when you feel it."


    Did this mean that Scathach refused to answer Victor''s question?


    Wrong. What she meant was that ''Enlightenment'' could not be described with words because it was a unique state for each individual Being, and talking about it couldpromise the listener''s training.


    After all, they would be searching for a simr ''feeling'' while their ''feeling'' of ''Enlightenment'' would likely bepletely different.


    It was one of those things you had to experience and feel to understand.


    Victor came out of his meditation position and fell to the floor.


    Victor raised his hand and waited.


    Momentster, everyone in the capital heard the sound of multiple sonic booms. Something was clearly heading toward the Werewolf King''s Castle at high speed.


    With a gesture of his left hand, Victor defrosted the window and opened it. The next moment, something passed through the open window, impacting his right hand.


    "Now, I amplete," Victor spoke with a slight smile. A weapon that appeared to be a Katana but had a de that was toorge to be called a Katana, a weapon that carried an Aura of Pure Destruction.


    Junketsu''s base material changed to Demon Metal.


    With this upgrade, the Progenitor''s Weapon became a weapon capable of destroying a God forever. Not just Gods, all life touched by the weapon would be taken away.


    Rather than evolving to be an Anti-Divine Weapon, it evolved to be an Anti-Life weapon.


    But make no mistake, those killed by this de would not go on to the afterlife but would be part of Victor.


    This was a weapon that was born from Victor''s Blood and Soul.


    ''Mizuki has no idea that the weapon she made with my Blood has be somethingpletely beyond her expectations.''


    "Tell me, Junketsu. How many forms can you assume


    ?now?"


    Upon touching Junketsu, he realized it wasn''t just him that had changed. Junketsu itself changed too. The more Victor evolved, Junketsu, which was a part of him, would evolve along with him.


    The de buzzed as if to say, ''Are you underestimating me? I can be whatever I want."


    "Oh? In that case..." A red aura began to cover Victor''s body, and the next moment, he was encased in his Royal Armor.


    His long ck hair of Pure Miasma was floating around him, and a ck cloak formed around his shoulders.


    This cloak was not something that could be grabbed by someone and consequently get in the way of battle; it was a cloak made of Pure, Unaltered Miasma. Any Being that ''contacted'' the cloak would receive a one- way ticket to Hell.


    The Demon King''s Armor was a set made to fight the Gods.


    Victor let go of Junketsu, and the de floated in the air.


    "Be my two gauntlets."


    Junketsu floated around and noticed the two gauntlets on Victor''s armor. The next moment, the weapon began to morph and envelop Victor''s arms.


    Victor could clearly feel Junketsu bing part of his armor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He looked at his gauntlets and noticed that they ?had be more ''thorny''; his fingers looked like sharp ws, and his forearms, as well as his elbows, had des that looked like they would easily tear anything.


    "Now, we will be together everywhere." Victor chuckled as he clenched his fists, then opened them.


    He felt a feeling of ''satisfaction''ing from the gauntlets.


    Victor gestured with his hand, and soon the ice around the room began to melt and eventually be water until it evaporatedpletely.


    Footsteps were heard, and soon someone knocked gently on the door:"... Master, are you ready?" Kaguya''s voice was heard outside the room.


    "Yes, My Maid."


    Kaguya opened the door, and the moment she entered the room, she stared at Victor with wide eyes.


    ... It doesn''t matter how many times I see it. As The King of Hell, he always seems so imposing! This was a feeling she couldn''t get used to. The disparity was just too significant as if Victor had been reced by someone else.


    But she knew that wasn''t possible. The gentle, loving, yful Victor they were used to, the battle-crazed Victor who loved a good fight, and this new Victor who was a''King'' were all parts of the Victor she loved.


    "Are you and the girls going to apany me or stay in my shadow?"


    "....." A moment of silence fell as Kaguya was clearly talking to the Maids in her shadow.


    ...We''ll apany you," Kaguya dered, and in the next moment, several shadows began to appear behind her.


    Soon Eve, Bruna, Roberta, and Maria were behind Kaguya. Victor nodded. "Don your battle attire, my Maids, and apany me."


    "Yes." Kaguya received the orders for all of them.


    "Are we going to fight, Master?" Maria asked as blood-red strands floated around her, and a sadistic smile appeared on her face.


    "For a fight to ur, there needs to be two Beings of the same Power Level... When I fight, only a massacre urs, my beloved Maria." Victor gently corrected Maria.


    "To answer your question, a battle won''t happen... And yes, I will put all the bugs in their proper ce."


    Maya did her best, and she managed to contain her entire n and those ns who were under her influence, but... it was just that. Maya was not an existence capable of ordering the entire society of Samar.


    Therefore, those who wished to intrude on Victor and Leona''s rtionship showed up like cockroaches.


    ... And it was worth mentioning that the Demon King of Tyranny was not pleased with this development.


    [Big Guy, you know what to do.]


    [Leave it to me, Victor.]


    In a room big enough to hold multiple groups, several important people were gathered.


    "I must say you are brainless idiots. I wonder how you managed to live to be over 500 years old." Maya, who was in a full battle suit made of full armor, spoke.


    "If I, the n Matriarch of the girl involved, don''t want to get involved, why are you so obstinate? This matter should not concern you."


    "... Just because you gave up, Maya Elizabeth Lykos, it doesn''t mean we will turn a blind eye to such a heinous act."


    "Before being a Demon King, Alucard is a Noble Vampire.


    If a Noble Vampire has a child with an Alpha Werewolfing from a long line of Alpha Werewolves, I don''t even want to think what kind of abomination will be born."


    "We need to nip it in the bud."


    An aged-looking man spoke calmly and matter-of-factly.


    "... Old age has caught up with youpletely, Vincent Demetriou," Maya spoke in disdain.


    "Did you even just listen to what you said? Has your IQ hit negative? Or are you just growing senile?"


    "Do not mock me, Maya Lykos!" Vincent''s eyes narrowed.


    "My n is on the same level as yours!"


    Just like n Lykos, n Demetriou was from a long lineage of Alpha Werewolves.


    "I''m not. I''m just stating facts. You said it yourself. ''Before he is DEMON KING, he is a Noble Vampire"."


    "If that sentence fails to point out your misguided thinking, I don''t know what else to say to you."


    "I hate to say it, but Lady Lykos is correct. You are being very obstinate, Vincent."


    "Am I being obstinate...? Are you really considering not doing anything like this woman, Anthony?"


    Anthony Bianchi was a middle-aged man who, like Lykos and Demetriou, came from a bloodline of Alpha Werewolves. However, his family history was less extensive than the Lykos and Demetriou''s.


    "I''m telling you to calm down, Vincent. We are not dealing with just anyone but a King."


    "King?" Vincent snorted in disdain: "A respectable King would not subiect himself to soiling his Lineage"


    ?Maya''s eyes narrowed, "Are you implying that my Parentage is dirty, Vincent?"


    "Instead of Alucard, maybe I should wipe your family off the map?"


    "Hah, I''d like to see you try. Why do not you just return to your sex toys and leave the job to someone morepetent?"


    When the air around Maya became even wilder, an order was heard.


    "Enough!"


    Immediately, all the ''Alphas'' in the ce calmed down and became meek, except for Maya, who was still looking at Vincent and his supporters as if she wanted to cut him out alive.


    "Patriarch Uruky, you who recently met our ''guest'', do you have anything to say?" Volk asked as he looked at Leonidas.


    The older man opened his eyes and dered, "...Yes." He looked at Vincent and his group.


    "I understand your feelings.


    Personally, I also don''t like someone ''growing'' a Hybrid in front of me... But that''s just my personal opinion, not my logical will speaking... "


    Vincent, you have shed with someone you shouldn''t. have, and if you do not deal with the consequences of your action... I terror the long Lineage of n Demetriou will end today."


    "n Demetriou helped create Samar, The King of Werewolves wouldn''t abandon us, right?" Vincent snorted as he red at Volk.


    "..." Volk was silent.


    "... Right?"


    ... Volk remained silent. Before he was an Alpha, Volk was a King, and as the King, he would always put his people first... Usually, he was like that, but when he came across an existence like Victor that only Fenrir could handle, he had to make a choice.


    And Volk had already made his choice.


    Vincent broke out in a cold sweat.


    Suddenly, a weight as if gravity itself was increasing fell on everyone in the room, and the atmosphere became much darker.


    Suddenly, women in maid dresses appeared around the room, each one carrying a weapon that sent chills through the Wolves around.


    Vincent looked at the entrance, and as soon as his eyes met the man''s violet eyes, he felt... Small... He felt how insignificant he was.


    ''Demon King...? Is he the Demon King...?'' It was worth noting that Vincent had met Diablo in the past and even that Demon did not have as overwhelming of a presence as this man.


    ...I should have kept quiet.'' He wanted to curse the Being who didn''t give him the correct information.


    ''What do you mean he looks weak and insignificant!?'' He wanted to kill that informant of his!


    "Rejoice, worms." The t, emotionless voice that seemed toe from the deepest corners of Hell was heard all around:


    "You managed to attract my attention."


    An Aura made of Pure Darkness erupted from Victor''s body, and a frigid ''desperation'' that made the skin go cold, that made the heart beat faster, and induced feelings of unimaginable fear was felt by everyone.


    Volk immediately remembered the Form Victor used on the battlefield, a Being that brought despair and the feeling of impotence everywhere he went. This was the Being that was called Alucard.


    They''re now facing a small fraction of that horrible feeling.


    Volk looked at Maya and nodded.


    Understanding Volk''s silent message, Maya prepared herself to face... This monstrosity...


    This despair-inducing Being, generating feelings of horror beyond imagination, was here to fight for her granddaughter''s sake. She could not help but think:


    ''My granddaughter is so lucky!"

 Chapter 750 750: The Liliths Toy.

    ?Chapter 750: The Lilith''s Toy.


    Chapter 750: Lily''s Toy.


    Alucard walked over to the table, and with a wave of his hand, a ck Throne with blood-red details was created. He then sat on the Throne and rested his head on his hand.


    The Maids stood behind Victor and looked at all the Wolves with cold, uncaring eyes as if they were just walking bags of meat.


    "I will give you two choices." Victor snapped his fingers, and a red portal appeared next to him, and the image of a dark ce with red ins full of Demonic Creatures was seen.


    "Be the meddler that you are, and I will drag you vermin and anyone who supports your thoughts to the depths of Hell, where you will not be able to die and will exist forever in torment."


    The portal''s image changed and showed the field of Hell that Lily personally cared for, where those who went against Victor remained in torment to this day without being able to move on.


    As a King of Hell, Victor had certain privileges, and those privileges were concentrated in the afterlife. If he so wished, specific individuals would never be able to follow the natural course of Life and Death.


    Normally, that privilege was only possible for the Ruler of Hell, and for him to enjoy such a privilege, he should''ve been the Ruler... But why did he need to be the Ruler if his trusted subordinate could take his ce?


    Victor didn''t like working for anyone, least of all Primordial Beings, whose thoughts were unknown.


    Of course, there was a problem with this method. The bnce could be broken if too many Souls didn''t move forward... So ideally, he wouldn''t overdo it, and the Primordial Entities wouldn''t have to worry about what Victor had been doing since the whole system they created worked as intended.


    "..." Everyone''s faces visibly darkened, and some even started to shiver when they saw the literal image of the scorching Hell where Souls were punished.


    A few Wolves were already shivering as they looked at Victor with fear-filled eyes.


    Even though the sound couldn''t be heard, they couldpletely imagine the screams of torment those Souls suffered.


    "Or..." Victor''s Dragon Eyes gleamed menacingly with a sadistic re, "Kneel and announce: I''m sorry for being a useless mutt who stuck my nose in a matter that has nothing to do with me."


    Victor looked at Vincent''s group:


    "Now, choose."


    Humiliation or an agonizing death? That was the Demon King''s proposal.


    From the beginning, Alucard didn''te here to talk. He came here just to show the difference between them and the reality that... No matter how much they screamed or were full of ''justice'' their hearts were, none of that mattered in front of Alucard.


    He was the one who made the rules, and those who were weak could only follow the rules he had created.


    "...You-..." An old man swallowed hard when he saw Victor''s gaze moving toward him and clenched his fist as a way of gaining courage and said:


    "You cannot do that-." He didn''t even have time to finish speaking, and before the old man realized it, he was already flying toward the portal.


    The old man fell through the portal, and everyone watched in horror as several Demonic hands appeared out of nowhere, grabbed the old man''s body, and dragged him down to the depths of Hell.


    And that was the end of it, with just a simple gesture from Victor.


    Vincent''s group fell to the ground as they looked on in horror at this scene.


    "You seem to be misunderstanding something... I never allowed you to spew your useless opinions. I told you to choose."


    "Those who cannot choose and those who don''t understand something as simple as this will merely meet the same fate as that man."


    "Now, choose."


    "..." Silence fell over the room. For anyone else, the choice should''ve been obvious... But these men were not just anyone; they were Leaders, Alphas who would remain in power for a long time, and for them, humiliation carried the same weight as death.


    Vincent looked at Volk.


    "My King, you''re not going to do anything!? He is killing our kind! We have to do something!"


    "..." Volk maintained a neutral gaze, and no emotion was seen on his face, but the same could not be said for within.


    He wanted to interfere. He wanted to fight Victor, but that decision would be the most foolish thing he could do. He didn''t have the military power to fight thergest Hell in existence. They would be crushed.


    How do you go to war with a Race that practically has a new member born every minute? The answer is... You don''t. You run away or avoid conflict.


    Only a few Beings could fight the endless hordes of Hellish Creaturesing straight from Hell... And these Beings were the Angels or a Pantheon of Gods.


    The Werewolves might be strong, but they weren''t as strong as a Pantheon where multiple Gods existed or The Heavenly Father''s Armies of Angels.


    Not to mention... The statement that the Angels or Pantheons could fight Demons needed to be revised carefully for the current Era. After all, unlike before, Hell was now united under The Demon King''s banner of Tyranny, and Alucard was a frightening existence alone.


    Biblical Hell had never been as strong as it was now. Even when Lucifer was in power, Hell was not as strong as it was now.


    "Volk will not help you, Vincent."


    Vincent looked at the woman and felt a surge of anger rise inside him when he saw Maya''s look of disdain at him. "He can''t help even if he wanted to."


    "..." Volk''sck of response was a silent confirmation from The Werewolf King.


    And thisck of response filled everyone''s hearts with ?despair. They were literally without any protection and werepletely at the mercy of The Demon King''s will.


    "... Impossible!" Vincent wouldn''t take it. He came from a Founding Family, you know? His family had been around since the Progenitor of Wolves created Samar. He was important!


    "How is it that the King can do nothing-"


    "You invited The Devil to your door, Vincent." Maya cut the older Wolf off.


    "I warned you not to open your mouth and stay quiet like a good dog, but no... You had to open your mouth and get yourself into trouble that wasn''t even yours, right?"


    She spoke with amusement in her tone.


    "As if you''ve forgotten the Primordial Law of The Supernatural World."


    She added in a more serious tone: ... The one with the biggest fist is the one who is right. You forgot about it, and now you are at a crossroads."


    "Well, at least you''re not alone, right? You brought all your supporters with you." She smiled.


    "Now, choose. The Devil gave you your options, humiliation or eternal suffering?... It should be an obvious choice for you, right?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Maya didn''t want to admit it, but she was enjoying this quite a bit. It wasn''t just today that she had problems with that old man.


    He was always looking for trouble with her, and even though she really wanted to crush his whole family, she knew she could not do it without good reason, as her act of doing so would weaken Samar.


    Not to mention that this action would affect the Lykos n''s reputation in the eyes of the other Wolves.


    ... Vincent looked at Victor with the expression of a man who seemed to have lost something essential in his life, and soon he fell to his knees.


    Looking at Vincent making this gesture, his supporters followed him to do the same thing.


    "I''m sorry for being a useless...-" He ground his teeth angrily: "-mutt who stuck my nose in a matter that has nothing to do with me...


    The others followed suit and repeated the words.


    The feeling of humiliation that the Wolves were feeling was visible to everyone present... As well as the feelings of anger and desire for revenge.


    Victor looked at this disy, clearly unimpressed.


    "Even a blind man can see the insincerity in your words."


    Victor raised his hand, and a red mist formed on his gauntlet then spread around him.


    "A lesson is required..." Victor''s heavy tone sent shivers down their spines.


    Maya, Volk, Leonidas, and Anthony prepared in case Victor wanted to attack them.


    The atmosphere around them began to get colder by the moment, and the feeling of impotence, emptiness, and ack of salvation enveloped the surroundings.


    The Red Mist began to gather in one ce and formed the body of a Being, as slowly, the creature began to take shape until... He came into existence.


    A grotesque creature that looked like it appeared straight out of a horror movie, with a body with raw flesh showing, several eyes and arms, and several mouths scattered around the body, wriggled unnervingly before them. The being had multiple legs and arms hanging all over its body.


    It was the perfect picture of an abomination.


    "Hail The Demon King of Tyranny." A grotesque voice, as if several people were talking simultaneously, was heard.


    The creature then ''looked'' at the Maids.


    "Hail The Seven Deadly Sins; it is a pleasure to witness the King''s distinguished Special Forces. Today is a very happy day."


    ".." The Maids just raised their eyebrows at the creature. Why was he calling them that way? They wondered.


    Little did they know that Victor had already given them a ''post'' in Hell.


    "... Who is this Mon-..." Seeing Victor''s gaze, Maya quickly corrected her words:


    "I mean, who is this...?" Maya asked the question everyone wanted to know, even Victor''s Maids.


    "How inappropriate of me. I forgot to introduce you. This charming knight is Lily''s Toy. A subordinate personally created by my General, Lily, a General who is in charge of all the sectors of Hell where sinners are punished."


    ".." Everyone really did not know how to react to the adjective ''charming'' that Victor used. After all, this creature didn''t have anything charming about him.


    "Lily''s Toy is the executor of the Sector of Lust, directly responsible for sinners whomit the crime that I most repudiate, the sexual exploitation of the weakest and most defenseless... Today, he will y with you for a while."


    "!!!" Everyone looked at that creature with horror in their eyes.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t apply all the punishment especially reserved for the sinners he deals with... He will? be more flexible."


    Victor smiled widely and dered:


    "Rejoice, little Wolves. Today, you will learn a lesson you never learned before in your life... A lesson your mothers forgot to teach you growing up, a lesson in humility and about not stepping into matters you have no say in."


    "... don''t y with us-" Someone from Vincent''s group shouted angrily, but he could not go on for long when suddenly, hundreds of hands came towards them and dragged them into the air.


    "Disrespect to the King will not be tolerated." The creature''s calm voicepletely changed into a distorted and fanatical voice.


    "You wretched worms do not have enough humility and respect for His Majesty. Stricter discipline is required." "My King, permission to use The Hell Hounds?"


    Victor visibly thought about the request until he spoke: "Granted."


    "W-W-Wait!"


    "Volk, please help us!" The Werewolves looked to Volk for help, but... As stated before, the King''s hands were tied, and he could only watch...


    The creature''s mouths smiled widely, and in the next moment it raised its arms and dragged all the noisy ? Werewolves through the portal, shortly after which the portal closed.


    And dead silence reigned in the room.


    "Won''t they die in Hell...?" Maya asked.


    "They won''t since he''s taking them to the Sectors of Hell where there''s little Miasma, a ce where I can reduce the Miasma to eptable levels so living creatures can stay without problems."


    "Oh... So it''s okay." Maya shrugged as she went to sit in the chair.


    "..." Volk, Leonidas, and Anthony looked at Maya with indescribable gazes. They didn''t really know how to react to Maya. After all, the woman seemed to be the most casual about it all, and she was the one who kept the conversation going with Victor from start to finish... As they could tell, the woman was quite social and flexible.


    Something all three of them could not manage to be. Volk was a King, and he was used to having what he wanted when he wanted it. He never had to deal with an existence bigger than him.


    Leonidas and Anthony were so used to only responding to Volk that they subconsciously didn''t know how to react to Victor.


    "Now that these nuisances have been dealt with and put in their proper ce... Do you have anything to say to me,?Volk Fenrir?"


    "..." Volk looked at Victor with a neutral and calcting gaze. All thoughts regarding the men dragged to Hell werepletely forgotten, and his attention went to Victor and the problem he had on his hands now, a much bigger problem than any family of Werewolves who had forgotten how to live in the Supernatural World.


    "... Yes, I have something to talk to you about."


    Victor shed a neutral smile: "I''m listening."

 Chapter 751 751: Equivalent Exchange.

    Chapter 751: Equivalent Exchange


    "A man who would do whatever is necessary to protect his family... I can rte to that.¡± Tasha, who was watching the entire meeting through cameras hidden in her husband''s clothing, spoke.


    As the woman responsible for the ¡®dark¡¯ side of running their nation, she could understand Victor''s actions very well, but... That didn''t mean she wasn''t surprised by the way Victor acted.


    Even the Ancient Demon Kings wouldn''t be so arrogant as to ignore the entire Werewolf Faction. The reason for that was... While the Werewolves may not be as numerous as the Demons, they weren''t weak. They had Fenrir¡¯s support, after all, a Legendary Wolf that, if confronted, could lead an entire Race to its END!


    The Noble Vampires had d, a Progenitor with many connections with important Beings.


    And Samar had Fenrir, The Beast of Ragnarok, who had always been the shield that kept powerful intruders away from Samar.


    Victor knew this, he knew about Fenrir, yet he acted like the Werewolves were beneath him.


    ¡°Why? Does he not see us as opponents? Tasha narrowed her eyes. She didn''t know how to categorize Victor''s actions.


    Was it arrogance? Or was it calcted? She couldn''t say. One thing was for sure; Victor didn''t seem like a man who would act on impulse. He nned his every move.


    ''At worst, he just doesn¡¯t care and thinks we''re not even worthy of being his opponents.'' Tasha thought.


    ¡°Little Wolf.¡± A shadow appeared behind Tasha,


    ¡°Have you uncovered any of Alucard''s ¡®eyes¡¯ and ¡®ears¡¯?"


    ¡°Unfortunately, I couldn''t find any other intruders¡¯


    Tasha narrowed her eyes. It was obvious that Victor brought more people with him, He made that quite clear when he talked to Maya.


    What Tasha had been wanting to do was find these intruders and find out how far they''d crept in.


    ...Even you couldn''t feel anything?¡±


    "Yes. Whomever the Demon King of Tyranny''s subordinates are, they are extremelypetent." The shadow dered: "I can''t find even a trace of these Beings¡¯ existence. It''s like they don''t even exist."


    "..." Tasha felt a headacheing on and frustration rising inside her. She was tired of hearing that report. At first, she thought it was her subordinates¡¯ ipetence that they couldn''t find the intruders, and because of that, she asked for ''his'' help, a man she owed a lot, someone who always supported her in her most difficult moment, someone who taught her everything she knew.


    ¡®A Master Spy, Assassin, and Murder, her teacher, Hassan-i-Sabbah.


    A Human who trained a God in the Arts of Espionage and Assassination... Even though Tasha was no longer a ¡®God¡¯ in her own right, she still had ess to her ¡®Concepts''. Therefore, she could still be considered a Goddess. She just wasn''t part of a Pantheon, so she was a ¡®Fallen¡¯ God.


    ¡°I see... I apologize for bringing you out of your seclusion, Master."


    "... Everything is fine. After all, that''s what we promised. In exchange for you giving me a ce to spend my long life in peace, I would help you defend your nation.¡±


    "And in this specific case..." The shadow looked at the screen, where it showed a terrifying Being.


    ¡°It is a very reasonable request. You are not prepared to deal with someone like him"


    "Wha-... For a moment, Tasha couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Even though she knew that The Demon King was a frightening monster, she still found her Master''s assessment to be quite wrong.


    "... You''ve got that silly look on your face again, Little Wolf."


    "...I''m sorry, Master... It''s just... I can''t believe he¡¯s someone we can''t handle." They couldn''t be as numerous as Demons, but like all Factions, they had their hidden weapons, her Master being one of those hidden weapons.


    ¡°Don''t get hung up on what you see. Always look for ''Truth''. That''s what I taught you"


    ¡°And I never forgot that lesson... Which is why I am trying to understand the Demon King''s actions."


    ¡°And that¡¯s where you''re hindering yourself."


    "...Huh?"


    ¡°From the beginning, that man has always been truthful. There are no deceptions in his words"


    "....." Tasha opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°He''s confident, charismatic, overbearing, and arrogant... Yet, it is an arrogance that doesn¡¯t blind him but rather helps him prevent intelligent Beings like you from figuring out what he''s thinking¡±


    ".. but..that means-..." Tasha couldn''t finish her words because the conclusion she reached about Victor''s actions was something she found extremely insulting.


    ¡®From the beginning, he never put us in his eyes... He was curious about our culture, but that was just it. From the beginning, he never respected anyone here... Maybe just Leonidas or Maya, but the rest of us, we are nothing but


    insects in front of him.''


    There''s something worse than hate, and that is indifference. Tasha gritted her teeth, her facepletely distorted with rage, a rare disy of intense emotion that even Tasha''s family didn''t often see.


    ¡°To think that I would bepletely ignored... To think that someone of his level wouldn''t even look upon me as worthy! Tasha was a woman who was extremely proud of her capabilities. She couldn''t stand the fact that the man who treated her husband like someone insignificant looked upon her in the same light.


    "Sometimes the truth is right before you, but you can''t see it because you''re looking for something that isn¡¯t there." The man¡¯s voice began to weaken.


    ¡°Keep that in mind when dealing with The Demon King, Little Wolf.¡±


    "Yes, Master... I will..." Tasha replied as she looked into Victor''s face.


    ...


    ¡°I have a request for you, Demon King."


    "...I need you to look into a patient we think has been affected by a Demonic Curse"


    ¡°Interesting...¡± Victor''s eyes sparkled with visible amusement, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°That was your way of saying that Fenrir is currently debilitated, practically in a near-death state, correct?¡±


    ¡°..." Volk¡¯s eyes grew wilder. It was the look of a man who wouldn''t allow any insult to his friend. Volk couldn''t care less about the ns of Alphas, but it was apletely different matter with The Beast of Ragnarok.


    ¡°How do you know that, Alucard?"


    ¡°It''s funny to think that you believed I didn''t." Victor''s look of amusement only grew clearer. It was as if he was seeing something hrious.


    And that lookpletely pissed off Volk.


    "You shouldn''t know that, Alucard. That is highly ssified information."


    "Monarchs have an obligation to know what is happening in their neighboring countries. In my case, I keep an eye on everything and everyone. I have to be informed so an event like the one my predecessor caused doesn''t take me by surprise again.¡±


    Victor learned from his mistakes, and the sudden war against Diablo taught him that he must always keep an eye on what Supernatural Beings were doing.


    After all, he knew very well that there would always be Beings like Diablo who wanted to rise above everyone else, very arrogant Beings who thought about ruling everything.


    ¡°And thanks to my current status, I can know many things.¡± Victor removed his right hand from his chin and ced it on the table: ¡°Things that no one should know.¡±


    He touched the table with the palm of his hand, and in the next moment, Red Energy seeped from his hand and went to the center of the table. The Energy rose like a small pir of light, and soon four screens appeared around it, disying the same image of a Direwolf lying down, looking weak.


    ¡°The group of Werewolves watched in disbelief at what they were seeing.


    Maya herself being one of them. ¡®Why did that bastard never say that Fenrir''s condition was so bad?''


    Maya could understand the need for secrecy, but letting it get to this state went too far.


    ¡°...What a sad sight... And to think that The Beast of Ragnarok would be so weakened like this.¡±


    "Don''t call him a beast!" Volk growled.


    Victor narrowed his eyes at Volk, ¡°Control your tone, Volk Fenrir¡±


    ¡°Don''t make me lose the slightest bit of respect I have for you as a Monarch of another nation." Ever since Victor arrived in this country, Volk acted like a decent Monarch. He was a good King


    Consequently, Volk gained some of Victor''s respect. Few could be good Kings and good fathers... But that respect could be easily lost.


    As they say, respect could be earned, but once it was lost, it was hard to get back. In Victor''s case, the difficulty of regaining that respect was even greater.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even though his wild instincts warned him of danger, Volkpletely ignored it and focused his gaze on Victor... And the longer he looked, the more his instincts screamed to run.


    It was the same feeling he had when Fenrir was angry about something. Not even Volk could stop Fenrir when he was angry.


    The overwhelming feeling of encountering a superior existence that defiedmon sense; that was what he felt from this man.


    ¡®He''s on apletely different level... Just what was d thinking about letting this man get stronger?''


    "...I''m sorry for my reactions... Fenrir is family. We don''t really like hearing him being called the Beast." Volk judged that being more honest and humble was the right decision in dealing with Victor.


    And that, indeed, was the correct answer.


    Victor followed the dogma, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. That is, treat him kindly, and he would return that kindness, treat him with hostility and that hostility would be returned 100 times over.


    This was a form of basic so socialization that all those with power in their hand ''jointly¡¯ forgot.


    The surrounding Alpha Werewolves, including Tasha, who was watching everything remotely, looked upon this conclusion with shocked eyes. They never thought they would see the day when Volk apologized.


    After all, he never did it, not even to Tasha, who was his wife.


    Seeing their King being so ¡®submissive¡¯ to Victor filled the faces of the Alpha Werewolves in the meeting with respect.


    The fear they felt was still present, but the ¡®respect¡¯ was more evident now.


    Maya looked quite intensely and wildly at Victor. Even if begrudgingly, Maya had a great deal of respect for Volk despite him having made some decisions that she didn''t approve of in the past.


    It was a fact that Volk was a great King who deserved the respect everyone had for him.


    Seeing someone she ¡®resolutely¡¯ respected making a gesture like that just doused gasoline on the mes of desires she had for Victor.


    The instinctual desire she was feeling practically tripled now.


    ''Tsk, no wonder my granddaughter couldn''t hold on.'' She groaned internally.


    She tried to think of the various husbands she had that could be used to erase this desire in her body, but nothing worked. She just felt a sense of disappointment that her husbands weren''t as ¡®exceptional¡¯ as the man in front of her.


    She knew it was horrible to think like that, but she didn''t have a choice here. It was instinctive thinking. Maya''s nature was more bound to her wild side than her rational side.


    And when her wild side screamed like a madwoman with an addiction she couldn''t shake, it was hard to suppress those thoughts and feelings.


    Not to mention that Maya was not a person who naturally contained her personal desires.


    ¡°That''s understandable." Victor gestured with his right hand, and soon the images disappeared, and the Energy returned to his hand, Soon after, he returned to his prior position with his head resting on his right hand.


    ¡°I would have done worse if someone had ¡®insulted¡¯ someone in my Family"


    All those present who had seen that side of Victor could already imagine what kind of ¡®bad'' things he would do to those poor individuals who insulted his Family.


    "I''m d you didn''t misunderstand." Volk spoke words that not even he could believe he was saying.


    "Back to business"


    "...Is it possible?" He asked uncertainly but with hope in his heart.


    ¡°Of course, just as you suspect, his illness has to do with my predecessor, who used this Kingdom''s ¡®traitors¡¯ for his own gain.¡±


    "You want my help in healing Fenrir, right?"


    Volk, Leonidas, Maya, and Anthony opened their eyes wide when they heard what he said.


    ''Traitors? In the Royal Castle? Just who would be foolish enough to...'' Maya''s thoughts stopped suddenly as the image of the First Prince appeared in her head.


    Coincidentally, Volk had the same thought, but he didn''t delve into it. After all, he had investigated his son a few days ago and found nothing too ¡®suspicious¡¯. It was just the usual, him meeting with his supporters to try to be the King by defeating Volk.


    These dethronement plots were not ¡®forbidden¡¯. Volk himself encouraged his sons to do this. This was because if his sons were strong and smart enough to remove Volk from the Throne, they should be able to be apetent King.


    It was a simple thought, but one that had always worked in Samar, Volk himself having gained the Throne after defeating the previous Alpha.


    Competition was not avoided but encouraged... As long as thepetition didn¡¯t harm their own country, of course.


    ¡°Traitors... What are you talking about? I don''t remember having any traitors in my Castle.¡±


    "Oh? I thought you knew that your Eldest Son was meeting with an organization called ¡®New Dawn¡¯, and was nning to overthrow you and use the Werewolves for his and the organization''s benefit." Victor spoke with a confused face as if this was ordinary information.


    ¡°....." A hush fell around.


    ...


    Hearing what Victor said, Tasha''s eyes turned quite cruel now.


    "Go get my Eldest Son. If he resists, break his legs, and bring him to me."


    "Yes!"


    *...I knew he was plotting my dethronement, but this organization is something new... New Dawn? What is that?"


    ¡°Those are serious usations, Demon King... This is my son we are talking about.¡±


    "And?"


    ¡°What do you mean by ''And¡¯?


    ¡°Just because he''s your son, do you think he won''t try to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Him being your son does not change anything. For ordinary Werewolves, you are the Alpha, and everyone respects you. But to the Alphas, you are just a target to defeat to achieve ¡®glory¡¯."


    "A nation of warriors, that''s how Werewolf Society works, right?"


    They could not say anything to the contrary. After all, he was correct.


    ¡°And I''m not iming anything. I''m just stating facts. Whether you believe me or not, that''s your problem, not mine."


    *.. I will investigate." Volk spoke as he called out to several subordinates.


    "Okay." Victor spoke nonchntly, and it was with this casual discussion that Victor ''casually'' stopped New Dawn''s ns in Samar.


    ¡®Before I leave, I must know all the information in that man''s brain¡® Victor would not leave without information.


    Volk had already received Tasha''s unspoken message. His wife had already moved.


    Finished giving false orders to his subordinates, he looked back at Victor.


    "Done? Good. Now, let''s talk about what you can give me in exchange for me helping Fenrir.¡±


    ¡°You desire something?¡±


    ¡°Equivalent exchange, a principle of alchemy. And also the principle of any business. I give you something, and you give me something in return"


    "You want me to give you something in order for you to facilitate Fenrir¡¯s recovery?"


    ¡°Such a big gesture... It needs an equal reward, right?" Victor''s smile grew devilishly.


    Everyone thought that now he really looked like the Devil, even if he was a Vampire.


    "What do you want, Demon King?" Volk asked, prepared to offer anything. He could give anything to heal Fenrir, but he did not expect this man¡¯s outrageous request.


    ¡°It''s no big deal. I just desire Tasha Fenrir"


    "...Huh??

 Chapter 752 752: An Agreement Between Monarchs 1

    Chapter 752: An Agreement Between Monarchs 1


    Tasha, Volk, Maya, the Alphas present here, and even Victor''s own Maids didn''t know how to react when they heard what Victor wanted.


    "He wants me...?" Tasha was in disbelief. She couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    ''What does he mean by ''he wants me''?'' Tasha''s mind spun for answers: ''Does he want me in a sexual sense? Or something from me?''


    She didn''t believe for a second that Victor wanted her in the same way that her husband was probably thinking right now. He didn''t seem like that kind of man, She also wouldn''t ept that kind of request even if it were to help Fenrir. She''d rather take a risk 1000 times more perilous, like talking to a Primordial Goddess like Tiamat and Gaia, than give herself to another man she didn''t like. Tasha Fenrir was not a whore.


    Her mind started to wander, and she began to think about the possibility of rting to Victor that way, and she realized that she didn''t feel as much disgust as she thought she would.


    ''Hmm... It must  be because he''s perfect as apanion.'' Tasha understood where her thinking came from. Victor had everything a woman rted to the Supernatural World would want from a man, power, good looks, attitude, and above all, security. It was with 100% certainty that any woman in a rtionship with the Demon King would always be protected.


    After all, who would be mad enough to fight the Demon King? She could count on her hands the number of Beings with power and an army capable of aplishing this feat, and as far as she knew, Victor had no problems with any of those people.


    "Alucard ..." Volk growled as a frightening pressure was released from his body and spread to everyone around. Everyone could clearly see that the King was very close to losing his mind.


    "Tell me specifically what you want before I lose my mind!"


    "..." Victor looked with amused eyes at Volk.


    ''Interesting, he''s more rational than I thought'' The misleading words had several goals in mind, the first of which was to test Volk''s mentality.


    A mentality that did not disappoint. Even if caught off guard, the King of Werewolves did notpletely lose his cool.


    The second objective was to test the other observer. Victor knew very well that Tasha was observing this meeting. He could clearly ''see'' her staring at them with his eyes. Consequently, by knowing where she was Victor could also sense Tasha''s emotions even from far away.


    ''Such a loyal woman... And at the same time so practical. Volk was lucky that she chose him.''


    Victor could see very well that the one who chose to be in this rtionship was clearly Tasha and that, over time, feelings began to grow between the two.


    [Victor, I found him.] Suddenly, Victor heard Big Guy''s voice.


    [Oh? Where is he?]


    [Behind the Castle, in a different Sub-space that can only be essed through a portal and ispletely hidden... Just as we expected, his situation is as you predicted]


    [I see... That''s good...] Victor spoke, satisfied: [Did you manage to alter the portal?]


    [Yes, my Queen helped me... But there was a small problem... The World Tree of this knows we are here now, and she didn''t like my Queen messing with her stuff.]


    Victor''s eyes gleamed menacingly, giving off a feeling so cold that everyone around him cringed.


    [Roxanne.]


    [I''m fine, Victor. Our Father was very clear about conflicts between World Trees. She wouldn''t attack me unless I specifically attacked her... She just didn''t like that I messed with her portals.]


    The gleam in Victor''s eyes visibly dimmed, and the people around him were able to breathe more easily.


    Of course, the people around didn''t know about Victor''s internal dilemmas. The only ones who could have known about it were the Maids, who had known Vietor the longest, and Roberta, who was literally feeling Victor''s emotions.


    To the Werewolves, however, it seemed that Victor didn''t like Volk''s tone again, and because of that, he threatened him, raising his pressure.


    [Be careful, don''t get in trouble.] Victor warned her.


    [Don''t worry, I''ll go back now, i don''t like the look of my sisters either:]


    Sisters? Plural?]


    [Yes, not only the World Tree of Positivity, but The World Tree of Negativity noticed me as well, and they are watching me.]


    [Go back right now.]


    [Yes.] Roxanne didn''t argue and quickly returned to Victor''s Soul.


    [Big Guy, protect the girls.]


    [No need to say it; I''m already on my way, and stop calling me that, Just give me a name soon.]


    [That''s Roxanne''s job, not mine.]


    [Unfortunately, she already tried to do that, but I refused all the names she came up with. My Queen was born with many talents, but naming sense was not one of them.]


    [Oyy! What''s wrong with my naming sense!]


    [The problem started when you tried to call me Snyde-Catlo!]


    [What''s the matter with Snyde-tlo!? It''s a good name!]


    [Only in your illusionary world!]


    [Y-You - I am your Queen, you know!? Aren''t you supposed to treat me with respect!?] Roxanne looked quite shocked by her treatment.


    Seeing that the situation on Roxanne''s side was back to normal, Victor returned his focus to the current situation and answered Volk''s question.


    "I want information that Tasha Fenrir has in her hand.


    The pressure of Volk''s gaze began to ease: "... What kind of information?"


    "The kind involving the disciple of a rather interesting Human and her connection to a certain Coven of Witches."


    Tasha opened her eyes wide when she heard what Victor said. She got up from her chair and stared at Victor:


    "How does he know about the Witches!" This was a secret that only a select few knew, and within those select few were only her most trustworthy Betas, and when Tasha gave a person the adjective ''trustworthy'' it meant that that person waspletely at her mercy.


    ''That is, those Betas who knew this information were all controlled by her like puppets without emotion or will.


    Not even her husband knew about this secret.


    Which exined the strange expression on Volk''s face.


    He could understand which interesting Human Victor was talking about; he had already met the man who currently bore the name of Hassan-i-Sabbah.


    The ''current'' Hassan-i-Sabah was not the original. The man was the original Hassan''s disciple, who surpassed his Master and earned the Title of ''Hassan-i-Sabah,


    The disciple who achieved the feat of bing immortal and even training a God.


    Volk could understand why Victor wanted to find him... But a connection to Witches? Huh?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This was the first time he heard about this information.


    Despite not directly dealing with the dark side of running a country, Volk still knew what Tasha was up to through reports and the intimate conversations the two shared.


    They were, after all, King and Queen. They ruled all Werewolves together... At least it should''ve been that way. There should be no ''lies'' in their rtionship.


    Looks like ''Tasha wasn''t fulfilling part of her role.


    "... Interesting. It seems like you don''t know it. And it is happening right under your nose" Victor spoke with amusement.


    "What is this it you''re talking about, Alucard? What is my wife doing together with the Witches?"


    "Hmm, calling these Beings ''Witches'' is a bit of a misnomer. After all, they don''t use Magic... I think the words ''devout priestesses'' are more appropriate... After all, the things they can do would only fit in that context..." Victor spoke absently.


    If there was one thing that Victor had Diablo to thank for, it was that... He was a very paranoid bastard. He had information on everything and everyone, which he had umted over time, information that current Victor could ess with a simple thought.


    Due to his ''union'' Victor''s existence waspletely stabilized, which allowed mental training exercises to be possible.


    Thanks to this exercise, he could organize his mind better and filter out useless and useful information.


    Tt was hard work; he had to go through hundreds of thousands of memories inside his body, but the process was elerated thanks to Roxanne''s cooperation.


    "...Again, what are you talking about, Alucard ?" Volk narrowed his eyes.


    Victor smiled inwardly when he saw Volk''s look of interest and casually stated:


    "Tasha Fenrir has a group of-"


    "Demon King." Suddenly the door burst open, and Tasha, with messy hair, appeared. She had clearly run all the way to this location.


    Which wasn''t necessary. She was in the same Castle as them.


    "It''s a little rude to talk about other people''s secrets so openly."


    "I think it''s ruder to interrupt me, Tasha Fenrir." Victor narrowed his eyes, but inside, he was full of smiles.


    Victor was proficient in sowing chaos, and recently, due to his status as a Demon King, he had be a Master at it. It could be uttered that he was as Demonic as any other Demon... Even the Demons themselves were afraid of Victor because that man could spark a civil war in a foreign Kingdom with just his ''kind'' words.


    A feat that was only possible because he had a lot of powerful people he could use to his advantage.


    ''Diablo, my friend, I really should have valued you more~.'' Victor thought wistfully as though he had lost a very dear and close friend.


    Tasha stopped walking mid-step and spoke in a softer voice:


    *... Iapologize about that. I did not mean to offend you."


    "..." Volk looked at this situation as if he had just received a green hat as a gift.


    He didn''t know which situation was worse, imagining his wife cheating on him or seeing his wife being so ''submissive'' to someone else, a feat he never managed to pull off.


    After all, Tasha was never submissive to him, Volk had tried for years, but he never managed to dominate Tashapletely, and with only a few meetings, Victor managed to do that.


    Even though nothing happened, Volk felt like he wore a green hat now...


    It was worth noting that he was not very happy with all that he was witnessing.


    He officially hated Alucard now.


    "???" Victor looked confusedly at Volk. Why did he start to hate him all of a sudden? Despite reading bodynguage and being an empath, Victor was not a telepath. He had no idea what Volk''s thoughts were.


    Though he has an idea why Volk hated him now...


    ''Well, it''s not like his opinion is going to change anything'' Victor had reached a stage where the opinion of someone like Volk no longer affected him. After all, why should he care about an ant?


    This disdain he felt could be seen as arrogance, but that waspletely wrong. Victor would never forget Scathach''s teachings, and despite treating others he deemed weaker than him with disdain he still watched them, never letting his guard down. After all, history was littered with powerful people who lost to the weak because they were careless.


    "Mm." Victor nodded with a neutral expression and said, "Can you answer my proposal now?"


    Victorpletely ignored Volk. After all, it was not The King of Werewolves who had something he wanted, but this woman before him.


    Tasha visibly stopped and seemed to consider what she should do:


    "...Of course... But I would like to know how you came to possess this information. In exchange for knowing that, I''ll give you what you want. Is that possible?"


    "Yes" Victor smiled neutrally and coldly, and even in his Demon King Form, when he was not emitting such frightening pressure, his beauty was enhanced by a hundredfold, making even Tasha''s cold expression falter a bit.


    ''Damn, man, why must you be so handsome?'' She turned her head and walked towards a chair, a gesture that seemed natural.


    But to Maya and Volk, it was pretty clear she did so to hide her inner turmoil.


    Which made Volk''s expression sour even more.


    Maya just looked amused at this whole situation. After all, as a woman, she couldpletely understand Tasha. Victor was truly the bane of all women.


    ''As expected of a Demon King, I guess.'' She thought of amusement, but internally she was very curious about Tasha''s secret.


    ''Is what she''s hiding so important that it made here here in person? Come to think of it, was she watching everything...? What a silly question, of course, she was watching'' After all, it was Tasha she was talking about here, a woman who liked to keep everything under her control. Of course, she was going to observe the meeting in some way.


    "I learned this information-." When Victor started to speak, Tasha again interrupted him saying:


    "Let''s talk about it privately!... And I''m sorry for interrupting you again." She spoke softer at the end.


    Victor''s smile grew a little internally. There was a certain satisfaction in making a ''powerful'' Queen act so submissively like that... The sadistic side of him was enjoying this very much.


    If gazes could pierce bodies, Victor''s body would bepletely pierced in every horrible way by Volk''s gaze alone.


    Volk felt extremely bitter right now, He had never felt like this before in his life. Even though nothing had happened, why was he feeling so betrayed?


    Victor looked at Volk and noticed that the Wolf was overthinking. He did not have a betrayal fetish like many people out there.


    Now, if the woman gave up on and separated from her husband before running towards him... This situation was not his problem, so everything was fine.


    As a man of honor, Victor would never touch a married woman in a happy rtionship with her husband.


    Victor was many things, but he was not some bastard who wrecked other people''s marriages.


    Finished with the nonsensical tangent his thoughts had traversed down, Victor decided to finish what he had to do here. He opened his mouth and said:


    "Kaguya..."

 Chapter 753 753: An Agreement Between Monarchs 2

    Chapter 753: An Agreement Between Monarchs 2


    "Kaguya."


    The way Victor called Kaguya''s name sent shivers down the spines of all the women present here at this moment.


    ¡®I could get used to being called that way.¡¯ Maya thought absently but quickly shook her head from side to side. She wouldn''t fall into that temptation and give up everything she''d built for something like that. After all, she was already a happy woman with great-grandchildren.


    "Ugh" Maya groaned in frustration. Sometimes she hated her Wolf side.


    Standing beside her, watching all this, Tasha couldpletely understand Maya''s reaction. Thanks to Victor''s misleading words in the beginning, her brain unconsciously went in a direction she didn¡¯t want it to.


    ¡®Is this the famous situation where the more you try to avoid thinking about something, the more your brain thinks about it?'' Tasha thought.


    Ignoring the dilemma of the two powerful Werewolves and Volk¡¯s re, Victor continued:


    "Yes, Master?"


    ¡°ck parchment with the Dragon insignia, do you remember it?"


    Kaguya thought for a few seconds. She remembered seeing it among the things Victor brought from Hell, then she replied:


    ¡°I remember¡±


    "Get it for me, please¡±


    "Yes, Master." A shadow appeared in her hand, and soon a sealed ck box appeared.


    Kaguya walked over to Victor and handed it over:


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kaguya. So dependable." Victor smiled.


    "..." Kaguya just nodded stiffly in a slightly robotic manner. Her face was a bit red now. She didn¡¯t expect apliment; she was always weak to unexpected attacks.


    The other Maids looked at Kaguya with envy, making the Head Maid roll her eyes.


    ¡®Aren''t these women very Horny? Why are you looking at me like that? Aren''t you all his Wives'' Kaguya had a lot of internal grumbling but didn''t voice it and returned to standing slightly behind Victor''s Throne.


    Victor looked at the box and opened it to reveal the contents. Soon a scroll surrounded by Demonic Miasma appeared.


    Everyone around narrowed their eyes as they felt this heavy Miasma on the parchment.


    ¡®A scroll fashioned from Demonic skin... I haven''t seen one like this in a long time." Maya thought.


    "Hmm, this is the correct one¡± Victor nodded. The next moment he muttered something in the Demonic Language.


    "Release!"


    Nobody could understand him, but they understood the effects of his words. The scroll visibly started to lose Miasma and be more ¡®normal¡¯.


    Where did that Miasma go? Of course, it went into Victor''s body.


    ''Runes... He knows those too. Ugh, as if he wasn''t monstrous enough before¡¯ Maya thought.


    ¡®Runes, huh... He knows that too?¡¯ Tasha thought.


    ¡®The two Wolves soon realized that the man before them was dozens of times more dangerous than they had previously assumed. Any Being with knowledge of Runes capable of doing something as casual as Victor had just done was a Being that demanded caution when encountered.


    Victor wrapped the parchment back up and ced it in the ck container with the Dragon symbol. Then, with a wave of his hand, he made the container float toward Tasha.


    "..." Tasha carefully watched the box arrive before her, but even though the item was in front of her, she didn''t dare touch the box.


    "What is that?"


    "My part of the deal."


    ¡°The text inscribed on that scroll details the kind of Curse cast upon Fenrir, as well as the means to remove it."


    *.. Why are you giving me this?"


    ¡°Credibility.¡±


    "... Credibility?" Tasha repeated like a parrot.


    ¡°Correct. That scroll was written directly by Lucifer, edited by Diablo, then redone by me because I considered their approach not subtle enough."


    "..." Did he just casually mention that he edited something directly made by Lucifer and Diablo? The people around thought simultaneously.


    Maya, Volk, and Tasha wondered where Victor''s talent would take him. If, in just a few years, he became the monster he was, they wondered what he would be in the future.


    ¡°By reading the scroll, you will understand Fenrir''s problem and what you must do to help him. I don''t need to exin it to you while expecting you to trust me."


    ¡°After all, thanks to my recent showing, your confidence in me is in the negative. Because of that, I deemed it more efficient to present you with the evidence and solution directly.¡±


    ...That was quite... Rational... They all thought at the same time.


    How could they tell? They didn''t expect such a rational and mature attitude from Victor.


    After all, the way he disyed himself until now was clearly like The Demon King of Tyranny he was known as.


    ''... He really is like a Dragon... A Dragon that, if not provoked, you''ll be able to get along with¡¯ Tasha thought she saw a new facet of the man known as The Demon King.


    But she had a small doubt: "How am I going to read the scroll? I don''t know how to read The Language of Demons."


    "Don''t worry; I''ve tranted the parchment so you can read it." Victor smiled slyly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "... Thanks." Tasha and everyone around them realized that Victor had been controlling the situation from the beginning.


    After all, if not for that, why would he have bothered tranting such an ancient parchment?


    ¡®It would be more urate to say that he had ¡®foreseen¡¯ this situation woulde to pass and devised various backup ns based on how we would act when he arrived in Samar,'' Maya deduced. He was as cunning as a Devil if it was as she thought.


    "No problem." Victor leaned back against the Throne again, resting his head on his fist. He was acting quite nonchnt.


    He already got everything he wanted... And much more than he had previously nned.


    ¡°Fair warning, The scroll is enchanted so that only you can read it. It also prevents you from spreading that information. As soon as you read the scroll once, the information will be imprinted in your brain. When that process is over, the scroll itself will return to me. After all, it is quite an important item.¡±


    ¡°Once again... Don''t let anyone else read it. Only you can read it. Believe me when I say there are some pretty nasty curses on that scroll if you break that rule."


    "... I understand. I will not let anyone else read it." She nodded seriously. She wouldn''t test her luck with a Demonic Artifact.


    ¡°..." Volk.


    Victor nodded, satisfied. He didn''t have any worries about Tasha managing to leak the information on the parchment or not. After all, he truly meant it when he said he''d put some nasty curses on it.


    Not to mention that this scroll was just an iplete tranted copy. This scroll merely detailed what kind of curse affected Fenrir, what it did, and how to break it. It didn''t teach you how to conjure the curse itself like the original scroll.


    Victor suddenly stood up from his Throne, causing the Throne to disappear and everyone around the room to be more on guard at his sudden movement.


    "Deal concluded. I''ll now return to my ¡®vacation¡¯." Victor turned around, causing his Miasma Cloak to flutter, and walked towards the exit with the Maids following behind him. Some Maids like Maria, Bruna, and Roberta even waved their hands as if they were saying goodbye to them.


    ¡°The Werewolves enjoying their stay in Hell will be back within a week. I hope I won''t run into any trouble in Samar by then." Those words were clearly a warning, a warning that everyone clearly understood.


    Victor didn''t want trouble, but he wouldn''t ignore a problem brewing before him either. He was, and always would be, extremely protective of his Family, and he didn''t mind abusing his power if it was to protect his Family. After all, that was why he gained power in the first ce.


    ¡°As soon as you are ready to fulfill your part of the bargain, you know where to find me¡±


    All the Werewolves just watched with various feelings in their hearts as the Demon King left their presence. Only a few minutes had passed since Victor had arrived, but for them, those were the longest minutes of their lives.


    ¡°Well, I really don''t want to face him like that again... Although I still want to fight him." Maya suddenly spoke as she rose from her seat.


    Leonidas and Anthony just stared at Maya like she was crazy. Who would want to fight that monster? Wouldn''t they lose humiliatingly?


    ¡°Anyways, I''m heading home. It''s been a long day."


    ¡°The day has just begun." Leonidas pointed.


    "Oh? Now you know how to speak? You two remained quiet throughout the entire conversation.¡± Maya made an observation.


    "...I value my life, thank you very much... I will report back to my people. I don''t want to get in trouble with that monster again.¡± Leonidas spoke as he rose from his chair and walked towards the exit.


    "Same." Anthony didn¡¯t even waste time exining anything. He just got up and left.


    "..." Looking at the two Alpha Werewolves who practically ran from the ce in fear, Maya once again marveled at how one man, with just his presence alone, made the two of them nearly piss themselves in fear.


    Maya thought for a few seconds but then shook her head in disinterest and walked towards the exit. "I will exin what happened to my foolish son. See you again someday."


    "..." When Volk and Tasha were alone, the atmosphere between the two was the strangest possible.


    ¡°Tasha, what are you hiding from me?"


    "Nothing that will harm you or cause you to lose confidence in me*


    Volk narrowed his eyes, "...That''s not an answer."


    "You don''t trust me, Volk?"


    "...Of course I do"


    "Why did you take so long to answer?"


    ¡°Because even though I trust you, I know you''re notpletely under my control. And I don''t like it when you hide information from me."


    Tasha narrowed her eyes. Evidently, she did not like that answer; she thought that, as a woman who always suuported him Volk would just say yes and trust her.


    ¡®Looks like everything I did for this country and for us was not enough for him, huh? He still wants to ¡®control¡¯ me.'' Tasha snorted internally. She felt very bitter right now.


    Tasha got up from her chair: "You''ll never have control over me, Volk... After all, you are too weak."


    ¡°We''re not done." Volk growled.


    "Yes, we''re done...¡± Tasha stopped walking and looked at Volk: "Unless you want to fight about it now..."


    ¡°Preferably, I don''t want to waste my time with something like this. I have to focus on helping my friend, but..." A golden aura with shades of green started covering Tasha¡¯s body, causing her ck hair to flutter around.


    ¡°If necessary, I will entertain you."


    "..." Volk uttered nothing and red at his wife. He really did not like that expression on her face. He really condemned himself for not being strong enough to make her ¡®submit¡¯ to him.


    Volk had beaten Tasha in the past, but ¡®winning'' differed from making her ¡®submit'' to him. For her to ¡®submit¡¯ to him, he had to be overwhelmingly stronger than her.


    Something he was never able to do. She was always only a few steps behind him in strength. If he faltered and stopped training, Tasha would overtake him before he knew it.


    Sometimes, his rtionship with her was very tiring because he was never allowed to ¡®chill out'', even though hispetitive side liked that.


    ¡°We''ll talkter. Until then, tell me about our son."


    The pressure around Tasha disappeared, and she turned and started walking: "I''m waiting for the report. As soon as I have it, I''l give it to you as usual."


    ¡°Very well." Volk nodded as he looked at his wife leaving the room, "T''ll be waiting."

 Chapter 754 754: Hestia Means Bestia, Dont You Know?

    754 Chapter 754: Hestia means Bestia, don''t you know?


    Chapter 754: Hestia means Bestia, don''t you know?


    ¡°Hmm... That''s a lot of Goddesses," Violet spoke as she looked at the garden where Goddesses were constantly appearing through dark Energy, Energy clearly originating from Nyx¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Indeed, that is a lot of Goddesses." Ruby nodded as she looked at the Goddesses with a calcting gaze, clearly thinking about how to make use of them.


    "Yes, that''s a lot of Goddesses..." Sasha spoke in exasperation. She had a rather important question running through her head right now, and she couldn''t help vocalizing that question.


    ¡°I understand that we must ept those Gods... But... Why are only women appearing?!¡±


    Ruby and Violet didn''t have the words to answer Sasha because that was a question they wanted to answer for as well.


    ¡°Like, what the fuck!? Are there only women in the Greek Pantheon!? That mansion we made for the male Gods is practically useless now!"


    "Call it Victor''s luck, I guess."


    Hearing an interrupting voice, the three Heiresses turned and saw Rhea, Demeter, and Hestia.


    "What do you mean my Husband''s luck?" Sasha asked Rhea who was the one who spoke first.


    ¡°I mean, di you want male Gods toe?" Rhea pointed out, ¡°They''re even more troublesome than the females. At least with the Goddesses, we can control them with the help of Aphrodite and I, but the Gods? They would be even more troublesome to deal with, and in the end, it would end up with an internal conflict and possibly the death of the male Gods."


    When the Ancient Goddess Queen put it that way, the three Heiresses thought they were quite lucky to only have Goddesses to deal with...


    No! They were being tricked by Rheal Clearly, this was a secret n to increase the numbers of ¡®Goddesses¡¯ around their Husband!


    Sensing the distrust of the three women, Hestia spoke, ¡°Believe me, I asked Nyx that question too, and do you know what she said?"


    ¡°What did she say?" Sasha asked as she, Ruby, and Violet looked at Hestia.


    ¡°Eh? I thought your Leader was creating a Harem of Goddesses, so I just took the women and ignored the men." Hestia did a perfect imitation of Nyx that had even Demeter and Rhea looking at the Goddess of Home as if she were an imposter.


    After all, there was no way someone could be that good at imitating someone else, right?


    "..." Ruby, Sasha, and Violet were speechless.


    ¡°Of course not! Where did shee up with that ridiculous idea?!" Sasha snapped.


    ¡°Indeed, doesn''t she realize that if the Harem gets any bigger, it''s going to make it difficult for Victor to spend time with us?! It will literally be impossible for that to happen, not to mention my Husband only likes crazy psychopaths, sociopaths, and women who are just like Hestia or me!" Violet pointed out.


    Wait a minute, are you saying I''m crazy and psycho?! I''m not like that!" Hestia defended herself against Violet''s baseless usation.


    ¡°Tell that to the psychologist who went crazy trying to understand your mind!" Violet pointed.


    A few days ago, a Minor Goddess specializing in mental healing worked to help Hestia with her family-rted mental issues, and at the end of that session... The very Goddess who tried to help Hestia was the one who ended up going mad.


    Fortunately, Aphrodite saved the Minor Goddess from mental madness by using her Charm to return the Goddess to normal. Still, from that day on, the Goddesspletely avoided Hestia.


    ¡°Of course, she wouldn''t understand me. I''m a High-Level, Goddess!" Hestia snorted.


    "A High-Level Goddess of Madness!" Violet corrected. ¡°No! You are the crazy one, not me!"


    ¡°Iam crazy; that''s a fact.¡± Violet took thepliment easily.


    ¡°..." Hestia was speechless at Violet, who was so brazen.


    ¡°But even I, and my entire n of mad people, bow to you, Hestia, Goddess of Madness and Insanity!" Violet spoke in awe as if she had seen the Patron God of her Religion.


    Veins bulged on Hestia''s head: "Those are not my Divinities!"


    ".." The group looked at Hestia and Violet, who were arguing with each other with neutral looks, and in the next moment, they made the best possible choice in this situation.


    They ignored them.


    ¡°Anyway, I now understand why Nyx is only bringing Goddesses? Sasha spoke while nodding.


    "With so many Goddesses, won''t it be hard to manage?" Sacha asked Rhea.


    "Not so much. The Goddesses are quite simple; they just want entertainment, something that can be easily given due to how much media you''ve given us, not to mention their work will take up most of their time... Oh, they''ll want to have orgies and fuck sometimes, but since there are no men where they''ll be staying, they''ll just y with each other until they''re bored..."


    ¡°However, in the future, they may find a man or woman they are interested in and bed one or both."


    "..." Sasha and Ruby didn¡¯t know what toment when they heard thest part, just thinking to themselves


    ¡®As expected of the Greeks." For the Gods, especially the Greek ones, sex was not treated as something ¡®important¡¯ as it was today, and simply something ordinary, a basic desire that needed to be satisfied asionally.


    ¡°Just don''t force anyone. No one will forgive that crime here." Sasha seriously warned.


    ¡°I know, I already warned everyone... Not to mention that also repudiate that kind of act..." Rhea spoke with hatred. All her daughters were forced by their brothers, with the only exception being Hestia, who was strong enough to  defend herself andpletely isted herself in her Temple.


    ¡°Well, over time, those kinds of activities will get boring too, and they''ll probably focus on their work or other entertainment gadgets. It''s hard to get excited about sex after thousands of years of doing the same thing over and over again.¡±


    ''Well, they are thousands of years old, so it doesn''t surprise me that they find even sex boring.'' Ruby and Sasha thought at the same time.


    They couldn''t rte to the Goddesses in that case. After all, every intimate act with their Husband was an adventure that never got boring.


    ¡°I can see what you are thinking clear as day. Just know you are very lucky." Rhea spoke.


    "Eh?" Sasha looked at Rhea in disbelief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You might not realize it, but when you think about Victor, your expression bes more ¡®loving¡¯ and kinder.¡± Demeter was the one to speak this time.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Sasha teared up a little at being caught like this.


    ¡®Cute...'' Demeter and Rhea thought that Sasha somehow looked like a cute animal and appeared quite harmless now.


    "Cough, cough ... What do you mean we are very lucky?" Ruby asked, even though she already knew a little about what they would say.


    "Isn''t that obvious? You are married to someone who was directly Blessed by Aphrodite. It can be said that he is a male version of her, and even though Aphrodite is greatly despised by many women and men in our Pantheon, it is a fact that sex with her is never uninteresting.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that with Victor''s personality, you will always feel loved, not just a simple object that satisfies him..." She spoke with a dark face as if bad memories had appeared in her head.


    "...You speak as if from your own experience... I mean, about Aphrodite." Ruby pointed out.


    "Hmm?" Rhea came out of her bad thoughts and then spoke: ¡°Of course, most of the Goddesses, and female Titans of the Greek Pantheon who caught Aphrodite''s attention at some point in their lives, fell into the hands of the Goddess of Beauty in the past.¡±


    ¡°The only one Aphrodite couldn''t attract was Hestia... I remember that thest time Aphrodite tried to do something, Hestia''s Temple was blown up, and since that day, the two never had a very good rtionship... Something that has clearly changed now."


    ¡°..." They really didn''t know how to react to this information and could only be shocked at how different the Gods were.


    ¡°Because of that, I''m pretty surprised by Aphrodite''s attitude these days." Rhea spoke in an astonished tone of voice.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?" Sasha asked.


    "What she means is she is surprised Aphrodite hasn''t tried to get you all into her bed. After all, you are all beautiful girls." Demeter pointed out as if it were obvious.


    "..." Ruby and Sasha looked at Demeter with suspicious eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that; I have no interest in you. For me, only Victor and my daughter have my attention now" Demeter snorted.


    Somehow those words irritated Ruby and Sasha. Were they not pretty enough for her? Was that it, huh?


    No woman liked to be called ugly, even indirectly.


    "Indeed. It is strange that Aphrodite has yet to bring the Vampire Nobles into her bed.¡±


    "She seems to be only interested in Victor both emotionally and physically...¡± Rheamented with surprise in her tone of voice. This was a shocking fact for the former Queen, considering that she knew very well what the former Aphrodite was like. She had seen dozens of Goddessesining about the Goddess of Beauty.


    These Goddesses¡¯ints stemmed from the annoying thought that someone like Aphrodite wasn''t ¡®interested¡¯ in them and just wanted to y.


    Yes, the main motivator of women''s and men''s hatred for Aphrodite was that they thought they would never be able to make the Goddess of Beauty interested in them more than once.


    ¡°It is incredible that someone managed to conquer the Goddess that no one else could," Rhea said.


    Ruby and Sasha did not know what to think about this information. They then remembered that in thest year long night battle, Aphrodite never seemed interested in ying with the other women and instead focused all of her attention on Victor.


    Now that they came to think of it, this was the case with all of the women who were Victor''s Wives. They only felt an interest in the man himself, not the women around him.


    The same went for Ruby and Sasha; they were like sisters who shared the same man... As strange as that phrase may be, it worked for them, so it was okay.


    Ruby and Sasha remembered that in the past, they tried to have a foursome with Victor, Violet, and the two of them, and the result was... Disgusting.


    They''re friends and sisters, but that was just it, and they didn''t rte to each other that way.


    "No Yuri happens in the Harem. After all, everyone only likes Victor, and only him... Huh... Is he that charming?" Ruby asked at the end. She was so used to Victor''s presence that sometimes she forgot how charming her Husband was.


    ¡°Yes, of course, he is! If it weren''t for my personal fears of Aphrodite and Hestia, I would want him to fuck me right now!" Demeter spoke.


    "..." The two Vampires just red at Demeter.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Demeter asked.


    "Do not you have a modicum of decency?"


    ¡°Oh, for the love of Primordial Chaos! We are Greeks! Decency was left at the door, and it has stayed there for thousands of years.¡± Demeter snorted:


    "You have no idea how lucky you are! Having someone who canst through an entire year of sex without making the act ¡®monotonous¡¯ and ¡®boring¡¯ is amazing! Many Goddesses envy Aphrodite for the miraculous partner she managed to get her hands on."


    ¡°Ignoring Demeter and her understandable Horny state..." Rhea began.


    "..." Ruby and Sasha looked suspisciously at Rhea.


    ¡®Do not tell me that, even her?'' The two thought at the same time.


    ¡°What is Yuri?" Rhea asked, confused about that word she''d never heard.


    ¡°It''s a word that describes rtionships between two women." Ruby exined neutrally.


    ¡°Oh... For us, that''s just sex" Rhea shrugged. For the Gods, any form of consensual pleasure was sex. They didn''t have specific ¡®adjectives'' for everything like Mortals did.


    "Anyways, can you lend me Victor for a day? I do not desire to be his Wife or anything. I just want him to fuck me into oblivion" Demeter asked.


    ¡°Denied¡± Ruby, Violet, Sasha, and Hestia spoke simultaniously.


    ¡°Why!? And weren''t you two arguing just now?!" Demeter asked as she looked at Violet and Hestia, who had, at some point, joined the group.


    ¡°We stopped when we heard ¡®Victor¡¯ and ¡®sex'' in the same sentence," Hestia said.

 Chapter 755 755: Hestia Means Bestia, Dont You Know? 2

    755 Chapter 755: Hestia means Bestia, don''t you know? 2


    Chapter 755: Hestia means Bestia, don''t you know? 2


    "Denied Ruby, Violet, Sasha, and Hestia spoke simultaneously.


    ¡°Why!? And weren''t you two arguing just now!" Demeter asked as she looked at Violet and Hestia, who had, at some point, joined the group.


    ¡°We stopped when we heard ¡®Victor¡¯ and ¡®sex¡¯ in the same sentence," Hestia said.


    "You guys have a twisted danger sense." Demeter was speechless by the two women''s actions.


    ¡°Anyway, you can''t have sex with my Husband! Begone, Thot!" Violet made a gesture as if she were shooing away a stray dog.


    ¡°Why not!? I just want him for one night! I want to quell this fire inside of me!"


    ¡°Go take a shower, and that fire will be put out! Violet snapped.


    ¡°Ive already tried! But then there was your yearlong incident! Even though we didn''t hear anything concrete, Aphrodite''s Divinity made us all Horny!"


    ¡°Even Hestia and my mother were affected! They''re really good at hiding their desires! They might look normal on the surface, but I bet their insides are just as itchy as mine!"


    "..." At that moment, Hestia and Rhea had the decency to turn away and pretend they weren''t feeling the gazes of the three female Vampires.


    Ruby put her jealousy aside and saw that this situation was more ¡®clinical¡¯ than just desire. The Goddesses¡¯ faces looked like drug addict patients going through withdrawal.


    "Is it really that bad?" Ruby narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes... Aphrodite''s Divinity was always troublesome to deal with... And that day, her Divinity was stronger than normal. Not to mention that her Divinity was mixed with the Divinity of Love, and because of that, the effects are even more annoying to deal with." Rhea sighed.


    "... When you ¡®started¡¯ doing the night stuff....The whole town was practically in the mood for sex. I predict there will be several children born in the near future.¡±


    ¡°Vampires can''t have children that easily..." Sasha spoke.


    "We don''t just have Noble Vampires around, right? Many Races came because of the Demon War... Atleast, it is a fact that several Humans already had children in the time you were having fun" Hestia pointed out.


    ¡°Not to mention, one of Aphrodite''s Domains is Fertility. She is not a Mother Goddess like Rhea, but her Domain in that area is still high enough to influence a couple to have children... Throughout that year, when her Divinity was at its maximum output, I wouldn''t be surprised if all the Noble Vampires who had intercourse during that time bore children." Hestia exined.


    The gestation period of the Vampire Race was longer than that of Humans. It usually took two to three years for the fetus to develop.


    The time varied ording to the power of the Bloodline. Scathach once told Ruby that her pregnancy with hersted almost five years; it could havested longer, but it didn''t because her father was ipetent.


    The longer the gestation, the more potential the child would have; that''s what the Noble Vampires believed, and this theory proved concrete to all the ¡®geniuses¡¯ that were born in the past that took a long time to be born.


    When that thought came into Ruby''s head, she wondered how long it would take for Scathach and Victor''s child to be born. After all, unlike her father, Victor was definitely not ¡®ipetent¡¯.


    ¡°About this ¡®Hornyesdesis'' problem, do you have any way to solve it other than getting involved with my Husband?" Violet asked as she devised a new adjective for this particr problem.


    ¡°Just let him fuck us!" Demeter practically begged.


    "Denied!" Violet was decisive.


    ¡°Why!?"


    ¡°If you do it with my Husband, you will never want to be with any other man again." Violet, unlike normal, exined in a neutral and objective way.


    Demeter, Rhea, and Hestia swallowed hard.


    ¡°...Is he really that good?"


    ¡°There''s a reason Aphrodite herself is always willing to take him any time of the day¡± Violet pointed out.


    ¡°Therefore, you cannot have him, Except for Hestia, of course."


    "...Eh? Me?" Hestia pointed to herself: "Why?"


    "Don''t you know? Hestia is Bestia.¡± Violet nodded with a confident expression, followed by several nods from Ruby and Sasha as if Violet had just said something undeniable.


    ¡°Bestia can do whatever she wants." Sasha spoke.


    *Mmhmm." Violet and Ruby nodded in unison.


    ¡°That doesn''t make any sense!" Hestia stomped on the ground in frustration. ¡°Why are you trying to throw me to that man, that...¡± She tried to find a bad adjective to apply to Victor, but she couldn''t think of one.


    After all, leaving aside his attitude toward strangers, which she didn''t mind, his attitude toward Family was as good as it got.


    "Degenerate... Yes...!" Finding a fault in Victor, she held onto it and spoke with a serious expression: "That degenerate man! Why are you throwing me at him!?"


    ¡°He is not a degenerate, Hestia. You know that very well.¡±


    "I know, but..." She was speechless and couldn''t retort to Violet''s words. Therefore, she could only do one thing: Pout in frustation.


    Rhea and Demeter looked at Hestia as if she had be dumb or something.


    A vein bulged on Hestia''s head when she saw the res of her mother and sister.


    "Why are you looking at me like that!? Do you want to burn to ashes!?" A ball of Fire appeared in the Hearth Goddess'' hand.


    "..." Ruby and Sasha looked at Violet.


    "... What?" Violet asked.


    "Did you adopt her as part of your n?" The two asked in unison.


    "Wha- Of course not!"


    ¡°Why is she acting like you and Agnes then?" Sasha asked.


    ¡°How the fuck should I know?"


    "..." Ruby and Sasha just looked at Violet with suspicion in their eyes, not believing anything Violet said. After all, Violet''s history wasn''t very reliable.


    In a strange way, the Heiress of the Snow n had quite an influence on the behavior of the women around her. In these matters, she was a lot like Victor. Just look at the women around Victor now; most of them changed and became Yanderes with legal papers and all. Even Ruby herself and Sasha were the same, all victims of Violet''s influence.


    "Anyway! Is there a way to fix this?!"


    "As I said, let him fuck us into oblivion-" Demeter tried to say something, but Rhea smacked her in the head.


    "Demeter, shut up¡±


    ¡°Ugh! My Head!"


    Ignoring what her daughter said, Rhea looked at Violet: "... Yes, we need some green leaves¡±


    "... Marijuana?" Violet asked with strange eyes.


    ¡°Not marijuana. It''s a medicinal herb that, if made using a unique solution, can turn into a tea with a calming effect that is effective even on Gods¡± Rhea exined.


    "... Oh... And where do we get it?¡±


    ¡°In the Greek Underworld, in the Garden of Hecate"


    "..." Violet looked at Rhea with a tired look.


    "What''s with that look?"


    "I mean, shouldn''t the location of that damn herb be in a more essible location? As in the Mortal World or your Home? Even Olympus would be more essible than Greek Hell.¡±


    Violet wondered why everything involving the Gods had to be a Heroic Quest or something. Couldn''t they handle things like they were normal people?


    "... Well, that''s a herb that only grows in Hecate''s territory in the Underworld.¡± Rhea shrugged.


    ¡°Haaah..." Violet exhaled a long breath. She really didn''t want to do this, but it was for her Husband''s sake, after all. She didn''t want whores to use this as an excuse toy ahand on her Husband.


    ¡°Can''t we just kill them to solve the problem?" Shementedzily. She really didn''t want to go to the trouble of doing this.


    "..." Rhea, Demeter, and Hestia flinched slightly at Violet''s tone.


    "Violet!" Sasha and Ruby spoke at the same time.


    ¡°What? It''s too troublesome to go to the Greek Underworld just to get a damn weed! There should be other options. If not, only death can solve everything!"


    ¡°Stop thinking in that barbaric way. Violence doesn''t solve everything!" Ruby eximed.


    ¡°The only reason violence doesn''t solve everything is because you are not using enough of it!" Violet snapped.


    "Gah! It''s impossible to talk to you!" Ruby huffed and turned away, "I''ll talk to Aphrodite and Nyx and see if I can''t get The Goddess of The Night to get the herbs, and since Aphrodite was part of the problem, she should help too." She left with heavy steps.


    ¡°Bye~" Violet waved dismissively at Ruby, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw Hestia.


    ¡°Oh...! You don''t need to worry, Hestia. You can be fucked by my Husband all you want, and I won''t mind."


    "...Again...Why only me!?" Hestia blushed with embarrassment at Violet¡¯s brazen words.


    "Violet, do not tease Hestia!" Sasha went to defend Hestia like a mother hen.


    ¡°I am not!" Violet defended herself.


    ¡°Let me go! Stop hugging me! I don''t desire sympathy from perverts!"


    ¡°I m not a pervert! Violet is!" Sasha blushed as she threw Violet under the bus.


    Violet rolled her eyes, ¡°Look at your n and your attitude in bed, and say those words to me again. I dare you! Say it!"


    "...I-..." Sasha was silent for a few seconds, and all she could do was hide her embarrassed face in the chest of the Goddess of Home. Every time she did that, she felt at home, as if she were in thep of herte ¡®mother'', Julia.


    Hestia raised an eyebrow when she felt Sasha''s turbulent emotions through her Divinity, and even though she wanted Sasha to let go of her, her gentle heart could not ignore what she felt, so she just patted Sasha on the head.


    "See? You can not say anything to defend yourself" Violet snorted in victory, utterly oblivious of Sasha''s state.


    "..." Rhea and Demeter just watched the two Vampires treat a Goddess much older than them like a spoiled child and, simultaneously, like a mother figure. It was a rather strange sight indeed.


    "Hmm?" Violet looked at Sasha more closely and saw the state of her. Her smug expression disappeared, and she quickly approached Sasha.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Sasha? Are you well?" She asked worriedly.


    "...Yes... I just remembered someone important when I hugged Hestia.¡± Sasha spoke as she slowly stepped away from Hestia.


    "...Oh, I can understand that feeling." Violetmented wistfully. She remembered theforting moments she had with her father whenever she was in Hestia''s presence.


    Sometimes, she remembered the first moments she had with Victor when she met him for the first time a long time ago, that meeting in the dark alley where she took him to her mansion and let him lie down on herp...


    ¡°It¡¯s probably my Divinity of Home reminding you of the coziest moments in life... The moment you experience is random and is based on the feelings of individuals influenced by my Divinity" Hestia exined gently.


    "..." Sasha and Violet looked at Hestia rather intensely.


    A look that made Hestia recoil unconsciously as she wondered what they were thinking.


    Sasha and Violet suddenly looked at each other and nodded. They never thought they would unite to bring a ¡®woman¡¯ into the Family.


    ¡®For some reason... I''m getting a bad feeling about these two.'' Hestia thought.


    Rhea, who was watching all of this, thought: ''It''ssforting to see my eldest daughter being so appreciated like this.'' She always felt guilty for not being able to provide what Hestia always deserved but could never have.


    A loving family.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

 Chapter 756 756: Forces Of Hell.

    Chapter 756: Forces of Hell.


    Abbadon, a City located in the Lowest Layer of Hell, specifically in the Demon King''s castle.


    The most powerfuldies of Hell were gathering in a hall where only them and the Demon King could enter.


    ¡°Preparations areplete: Vine dered. "The Hordes of Hell are always prepared to receive the King''smands."


    ¡°Internal logistics have beenpleted. With just onemand from the King, billions of Demonic Hordes are ready to do his bidding," Vepar spoke.


    "They have conquered the Fields of Hatred, Famine, Destruction, and Fear. The Demons of these fields are all under the control of His Majesty, The Demon King of ''Tyranny''." Lily spoke in a neutral voice.


    The Fields mentioned were all ces where the most ''powerful'' Infernal Demons tended to spawn. These ces werepletely hostile to the new ''King'' as they ''were quite far from the King''s area of influence.


    Even though the King of Hell ruled over all of Hell, small groups still had yet to join him. The reason for that was simple... Hell was too big.


    And those Ancient Demons, who wouldn''t even bow to Diablo or Lucifer, wouldn''t do the same to Victor. Unfortunately for them, Victor wasn''t short-handed like the two previous Demon Kings.


    His subordinates, whom he had been training for centuries, were strong and capable, and thanks to them, they were conquering Hell, and more Demons were entering his field of influence every day.


    As a Demon King, he rarely needed to meddle in these wars; after all, his Generals were more than enough to deal with most situations, especially Lily, who had the Power of ''Dark Light'' a Bloodline that is especially lethal to Demons.


    Although Vine was considered The General of ''War'', she was not actively participating in Lily''s conquest but helped her when necessary. The reason for this was simple: the ces Lily attacked were all ''Lesser Hells'' where Souls went and Demons were born.


    An example of this was The Fields of Hatred. In that ce, any Mortals who died with a lot of hatred in their hearts tended to go to that particr Hell, and usually, the Demons that were born from that ce were very powerful.


    Wrath, the former Deadly Sin, was a perfect example. He was a Demon born in The Fields of Hatred.


    Because of these particr characteristics of the ces Lily was attacking, she was appointed The General who would take care of these problems. After all, she was responsible for all the Lesser Hells where sinners went.


    Lilith retained her position as The ''Mother of Demons'' because all the ces Demons tended to spawn were slowly being brought under her influence.


    Hell had never been as united as it was today. Thanks to the Demon King of Tyranny''s influence, all Demons must submit to the Demon King''s rule... And for those who didn''t, only subjugation awaited them.


    Demons, if not killed by Holy Light or a weapon with special properties, cannot truly die. They will simply return to Hell and ''reconstitute'' themselves over time. The more powerful the Demon, the longer it would take to reconstitute themselves.


    Thanks to this peculiarity, it could be said that the Demon King had a practically immortal force behind him. After all, like the previous Demon King, Victor could ''elerate'' a Demon''s resurrection, as long as they were not killed by Holy Light, a weapon with special characteristics, or were absorbed by someone with the same ability as Victor.


    The likelihood of Demons facing such an enemy was low. After all, Demons were Beings of Corruption. Few mortals could resist their influence, and it was even more unlikely for them to encounter a Mortal who could ''absorb'' them, but it wasn''t impossible.


    "Good... Thanks to you, we can always fulfill our King''s requests" Helena spoke with a small imperceptible smile.


    With the Demon King out of Hell, Helena assumed the role of Queen of Demons. She was the one who ruled in his absence, and she was the one who contacted him for reports.


    Helena''s reason for being chosen? She was the most capable of the group. Did that mean that Vepar or Lily were ipetent? No, far from it. They were verypetent and were just as capable of ruling as Helena.


    The problem was that... Lily and Vepar tended to give in to their Demonic Natures when they gained too much ''power.


    And that was an uneptable attitude for Victor, which is why he appointed Helena tomand everything in his absence. The Gremory woman would never fall to the temptation of ''temporary'' power because she knew that this ''power'' was not hers but one Victor granted her.


    "I wonder who was the fool who upset His Majesty. Do those Beingsckmon sense?" Vinemented dismissively.


    "... Didn''t you read the reports I sent?" Vepar narrowed her eyes at the tall woman.


    ¡°Well... Vine scratched her neck a little, "I was in the middle of training the new recruits; I couldn''t stop just to read the report."


    Vepar''s eyes shed even more dangerously. "Don''t make excuses, Vine. It is unbing for someone of your position." She spoke in disdain.


    ¡°You just didn''t read the report because you got too excited, right?"


    Vine held Vepar''s gaze for a long time until she sighed in defeat:


    "Haah... You are correct. When I heard that a war might break out, I quickly prepared myself and came here"


    From her perspective, no matter who she would go to war with, as long as Victor ordered her to, she would fight for him, even if it was a ''useless'' war.


    As Vine was the first Demon that Victor encountered when he arrived in Hell, it could be said that she was the one who was most submissive to him both in body and in mind. After all, she was the only one who ''directly'' experienced the cruel hand of the man on his path to bing the Demon King of Tyranny.


    The intensity of Vepar''s gazes faded further, and she remarked, "Next time, read the report."


    "Mm, I will." Vine nodded, then added, "So? Who was the fool who provoked the Demon King?"


    ¡°This time, it was the Werewolves" Lily replied.


    "Werewolves?" Vine narrowed her eyes. This information didn''t fill her with disdain; after all, she knew very well that there was a creature in that ce that could threaten all of Hell.


    The Beast of Ragnarok, The Wolf of The ''End'' Fenrir.


    "Correct" Lily nodded, "Imagine my surprise when the Demon King directly summoned one of mymanders and ordered him to teach ''humility'' to a pack of Wolves."


    "Whichmander are you talking about?" Vine asked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ¡°Lily''s Toy, her favorite" Vepar responded neutrally as she tried not to think about that ''creature''.


    Vine''s face darkened slightly, but she didn''t say much about the ''creature''.


    ¡°Fufufu, he was my greatest creation, Even the Demon King highly approved of him." Lily smiled widely with a very noticeable blush on her cheeks.


    "..." Despite being Demons, Vepar and Vine thought Lily was more Demonic than them. That thought only further cemented itself when they saw the ''Art'' that Lily created with those bastards who went against the Demon King.


    She was disturbing even by Demon standards, but without a doubt, she was a great ally to have around... Even though she was very disturbing.


    Helena felt satisfied looking at these women, who arguably could be described as the most powerful women in both influence and Power in today''s Hell.


    It took a long time, but they did it. All of Hell was in his hands. Even those inhospitable ces that few Demons tended to go were slowly falling under his influence.


    ''If it continues at this pace, in less than 400 years, we will be able to explore all of Hell and put it under ourmand.'' It was an insane thing to think. Even with the handiwork of practically billions of Demons at their disposal, it would still take that long topletely ''explore'' and ''map'' all of Hell.


    She could not help but marvel at how big the Hell she was living in was... It was so big it was unnatural.


    ''Is Hell growing or something?'' It always seemed that the more they investigated, the more it felt like there was no end to Hell. Despite not being quite as old as the other women in the room, Helena was sure Hell wasn''t this big before.


    She had this certainty because of the books Albu and Zahal wrote, the most Ancient Demons in Hell.


    Clearly, Hell ''expanded'' over time, although its growth was much slower thanpared to now.


    "Generals, I have a report to give."


    The women stopped talking to each other and looked at Aline. Even though Aline was just a ''subordinate'' of Vepar and the Head of the Technology Development Department in Abbadon, everyone knew this was her ''status'' only on paper.


    In the King''s eyes, Aline Valefar was undoubtedly someone of the same level of Status as them. Wrong; she might even be more important than everyone in this room. Even Lilith herself was not as important to Victor as she was.


    The reason for this was simple; Aline was the Ruler. She was the one who judged and managed all the Souls entering Hell. Although most of the process is done automatically, Aline still had to judge problematic cases directly.


    She was so important that she had ten Legions of Demons protecting her, not to mention that she was the only one allowed to have a room closest to the Demon King''s quarters in his Castle, a room equipped with all the equipment that Aline could ever want.


    The Valefar n Bloodline was undoubtedly highly valued and spoiled by the Demon King... Something that the women present here could not help but feel a bit jealous about. Each one of them greatly desired the King''s ''attention''.


    However, the ''extra attention'' was clearly warranted; she was the Ruler after all, but knowing that fact did nothing to quell their jealousy.


    "I was scouring Hell for Souls with the Ruler''s Authority and found something interesting" Aline touched the table, and an image appeared floating above its surface.


    Soon they all see a barren ce, with nothing in sight, just a decayingnd and a destroyed castle in the distance.


    Aline gestured with her hand, and the image shifted to the inside of the castle, specifically into a destroyed room. Soon everyone in the room saw it, a woman with long ck hair that was so long its length extended further than the length of her own body and spreadpletely across the bed.


    "... That''s Sloth..." Vine spoke in shock.


    All were actively looking for the remnants of Diablo''s forces, and although they hadn''t found important figures like Asmodeus or Agares, practically all other Demons were found and ced under the control of the Demon King.


    Zagan himself and Phoenix were the same... In fact, in the case of these two particr Demons, they ''submitted'' of their own ord. ording to Zagan''s own words, Victor was the ''winner''; therefore, he would support him.


    It was worth mentioning that none of the women here trusted Zagan, The Merchant. As useful as he was, he was not someone to be trusted... Just like all Demons.


    The only difference was that Zagan wasn''t under Victor''s strict control like the other Demons. They wondered why Victor let Zagan have free rein.


    And the only exnation from the Demon King they heard was this.


    "Men like them are more useful when free"


    It was obvious that Victor had some way of controlling Zagan, but they did not know what it was.


    ¡°She did not even change her clothes..." Vinemented incredulously as she looked at Sloth, who wore the same clothes she wore in the war.


    Vine also noticed that it had been a while since she cut her hair.


    ¡°Ugh, I can smell the stench from here." Lilymented in disgust, ¡°How could she not have the decency to just change her clothes? She has been wearing the same outfit for over 700 years!"


    "Sloth does not stink" Vepar spoke in a neutral tone.


    ¡°Actually, she doesn''t even need to bathe. She could sleep for thousands of years, and no smell or impuritie''s would befall her body."


    "... What do you mean?" Lily asked.


    ¡°The Power of The Sin of Sloth automatically keeps her entire body protected from everything, from impurities to outside attacks"


    "She may be sleeping now, but whoever attacks her will meet a very horrible fate."


    "..." Lily raised her eyebrow. Not even she knew what the Powers of the Deadly Sins were. She had no idea how Vepar knew that with such certainty.


    Lily and Vine looked at Vepar with speechless expressions.

 Chapter 757 757: Im Not A Monster.

    Chapter 757: I''m not a monster.


    Seemingly seeing the doubt on Lily''s face, Vepar replied, "I''ve read Zahal''s and Albu''s writings."


    "..." Lily and Vine looked at Vepar with speechless expressions.


    "You guys are really underestimating the work of those two Demons. They are responsible for recording the history of Hell. It is obvious that important figures like the Deadly Sins would be documented in their books, especially about their Powers"


    The only ones who didn''t have their Powers described in detail by the two Ancient Demons were those who were allies of Victor and Victor himself.


    But such a restriction did not apply to the Demons that once served Diablo.


    "Well, I just thought that the Demon King gave that job to the two Demons on paper only..." Lily spoke uncertainly and a little embarrassed.


    Vine didn''t say anything, but it was clear that she thought the same as Lily.


    "... Haah... That statement can be seen as underestimating our King¡¯s capabilities. Do you underestimate our King¡¯s words that much?"


    "Wha- of course not! What are you saying!?" Vine quickly countered.


    "Our King doesn''t do anything useless. If he told Zahal and Albu to detail Hell''s history in writing, the Ancient Demons would perform their duty with utmost diligence"


    "Recording history means we can learn from it so we don''t make the same mistakes as our predecessors. That''s what His Majesty said once, remember?"


    "Yes..." The two answered at the same time.


    "Now that you understand this, you should spend more time reading the writings of the two Ancient Demons. Their work is quite important."


    It was worth mentioning that the books that the Ancient Demons wrote were quite popr among Demons, especially the ¡®new¡¯ Demons who didn''t know anything about Hell.


    Thanks to these books, it became easier for Younger Demons to think of Victor as the sole Ruler; after all, the ¡®story¡¯ painted him in a very positive lightpared to the other Demon Kings.


    As a certain Mortal once said, history is written by the victors.


    Ignoring the three Generals¡¯ discussion, Helena looked over to where Sloth was sleeping "Where is this ce? I can''t identify it."


    "That''s the problem; I can''t identify that location either," Aline spoke.


    "Huh? Even you can''t?" She looked at Aline in shock.


    "Yes. I have no idea where this ce is" Aline and Aline''s subordinates made the current map of Hell. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she knew every corner of Hell recorded by her like the back of her hand, but even she couldn''t pinpoint where Sloth currently was.


    She even tried to use the Soul Searching Power the Ruler had to try and locate Sloth, but all this Power did was show her the ''Soul¡¯ she wanted to see, not its current location.


    Aline theorized that she could, in the future, find the location of Souls with this Power, but she needed more experience in handling the Ruler¡¯s abilities, something she didn''t quite have right now.


    The Ruler¡¯s Powers were veryplex to learn. After all, her entire set of Skills and Authorities involved the workings of Souls and the judgment of Souls, apletely different branch of Skills than she was used to. Because of that, even after a long time had passed since she''d acquired these Powers, she still wasn''t very proficient with them.


    She could perform basic functions like ¡®judging¡¯ the Souls; this was an intuitive process, but doing more than that required Aline''s trial and error.


    "What should we do?" Aline asked.


    "Observe her and, if possible, capture her Helena spoke.


    "I don''t rmend it." Vaper spoke and then added when she had drawn the attention of all eyes in the room to her:


    "Capturing The Sin of Sloth against her will would do a lot of damage."


    "Oh? Do you think we would lose?" Vine raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about..." Vepar shook her head at Vine. She couldn''t imagine losing even to someone like Sloth.


    "I''m saying it''s wiser to speak diplomatically with her. Of all The Deadly Sins, Sloth is the most reasonable of the bunch."


    "After all, if left alone, all Sloth will do is... well, sleep?"


    She was the personification ofziness, meaning she wouldn''t bother anyone if nobody bothered her, which was why, even after so many years, she hadn''t even bothered to reveal herself and just hid.


    Hearing Vepar''s suggestions, Helena thought it made sense to follow her advice.


    "I will inform the King of our discovery" Helen dered.


    "About that... Can you ask him to return to Hell?" Lily spoke.


    "Why?" Helena asked.


    "For the love of Primordial Evil, I can''t take my mother anymore! He needs to do something about her!" Lily spoke in frustration.


    "I don''t care if he fucks her or something; just ask him to do something to calm her down! That woman is getting more irritating by the day!"


    "Don''t disrespect the King, Lily" Vine growled.


    Lily shuddered when she saw all the women in the room looking at her with disapproving faces


    "... That wasn''t my intention. I''m sorry."


    "I know it wasn''t, but be careful how you talk about the King." Helena spoke neutrally but still disapprovingly.


    "Don''t forget that all the ¡®power¡¯ you received was granted to you by The King. Power that is given can be taken away just as easily. Respect is vital and necessary. Do not forget your ce, General."


    Lily knew very well that Helena wasn''t talking about political power but the ¡®true¡¯ Power the King gave her that made her much stronger than she was before.


    "... Yes I know."


    Helena looked at Lily with the same neutral eyes. Because of attitudes like that, Victor didn''t trust Lily to lead in his absence.


    Even though Helena was half Subus, a creature of Desire, ironically, she was the one who had the best control over her own desires.


    "Anyway, your request has been noted; I willmunicate it to the King."


    "... Thank you, Helena."


    Helena nodded and looked at everyone around her: "Vine, keep an eye on our Horseman, remember that the Demon King wishes to watch over him, and don''t forget that despite being weak right now, he is a Demon God."


    "I know, I''ve been following his progress... I predict he should reach the Lower Levels of Hell in less than a few years."


    "Good. Until then, keep sending ¡®challenges¡¯ to nurture our ¡®War¡¯ potential."


    "Yes" Vine nodded.


    "Vepar, work with Aline to discover Sloth''s location. Use the Lesser Demon Messengers. They are the fastest Demons in Hell and are virtually unnoticeable."


    "Yes, I was thinking the same." Vepar epted the order.


    "Aline, how are the preparations going for that project ?"


    "Everything will be concluded soon..." Aline smiled a little:


    "Soon, we will be able to wee those damn Pigeons into our domain without them dying like pathetie bitches."


    "... I understand your sentiment but try to keep hostility to a minimum. After all, for the first time in many years, the Angels and Demons wille to ¡®peace¡¯."


    "This is a crucial matter for us. Thanks to the previous Demon King''s idiocy, our Race is seen with more infamy than before. An agreement with the Angels can help us greatly in lessening our infamy and, consequently, the Demon King¡¯s."


    "I know, I haven''t forgotten that. I will control myself."


    "Good." Helena nodded in satisfaction, and then she spoke. "Aline, contact our Contractor, Valeria Alekerth. She needs to be aware of our ns for Earth as well."


    "Since you''ve met her before, it''s easier for you tomunicate that."


    "Yes, it is easier for me tomunicate with her" Aline nodded, "About that woman, I have something to report."


    "What?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "She''s asking when His Majesty will visit her again."


    "That''s hard to say. His Majesty is busy dealing with the Werewolves right now... But I''ll let him know."


    "Okay"" Aline nodded.


    Helena looked at everyone around her briefly and said:


    "Continue with your impable work. Although His Majesty is not present, he is counting on us to ensure everything stays the same way he left it. We must not disappoint him."


    They all shuddered when they heard what Helena said. If asked what they feared most, they would all answer that their greatest fear was disappointing him...


    It was this feeling that made Lily shudder earlier when the girls warned her. As Lucifer and Lilith''s daughter, she was afraid of losing the Power she gained, but her biggest fear was disappointing him because of her attitude.


    "Dismissed." Helena ended the meeting.


    ...


    Samar.


    Victor''s group''s personal quarters.


    Anna, Natalia, and Leona were watching Victor.


    "Victor, did you really do that...?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "You''re amazing!" Leona jumped on top of Victor and hugged him in a clingy way.


    "My son..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Would you really have done what you said...?" Anna asked fearfully.


    Victor raised an eyebrow at Anna when he sensed her emotions.


    "What part specifically?" Victor lifted Leona in a princess carry and sat on the couch. He ced Leona next to him and looked back down at his hand.


    "About you destroying this whole ce..."


    "..." Victor remained silent for a few seconds as he looked at his mother''s blood-red eyes and beautiful face.


    "Yes, I would have."


    Anna shuddered slightly at his tone and lowered her head with sadness quite visible in her bodynguage.


    "I see... You would purge an entire Race because of just one group of people..." Anna didn''t know how to feel about that. She just felt horrible. She didn''t care one bit about the people who went against Victor; she just didn''t like innocents getting caught in the crossfire.


    Victor looked at his Maids, and with just one look, his Maids understood their orders.


    Soon, Kaguya, Natalia, Eve, Maria, Roberta, and Bruna spread out across the room that looked more like a house that even had its own kitchen and left Victor, Leona, and Anna alone.


    "Anna,e here"


    Anna flinched slightly when she heard the tone of Victor''s order. He didn¡¯t address her as ''Mother'' as he normally did, but rather as ¡®Anna; indicating that he was looking at her the same way when he first scolded her.


    Anna cautiously walked toward Victor, and when she was close enough, Victor reached out, took Anna by the arm, and ced her in hisp.


    Unconsciously, Anna leaned on Victor''s shoulders and looked into his violet eyes.


    She shivered slightly when she felt his hand touch her face and caress gently as if she were the most precious person in the world to him, which she was.


    "I''m not a monster."


    "Despite my questionable attitude, I will never raise my de to the innocents unless I have a good reason."


    "Even on that day when my own daughter had her head nearly cut off by some Youkai, I just hunted down and killed everyone, directly and indirectly, responsible for what she went through."


    "I didn''t attack those who didn''t know anything or weren''t involved."


    Kaguya and the Maids who actively participated in that incident just kept silent as she listened to the two''s exchange, memories of that day unconsciously came back to them.


    They clearly remembered going through a lengthy screening process using Vampire Charm to find out who was at fault and who wasn''t.


    Victor held Anna''s face in both hands and looked deeply into her eyes.


    Anna feltpletely naked in front of Victor. It was as if his eyes weren''t looking at her but straight into her Soul... It was scary and oppressive but, at the same time, gentle and warm. It was obvious he wasn''t trying to harm her or


    anything.


    "Even if a few pesky packs of Werewolves had turned against me because of my Wife, IT wouldn''t condemn an entire Race for that... Unless, of course, the situation where the entire Race unites to ¡®purge¡¯ the seed of a possible ¡®Hybrid¡¯ urred."


    "Because of that, I said I would condemn the entire Werewolf Race to Maya because I know how it is a ¡®cultural¡¯ thing to kill all the seeds of possible Hybrids."


    "That was my warning to Maya, a warning she fully understood and managed with her authority to silence the voices of dissatisfaction."


    "But... There will always be fools who don''t know their ce."


    "In that situation, I would just hunt down those who were against me and put out the mes of conflict by nipping it in the bud."


    "... Would you kill even the children of those ns?"


    "I do not kill children, Anna. Unless that child picks up a sword and faces me."


    "That''s..." Anna felt like she''d heard those words somewhere before.


    "My Warrior''s Dogma."


    "Those who pick up a sword, and point it at someone with the intention of killing, must be prepared to be killed as well."


    "That is the dogma that I, Scathach, and all my n, as well as Eleanor and all her n, follow."


    "Oh..." Anna now remembered hearing Scathach say that to Mizuki before.


    "By understanding this point about my personality, Leona never said anything from the beginning, even though I said a lot of nonsense that would go against her personality."


    "..." Now that he said it, Anna realized Leona hadn''t said anything, No matter how ¡®cruel¡¯ Victor''s words were, from the beginning, the Werewolf had always had absolute trust in Victor.


    Looking out of the corner of her eye at Leona''s smiling expressions, Anna feltplex now. To think that a child knew her son better than she did herself. She felt disappointed in herself for not trusting Victor.


    She was again fooled by Victor''s convincing ¡®act¡¯ and forgot to look at who he really was.


    "... I''m sorry for doubting you, Vic..." Small tears formed on Anna''s face; tears of disappointment in herself.


    "It''s all right..." Victor wiped away those small tears and let go of her face.


    Anna put her face on Victor''s chest and hugged him, seeking thefort of his warmth.


    "You can always question me. After all, you and my Wives are what held me back from bing a Being like Diablo."


    Because of existences like Sasha, Hestia, Pepper, Bruna, Haruna, Fleonor, Mizuki, Lacus, Jeanne, Anna, and Leona, who were inherently good people, Victor had morals to fall back on.


    Because of Scathach''s teachings, Victor would never cross the line of being aplete monster who did not care about anything, not even innocent lives.


    "Mm... I will keep those words in my mind" Anna murmured as she leaned her body even closer to and rested her head on his neck.


    "Such a good smell... So unique andforting..." She did not care about anything right now. She just wanted this warmth to herself to dispel all the uncertainties she had been having since Victor''s statements.


    From that point forward, she decided that she would try to see more through Victor''s actions, not just what he disyed on the surface. She''d always managed to do so before, so she did not understand why it would be so hard now, She just had to face him as her son''s Wives did.

 Chapter 758 758: The Late-Night Visit Of A King To The Chambers Of A Foreign Queen.

    Chapter 758: Thete-night visit of a King to the chambers of a Foreign Queen.


    On a beautiful night in the city of Eclipse Ventus, The Royal Capital of Werewolves.


    In the Werewolf Queen''s personal mansion.


    A woman with chocte skin and long ck hair was looking at the moonlight with a mncholic look.


    The moon illuminated her body, and her ck nightgown fluttered in the cold night wind, giving her a very noble and beautiful appearance.


    Unlike Nightingale, where the''s climate was colder and experienced endless nights, Samar had an environment simr to Earth, Except for one small detail: gravity was much stronger here than on Earth. Gravity was so intense in some ces that untrained Werewolves couldn''t even enter without suffering the consequences.


    Though this detail was irrelevant for powerful Beings like Werewolves and was rather something weed; after all, the higher the gravity, the more they could train and be stronger.


    "... Haah..." The woman sighed and slowly tuned her face away from the night sky. "Don''t you know that entering a Queen''s chambers in the dead of night, especially when you''re a visiting King of another Race, can cause a lot of problems, Alucard?"


    In a dark corner of the woman''s room, a man satfortably on the sofa as if he owned the room himself.


    Unlike the appearance of him she''d seen at the meeting, he was wearing more casual clothes: ck pants, white sneakers, and apletely white sweatshirt. Anyone looking at him now would never think for a moment that this man was The King of Biblical Hell; they would think he was just a very handsome young adult.


    ¡°It''s a beautiful night, isn''t it, Queen?" Victor smiled neutrally and unassumingly as if he didn''t mean to harm her.


    Tasha sighed again when she realized he hadn''t deemed it necessary to answer her question. She walked toward her room and closed the sliding ss door that led to the balcony.


    ¡°Why are you here?" She walked toward the minibar in her room and took a bottle of whiskey and two sses.


    ¡°I was just on one of my usual evening strolls." Victor replied as he watched the woman walking with the bottle in one hand and the two sses in the other toward the armchair in front of him.


    ¡°Do these evening strolls usually entail entering the personal quarters of a Queen?" Tasha asked with amusement in her eyes as she filled their sses.


    "Who knows?... I don''t follow a n when I go on my walks, If I want to go somewhere, I''ll go. If I don''t, I won''t. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Tasha raised an eyebrow, "...You seem awfully free for someone who is a King¡±


    ¡°That''s the beauty of havingpetent subordinates,¡± Victor smiled slightly.


    "I wish I had your luck in finding good subordinates." Tashamented lightheartedly. She didn''t feel like being serious.


    "I have good eyes for people." Victormented nonchntly.


    "..." Tasha looked at Victor''s Dragon Eyes for a few seconds and then nodded: "A King needs to have good eyes for people."


    Tasha took the half-full ss of whiskey and offered it to Victor.


    Victor shook his head in denial: "Unfortunately, due to my Race, I cannot drink anything other than Blood or water.¡±


    "... Sounds like a sad existence; food is, after all, one of life''s pleasures." Tasha set Victor''s ss on the table and took a full swig from her ss.


    "You are not wrong.¡±


    Feeling Victor''s gaze on her body, which was hidden by a thin nightgown, Tasha was amused that he had no dark desires for her body. It was as if he saw her in much the same way as when she was in her Queenly attire.


    A fact that left her slightly upset at his apparentck of desire for her body and also a litte relieved. After all, that meant he hadn''te here for that. Even though she was married to Volk, she didn''t have the confidence that she


    could refuse the Progenitor''s seduction if he made a move.


    One interesting fact she realized was that the thought of sleeping with Victor didn''t make her feel sick, something she normally would when it came to members of his Race. Clearly, Victor''s Race didn''t matter here. He was so charming that not once during the entire encounter did she think about his Race.


    Finishing off her drink, she looked at her empty ss and ced it on the table.


    ¡°I would feel bad about not serving a guest properly...¡± Slowly, she started pulling her nightgown off and showing off her chocte-colored, healthy-looking arms.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    Victor stared at Tasha''s arm with amused eyes. She was offering the Blood of a Fallen Goddess and, simultaneously, the Blood of a woman Blessed by Fenrir.


    ¡°It would be inappropriate to refuse the host''s courtesy."


    "..." A silence fell in the ce, and Tasha, with light steps, walked toward Vietor. Stopping in front of him, she raised her arm in front of him.


    Tasha didn¡¯t know what was going through her head right now. She didn''t even know why she was acting the way she was, It was as if all her inhibitions hadpletely disappeared in front of this man who looked like the incarnation of desire.


    Her body shivered when she felt Victor''s hands gently holding her arm and his warm breath on her skin.


    His touch, his scent, his presence on her; it all felt so... right.


    The moment he bit her wrist and began to drink her blood, all the while maintaining eye contact with his violet eyes staring into her green ones, a sense of euphoria she''d never felt before resonated through her entire being.


    ''... So this is how it feels when a Noble Vampire sucks your blood.'' Tasha thought. She knew such euphoria only urred within her because Victor was the Noble Vampire doing this. She fully understood that if it were another Noble Vampire, she would just be disgusted, but the word "disgusted" didn''t seem to exist when describing Victor.


    There were many horrible adjectives used to describe him, like monster, Evil God, the next Being to cause The Apocalypse.


    But out of all of them, no one had ever called him ''disgusting''. That was an absolute fact.


    "Mm, you have delicious blood, Tasha.


    "


    "... Eh?" Tasha looked at Victor in disbelief.


    ¡®Is it all over so quickly?'' she wondered.


    The whole blood-sucking process onlysted a few minutes... awfully long minutes for Tasha. But when that process ended so abruptly, she wasn''t sure how to react.


    Tasha''s legs felt weak, her heart was beating rapidly, and an imperceptible blush formed on her face. She knew she was making a longing expression right now.


    But she couldn''t help it... He was simply irresistible.


    It took a few seconds for her to regain her mental faculties. She gathered all her mental strength and regained her sense of herself. Soon, she took a deep breath and turned her face away.


    ¡°Mm, that''s good" She nodded, satisfied... Satisfied with something she didn''t even know, and walked toward where she had previously sat.


    Despite being acutely aware of Tasha''s internal struggle, Victor did absolutely nothing. He just sat there and watched it all. Just by being here, Tasha''s senses were thrown into disarray.


    Desire was a very powerful emotion, Even Gods could not rid themselves of their desires, and among those desires, there was a specific one that was more powerful than the rest.


    Sexual desire.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Sex was a Concept that pervaded any society, whether futuristic, dystopian, medieval, or modern.


    No matter the ce, no matter the world, sex would always be sought after.


    No wonder it was said that the oldest profession in the world was that of sex workers.


    Victor was the male version of Aphrodite; his very presence, even if he did nothing, would subconsciously make Beings think of him that way.


    He was, in fact, like a very hot woman who attracted, everyone and everything,


    Victor couldn''t help chuckle inwardly at the irony. He hade here for an overnight visit as a guest, and it was not he who was lusting after the host but the host lusting after thelr guest.


    Putting that aside, he thought about what he had just done. ''The Blood of a Fallen Goddess is not much different from normal Blood.''


    Despite being called a Fallen Goddess, she was still a full-fledged Goddess. But even after drinking her Blood, Victor felt nothing, not a burning sensation in his body, no damage, nothing.


    Victor thought this was due to his body''s resistance having grown stronger. He was no longer a simple Progenitor; he had the body of a Dragon and was powered by a Negative World Tree. His base was a Progenitor, but everything else was different.


    ''Let''s try Aphrodite''s Blood next time,'' Victor mused.


    Drinking the Blood of a Goddess like Aphrodite had never crossed his mind before. After all, Aphrodite wasn''t just any Goddess; she was a Titan and the embodiment of Beauty. Her level waspletely different from someone like Tasha''s.


    "Now that drinks have been served tell me, Demon King. What is it that you want,ing into my chambers sote at night?"


    "... To make a new friend, of course. Why else would Ie here?"


    "..." Tasha looked at Victor with a look that said, ''Does this man think I''m a fool?''


    "Don''t look at me like that." Victor smiled slightly. "I''m truly interested in learning more about you."


    "... Why?" Tasha couldn''t understand the sudden interest.


    ¡°Why not?" Instead of answering, he asked back.


    Tasha narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t foresee the meaning of this conversation. If he didn''te for her body, why was he here? Was it about their agreement? But there was still time for the deal to conclude, and she still hadn''t read the scroll he gave her.


    Observing Tasha''s silence, Victor decided to initiate a conversation that would interest her:


    "Recently, my beloved Wife became involved in a rather ambitious project," he smiled lovingly.


    A smile that caught Tasha''s attention, causing her to focus on the topic of the conversation.


    "Before I talk about the project, let me tell you a little about my Wife."


    With the same loving smile on his face, he started to exin.


    "My Wife is someone who will do anything to keep her Family safe. Any means are justifiable as long as her Family is protected from everyone and everything."


    ''Is she like me...?'' Tasha felt she could identify with this woman.


    "Murder, torture, maniption, experiments on our enemies, she''d dip her hands into all sorts of dark matters for us."


    ''Yes, she''s like me.'' She thought.


    "From others¡¯ point of view, she''s definitely a viin, but I don''t care what others think. She may be a viin to them, but to me, she¡¯s my treasure."


    "Now that you understand her personality, I''l tell you about her ambitious project."


    Tasha found herself more interested than she should have been in the conversation that Victor had started on his own.


    "She wants our Family to be untouchable."


    Tasha waited... then waited even longer... But the following words did note out of Victor''s mouth.


    "...Is that it?"


    "Yeah."


    "I mean, don''t you have more details of what she''s doing or nning?"


    "I have an idea, but at the same time, I don''t. She''s doing this project in conjunction with my other Wives, but that''s all I know. I know nothing about the project''s specifics or methodologies."


    "... Huh...?"


    Tasha couldn''tprehend such nonsense.


    "How can you not know anything? This is a project involving your entire Family, right? You, as the Leader of the Family, should know. That''smon sense."


    "You are not wrong" Victor nodded.


    "Right? Then why don''t you know anything? How can you be sure she isn''t nning something against you?"


    "That''s an easy question to answer." His smile changed to a gentle one.


    "Because I trust her."


    "...Huh?" Victor¡¯s words had a huge impact on Tasha. They were such simple words, but the weight behind them was so heavy that, for a moment, Tasha forgot to breathe and merely stared in disbelief at Victor.


    "...You trust her...?" Those words seemed so foreign to Tasha that she responded unconsciously.


    "Correct." Victor nodded with the same conviction as before.


    "If she wanted me to know something, she would notify me. If she wanted my help, she would ask me. I don''t cage her; she can do whatever she wants, whenever she wants, and however she wants. Ultimately, all ask of her is hermitment to me, to trust me, and to ask for my help if she needs it, which she always does."


    "My Wives shine brightest when they do what they enjoy." Victor''s eyes slowly started to be darker, as if they were two violet ck holes.


    "If my Wife wants to y God and burn the world to the ground, I''ll let her do so with a smile on my face."


    "If she wants to make a n that will leave our Family untouchable, again, I will let her do so with a smile on my face, and I will always support her with whatever she needs."


    "..." Tasha visibly flinched when she saw Victor''s eyes.


    "This is crazy" shemented, as much to him as to herself. She couldn''t imagine a rtionship that way.


    "Wrong. That''s called trust, the foundation of every sucessful rtionship. If you don''t trust your partner... What''s the point of being together with them?"


    But aren''t you afraid of being betrayed...?" Tasha asked with her own misgivings in her heart. After all, she knew very well that she didn''t have much ''free rein'' in her Kingdom because Volk feared her betraying him.

 Chapter 759 759: The Late-Night Visit Of A King To The Chambers Of A Foreign Queen. 2

    Chapter 759: Thete-night visit of a King to the chambers of a Foreign Queen. 2


    "But aren''t you afraid of being betrayed..." Tasha asked with her own misgivings in her heart. After all, she knew very well that she didn''t have much "free rein" in her Kingdom because Volk feared her betraying him.


    That question put a smile on Victor''s face: "I''m not!"


    "Why?"


    "The only possibility of my Wives betraying me is if someone maniptes their memories or controls them through some form of mind control... A problem I already fixed." Thanks to Roxanne, all women who entered Victor''s n had strong mental and Soul protection. Even someone like Loki wouldn''t be able to y with their minds because they would know what was an ''illusion'' and what wasn''t.


    "Other than that, it''s impossible for them to betray me; after all, they all love me."


    "How arrogant."


    "It''s not arrogance: it''s a fact" Victor smiled neutrally.


    A smile that, for some reason, made Tasha cringe.


    "When I form a rtionship with a woman, I don''t merely leave it as is. I go to the ends, as far as I can go, to a ce where their love bes an obsession, overzealous, and oppressive... To the point that they would kill any other woman who looked at me."


    "...You turn your women into psychopaths of love, huh."


    "I prefer to call them Yanderes, but you''re not wrong." Victorughed lightly.


    "... Your rtionships seem toxic... Not any man could handle it." Tasha shook her head back and forth in denial. She knew very well that if she started acting with Volk like how Victor described his women to be with him, the Werewolf would eventually leave her.


    "It''s okay, after all. I''m not just any man." Victor spoke with a smile that bordered on arrogance as he rested his head in his hands.


    "The crazier, the more psychotic, the more passionate they are... the happier I''ll be." It was at that moment that Tasha realized that Victor definitely had a few screws loose. The type of woman he described sounded like a woman who  would make a rtionship very toxic, and consequently, that toxicity would spill over to his other Wives. But she knew better; she saw how Leona reacted to Victor. Someone in a bad rtionship wouldn''t respond like that, and despite


    having multiple Wives, they didn''t seem topete with each other.


    The reason for this thought was that Tasha knew that the women who came on the day of the meeting with Victor were all his women. She could smell Victor on those women from miles away.


    ''No... No... I can''t judge this too soon... After all, I haven''t seen how his rtionship works with all his Wives present... Tasha felt it would be foolish to judge something she had only seen once. As a Queen, she understood that  understanding the context of everything is essential.


    But... But... Despite thinking like that and deciding to observe and judgeter... She couldn''t help butpare Victor''s rtionship with his Wives to her rtionship with Volk.


    Just the part about how he talked about trusting his Wifepletely with such conviction made her jealous of their rtionship.


    Tasha and Volk didn''t have a normal man-woman rtionship. What the two had was more of an eternal fight to decide who would subjugate the other.


    Part of thisplicated rtionship was due to her being strong. If she weren''t strong, she would have already been subjugated by Volk... Something she didn''t want either.


    She knew very well that once an Alpha subjugated her, she would have to listen to everything he asked, and she didn''t want that; she wanted her freedom.


    She wanted to be able to choose when to act and make ns of her own, She didn''t want to be submissive like females of other Alphas.


    Somehow, she felt quite envious of Victor''s Wives right now. After all, it was obvious that everything worked because the man in front of her was the glue that held them all together.


    "Your Wives are very lucky to have you, Alucard."


    A genuine smile appeared on Victor''s face, "No, I''m the lucky one to have them in my life."


    That genuine smile... That was also why she was jealous of his Wives. She highly doubted that Volk would say anything remotely close to what Victor said with such a genuine smile on his face. She understood her husband too well to know he would never do that.


    "Now that I''ve told you about myself, tell me more about yourself, Tasha Fenrir."


    "... What do you want to know about me?"


    "Surprise me"


    Tasha stared at Victor for long silent minutes until she started to speak.


    "Before I became who I am today... I was a Minor Goddess of Egypt." Tasha started to fill her ss with the drink again.


    Victor raised an eyebrow when he saw that she was actually going to talk about herself, but he didn''tment. Now, he was just a silent listener.


    "A Goddess rted to Wolves... My Concept itself wasn''t that strong, and I wasn''t that proficient either... Despite being a Goddess, I wasn''t as important as the other Great Gods of my former Pantheon."


    "But even though it wasn''t that important, I had my own devotees; men and women were devoted only to me, strong Werewolves who were used to doing things that everyone would disapprove of if they had done them in broad daylight."


    "A force of deadly Supernatural Beings... That''s what we were." Tasha stared into her ss of whiskey with neutral eyes, and for a moment, ancient memories of a burning Kingdom yed out in her eyes like a movie she could never forget.


    "And that force attracted the attention of the Great Gods. They thought it strange that such a great force had no Faith in them... Consequently, they tried to control me."


    Throughout the story, Tasha was never specific. She never mentioned names or pointed fingers and simply referred to those people as "them".


    "And just like always, I refused to be controlled... Even if the promised benefits for me bowing my head and epting their will were great, it wasn''t worth trading my free will for it... Even if the consequences were dire."


    Tasha took another sip of her drink and looked back at the now-empty ss.


    Even though it looked like she was being influenced by Victor, she wasn''t. She could think for herself, and a trait that remained strong within her was... Never talking about herself. After all, that could breed weaknesses that everyone could...


    Victor''s words broke her train of thought.


    "You are strong."


    "... Huh?" She looked up into Victor''s face, and the expression on his face took her by surprise.


    Unlike thest few times Victor looked at her, his gaze was much more "warm" than before.


    Of course, she''d seen that look before, but those looks were never directed at her specifically but at a woman who wasn''t present.


    Victor was looking right at her, only her and no one else.


    "Choosing not to bow your head is not an easy thing to do, especially when you''re weak... Because of that, don''t me yourself for running away. Those left behind definitely don''t me you for it."


    Tasha opened her eyes wide when she heard what Victor said.


    "How did you-..." The question was interrupted by an action from Victor.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked out the window and saw that the sun was already starting to rise. "Looks like I stayed a long time, huh."


    Tasha opened her eyes slightly in shock after seeing that the sun had already risen.


    "Did our conversation reallyst that long?" Tasha wondered in shock.


    "It was a good talk, Tasha Fenrir. Just as I thought, you are a strong woman."


    Tasha looked back to where Victor was sitting, but all she saw was an empty chair.


    "Don''t forget to read the scroll I gave you. I''ll be back tomorrow."


    "Please don''te back" She spoke almost instantly.


    Suddenly, she heard a seductive voice whispering in her ear:<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "That''s not for you to decide, My Queen."


    She felt her body shiver and quickly got up and looked back, but again, she found nothing but the ss door to the balcony open.


    "..." Tasha stared at the balcony with a pointed look, as if a boogeyman or something was going toe out of that ce at any moment. But when she waited a while, only for nothing to happen, she sighed in relief and tried to calm her turbulent heart.


    "My Queen... Huh?" A genuine smile appeared on Tasha''s face, a genuine smile that was reced momentster by a contemtive frown.


    ''How does he know about ''that"? That''s something only Volk should know; after all, it happened such a long time ago...''


    Despite knowing she shouldn''t, Tasha felt a small anticipation for Victor''s next visit since she could talk without worrying too much about anything.


    It had been a while.


    Not to mention that she had to find out what that man wanted from her. After all, he wouldn''t visit her in the middle of the night if he didn''t want something.


    "Hmm?" Tasha looked at her bed and saw an old-looking book.


    She narrowed her eyes and thought, ''That wasn''t here before...'' Which meant Victor left it for her.


    Approaching the bed, she stopped to look at the book, specifically its title and was surprised to see that it was written in Ancient Egyptian, an extinctnguage.


    "The Fall of The Wolf Goddess and Her Rise..." Tasha started to shiver as she read the name of the author who wrote the book: "Written by Yunct Semet.."


    "H-How does he have this book..." Tasha''s voice cracked. Her emotions couldn''t settle down, especially when she saw a name she thought she''d never see again.


    "Yunct... Did you survive" She gently touched on the characters of the woman''s name that evoked so many memories in her.


    All the questions Tasha had before about why Victor was here were forgotten. What she wanted to know was how he got this book and if he knew anything about the author of that book.


    One way or another, she came to have expectations for her next encounter with Victor.


    Outside the mansion, floating on top of a very distant tree, Victor was watching everything while he had his arms crossed. His Draconic Eyes could clearly see everything within the room.


    "You are a sinful man, Darling... Why are you ying with the Queen''s heart?" Roxanne asked.


    "I''m not ying with her heart, My Dear."


    "Seeing her in a state like that isn''t very convicing, you know?" Roxanne pointed as she looked at a trembling Tasha, very different from the Queen she''d seen through Victor''s eyes before.


    "..." Victor remained silent and didn''t say anything.


    "Where did you get that book? I don''t remember seeing it in Hell."


    "In the library of the Snow n. As it was written in Ancient Egyptian, they thought it was an Artifact or something, so they kept it among the Ancient Tomes. But little did they know that it was, in fact, just the diary of a faithful Werewolf."


    "... Hmm, how did you know that was for Tasha?"


    "How else? I read it."


    "You can read Ancient Egyptian...? How?"


    "My dear, have you forgotten the hundreds of millions of Demons I have absorbed? Some of them are Demons that have been alive since the beginning of time. Learning something like a lostnguage is very easy."


    "Mm... Looks like you''ve gotten more proficient at organizing your memories." Roxanne said, much to herself as she did to him.


    A few secondster, she asked curiously: "What''s the point of all this anyway?"


    "... I want her to reach her full potential, My Dear... Her past is preventing that. I''m just helping out."


    Roxanne drew a long breath. Somehow, she already expected this answer: "...And when she reaches her full potential, what then?"


    "Who knows?"


    "... Eh?"


    "Will she defeat Volk and be The Strongest Alpha? Will she unite Samar under just one person? Will her Concepts as a Goddess grow stronger? No one can predict what she will be."


    "... I just realized that you''re simply telling her to takemand of everything." Roxanne pointed out astutely.


    Victor turned his head to the side and began to whistle.


    "Spit it out! What is it you want!? You want another Wife, don''t you!? You said you wouldn''t pursue a married woman! You deceitful liar!" Roxanne growled possessively.


    And this tone of voice only made Victorugh happily because of her love.


    "Don''tugh!" Roxanne shouted, even more irritated. "Tell me what you''re going to do!" She insisted.


    "My love, it''s called character development for a reason. We shouldn''t rush to a conclusion; let''s just enjoy the ride."


    "Grrr..."


    "But there''s one thing I can promise you; I didn''t lie when I said I don''t go after married women. After all, I am a man of morals."


    Victor turned and began to float toward the ground.


    "What I want isn''t a Wife... I want a powerful ally. And if I''m going to have an ally, it''s better for them to be a woman, right? After all, a woman is more easily influenced by me~."


    "Whoa... You''re acting like a total scumbag now."


    Victor was left speechless by what he had heard. "This woman really wants to get her ass pped, doesn''t she?" He thought he should discipline Roxaer. After all, she''d been getting pretty rambunctioustely.


    "Yes, please discipline me. It''s been a while since we yed like that~"


    Victor facepalmed, He momentarily forgot that she could feel his emotions and read his surface thoughts.


    "Ruby was a bad influence on you, my dear."


    "Huh? Are you saying you don''t like those kinds of jokes?"


    "... I didn''t say that."


    "Mm, you better be honest." She nodded in satisfaction.


    Victor''s eyes flickered a little, and in the next moment, he disappeared, leaving streaks of red lightning behind, and appeared in his personal room.


    With a wave of the hand, the whole room was sealed with ice, and then a woman with long red hair appeared.


    "Kyaaa~! Don''t summon me so suddenly, Darling!" Though she squealed in disapproval, her eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "You perverted Dryad. I will teach you a lesson today!"


    "Yes, please, Darling, teach me a lesson~!" ?


    "Ahhh~"

 Chapter 760 760: A Snake Caught Among The Wolves.

    Chapter 760: A snake caught among the Wolves.


    A few days had passed since Victor arrived on Samar, the of Werewolves, and the changes his presence had brought about had begun to manifest. Fenir, The First Prince of The Werewolves, had his belongings and his entire Faction  destroyed with a single move by Tasha and Volk.


    Scheming to usurp power was something Volk fully supported; after all,petition bred progress. However, the dishonest way in which Fenir conducted his actions, using apletely unknown organization to gain power in exchange for using the Werewolves as a tool for that organization, was uneptable.


    That was not the behavior expected of someone who aspired to be a King.


    With just an amusing y on words, Victor sessfully undermined the New Dawn organization''s influence in Samar, leaving the organization extremely dissatisfied with their loss of power.


    Tasha was extremely upset with her oldest son, but not just upset. She was also disappointed. And in some ways, disappointment was worse than simple irritation.


    Despite not being one of the most talented, Fenir was quitepetent at what he did and often supported Tasha when she needed it. It was a pity that he had rushed and done such a foolish thing.


    Werewolves were no one''s subordinates. They were independent people and possessed their own sovereignty. Fenir''s despicable act of seeking support from an unknown organization in exchange for using werewolves as a tool was nothing more  than a trap to provide that organization with more influence in Samar.


    And what about Volk? How did he react? Well, in the worst possible way. The only reason he hadn''t killed his son at that moment was because Tasha stopped him and said she would take care of him.


    Those words made Fenir shiver. In a way, he would rather die a quick death at his father''s hand than fall into his mother''s hands.


    "Get out of my way, Tasha. That coward hasmitted the worst act a Werewolf of The Royal Bloodline canmit. He has betrayed his own kind out of greed!"


    "I already said I''d take care of him." Tasha replied, expression unchanged. "You don''t trust me in this matter?"


    "..." Volk didn''t say anything. He just looked seriously at Tasha. Had it been before, Volk would have backed off and entrusted the problem to Tasha, but not this time. The reason? Tasha had already undermined Volk''s authority twice in a short period of time. And the King of Werewolves was not happy about it.


    Understanding how Volk¡¯s mind worked, Tasha knew he wasn''t going to drop the subject. This attitude left her internally revolted.


    ''Why doesn''t he trust me? Haven''t I done enough for this goddamn country?'' Tasha thought.


    If it were before, she wouldn''t have thought too much about it. After all, she was used to Volk''s attitude. However, due to Victor''s recent nightly visits where the two talked about everything, she began questioning her worth in Volk''s  eyes.


    ''Why doesn''t he treat me better?''


    ''Why does he always feel the need to subdue me?''


    ''Is being by his side not enough?''


    ''Why don''t you trust me?''


    Those thoughts she had hidden in her heart began to pop up more frequently in her mind.


    ''If it were Victor, he wouldn''t treat me like this...''


    Her thoughts involuntarily returned to the previous nights when she and Victor finally discussed the book written by a former friend. Victor knew nothing about this friend and had simply found the book in the Snow n library and, upon  learning to read the Ancient Egyptiannguage, understood that it told Tasha¡¯s story from the perspective of Y Semet, a woman whom Tasha had once considered her best friend.


    Through this book, Victor discovered Tasha''s story, albeit partially, as it was written from Y''s point of view.


    Since it was a book about Tasha''s history, Victor returned it to her without hesitation, stating that the book was back where it belonged.


    Tasha felt warm listening to Victor¡¯s words, and thanks to thisst encounter, she didn¡¯t even blink when Victor suddenly appeared in her private quarters at night.


    Since that night, it wasmon for the two to talk privately about any subject that came to mind. It was obvious that they had gotten closer than before. However, despite their growingpanionship, she still didn''t feelfortable talking about her past. After all, it was something personal, and she didn''t like talking about herself, which Victor made clear about understanding and didn''t pursue the topic.


    Thus, the more Tasha and Victor talked, the more she realized how undervalued she was as a woman in Volk''s eyes.


    She couldn''t help but notice the irony of the situation. The man called the Demon King of Tyranny was more understanding and less controlling of those he trusted than the King of The Werewolves, who only sought to subjugate everyone and would only ept their opinions when he was the Alpha who stood above everyone else.


    Temporarily ignoring her swirling thoughts, Tasha concentrated on the immediate problem.


    "He''s my responsibility, Volk. I''l deal with him, now get out." Tasha decided, dropping her kindness and trying to be assertive.


    Volk¡¯s eyes intensified upon hearing Tasha''s tone of voice.


    "Twice before... But now, that''s three times... Three times you''ve undermined my authority, Tasha Fenrir..." An oppressive green Power began to envelop Volk''s body.


    Tasha raised an eyebrow, and green Power, tinged with gold, began covering her body.


    "If I say I want him to die... he''s going to die!"


    Power exploded from Volk''s body in a green pir, ck fur began to grow on his hands, and his face grew wilder, turning it into a perfect image of a ferocious beast.


    Tasha''s appearance slowly began to change as well, with ck tattoos beginning to appear on her arms, legs, and face.


    "You im to be a King, and yet you want to kill our only source of information about this organization?" Tasha''s green eyes gleamed brightly, her face became more animalistic and wild, her teeth sharp, and her hair disheveled.


    Volk didn''t move forward. He hadn''t lost his rationality and could recognize the truth in Tasha¡¯s words. The only thing that bothered him was seeing her challenging him again in such a short period of time.


    His wife was changing, bing more rebellious, and he didn''t know why. The possibility that someone was interfering popped into his mind, but he didn''t smell any men near Tasha, and his spies in her Faction didn¡¯t report anything either.


    Although, Volk didn''t trust his spies very much, as he knew that Tasha had absolute control over her Betas. She likely only allowed these spies to exist to assuage his concerns.


    "Well, well... I came here because I felt a surge of Power, but who would have thought that the Queen and King would be about to fight."


    Everyone in the room turned toward the voice and saw a man dressed entirely in ck.


    "Alucard." snarled Volk.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Victor ignored Volk and looked at Tasha. "Oh...?"


    Tasha''s transformation was very different from ordinary Werewolves. It seemed that the fact that she was a Goddess further influenced her transformation.


    Instead of calling it a Werewolf Form, it was more urate to call it a Divine Form.


    Every Deity had a Divine Form, as Aphrodite exined. It was a God''s original appearance, a form in which they could harness all of their Powers.


    ''Hmm~ this feeling is very simr to what Inari disyed during her fight against Scathach.''


    Tasha didn''t say anything when she saw Victor''s appraising gaze on her.


    "Hmm? Why did you stop? Pretend I''m not even here; you can fight at your leisure. I don''t want to get involved in another country''s affairs. I''m just here to make sure he doesn''t escape." Victor snapped his fingers, and a scream echoed through the room.


    "Gaaah!"


    Everyone turned their heads toward the scream and saw the sight of Fanir with half of his body frozen.


    Everyone realized they were so focused on Tasha and Volk that, for a moment, Fanir nearly escaped.


    Fanir turned his face and red at Victor.


    "You!"


    "Me?" Victor pointed at himself, confused.


    "You fucking bloodsucker! You really couldn''t just keep quiet on your bloody? You just had toe here and ruin all my ns?!"


    "Hmm~." Victor''s violet eyes gleamed with mischief.


    Instinctively, everyone around them increased their guard against Victor, including Tasha. They knew instinctively that an apex predator had awakened and set its sights on insignificant prey.


    "Not only with Nightingale but also with Diablo, you''re all over the ce, you piece of shit! Why does someone like you need to exist?!"


    With a step, Victor vanished and appeared before Fanir. He looked deep into the Werewoll¡¯s eyes and smiled slightly.


    "Tell me, how does it feel to know that all your efforts were wasted with just a few words from me?" His violet eyes gleamed softly.


    Fanir opened his mouth to say more vulgarities to Victor but soon had his mouth closed. His angry expression faded, and a dazed expression took its ce.


    "... I feel like crap..."


    "Oh~? Why do you feel this way?"


    "I''ve tried so hard, I had to fight against an ogre of a father who thinks himself so great that he need not think rationally yet is so useless he can''t even subjugate his own wife, A useless man who would not surprise me if he slept with his most loyal Betas." Disdain and helplessness were visible on Fanir¡¯s face.


    Volk gritted his teeth, and the intensity of the atmosphere around them became even more oppressive. Still, none of it affected Victor or Fanir, who felt, for the first time, that he no longer had to restrain or suppress his feelings.


    "I had to fight against a mother who is too blind to realize that my father only sees her as a tool, a sadistic woman who thinks only of herself and ignores her older children, in favor of a useless younger son, merely because some enormous beast uttered he had potential and allowed him to use its name. That brat is treated with more respect than I, the eldest."


    Now it was Tasha''s turn to grit her teeth in anger, not because of the insults her son directed at herself, but because he disrespected Fenrir.


    "Poor thing... You''ve suffered so much, haven''t you?" taunted Victor.


    "Mm..." A sad expression appeared on Fanir¡¯s face, and tears began to fall.


    "All I wanted was what was rightfully mine, but that goddamn son of a bitch of a father is a megalomaniac bastard who clings to power forever. Doesn''t that asshole know what retirement is? How long does he n to stay in power? Why have a monarchy if you have no interest in passing the Title on to your descendants?"


    "Annoying son of a bitch."


    "Not to mention this chaotic society, a society created by Werewolves like my father, who are just a bunch of old eunuchs who like to keep themselves in power and do not allow the young to bring about change. Because of the King¡¯s mismanagement, the society of Werewolves looks like a big circus with several eras woven together like a mismatched abomination."


    "Haah... I hear you, my friend. It may seem amazing at first nce, but inside, it''s quite chaotic and meaningless, isn''t it?" Victor spoke with understanding, as if he were talking to a childhood friend.


    "Ohhh! You understand me?!"


    "Of course" Victor nodded.


    Fanir sighed, "If I had known that, I would have approached you and asked for help. Unfortunately, I was too scared. You are a freaking scary monster."


    "Thanks for thepliment." Victor let out a genuine chuckle.


    "If I had contacted you earlier, we could have ced you as one of the organization''s Leaders. That way, we would have been more empowered to deal with what awaits us in the future."


    "Eh ~? What awaits us in the future?"


    "That¡¯s..." Fanir tried to speak, but his voice made no sound. A strange expression appeared on his face, and he looked confused around. "Hmm, I do not remember. What was it again?"


    "..." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly. He had read about something simr to this in a Hellish Tome. It was a Curse that Demons used to prevent information from leaking from their contractors. Only the contractor could know the information and could not divulge it without the Demon''s permission. It was essentially a privacy spell.


    Victor focused his Draconic Eyes on Fanir and realized that even with his eyes, he could see nothing.


    If there was anything he couldn''t see in this world, it was probably the work of the Primordial Gods. Considering that the New Dawn had several Gods in its organization, it would not be an impossible task to aplish.


    "Mm, you have memory problems, Do not worry, it''s normal. After all, you hit your head when you were captured, did you not?"

 Chapter 761 761: The Queens Potential.

    Chapter 761: The Queen''s Potential.


    "Mm, you have memory problems. Don''t worry, it''s normal. After all, you hit your head when you were captured, didn''t you?"


    "... Hmm, that''s true. My bastard father knocked me to the ground in a fit of rage, the petty bitch."


    Victor managed not tough. "You seem to resent your father a lot." hemented neutrally.


    "Resent?" Fanir snorted. "I hate him; his mere existence repulses me. Why doesn''t he just die already? His presence just gets in the way."


    Talking to Fanir was very interesting for Victor. The reason for this was that this situation seemed simr to that of Nightingale''s, but different at the same time.


    Here, the children werepetent and hated their father because his presence interfered with everything.


    In Nightingale, d''s children were simply useless.


    "Now, about your mother. What''s your opinion on her?"


    "My mother...? Hmm, she''s fine. Aside from her attitude toward my father, she''s more useful than he is. In fact, I''ve always wondered why she wasn''t the Alpha above all others, After all, she has all the makings of a good Alpha... Well, I guess she''s just not strong enough. My ogre of a father, unfortunately, possesses a lot of power. If there''s one good thing about him, it''s that he''s strong."


    "Enough! I will not just stand here and liste-..."


    "Sleep." Victor spoke in the Draconian Language.


    Suddenly, Volk fell to the ground andy still, softly snoring.


    "Annoying old man, can''t you see I''m speeding up your work? Just get some sleep." Victor snorted.


    "..." The people around broke out in a cold sweat when they saw how easily Victor dealt with Volk and how he treated their King. Victor was disrespect personified; he really didn''t care about anything.


    "King!"


    "Demon King, how dare you?!"


    "Calm down, he''s not dead, just sleeping." Victor rolled his eyes.


    "..." Volk''s Betas approached their King and realized that he really was just sleeping.


    Tasha looked at Volk sleeping on the floor and sighed in relief. For a moment, she thought a war had just started. Soon her features returned to normal, but she didn''t even feel like getting emotional anymore. It was obvious that Victor was controlling her son, and it wasn''t worth getting angry at an emotionless tool.


    Tasha walked toward Victor and stood beside him.


    "Where I was..."


    "You were asking about his organization"


    "Oh." Victor looked at Tasha curiously, but then he looked at Fanir.


    "Tell me about your organization, and you can answer your mother''s questions as well."


    "Of course, I''ll tell you everything" Fanir was quite understanding.


    "Before that..." Tasha looked around and red at her Betas. "Iste the area. I don''t want anyone entering the perimeter. Iste the sound of this area with that and prevent any intruders."


    Tasha was secretive enough not to give Victor more information about her Artifacts.


    "Yes!" Soon both men and women moved quickly to carry out Tasha''s orders.


    She looked at Volk''s Betas. "And you, just take that man and put him in his room..." She looked at Victor. "He''ll wake up soon, right?"


    "Thanks to Fenrir''s Blessing he''ll only he asleep for around 30 minutes" Victor nodded.


    Tasha again felt a small inner terror. With just one word, he put Volk to sleep. If he really wanted to destroy this entire county, it would be very easy.


    ''This is why dealing with Rune Users is tricky,'' she thought.


    From what she could see, Victor wasn''t a Rune Master. He still used them rather rudimentarilypared to the Gods she knew, but even so, the Rune he used carried so much Power...


    ''Just whatnguage did he use when he spoke?'' All Tasha heard were strange, unrecognizable grunts.


    "Did you not hear me?" Tasha red at Volk''s Betas.


    "Yes!" Volk''s Betas approached the King, and soon two men supported him.


    When the Betas left with Volk in tow, Victor''s voice was heard again: "Hmm, I think I''d better get Maya, Adam, and Anderson."


    "... Maya and Adam, I understand, but why Anderson?" Tasha asked.


    Victor''s lips stretched into a slight smile, "Do not underestimate my friend. He can be as cunning as you, my dear."


    Tasha began to question whether she hadpletely missed the development of her children.


    ''Was I so caught up in the Kingdom''s problems that I don''t even know my own children?'' She thought.


    Tasha shook her head in an attempt to dismiss the familiar dilemmas, opting to resolve them at another time. She looked at the Betas who remained to protect her.


    "You heard him. Tell the Matriarch of n Lykos, Maya, General Adam, and the Second Prince toe here as well." Tasha gave additional orders.


    Tasha''s Betas looked at Victor for a few long seconds before answering:


    "Yes!" They had no choice but to leave their Alpha here with this man; after all, it was her order.


    After Tasha''s Betas left, leaving Victor and Tasha effectively alone with Fanir, Victor spoke:


    "He''s all yours, Tasha"


    "... Oh? Aren''t you going to interrogate him?"


    "That''s your job, isn''t it?" He gave a small smile. "The right person for the right job, right?"


    "If that''s the case, you, as the Demon King, should be more than qualified for the job, right?"


    "I won''t lie and say I don''t have the skills for this, but he''s your son, right? Not to mention I haveplete trust in yon and vour ability to ask the right questions. You''ve been dealing with these disputes longer than I have. You''re exceptional when ites to politics in the shadows." Victor didn''t lie about that. After all, if you put it on paper, Tasha should be over 5000 years old.


    After all, Ancient Egypt, where she lived, existed 2600 years before Christ.


    ''Now that I think about it, how is Adonis only 1700 years old? His Mythology took ce in Ancient Greece, which should have urred 2000 years before Christ...'' Victor thought of the mystery of the man called Adonis.


    The only conclusion he coulde to was that the Myths written in the books were not exactly 100% correct. After all, they were Myths, and people misinterpreted history.


    While Victor thought about nonsense, Tasha looked at him with a neutral and, at the same time, intense gaze. Upon hearing Victor''s words, she felt a feeling of satisfaction well up in her heart.


    ''So this is how it feels when you''re valued... It''s incredible...'' An imperceptible smile appeared on her face but soon disappeared, leaving only the image of a Queen willing tomit the greatest atrocities to protect her people.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Fanir, when did youe into contact with this organization?"


    ...


    Ten minutes of rather mild questions and answers passed. In those ten minutes, Tasha couldn''t help but marvel at Victor''s ability to subjugate a person''s mind.


    ''If I thad this... How much easier would my job be?'' She couldn''t help but wish for a simr ability. After all, she wasted a lot of time torturing her enemies. Sometimes getting information out of an individual could take years. It was always easier when the enemy was so submissive.


    While Tasha marveled at Victor''s abilities, he couldn''t help but marvel at her. She was indeed perfect as an ally. All the questions she asked were urate and addressed all the points Victor wanted to ask Fanir.


    Victor did not like the current status quo in Samar. While everyone thought that Volk was the Alpha above all Alphas, the reality was that he shared responsibility with Tasha, who was just aspetent, if not more so, at ruling than him.


    Werewolves were a Race that rivaled Noble Vampires. They had their own, World Tree, and economy. They even had a powerful Guardian who could destroy an entire Pantheon of Gods. They were powerful, and Victor wanted them as  allies.


    Therefore, he decided to support Tasha. In Victor''s eyes, Tasha was more than enough to rule as the Alpha above all Alphas.


    And even thenoh the current Tasha was good enough for what Victor was nning, she still wasn''t the best she could be... She still hadn''t reached her full potential.


    The status quo she was used to was limiting her potential.


    Like Jeanne in the past, Victor wanted to see this Goddess blossom. He wanted to see what she would be. A woman became even more beautiful when she did something she enjoyed.


    A Goddess like Tasha wanted to rule side by side with Volk? Of course not! Like all Goddesses, she was greedy and vain, She wanted more but limited herself because she was weaker than Volk.


    While Volk had the support of thousands of Werewolves who gave him strength, in addition to Fenrir''s Blessing, Tasha was a Goddess with the Concept of a God and the Blessing of a God of a Higher Level.


    What did Tasha need to do to surpass Volk? The answer was simple. She needed to raise her Divinity Level.


    Only when a God truly understood the Concept they wielded would they progress in that Concept.


    An example of this was Aphrodite, who learned about Love when she made love to Victor. Thanks to that fateful encounter, the Goddess of Love progressed even further.


    In the end, they weren''t able to find out much from Fanir, as a powerful privacy Spell protected all the most sensitive information, But with what Fanir was able to reveal, they began to piece together the puzzle of the New Dawn organization.


    While Tasha was starting to piece together the puzzle from scratch, Victor, who had insider information from absorbing Diablo, pretty much already had the whole scheme in his head.


    It was at that moment that Adam, Maya, and Anderson arrived.


    "Hmm?" Tasha was immediately aware of the new visitors. "You guys came. Great"


    "Victor... Why are you here?" Adam asked.


    "I was nearby and came to see the sudden outburst of Power that urred. That''s when I came across the ego dispute between Volk and Tasha. Fanir spoke some trash to me, so I decided to get involved in the matter, and now he''s like this." Victor pointed behind him.


    Everyone immediately understood that Victor was somehow controlling Fanir, but they didn''t think of the possibility of Vampyric Charm, as the signs weren''t like those of ordinary Vampyric Charm. There was somethingpletely different going on.


    This was a mistaken deduction, as Victor was using his Vampyric Charm; only his Charm was simply too strong due to Aphrodite''s Blessing and other evolutions.


    Tasha narrowed her eye: "... It wasn''t an ego dispute, Demon King"


    "Yes, I know. Volk just can''t handle his woman being morepetent than he is and instead wants to subdue her rather than treat her as his partner. Because of that, he threw a hissy fit when things didn''t go his way"


    "Well." Tasha tried to say something but couldn''t form the words. She just epted his words in silence since he wasn''t wrong.


    ''Idiot, don''t think praising me that much will get you something from me! I know your game!'' She thought, but the imperceptible smile that sprouted from Victor''s words still lingered on her face.


    "What a little man. Instead of being happy to have such a capable wife, he throws a tantrum. Well, that must be the nature of Werewolves, I guess, right, Maya?"


    "Mm, it''s not the nature of Werewolves; it''s the nature of men in general, Victor. I''ve had many husbands who were just like him initially, those who didn''t ept that I was better than them. Now, they arepletely submissive to me." Sheughed lightly.


    "Pride... What a useless thing it is... At least in certain ways." Victor smiled.


    "That I can agree with you" Maya smiled the same way as Victor.


    "..." Adam and Anderson watched everything with neutral, suspicious eyes. Even if they tried not to think that that man was trying to seduce every woman he looked at, it was impossible not to think so. After all, Victor''s very existence led them to feel that way.


    "Anyway, why did you call us here?" Adam asked.


    "Tasha, if you please."


    "Mm, leave it to me."


    "..." Maya narrowed her eyes slightly upon seeing this instantaneous exchange. ''When did they be so close?'' She thought, curious.


    Tasha was silent for a few seconds and then began to speak:


    "New Dawn, an organizationprised of many different Races andmunities. It''s a group led by a council of seven, each member of the council being the most influential person of their respective Race. My son was number two in that  group, representing the Werewolves."


    "Although they are numbered from one to seven, that does not mean that number one has more influence than number seven or vice versa. Everyone is equal in the power pyramid; the number merely represents the avable seats"


    Tasha began to exin everything she had learned to the three present.


    ...


    n Lykos Mansion.


    Looking at a group of men and women with white hair, blue eyes, and different skin tones, from chocte to tan, Leona felt a little out of ce in this home. After all, she was the one with the fairest skin color.


    ''Well, my appearance improved when I awoke as a Werewolf, so now I don''t look so much like a Vampire...''


    Currently, Leona was visiting her n apanied by a tall, middle-aged-looking man dressed as a butler. From what she had heard, he was Victor''s familiar, The Guardian of Roxanne, a gori who wasn''t exactly a gori and had  recently transformed into a more Humanoid Form.


    Yes, it was hard to understand, but she was satisfied thinking of him as a former gori.


    "Lady Leona?"


    "It''s nothing, Big Guy. Let''s keep going"


    "OK"


    "I don''t like those weird looks." Nataliamented with a frown.


    "Ignore them." Leona snorted.


    [Take care. Even though they are your ''family'' they are strangers to you ] Kaguya said.


    Of course, Victor would not let Leonae to this ce alone, even if it was her n''s house. Therefore, all the Maids, except Roxanne, were apanying Leona at that moment.


    "They are not my family. My Family is Victor, my sisters, my father, and my brother" Leona refused to call these strangers family, even if they''re rted by blood. In the end, they meant nothing to her.


    However, even if she did not care about them, Leona still cared about her origins. She wanted to learn more about her n and ancestors, so she was here.

 Chapter 762 762: Her Presence Changes Everything.

    762 Chapter 762: Her Presence Changes Everything.


    Chapter 762: Her Presence Changes Everything.


    Tasha took a few more minutes to exin while Victor struggled toprehend what New Dawn desired. Initially, the organization was just a group of individuals who came together due to Victor''s overwhelming presence. This initial group  consisted of Nius Horseman, a former Vampire Count, General James, a former Inquisition General, and Fanir, The First Prince of the Werewolves.


    As the organization indirectly got involved in shes with Victor, they grew increasingly frustrated and sought additional support, which led them to Baal and Diablo. With the arrival of those two Demons came the entire influence behind the Demonic Army. Diablo had nned to create a new Pantheonposed solely of Infernal Beings from the Seven Hells. Thanks to this temporary alliance, the group established broader contacts with other Infernal Entities.


    However, this alliance was shattered by The Angels and Victor during thest war, leading the organization to engage with other entities in an attempt to deal with the new Demon King, Victor Alucard.


    "Wait a second... Then isn''t the creation of this group my fault?" Victor thought, reflecting on the fact that his mere iprehensible existence was what led these Beings to seek even more support, directly or indirectly.


    Not only these Beings, but Victor had also indirectly intimidated the many Pantheons with his rapid and frightening growth of Power. To the Gods, Victor was like a rising young star bing popr. At first, they were amused by Victor''s youthful and arrogant behavior, but upon awakening a few yearster, they realized that this boy had be strong enough to threaten their Pantheonspletely.


    Victor''s evolution was too rapid! He went from a mere fledgling Progenitor to fighting against a fully matured Demon King! A genius like him would inspire fear in any Supernatural Being, whether God or Mortal.


    Faced with this abyssal existence, the Pantheons began to do something they had never done before due to the status quo. They began to seek alliances with other Pantheons or groups.


    ''Not only the Gods of Earth but foreign Gods like the Elder Gods of Nightingale must also be involved. To them, I am like an enhanced version of d that needs to be eliminated at any cost,'' Victor thought, aware that his existence was drawing the attention of various groups around the globe.


    With each new discovery about the state of the world, Victor''s motivation to seek allies and build his own domain grew. It was evident that his existence was arousing the interest of countless Factions around the globe.


    Being a shining star had its disadvantages too... But did Victor care about that?


    Of course not, He would never back down from a challenge. He would do what he always did: prepare, grow stronger, and make more allies.


    From the very beginning, Victor never concealed his Power. Why should he? He was the damned Progenitor, Scathach''s disciple, and a shy man by nature. Anything he did would be done in a grandiose manner. That was Victor''s style. With this attitude, he would attract attention, whether he wanted to or not. Therefore, he was prepared to face whatever destiny had in store for him.


    "... This fool..." Maya frowned in frustration, unable to believe the First Prince could be so naive.


    "Is he really your son, Tasha? What happened to that intelligent man you used to talk about?" Maya asked, perplexed by the situation.


    "Unfortunately, I have to agree with you,'' sighed Tasha, looking at her son with aplicated expression. "It seems haste and greed can turn even one of the smartest men into a fool."


    "...Perhaps he has also been manipted," Adam suggested.


    Tasha and Maya looked at Adam.


    "What do you mean, my son?" Maya asked.


    "As The Queen exined, he is under a powerful Privacy Spell that not even Alucard can break" Adam began, exining his reasoning.


    "If there is such a powerful Entity capable of doing that within this organization, itis likely just as usible to assume that Fanir may have been manipted."


    "Knowing The First Prince, I bet that in the beginning, he was just trying to use this group to be The King of The Werewolves. And once he achieved his goal, he would abandon this group."


    "An organization of this scale would never allow such a potentially powerful tool as a King of a Nation to leave so easily." Maya added, understanding the scenario painted by Adam, She realized that she would have done the same if she  had been in charge of this organization.


    "Correct," Adam agreed.


    Adam knew Tasha and Volk¡¯s eldest children well. He had seen them grow, taught them, and understood their personalities. Though he was astute, he knew that Fanir had always been loyal to The Werewolves and would never willingly hand over his people to foreigners. If he had to point out the child he knew the least, it would be the youngest, who had just been born.


    "Who said I couldn''t break the Privacy Spell?" Suddenly, Victor''s voice echoed through the room.


    The group of Werewolves looked at the Demon King with neutral yet weary gazes.


    ''Is there anything this man can''t do? Isn''t he toopetent? Should such an existence be allowed?'' Adam wondered, perplexed by the shattering of his paradigm. After all, Victor''s existence was simply baffling. There should be things he couldn''t do, right?


    If Victor could hear Adam''s thoughts, he would surely calm him down and suggest he have a chamomile tea to rx, as he was not omnipotent. There were limits to his abilities, and that was why he relied on his subordinates.


    "You can break the Spell? Why haven''t you done so yet?" Anderson asked.


    "Out of respect for Tasha." Victor replied.


    "... Huh?" Tasha was surprised to hear her name mentioned suddenly.


    Victor turned his gaze to Tasha, "If wanted to break the Privacy Spell, I would have to kill Fanir."


    A shiver ran through Tasha''s body upon hearing Victor''s words.


    "And despite who you are, I know you wouldn''t be able to kill your own son. You would make him suffer for his foolish acts in a way that he would wish for death, but you would never kill him. That''s why I didn''t mention such a possibility," Victor exined.


    Maya, Adam, and Anderson looked at the two with suspicion evident on their faces. How had Victor gotten so close to The Queen to understand her so well?


    Tasha felt perplexed as she looked into Victor''s eyes. It was as if all the natural barriers she had built throughout her life, barriers that not even Volk could surpass, simply didn''t exist in front of him.


    She felt utterly vulnerable under those Draconic Eyes. It was a terrifying yet sweet sensation... Knowing that there was someone who could understand andprehend her at a nce made her inner self twist with a bittersweet feeling.


    At that moment, The Queen fought hard to maintain her impassive expression, a skill she had honed throughout her life.


    Suddenly, Victor averted his gaze from Tasha and turned towards the exit.


    "Where are you going?" Tasha couldn''t help but ask unconsciously. For a moment, when she saw Victor turning around, she felt a slight panic.


    "We''re done here. From now on, it¡¯s your job," Victor said, looking at the group with a slight smile. "So, I''ll go enjoy my vacation."


    They had forgotten that the reason Alucard was in this country was for a "vacation".


    "Ifyou need my help, you know where to find me," Victor said, offering his support to the group.


    Maya suddenly snapped out of her stupor and eximed, "Wait a minute!" She ran toward Victor and began walking alongside him.


    "What is it?" he questioned.


    "You''re on vacation, right? Let me be your guide!"


    "Hmm-, you''re bored, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, immensely!"


    Victor was momentarily taken aback by the honest response, but soon he smiled lightly. "Then, be my guide, Maya."


    "Sure, let''s go. I know a ce that serves amazing food."


    "I''ve already told you I can only consume Blood and water."


    "It''s a pity to be a Vampire."


    "I agree with you in this specific case."


    Tasha''s intense gaze toward Maya was so prating that Adam could swear The Queen wanted to pierce his mother¡¯s body. Adam wasn''t a fool; he could read between the lines.


    Even though Victor wasn¡¯t doing anything, his mere presence was a dangerous weapon. The way Maya and Tasha were behaving was proof enough.


    As far as he could remember, Tasha had never shown so much interest in another man as she did now. The signs were too obvious to ignore.


    The way Maya was acting was natural; she had always been this way. But Adam had never seen his mother show such interest in someone for such a long time.


    Even her "parents" would eventually be forgotten by her, only remembered when she was frustrated or "reminiscing" about the old times.


    Adam sighed internally.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "It¡¯s a good thing I don''t have any wives..." he rejoiced in that particr fact. He wouldn''t know how to handle it if his wife looked at Victor that way.


    "Yeah, I''ll keep him away from my wife," Anderson agreed. Every time he saw Victor interacting with a different woman, he felt difort, as if he was about to wear a green hat.


    Those were his male instincts warning him, doing their best to prevent him from wearing a "green hat" And as a good Werewolf who followed his instincts, he would obey them.


    "... Huh?" Fanir suddenly awoke from Victor''s Charm, looking around confusedly.


    "Why am I trapped in ice?"


    "You fool," Anderson sneered at his brother, turning to leave as well. He had some things to take care of.


    "I hope there are no traitors in my Faction?" Anderson narrowed his eyes menacingly.


    "What?" Tasha asked when she noticed Adam''s gaze.


    "My Queen, do you need my help?" Adam respectfully asked.


    Tasha remained silent briefly before speaking, "... Go, Adam. If need you, I''ll call for you."


    "Very well..."


    As Adam turned to leave, Tasha began giving orders to her Betas.


    "Take this fool to the dungeon. I want the names of everyone he has interacted with in the past!"


    "Yes!"


    "And someone bring that Vam..." Tasha stopped speaking when she realized what she was about to say.


    "Nevermind, just do as I said!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    "Hmm, for some reason, it feels like I''m in the Snow n, but with the smell of wet dog in the air instead of Stoic Vampires,"mented Natalia.


    "Now that you mention it, our ns have quite simr characteristics, don''t they?" Leona agreed.


    "The most noticeable difference would be the eye color, skin tone, and breast size" observed Natalia, specifically looking at Leona''s breasts.


    Leona covered her upper body. "What do you mean by that, huh?"


    "See? Even the delinquent tone is the same. Are you sure you''re not a bastard daughter of the Snow n?"


    "I am not a damn Vampire!"


    [Hmm, all the women in the Lykos n have slimmer and more athletic bodies. I guess it¡¯s a gic thing,] Kaguyamented.


    [That makes sense. After all, Maya doesn''t seem very "Milf¡¯-like, unlike Agnes,] Maria exined.


    [Could you please not use that pornographic term here?] Eve spoke to Maria.


    [Just call her Matriarch, as you do with Maya. Don''t be a degenerate Maria.] Bruna npoke disdainfully.


    [Shut up, Bruna! You perverted nun!] Maria snapped.


    [W-What? I''m not perverted!]


    [Say that while looking at yourscivious body! Are you sure you''re not a Subus!?]


    [Kyaa, don¡¯t hit my breasts!]


    "Ugh... Can you all be quiet for a moment?" Leona put her hand on her head as she heard several women speaking in her mind, For a moment, she could understand how Deadpool felt when he heard multiple voices in his head.


    ''No wonder he became even crazier,'' Leona thought.


    Walking for a few more minutes, Leona suddenly stopped and frustratingly stomped on the ground.


    "Why is this damn ce so big?"


    "How disrespectful, speaking of your home like that."


    Leona, Natalia, and Big Guy turned their heads and saw a tall woman with short hair that was white as snow and emerald green eyes.


    The woman wore a short ck jacket that barely covered her breasts, revealing a seductive cleavage. Her arms were exposed, and she wore tight ck pants paired with high heels. It was manifest that her style was heavily influenced by Leona''s grandmother.


    The undeniable proof was in her abdomen, disying, perfectly defined six-pack abs, a testament to her diligent effort in achieving a toned body. Each abdominal muscle was sharp and delineated, drawing perfect lines along her stomach, conveying the discipline and dedication she had devoted to her exercise routine. Every curve and contour of her body showcased an ideal bnce between strength and elegance, as her muscles stood out beneath her lightly bronzed skin, demonstrating her incredible physical fitness.


    Three men stood behind the woman, clearly members of the Lykos n, meaning they were Leona''s ''family''.


    "And who are you?"


    "My, how rude; I forgot to introduce myself to my nieces," she smiled seductively and gently. "My name is Betrix Lykos, but you can call me Be."


    "...So you n to cast the Cruciatus Curse on me and revel in my expressions of pain, got it."


    "Leona..." Natalia pinched Leona''s arm.


    "Ouch, ouch, stop, that hurts!"


    "Huh...?" Be just looked confusedly at Leona.


    "Don''t mind it; it''s just an inside joke." Leona said as she grumbled internally about uncultured people who did not understand anything about culture.


    "Hmm~" Be looked at Leona with an evaluating gaze, clearly noticing that the new child had a peculiar sense of humor.


    "Anyway, allow me to introduce these men behind me. The oldest with the scary face is Ivan Lykos; he is my brother, my husband, and your uncle."


    "Hello."


    "Hello." Leona replied as her brain seemed to shut off.


    "The baby-faced one is Marcelo; he''s my brother, my husband, and your uncle as well."


    "Hello."


    "Hello." Leona automatically returned the greeting.


    "The smallest one is Rodrigo, who is only 165 cm tall; he''s my nephew, my husband, and your cousin."


    "I''m not small! You guys are the tall freaks! You know that in Asia, I would be normal, right?" Rodrigoined.


    "Yeah, yeah, we''ve heard that several times, dwarf," Marcelo sarcastically replied.


    "..." Leona looked at the group for a long time, experiencing the phenomenon called ''culture shock.'' No matter how much she looked around, everyone seemed to find what Be had just utteredpletely normal.


    "What the hell?"

 Chapter 763 763: Her Presence Changes Everything. 2

    Chapter 763: Her Presence Changes Everything. 2


    Leona looked at the group for a long time, experiencing the phenomenon called ''culture shock''. No matter how much she looked around, everyone seemed to find what Be had just saidpletely normal.


    "What the hell?"


    Upon seeing the four of them amiably conversing with themselves while their tones were yful, Leona decided: "Yeah, I''m out." She scooped Natalia up in her arms like a princess and began running as if her life depended on it.


    "Kyaa!!!" Natalia started screaming in surprise at Leona?s sudden action.


    "...Hmm, have a nice day," said the middle-aged butler as he began chasing after Leona.


    "..." Be, Rodrigo, and Marcelo just looked at this with confused expresions.


    "... Huh... Did I say something wrong?"


    "I don''t think you said anything wrong," Rodrigo replied.


    "Did she need to poop?" Marcelo asked.


    "... Probably?" Be replied, confused.


    Ivan facepalmed and spoke. "You scared her, Be."


    "Eh? What do you mean, Ivan?"


    "Remember, she grew up among Humans, and our rtionship isn''t exactlymon for Humans."


    "... Ah... But she?s not Human; she''s a Werewolf, right?"


    "Tell that to our foolish brother who thought it would be a good idea to raise an Alpha Werewolf in the Human World," Ivan scoffed.


    "Ugh... This is going to beplicated," Be grumbled.


    "Do we really need to get close to her?" Rodrigo asked.


    "Of course, she''s an Elizabeth; The Matriarch herself named her. If we want a good position in the future, being by her side is essential."


    There was a reason why Elizabeth could do whatever she wanted within the mansion while everyone else could only observe her from afar.


    Power and influence.


    She was not only the lover of The Demon King, a man whose tyranny shook the world with his mere presence, but she was also the daughter of the Wolf n?s General. Moreover, Leona was the woman directly named by The Matriarch of The Lykos n. Her unique position ced Leona on an entirely different levelpared to her other rtives.


    "Hmm, in that case, you should approach her alone, without us," around Ivan suggested.


    "... Why?"


    "Based on her notable previous reaction, if we approach her in yourpany, she is likely to react by avoiding any contact. Her predicted attitude would be to flee, thus avoiding any possible interaction."


    "Ugh, when you speak so politely to me, I feel like you''re calling me dumb," Be grumbled


    "Sorry if you feel that way; This is just the way I normally speak" Ivan neutrally replied.


    "Yeah, I know," sighed Be. "Next time, I''ll approach her alone."


    "Okay, just be quick; her presence here will unsettle all the other sisters. We can''t be left behind."


    "I know." Be stomped her foot on the ground and disappeared from the spot with a leap.


    "... So, what do you guys think of her?" Ivan asked.


    "She smells like a leech," they both responded simultaneously, with disgusted expressions.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about." Ivan sighed.


    "... She''s strong... Much stronger than Be," Marcelo answered.


    "So you''ve noticed, huh," Ivan said.


    "It must be because she''s an Elizabeth," Rodrigo spected.


    "Probably... But we shouldn''t ignore the man she''s involved with" Ivan pointed out.


    "The Demon King of Tyranny." Marcelo said.


    "Yes. With his resources, it wouldn''t be impossible to train a Werewolf to be much stronger than Be in a short time," exined Ivan.


    "Tsk, she''s lucky. Not only was she born with The Matriarch''s attention, but she also has the advantage of having a renowned father as a General, and her lover is simply the most feared and monstrous man of this era." Rodrigo grumbled.


    "... You need to stop these bouts of envy; it''s unhealthy." Ivan pointed out.


    "Yeah, I know; you''ve said that several times already"


    "And I will keep repeating it until it gets into your foolish head," Ivan said.


    ...


    Stopping in front of a lush garden, where arge tree shaded the sun, Leona put Natalia down on the ground.


    "Ugh... I think I''m going to throw up," Natalia grumbled.


    "... What the hell did I just hear!"


    A few secondster, Big Guy arrived and looked around for enemies or strange presences.


    Kaguya emerged from Leona''s shadow. "You''re reacting very intensely to this news, Leona. It''s not like you didn''t know that this kind of thing is quitemon in the Supernatural World; I mean, just look at the Gods."


    "I know... I know that! But I''ve only seen it in books; I never witnessed it in real life, and I never imagined that my own n would do this..."


    "Hmm, that?s why I told you to first learn about the Werewolf Society" Kaguya said.


    Another figure emerged from the shadows, revealing itself as Eve. "I mean, considering Maya herself, Leona''s grandmother, we can conclude that strength is the only thing that really matters in this society."


    "For that woman to have three husbands, she must be an Alpha who subjugated the three men to herself" Eve concluded.


    Like Eve, another presence emerged from the shadows, revealing itself as Roberta.


    "You didn''t realize it, Leona?"


    "... What?"


    "Those men with two or three women from the same n walking together"


    "..." Leona''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, just as you thought, they are rted to each other."


    "That is..." Leona was speechless.


    "In this ce, all that matters is strength. As long as you have strength, you can have as many partners as you want, regardless of whether they are from the same n or not. The Law of The Jungle is what dictates Werewolf Society."


    "Its for this reason that our Husband can act as he pleases in this ce. After all, he is the strongest."


    "... But... But... How does that work? What happens when a woman or man is forced to submit to another because they are not strong enough?"


    It was Kaguya who calmly answered, "I''m not sure, but it''s likely that the scenario you''re imagining doesn''t work here. And the reason for that is Maya herself. I simply can''t see her allowing her descendants to behave like troublemakers."


    "..." Leona nodded realizing that Kaguya was right. She couldn''t imnagine her grandmother allowing the household to be a mess.


    "Some kind of order must exist in this ce, an order we still don''t know."


    "Someone is approaching" Kaguya suddenly covered all the Maids in her shadows and dove into Leona?s shadow.


    Sounds of branches breaking were heard, and soon the same woman Leona had encountered appeared.


    "Hey, niece..." Be was about to say something, but Leona interrupted her. "Just call me Leona"


    "... Leona then..." She approached Leona, stopping at a distance neither too far nor too close.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I''m sorry for scaring you; I should have taken into consideration that you grew up among Humans."


    "I wasn''t scared" Leona huffed, "I just wanted to breathe some fresh air"


    Be smiled gently and didn''tment on anything.


    "You''re looking for something, right? I can help you."


    Leona narrowed her eyes, "Why so interested in me? I don''t believe you came all the way here just to talk to a ''new niece''."


    Instead of answering, Be just looked at Leona as if she were observing a rare creature.


    "... You really have no idea how valuable you are, huh?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Hmm~" Be just made a sound as if pondering something.


    ''If The Matriarch didn''t say anything to her when they met earlier, it''s because she?s nning something... Getting in The Matriarch''s way is a big no.''


    "If The Matriarch didn''t mention anything, it''s not my ce to discuss it... But, of course, you can research it yourself. I believe that learning about your own n will help you understand how special you are."


    "..."


    [Go with her; I don''t feel like she?s lying. Yes, she wants to get close to you, probably to use you, but she doesn''t want to harm you. The sooner you learn about your situation, the better you can act] Two voices spoke simultaneously.


    One voice Leona easily recognized as Medusa?s,


    [Of course, the decision is still yours,] Medusa concluded and fell silent.


    Leona thought briefly and then said, "I don''t like people trying to use me" Her eyes shimmered in neon blue.


    Be smiled seductively.


    "Fufufu my dear, you have no idea how privileged you are to be able to express those words."


    ''To hear her speak those words so innocently, it can only mean one thing... She has been protected all her life... How envious.'' Be thought internally.


    Leona didn''t grow up in the cruel world of The Werewolf Society; she grew up protected in the Human World behind a strong barrier, The Fourth Strongest Werewolf of the current era. Be did not doubt The Matriarch herself was also  keeping an eye on the girl she named Elizabeth.


    Be felt a shiver down her spine and immediately looked at the middle-aged butler.


    ''This man... He''s strong... Very strong... Is he one of the servants of The Demon King? But he doesn''t exude the scent of a Vampire or a Demon; he seems more connected to Nature.''


    Realizing that things were heading toward a dangerous path, Be raised her hands in surrender.


    "I don''t want to fight against you, Leona. I just want to get close to you to secure the future of my position."


    "... What do you mean by securing the future of your position? Speak honestly."


    "Hmm... Okay, fine, Currently, within the Lykos n, there are two Factions silently fighting. One is led by me, and my ''genius'' brother leads the other" Be''s disdain was evident when she said ''genius''.


    "Your mere presence can disrupt the bnce within the n. That''s why I''m so interested in helping you."


    "... Be more specific, what are you fighting for?"


    "What else? For the Leadership of The n, of course."


    "Soon, The Matriarch will reach a thousand years of Leadership within the Lykos n. ording to thews imposed by The Wolf King, she will have to retire and make way for the next generation"


    Although Maya was extremely strong and would probably live for much longer, she still had to pass on the Leadership of The n when she reached a thousand years of Leadership. That was their ''culture'', the ''Law'' of The Werewolves. To avoid stagnation, the younger and more capable Werewolves must take over.


    Currently, within the Lykos n, there were two individuals who could lead The n, and one of them was standing before Leona at this moment.


    Leona realized that bringing her n to ally with Victor would be more difficult than she thought.


    ''Hah... Why can''t anything be easy.'' Not wanting to deal with aplicated situation, Leona''s thoughts began to wander. I guess it would be much easier if Victor just fucked my grandmother; then we would have a powerful n and influence over The Werewolves.''


    Leona believed that even if one of these young Leaders took over the n, Maya''s influence within the n would not diminish significantly. Therefore, the best answer to this problem would be to take the shortest path.


    ''... But I doubt my grandmother would give up her husbands for Victor... She''s not Natashia, a crazy obsessive Yandere.... But she could be one, right?''


    Leona shook her head internally, back and forth. ''I shouldn''t take shortcuts... Not yet. First, I will learn about myself and my n. If things get tooplicated, I will take the easier path... I''ll offer my father''s mother to my Husband. I highly doubt she would refuse a superior male like my Husband in exchange for those useless Betas she calls husbands.''


    Leona believed 100% in her yboy Husband''s seduction ability. After all, he was the male version of Aphrodite. There was no Being in this world that he could not seduce.


    Unbeknownst to the Husband and Wife, they were walking the same path. The only ring difference was that Victor aimed to aid The Queen in reaching her full potential to be the sole Alpha among all, thus forming an alliance with a trade agreement.


    Leona was trying to bring her n under Victor''s influence, using her "Hot Husband" as her most powerful weapon.


    "You should have said that from the beginning, Be. Tell me where I can find the history of our n." Leona said.


    "Of course, follow me."


    ...


    Meanwhile, with Victor...


    "Atchooo!"


    A burst of wind erupted around, causing several Werewolves to fly.


    "What a strong and strange sneeze," Mayamented,ughing.


    "Hmm..." Victor rubbed his nose. "Is someone talking about me? It''s probably one of my Wives, my enemies, or maybe some bored Goddess who has been enchanted by my beauty. Too bad for her, but I''m a married man."


    Maya rolled her eyes. "Don''t be narcissistic."


    "It?s not narcissism if it''s true." Victor huffed, smiling gently and provocatively.


    "Tell me, is there a man more handsome than me?"


    Maya''s healthy chocte-toned skin blushed slightly on her cheeks.


    "...I get it! I get your point; now stop making that face at me!"


    "Hmph, good that you know," Victor replied.


    "Narcissistic bastard, devilishly handsome..." Maya began muttering curses rapidly, enough to make the most seasoned rapper embarrassed.


    Suddenly, a voice of an anime girl with an adorable tone was heard:


    "Tuturun, Tuturun."


    Victor put his hand in his pocket and took out his cell phone.


    *..." Maya just raised an eyebrow at Victor.


    "What''s up?" he asked.


    "It''s nothing; I just didn?t expect you to have such a cute ringtone," she replied.


    "Hmm, do you want one too?" Victor pulled out another cell phone from his pocket.


    "... I''ll ept."


    "Here, my number and the ringtone you just heard are saved. There are other ringtones too, but you''ll have to find them yourself."


    "Mm, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    As Maya started fiddling with her new cell phone, Victor looked at the person who had sent him a message and saw that it was Violet. He read the message to himself.


    "Darling, Nyx appeared. She brought Hera. Hera cut off Zeus?rotten jewels. And now we have to go to Olympus'' Underworld to get some damn weed because the Goddesses are horny with fire in their pussy, wanting you to fuck them. This is all yours and Aphrodite''s fault; see youter."


    "What the fuck?" That was all Victor could say.

 Chapter 764 764: Everybody Knows.

    Chapter 764: Everybody Knows.


    "Victor...? What happened?" Maya asked.


    "It''s nothing" Victor replied without immediately responding to Maya.


    "Let''s continue," he added.


    "Hmmm... Alright," Maya agreed, narrowing her eyes suspiciously but deciding not to pry too muct.


    As Victor resumed walking alongside Maya, he pondered Violet''s words.


    ''Okay... Nyx appeared, probably wanting to speak with Aphrodite or Hestia. Knowing those two, the Goddesses must have informed Violet about what happened and probably convinced her toe as well; Victor began piecing together the  puzzle Violet''s message presented.


    A puzzle that he could easily solve, given his intimate knowledge of each of the girls, as if they were the palm of his hand.


    ''Nyx met with all the girls and brought Hera to negotiate or discuss something. In that negotiation /conversation, Hera must have asked for asylum from Hestia since she is now useless due to the situation on Mount Olympus... The girls may be kind, but they wouldn''t help someone without gaining anything in return. So, what did Violet mean by Hera mean "cutting" Zeus''s rotten jewels?''


    The thought of Hera castrating Zeus crossed Victor''s mind, but it was so ridiculous that he didn''t even consider it for two seconds.


    ''The second part of Violet''s message was quite obvious. The Goddesses must have been affected by Aphrodite''s Divinity and needed to calm down somehow, Due to a God''s physiology, few things could affect them, and most of what could were Divine in nature. Therefore, it was reasonable to think they would go to the Greek Underworld to obtain something to help the Goddesses.


    Victor had a rough understanding of the first part of the message, while he fully understood the second part, After deciphering Violet''s puzzle, Victor picked up his phone again and typed:


    "Okay, let me know if you need anything, and don''t take unnecessary risks, I''l make my Demons avable to you"


    As soon as he sent the message, Violet replied a few secondster.


    "It''s alright; you don''t need to do that. The more experienced women, like Nyx, Aphrodite, Scathach, and Morgana, will go to the Greek Underworld. Jeanne, Hestia, the other Goddesses, and Zdrac will stay to protect everyone in case something goes wrong. So, we won''t take unnecessary risks."


    Victor narrowed his eyes slightly at the mention of Nyx. He didn''t trust the Primordial Goddess at all.


    "Okay, take care," he replied.


    "Mm, leave it to me," Violet responded.


    Victor smiled slightly when he saw the emoji of a white bear confidently beating its chest.


    Seeing that Violet was offline, Victor''s eyes narrowed, and Draconic Power surged through his body. At that exact moment, he cast a Spell of Silence and Concealment, just as he had done with Anna in the past, so that no one but him and Maya could see what was happening.


    Maya shuddered slightly as her instincts began acting wildly, and she quickly looked back, fixing her eyes on Victor''s state. The area around his neck and his eyes underwent a haunting transformation, acquiring a dark violet shade  reminiscent of scales.


    ''Is he talking to his Dragon?'' Maya thought.


    Due to the the significant distance separating him from Zdrac, Victor greatly amplified his Energy capacity to establishmunication with her.


    [Zdrac.]


    [Victor?]


    [Keep an eye on Nyx, I don''t trust her.]


    [Yes neither do.]


    Victor internally nodded, satisfied to see that Zdrac shared his opinion.


    [Show me exactly what happened in that meeting.]


    Zdrac emitted a grunt of agreement, and Victor immediately began experiencing the girl''s encounter with Nyx from Zdrac''s perspective. Thanks to the intimate connection between the Knight and the Dragon, they could share memories  when necessary, a Technique that was only possible when their bond was deeply established.


    After watching the entire meeting, Victor was speechless at Hera''s attitude.


    ''What did Nyx do to that woman?'' he questioned himself.


    Even while seeing the memories through Zdrac, he could easily read Nyx''s emotional state through her bodynguage. How did he aplish that? Simply because when Hera appeared with Zeus''s jewels in her hands, Nyxpletely lost control of her emotions for a moment, and Victor could read her like an open book.


    [Thank you, Zdrac. As usual, protect them from any danger,] he conveyed.


    [Mm, leave it to me.] Despite the Dragon''szy response, Victor knew she would do her job correctly.


    Victor''s face began to return to normal, indicating that he had stopped using his Energy. Then, he made a hand gesture, and in the middle of the Werewolf City, a red portal opened, revealing the image of Helena Gremory.


    "Your Majesty?" Helena said, looking at Victor, slightly shocked as the portal appeared suddenly.


    "What happened?" Normally, when he wants something, he notifies me through themunicator; she thought distractedly, bowing slightly as a sign of respect.


    "My Wives are going to the Greek Underworld. You know what to do." Victor spoke in the Demonic Language.


    Helena was once again shocked by what she had just heard. It had been a while since Victor had used the Demonic Language to speak to her. Due to this, her brain began processing the information more quickly, allowing her to understand  the situation in which the King found himself. After all, there was only one reason for him to speak in the Demonic Language with her: someone was near him, someone he didn''t want to overhear their conversation.


    "I will send my Legions of Dark Demons," replied Helena in the Demonic Language, with a serious expression.


    "Protect them from afar... They are not weak, but there is an unknown factor in the group that I don''t trust. Keep an eye on her as well. The Goddess will probably notice the Legions of Demon but she won''t interfere. She will know they are my Demons and won''t do anything."


    "If I may ask, which Goddess is Your Majesty referring to?"


    "The Primordial Goddess of The Night, Nyx."


    Helena was momentarily surprised by what she had just heard but quickly absorbed the received information and began taking measures against the mentioned Goddess.


    "Permission to use The Key to The Underworld and The Miasma Battery."


    "Granted. Use them wisely and avoid opening a wide portal to the Greek Underworld. Otherwise, the Ruler might notice our presence. We will be entering the territory of an unknown Underworld, and if the Ruler discovers us, an imminent war may break out..." Victor smiled subtly. "Of course, that doesn''t bother me in the slightest. Just focus on protecting the girls. As for a possible war, let me handle it when the timees."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Good, I will go now..." Before Victor could close the portal, he heard Helena''s voice.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Hmm?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "When will you return to Hell?" Despite trying to maintain aneutral expression, Helena''s anxiety was clearly visible in her eyes, mixed with a touch of apprehension.


    Victor smiled gently. "Soon, my General."


    "Just don''t forget about us now that you have your Wives back," Helena said before suddenly opening her eyes wide when she realized what she had said.


    "I''m sorry, I..." Before she could apologize, Helena heard Victor''s voice, neutral and gentle simultaneously, interrupting her.


    "Hell is mine, Helena"


    "....."


    "And I am extremely possessive of what is mine... So, I will never abandon anyone, especially my Generals who have supported me from the beginning and themanders who joined along the way." Victor proimed with determination and a touch of emotional intensity. His words carried a sense of unwaveringmitment and fervent devotion to those who stood by his side from the start.


    Such intense devotion caused Helena''s cheeks to blush slightly, and her eyes shimmered with intense emotions. Her face clearly reflected a mixture of surprise, gratitude, and a touch of enchantment in response to Victor''s  words. That expression clearly conveyed the depth of emotional impact his words had on her.


    "Mm... Thank you, Your Majesty" Helena replied with gratitude.


    "Back to work, Helena." Victor said.


    "Yes!"


    As the portal closed, Helena''s expression transformed, a nda broad smile appeared on her face.


    "Yooshaaaa!" she eximed in a burst of pure happiness, a frightening mix of euphoria and devotion. A powerful surge emanated from her body, causing papers on the desk to fly around, While the sheets danced frantically around her,  Helena remained indifferent to them,pletely absorbed in her own tion. Her focus was solely on her overwhelming joy,pletely ignoring the chaos she was causing.


    Helena began to spin like a ballerina, her graceful and fluid movements revealing a disturbing aura. The predatory smile never left her face, giving her an almost hypnotic appearance. Her eyes gleamed with obsession and possessiveness, conveying a clear sense that she would do anything to protect and im what she considered hers. The air around her felt charged with intense and unsettling Energy, creating an atmosphere that both fascinated and sent shivers down the spine of those who observed her.


    "Hehehehe~, he said them! He said them! Those sweet words!" Helenaughed maniacally, her eyes shining with twisted and sick joy. Eachugh was infused with a disconcerting mixture of ecstasy and obsession. It was as if Victor''s words had triggered a deep sadistic pleasure within her, fueling her fixation and intensilying her unhealthy devotion. Herughter echoed through the room, filling it with a sinister and unsettling atmosphere while her mind delved deeper  into the disturbing depths of obsessive love.


    "Lady Helena..." Aline, who had just entered the room, said, interrupting her movements and looking at Helena with a neutral expression.


    "Uhhh... She''s doing it again," sighed Aline resignedly, her expression revealing familiarity with the unfolding scene. It was not something new to her but rathermon knowledge among the High Society of Demons. The devotion of the Generals, Commanders, and all the women ofmand toward Victor was an undeniable truth. This obsessive and passionate adoration was a trademark of those who orbited around him. For those immersed in this society, it was a reality that, although strange and somewhat disturbing, was part of their daily lives.


    Even Aline was not exempt from this context of insanity that permeated the High Society of Demons.


    "I wonder what she heard from our King to make her so happy..." murmured Aline to herself, with a tinge of curiosity mixed with a touch of envy in her words. She couldn''t help but feel a hint of jealousy toward Helena, who regrly received such warm and gratifying words from the King. For a moment, Aline wished she were in her ce, wished she had awakened the same intense devotion and been graced with the same special treatment, However, her conflicting emotions reminded her of her position, fueling her internal bitterness.


    Even though she was the Ruler and the Leader of Technological Development in Hell, she wasn''t that important. She wasn''t important enough to receive direct attention from the King...


    Yes... Aline often underestimated her own worth.


    "Hmm? Ara, Aline. You were here?" Helena asked.


    "... Yes... I was."


    "Hmm~, forgive me for making you witness such an embarrassing disy" Helena said, acting as if nothing had happened.


    With a delicate hand gesture, all the papers that were chaotically flying around returned to the desk, organizing themselves into a neat stack. Helena then sat down gracefully and firmly, fixing her prating gaze on Aline as if  scrutinizing every detail of her expression.


    "And so, what do you want?" she asked softly but with a subtle tone of challenge. There were nuances of superiority and a hint of arrogance in her words, as if she knew something that Aline didn''t.


    Helena''s presumptuous expression caused veins of irritation to pulsate on Aline''s head.


    ''Damn her, acting superior just because she received praise from the King,'' thought Aline, feeling a mix of anger and resentment rise within her.


    She struggled to control her reaction but internally scoffed disdainfully at Helena''s attitude. It. was as if the other woman was strutting around, reveling in that moment of recognition, and it only heightened Aline''s difort and frustration.


    "The ''Corruption'' Project has beenpletely deciphered. Now we can understand what Asmodeus did to make an Angel of Michael and Gabriel''s level fall so easily.


    "Ohh... That''s great news! As expected from you and your team, Aline, you''re geniuses!"


    "You tter me. Being a genius is too much credit for someone like me. You should save such praise for a real genius," Aline replied curtly.


    "..." At that moment, Helena thought she should ask the King to spend more time with their Ruler. Everyone knew about the small inferiorityplex that sometimes appeared in Aline. Despite being such a brilliant and important woman for the new Hell, she sometimes forgot that because she wasn''t ''praised'' by the King.


    "I will inform the King about your discovery. I believe he will be so happy that he wille to Hell personally to see you."


    Aline''s eyes shimmered with excitement for a few seconds. "Do you think he wille just for me...?"


    "Of course. After all, in his own words.." Helena took out an Orb from her pocket, and the orb began to glow. Soon, a floating screen appeared before Aline, showing Victor''s face.


    "Hell is mine, Helena"


    "And I am extremely possessive of what is mine... So, I will never abandon anyone, especially my Generals who have supported me from the beginning and the Commanders who joined along the way."


    Emotions flickered on Aline''s stoic face, and she demanded, "Give me a copy of that."


    "Sorry, i''s a personal recording of mine," Helena smiled.


    "Tsk." Aline clicked her tongue in annoyance. "How much do you want for a copy?"


    "It''s not for sale."


    "Come on, Helena! You can''t keep all the good stuff to yourself!"


    "Yes, I can. ''That''s my privilege as a General."


    "Petty!"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Demon!"


    "Yes, I am!"


    Aline huffed as she realized Helena wouldn''t give up the recording, leaving the room with heavy steps. Soon, the sound of the door closing was heard.


    "Haaah~," Helena sighed contentedly. She didn''t care at all about what Aline did. The smile on her face grew even wider, "It''s so good to have my position."


    She was at the height of her life now.

 Chapter 765 765: A Walk That Turned Into A Date Somehow.

    Chapter 765: A walk that turned into a date somehow.


    "So, you''re just going to tell me that nothing happened?" Maya asked, curious.


    "It''s confidential, Maya, Haven''t you heard that curiosity killed the cat?" Victor smiled teasingly.


    "Hmm~, luckily, I''m a Wolf, so I''m fine, Now tell me what you were talking about. You even created a portal to Hell in the middle of the City!" Maya insisted.


    Victor smiled slightly at Maya''s anxious expression, only to disappoint her by saying, "It''s a secret."


    "Oh,e on, Victor! You can''t do this to me!" Maya eximed, frustrated.


    "Yes, I can," Victor calmly replied.


    The two continued yfully as they explored various points of interest that Maya found fascinating enough to show. They passed by a fascinating array of shops, each with its own unique atmosphere.


    One of the shops they visited specialized in Medieval Weapons. Upon entering, Victor was immediately engulfed by the distinct smell of leather and steel. The walls were adorned with ornate shields and magnificently crafted swords, each telling its own story of times past. Victor felt tempted to pick up a sword in his hands, appreciating the weight and perfect bnce of the weapon.


    Another shop that caught their attention was an Exotic Curiosities Boutique. The environment was filled with intriguing items, from exotic jewelry to Mystical Artifacts from distantnds. Each shelf showcased unique treasures, such as enchanted amulets, bottles of mysterious potions, and hand-carved statues of Ancient Deities. Victor felt as if he had entered a world of unknown wonders, captivated by the aura of Mystery and Magic.


    There was also an antique shop with carefully arranged vintage furniture and objects. Victor and Maya marveled at the elegance and charm of the antique pieces, such as pocket watches, crystal chandeliers, gilded mirrors, and intricately carved furniture. Each item seemed to hold a unique story, a whisper from the past, inviting them to imagine the lives and events they had witnessed.


    Victor and Maya were transported to different worlds with each new establishment as they continued their journey through the shops. They were immersed in the distinct atmospheres and enchanted by the wonders they found around every corner.


    For Maya, everything felt nostalgic, but for Victor, everything seemed new. After all, he had only seen these things through the memories of others; he had never experienced them personally.


    Maya noticed that no one around paid attention to them as they walked. Only when they initiated a conversation did the Werewolves seem to notice their existence. It was as if they were there, yet not simultaneously.


    The same had happened earlier when Victor opened a portal to Hell in the middle of the City; no one seemed to have noticed the imminent danger.


    Maya attributed this strangeness to Victor himself and his vast arsenal of mysterious Powers. The feeling of walking through the City without anyone pointing fingers at her or whispering things about her was quite enjoyable. She never thought she would miss this privacy that she had long lost due to being someone very famous.


    Throughout the journey, Maya never felt a single hint of boredom. Victor''s genuine reactions to each new discovery were like music to her ears and a joy to her eyes. Observing the emotions that passed through him up close became a personal pleasure for Maya, a source of renewed enthusiasm.


    She dragged him from store to store, eager to share every ce she found interesting with him. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation as she awaited his reaction, as if his happiness was directly proportional to her own satisfaction. Maya was determined to create unique and special memories, and each new discovery became an opportunity to strengthen their connection and share her passion for the fascinating details of the world around them.


    As they walked through the aisles and admired the shop windows, Maya observed every expression of surprise, wonder, and enchantment that adorned Victor''s face. With each genuine smile that lit up his face, she felt an inner joy that overflowed. It was as if his contagious happiness nourished her own spirit.


    Theirplicity grew with each new stop. Maya felt connected to Victor in a special way, as if the journey through these shops revealed more than just curiosities. It was an opportunity to get to know each other more deeply and to share their tastes, fascinations, and unique experiences.


    As the two continued exploring together, it was evident that it was not just a visit to the shops but a shared experience of pleasure, discovery, andpanionship. Each ce they visited was an additional page in the book of shared  memories, a treasure they would both cherish in their hearts forever.


    It was worth noting that Maya had never experienced such intense feelings before. Despite her age, which by Werewolf standards put her among the more experienced, she felt like a teenager again ¡ª every moment shared with Victor evoked vivid emotions that seemed to overflow within her.


    As they visited the shops, Maya felt her heart flutter with a mixture of excitement and nervousness. It was as if everyugh, every exchanged nce, and every gesture of affection filled her being with rejuvenating energy. Joy pulsated through her veins, warming her heart and illuminating her smile.


    The feelings that emerged within her were overwhelming, like an emotional storm stirring the deepestyers of her essence. Each moment shared with Victor was a breath of fresh air in her life, a chance to experience a passion and connection so deep that she didn''t even know they were possible.


    The sensation of being a teenager again was like a roller coaster of unrestrained emotions. Maya found herselfughing with contagious euphoria, feeling her cheeks blush in response to everypliment or gesture of affection from Victor. She felt a new lightness in her Soul as if the weight of the years had been temporarily suspended.


    She wondered if this whirlwind of emotions was a manifestation of the primal instincts that propelled her or if it was her own burning interest, an interest so intense and pure that it caused her to act like a love-struck, teenager. It was as if something within her was awakening, revealing a side of herself that had long been dormant.


    Every moment she shared with Victor brought forth a vibrant energy, an inner me that illuminated her being andpelled her to fully embrace this new and overwhelming experience. Maya felt intrigued by the intensity of her own emotions, questioning whether it was just a fleeting fire or something much deeper and more significant. This doubt only fueled her desire to explore and fully surrender to this emotional awakening.


    But of course, this outing, which somehow turned into a rendezvous between the two, had toe to an end at some point, but not even in her wildest moments did she think it would end because of ''them''.


    Recognizing the familiar voices, Maya turned her gaze to the street, and her eyes met the two of her husbands. In an instant, the explosion of emotions surrounding her seemed to diminish drastically, as if a cold shower had been poured over all her excitement.


    Her heart, which had been racing before, now seemed to freeze. A mixture of conflicting emotions hit her, transforming the joy and youth that had filled her being into a blend of anxiety and sadness. She tried to disguise her true feelings, but hiding the change in her expression was impossible.


    The sight of her husbands brought a wave of reality and responsibilities, a painful reminder that she already had established obligations. A sense of internal conflict quickly reced the youthful excitement. Maya found herself at an emotional crossroads, torn between her emerging passion with Victor and hermitment to her other rtionships.


    "What was I doing? Why did I let myself get carried away like this again?" Normally, such an action from her wouldn''t be a problem; the man she was interested in would simply enter her harem, and no issues would arise. But such a reality was impossible for someone like Victor.


    He wasn''t weak; he wasn''t a Beta, He was a True Alpha... An alpha that she could never make submit.


    "Hmm?" Victor, who was carrying a variety of interesting items he had decided to buy, turned his gaze to the group upon sensing their presence. His face was adorned with a pair of sunsses, giving him a mysterious air.


    Additionally, he wore a crown that the merchant imed belonged to an Ancient King, giving him a majestic appearance.


    In Victor''s hands was an intriguing briefcase, simr to the one a certain wizard used to store his magical creatures. It was a unique piece adorned with intricate designs and ornate sps.


    Wrapped in the aura of his acquisitions, Victor remained an enigmatic figure, emanating a maic energy that drew curious nces. The ensemble of essories - the sunsses, the majestic crown, and the mysterious briefease - added a touch of fascination and charm to his persona, It was as if he was imbued with an aura of adventure and discovery, ready to dive into new experiences and exciting challenges.


    Victor casually lowered his sunsses, revealing his violet Draconic Eyes that emitted an intimidating glow. His gaze swept over the two men before him as if assessing them with a prating intensity.


    When Victor''s Draconic Eyes met the men''s gazes, they visibly flinched, expressions of fear etched on their faces. They felt the powerful presence of the Dragon Knight enveloping them as if they were facing a being of immense strength and authority.


    ''Weak.''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Victor''s silent evaluation found nothing that impressed or piqued his interest. He let out an internal sigh, considering them weak and uninteresting. It was as if he had expected more from those who shared a bond with Maya, but the men''sck of courage only reinforced his indifference.


    Victor''s stoic expression revealed no signs of surprise orcency. His violet Draconic Eyes were then hidden behind the sunsses once more, concealing his true emotions.


    As the men felt the weight of Victor''s disinterest, a tense silence hung in the air.


    "Hmm... It seems our outing hase to an end, Maya" Victor refrained from expressing his true thoughts about the men; he expected something more for those whom Maya had chosen.


    The men in front of him were not weak, far from it, they were strong, but by Victor''s standards, they were simply... inadequate.


    "No, I haven''t shown you all the ces I want to share." Maya replied in a neutral tone but with a slight disdain reflected on her face.


    She was aware that her husbands stood no chance against Victor''s imposing presence. However, as a woman, there wwas a small inner desire to see them try to ''defend her''. It was a kind of perverse curiosity that arose, fueled by the knowledge that Victor''s strength and Power far exceeded theirs.


    ''A mere nce from him and they already shrink in fear.'' Maya felt disappointed internally. She expected more from those she had chosen in the past, men who represented a special bond in her life. However, the confrontation with Victor''s dominant presence revealed a shocking disparity. Confusion filled her thoughts. Why had she chosen these men? It was a question that echoed in her mind,den with frustration and uncertainty. Maya felt torn between the loyalty she felt for them and the growing realization that her standards were unconsciously shifting toward something akin to Victor.


    It was difficult for other men to match Victor''s presence and maic aura, Maya found herself challenged by this internal dilemma, fighting against the desire topare her husbands to the Dragon Knight. She recognized that it was unfair to judge them in this way; after all, she had chosen them in the past. However, the inevitableparisons and the emotions that sprouted within her were hard to ignore.


    Maya''s feelings intertwined, creating aplex tangle of disappointment, doubt, and questioning. She yearned for abnce between the love she felt for her husbands and the irresitible attraction that Victor exerted over her. It was an internal battle in which Maya struggled to find the right answer while her own expectations unconsciously shaped themselves around Victor''s maic presence.


    "Oh?" Victor looked at Maya curiously. He thought she would let him go alone after encountering her husbands, but it seemed he was wrong.


    "Hmm... Well then, if it''s not a bother, apany me on my walk." He was d his guide had stayed. He knew little about this city and asking for directions seemed bothersome.


    "Of course" She smiled and took hold of Victor''s hand, pulling him towards her husbands.


    The men shrunk back upon seeing Maya''s authoritative gaze and quickly let her pass.


    Maya''s eyes glowed with an intense cerulean blue as she approached them, making the men shrink even more.


    "Go home."


    "..." They could only obediently nod their heads in response to their Alpha''smand.


    Victor''s eyes sparkled with amusement; he felt like he was participating in a Korean drama, which was quite entertaining and apletely new experience.


    ''Hmm, let''s try not to think too much about it.'' Victor was still a gentleman, and despite understanding what was going through Maya''s mind, he had no intention of doing anything. After all, he didn''t share with anyone, and he didn''t ruin other people''s marriages either.


    ... If his presence was confusing Maya, that was not his problem. He was who he was, and people had to deal with his presence. He would not restrict himself for the sake of others.


    As they moved away from her husbands, Maya suddenly stopped and looked around, searching for something. ''... I no longer sense anyone from my n here.''


    "So, where do we go now?" Victor asked curiously.


    Maya''s serious and annoyed expression vanished, reced by a yful smile.


    "Recently, an Egyptian spice shop opened here. Let''s take a look."


    "Hmm, Egyptian, huh? Are they Tasha''s Betas?"


    "Yes. Tasha''s Betas manage practically all the shops with Egyptian goods."


    "I see... Well then, shall we?" Victor asked.


    "Of course."


    ...


    As Victor and Maya walked towards the Egyptian spice shop, Maya''s husbands watched the scene with mixed feelings. One of them, Jonas, felt insecure and uneasy about Victor''s imposing presence beside his wife. ''How can Ipete with  someone like him? He''s so strong, so confident... I feel insignificant next to him,'' Jonas thought, with a knot of worry in his chest.


    On the other hand, Mark, Maya''s other husband, felt, powerless and frustrated. ''Why did she choose someone so different from us? Why did it have to be a Vampire? Didn''t she hate them? I can''t understand. I''m not as strong as him; I don¡¯t have the same charm or presence. Will I ever be enough for her?'' Mark questioned himself, feeling a pang of sadness in his heart.


    As they watched the couple walk away, Jonas and Mark''s feelings intertwined in a tangle of insecurity, jealousy, and self-doubt about their own worth. Both wondered if they would be able to satisfy Maya in the same way that Victor seemed to.


    However, despite these doubts and uncertainties, Maya''s husbands also felt a deep love for her. They were willing to fight against their own insecurities and face the challenge of gaining their beloved wife''s trust and affection.


    As Victor and Maya continued their walk, the husbands exchanged worried nces, silently sharing their feelings of vulnerability and determination. They knew the journey wouldn''t be easy, but they were determined to face any obstacle to strengthen their bond with Maya.


    "Let''s give it our best shot," whispered Jonas, with a mix of hope and determination. Mark nodded with a determined look in his eyes. They knew they had a long way to go, this new interest of Maya''s seemed to be unlike anything they had seen before, but they were willing to face all challenges to win Maya''s heart and prove themselves worthy of her love.


    "Yes." Mark spoke.


    With these thoughts in mind, Maya''s husbands moved forward, determined to confront their own fears and insecurities to build a strong andsting rtionship with the woman they loved.


    The thought of fighting for Maya? That never even crossed their minds; with just one look at Victor, they could tell they never stood a chance against him.


    If Victor were to hear what they were saying, he would burst intoughter because this situation really seemed like a Korean drama, and then he would respond to both of them.


    "Bruh, chill. I''m not a homewrecker"

 Chapter 766 766: He Is Dangerous.

    Chapter 766: He is dangerous.


    "I understand....So this is what he meant by curse..." Tasha growled, her wordsden with burning anger. As she finished reading the Tome that Victor had given her, her body began to tremble violently. Her fists were clenched so  tightly that her nails pierced the palms of her hands, making her blood drip. Tasha''s eyes sparkled with uncontroble fury, her gaze overflowing with pure hatred.


    "Demons... and their damn cheap tricks!" she snarled, her voice dripping with venomous disdain. Every word that escaped her lips carried the umted anger of a lifetime of injustices. The betrayal she had just discovered ignited her being, inciting a whirlwind of enraged emotions that threatened to consume herpletely.


    Tasha threw the Tome to the ground with unbridled fury, causing it Lo explode into pieces of torn paper. Each fragment was a symbol of the deceit by which she had been duped, further fueling her unbridled rage. The veins in her neck throbbed with an almost palpable intensity, echoing the fric rhythm of her anger.


    She took a deep breath, filling her lungs with hot, steaming air, as her breath turned into a fierce roar. Her body was on the verge of eruption, a storm of fury about to be unleashed upon anything in its path.


    But that storm of fury didn''te when she realized what she had done; her expression shifted from uncontroble fury to immense concern.


    "Ah... What did I do?" Tasha screamed in panic, her voice echoing through her personal quarters. Panic began to seize her, her hands trembling uncontrobly. In her justified anger, she hadpletely forgotten that what she had was not a simple object but an item given by a King from another Realm, who specifically warned of its importance.


    The gravity of the situation hit Tasha like a dagger to the heart. Her body, which had previously been consumed by anger, now filled itself with a new emotion: fear. She realized that by destroying the Tome, she had defied the will of a powerful Monarch, slighting him in the process and putting herself on a collision course with unpredictable consequences.


    Tasha began to pace back and forth in a frenzy of anxiety. Several disastrous scenarios started to unfold in her mind, each one more frightening than the previous. She wondered what she should do when she encountered Victor again and how she would face the consequences of her impulsive act.


    Tasha looked at the destroyed Tome on the floor, her face marked by anguish and despair. For a brief moment, a dark idea flickered in her mind. "Hmm, can I me someone else" she pondered, a spark of malice dancing in her eyes, The temptation to shift the responsibility onto someone else was tempting, a way to escape the consequences of her actions.


    However, the harsh reality was brutally thrown in her face before she could carry out her Machiavellian idea. Victor''s words echoed in her ears like a sucker punch. "Only you can touch this Tome." The memory of his words resonated in her mind, shattering any illusion of impunity that Tasha may have harbored.


    "Damn it, what do I do?!" Tasha eximed in despair, her voiceden with anguish and uncertainty. She felt lost, unsure of which path to take in the face of this chaotic scenario.


    As the question echoed in the air, something extraordinary began to unfold. An inexplicable phenomenon unfolded before Tasha''s bewildered eyes. The destroyed Tome, lying on the ground in pieces, began to emit a bright glow as if a mysterious force were acting upon it.


    And then, as if rewinding Time, the damage inflicted upon the Tome started to undo itself before Tasha''s astonished eyes. Each fragment seamlessly rejoined, the torn pages reassembled, and the Tome rebuilt itself before her as if nothing had happened. Even in her confused state, Tasha noticed several small Runes glowing in red along the edge of the Tome. They seemed to pulsate with a mysterious Energy, filling the air with an intense aura. However, before she could fullyprehend their significance, the Runes suddenly vanished as if they had never existed.


    Tasha stood in astonishment, her lips slightly agape with awe and confusion. The fleeting glow of the Runes left an indelible impression in her mind, awakening a sense of perplexity. Why were those Runes there? Why did they disappear so quickly? After all, the Tome seemed to hold much deeper secrets than she had initially realized.


    A wave of self-awareness washed over Tasha as she reflected on her previous actions. She felt foolish and somewhat embarrassed for panicking so easily.


    "Haah... I swear that man will give me a heart attack one of these days." She sighed.


    As she approached to pick up the Tome from the ground, it began to glow, and in the next moment, it vanished from existence.


    "...Huh?" Tasha was utterly bewildered by what she had just witnessed, but, just like before, memories of Victor¡¯s words resonated in her mind.


    "As soon as you finish reading the Tome, it will return to me. Don''t worry; its contents will be imprinted in your memories."


    Proving Victor''s words right, when Tasha tried to think about the Tome''s contents, she could remember the entire text perfectly.


    "Your Majesty" The abrupt words echoed in Tashs ears, pulling her out of her reverie. She blinked lightly as if awakening from a trance, and her expression became undisturbed and neutral. Tasha fully resumed her Queenly mask, revealing the unwavering control she disyed to the world.


    The change in her countenance was noticeable. Her eyes, previously lost in tumultuous thoughts, now became sharp and prating. Every trace of hesitation disappeared, reced by unwavering determination. Tasha rose gracefully and dignifiedly, imbued with a majestic aura thatmanded respect and deference.


    "What?" Tasha spoke as she sauntered towards her chair, her elegant posture reflecting the confidence she emanated. With natural grace, she sat down and crossed her legs in a seductive manner, a gesture that revealed a carefully calcted air of provocation.


    Resting her face on her right hand, Tasha cast a prating and enigmatic gaze, her eyes shining with an intriguing mixture of power and sensuality. An aura of maism surrounded her, capturing the attention of everyone around her.


    Even her own Betas were not immune to this sensuality, and although they had seen it many times in the past, they knew their ce well and never looked for too long at their Alpha.


    Despite being in all her majestic grace, Tasha did not expect the next words from her Beta.


    "The Matriarch of The Lykos n is acting as a guide to The Demon King. Reports from several witnesses confirmed a small conflict between the Matriarch¡¯s consorts and the Demon King himself... The Matriarch and The Demon King seemed to be very close to each other."


    Tasha blinked twice, processing the information provided by her subordinate. Her eyes grew colder, revealing the growing determination and intensity of her emotions. She clearly understood what was at stake.


    "Did you record the entire situation?" she asked firmly.


    "I couldn''t record everything, Alucard is extremely skilled at hiding, but I managed to capture some parts of the trip," replied the subordinate.


    "Send it to me." ordered Tasha, touching one of her bracelets. A holographic screen appeared before her, showing exactly what her subordinates had recorded.


    As Tasha watched the "encounter" between Maya and Victor, her eyes grew colder and colder. To her, it was clear that Victor was interpreting the whole situation as a mere casual outing. The real problemy with The Matriarch of The  Lykos n, who seemed to be enjoying the excursion much more than would be appropriate.


    ''Shouldn''t she be his guide? What is she doing?'' An unknown irritation began infiltrating Tasha¡¯s heart, spreading throughout her being, She felt as if a stranger hadid their grubby hands on something of her interest.


    "Call Alucard! Inform him that I will fulfill my part of the agreement." Tasha was surprised by the tone of her own voice. She never imagined she would develop such possessiveness towards The Demon King.


    "Yes!" Even her subordinate seemed surprised by Tasha¡¯s tone, but he didn¡¯t question the Queen and proceeded to fulfill her orders.


    Meanwhile, Tasha''s mind was immersed in chaos. ''Is it because of thosete-night visits? Is it because I felt that he could understand me? That he could value me? ...No, it''s a mixture of all of it...''


    Her eyes gleamed with an unknown fear. ''This is dangerous... Alucard is extremely dangerous. He needs to leave this realm as soon as possible, or I fear he might lead me tomit an irreversible act.''


    Even without doing anything, the Demon King exerted a subconscious maic attraction on everyone around him. Women would inevitablypare their husbands to him just as Tacha had started to do. Men would feel inferior and irritated by his presence. The longer he stayed in this country, the greater the likelihood of him passively shaping it in his own image.


    And that was something Tasha could not ept.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Alucard needs to leave." Despite speaking with evident resolution on her face, she felt an internal conflict.


    ''If he leaves, will I never have those enjoyable conversations again?'' Tasha thought with a mncholic expression on her face.


    Upon realizing what was going through her mind, Tasha widened her eyes and shook her head quickly, trying to ward off those thoughts.


    "Why are you acting like a little girl, Tasha? I don¡¯t need someone who understands me; I only need myself and my family... Yes, that''s all I need" She spoke with determination, even though she knew she was deceiving herself.


    ...


    "Hmm?" Victor looked up curiously as a Tome suddenly appeared before him.


    "Is that the Tome you gave to Tasha?" Maya asked, showing interest.


    "Yes" Victor nodded.


    "It seems she has already finished reading it." Victor picked up the Tome and put it in his bag.


    Maya looked at the bag with interest. "I really want one of those for myself; it''s very convenient."


    "You can get one in Nightingale. I can rmend a store for you when you go there."


    "Hmm~" Maya''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Seems like you''re certain I''ll go to Nightingale at some point."


    "Of course, you will. After all, Leona is living in Nightingale with me and seems to be of great importance to your n~."


    A slight tremor ran through Maya''s smile. "You really do know everything, don''t you, Alucard?"


    Victorughed like a mischievous cat. "I don''t know everything, I only know what I know."


    Maya narrowed her eyes. "... I feel like I''m missing something in thatst sentence."


    "I can help you understand the reference if I take you there." Victor pointed to a store.


    Maya looked at the store Victor pointed to and saw a veryrge store filled with drawn characters and various disyed books.


    "That is..." Maya looked at the sign that said the store''s name: "Buying and selling Anime and Manga... Hmm, I remember one of my grandchildren and great-grandchildren talking about this in the past, but I never felt like reading it."


    "Mm." Victor nodded.


    "It seems like the culture is quite rich among the Werewolves" Victorughed in amusement; the girls would love this ce.


    Victor entered the store apanied by Maya, but even if two eye-catching people like them entered the ce, no one ever noticed them entering.


    "Now that I think about it, this ability is perfect for stealing."


    Victor scoffed, "I don''t steal. I have enough money to buy the entire Earth... five times over. Why would I have to steal?"


    The amount of precious items and gold he had in the Demon Realm was uncountable; he could spend hundreds of eras frivolously and probably never run out.


    Searching among the disyed mangas, Victor picked up a manga with a boy with red hair on the cover; then, he grabbed all the avable volumes of that manga and walked to the counter.


    "I want this."


    "Yes, please..." The attendant looked in shock at Victor.


    Victor sighed lightly; he really was so handsome that this always happened.


    "Hello? Can you do your job?"


    ".. Eh? Huh... Ah, Yes! I can!" As if the attendant¡¯s drowsiness had disappearedpletely, she started working at high speed.


    "It''s only 50 dors."


    "So cheap? Wasn''t it supposed to be 100 dors or something?"


    "I''m giving you a discount, sir!"


    "Oh... Thank you" Victor could understand a bit now how Lilith felt when she received discounts just because of her appearance.


    "Mm... So, um... Could I take a picture with you?"


    "..." Victor looked at the expressionless face of the girl.


    "Just don''t use it for illicit purposes"


    Her face turned slightly red, "I wouldn''t do that... Probably" She mumbled at the end with even more embarrassment.


    Pretending not to hear thest part, he said, "Okay, I''ll take a picture with you."

 Chapter 767 767: Good Boy

    Chapter 767: ''Good Boy''


    Her face turned slightly red. "I wouldn''t do that!... Probably," she murmured at the end, even more embarrassed.


    Pretending not to hear thest part, he said, "Okay, I will take a picture with you."


    The woman quickly grabbed her phone and took a selfie with Victor. As they separated, Victor whispered something in her ear for her ears only.


    "If you want more, you can find them here," Victor sneakily handed her a card.


    He wasn''t specific about what he meant by ''more,'' leaving it to the imagination of the Wolf girl to figure it out.


    The woman blushed even more with Victor''s sudden approach and simply nodded humbly.


    As Victor stepped back and suddenly disappeared from her sight, she looked at her hands. "Religion of The Blood God?... Suddenly, her face turnedpletely pale.


    "Alucard! Oh my god, Alucard was in my shop!" Despite being scared, she was also very curious. She looked at the photo on her phone, and a gleam of interest appeared in her eyes.


    "Will contact them!"


    Meanwhile, Victor returned to Maya. "Here, read this," he said, handing her a book.


    "Baki?" Maya read the title of the book.


    "Mm, I bet you''ll like it. Just give it a try. If you don''t like it, you can throw it away." Victor said as he put the other volumes in his bag.


    "You read the panels from right to left."


    "Okay," Maya replied as she opened volume 1 and started reading. A few minutester, she waspletely absorbed in her reading. Victor even had to hold her arm as they walked through the city to prevent her from getting lost. Looking at Maya, engrossed in her reading, he couldn''t help but inwardlyugh. She resembled Leona now when shepletely lost herself in something she enjoyed.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked up and noticed Tasha¡¯s assassins searching frantically, looking in different directions. He raised an eyebrow and heightened his senses to listen to what they were saying.


    "Ugh, I can''t find him! Where is Alucard?"


    "Stop shouting. It''s no use getting agitated. You both know very well that he''s a master at stealth."


    "But we have duties to fulfill. The Queen wants to see him!"


    "I know... And stop shouting!"


    "I''m not shouting!"


    "Yes, you are!"


    "Actually, you''re both shouting."


    "We''re not!" They both said at the same time.


    The two assassins looked at the person who spoke and saw a tall man holding the arm of The Matriarch of The Lykos n.


    "Alucard!" The two jumped back.


    "Yo, I heard you had something to tell me," Victor smiled mischievously.


    "..." The two assassins exchanged a nce, silently agreeing on something. They shared the same determination never to allow anyone to catch them off guard again. If the Queen learned about this, they would face severe discipline, something they wanted to avoid.


    The two assassins looked at Alucard and immediately began rying the Queen''s orders.


    ...


    While Victor was listening to the Queen''s summons, the Queen herself was experiencing an irritating event.


    "What do you want, Volk?"


    Volk growled, "What happened to the traitor? And where is Alucard?"


    "...First, it''s Demon King. He is the King of another country and should be treated with respect."


    Volk opened his mouth to say something but was immediately interrupted.


    "Second, the traitor is our son, and during the interrogation, we hypothesized that he may have been controlled and forced to betray our people."


    "Before you get bothered with jealousy," Tasha continued, her voice sharp, "the ''we'' I''m referring to includes me, Adam, Maya, Anderon and the Demon King himself."


    Volk''s eyes shimmered with irritation. He was far from pleased with the situation, especially with Tasha''s current attitude. The tension in the air was palpable, reflecting Volk''s disagreement and frustration with the delicate situation they found themselves in.


    However, despite Volk''s irritation, Tasha stood firm in her position. She was determined to face the challenges head-on, act with rationality, and protect her people, even if it meant confronting the betrayal of her own son and dealing with ufortable issues.


    Such as dealing with Volk''s behavior. He was not a bad King, but he had a serious problem. When things didn''t go his way, his emotions took over his demeanor.


    And recently, that boiling point had been Alucard and his tant disrespect of Volks authority, as well as Tasha''s own ''challenge'' to his authority.


    With all these factorsbined, Volk was highly vtile now.


    "Your Majesty, Demon King, Victor Alucard, and hispanion, The Matriarch of The Lykos n, have arrived."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Volk¡¯s atmosphere became visibly hostile upon hearing Alucard''s name.


    Tasha inwardly grumbled when she saw this. They came at the worst possible time, but she couldn''t just send them away, not when they were already here.


    "I will fetch them," Tasha said as she gracefully stood and walked toward the exit. Volk followed Tasha, and the Queen said nothing about it.


    Upon reaching the guest room, Tasha came across the sight of Maya holding Victor''s arm while engrossed in a book, seemingpletely lost in it.


    Tasha''s eyes shimmered with a celestial blue for a few seconds as she saw how close Victor and Maya were. The irritation she felt before returned stronger than ever. An irritation that shepletely concealed behind her mask of indifference.


    "Hmm? Oh, Volk, you''re awake."


    Volk growled with annoyance, and as he was about to start walking toward Victor, he stopped when Tasha held his arm.


    Volk looked at the Queen, and as the eyes of the two Alphas met, a momentary battle took ce.


    "Let me go!" Volk''s eyes said.


    "Control yourself!" Tasha''s eyes said.


    Victor watched this confrontation with an innocent smile as if all the chaos urring had nothing to do with him.


    Tasha ignored Volk and walked forward. "I came to fulfill my agreement."


    "Oh?"


    "In exchange for healing Fenrir, I will let you meet my teacher."


    "Mm." Victor nodded, satisfied. "I also want to talk to Fenrir. Is that possible?"


    ¡°That-¡° Volk was about to say something, but he was immediately interrupted by Tasha.


    "Of course, if Fenrir wants to talk to you."


    And that made Volk''s irritation grow even more. He was on the verge of exploding at any moment, but no one in the room seemed to care about him.


    "Oh, Queen of Wolves, I guarantee he will want to talk to me," Victor smiled mysteriously as if he knew something that the two of them didn''t.


    An attitude that Tasha and Maya were already getting used to. The same could not be said for Volk, of course.


    "That''s enough!" Volk finally exploded, his raw Power bursting from his body, creating overwhelming pressure around him. The air grew dense and oppressive as if the very atmosphere feared his wrath.


    "I won''t sit quietly while this Demon-" Volk began to say, but he was immediately silenced by a somber voice that seemed to echo from the deepest abysses of Hell.


    "Yes, you will." A sense of dread spread through Volk''s entire existence, making his heart sink under an unbearable weight. He found himself staring intently at the Demon seated a short distance away, whose countenance had twisted into something grotesque and horrifying, like a creature out of the deepest nightmares.


    Cold, cruel hands gripped Volk''s face, forcing him to meet the blood-red eyes of that Demonic Entity. Its eyes were bottomless abysses, emanating a chilling darkness and promises of endless torment.


    "You will be nothing more than a mere extra, an insignificant shadow while I negotiate with The Queen," the Demon uttered with a voiceden with threat and disdain.


    "You hadpletely forfeited the right to speak on this matter when you proved incapable of controlling your emotions," it continued, its voice reverberating like a whisper from beyond, "I''ve told you before, haven''t I? Don''t make me lose thest shred of respect I still hold for you."


    A chill ran down Volk''s spine as cold sweat began to trickle down his face, bearing witness to his deep and paralyzing fear. He stood before a creature that defied any description, something beyond the darkest and most profane terrors.


    "For the consequences of that act will be overwhelmingly indifferent," the Demon''s words echoed in Volk''s mind.


    "You may be The King of The Wolves; you may be considered a God by the citizens of this City. But in my eyes... you are nothing, Volk Fenrir," the Demon proimed with a twisted and cruel smile, making Volk subconsciously shudder and reinforcing the insignificance of his existence before this malevolent entity.


    "So, be a good little doggy and stay quiet, alright?" The Demon''s voice was a hissing whisper, permeated with unfathomable malice.


    Volk remained paralyzed; his mind engulfed in a whirlwind of terror and fear. His heart beat erratically as cold sweat incessantly dripped from his forehead. Every fiber of his being seemed frozen in the presence of the terrifying Demon before him.


    Terror invaded his thoughts, forming grotesque and horrifying images in his mind. He felt utterly helpless against the darkness emanating from the Demonic figure. Fear took root in his core, prating every part of his body and corroding his courage and inner strength.


    The Demon''s voice whispering in his ears felt like a macabre song, echoing in his mind like a persistent reminder of his own insignificance. Volk felt crushed by the enormity of power and malice emanating from that remorseless creature. It was as if his very existence was reduced to mere dust in the presence of absolute evil


    A silent scream echoed within Volk as he struggled internally to maintainposure. Every instinct in his being told him to flee, to distance himself as far as possible from that living nightmare. Terror intertwined with an overwhelming sense of powerlessness, leaving Volk unable to articte any words or take any action.


    The Demon, with its distorted face and burning eyes, embodied all his worst nightmares personified. Volk felt defenseless against the overwhelming power of that Supernatural Being while his own feelings of self-confidence and bravery faded like smoke.


    With each threatening word the Demon uttered, Volk felt as if he was sinking into an abyss of despair. The realization of his own insignificance and fragility in the face of that Supernatural Being fueled his deepest fears, causing his legs to tremble and his body to be filled with suffocating anguish.


    Volk experienced a terrible sense of powerlessness, aware that he stood before a force beyond hisprehension and control. Fear dominated his reason, engulfing him in oppressive darkness. His thoughts became muddled, and his will dissolved, leaving himpletely at the mercy of the dark and sinister will of the Demon.


    In that moment of absolute terror, Volk realized how fragile and vulnerable he was before the dark forces that existed beyond his understanding. He became a prisoner of his own fear, unable to resist or escape the terrifying grip of the Demon.


    Ultimately, all Volk could do was nod docilely in response to the Demon''s words:


    "Mm... I will stay quiet."


    The creature''s smile grew in satisfaction.


    "Good boy."

 Chapter 768 768: Fenrir.

    Chapter 768: Fenrir.


    Maya and Tasha observed the scene with a mixture of intense emotions. Witnessing Victor subduing Volk Fenrir with such ferocity and ease, they felt a fervent excitement coursing through their bodies, a vibrant thrill in the face of the disy of Power and control by a True Alpha.


    Maya, especially, felt a burning me of desire ignite within her. Her eyes shone with a dark lust and an insatiable thirst for that aura of dominance and superiority that Victor emanated. She longed to be by his side, sharing the power and submitting to his will.


    On the other hand, Tasha experienced an almost obsessive excitement witnessing Victor''s immense strength. Unbeknownst to her, her devotion to him was intensified, and she felt even more attracted to his dominant and imposing figure. The scene awakened an uncontroble desire in Tasha to be possessed and protected by Victor, to surrender herselfpletely to him.


    Because she knew that even if she did that, he would not want to subjugate her, he would not treat her as if she were unimportant, and he would value her efforts.


    A mixture of pleasure and desire overcame both women at seeing Volk, a powerful adversary, being humiliated and controlled with such ease. The sight of Volk''s submission before Victor''s dominance fueled Maya and Tasha''s fantasies.


    In that moment, they were drawn to Victor''s dark and imposing side, seduced by his Power and ability to subdue those who defied his authority.


    ''No!'' Tasha shook her head several times from side to side.


    What was this idiotic brain of hers thinking!? She couldn''t do that!


    ''Control your instincts, Tasha!'' She was not an animal controlled by those foolish instincts, she wouldn''t allow it!


    Tasha looked at Maya with slight irritation as she saw that the woman waspletely out of it and said, "Maya!"


    "Huh?"


    "What is that book you''re reading?"


    "... Book?" Maya spoke, confused. She looked at her hands and saw the book she was reading. Her mind went nk for a few seconds; after all, Tasha would never be interested in these kinds of books. But then she opened her eyes wide when she realized what Tasha was doing.


    She looked at Tasha, and, seeing the Queen''s serious gaze, Maya nodded to herself, understanding that she must regain control of her emotions.


    Although Maya felt a growing reluctance within herself in the face of her instincts and intense desires that dominated her when witnessing the scene of Volk''s subjugation by Victor, she was aware that her impulses were overriding her  thoughts. She needed to control them, but she struggled to contain the overwhelming force of these emotions.


    For a brief moment, Maya gave in to the dark desires that attracted her to Victor''s Power and dominance. However, she quickly regretted and reproached herself for allowing her instincts to take over. Her conscious mind cried out for control and rationality, recognizing that she could not surrender to these uncontroble urges.


    Victor found himself in an amusing situation. He just wanted to put Volk in his ce to prevent him from continuing to be a bother and interfering in his affairs. However, the reaction of the two women apanying him was quite interesting.


    ''These Werewolves... They''re quite thirsty, aren''t they?'' Victor thought with amusement. He understood Maya and Tasha''s perspectives a little bit.


    Maya, in a simple way to understand, resembled Scathach. She had always been superior, never having found someone who truly interested her, someone truly ''exceptional''. For this reason, when she encountered Victor, her granddaughter¡¯s  Husband and someone powerful but with a gentle and understanding personality towards his Wives, Maya couldn''t help but be interested.


    On the other hand, Tasha was apetent woman who had never been valued due to the culture she lived in, which was based on subjugating others. As a proud Goddess, she would never bow to Volk.


    Unconsciously, shepared how Victor treated his Wives to how Volk treated her, which created a rift that left her feelings quiteplex.


    Victor turned his face toward the two women, smiling neutrally. "Shall we?"


    "Y-Yes," Tasha responded, stuttering a bit. She took a deep breath to regain control over her own body, returning to her Queenly posture.


    Tasha passed by her husband,pletely ignoring him, and walked toward the corridor.


    Victor followed Tasha''s lead and left with her.


    Maya quickly put away the manga she was reading earlier and started to apany Victor. Throughout the journey, Maya never looked at Volk; only Victor was present now in her vision.


    Her instincts were intense before, but now they were in a frenzied state. Maya''s scent of excitement was so strong that it even bothered Tasha.


    Although bothered, Tasha didn''tin, as she fully understood Maya''s reaction, After all, while it was painful to admit, she felt the same.


    Victor awakened in Tasha a feeling she had never experienced with any other man, a feeling so intense and deep not even Volk had been able to awaken.


    It was the feeling of pure and obsessive desire.


    ''He really needs to leave. This man is dangerous in various ways.'' Victor''s presence was like an irresistible honey that unconsciously attracted everyone around him.


    Reaffirming her desire to get rid of Victor as quickly as possible, Tasha quickened her pace.


    While the two women were facing their own internal chaos, Victor observed everything with neutrality and amusement.


    ''Just how ipetent are their husbands for them to desire me so much?'' He wondered as he looked at the Queen of Werewolves.


    With her long ck hair reaching down to her waist, Tasha exhibited a stunning appearance. Her curvaceous body was a symphony of sensual shapesbined with incredible strength. Dark and seductive eyshes framed her deep and expressive emerald green eyes, which conveyed an intriguing mix of mystery and determination.


    Her skin was a delicious tone of milk chocte, inviting to the touch and enveloped in a natural glow. Every smooth and feminine curve was entuated by defined muscles and six-pack abs, reflecting her dedication to health and strength. Tasha was an exoticbination of softness and power, a true Egyptian Goddess incarnate.


    Dressed in Ancient Egyptian apparel, a flowing dress adorned with intricate patterns and symbols wrapped around her body like a second skin, she exuded the elegance and sophistication of bygone eras. Her waist was emphasized by a golden belt studded with gemstones, highlighting her sculpture-like figure.


    Luxurious essoriesplemented her magnificent appearance. Bracelets adorned her wrists, emitting a slight tinkling with each graceful movement. An borate ne with a scarab-shaped pendant rested elegantly between her peaks,  symbolizing protection and renewal.


    Tasha''s presence was remarkable, radiating an aura of confidence and power. Her walk was confident and elegant, like a Queen walking amidst the crowd. Her charming and captivating smile lit up her face, radiating grace and maism.


    Tasha was the embodiment of an Egyptian Queen, with a stunning beauty that left asting impression on all fortunate enough to cross her path.


    Victor had seen many women in his life, both in memories and personally, and few women were capable of such an imposing presence as Tasha.


    ''There is beauty in women who achieve results through their own efforts.'' Unlike the other Goddesses, Tasha had to fight to get what she had, and Victor saw a certain beauty in that effort.


    ''It''s a pity she''smitted.'' It was unfortunate. If it weren''t for that small detail, he would have already taken action to make her a Yandere. She had a lot of potential to be even crazier, reaching the level of Violet, Aphrodite


    and Scathach.


    Although it was unfortunate, Victor wouldn''t dwell on it. After all, he was not a degenerate who went aftermitted women, not to mention that this particr woman was his friend''s mother. That kind of behavior was not in his personality.


    But that didn''t mean he would hold back his personality to ensure that women didn''t be enchanted by him. He would never do that. He was always true to himself.


    Volk clenched his fist tight, his fingers trembling with contained anger. His face was contorted in an expression of pure hatred, evidencing the whirlwind of emotions consuming him. The feeling of inferiority surrounding Volk was overwhelming, as if an oppressive shadow weighed upon his Soul, undermining his confidence and self-esteem.


    With each word uttered by that Demon, the sensation of being a mere pawn in a dark game grew stronger, a small insignificant figure in the face of the imposing presence of the sinister entity. Volk felt helpless and powerless, struggling against the overwhelming oppression of the Demon''s unshakeable power.


    The realization of his own weakness in the face of the Demon''s dominance fueled a whirlwind of negative emotions, corroding his courage and self infiltrated every fiber of his being, paralyzing him and leaving him at the mercy of the dark and cruel whims of the Demon. The feeling of powerlessness was like a prison, suffocating his fighting instincts and recing them with overwhelming anguish.


    Volk felt trapped in a vicious circle of anger, frustration, and despair as the intimidating presence of the Demon pushed him further toward the edge of an emotional abyss. He longed to resist, to show his strength and challenge the Power of the Demon, but the feeling of inferiority held him captive as if he were entangled in invisible chains.


    Hatred boiled within Volk, fueling his determination to ovee his own inadequacy. He struggled to find a spark of courage within himself, to rise against the oppressive dominion of the Demon and prove his worth.


    Every fiber of his being yearned to reverse the situation, to show the Demon that he was not just an insignificant shadow but a being capable of defying and resisting.


    However, Volk was caught in an internal battle, trying to find a bnce between the desire to confront the Demon and the constant reminder of his own vulnerability. Anger pulsed within him, driving him to fight against the feeling of inferiority, but the persistent fear continued to whisper doubts and insecurities in his ear.


    ''No! I am an Alpha!'' He roared in his mind as he stood up from the ground.


    He swallowed all his negative feelings and focused on his pride. He was a King! The King of Werewolves! He would not remain silent while a Demon did as he pleased in his Kingdom!


    He is Volk...


    His thoughts couldn''t materialize due to a shiver that he felt go down his spine. Volk immediately turned his head toward Victor. Although he was only seeing his back from afar, he knew that Victor was looking at him. He could feel it with his entire existence.


    The moment Victor stopped walking and began to look back, Volk immediately sat down on the ground and pretended that nothing happened.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Victor?" Volk heard Maya''s voice, a voice that seemed more infatuated than usual.


    ¡°Hmm, it''s nothing. I just thought I heard something" Victor said in a yful tone.


    A tone that seemed mocking to Volk.


    ''Damn you, Alucard! Damn, my weakness! hate this!'' Frustrated tears threatened to fall from Volk''s face.


    Adam, who had just opened the door, didn''t know exactly what to do now.


    ''Should I announce my presence?'' Adam wondered. He looked at Volk''s current state and felt no desire to defend his King, After all, what should he do? The man who did this to the King was his daughter''s Husband and the cursed Demon King. Attacking him would be an act of foolishness, considering that all he was doing was negotiating with the mostpetent people in the Kingdom.


    There was a reason why Tasha was the one who always handled the Nation''s negotiations; she was better at her job, and even Adam recognized that.


    Despite being without reaction, Adam couldn''t help but think that Victor should immediately leave this. The longer he stayed here, the more chaos he would cause simply by existing or by his own actions.


    ...


    "... Even though you''re weak, you''re beautiful, boy" Victor said, his eyes shining with admiration as he looked at Fenrir.


    Fenrir, despite his debilitated appearance, exuded a wild and majestic beauty. His fur was a harmoniousbination of pure white and deep ck, creating a striking contrast. Each strand of his coat seemed to glisten in the light, disying a silky smoothness and impable texture.


    Like pools of celestial blue, his eyes shone with intencity and indescribable mystery. They reflected ancient wisdom and unwavering strength, even amidst his apparent frailty. The expression in those eyes conveyed a deep serenity,  blended with the imposing aura that "END" represented.


    Fenrir¡¯s presence was striking, even in his weakened state. There was an intrisic majesty in his posture and movements, revealing the grandeur of a Legendary Beast. Every muscle in his body was defined, even though momentary frailty robbed him of some vitality. He exhibited a natural elegance and noble bearing as if he were the very King of Wolves.


    Despite his debilitated condition, the essence of the END remained strong in Fenrir, He emanated an indomitable maism as if he were a being from another world, a Guardian of Ancestral Secrets. Even weakened, he stillmanded respect and admiration with his imposing presence.


    Fenrir was a creature of indescribable beauty, a manifestation of raw strength and wild grace. His wless fur, mesmerizing eyes, and powerful presence made him a fascinating and respectable figure, even in his weakened state. He embodied the primal essence of a majestic beast, capable of inspiring reverence and admiration in all who beheld him.


    Fenrir opened his eyes and growled soflly, "Grr."


    "Hahaha, I know. I apologize for calling you ''boy''" Victor casually smiled.


    Not only Tasha, Hassan, who had joined the group at some point, and Maya, but even Fenrir himself was surprised when he saw Victor responding to him.


    ¡°Grr...?"


    "Of course," Victor smiled. He could clearly hear and understand Fenrir¡¯s weak yet majestic and sharp voice.


    "How?" Fenrir asked.


    "Let''s just say I am beloved by the Spirits of Animals," Victor smiled enigmatically.


    "....."


    "A Demon King who is loved by Spirits..." Maya sighed. "Is that possible?"


    "For me, it is."


    Victor''s response left Maya speechless.


    "... Haah, I wonder why I still get surprised," Tasha sighed.


    Throughout the conversation, Victor never took his eyes off Fenrir. Even though he was weakened, he could clearly sense the danger the beast emanated. All his instincts warned him about it, and because of that, he waspletely on guard, ready to act at any moment.


    "So, this is what it feels like to confront the ''END''?... No wonder Odin is shitting himself in fear of Fenrir," Victor grinned widely. Even though he was facing a creature  that could bring his ''END'', he did not tremble or show weakness. Instead, he stood tall and erect as if nothing could bring him down.


    Victor began to float towards Fenrir.


    Sensing Victor¡¯s approach, Fenrir stood up and roared, "Leave!"


    Now that he was standing, Victor could see the full majestic glory of The Apocalypse Beast. It was worth noting that he was quite satisfied with what he was seeing.


    "Fenrir, he''s here to..." When Tasha was about to exin the reason for Victor''s presence, the man himself interrupted her, holding onto the top of his clothes.


    "It''s alright, Tasha."


    "Huh?"


    ¡°I don''t want him to ''let'' me get close... I wille closer." Victor ripped his shirt apart, revealing his muscr chest.


    Victor opened his arms in the open-chest position and flexed his muscles, fully showcasing his upper body muscles. The onlookers from behind had the image of seeing a Demon''s face on Victor''s back.


    Every line and curve, every shadow and contourbined to create a disturbing representation. The Demon''s eyes seemed to flicker with malice, its mouth twisted in a sadistic smile. The image conveyed an unsettling sense of Power and dominion, as if a True Demonic Spirit were embodied in Victor''s back.


    The stunned onlookers couldn''t help but shudder. The sight of the demonic face on Victor''s back left asting impression on their minds, an indelible mark that evoked a mix of fascination and unease. It was as if hell itself had left its mark on Victor''s physical form.


    Maya was the first to snap out of her stupor. Victor¡¯s current state was simply delightful to her eyes, but she wouldn''t focus on that now, but rather on the words he spoke earlier.


    "... Don''t tell me... He''s nning to fight Fenrir?" She couldn''t help but think it was madness, Even weakened, Fenrir was an "END" beast. If he were bitten by Fenrir, he would bepletely erased from existence.


    Tasha snapped out of her stupor and shouted, "Demon King! I brought you here to heal, not to harm!"


    Tasha''s cries fell on deaf ears as Victor remained unfazed.


    "Come, Fenrir. I will face you as your equal." Victor''s smile distorted his face in a rather predatory way. Soon after, a blood-red Energy with a very Natural feel began to


    envelop Victor''s body.


    The beast''s eyes shone in celestial blue as he sensed the Energy emanating from Victor''s body. At that moment, Fenrir understood that the man before him was not just a mere Demon King, but someone like him, someone connected to a World Tree, someone of the same ''status'' as him.


    Understanding this, Fenrir judged him as worthy. Soon, the sense of ''END''pletely faded from his presence.


    Even weakened, he would not back down from a challenge to prove his worth.


    ''... Fenrir epted his challenge!? He judged him worthy!? Why...? What does he have?'' Tasha was utterly shocked by what she was witnessing, and it was worth noting that not


    even Volk was deemed worthy of a challenge against Fenrir.


    Only when she looked at Victor again with more intensity did she understand.


    ''He can harness our Energy!? Huh!? What''s happening!?'' Tasha was extremely confused now.


    Simr to Victor, a Green Power with a very Natural sensation began to cover Fenrir¡¯s body, and in the next moment, a roar from The Apocalypse Beast was heard throughout the city.


    Ar oar that made everyone''s existence tremble except for one.


    "Hahaha, this is what I''ve been waiting for!" Fenrir leaped towards Victor in an attempt to bite him.


    Not wanting to test his luck, Victor dodged Fenrir''s attack. Seeing the tear in space, he felt relieved by his decision.


    Even if he wasn''t using the concept of <END>, The Fangs of The Ragnarok Beast were still dangerous.


    Victor''s fists began to glow with blood-red Energy, and he quickly punched Fenrir in the face.


    At that very moment, instead of feeling pain as he expected, Fenrir felt an immediate sense of relief. It was as if all the weakness in his body vanished with that punch.


    The remarkably expressive face of the wolf looked at Victor in confusion. He was clearly asking what had happened.


    "What? I don''t want to fight you in your weakened state" Victor assumed a Martial Arts Stance, and his fists werepletely covered in the blood-red Energy, forming a pair of red gauntlets.


    "Come. Let''s dance!"


    Fenrir¡¯s eyes shone in celestial blue, and Tasha, Maya, and Hassan swore to themselves that they saw the beast smile.


    ROOOOOAR


    .....

 Chapter 769 769: Fenrir. 2

    Chapter 769: Fenrir. 2


    After a roar that instilled a deep existential fear in the entire city and surrounding areas, Fenrir lunged toward Victor, his sharp fangs gleaming with lethal intent. However, Victor was prepared. He dodged the Wolf''s swift movements with supernatural grace. His fighting technique was a symphony of precise and fluid motions, perfectlybining with Fenrir''s fierce savagery.


    Every punch and kick from Victor showcased impressive strength and skill. His fists, covered in blood-red Energy, struck Fenrir with overwhelming intensity.


    Fenrir, on the other hand, was not an easy opponent to defeat. His remarkable agility and speed allowed him to evade many of Victor''s attacks. His ws tore through the air, sending waves of Energy toward his opponent. However, Victor responded with agile moves, skillfully dodging the strikes.


    As the battle unfolded, an imposing Aura surrounded Victor. He seemed in perfect harmony with the blood-red Energy that enveloped him, bing an intimidating and maic figure. His movements were calcted and precise, demonstrating a deep connection with the Natural strength flowing within him.


    Fenrir, in turn, was a force of nature. His majestic and wild presencemanded respect and fear. His muscles contracted and moved with power and agility as he fought with fierce determination.


    "Just... Just what am I seeing?" Tashamented incredulously.


    Tasha simply couldn''t believe what she was witnessing. Someone was fighting Fenrir on equal footing andpletely unarmed!


    Such a thought would have been impossible for her. The mere consideration of someone fighting Fenrir had never crossed her mind. After all, while he may be gentle to Tasha, the Wolf was still The Wolf of Ragnarok, the Being who, along with his brothers, would bring about the end of the reign of The Norse Gods.


    "Even Thor wouldn''t be able to fight Fenrir without his trusty hammer or hisplete armor." The reason for this was simple: the ws of The Wolf of The End, as well as his fangs, were extremely dangerous. Just one bite or scratch could cause severe damage to the body.


    "... This man, he fights like a Werewolf... No, he''s even more ferocious than a Werewolf. He''s like a God of War who revels in the conflict he causes." Hassan evaluated.


    Maya watched the battle between Fenrir and Victor with a mixture of admiration and forbidden excitement, her eyes fixed on the Demon King while a variety of emotions flowed within her.


    The admiration Maya felt for Victor was undeniable. She marveled at his relentless courage, his fighting ability, and the way he faced seemingly impossible challenges without backing down. Every powerful and precise move from Victor sparked a deep sense of respect in Maya, captivating her with his unwavering strength and determination.


    However, there was something more to Maya''s admiration. A forbidden excitement, an attraction that transcended the boundaries imposed by reason and logic. She felt maized by Victor''s Power, his imposing presence, and his enigmatic aura. It was an excitement that pushed her to the edge of the unknown, a me that burned intensely within her.


    Maya knew these feelings were dangerous. She was aware of the consequences of allowing herself to be drawn to him, of surrendering to the forbidden excitement that surrounded him. However, this awareness only heightened the glow of this forbidden attraction, amplifying its intensity.


    "...He is..." Maya swallowed hard as if she were very thirsty. "He is incredible."


    While her bright celestial blue eyes remained fixed on Victor, Maya struggled internally to control these conflicting emotions. She knew she couldn''t let herself be distracted by the forbidden excitement and that she had to focus on the situation at hand. But it was a difficult battle, as Victor continued to fight with overwhelming strength and presence that drove her instincts wild. She wanted that man for herself right now.


    "Maya, you can''t. That action will jeopardize the stability of your n," Tasha spoke the harsh reality.


    Maya nodded. "I know... I know, but..." She rubbed her legs together seductively, biting her lip and staring fixedly at Victor.


    "It''s hard to resist."


    "I understand... I truly do." Although Tasha wasn''t as intertwined with her animal side, she was still a woman who liked strong men. Seeing Victor, someone she had developed a certain interest in during these few days together, fighting on equal terms with the Being she respected the most ignited a fire of desire within her.


    The attacks and counterattacks between Fenrir and Victor unfolded in an impressive sequence of swift and precise movements. Each strike delivered was apanied by a deafening boom, echoing through the forest and engulfing the spectators in a frenzy of emotions they couldn''t truly exin.


    Fenrir charged with his wild fury, his sharp ws seeking to tear Victor''s skin. However, the Demon King dodged with supernatural agility, his movements fluid and precise, evading the Wolf''s attacks.


    In response, Victor unleashed a series of powerful strikes. His fists, covered in blood-red Energy, collided with Fenrir''s fur, creating Energy explosions that destroyed everything around them. Each impact was apanied by a guttural roar from the beast and a sadistic, amused smile on Victor''s face.


    As the battle between Fenrir and Victor unfolded, the brute force and unleashed Energy from their powerful attacks began wreaking havoc on the surrounding forest environment. Giant trees were uprooted, while branches and leaves were tossed into the air like confetti in a furious storm.


    Each blow dealt by Fenrir made the ground tremble, cracking the earth and creating craters. The impact of his powerful paws caused fissures in the ground, extending like winding veins. The Wolf of Ragnarok left a trail of destruction wherever he went, an indelible mark of his fury and Power.


    On the other hand, Victor was not far behind. His punches and kicks, charged with blood-red Energy, left a path of devastation in their wake. Shockwaves rippled through the air, toppling smaller trees like twigs and creating a turbulent airflow.


    The wind howled, mingling with the roars of the beast and the grunts of Victor, creating a chaotic and eerie symphony. The forest, once a sanctuary of serenity and life, was being transformed into a battlefield, a scene of chaos and destruction.


    Waves of Energy collided with the lush vegetation, tearing through the air and igniting trees, turning them into zing torches. The crackling of mes blended with the sounds of collisions and impacts, creating a terrifying spectacle.


    The animals that once inhabited the forest fled from their homes, their voices echoing in despair. Birds took flight in flocks, while mammals ran in search of shelter. The serene and peaceful environment that once reigned in the forest had been reced by utter devastation.


    In the epicenter of the battle, Fenrir and Victor fought with all they had, disregarding the consequences their fury brought upon the surrounding environment. Each charge, each blow struck, left its mark on andscape that was rapidly being transformed into a deste scene.


    As destruction enveloped the two fighters, Victor and Fenrir remained at the center of the chaos, staring intensely at each other. In Victor''s eyes, a clear respect shone, mixed with an almost manic pleasure. His face was a mix of ecstasy and satisfaction, an expression bordering on madness.


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    Victor''sughter echoed through the area, filling the air with a tone of insanity. It was a loud and shrillughter, loaded with uncontroble excitement. His hands pressed against his stomach as if the pleasure of the battlepletely dominated him.


    For Victor, this battle was more than just a physical confrontation. It was an ecstasy that brought him a sense of Power and freedom. He reveled in the destruction around him, in the roar of the beast, and in the deadly dance he and Fenrir performed.


    Adrenaline coursed through his veins, fueling his warrior spirit. Every exchange of blows with Fenrir was a source of pleasure, an explosion of emotions that transcended normal limits. This fight was his yground, a ce where he could showcase his strength and dominate his adversaries.


    Amidst his maniacalughter, Victor felt alive like never before. It was as if the battle gave him a sense of purpose, of meaning. He longed for the challenge, for the confrontation with a Legendary Beast like Fenrir, for it held a deep significance to his existence.


    "That''s what I''m talking about!"


    "The feeling of fighting a worthy opponent is incredible." Victor looked up at the sky with an expression of ecstasy.


    "That''s a statement I can agree with you on, Demon King - I mean, Victor Alucard." The majestic voice of The Wolf of The End resounded all around.


    His gaze returned to Fenrir, and the smile he gave sent a foreboding feeling to Tasha and Maya. As two warriors, they knew that the previous confrontation between Victor and Fenrir was just a warm-up for both of them.


    "If this fight continues... the damage around us would be immeasurable." Maya started to break into a cold sweat. She wanted to stop the fight right now, but... how could she do that?


    In the presence of The Wolf of Ragnarok and the powerful Demon King, she was insignificant.


    This was a battle that no one could stop.


    Fenrir closed his eyes slightly and stretched as if he had been asleep for a long time. Powerful cracking sounds were heard all around.


    "Ah~... I feel alive again." Sounds of satisfaction were heard around. Fenrir shook himself a little, like a wet dog, and soon all the dust came off his fur, leaving it noticeably shinier.


    "Seems like you''ve missed moving around naturally, my friend," Victor said.


    "Indeed..." Fenrir looked at Victor. "Thanks to that annoying curse, I had to stay still in one ce for quite some time, something I''m not used to."


    "Mhmm ¨C Hmm." Victor nodded. "Being debilitated is never a good thing, especially for those of us who enjoy fighting."


    A smile appeared on Fenrir''s animalistic face. "Indeed."


    Fenrir''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of challenge and excitement. The fight against Victor had awakened an insatiable hunger for more action, more confrontation in his wild nature. The Wolf of Ragnarok longed to test his limits, to challenge his own strength against Victor''s formidable force.


    Victor, on the other hand, stared at Fenrir with an expression of pure excitement. His sadistic smile remained stered on his face, revealing an almost unhealthy pleasure for the battle thaty before them. The blood-red Energy continued to pulsate through his body, fueling his thirst forbat.


    "Are you ready for more, Fenrir?" Victor taunted, his voice filled with dangerous enthusiasm. "Let''s continue this dance, this symphony of man and beast!"


    Fenrir growled in response, his paws moving with impressive agility. He prepared for the next attack, his celestial blue eyes fixed on Victor. A burning determination shone in his gaze, an unrelenting thirst to prove his strength and superiority.


    The two opponents charged at each other, engaging in a whirlwind of strikes and evasions. Every movement was swift and lethal, each attack charged with the wild Energy of two beasts vying for supremacy.


    The earth trembled beneath their feet as they exchanged powerful blows. The impact of their fists and ws created shockwaves that reverberated through the surroundings, raising clouds of dust and debris. Colossal trees were uprooted, copsing under the fury of the battle.


    The forest transformed into a chaotic scene of destruction, with debris flying through the air and mes dancing among the wreckage. The roar of the elements mixed with the roars of Fenrir and the insaneughter of Victor creating a deafening cacophony.


    "HAHAHAHA, that''s it! More, more, more!"


    Maya and Tasha watched the fight with a mixture of admiration and concern. The magnitude of the destruction around them was daunting, yet they couldn''t help but be fascinated by the intensity of the battle. The conflicting feelings within Maya grew, fueled by forbidden excitement and a burning desire to be in Victor''s ce.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Fenrir and Victor reached a boiling point. Their movements became faster and fiercer, their onughts more intense and relentless. Both were willing to push beyond their limits, risking everything to prove their superiority.


    The imposing Aura surrounding them grew with each passing moment, enveloping them in an uncontroble halo of Power. The ground shook under the impact of their blows, and the atmosphere vibrated with the electricity of their fight. It was as if the world around them teetered on the brink of copse, framing the epic sh between The Demon King and The Legendary Beast.


    Suddenly, the two warriors separated from each other. Fenrir roared at Victor, and from that powerful roar, a White Power emanated from his mouth.


    ROAAAAAAAR!


    Victor''s eyes widened, his instincts screamed danger, and without thinking, Red Lightning enveloped his body as he swiftly dodged the attack.


    As Victor fell to the ground and gazed upon the destruction wrought by Fenrir''s roar, a cold sweat ran down his back, and an even more intense excitement gleamed in his eyes.


    The reason for this?


    That attack from Fenrirpletely erased everything in its path. Yes, erased. Everything was deleted from existence as if it had never existed in the first ce.


    "What a dangerous Power..." Victor looked at Fenrir and could see the smile on the beast''s face, a face that seemed to say, ''How about that? Cool, right?'' Fenrir was like an excited child showing off their favorite toy to a friend.


    "Pfft... HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Victorughed even more, this time purely out of amusement. The fact that a beast feared by all had the sense of humor of a child was highly entertaining for Victor. After all, he was simr to Fenrir himself.


    "Yeah, that was really cool." He couldn''t help but say.


    Fenrir snorted with pride.

 Chapter 770 770: Fenrir. 3

    Chapter 770: Fenrir. 3


    "Erasing everything with a single Roar of Power... That''s the Power of Beings who possess the Concept of The END," Hassan said as he observed the trail of destruction.


    The three of them knew that nothing would ever emerge from that path of devastation. Everything was literally ''deleted''. Yes, the surrounding nature could correct the damage, but it would never be aplete rebirth, just an ovey. That was the Power of Fenrir - no, the Power of Beings that carry the Concept of The END within themselves.


    Before them, everything would be erased.


    Victor had never felt such danger in his life as he did now; he instinctively knew that if that attack had hit him, his entire existence would have been erased without him being able to do anything.


    Upon learning this information, did Victor retreat and stop fighting?


    Of course not!


    Victor took a deep breath, and soon the Red Power began to circte around him.


    "...What is he doing?" Maya asked.


    "I have a bad feeling about this," Hassan said.


    The Red Power slowly started to change, transforming into beautiful Violet mes. Just as the Concept of The END was dangerous, Victor''s appearance also began to visibly change, transforming him into something disastrously dangerous as well. Dark violet scales began to emerge on his body, and the pupils of his violet eyes narrowed, resembling those of a reptile.


    "T-This... This is..." Hassan opened his eyes wide, surprised. It was the first time he had personally witnessed such a phenomenon.


    "Yes, The mes of A Dragon," Tasha said, distancing herself even further from the battle site.


    "My friend, don''t me me. After all..." Victor looked at Fenrir, who stared at him seriously.


    "You started it." Victor''s Violet mes erupted into a towering pir of Power that could be seen even from a distance. The entire area was set aze solely from the presence of those mes.


    Victor''s smile became distorted as he opened his mouth impossibly wide for his humanoid physique. Then suddenly, all the fire around him began to rapidly converge toward his mouth, disappearing inside him within seconds.


    Victor''s Draconic Features intensified further and stood out even more. Two horns emerged from his head, his entire body was covered in violet scales, and his previously normal hands transformed, sporting viciously sharp talon-like ws.


    "Don''t blink, my friend... or you''ll be burned," Victor warned.


    Yet Fenrir did not listen. He blinked, and in the moment he did, Victor had already disappeared from his sight.


    In the end, all Fenrir could hear was the sound of an explosion, followed by a sharp pain in his stomach.


    Fenrir looked down and realized that, in the instant that he blinked, Victor had appeared beneath him.


    Fenrir blinked his eyes again, and Victor disappeared once more.


    Once again, Fenrir found himself unable to understand what was happening. He no longer even felt Victor''s presence, as if he were too fast for Fenrir to react.


    Another boom echoed out, followed by pain shooting through Fenrir''s back.


    Fenrir growled in anger, understanding what was happening. Victor was taking advantage of the fact that his body was toorge, attacking him in his blind spots.


    Fenrir roared with a Power that made the atmosphere around them feel extremely heavy. In the wake of that Power, Victor quickly moved away from Fenrir, avoiding being caught.


    In the next moment, Fenrir looked at Victor, and as he was about to charge forward, he abruptly stopped upon seeing one of Victor''s wed hands covered in Violet mes.


    Fenrir felt an instinctive danger and quickly jumped back, dodging what he perceived to be an attack. His decision proved correct, as, in the moment he moved away, a gigantic w mark wreathed in Violet Fire appeared where Fenrir had been.


    Dragon Fire didn''t "delete" thingspletely like Fenrir''s Concept of The END, but it was still only a level below in terms of destructiveness, a Power that, in its initial stages, directly rivaled the Concept of Destruction itself.


    Although Fenrir possessed the Concept of The END within him, it only applied to his interior and his prey. His exterior didn''t possess that Concept to protect him from attacks that could destroy him.


    Victor''s other hand was soon also enveloped in Violet mes, and in the next moment, he assumed a stance quite familiar to Maya.


    "Don''t tell me..." Maya''s lips trembled as she saw that stance.


    As if he were an exact copy of Adam, Victor attacked.


    Fenrir blinked in confusion, wondering what had happened since he didn''t feel anything, but he was certain that Victor had attacked.


    Suddenly, his instincts screamed loudly, and without even thinking, he leaped to the left with impressive agility, leaving Victor somewhat impressed.


    An explosion of mes erupted where Fenrir had been, and this sight put him even more on alert.


    "Damn aberration! Has he already Mastered that Technique enough to use it in a fight?" He''d only seen the Technique once! Just once! And yet that was enough for him to understand the concept and the technique itself.


    "Abat genius, a talent that rivals that of a God of War..." Hassan spoke.


    "Wrong, his talent easily surpasses that..," Tasha corrected. As a former Goddess from a Pantheon, she had witnessed Gods of War before and knew very well that their talent wasn''t as extraordinary as Victor''s.


    Victor''s existence was as if he were born to fight. His potential forbat was ridiculous.


    Victor smiled widely and began attacking the environment in front of him several times in various different directions.


    Fenrir, opening his eyes wide, started jumping backward, sideways, and running around, trying to avoid the attacks. With each move he made, mes exploded in the spot where he had been just prior.


    "Your instincts are certainly top-notch... But how about this?" Victor spoke as Red Lightning started appearing around him. In the next instant, he disappeared.


    Victor appeared in front of Fenrir.


    Fenrir opened his eyes wide, trying to react, but his body was simply too heavy to keep up with Victor''s speed.


    Assuming a Martial Arts Stance, the Red Lightning on his body shone intensely.


    "One Punch..." Victor thought.


    He punched Fenrir just once... at least, that''s what everyone saw.


    "One million hits!"


    For a moment, nothing happened. It was as if the world itself had yet to process what had urred. That was until several thunderous roars were heard, followed by a burst of wind that created a gigantic crater in thendscape.


    Silence fell around them as the older women in the group gazed upon the eerily familiar sight.


    "He can even use the Technique of the Fulger n''s Leader...?" Tasha murmured, incredulous.


    "Grrr..." Fenrir growled.


    "What incredible vitality..." Victor smiled widely. Even though the attack was so destructive, Fenrir hadn''t suffered any fatal injuries, and the wounds he had sustained were already healing.


    It was evident that The Beast of The End''s body was also an anomaly.


    Fenrir looked at Victor with a dangerous gleam in his eyes. In the next instant, he was enveloped in White and Green Power and disappeared, demonstrating a ridiculous agility for a creature of his size.


    "Oh? A contest of speed? With me? Very well." Victor also vanished, leaving only traces of Lightning in his wake.


    The speed of the battle between Victor and Fenrir reached dizzying levels after that moment. Victor''s movements were so fast that they became mere blurs to the eyes of the observers.


    Fenrir tried but found himself unable to keep up with Victor''s relentless speed. His sharp ws merely cut through air in search of the Demon King as Victor glided across the battlefield with supernatural agility, evading every onught.


    The Wolf of The End was fast, but not fast enough to match Victor.


    The Violet mes emanating from Victor formed a mesmerizing spectacle. The mes rose in a pir of Power, illuminating the surroundingndscape and creating an Aura of Destruction. The entire environment seemed to burn with the intensity of the mes.


    From time to time, the asional Red Lightning that sparked from Victor''s body in crimson huespleted thisndscape, announcing to the world that Victor''s Power wasn''t limited to Fire alone.


    As Victor''s Draconic Transformation slowly progressed further, Zdrac, who rested within Nightingale, felt the deep connection between them intensify several times over. She opened her eyes with a worried expression, looking toward where Victor was. Even without physically seeing him, the bond between them was strong enough for her to sense the intensity of the situation.


    "Our bond has deepened..." Zdrac whispered, her voiceden with concern. "What is happening, Vic? What led you to use this much Power?"


    Meanwhile, Victor vanished and reappeared in a matter of seconds, moving at an iprehensible speed. The Wolf of Ragnarok barely had time to react before Victor''s powerful attacks hit him again and again.


    Each of Victor''s strikes was an explosion of Power, leaving Fenrir with no time to recover. The speed and ferocity of The Demon King dominated the battle, putting the Giant Wolf at a disadvantage. He tried to keep up with Victor''s movements but was unable to match his agility and dexterity.


    Until, at a certain moment, the Wolf grew irritated by not being able to catch his prey and did something that surprised Victor for a few seconds.


    The gigantic size of Fenrir began to diminish, transforming him from a Wolf that easily surpassed a 20-story building into a wolf only 2 meters tall.


    As Fenrir''s height decreased, a circle of White Power emerged beneath The Beast of Ragnarok, followed by Fenrir howling to the sky.


    An explosion of Power erupted from Fenrir''s body, causing pure destruction all around. It was as if his howl repelled everything harmful to him.


    When the howl subsided, the Wolf''s fur waspletely bristling, covered in a radiant White Power. ck patterns appeared all over Fenrir''s coat, giving him a sense of sacred beauty.


    ''This form¡­'' Tasha opened her eyes wide. ''To think that Fenrir would be forced to use his Divine Form here.''


    Even though he was ostracized as an irrational beast, it was undeniable that Fenrir was a God, The Son of Loki. As a God, he possessed his own Divine Form. In this Form, Fenrir was no longer limited to using the Concept of The End solely in his fangs and within himself.


    This was the Form that would one day annihte The Norse Pantheon, the Form prophesied by The Ragnarok Prophecy.


    Tasha never believed that anyone other than the Primary Gods of The Norse Pantheon would be able to force Fenrir to use this Form, and even if he did use it against The Norse Pantheon, it would be after a great sacrifice by Odin. On the other hand, Victor managed to do it alone!


    "Heeh~?" Victor smiled widely, feeling a delicious sense of danger coursing through his entire body. "I guess I should get serious too, right?"


    Victor''s body began to be enveloped in Dark Power, and in the next instant, Negativity started rapidly increasing.


    Upon seeing Victor assuming the Form she had seen in the war videos, the Form of The Progenitor, Tasha trembled in fear.


    Not only had Fenrir appeared in his Divine Form, but now she had a Progenitor capable of causing mass destruction with his mere presence.


    "ENOUGH!" Tasha shouted. Swallowing her fear, her body began to glow in a simr manner to Fenrir''s, with tattoos appearing on her skin and wolf ears and a giant tail emerging in their respective ces. Her entire body took on a more "Sacred" Form.


    Tasha fully entered her Divine Form.


    "Grr, get away, Tasha," Fenrir growled.


    "No! Look around you! Look at all the destruction you''re causing! If this fight continues, especially with you in your Divine Form where each of your attacks will ''END'' everything in your path, our country will be destroyed by the two of you!"


    "..." Fenrir backed off slightly upon hearing what Tasha said. Although he was excited about the fight, he didn''t want to harm the people who had warmly weed him, the people who believed in him.


    Maya snapped out of her daze and immediately approached Tasha. The Matriarch of The Lykos n immediately assumed her Hybrid Form and stood by Tasha''s side.


    Maya looked at the Entity before her, containing both excitement and fear. "She''s right, Vic. Remember that your Family is still in the City. If you continue to fight uncontrobly like this, they could get caught in the crossfire."


    She hated using this persuasion tactic, but she knew it was most effective when dealing with Victor. He would never do anything to harm his Family.


    Victor''s blood-red eyes gradually lost their intensity. The Demon King looked at Fenrir for a few seconds, and a tacit understanding settled between them. Soon, both of them reverted to their Base Forms, abandoning the more dangerous transformations.


    Fenrir returned to being the same Wolf as before, just in a reduced size, while Victor returned to his Human Form.


    "...Hmm, so we''re only using our physical bodies?"


    "Mm, it''s not as fun as using all our Power, but it''s still good." Fenrir agreed.


    Tasha''s lips trembled upon hearing what they said.


    "Can you please stop fighting?" Tasha pleaded, feeling humiliated to do so, but she had no choice. She couldn''t risk these two maniacs getting excited to fight again.


    "..." Victor and Fenrir looked at Tasha with neutral gazes, clearly reluctant to stop.


    Realizing she needed a reason to make them stop, Tasha began to use her umted experience over millennia of maniption to try to change their minds.


    "Demon King, you made a deal with me, right? You said you wanted to talk to Hassan. We are here as King and Queen for an important matter."


    "...Hmm." Victor looked at Hassan and then snorted with disinterest. "Meh, who cares about some old man?" To him, Fenrir was more interesting than Hassan.


    A vein throbbed in Hassan''s head, although his face showed no change.


    ''This man... I came out of seclusion solely because of him, and he treats me like this... Ugh, young people these days have no respect for their elders.'' If he were the usual Hassan, he would try to hit Victor and teach him the reason he was named "Hassan," but he knew he couldn''t do that with this man. It would be pure suicide.


    Tasha''s eyes glimmered dangerously upon hearing what Victor said. ''You made the deal, Victor! Why aren''t you interested now!?''


    Maya, who was more experienced in dealing with people like Victor, spoke in an attempt to calm the situation: "You can fight after the official matters are resolved, of course, but you must do it as far away from the City as possible."


    Victor looked at Fenrir, and Fenrir looked back at Victor. Then, they both looked at Maya. This action was repeated several times until both of them snorted simultaneously and grumbled.


    "...Fine."


    At that moment, Tasha and Maya thought that maybe it hadn''t been a good idea to allow Victor to meet Fenrir.


    Fenrir, who used to be a good boy, was turning into a troublemaker!


    ''What have I done!?'' Tasha held her head in panlc.

 Chapter 771 771: Big Family

    Chapter 771: Big Family


    Thirty minutes had passed in a garden near the King''s Castle. Victor was sitting on the ground, cross-legged, while Fenrirzily rested behind him.


    "You must long for battles to have be so proficient, Fenrir,"mented Victor.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have that luxury here," grumbled Fenrir.


    "Oh? What luxury do youck here?" Victor inquired.


    "No one is strong enough to fight me here in Samar, and on Earth, I am merely seen as a beast that needs to be eliminated thanks to the mighty Odin," Fenrir said with evident hostility in his tone, especially when mentioning Odin''s name.


    "Hmm, you hate that God, huh?" Victor questioned.


    "Of course. He condemned my siblings and me based on a damn prophecy," Fenrir growled as a powerful killing intent filled the air.


    Victor whistled, observing the intense killing intent. ''That''s some potent killing intent... I even feel a little sorry for Odin... Meh, who am I kidding? Who cares about some old geezer?''


    "Apparently, the all-powerful God Kings never even considered that by trying to avoid a prophecy, they would simply fulfill it," Victor said with an amused tone,pletely unfazed by the outburst of killing intent.


    Upon hearing Victor''s words, the Wolf''s killing intent dissipated, and he seemed to ponder what Victor had said.


    "... Hmm, that''s a good point," Fenrir admitted.


    "Right? You can throw that in the old man''s face when you kill him; I''m sure he''ll feel quite foolish," Victorughed.


    "... Oh? You think I''m going to kill him?" Fenrir asked, a smile full of sharp teeth on his face.


    "Of course, my friend. I don''t know what Odin did, but I know he harmed you and your siblings, and that''s reason enough for you to go after him to kill him," Victor affirmed.


    "Hmm, you''re not wrong... Odin will fall beneath my fangs in the future," Fenrir smiled predatorily.


    "Hmm, good to see you motivated..." Victor said, his smile growing once again. "But I''m afraid you won''t be able to defeat Odin as you are now."


    Instead of getting angry at Victor''s statement, Fenrir was curious.


    "... Oh? Why do you say that?" Fenrir questioned.


    "Your fighting style is too straightforward, my friend."


    "Fighting like an animal won''t kill the God King of The Norse Pantheon."


    "Odin not only has his famous spear, Gungnir, but he alsomands an army of Gods by his side, and he is a Master of Runes himself. You must know how troublesome that can be, don''t you?"


    "... Hmm, your observation has merit, but in the face of The END, all will perish..." Fenrir stopped talking as he felt Victor stroking his fur.


    "Arrogance... Hmm, I understand you very well."


    Fenrir narrowed his eyes at Victor but did nothing to harm him.


    "Fenrir, my friend... The Concept of The END is undoubtedly powerful, but... It is only strong if it touches the individual, right?"


    ''Hmm... That''s good...'', Fenrir closed his eyes a bit, enjoying Victor''s caresses.


    "I can think of thousands of ways to defeat you, and you would nevery a finger on me."


    "What do you mean?" Fenrir asked casually. Perhaps it was due to Victor''s caresses, but he felt quitefortable now.


    Tasha, Maya, and Hassan merely looked at Victor and Fenrir with visible shock on their faces.


    ''The Beast of The End is just wagging its tail happily?'' They simultaneously thought, rubbing their disbelieving eyes. The scene before them was so unreal that even though they were witnessing it, they couldn''tprehend it.


    "Haaah... When did they be such good friends?" Tasha felt utterly exhausted now. Not only did she have to deal with the damage caused by those two monsters, but she also had to deal with a sight she never imagined experiencing before.


    "Due to your imposing size, there are various ways to defeat you, but most of them you can avoid with your Concept of The END and your superior Power. However, if youe across someone at my level who possesses the qualities of Odin, a God-King whose main weapon is a spear, in addition to mastering Runes and having an entire Realm of Gods by his side..."


    "You will need much more than just yourself; you will need strong subordinates to deal with his army, and you will have to face Odin alone."


    Victor created an Ice Spear and stood up from the ground, assuming a stance.


    "Come, attack me."


    Fenrir narrowed his eyes but decided to participate in Victor''s game. The Wolf took his position, and as he was about to attack, he heard an unfamiliar wording from Victor''s mouth.


    "Antigravity."


    Suddenly, he felt his body bing lighter and lost all support, and in the blink of an eye, he saw an Ice Spear in his face.


    "And you''re dead."


    "...Huh?"


    Fenrir suddenly felt gravity returning and fell to the ground.


    ''Ugh, it''s still difficult to use Runes inbat. It drained more Energy than necessary,'' Victorined internally, showing no emotion.


    "I''m not a Master of Runes, and using Runes during a fight is very challenging."


    ''Wrong, it''s impossible,'' Maya and Tasha think, but they don''tment out loud.


    "But someone like Odin, who is very cautious, has probably created several countermeasures against you. So when you attack Odin, you should be concerned about the Runes he might use."


    "With your Power of The END, you could erase the Runes, but how long would that take? 2? 3 seconds?"


    "In a High-Level battle, every second counts. In the meantime, Odin can do various things to harm you."


    Fenrir stood up from the ground and looked curiously at Victor. "So, what should I do?"


    "Do the unexpected."


    "borate more, please," Fenrir requested.


    "Of course," Victor chuckled lightly.


    "Odin sees you as a beast, right? Use that against him."


    "Learn to fight in a more Humanoid Form."


    "How will that help me?"


    "Think of it this way. In the midst of the fight, you suddenly transform into a more Humanoid andpact Form, which possesses all your Power. At that moment, Odin will be surprised, and you can incapacitate him with your dangerous fangs."


    "... Hmm..." Fenrir could understand the logic behind it.


    "Of course, there are other ways, like using Odin''s own ego against him."


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "Odin is a God-King; arrogance is a characteristic that all God-Kings possess... Use that against him and attack where he least expects."


    "As someone who believes in a prophecy, he believes that you will attack him directly. Use that against him and attack his loved ones." Victor''s smile started to be increasingly Demonic.


    "His wife, his youngest son, his most loyal soldier, it doesn''t matter. Choose someone and erase them from existence. That will irritate Odin and hurt his pride, the pride of a God who thinks he knows everything."


    "Hmm... That might work."


    Maya, Tasha, and Hassan could only watch the situation with cold sweat running down their faces.


    ''Victor... Is he teaching The Wolf of The End to be more cunning and cruel?'' Maya thought and couldn''t help but approve of his actions.


    Victor spent a few minutes exining various ways to defeat Odin to Fenrir. Was he worried that a Pantheon could disappear like that? Of course not.


    Victor exchanged blows with Fenrir, and although it was brief, he could feel a connection forming, a connection of friends. Victor recognized Fenrir, and Fenrir recognized Victor, and from this discovery, a friendship was born.


    The phrase "Only when you exchange blows with someone can you truly understand them" appliedpletely to this situation.


    But despite enjoying teaching Fenrir, Victor still wished to fight more... Because of that, he interrupted his lessons.


    "Anyway, I''ve given you more than enough tips. It''s up to you how to use them."


    "Hmm, you''re not going to teach me? I''ve never really learned to fight with someone. I do everything by instinct." Fenrir had never felt the need to train until now, and he never encountered someone he could consider his equal. Even in rtion to his siblings, he had some disdain for them, although he respected them a little.


    Victor blinked twice; for a moment, he thought he had misheard:


    "... Of course, I can teach you."


    Teach The Beast of Ragnarok? Count him in! Of course, he would do it. Just imagining how much stronger Fenrir would be in the future made Victor''s blood boil with expectations.


    ''So this is how Scathach felt when she taught me,'' Victor thought, amused.


    "Really? Mm, in that case, I''m counting on you." Fenrir''s body started to glow, and in the next moment, a figure with long white hair and ck streaks that reached its waist appeared before Victor. The figure had two wolf ears on its head and a wolf tail.


    The legs were still those of a Wolf, just like the arms were ws, and the creature''s teeth remained sharp as in its adult Wolf Form.


    Overall, the figure looked like a Hybrid Version of the adult Wolf Form.


    "... You were a woman?" Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "Hmm? I am not a woman. I am a Genderless Being. As a Being that represents The Concept of The END, I cannot possess characteristics that would allow me to ''create'' something. That goes against my nature... Ugh, this Form feels strange." Even in this Form, its majestic voice remained unchanged.


    ''Oh... If he were a Gendered Being, that would mean he could reproduce or have children, which would imply "creating" life, and that act itself would go against his nature as The END of everything... Interesting, in that case, all END Beings would be like Fenrir, Genderless Beings.''


    "... So, how do I fight in this Form... Hmm... Master?" Fenrir questioned.


    Noticing his difort, Victor replied, "Just call me whatever feelsfortable to you."


    "Okay, Victor... Viki?... Hmm, Vic. Yeah, that sounds good." Fenrir nodded, satisfied.


    "See those trees over there?" Victor pointed to the trees in the distance.


    "Yes...?" Fenrir responded, curious.


    "Attack instinctively; let your body do as it pleases."


    "Hmm... Alright." Fenrir casually attacked from a distance, and thendscape in front of him waspletely destroyed.


    "Too many unnecessary movements and excessive destruction. Against Beings like Odin, you should focus on concentrating most of your strikes against him."


    "Huh?" Fenrir didn''t understand.


    "Watch me." Victor walked with his hands in his pockets to the front of Fenrir.


    "Understood." Fenrir nodded and watched Victor attack from where he stood. His strikes were more precise and faster than Fenrir''s. Victor took his hands out of his pockets, but it was so fast that it didn''t even seem like he had moved his hands.


    A thunderous sound echoed, and Fenrir saw a tree falling in the distance. Unlike him, who had destroyed everything in front of him, Victor had only destroyed one tree. The damage to that tree was clearly more destructive than Fenrir''s previous attack.


    "Precision, skill, and minimal effort results in great destruction. If you can Master that to the point of doing what I did casually, the God-King will suffer when facing you."


    "Hmm..." Fenrir''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Teach me, Vic!"


    "Before that..."


    Victor and Fenrir looked toward the voice that suddenly appeared and soon saw an adult woman with long, vibrant green hair. She had a not-so-friendly smile, and it was clear that she was irritated.


    "Could you stop destroying Nature?"


    Before Victor could think of a response, he heard Roxanne''s cry in his mind.


    [Darling, it''s her! My sister! The World Tree of this!]


    ''Well, this is getting more interesting by the moment, isn''t it?'' With just one look, Victor could tell that this World Tree represented an Aspect opposite to his, The Positive Aspect.


    ...


    "Mother, are you sure about this?" Pepper asked Scathach with concern.


    "Yes, my daughter, I am," replied Scathach.


    "But you''re going to The Underworld, right? A ce full of Miasma toxic to the living?" Pepper wasn''t sure if she should go. Despite having a lot of trust in her mother and her abilities, she wasn''t like Victor, capable of surviving in the Hellish environment with such powerful Miasma.


    "Oh, that''s why you''re worried..." Scathach smiled gently at Pepper and stroked her head. "Unlike Victor''s ruled Hell, The Greek Underworld isn''tpletely covered in Miasma harmful to living Beings. Only some areas are toxic and possess that Miasma. Normally, those areas are close to Tartarus, where the highest concentration of Miasma exists."


    "So, as long as you don''t go to those areas, you''ll be fine?" Pepper asked.


    "Yes," nodded Scathach.


    "Hmm..." Pepper seemed convinced, but at the same time, she still had her doubts.


    "Don''t worry, Pepper. Our mother is one of the most powerful women you''ll ever meet, and she''s going to The Underworld along with Aphrodite and Morgana. One can Enchant everyone with her Powers, and the other can create a nuclear explosion in Hell. She''ll be fine," exined Siena.


    She didn''t trust Nyx at all, but she hadplete trust in the other girls.


    "Hmm..." Pepper nodded, and gradually, her expression became confident. "Yes! Mother is the strongest!"


    "My daughter, for a moment there, I wondered if you doubted my strength."


    Pepper visibly flinched and quickly replied, stuttering, "Of course not, Mother. I would never doubt you!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes! 100%!"


    "Hmm~" Scathach continued to watch her daughter like a predator eyeing its prey.


    Pepper fell silent, feeling like a deer in the mouth of a lion. She knew that any movement that raised suspicions about the truthfulness of her words would result in a torturous training session.


    Siena rolled her eyes, witnessing the yfulness between mother and daughter. As she looked at the women around her, she spotted the group of older women surrounding Agnes and Violet. The group consisted of Goddesses and some more experienced Vampires, such as Natashia, Morgana, and Jeanne.


    After observing Agnes for a few seconds, Siena looked away and approached Ruby, who was standing next to Nero, Ophis, Lacus, and Sasha.


    "Ruby, I have a question."


    "Hmm? What is it, Sis?"


    "You banned Agnes and Violet from going to The Underworld because of the incident with Adonis?"


    "Yes," Ruby replied, looking at Siena for a few seconds and then returning her gaze to Violet and Agnes. "We''re going to The Underworld just to retrieve an item ande back, not to get involved in a four-front war."


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea to deprive them of their revenge?" Siena questioned.


    "We''re not depriving them of their revenge," Sasha interjected, drawing Siena''s attention to her.


    "We''re just postponing their revenge," Sasha stated.


    "Attacking the Ruler of The Greek Underworld in her own Realm is pure folly. The Rulers haveplete dominion over their territory. It''s almost like fighting a Master Witch in her own Domain," exined Ruby.


    "When the timees, we''ll all aid them in seeking revenge, even if it strains our rtionship with Demeter," added Sasha.


    The Goddess of Agriculture had be crucially important to the group. The reason was clear: with the sudden increase in the Non-Vampire poption, regr food had be even more important. Since Nightingalecked conventional culinary skills, the assistance of the Goddess was highly appreciated.


    For this reason, Ruby didn''t provide an exact response like Sasha did. She valued logic more than emotions, but despite her coldness in that regard, she would always be by her Family''s side. All she needed to do was devise countermeasures in case Demeter became permanently unavable. Though it may seem impossible now, it would certainly be a reality in the future.


    "I''m ready," dered Scathach suddenly, dressed in full body armor and wielding a spear adorned with Runes. She was fully prepared for war.


    Observing her mother in this appearance, Ruby began to feel a sense of foreboding. ''By sending my mother, aren''t I basically sending another ''Victor'' to The Greek Hell?'' she thought.


    Scathach cracked her neck and walked towards the Goddesses.


    "Take care of the house, Ruby," Scathach requested.


    "Yes, Mother," Ruby responded.


    "Ruby, it might just be my imagination, but why do I have a feeling that our Mother will earn the Title of Godyer?" Lacusmented.


    "She already has that Title, Lacus..."


    "But she''s never killed a God permanently, right?"


    "Well... I don''t know, but knowing her, she probably has," Ruby uncertainly replied.


    "Scathach is so amazing," Nero said.


    "Yes," agreed Ophis.


    "I wonder if we can be like that when we grow up."


    "If we train," Ophis responded.


    "Ugh," Nero grumbled, not because she disliked training but because it was extremely challenging.


    "Putting that aside, have you been in contact with your father?"


    "No... My father is unavable... Again."


    Nero touched her chin thoughtfully. "Hmm, I wonder why a man who loves his daughter so much isn''t responding to her calls."


    "... He found a new daughter."


    "Huh?" Nero looked at Ophis, shocked. Seeing the girl''s slightly sad expression, she approached her.


    "What happened, Ophis?"


    "My new mother has a daughter. He probably reced me with her."


    "He would never do that, right?" Nero looked at Ruby for answers.


    Ruby responded neutrally, "As far as I know, d would never abandon Ophis."


    "Then why isn''t he responding to me?" Ophis questioned.


    "... Something probably happened," Siena said.


    "... Before, he always had time for me... Even The Good Father always makes time for me when I call," Ophismented.


    The girls looked at each other, unsure of what to do. They had no information about d''s actions, and even when Ruby tried to find out something, she didn''t uncover anything relevant.


    "It doesn''t matter if d doesn''t respond. We will always be here for you, Ophis," Nero stated seriously. "And if he takes too long to respond, we''ll seek information, even if it means using force. Trust in your Big Family."


    "Mm... Big Family..." Ophis smiled faintly in the end.

 Chapter 772 772: Elizabeth.

    Chapter 772: Elizabeth.


    Leona, Natalia, and Big Guy were apanying Be through the grounds of The Lykos n.


    "The Lykos n is one of the oldest ns in the Society of Werewolves. Our Ancestors were here when the Progenitor of Werewolves came to Samar, a where wildlife roamed freely," exined Be.


    "Our Ancestors were here when the current King of Werewolves assumed power."


    "At every important event that urred on this, someone from The Lykos n was present."


    Be entered a room that turned out to be arge library.


    "Being one of the oldest ns, we have many privileges. Having such arge territory as the n''s headquarters is one of them."


    "The normal ns, not even the current Alpha ns, can..." Be couldn''t continue the exnation because, suddenly, they all heard a roar that made everyone''s instincts go wild.


    Big Guy immediately positioned himself in front of Leona and protected her from any danger. Natalia approached Leona, who was looking towards the window with a narrowed expression and prepared to use her Power at any moment.


    Kaguya, Eve, Bruna, Roberta, Anna, and Maria emerged from Leona''s shadow and spread out around them. They were preparing to establish a secure perimeter for the group when a different heavy sensation spread throughout the City again.


    An even more terrifying sensation descended upon the City, a sensation that was very familiar to those present.


    "What is this?" Be fell to the ground while holding her own shoulders.


    She felt cold, weak, and afraid. The feeling of helplessness began to grow within her body; she didn''t understand what was happening.


    Be looked at Leona and saw the woman smiling gently. Not only her, even the Vampires who had suddenly appeared were smiling in the same way.


    Be wondered what had happened to make everyone react like that.


    "You asked what it is?" Leona suddenly began to speak.


    "Y-Yes."


    "That''s my Darling."


    "Darling...?" Be repeated Leona''s words as if confused, but as soon as her brain started functioning again, she understood.


    "You''re talking about The Demon King...?"


    "Yes. It seems like my Son is fighting against Fenrir," Anna replied to Be while looking around, curious.


    Be looked at the woman with long ck hair and red eyes who spoke those words with widened eyes.


    ''Is she the Mother of The Demon King?'' These thoughtssted only a few seconds when Anna''s other words registered in her brain.


    "...What!? He''s fighting Fenrir?"


    "Of course he is. Darling never misses a chance to fight someone strong," scoffed Maria.


    "The first roar must havee from The Beast of Ragnarok. It seems like Darling has achieved one of his goals," Eve spoke quietly to Kaguya.


    "Mm..." Kaguya nodded and then looked around.


    "Split into pairs and spread out in the library. No one should enter while Leona is here."


    "Yes!" Eve, Roberta, Bruna, and Maria epted the orders and quickly spread out.


    "Leona, I''m going to grab some books. If you want to talk to me, just call me. I''ll be around," Anna said as she left to explore the library.


    "Mm." Leona nodded and briefly nced at Kaguya.


    Kaguya understood the implicit message in Leona''s gaze and followed Anna to protect her.


    Be, who had been observing everything, couldn''t help but think that Leona was really well-protected. Each of those women gave her a rather ufortable feeling, especially the Maid with oriental features and the Maid with long ck hair that reached her ankles.


    "Continue with the exnation about my n."


    "Oh..." Be blinked twice and then said, "Are you just going to ignore what''s happening?"


    "Yes."


    "Why? I mean, this is a big deal, right? Your Husband is fighting Fenrir! It''s a significant event! The City must be in chaos right now."


    Be could already imagine the chaos that was unfolding throughout the City.


    "It doesn''t matter. My Husband won''t lose to anyone. And as for the confusion this incident may cause, I''m not worried either. Knowing my Husband, he should have already charmed the Queen of The Werewolves or Maya to the point where they subconsciously desire him exclusively. They will surely do something to fix everything."


    "So it''s fine."


    "Bitch, have you seen my Husband?"


    "Yes, I saw him in the n report..." She remembered that even for a Vampire, he was very handsome.


    "Imagine that image a thousand times more impactful when seeing him in person. No woman can be near him without unconsciously desiring him in bed."


    "My Husband is like a very sexy woman that everyone fights over. Combine that with a dominant personality that makes female Werewolves wet just by being near him. He is a True Alpha."


    "..." Be didn''t really know how to react to Leona''s words. To her, it seemed like Leona was simply boasting about her Husband.


    Natalia frowned and sighed, "Leona..."


    "What? It''s the truth. Didn''t you see how Maya was acting? I could smell her excitement from miles away. The Queen tried to hide it herself, but I noticed her indiscreet nces."


    Leona was certain that whether male or female, no one was immune to her Husband''s Charm. He was called the male version of Aphrodite for a reason. He was as beautiful as the Goddess of Beauty.


    "That''s not the point. Could you be a bit more polite, please?"


    "It''s tiring... So no." Leona scoffed.


    Natalia sighed again upon hearing a response that was very simr to what Violet and Agnes used to say in the past.


    ''Leona must certainly be a lost twin sister of Violet. Not only are their appearances nearly identical, but their personalities were also somewhat simr.'' The evidence for these words became even stronger when Leona started actively interacting with Violet.


    "Please, continue with the exnation," Natalia said to Be.


    "...Okay." Be decided to simply notment on anything Leona had said and kept that information to herself.


    "Where was I?"


    "You were exining about the privileges of the Lykos n," Leona said.


    "Ah..." Be began to rephrase her speech in her mind and then continued, "Normal ns, not even the current Alpha ns, can have territories asrge as the Royal Capital. That is an exclusive privilege of the Lykos n."


    "As the Wife of a Progenitor, you must know something about the Progenitors, right?"


    "Yes." Leona nodded with a slight smile.


    For some reason, Be found that smile from Leona quite perverted.


    "Leona..." Natalia swore she would lose her patience during this trip.


    "Humph, it''s not my fault that your imagination is so perverted," Leona scoffed.


    Be decided to simply ignore Leona''s yful remarks. "...Progenitors can initiate a whole new Species, containing hundreds of new Lineages. When you learn about these Beings in the Ancient n books, that''s the first description you receive of them."


    "The Progenitor of The Werewolves who came to Samar was no different." Be walked to an area reserved only for High-Ranking n members and picked up a book that looked fairly new.


    She went to the table and pointed to the seats for everyone to sit except Big Guy, who remained standing.


    "At the time, this Progenitor had hundreds of Wives, but those women are not important for our discussion. What matters is this woman." Be opened the book and an illustration of a woman who looked very much like Leona was shown.


    "Elizabeth Lykos, The Strongest Wife of The Progenitor of The Werewolves and the Ancestor of The Lykos n. She had a Werewolf gic mutation, a mutation that not even the Progenitor himself possessed. And it was this mutation that earned her the Title of The Strongest Werewolf of her time."


    Leona and Natalia narrowed their eyes upon hearing the name.


    Be turned the pages of the book and showed a specific point to Leona and Natalia.


    Both looked at where Be was pointing.


    "Elizabeth genes, as it is known today, is a mutation in the genes of Werewolves that allows for a faster advancement in their instinctive side, resulting in a significant increase in the individual''s overall abilities. Anyone who has this mutation in their genes, without a shadow of a doubt, has great potential for the future."


    "Due to the gradual increase in ''instincts,'' some side effects, such as difficulty in controlling those instincts and emotional instability, be quite noticeable. The individual gradually bes more of a Wolf than a rational being, which makes training from a young age extremely necessary for these individuals."


    "Normally, those who have this mutation awaken their Werewolf side much earlier than normal Werewolves. While normal Werewolves awaken around the ages of 18 to 21, these individuals can awaken around the ages of 3 to 6, which also contributes to worsening their psychological state... And it''s one of the factors that makes them stronger than other members of their own Race."


    After finishing her reading, Leona looked at Be with suspicious eyes.


    "...Are you telling me that I have this?"


    "..." Be didn''t affirm anything or respond. She remained silent. But that silence was confirmation for what Leona wanted to know.


    "You''re crazy," Leona said disdainfully. "I didn''t awaken my Werewolf side until adulthood, and during childhood, I was extremely sick. If I had this mutation, I wouldn''t have grown up so weak."


    "What is the name of The Matriarch of our n, Leona?" Instead of saying anything else, Be asked a question.


    "Maya? Why are you asking the obvious?" Leona responded.


    "I apologize. I asked the wrong question... What is the full name of The Matriarch of our n?"


    "How would I know? I forgot." She spoke the truth. Even if she had heard it in the past, she wouldn''t remember someone who was not rted to Victor.


    Be felt the urge to sigh at that moment.


    Fortunately, Natalia was nearby to save the day. As a n Leader, she had been trained to always pay attention to everything and keep every important piece of information to herself. The name of such a strong and influential woman in Werewolf Society certainly fell into that category.


    "Maya Elizabeth Lykos, that''s the name of The Matriarch," Natalia said.


    "Right." Be nodded and then spoke, looking at Leona, "And your name is Leona Elizabeth Lykos."


    "...So what? Our names are simr, and that''s it. You probably have something like that too, as a tribute to our Ancestor or something," Leona replied.


    Be shook her head from side to side, denying Leona''s words. "No one in the current Lykos n has ''Elizabeth'' in their name, only you and my mother."


    Leona looked at Be for a long moment and sighed, a bit tired. She knew what was happening but simply didn''t want to ept it.


    After all, if she had this mutation, why wasn''t she strong since childhood? Why wasn''t she emotionally unstable? She considered herself a very rational woman most of the time. Only recently had she started to act more on instinct, but that was because she finally got what she had always wanted since childhood.


    Victor, her foolish childhood friend.


    Because of that, she allowed herself to be more honest with herself. It wasn''t because of some stupid mutation or anything like that.

 Chapter 773 773: Elizabeth. 2

    Chapter 773: Elizabeth. 2


    Seeing that Leona reluctantly epted her exnation, Be continued:


    "The mutation of the Elizabeth Gene is extremely rare and is said to ur every 3 or 4 generations in The Lykos n. It''s an event of utmost importance to The n."


    "This event urred three generations ago with my mother and happened again a few years ago when you were born, Leona."


    "The Matriarch identified the mutant gene within you and personally gave you the full name you use today."


    "She named me...?" Leona asked, somewhat shocked. She had always thought that her father had given her the name, something he took pride in.


    "Yes," Be nodded and continued, "By receiving the name Elizabeth directly from The Matriarch, you became her direct sessor. After all, from The n''s point of view, it''s always better to have someone with our Ancestor''s mutation as the Leader. It''s a guarantee that this woman will be very strong in the future."


    "... That''s why you said my presence would change the entire political climate within The n," Leona now understood Be''s words.


    "Yes," Be nodded.


    "Hmm, you mentioned ''this woman'' as if you were specifying that only the women of the n can awaken this mutation," Natalia pointed out.


    "... Good observation..." Be widened her eyes slightly and soon smiled faintly. "Yes, you are correct."


    "Only women can awaken this mutation."


    "Why? After all, it''s something gic, isn''t it? Men should also be able to awaken it," Natalia questioned.


    "That''s due to the peculiarities of the mutation," exined Be.


    "Peculiarities?" Natalia asked.


    "Hmm~... Think of it as an enhanced version of the condition of Noble Vampires, where practically 99% of the next generation inherits the Power from the previous generation, with only rare cases of 1% failing to inherit the Power."


    "A woman with this mutation will have the next generation of Wolves born from her be significantly stronger than the previous one, with a talent and potential increase of around 1x or 3x. Thest time this happened was in my mother''s generation, meaning me and my siblings."


    "As we grew up, it was clear how different we were from the Wolves of our age, and my brother Adam was an anomaly among us," Be exined.


    "Hmm, that still doesn''t exin why. If it''s just that, men should experience the same benefit, right? In fact, wouldn''t it be better to have this mutation in men?"


    Be''s smile wavered. "... You''re quite observant. Almost too observant for your own good, Lady Natalia."


    Natalia disyed a sweet smile. "... I see. It seems there''s something more that you can''t reveal about this mutation, isn''t there?"


    "Indeed, only The Matriarch can share that information. I''m already at risk of getting in trouble by ''guiding'' Leona to the correct answer. I don''t want to get involved in more problems," Be said.


    "Hmm~, I understand... Because of this ''something more'' that you can''t reveal, The Lykos n has always been able to produce a General for The King of The Werewolves," Natalia now understood why the Lykos n always created Generals for The Werewolf King.


    ''This mutation must offer something more than just Lineage Enhancement. Otherwise, they wouldn''t give it so much importance,'' Natalia thought.


    "And because of this mutant gene, all the Alpha Werewolves from other ns want to have rtionships with the women and men of our n. They desire the chance to obtain this mutation for themselves," Be scoffed at the foolishness of these ns. It was obvious that Maya would never allow anyone born with the Elizabeth genes to be outside The n. Even the rare grandchildren born to women and men from other Alpha ns were raised within The Lykos n.


    "Fortunately, since most of The n has internal rtionships, we have never had major problems because of it."


    While Natalia and Be conversed, Leona drew her own conclusions about the entire situation, and her imagination didn''t like what she envisioned.


    "So you want to use me as a breeding machine..." Leona''s eyes shimmered slightly.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Be looked at Leona, confused.


    "... Isn''t that the reason why you want me to be the Leader? So that I be someone like Maya, who has a reverse harem?" Leona asked, puzzled.


    "Huh? Of course not. Don''t use my mother as an example for yourself. She''s just a very entric woman who doesn''t know moderation," exined Be.


    "I noticed... The way she looks at my Husband is quite obvious," Leona said.


    "If your Husband is everything you''ve said..." Be started to speak but was interrupted by Leona.


    "He is much more than I''ve said," Leona corrected her.


    "... If he is more than what you''ve said, it''s obvious that she would be interested... Although it''s a bit nauseating to think about my mother with a Vampire of all things," Be murmured in the end.


    "Humph, my Husband isn''t interested in married women. He''s not a pervert," Leona snorted.


    Be coughed and changed the subject: "Essentially speaking, all members of The Lykos n can do as they please as long as it doesn''t harm The n and they fulfill their n obligations. This n is a family, not a prison."


    "Anyway, why is Maya like this? Couldn''t her husbands calm her down?" Leona asked curiously.


    "....." Be gave Leona a dry look, her gaze saying, ''Can you stop talking about that for a second?''


    Of course, Leona wasn''t a telepath, so she didn''t understand what Be meant, and she didn''t really care either.


    Realizing that Leona wouldn''t give up on her question, Be sighed and spoke, "Unfortunately, neither of my parents was a strong enough Alpha to challenge her authority. My mother is simply too powerful. She not only has the Elizabeth genes, which cause a mutation in her Werewolf side, but she has also achieved the state of a Complete Werewolf, which is equivalent to the full transformation of Noble Vampires."


    "That''s confusing..." Leona narrowed her eyes, understanding and yet not understanding what Be was saying.


    "Yes, she made the exnation tooplicated," Natalia nodded and exined to Leona, "In simple terms, Maya has the genes of a legendary Super Saiyan, and she can transform into a Super Saiyan, which is much stronger than normal Saiyans, right?"


    "... What the hell are you talking about, woman?" Be asked,pletely confused now. It was her turn to not understand anything.


    "Ohhh, that makes sense," Leona understood now.


    "It makes sense!?" Be asked, still confused.


    "It does to me," Leona nodded.


    ''So, I basically have an even stronger version of the Werewolf Lineage, huh... Neat,'' Leona thought.


    "... Haah... Anyway, the only male Alpha who can challenge my mother is The King of The Werewolves himself, but as we know, he is married to the Queen, and the Queen is not a woman who would allow that unless she waspletely subjugated."


    The entire upper circle of Werewolves knew that Volk had never managed to fully subjugate Tasha. They also knew that this was a sensitive subject for the Royal Family, specifically for Volk.


    "Going back to the exnation, the reason you were named is rted to Power. You have the potential to be the next Maya. That''s why you were chosen temporarily, but if you don''t want to lead The n, there are other more suitable candidates."


    "... Hmm." Somehow, Leona found her n quite reasonable with these matters.


    Seeing Leona''s slightly bewildered look, Be said, "What? Did you think we would force someone to be The n Leader?" She snorted. "Forcing someone into such an important position is counterproductive and would only harm The n in the long run. Besides, we are notckingpetent individuals."


    "... That makes a lot of sense." From Leona''s tone, it was clear that she didn''t expect to hear those words from Be.


    "So, that clich¨¦ anime scenario of the missing Heiress returning to The n and causing chaos won''t happen here?... Somehow, I''m disappointed." Leona could be quite narcissistic at times.


    "No, that''s justmon sense," Be said. "It''s better to give Leadership of The n to someone capable who wants the position rather than to someone who has the potential to be better but doesn''t want to take on that responsibility."


    After all, there were various roles within The n, and this person with potential could very well assume another position, like that of a warrior, for example.


    Be held Leona''s hand with both hands and looked into her eyes. "So, now that you have the information you wanted, support me! With you by my side, I will achieve Leadership of The n! Please, help your aunt!"


    Leona looked at Be with an expressionless face. Somehow, she felt that this woman was quite brazen, but she didn''t dislike her. After all, Be had been very upfront about what she wanted from the beginning.


    "Not yet," Leona replied.


    "Huh?"


    "You haven''t finished exining about my n and this mutation. I want to know why I didn''t awaken this Power when I was younger."


    "... About that... I don''t have any evidence, but I think it''s because of my brother Adam."


    "My father? What did he do?"


    "Hmm, it was just a rumor that circted at the time, but I remember my other brothers saying that Adam used his retirement as an excuse to take you away from Samar and raise you in a peaceful environment where the Awakening of your mutation wouldn''t be triggered. I don''t know if it''s true or not. After all, that''s not the version of my brother that I know, but who knows?"


    "Can the Awakening of the mutation be dyed...?" Leona asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Hmm? Of course. Only The Matriarch would know more specific details that are not in the books, but I believe so. After all, it is said several times that the Elizabeth gene is a mutation that makes the individual rely more on their ''instincts,'' right?" Be exined.


    "In Samar, it''s normal to grow up in an environment that enhances our instincts, like running in the forest, fighting strong animals, fighting as a pack, fosteringpetition among n Members, and so on," Be continued.


    "But in the Human World, it''s not like that, right? There, the ''rational'' side is more valued, and I bet you grew up being heavily protected, both by your father and everyone around you."


    Leona fell silent. What Be said had merit. Ever since she became self-aware, she had always been protected. There were some inconveniences at school with girls who didn''t like her, but things never escted because of Victor, her brother, Andrew, andter Fred.


    Deciding to confront her father about thister, Leona asked the question that intrigued her the most at the moment.


    "How do I Awaken this mutant gene?"


    "... Huh? What are you talking about? Haven''t you Awakened it already?" Be asked, confused.


    "... Of course not. I don''t feel any imbnce, nor do I have emotional instability."


    Natalia decided not toment on what Leona said. As someone who knew Leona before and now, she could clearly perceive the change in the woman, but Leona herself didn''t realize it.


    As they say, people don''t notice their own faults until someone points them out.


    This was a perfect example of Leona''s current situation.


    "This type of issue usually urs during the growth phase or when we need to control our instincts. Since you grew up without developing your Werewolf side, the issues from childhood were corrected. And during the Awakening phase, when instincts grow stronger... Well, your instincts arepletely satisfied, right?" exined Be.


    "Well..." Leona pondered for a moment on that and realized it was true. Before, she had an immense desire to have Victor all to herself, but since they got together, she had bepletely calm. The year of intense night-


    time activities worked wonders in appeasing her instincts.


    "From your look, I can tell I hit the mark," Be nodded, confirming her assumptions.


    "ording to what my mother told me, in her childhood, she wanted to be stronger than everyone else. Her instincts guided her towards that goal, just like it happened with the other members of The Lykos n back then. And as she grew older, and realized she had no partners who could match her strength. She desired an Alpha as strong as her... As you know, that desire remains unfulfilled to this day."


    "But as time passed and she saw her children and grandchildren, she became calmer... However, I fear that it''s only temporary..." Be murmured in the end.


    Leona and Natalia listened attentively to what Be said and were able to understand her thoughts.


    "As expected of my Husband, with his ridiculously irresistible Charm," Leona agreed with herself. It seemed that her thoughts were correct.


    Just as Leona was about to say something, they all heard a confident and defiant voice.


    "What''s this? Why are Vampires in this sacred ce?"


    Be furrowed her brow and looked towards the entrance of the library. There stood a tall man with a strong posture, her brother Connor, the next candidate to lead the n. As always, he was apanied by his wives, one of them being his own sister, Daphne Lykos, and the other his niece, Iona Lykos.

 Chapter 774 774: Elizabeth. 3

    Chapter 774: Elizabeth. 3


    Leona narrowed her eyes as she spotted a man staring at Anna and Kaguya.


    "We are guests," Anna dered coldly, behaving like a noble vampire from an ancient lineage. If Hilda witnessed this scene, she would be filled with pride for her disciple, as all her efforts would have paid off!


    "Vampires being invited to a n of werewolves...?" His tone conveyed how ridiculous he found this situation.


    "Who is he...?" Leona asked Be.


    "Connor Lykos, my brother and the next candidate for n leader," Be exined.


    "Hmm..." Leona observed the man for a few seconds, and for a moment, Connor''s eyes shifted from Anna to gaze at her. In that brief instant, she noticed his eyes shimmering in a celestial blue.


    It was just when the man disyed his interest that something happened. Kaguya made a gesture, and Bruna appeared in front of Connor. Before he could say anything, Bruna delivered a punch to his stomach, causing a resounding impact. Strangely, the man was not thrown away.


    "Ooof." Connor immediately felt his legs lose all strength. He never imagined that a vampire could have such a powerful punch.


    "What..." The women tried to react, but they were quickly subdued by blood-red strands.


    "One wrong move and you be pieces of meat," Maria smiled faintly.


    Connor narrowed his eyes and tried to act, but a cold sensation ran through his body as snakes slithered over him.


    He immediately ceased resistance.


    "Good boy," Bruna smiled.


    "...Hmm," Roberta looked at Connor with a predatory gaze, like a snake about to devour its next meal. "I wonder if I can turn him into a statue. It would be a beautiful addition to my collection."


    "You can''t, Roberta."


    "What a shame," Roberta grumbled.


    Be watched the situation with wide eyes. In a matter of seconds, those womenpletely subdued her brother. Connor was not weak; in fact, he was among the strongest siblings, second only to Adam. Yet, he couldn''t even react.


    "I suggest you don''t move, Wolf. You don''t want to experience the feeling of having your spine ripped out, do you?" Bruna smiled gently as she made some gestures with her fingers. With that simple movement, Connor felt something pulling at his spine.


    And that sensation made him immediately go quiet.


    ''What kind of power is this?'' Connor narrowed his eyes, trying toprehend what had just happened to him.


    "So, can I turn them into Ghouls?" Maria asked excitedly, caressing the faces of the two women, who were visibly horrified upon understanding the vampire''s words.


    The Ghoul infection is highly contagious, and although they have some resistance to the bite of noble vampires, it is unknown if they have the same resistance against Ghouls, capable of infecting everything and everyone.


    "No, you can''t, Maria," Kaguya denied.


    "Tsk, Big Boss is being a meanie," Maria grumbled.


    Kaguya felt an immense urge to sigh at that moment.


    Leona huffed when she witnessed the whole situation. "I don''t like him."


    "I share the same opinion as you," Be smiled, but deep down, she wondered what game Connor was ying. He surely knew that Leona was there, and considering her rtionship with the Demon King, it was obvious to assume that Leona would have bodyguards by her side.


    ''Why did he pretend not to be aware of the situation?'' Be never understood her brother''s thought process.


    Looking at Connor again, she realized that regardless of his n, he had left a bad impression on Leona. And that alone was enough for Be to gain an advantage in the power struggle.


    Eve, who had been hiding in the shadows in case the initial ambush failed, emerged from her hiding ce andnded next to Kaguya.


    "What should we do, Kaguya?" she asked.


    "Just drive them away," Kaguya ordered.


    Anna nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s the right approach. We cannot resort to excessive violence or bloodshed without a valid justification. It would harm the rtionship between Victor and the Lykos n."


    "Just tell Victor that he tried to dominate me," Leona casually stated.


    The Maids, Anna, Natalia, and the Big Guy looked at Leona disapprovingly.


    "What?" Leona asked, noticing the looks around her.


    "If you speak like that, the will be blown up... Literally."


    "Hehehe, Darling can be quite dramatic at times," Leona smiled gently.


    Everyone rolled their eyes at that.


    "Yes, that''s it," Natalia dered, making a decision. "When we return, you will undergo therapy with a professional psychiatrist."


    "Huh...? A psychiatrist? Why? I''m not crazy! I''m not, Violet!" Leona questioned, confused.


    "Yes, you''re bing worse than her, so we need to nip it in the bud before the problem esctes," Natalia pointed out.


    "I refuse!" eximed Leona.


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have a say in the matter," said Natalia gently.


    "Why not?"


    Natalia smiled maternally, sending a chill down the spines of those around her.


    "...Because I decided so. Or would you like to find out if you can breathe in space for a few seconds?" A small blue circle spun in Natalia''s hand.


    "..." Leona swallowed hard, wondering if Natalia had always been this terrifying.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t kill you. It''s just three seconds, and I''ll make sure nothing happens to you."


    "...Fine, I''ll do it, but only if Violet goes with me." If she falls, she won''t fall alone!


    "If she refuses, then I won''t do it." Leona was certain that Violet would refuse.


    "Don''t worry. She''s already seeing a psychiatrist along with some of the other girls."


    "...Huh? This is the first time I''ve heard about it!"


    "If you stopped exploring the cultural space, you would know," Natalia scoffed.


    What is the cultural space? It''s the space that used to be Victor''s room, which turned into a cinema, andter became a ce where everyone gathered. Taking advantage of that space, Rubypletely renovated it to include various books, anime, and movies. She even expanded the ce, creating a second and third floor and dividing each floor into different sections.


    It was a ce frequented by girls who loved this type of content, such as Leona, Ruby, Pepper, and Lacus, among others.


    "Humph, you also go to that ce to read books."


    "Of course, the atmosphere is cozy." Natalia didn''t deny it.


    "Right? Which is why... Wait a second; I just realized that Violet would never go to a ce without a good reward for her. What''s the reward for going to the psychiatrist?"


    "...You really understand Violet well, Leona," Natalia said.


    "Answer my question!"


    "Yes, you''re correct," agreed Natalia.


    "And then? What''s the reward?"


    "It''s this." Natalia opened a portal, took out a photo, and showed it to Leona. In the photo, she saw Victor wearing a wine-red suit, with the top of the zer open, revealing his sculpted body as he sat on the balcony, gazing at the horizon.


    Leona and Be''s eyes widened.


    "Bitch, don''t look!" Leona angrily mmed the table.


    "Eh? I-I''m not looking!" stuttered Be.


    Ignoring Be, Leona looked at Natalia with a serious expression.


    "How do you have this? I don''t even have this rare photo!"


    "Fufufu, there are many ways to enjoy your free time with Victor other than just having sex, my dear."


    Somehow, Natalia seemed more mature now in Leona''s eyes. And it was at that moment that she realized that the "psychiatrist" was just an excuse for the girls to meet and exchange photos. After all, why would they need psychiatrists if their whole family was crazy?


    "Natalia, you cunning maid! You should have told me!"


    "If you spent less time in the clouds, you would have noticed. After all, no one was hiding these meetings," Natalia said gently, insulting her in a passive-aggressive manner.


    "Ugh, I''ve never been insulted so politely before."


    "Hmm, girls?" Be caught the attention of the women.


    "What?" Leona and Natalia replied to Be.


    "...Can you give me a copy of that photo?" It was hard for Be to admit, as she was praising a Noble Vampire, but that man was simply too handsome.


    Even though he was handsome, she didn''t want to have those kinds of thoughts about a Noble Vampire, but...


    ''Looking at a photo shouldn''t be a problem, right?'' Be thought.


    Natalia and Leona looked at each other and smiled mischievously. The heiress of the Alioth n put away the photo she had of Victor and took out other mon" photos, which were not as rare, photos distributed among the followers of the Blood God''s religion.


    "That photo was a rare edition exclusive to the Demon King''s wives, but here we have a more essible edition..." She began spreading the photos on the table.


    "Ohh... Ohhh... OHHH! Fuck, Leona, you''re so lucky!"


    "I know," Leonaughed.


    Anna, seeing the direction the conversation was taking, sighed. ''There goes another person to my son''s religion.'' Anna couldn''t me Be. After all, she herself participated in the "psychiatric" sessions. Being Victor''s mother, she had many exclusive photos that no one else had, and she could trade them for copies of the photos that only Victor''s wives could ess.


    In fact, she attended almost every session of this group. After all, the group always found an excuse to meet and exchange any items among themselves. Only when she was busy did she not do it.


    Eve and Anna approached the table where Leona was, starting to look at the scattered photos.


    "Hmm, I don''t have this copy... Can you give me one?" Eve asked Natalia.


    "Do you really want it? It''s amon edition, you know. As his wife, you have ess to rarer photos," Natalia said.


    "Mm, I know, but I want toplete the album," Eve said.


    "...Mm, alright."


    "Wait, I also want toplete my album!" Maria quickly let go of the wolf women and approached the group.


    The same happened with Roberta, who simply ignored the wolves and went to the table.


    Kaguya frowned as she sighed but didn''tment and just approached the table. She also wanted to see if there were any missing photos in her collection.


    "..." Connor and his wives wondered if they had been forgotten.


    "Hmm... Can you let me go?"


    "Huh? You''re still here?" Bruna asked, confused.


    Veins pulsed in Connor''s head. He had definitely been forgotten!


    "Just leave and don''te back. Or our reception won''t be so kind, and believe me, things can get much worse very quickly." Bruna made a hand gesture, and then Connor and the women were expelled from the library by an invisible force.


    ...


    Walking through the corridors, Iona began to speak, "Connor, it was just as you said..."


    "Yes, Iona. Every individual is exceptional," Connor nodded.


    "I really felt like I would be minced meat if I pushed any further..." Daphne shuddered at the thought of the maids'' res.


    "As long as we didn''t provoke them too much, they wouldn''t do anything, Daphne."


    "Haaah... I can''t believe you convinced me to do this. One wrong step and the rtionship between the Demon King and our n would go down the drain," Daphne grumbled.


    "It''s necessary. Thanks to this encounter, I was able to realize several things," Connor said.


    "The Demon King is very protective of his wife. He wouldn''t send so many elites to protect her if it weren''t the case."


    "Every woman we saw is somehow rted to the Demon King. They are not just servants; the casual way they act indicates a close rtionship, like sisters. They are probably the Demon King''s wives as well."


    "Therefore, I judge that as long as we don''t get on the wrong side of the Demon King, we will have an even more prosperous time than we have now."


    "...Couldn''t you have done it in a normal way? You didn''t have to act, right?" Iona questioned.


    "You know Be. She would be on guard around me, and the conversation wouldn''t be natural... Besides, I don''t fake my reactions."


    Iona narrowed her eyes. "...Were you not acting?"


    "I wasn''t. I judged that the Demon King wouldn''t send useless people to protect Leona. I also considered the possibility of one of these individuals being able to read my bodynguage or sense when I''m lying."


    "Demons and vampires have various strange abilities. As someone in a position to lead both races, it wouldn''t be impossible for individuals like that toe to protect Leona."


    "So...does that mean you honestly desired Leona for a few seconds?" Daphne said.


    "Of course, she''s an attractive woman."


    "Hmm..."


    Connor did his best to ignore the possessive glint in the eyes of his two wives. Even though he had subjugated them, they were still Lykos n women. Maya''s blood ran in them, and just like their mother, they could be as intense as she was.


    "...With Leona''s appearance, does that mean you can stop pretending to want the leadership of the n?" Iona asked, setting that topic aside for now.


    "Not yet. I need to know Leona''s stance on that. Only when I know will I make my decision."


    "I see... Well, I will continue ying this game with you, Connor," Daphne said.


    "Thank you."


    "Haaah, you''re aplicated man. Why don''t you help Be directly?" Iona asked.


    "Be needs to learn to grow on her own, and only a rival can help her. If there are no rivals, I have to take on that role until she is qualified," Connor exined.


    "Haaah... To this day, I curse the day you decided to talk about this to my grandmother," Ionained. "If you could just keep quiet, we wouldn''t have to participate in this stupid session game."


    "This game is necessary. Even if I don''t take on the leadership, I will still have influence within the n. And in the case that Be doesn''t perform well as a leader in the future, I will have countermeasures to remove her from power."


    Iona sighed. "I hate your obsession sometimes."


    "...The Lykos n is my home; my family is here. I won''t allow a mediocre person to take on the leadership," Connor''s eyes gleamed slightly.


    The two women smiled upon hearing what Connor said. Despiteining a little about this obsession of his, this was the part they liked about him.


    "...If you had just epted my mother''s suggestion and be the leader of the n, we wouldn''t have to go through all of this," Daphne said.


    "Taking on the leadership of the n is too troublesome. I don''t want that," Connor said.


    "..." The two women looked at Connor with a dry look and thought at the same time, ''What you''re doing now is even more troublesome!''


    But they didn''t express those thoughts out loud.


    "Anyway, what should we do now?" Daphne asked.


    "Observe... and get in touch with my mother when she returns. I want to know her stance on this whole matter. Depending on her response, I will decide what to do," Connor exined.


    As soon as Connor finished speaking, he spotted an adult man with ck hair. He looked quite worn out.


    "...Father?" Realizing it was his biological father, Connor approached him. For a moment, he almost didn''t recognize him.


    "...Oh, Connor. You''re back, huh."


    "Yes... What happened? Why do you look so...depleted?"


    The girls approached behind Connor and looked at the man curiously.


    The man looked at Connor for a long moment before sighing.


    "...Haah... I saw your mother with another man today."


    "And? That''s not something new; we''re going to have a new father after all this time," Connor asked nonchntly.


    "The man is not a werewolf... And this time, it may be different from what happened in the past." He murmured at the end, but everyone present heard what he said.


    Connor narrowed his eyes. "...Be more specific, what are you talking about? And what do you mean by ''it may be different from the past''?"


    "I found Maya showing the city to the Demon King, and she ''ordered'' me to go back..."


    The man shuddered a little. "That man, with just one look, I could tell he was of the same type as Maya... No, he is far superior to Maya. He is a true Alpha... Someone who can do what we never could, subjugate Maya."


    "And you know the women of the Lykos n, all of them inherited Maya''s tendencies, some more than others, but without exception, they all have a bit of Maya''s tendencies..."


    Despite his unclear speech, Connor understood what his father was talking about. What was the tendency of the Lykos n women? To seek a strong male Alpha, and if they don''t find one, they will simply do what his mother did, subjugate those they are interested in.


    The same situation happened in the past with Iona and Daphne. Fortunately, Connor was strong enough to assume the position of Alpha.


    With just this half-hearted exnation, Connor could grasp the big picture.


    ''If the Demon King is all that they say he is... I can clearly see my mother''s instincts acting crazy.'' Connor sighed and rubbed his forehead.


    "...Fuck." It seemed that he really needed to understand the situation of his n; the presence of the Demon King was causing ripples, and he wouldn''t just stand still and be swept away by those waves. He would try to understand him and do what he always did... Prepare.


    "Indeed, this is a fucked-up situation," the man muttered as he drank another bottle of alcohol.


    "Hmm... Should I get a green hat for him?" Ionamented with a smile. She had no respect for an Alpha who failed to position himself against another Alpha.


    "Iona!" Daphne eximed in admonishment, "What? It''s a legitimate question."


    "Just stop talking, you brat."


    "Humph, you''re just as much of a brat as I am, all thanks to the damn genes of our n! I envy the Queen and her bouncing boobs that go boing, boing."


    "Iona!!"


    Connor sighed again as he watched the banter between his two wives. For some reason, he thought today would be a long day.

 Chapter 775 775: Underworld.

    Chapter 775: Underworld.


    "Hmm, so this is The Underworld. It''s quite different from the Hell I know,"mented Morgana as she looked around. "It''s darker and more depressing... It almost feels like I''m in the Hell of Suicide."


    Unlike usual, she was wearingpletely ck armor, quite simr to the one she used when she was Lilith''s General.


    "If it''s based on appearances, it''s only when we get closer to Tartarus will this Underworld begin to resemble Biblical Hell," exined Nyx.


    "Could we stop talking about the appearance of Hell and focus on the main objective? I don''t want to stay in this ce any longer than we have to," grumbled Aphrodite.


    Morgana and Nyx looked at Aphrodite, raising their eyebrows when they saw that she was dressed more appropriately for a mountain excursion.


    Dark blue jeans, wide ck boots, and a long dark red shirt that emphasized her enormous breasts. Instead of looking like someone who hade to Hell, she seemed more like a foreign tourist.


    "I have many questions about your choice of attire... But I''ve decided not to care about it and focus on a simple question... Where the Hell is your Divine Raiment?"


    "I left it behind. I''m tired of wearing the same clothes when I go on official business, so I ordered new clothes. They may seem weaker, but they are quite durable. Not as much as my Divine attire, but they still do the job," Aphrodite replied as she tossed her pink hair back and looked around.


    Morgana rolled her eyes at the vain words of the Goddess.


    "...Strange," said Scathach with narrowed eyes.


    "What''s the problem, Scathach?" Morgana asked.


    "It''s quiet... Too quiet... Is Hell supposed to be like this?"


    "Hmm... Now that you mention it, that''s true," Nyx responded. She started looking around with her Divine Senses and noticed something.


    "The Souls are gone..."


    "What do you mean ''gone''?" Morgana narrowed her eyes.


    "Exactly what I said. They''ve vanished,pletely disappeared. It''s very strange because we''re near The River Styx. There should be many Souls around or at least a few Underworld Creatures, but even with my Divine Senses, I can''t find anything."


    Scathach twirled her Spear and froze part of the area around them with just one spin. She looked at her Ice for a few seconds and, seeing that her Powers were unaffected, spoke:


    "Let''s hurry and get these Herbs quickly. Where are they located?"


    "Most of them are in Hecate''s Domain," exined Nyx. Since they needed many Herbs, it was more efficient to go to a ce with a high concentration of these items.


    "Understood, and where is that?" asked Scathach.


    Nyx pointed in a direction and said, "Over there."


    "Perfect, I''ll go ahead." Scathach looked at Morgana for a few seconds and made a hand gesture, simr to the signals used by Human soldiers tomunicate. Basically, she was telling Morgana to keep an eye on her.


    Morgana didn''t show any reaction, but she understood Scathach''s message. Therefore, she said, "I''ll follow closely. Nyx and Aphrodite should go in the middle, and we''ll maintain this formation until we reach our destination." Slowly, Morgana started floating in the air.


    "Okay," agreed Aphrodite, also starting to float.


    "Sounds good to me," epted Nyx, following the other two and also starting to float.


    "Remember, we have little time before Persephone interferes. By then, we need to reach Hecate''s Territory," reminded Morgana.


    The girls nodded in agreement.


    "When we arrive in Hecate''s Territory, who will speak to her?" asked Scathach.


    "Leave it to me," said Aphrodite. "After all, that''s why I''m here." If anyone was good at persuading someone with words, it was Aphrodite.


    "Great, let''s go," said Scathach. She bent her legs and, propelling herself, started running in the direction indicated by Nyx. While in the air, she created an Ice tform behind her and performed another, even fasterunch, creating sonic booms around in her wake.


    Despite her supernatural speed, the other three women easily kept up with her. After all, none of them were ordinary women either.


    ...


    In the Castle of Persephone, in a sumptuous Throne Room, a woman with long ck hair was seated with her eyes closed.


    Suddenly, the Ruler and Queen of The Underworld opened her eyes and furrowed her brow heavily as she sensed the presence of three Beings invading her territory.


    "Thanatos," she called.


    A shadow appeared before her, and soon a Being materialized.


    "Yes, My Queen?" he responded.


    "My territory has been invaded," she dered.


    "...Is it Nyx?" he questioned.


    "Probably." Despite having banished Nyx when she tried to use her, Persephone knew that her Authority was not absolute, at least not in the presence of the Goddess for whom nothing could be hidden.


    Nyx''s very Concept was extremelyplex to confront. As The Mother of The Night, Nyx existed in her own ne that only Beings of the same level or more powerful than her could perceive.


    If Nyx wanted to hide and used all her Power to do so, only the Primordial Gods of Greek Mythology would be able to sense her.


    Furthermore, as The Goddess of The Night, Nyx also had her own Territory in The Underworld, a territory that Persephone couldn''t control, even with her Authority as Ruler. After all, Nyx''s territory was not exactly a ''Hell'' where Souls went, but rather the ce where she resided.


    However, there was one certainty: Nyx would never be able to approach where Persephone was at that moment since her influence was much stronger here. She believed that even Nyx wouldn''t be able to hide if she came so close to her.


    "There''s a possibility that it could be another Primordial. As we know, your father cane to Hell just like Nyx," pondered Persephone.


    As the Primordial God of Darkness, Erebus could hide with his Divine Power, bing imperceptible. It was a different Power from Nyx''s, who could be in front of someone without being noticed.


    The Divinity of Erebus only deceived the senses, but it was still as annoying as Nyx''s. After all, the Gods and all-


    powerful creatures relied heavily on their keen senses.


    Dealing with Primordial Gods like Erebus and Nyx was extremelyplicated for Persephone because their very Divinity was perfect for hiding if they so desired.


    "Regardless of whether it''s your father or your mother, they have brought three troublesome individuals." Even from a distance, she could feel the Power of the three, especially one extremely irritating individual.


    ''Aphrodite...'' the eyes of The Goddess of The Underworld narrowed dangerously. She still held some grudges from the past regarding Aphrodite, but she wouldn''t let that blind her. Focusing on where they were going, she realized something.


    ''The direction they are heading is Hecate''s Territory...''


    Unlike Victor, who had many Demons and Demonic Creatures at his disposal to spy on virtually all important areas of his Hell, the same couldn''t be said for Persephone. After all, Greek Hell wasn''t just a ''Hell'' like the Biblical one, where the Ruler of that ce had more autonomy.


    This was a ce where several Gods resided. One could say it was a Hell and, at the same time, something simr to Mount Olympus. Just like Mount Olympus, the most important Gods of The Underworld had their own Territories, such as Hecate, Nyx, Erebus, Hypnos, Hades, and Persephone herself.


    Although Persephone had taken control of Hades'' Domain for herself, she did not do the same with the other Gods, especially Hecate and Hypnos, who had helped her immensely.


    She also wouldn''t dare to attack the abode of The Primordial Goddess of The Night and The Primordial God of Darkness. It would be suicide, for although they didn''t physically meddle much in the affairs of The Underworld, the Power these two Primordial Gods possessed was undeniable. Moreover, if she were to attack Nyx, Erebus would undoubtedlye to his sister and wife''s aid.


    Fighting against two Primordial Gods was a big "no" for Persephone.


    "Aphrodite is in the group, and if she''s present, she''s probably apanied by the forces of The Second Progenitor or her allies from other Pantheons. Find out who they are and what they want with Hecate... If you have the opportunity, subdue them all if you deem it possible; otherwise, just retreat."


    In short, Persephone was giving total autonomy to Thanatos.


    "Permission to bring my sister, Nemesis, and my brother, Hypnos?"


    "...Nemesis is very attached to Nyx. If she is the intruder, do you think she will turn against her mother?"


    "Yes, she will... Because the love she had for Nyx turned into hatred due to my mother''s constant absence."


    "...Allowing The Personification of Revenge to be enraged is not exactly a good idea,"mented Persephone casually while keeping her gaze fixed on Thanatos.


    "And you, Thanatos? What is your stance on all of this?"


    "Indifference. The same applies to my brother, Hypnos." They were too great to be bothered by mommy and daddy issues.


    "Hmm..." Persephone''s eyes carefully assessed Thanatos until, a few secondster, she spoke, "Very well... I will leave this task to you. Keep me informed at all times."


    "Yes, My Queen." Shadows enveloped Thanatos'' body, and then he disappeared.


    When Thanatos left, Persephone rose from the Throne and walked toward a room located behind it. Within the room, there was a full-length mirror created by Hecate herself.


    "Connect me with Hecate." As soon as she spoke, the mirror turnedpletely dark until the disheveled image of the Goddess appeared.


    "What is it? I''m busy now, Persephone."


    "You''re always busy, Hecate. Tell me, when was thest time you took a bath?"


    "...I am a Goddess, and a Goddess doesn''t need to worry about such inconveniences." Hecate huffed but didn''t answer Persephone''s question.


    "Anyway, you will soon have some guests, and Aphrodite will be among them."


    "Geh, Aphrodite?" Hecate made a disgusted face. "What does that woman want with me? I''ve told her that I won''t engage in any sexual activities with her."


    "...You really should get out more. Things have changed a lot. Aphrodite is not who she used to be. I''ve mentioned that before, right?"


    "Yeah, whatever. I''ll believe it when I see it with my own eyes." Hecate raised her hand, and several Magic Circles appeared in her palm. In the next second, her appearance was impable again.


    "And I will transmit the conversation to you. After all, that''s what you want, right?"


    "Good to know you understand me so quickly, Hecate." Persephone smiled gently.


    Hecate just huffed and grabbed a book from her table, throwing it toward the mirror. The book passed through the mirror andnded in Persephone''s hands.


    "This book contains a Magic that will allow you to hear our conversation."


    "Why a book?"


    "Because I always carry a book with me. For those who know me, it won''t raise suspicion."


    "I see... I''ll be waiting."


    ...


    As a possible confrontation between Goddesses and Vampires was about to take ce in The Underworld,


    In Samar, Victor observed a tall woman enveloped in an Aura of serenity and Power. Her slender and elegant body denoted an imposing presence, standing out among the others. Her hair, as green as the leaves of a lush forest, cascaded down her back, flowing like rivers of life and renewal.


    The woman''s intense green eyes were deep and captivating, reflecting The Essence of Nature in its purest form. Within them, one could see ancient wisdom and a connection with all living Beings that inhabited the. Her gaze conveyed serenity andpassion as if she were capable of understanding the deepest secrets of the.


    She was dressed in an ethereal green dress that resembled the leaves of a tree in the middle of summer. The garment seamlessly merged with her body as if it were an extension of the Nature she represented. The flowing and elegant dress enveloped her in an aura of vitality and rebirth, reminding everyone that she was The Guardian of Life and Bnce on this.


    Volk appeared after resolving several inconveniences caused by the fight between Fenrir and Victor, and upon seeing the tall woman with long green hair and a green dress, he opened his eyes widely.


    "M-My Lady, what are you doing here?" Volk asked.


    "Preventing these two from causing further destruction to Nature," the woman replied neutrally, then turned her gaze to Fenrir. "Especially you, Fenrir. You know very well that your attacks are relentless, and all the damage you have caused cannot be restored, only oveid."


    Fenrir averted his gaze and ignored the woman as if none of what was happening was his concern.


    The woman narrowed her eyes as she observed Fenrir but made noment about the Legendary Wolf''s behavior. Then, she returned her attention to the man in front of her, who never took his eyes off her as if assessing her.


    The woman''s eyes sharpened as she noticed a woman with long red hair floating behind the man, embracing him.


    Understanding something, the woman opened her eyes in shock, as if she had witnessed something unbelievable.


    What did she see? She noticed the difference between Victor and Fenrir. While she supported Fenrir, granting him Power when necessary, Victor possessed the Power himself. He was the Power.


    The woman felt as if she were looking at a of Pure Negative Energy instead of an individual.


    "Demon King, has anyone ever told you that your existence is an irrationality that should never have been allowed?"


    Victor disyed a small smile. "Always."

 Chapter 776 776: World Tree Of Samar.

    Chapter 776: World Tree of Samar.


    "And does that bother you?"


    "Why should I care about the opinions of insignificant people?" Victor said, creating an Ice Throne and sitting on it. Leaning back, he added, "Life is too short to worry about others'' opinions. Be true to yourself and ignore people who pretend to care about you when they actually don''t. That''s a much better and less stressful way to live life. That''s a lesson my dear Mother taught me from a young age."


    "She is a wise woman," the womanmented.


    "Indeed, she is," Victor nodded.


    Branches began to grow before the woman, and soon a Throne made of trees was formed. She sat on the Throne in a rather noble manner and looked back at Victor.


    "Isn''t it rude to not appear in a conversation between World Trees, my younger sister?"


    Maya, Volk, Tasha, and Hassan were confused to hear the woman''s words to Victor, but their confusion soon disappeared when they saw a woman with long red hair appear by Victor''s side.


    Everyone, without exception, upon seeing and feeling the woman''s Power, immediately understood that she was a World Tree. Upon knowing this fact, they immediately looked at Victor in shock.


    ''It''s no wonder he can harness so much Negative Energy... This woman is the source of his Powers,'' Volk thought.


    The first action Roxanne took when appearing in front of her older sister was to look at a specific part of the woman. Upon seeing that she was muchrger than her sister, Roxanne put on an arrogant smile and huffed, causing her breasts to sway from side to side, up and down.


    The green-haired woman dangerously narrowed her eyes at the sight of her younger sister''s smile. She felt a slight irritation at her sister''s attitude but didn''t react much to the matter. After all, she didn''t care about such ''trivial'' matters. She was already a very old woman...


    Upon seeing those "balls of flesh" swaying with each of Roxanne''s movements, an even deeper irritation began to grow within the woman. However, she never broke her impassive expression.


    Suddenly, Roxanne''s arrogance disappeared, and she assumed a neutral expression. She held her red dress and presented herself in a noble fashion:


    "My name is Roxanne Alucard, Wife of Victor Alucard, The Demon King of The Biblical Hell and The Second Progenitor of Vampires... I am also known as The World Tree of Negativity of Nightingale." Roxanne lied as easily as she breathed about thest part. She had long ceased to be connected to Nightingale. In practical terms, Roxanne was Victor''s World Tree, not Nightingale''s.


    Roxanne''s words left everyone in a silence ofplete incredulity. Not even Roxanne''s "sister" expected to hear those words. Unconsciously, everyone couldn''t help but look at Victor.


    ''... He... This... This man married a damn World Tree?'' Volk had never heard such nonsense in his life. Yes, the two World Trees before him were beautiful, but... They were unattainable Beings for any Mortal or God. Not even Odin himself managed to form a rtionship with The World Tree of Earth. That was definitive proof of how unattainable they were... At least, that''s what he thought until witnessing this scene before him.


    The Demon King had the ability to make the impossible a reality.


    ''Why him?... Why is it always this man?'' Volk felt envy in this moment. A feeling he hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    Roxanne''s existence gave Maya and Tasha a new perspective on how "powerful" The Demon King was. And the results? His Power was off the charts.


    Being connected to a World Tree capable of generating enough Energy to sustain an entire was something that defiedmon sense. They were like inexhaustible Energy batteries.


    Yes, they might have a limit to the release of said Energy at any one moment, but the "quantity" of that Energy these Beings possessed was immeasurable.


    Noticing the silence around her, the woman with long green hair rose from her Throne and introduced herself in a very simr manner to Roxanne.


    "My name is Aurora Seraphina Evergreen, The World Tree of Positivity of Samar... And this is:" The woman now known as Aurora looked to the side, and Red Energy began to appear beside her.


    Soon, a little girl with ck hair, red eyes, and wearing a dark red dress appeared.


    "Aria Seraphina Evergreen, my younger sister and the newly born World Tree of Negativity of Samar."


    The first Being to step on a was a World Tree of Positivity. Through a process that couldst millions of years, this Tree would give birth to life throughout the. And when sentient Beings began to be born, the counterpart of The World Tree of Positivity would slowly form, namely The World Tree of Negativity.


    Essentially, they were the same entity but, at the same time, separate. They are independent of each other, but also not. Thisplexity was what a World Tree represented.


    "..." The little girl nodded to everyone but didn''t say anything. It was as if she couldn''t even speak.


    "Why is she so small? Doesn''t she know how to speak? That''s strange. She should have been more developed by now," Roxanne asked.


    "Yes, she still can''t speak, and yes, she is small. The reason for that is a World Tree takes millions of years to develop, especially a World Tree of Negativity that requires the Negative Energy of Beings to feed upon and grow. The strange one here is you, Roxanne. Why are you already an adult?"


    "Despite Nightingale being an older than Samar and already having its own inhabitants, you shouldn''t be an adult yet," Aurora exined. She could understand if Roxanne were The World Tree of Positivity since they emerged first, and without their Energy, life on the could not exist. But Roxanne wasn''t that Tree, so why was she already an adult?


    Victor looked curiously at the little girl and, with his Dragon Eyes, saw a small red thread connecting the heads of Aria and Aurora.


    ''They''re connected...'' Victor looked at Roxanne and saw a simr thread on her head, but it was much thicker and more robust, and this thread was connected to his own head.


    He looked back at Aurora and saw an even smaller thread, shared by Aria, leading towards Fenrir''s head, who had fallen back asleep. It was clear that he was bored with the entire encounter.


    Victor looked at Aurora again and saw a thick thread, simr to the one Roxanne had,ing out from Aurora''s feet and heading toward the ground. He could see the same thick threading out from Aria''s feet and heading towards the ground.


    ''Interesting... So that''s how it works.'' It was only when Victor saw another World Tree that he realized how abnormal he was. Yes, sustaining a World Tree''s existence was not normal, and he knew that. Everyone said so, and a simr situation has never been recorded in the history books.


    Even Ancient Goddesses like Aphrodite, who was a sociable Goddess and always liked to stay informed about everything that was happening, had never heard of a case like his. He already knew he was abnormal. But only now did he realize the extent of that abnormality.


    ''An existence that can sustain an entire, huh.''


    This entire process of thinking and actions urred in a matter of seconds. Victor''s reaction was so quick that to everyone around him, it seemed like he was simply standing there, doing nothing.


    Before Roxanne could say anything, Victor spoke, grabbing the attention of everyone present.


    "That''s my fault."


    "Your fault?" Aurora questioned.


    "Yes, indeed." Victor bent his knee and rested his head in his hands.


    "My dear Roxanne was just a dangerous Tree when I found her... Nowadays, she has be much more deadly."


    Roxanne smiled sweetly upon hearing Victor''s words.


    Aurora narrowed her eyes slightly as she noticed the way Victor chose his words. It was obvious that he was deflecting the subject, but she decided not to delve into it and let it go.


    "I understand... You have the ability to evolve a World Tree into its adult form. You''re even more frightening than I initially thought, Alucard."


    Victor smiled. "You tter me, my dear, but I''m not that special; I was just in the right ce at the right time. If it weren''t me, Roxanne could have chosen someone else. I''m the lucky one."


    And that smile caught Aurorapletely off guard. She stared at him intensely for a few seconds and quickly regained herposure. Even as a World Tree, she was not immune to Victor''s natural charm.


    "Humph, you underestimate yourself, Darling. I wouldn''t have chosen to do what I did if, even in my child form, I didn''t know that I could trust you. Never underestimate the instincts of a World Tree that senses the negative emotions of a Being," Roxanne huffed, visibly upset by what she heard.


    "Really...?"


    "Of course. Do you doubt me?" Roxanne dangerously narrowed her eyes.


    "Of course not~." Victor chuckled softly and pulled Roxanne onto hisp.


    "Kyaa~!"


    "W-Wait, Darling. My sister is here~."


    "Haan~!"


    "Why are you acting like I''m doing something strange? I''m just petting your head." Victor raised an eyebrow with amusement in his voice, stopping his head caresses.


    "Humph, you underestimate the power of your caresses, Darling." Roxanne huffed and rested her head against his chest.


    Victor chuckled gently and continued what he was doing before. Roxanne''s body visibly shivered, but she didn''t moan like before as she just closed her eyes and enjoyed the caresses. She seemed veryfortable...


    Everyone at that moment felt as if they had eaten dog shit. Did they have to do that in front of them? Were they showing off their good rtionship to the world?


    Except for Fenrir, who was sleeping without a care in the world, everyone around them felt extremely ufortable.


    Especially Tasha and Maya, who internally wished for something like that as well, but would never admit it.


    Aurora''s eyes glowed slightly with a bright green color. She wondered if her younger sister had appeared just to humiliate her.


    Aria looked at Aurora and tilted her head at a 90-degree angle, a little confused. She wondered why she was feeling so many negative emotionsing from her sister... After thinking for a few seconds and not finding an answer, she gave up. After all, it wasn''t important. Those emotions nourished her, so it was alright, right?


    "Can you... be civilized? Aren''t we here for a conversation?" Aurora asked.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Aurora with curiosity. "Actually, our conversation has already ended."


    "... Huh?"


    "From the moment you and my Wife introduced yourselves, the conversation was over."


    "... Wait, I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Am I speaking a foreignnguage, Roxanne?" Victor asked.


    "No, you''re not," Roxanne replied.


    "Hmm..." Victor looked back at Aurora as if she were stupid. How could she not understand something so simple?


    "Don''t look at me like that! I''m saying that I don''t understand why our conversation is over!"


    "Huh? Isn''t it obvious?"


    "What?"


    "I have already finished my business in Samar. I even had a good fight and made a new friend. Your appearance was interesting... But that''s it, nothing surprising." Victor spoke casually.


    "....." An incredulous silence hung around.


    Everyone was speechless by what they had just heard.


    Especially Aurora. She was a World Tree, after all. She nourished this entire! She was important! Why was he treating her like this?


    Somehow, Aurora felt a strong urge to hit Victor now.


    "My main purpose here now is to take that man with me to teach my people the Art of Assassination," Victor pointed at Hassan. "And to wait for my Wife to finish her business." He exined.


    While the silence persisted around them, a conversation was happening in Victor''s mind.


    [What are you doing, Darling? You know how important she is to us, right?]


    [Yes, but I need to dete her ego a bit.]


    [Why?]


    [With just one look, I can tell that she has been treated as a superior existence that should be worshiped by everyone in Samar. That treatment is justifiable since she is a World Tree that nourishes an entire. But you can''t have a proper conversation with someone like that because they will always try to assert themselves in one way or another... And, as you know, I don''t react well to those kinds of people.]


    [Hmm~... So, you''re acting as if she''s not important.]


    [Yes... As an older World Tree who was worshiped by one of the powers, The Werewolf Faction, she may know things that you don''t. It would be very useful if we could get close to her, but she has to lower her guard first. She has to see us as equals. Even though she said I was an anomaly before, she still sees herself as superior to all of us.]


    [The way she called me her younger sister made that quite obvious, huh.] Roxanne pointed out. As equal Beings, Roxanne''s Powers could not influence Aurora, which meant Roxanne''s Powers of sensing Beings were not working on the green-haired woman.


    But that didn''t mean she waspletely helpless. She may not have the same keen observation skills as Victor, but she wasn''t foolish.


    Of course, the same applied to Aurora. Her Powers of sensing positive emotions didn''t work on Roxanne either.


    This limitation did not extend to Victor; after all, he was Blessed by The Goddess of Love herself, whose Divinity was at its strongest state currently.


    There were few things that Victor could not sense, and among those exceptions was Fenrir himself.


    In fact, nothing seemed to work on Fenrir. As a Being of The END, anything that tried to interfere with him was simply erased from existence.


    [Yes.] Victor nodded.


    [Mm... I''ll leave this matter in your hands.] Roxanne said.


    The silencested for a few minutes until Aurora sighed and said something that caught Victor and Roxanne by surprise.


    "Demon King, you really are a difficult individual to deal with... Much more difficult than I initially expected." She had never felt this feeling before, the feeling of not being important. It was worth noting that she didn''t quite like the sensation.


    "Oh?"


    "Demon King... I didn''t appear before you for no reason. After all, I prefer to live my life in peace than to risk exposing myself and my little sister." She spoke while caressing Aria''s head.


    "I came to bargain with you."


    Victor raised an eyebrow with interest. "And what do you want from me?"


    Aurora''s next words caught Victor and Roxanne entirely off guard.


    "An alliance... An alliance between you and me, in exchange for providing inside information about the other world trees. I want you to protect my."

 Chapter 777 777: World Tree Of Samar. 2

    ?Chapter 777: World Tree of Samar. 2


    "Protection...?" Victor raised an eyebrow. "What exactly do you want me to protect you from, Aurora?"


    "The world is undergoing changes, Demon King," Aurora crossed her legs and adjusted her hair, tucking it behind her ear. "The invasion of your predecessor and his evolution into an existence that disrupts The Bnce has proven this."


    "The infliction ced upon Fenrir by a traitor also proved this."


    "Things are happening on arge scale, and unfortunately, my does not have a very strong line of defense."


    Victor narrowed his eyes as he heard her words and sensed her emotions. It was obvious that Aurora was hiding something. Were her reasons valid? Yes, they were. Thest War of Genesis took ce thousands of years ago, and history has shown that after that war, the entire Supernatural World entered a state of conflict for various reasons.


    An example of this were the Greeks. Diablo''s actions with the other Demon Kingspletely destabilized the Greek Pantheon, and now they were in a civil war.


    Victor didn''t know the exact current state of the other Pantheons, but he knew that simr situations to the Greeks were urring in the other Pantheons as well.


    What Diablo achieved was arge-scale attack that disrupted the status quo of The Supernatural World. Mortals on Earth were the ones who felt these changes the most. More than half of the Beings across the globe were exterminated, not just Humans but also Supernatural Beings. Several countries disappeared from the map, along with many smaller Factions of Supernatural Beings.


    The hatred that Beings had towards Demons was at its peak because of this. The reason why Victor was not pletely'' hated was that he was the man who stopped Diablo and maintained control over his Domain. Another reason was the work of his Wives with his Religion, along with his appearance, which also must be taken into ount.


    Thest argument may seempletely stupid, but it was an absolute fact that people always judged someone based on their appearance and first impression.


    Take this example: Would Humans be more afraid of Diablo, a giant demonic monster, or Victor, who had a human and beautiful appearance?


    99% of people would be afraid of Diablo, even if Victor himself was more dangerous than him. They wouldn''t think that way because he was ''beautiful.''


    Because of this, the scariest monsters were not the obvious and frightening-looking ones but the beautiful monsters that hid behind a mask of normality.


    "You''re not telling me everything, Aurora." Victor''s voice became stern. He was no longer in his ''casual'' mode; he was now a King who would make a decision that would affect many Beings beneath him.


    Roxanne got up from Victor''sp and stood beside him. She realized that it was not the time to be intimate with her Husband.


    "The Werewolves are not weak. Existences like Maya, Tasha, Volk, and Hassan have proven that. They are Elites equivalent to The Ancient Vampire Counts. So why are you so concerned?"


    No one present here missed the important choice of words Victor used, namely ''Ancient Vampire Counts.'' It suggested that the current Vampire Counts were much stronger than the Ancient ones or even the previous versions of these same current Vampire Counts.


    "Exactly, Demon King. The Werewolves are not weakpared to the Ancient ''Nightingale''."


    "... Oh?"


    "Although I like to live in seclusion, I still keep up with the most important news in the world through my sisters."


    "Your sisters... The World Trees..." Victor narrowed his eyes even more, and a thought came to his mind. He vocalized these thoughts: "Did you make contact with The World Tree of Nightingale?"


    "I didn''t make contact with her; she made contact with me. My older sister loves to boast about having a Pantheon of Gods worshiping her. She spoke a lot about the overall state of Nightingale, andparing the information she gave me with the information I''ve heard from the Werewolves, it is easy to see the visible increase in Power within the Faction of Noble Vampires."


    If Victor was serious before, these words made him even more attentive to the conversation, and not just him, but Tasha, Volk, Maya, and Hassan as well.


    The reason for this was that they had never heard Aurora talk about this. Although they didn''t meet frequently, Aurora asionally spoke with Tasha or Volk, and she never mentioned this information.


    "You''re not just The Leader of Biblical Hell, a Hell which has billions upon billions of Demons and Demonic Elites at your disposal. You are also one of the most important authority figures in The Vampire Faction and the ''God'' of the second strongest Religion on Earth. Your influence is undeniable."


    "And as if that weren''t enough, you''re even married to an adult World Tree and have a deep connection with a damn Dragon. Your eyes and distinct Draconic features, which only appear when a Knight and their Dragon have great mutual trust, confirm my words."


    Victor truly underestimated how well-informed The World Tree in front of him was. He didn''t expect her to have contact with other World Trees, especially Nightingale''s World Tree, which, ording to Aurora''s words, was aligned with The Elder Gods.


    "Yes, The Werewolf Faction is strong, but that''s inparison to the smaller Factions. Whenpared to the current Noble Vampires and the Pantheons of Gods, we are at the bottom,peting forst ce with The Witch Faction, which is still isted in Arcane."


    "The status quo has been shattered, and due to Fenrir''s situation, the Werewolves couldn''t take advantage of it to gain more strength and influence. Therefore, we are at our weakest point. If a Pantheon of Gods were to attack us, even Fenrir alone wouldn''t be able to defend us. He would kill many Gods, that much is a fact, but he can only do so much alone. In the time it takes for a group of strong Gods to deal with Fenrir, they can cause a lot of damage to the and the Werewolves."


    Tasha and Volk were surprised by Aurora''s perspective on the overall situation. It seemed they had greatly underestimated The World Tree. The problems she pointed out were some of the most urgent situations they currently faced and ones they would''ve addressed after solving Fenrir''s debilitated state.


    They simply couldn''t divide their efforts. If Fenrir were to fall due to the Curse, they would be left extremely vulnerable. They needed Fenrir''s existence because, without it, they were certain that other groups of Supernatural Beings would take advantage of the situation.


    Especially the Celtic Gods, with whom they had a slight feud.


    Although they were on another, quite literally with the support of The World Tree aiding the transition from one to another, they knew that unlike Nightingale, where there existed a n that could aid in transportation to immediately repel invaders, they did not have such a thing. Their response times were slower and relied heavily on Aurora and the scouts.


    And in an invasion, the longer they took to react, the more damage would be caused. Yes, the Werewolves'' situation was not great now. They had fallen far behind in the race for influence and power.


    "You seem to have a good grasp of the current state of the world, Aurora."


    "As I said, I may seclude myself, but that doesn''t mean I''m blind or stupid. World Trees of Positivity frequently exchange conversations among themselves, and through them, I can have a broader understanding of what''s happening."


    "Which of your sisters are you in contact with now?" Victor asked curiously, not expecting an answer to that question, but to his surprise, she responded.


    "Yggdrasil on Earth, my narcissistic sister in Nightingale, and four other World Trees from differents that are distant from Earth''s Supernatural Global Scene."


    An instant understanding passed through Victor''s mind as he heard Aurora''sst sentence. It was an undeniable fact that there were other life-bearings throughout the Universe. It would be overly presumptuous of him to think that Earth was the center of everything. The examples of Nightingale and Samar, existing in entirely different sr systems from Earth, proved this.


    Even the Ancestors of Werewolves and Noble Vampires came from others.


    "I see... These four World Trees are a threat to you, huh?"


    "... Not exactly... We sisters cannot engage in conflict with each other; our Father forbade such barbaric acts. But that doesn''t mean the residents of ours won''t."


    "Three of my sisters, with whom I am in contact, have civilizations of Supernatural Beings developed enough to invade another, and the state of thoses, to be more honest, is quite deplorable."


    "A Dystopian Society, an Apocalyptic World, orck of resources?" Victor quickly asked, his brain already capturing the most important details of the conversation and painting the picture of the future and possible solutions.


    "A mixture of the first and third options. Unlike Earth, theirs are being ruled by a single individual who subjugated all Supernatural Beings, be they Gods or Mortals from their own."


    "Emperors, huh."


    "Yes."


    "... Hmm~" Victor remained silent for several seconds. It was evident that he was pondering the matter, and due to his information processing capacity, he was already nning preventive measures for these Beings.


    Victor closed his eyes and opened them shortly after, saying, "Now I understand the situation."


    Aurora remained silent.


    "You''re afraid because you know that in the not-so-


    distant future, these Beings may appear at your doorstep and destroy everything. You judged that the Werewolves were not strong enough to deal with them and sought an alliance with me. That''s why you deliberately appeared before me."


    "Yes, you summed it up very well; that''s basically it."


    "... Is it okay to be so honest with me?" Victor asked curiously. He noticed that throughout the conversation, she had always been honest with him.


    "I''m not very good at negotiation, but I''m good at judging character. Us World Trees of Positivity can sense positive sensations in a Being, such as love, kindness, trust, and so on."


    ''Basically the opposite of Negative Trees,'' Victor thought.


    "I also observed your behavior since the day you arrived in Samar."


    Victor narrowed his eyes. "How?"


    "I am connected to this, Demon King. I can be anywhere and nowhere, like a semi-omnipresence that only applies within my sphere of influence. I am Nature, I am the water, I am the earth. That''s how my sisters and I observe the entire to which we are connected."


    Victor didn''t know how to respond to that. How do you perceive someone observing you when that person is Nature itself? It was impossible. After all, it would be like trying to stay on guard against every leaf or de of grass on the.


    But Victor thought that as the holder of a World Tree, Roxanne would sense the presence of one of her sisters.


    Reading Victor''s thoughts, Roxanne spoke.


    [Darling, I can only sense her as long as she''s near us using her avatar.]


    [Unlike her, I am connected to you, and although your senses are ridiculous by the standards of a Being with a physical body, they are still inferior to an entire. She can literally observe you from the stratosphere or the depths of the, and I wouldn''t feel a thing.]


    [And don''t get me wrong, when I say ''observe,'' it doesn''t mean she''s only using advanced visual observation. She uses all possible senses.]


    [She can even see through the eyes of her contractors. Remember the tattoo that the Werewolves have when they activate the portal?]


    [Yes, I remember.]


    [At first, I didn''t suspect anything, but after this conversation, I realized that through those tattoos, she can observe you through the eyes of those Werewolves, and I won''t feel a thing because she''s not ''present,'' but in another ce.]


    [I understand. It''s basically something very simr to what we used to do in the past, right?] Victor said.


    [Yes.]


    How do you deal with a perverted World Tree that can observe you from anywhere on the? You didn''t. Even if you isted an area, The World Tree could still see because you were still on her.


    The only way to prevent that was to be close to a World Tree, like Roxanne and Victor.


    "... I see... So you observed everything?" Victor asked, with a small smile on his face.


    A healthy blush appeared on Aurora''s cheeks, and she averted her gaze from Victor, speaking with a confident yet slightly timid voice:


    "Can we go back to the main subject, please?"


    "Of course."

 Chapter 778 778: Invasion? Wrong, This Is Called An Unexpected Visit.

    ?Chapter 778: Invasion? Wrong, this is called an unexpected visit.


    ''She told me to handle them, but... That''s impossible,'' Thanatos thought as he observed Nyx, Aphrodite, Scathach, and Morgana from a distance.


    After Ruling for a long time, Persephone had gained a better perspective on things. And throughout this process of evolution, Thanatos had always been by her side. It could be said that he''d witnessed the Goddess''s growth into bing a splendid Queen.


    Currently, as The Personification of Death for The Greek Gods, Thanatos had be Persephone''s most reliable subordinate. Any problem The Queen of The Underworld encountered, she''d send Thanatos, along with several other subordinates, such as the Furies and the new servants she''d created using the Souls of the condemned.


    Most of the time, Thanatos took a proactive stance and "eliminated" the threat, but this action was impossible in the face of the Beings before him.


    If it weren''t for who he was, Thanatos was certain that he would have been discovered already...


    His thoughts were interrupted when his mother turned her head towards him and stared at him. The woman smiled slightly and continued following Scathach.


    ''Yes, she saw me,'' Thanatos internally groaned, annoyed. Even though he grew in Divinity and became a God, he still couldn''t deceive the senses of his mother or father. This fact left him extremely frustrated.


    "What should we do? Killing them is impossible; we''re dealing with a God yer, a Primordial Goddess, The Goddess of Beauty, and a Former General of The Demons here," Hypnos spoke.


    "I''m not interested in the others. I just want my mother," said a tall woman with long ck hair, eyes as ck as pure darkness, gray skin, and various dark tribal tattoos moving across her arms.


    This woman was Nemesis, The Personification of Vengeance in Greek Mythology.


    "Our mother has already found us," Thanatos said.


    "Really? Great, I should go after her," N¨ºmesis began to speak but was interrupted by her brother.


    "Nemesis," Thanatos spoke with a stern voice that froze the woman. "Be patient."


    "... Fine," she crossed her arms and turned her face away.


    Despite disliking her brother most of the time, Nemesis still respected him. After all, among their siblings, he had always been present throughout their immortal existence. That was reason enough to listen to him... Most of the time.


    Yes, as The Goddess of Vengeance, she was extremely vtile, especially when it came to the targets of her "vengeance." Since her mother hadn''t visited her in a long time (currently 365 million days and counting...), Nemesis was filled with vengeful feelings toward her.


    It was true that they were never a normal family; after all, they were Gods, but couldn''t their mother just talk to her asionally?


    Nemesis wondered what had happened between her mother and her father for their once-close family to fall apart like this. Thousands of years ago, they lived normally and were a very united family, but everything started to deteriorate when the rtionship between Nyx and Erebus soured.


    To this day, none of the siblings knew what caused such a separation. They never mentioned the subject to anyone outside the family, and because of this, most of the Greek Gods were unaware that The Primordial Gods Nyx and Erebus were no longer together.


    Now that she was a little calmer and thinking about it, Nemesis wondered why her mother was helping these Mortals.


    "Why is my mother with them?" Nemesis asked, but she waspletely ignored by Hypnos and Thanatos, who had been conversing for some time while she lost herself in her own thoughts.


    "The Queen was clear and specific. She said: deal with them. That means she left the decision entirely in my hands, Hypnos."


    "I know that, and that''s why I''m asking what we should do. Fighting against them is impossible. I don''t see how I can defeat my mother."


    "Not to mention the damn Aphrodite and her irritating Charm," Hypnos said.


    "The priority here is to figure out why they are in The Greek underworld," Thanatos said.


    "We should only fight if necessary."


    "How rare to see you making a peaceful decision, brother... It''s almost as if you''re scared," Nemesis asked.


    "I am Death incarnate; I don''t feel fear."


    Hypnos shuddered at his brother''s words.


    Observing his brother''s strange reaction, Thanatos asked, "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing... I just had a bad feeling when you said those words," Hypnos said.


    Thanatos and Nemesis fell silent. As siblings, they knew very well that Hypnos''s instincts were very urate. They didn''t know exactly when it started, but they knew what caused this enhancement in his instincts.


    Morpheus, one of Hypnos''s thousand children, had be The Personification of Dreams. When this particr child of Hypnos grew up and awakened The Divinity of Dreams, Hypnos''s instincts became much sharper, like a sixth sense.


    This characteristic was shared, but even more advanced, by Morpheus.


    They didn''t know what caused this change. After all, the abilities of the Gods were individual to each of them. Each one of them was unique. The fact that Hypnos had this sixth sense made no sense at all.


    It was as if Hypnos and Morpheus were connected by a rtionship far beyond father and son, more like two equal Entities. The reason they thought this way was because Morpheus was basically a copy of Hypnos. It was as if they were looking at a long-lost twin brother. Another strange thing was that Morpheus didn''t treat Hypnos as his father but as an equal.


    Thanatos and Nemesis had always had doubts about Morpheus and Hypnos, but they never delved into the subject. After all, it wasn''t their problem. Each of Hypnos''s children had their own responsibility.


    "What exactly did you feel, Hypnos?" Nemesis asked.


    "Hmm... I felt like Thanatos would bitterly regret the words he said, and for some reason, I would be involved too," Hypnos said.


    Nemesis nodded. She looked at Thanatos and dered, "You''re screwed."


    Thanatos truly had no arguments to contest that statement. There were no coincidences when it came to Gods. Long ago, all the siblings epted that Hypnos and Morpheus had some prophetic ability to sense bad thingsing, whether for themselves or for the people around them. If he said he felt that something was going to happen, it probably would.


    ...


    "Aphrodite," Scathach began.


    "Yes?"


    "Hostiles at six o''clock, two... Wrong, three Beings."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Aphrodite narrowed her eyes and expanded her Divine Senses but couldn''t find anything.


    "Are you sure?" Aphrodite asked.


    "Do you doubt me?"


    "...Of course not." It took Aphrodite a moment to respond. She didn''t want to underestimate Scathach or anything like that, but she was a Goddess, a Titan. Her senses were very strong, and few Beings could hide from her.


    And what was Scathach? She was just a Noble Vampire. Powerful, sure, but still a "Mortal."


    The notion that Victor was simr never crossed Aphrodite''s mind despite the fact that he was "just" a "Noble Vampire". Unconsciously, she was putting him on the same level as the Gods.


    Aphrodite''s hesitation was all Scathach needed to understand that she was indeed doubting her.


    "Tsk, this is why I don''t like amateurs," suddenly, Scathach changed the direction of her run toward the area she mentioned before.


    Runes began to glow intensely on her spear, and midway, her hair started turning white as snow, her skin became much paler than usual, and the cold of the Countess who controlled Ice spread throughout The Greek Underworld.


    Scathach wasted no time; she was dealing with Gods here, so she transformed into the perfect Vampire Count Form and assumed a position to throw her spear while murmuring to herself.


    "Celestial Piercing."


    The moment those words were spoken, the Runes on her spear began spinning at a high intensity, emitting an even more threatening glow. In the next instant, sheunched the spear.


    All this process happened within milliseconds, and before the enemies realized it, a spear shining in a menacing red was already heading toward them.


    Specifically towards the head of a certain Being, The Embodiment of Death.


    "Thanatos-" Hypnos''s voice was heard.


    But Thanatos didn''t have time to react; he waspletely stunned. In less time than a blink of an eye, he was already staring at the tip of the spear near his eye, and as the spear pierced his skull, all he felt was ''fear,'' something he imed to have never felt before.


    The spear went through Thanatos''s head, causing it to vanish from existence. In the next moment, the reactions to what Scathach had just done began to ur.


    Several dyed booming sounds were heard, and the ground in front of them split straight open. In the next moment, an explosion urred, and a literal mountain of Ice was created on the horizon,pletely altering the biome of The Greek Underworld.


    "Holy..." Aphrodite opened her eyes wide in the face of that scene, and it was at that moment that all her previous thoughts about Scathach were shattered.


    The woman before her was not just a "Mortal". She was one of the few people who reached The Grandmaster level in a Martial Art, something even the Gods specialized in Martial Arts couldn''t achieve. She was Scathach Scarlett, The Strongest Female Vampire, Master of The Greatest Genius born in this era, a God Hunter, a Title granted only to Mortals who managed to kill a God.


    ''No wonder Victor is so obsessed with her,'' Aphrodite thought.


    If asked which of Victor''s Wives he was most obsessed with, Aphrodite would answer without hesitation that it was Scathach. The older woman simply resonated with him so well, as if they were both existing on the same frequency,plementing each other.


    "Thanatos!" Hypnos and Nemesis shouted in shock, looking at Thanatos''s body.


    Scathach raised her hand, and in the next moment, the spear she had thrown returned to her hand at high speed.


    "Now, do you believe me, Aphrodite?" Scathach looked at her with a gaze capable of freezing even the core of a.


    Aphrodite saluted militarily, "Yes, ma''am! Of course, I believe in you! I never doubted you from the beginning!"


    Scathach rolled her eyes and ignored the Goddess.


    Although impressed by what she had just witnessed, Morgana didn''t lose sight of her goal. From the beginning, she had been observing Nyx.


    ''For a moment during the walk, she turned her head... I didn''t pay attention because I thought she was looking at the surroundings, but she had already located the three Gods long before us.'' Morgana''s eyes emitted a threatening pure radiation. She was ready to use all her Power at any moment.


    "You did a good job noticing them and even taking down one of them, but... you chose the wrong God, Scathach. You can''t ''kill'' The Embodiment of Death itself." As Nyx finished speaking, a pir of pure morbid darkness emerged from Thanatos''s body.


    "Due to the Anti-God Enchantments on your spear, that attack could permanently kill any other God, but... not The Embodiment of Death. To kill Thanatos, you''d need to erase his existence with The Concept of END or destroy his Soul with The Concept of SOUL, a Power simr to what your Husband possesses."


    As soon as Nyx finished speaking, Thanatos''s body rose from the ground.


    Scathach narrowed her eyes as she realized that he hadn''t suffered any damage.


    ''Even my Enchantments of Poisoning, Bleeding, Organ Failure, Bone Destruction, Weakening Curses, and Tracking werepletely eliminated... It''s as if his entire existence was reset when he was struck down,'' Scathach thought.


    "Brother... Sometimes, I hate your instincts," Thanatos said as he looked at Hypnos.


    "I hear that a lot." Hypnos nodded and then asked, as he looked at the group of invaders, "And now, what do we do?"


    "Nothing... You will go home like good children and won''t get in mommy''s way."


    The three opened their eyes wide when Nyx just appeared in their midst and said: "Tell Persephone to look for a dildo to y with elsewhere. The ungrateful woman does not know how to appreciate those who helped her in the beginning." She grumbled at the end.


    The three were covered by a veil that looked as if it were the night sky, and in the next moment, they were in Persephone''s castle.


    "God dammit! I hate it when she does that!" Nemesis roared.


    Back to Nyx, The Goddess of The Night pped her hands together and nodded with satisfaction. She looked at the women and spoke:


    "Shall we continue?"


    At that moment, everyone understood why she was called The Primordial Goddess. The only one who managed to observe what Nyx did was Scathach, and that''s because she was ustomed to fighting with Victor, who fought at high speeds.


    "By the casual way she did everything, I can tell she can go even further, and since she''s in her territory, that Power must grow even stronger..." Scathach smiled lightly, revealing her sharp teeth.


    It looked like the trip would be a lot more interesting than Scathach initially thought.

 Chapter 779 779: I Changed My Mind.

    ??Chapter 779: I Changed My Mind.


    "I see... So it went as I expected," said Persephone.


    "Yes. Nyx was with The Demon King''s group, but from what I could see, they''re not necessarily allies, but rather as if they''re pursuing amon goal," replied Thanatos.


    Persephone remained silent for a few seconds as she thought, ''What is Nyx nning this time?'' She knew very well how maniptive The Primordial Gods could be.


    She had been a victim of that maniption once herself. Fortunately, Nyx''s attempt to manipte her waspletely futile due to Nyx''sck of foresight, thinking that she wouldn''t gain much Power.


    Upon receiving this report from Thanatos, she could only see that Nyx was manipting this group in some way. But at the same time, she believed that this group wouldn''t be foolish enough to fall for Nyx''s tricks. After all, Aphrodite was there, and despite her dislike for the woman for various reasons, she knew very well that Aphrodite wasn''t stupid.


    The Goddess of Beauty, desired by all, could be just as maniptive or even worse than The Primordial Gods. After all, she had her Charm to influence the minds of everyone. Thinking about it now, maybe it was Aphrodite who was manipting the group?


    Perhaps it would be an easy feat for Aphrodite. Few Beings had the ability to resist her Charm, and ording to what she had heard from Thanatos, the current group didn''t possess that kind of ability.


    ''Maybe only Nyx has that capability, but it''s still debatable,'' Persephone thought.


    Even The Second Progenitor was probably being controlled by her...


    Persephone shook her head from side to side. ''Why am I caring again? He made it clear that he hated me. Whether he''s being controlled or not is his problem, not mine,'' she scoffed.


    Whether it was Aphrodite or Nyx who was controlling this group, in the end, it didn''t matter. It was a fact that this group was quite dangerous, especially the Mortal, Scathach Scarlett. Just by hearing Thanatos'' description of her attack and the new biome that had formed on the horizon, she could grasp the magnitude of that woman''s strength.


    And during that exnation, Persephone never imagined she would see a hint of fear in The Personification of Death itself. It was a small feeling, but it definitely existed there.


    ''If that attack had been infused with The Concept of END or The Concept of Soul that I wield... I would have lost a verypetent subordinate.'' Persephone decided that she wouldn''t risk sending any other Beings to this group; it would be counterproductive. She chose to use a more subtle approach that had been discussed earlier with Hecate.


    "MOTHER, YOU PIECE OF SHIT, I WILL KILL YOU!" Nemesis''s scream shattered the silent atmosphere along with a deafening explosion.


    Thanatos and Persephone looked at each other for a long minute before sighing simultaneously.


    "Can you take care of her this time?" Persephone asked.


    "I''m afraid that''s impossible. Nemesis was banished from my mother''s sight as if she were a small child, and that only made her even more furious," Thanatos kept to himself the fact that he felt a slight anger toward his mother as well.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    "At least make her stop destroying my castle, or I''ll have to punish her," Persephone ordered.


    "That''s easy to do," agreed Thanatos, promptly leaving the Throne Room.


    Watching the departure of her most trusted subordinate, Persephone sighed and leaned back on her Throne.


    "I hope Hecate seeds in her mission..." she murmured.


    ...


    While Persephone dealt with her own problems in The Greek Underworld, Victor was having a conversation with a World Tree.


    Engaging in a deeper discussion with Aurora about the alliance, Victor saw no drawbacks in aligning himself with her. The only thing he was required to do was to protect her in the event of an invasion.


    In return, she would keep him informed of everything her sisters said to her and even teach Roxanne how to be a better World Tree because, currently, ''she was a failure as a World Tree.'' Those were Aurora''s exact words.


    This tactlessment made Roxanne narrow her eyes slightly, feeling a bit annoyed. Having her abilities questioned was quite irritating, but since they were having an important conversation, Roxanne decided not to let her feelings interfere.


    Fortunately, she didn''t need to say anything because she had her Husband to do it for her. And he could be more protective and dangerous than Roxanne herself.


    "Oh? Why do you think she is a failure?" Victor asked with a gleam in his eyes that sent chills down everyone''s spines.


    Aurora swallowed hard and chose her words carefully: "... She''s not utilizing her Powers properly. It''s understandable. After all, she never had contact with her sister from her, so she was never taught how to use those Powers correctly."


    "But don''t World Trees acquire that knowledge like Dragons do?"


    "Yes, they do acquire it. But it''s the responsibility of The World Tree of Positivity to teach her sister, who will be born right after her so that Bnce on the is maintained. It''s one of our duties. Why do you think Aria is always with me?"


    Victor and Roxanne momentarily looked at Aria, who had been gazing at the clouds as if gazing upon something very interesting, then turned their attention back to Aurora. Victor could understand Aurora''s argument.


    Simply put, when Roxanne met Victor, she deviated from her natural course and grew without themon sense that a World Tree should have. Thatmon sense was supposed to be taught by The World Tree of Positivity, who was revered by The Elder Gods of Nightingale.


    Just the thought of Roxanne falling into the hands of The Elder Gods made Victor''s blood boil. Even though nothing was shown outwardly, his possessive feelings ran rampant within him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Roxanne, who was nearby, felt those emotions and smiled sweetly. It was always a pleasure for her to feel Victor''s feelings towards her.


    It showed how much he valued her.


    [Roxanne, what do you think?] Victor asked for Roxanne''s opinion; after all, she was one of the parties involved in the conversation.


    And this simple question made Roxanne''s already sweet heart experience a surge of intense joy. These small considerations and attention from Victor made her insides twist, further fueling her desire to take him to the bedroom and engage in nighttime activities.


    Holding back from letting her smile grow, she internally responded.


    [I think it''s a good idea... Although it''s annoying to see her doubting my abilities, I don''t deny that I''m not very proficient in using my Powers. After all, I had to learn everything on my own.]


    Victor inwardly nodded upon hearing Roxanne''s words, knowing exactly what she was talking about. During his 700 years of training, he often helped Roxanne with tips on controlling her Energy.


    Although they were quite basic tips as he didn''t exactly understand how she felt.


    To put into perspective how different they were in terms of Energy, it was something like this: Victor''s Energy was the size of an earth-sized, while Roxanne''s Energy was like a star the size of the Sun.


    Of course, this was just a rudimentary example to demonstrate how different Roxanne and Victor''s Energy "output" capacity was. After all, neither of them had enough Energy to equal a star in the universe.


    With Roxanne''s agreement, Victor was perfectly fine with epting the agreement.


    "Very well..." Just as Victor was about to ept the agreement, Volk interrupted him.


    "Wait. Throughout the entire conversation, I haven''t heard where the Werewolves fit into this agreement." Volk didn''t care if he was interrupting Victor or not. As a King, he needed to prioritize his people. Upon realizing that this agreement didn''t necessarily apply to Samar, he decided to intervene.


    Tasha and Maya facepalmed and sighed in unison, witnessing Volk''s behavior.


    They wondered why he couldn''t be a little more patient. They understood perfectly well how he felt, but at the same time, they knew they would have several opportunities to enter the agreement through private conversations or even a direct agreement with Victor, who would do all the work.


    The fact that Volk was rushing and interrupting a negotiation between two important Beings was not just rude but offensive.


    People have died for less than such actions, and they knew that Victor wasn''t as indulgent as he appeared during the negotiation.


    Victor narrowed his eyes dangerously at Volk. He didn''t appreciate being interrupted.


    And Volk''s attitude only further cemented his fate.


    ''He will be reced.'' Victor wouldn''t kill him. He wasn''t a petty viin. He would simply strip him of his position and give it to someone morepetent. Volk could just be a warrior of the Kingdom, fighting and dying for his country.


    Either way, Victor was already nning to do that anyway, as the King of a country. If you think about it, it was a promotion in a way, right? After all, Volk showed no qualities of a Monarch but rather those of a thoughtless soldier. At least now, he would be in a position appropriate to his abilities.


    Roxanne looked at Volk with a bit of sympathy. ''It''s never a good idea to anger my Husband. With his chaotic humor, he can perform actions that will harm the victim of his anger and make everyone around that victim happy. Or perform actions that will harm the victim and everyone around them. In any case, it''s a fact that the victim of his anger will have a bad fate... At least in this case, my Husband''s actions will result in a favorable oue. For the Werewolves, of course, not for Volk.''


    "Volk Fenrir, tell me, are you stupid?"


    "Huh?"


    "Forget it. It was a rhetorical question." Victor shook his head in disappointment.


    "Answering your question, yes, the Werewolves are not a part of this agreement."


    "That''s..." Before Volk could say anything, Victor continued.


    "At least not initially."


    "As the one responsible for this entire negotiation and the party responsible for basically doing all the work, after the conclusion of the conversation with Lady Aurora, the Werewolf Monarchs would thene to me at some point in the future to make an agreement. If you had more patience and better foresight, you would have realized that."


    "But there''s a reason why it''s always Tasha who is responsible for these types of agreements, right?"


    In a more sophisticated and polite manner, Victor called Volk an ipetent idiot, something that everyone, including Volk himself, realized.


    Victor leaned back in his Throne and spoke in a bored tone, "... Initially, the Werewolves were supposed to join the agreement after the conclusion of my negotiations, but I''ve changed my mind."


    These words made Maya and Tasha widen their eyes.


    "The Werewolves will not be a participant in this agreement... Not until an appropriate Leader is chosen as The Alpha of all Werewolves."

 Chapter 780 780: A Big Misunderstanding.

    ?Chapter 780: A Big Misunderstanding.


    In a few words, Victor stated that Volk should be reced.


    He would take this opportunity that Volk himself had presented to put pressure on The Werewolves.


    Now, Volk might not be very efficient at negotiations, and that was normal; after all, people had their strengths and weaknesses, but he wasn''tpletely stupid either. He understood very well what Victor was insinuating, and he didn''t like it. Not one bit.


    Gritting his teeth, he tried to control his tone of voice.


    "Demon King, you can''t do this..." Volk was about to say that this was a matter concerning The Werewolves, but he was interrupted by Victor.


    "Yes, I can. And I will."


    "My agreement with Lady Aurora isplete. I will protect Samar from any possible invasion, and when I say Samar, I mean the, not its inhabitants. So long as the remains intact and there is wildlife, there is no problem, right?" Victor asked Aurora.


    "Yes," Aurora replied.


    From Aurora''s perspective, so long as her wasn''t upied by those invaders and wasn''t irreversibly damaged, she was perfectly fine.


    The Werewolves around them widened their eyes upon hearing Aurora''s words.


    "Why the surprise?" Victor asked, confused. "Did you really think that Aurora and Fenrir were on your side?"


    "....." From the silence that followed, it was obvious that everyone had thought so, even Tasha.


    "... And people call me arrogant." Victorughed in amusement.


    "What''s so funny, Demon King?"


    Victorughed even harder when he saw Volk''s explosion of emotions. He spent a few secondsughing until he exined.


    "The World Tree is an Entity that sustains the. If it finds itself in a situation where it has to choose between protecting the and its sentient inhabitants, it will always choose the. That''s their job and their deepest instinct. The fact that you don''t understand something so basic made meugh."


    "What...?"


    Ignoring their shock, Victor continued, "Sentient Beings will die, so what? In a few thousand years, other sentient Beings maye into existence with her interference or through natural evolution, just like any inhabited by a World Tree."


    "When a mass extinction event urs, it''s not the that suffers, but the sentient Beings on it. From the''s perspective, it doesn''t matter much... At least, that''s a fact for the World Tree of Positivity. For the World Tree of Negativity, it''s a great inconvenience not to have sentient Beings because they are their main source of nourishment." Victor spoke as he looked at Aria.


    Aria looked at Victor and smiled gently. To Victor, that smile was very sweet, like a child smiling upon seeing something beautiful, but to everyone around, that smile was quite terrifying.


    "But it''s not like their absence will make a difference. After all, it would only cause her to experience a slightly dyed development."


    Victor''s harsh but honest words left everyone simply silent in pure shock.


    "Of course, the same thought applies to Fenrir, but in a more exaggerated way."


    Fenrir opened one eye, looked at Victor, then snorted and went back to sleep.


    "Fenrir may have an attachment to all of you, but that only applies to his family, Tasha. All the other inhabitants can disappear overnight, and it wouldn''t affect him. If someone attacks all of you, will he defend you? Of course, but that''s only because he sees the entire of Samar as his territory, not out of sentimentality."


    Volk started to speak. "B-But... That''s... That''s like a..."


    "Beast?" Victorpleted the sentence.


    "Grrr," Fenrir growled at the name. He hated that word, as Odin always referred to him in that way.


    "Yes, indeed. You''re not wrong." Victor stood up and walked over to Fenrir, then began stroking the head of the Wolf, who had returned to his original form at some point but was much smaller than before.


    "But at the same time, you''re wrong." Victor chuckled lightly when he saw the Wolf''s happy face.


    "Fenrir isn''t a beast. He is a sentient Being. But at the same time, he is wild and primal in his nature."


    "He doesn''t understand sentimentality; he doesn''t graspplicated things like we do."


    "But he understandspanionship. You all help him in some way, and that''s why he protects you. And when I say ''you all,'' I mean Tasha, Volk, and eventually Thomas himself."


    "Because of your simple actions, he has Blessed you and allowed you to live in his territory."


    When Tasha and Volk heard those words, memories of both of them helping Fenrir in the past when he was injured shed through their minds. Initially, they didn''t know that the Wolf was Fenrir; it was only after he became healthier that he Blessed them and started living with them.


    Victor''s words awakened them from a great misunderstanding they had always had. Fenrir wasn''t their protector; he was simply allowing Beings to live in his territory. But if he ever decided to change his mind, the entire civilization they had built would vanish from existence.


    This thought sent a terrifying chill down the spines of the Werewolves.


    "That''s why Iughed when I called you arrogant. The fact that you didn''t understand something so basic astounds me."


    Aurora, Aria, and even Roxanne didn''t say anything to disagree with Victor''s words. After all, he waspletely correct.


    Roxanne herself cared deeply for Victor''s Wives and treated them like Sisters, but as a World Tree, her primary instinct when faced with imminent danger would be to protect her ,'' and who was her?


    It was Victor himself, where her main body currently resided. He was her, her safe haven, so she would always prioritize his safety over the rest.


    It may seem cruel, but that was how the Beings called World Trees functioned.


    "With rifications given..." Victor looked at the beautiful Egyptian woman with chocte-colored skin and green eyes, a woman with exotic beauty. "Tasha Fenrir."


    "... Yes?"


    "You have my stance on this matter. Until apetent Leader arises among the Werewolves, my protection agreement applies only to the."


    Essentially, what Victor was saying was that if an invader came tomorrow and he was not here, it was the Werewolves'' problem. He would protect the and only the; its inhabitants had nothing to do with him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seeing that everyone understood his words, Victor nodded, satisfied, and turned around.


    "Hassan,e with me."


    "H-Huh?" The man began to float toward Victor, and he was surprised that he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "For an entire year, you are my property. I will use you until you pass out from exhaustion."


    Hassan hated to admit it, but he felt a bit embarrassed by Victor''s misleading words.


    Victor''s face twisted in disgust. "Stop thinking dirty thoughts. I''m talking about training. I don''t swing that way."


    Hassan exercised his right to remain silent. He felt that if he spoke now, he would only dig his own grave further. He simply issued a simple warning: "I will train whoever you want, but I will return regrly to Samar or in case of an emergency."


    "Once a month for a visit, and in case of an emergency, you can return permanently." Victor wouldn''t stop a warrior from defending his people.


    "That''s eptable." Hassan nodded.


    "Roxanne, Aurora, Aria, let''s go."


    "Okay, Darling." Roxanneughed as she ran after him.


    "Eh? Me too?"


    "Of course. You''re the new teacher who will teach my Wife, right?"


    Somehow, Aurora didn''t like being reduced to just a teacher, but he wasn''t wrong.


    She sighed and said, "... Okay, I''ll go too." She turned her head towards Aria and realized that her little sister had disappeared.


    "Huh? Aria!?" She looked around, confused, searching for Aria nearby, and saw that before she knew it, Aria was sitting on Victor''s shoulder.


    "... When did she get there so quickly?" Seeing the small smile on Aria''s face, a vein bulged on Aurora''s head.


    Okay, it was official; she didn''t like Victor now.


    "You''re really good with kids, huh." Roxanne narrowed her eyes at Aria and possessively held onto Victor''s arm.


    "She just likes my abundance of Negative Energy, so naturally, she likes you too. In other words, you''re an older sister to her." Victor knew exactly how to push his Wife''s buttons.


    "... Big Sister..." Roxanne''s eyes gleamed. "Correct! I''m the big sister. I can take on that role better than Aurora!" She said as she pounded her chest, causing her ample bosom to bounce up and down from side to side.


    More veins started to appear on Aurora''s forehead. She wanted to strangle Roxanne now.


    "Stop trying to steal my sister, Cow." She said as she appeared next to the group.


    "Hmph, I only hear jealousying from you, ''older'' sister."


    "Jealousy, pfftt. Why would I be jealous? My figure is perfect, perfectly bnced, very unlike you, where everything is unbnced." Aurora rolled her eyes.


    "Say that when your breasts go boing boing... Or when a man smacks your butt, and it quivers seductively... Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot... You don''t have a man, even though you''re so old... Poor thing." Roxanne spoke with a hand over her mouth, wearing a look of pity and superiority.


    "... BITCH!"


    "Airport runway!"


    "Mhm, it''s good to see that you''re already getting along," Victor said as he petted Aria''s head.


    "We''re not!" Both of them spoke in unison.


    "Hmm? Are youing too, Fenrir?"


    Fenrir looked at Victor''s hands petting Aria''s head and said, "... Yes."


    "Hmm, okay." Victor nodded and continued walking. For a moment, he looked at his hand and thought that his hand was indeed divine, even making The Beast of The End addicted to his caresses.


    ''The Power of the Gods¡­ in the palm of my hand...'' Victorughed internally at his own reference to the iconic viin from the Spider-Man movie.


    As the chaotic group moved away, Tasha, Volk, and Maya observed from a distance.


    "Volk... You are strong; that is a fact. I always thought you were a good King, and I still think that, but... You should have stayed silent and let Tasha handle the negotiations as usual. But no... You had to interfere, and now our people are in aplicated situation." Maya spoke with disdain in the end and then started walking in another direction.


    "Call me if you need anything, Tasha. I''m going back to my n. I need to think about what to do. Perhaps with my granddaughter''s help, I can slightly improve the situation for Samar."


    "Okay," Tasha said.


    When Maya left, Volk turned to Tasha.


    "Tasha."


    "Don''t say anything, Volk... Just don''t say anything."


    Volk shuddered when he saw Tasha''s cold gaze. It was the same look she used to give him, but he clearly felt the difference now. Before, when she gave him that look, there was still a hint of warmth, but now, only indifference and coldness remained.


    "I need to think." Tasha turned around and began to walk away.


    In the end, the only one left at the scene was Volk. From his expression, it was evident that he was deeply distraught and angry... Very angry.


    But he held onto that anger and decided to seek advice.


    "I need to talk to d. He dealt with that bastard for a long time; he must have some good advice." It was humiliating to ask for help from his old friend, but desperate situations called for desperate measures.

 Chapter 781 781: Vampire King And King Werewolf.

    ?Chapter 781: Vampire King and Werewolf King.


    "What a rare asion... I never thought I would see you so soon, Volk." A man with long ck hair, dressed in a ck suit with a red tie, spoke as he rested his chin on his hand.


    "Aren''t you facing several issues in Samar because of Fenrir?"


    "That problem has beenpletely resolved by The Demon King."


    "... Oh?" d raised an eyebrow as he saw various emotions flicker across Volk''s face in a matter of seconds.


    ''I see... So Victor happened, huh.'' d didn''t even need Volk''s exnation for why he''d called so suddenly; he saw it all in that gaze.


    Yes, it was a look he knew all too well. After all, that look always appeared on his own face when he remembered a certain Second Progenitor who was annoying and, at the same time, a good man.


    ... d hadplex feelings towards Victor. Despite not liking him, it was merely because Victor was like him. Two Alpha lions couldn''t coexist in the same space without conflicting.


    But at the same time, their rtionship was such that he was the man who took care of his daughter and helped him get closer to his own daughter. One could say their rtionship was that of two Beings who respected each other but didn''t necessarily like each other.


    Even now, as he was busy developing his ns, he knew that he needn''t worry about his daughters and sons in the slightest. After all, he knew that so long as Jeanne and Morgana were married to him, he would protect them all from any harm.


    It was this unwavering trust that made himfortable pursuing his ns.


    Yes, he found Victor irritating, but at the same time, he had great confidence in his abilities.


    "Tell me, Volk. Whom did The Demon King conquer this time? Your wife? Your daughters? The women who held the most important positions in Samar''s politics¡­? Or all of them?"


    "... I haven''t said anything yet, d." Volk narrowed his eyes. "And I don''t have daughters."


    "You don''t need to say it. Your gaze tells me everything I need to know." d replied in the same neutral tone, adding, "Regarding thest part... Yes, it''s true, you don''t just have daughters; you have sons too."


    "You simply rejected them to avoid attracting your wife''s wrath onto yourself."


    In a way, Tasha was like The Goddess of Marriage, Hera, but with a small difference... Instead of ming innocent parties, she would go straight for the target of her revenge, which in this case was Volk, who betrayed her and had children outside of marriage, something he imed he had never done.


    A lie that only d and Volk knew.


    Volk had always been afraid of Tasha finding out about his children outside of their marriage. Because of that, they were always rejected so as not to cause divisions in their country. After all, Tasha essentially controlled the entire infrastructure of the Werewolf Society. If she wanted to, she could split the country in two, and that wouldn''t be good for their society as a whole.


    "Stop talking nonsense; I don''t have children other than with Tasha, d."


    d rolled his eyes and decided not to insist upon it. "Then? Why did you call me? I''m extremely busy."


    "Yeah, I know. I heard you got married again."


    "Indeed." d didn''t deny it.


    "This time, will you do things right?"


    "Hard to say, considering it''s a political marriage, but I won''t let her drink my blood regrly like my previous wives."


    "A good decision..." Volk nodded.


    "... So? Did youe here for a chat? If that''s the case, I''ll leave."


    Volk looked at d for a long minute until he sighed and spoke.


    "The presence of The Demon King is directly, or rather, indirectly changing my entire society... Everything is changing, and truths that I never knew before... No, truths that I ignored for a long time are surfacing and causing chaos."


    "My top Elites are powerless against The Demon King. Even if we wanted to drive him away, it would be impossible because who would have the guts to try to expel him?"


    It''s been less than a month... Less than one damn month! And the effects of Victor''s presence were already being felt by everyone.


    Fenrir, who was a beast that rarely socialized, followed Victor around as if he were his dog. Maya, The Matriarch of The Lykos n, who had no interest in anything outside her n, was also walking alongside Victor under the pretense of learning more about her ''granddaughter''s'' Husband.


    A pathetic excuse that fooled no one. Everyone could see Maya''s obvious interest in The Demon King, and with this action alone, several Alphas of Werewolf High Society were going mad. Not only was Leona Lykos, a member of The Lykos n, involved with a Noble Vampire, but even The Matriarch herself was heading in that direction.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    They feared that this would encourage other male and female Wolves to seek Vampire partners, and as a result, in the near future, they would witness a rise in Hybrid babies.


    Fortunately, that was not happening now, as prejudice and the belief that it was ''wrong'' were deeply ingrained in the minds of all Wolves.


    Maya and her granddaughter were strange women who followed no rules.


    d''s eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement; Volk didn''t need to continue for d to fully understand what he was talking about.


    Victor was treating Samar as his yground. And to be fair, he wasn''t doing it intentionally; this kind of action was just who he was. Victor was a man who brought chaos wherever he went.


    When he entered a strange society, it was the society that should change, not Victor. The errory in society, not with Victor. When he entered a dystopian country, that country would eventually turn into a utopia ording to Victor''s desires and vision.


    That was the power of The Demon King''s influence; he was a man who could change everything simply by being who he was.


    d experienced this firsthand when he saw Victor conquering all the craziest, sociopathic women with loose screws in his own Nation.


    Even the strongest warrior, Scathach Scarlett, who had high standards for men, was conquered by him.


    Women like Maya, who was basically the Werewolf version of Scathach in Werewolf Society, and Tasha, who always had problems with her husband, would fall into his clutches the more they interacted with him.


    As the saying goes, the grass was always greener on the other side. For Maya, who never had an opponent to contend with, and for Tasha, who never had a ''harmonious'' marriage, Victor was like a pot of delicious honey that subconsciously attracted both of them.


    In a way, Volk''s case was worse than d''s because, in d''s case, he''d made many bad decisions which caused the two wives who remained loyal to him to try anything they could to escape his control.


    These days, he regretted not treating them better. After all, if he had known that Jeanne had so much hidden Power... things would have been different.


    Even Morgana herself had evolved into something he couldn''t recognize. It was as if she were a new Sub-Race of Noble Vampires with the characteristics of Subus Demons, a situation remarkably simr to that of The Adraste n.


    d internally shook his head. ''No. I should have valued them more as my wives and not as investments of a King.''


    On the other hand, Volk was destroying his marriage the more he interacted with Victor because he couldn''t act submissive. Which was normal; after all, he was an Alpha.


    "I see..." d closed his eyes and opened them again. "For me to give you more usible solutions, you''ll have to tell me everything that has happened since Victor entered your domain. Only then can I advise you."


    "... Very well." Volk nodded and began to exin.


    ...


    30 minutester.


    From start to finish, d listened to what Volk said with a neutral expression, silently taking it all in. But despite his expression revealing nothing, inside, he couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    ''He has be even more chaotic... And it seems that when he became The King of Hell, his stance became much more active and future-oriented... He is acting more like a King, but at the same time, like the Victor I know, huh... Interesting.'' This was the first time d had heard a detailed report on Victor''s personality since he returned as The King of Hell.


    Just from this conversation, this meeting had been very productive for d.


    After Volk finished exining everything that had happened, d remained silent for two full minutes before speaking.


    "Volk Fenrir, you are in a very bad situation."


    "What do you mean?" Volk asked, confused.


    d didn''t exin anything; he simply said, "My friend, do you want to remain as King and lose your wife to The Demon King? Or do you want to lose your position as King while keeping your wife?"


    Volk narrowed his eyes upon hearing what d said. "Why has thise back to my wife?"


    "It''s simply because she has more than 50% control over Samar, either directly or indirectly," d replied. "And due to recent events, I can tell that The Queen is extremely upset with your actions. And with the ultimatum given by The Demon King... Yes, you are in a very bad situation, old friend."


    Volk fell silent. He tried to say something, but no words came out of his mouth as he managed to grasp the picture that d was now painting.


    Volk clenched his teeth in anger. As an Alpha who took everything he wanted, he was not ustomed to losing things or making decisions like this. But it was in this situation that the calmness he gained from ruling came into y, and he managed to calm himself down.


    "Exin the two options in more detail," he asked.

 Chapter 782 782: Vampire King And King Werewolf. 2

    ?Chapter 782: Vampire King and Werewolf King. 2


    Volk clenched his teeth in anger. As an Alpha who took everything he wanted, he was not ustomed to losing things or making decisions like this. But it was in this situation that the calmness he gained from ruling came into y, and he managed to calm himself down.


    "Exin the two options in more detail," he asked.


    "Very well..." d fell silent for a few seconds, as if pondering his words, and then dered.


    "The first option, the option where you lose your wife but retain all the power for yourself."


    "Unlike me, who has everything under my control, your society doesn''t work that way. It is divided between you and your wife. You are the ''light'' of the Wolves, and she is the ''darkness'' that deals with everything behind the scenes."


    "You have the support of the masses, while she must have the support of the majority of The Noble ns."


    "Although having the support of the Nobles is good for Tasha, she can easily lose that support with a little maniption of interests. The Noble ns will always choose profit, and you, who are loved by your people, are the safest bet. After all, as they say, the voice of the people is the voice of God, right?"


    "Currently, Volk, you hold ''the voice of God''."


    It was because of this thinking that he was confident that even if Victor decided to leave Nightingale, he was not worried that his citizens would leave with him.


    The reason? d was not a bad King. It could be said that for ordinary Noble Vampires, he was a perfect King.


    Therefore, the overwhelming majority of Noble Vampires were on d''s side, especially now that the King was showing more activity than ever.


    Yes, a certain percentage of Noble Vampires would leave with the new Progenitor, but that percentage would only include those affiliated with the ns of Victor''s Wives.


    And even if he decided to leave, the old Vampire Count ns would notpletely abandon Nightingale. After all, the roots of those ns were in Nightingale.


    "What should I do in this case?"


    "Separate from Tasha and strip her of all her power in one fell swoop... Knowing you, you must have some backup ns in case Tasha ''leaves'' your control."


    "Yes, but Tasha is not stupid. Most of my cards must bepromised by now."


    "That''s not the problem," d said.


    "What matters is that you will do something against her, and in this tense atmosphere, she will never expect something like that."


    Volk put his hand on his chin and thought about what to do.


    "What is the second option?"


    "Hand over the Title of Alpha of Alphas to Tasha willingly, iming that she will do a better job in these new times and serve her as a loyal warrior. This way, you will maintain your political position. And while you might lose many of the freedoms you have, in return, you will gain enormous influence because you will be seen as a ''reasonable'' and a ''wise'' King. All you have to do is create a story to spread to the masses."


    As soon as Volk heard that he should hand over the Title willingly, he narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    "You know that the Werewolves won''t ept that. We are a society of warriors, and unless I lose in a duel... Oh."


    "Yes, you understand." d nodded.


    "Hmm..." Volk could see the merits of both ns.


    "And then? What are the downsides of the two ns?"


    "With the first n, your wife will feel deeply betrayed. After all, she has dedicated her entire existence to improving Werewolf Society, and you doing this would effectively mean severing ties with her. And you know how women are. When they are hurt, they seek their nearest safe harbor... And in this case, Tasha''s safe harbor will be The Demon King. And well, I don''t need to exin what will happen next, do I?"


    "... d..." Pure Power emanated from Volk''s body; he did not like what d was insinuating at all.


    But d did nothing and continued speaking neutrally. "The Demon King is a charming man. He also understands the hearts of women very well. Don''t forget, he was the biggest yboy in Ancient Greece and is also The Husband of Aphrodite."


    "All of his actions, even if subconscious, will attract women. It''s just his nature. Because I know this nature, I want The Demon King as far away as possible from my current wife."


    d consciously ignored the fact that if Volk chose the first option, he would be in a worse situation anyway. In the end, there were no choices, only the illusion of choice.


    ... Of course, there was the possibility that option 1 might work, but for that to happen, Volk would have to be very cautious in how he treated Tasha, and it depended a lot on Tasha''s reaction and how much Victor cared about her. Ultimately, it was an action with winning probabilities in a gambling casino.


    "... Huh? He''s the Husband of Aphrodite...?"


    "Hmm? You didn''t know that?" d raised an eyebrow.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Of course not. If that were revealed, the chaos that would ensue..." Volk''s eyes gleamed.


    "I suggest you not think that way, my friend. The Demon King reacts very badly when ites to his Family. You experienced it firsthand, and that was only with one of his Wives."


    "By targeting Aphrodite, you''d be targeting his entire group. Essentially, you''d be signing your own sentence of ownership."


    "Sentence of ownership?" Volk asked, confused.


    "Yes, he will capture you and make you experience all kinds of Hellish tortures, and he will never let you die. Effectively making you his property for eternity."


    Volk swallowed hard, and the image of the Demon that appeared in the conference room shed in his mind.


    "But how will he know it was me who spoke¡­"


    "Believe me, my friend, he will know."


    Volk looked at d with using eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that; I won''t tell him anything. He will simply find out with his Blessings."


    "... Blessings?"


    "Yes, The Demon King has been Blessed by an incrediblyrge number of Goddesses. Virtually every Goddess in his territory has given him their Blessings. That means he has many peculiar abilities that not even I know about."


    "... What kind of nonsense is this? He is The Demon King, a Progenitor of Vampires. He has Blessings from Goddesses, has a damn Dragon in his backyard, and on top of that, he has a World Tree."


    "He is an anomaly... Chaos in the form of a madman. It is correct to say that the Beings born from his Lineage in the future will be monstrous."


    Each time Volk heard about how ridiculous Victor was, the feeling of powerlessness took over his body. What could he do against such a Being? It was like trying to fight against a God whilepletely naked and unarmed¡ªit was an unfair fight from the start.


    "So? What will you choose? Lose your wife? Or remain in power?"


    "... I choose the third option. I will expel The Demon King from Samar."


    A long silence fell in the room until d reacted.


    "Pftt... HAHAHAHAHAHA." He startedughing as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    Seeing that Volk didn''t react to hisughter, he stopped and looked at Volk. "Wait, are you serious?"


    "Of course."


    "... Are you delusional? Are you eating or smoking some catnip made for Wolves or some shit like that?"


    Volk merely narrowed his eyes at d. "Thank you for the advice, d, but I won''t hand my wife over to anyone."


    "That''s the problem, Volk. If Tasha chooses so, you won''t have much of a choice because you never truly subdued her."


    "Then I will subdue her."


    "And by doing so, you are effectively choosing option 1, but in a more aggressive manner. And at the end of this story, you won''t be able to keep Tasha imprisoned because Victor will intervene. He will kidnap her and increase Tasha''s Power with some bullshit that only he can do, and then she will return full of vengeance, and you will die."


    "I know this will happen. After all, something simr happened to Annasthashia Fulger in the past when her n was in danger."


    "....."


    d sighed. "Come back to reality. You can''t use your Power to do anything against The Demon King."


    "He is the strongest; therefore, he is right. And you, as the weaker one, must simply y the game that the stronger one has decided. That is the Law that all Supernatural Beings follow; The Law of The Jungle."


    "As The Leader of Werewolf Society, you should understand that very well, Volk."


    Volk clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in anger and frustration.


    "In the end, wee back to what I said at the beginning. Which decision will you choose, Volk? Submission? Or fight for what is yours? Regardless of what you choose, I will help you in the best way possible as payment for the information you provided to me."


    After a long silence thatsted for a full 3 minutes, Volk made a decision...

 Chapter 783 783: One Choice.

    ?Chapter 783: One Choice.


    Three dayster.


    The Royal Pce.


    Tasha was staring at her firece with a neutral expression. Several thoughts were running through her mind, including thoughts about the future and what she should do¡ªthese days had been quite stressful for Tasha. As a Monarch, she had to make decisions that would greatly help her people, but these decisions might not always be good for herself.


    The current situation involving The Demon King, Victor Alucard, only added to her burden. His ultimatum, demanding the appointment of apetent Leader for The Werewolves or the negotiations would be terminated, was a political move, a way for Victor to exert pressure on The Werewolves.


    Normally, this would be a problem that Tasha could easily resolve, but everything became much moreplicated when the potential of invasion by a more advanced civilization, onepletely subjugated by a single Emperor, came into y. The mere idea of the military power of such a formidable Nation made Tasha shudder.


    The Werewolves may be numerous, but in the face of a civilization that could have billions of individuals, they seemed insignificant. Even with Fenrir leading the way, Tasha did not doubt that her people would suffer severe losses in this potential war.


    That was why the cooperation of the Demon King was essential. He not only had great military power but also billions of Beings at his disposal. An alliance was entirely necessary, and she had to secure this alliance at all costs.


    While reflecting on the consequences of an imminent invasion, Tasha felt an overwhelming mixture of emotions. Worry and fear intertwined in her heart. The weight of her crown felt more oppressive than ever, as her decisions could determine the fate of the entire Kingdom. She cared about the lives and safety of her subjects, knowing that every choice she made could have a devastating impact on them.


    Furthermore, Tasha couldn''t help but feel bitterness towards her husband''s ipetence, who should''ve shared the burden of governance. Her frustration grew each day as he seemingly showed himself unable to understand the gravity of the situation or to take the necessary actions of a Leader to protect his people. This ipetence only worsened the pressure Tasha faced and forced her to make difficult decisions alone, all while her Kingdom was on the brink of imminent danger.


    ''What was that fool thinking? Has hepletely lost his mind?'' Tasha thought, irritated.


    Her beautiful face contorted in disgust. Now, Tasha was no fool. She knew very well why Volk reacted that way. His behavior could only be described in one word... Masculinity.


    It may seem strange, but that was the correct answer. Volk had never had someone defy his authority, and those who did either died or were someone he could fight against. But in Victor''s case, that was impossible.


    Volk was simply too weak to do anything to Victor. His very existence meant nothing in Victor''s eyes, and that was what irritated him.


    Of course, there was also a small feeling known as jealousy. Volk was jealous of how Victor seeded in everything he did. Tasha believed that Volk was unaware of these feelings himself. After all, he had always been clueless when it came to his ownplex emotions. She knew her husband well enough to know at least that.


    "Haah..." Tasha sighed, cing her fingers on her forehead as she closed her eyes. Her head was throbbing, and she felt quite tired.


    "Thinking for so long won''t yield results. I need to do something." Tasha stood up from the couch, her eyes determined.


    Tasha had always been a woman of action, and in the end, she would always make a choice that prioritized her own people. After all, before being a wife, she was a Goddess and a Queen.


    The responsibility for her people outweighed her own feelings.


    "Where is The Demon King currently?"


    The silencested only 3 seconds before a woman appeared by Tasha''s side and spoke, "Thest time he was seen was at The Lykos n''s mansion, but we don''t know if this information is reliable."


    "I see..."


    ''If the Queen were to go to one of the Alpha ns'' mansions, it would attract a lot of attention. This meeting should take ce at my mansion, where I have control over everything.'' She thought, but she also understood that such an action would be impossible. Asking the King of another Nation toe to her mansion while he had just made a deal that left her out would convey an image of an arrogant person demanding things from others.


    In this delicate matter, appearances mattered a lot. Therefore, it was not Victor who had toe to her, but she who had to go to Victor.


    ''But where? Where can I find him?'' Tasha started to think while keeping her subordinate kneeling in silence.


    Suddenly, heavy footsteps were heard, interrupting Tasha''s train of thought.


    Tasha narrowed her eyes as she felt Volk''s presence approaching. She looked at her subordinate and nodded. With just that nod, her subordinate understood her orders.


    "Tasha, we need to talk."


    "...Didn''t I say we would talkter, Volk?" Tasha spoke.


    Volk didn''t say anything; he simply grabbed the door and smashed it out of his way.


    Tasha''s eyes narrowed even more with this disy from Volk. Unconsciously, she raised her guard against him and prepared for anything.


    Volk ignored the door he just broke and looked into Tasha''s green eyes.


    "I''m done, Tasha."


    Seeing how serious he was, she realized this wasn''t his usual attitude, so she demanded, almost as an order:


    "...Exin."


    "From now on, the Werewolves will ally with d''s Noble Vampires."


    "...Huh?..."


    "We will not ally with The Demon King."


    Tasha felt an intense headache now. ''What has this fool done?''


    Tasha knew Volk very well. She knew that when he spoke with that tone, it meant only one thing: he had already done something.


    "What have you done, Volk?" Tasha growled.


    "What was necessary," he said in a neutral tone.


    "Necessary for what? Your ego or your people?"


    "My people."


    Tasha rolled her eyes; it was obvious she didn''t believe Volk''s words in the slightest.


    Suddenly, Tasha felt immense weakness in her body as she felt her Betas fading with each passing moment.


    "...Volk... What have you done?" she dangerously demanded as a golden glow covered her body.


    "I activated the contingency n. You must be feeling it now¡ªthe loss of your Betas, who are now pledging their loyalty to me, and only me."


    Volk feared Tasha. He feared her cunning and intelligence; he feared her influence. He hated how she never submitted to him. Because of that, he always prepared various contingency ns in case Tasha betrayed him. All he did was activate that contingency n.


    As a paranoid man, he wouldn''t ept anything that wasn''t under his control, even if it was his own wife.


    "The time of power-sharing between light and darkness is over... I no longer need you. I am the sole Leader of Samar."


    Tasha''s eyes widened; she couldn''t even believe what she had just heard. For a few seconds, she looked at Volk, thinking he was joking or something, but when she saw how serious he was... Anger took hold of her being.


    "How dare you!? Volk, you piece of shit!" Pure Power emanated from Tasha''s body and exploded around her, even though she was weakened because her Betas betrayed her.


    "This country, the people are more mine than yours. You were just a muscle-headed fool who existed to deal with enemies! I built this Kingdom. I negotiated with the Witches. I negotiated with the Gods. I brought opportunity to The Werewolves!"


    "That''s true... And I thank you for it. You were useful. You gave me two children with great potential and various connections that I can use. Thank you very much for your work."


    "But you are no longer needed."


    Tasha''s face contorted into different forms of pure anger, hatred, and disbelief. Her animalistic features became more prominent, and even her tail and ears appeared.


    "...You can''t just tell me I am unnecessary as if I were your damn subordinate, Volk. I am the Queen!"


    "Not anymore." Volk took a scroll from his pocket and showed it to Tasha.


    "This is our divorce."


    Tasha''s eyes widened when she saw her own signature. "...How did you...?"


    "On our first night together, before I ascended as The King of The Werewolves, I asked you to sign a document... At that time, you didn''t even read the document, and that was your mistake. The document you signed was the divorce papers, Tasha."


    The scroll in Volk''s hands wasn''t just a simple marriage document. In Samar''s society, it didn''t work like that; it was a contract between two ''ns'' joining together.


    Despite everything, Tasha was still a Goddess with considerable support.


    Volk came from an ancient Alpha Family that was extinct. This was the marriage contract between them.


    "...Y-You... From the beginning..." Tasha was simply incredulous at this moment.


    "Unlike all the women I had before, you are a Goddess. You wouldn''t submit so easily. That''s why I made preparations in case you betrayed me and decided to keep everything I built."


    "You betrayed my trust, Volk?! From the beginning?!"


    "Wrong. It''s simply having a n B. After all, you always told me, right? Have a second or third option for a n."


    "This was my second option, Tasha."


    "From today onwards, you are no longer The Queen; you are just an Exiled Goddess from the Egyptian Pantheon."


    Tasha simply stared at him in pure shock, various emotions crossing her face. It was clear she hadn''t expected this risky move from Volk.


    ''What led him to make such a decision?'' Even though her emotions were shaken, she managed to keep her head somewhat cool to think about the possible possibilities that Volk had.


    Until a possibility appeared in Tasha''s mind, and that possibility darkened her heart with revenge.


    Having said everything he wanted to say, Volk turned around and left, but would Tasha let him leave?


    Of course not. Women were very vengeful Beings, and they would never let the mane out on top.


    "I understand... Hahahaha... I understand now, Volk."


    Volk stopped walking and looked back. "...Understand what?"


    "Victor Alucard."


    Volk''s eyes narrowed slightly, and that was enough of a reaction for Tasha to know she was correct.


    "The reason you talked to d in secret and made a deal with him is simple. You see d as your equal, not as a superior, which is the case with Victor."


    "You fear The Demon King. You fear his influence, his charisma, a charisma so great that within a few weeks, it started causing several changes in Samar."


    "You feel like you''re losing control of everything, and because of that, you rushed."


    Tasha''s tail waved around in a seductive manner, and she smiled, showing all her sharp teeth.


    "Not only that." Tasha began to walk back and forth as she observed Volk with narrowed eyes.


    "You''re jealous of how a Being went from a nobody to one of the most powerful and influential Beings in the Supernatural Community."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Volk''s eyes narrowed even more, as did his expression.


    "You''re envious of how he managed to get along so well with everyone since he arrived in Samar."


    Tasha seemed more like a Demon attacking all of Volk''s weak points than a Goddess. As someone who had been by Volk''s side for a long time, she knew very well how to hit all of his weak points.


    "You''re afraid that I''ll fall into the hands of The Demon King."


    "What a fool you are, Volk... You don''t know, do you?"


    "...Stop ying games, Woman. Exin what you want."


    "I''ve been meeting The Demon King in secret for weeks." She smiled seductively.


    Although, they only conversed with each other. Tasha didn''t betray Volk. Yes, she enjoyed every encounter with Victor, and at some point, she began to desire him, but she didn''t betray Volk. If he were to leave, she would surely return to normal at some point in the future.


    Victor''s presence was simply too significant to be ignored. When he was in a room, everyone was forced to look at him. His overwhelming presence, his beautiful face, his interactions with his Wives,


    He was like a seductive Demon and a gentle Angel at the same time. And the best part of it all was that he was genuine. Each of these sides were his true side; he didn''t wear masks like other Supernatural Beings or even Gods. This was abination Tasha had never seen before in her life.


    Yes, Tasha probably would never be able to forget about him, but even so, she didn''t betray Volk... But Volk didn''t need to know that, not when he betrayed her first, a betrayal that happened from the beginning.


    "...Whore!" Volk snarled.


    "What? You betrayed me from the beginning, but you don''t want to be betrayed either? What a child you are, Volk. It seems like you never grew up. You''re still a Wolf scared of everything, pretending to be a strong man."


    "Heh, poor little thing."


    Veins bulged on Volk''s head; the veins in his arm tensed. He was about to attack Tasha, but when he was about to do so, he swallowed his anger and turned around.


    "...I understand. You have no balls..." Tasha''s venomous words were heard again.


    Volk stopped walking.


    "You know that if you attack me, a terrifying Demon will pursue you and kill you in the worst possible way. After all, unlike you, he''s a true man who doesn''t--" Tasha couldn''t continue when she saw his fisting toward her.


    The woman dodged his attack and punched his stomach, sending him flying backward.


    "Humph, so easy to provoke. That is why you had me as your Queen for negotiations, Volk. You never managed to control your temper."


    Tasha tossed her hair back and spoke.


    "Shadows."


    "Yes, Our God." Understanding what had happened in front of them, the shadows didn''t call her Queen.


    "Go fetch my youngest son, Thomas, and all our people. Take everyone to shelter 597269." Through her bond, she could sense that the Betas who had slipped from her control were only those who weren''t descendants of her people, namely the Alpha Werewolf families she had influence over.


    Although she had lost Power with this, it wasn''t as significant as losing the support of her own people. Fortunately, she always made sure to maintain control over her own people to avoid falling into Volk''s machinations.


    Hiding her feelings in her heart, Tasha''s expression grew cold.


    "Those who are avable gather the important documents from my mansion, such as trade agreements and conversations with Factions. I don''t want anything to be left for Volk. Don''t forget my Artifacts as well. Take everything to shelter 157956."


    "Yes!" As the shadows left, a furious Volk appeared.


    "Tasha!!"


    Tasha turned to Volk, her gaze cold and indifferent, a look Volk remembered clearly. It was the same look she had when he first met her.


    "You made a big mistake, Volk... Only foolish Kings execute allies with the greatest potential out of fear of betrayal. A wise King would try to win them over to his side and, if that was not possible, try to profit from any situation involving that ally... Unfortunately, you are not a wise King. Throughout the years I''ve spent observing you, I''ve confirmed just how ipetent you are."


    A golden Power tinged with green covered Tasha''s body.


    "Ipetent?" Volk scoffed with augh. "Who was the whore who left her country seeking shelter? Who gave shelter to a whore who didn''t even have a ce to call home? It was me! I did that! When no one wanted to ept you, I did!"


    Tasha closed her eyes slightly; Volk''s words hurt much more than she thought they would. After all, she cherished the encounter they had in her heart... Unfortunately, she was the only one who did.


    From Volk''s tone, it was clear he epted her only to use her.


    Love may have existed between them; she didn''t doubt that it was true. But that love died a long time ago, and she didn''t realize it.


    "We''ll meet again, Volk. And when that dayes, it will be thest time I see your useless face."


    Tasha disappeared from the room, heading to an unknown ce.


    Volk stared at the spot where Tasha had been for a few seconds, then turned his face and walked towards the exit. His face waspletely stone-like, devoid of emotion, only indifference... But only he knew how turbulent his heart was.


    When Volk left, two pairs of blood-red eyes opened on the wall. These two pairs of blood-red eyes looked around, searching for any activity from Beings. When they sensed that there was no one, two Maids with long ck hair emerged from the wall.


    "Hmm... Master, what are you nning?" Kaguya muttered in disbelief. She didn''t expect to witness all this chaos. Initially, she didn''t understand why Victor had instructed her to observe Tasha, but upon seeing this scene, she was 100% certain that it was connected to Victor.


    "Forget it, Kaguya. We will simply do what we were ordered to do." Eve walked to the table where Tasha worked and began rifling through the documents. "Eventually, everything will make sense."


    "You''re right." Kaguya nodded.


    "I will write my report; continue searching. If it''s not here, it must be in Volk''s room."


    "Yes." Eve nodded.


    ...


    In a hotel near The Lykos n''s Mansion.


    "[Master, Volk and Tasha had a major disagreement...]" Kaguya began exining what she had seen to Victor.


    And with every word from Kaguya, Victor''s smile grew wider and wider.


    "You seem happy, Demon King." A yful voice echoed around.


    Victor looked at the hologram, and the image of a blond man appeared.


    "Of course, Vampire King." Victorughed. "It''s very satisfying when things go ording to n, isn''t it?"


    "I can understand your feelings." d smiled.


    "But I''m surprised, Demon King. I never thought you would want to work with me when I proposed this n three days ago... Don''t you hate me?"


    "I don''t hate you, d." Victor rested his face on his hand.


    "I just think you''re stupid."


    A vein bulged on d''s head. "And I think you''re annoying. You seem to have a talent for irritating people."


    "Thank you."


    "It''s not apliment."


    "I know."


    The two Progenitors smiled slightly, and a moment of silence fell around them.


    "So, I''ll take Volk and The Werewolves," d said.


    "And I''ll take Tasha and The Lykos n." Victor nodded. He had no interest in the other Wolves; he only saw potential in Tasha''s people and in the n led by Maya. The rest were just rubbish in his view.


    Of course, that was far from the truth, but it was a fact that Victor''s standards were very high, and only the mentioned groups met those standards.


    Victor wanted Elites; after all, he had more than enough cannon fodder in Hell.


    "Anyway, the Noble Vampires will have a significant influence over the Werewolves from now on," Victor said. "Even though they''re useless to me, they may be useful to you and your war."


    "About that..."


    "Yes, I will help you. This is revenge for Ophis as well, so I won''t stay out of it."


    "...Thank you."


    "Oh?" Victor''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "You''ve learned to say thank you now?"


    "Don''t get used to it."


    "Humph." Victor snorted.


    "As for the Emperors... What do you n to do?" d asked.


    He was surprised that Victor shared this information with him, but given the magnitude of the potential threat, even he would do the same. After all, it was not something that should be kept a secret.


    Victor''s smile grew twisted as his face slowly began to peel away, revealing only ck smoke with shades of red, blood-red eyes, and sharp teeth.


    "The Vampire Progenitors shine on a battlefield where Blood is infinite... Our strength grows with every kill, our influence grows with every drop of Blood consumed, and at the end of the day, the crimson Souls will be willing to serve us... Remember, when the enemy attacks..."


    Slowly, d''s face started to resemble Victor''s, with the only difference being that his smile wasn''t as twisted as Victor''s.


    "Only a sea of crimson Blood should be left behind."


    "I see... It seems you have fully Awakened as a Progenitor. Even these memories have been unlocked."


    "Are you surprised it happened so quickly?" Victor asked.


    "Yes, I am... But I stopped expectingmon sense when ites to you. You''re a chaotic bastard who makes no sense."


    "Thank you." Victor epted thepliment.


    "It wasn''t apliment."


    "I know."

 Chapter 784 784: The Awakening Of The Evil Goddess.

    ?Chapter 784: The Awakening Of The ''Evil'' Goddess.


    Victor left the hotel with apletely transformed appearance. The elegant suit he had previously worn was reced by a modern and rxed outfit. He wore ck jeans, ck sneakers with white details and apletely white sweatshirt. Toplete his metamorphosis, Victor invoked The Blessing of Aphrodite, The Goddess of Love, to attenuate his Beauty to themon standards of Noble Vampires. Now, he went unnoticed without arousing unconscious attention wherever he went.


    He began walking through the streets of Samar while looking around. With each block he passed, his height would decrease, until on the seventh street he passed, his height decreased to 170 CM, just 5 CM shorter than when he was Human.


    ''Hmm... It''s been a while since I felt this short¡­ just like in the past.'' Victor thought internally as he turned onto a right street. He stopped at the corner of the street and looked at a public library.


    As he walked towards the building, he began giving orders.


    [Anna, Bruna, Maria, start Phase 2.]


    [Yes, Master.]


    [Big Guy and Roberta continue protecting Leona.]


    [Don''t worry, no one will touch her as long as I''m here], Big Guy spoke.


    [Good.]


    As soon as he entered the library, he heard Kaguya''s voice.


    [Master, documents secured.]


    [Do we have enough?] Victor asked.


    [... Yes, we have much more than enough.] Kaguya''s voice sounded quite stunned.


    [Oh? Exin more.] Victor spoke.


    [Volk had a secret room in the Pce where he kept all his important documents.]


    [I see... And how did you find this room?]


    [The air vent of the room was irregr; I was able to perceive it thanks to that. It seems Volk recently opened this room, probably to retrieve the documents that would give him advantages over Tasha,] Kaguya exined.


    [Hmm...]Victor pondered Kaguya''s words for a moment. Meanwhile, he nodded to the librarian and turned into a corridor full of books, starting to look at each book in search of a specific one.


    [Keep all the important documents secured. Meanwhile, I want you to bring me the documents involving Volk''s children.]


    [... There''s a problem with that.]


    [What?]


    [They don''t exist.]


    [... Don''t tell me he didn''t even bother to register the names of his children or anything that would reveal their existence?] Victor asked incredulously.


    [It''s exactly what you say, Master.]


    [Talk about being the best father of the year,] Victor scoffed, and suddenly he stopped walking when he found an aged book titled "Khama, The Story of a Leader."


    Victor picked up the book and walked over to the librarian.


    [Is there no proof of their existence?]


    [Yes, there isn''t any.]


    Victor narrowed his eyes. ''Did d lie to me?'' For a moment, he doubted d, but that thought quickly left his mind when he remembered the evidence of Volk''s children''s existence.


    ''d wouldn''t do that. After all, he has a lot to lose if he does.'' Victor couldn''t help but find this situation amusing. Three days ago, d suddenly contacted him and made a proposal.


    Initially, Victor wasn''t thinking of doing anything with Samar; he was going to let Tasha handle everything while he "guided" her with their nightly conversations.


    But everything changed when d contacted him and revealed Volk''s n. Upon learning what Volk was going to do, Victor couldn''t stand still. This was a great opportunity to acquire severalpetent individuals for himself.


    Because of that, he decided to cooperate with d in this n that would effectively give the Noble Vampires total influence over their rival, The Wolves.


    [Keep searching, there must be something, a diary, a note, anything that points to the existence of these children,] Victor said.


    [Yes, Master. I will let you know if I find anything.]


    [Okay.]


    Upon reaching the librarian''s counter, he handed her the book.


    The librarian looked at the book for a few seconds and then took it.


    "This is indeed an old book... Are you sure, Sir?" She asked as she scanned the book on theputer.


    "Yes. I really enjoy stories about Pyramids."


    "Sir, this is not a book about Pyramids..."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes..."


    "Hmm, that''s a shame. I thought I could learn about the sands of the desert from this book."


    The librarian''s eyes lit up with understanding, and she quickly stood up from her chair. "Again, this is not a book that teaches about Egypt... If you''re interested, I can show you where to find that book."


    "Oh? Please do. I would appreciate some rmendations from someone experienced like you."


    "Please, follow me," the librarian said.


    Victor nodded, leaving the book on the table, and followed the woman who, instead of heading towards the area with the disyed books, was going to the ''VIP'' room.


    Upon entering the VIP room, an immense variety of books was revealed.


    "We have two types of book sections," she pointed to the right side. "The exceptional ones recently made..." Then she pointed to the left side. "And the exotic ones from ancient times."


    "Which one would you like?"


    "I would like the ancestral ones, stories that are not recorded in books."


    "... Very well..." The woman snapped her fingers, and the bookshelves started moving, revealing a door in the middle of the room.


    "Enjoy your visit, Nesu." [Literal trantion in Ancient Egyptian: King.]


    "Oh? You noticed." Victor was sure he hadn''t made any mistakes in his disguise.


    "Even if you disguise yourself, your intense gaze and presence, I will never forget them in my life."


    "... I see... The problem was my expression." Victor focused for a moment, and his intense features softened, making him look more like a normal teenager.


    With this change, the feeling of recognition the woman felt disappearedpletely.


    "Impressive... Even if I saw you now, I wouldn''t be able to recognize you."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Mm. I''ve spent so much time acting like myself that I sometimes forget not to be too ''intense''."


    "You are The Demon King; such an attitude is normal."


    Victor raised an eyebrow yfully; this woman was really good with indirectpliments.


    "Don''t let anyone in after me."


    "Yes, no one will enter after you." The woman nodded seriously.


    "... Correction, no one should enter until Tasha personally says so."


    "Yes, no one should enter until my Goddess personally says so."


    Victor felt that this woman was extremely serious and that she needed to rx a bit more.


    ''Although doing that in this situation is a bit unrealistic.'' Victor thought as he walked towards the door.


    ...


    "Demon King... How did you know this ce?"


    "Did youpletely forget that you told me about it before?" Victor spoke as he looked at the woman. Even though she seemedpletely fine on the outside, he knew it wasn''t the same inside. The sparkle she''d possessed had diminishedpletelypared to before.


    ''What a waste.'' Victor shook his head internally.


    "... Now that I think about it, that did happen, huh," Tasha murmured as she thought about the nights when she and Victor conversed with each other. She remembered mentioning a library she liked a lot and asionally went to. This library was also a ''safe haven'' in case any problems arose for her people and she needed a ce to evacuate to.


    "Tell me, how is the situation with your people?"


    Tasha was slightly surprised internally when she saw that he didn''t immediately ask about her well-being.


    "My people are being evacuated without any problems. It''s taking a bit longer because my people had offspring, and they couldn''t react as quickly as their parents, but since they were trained for this from the beginning, they are being efficient."


    ''Interesting... She wasn''t caughtpletely off guard¡­'' Always have a n B or C in case everything goes wrong. For someone who became a fallen Goddess, that mindset was deeply ingrained in her mind.


    "I see..." When Victor was about to say something, he heard Kaguya''s voice.


    [Master, I found it.]


    Victor perfectly controlled his expressions to prevent himself from smiling.


    [What''s the evidence?] He asked as he walked towards a chair and sat down with perfect grace and manners.


    [A diary written by one of Volk''s mistresses.]


    No matter how much you tried to hide something, traces would always be left behind. You can''t control someone''s habits. In the face of a bad situation, people will always seek a safe harbor to feel good, and in this mistress''s case, it was a diary recounting her life.


    [A perfect job as always, my Beloved Maid.]


    Even from afar, Victor could clearly feel Kaguya''s sense of satisfaction.


    [Pleasee and deliver the diary to me, and once you hand over the diary, support Anna and the others in the next stage of the n.]


    [Yes, Master.]


    Leaning back in the chair and resting his head on his hand, he spoke.


    "So, what do you n to do?"


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Are you going to reim your position of power and usurp Volk''s? Or will you be left as you are?"


    "... You know, it''s at times like this that a man shouldfort a woman and make her feel good."


    Instead of responding to Tasha''s statement, he asked, "Tasha Fenrir, are you so weak that such a small incident like this would make you fall?"


    Tasha''s eyes narrowed. "I just lost everything I built and learned that my husband never trusted me from the beginning. Can''t you show a little consideration?"


    Victor scoffed. "Come on, Tasha. You need to do more than that to deceive even yourself." Heughed in amusement.


    Tasha naturally looked at Victor, showing no reaction to his provocation.


    "From the beginning, you also never trusted Volk, Tasha."


    "Your subordinates being prohibited from actively interacting with Volk''s Faction, your subordinates growing up with the customs of Ancient Egypt. Not only that, you built various safe zones to evacuate your people in case something happens."


    "You''re not a family woman, Tasha. You''re a Warrior, a Goddess, an Assassin, and a Survivor."


    "Superficially, yes. You may have liked him, but you never fully trusted Volk for anything truly important because you know that in this world, there are few individuals who deserve our trust, and you clearly judged that Volk wasn''t suitable for yourplete trust."


    "Why are you being so sentimental now?"


    With each sentence from Victor, the smile on the man''s face grew predatorily, fully showing his sharp teeth.


    "Don''t act like you know me, Demon King." Tasha scoffed.


    Instead of countering her statement, he asked, "Am I wrong?"


    Tasha''s silence in response to that question was all the answer Victor needed.


    [Master, I''m here.] Kaguya spoke.


    [Okay, let''s begin the next phase...]


    "You are someone who grew up in the snake''s nest that is the politics of The Gods of Egypt. You would never entrust the safety of your people and yourself to another person." Victor stood up and walked towards Tasha. During his walk, darkness began to form in his hand, and soon a diary appeared in his hand.


    Tasha raised an eyebrow at the diary in Victor''s hand, clearly questioning what it was, but Victor didn''t answer. He simply handed her the diary.


    Thanks to Kaguya''s impable work, the diary was already marked on the correct page showing Volk''s actions.


    Tasha took the diary from Victor''s hand and read the open page...


    The effect was instant. All of Tasha''s mncholy disappeared and was reced by a fire that threatened to burn everything. Her eyes shone with pure hatred, her face distortedpletely, and her sharp teeth ground against each other.


    Victor disappeared in smoke and appeared behind her, whispering in her ear like an evil Demon inciting her tomit terrible sins.


    "Show me, Tasha Fenrir... Show me the Goddess whom even The Gods of Egypt have nicknamed The Monarch of Beasts, a woman so cruel and savage that she would bite the necks of all who provoked her."


    "A woman so cunning that even after being so far from her homnd, still has influence there, even over some Lesser Gods."


    "I will be watching."


    The moment Victor disappeared from Tasha''s room, it was as if the leash that held Tasha had disappeared. Her eyes became so cold that they could freeze the North Pole several times over. Her eyes became lifeless as if two emerald-colored ck holes had reced them.


    The Goddess once-feared for her cruelty, the so-called evil Goddess, had awokenpletely. And she was not happy.

 Chapter 785 785: Hes Here.

    ?Chapter 785: He''s here.


    "Darling... I thought you only wanted Tasha''s people and The Lykos n."


    "Yes, you''re right, Roxanne."


    "Then why did you incite Tasha to go after her Throne?" Roxanne asked as she floated behind Victor.


    Victor chuckled gently and stroked Roxanne''s head. "Silly girl, I didn''t say that with the intention of her reiming the Throne for herself. I merely said that to awaken her sense of pride."


    "All my words were meant to incite those feelings within her. After all, it must be frustrating, isn''t it?" Victor looked at the night view of the City with a small smile on his face.


    "To have everything you helped build taken away from you overnight." His hair fluttered in the wind, and his violet eyes gazed at the City as if seeing much more than just the chaotic yet beautifulndscape.


    "I understand... But it''s not just that, right? After all, you wouldn''t work so hard for a Nation you don''t care that much about..." Roxanne smiled lightly. "You''re repeating the same situation that happened with Jeanne and Morgana." As someone connected to Victor, Roxanne could see far beyond his words.


    She knew very well that the main reason Victor did what he did so far was something else. Yes, all the reasons he mentioned were not lies, but the main reason was to help a good woman flourish to her full potential.


    Why did Victor fully support Violet, Ruby, and Sasha in everything they sought to achieve, even when it seemedpletely inefficient at times?


    Because that was what they wanted to do, what they desired to do. And therefore, he supported them. He did the same with all his Wives. Only when someone pursued their own goals did that person truly shine.


    Jeanne and Morgana seemed lifeless to Victor when they first met him, and it was only by helping them find their true selves that they became "good women."


    The same case applied to Tasha. She''dpletely forgotten who she was because of her responsibilities as a Queen and her rtionship.


    She restrained herself. She restricted her own potential in the name of society. All Victor was doing was helping her unleash that potential.


    To Victor, the story he read in that book about a wild Goddess called The Beast Monarch was much more interesting than the current Tasha.


    "Haah... What kind of person would destroy a marriage because a woman hadn''t reached her full potential?" Roxanne sighed.


    "That''s a grave usation, Roxanne... I didn''t destroy anything; I didn''t even get involved."


    "Yes, my presence may have triggered many things, but essentially speaking, I did nothing. It''s not my fault if people can''t handle my presence."


    "Well, your presence is simply too significant to be ignored, Darling." Roxanne chuckled lightly.


    "As I said before, that''s not my problem."


    "Not to mention, it wasn''t me who decided to betray Tasha and have children outside of marriage, nor was it me who hid the existence of those children. It wasn''t me who was so ipetent that I couldn''t govern properly or behave like a true Monarch in front of another Monarch."


    "All of this is Volk''s doing. I''m merely reacting to what Volk did."


    "Then making all of Maya''s husbands submit to your presence was their doing?" Roxanne pointed out an incident that urred while Maya was showing Victor around the city.


    "That''s an entirely different matter, my dear." Victor rolled his eyes. "It''s not my fault if they are intimidated by my presence."


    "I will not restrict myself because of strangers. I will do what I want, when I want, wherever I want. Just as it has always been from the beginning."


    "All hail The Demon King of Tyranny," Roxanne spoke with a grand gesture and thenughed. "It was this attitude that earned you that Title, my Husband."


    "If exercising my will makes people call me a tyrant... then so be it... Let them call me whatever they want. Let themin like a flock of sheep because, in the end, it won''t matter, after all..." Victor and Roxanne''s bodies slowly began to disappear in ck smoke.


    "The will of The Demon King cannot be stopped."


    ...


    Victor appeared in front of The Lykos n mansion in his Regr Form, dressed in an entirely ck suit.


    As soon as he entered the Mansion, he heard Maria''s voice.


    [Master, all positions have been secured.]


    [Good work, Maria... Maintain your position and await further orders.]


    [Yes, Master.]


    Victor walked through The Lykos n mansion as if he owned the ce. None of the Werewolves present dared to look him directly in the face, and those who did instinctively felt a fear that paralyzed their entire Being. It was as if they were staring at a predator at the top of the food chain.


    A Dragon.


    Looking at this crowd of white-haired men and women, Victor thought that The Lykos n was indeed populous and that, unlike the Noble Vampire ns that epted other Noble Vampires through a n eptance Ritual, everyone here was truly one family rted to each other.


    ''Rather than Wolves, they''re more like rabbits,'' Roxanneughed.


    ''Well, Wolves are more fertile than Vampires, at least the weaker ones.''


    It was a universal rule that the stronger you were or if your Race had a long lifespan, it was very difficult for those individuals to reproduce. If an individual was from a long-lived Race and was strong, it was practically a rarity for them to have children.


    Because of this, the number of Dragons was so few. They were not only hunted for their highly valuable bodies, but it was also very difficult for them to reproduce, which rendered their species practically extinct.


    Even Victor himself had only seen one True Dragon so far, and that Dragon was Zdrac. He didn''t even consider the Youkai Dragons as True Dragons since they were more Youkai than Dragons.


    Victor looked up and spotted Maya. From her usatory look, he deduced that she must have already heard about what was happening between Volk and Tasha.


    Victor smiled internally as he realized that things were progressing quite smoothly.


    Contrary to what Victor thought, Maya wasn''t solely focused on Tasha and Volk''s affairs. She was also admiring the sight before her.


    The Lykos n, a n of Wolves with quite the delinquent-like attitudes, was instinctively submitting to a Noble Vampire. She had never seen this sight with any of her husbands before.


    Yes, she had seen this sight before, but it was she who provoked this reaction from her n, not someone else.


    ''As expected... He''s a True Alpha,'' Maya thought.


    A True Alpha wasn''t just respected and feared by Werewolves; they were someone respected and feared by all Races. Victor easily fulfilled that requirement, and you know what was the best part? He did it effortlessly just by being himself.


    He didn''t even need to pretend like most Alphas she had seen.


    Maya made a hand gesture and asked Victor to follow her, but instead of following her, he turned to the right andpletely ignored her.


    A vein throbbed in Maya''s head, but unconsciously, a small smile appeared on her face. Soon enough, she found herself following Victor.


    ...


    "Natalia, my dear. You can proceed with the next phase of the n and inform d that my Maids have already prepared everything. Don''t worry, Aurora won''t interfere with your Powers."


    "Yes, Darling," Natalia nodded, and secondster, a Portal appeared beside her, where she proceeded to enter.


    "... Darling, you really messed everything up as always," Leona pointed out.


    "How rude; I didn''t do anything. They did this themselves. And I would be foolish not to take advantage of the situation," Victor huffed as he sat on the sofa.


    Leona wasted no time and quickly jumped into hisp, embracing him.


    Victor chuckled gently and caressed her long white hair.


    "Hehe, I missed this," Leona said as she hugged him tighter.


    "So spoiled... I''m making you too ustomed to it."


    "Humph, it''s the Husband''s job to spoil the Wife. And in return, the Wife will spoil the Husband too."


    "Well, that''s true," Victor smiled.


    Victor nced at Big Guy. "d ising; you know what to do."


    Big Guy nodded, and slowly he began to disappear into pure Red Energy.


    "Hmm~, that tickles, Darling. Why are you caressing my belly?"


    Victor looked at Leona''s toned belly. Despite having perfect abs that showcased her warrior''s body, her body wasn''t rigid; in fact, it was quite soft.


    Due to Werewolves'' physiology, she could control her body perfectly, and this effect was most visible in the muscles that she could make either rigid or flexible.


    Victor also thought this was due to the "Elizabeth" gene he had heard about, a gene that further enhanced a Werewolf''s aspects.


    "Don''t you like it? I can stop if you want," he spoke as he began to retract his hand.


    In the next moment, all the muscles in Leona''s body became rigid, and she grabbed his hand with a speed that caused a small boom around them. If his hand were a Human''s, all the bones would have been pulverized.


    "I didn''t say that... Don''t stop."


    Victor smiled and continued to pamper Leona. Just a few minutester, Maya entered the room.


    "Demon King, can you control yourself? You''re scaring everyone in my n."


    "Humph, they should have already gotten used to my presence; I visit regrly, you know?" Victor wouldn''t stop visiting Leona, even if she was learning about her ancestry.


    "Don''t expect the impossible; you''re apletely different Being from the ones they are used to dealing with." Maya walked over to the sofa in front of Victor and sat down, crossing her legs. She nced at Leona for a few seconds, and various emotions passed through her eyes, the main one being envy.


    "Even my two most talented descendants dare not stay in the same space as you." Mayaughed as she thought of Be and Connor, who seemed like two frightened cats, a behavior very different from their usual selves.


    "As I said, that''s not my problem. Besides, if they can''t even handle my presence, they will never grow. It''s for their own good," Victor pointed out.


    "... That... Actually, that''s a good point." Maya tried to counter what Victor said, but she realized that he waspletely right in that regard.


    After pondering a bit on this matter, Maya set it aside and got to the main point:


    "Anyway, what are you nning to do with Samar? Volk''s actions and the current situation, all of it has to do with you, right?"


    "You overestimate me too much; this situation would have exploded sooner orter. I just happened to be the unintentional catalyst."


    "... Well, that''s true... But that doesn''t mean you won''t profit from it, right? What are you nning to do?"


    "Help two good women reach their full potential," Victor neutrally replied as he continued to caress Leona, who sighed in a defeated manner upon hearing Victor''s words.


    Maya raised an eyebrow. She waited for a few seconds, but when she realized that no further words were spoken, she asked incredulously, "Just that?" She didn''t feel like he was lying, so she was a little surprised by his words.


    Victor smiled lightly at Maya. "Just that."


    "... Really?"


    "Yeah. You seem to think highly of the Werewolves, but my interest in this ce is limited to your n, the Ancestor of your n, Elizabeth, the Goddess once called The Beast Monarch, and of course, Fenrir and The World Trees."


    "I have no interest in this society atrge unless it''s for entertainment and recreational purposes." Victor had to admit that the mixture of various Eras in this society was quite amusing.


    "Hmm..." Just as Maya was about to say something, a portal opened where Natalia had previously stood.


    Natalia stepped out of the portal and said, "Darling, d is here."


    Maya widened her eyes upon hearing what Natalia said.


    Victor stood up from the sofa along with a slightly irritated Leona for being taken out of herfort zone. "Finally, the old man is here."


    Victor looked at Maya and asked, "I''m going to do some things. Do you want toe?"


    "... Of course." Maya wouldn''t let such an interesting opportunity pass¡ªcough, actually, she was doing it to observe Victor and his ns. After all, it was all for the safety of the Werewolves.

 Chapter 786 786: Those Who Stand Among Us.

    ?Chapter 786: Those Who Stand Among Us.


    When d emerged from the portal, he found himself immersed in a rtively familiar environment; it had been quite some time since he hadst visited this. Before him, lined up in impable formation, stood a group of Maids dressed in extravagant uniforms with metallic ck details. Clearly, these were not your typical Maids'' uniforms; they seemed more likebat Maids. The Leader of this striking team, the only one not dressed in a Maid uniform, was a woman of intimidating beauty. Her ck hair was as dark as a starless midnight, and her cold eyes were like two spheres of ice, capable of freezing anyone who dared meet her gaze.


    However, what caught d''s attention the most was the uncanny resemnce this woman bore to someone he knew very well: Victor, his ally, enemy, friend... bearable person.


    The connection between them was undeniable; they not only looked alike but also the way they looked at d was the same. The woman did not regard him with a look of respect or admiration, as he was ustomed to, but rather with a very familiar indifference.


    "d," the woman spoke his name with so much indifference that it surprised him how much she resembled Victor, not only in appearance but also in behavior. She looked at his subordinate and said, "Alexios."


    "We were waiting for you," she turned around and said, "Come, your prize awaits."


    Anna began to walk towards a nearby abandoned building with the Maids Maria, Bruna, Eve, and Kaguya following closely behind her. Even though all the Maids were also Victor''s Wives, they wouldn''t assume the role of apanying d in Anna''s presence, as she could do that herself, and they also didn''t want to do it.


    Kaguya could take the lead in negotiations and act as the representative of The Alucard n, but she would only do so when necessary. Her goal was still to be a Perfect Maid, and even though she was now married to her Master, that dream had not changed.


    Even though the others were suited for such work, having been trained by Kaguya herself in the matter, they still wouldn''t do it unless absolutely necessary.


    d looked more closely at the Maids again and noticed a small detail he had overlooked before. ''They are much stronger... In a very abnormal way.''


    Yes, as someone from a Progenitor''s Family, it was obvious that the Maids wouldn''t be normal, but their Power was clearly very abnormal. Even the Vampires from another Progenitor Lineage that d had seen were not this abnormal.


    ''Well, it''s Victor... Everything about him is abnormal,'' d thought. A long time ago, he stopped trying to figure out the oddities around Victor. Even if he tried to understand, he wouldn''t be able to without the necessary information, and it was simply exhausting to do that constantly. Because of this, he decided to focus only on himself and ignore Victor.


    It turned out that this decision helped alleviate the invisible burden he felt [even if he didn''t know] in a very big way. He was too wise to worry about someone who wouldn''t actively harm him unless he harmed them first.


    Victor''s position on most things was clearly understandable to d. He wouldn''t move to harm someone if that person didn''t do something first. And since the Supernatural World was full of arrogant Beings, there was no shortage of people trying to bother Victor Alucard.


    As they crossed the door of the abandoned building, the group was met with a slightly disturbing sight. Scattered around the spacious room were a total of 7 captured Werewolves, bound with thick chains clearly designed to hold Beings like Werewolves. Each of these men disyed signs of struggle and resistance, with torn clothes and wounds scattered across their robust bodies. Their gazes, although weakened, conveyed a mixture of fury and desperation, as they knew they were powerless against their captors.


    The minimal number of captured Werewolves contrasted with the influence they held in their society. It was evident that Victor, the group''s ruthless enemy, had acted calctedly in selecting his targets, prioritizing those who could pose the greatest threat to his nefarious ns.


    The atmosphere in the abandoned building was dpidated and filled with evidence of prolonged abandonment. The ce was steeped in an oppressive gloom, with daylight blocked by dirty, broken windows and cobwebs stretched across the corners. The echo of the group''s footsteps reverberated through the corridors, creating a sinister atmosphere that engulfed them all.


    The walls, worn down by time, bore traces of graffiti and vandalism, indicating that the abandoned building had served as a refuge for vandals and other unwee visitors. Broken furniture and debris scattered on the floor were silent witnesses to the fact that the ce had once housed some form of life and activity, but now it was left to oblivion and darkness.


    "These are..." Alexios began to speak.


    "Correct, the most influential Werewolves under Volk''smand," Anna nodded.


    ''In less than a few days, your limited group managed to aplish so much and go unnoticed...'' d couldn''t help but think in shock. He had a rough idea of how many people Victor had in the Capital, Eclipse Ventus, the real Wolves'' territory. And he knew that there weren''t enough people to capture so many individuals without drawing the attention of the authorities. Therefore, there was only one way to do it.


    ''His group is morepetent than I ever imagined.'' d had tried to overestimate Victor, and yet he was surprised. Well, it wasn''t like it was something new, right? Victor always exceeded his expectations.


    "As described in the agreement, they are all yours to do with as you wish," Anna continued.


    "I understand..." d approached the group, which visibly trembled upon seeing the man''s appearance. Even though they didn''t know exactly who he was, just by his presence, they could tell he was not someone to be trifled with.


    "Look into my eyes..." d''s eyes began to faintly glow in blood-red, an enticing light that caused all the Wolves to unconsciously stare into his eyes.


    Although Werewolves were naturally resistant to the Charm of Vampires, that only applied tomon Noble Vampires. An Ancient Progenitor as powerful as d was simply too overwhelming for these Alpha Werewolves to resist. Probably the only Werewolves who could look into d''s eyes without being affected were Volk, Tasha, and Maya.


    Slowly, the Werewolves'' eyes began to lose life, and they became like emotionless robots.


    d approached them and whispered something into each Werewolf''s ear. The girls couldn''t understand what had happened, and even with their supernatural senses, they couldn''t hear what d said.


    Anna and Kaguya nced briefly at Alexios and saw his eyes wide open. It was clear to them that Alexios was isting the area around d so his words couldn''t be heard.


    Having finished giving his orders, d stepped back from the group and said, "Forget everything you saw here. Return to your normal everyday lives. If a higher authority figure, like Volk, asks where you were, say you were gathering together to strategize in response to the current situation. If it''s not an authority figure asking, just give vague answers that are neither true nor false."


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    "Good."


    d gestured with his hand, and soon all the supernatural chains holding the Werewolves were cut. He looked at Alexios, and with just that nce, Alexios understood his order.


    Alexios raised his hand and made a gesture, and suddenly, a change urred. All the present Werewolves visibly began to look healthier, and even their tattered clothes were returning to their original state as if they were being sent back in Time.


    Anna, Kaguya, Bruna, and Maria couldn''t help but gaze at this scene with slight astonishment. They had never witnessed such a clear disy of Time Maniption before. Yes, Kaguya, Bruna, and Maria had been trapped on Earth, unable to return to Nightingale because of the Space-Time barrier that Alexios had created in the past, but that wasn''t exactly as "visible" as what they were seeing now.


    When the Werewolves were fully restored, they began to walk towards the exit of the abandoned building. d smiled internally as he watched them. It wasn''t in his ns to gain influence in the Werewolves'' Society in the short term, but since the opportunity presented itself thanks to Victor, he wouldn''t let it slip away.


    However, it was a shame that he couldn''t gain control over The Lykos n. Inside Samar, that was one of the ns he was most interested in. Unfortunately, hecked Victor''s "Charm" to attract crazy women.


    Having The Lykos n under his dominion was equivalent to having The Scarlett n with several members of Scathach''s Lineage. It meant immense military power and influence, mainly due to the special "gics" of The Lykos n.


    Even Tasha herself; he wanted to have some influence over her. Not only was she a Goddess once called The Monarch of Beasts, but she also had some of the most loyal and deadly people he had ever seen. Her entire people were bred to be assassins and natural warriors.


    Having Tasha under hismand was equivalent to having a n of assassins like The nk n and a n of warriors like The Adraste n.


    UNFORTUNATELY, he didn''t have Victor''s Charm to attract crazy women with several screws loose in their heads.


    Now that he thought about it more carefully...


    ''Why the hell are all the current powers led by women with issues?''


    The Witch Queen, the most important ns in Samar, and Nightingale, even the Youkais themselves.


    If not for that, he was sure he could have more influence in the world.


    Setting aside this hypothetical scenario, d looked at Alexios. "Take them to the capital."


    "Yes, My King." Alexios made a hand gesture, and several circles appeared around the Werewolves'' bodies, and then they disappeared.


    Seeing that everything went smoothly, Anna began to speak, "The deal is done. Now, if you''ll excuse us." As she was about to leave, she stopped speaking and looked at the entrance. Soon, everyone began to hear Maya and Victor''s voices.


    "This ce... It smells like Werewolves. Were there Werewolves here before?"


    "Yeah, my group captured several Werewolves who y a major influential part of Volk''s Faction and handed them over to d."


    d felt his eyebrow twitch upon hearing what Victor said.


    "... Oh? Why did you do that?" Maya spoke with a dangerously serious tone.


    "Because Volk was stupid enough to seek advice from a Vampire because he mistakenly assumed he was ''an acquaintance''."


    "You didn''t answer my question. Why did you give the Werewolves to d?"


    "Why else? Influence, of course. It''s no mystery that Noble Vampires have always wanted influence over their ''rivals''."


    "... You''re being quite open about this with me."


    "Even if you knew, you wouldn''t be able to change much with the current situation."


    "That''s... True... Haah, thanks to the conflict Volk provoked, society has divided into two overnight."


    Even though Volk tried to minimize the damage, it was a fact that Tasha still held significant influence in the most crucial ces of the Wolves'' Society, and "cutting" that crucial piece so abruptly would inevitably cause chaos.


    "Once again, thanks to Volk and his childish jealousy."


    "Well, with you around, it''s no wonder the Male Werewolves were quite nervous. You''re like a superior predator threatening the territory of all Alphas."


    "Your desirability also makes them ufortable. After all, they''re afraid of having their wives stolen."


    "Hmph, I haven''t stolen anyone''s wives, and I won''t pursue married women."


    "... But if a woman voluntarily divorces and you''re interested, you''ll ept her, right?"


    "Of course."


    "... Honestly, your straightforwardness is one of your best qualities. It''s quite refreshing."


    "Then you should talk to my mother; I inherited that peculiarity from her."


    "I will do thatter."


    As the conversation ended, Victor''s group entered the abandoned building.


    "Mhmm, it seems you''re finished," Victor spoke with a slightly satisfied look upon seeing his group.


    "d," Maya nodded with a slight greeting.


    "Maya," Volk repeated the same greeting, surprising her.


    "Unexpected, you replied back... You seem more... Hmm... Light? I don''t know. I don''t see your usual scowl on your face, d."


    "Things happened that changed me."


    "I see... Well, time changes everything, especially for those of us with long lives."


    "That''s true."

 Chapter 787 787: Those Who Stand Among Us.2

    ?Chapter 787: Those Who Stand Among Us. 2


    Looking at Maya and Leona, d noticed how Elizabeth''s blood remained firm and strong. The mutation caused in Elizabeth''s blood was so dominant that even members of The Lykos n who had children outside the n would have the same characteristics of The n: white snow-


    like hair and sky-blue eyes, though in some cases, even emerald green may appear.


    It could be said that The Lykos n genes were predatory; no matter what Race you belonged to, if an individual was from The Lykos n, the blood of The n would always prevail. Even the Blood of a Progenitor or a God would not affect the Lineage of The Lykos n.


    The reason for this was due to the ''enhancing'' properties of the Progenitor Blood. Taking d''s children as an example, all of them, without exception, had the blood of the mother''s side enhanced thanks to the Progenitor Blood.


    Only Ophis was born with 50% of his Progenitor Blood, something that d had no idea how it happened to this day.


    In the case of a God, the problem was simpler; a God was not an existence of ''flesh and bone''. They were not Mortal but a Deity, something more akin to a Spirit. Because of this, if a God had a child with someone from The Lykos n, only the Soul of that child would change, but their blood would remainpletely that of The Lykos n.


    In the Mortal World, only Dragons had blood strong enough topete with the predatory genes of The Lykos n; at least, that''s what d spected after the several interactions he''d had with Elizabeth in the past.


    "Maya Lykos, you remain as strong as ever. How are your husbands?" d asked casually.


    Maya narrowed her eyes slightly at d''s question. She wondered why he asked such a specific question, but despite being suspicious, she still answered indifferently, "They''re fine, just being more ipetent than usual."


    "Hmm..." d didn''t need to be a genius to know whom Maya wasparing her husbands to.


    "A word of advice from someone older than you: don''tpare this abnormality with any other man, or you''ll feel like they''re all extremely inadequate." d unabashedly pointed at Victor.


    Victor''s eyebrows twitched a bit. "Can you stop talking as if I''m a bad influence?"


    d looked at Victor with an expressionless face. "There''s a reason why I want you far away from my wife, Demon King."


    "Even if you don''t intend to do anything, your very existence is harmful to everyone. Wherever you go, it''s with 100% certainty that you''ll leave some man depressed or a woman very horny, and you do all of that unconsciously."


    "Humpf, it''s not my fault if they can''t handle me. I won''t limit myself for anyone; I am who I am, and that will never change."


    "That''s precisely why I want you as far away from my current wife as possible," d said with a neutral smile as if Victor''s own words were proving his point now.


    "A useless action." Victor rolled his eyes. "I don''t go after married women, Vampire King. I have respect for myself."


    "Indeed... With your personality, it''s hard to see you as someone who shares; you''d rather kill your lover than let her fall into someone else''s hands."


    "Exactly." Victor smiled slightly as if d had spoken an absolute truth.


    "Only my son could say something so psychotic and still be handsome, not scary," Anna muttered to herself, but since everyone here had heightened senses, they all heard what she said.


    "That''s where you''re wrong, my dear Mother."


    "What...?"


    "I''m not the only one like that... Aren''t all my Wives like that?" Victor looked at the Maids and then at Leona.


    Seeing the girls'' t faces as if he hadn''t said anything wrong, Anna sighed softly. ''Everyone in this room is a bunch of psychos.''


    "...If Darling said he''d leave us because of some woman who wasn''t epted by us sisters, I''m sure a war that would end everything would ur." Leona dered in a teasing tone, but only those rted to Victor knew how serious she was. After all, all of Victor''s Wives were influential in various ways, so it wouldn''t be an exaggeration for such a scenario to ur.


    "You don''t share, but your Wives must share you, huh?"


    "That''s the privilege of the strong, d. If, from the beginning, I wasn''t strong enough, one of my Wives would have locked me in the basement and never let me out... Although, that would be fun too."


    d was speechless at what he just heard; he looked at Victor as if he were a strange and iprehensible creature.


    The same look was on Alexios''s face. He was now wondering if it was a good idea to give his permission for Natalia to have a rtionship with Victor.


    "I remember Violet saying she did that to you in the beginning," Leona said.


    "Well, it wasn''t exactly her trying to lock me up; we were just very horny, and it ended up happening in the basement of my old house."


    "Hmm..." Leona pondered Victor''s words for a moment and said, "That happened when you had just turned into a Vampire, right?"


    "Indeed."


    "I''m surprised that you managed to ''subdue'' Violet even though you had just turned."


    "It wasn''t exactly subjugation, Leona."


    Leona narrowed her eyes slightly. "Stop beating around the bush; what did you do?"


    "Hmm~, that''s something Violet should tell, not me."


    "Tsk." Leona clicked her tongue and turned away.


    "There''s another reason why most of the girls get along with each other despite their possessive personalities." Natalia suddenly began speaking, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "Oh? Tell me. I want to know the secret of this generation''s Solomon," d said.


    "Calling me Solomon is a bit of an exaggeration, d."


    d looked at Victor with the same expressionless face and simply stated, "You''re handsome by the standards of any creature, you have a harem, and you rule all of Hell."


    "All you need is another 1000 women, and you''ll be called The Second Coming of Solomon."


    "... Even for me, 1000 women is excessive." Victor rolled his eyes, but he couldn''t help but think that d was right about his simrities to Solomon; they were quite evident.


    "If it weren''t for us killing those thots and making them disappear, he would have about that many women with him," Leona spoke irritably.


    "I still think it''s an exaggeration to say that. You know he''s only interested in crazy and psychotic women." Natalia said.


    "I know, but... Wait, are you saying that I''m crazy and a psychopath?" Leona narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes. Just like me." Natalia remembered the journalist she''d sent to space a few years back.


    Leona opened her eyes slightly in shock, "It amazes me how easily you ept that. I''m a little impressed; people usually don''t realize their ws."


    "Although I have the kind of personality that attracted Victor, my personality isn''t as messy and intense as yours and the other girls," Natalia said.


    "Oyy!"


    "You''ve lost track of the conversation. Can you tell me the Young Master''s secret?"


    "...You''re really getting more casual, d. Having a wife and a lover helped with your stress so much?" Victormented.


    Understanding the secondary meaning behind Victor''s words, d looked at him for a few seconds, his eyes shining blood-red.


    Victor wasn''t intimidated; he just stared back with a neutral expression.


    Internally clicking his tongue when he saw that Victor wasn''t fazed, d spoke, "They made me realize some things I hadn''t noticed before..."


    "I see... Well, it''s good to know you''re changing. Ophis will be happy."


    d''s intense eyes softened a bit and returned to normal. He really didn''t like dealing with this man; he was so genuine that it was irritating at times.


    ''Haah, he''s not that bad sometimes.'' d sighed internally.


    "While I will still be the ''Good Father,'' you can still take on the role of a substitute, or the ''Evil Father''¡­ maybe even the father who went to buy milk and never came back," Victor spoke.


    Veins bulged on d''s head. ''I take back what I said; he''s the worst.''


    "Answering your question for Natalia, the reason why all of us get along and don''t try to kill each other like Ruby, Violet, and Sasha did, in the beginning, is because..." Victor''s eyes became lifeless. "When ites to possessiveness, no one surpasses me."


    "Mhmm, Hmm." Leona nodded with a smile on her face. "That''s the image of a True Yandere." Sheughed.


    "I wonder if he''ll be The God of Yanderes or something. After all, he''s not only a Yandere, but he also goes around creating Yanderes."


    "... Haah... Where did I go wrong with him?" Anna sighed.


    "About that, I think it''s my fault." Leona raised her hand.


    "... Why?" Anna asked.


    "Well, during the many conversations I had with him, I always talked about how a man should be possessive of his woman and never let her go," Leona exined. "At the time, I was just trying to help him grow into a responsible adult, but I might have chosen my words poorly..."


    The women just stared at Anna and Leona with expressionless faces. They felt like they were witnessing the two criminals who turned Victor into what he is today, confessing their crimes.


    "Can you both stop talking as if I''m not here? And Mother, I learned to be who I am today because of you."


    "I know. I taught you wrong." Anna nodded.


    "No, not that. I learned from how you treated my father."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Just think about it; how did you always react when my father came homete?"


    Anna thought about it for a moment and remembered that she was very possessive and jealous on those asions.


    "... Oh..." That was all Anna could say.


    "Just like The Snow n... Those tendencies are in your genes too, huh... I feel a bit worried for the future children of Agnes, Violet, and Natashia." Natalia said.


    Among the Wives, these three were the most unbnced in terms of jealousy and possessiveness.


    "Don''t forget about Aphrodite; she has pink hair, you know?" Leona pointed out as if those words signified all the problems.


    "... Yes... There was Aphrodite too, wasn''t there...?" Natalia looked up at the ceiling of the abandoned building in contemtion, and she could only think that the future would be very chaotic.


    "Before Aphrodite and I think about that, we should first resolve the issue of our ipatible natures," Victor said.


    "... That''s true. While you''re a Being on the Dark side of the scale, she''s a Being on the Light side of the scale. This problem needs to be fixed first..." Natalia mumbled.


    "Master."


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Kaguya and smiled faintly. "What is it, My Maid?"


    "You''re drifting off; shouldn''t we be solving a problem right now?" Kaguya said.


    "... Oh." Realizing Kaguya was right, Victor looked at d.


    "This is your fault."


    "...." Question marks could be seen above d''s head. The First Progenitor had no idea why this was his fault.

 Chapter 788 788: Those Who Stand Among Us.3

    ?Chapter 788: Those Who Stand Among Us. 3


    Victor''s and d''s groups were gathered in an abandoned building, on the upper floors, in one of the best-preserved rooms. Each of them sat in their designated ces, with only a few standing, mostly their respective "servants."


    "We have gathered here to decide what to do with Samar, and for this reason, I brought Maya with me," Victor began speaking as he sat on the Ice Throne he had created.


    Maya narrowed her eyes when she heard what Victor said.


    d slightly opened his eyes when he realized what Victor was doing.


    "I understand... That makes sense," d said.


    "You''re right. Among the two current rulers, Maya is more capable of making a decision that will benefit everyone in general," Victor replied.


    He said nothing more, merely smiling faintly. He believed that statement was incorrect, as Tasha was also capable of making such decisions, but she was unavable due to various circumstances at the moment.


    "... I don''t understand. Can you fill me in on the subject?" Maya asked.


    "Before talking about that, let me ask you something. What do you think both of us are trying to do with this and society?" Victor inquired. "Someone like you must already have some theories about what we''re attempting to achieve, right?"


    "Hmm..." Maya looked around, her gaze shifting from d to Alexios, then to Victor''s group, until it finally settled on Victor and Leona, who sat next to him.


    "Considering the agreement you and The World Tree have with this, I think you''re trying to control or rule over us."


    "Wrong," Victor and d said simultaneously.


    "...." The two Progenitors looked at each other for a few seconds until Victor spoke.


    "It''s better if you exin; it will sound more convincinging from you, considering you''ll be more involved in these matters," Victor said as he leaned back, assuming the role of an observer.


    "Very well..." d nodded and then looked at Maya.


    "I don''t want to rule over The Werewolves, Maya."


    "I simply want to have influence among the Werewolves and, if possible, diminish the foolish rivalry that has developed between the Werewolves and the Noble Vampires over millennia," d spoke with a regal eloquence. "Coexistence... That is my goal."


    "The mighty Vampire King, once known as the Impaler, desires ''coexistence''?" Maya spoke as if she had heard the greatest absurdity of her life.


    "... My past condemns me... But I assure you, my intentions are not malicious," d said.


    Her expression showed she wasn''t buying d''s words.


    "Let''s speak realistically. When this conflict between Tasha and Volk is over, do you think I could have influence in Samar as a possible ''conqueror''?"


    "Do you think I have that much time on my agenda, Maya?"


    "I''m alreadypletely upied with my current problems. Adding the Werewolves to the list would only overwhelm me. What I want is not conquest, but coexistence, influence, and an ally," d surprisingly revealed his true intentions.


    This caught Victor, Natalia, and Kaguyapletely off guard, not expecting this attitude from d.


    When they looked at Alexios, they saw him wiping tears from his eyes. The old man was deeply moved, looking as if he were witnessing the growth of his grandson.


    An incredulous expression appeared on the faces of the three, and they looked at d with a gaze that said: What in the name of The Seven Hells is happening right now?


    Maya, however, remained suspicious precisely because d was being so honest. She knew all too well how controlling d could be, always trying to have everything in his hands and everyone under his control. He was the kind of paranoid man who craved control and wanted everything to go ording to his orders.


    "... I don''t believe you," Maya waspletely honest.


    d sighed softly. "Think, Maya, think. I am a very powerful potential invader. Do you think I could enter this city if Fenrir and The World Tree did not allow it?"


    "....." Maya opened her eyes slightly when she realized d was right. She had been so concerned about d''s intentions and trying to understand them that she had forgotten something so basic.


    Fenrir thoroughly despised when a stranger entered his Territory, but when those Beings were weaker or not a significant threat, he wouldn''t care much since he knew Tasha and Volk would deal with it. But someone like d? He would definitely do something about it.


    Maya looked at Victor with a nce that said: You did this, right?


    Victor smiled faintly and nodded. "Yes, I did. I made the n with The World Tree, and she agreed. And if she agrees, Fenrir will also agree." He intentionally didn''t speak the name of The World Tree, as that information shoulde directly from the Tree herself, not him.


    "Why did she permit this...?"


    "Because she understands the level of threat we may face in the future."


    Maya fell silent.


    "We''re talking about an entire civilization under themand of one person, Maya. And when I say civilization, I mean everyone, from Mortals to Gods."


    "The level of danger that these ''Emperors'' pose is immense. Because of that, the more High-Level Elites we have at our disposal, the better it will be when the day of invasion arrives."


    "I have something I don''t understand about this," Anna suddenly spoke, drawing attention to herself.


    "Why are you acting so passive, Victor?" Anna said and then continued, "The Victor I know would already be doing something to invade this civilization first, bringing the danger to their doorstep before theye here, right?"


    "You''re not wrong, my dear mother," Victor smiled. "That was exactly my initial thought, but... I encountered several problems."


    Victor raised his finger. "First, the only people I know who have the ability to travel betweens like this are the Alioth n."


    "But even the Alioth n cannot open a portal to a ce they''ve never been to before. Precise information is crucial for them to do that, am I right?" Victor looked at Alexios with a knowing nce as if they both knew something that only they shared.


    Alexios raised an eyebrow when he saw Victor''s look, pondering his words and their hidden meanings. He quickly understood what Victor was referring to. When he grasped those hidden words, he couldn''t help but give Natalia a disapproving look.


    "What? He''s my official Husband; you signed the contract, so he can know this information about the Alioth n," Natalia spoke naturally.


    ''It''s not an exaggeration to say that he''s already part of the family.'' Natalia gently touched her belly, remembering how many times he had nted his seeds in her fertile ground.


    ''With my Husband''s Power to touch and influence the Soul, I''m confident that my future child will be fully human, thus continuing The Lineage of The n. And possibly, in the distant future, I might even turn into a Vampire myself.'' Natalia thought.


    She wasn''t in a hurry to be a Vampire. With her family''s Magic and the Eyes she would receive from her father in the future, she could maintain her youth for a long time, just like him. She could even choose to remain eternally young if she wished, as long as she didn''t use her Power on arge scale as her father did several times to help d.


    Alexios grumbled internally; she wasn''t wrong, but that didn''t mean he liked it very much. Setting that issue aside for now, he nodded, saying, "Yes, correct."


    "Second, even if we open a portal to the Empire of these people, what guarantee do we have that they won''t use our portal to track our location? Such a reckless action could bring the possible war to us faster than nned."


    Anna, d, Maya, and the others nodded when they saw Victor''s words were logical. Jumping into enemy territory without information would not only be imprudent but also foolish.


    "Of course, I won''t just stand still and wait for the enemies to attack. I will do everything possible to learn about them; knowing the enemy is crucial."


    Everyone nodded in agreement upon hearing what he said.


    "And finally, third... Instead of worrying about a possible war that will happen in the distant future, we should focus on strengthening our forces."


    "Maya, I''ll be candid with you... The Werewolves haven''t impressed me much." Victor''s words were quite modest.


    "... What do you mean they haven''t impressed you, Demon King?"


    "They are weak." Victor didn''t mince words.


    Maya''s face twitched slightly.


    "The only ones who can be considered ''Elites'' among this society currently are you, Adam, Tasha, Volk, and Hassan."


    Fenrir wasn''t included because he wasn''t an Elite; he was a damn Force of Nature, iparable.


    "The rest are merely good or mediocre at best," Victor concluded.


    "The Werewolves are currently the weakest Faction, and that needs to change," d said.


    Maya gritted her teeth but didn''t do more than that. She knew the two were right;pared to the current Faction of Noble Vampires, which had two damn Progenitors who were alive and quite active, the Werewolvescked very strong Elites.


    "Very well..." Maya epted the truth, swallowed it, and moved on. "I understand your reasons. Now, let''s get back to why I''m here?"


    "That''s simple. d and I have decided to divide our modes of operation."


    "As I don''tck military strength, I will just take The Lykos n and Tasha for myself."


    "While he will take Volk and all the other Werewolves for himself."


    "....." Maya looked at the two with strange nces, especially at d, who wanted only the men.


    d''s eyebrows twitched when he saw Maya''s expression. "Woman, stop thinking with your lower parts for a few seconds, okay? I thought your fire had cooled down because you already have so many husbands and children, but it seems that hasn''t changed."

 Chapter 789 789: The Determination Of A Betrayed Woman.

    ?Chapter 789: The Determination of a Betrayed Woman


    d''s eyebrows twitched when he saw Maya''s expression. "Woman, stop thinking with your lower parts for a few seconds, okay? I thought your fire had cooled down because you already have so many husbands and children, but it seems that hasn''t changed."


    Maya coughed slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "What do you mean you''ll take The Lykos n and Tasha, Victor?"


    "My n will ally with The Lykos n through my Wife," Victor stroked Leona''s head gently.


    "And about Tasha, it''s exactly as I said. I''ll take her for myself."


    Leona narrowed her eyes slightly; even though she enjoyed the head pats, she still squeezed Victor''s thighs, knowing he wouldn''t feel anything. She had to vent her frustrations somehow!


    Maya narrowed her eyes slightly. "Taking her, how exactly, Demon King? Don''t beat around the bush. What do you want to do with Tasha?"


    "What else? I will train her to be the best version of herself," Victor smiled widely, looking very sadistic and full of expectations for the future. "I will make her so strong that with just one look, she''ll make everyone around her tremble in fear."


    "Haah." Kaguya, Maria, Bruna, Roberta, Eve, Natalia, and Anna sighed in unison. They had seen this scene so many times that they were speechless.


    "Basically, he''s saying he''ll create another Yandere, right?" Natalia whispered to Leona.


    Leona nodded in agreement with Natalia.


    Maya felt conflicted when she heard what Victor said, but she didn''t say anything more or ask any further questions. Her insides were twisting with envy and jealousy, but she knew that was just her instinctive side talking, the side that desired a strong mate that she could never have. After all, to have such a strongpanion, she would need to destroy everything she had built in this millennium, and that was something she would never give up.


    ''... It would be so much easier if he were weaker... But if he were weak, I wouldn''t be as interested... Ugh,plex feelings.'' Maya grumbled internally.


    "It still surprises me that you can say something like that so casually with your Wife right beside you, Demon King," d remarked, looking at Leona. "Considering the personalities of your Wives..." He turned his gaze back to Victor.


    "Aren''t you basically courting death every day?" he asked.


    "Indeed, unfortunately, no matter how much I court her, she won''t show me her beautiful pale ass; she always runs away," Victor sighed in disappointment.


    d was speechless for a few seconds. "... That was a metaphor, Demon King."


    "I know," Victor smiled.


    Honestly, he didn''t know what kind of sexual technique d''s current Wives used on him, but he had to thank them. The older Vampire had finally loosened up and was acting more understanding.


    If this continued, Victor could almost be his friend... Almost.


    "Cough, cough," Kaguya, who was near Victor, coughed lightly.


    This caught Victor''s attention, and when he looked at the Maid and saw her pointing at Maya, he immediately understood Kaguya''s message. Victor smiled faintly and thanked her with a gentle look that almost made Kaguya smile.


    "Back to the subject. Do you now understand our intentions?" Victor asked Maya.


    "Yes. You basically want more influence and the power to speak in Samar, but you won''t take away our independence or anything like that," Maya replied.


    "Correct. I''m not nning to fight against a dear friend and someone with whom I have already made an agreement," Victor said. "Although they don''t care about your existence, I know both of them will feel lonely without anyone to talk to."


    ''My God'', they didn''t even need to be named for Maya to understand he was talking about Aurora and Fenrir. Maya felt a bit uneasy with Victor''sst sentence, realizing she had misunderstood their intentions from the beginning. She felt foolish for not thinking about this more.


    ''Werewolves, huh...'' Maya''s thoughts wandered as she pondered the perspective of the situation. She didn''t dare say she fully understood Victor, but if all the actions he disyed since arriving in Samar were genuine, she could somewhat grasp his thoughts.


    And after thinking it over, she understood that he had no real reason to harm the Wolves. Yes, his agreement with The World Tree was merely to protect the, not its inhabitants, so he didn''t need to protect the Wolves... But at the same time, the Demon King''s Wife was a Werewolf. That fact significantly decreased the chances of any potential hostility from Victor toward the Wolves and increased the likelihood of him helping them.


    Another thing was that during the entire time Maya observed Victor during his visits, she never saw any ill feelings from him towards Werewolves in general. In fact, he seemed to like the City quite a bit and even bought various things for himself.


    Now that the cards were on the table, Maya fully understood the intentions of the two Progenitors. Yes, she still had some doubts, and she particrly didn''t trust d; after all, the old Vampire''s past condemned him and made him untrustworthy.


    But if she couldn''t trust d, she could trust Victor. He might not have the welfare of the Wolves in mind, but he was helping and working to ensure that the Werewolves entered the agreement he made with Aurora.


    Regardless of Victor''s feelings on the matter, what mattered was the bigger picture and whether his actions would harm or improve the Wolf society.


    "... I understand. So, what should I do now?" Maya was being objective; she was a woman of action. Now that she understood everything that was going on, she no longer felt confused.


    Victor and d smiled faintly; it was always good to talk to someone intelligent.


    ...


    "All this time..." Tasha tightly held the proof of Volk''s betrayal in her hand. Her Wolf ears and tail had been present for quite some time, standing on end, and her eyes shimmered with shades of celestial blue mixed with gold.


    Tasha had just finished reading the diary that Victor had given her, which recounted the love life of a woman with Volk and their child, whom she had never heard of before.


    With each word she read in the diary, Tasha''s feelings of betrayal grew deeper and more intense. When she finished reading everything, she felt an overwhelming mix of pain, anger, and disappointment. The discovery of the betrayal hit her like an arrow to the heart, causing her to question everything she thought she knew about Volk and herself.


    The sense of betrayal eroded her trust and left her feeling vulnerable and exposed. The image she had of Volk as an ally was now tainted with suspicion and disbelief. It was as if a part of her had been broken, and she felt lost and disoriented.


    The shivers of her ears and tail were a physical manifestation of her emotional turmoil. Her Wolf instincts were on high alert, ready to defend and protect herself from imminent danger. She felt betrayed not only by Volk but also by her own feelings, questioning why she hadn''t seen the signs before.


    Amidst this emotional turbulence, a desire for confrontation and justice burned within her. She wanted to confront Volk, demand answers, and show him how much his betrayal hurt her... But she wouldn''t do that... Not like this.


    Tasha was a Goddess. A Goddess with Origins in Egypt. And if there was one universal trait among all Mythologies, it was that... Gods could be cruel.


    The great flood that once nearly reset humanity that was caused by The Biblical God and various other tragedies he brought about.


    The actions of The Greek Gods towards their people, which didn''t need to bemented on, as everyone knew the Myths.


    The actions of The Norse, who were as petty and cruel as The Greeks could be.


    The actions of The Egyptian Gods towards their worshippers.


    And these were just the regr Gods who often weren''t ''offended'' by Humans.


    Now, an Egyptian Goddess who had been betrayed?... She carried with her the cruelty and relentlessness that were characteristic of Gods in all Mythologies. She was cruel, vengeful, and resentful.


    Nothing else mattered to her except the desire to see her traitors pay for what they did. Her heart was consumed by the mes of hatred, and she would not stop until her vengeance wasplete. The Goddess of Egypt rose, and her wrath was like a hurricane, ready to devastate everything in its path. No one would escape her fury, and all would be reminded that crossing paths with an imcable Goddess was a fatal mistake.


    It was in this storm of emotions that her Master''s words resonated in her mind.


    "Remember, Tasha. The most intense feelings cloud our judgment. Don''t ignore your feelings, but don''t be enved by them either. A good Assassin knows how to deal with emotions in a way that doesn''t hinder their lethality."


    Tasha''s turbulent emotions began to calm down. She took a deep breath, and her feelings started to grow calmer, like the sea before a storm.


    The explosive storm of her emotions turned into a calm yet dangerous sea that would swallow everything and everyone at the right time.


    "Calm your mind. Conceal your internal turmoil. Sharpen your mind. And never lose control." Her wild features began to fade, and all that remained was a charismatic Goddess and an unyielding Leader.


    "Hassan-i Sabbah, my Master, once said: Nothing is true, everything is permitted... I must never forget that." Tasha put down the diary.


    A statement that was merely an observation of the reality around us, saying that nothing is true, implies realizing that the foundations of societies are fragile. We must be the shepherds of our own civilization. Saying that everything is permitted means that we are the architects of our actions and must live with the consequences, whether glorious or tragic.


    Don''t me anyone but yourself for your mistakes. Learn from them and evolve to avoid making those mistakes again in the future.


    "I am the shepherd who created my own civilization, and unlike him, I am not a coward who hides behind my actions. Does Volk think that eliminating me from the equation is enough to stop me?"


    "He ispletely wrong." Tasha stood up.


    Despite being hurt by what she discovered, in the end, it was as Victor had told her. From the beginning, she never gave herplete trust to Volk, but for someone like her, for whom trust was more precious than gold or any precious material, the trust she gave Volk was enough to hurt her heart, and that was what irritated her the most.


    "First, I must check on my youngest son and keep him in a safe ce. Second, I will organize all my supporters and assess the damage to my Faction." Tasha''s image exuded absolute focus and determination.


    "After that, I will deal with my ex-husband."

 Chapter 790 790: Hecate, The Goddess Of Magi... And Her Weed.

    ?Chapter 790: Hecate, the Goddess of Magic... And her weed.


    "I was waiting for you, Goddesses, Demons, and God Killer," said a woman with ck hair flowing to her shoulders, and prating ck eyes, wearing a ck dress adorned with red and gold details. Standing at 177 centimeters tall, her presence was maic, revealing a slender and graceful body in perfect harmony.


    Scathach narrowed her eyes at the woman in front of her.


    Hecate, The Goddess of Magic. Despite holding that Title, her ''Magic'' was not the same as that of Witches; they were simr but different at the same time.


    The reason for this differencey in the source of their Energy. Hecate''s Magic relied more on Divine Power than the Energy used by Witches.


    While Hecate''s Magic was more potent, it was less versatilepared to the Witches'' Magic, which epassed all Elements and could even tap into the Powers of Darkness and Light.


    So, was Hecate''s Magic better? That was debatable.


    In terms of raw Power, hers was undoubtedly superior, but in terms ofplexity, it fell short.


    Ultimately, as Merlin had stated, Energy was Energy; it all depended on how individuals wielded it.


    ''I wonder what Merlin would say if he saw this woman. After all, Merlin''s very existence goes against everything she represents.''


    Merlin was a man who used the Witches'' Magic, something that should have been impossible. Even after bing a Demon, he revolutionized Demon Magic, another feat considered impossible.


    Because of individuals like Merlin, Victor, and her teacher, Dun Scaith, Scathach never believed that something was ''impossible.''


    Just because no one had done something before didn''t mean it couldn''t be done in the future. A perfect example of that was the situation with Diablo.


    In theory,bining Darkness and Light in the same Being, creating a Hybrid, should have been impossible. Yet, Diablo achieved it, though only partially.


    "I must say, Hecate... You have a beautiful temple here... Or is it a castle?" Aphroditemented, looking at the surrealndscape around them. It no longer seemed like they were in Hell, as the transition from inside the temple to outside the temple was striking.


    While the outside was a destendscape of Death and Decay, inside Hecate''s temple, everything appeared more alive.


    "It''s a castle that I built upon my temple, so the correct term is castle," Hecate looked around and added, "Its name is Archaeon, The Castle of The Eclipse."


    "Interesting... And to think you''d use such a Human term for your castle," Aphrodite remarked.


    "What can I say? Humans are quite creative, given their ephemeral lives," Hecatemented.


    "What are you talking about?" Nyx asked.


    "The name of the castle... Archaeon, or as it''s known to Humans, Archaea. It''s a term they use for unicellr organismscking a cell nucleus."


    Nyx looked at Aphrodite as if she were speaking an entirely differentnguage.


    "Just think of it as a word Humans gave to something they discovered," Aphrodite sighed, realizing that Nyx had little interaction with Human Society, and even if she did, it certainly wasn''t to study Biology.


    "Okay," Nyx decided not to dwell on it, as it didn''t seem significant, even though she knew that Hecate never did anything without a purpose. If she gave such a peculiar name to her castle, there had to be a reason.


    Using her Divinity where nothing could be hidden from her, Nyx sensed a reaction underground. Something, or rather, something ridiculously enormous, was beneath them.


    "Oh? What''s this?" As she tried to investigate further, she felt something blocking her Divinity.


    "I''d appreciate it if you didn''t try to be meddlesome, Nyx."


    "You blocked my Divinity? How?" Hecate wasn''t even a Primordial Goddess; how could she block Nyx''s Divinity? It should have been impossible.


    "Part of my existence, when I reached the peak of my Divinity, was studying ways to counter The Primordial Gods of my Pantheon, especially you and Erebus, who lived near my home. Irritating individuals who cane and go from anywhere like pests... After many years of studying, I discovered several unpleasant ways of dealing with you," Hecate smiled faintly.


    "And all the findings of my research are installed in this castle. Would you like to experience them?"


    Hecate seemed quite excited to test all the countermeasures she had developed.


    "Hmm, I''d rather not." Nyx might be arrogant, but she wasn''t foolish. She wouldn''t underestimate someone like Hecate, a genius wholly devoted to her craft. Such people were the most dangerous to provoke, as they wouldn''t rest until they had their ''revenge.''


    "I see... What a shame," Hecatemented.


    Did she imagine it, or did this woman seem genuinely disappointed? Did she really want to test her countermeasures so badly? Nyx thought Hecate was quite brave, considering she was talking about Beings like Primordial Gods, who were practically unbeatable in their own Pantheons.


    "So, why did this strange and powerful groupe to my home? What do you want?" Hecate asked.


    "It''s quite simple, actually," Aphrodite smiled gently.


    "Oh?"


    "We want that." Aphrodite pointed to a distant garden with gray and ck shades.


    Hecate looked at where Aphrodite was pointing and was at a loss for words. Then she looked at Aphrodite and asked a very honest question:


    "... Are you kidding?"


    "Do I look like I''m kidding?" Aphrodite retorted.


    "... No, you don''t seem like you''re kidding... But this makes no sense. What kind of group brings such military power, capable of destroying several Gods, just to take some nts?" She was utterly speechless; even her noblewoman act had flown out the window.


    "You are looking at such a group in front of you that did just that," Aphrodite replied confidently.


    Hecate stared at Aphrodite for a long ten seconds, then looked at all the women in the group, including Nyx, and saw that their expressions hadn''t changed. Suddenly, all the excitement she had felt died down; she had expected too much from this encounter. After all, it had been a long time since such powerful individuals had visited her.


    It was like an important Neet secretly working for the government on cyber protection, and suddenly the president of the country came to visit.


    "Sigh... Just take as much as you want and leave." Hecate let out a long sigh.


    "Thank you, Hecate. You''ve saved our lives," Aphrodite said with a big smile.


    Hecate raised an eyebrow upon hearing Aphrodite''s words. "Why are you reacting like that? It''s just a nt that calms the nerves of Gods, right?"


    "Exactly. Because of my... uh, lover, the Goddesses in my group are quite... horny. This nt is quite useful in calming them down."


    Hecate stared at Aphrodite for a long time. Her brain was nk, and her thoughts were absent for a good 30 seconds in this state of disbelief. Then, her brain began to reboot.


    ''What a ridiculous reason!'' she couldn''t help but think.


    ...


    "They really just came to pick up some stupid nts..." Hecate looked incredulously at the group of women moving away in the distance.


    Although they hade here only to retrieve nts, she thought the women would try to talk to her or even suggest an alliance or something. She believed they were using the nts as an excuse, and their main objective was Hecate herself.


    After all, despite not appearing much in Olympus or the Mortal World, she was a fairly popr Goddess, you know? Even Zeus himself had toe to The Underworld to ask Hecate to ''replenish'' the shield at the pce on Mount Olympus¡ªa shield that protected the Gods in case of invasion, turning the pce into a fortress. She was an important Goddess!


    So, why did these women treat her as if she were air? Even the God Killer herself, or that woman with Demonic horns and intimidating looks, didn''t show any interest in talking to her!


    They just came, put various nts into bags with Dimensional Space [an idea she found quite interesting and intended to see if she could replicateter], and left!


    Somehow, Hecate felt quite annoyed now.


    The mirror in her room suddenly changed, and Persephone appeared.


    "So? What happened?" she asked.


    Hecate looked at Persephone.


    Persephone was slightly taken aback by Hecate''s annoyed gaze. ''What happened? What did they discuss with Hecate?'' Curiosity filled Persephone''s heart; she wanted to know what kind of secrets that group had discussed with Hecate.


    But...


    "These women came here just to grab some damn nts and left!"


    "... Huh?..."


    "Exactly! That was my exact reaction! Just what kind of group sends a Primordial Goddess, a God Killer, a FUCKING GODDESS OF BEAUTY, and a scary Demon to get damn nts! PLANTS, god dammit!"


    For a moment, Persephone thought Hecate was lying, but that thought disappeared entirely when she saw her friend''s honest reaction.


    "What nts did they want? And what would they use it for?"


    "Apparently, The Goddess of Beauty has a new lover, and they fucked so hot and sweaty that it started to affect the Goddesses around her, and she came to get this nt for those Goddesses to ''calm down''," Hecate spoke in disdain.


    "...." A long silence fell around, and in that silence, Persephone couldn''t help but notice Hecate''s envious tone.


    ''This woman, is she horny? Well, she barely leaves the house, so it''s inevitable that she has cravings.''


    Hecate narrowed her eyes. "I feel like you thought something terrible of me just now."


    "¡­ It''s just your imagination."


    "That''s what people say when they think something bad about other people," Hecate spoke.


    "Like I said, you''re thinking too much." Persephone remained expressionless and quickly changed the subject. "And to think they came to this ce just for that, and they brought so much military power too. Did they try to bring you into their alliance or something?"


    "They didn''t even try!" She exploded again, "Those bastardspletely ignored me! They were acting like I''m some nt seller or something! They even gave me this!" She picked up what looked like a painting about her size, covered in gift wrapping.


    "What is that?"


    "Aphrodite didn''t say. She just said it was a present they prepared or something."


    "... What are you waiting for? Open it! It could be something important."


    "Tsk, I''m sure it''s something useless." Hecate snapped her fingers, and soon the gift wrapping started to disappear, and what they sawpletely shocked them.


    "...Hecate..." Persephone called to Hecate.


    But The Goddess of Magic just ignored her as she looked on, shocked at the image of a man sitting on a Throne in a suit. He was sitting there quite cozily, his head resting on his hand and a slight smile on his face. He had short ck hair and narrow, reptile-like violet eyes.


    "Hecate!"


    "Y-Yes?"


    "You finally listened. You lost yourself for a long time there."


    "W-What are you talking about? I didn''t get lost; you''re talking nonsense." Hecate snorted as she looked away from the painting, though every now and then, she nced over and quickly shifted her gaze.


    Hecate waspletely taken aback by the image on the board. ''Just who is this hot man?''


    "And to think that The Goddess of Beauty would give you her Husband''s portrait as a gift, just what is she nning?" Persephone spoke with a twinkle in her eye.


    "H-Husband? She''s married!?"


    "Oh, you didn''t know that, huh?"


    "Forget that! This is her husband?! Damn it! What a lucky woman!"


    Seeing that she couldn''t converse with the displeased Goddess right now, Persephone dered, "... Hecate, I''lle collect the painting, okay?"


    "Huh? Of course not! He is mine. He was given to me as a gift." Hecate quickly denied it.


    Persephone opened her eyes slightly in shock at Hecate''s refusal. "Hecate, why are you denying that? You have no interest in this, right?"


    "Yes, you are correct, but he is mine! The portrait was given to me! Therefore, I will not give it up."


    Persephone narrowed her eyes. "Hecate, as your Queen, Imand you to give me the painting."


    "My Queen can kiss my bulging ass." Hecate snorted. "The painting is mine, and I will not give it to anyone."


    "Ugh, woman, stop being unreasonable! You said that you had no interest in artistic things years ago!"


    "I can be interested in it now, can''t I? People change with time, and so do the Gods."


    This kind of discussion started to go back and forth between the two most powerful women in Greek Hell. Nobody knew the purpose for which Aphrodite gave this painting to Hecate, but one thing was certain, she managed to cause a little chaos with this action.


    "Give it to me! That''s an order!"


    "NEVER! It''s mine!"

 Chapter 791 791: The Journey.

    ?Chapter 791: The journey.


    Nightingale.


    Hassan was looking at a group of women in front of him with an indifferent expression.


    After a long and endless period of thorough investigation by two frightening women [Agnes and Natashia], he was finally allowed to approach the group to teach his students.


    But not in his wildest dreams did he expect this sight in front of him.


    "So, who is he?" Pepper asked curiously.


    "Our new teacher that our Husband arranged," Lacus replied boredly.


    "Ugh, do we really have to train?" Sienained.


    "Don''t bezy, or do you want to fall behind and grow weaker? You know what will happen if Darling or my mother deems you weak," Ruby spoke.


    Siena shuddered. "...Fine, I''ll train," she mumbled.


    "Hmm... Why am I here again?" Victoria raised her hand.


    "For what else, My Little Sister? It''s for you to train, of course," Natashia nodded.


    "Right, as Darling''s Wife, you can''t be weak, or you''ll be taken advantage of. Strength is necessary!" Sasha agreed, nodding with her mother.


    "I don''t remember bing Victor''s Wife."


    "Say that before signing the marriage contract, my beloved aunt."


    Victoria was about to say something, but she decided to stay silent. After all, Sasha was right¡ªif she wanted nothing to do with Victor, she would have fled that damn incident. She was just too shy to fully ept it, considering the man she was married to was shared between her sister and her niece.


    "Putting that aside, if I''m here, who will manage our n while we''re away?" Victoria asked.


    "Of course, it will be Tatsuya and his beloved Witch, Hecate," Natashia nodded.


    "I''m leaving," Victoria dered quickly but was stopped by Sasha and Natashia, who appeared beside her and held her by the arm, lifting her slightly in the air.


    "Let me go!"


    "Stop bothering your son. Let him enjoy himself with the Witch. Who knows? Maybe you''ll have a grandchild in the future," Sasha spoke.


    "Never!" Natashia struggled even more. "He''s still a baby! He''s only 100 years old! I must protect him!"


    "Stop the drama. Despite being young, he''s already quite strong¡ªnot at Victor''s abnormal level, but he''s a genius few can match due to his father''s Heritage of Illusion Control," Natashia rolled her eyes.


    "Hmm, this is calmer than I thought..." Jeane muttered.


    "Only when chaotic beings like Violet, Agnes, Natashia, Morgana, Maria, and Roberta are together does everything be a mess. Those women have no sense of decency," Hestia said.


    "Who has no decency, you horny Goddess?"


    Hestia opened her eyes wide and jumped back, only to see Agnes looking at her with a neutral expression.


    "Agnes! When did you appear behind me?"


    "Just now."


    "How?"


    "A new Technique I''m developing," Agnes said but didn''t give further details. "Back to the topic. You forgot Aphrodite, your horny Goddess."


    A vein bulged on Hestia''s head. "I am not a horny Goddess! Stop defaming my image!"


    "Humph, then stop calling me a chaotic being. I''m a very quiet and understanding woman."


    Hestia''s expression turned neutral, and she looked at Agnes with a visibly confused and slightly worried look. "...Are you experimenting with illicit drugs? What kind of hallucinations are you seeing now?"


    "...I am not experimenting with anything!" Somehow, Hestia''s genuine kindness hurt Agnes. ''I''m not that chaotic, right? By Vampire standards, I''m normal,'' she thought.


    Jeanne rolled her eyes at this situation; she was still surprised that these women didn''t realize how abnormal they were. ''Then again, I can''t judge too much since I''ve been alive since the beginning.''


    Hassan, who was looking at this group, was simply speechless. ''How many Wives does that man have? And why are they all so absolutely beautiful?''


    Hassan felt like he had entered a forbidden garden where the most beautiful women in existence resided or something like that. Little did he know that this garden had a Guardian.


    A gust of wind was felt all around, and Hassan''s instincts went haywire. He quickly looked around, and before he could react, something appeared in front of him.


    It was a stunningly beautiful woman, even more beautiful than all the others present, but that wasn''t what caught his attention. It was the woman''s neutral gaze and her Draconic features.


    Zdrac spread her wings wide,pletely covering the moonlight from Hassan.


    "Any harmful action, any wrong move, any wrong thought..." Zdrac''s eyes glowed an intense violet. "And I will erase your existence." Violet mes emanated from Zdrac''s mouth with every word she spoke.


    Though she spoke in a neutral tone, the threat in her voice was unmistakable. A threat that Hassan took very seriously¡ªafter all, it was not every day you had a Dragon personally looking at you.


    He was not foolish, nor was he driven by his desires; he hadn''t reached his current position by being emotional.


    "Don''t worry, Zdrac. He''s being watched... And you know Darling wouldn''tpromise our safety."


    Zdrac looked down, specifically at Hassan''s shadow, and she saw various Demons of Despair, Demonic creatures that could hide in an individual''s shadow. Not to mention, she also sensed several women from n nk around, observing everything.


    Victor didn''t y with his Family''s safety. He sent a teacher, but that teacher wouldn''t be sent without being checked or having several confidentiality contracts obliging him not to speak about what he discovered in Nightingale.


    "Mm." Zdrac nodded and then flew into the air, hovering there as if unaffected by everything.


    "... The Demon King sent me to train someone. Who am I going to train?"


    "All of us..." Agnes spoke. "Though your focus will be on the less experienced girls." She looked at Violet in the distance and nodded.


    Violet returned the gesture and walked towards Hassan with Ophis and Nero behind her.


    "These are The Daughters of The Demon King," Agnes said.


    When Hassan heard this, he opened his eyes wide in shock. ''The Demon King already has descendants?''


    Suddenly, he felt hundreds of eyes on him. He snapped out of his stupor and looked around, realizing that the gazes he was feeling came from all the women present.


    ''Yes, this isn''t a forbidden garden with the most beautiful women in existence... This is a deadly trap with thorny flowers capable of great atrocities.'' Hassan thought, feeling a chill down his spine.


    He could easily identify that the most dangerous women here were the Dragon and the blonde woman named Jeanne¡ªthose two gave him the worst feeling.


    "You will train them however you see fit."


    "...I can''t train them," Hassan spoke after assessing the situation, then turned his gaze to Agnes.


    "...Huh?" Agnes''s red eyes became lifeless as she turned her face 90 degrees, looking very confused but also very scary.


    The worst part was that she wasn''t the only one giving him that look; almost all the women present had a simr expression except the Goddess, who seemed normal. But with everything he had seen in this short time, he highly doubted that this Goddess was normal.


    "What do you mean? Why can''t you train them?" Agnes persisted.


    "My training is harsh," Hassan replied with the same tone as before and a neutral expression.


    Only once did Hassan lose control of his expressions, and that was when he saw the Demon King''s daughters. It was a significant piece of news, but during the entire encounter, he remainedposed.


    His training was so ingrained in his body that even in a situation like this, where several dangerous Beings were looking at him, he stayed calm.


    And this attitude surprised the girls around him; after all, their sisters were not normal Beings. Moreover, this man had seen the lifeless gazes of the women present here, and if it were anyone else, they would already be terrified. But he remained calm.


    As expected of someone who inherited the name "Hassan."


    He was a Master.


    Hassan looked at Ophis and Nero. "Injuries will happen, and their mentalities will be tested. I can''t train them because you will interfere if I get too harsh... And that goes for all the other students too."


    "I thought it would be a more usible reason, but that''s all?" Sasha snorted and smiled in amusement.


    "Right? I thought it would be another reason too," Violet rolled her eyes.


    "I guess he doesn''t know about my Mother''s and my Husband''s ways, huh," Pepper thought.


    "Even if he knew, it would be strange. After all, Darling doesn''t share much about his personal life with strangers. He''s extremely reserved about delicate matters," Lacus said.


    "...Darling, huh?" Ruby raised an eyebrow with an amused expression.


    Lacus blushed slightly, but she didn''t look away. "What? You all call him that directly. Why can''t I?"


    "...Stop with that shit-eating grin!" Lacus snapped.


    "Hehehe," Ruby chuckled lightly.


    Pepper shuddered slightly. "Thatugh... Fuck, in the future, Ruby will be a Milf, who says, Ara Ara."


    Ruby''s amused expression disappeared, and she returned to a neutral expression, looking at her older sister. "Stop talking nonsense. I''m not Japanese. Why the hell would I say, Ara Ara? It''s more likely for Haruna, Kaguya, or even Mizuki to be someone like that."


    "Hmm, that''s true... But Kaguya grew up in a culture more oriented toward the West, so we should rule her out," Pepper said.


    "I think Kaguya will remain the same as always, even in the future, just more strict," Siena pointed out.


    "It''s quite likely," Pepper nodded.


    The eerie atmospherepletely disappeared, and the girls started talking among themselves, ignoring Hassan.


    "You seem confused, even though you don''t show it, Hassan," Agnes said.


    "...That''s true. Why did they react that way when they heard about my training?" Hassan decided that being honest about his doubts was the best course of action.


    "It''s simple." Agnes began to exin. "At some point in their lives, all the girls here were trained by Scathach or even Darling."


    "And if there''s one thing you need to know, it''s that those two individuals have training regimens akin to torture."


    "...The ability to harm loved ones for their own good is not something everyone can do lightly, especially for someone like The Demon King," Hassan said.


    "Correct. Because of Victor''s nature, he avoids the harshest training for the younger girls, but for the older girls, he doesn''t go easy," Jeanne said.


    ''The same applies to the current Scathach. If it were the old Scathach, she wouldn''t even blink while subjecting the children to torturous training. But when she met Victor, her mindset changed, and her training went from infernal to bearable, at least for the younger girls in the Family... I bet if she were to train another Being outside the Family, she''d revert to her old ways.'' Jeanne thought.


    "To be honest, I don''t think you can teach us anything," Violet began.


    Hassan looked at Violet neutrally.


    "Why not?"


    "Look around. We have the mostpetent individuals here¡ªa Master Assassin," Violet pointed to a shadow on the tree, and when everyone looked in the direction she was pointing, they saw Oda leaning against the tree with crossed arms.


    "Three Martial Arts Masters, my Husband, Scathach, and one more woman who''s not present."


    "This also includes several old women who''ve been walking on the Earth before Jesus even existed."


    Veins bulged on the heads of said "old" women.


    "Of course, don''t forget the Dragon too." Violet smiled as she looked at the sky where Zdrac was floating, looking at Hassan.


    "...And there''s you, the old man of the mountain, Hassan-


    i Sabbah... Yes, you may be the sessor, or even the original ''old'' man of the mountain, a unique existence indeed, but what can you teach us?"


    Many might mistake Violet''s question for arrogance, but it wasn''t that. She was genuinely puzzled by the situation¡ª


    why did they need to train with this man when there were so many Elites present? She knew Victor didn''t make mistakes when it came to his Family, but she couldn''t see what this man could teach them.


    "A fair question that I also ask myself," Hassan spoke neutrally.


    "...Huh?" Violet was confused by what she heard.


    "Why did The Demon King send me here? What does he want me to teach you? These questions alwayse to my mind. I still don''t understand that man fully; after all, I only saw him briefly, and we didn''t even talk much."


    Violet''s look went from confused to bored as she heard the man''s response. "...It seems Darling made a mistake this time."


    "But even though I don''t know him well and don''t understand his motives, the moment I arrived here, I understood my role."


    "....." Violet fell silent as everyone focused their attention on the man.


    "With just one look, I could see your problem."


    "Faith."


    "Faith?" Agnes asked, confused.


    "Yes, in this specific aspect... Compared to The Demon King, all of you are ''lost''."


    These words made all the women narrow their eyes dangerously at Hassan.


    "The only individuals who pass in this aspect are..." He looked at the Dragon in the air. "You," then he looked at Jeanne. "You," he looked at Hestia. "And you."


    "Exin what you mean about Faith," Agnes said.


    "A conviction... a belief... or Faith... Faith in oneself, Faith in one''s own existence."


    Hestia''s eyes widened when she heard Hassan''s words.


    "The thought that nourishes the Soul and makes your worth grow in existence, right?" Hassan looked at Hestia.


    "...You... How?" Hestia asked in shock; the man''s words were very familiar to her.


    Hassan didn''t answer, only stating, "The path to Divinity is paved through hardships, enlightenment, and understanding. Only when you understand yourself and the world around you can you find your ce in existence."


    A golden aura began to emanate from the man''s body,pletely enveloping him.


    "I''m Hassan-i Sabbah. I inherited this name from my Master a thousand years ago, and through it, I reached a height that even he couldn''t attain."


    His golden aura spread around, causing a gust of wind.


    "A High-Level God..." Agnes opened her eyes wide as she looked at Zdrac and saw that the Dragon''s expression hadn''t changed, which meant Zdrac knew from the beginning, and if Zdrac knew, it meant that Victor knew too. After all, they had the same eyes.


    ''This is why she never stopped observing him...'' Agnes said.


    "I attained Divinity through my Faith... That''s what I will teach you, The Philosophy of Self-Discovery."


    "A tool that will aid you on your journey, whatever it may be... I hope that by the end of my lessons, you will know yourselves better than you do now."

 Chapter 792 792: The Journey. 2

    ?Chapter 792: The Journey. 2


    Hourster, the girls were in the arena, observing Hassan training Ophis and Nero with attentive looks. So far, he had taught them the basics, but now he had moved on to have them spar against each other. It was evident that he was learning their strengths and weaknesses.


    "Military, Truth, and Faith... with thetter being his strongest Concept," Hestia narrated, watching from a distance as Hassan trained Nero and Ophis.


    "To think that a Human would tread the path even the Gods find challenging and achieve Divinity in such a short time..." Hestia was utterly surprised. Attaining Divinity as a Human was incredible, but bing a High-Level God starting as a Human was even more absurd¡ªa nearly impossible feat.


    "... Are you telling me this man managed to reach Divinity and rise to a High-Level God in just 1000 years?" Natashia''s face showed a hint of tension.


    ''Hassan-i Sabbah, the original, was born around 1000 years after Christ. If this man was his apprentice, he must have been born around that time too,'' Natashia pondered.


    "Wrong," Hassan said while still observing Ophis and Nero sparring.


    "Yes, I was Hassan''s apprentice, but I was already an adult when I found him."


    "Wait... Are you saying you''ve lived longer than him? What is your Race?" Sasha asked.


    Hassan looked at Sasha in the stands. "I am Human."


    "A Human Blessed by a God," Zdrac, who was sitting at the edge of the stands, spoke in a neutral tone while looking at her sharp ws.


    Everyone looked at Zdrac.


    Zdrac gazed at Hassan. "Don''t lie to us," she dered.


    Hassan looked into those violet eyes that made him feelpletely exposed as if no secret could be hidden from that gaze.


    "I will still withhold information; my past is private."


    "Fair enough," Zdrac nodded.


    Jeanne and Hestia raised their eyebrows upon hearing what Hassan said.


    Both of them knew very well that when a Human was Blessed by a God, the God usually demanded something in return.


    "What was the price of your Blessing, Hassan?" Hestia asked.


    "My Faith."


    Everyone fell silent at this standard response.


    "The God who Blessed me was entric. He only spoke to me twice. On those asions, he always told me to seek the ''Truth,'' My Truth. The other times he appeared, he said nothing, as if he only showed up when I deviated from my pilgrimage." Hassan finished speaking and fell silent, clearly not wanting to share more about his past.


    "Pilgrimage, huh..." Hestia spoke neutrally, recognizing the familiar word that was the strongest characteristic of the God she knew.


    "Zdrac, create a dome where sound and image cannot pass."


    Zdrac nodded and spoke something in The Language of Dragons, and a dome was created around the group.


    "The way he describes his experiences and his philosophy, it''s always deep and spiritual..." Hestia began to exin.


    "These characteristics remind me of someone."


    "Who?" Violet asked.


    "Buddha."


    Everyone fell silent.


    "If it''s him who was observing him... It makes sense how Hassan reached such a High Level of Divinity in such a short time."


    Even if Hassan hadn''t attained Divinity in less than 1000 years and had taken longer, it would still be incredible because he not only Awakened as a God but also learned more about his Concept to be a High-Level God¡ªa feat that even those who were born as Gods found difficult to easily achieve.


    "I don''t understand... Why does it make sense if it''s him? Can you exin better? Most of us here are unfamiliar with Divine matters," Sasha spoke, and all the others who were not well-versed in Divine matters agreed.


    Hestia looked at the girls and, after some consideration, chose her words carefully. "To be a God and Master a Concept, you need a journey of self-discovery."


    "Who am I? What am I? What is my purpose? Where am I going? What do I want? What is the meaning of my existence? Etc."


    "At least, that''s the case for Mortals who weren''t born as Gods. It''s an endless quest of self-discovery. Only when you deeply understand every aspect of your Being, your Soul merges with your body, and your body bes spiritual, and thus your Soul bes your own body."


    "From that moment, you be a God... But the journey doesn''t end there; it''s just the beginning. Now that you know your ''Concepts'' that define who you are, you need to learn more about them. At this stage, you are on the same level as Gods who were born as such."


    "The quest to understand your own Concept and the struggle against other Gods with the same Concept that hinder your progress begins..."


    "For example, Aphrodite is the Goddess with the Concept of Beauty and Love at its peak. She stands at the top of the pyramid in these Concepts; thus, she can influence other Gods not to ''progress'' in the same Concept as hers. This makes her the only High-Level Goddess of Beauty and Love."


    "Of course, other Gods with the same Concept as hers might try to fight her or negotiate so she doesn''t interfere. Or it could happen that a God understands their Concept so well that even with a Higher God present, they won''t hinder their progress."


    "But in most cases, what happens is a Higher-Level God interfering and hindering the progress of another God with the same Concept."


    "... It''s so petty..." Sasha couldn''t help but say, and the girls agreed with her.


    "For the Gods, how far you''ve progressed in your Divinity is a form of status, a way to be ''unique,'' and it gives you considerable influence in some aspects of other Pantheons, and of course, in the Mortal World as well. So, they don''t want to share," Hestiamented.


    "And with the changes happening in the Mortal World now, this struggle has be even more intense," Jeanne said.


    "Indeed," Hestia nodded.


    "Even I do it. I prevent young Goddesses and Gods with the Concept of Home from progressing in Divinity to a high enough level."


    "Buddha... No, the philosophy itself that The Ancient Prince of The Sakia Dynasty, Siddhartha Gautama, created is a philosophy that greatly helps Beings to attain Divinity."


    "Of course, that doesn''t mean everyone who dedicates themselves to this philosophy will achieve it. In the end, it is still a journey of self-discovery, and there are infinite ways for someone to achieve Enlightenment."


    "Albedo Moriarty reached Divinity by simply doing what she always did¡ªresearching and practicing Alchemy. A woman who was always true to herself."


    "Dun Scaith achieved Divinity through effort and Enlightenment in Runes."


    "Hassan-i Sabbah reached Enlightenment through Faith and with the assistance of Buddha."


    "Now, herees what I said earlier; if it''s him who was observing him, it makes sense how Hassan reached such a High Level of Divinity in such a short time."


    "The reason for this is that the strongest Aspect of Buddha''s Divinity¡ª''The Journey''."


    "... The Journey, huh..." Jeanne pondered a little on the matter, and then she and Ruby widened their eyes; both had a realization at the same time.


    "Are you saying that Buddha''s Divinity elerates The Journey of Self-Discovery?" Ruby asked.


    "Yes... At least in part."


    "Ugh, be more specific, woman. Does it elerate it or not? Why are you contradicting yourself?" Violet grumbled.


    "Sigh... The Concept of ''The Journey'' aids in the progress of self-discovery, but in the end, it all depends on you."


    "There are no shortcuts to Divinity..." Hestia was about to continue but was interrupted by Jeanne.


    "Unless you are Victor and have a World Tree within your body that automatically nurtures your Soul and eventually Awakens you as a God."


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing Jeanne''s words.


    "... Hey, big sis. I just realized again how broken our Husband''s existence is... Is that fair?" Pepper said to Siena.


    "No, it isn''t," Siena replied.


    "But that''s how life is. There''s no equality," Lacus said.


    "It''s bullshit," Pepper remarked.


    "Mm." Lacus nodded.


    "Indeed." Siena agreed.


    "Hey, you say that, but you''re not exactly fair either, you know?" Sasha said.


    "What do you mean?" Lacus asked.


    "Your mother is one of the strongest women out there, and you three are filthy rich," Sasha said gently, trying to ease the depression of the three sisters. However, her kindness only earned her neutral looks from them.


    "... Why are you looking at me like that?" Sasha asked.


    "It''s nothing... Hearing such words from a woman whose aunt has literally trillions in her pocket is quite insulting, to be honest," Pepper said.


    "Yes, your aunt is loaded. You can''t talk about money to us," Lacus said.


    "I''m not. I lost a lot of money due to the invasion," Victoria retorted.


    "But you''re already recovering, right?" Pepper said.


    "... Well..."


    "And eventually, you''ll have more than you had before, right?" Siena said.


    "... I mean."


    "In short, you''ll be richer than before." The three said simultaneously.


    "Let me speak, God dammit!" Victoria snapped.


    "So? Why do you think Victor sent him to train us?" Violet asked Hestia after observing the girls'' conversation for a few minutes. "Does he want us to be Goddesses? You know that''s impossible, right? We are Beings on the Dark Side of the scale."


    "Indeed, we are on the Dark Side; everything is harder for us," Ruby said.


    "At least we have cookies," Agnes said.


    "And a hot Husband," Natashia said.


    "...." The women just gave Natashia a dry look.


    "What? Am I wrong?" Natashia raised an eyebrow.


    "Enough with the references, and you, Natashia, stop being horny for a few minutes!" Violet scolded to restore order.


    "Never!" Natashia huffed.


    Hestia began to speak, "Returning to the subject, I think Victor sent Hassan not to train you in The Path of Divinity but to learn about the mentality..."


    "Oh, even though you''re Vampires, you can still be Goddesses; you''ll just awaken Concepts on the Darker Side of the scale, like Fear, Darkness, War, etc.," Jeanne interrupted Hestia.


    "Cool," Violet said, and her eyes, along with everyone else''s, sparkled with interest.


    Hestia looked at Jeanne with a neutral and stinky look.


    "... I''m sorry for interrupting," Jeanne smiled apologetically.


    Despite wanting to huff now, Hestia wasn''t petty towards someone who sincerely apologized, "It''s okay."


    "You''re overthinking things."


    These words made everyone fall silent, and then they all looked toward Zdrac.


    "The Path of Divinity has already been opened to you from the moment my Companion obtained a World Tree for himself in his Soul."


    "Self-discovery is still necessary. You need to understand who you are in existence and what role you will y, but the difficult part of the path has already beenpleted; you already have a reserved space in existence."


    Zdrac looked back at Ophis and Nero''s training.


    "So, don''t think too much about my Companion''s goals and just look at that man and learn... After all, he''s someone who has walked this path before you."


    The silence that followed Zdrac''s statement was deafening, while everyone seemed to be pondering her ambiguous words. Jeanne smiled lightly; she was probably the only one who fully understood Zdrac''s words¡ª


    words that only a Mortal Being with the influence of a God could speak.


    "Your ancestors must have been very important in the past to have this kind of knowledge."


    "You seem to understand what she''s talking about, Jeanne," Ruby said.


    "... Always the observer, huh," Jeanne smiled. "Yes, I understand... But unfortunately, I can''t borate."


    "Why not?" Ruby narrowed her eyes.


    "As Monkey D. Luffy says to his crew in the Sabaody Arc: Everyone set sail in search of it. If this old man tells us something, then I''ll give up on bing The Pirate King."


    Pepper, Lacus, Sasha, and Ruby just epted her statement lightly; using those words wasn''t fair.


    Jeanne smiled. "The important thing is the journey, not what''s at the end of it. I didn''t say anything because it might hinder your own path, a path you have to discover for yourselves."


    "That''s something I have to agree with Jeanne as well." Hestia began speaking, getting everyone''s attention.


    "I''ve seen many Mortals rush to attain Divinity, and they ended up losing their lives on the way or bing failed Gods who never managed to evolve their Concept... A perfect example for my words?"


    "Hercules. Zeus, my foolish brother, helped his Demigod son be a God, but he never made progress in his own Divinity because he didn''t understand himself."


    "Of course, Zeus was also hindering his progress. After all, he fears that Gaia''s prophecy wille true." Hestia spoke with disdain.


    Another silence followed Hestia''s words, but this silence was broken more quickly by Violet.


    "So, when is Darlinging back? He should have finished his business in Samar by now, right?"


    The girls looked at Violet, and they had to admire how easily she set the important matter aside.


    "Haah, you''re impossible, Violet. This is an important matter, right?" Ruby sighed.


    "... Who cares? If I can''t conquer it now because I have a lot of shit to do, why should I worry? I''ll leave it for Future Violet to deal with those problems. What I''ll do now is simply train in The Art of Assassination; I need to improve how I efficiently kill thots." Violet threw some imaginary punches in the air.


    Zdrac disyed a small smile. "If there''s a woman who will reach Divinity faster than everyone in this group, it''s probably you, Violet, followed by Anna, assuming she resolves her problem, of course."


    "Huh? Why me? And what problem does Anna have?"


    Zdrac didn''t answer the question and just continued observing everything in silence.


    "Ugh, don''t leave me with that cliffhanger, Dragon!"


    ...


    Samar, Victor''s personal room.


    Victor chuckled lightly when he saw Violet''s expression through Zdrac''s eyes.


    When Zdrac stared at someone, it was not just her looking, but Victor as well, sharing her senses, which meant Victor was currently watching Ophis and Nero''s entire training.


    [Are you sure I don''t need to say anything, Companion?] Zdrac asked.


    [As Jeanne said, the journey is more important than the destination... One day, they will hit a wall in their training and strength, and only when they surpass that wall will they understand their own existence.]


    [A wall, huh?... Did you hit that wall too?] Zdrac asked.


    [Yeah... But mine wasn''t just a wall... Mine was an entire.]


    [... As expected of you, Companion,] Zdrac spoke with a voice of admiration.


    [And did you manage to surpass that?]


    [Nah, I failed.]


    [.....]


    [Indeed. I was speechless too. I''m used to failures; I had my ass beaten several times by my Master in the past, but I always managed to react somehow after training a lot. I failed several times in my training as well. I did things that didn''t yield the results I wanted, but somehow, I always found a way... But this time, I just can''t do anything.] Heughed.


    Although he couldn''t ovee this obstacle, he wasn''t unhappy or sad about it; in fact, he was excited. He always enjoyed a challenge.


    Victor had a feeling that to ovee the blocking his path, strength wasn''t necessary; it was something else, and that was what he didn''t know.


    [...That''s why you''re traveling, huh.]


    [Yes, indeed. Although there are other reasons, like curiosity and my promises as well, most of my motivation is to learn more about the world. I feel that the answer to my problem wille eventually.]


    [The journey, huh.]


    [Yeah.]


    [Well... I will always be with you on this journey, my Companion.]


    [Mm, take care of me, Zdrac.]


    [I will.]


    Victor looked to the side and saw Roxanne staring at him with a look that seemed like it could pierce through his invincible body.


    "... Take care of me too, Roxanne."


    "Umu." Roxanne nodded contentedly.

 Chapter 793 793: When Two Progenitors Work Together.

    ?Chapter 793: When two progenitors work together.


    "Volk Fenrir, where in your recent actions were you ''light''?" d questioned Volk.


    Volk looked into the red eyes of the First Progenitor of Vampires through the monitor. "I neutralized Tasha''s influence and regained control of my people, something I should have done from the beginning."


    d simply looked at Volk without reacting to the man''s words.


    "The fact that you don''t see what you did wrong surprises me greatly."


    Volk narrowed his eyes. "Don''t act as if I were a child, d. I know what I''m doing."


    "If you knew, we wouldn''t be having this conversation now," d replied.


    "Did you call me just to point out my possible mistakes? If so, you can leave. I have many things to do."


    d''s eyes narrowed dangerously, his blood-red eyes gleaming in crimson. "Volk, think about whom you''re talking to right now."


    "Do you want to start a war?"


    Volk fell silent, his bored expression immediately turning serious upon hearing d''s words.


    The gleam in d''s eyes diminished slightly as he noticed Volk returning to normal, and he continued, "You asked for my help, and it was you who couldn''t handle the Second Progenitor, leading to such a drastic decision. All these situations are the consequences of your own direct or indirect actions."


    "If you''re so senile that you can''t recognize this fact, then our conversation is over, and I''ll let you deal with the consequences alone... I wonder how you''ll handle that troublesome man." When d gestured to get up from his chair-


    Volk quickly spoke, "Wait, you''re right."


    d remained silent, looking at Volk as if waiting for something.


    "... I''m sorry..." The grimace Volk made seemed as if he had eaten the sourest lemon ever discovered by mankind.


    d smiled internally upon hearing Volk''s words, but his face remained unchanged.


    "See? It''s not hard to be civilized. Now, let''s continue."


    Volk tried to control his expression, but it proved to be a challenging task.


    "Firstly, I''ll point out your mistakes."


    "Your attitude was very hostile. Are you forgetting who your damn wife is?... I mean, ex-wife." d corrected himself from his clearly ''unintentional'' slip.


    Volk''s eyes glinted a bit in cerulean blue; he realized that d''s slip was indeed intentional, but he didn''tment on it. "Because I know who she is, I made a quick decision."


    "Idiot, you think you know her, but you don''t fully understand her."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Tasha has been called The Monarch of Beasts by The Egyptian Gods, Volk. You don''t earn a Title like that from the Egyptian Gods without doing something significant."


    "The proof of my words was how she quickly reacted to your ''attack.''"


    "..."


    "She was prepared; Tasha has been betrayed once, and those who go through that experience be very paranoid about everything and everyone, and that''s the case with Tasha too... But you must already know that, right?"


    "Yes, I confronted her directly." Volk nodded.


    "That was your second mistake."


    "... Huh?"


    "If you were going to do something so significant, you shouldn''t have gone to confront her. You should have let here to you, and in the meantime, your subordinates could have further diminished Tasha''s influence."


    Volk opened his eyes widely upon hearing what d said.


    ''That''s why the nning part was left to Tasha, Volk. You''re a good warrior and a decent King, but... Being decent in this world is not enough.'' d thought to himself.


    "Not only did you confront Tasha, but you also gave her the opportunity to nurture mes of revenge... Now, you''re in a very delicate situation."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "I bet my entire fortune hidden under my mattress that The Demon King has already contacted Tasha."


    Volk didn''t know how to react to these words, either because The King of All Vampires had a fortune under his mattress or because of what this same King was telling him.


    "That''s impossible. I was watching over the entire capital, He..." As he was about to finish speaking, Volk saw d being covered by a dark power, and in the next moment, apletely unknown man was standing in front of him.


    "Form, size, and identity mean nothing to me, Volk. I can be whoever I want, whenever I want. All Noble Vampires have this ability if trained to the fullest, and I''m sure Victor Alucard has reached the same level as me; he''s a damn monster."


    "Even if he has that ability, he''s a damn narcissist. He won''t change his appearance much; he still prefers to be himself," Volk imed.


    ''...Unexpected. To think that he would hit upon one of Victor''s characteristics... Although this thought is a bit wrong too. If necessary, Victor will change to apletely different appearance just to fulfill his objective. But that''s not the case now.'' d thought.


    "You''re right, but you also forgot something... He has a Maid from The nk n with him."


    "Not to mention that he has proven many times that he can even elude Tasha''s Elites, Werewolves who were created to be Perfect Assassins through training that you yourself must know how difficult it is toplete. Those men and women are the Elites of the Elites, and yet, they couldn''t find Victor."


    Volk frowned as the image of Victor and Tasha meeting appeared in his head, and for some reason, he could vividly imagine that scene. This mental image made him grind his teeth in anger.


    Seeing that Volk epted his reasoning, d said, "Continuing."


    "If Victor met with Tasha, he must have done something, probably used his yboy Charm or something tofort the wounded woman."


    "Tasha is not that weak, d." Volk retorted.


    "You don''t understand." d shook his head as he leaned back in the chair.


    "... Huh?"


    "When I say he was forting'' her, I mean that in a way of a cunning Demon. He was likely stoking her desire for revenge."


    Volk opened his eyes widely.


    "Don''t forget, Volk. He is The Demon King. Despite being a Vampire Progenitor, he spent roughly 700 years in Hell, ruling over all of Hell with his tyranny. He''s more Demon than Vampire now. There''s a reason the Beings of Hell gave him the Title of Demon King of Tyranny." d left these words open and waited for Volk''s reaction.


    The principle of manipting a desperate person was to let their own imagination y tricks on them. d didn''t know if Victor did what he said or not, and he didn''t care. All he wanted was a reaction from Volk.


    "... Fuck, what should I do?" Just imagining a furious Tasha being supported by The Demon Kinging after his ass made his spine shiver.


    "This is exactly what you said would happen, d."


    d smiled internally; this was the reaction he wanted. "Yes. It happened as I predicted. All because you couldn''t follow the damn n."


    d shook his head slightly in disappointment.


    "Asking for Fenrir''s help is out of the question; The END''s Wolf has be a great friend of Victor. The same will happen with The World Tree. It values Victor more than me... Perhaps, my acquaintances from the Pantheons? No, they would only take advantage of the situation." Volk started to murmur, then he began to pace back and forth.


    d let Volk rack his brain for several minutes, waiting patiently.


    30 minutester, Volk seemed to have exhausted his ideas, and he looked at d clearly with a look that was asking for help.


    d chuckled internally when he saw Volk''s expression. ''This man is so used to depending on someone forplex matters that he doesn''t even realize the kind of hole he''s digging for himself.''


    "... What do you suggest, d?"


    "Honestly, this situation is too messed up to do anything about it." d was honest... Well, not entirely.


    "To solve your problem, you would have to mysteriously make Victor disappear... No, ignore what I said. That action would only send all the Demons of Hell, and his crazy Wives, into extreme fury."


    Even though he was called The Demon King of Tyranny, Victor was quite beloved in Hell. The reason for this was that, in a short time, he managed to do what no one else could and make Hell prosper. It wasn''t a lie when he said that if Victor disappeared, all of Hell would burn with mes of vengeance.


    "d, stop monologuing."


    ''If I don''t monologue, I can''t make you more desperate.'' d thought. For the Vampire King, the more desperate Volk became, the more control he''d gain over the Wolf.


    ''I really have to hand it to Victor; he''s very good at these games.'' d just realized that if he and Victor worked together, they could do anything...


    ''What am I thinking? I won''t work with that bastard; this is thest time.'' d huffed internally, but even he knew he wasn''t being serious. If necessary, and depending on the situation, he would work with the Second Progenitor, as he was doing now.


    "d? Why are you silent?"


    "... I''m thinking of how to get you out of the hole you dug for yourself."


    "Oh..." Volk nodded.


    "... I really hope whatever you ask of me in the future won''t be absurd," Volkmented after a few seconds of silence.


    "Oh? You understood that?"


    "Of course, it''s not like you to help someone for free, d."


    "Hmm, good to know you understand me," d replied naturally.


    "So, have you thought of something?"


    "Yes, I have two suggestions. It''s up to you to decide which is the better course."


    "Tell me."


    "You need allies, so I suggest you seek someone to help you, even if you lose something in the process."


    "... Who?"


    "The Celtic Gods."


    "Never." He refused definitively.


    "The Witches?"


    "Those women are in istion doing god knows what."


    "... Hmm, me?"


    Volk narrowed his eyes. "Exin your reasoning."


    "Well, first of all, I am the one helping you."


    Volk couldn''t deny that.


    "Secondly, I can probably convince Victor to stop what he''s doing."


    "... How?"


    "My biological daughter sees him as a father."


    "And thanks to her, we are in a status quo where we don''t harm each other, but we don''t help each other either."


    "Therefore, if I get involved, I can make Victor put this matter aside, and you''ll have to deal with Tasha exclusively without the interference of The Demon King."


    Volk seemed to think for a few minutes before he spoke, "... Tell me about the second suggestion."


    "This suggestion is more radical and more effective, but I don''t rmend doing it."


    "Just tell me."


    "Use your youngest son, Thomas Fenrir, as a scapegoat. Kidnap him and threaten to kill him if Tasha doesn''t show up. When Tasha appears, tell her to kill herself, and you won''t touch her son."


    "... Huh?" Volk''s face narrowed.


    "As she is very attached to her son, she will easily take that action."


    "... I will never do that, d." Volk would never stoop so low as to threaten his own flesh and blood, who did nothing wrong.


    If Thomas were a traitor, he wouldn''t hesitate, but the boy is innocent.


    "As I said, it''s a more cruel option; I wouldn''t even do it." d nodded, understanding Volk''s words. "As a King, we must consider all avable options and make the best decision for the people, regardless of our feelings."


    Because of this mentality, d was described as the ''perfect'' King. He is a perfect King for his people but not for his family, an attitude that Victor could never achieve.


    "So, which will you choose? Option 1 or option 2?"


    "You don''t even need to ask; I''ll choose the first one."


    dughed internally when he saw that he had achieved his goal with just his words. He got up from his chair and said:


    "Very well, send one of your wolves to fetch me in Nightingale. I''ll ask Alexios to open the Space around us."


    "Okay."


    ...


    With d.


    "So, when will you talk to me?"


    d looked at Victor, who was sitting in the corner of the room with crossed legs and a rxed posture. He seemed very bored with everything.


    "Soon, probably in two to five days, depending on Volk''s reaction. But as he''s desperate, probably in two days." d replied.


    "Mm." Victor nodded. "I''ll spend time with my Mother and Wives in the meantime." He got up from the couch and walked towards the exit.


    "Oh? Aren''t you going to talk to Tasha?"


    "Nah, she doesn''t need any more motivation. All she needs now is..." Victor smiled twistedly. "Revenge."


    "When that happens, she will naturally unleash her full potential."


    "... And what do you expect that revenge to be?" d asked.


    "I don''t know. But I hope to be surprised." Victor opened the door and left.


    "Hmm~."


    A portal appeared next to d, and Alexios came out of it.


    "I feel a little sorry for Volk and the Werewolves," Alexios began. "Having the attention of two scary Progenitors after your people isn''t a very good feeling."


    "The weak are destined to be exploited and follow the rule of the strong... Fortunately, the Werewolves won''t suffer that fate. After all, we don''t want to harm the Wolves. We only want to make them stronger to be allies in the future."


    "... We?" Alexios raised an eyebrow.


    "This problem became ours when I decided to get involved with the Werewolves."


    "I see... It seems like you''re fullymitted to this situation."


    "It''s an opportunity, after all."


    "The more allies we have, the better it will be when dealing with the Elder Gods." d spoke, then he got up from the chair and said, "Take me to Nightingale; I must wait for Volk."


    "Yes, My King."

 Chapter 794 794: An Unforeseen Situation.

    ?Chapter 794: An unforeseen situation.


    Greek Underworld.


    "Stop," Nyx ordered coldly as she jumped in front of Scathach, her expressionpletely serious¡ªa seriousness she had never shown before.


    Due to her tone of voice and actions, everyone immediately halted and looked at The Goddess of The Night.


    Before anyone could ask what had happened, they heard Nyx speak.


    "Erebus, appear, you cannot hide from me."


    Hearing the name that came from Nyx''s mouth, everyone immediately went on high alert.


    Darkness where no light could pass fell upon the ce, and then a man appeared.


    Aphrodite and Nyx narrowed their eyes, covering themselves with their Divinity and dispelling Erebus'' influence.


    Aphrodite''s clothing changed to her Divine Raiment, her long pink hair floated around her with pure Power, and ''Beauty'' and ''Love'' permeated the whole area.


    Nyx did something simr, but she immediately stopped when she felt Aphrodite''s outburst. When The Goddess of The Night looked at Aphrodite, she narrowed her eyes.


    ''Her Divinity of Love is on the verge of reaching that of a Primordial God of The First Generation...'' To think that Aphrodite''s strongest Divine Aspect would be Love was quite surprising to Nyx.


    Originally, The Goddess of Beauty was essentially a Second-Generation Primordial Goddess like Thanatos, Cronos, and Hypnos, as she came into existence from the severed genitals of Uranus, who was Gaia''s husband.


    But everything indicated that this might change in the future. The Goddess of Beauty would change her Title to The Goddess of Love since her main and most powerful Aspect of Divinity now was Love.


    "Nyx... Aphrodite... The Disciple of Dunn Scaith, Scathach Scarlett, and a former High-Level Demon who was once Lilith''s General," Erebus didn''t mention Morgana''s name simply because he didn''t know it.


    "If you are here... It means this is an opportunity..." Erebus murmured.


    It was worth noting that none of the girls liked what they heard.


    "What do you want, Erebus? Do you want to fight?"


    "A fight between us is pointless. It will only harm our Pantheon."


    When two Primordial Gods of The First Generation fight, the effects are felt throughout the Pantheon, as they are the foundation that sustains it.


    Because of this, they rarely fight or actively use their Power, preferring maniption instead.


    "What I want... I already achieved it with your arrival here."


    Suddenly, The Underworld''s ground began to tremble, and roars were heard in the distance.


    Nyx widened her eyes and quickly looked in one direction. Using her Divine Senses that could see beyond the Realms, she saw The Underworld''s gate being forcibly opened, and she saw Zeus, an unknown man, and Kronos standing side by side, looking at The Gates of The Underworld.


    This unbelievable sight made her brain pause for a few seconds. Everyone in the Greek Pantheon knew about the eternal hatred between father and son, but now Zeus was naturally standing next to Kronos? What happened!? Didn''t they hate each other!?


    "Nyx! Talk to me, what happened!?" Scathach ordered as she transformed directly into herplete Count Vampire Form, a move Morgana replicated as well.


    Morgana''s skin began to turn grayer, and her Demonic features became more prominent. Pure radiation covered her body, and she started to float.


    "Zeus and Kronos are standing side by side at The Underworld''s Gate... And all of their armies are behind them." Shepletely ignored the unknown man; the sight of Zeus and Kronos together was just too unbelievable.


    "Huh...?" What she said was so unbelievable that even Scathach was speechless for a few seconds.


    "Zeus and Kronos together? Nyx, are you smoking illegal drugs?" Morgana said.


    "I can''t believe what I''m seeing either, okay? But this is reality," Nyx grumbled and turned her gaze back to Erebus.


    "What have you done?"


    "What was necessary." Darkness started to cover Erebus''s body, and before anyone could react, crimson-red mes burst from the ground in front of Nyx, revealing a tall, muscr man holding her arm.


    "Tartarus..." Before she could react, her arms started to burn.


    "Gaahhh."


    Scathach swung her spear and tried to pierce the man''s head, but the man''s head simply opened, and the attack went through him, hitting nothing.


    Scathach narrowed her eyes, activating the Runes on her Spear, and covered it with Ice, repeating what she did before. However, all the attacks merely "passed through" the man without hitting.


    "It''s useless, God yer. Normal des or even Anti-God ones don''t work on Tartarus; it''s impossible to harm him," the man remarked.


    Scathach didn''t listen; she kept attacking, refusing to believe this absurd "impossibility."


    Morgana appeared beside Tartarus, covering her hands with pure radiation and tried to grab the man, but her hand merely passed through him.


    "What''s happening!?"


    "His properties are like that of a ghost," Scathach responds. "It''s impossible to affect him with normal means."


    "Step aside, you two," Aphrodite ordered, and immediately Scathach and Morgana moved away. Soon after, a Pink Energy began to swirl in the area.


    Aphrodite''s Charm was being used to its fullest.


    "Tartarus, release Nyx."


    Aphrodite''s pink eyes narrowed when she saw that it didn''t work.


    "Your Charm is powerful, but it doesn''t work on us Primordial Gods," Erebus says. "Don''t worry, it will all end quickly." He looked at Nyx, who had fallen to her knees.


    "My Powers... What are you doing to me...?" Nyx feels all her Authority draining rapidly.


    "Countermeasures. You''ve been acting too recently. I was nning to ignore you due to our past, but recent events proved that it was imprudent."


    When the word "countermeasures" was heard, Nyx widened her eyes; she understood what Erebus was doing to her.


    "...You''re using a Fragment of Yggdrasil to seal my strength!? That was an item meant for use in emergencies against our enemies, Erebus!"


    How was a Pantheon created? It was created through the influence of a World Tree. For a Pantheon to be established, this prerequisite was absolutely crucial.


    Logically, the only way to seal the Powers of Primordial Gods, who came into existence with the birth of the Pantheon, was by using the very thing that influenced their existence.


    "This is an emergency, and I must do it," Erebus stopped talking when he felt a surge of Energying from Aphrodite. He looked at the Goddess and saw that she was surrounded by a pir of reddish-pink Energy.


    ''What is this? What is this reddish-pink Energy?'' Erebus was extremely confused now; this Energy signature was not something he was familiar with.


    Something was infecting Aphrodite''s Energy, making her stronger, something extremely powerful and pure.


    "You bastard, son of a bitch... How dare you ignore me? Ignore me? The Goddess of Beauty?"


    "Release her!" Aphrodite ordered with an angry roar.


    The muscr man hesitated for a moment, then opened his hand.


    Those few seconds were enough for Scathach and Morgana to rush to Nyx and pull her away.


    Tartarus snapped out of his trance and looked at Aphrodite.


    "Daughter of Uranus, have you betrayed your Pantheon?"


    "What if I did?"


    "I see... It seems a reform is more necessary than Erebus had told me; even a Goddess like you is betraying the Pantheon," Tartarusmented as he threw a darkened twig towards Erebus.


    Erebus catched the twig and looked curiously at it.


    "How is she doing?" Morgana asked while looking at Nyx, who was holding her arm in pain.


    "I don''t know," Scathach dered.


    "You don''t know? How can you not know?" Morgana asked.


    "I''m not an expert on Primordial Gods, okay?" Scathach responded bluntly. She didn''t like this situation at all; facing two Primordial Gods was something she couldn''t do now. Facing one Primordial God with the right weapons and enough preparation, she could handle, but two? Andpletely unprepared? That waspletely out of her league.


    Not to mention that the opponents'' abilities werepletely unknown.


    After analyzing the twig, Erebus looked at Nyx. "A High-


    Level God, huh... Half of your Power has been sealed... Probably, your privileges as a Primordial God have been sealed as well, hmm. I think it''s good enough."


    "Now, what should I do with all of you?"


    Scathach reached into her pocket; there was an item to summon The Demon King, an item Victor gave her in case of emergency. She just needed to break the item, and Victor would appear... And with him, all Hell would break loose in The Greek Pantheon.


    "What''s your n with all this, Erebus?" Nyx spoke with difficulty; she had never felt so weak before.


    "Do you think I will tell you?" Erebus asked incredulously. "Please, Nyx. This is not a third-rate movie where the viin reveals his entire n."


    "Now surrender peacefully; without Nyx, your chance of escaping unscathed has dropped significantly."


    Scathach was decisive; she was dealing with two Primordial Gods, and despite Aphrodite and Morgana''s abilities to handle many things, this was not within their list.


    Aphrodite''s greatest strength was her Charm, where no one can resist it, while Morgana''s superior Power can deal with Gods, but it wouldn''t work on them now.


    In other words, she was the only one who could react against them, putting them at a disadvantage.


    Not to mention... Scathach could feel the earth tremorsing closer and closer¡ªthe Titans and Gods wereing.


    "Fuck it. I''m doing it." Scathach took the item from her pocket and threw it in Erebus'' direction.


    Tartarus put his hand in front of Erebus and catched the item.


    "An Orb...?" Tartarusmented.


    "Not just an Orb... You''ll see, this is connected to me, and when foreign energy touches the Orb..."


    Crack.


    "It shatters... And when that happens, the Orb summons someone."


    Dark Energy began to cover the Orb, and secondster, a dark hand emerges from the Orb, gripping Tartarus'' wrist.


    "Someone touched me?" Tartarus asked incredulously; the only Beings capable of touching him are those who could directly interact with the Soul or those Beings he allowed to touch him. Because of that, Scathach and Morgana''s attacks merely passed through him.


    And in the next moment, the silhouette of a man started to form, and secondster, the man''s appearance was fully formed.


    Tall, short ck hair, and violet eyes. An image Erebus knew very well.


    "Victor!" Aphrodite and Morgana eximed.


    "Demon King..." He didn''t finish speaking before Tartarus'' body was thrown in his direction.


    Erebus retreated into the darkness and tried to hide... At least, he attempted to.


    A hand of pure red Energy grabbed him and prevented him from escaping.


    "Do you think you can leave after trying to intimidate my Wife?" The red hand started pulling Erebus from his shadow.


    ''How is he doing this?'' Darkness is Erebus'' own Concept; one cannot simply ''grab'' the shadow and pull! That is impossible even for the Gods!


    "Victor! The big guy is Tartarus, a Primordial God, and the man in front of you is Erebus, another Primordial God!" Scathach quickly provided information to Victor.


    Victor''s eyes gleamed with understanding, and he grasped why Scathach summoned him.


    Before Victor could fully pull Erebus out of the darkness, a fist of pure Tartarus'' mes punches him.


    In the split second that the fist was about to hit him, Victor''s face was covered by the violet Dragon Scales.


    The entire ground was shattered behind him, but Victor felt nothing.


    Even Tartarus himself was impressed by what he just witnessed, and he was not alone. Scathach, Morgana, Aphrodite, and Nyx were equally amazed.


    ''Just how resilient is his body?'' Scathach thought; shepletely underestimated a body that was remade by a World Tree and empowered by it, as well as a body that acquired the characteristics of a Dragon.


    "Tartarus, huh? I''m not impressed."


    "You hit like a bitch; that''s probably why Gaia likes you¡ª


    does she prefer effeminate men?"


    "You little..."


    Victor didn''t let him finish; he grabbed Tartarus'' arm and pulled him towards him.


    He headbutted the God''s face.


    "Ugh!"


    Golden blood bursts out of the Primordial God''s nose, temporarily disabling his ''invincibility''. Now even Scathach can attack him.


    "Let me show you what a real punch feels like." Victor stopped using his arm to hold Erebus and simply controlled the negative Energy with his extra hands.


    Victor''s entire bodypletely changed, covering every inch with Dragon Scales. His hair grew down to his waist and became pure Miasma, while Junketsu, in the form of his gauntlets, fulfilled her Master''s desire and became sharper.


    He was not holding back; he couldn''t afford to. He was dealing with two Primordial Gods.


    Victor clenched his fist and punched Tartarus'' face, sending him flying. Not satisfied, he concentrated on his stomach.


    Everyone could see a violet light forming in his stomach and going towards his throat.


    "Damn, it''s a breath!" Aphrodite eximed. She quickly drew close to Nyx, picked her up like a sack of potatoes, and moved away with Scathach and Morgana following.


    In less than a few minutes, the whole situation changed, all because of Victor''s presence.


    In that moment, Scathach truly understood the feelings of the girls who talked about Victor.


    Before, she didn''t think much of it because of her confidence that she could handle anything, but now, against opponents above her league? She understood the girls'' feelings.


    "An anomaly, huh..." Sheughed internally, her desire to reach him bing even stronger.


    "I not only need to get stronger, I need tools capable of cutting a Soul, just like the Progenitor''s Powers." Scathach immediately understood her weaknesses; in fact, she already saw this deficiency in her fight against Thanatos. Despite killing the enemy, she couldn''t finish him off due to his unique properties.


    ROAAAAAAAR!


    Chaotic violet Energy erupted out of Victor''s mouth like a powerful beam and flew towards Tartarus.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    A deafening explosion burst out in the distance, but Victor didn''t care about that. He quickly ran towards Erebus and grabbed him by the neck.


    "This Energy... I see... Negative Energy in its purest form. It seems you have the support of a Negative World Tree. Considering you are the current King of The Great Hell, it''s understandable... Your Powers to interact with Souls have grown stronger thanks to it, which is why you can touch me even in Darkness." The way he spoke suggested that he already expected this, yet at the same time, he didn''t.


    On the day Victor used all the Negative Energy in his fight against Diablo, all the Gods with deeper understanding realized what that Energy was, and Erebus was one of them.


    He just underestimated how proficient Victor was at controlling that Negative Energy because on the day he fought Diablo, he used the Energy in a simpler way, not asplex as now.

 Chapter 795 795: The Demon King Of Tyranny, Victor Alucard.

    ?Chapter 795: The Demon King of Tyranny, Victor Alucard.


    Samar.


    "Huuh...? What happened?" Anna asked. "Why did he suddenly disappear?"


    Victor was taking her and his Wives on a tour of the Werewolf Society, but suddenly, he vanished.


    "Something must have happened..." Kaguya narrowed her eyes.


    "Before discussing this, let''s get off the street," Bruna said.


    The girls nodded and leaped towards the buildings. When they reached the top of a building and looked at the nighttime city, they began to talk.


    "Victor wouldn''t disappear like that without a good reason, so something must have happened," Leona began to speak.


    That was something they all agreed on. They knew how overprotective Victor was of them.


    "Could something have happened to the girls in The Greek Underworld?" Eve spected.


    Kaguya was about to say it was impossible since they were among the strongest women of their Faction, but nothing in this world was impossible, so she said, "It''s possible."


    As they all pondered on what could have happened, red Energy appeared beside them, and a woman materialized.


    "Roxanne!" The girls reacted.


    "We have a problem."


    Seeing Roxanne''s serious face, all the girls immediately became serious.


    "What happened?" Anna asked.


    "Nyx, Scathach, Aphrodite, and Morgana were ambushed by two Primordial Gods in the Greek Underworld. Scathach used the item Victor said could summon The Demon King at any time, and because of that, Victor suddenly disappeared."


    All the girls widened their eyes.


    "... For Scathach to judge that Victor''s presence was necessary... They must have been at a significant disadvantage," Kaguyamented inplete disbelief. She expected such an attitude from any of Victor''s harem members, but not from Scathach or Haruna, as these two women were basically the female versions of Victor when it came to fighting.


    "Let''s go back to Nightingale," Anna said.


    "And what about Samar''s n?" Maria asked.


    "That''s not important right now; our Family is in danger, we need to regroup," Anna dered.


    The girls nodded in agreement, and then they looked at Natalia.


    "Leave it to me." The Heiress of n Alioth created a portal directly to Nightingale, and soon, they all went through it.


    ...


    Greek Underworld.


    "Are you done?" Victor asked, thinking that the Gods seemed to enjoy monologuing a lot.


    "Maybe." Erebus chuckled.


    Erebus'' confident demeanor made Victor suspicious. Suddenly, the world around him started to slow down. He turned his head to the right and saw a man in a running position.


    The man''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw Victor''s Draconic Gaze.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Red Lightning began to cover Victor''s body, and he quickly reacted at the same speed as the man. Victor attacked the man, but he dodged and fell face-first to the ground.


    "How did he react at my speed? I''m the fastest God!" Hermes grumbled while getting up.


    "Hermes, what are you doing?" Erebus asked with a stoic expression. He didn''t seem bothered to be held by the neck; in fact, he looked quitefortable in that position.


    "Trying to help."


    "It doesn''t seem to be working."


    "Ungrateful!" Hermes shouted as he ran away.


    Victor ignored The Messenger God and looked into the distance, where he saw several Gods and Titans approaching him.


    "You nned all of this?"


    "That''s correct. Olympus doesn''t need a third party. So, can you just leave? This is a matter between us and Persephone."


    "... If I hadn''t appeared, what would you have done to my Wives?"


    "Well..."


    Victor''s fist struck Erebus''s face.


    "I didn''t even say anything!"


    "You didn''t need to. Your emotions told me everything." Victor didn''t like what he felt.


    "Tsk, annoying Mortal, why did an anomaly like you have to be born?" Power began to gather in Erebus''s body, transforming him into a Being of Pure Darkness.


    "There''s already a damned Progenitor of Vampires! What are the Primordials thinking!?"


    "Ask them when you die." Junketsu''s gauntlets became even sharper, and Victor pierced Erebus''s heart, specifically targeting the Primordial God''s Soul, intending to erase him from existence.


    Victor narrowed his eyes as he felt his hand being blocked by an invisible barrier, and Erebus''s body began to dissolve.


    "... Hahahaha, it''s not that easy to kill a Primordial God, Demon King." Erebus''s voice resonated around.


    "See youter, if you survive the horde of Gods."


    "Tsk."


    "Victor, did you kill him?" Scathach asked.


    "I couldn''t kill him, but his Soul was damaged." Victor looked towards the horizon.


    A few seconds passed, and various Gods and Titans appeared in their Divine Forms.


    Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "Scathach, be prepared to go all out if necessary. Leave the troublesome ones to me, and deal with the others. You too, girls."


    "And give this to that woman." Victor tossed the World Tree twig to Morgana.


    Nyx''s eyes widened when she saw the twig.


    "Hurry up, woman. Are you sleeping?" Victor spoke with a heavier tone.


    "Y-Yes!" Nyx replied.


    ...


    "That was dangerous..." Erebus murmured as he touched his body, able to sense his Soul.


    "Your Soul was damaged; it will take a long time to recover. I suggest you visit Ra; he might be able to help you."


    Erebus looked to the side and saw the face of another Primordial God, from a different Pantheon.


    "Amon, thank you for helping me."


    "You owe me."


    "I know."


    Red mes appeared not far away, and soon Tartarus appeared... with his entire body burned.


    "It''s been a while since my body has been this damaged, probably since Gaia went into a fury," Tartarusmented in a monotone but still irritated tone.


    "... To think that a Mortal would have such Power to even harm Primordial Gods." Amon spoke in disbelief.


    "Besides being the Progenitor of Vampires, a Being capable of interacting with Souls, he also possesses the support of a World Tree and an Ancient Dragon... Having such Power should be expected... Although it''s still incredible."


    "Now, I understand why Ra prohibited the more unruly Gods from ''challenging'' the new God." Amon spoke with disdain.


    Considering a Mortal as a God was nothing but sphemy to him.


    "Erebus, why did you tell me to retreat? We could have killed him." Tartarus asked.


    "Probably, but that was not our objective."


    "Wasting time on a futile fight is counterproductive." Erebus was quite pragmatic about this matter; even though his Soul had been damaged, he could easily recover with the help of the other Pantheon.


    "Not to mention, we''re dealing with the anomaly; our victory may not have been entirely set in stone." Erebus spoke naturally as he scanned his body.


    And when he did that, his face distorted. Now he was irritated.


    "What happened?" Tartarus asked.


    "He stole The Fragment of The World Tree." Erebus replied.


    "So all our efforts were in vain." Tartarus spoke with annoyance.


    "Indeed." Erebus''s eyes gleamed; one thing he disliked was doing something pointless, and Victor retrieving The Fragment of The World Tree was more annoying to him than Victor harming his body. After all, Erebus had ns for Nyx''s Powers, but now those ns were thrown out the window.


    "Hey, look at this, it''s getting interesting." Amon called the two Gods.


    When Tartarus and Erebus looked where Amon was pointing, they saw the image of a man with long Dragon wings, long ck floating hair, and a terrible Negative Energy covering his body, simr to what was seen in the fight against Diablo.


    This man was looking at the hundreds of Gods and Titans with an indifferent gaze that made even the Gods tremble.


    "I wonder what he''ll do; even I wouldn''t face so many Gods and Second-Generation Primordial Gods alone." Amon spoke with interest.


    "One thing we know about The Demon King is... He won''t retreat, no matter the situation... Even if it''s unfavorable for him." Erebus spoke.


    ...


    "W-Who is that man...?" Artemis asked.


    "... Victor Alucard, The New King of Hell and the one responsible for the death of the former King, Diablo." Athena spoke in a neutral tone.


    "... And to think he would be so... Oppressive." Artemis said.


    Athena merely nodded as she looked at the scene around; all these arrogant Gods were looking on with extreme caution, and some even with fear.


    It was as if the man in front of them was a very scary boogeyman or something. His own status as a ''Mortal'' didn''t cross their minds at the moment.


    They couldn''t associate that ''thing'' with a Mortal; he was like an unknown creature that emerged from the deepest confines of Hell.


    While the feelings of all the Gods were running high, the same couldn''t be said for the most arrogant of the group like Zeus, the unknown man, Kronos, and several others like Apollo and As.


    "Lizard, I''ve killed many of your kind-" When Apollo was about to speak, the violet gaze of that man fell upon his body, and immediately he felt as if all the Negativity in the world was weighing on his shoulders.


    Apollo''s face immediately turned pale, and unconsciously, he took several steps back.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning began to cover Zeus''s body when he noticed what happened to Apollo; he wasn''t the only one affected, even Kronos himself enteredbat mode.


    Seeing their Leaders preparing to attack, the other Gods also assumed a simr stance.


    "Wait, Darling." A pink light appeared next to the Being, and a very BEAUTIFUL Goddess appeared.


    "Aphrodite..." Zeus, Kronos, and several men from the Greek Pantheon opened their eyes widely; Aphrodite looked much more beautiful than usual.


    Victor''s Draconic Eyes looked at Aphrodite, and for a moment, Aphrodite shivered because all she could feel from their connection was instincts of destructioning from him. But she knew her Husband was very much aware; he was just choosing to let all his Power out as a warning, and it was overwhelming her sensing capabilities.


    [Can I try to resolve this through dialogue?] Aphrodite asked mentally.


    Victor simply nodded slightly.


    Aphrodite smiled satisfactorily and looked at the Gods with a serious gaze:


    "This battle has nothing to do with us."


    "Your issue is with Persephone. Therefore, this battle is futile." What she was basically saying is, we have nothing to do with this, and we won''t fight with you.


    But the Gods were not known for their benevolence, especially The Greeks.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Aphrodite." A God with a ming head spoke with a very lecherous look at The Goddess of Beauty.


    "He''s in our way, so he''ll be annihted."


    Aphrodite held Victor''s arm more tightly.


    "That was not a request, Helios." The Charm of the Goddess slowly began to rise, and soon it exploded all over the battlefield.


    "It was an order."


    "We will leave, and you will do nothing."


    Immediately, all the Gods fell under the Charm of The Goddess of Beauty. An admiring look appeared on everyone''s faces, and they looked at the Goddess with obvious desire, but this time servitude was present.


    Scathach and Morgana, who were on the ground with Nyx still recovering, opened their eyes widely when they saw the Goddess''s Charm being so effective.


    "The most terrifying part of Aphrodite is not her fighting ability but her Power to manipte all sentient Beings... A truly irritating woman to deal with." Nyx sighed in the end.


    Aphrodite sighed inwardly relieved; she had never tried to Charm so many Gods at once, but fortunately, she seeded.


    "Let''s go, Darling."


    Even as she tried to pull Victor, the man wouldn''t budge, his eyes were focused on the unknown man.


    "... It''s not over yet." Victor dered.


    And in the next moment, the unknown man smiled, and he pped his hands, immediately sweeping away all of Aphrodite''s Charm from the ce.


    "Impossible." Aphrodite opened her eyes widely.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please do not fall for the words of The Goddess of Beauty; she wants at all costs to protect her beloved lover after all."


    These words made everyone in the Greek Pantheon open their eyes widely, and when they looked at Aphrodite again, they saw how she was protectively holding the man.


    And soon, the man''s words clicked in their minds.


    ''Oh, that''s what''s going on.'' They all thought at the same time.


    Anger, jealousy, envy, hatred, and various other feelings passed through the faces of all the present Gods; the most coveted Goddess of Beauty with a Mortal? Unforgivable! They couldn''t ept that.


    "Disgusting. I''ve always had antipathy towards Gods, big kids who think they''re something."


    The moment Victor''s voice was heard along with a visible pir of Pure Negative Energy, all the previous feelings they had disappeared, leaving only alertness.


    Right, he''s not an ordinary Mortal. The understanding came instantaneously.


    "But today, my antipathy has risen a few notches, and it''s turned into disgust. You don''t deserve to exist."


    "I admire your courage, Mortal. Speaking those words in front of so many Gods, it''s an achievement in itself... But with what army will you back up these words?" Kronos spoke.


    "Army...?" A look of amusement appeared on Victor''s face followed by... Power... in its purest form began to fall upon everyone around.


    That man was on the same level as Zeus and Kronos in pure Energy! Insane!


    "... Even if you have Energy equivalent to mine, so what? You can''t fight against several Gods alone, Mortal."


    Victor ignored Kronos and looked at Scathach.


    Victor nced briefly at Scathach, and at that moment, Scathach fully understood what he was going to do; even without a connection like Aphrodite''s, she was the woman who knew him the best.


    Scathach quickly jumped towards Aphrodite, taking the woman by the arms, and immediately returned to where they were.


    In the next moment, she created a shield of Ice.


    "Scathach, what are you doing?"


    Scathach ignored her and only looked at Victor, who looked at the Gods again.


    When Athena saw this look, all her instincts screamed danger.


    "... Something ising! Run quickly!" Athena warned everyone, but no one listened except for Artemis.


    Victor raised both hands as if he were a creator about to usher in a New Era, and he spoke.


    "Blood Age."


    In an instant, all the noise in the areapletely vanished from existence, and in the next moment, the entire terrain of The Underworld exploded in insane amounts of Pure Blood.


    Red clouds formed in the sky, and it began to rain Blood.


    Everything happened so abruptly and quickly that they didn''t even understand what was going on; it was as if they had been forcefully teleported to apletely new world.


    "H-Huh?


    "Ahhhhhhh, what is this blood!?"


    "It hurts... What is this!?"


    Zeus, Kronos, and the heavyweights of Olympus tried to use their own Concepts, but everything was being destroyed by The Rain of Blood.


    Even Apollo or Helios couldn''t summon the ''Sun''.


    Which was normal, as the Gods and Titans were in The Underworld, a Realm for Gods affiliated with Hell. If it were Nyx''s children, who were part of The Underworld, they could have done something, but since they weren''t fighting in Olympus, they weren''t gaining the usual boost they would. But even with that boost, it wouldn''t be enough to stop what was happening.


    "What? Something was just holding me..." A God looked down, and suddenly, a face appeared in The Sea of Blood.


    "Hiii! There''s something! There''s something in the sea!"


    As soon as that God said that, the bloody Hell descended upon the peaceful Hell, and everyone began to see creatures of various types and formsing out of the ocean of blood, attacking the Gods.


    "What is happening here!?"


    Gods and Goddesses began to be killed in the worst possible ways, torn apart by the sharp teeth of various Demonic Beasts, impaled by the Human-Shaped Beings, severed by those same Human-Shaped Beings.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Zeus channeled his Lightning and attacked the ground with all his might, creating arge hole, but soon this hole was covered by the Blood, and creatures began to emerge from that area again.


    "Kronos, do something!"


    "Do you think I''m just sitting here watching this!? I''m doing something, but nothing works!" Kronos growled.


    Like a creator who was creating his own world, Victor made the next move.


    "May the Souls contained within my existence gain Life."


    When his words were spoken, the entire Sea of Blood began to change and gather into one point. Slowly, this point began to grow stronger until the head of a Dragon made of bodies was created.


    ROAAAAAAAAR!


    The Dragon''s roar shook the entire Olympus Pantheon, announcing its bloody glory.


    "What is this...? What is this monster!"


    "This monster is called Victor Alucard,dies and gentlemen." The unknown manughed, strangely, not even the acid blood rains were affecting him.


    "Impossible... He managed to recreate my Technique just by looking at it once... As expected of my monster." Scathach smiled widely as she looked at the Dragon of Bodies rising and flying towards the heavyweights.


    ''To think that the project he was working on would be to recreate my Strongest Technique in this way... Seriously, he never ceases to surprise me; he doesn''t even know the Runes! And yet he managed to recreate this Technique.'' Scathach thought.


    Originally, the Technique that Scathach recreated was a mixture of her Vampire Count''s Power and the Runes she''d learned from her teacher, but it seemed that Victor reced the Runes with somethingpletely unique to him, The Power of The Progenitor.


    "What am I witnessing?" Morgana eximed.


    "That, my dear Morgana... is our Husband when he''s very irritated," Aphrodite spoke with a helpless sigh.


    Nyx''s mouth was wide open, even drool dripping from it; she couldn''t believe what she was witnessing. Even her ex-husband''s ''betrayal'' waspletely erased from her mind due to what she was seeing.


    "Apollo, Poseidon, Ares, with me, now!" Zeus said.


    "Okay!"


    The four Gods attacked the Dragon with all their Divine Powers, and it didn''t take long for the Dragon to be torn apart... But... the Dragon exploded, sttering all four Gods with Corrosive Blood.


    "AGGHHHH!" They screamed.


    The Dragon started to be recreated again, this time not just one, but seven Dragons in total. Not only that, several other beasts that Victor had consumed throughout his existence began to appear, including them.


    Sounds of horse neighing were heard, and four Beings emerged from The Sea of Blood.


    "... Even The Horsemen of The Apocalypse..." Scathach began tough even more.


    "Bloody Emperor." Like an Emperor, a Castle of Crystallized Blood began to be created. The Castle was gigantic and equipped with various dead bodies on the walls and siege weapons; this was clearly a fortress castle.


    Victor floated towards the Pce and sat on the Throne overlooking the entire battlefield, and he began to speak with a voice heard throughout The Underworld.


    "My enemies will fall, but they will remain with me forever. The sweet embrace of Death is denied to them; only eternal servitude in my Immortal Army remains."


    "Rejoice, Gods." He smiled broadly.


    "You have drawn the attention of The Horsemen of The Apocalypse and my Immortal Army... And they want your Blood!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAH!"


    Behind The Horsemen, Demonic Creatures began to appear, each with different forms and sizes, but each seemed like Beings that emerged from The Depths of Hell... And they weren''t just ordinary Demons.


    Even the Demonic Pirs that Victor had consumed were here.


    Looking at those thousands of creaturesing from The Depths of Hell, a sense of pure terror began to take over the existence of everyone. What had they provoked!?


    "All Hail The Demon King! All Hail Alucard!" War, stood in front of The Horsemen, shouted.


    "AOO, AOO, AOO!" The Demons screamed as they stamped their feet, creating ripples that shook the entire Underworld.


    The ominous chant repeated several times like a distorted Symphony of Death.


    "D-Demon King! How about we talk!?" Helios shouted.


    "You said it yourself, Helios. If I''m in front of you, then all that remains is annihtion..."


    Helios''s face darkenedpletely, and it got even worse when a massive Gori began to rise from The Sea of Blood. Unlike the others, this Being seemed very much alive in their eyes.


    The Gori pounded its chest and roared at the Gods.


    ROAAARRR!


    "You dared to desire my Wife in front of me..." Victor''s eyes were like two violet ck holes thatpletely frightened the Souls of all those present.


    "Therefore, it is only logical that from today on, The Greek Pantheon ceases to exist."


    "My Horsemen!" Victor''s Negative Energy exploded, spreading throughout the blood field and the bodies of the dead.


    "Let there be Carnage."


    "OHHHHHH!"

 Chapter 796 796: A Legend In The Making.

    ?Chapter 796: A Legend in the Making.


    Gods began to die, and not temporarily, like they fell into aa or something like what happened to Inari.


    Gods were dying permanently. Each of Victor''s attacks was rted to his special ability to sever souls, meaning all his attacks were fatal to the gods. Be it by blood or the army of the dead, they were all being killed.


    And it didn''t stop there. All those gods who died in the first attack returned to life immediately as part of the Demon King''s immortal army.


    No one expected a result like this. No one expected such a sight. Even those beings who treated Victor''s existence as an object of study and always tried to predict his actions did not expect this.


    One man alone attacked the joint army of the entire Greek pantheon? That was ridiculous. No one could ever foresee that this would happen, not even Erebus and Tartarus, who were watching the battle with incredulous shock on their faces.


    The Demon King exceeded everyone''s expectations again with an outrageous technique that made him fight against an entire pantheon alone.


    "So, this is why they call him an anomaly..." Amon spoke, then he thought: ''Just how much energy is he using to keep this technique active? How much is he spending per second?''


    Amon understood very well that arge-scale technique like this should consume a ridiculous amount of energy, yet it seemed that nothing was affecting the man.


    "What is happening!? Why aren''t these gods using their powers? Or even spreading their own influence?" Tartarus asked.


    "It''s not that they''re not trying; they simply can''t."


    "That sea of blood is filled with negative energy, energy that is disabling most of the gods. After all, all the gods present there are gods with some rtion to the positive aspect of the bnce."


    "Not to mention that these gods are fighting in the Greek underworld, where the influence of Olympus doesn''t reach, they''re not receiving a boost as they always do... Plus, the Ruler of the Greek underworld is also interfering."


    "Combining all these factors, the gods can''t use all their abilities widely," Erebus exined.


    "The environment itself is harming them, huh..." Tartarus understood now.


    "Erebus, this is bad. If it continues like this, all our ns for the Greeks will go down the drain." Amon spoke.


    "I know..." Erebus narrowed his eyes. "Tartarus, we need to intervene."


    "Count me in," Tartarus said.


    "Are you sure about this?" Amon asked.


    "... Why the hesitation now, Amon?"


    "I have just awakened to reality. The greatest weapon of an anomaly is not its power but the ''unknown''."


    Everyone feared the unknown, and this was an absolute truth for all beings. When these beings thought they were beginning to understand Victor, suddenly, this kind of outrageous technique appeared, a technique thatpletely broke theirmon sense.


    How could a mortal who wasn''t even a god of the dead summon the dead to fight against them? That''s ridiculous.


    Victor was like a Pandora''s box where no one knew what woulde out if provoked. Because of this thought, Amon was a bit reluctant to send two primordial god-level beings to fight against Victor.


    But if they didn''t do it, all their ns would go down the drain.


    "You know we have no choices."


    "Yes, we do... We will call for reinforcements."


    "Who?" Erebus spoke.


    "Seth."


    "... Are you crazy?" Erebus said.


    "I am perfectly sane."


    "Summoning Seth, who doesn''t know the distinction between ally and enemy, is not the attitude of a rational person."


    "Trust me, not even the Demon King will be able to handle three primordial gods," Amon said.


    "... Very well, I hope this works," Erebus said.


    ...


    "My queen, what should we do?" Thanatos asked.


    "Nothing," Persephone said as she looked at the image of the man sitting on a throne of blood.


    "I will continue suppressing the gods. Meanwhile, that man will deal with everything."


    "... When he finishes dealing with the Greek gods, won''t he point his fangs at us?"


    Persephone remained silent. That was a possibility.


    "When that timees, I will deal with him." To be honest, she wasn''t very confident. She saw very well how he treated the two oldest primordial gods of her pantheon, and she definitely didn''t want to be in front of those violent mes.


    Nemesis spoke. "I''m sorry to say this, but this is foolishness. You don''t stand a chance."


    Persephone and Thanatos narrowed their eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Just look at this and tell me, can you fight against that? Because I''m sure I can''t." Nemesis said.


    Persephone and Thanatos looked at the image of the literal blood hell and then turned their gaze to the being sitting on the throne of blood.


    Yeah, they couldn''t handle that.


    Thanatos could possibly deal with Victor, but he wasn''t confident. The reason? Victor was a progenitor of vampires, he could interfere with souls, and if his soul was severed, death god or not, he would cease to exist.


    "My Maids."


    When Victor''s demonic voice echoed around the battlefield, all beings'' attention focused on him.


    ...


    "My Maids."


    Six circles of shadows appeared in front of Victor, and from these circles emerged Maria, Eve, Roberta, Bruna, Kaguya, and Eve.


    All of them were fully equipped with armor and weapons, maintaining the style of Maids.


    [Darling.] Roxanne also came, but she was hidden within Victor''s soul.


    [Not yet. There are too many eyes.]


    [Mm.] Roxanne nodded.


    The Maids looked around, confused, but when they saw Victor''s appearance, all their thoughts vanished, and only seriousness remained.


    "The enemies are gods." Victor pointed to the horizon.


    The Maids looked to the horizon and saw the image of the literal blood hell and saw Victor''s ''enemies''.


    "Holy..." Maria was about toment, but with a look from Kaguya, she fell silent.


    "Work together with Kaguya inmand, and kill everyone except Poseidon and Athena." Victor snapped his fingers, and all the weapons of the Maids were covered in blood.


    The Maids looked in awe at their weapons.


    "Now you can kill gods."


    "Go."


    "Yes!"


    "Not you, Roberta."


    Roberta stopped and remained where she was.


    "As long as Apollo is here, I will kill that bastard too," Medusa spoke when she spotted the handsome god in the air who was fighting Big Guy.


    In the next moment, Scathach, Aphrodite, Nyx, and Morgana arrived.


    "I will call Natalia to take Nyx and Aphrodite home."


    "No... I will stay." Aphrodite refused.


    Victor looked at Aphrodite.


    "If you''re going to destroy the pantheon I''ve lived with my entire life, I want to be present to see it."


    "Do you regret it?" Victor asked.


    "I don''t care. I have no attachments; you are my home now, Darling... But... I want to see it."


    "Me too," Nyx said.


    "Very well..." Victor nodded.


    And he rose from the throne and floated towards Scathach.


    "You are not weak."


    Scathach opened her mouth to say something but closed it when she felt Victor''s loving touch on her cheeks.


    "You simply didn''t have the necessary tools." Victor''s blood emerged from the hand on Scathach''s cheek and touched her spear.


    In the next moment, her entire spear was covered in his blood.


    "Now, you can sever souls. No god will escape you anymore."


    "... Darling... You know how to really make me wet." Scathach smiled widely when she saw her spear.


    "Go, show everyone why they should fear the name Scathach Scarlett."


    Scathach just smiled widely. In the next moment, her hair turned as white as snow, and she grew a few inches taller as she transformed into her Vampire Count form.


    "When all of this is over, I want you for myself alone for a week." She grabbed the cor of Victor''s neck and pulled him into a loving kiss.


    Victor experienced a sensation he had never felt before. Scathach''s kiss, which was usually very hot and possessive, now had a chilly touch; it was a distinct but very pleasant feeling.


    "Refusal is not an option; you copied my strongest technique."


    "I didn''t intend to refuse anyway." Victor chuckled lightly.


    "Mm, good." Scathach pulled back, satisfied as she looked at the battlefield, specifically a certain god, Helios.


    "I''ve always wondered if I could freeze the sun... Shall we test it out?" Scathach leaped into the air, and in the next moment, an ice tform formed behind her, and she used it as support. With a thrust that caused several sonic booms, sheunched herself toward Helios.


    She tried to impale the heart of the god, but he wasn''t one of the second-generation primordial gods for nothing. His reaction was swift, avoiding the impalement and escaping with only a deep cut on his chest.


    "Ugh." He groaned in pain and looked at the woman. "What!? Who are you, woman? One of his lovers?"


    Scathach swung her spear and took a stance. "Victor Alucard doesn''t have lovers. He has wives... And yes, I am one of them... The strongest one."


    Scathach vanished and appeared in front of Helios.


    Helios opened his eyes widely and tried to dodge, but no attack came.


    "Huh?" He became even more confused when all his divine clothes were cut.


    "Hmm~, more resilient than I thought."


    Helios opened his eyes wide in shock and took several steps back while covering his body with the divinity of the sun.


    "A grandmaster... Impossible! A mortal achieved this!? Just who are you, woman?"


    "I already told you. Are you deaf?"


    "Heh~?" Victor, who heard this, smiled in amusement. He never thought he would hear those words from Scathach, not before defeating her in a duel.


    "It seems she really liked my gift, huh." Victorughed.


    His eyes lingered on the image of Scathach fighting for a few seconds and then turned to Morgana.


    "What is your strongest weapon, Morgana Alucard?"


    Morgana shivered when she heard her full nameing from Victor''s mouth, but it wasn''t out of fear. It was somethingpletely different.


    "My dream ability and my radiation."


    "Good. You still remember." Victor pointed his hand at Morgana, and in the next moment, her hands were covered in his blood, and soon two demon ws were formed over her hands.


    Something strange started to happen, the ws began to influence Morgana''s demonic features, and her horns became sharper, as did her tail, which became pointed and sharp like a spear, while her wings became as sharp as des.


    "The demon ws of the former 5th Rank Pir, Marbas."


    "Like many other demons, he is part of my immortal army, and now I am lending his hands to you."


    Morgana looked at Victor.


    "Use the power of dreams to confuse the enemies, use the radiation to subdue them with oppressive power, and use the ws to finish them off."


    "You are Morgana, The Reaper... Prove to me why the demons gave you that title."


    Morgana opened her eyes wide when she felt the same nostalgic feelings she used to have when Lilith sent her to war, a nostalgic feeling, an addictive feeling.


    "Yes, My Demon King." She spoke with her hand on her chest and a slight salute.


    "I will return with the heads of your enemies and disy them as trophies before your triumph."


    "Good."


    "Now, go."


    "Yes!" Morgana''s wings spread wide, and in the next moment, she shot towards the sky.


    Her entire body was covered in pure destructive radiation, and when she spotted a target, specifically a tall god wearing ancient Spartan attire, her eyes began to glow.


    She stopped mid-flight and beams of pure energy shot from her eyes towards the god.


    The god tried to dodge, but Morgana just followed him with her gaze.


    "Tsk." The god put his hand in front of the energy beam to defend himself.


    "Get away from me, annoying creatures!" He stomped the ground in frustration as he felt the corpses of the dead piling up on him again; his feet and the rest of his body were melting because of all the blood.


    Luckily, he was managing to defend himself using his war concept as protection.


    Suddenly the energy beam stopped being felt, and soon a sharp w almost pierced his stomach. Fortunately, he managed to grab the w before it could impale him, his hand was a mess, but it didn''t matter.


    "... A demon?"


    "Wrong, but at the same time correct." Morgana used her left hand and tried to pierce him, but the god also caught her other hand.


    "Irritating, all this war is irritating. Don''t the enemies have honor?"


    "Honor?" Morgana disyed a big smile in disdain. "In war, there is no such thing. Only death and the victorious."


    "Hmph, as expected, a dirty demon wouldn''t understand."


    The god pulled Morgana towards him and attempted to headbutt her, but he stopped when he felt it would be a stupid decision. As a god of war, he would always follow his instincts in a war.


    "Good choice... Unlike you, my entire body is a weapon." Morgana''s tail trembled and suddenly stiffened, and in the next moment, she tried to pierce the god.


    The god quickly jumped back and shouted, "HAHH!" His body was covered by a strong divinity that prevented the corpses and blood from prating his armor.


    But even though she couldn''t pierce him, just by standing in this environment of blood, his divine power was being constantly used, meaning he was at a disadvantage.


    One thing Morgana wasn''t; she was being strengthened by the environment. After all, this was her husband''s blood.


    "Prepare yourself, God of War. Your death will be swift."


    "Hmph, we''ll see." Ares raised both hands, and soon, a spear and a shield appeared.


    "Come, Demon. I will show you the power of the God Of War."


    "... But I''m already in front of you?"


    "Huh?"


    A w pierced his heart.


    "Cough."


    "W-Who?"


    "Who knows? Why don''t you try to find out?"


    Morgana''s smile grew. "Ah... But you won''t be here to understand." From the beginning, she never went to fight fair. She was a demon and would use everything to kill the enemy.


    "Sneaky and disgusting demon..." Ares'' eyes began to lose the sparkle of life.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    A lightning bolt struck Morgana''s body, but nothing happened to her. All that happened was the mirage of her body disappearing.


    A dome of lightning formed around the newly arrived God, protecting the two.


    "Ares!"


    "F-Father... If we keep going like this, we will lose. Use it; we need Olympus here and now."


    "But that is a treasure..."


    "Roberta, switch with Medusa."


    "Yes." Roberta closed her eyes, and in the next moment, her ck hair came to life and began to move. Then her eyes opened, revealing two snake eyes.


    "Darling..."


    "The day of our promise made many years ago hase."


    Medusa smiled widely, with a very sadistic smile.


    "Poseidon and Athena are yours. I don''t care what you do with them."


    "Thank you, my love!"


    "Don''t hold back. You''re dealing with gods."


    "I know." Medusa''s skin began to grow paler, and the area around her eyes started to crack with several streaks. She looked at the battlefield and jumped.


    "Gorgons, it''s time for revenge!" Snakes began to emerge from the sea of blood, slowly, these snakes started to gather, and soon a giant snake appeared.


    Medusanded on the head of the snake and looked at the gods as if they were prey. She had been waiting for this sight for a long time.


    Ares'' eyes glowed with anger:


    "We will lose! We will die! Haven''t you understood yet!? Look around! Most of the gods and Titans from both factions are dead!"


    "Death! Permanently! All that''s left is their bodies being used to fight against us!"


    "All that remains on both sides now are just the elites, but they won''tst long! We are at a disadvantage!"


    "Not to mention that Persephone and her underworld army haven''t shown up yet! We need to do something, and quickly!"


    Seeing that his son pointed out several obvious points, Zeus had no choice but to ept.


    "... Fine."


    Zeus supported Ares, and with his right hand, he pointed to the sky, and a bolt of blue lightning fell into his hand and remained there.


    Master Bolt, the symbol of Zeus.


    "In the name of the King of Olympus, everything around me will be..." Zeus bit his lips. He seemed very reluctant about what he was going to do. He looked at his son, who was getting weaker and angrier, then he clenched the lightning, and the lightning broke in half.


    "The territory of Olympus!"


    The Master Bolt, the symbol of Zeus, was broken by Zeus himself in exchange for... Influence.


    FUSHHHHHHH


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Lightning began to fall from the sky, and an explosion starting with Zeus in the center began to happen as the entire battlefield shone with the light of the King of Olympus.


    "ZEUS!! You bastard! How dare you!?" Persephone''s furious scream echoed through the battlefield.


    The queen of the underworld looks at Thanatos. "Prepare the army. We are going to war." Faced with such an affront, even the calm Persephone couldn''t stay silent.


    "Yes, My Queen."

 Chapter 797 797: A Legend In The Making. 2

    ?Chapter 797: A Legend in the Making. 2


    "He broke... He broke The Master Bolt! Is he insane?" Amon widened his eyes. For a God to break his own Symbol of Power was pure insanity.


    "This war is escting too quickly. We need to do something," Tartarus spoke up.


    "I will talk to Gaia. If this continues, our Pantheon will be very weak. Forget our objectives; our survivales first," Tartarus said. It was not the time to follow foolish ns. If things continued like this, Olympus would shatter into pieces, an urrence that other Pantheons would surely take advantage of.


    "I agree," Erebus added.


    "Are you going against the n!?" Amon growled.


    "You would do the same if this were happening to your Pantheon, Amon!" Erebus narrowed his eyes.


    "What good is our n if all that''s left of it is an empty Pantheon? I won''t sit and watch the destruction of my Pantheon."


    Originally, it wasn''t supposed to be like this. Zeus and Kronos were supposed to eliminate Persephone, and Zeus would appoint a new Ruler to Bnce the civil war, and he would control both sides along with Gaia and Tartarus. That way, other Pantheons wouldn''t interfere, giving them time to rebuild everything.


    ''I should have ignored that man''s Wives and targeted Nyx directly. I was arrogant, and now he''s causing chaos that can disrupt all our ns,'' Erebus thought as he turned and disappeared with Tartarus.


    As the two Primordial Gods left, another figure took their ce as a tall man with gray skin and white hair appeared.


    "Seth..."


    "Amon, you said you had something interesting for me."


    "Yes... I do," Amon said, pointing at the screen.


    "... Oh?" A smile appeared on the man''s face.


    "Are you interested?"


    "Yes, indeed."


    ...


    Victor narrowed his eyes when he saw Zeus''s explosion, and with a hand gesture, he used The Sea of Blood to protect his Wives.


    "Retreat," he ordered.


    And none of the girls or the summons disobeyed his orders.


    [Roxanne, help me with this.]


    [Leave it to me.]


    Victor''s Energy output reached its peak, and everyone on the battlefield widened their eyes, feeling the immense Power the man possessed. Victor''s Dragon Heart was working at full capacity to meet his needs. He split the work with Roxanne; while he took care of everyone on the battlefield with his Sea of Blood, Roxanne strengthened everything and everyone to avoid being evaporated by Zeus''s expanding Domain.


    Thanks to theirbined effort, the battlefield was split in half.


    On one side were The Gods of Olympus, who, thanks to the territory Zeus brought to The Underworld, were slowly recovering from Victor''s attacks. On Zeus and Kronos'' side, it didn''t seem like they were in The Underworld but somewhere in Olympus.


    Meanwhile, on Victor''s side, the atmosphere was darker, more oppressive, and Demonic as the dead looked at the living with nefarious intent.


    It was a poetic image that portrayed the two sides of The Bnce: Light and Darkness, Good and Evil, Negativity and Positivity.


    The Greek Underworld was divided into two, and these two sides were staring at each other with hostile eyes.


    "How many casualties have we suffered?" Kronos ordered.


    As, with one arm missing and his body heavily injured, spoke, "More than 70% of our forces were killed. All that''s left are the Elites, and they''re injured too."


    Proof of that was As himself, who was badly hurt.


    A simr report arrived for Zeus, but his side suffered more severe damages; in terms of quality, Kronos'' side was much better than Zeus''. More than 90% of Zeus''s forces were dead, with only the Elites remaining, and they were injured as well.


    Neither of the two God Kings expected to lose so many people in such a short time.


    Even Helios and Ares were weakened.


    The absence of a God of Healing and Medicine proved fatal now. Only those Gods could help alleviate the symptoms of the currently injured Gods, but all of them had betrayed Olympus and fled with Aphrodite.


    Ares'' decision proved to be correct; it hurt to destroy his Master Bolt, but it was either that or losing everything.


    The expressions of all the Gods, Titans, and others did not change at this moment.


    Fear... A primordial fear enveloped everyone; even Zeus and Kronos, who were arrogant by nature, now felt overwhelmed. They had the same feeling when they had to deal with Typhon.


    But this time, the fear was much worse, and the reason was simple: unlike Typhon, this man was not irrational; he was a monster with intelligence.


    "They are afraid..." Nyx murmured in shock. She never thought she would see the day when all the Gods of her Pantheon would fear a single Entity.


    Yes, it was understandable for them to fear Typhon. After all, he was a Beast of The End, and even she feared Typhon ¨C it was a basic instinct.


    But to be afraid of someone who wasn''t Typhon? She never thought she would witness this scene.


    "So many useless deaths..." Aphrodite sighed. "What a waste of resources. We could have used all those Gods."


    Nyx looked at Aphrodite without words. "How are you so indifferent to this sight, Aphrodite?"


    "The only people I care about in my Pantheon are Hestia and Rhea. The rest don''t matter much to me, Nyx."


    "Even your own son?"


    "A son who hasn''t visited his mother in thousands of years?" Aphrodite scoffed, continuing, "To me, he is as important as those Gods who died in vain. He may be a useful resource, but that''s all."


    "That''s cold..." Nyxmented.


    "Humph, don''t give me that look, Nyx. And what about you? How long has it been since you saw your children? How much do you care about them?"


    "... Well..." Nyx had no words to defend herself. After all, it was true that she didn''t care much about her children now that they were all grown and adults.


    A God''s ability to be hypocritical was always surprising.


    To be honest, Nyx also didn''t care about the Gods who died; like Aphrodite, she thought it was a waste of resources. But she wouldn''t openly express those feelings as Aphrodite did.


    A fluctuation of Power appeared, and Victor, who was in his Blood Castle, appeared in front of the Territory that divided the two sides.


    As soon as he appeared, unconsciously, everyone took a step back from that creature.


    "Heh~, what a funny sight." Victor''s smile distorted Demonically as he spread his Dragon Wings widely. "A bunch of Gods afraid of a Mortal."


    Victor raised his hand and plunged it into Zeus''s territory, and as soon as he did, his hand began to burn.


    Victor withdrew his hand from Zeus''s territory. "Interesting... A very strong Delimited Field where Beings from the other side of The Bnce cannot enter without The God King''s permission. By sacrificing The Master Bolt, you brought Olympus to The Underworld. No wonder Persephone''s so angry."


    "D-Demon King, can we talk about this? Can we stop this fight?"


    Victor looked at the woman who spoke. She had half of her arms corroded, and her legs were severely injured. Despite being badly hurt, her beauty remained unscathed, as well as the symbols that identified who she was.


    "Athena, am I right?"


    The Goddess of Wisdom trembled slightly when she heard her nameing from that man''s mouth.


    Her heart beat with difort; she felt reluctant to even talk to him. She never thought she would be so afraid of someone.


    "Yes, I am Athena."


    "You''re funny, Goddess of Wisdom."


    "... Huh?" She didn''t expect those words.


    "Tell me, Goddess of Wisdom. What would happen if I were weak? What would happen if, at the moment when your army saw me, I spoke those same words?"


    "Goddess Athena, can we talk about this? Can we stop this fight?"


    "What would you do?"


    Athena fell silent; the answer to that question was obvious. The Gods would ignore him, probably treating Victor as if he were their toy, considering he was handsome, and then they would discard him.


    "The hypocrisy of The Gods always amuses me," Victorughed.


    The next moment, his entire face turned serious and hostile.


    "There will be no surrender, no begging for forgiveness, no mercy." Victor grasped the barrier and squeezed, causing it to tremble.


    And all the Gods unconsciously stepped back with terror in their hearts.


    This monster was too oppressive; just being near him felt like sinking into an abyss of Negativity.


    "Today, Olympus will be annihted. This is not a war. It is genocide." Victor squeezed the barrier even harder, intending to destroy itpletely.


    But when he tried to do so, the barrier was suddenly restored.


    Victor looked at The King of The Gods.


    "You are too arrogant if you think my Mount Olympus will be destroyed so easily, Demon King," Zeus spoke as he took a step forward while his eyes gleamed with white light, and Lightning crackled around him.


    "A brat who hasn''t even lived for a million years dares to proim such a farce?"


    "Nonsense!" Zeus''s thunderous voice spread around.


    Victor simply stared at Zeus, waiting for silence to return.


    "This same brat stole your wife, stole your treasures, and permanently eliminated most of your Gods without even leaving his Throne. This same brat is also making all The Great Gods of Olympus wet themselves in fear."


    Victor pointed at a man.


    Zeus widened his eyes as the other Gods looked at who he was pointing at, and they saw Dionysus wetting himself in fear.


    "... What did you say?"


    "Are you a deaf, Eunuch?"

 Chapter 798 798: A Legend In The Making. 3

    ?Chapter 798: A Legend in the Making. 3


    "Eunuch...?" Zeus''s body trembled with anger as he looked at Victor with eyes overflowing with pure rage, the same look he gave to the Gods when something didn''t go ording to his desires.


    This was the famous enraged face of The King of The Gods, a face that struck fear into the hearts of the Gods in his own Pantheon. But for Victor? He felt nothing but indifference and disdain.


    Thunder roared in The Underworld, and Zeus disappeared. He willingly left the territory he created and went to attack Victor, but... he stopped... right in front of Victor.


    "So, this is the famous King of The Gods of Olympus?" Victor''s disdain in his words was quite obvious.


    "You are not a God, nor a King." Victor''s Draconic Features began to distort into Pure Crimson Darkness. His figure started to deform, and his face was no longer visible, leaving only an unknown Being with just a mouth and crimson red eyes.


    "You are nothing but a coward who only knows how to take advantage of those weaker than himself, just a child who was unloved by his mother and father."


    "What a mediocre person you are, Zeus."


    Zeus''s teeth ground with pure hatred, he really wanted to make this Mortal pay for the insults he was uttering, but... he couldn''t, he was too afraid to cross into Victor''s territory.


    "Zeus, don''t do it! Don''t fall for his provocations, he''s just trying to make you lose control! Come back now, we need to regroup." Kronos spoke.


    "... Oh? Kronos, another maniac God King who thinks he''s important just because he controls Time."


    Kronos''s face twisted. Victor''s words were an offense to all, he knew exactly where to hit. To be honest, it wasn''t that hard; the Gods were walking balls of ego, especially these so-called God Kings.


    "Come to think of it, father and son are so alike, huh?"


    "Both are the youngest of the litter, both are petty and think they are above everything, both were betrayed by their wives,"


    Victor''s smile widened, and he spoke thest words that drove the Gods crazy:


    "... And both had their wives taken by me."


    "Tell me, how does it feel to have your wife stolen? I bet you''ve never felt that, right?"


    "ALUCARD!!!"


    Both of them roared and ignored any warnings the Gods were giving, flying towards Victor.


    Zeus was the first, he tried to punch Victor with his superior strength, but all he managed to do was have his hand grabbed by Victor and thrown away from his territory.


    Kronos came next. The Titan of Time used his specialty, which was Time, and tried to trap Victor by stopping his Time.


    When Victor stopped moving, Kronos believed he had seeded, but he was shocked when Victor turned his face and punched him, throwing Kronos into The Sea of Blood.


    "That''s the problem with you Primordial Gods. You all think you are the Embodiment of your Concepts."


    "You couldn''t be any more wrong. Only The Primordial Entities are the Embodiment of their own Concepts. Kronos, you are not Time itself, you are just a user of Time... And for such a Being, there are thousands of ways to deal with you."


    One of those ways was the Energy of Negativity itself. As long as Victor covered himself with that Energy, Time wouldn''t interfere with him, unless, of course, the Time Maniptor was someone on the level of a Primordial Entity.


    Victor disappeared, leaving behind Red Lightning, and struck Kronos in the face thousands of times, hundreds of thousands of times.


    Sounds of Thunder echoed around, and a crater was forming beneath Victor. Each punch to Kronos'' face made the entire Underworld tremble before such savagery. One thing was correct, if this fight had urred on Earth, the would be at risk of being destroyed with the amount of force Victor was using to punch Kronos'' face.


    After all, he wasn''t holding back; he was using his Power to the fullest. Not just his Power; he was using his cunning mouth to provoke the enemy, and his quick reflexes to read the situation of the battle around.


    When Victor won the war against Diablo, he didn''t just gain Diablo''s memories, he gained his cunning and devious personality as a Demon, and the knowledge he had umted over thousands of years from Supernatural Beings.


    Diablo was a paranoid Being, he wanted to know everyone and everything, especially the Gods. So, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Victor was well-acquainted with the Divine.


    Zeus roared like an enraged beast, and the skies began to darken. In an instant, a giant blue Lightning Bolt struck down on Victor.


    Victor smiled lightly. Red Lightning covered his body, and then he disappeared.


    RUMBLE, RUMBLE!


    An explosion erupted when the Lightning hit the ground, hitting Kronos himself.


    "HAHAHAHAHA" Victorughed while pping; he seemed very happy. "Who are you targeting, Zeus? Don''t tell me... You are taking advantage of this situation to eliminate your rival?"


    "I underestimated your cunning, God King," Victor spoke with an impressed look.


    And his Demonic words were heard by Kronos'' Faction, who looked at Zeus angrily.


    "Zeus, what are you doing!?" As roared in anger.


    Zeus trembled. "W-Wait, that was..."


    Victor''s voice sounded next to Zeus.


    "A magnificent feat! As expected of Zeus, a traitor will always be a traitor."


    Zeus turned his face, but all he saw was Victor''s fisting towards him.


    BOOOOOOM!


    "Cough."


    Zeus spat golden blood, and for a moment, his mind nkedpletely, but he quickly woke up when he felt someone holding his head.


    He looked up and saw Victor''s Demonic smile. Soon, something happened that left everyone speechless.


    Victor froze the ground beneath him and transformed the Red Ice beneath into several sharp spikes. Then he grabbed Zeus''s face and dragged it across the ground, shredding apart the face of The God of The Heavens of Olympus.


    "AHHHHHH!"


    Zeus'' agonized screams were music to Victor''s ears, and it only made his smile grow wider, satisfying his sadistic side.


    The Demon King was painting the Iceden floor with the golden blood of the Gods, and guess what? These wounds were permanent because, like all his attacks, this Ice was infused with his Blood.


    His brutality was befitting of a Demon; he showed no mercy or pity, only savagery.


    "What are you doing!? We have to do something; if this continues, both will die!" Ares roared as the wounds on his body started to heal. As expected from the vitality of a God; his Soul was not weak.


    "...I mean, isn''t it a good thing if he dies?" Dionysus spoke. Despite his fear, he saw no harm in this situation. At least Zeus would die, right? He didn''t like being forced to fight in this war; he was The God of Wine! He liked drinking, not war!


    "Idiot, if he dies, that Demon will turn against us!"


    "It''s toote..." Athena spoke as she looked at Zeus and Kronos.


    Kronos was incapacitated thanks to Zeus'' attack and The Demon King''s assault. It wouldn''t be surprising if he was dead by now, after all, The Demon King spared no effort.


    While Zeus...


    "AHHHHHHHH!"


    Victor stepped on Zeus''s head and pulled his arms in a way that shouldn''t be possible.


    The sound of broken bones echoed like a gruesome symphony to Victor''s ears, and the screams of pain were just icing on the cake. He wanted more!


    MORE!


    "Scream for me." Victor began pulling Zeus''s arms upward. "Squeal like a pig!"


    "AHHHHHH!"


    "That''s right! Good boy! HAHAHAHAHA!"


    Zeus'' scream grew louder, and soon, everyone heard the terrible sound of something tearing.


    Victor removed Zeus'' arms from his body, and The Olympian God screamed like a ughtered animal. He had never felt pain like this before; it was a pain that came straight from his Soul. It wasn''t just his arms that were torn off; part of his Soul was taken as well.


    Even if he were to escape now, he would never be able to regrow his arms unless he fixed the damage to his Soul.


    Victor threw Zeus''s arms into The Sea of Blood, and they both sank, consumed by Victor''s Essence. Even now, Victor didn''t let his Sea of Blood dissipate; even though it was draining his Energy and putting his heart to work overtime, he wouldn''t undo it.


    "Let''s continue!"


    "W-Wait, mercy, please..."


    "Mercy?" Victor spoke in astonishment and thenughed at the Gods'' hypocrisy. "When you were raping anything with a hole, did you ever listen to your victims? Why should I listen to you?"


    Victor began removing limb after limb from Zeus. As someone who learned directly from Lily Lucifer, a woman capable of bringing Lovecraft''s magnificent arts into reality, Victor knew where to make the God King scream the most.


    After an endless five minutes of pure torture, all that was left of Zeus was the upper part of his body. His legs and arms were no longer there; holes were seen in his body where his organs had been removed, and his white hair had long been forcibly pulled out.


    That body was only a shadow of what the God King once was.


    This torture made sadistic smiles appear on Nyx, Scathach, and Morgana''s faces. Not only them, even the Maids were in ecstasy, especially Medusa, who gazed upon Victor with adoration, love, and lust more than ever before.


    She loved this sight; for her, the suffering of The Greek Gods was nothing but a delight for her sense of revenge.


    As for Aphrodite? She just watched with indifferent eyes. She wasn''t as sadistic as these women to enjoy this grotesque sight, but she felt a small sense of satisfaction seeing that arrogant Zeus, who tried to dictate her fate several times in the past, in this position.


    During this time of torture, no one dared to approach Victor or do anything. All the Gods watched with various feelings in their hearts, most of them being a small sadistic appreciation.


    After all, it was a fact that all the Gods had several grievances with Zeus; The ''Father'' of Olympus was not much loved.


    Victor raised his right hand, and it began to change, bing sharper. In the next moment, he plunged his hand into Zeus''s back and grabbed his spine.


    "J-Just k-kill me..."


    "No."


    Victor pulled Zeus''s entire spine out of his body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Victor turned Zeus'' face to the Gods of Olympus, showing a sight that would haunt them forever. He used his mouth for support and began forcing the opening wider.


    "Just stop, please..." Artemis murmured, but her pleas fell on deaf ears as The Demon King applied even more force.


    The iprehensible cries of despair from Zeus were heard until his head slowly began to split in half until... His head was cleaved in two.


    "NOOOOOO!"


    For a moment, everything fell silent until the weather began to change. Thick, Lightning-filled clouds mingled with the Blood Clouds, and an even stronger rain began to fall. The climate in Olympus wentpletely mad now that there was no one left to manage it.


    The King of Olympus was dead, permanently.


    He was killed by Victor Alucard, The Demon King of Tyranny.


    At that moment, two Beings appeared beside the Olympians.


    "I arrived toote." Erebus muttered in shock.


    Victor pierced Zeus'' heart and pulled it out of his body. He looked at the heart, which had a faint blue Energy, and swallowed it.


    "Mm, tasty." He then threw Zeus''s body into The Sea of Blood, which was soon absorbed by the sea.


    Aphrodite opened her eyes wide in response to Victor''s action. ''He really ate it... He''s crazy, doesn''t he know that Zeus is practically his opposite? Does he want to die!?


    Rumble, rumble, rumble.


    Victor''s Red Lightning began to gain a stronger red hue and seemed even more vivid and visible. At this moment, Victor felt that he could control the weather as he pleased.


    "Hmm~, this feeling is so good~"


    Aphrodite opened her eyes wide again. ''His Lightning has been refined... Don''t tell me he absorbed Zeus''s Power? How!? ...Ah, Roxanne...''


    With Roxanne in his body, any Positive Energy consumed by his heart would be adapted and turned into Negative Energy. In the case of Zeus'' Power, this Power was neither Positive nor Negative; it was merely a part of the''s existence and shouldn''t harm Victor.


    It would be different if Victor tried to devour a God of Light since ''Light'' was directly connected to The Positive Side of the scale.


    But Neutral Elements or even Darkness wouldn''t harm him.


    Tartarus looked at Kronos in the distance and approached him. When he appeared near Kronos'' body, a fist came towards him and sent him flying.


    He couldn''t even react to such absurd speed.


    "Stealing others'' kills is not cool."


    Victor grabbed Kronos by the neck and showed his sunken skull to all the Olympians; he was effectively dead, only still breathing due to his natural resilience as a Second-


    Generation Primordial God.


    Using his right hand, Victor pierced Kronos'' heart and pulled it out.


    A situation simr to Zeus'' death urred, and suddenly, the ''Time'' on Mount Olympus stopped ''advancing.'' With the death of Time, everything in the Pantheon became stagnant; nothing would be created anymore, and the past and future of The Greek Pantheon ceased to exist, leaving only the present.


    "The Heart of The Titan of Time..." Victor opened his mouth and ate it.


    "Mm, not bad." Victor threw the Titan of Time''s body into The Sea of Blood. Unlike Zeus, almost his entire Soul was still usable, so he could return as an Immortal Soldier, and that was what happened.


    Kronos, The Ancient Titan of Time, returned as an Immortal Soldier.


    "... Brother..." As clenched his fist as he looked at this sight.


    Victor''s blood-red eyes turned violet, and his gaze shone for a few seconds.


    "Hmm~, this feeling, so this is what ''Time'' really looks like, huh." Victor felt that he could now see even more of The Truth of The World; he could even influence Time a little if he wanted.


    Reading Kronos'' memories, he understood.


    ''I see... Even Kronos couldn''t interfere with Time on arge scale outside his Pantheon.'' The reason for this was obvious to Victor.


    The Primordial Beings.


    Beings that always sought Bnce; they would never allow Gods with important Concepts like Time, Life, and Death to act as they pleased outside their Pantheon.


    Victor slowly began to understand more about everything.


    With each dead God he absorbed, his existence gradually became elevated; ''Mortality'' was leaving him, and he was entering apletely new realm.


    ''I feel like... I''m close to understanding something... What is this? What is this feeling?'' Victor was internally confused, but this confusion was not reflected on his face.


    Suddenly, sounds of horns were heard, and on the horizon, Persephone, riding a ck horse with wings, was seen. Behind her, all The Legions of The Underworld were present.


    "We are surrounded!" Apollo shouted.


    The war had only just begun.

 Chapter 799 799: A Legend In The Making. 4

    ?Chapter 799: A Legend in the Making. 4


    "We are surrounded!" Athena spoke.


    On one side, a legion of an immortal army made up of demons and deceased gods, including the Demon King, who killed two powerful God Kings, a Godyer, a demonic general, the goddess of beauty, and the primordial goddess of the night. Not to mention the progenitor of the Gorgons, Medusa. A Ghoul Queen and two more frightening Maids who could control dark fire and darkness.


    On the other side, the entire army of Persephone, primarilyposed of the children of Nyx herself and Erebus, as well as the gods born from these children. An armyposed of second-generation primordial gods rted to death, dreams, revenge, and other siblings who were also children of Nyx.


    Meanwhile, on the side of Olympus, there were two first-


    generation primordial gods, several Titans, who were second-generation primordial gods like As and Helios. As well as the great Olympians such as Apollo, Athena, Artemis, Ares, Dionysus, and Poseidon.


    Although it might seem that Olympus had the advantage, most of these beings were injured due to Victor''s initial attack, which caught them all off guard. So it was safe to say that Olympus was at a disadvantage, especially now that they lost their leaders... But this information might not be correct either. After all, that unknown man had not acted yet and seemed quite unconcerned about the whole situation.


    Fortunately, As and Ares were natural leaders, and there weren''t many problems with them takingmand of everything.


    "Zeus! ... Where is he?" Persephone asked in confusion.


    "... My Queen... Zeus is dead... and not just him, Kronos is dead too," Thanatos spoke as he looked in Victor''s direction.


    "W-What-..?" Persephone looked at Victor, specifically at the blood-covered man who was looking at everyone with a lifeless expression.


    "Kronos..." Persephone widened her eyes. In the time she was preparing for war, Victor killed two God Kings!


    "We are not at a disadvantage," Tartaros said as he stood up from the ground, cracking his neck.


    "The creatures of Tartaros will not be defeated by a mere mortal." Red chaotic power began to explode from Tartaros'' body. Red mes emerged from the ground, and the next moment, five creatures with multiple heads and arms appeared.


    "The Hecatonchires? How is this possible? Weren''t they in Olympus?" Ares squinted at these beings, soon realizing they were different from the ones he knew.


    ''...They are not what I know... What were the primordial gods up to?'' Ares could clearly feel that they were simr but not the same as the ones he knew. It was as if they were children of Tartaros himself, not of Uranus and Gaia... Despite Gaia''s ''earth'' feeling still lingering, the feeling of the father was different, and they seemed more chaotic than the original Hecatonchires.


    ''Don''t tell me... He created these abominations with Gaia? Again?'' Ares felt that this war was much stranger than he had previously predicted.


    "Father?" one of the Hecatonchires spoke.


    "The promised time hase, and the enemies are ahead. Fulfill your training."


    "Yes!" The five Hecatonchires spoke in unison.


    "Nocturnus, it''s your turn. Stop fooling around," Erebus narrowed his eyes at the floating man.


    "Yeah, yeah, Father." The man put his hand on his face, and with a simple squeeze, the mask broke, revealing the man''s pale skin, ck eyes like darkness itself, and dark ck hair.


    He was the spitting image of Erebus.


    Dark power began to gather around him, and all the gods felt the divinity of the man.


    Void...


    Yes, he was the god of the void, the emptiness of space where nothing existed.


    "What...?" Nemesis widened her eyes when she saw her new ''younger brother.''


    She wasn''t the only one; practically everyone on the side of the Olympians was shocked by the man''s existence. The only one not affected was Tartaros, proving that he already knew about the man''s existence.


    Nemesis, Thanatos, and Hypnos looked at Nyx, and when they saw the lifeless and hateful look on Nyx''s face, they understoodpletely that even Nyx was unaware of this.


    "Nyx... Are you alright?"


    "... No, I''m not..." Nyx''s body trembled. She knew about her husband''s betrayal, who had never betrayed her before. That was the reason she separated from him and even distanced herself from her children. It was also the catalyst that led her to seek a new beginning.


    Someone connected to a world tree capable of creating a new pantheon.


    ... But not even in her wildest dreams did she think Erebus would have a child with that primordial goddess from another pantheon! She thought he wouldn''t stoop so low as to have children with gods from another pantheon, but she waspletely mistaken.


    The existence of this man was proof of those words.


    "He will pay..." Nyx gritted her teeth as she looked at Erebus with even greater hatred than before.


    A dark power, like the starriest nights, gathered around Nyx, and she disappeared from where she was.


    Soon, she reappeared beside Victor, her clothingpletely changed; she wore a dress resembling the starry night, and in her hands, a ck scythe appeared.


    Nyx was not just the mother of concealment and the goddess of the night; to a lesser extent, she was also the goddess of death, mystery, and terror, among other things.


    There was a reason why even Zeus and Cronos feared her... Because when provoked, she became more vengeful than Gaia herself.


    "Oya, Mother. You seem quite irritated."


    "Don''t call me Mother, you worm. You''re nothing to me."


    Nocturnus was slightly taken aback by Nyx''s words, but he soon smiled, "Of course not. My mother is someone else, not a vengeful bitch like you."


    These words only made Nyx''s eyes shine even more dangerously.


    "Nocturnus, stop talking nonsense."


    "Tsk, stop being so tense, Father. With my uncle here and me, we won''t lose. It''s a shame Zeus and Cronos died, but who cares about them?" Nocturnus spoke disdainfully.


    "Hmm." It was just a simple sound as if someone was thinking.


    But that was enough to attract everyone''s attention to the man.


    Even though he stood there and observed everything, unconsciously, the senses of all beings present here were glued to Victor. After the previous disy, everyone ced him in a level of danger that would make all their senses focus on him, whether they wanted to or not.


    Victor pulled Nyx''s waist closer to him and moved her away from in front of him.


    "Huh?" She was slightly surprised by this action, but she soon understood why he did it.


    Victor pointed his finger at the beings of Olympus, and a water sphere started to form on his fingertip. The water began to spin at high speed, and then it turnedpletely red, like the blood under Victor.


    ''So much energy!'' Nyx opened her eyes wide.


    The next moment, Victor spoke:


    "Hydrogen bomb." As he spoke those words, the blood sphere exploded, turning into an evenrger sphere, causing everyone to open their eyes wide in shock at the amount of energy in that sphere.


    Nocturnus felt a sudden panic when he heard what Victor said, so he quickly moved from his position and appeared in front of the territory of Mount Olympus.


    "ck Hole." A singrity appeared in front of Nocturnus, and the next moment, all of Victor''s attack was sucked into that singrity.


    Everything happened so fast that most of the gods were left motionless in the face of the events.


    "Interesting... So that''s how the void works, and to think that a being can create the most powerful singrity in the universe so casually. Who is your mother, boy?"


    "... You''re crazy, Demon King. Are you nning to kill yourself along with all of us here?" Nocturnus could see that the attack clearly had the potential to cause unimaginable destruction. The amount of energy contained in that attack was enough to explode the pantheon twice over, and that was because of the essence of the soul that Victor put into that attack.


    "It''s funny that you think I haven''t taken precautions for this possible asion." Victor released Nyx and started floating back and forth in the air while cing his hand on his chin.


    "You didn''t answer my question, Boy."


    "Who is your mother?"


    "I''m not a boy! And my mother doesn''t matter."


    "Hmm, so you don''t know."


    Nocturnus opened his eyes wide.


    "You''re wondering how I know that, huh. Interesting... Very interesting indeed." Victor''s eyes glimmered with endless amusement as if he were looking at an extremely unique specimen.


    "Nocturnus! Stop talking with this demon!" Erebus ordered coldly as darkness descended on Mount Olympus.


    "Erebus, you''re quite a determined bastard; I admire that. And to think you would go ahead with this n."


    Erebus shuddered when he heard Victor''s tone. He looked at Victor and saw the look of amusement on the man''s face. It was evident that Victor had discovered something.


    "Demon King... How do you know this?"


    "My predecessor was a very paranoid man and wanted to know everything about everyone. Erebus''s betrayal of his beloved wife, Nyx?"


    Nyx shuddered when she heard Victor''s voice. She gritted her teeth in hatred.


    Victor ignored this and continued speaking, "He wanted to know everything about it and wouldn''t be satisfied until he found out everything. After all, first-generation primordial gods don''t change so easily. Something must have happened that made Erebus act so irregrly."


    "It took a while, but he found out... Turns out, it wasn''t just him trying to disrupt the bnce, huh."


    "Shut up, Demon King."


    "... What do you mean, Victor?" Nyx asked.


    "It''s simple, Nyx. While Diablo was trying to disrupt the bnce artificially, Erebus tried to disrupt it naturally by lying with a primordial goddess with the opposite concept to his, a goddess from the other side of the bnce."


    "The result of that union is right in front of you, a being who was not born with any negative or positive aspect."


    "A neutral being, a being of the void." Victor smiled.


    Everyone opened their eyes wide when they heard Victor''s words. He was revealing secrets that Erebus thought no one would know except for those in his inner circle.


    "The bnce works in mysterious ways. Although he couldn''t disrupt the bnce naturally, he created a being with the potential to be a primordial entity."


    "The Primordial responsible for the void of existence." Victor pointed at Nocturnus.


    Erebus narrowed his eyes; hepletely underestimated this part of Victor... In fact, hepletely underestimated Diablo as a whole. And to think, that cunning demon knew about his moves.


    "Although... Having potential doesn''t mean you will achieve it. After all, even the most brilliant gods in existence still take a long time and train hard to break the barrier and be their own concept. That''s an aplishment that no one has achieved so far."


    "Although there are beings that are close to achieving it." Victor thought of Kali, a goddess who was very close to breaking that barrier and bing the concept of destruction, thus bing a primordial being.


    Nocturnus narrowed his eyes at his father with visible annoyance. It was clear that he knew nothing about this. Knowing that his existence was just an experiment left him quite disoriented.


    He thought that when he revealed his existence, everyone would be shocked and act deferentially toward him. He was imagining himself as a protagonist of an anime where everyone would start to fear or tter him.


    But just a few minutes after his existence was revealed, Victor revealed his existence just by speaking, indicating that he wasn''t a second-generation primordial god, a being with the rare concept of void. He was just a failed experiment of his father.


    Looking at his son''s state of mind, Erebus thought that this demon was truly despicable. He did nothing, just spoke, and with those wordspletely shook the core of his son.


    "That''s it. You need to die, Demon King."


    "Nocturnus, do your job."


    "... Fine."


    Darkness appeared next to Victor and struck him in the face.


    Victor blinked his eyes, slightly surprised; he didn''t expect this sudden attack. He narrowed his eyes as he saw Nocturnus and Erebus''s energiesbining to attack him.


    "Attacking me through the Void, huh." Another punch emerged from the darkness and hit him in the stomach, sending him flying.


    "Victor!" Nyx, Scathach, Morgana, Aphrodite, Kaguya, and the Maids shouted when they saw this scene.


    Victor couldn''t react. He couldn''t; this attack literally appeared in front of him from nowhere. It''s like teleportation, but at the same time not. The concept of space doesn''t exist in the void, meaning he''s being hit and can''t do anything about it.


    "Tartaros, let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Tartaros appeared behind Victor and tried to strike him. He simply couldn''t react to thebination of father and son¡­ but, Tartaros? He was too slow.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Victor dodged Tartaros''s attack and hit him in the face. As he was about to continue his attack, Tartaros''s children attacked him, throwing several arms at him.


    Victor narrowed his eyes as time around him began to slow down, and he pointed his palm at the monsters. Rapidly a water sphere simr to the previous one he threw appeared in his hand.


    However, the moment the sphere appeared, it disappeared through a singrity.


    "Oh?" He looked at the father and son duo and saw that even at this slow speed, they could still react.


    "They''re ignoring the concept of time, huh..." The Void was definitely a broken divinity.


    Suddenly, the ''time'' around Victor simply stopped slowing down and returned to normal.


    Soon, hundreds of arms began to attack Victor''s body.


    Rumbles urred all around him as the entire ground was being destroyed by the ruthless attack of the arms.


    [Darling, the concept of the void is nullifying your speed; you need to think of another way.]


    "If my speed doesn''t work, then..." Victor''s eyes shimmered in violet.


    "I don''t need to dodge anymore." Negative energy exploded from his body, and with a punch, all the arms of the Hecatonchires disappeared from existence, along with the clouds in the sky.


    "AHHHHHHHH!"


    Victor stood up from the groundpletely unharmed, except for... a drop of blood from his nose.


    Victor wiped his nose and said, "Four primordial gods'' attacks just to make my nose bleed." He looked at all the gods present.


    "Pathetic, and you call yourselves superior beings?"


    Veins popped on Erebus, Nocturnus, and Tartaros''s heads; this man really knew how to be irritating.


    "Kill him-!" Erebus ordered as he, Tartaros, and his son engaged in a three-way battle with Victor.


    Victor smiled widely and entered into a confrontation with the three gods.

 Chapter 800 800: A Legend In The Making. 5

    ?Chapter 800: A Legend in the Making. 5


    "My Queen, your order."


    Persephone closed her eyes, opened them with a cold gleam, and gave hermand.


    "Kill all the Greeks, do not fight against The Demon King''s group."


    "Yes, damn it!" Nemesis wasted no time as she covered her body with her Power and jumped into the midst of The Olympian Gods.


    "Furies, support my foolish sister," Thanatos said.


    "Yes!" Soon, The Three Furies joined Nemesis.


    "Hypnos, you know what to do," Thanatos said.


    "Yes, leave it to me." Hypnos nodded.


    "Let''s go, Morpheus."


    "Yes, Father."


    "Thanatos, I will break this filth that Zeus imposed on my territory; protect me," Persephone spoke as she closed her eyes and focused on her Authority as The Ruler.


    Even though Zeus dered this ce to be part of Mount Olympus, that deration was merely a Word of Power he fueled with his Master Bolt. Technically speaking, they were still in The Underworld, a ce where Persephone had absolute control.


    For her, breaking this Territory would be easy, but it would take time and a lot of Energy. After all, the amount of Energy Zeus used was no joke.


    "Yes, my Queen."


    ...


    "Scathach, we need to do something, and quickly," Morgana said.


    "I know."


    Aphrodite appeared nearby. "Scathach."


    "I know!" She replied with a cold tone that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    Seeing the woman gripping her Spear tightly, the two women understood Scathach''s frustration.


    "Jumping into a fight of this level without a proper n will only lead to our deaths and Victor''s as well. For now, Victor has the advantage: his superior body, his Energy, and hisbat genius will help him fight against the three Gods. I taught him to use everything around him when fighting opponents stronger than him, and Victor never forgets my teachings." Scathach spoke in a in and cold tone without taking her eyes off the ongoing battle.


    The Maids, with Kaguya at the forefront, appeared.


    "Look, Kaguya." Maria pointed to The Sea of Blood and the creatures that Victor summoned.


    Kaguya and the other women briefly looked to where Maria was pointing and saw that slowly Victor''s Technique was dissipating. The dead started sinking into The Sea of Blood, and the Blood began to disappear. It was evident that Victor couldn''t maintain his Technique while fighting three Primordial Gods.


    This sight brought forth various emotions on the faces of the women around: concern, feelings of helplessness, determination, and resolution.


    They wouldn''t just sit idly and let Victor be lynched by three Primordial Gods. Even though Victor was an exceptionally powerful Anomaly, they understood that even for Victor, fighting all three at once was madness.


    "Ohh!!"


    Hearing a distant cry, the women looked in its direction and saw that Persephone''s army had begun attacking The Olympians.


    Seeing this sight, Scathach narrowed her eyes, several thoughts crossed her mind, and then she spoke.


    "Nyx..." The woman with snow-white hair looked at The Goddess of The Night.


    "Which side are you on?"


    "... Even though it was not necessary, Victor saved me from a bad situation. I owe him, not to mention I have unfinished business with Erebus." Nyx spoke with a serious and resolute look.


    "In that case, be prepared to intervene at any moment."


    "Yes."


    Scathach looked at Morgana, Aphrodite, Maria, Bruna, Eve, Kaguya, Big Guy in his human form, and Medusa.


    "The Olympians need to fall, but... We can''t get exhausted either. Remember, there are no allies in this war; both sides are our enemies. Even if Persephone doesn''t attack us now, if she sees our weakness, she''ll take advantage of it."


    "Therefore, move in groups, keep the lost Olympians in check, but don''t use all your strength, and always keep your trump card for yourself."


    "Cowardly tactics in war are not dishonorable; they''re just survival. The one who''s alive in the end is the one who will win. Use all means to subdue the enemy. Show no mercy. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    "Kaguya, I know what you''re thinking, I know what everyone is thinking, but trust me, Victor won''t fall on my watch. So focus on your task; your Power is the key to keeping these Gods at bay and retreating safely."


    Kaguya opened her mouth to say something... But then she closed it. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, opened her eyes, and simply nodded resolutely.


    "I understand."


    Scathach nodded, then she looked at Medusa. "I understand your desire for revenge." Her red eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "But don''t put your Family in danger for it."


    "I would never do that," Medusa spoke resolutely. Even though she had a lot of hatred and a desire for revenge against Poseidon and Athena in her heart, she wouldn''t sacrifice her current Family for them. She remembered very well the motto of her current Family.


    "Good." Scathach nodded and added, "But I won''t stop your revenge either. If you see an opportunity to im it, do it. As long as you don''t put the lives of our Family at risk."


    This wasn''t a war where their Power was superior and the enemy''s inferior; both sides wereposed of powerful Gods, and any mistake could cost a member''s life.


    "Remember, Victor... No, not just Victor, but I and everyone in our house love you all and await your return home. Don''t make foolish mistakes; be extremely methodical and logical."


    "Carry out your mission and return, do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Scathach''s cold eyes turned to Aphrodite. "Don''t suppress your Divinity; I suppose as the strongest Goddess of Beauty, you know very well how to control your Power so it doesn''t affect our members, right?"


    "Yes, I know. I won''t fail." Aphrodite spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Morgana, act as a Guardian and Scout. You are the most experienced in dealing withrge-scale warfare here."


    "Leave it to me. No one in this assault group will die..." She murmured at the end, "I wouldn''t forgive myself if I let that happen."


    Scathach nodded. "Good, now go, do your job, and wait for reinforcements."


    "Yes!"


    The group led by Kaguya soon vanished into her Shadows and headed to the battlefield.


    Chaos soon befell The Gods of Mount Olympus; Gods started turning to stone, others returned as Ghouls, and more were quickly burnt by Eve''s ck mes.


    Gods twisted like rag dolls, affected by Bruna''s Telekinesis.


    "Look at me!" Aphrodite yelled, her Charm reaching its peak, capturing the attention of all Gods, whether male or female.


    "Please, die for me?" Aphrodite asked with a cold smile that appeared gentle to them.


    "Yes!" The Gods began to kill each other.


    The defeat of Mount Olympus was evident; they couldn''t handle a pincer attack from the main Primordial Gods Nyx and Erebus, and the forces led by Aphrodite.


    Morgana observed everything in silence; she didn''t attack, merely acting as a Guardian in cases like this!


    A bright light appeared next to Aphrodite, and soon a God with golden hair like the sun emerged.


    Morgana stepped out of Kaguya''s shadows, her body covered in radiation, and attacked Apollo, sending him flying.


    "Thank you," Aphrodite spoke to Morgana as she looked at Apollo.


    "Apollo... Can you die?"


    "N-No... Yes."


    Suddenly, an arrow hit Apollo''s shoulder, and a silvery Power covered the God. Apollo groaned in pain and quickly vanished in a golden light.


    "Artemis." Aphrodite narrowed her eyes at The Goddess of The Moon and The Hunt.


    Seeing that the battle was going well, Scathach put her hand in her pocket, took out a bag, and retrieved an orb from it.


    As she poured her Energy into the Orb, she connected with Violet.


    "Scathach, what¡ª..." Violet stopped talking when she saw Scathach''s appearance.


    Her worried look turned resolute. "Summarize what''s happening in one sentence."


    Those words made Scathach smile internally, ''This little girl has really grown up, huh? She''s bing more of an ideal Empress as each day passes.''


    "We were ambushed by Primordial Gods, I summoned Victor, and shit hit the fan. We are now in a three-way war, and Victor is facing three Primordial Gods alone. We need our army. Pass the information to the Demons and d. We''ll need the Alioth n to move us."


    Demons could use The Demon King''s Key to activate the Hell Gate and travel between the Hells, but the Vampires would need The Alioth n.


    Victor could summon his Wives since they were connected by his blood, but that wasn''t enough; they needed their whole army.


    Violet nodded, a worried look appeared on her face when she heard that Victor was fighting alone, but she decided to trust Victor and Scathach, who was nearby, and focused on her duties. She looked to the side. Based on Scathach''s guess, it would probably be her beloved daughter.


    "How long until everyone is ready, Ruby?"


    "1 hour... No, I can do it in 10 minutes."


    The hologram changed to Ruby, and her daughter asked, "Whom do we need to bring, Mother?"


    "The Elites, only the Elites. Bringingmon soldiers to this war would be suicide."


    "Very well, if it''s just the Elites, I can do it even faster."


    Scathach smiled internally upon hearing her daughter''s confident words.


    "Sasha, bring those idiots enjoying the city." Ruby looked at Sasha.


    "Yes, I was already on my way. I''ll also fetch Eleonor and Rose; with just me, it should be faster. Meanwhile, Natalia will prepare the Teleportation Matrix."


    "... Good idea." Ruby nodded after considering what Sasha said, realizing the girl was right.


    Scathach heard the sound of Lightninging from the device and added, "For more details, ask Zdrac; she should be able to tell you more about what''s happening." Scathach said.


    "... About that..." Violet murmured.


    "What?" Scathach asked.


    Violet spoke, then cut off the connection. "It''s nothing. We''ll sort out our problem. We''ll contact you soon."


    ...


    Nightingale.


    Violet, Jeanne, Ruby, and Agnes looked at Zdrac, who was on the mansion''s roof.


    The woman''s face waspletely distorted; she was gritting her teeth, and a frightening aura emanated from her body.


    For someone who was always stoic, she was very scary right now.


    "How should we approach her with such a question?" Violet murmured, unsure how to approach an irritated Dragon.


    "I''ll ask," Jeanne spoke.


    "Are you sure?" Agnes asked.


    "Zdrac won''t attack us; we are herpanion''s Family, after all. But dealing with a Dragon while she''s agitated requires someone with a High Level of strength in case she decides to attack inadvertently."


    Dragons were usually quite peaceful... That is, unless they were provoked or had a bad temperament from birth. In Zdrac''s case, she was simply very annoyed due to the annoying Beings attacking herpanion, and she couldn''t do anything because he didn''t summon her!


    No matter how much she called him, Victor always said no, and that was frustrating and irritating her.


    "I leave it to you, Jeanne," Violet said.


    "Mm." Jeanne nodded.


    ...


    Victor was really in a tight spot right now, something he hadn''t felt since he fought Natashia seriously a long time ago or when he first fought Scathach seriously. He could genuinely feel death at his neck if he let his guard down.


    He was using all his Powers; he wasn''t holding back anything except for his trump cards, which were Roxanne and something he created while in Hell.


    The battle was bing chaotic; The Underworld was feeling the effects of it, with destruction happening all around at a level that could destroy the Earth several times over. Obviously, this didn''t happen in the Pantheon because this ce was more resilient than usual.


    And also because someone was fortifying the earth around, by Victor''s guess, it seemed to be Gaia.


    But that wasn''t important now.


    "I am The Darkness of Olympus," Erebus murmured, and then Darkness poured out of his body, spreading throughout the ce.


    Immediately, Victor''s vision waspletely obscured, but for him, it didn''t matter. He could still see them with his gaze enhanced by a Dragon.


    He felt a tug in the Space around him and saw a small ck hole forming next to him. In the darkness created by Erebus, the Divinity of his son grew even stronger.


    Realizing he was in trouble, Victor changed his gauntlet into a Greatsword and covered the entire weapon with pure Negative Energy.


    He assumed a Martial Arts stance and attacked vertically.


    Everything was cut, the darkness, the ck hole, and to a lesser extent, Nocturnus.


    "Gaahh!" Nocturnus screamed while holding his face.


    "Damned... Damned ALUCARD! MY FACE!"


    Victor ignored Nocturnus and winced a bit when he felt excruciating pain in his heart.


    [Darling, your heart has been working in overclock for too long. You need to ease the burden and let your regeneration take over!]


    [If I stop producing Energy, I''ll be at a disadvantage, Roxanne.]


    [That''s...] Roxanne fell silent, biting her lip.


    To be honest, Victor had only been holding on until now because he was the perfect counter to these Primordial Gods. He had the Energy of Negativity that could only be canceled out by Positive Energy, the Soul characteristic that harmed The Souls of The Gods, and, above all, his Draconic Body and Roxanne herself.


    If he didn''t have any of these characteristics, he would have lost a long time ago.


    Of course, his Martial Arts skills and sense of battle were helping a lot too, but even Martial Arts had its limits against the Divinity of a Primordial God... Unless, of course, you had a Martial Arts at The Grandmaster Level.


    Moreover, Erebus, Nocturnus, and Tartarus were fighting on their territory, which was Mount Olympus and The Underworld.


    Because he was using Energy to protect himself, Victor had long since dispelled his Technique, thus losing the advantage of territory.


    Little by little, he was losing... But he wasn''t losing without a fight.


    As the battle went on, more wounds appeared on the Gods'' bodies.


    And most importantly, he was making progress... Victor was abat genius; the more he fought against superior opponents and the more he struggled, the more he learned and adapted.


    Tartarus appeared next to him, covered in red mes. Victor changed Junketsu back to gauntlets and defended against Tartarus'' attack.


    "Just die, Demon King. You''ve held on quite well for a Mortal, but you will lose."


    "Heh, you don''t know me, Tartarus. I won''t fall without a fight."


    "Fair enough." A portal appeared under Victor, and the hands of creatures from Tartarus began grabbing his legs. The creature''s hands were imbued with Tartarus'' fire, but Victor''s body remained unharmed.


    At that moment, he felt the weight of Void in his body and someone trying to stab him with darkness daggers.


    "Tsk, what is your body made of!?" Erebus grumbled as he dissolved into Darkness, not being able to pierce Victor''s body in the first opening they found.


    ''If Darkness doesn''t work... Then Void is the only choice.'' Erebus thought.


    Victor growled, his eyes shining dangerously, and his stomach started glowing violet.


    "It''s a Breath, be careful!"


    Tartarus opened his eyes widely and quickly jumped back in arge direction as he warned.


    Victor looked at Nocturnus and roared at him.


    ROOOOOOOAR!


    A beam of pure violet destruction went toward Nocturnus. The God of The Void just huffed as he created a singrity in front of him and destroyed the attack, but what he didn''t know was that it was part of Victor''s n.


    Red Lightning shed for a few seconds, and Victor appeared behind Nocturnus; he wanted to eliminate this annoying man, making his fight easier, but...


    Darkness appeared in front of Nocturnus and defended Victor''s attack.


    "Tsk." Victor clicked his tongue.


    Suddenly, Victor felt instinctual danger, and without thinking twice, he tried to dodge... or at least he attempted to. The attack was simply too fast; it was as if it ignored the Concept of Speed or Time.


    "Cough." Victor coughed up blood when he saw a hole in his stomach caused by Nocturnus.


    He looked at The God of The Void and saw him holding a void spear in his hand.


    ''He needs to be eliminated as quickly as possible.'' Of the three, Nocturnus was the one who could damage Victor and suppress him. He needed to go.


    Victor felt his body regenerating, and in less than milliseconds, the wound on his body was healed.


    ''I knew it... Void is the answer.'' Erebus thought with bright eyes as tactics began forming in his head.


    The fight had only just begun.


    .

 Chapter 801 801: A Legend In The Making. 6

    ?Chapter 801: A Legend in the Making. 6


    The conclusion Erebus reached was the same as Nocturnus'': Void was the answer. Upon realizing this, the young Primordial God wasted no time and began using his Void Power more actively.


    ''Using a massive amount of Power isn''t efficient; I need to concentrate this Power so it can ovee his natural armor of Negative Energy,'' Nocturnus thought.


    Meanwhile, Tartarus engaged in closebat with Victor once again, forcing him to y his game. During their sh, Nocturnus once more sealed Victor''s speed using his Void Power.


    [Father, if we keep this up, he will tire out, but we don''t know how long it will take. We need to finish him.] Nocturnusmunicated mentally.


    [I know, that''s why I''m waiting for the right moment.] Erebus replied.


    After exchanging words, Erebus and Nocturnus returned to the battle. Erebus utilized his darkness to create a Gravitational Field, as one of his Lesser Divinities was associated with the Space where Darkness lingers.


    At that moment, the gravity around Victor exceeded 1000 times that of Earth.


    "Grrr..." Victor growled as his Dragon-like features became more prominent. Both father and son were bing irritating!


    A red Power focused in Victor''s hand as he punched toward Erebus.


    The God of Darkness simply vanished from the attack area and reappeared elsewhere.


    During that time, Victor broke free from the Gravitational Field and used his speed to approach Erebus.


    Even though his speed was sealed by Nocturnus, it didn''t mean his base speed was low.


    Erebus widened his eyes as he sensed the killing intent emanating from Victor. The fisting toward him seemed muchrger than it appeared.


    "Father!" Nocturnus created a Void barrier in front of Erebus.


    However, the barrier waspletely destroyed by Victor''s fist.


    As Victor''s punch was about to explode Erebus'' head, Tartarus appeared by his side and held his fist, stopping it just centimeters from Tartarus'' face.


    With only the wind''s pressure, Victor''s punch sent Erebus flying, leaving cuts on his face, but his head remained intact.


    Erebus touched his heart when, for the first time in his existence, he felt death so close.


    "Damn... DAMN!" He wouldn''t forgive this shame.


    He was Erebus, The Primordial God of Olympus. He is DARKNESS itself!


    An explosion of Dark Power erupted from Erebus'' body, and he transformed into Pure Darkness.


    "Annoying Mortal." Merging his hands together in front of Victor, Erebus unleashed all his Power without caring about Olympus.


    "Tartarus, leave!" Nocturnus shouted.


    And Tartarus immediately obeyed, stepping back as he looked at Victor.


    A Gravitational Field fell upon Victor''s body, causing him to copse to the ground.


    "Grrr..." Victor gritted his teeth, covering his body with the Power of Negativity and leaping in another direction.


    For a moment, the Gravitational Field disappeared, but it quickly returned even stronger than before.


    "Ugh." Victor felt every bone in his body breaking, but he didn''t care; his regeneration was already at work.


    The Power unleashed by Erebus made all of Olympus tremble; he truly didn''t care about anything now, as the fear of death erased any remnants of self-control.


    "Kill him," Erebus ordered his son.


    Nocturnus nodded, creating a spear made of Void Power.


    He threw the spear in Victor''s direction, and the spear simply ''appeared'' in front of him.


    Due to the insane gravity, Victor could only raise his hand to protect the vital part of his body, and thus, the first real damage was inflicted on him.


    Half of his left side waspletely destroyed by the void.


    [Victor!]


    "Don''t stop. Kill him!" Erebus ordered even more fervently as he increased the Gravity hundreds of times, causing Victor to fall to the ground.


    "Grr..." Victor''s Draconic features began to cover his humanoid bodypletely, and the damage caused by Nocturnus began to heal. By the time Nocturnus was preparing to gather Energy again, Victor''s body had already recovered.


    Truly an insane regeneration.


    Even in this situation, his body was fighting against gravity. While Erebus pulled him down, Victor used his entire body to stand up.


    This force of attraction and repulsion was causing critical havoc on Mount Olympus as a whole. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Erebus was using all the avable gravity on Mount Olympus to hold Victor down.


    Nocturnus threw another spear, this time aiming for Victor''s head, but his hand appeared once again in front of his face. This time, his hands disappeared, but his head remained intact.


    Nocturnus threw another spear, and this time, Victor''s legs and abdomen were hit.


    "Cough." Victor spat blood on the ground.


    Seeing her Husband in such a state, Roxanne went mad.


    [Bastards!] Roxanne roared, the Inner World of Victor trembled, and Roxanne''s Energy production went into overdrive.


    An even more vivid and chaotic red aura covered Victor''s body, helping to counteract the effects of gravity.


    "Don''t stop, Nocturnus!" Erebus increased the gravity several hundred times, causing the entire area to copse.


    "I know! This damn monster!" Nocturnus spoke, then he began to throw even more Power at Victor.


    Legs, arms, abdomen, everything disappeared and regenerated right away, but no critical point was hit. The Demon King knew very well how to protect these vital points.


    [Partner, summon me! What are you waiting for! Let me help kill these Gods!]


    "NO. Most important¡­ Family." Unconsciously he responded by speaking out loud as he tried to get up.


    Victor simply couldn''t risk anyone attacking his Family while he was here. Therefore Zdrac was needed in Nightingale.


    [Partner...]


    Nocturnus'' attacks didn''t stop. He was throwing everything at Victor, and in a moment, all that was left was just Victor''s heart, a violet heart that pulsated with Negative Energy, the Core of Victor''s existence, The Heart of a Dragon.


    Nocturnus saw this chance and threw the spear at Victor''s heart, but the spear disappeared before he even got close. The Negativity produced by his heart served as his own shield, and he needed a more concentrated attack.


    And that''s what he did, but the moment he started to focus on his attack, something happened... Victor''s body was regenerated again. This time he was just flesh and bones.


    Victor''s eyes shed toward Nocturnus, and it was at that moment that the younger God realized he was dealing with a cornered Dragon. Everyone knew that when an animal was cornered, it became even more vtile, and Victor''s eyes reminded him of an animal now.


    They needed to kill him here and now!


    Nocturnus threw the Void Spear concentrated on Victor''s entire body, and again his entire body disappeared, leaving only his beating heart.


    "Fuck, Fuck, fuck, WHY DOESN''T HE DIE!?"


    Victor''s body was rebuilt again.


    Blood fell from his mouth, tears of blood fell from his eyes, his heart ached, his body ached, but that was nothing; he''d suffered worse tortures.


    "Tartaros, use your fire!"


    "I can''t!"


    "Why!?" Erebus looked at Tartarus, seeing the man confronting his ex-wife.


    "Irritating." Before Nocturnus could say anything to Victor, he felt dangering from his left. Quickly, he created a Void Barrier beside him, and the Spear that was about to pierce his head halted.


    "Three Gods engaging a Mortal... Doesn''t seem fair, does it?" The woman''s cold eyes sent shivers down Nocturnus'' spine.


    It was official; Scathach waspletely irritated. It would be an understatement to measure the level of her irritation at this moment.


    The woman took the Spear and pulled it from the invisible wall.


    This actionpletely shocked Nocturnus; he couldn''t understand how she did it.


    Tartarus looked at this and disappeared from in front of Nyx, appearing beside Scathach, attempting to punch her.


    Scathach simply evaded the attack and assumed a Martial Arts stance, her eyes never leaving Nocturnus.


    Nocturnus felt a very bad feeling as if something had happened to him.


    And he wasn''t wrong. The moment Scathach assumed her stance, she released all her Martial Arts upon Nocturnus in the form of a simple strike... Martial Arts at the level of Grandmaster where the very Martial Arts themselves could sever a Concept.


    "Nocturnus, no!!" Erebus released his control over gravity for a moment and pulled his son away from that ce.


    Nocturnus blinked, and as he did so, he found himself in another ce. He realized that his father had helped him, but that was not importantpared to the sight in front of him.


    All he saw was a trail of insane destruction in a straight line, and everything in that line waspletely erased from existence.


    ''This is dangerous... That woman is dangerous¡­'' He almost died right there. She might not be as powerful or resistant as The Demon King, but her attack was on the same level of danger as his.


    When Erebus looked at Victor standing again, with his broken body regenerating before his eyes, fear shone in his eyes, and he immediately increased the force of gravity.


    He expected Victor to fall to his knees, but this time, it was different. He didn''t fall; he stood.


    Even though his legs were being destroyed, he remained standing, looking up at Erebus.


    Erebus'' fear grew even more when he saw something ''unknown'' happening before him. He couldn''t quantify the level of terror he was feeling now; he had never seen anything like this before!


    Even broken, even using all his Power, Victor was enduring. His regeneration was bing stronger, and he was adapting. Not only that, but the newly formed skin on him was different from before; if previously Victor''s Dragon Scales covered his skin, now Victor''s own skin was Dragon Scales.


    Dealing with an attack that destroyed his body, the Dragon''s Heart adapted and created an even stronger body to withstand it.


    It wasn''t just the Dragon''s Heart; that trace of Humanity that was once The Demon King also began to act. After all, before bing a Progenitor or even a Demon King, he was a Human.


    And if there was something undeniable, it was that... Humans were Beings that adapted the most over the years.


    No wonder the Progenitor of Humans, Adam, had the ability to adapt.


    A fraction of that Power was now being seen before Erebus. Driven by Roxanne''s Negative Power and the existence of the Dragon within him, Victor was adapting, evolving, and growing stronger.


    "An anomaly...! Your existence should not have been allowed toe into being!"


    "Deal with this woman quickly and eliminate The Demon King!"


    "I know!" Nocturnus spoke.


    Scathach did not stop at that attack, and the next moment, she used the Spear''s staff and attacked Tartarus, sending him flying.


    She retrieved her Spear, and at that moment, the starry night appeared beside Erebus.


    "N-Nyx."


    "You will pay for your betrayal, Erebus." Nyx grabbed Erebus by the head and forcibly dragged him away, effectively releasing all the gravity from Victor''s body and setting him free.


    His Draconic violet eyes glowed, and he looked up at the sky, letting out a deafening roar.


    ROOOOOOOAR!


    Victor''s Dragon features began to blend with his Progenitor form, causing his body to acquire the same dark red hue, but this time, shades of violet were also visible.


    In Victor''s inner world, Roxanne looked at the sky. Above the shadow of Victor, protecting his inner world, a Dragon evenrger than Victor''s shadow began to form.


    Roxanne narrowed her eyes, looking at the Soul of the Dragon sleeping at a distance, realizing that it wasn''t Zdrac''s soul.


    "His Soul is changing? No, it''s evolving."


    Victor Alucard... the one who took the name of Drac and reversed it to symbolize that he would be different from his predecessor, was truly living up to his predecessor''s name; he was ascending as a Dragon... a True Dragon.


    "How ironic. The Gods pressed him so much that they indirectly helped him be stronger..."


    ...


    In Nightingale.


    "Comrade, I cannot help you personally, but I can offer you my unwavering support..." Zdrac smiled as she heard Victor''s roar.


    "Only you are worthy of being myrade, and I''m sure my ancestor Zeovnur will ept you... Even if he doesn''t, I will force him to ept you."


    Jeanne appeared in front of Zdrac.


    "We need to talk."


    Zdrac narrowed her eyes at Jeanne, irritation growing within her, but it immediately disappeared as she remembered Victor''s words.


    "Speak."


    "Tell me in detail what is going on." Jeanne got straight to the point.


    Zdrac nodded and began exining the events since Victor arrived in The Underworld.


    ...


    After emerging from the hole, Victor scanned the surroundings with his Dragon Eyes, and his vision turned red when he saw Nocturnus preparing to strike Scathach with his Void Power.


    Scathach noticed Nocturnus''s approach, but she was busy dealing with Tartarus and his irritating Teleportation Technique. With her Martial Arts and the spear in her hand, she only needed one attack to deal a fatal blow to the two Gods, and they knew it, which made them slippery as eels.


    Victor''s eyes turned even redder when he saw a foreign Primordial God appearing out of nowhere, attempting to stab Scathach from behind.


    At that moment, his anger became so great that he unconsciously spoke in the Draconian Language, with a faint golden Power emanating from his body.


    "Stop."


    Influenced by his word, everything froze... The battle, the Primordial Gods, even Olympus itself.


    Victor didn''t care. He knew it was temporary. The Primordial Gods were already beginning to fight against the effects of his word, and he had only seconds, but seconds were enough.


    Even clearer red Lightning covered his body, and he disappeared, leaving a trail of destruction behind.


    Victor grabbed Scathach and pulled her away from the three Gods. He turned around, ring at them with hatred. He opened his mouth, showing his sharp teeth.


    Soon, Violet Fire, Red Energy, Red Lightning, Blood, and Water appeared. Then something strange happened¡ªthe Energy of the stopped Time began to reverse towards Victor. The scattered Energy around him concentrated on the elements in front of him, stabilizing everything by force. Soon, the sphere in front of him began to spin at high speed.


    Time was saturating the attack for the future...


    At the same time, things were happening inside his body and Soul. His Vampire Progenitor and Dragon Traits were mergingpletely, and this effect was shown on his exterior body and Soul.


    Horns appeared on his head, two wings sprouted from his back, and all his scales took on a violet hue with small crimson tones. His whole body became a deadly weapon.


    Inside Victor''s Soul, the Dragon within him became more visible until it waspletely realized. The image of a Dragon with scales like the starry night of the gxy appeared in the sky of Victor''s inner world.


    "How beautiful..." Roxanne murmured. Despite its beauty, she didn''t miss the detail that the Dragon was slowly merging with Victor''s Soul, protecting his inner world.


    At the same time, Time on Mount Olympus had returned to normal, and his attack was ready to be used.


    ROOOOOOAR!


    A roar even more terrifying and deafening than before echoed through the air, causing the war itself to stop. The multi-colored Energy Beam, mainly violet and red, flew toward the three Gods.


    The foreign God managed to escape in time, and Nocturnus also seeded, but... Tartarus, who was closer, wasn''t so lucky.


    The left half of his body was engulfed by the Energy Beam, and he didn''t even have time to say anything. All he could do was scream in pain, a pain he had never felt before.


    "AHHHHHHH!"


    Just like Tartarus'' half obliterated body, everything behind him wasn''t any different, including the Space separating The Underworld from Mount Olympus and Mount Olympus from the outer dimension.


    The whole of Mount Olympus trembled before the attack, and this attack was felt by ALL Supernatural Beings, not only in Olympus but throughout the entire world. Even the Highest Entities felt it.


    Those whocked the resources to understand what was happening wondered what this feeling was.


    Those with resources immediately turned their attention to Mount Olympus; they needed to know what was going on!


    The attack from Victor slowly began to lose its Power, and all that remained was a sight even more unforgettable than Zeus''s death.


    "... Holy Fuck..." Persephone, who was trying to concentrate, lost herposurepletely when she saw the hole in the sky.


    Even with the naked eye, she could see the surface of Olympus and even the space outside the dimension.


    The attack ignored all natural defenses of the dimension and the Pantheon! The entire Pantheon was literally pierced in half!


    A feat that will be forever marked in history, a legend that will be passed on forever. The story of a Mortal who, with his Power, pierced all the barriers of a Pantheon.

 Chapter 802 802: He Is The One Who Is Above All.

    ?Chapter 802: He is the one who is above all.


    Outside the Olympus Dimension, in the Void''s exterior, Primordial Entities began to appear.


    The Three Judges of Abyss, The Owner of The Limbo Prison, and even the projection of the Universal World Tree appeared here.


    "An anomaly..." The Three Judges of Abyss murmured in unison.


    "He has be much stronger than before... Good, my sister is in good hands." The white projection of The Universal Tree spoke with a big smile.


    "Such an existence won''t disrupt The Bnce?" The Owner of Limbo spoke.


    "He won''t," The Universal Tree said. "After all, his Essence is that of Negativity, and he is not trying to acquire The Positive Aspect of The Bnce in his existence as Diablo attempted."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. I mean, The Bnce will shift towards Negativity, and that will cause an imbnce," The Owner of Limbo said.


    "That won''t happen either. Unlike other Negative Beings, he has no interest in such matters. As long as he''s not provoked, he won''t do anything; he truly is like a Dragon," The Universal Tree smiled. "Why do you think I Blessed him?"


    The Owner of Limbo fell silent and didn''t say anything. Thoughts passed through his head, thoughts that only he knew.


    Another Being appeared not far from them, causing a bit of surprise to everyone.


    "Death," The Three Judges of Abyss spoke again in unison as they looked at a Being entirely made of Darkness.


    Death, The True Death, The End of Everything. The one who will be thest to disappear when the Universepletes its cycle, representing the True ''END'' of everything.


    "How rare for you to appear," The Owner of Limbo said. "Normally, you have no interest in mundane affairs."


    Death said nothing and just observed everything until he saw enough and spoke with a neutral voice that echoed through the abyss:


    "A Progenitor of Vampires born in an era where there already exists a Progenitor... An anomaly. Why did you allow this?"


    "We didn''t," The Three Judges of Abyss spoke for everyone. "They did."


    "...Interesting. I wonder why they made that decision."


    "We don''t know."


    "We don''t care."


    "We will just do our job."


    ""Maintaining Bnce is all that matters.""


    The Three Judges of Abyss spoke one after the other and ended up speaking in unison at the end.


    The Universal Tree and The Owner of Limbo simply nodded, agreeing with the Beings'' words.


    Death fell silent, nodded, and resumed observing everything, just like the other Primordials...


    Scathach opened her eyes wide as she looked at this level of destruction she had never seen before. A Power capable of piercing the Natural Barriers of a Pantheon... This level of Power was unprecedented.


    Her eyes turned to Victor''s sturdy back, and for some reason, his back seemed taller and more reliable now.


    Scathach''s eyes softened, and a word appeared in her mind. ''Darling...'' Her heart was an emotional mess, filled with anger, hatred, worry, love, and relief.


    Several emotions were swirling within her at this moment. Even in her Vampire Count Form, where her emotions should have been colder, she still felt these intense feelings.


    She forced those emotions down and regained herposure. Now wasn''t the time to get lost in feelings; they were still at war.


    When the Power disappearedpletely, she saw Victor stagger to the side for a few seconds until he nted his feet firmly on the ground and regained hisposure.


    Scathach opened her eyes wide when she saw this small action, quickly approaching Victor and looking at his face. Even though his face seemedposed, she could see that he was very tired.


    [Victor, you need to rest! Even by Dragon standards, that breath would exhaust them and render them inactive for a long time. It''s a miracle that you''re still standing now,] Roxanne warned with concern.


    Victor was utterly exhausted, and the previous attack had used up all the Energy stored within him.


    Even though Roxanne was talking to Victor, he wasn''t listening. His mind was wandering as a numb feeling spread throughout his body. He didn''t know where he was or who he was, but instinctively, he knew he couldn''t fall now.


    [Damn it, he''s not listening! His consciousness is fading,] Roxanne panicked, trying to think of ways to wake him up.


    Luckily, Scathach was nearby, and she also noticed Victor''s state, so she stood in front of Victor and pulled his face toward her.


    Victor''s empty eyes looked at the woman in front of him. His gaze registered her presence, but his consciousness didn''t awaken.


    "And to think you would exert yourself to be in this state..." Scathach assumed a solemn expression. It was the first time she saw Victor like this, and it was safe to say she didn''t like it at all.


    "I shouldn''t have been so proud. I should have epted the power-up when the opportunity presented itself," Scathach bit her lips in frustration.


    If she had epted his offer to be part of Victor''s n, her Power would be much higher than it was now.


    Unlike Victor, who was always seeking ways to be stronger, Scathach was content to rely on her own talent and potential, and until now, that method had always worked, but... In a battle of this level, she realized how foolish she had been.


    Scathach bit her lips, and red blood stained her pale lips as she kissed Victor.


    Even with her icy kiss, Victor''s consciousness was still wandering. Only when he swallowed Scathach''s blood did his eyes open wide, and his consciousness returned with full force.


    Scathach pulled away from Victor. "You''re awake."


    "...Yes." Victor nodded, his eyes glowing a dangerous violet as he surveyed his surroundings.


    With just a nce, he could see Nyx and Erebus fighting in the distance, Nocturnus looking at him fearfully, and a man at a distance gazing at the hole in the sky.


    Victor narrowed his eyes when he saw the man; for some reason, he could ''see'' much more than before. Now, he could clearly tell which Divinity resided in the man''s Soul.


    "Death, Weather, and Animals." Those were the main characteristics he observed.


    If he possesses Death, it means he can influence Souls; he can destroy Souls. He can kill him, and he can kill his Wives.


    Every muscle in Victor''s body tensed.


    [Darling, you''re finally back! Now that you''re back listen to me, you must-]


    [I know... My heart needs to rest, and you need time to gather Energy.] Victor replied.


    [Yes...]


    [But that doesn''t mean we can''t help in this process.] Victor''s eyes glowed with desire as he saw Tartarus'' half body on the ground.


    Victor tried to move towards the body, but his entire body refused to cooperate. He gritted his teeth and forced his body to move.


    "Stop. Even though your body is abnormal, pushing it to the limit like this will only harm you."


    "I don''t care."


    "I know." Scathach smiled with a cold smile.


    Scathach vanished from where she stood and appeared in front of Tartarus'' body.


    As she was about to bend down to pick up Tartarus'' body, a woman''s hand appeared and held her hand.


    "I can''t let you do that."


    Scathach felt a chill down her spine and looked up. There, she saw a woman with long green hair that reached the ground, the curvaceous body of a mature woman, her intimates covered by nts, and her long green hair.


    "Gaia." Even though she hadn''t met her personally, Scathach could easily guess who the woman was; her characteristics were too obvious.


    Scathach pulled her hand from the Goddess''s grip.


    At that moment, a terrible killing intent descended on the battlefield, and Gaia and Scathach looked at Victor; his wings were fully spread, his teeth grinding against each other. He was the perfect image of a furious Dragon.


    "How protective..." Gaia narrowed her eyes, and in the next moment, she jumped back as she felt an attacking from Scathach.


    "Stop. I don''t want to fight you," Gaia spoke gently, but soon Victor''s irritated and cold voice was heard.


    "Don''t trust her. She did something to your wrist; she marked your Soul." There was a reason why Victor was so angry.


    Whom would Scathach trust? A woman who appeared out of nowhere, or Victor? Of course, the obvious answer was Victor.


    Scathach looked at her wrist but saw nothing. Even though she couldn''t see anything with her naked eye, she fully trusted Victor, so if he said she did something, then she did.


    Scathach''s posture turned hostile. Goddess of The Earth or not, she could die if she was touched by her Spear.


    "Tsk." Gaia realized that it would be futile to try to speak soothing words in front of someone with the eyes of a Dragon; they saw through all the deceit.


    Gaia made a hand gesture, and vines started to emerge from the ground. Life came into The Underworld under the influence of The Mother Goddess, but before these vines could reach Scathach, they all disappeared before Scathach''s Techniques.


    Gaia was not like Tartarus or Erebus. She was not a fighter. In fact, the times she fought could be counted on one hand, and she usually preferred to n and manipte rather than engage inbat. She is, after all, a Mother Goddess.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed when he saw Nocturnus moving.


    That man was dangerous, and even Scathach wouldn''t be able to dodge his attacks. In fact, dodging his attack was impossible. You could only defend or nullify the attack with something equivalent, and Scathach had none of those tools at hand now. If he threw the Void at Scathach... She would have no chance.


    Victor''s eyes glowed with anger.


    ''Move... MOVE!'' Victor''s heart began to beat again as he forced his exhausted heart to produce more Energy.


    In this situation, Roxanne didn''t say anything. She knew nothing would stop Victor, so she just did her best to assist him.


    A red light momentarily appeared in Victor; a small spark of Negative Energy entered his body, so small it couldn''t fill the abyss that was his reserves, but... this small spark was more than enough.


    Victor''s body tensed, and he took a step. With each step he took, the atmosphere became 100 times heavier, but it wasn''t Power. It was simply Victor''s intent, and with each step he took, this murderous intent worsened.


    Combining the murderous intent of a Progenitor who killed billions of Beings and the murderous intent of an angry Dragon, the very environment changed just with his intent.


    Victor jumped towards Nocturnus; he wasn''t as fast as before, but he didn''t care. All that mattered was Nocturnus'' death.


    "Hiii!" The God of The Void trembled in fear when he saw that monstering towards him. He felt so small, terrified of Victor, and this fear clouded his judgment so that he didn''t even realize Victor''s exhausted state.


    Nocturnus didn''t even think twice and used his Divinity to escape.


    Victor clicked his tongue and changed his direction towards Gaia.


    "Damn monster, even so exhausted, he still looks so terrifying..." Unlike Nocturnus, Gaia was still veryposed.


    Gaia made another hand gesture, and mountains and nts appeared in front of her; in the meantime, she also tried to hide Tartarus'' body.


    But she couldn''t do that when all thends in front of her vanished from existence.


    Gaia narrowed her eyes at the woman in front of her, but when she saw the woman''s stance, Gaia''s eyes widened.


    "Pierce." Scathach murmured and attacked with a thrust toward Gaia.


    But all the attack hit was a mountain created by Gaia. Unlike the other mountains, this mountain was reinforced, and Scathach''s attack pierced the mountain but didn''t go throughpletely.


    But that was Gaia''s mistake: she wasn''t only fighting Scathach.


    Gaia felt a dreadful presence next to her, and at that moment, she saw an enraged Humanoid Vampyric Dragon.


    "Wait¡ª" Gaia''s words died when a fist smashed into her face, sending her flying to the ground, creating a massive crater.


    "Cough." Gaia spat out golden blood.


    "Tsk." Victor clicked his tongue. If it were before, he would have blown Gaia''s head off. It was another proof of how weakened he was now.


    Victor ignored Gaia; he didn''t have time for this. He needed to recover, and there was a body lying right there. He pped his wings and flew towards Tartarus'' body.


    At that moment, Gaia''s hands clenched, and her eyes glowed in neon green.


    "BASTARD!!!" The entire surroundingnd began to tremble under the fury of The Mother Goddess, and everything started to move, like the sea. Thend around them became unstable, mountains were made as thend rose and fell, and the ground lost all sense.


    Tartarus'' body was hidden by Gaia, and soon an enraged Goddess appeared flying in the sky.


    Her face bore the mark of Victor''s punch.


    "You dare... You dare strike a woman''s face!? My face!?" She had never felt so infuriated before. Even her own son''s betrayal wasn''t as annoying as this humiliation.


    "Woman...?" Victor raised an eyebrow as he turned his face with a twisted smile.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Victor seemed like he had heard the funniest joke of his life.


    "...."


    "You think you''re a woman?" He spoke with disdain.


    "You''re not a woman. What''s in front of me now..."


    "Is just a walking piece of shit."


    Seth, Nocturnus, and Scathach widened their eyes. Even the war that was happening between Olympus and Persephone paused at such a statement.


    They weren''t the only ones. Even Erebus and Nyx stopped their fight to look at Victor.


    It was official; this man had balls the size of a! You needed to have that much courage to irritate a Mother Goddess! She was literally The First Goddess to be born in the Pantheon. Even Nyx wouldn''t provoke her ''older sister.''


    Before, she would have done it, but now? She wouldn''t dare. The reason for this was their fear for her beloved ''son.''


    ''Darling, you''re crazy!'' Aphrodite thought as she looked at Gaia, who had her face covered by her green hair.


    ''Fuck, she''s really angry.''


    When her face appeared, all everyone saw was a distorted face not very befitting of a Mother Goddess.


    "TYPHON!!"


    ROAAAAAAAAAAAR!


    A roar that instilled existential fear in everyone was heard in the distance.


    The Earth began to tremble as The Beast of The END wasing.


    But this knowledge didn''t stop Victor''s mouth.


    "Oya~? You couldn''t take the teasing and called your son to clear your dignity? As expected, the title ''easy bitch'' is much better for a Goddess like you."


    "¡­B-Bastard! Do you dare-!?"


    Victor interrupted Gaia. "Dare what? Call you an easy bitch? Shit deposit?" Victor asked in an innocent tone.


    He didn''t know what this woman put in Scathach''s Soul, but he didn''t like it at all, and he was going to make her pay for it until he got his answers.


    "ENOUGH! I will kill him myself!" Gaia snappedpletely as she vanished and appeared in front of Victor, punching his face.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Victor was sent flying to the ground, crossing several mountains.


    "...Huh? Did I hit him?" It was worth noting that this was the first time she had tried to punch something, so she was surprised.


    ''... I see... That''s why he was provoking her.'' Scathach thought when she saw where Victor flew.


    Victor crawled towards Tartarus'' body, opened his mouth wide, and began to eat the corpse.


    Hearing the strange noiseing from where Victor was, Gaia looked with her Divine Senses and widened her eyes.


    "Stop, Stop! What are you doing? Spit it out now!" Even though she was yelling this, she didn''t approach. She couldn''t... The dreadful aura was gradually increasing.


    Gulp.


    Victor swallowed thest part of Tartarus'' body, and at that moment, he felt something elerating within him...


    Suddenly, a pir of pure red and violet Energy exploded toward the sky.


    Everyone instinctively felt that something had changed; by eating the Primordial God who was the second oldest after Gaia, something changed. Something evolved. Something dreadful had just been born!


    Victor appeared in the air, his Draconic and Vampyric features in the Progenitor Formpletely fused into somethingpletely new. His long ck hair, made of miasma, fluttered in the wind.


    His pupils had a violet glow with crimson tones, his wings opened behind him, and for a moment, everyone felt small.


    Zdrac, who was in Nightingale observing everything, suddenly showed a big smile and...


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Began tough, happiness overflowing from herughter.


    Everyone wondered what was happening. After all, they had never seen this Stoic Dragonugh like this before. They had even doubted if she knew whatughter was.


    Why was she so happy? It was simple. A new Race of Dragons had just been born, not just a Race, but a damn Progenitor had been born!


    Victor Alucard, at this moment, lost his status as the Progenitor of Vampires and acquired another status, a more special one.


    He was The First, The Beginning, The Only One. The one who stands above all Dragon Species and Vampire Species.


    He was Victor Alucard, the Primogenitor of Vampyric Dragons, a new Race of Dragonspletely different from anything that had ever existed.

 Chapter 803 803: Primogenitor Of The Draconic Vampires,Victor Alucard.

    ?Chapter 803: Primogenitor Of The Draconic Vampires, Victor Alucard.


    At this moment, when they witnessed the birth of a new Progenitor, all Primordial Beings instinctively felt it.


    The anomaly was fixed. The Bnce was preserved.


    "... I see, it was for this moment... For this singr moment to ur, they allowed the existence of that anomaly." The Abyss Judges spoke with a slight tone of shock.


    That was something very rare. He wondered how long it had been since he felt shock or any emotion like this.


    "A Progenitor above all Dragon Subspecies and Vampire Subspecies." The Universal Tree spoke solemnly.


    "A monster has just been born." He chuckled lightly. "Good, my sister will be even more protected."


    "... Do you only care about your sister?" The Limbo Guy rolled his eyes. "This is a big deal, you know? If he''s a Progenitor of The Dragons, that means he has that ability... And if he has that ability... I just feel sorry for his future enemies." He could only imagine the havoc that this ability could wreak, considering the abilities of Vampire Progenitors.


    "It doesn''t matter." The Three Judges of the Abyss said simultaneously.


    "The anomaly was fixed, The Bnce was preserved. In the end, they were correct, as always. And that''s all that matters."


    Again, all Primordial Beings couldn''t help but nod in agreement when they heard what the Abyss Judges said.


    ...


    Victor took a deep breath.


    ROOOOOOOAR!


    Even though Typhon had appeared on the battlefield, Victor paid no attention to it. In this moment, Victor felt elevated; his senses had never been so wide, his eyes could finally see the world as it was¡­ as it truly was¡­ And it was beautiful.


    Terribly chaotic, yet bnced at the same time; Positive and Negative Energies were floating around, sustaining all of existence.


    He spread his arms as if embracing the world, and from his perspective, he truly was doing just that¡ªhis ''senses'' were embracing the entire cosmos.


    Due to his newfound senses, he could ''sense'' four gigantic Energy sources in the void between Dimensions.


    Victor looked up and smiled upon seeing those Beings of infinite power. He couldn''t ''see'' the Primordial Entities, but he knew they were there.


    "Yes... He has that ability." The Limbo Guy sighed. With his eyes, he could clearly see how that Being was touching ''existence''; in a way, this ability was only slightly beneath the Powers of The Universal Tree.


    Dragons were inherently Beings of Nature; they were deeply connected to existence. Because of this, the stronger they became, the more they could see how existence truly appeared, and if they became strong enough, they could even interact with Energies they weren''t born with.


    An example would be a Fire Dragon bing strong enough to control an opposing Energy like Ice or Water.


    But this ability was only a fraction of the true ability of The Dragon Progenitor.


    Dragons were Beings of Nature, meaning... ALL Energies, below Negative and Positive Energies, they could control.


    This meant that Magic, Fire, Water, Ice, Earth, and all Elements derived from them, all of existence was at the fingertips of Dragon Progenitors.


    The only exceptions to this rule were Positive Energies like those of Angels, the Negative Energies of Demons, and the Divine Concepts of Gods.


    But this was where Victor''s Vampyric Aspect came into y, and his bond with Roxanne. Thanks to these two aspects, Victor could control the Negative Aspect of Creation.


    This meant that all Negative Divine Concepts could be manipted on a smaller scale by Victor, giving him a Pseudo-Divinity of a Low-Level God, though not as efficient as specialized Deities with their own Divinities.


    Still, it was incredible because he could replicate the effects of Minor Gods as a Mortal.


    Victor became a monster who could control 70% of all Creation; all this Power was at his fingertips.


    "He has essentially be the Mortal representative of the entire Negative Aspect of The Bnce; this kind of Power has never been given to a Mortal before." The Universal Tree spoke with a smile on its face. It was quite content; why wouldn''t it be? It knew Victor''s personality very well; it knew he wouldn''t abuse this incredible Power, and the stronger he became, the safer his sister and the daughters he hade into contact with would be.


    ROAAAAAAR!


    Typhon roared in defiance at Victor. Unlike Fenrir, who could release the Energy of The END through his mouth, this Beast of The Apocalypse couldn''t do that, but inpensation, its entire body was covered by The Concept of The END.


    "Irritating." Victor looked at The Beast of The END and snapped his fingers.


    In the next second, a giant magical circle appeared beneath Typhon.


    "Rest a bit."


    In the following moment, Typhon''s entire body vanished.


    This action left the entire battlefield in absolute silence.


    Where did Typhon go?


    Well...


    The Primordial Entities looked at the drifting Beast of The END in the Dimensional Void.


    "..."


    "What do we do with this?" The Universal Tree spoke.


    "Ignore it?" The Limbo Guy suggested.


    "We can''t do that; The Concept of The END will erase the void between dimensions. The chaos that will result would be unprecedented." One of The Judges of the Abyss said.


    The Limbo Guy, The Universal Tree, and The Judges of Abyss looked at Death with expressionless gazes.


    It was a gaze that said, ''You''re Death, right? You''re The End of Everything. The Concept of The ENDes from you, so it''s your child; take care of it.''


    Death grumbled softly about not wanting to work, until he finally spoke.


    "Fine."


    Death appeared near Typhon and touched the beast''s body, temporarily sealing its END Concept. Then he covered the beast with his Power to prevent it from dying in the Dimensional Void.


    And that''s how Victor dealt with The Beast of The End...


    Yes, he didn''t deal with it; he left the task to morepetent Beings. But that was not important, right? Even with his current evolution, he wasn''t confident in defeating an END Beast; its Concept was just too dangerous. However, there were numerous ways to deal with these Beings, even temporarily. The most efficient approach was to send it to the Primordial Entities, and that''s what he did.


    Silence fell in the area until Scathach reacted. "Pfft... HAHAHAHAHA!" And she immediately burst intoughter while holding her stomach.


    "He simply... Pfft." She chuckled a little more. "He simply used the Witches'' Teleportation Circle! HAHAHAHA! I really want to see that woman''s expression when she finds out her Magic was stolen so easily."


    ''Wait a sec... Why can he use Magic on such a scale?'' Scathach just realized what she said.


    "You''re wrong, My Dear." Victor spoke neutrally as he looked at his closed hand and then opened it; he was trying to get used to this new body as quickly as possible.


    "Oh? What am I wrong about?"


    "I didn''t only use the Witches'' Magic Circle. Ibined it with the Alioths'' Magic Circle as well." Victor casually spoke as if what he did wasn''t a big deal.


    And to him, it really wasn''t. He had only seen Evie''s Magic Circle once, but he had seen the Alioths'' Magic Circle hundreds of times, though he had never had the ''confidence'' to use it. Even if he wanted to use it, he couldn''t. But that was no longer his reality; he simply felt that he could use it, and as expected, it worked.


    "..." Scathach looked at him with an incredulous open mouth.


    Victor really wished he had a camera now to capture this image of Scathach and his shocked Wives; it was so adorable.


    "Y-You... What did you do to my son!"


    "Hmm~." The Draconic eyes gazed at The Mother Goddess. Instinctively, he felt a connection with her due to her being linked to Nature; the urge to harm her was nonexistent because of this connection. He no longer wanted to kill her; he didn''t want to harm Mother Earth...


    He wanted to conquer her.


    He wanted to make her his possession entirely.


    As one who ranked just below The Creation of The Universal Tree, he instinctively felt that he shouldn''t harm Nature. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t conquer it, right?


    Tiamat, Gaia, The World Trees¡ªall of them rightfully belong to him.


    Obviously, Victor wasn''t reigning in his instincts. How could he? He had just ascended to a Being even more instinctual than any creature.


    Even Zdrac herself took years to reign over her instincts. Victor, who had just ascended as a Dragon, still needed time to understand his new self. As a result, at this moment, his instincts and emotions were stronger than his cold logic.


    Gaia visibly trembled when she felt Victor''s gaze.


    She sensed that something changed within the man''s gaze. While before he wanted to harm her, even kill her, now... He had the gaze of someone looking at an object to be acquired.


    It was in that moment that Gaia quickly turned and ran.


    "I''m getting out of here!" She didn''t even concern herself with her son anymore; she just wanted to flee as quickly as possible. She felt that if she didn''t escape, something terrible would happen to her!


    Unfortunately... You can never escape from a Dragon. Especially their Progenitor.


    A strong hand gripped Gaia''s shoulder, and the force stopped her.


    Gaia felt a chill run down her spine, she stiffly looked back, and when she saw that crimson-hued violet gaze, fear filled her entire being.


    "You are mine. Nature is mine. Submission is the only choice."


    "W-Wait." Gaia couldn''t say anything, because soon her mouth was kissed by Victor.


    "Hmm~." She moaned, she tried to pull out of his arms, but he was just so much stronger physically.


    Slowly, her protests started to subside, and her body started to feel hot. Her eyes became misty, leaving her feeling very strange. She felt like she was on cloud nine.


    ''I want more~'' The moment she thought of those words, her conscience woke up. ''No! I do not want it anymore!''


    When she awakened her consciousness, she found herself in apletely different ce.


    "... Huh? Where I am?" All she saw was a forest of red, instinctively she looked up, and shuddered at what she saw.


    The entire sky was covered by the gigantic figure of a Dragon, a Dragon formed of several gxies.


    "¡­ Where the fuck am I!?"


    "Aya... My Husband captured a sneaky Goddess."


    "Who''s there!?" Gaia looked around, and soon she saw a woman with long red hair and a body that matched her own in appearance.


    Clearly, when the evolution ured, Roxanne changed as well. She was practically forced to maturepletely to deal with Victor''s changes.


    Visibly, her appearance didn''t change much; she simply became more mature, exuding a ''maternal'' aura. But internally? She waspletely different.


    The proof of this was that Victor''s inner world changedpletely, bing a 100 timesrger than Earth.


    "A World Tree..."


    "Correct." Roxanne smiled. "It''s a shame you won''t be getting any cookies."


    Roxanne turned and began walking towards a giant tree on the horizon. Even the top of the tree couldn''t be seen with the naked eye. "Come, I will assign you your task. Starting today, you will help me sustain this and my Husband''s Soul."


    Roxanne stopped walking and looked at Gaia with a gentle smile. "... Of course, there''s no option to refuse."


    Even though her tone was gentle, the threat was clear in the woman''s voice.


    "¡­Fuck¡­" Gaia could only grunt in resignation. This wasn''t her original n!


    ...


    Everyone felt a chill down their spines as they witnessed the Primordial Goddess disappearpletely. Everything about her vanished, and even her Energy was no longer sensed in Olympus. This proved only one thing: Gaia, the Goddess, was dead!


    Little did they know that she had been captured and imprisoned to sustain Victor''s own Inner World.


    "Hmm~." Victor smiled satisfactorily. He could clearly feel his Inner World gaining a sense of bnce with Gaia''s arrival.


    Roxanne might be a World Tree, but her specifications leaned more toward Sentient Beings, like emotions, etc.


    Because of this, within Victor''s World, there were only trees, and there was no other appearance of Nature. But with Gaia''s capture, this began to change. After all, she was a Primordial Goddess associated with Nature.


    ''I need to capture Tiamat too.'' Victor thought.


    Even though Victor had paused to think about who-


    knows-what, no one attacked him, not even Seth or Nocturnus.


    The reason? Need it be said? It was quite obvious. The Being in front of them had just be even more monstrous.


    To kill him now required extensive nning, including obtaining an Anti-Dragon weapon imbued with The Concept of Soul. Only then would they feel confident facing Victor.


    Now, a God of Death alone wasn''t enough, because, as proven earlier with Typhon''s disappearance, his abilities had undergone significant changes, turning him into an Unknown Entity.


    And that frankly terrified everyone. Look at Nocturnus¡ª


    he was practically wetting himself with just one look from Victor.


    They wanted to get out of there! But they couldn''t. The reason for this was that, even though it seemed that the monster wasn''t paying attention to them, they knew all too well that that wasn''t true. They instinctively knew it.


    So, they needed to regroup and wait... Wait for a chance to escape!


    Suddenly, a portal appeared on the battlefield, capturing everyone''s attention. Soon, a group of fully armed women appeared, with the Former Saint of Orleans leading the charge.


    All of Victor''s Elites were present: Agnes, Natashia, Viviane, Mizuki, Haruna, the Amazon Queen, Meya Neyku, Eleonor, and her subordinate Rose, who had achieved the Rank of Grandmaster in Swordsmanship. But they weren''t alone.


    d, The King of Vampires, and his most trusted subordinate, Alexios, were present too, along with several handpicked Elites chosen by d himself.


    They were all led by the Former Saint of Orleans, Jeanne D''Arc.


    Victor''s Faction entered the war.


    The appearance of these Beings caused a stir on all sides of the war. Having Victor was stressful enough; now, having d too? This war was already lost!


    The Olympians had long lost hope. The one bing worried now was Persephone.


    Victor looked at Viviane, and desire gleamed in his eyes. In the next moment, he simply vanished and reappeared in front of her. Without even giving her a chance to speak, he kissed her, and just like Gaia, she disappeared.


    Roxanne sighed. "This is going to be filled with Nature-


    rted women, isn''t it?" She could already see where this was going.


    "L-Lady Roxanne?"


    "Come, you''re in my realm. I''ll show you where you''ll work. We need to lessen the Negativity of the forest a bit to allow the green to appear. You''ll take care of that. In the near future, I''ll also take your fairies, and you''ll move here."


    "... Okay." Viviane could only say that.


    Everyone instinctively went on guard when Victor suddenly appeared, but the women quickly rxed when they realized it was Victor. He looked very different, but he was definitely Victor.


    d narrowed his eyes. "... You''ve be even more monstrous, Victor Alucard."


    The Vampire Progenitor could sense it. Victor had be an Entity entirely different from him. He was no longer just a Vampire; he wasn''t even the same Species anymore.


    He was something entirely new, something that even he, as a Progenitor, could feel a bit of Lineage suppression from, just because of the presence of a Higher Being in rtion to Blood.


    Beings like a Progenitor God of Vampires...


    But d was certain¡ªVictor wasn''t a God. He didn''t feel like one. He was a Mortal... A very dangerous Mortal.


    "Hmm." Victor nodded and then looked at d.


    When d saw Victor''s eyes, he instantly knew what Race he was.


    "A Dragon, huh... You''re really living up to the Alucard name."


    "Yes, indeed." Victor smiled, showing his sharp teeth that sent shivers down d''s spine. Honestly, this man never ceased to amaze him. In just a few years, he had surpassed himpletely, even reaching a realm of existence d had never achieved.


    At this moment, d felt even more strongly that he needed to ally with Victor, regardless of the cost. A strong alliance needed to be formed. He couldn''t just rely on Ophis to maintain the status quo between them.


    Victor was going to aplish great things, and he didn''t want to be left out.


    ...d couldn''t help but internally chuckle at his own thoughts. ''How ironic, isn''t it? To think I''d be thinking this way about this man.''


    His thoughts couldn''t help but return to the newly awakened Vampire who had challenged him in the Throne Room¡ªthe courage and determination that had won d over the first time. Despite their issues with each other, he had also helped him a lot.


    Even though he was a ''perfect'' King, he was now more of a family man too. Despite always prioritizing his realm, he wouldn''t make the same mistake again.


    ''And to think I would undergo such a significant change in my old age...'' His thoughts turned to his friends from the past, especially a certain Impaler King whose name he had taken. ''I wonder what you''d think of me now, old friend.'' He chuckled internally when he realized his friend would probably justugh and say it was a good change.

 Chapter 804 804: He Will Decide Everything.

    ?Chapter 804: He Will Decide Everything.


    "Victor, what happened to you-..." Jeanne stopped talking and shook her head. "No, this isn''t the time for that. Give me your orders."


    "Orders, huh..." Victor''s gaze went to everyone present, and seeing their determined eyes, he disyed a small smile. "Very well." Soon he began to float skyward.


    Stopping above their group, his Dragon Wings spread wide, reaching over 50 meters in diameter.


    The wings were majestic and instilled a unique feeling of powerlessness in all who witnessed them.


    "My will remains the same." A violet Power with shades of red began to cover Victor''s body.


    "Olympus will fall."


    When that statement was heard, Magic Circles began to be created as hundreds, thousands, hundreds of thousands of Magic Circles began to appear and cover the entire sky.


    "¡­ The dimension was forcibly closed." Alexios opened his eyes, showing his gxy-shaded eyes to everyone, utterly shocked by what he had just felt.


    "My Authority... I can''t use it." Persephone opened her eyes wide when she felt it. She literally couldn''t ess her Authority in The Underworld anymore.


    Persephone couldn''tprehend what was urring,


    ''What''s going on? Why can''t I use my Power!?''


    The Primordial Entities looked upon The Judges of The Abyss.


    "Don''t tell me he¡­" The Owner of Limbo muttered.


    ""Yes, he blocked The System."" The Judges of The Abyss "... How did he lockdown The System? Shouldn''t that be impossible for a Mortal?"


    "Yes, but if an individual has very great control over the Soul and Creation, they can do this temporarily."


    "The current traits of this Progenitor grant him these abilities; the Vampire Aspect provides him with the Power of Souls, and the Dragon Aspect endows him with Power over Existence¡­"


    "Another factor that aided him in this feat was his influence over that Dimension and the fact that Dimension is highly unstable due to battles among powerful Beings. Thanks to all these conditions, he managed to temporarily halt the functions of The Underworld System."


    "Even if the Anomaly had been rectified, he is still a ridiculous Being." The Owner of Limbo muttered.


    The Abyss Judges and Universal Tree remained silent. Even if they didn''t say anything, they silently agreed with The Owner of Limbo.


    Back to Olympus.


    "He became even more irrational." Kaguya lightlyughed when she saw this sight.


    "What do we do, Boss?" Maria asked.


    "We retreat." Kaguya didn''t need to think when giving that order. She pulled all the women into her shadow and left the battlefield.


    "Wait, Kaguya, I still haven''t got Athena and Poseidon!" Medusa spoke.


    "Don''t worry, Darling won''t forget about that," Aphrodite spoke.


    "¡­Oh." Medusa realized that she was right.


    "These Magic Circles¡­" Seth narrowed his eyes.


    "Strategic ss Magic¡­ An Original Spell from Albedo... Just how can he use it?"


    The answer to that question was simple. The memories of thousands of Ancient Demons he killed in the war and absorbed. Due to his new body, his ability to process memories was off the charts, and due to this body, he could use his Soul Powers to fully explore a Being''s Soul and receive whatever information he needed.


    It was no secret to The Demon King that Albedo Moriarty dabbled in Demonic Contracts when she wasn''t yet a Goddess, and it was also a fact that many of those Demons she contracted with, she killed when she no longer had need of them.


    When a Demon dies, they simply return to Hell and would be reborn yearster in the future. Typically, these Demons would have lost their memories, but... That was notpletely true. Their memories would be stored in their Soul, and only High-Level Demons could ess them immediately after reviving.


    That was why when Beings like Pir Demons died, they still remembered how they died.


    Victor clearly remembered seeing an Elite Demon being killed by Albedo through her Magic. He also very clearly recalled the Magic that Evie Moriarty herself used while around Diablo.


    Inside him now, he had the memories of billions of Beings, and they were being processed and archived for utility, while any useless memories were being destroyed as they served no purpose. This whole process was automatic, and it happened passively.


    Even a normal Dragon couldn''t do what he was doing now. Usually, they needed to sleep for several years to organize all their memories, and that was what Zdrac had done in the past. She had thousands of memories of her Ancestors inside her, but she couldn''t ess them all at once, she needed time.


    Victor no longer had this limitation, and the reason for this was simple. It was because he was The First-Born of a whole new Species: The Vampyric Dragons.


    "What are you doing!? Stop staring in a daze, and get ready!" Apollo, with his whole body suffering from numerous injuries, spoke.


    ""...It''s useless."" Ares and Athena said at the same time.


    "We''re surrounded, and that damned monster has brought his army." Ares spoke.


    "Are you confident fighting someone who fought off 4 Primordial Gods and made Typhon, something who even we fear, disappear like an annoying fly?" Athena asked. Long ago, she had already resigned herself to her fate and didn''t care anymore.


    The sight in front of her was just too hopeless. This must be the first time she and Ares agreed on something.


    This was also a notion that all Olympians here agreed upon. They were simply at aplete disadvantage, and that thought intensified even more when they saw the Magic Circles in the sky creating multiple spears of different Elements.


    ''That''s not Albedo''s Magic... He altered it.'' Seth thought. He needed to get out of here. But, the moment he was about to make a move,


    His instincts screamed. He eyed Victor warily and stopped moving.


    ''Damn monster, he''s still watching me.'' Seth didn''t doubt that Victor could disappear from his location and appear in front of him in an instant.


    The meaning of distance meant nothing to someone as fast as he was.


    "Surrender, Erebus." Nyx snarled as she whirled her scythe and pointed it toward the sky.


    "Look. You don''t stand a chance. Victor will never let you get away. A clich¨¦ escape will not happen here."


    "That may be true, but I won''t go down without a fight¡­" Erebus stopped talking as he felt his connection to Mount Olympus slipping away.


    "Huh?"


    "Did you just now notice?" Nyx''s eyes glowed in disdain.


    "Did you think he was standing around doing nothing? He is slowly taking control of Mount Olympus."


    "That''s impossible! Only The Rightful God-Kings can do that! Even Zeus himself cannot sever my connection to Mount Olympus! I am The First God to be born in thesends."


    "He consumed Zeus and Kronos, you fool. He became the Rightful Ruler of Olympus." Nyx spoke dismissively.


    "Before, he couldn''t ess that Authority, but now that he has evolved into a Dragon, a Being that maniptes Creation, he can use that Authority now."


    Of course, this feat was only possible because, currently, the ''Rightful King'' of Olympus, the Being that controls that Entire dimension, had been consumed by Victor. Normally, even a Progenitor Dragon would not be able to do that; after all, the King of the Dimension had more Authority there than a Dragon.


    "Your defeat is just a matter of time. Surrender. Submit to me."


    "Never!"


    "Fool," Nyx spoke dismissively, and soon they were engaged inbat again.


    "Hmm..." d touched his chin as he looked at the Gods and those Elemental Spears in the sky. Feeling the Power each spear held, he shuddered inwardly.


    ''Bloody monster.'' He grumbled a little.


    "Victor, are you really going to kill them?" He asked.


    "Yes."


    "That''s a waste of resources, you know, right?"


    "I don''t care. Mount Olympus is past its expiration date."


    "Hmm~, at least leave some useful Gods like Dionysus or something. The God of Wine can make Divine Wine, and with your new constitution, I bet you can eat normal food now."


    Victor faltered a little when he heard what d said.


    "¡­Should I take the food-rted Gods then?"


    "Yes... I would normally point out the Gods of Agriculture, Land, Medicine, etc. But you already collected those, so the rest are useless."


    "Hmm..." Victor saw that d''s words held merit. Therefore, he was going to kill everyone; save for Dionysus.


    "Mm, sounds good. I''ll kill them all, and I''ll just leave Dionysus."


    Dionysus didn''t know how to feel overhearing the conversation between the Vampire Progenitor and that monster; he felt like a cheapmodity.


    ''Is this how Humans felt when we yed with them?'' Dionysus reflected.


    "What are you going to do with The Greek Underworld?"


    The Gods of The Underworld focused on Victor''s next words.


    "¡­ Conquer and integrate them into my Hell."


    "Oh? You''re not going to destroy them?" d asked.


    "That would not be honorable. Even if indirectly, they helped us in this war. This help has been acknowledged, so they will not be annihted."


    The Gods of The Underworld, especially Persephone, were feeling pretty sour right now.


    But what could they do? He was the strongest here. And because he was the strongest, he was the judge, jury, and executioner; he who decided everything.


    The Gods, who were always used to being on the side of the victors, now felt the humiliation of defeat and insignificance deeply.


    The same feeling Mortals had when they were exploited by those same Gods.


    The irony of this whole situation was that it was a Mortal who made them feel this way.


    "I have a better idea, Victor," d spoke.


    "¡­ You are quite talkative today, d." Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "It''s not every day I see a Pantheon of Gods dying like dogs. It''s honestly quite refreshing to see these arrogant Gods in such a state." dmented cordially with a happy smile on his face.


    "Look at this sight," d smiled widely.


    "These ''superior'' Gods are so afraid of you that they don''t even dare to move. They''re just sitting there like pigs waiting for ughter. After all, they know that if they did anything, you''d just kill them in the blink of an eye."


    d''s words influenced Victor''s group a little, and they began to see this situation in a more ''fun'' way. The feeling of sadism grew in everyone''s hearts when they saw this sight.


    Mainly people like Agnes, Natashia, and Morgana, who held particr disdain for the Gods.


    Victor looked naturally at d and then at his people, who reacted to d''s words. ''Well, he''s not a King for nothing.''


    "Well, what do you suggest?" Victor asked.


    "... Annihting them with just one move would be boring. Why don''t you let them fight with our Elites?"


    "Oh?"


    "They are, after all, High-Level Gods; they are good punching bags. Those who fulfill their role properly as a good punching bag will have their lives spared."


    ''But they will still be our ves in the end.'' d thought.


    And Victor did not miss d''s hidden words.


    ''Basically, use them until they run out of uses. Those who survive this process will still be useful ves... Hmm, I have a better idea. I can use them as a suicide squad in future wars!'' Victor''s eyes sparkled excitedly.


    And everyone who knew Victor knew that he had just thought of something terrible.


    "I''ve decided." Victor grinned widely. "Congrattions, Olympians, you have been promoted to cannon fodder."


    "¡­Cannon fodder¡­?" Athena muttered incredulously.


    Seemingly hearing her mumble, Victor replied, "Yes. In future wars, you will be the vanguard. You will be the first to die. As you are immortal, as long as the enemy doesn''t use specific Concepts, it''s the perfect job for you, right!? You will be my army of Immortal Gods!"


    "Rejoice, Gods of Olympus."


    "I, Victor Alucard, have found a meaning to your pathetic existences!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~"


    Everyone couldn''t help but think that this man was indeed a Demon who hade out of The Depths of Hell... And they weren''t wrong.


    "...I refuse!" A God from Olympus spoke.


    "I will not go-."


    A Spear of Violet Fire in the sky was shot towards the God''s head, and before anyone could react, his head was blown off.


    A silence fell around, and everyone watched the God''s body fall to the ground lifeless. A few secondster, this body shriveled up as its blood gushed out of it, and this golden blood flew to Victor''s mouth.


    "Mm, the best meal is definitely the Gods. Although it loses in quality to the Primordial Gods."


    All the Gods felt a chill down their spines when they saw this sight.


    It was at that moment that all the Gods understood that what was in front of them was not just any monster. It was a monster that was their Natural Predator, a Dragon that devoured Gods for food.


    Upon understanding this, everyone fell to their knees and lowered their heads toward that Dragon.


    "I surrender." The words of the Olympian Gods echoed around in unison.


    This scene would go down in history books. The scene of an entire Pantheon of Gods kneeling before The First-Born Vampyric Dragon, Victor Alucard.


    The Underworld Gods who survived this encounter would, in the future, make a painting of this scene so that all generations of future Gods would remember the consequences of their ancestors'' actions and so that they would not make those mistakes again.


    But that was a story for the future; for now, Victor had a job to do.


    "Good." Victor smiled in satisfaction and looked to the horizon, specifically at the Primordial Gods, Nocturnus, Erebus, and Seth.


    "Hii!" Nocturnus screamed when he saw Victor''s gaze.


    He felt very weak now. He''dpletely lost the support of Olympus; he couldn''t even wield the Power he had before, and that fact terrified him. He just wanted to get out of here, but... He knew he couldn''t. The dimension was closed, and he didn''t see a future where he could escape that monster''s eyes.


    Nocturnus blinked his eyes, and in the next moment, Victor was in front of him, his wings retracted behind him, and his body glowed with dense Red Lightning.


    NOBODY saw what happened, not even d or Scathach herself. The only ones who saw what happened were the Primordial Gods and, to a lesser extent, Jeanne and Seth.


    "Hiii! Go away! You monster!" Nocturnus started throwing Void Spears at Victor''s body, but it was useless. Without the support of Olympus, and with Victor''s body covered in Negative Energy, the Void Energy couldn''t even get past the natural Negative Energy Barrier around Victor.


    He didn''t even need to raise his Power.


    "I must thank you, Nocturnus." Victor held Nocturnus'' head.


    Nocturnus looked at Victor through the gaps in his hand, fear painting his entire expression, the arrogance long gone from his face.


    "You, along with your father and uncle, almostpletely eliminated me. This was the third time in my life that I came that close to actually dying."


    The first was when he faced Mizuki for the first time, and the second was when he faced Natashia.


    "Thanks to you, I was able to discover more things about myself¡­ As a reward for this feat, you will be my food."


    "Bastard-"


    Half of Victor''s body deformed, and the head of a Dragon made of crimson and violet Energy appeared, and soon after, this head swallowed Nocturnus'' existence.


    "Nocturnus, nooo!" Erebus screamed.


    At that moment, Nyx''s scythe pierced his belly.


    "Losing focus in a fight... What an amateur mistake, Erebus." Nyx swung her scythe and threw Erebus'' body in front of Victor.


    "Tell me, Nyx. What do you want from him?"


    "Exnations about the past, and about his betrayal...above all."


    "You don''t want to torture him?"


    "I don''t care. I just want information. A long time ago, I stopped having feelings for him¡­ Although my anger remains."


    "Very well, in that case." Victor''s leg deformed.


    "Damn you, Alucard! Damn you! Your irritating existence! Why did youe into existence!? You always were-."


    "Shut up." Victor stomped on Erebus'' head, killing him, and then he absorbed the God''s body.


    Erebus''s memories shed into his brain. Victor automatically filtered out the memories he desired, and the next moment, he tapped Nyx''s forehead.


    Nyx''s eyes flew open, and soon she was given all the memories of the past through Erebus''s point of view.


    A few seconds passed, and soon Nyx returned to reality. She frowned and said:


    "I see..."


    "Looks like even Erebus wasn''t immune to Zeus'' disease, huh," Victormented.


    What happened? It''s quite simple. Erebus got sick of Nyx. Because of that, he went after another woman. It was around this same time that he had the thought of trying to raise a son who would naturally break The Bnce.


    He held this thought for many years until a group of Gods approached him and recruited him for Diablo''s n. A n to create a Pantheonposed of only the Negative Beings of all Pantheons, a Pantheon of Darkness.


    In the end, it was all about Power and desires, just like all Gods and Beings.


    ''To think that not even someone like Erebus would have information about New Dawn. It seems that their organization merged with an already existing organization that was created by the Gods.'' The more Victor tried to put the puzzle pieces together, the more this situation resembled Diablo''s.


    New Dawn was being supported by another powerful organizationposed of Gods, most of them being Gods rted to the Negative Side of The Bnce. But in Erebus''s memories, he had also met with Gods on the Positive Side of The Bnce.


    ''Doesn''t this feel like an entirely new Pantheon?'' Victor thought as he analyzed the memories, mainly those rted to Nocturnus'' mother, a foreign Goddess not part of Earth.


    "I will give you all his memories."


    "Wait-"


    Victor didn''t listen to Nyx and touched her forehead again and gave her all of Erebus'' memories.


    "Victor Alucard, I ask that you release me, or do you wish to go to war against the Egyptian Pantheon?"


    ''...The audacity of this worm.'' Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "Do not think me a fool, Seth. You dying here will cause a war, but¡­ You don''t have to die, right?"


    Seth shivered when he saw Victor''s smile.


    Victor appeared in front of Seth and grabbed him by the neck, as pure hatred exuded from his eyes.


    "Do you think I forgot the sight of you trying to stab my Wife in the back?"


    Seth tried to use his Soul Powers, but before he could raise his hand, his arm was ripped off.


    "AHHHHHH!"


    "You will not die, Seth. You will return to the Egyptian Pantheon¡­ But no one will guarantee that you will return in one piece. I will make sure that you will return as a vegetable."


    With Victor''s Power of Souls, crippling a God was very easy. He just needed topletely shred the God''s Soul in such a way that it remained whole but broken at the same time, that way, he would never heal, or function normally again, left as nothing but a vegetable.


    "W-Wait-"


    "Shh¡­ I know. I understand." Victor smiled, "You are happy, right?"


    An incredulous expression appeared on Seth''s face.


    "I will make time in my super busy schedule, especially for you. Rejoice, Seth. You''ve gained my attention, and I will make sure you wish you never had."

 Chapter 805 805: When The Primordials Converse.

    ?Chapter 805: When the Primordials converse.


    "It seems things have calmed down," The Universal Tree said.


    "Indeed," The Limbo Guy nodded.


    "... I''m leaving," Death spoke as he slowly began to fade away. Since he had no more matters to attend to and nothing further would happen, he had lost interest in the situation. Although, he would investigate a bit about this ''ancient anomaly''.


    No one cared about Death''s sudden departure; they were already ustomed to his entric personality.


    "That man ns tobine the Greek Hell with The Biblical Hell. Won''t there be problems?" The Limbo Guy asked The Abyss Judges.


    "I was already nning on doing that. Some infernal dimensions are utterly useless on this, so a reform is necessary."


    "I see..." The Limbo Guy nodded.


    The Universal Tree looked in a direction. "The Convergence has begun."


    The Abyss Judges furrowed their brows and nced in the direction the Universal Tree indicated.


    "... Witches... always toying with Powers they do not understand," The Abyss Judges spoke.


    "Fortunately, they''ve connected in a rtively backwards location," The Universal Treemented while touching its chin.


    "My daughter is still a newborn in this Universe."


    The Limbo Guy fell silent and just listened. This wasn''t the time for him to speak. When the personifications of Existence, Life, Soul, and Universe Maintenance conversed, he, as the ''Bncer'' of all, simply remained quiet. After all, this wasn''t within his jurisdiction.


    "What should we do?" The Universal Tree inquired.


    The three Abyss Judges looked at each other, seeming to converse among themselves, until they spoke in unison again.


    "Ignore them, but keep vignce to prevent them from disrupting The Bnce of an unprepared Universe."


    "Hmm..." The Universal Tree didn''t disagree, nor did it fully ept; it was clearly pondering.


    And The Abyss Judges noticed. Normally, they always agreed on everything, but that didn''t mean they didn''t have divergent opinions.


    "In some corners of the cosmos, the Dragons are revered as Gods."


    "... I don''t like where this is going..."


    The Universal Tree smiled.


    "Why don''t we grant this connection to the new Progenitor?"


    "... Why? Exin your reasoning."


    "He''s a Dragon, a Being of Nature. Despite also being a Vampire, and being linked to the Negative Aspect of The Bnce, he''s not entirely Negative, thus he can act as a conduit for the System like my daughters."


    "Granting a new sector that needs our oversight to someone who isn''t even a God, are you mad?"


    "... He''s not a God YET. You''ve felt it, right? It''s only a matter of time until he reaches Enlightenment. I''m genuinely curious about what role he''ll y in Existence. From all that I''ve observed so far, I''m certain he''ll surprise us once again."


    "Universal Tree... You''re bing overly biased toward him. Where''s your neutrality?"


    "He''s my sister''s Husband and the man I Blessed. Not to mention, he''s also a Dragon, an Entity that''s essentially my child."


    "Being biased toward him is natural."


    The three Abyss Judges stared fixedly at the Universal Tree; they clearly weren''t convinced.


    "... If you''re doubting me, just look at the Hell he manages. For the first time since the Biblical Demons came into existence, the ''Chaos'' of Hell has gained a significant amount of ''Order''."


    The three Abyss Judges merely turned their faces and gazed in another direction. In that direction, they could see the current state of the Hell that Victor oversaw.


    "I failed to notice this... The System is operating at full capacity." The Abyss Judges had always struggled with The Biblical Hell. This was because their rules somewhat hindered the System''s function.


    Lucifer yed with Souls for entertainment, while Diablo devoured Souls as if they were food. Even though they never went to the extreme of attracting theplete attention of The Abyss Judges, as they feared being erased from existence, they still didn''t entirely cease these actions.


    But this was no longer a reality; the chaotic Hell had gained order, and everything was functioning correctly.


    "You lot tend to overlook the functioning aspects of the System and focus only on major ws," The Universal Tree spoke.


    "Since that man took charge of Hell, the flow of Souls and Mortals Reincarnated in the next ten millennia has reached its maximum quota. I predict it won''t be long until the poption of this returns in full force. Thanks to this indirect influence, new Races of Dragon-Type and Vampire-Type sub-species will be born in the future."


    The ''not long'' for Beings where the Concept of Time was distorted was as lengthy as several generations of Mortals. Ten thousand years pass in the blink of an eye for them.


    "Incredible... Hell is operatingpletely and without interruptions."


    "All the minor glitches have been automatically corrected..."


    "Hmm, if that''s the case, I can integrate the other Hells into this dimension as well. That way, my workload will be reduced."


    "But with Hell being so vast, one Ruler will not be able to fulfill their role adequately; two Rulers will be necessary."


    "How will this trante to these greedy Beings? If we introduce another Ruler, won''t this order turn into chaos?"


    "... As long as that second Ruler is also one of that man''s Wives, they''ll take care of everything. They don''t feud amongst themselves like the Wives of past Emperors, right?"


    "Oh, that makes sense. So, who do we choose?"


    "The Test is still needed... Although I have a feeling they won''t pass the test, just like the current manager of Biblical Hell."


    "... Even if she hadn''t gained so much Power, she''s still doing her job correctly... Maybe we should alter the nature of the test?"


    "No, Bnce is still needed. The test isn''t incorrect, but we can tweak some aspects to make them not as extreme so that they can work more efficiently."


    "Hmm..." The three stroked their chins simultaneously, making thoughtful sounds.


    The Limbo Guy just slightly opened his eyes as he heard the three oldest Beings of Existence discussing a potential change in their test¡ªa thing they hadn''t done since The Beginning of Existence.


    ''Did that man''s very existence indirectly make these Ancient Beings change?'' To him, this was more shocking than seeing Victor transform into a Progenitor of apletely new Race.


    The Universal Tree shook its head from side to side.


    They were entirely in their own world.


    "So, what do you think? Do you agree or not?"


    "... Hmm? Sure, do whatever you want," The Judges unconsciously responded, all three lost in their own thoughts.


    The Universal Tree felt a urge tough now, but it sensed that would be inappropriate. Thus, it merely nodded and vanished from the scene, saying, "Limbo, send that Beast back to its Dimension."


    "Oh..." Limbo Guy snapped out of his stupor and looked at the Beast floating in the Dimensional Void. "Okay."


    Limbo Guy disappeared and reappeared in front of the Beast; in the next moment, he pushed it toward the Dimension.


    ...


    "Hmm?" Victor was the first to notice the strange object entering the Dimension, followed by the Primordial Gods and then the other Deities.


    "That''s Typhon... Why is he falling from the sky?" Rosemented while standing next to Victor.


    "I had thrown him into the Dimensional Void; it seems he managed to return," Victor replied.


    Eleonor and Haruna, who were stroking Victor''s wings, merely looked up, snorted, and then returned to their ''work.''


    As Haruna caressed Victor''s Draconic parts, she had a sort of epiphany. She could somewhat understand why Victor enjoyed stroking her tail fur.


    Speaking of which, she had been missing those moments of intimacy. Haruna shot a sidelong nce at Victor. ''When he''s done with his duties, I''ll collect on this...'' To be honest, she was feeling a bit Horny now.


    Victor''s current state was just too alluring for her.


    He wasn''t just a Dragon; he was also a Vampire and a Being that could be called a Lesser Demon. He contained all the characteristics of species known for their lust.


    Not to mention, he also had Aphrodite''s Blessings.


    Combining all these facts, it wasn''t surprising that Victor''s Wives were gravitating around him. His scent alone was beyond addictive now, and the natural feeling of an Apex Predator sent shivers through them, especially when they thought that this predator was ''theirs.''


    ... Yes, there was no doubt they were very thirsty now.


    "What will you do? Even in your current state, I can''t see you killing this Being," d asked.


    "It''s impossible to kill a Being of The End without the Concept of The Beginning," Jeanne added.


    "Exactly," d nodded.


    "Gaia."


    A circle of Negative Energy appeared before him, and soon the Mother Goddess appeared in all her glory. She lookedpletely well for someone who had ''died.''


    Gaia''s appearance caused a smallmotion among all The Greek Gods.


    ''So, she didn''t die.'' Nyx thought. The interesting thing Nyx realized was that even though Gaia had returned to her Pantheon, it felt as if the Goddess hadn''t returned. It was as if she didn''t even exist anymore, which wasn''t true, as she stood right before her.


    Nyx wondered what had happened for Gaia to lose her status as The Primordial Goddess of her Pantheonpletely. She formed several ideas until her eyes widened. ''... No way.'' She wasted no time and quickly used her Divine Sense.


    And when she did, she saw Gaia''s Energy hadpletely changed. She was no longer part of the Greek Pantheon; she belonged to another Pantheon now!


    ''BITCH?! How dare she! I saw him first!!'' Nyx snarled.


    "Why have you..." Gaia, who was about to speak with Victor, stopped when she felt an immense hostilitying from a certain direction. She looked toward Nyx, and literal question marks appeared above her head.


    ''Why is she so mad? What did I do this time? I don''t recall messing with Nyx''s children or going against her recently.'' Gaia felt quite lost.


    "Take care of your son, Gaia."


    Gaia snapped out of her stupor and looked back at Victor. "Huh?"


    ''My son? Which one? I have thousands, you know?'' She thought, but she didn''t respond that way; she merely asked, "Which one?"


    Victor pointed to the sky.


    Gaia followed his finger''s direction and saw a gigantic Beast falling from Olympus''s sky, headed toward The Underworld.


    "Typhon!" Gaia smiled widely.


    ''So, he wasn''t killed!?... What foolishness of mine to think that. Of course, he wouldn''t be killed; he''s a Beast of The End. He can''t be killed by these low-


    level Beings. He can only be sealed, and even that''s temporary.'' Gaia began to scheme on how to use Typhon to escape her current prison.


    And these thoughts could be seen from MILES away by EVERYONE present here. Gaia''s personality was quite renowned.


    "Cease your rebellion thoughts, Gaia."


    "Eek!" She shuddered upon hearing Victor''s cold, weighty voice.


    She looked at the Dragonoid and shuddered even more when she saw his gaze. Those violet eyes with shades of crimson seemed capable of seeing through all the lies and falsehoods... which she wasn''t wrong about.


    "You won''t escape me, not today, not in the future. You''re mine, thus your son is mine as well. Tame him, or you''ll be punished."


    Gaia widened her eyes as she heard what Victor said. She had never been insulted like this before! She''ll show him. She''ll show him that he couldn''t mess with the Mother Goddess.


    "Listen here..."


    Victor narrowed his eyes, and just that made all of Gaia''s rebellious inclinations disappear entirely.


    "... Y-Yes, I''ll tame him! Immediately!" She flew toward the area where Typhon was going tond.


    The moment she started flying, no one saw that her face was slightly reddened. Whether it was shame or something else, only Victor and Aphrodite knew.


    Aphrodite looked at Victor with a gleam in her eyes. His Dragon Aspect gave him a natural ''Conqueror'' aura...


    ''He became more authoritative and sadistic... Ruby will have the best day of her life when he returns.''


    "Fufufufu~"

 Chapter 806 806: Welcome To The Family.

    ?Chapter 806: Wee to the Family.


    Several hourster, Victor was still in his Dragonoid Form. He stood floating inches above the ground. Even though it seemed like he was doing nothing and letting his Wives touch his body, that was far from the truth.


    He was trying to get ustomed to his new body. Everything about him had changed in an abrupt manner. He would have to train from the Basics all over again.


    Now that he thought about it, this situation was quite simr to Diablo''s time, with the only difference being that Victor was already used to fighting in his rtively simr Humanoid Form. Because of that, despite the abrupt change, his overallbat prowess hadn''t decreased much. He just hadn''t fully ''Mastered'' his body like before, something he intended to rectify quickly in the future.


    "Jeanne, you know what to do. Kill all those who don''t cooperate, and to those who submit, use them as punching bags."


    "Isn''t it dangerous to leave them like that? They might use their Divinities, you know?" Jeanne spoke.


    "I agree with Jeanne," Eleonor added. "They''re quiet now because you''re here, but you won''t always be present, will you? Countermeasures are necessary."


    "Hmm." Victor began to ponder what to do.


    "We need to restrain them in some way." Agnes chimed in. "Maybe something Divine like Aphrodite''s Chains?"


    "Chains, huh."


    As they conversed, Natashia, Aphrodite, Scathach, Morgana, and the Maids were all near Victor, looking at his body with thirsty and curious eyes.


    "Those scales are beautiful..." Scathach murmured. "I wonder if I can collect them to make a new weapon."


    "Scathach, you idiot! You can''t harm my Husband!" Natashia eximed, scandalized.


    Meya Neyku gazed romantically at this sight while biting her lips. She really wanted to join the women and try touching the man''s body, but she knew she couldn''t do that; it would be extremely rude.


    "Humph, even if I tried, I probably wouldn''t be able to harm that body of his." Scathach huffed.


    "Tsk, boring women," Harunained when she was nudged by the girls, iming that she had enjoyed her time for too long.


    "Darling has be even stronger... He really broke all the rules again." Maria mumbled.


    "He''s using hacks, he hacked the System, the admins are his friends and sponsors at this point," Eve spoke frustratedly, a different expression from her usual self.


    The Maids looked at Eve, and the next moment, Eve''s face returned to its stoic state.


    "I apologize for my behavior," Eve said.


    "Stop being so uptight, Eve. Let Alter out a bit," Bruna said.


    "NO, she can''t control her mouth. Alter might blurt out something embarrassing," Eve denied. She didn''t want to embarrass herself because of Alter. She knew her sisters wouldn''t leave her alone if they found something embarrassing about her. They could be quite annoying at times, especially Roberta, Maria, and Bruna.


    "Hmm... His body didn''t just get stronger, his entire existence changed. He''s literally a Dragon now with the characteristics of a Vampire Progenitor... Incredible..." Aphrodite spoke with a hungry look as she touched his body. After seeing how Victor handled Gaia, she became curious about his body, hence why she was touching him all over.


    "You guys are right..." Victor responded to everyone after thinking. He ignored the women treating him like an animal in a zoo; after all, they were his Wives. He looked at Mount Olympus, specifically at a man sitting in his forge, gazing at the fire''s embers.


    A God who refused to partake in the war, The God of The Forge, a God who hadn''t had much luck despite being a God.


    Victor snapped his fingers, and a Magic Circle appeared under the man. In the next moment, the man appeared in front of Victor.


    The sudden appearance of the man caught the girls'' attention, but when they saw who it was, they lost interest; Victor was more important.


    "... Huh?"


    "Hephaestus, right?"


    "Y-Yes?" Hephaestus nearly wet himself when he looked at the man before him.


    "I have a job for you. Create restraints that can prevent Gods from using their Divinities. Can you do it?"


    "... I mean, I can, but I don''t have the materials."


    Victor raised an eyebrow when he saw how easy it was to make him agree. He snapped his fingers again and earthquakes began urring around them. In the next moment, a pir of Divine Metals emerged from the ground.


    With his Earth Maniption abilities and advanced senses, finding Divine Metals was quite easy for him.


    Eleonor looked at this disy, her eyes shining more intensely. She was already almost losing control due to Victor''s new appearance. Being in his presence was intoxicating, especially for her, who had Draconic characteristics within her.


    The Hierarchy of Dragons and Vampires was absolute, and Victor, who was at the top of both categories, was highly desired by females of both Races.


    ''I need to have his child now!'' Eleonor thought, clearly not in her best state of mind. Her changing body was proof of that, slowly shifting to her Draconic characteristics.


    p.


    "Ugh! My head! What are you doing, Rose!?"


    "Control yourself, Eleonor. Your transformation is showing." Rose spoke sternly.


    "Huh?" She looked at herself and saw the changes.


    "Oh..." She was a bit embarrassed for losing control so easily.


    "Is this enough?" Victor spoke.


    "... Yes! It''s more than enough, actually."


    "Hmm." Victor nodded. He looked at The God of The Forge, who had stars in his eyes as he gazed at the materials, and asked, "Interesting. Aren''t you going to ask for anything in return?"


    "No need. I was observing the war; I saw everything from the beginning," he sighed.


    "And you ept my orders this easily? So willingly?"


    "Yes."


    "Even if I destroy Olympus?"


    "Well, I don''t like Olympus much, specifically the Beings within it. The Dimension of Olympus is innocent, and its resources can still be exploited," he shrugged.


    "Hmm~" Victor''s eyes sparkled with amusement at the God''s casual attitude.


    Aphrodite looked neutrally at The God of The Forge and then ignored him while touching Victor''s wings.


    "Tell me, God of The Forge. What is your desire? What do you want?"


    The God of The Forge looked at The Gods of Olympus kneeling on the ground, and a sadistic smile appeared on his face.


    "My desire has already been fulfilled; my useless father is dead, and my arrogant brothers and uncles are in the same state I''ve always been."


    "... I see, it seems you harbor a lot of hatred for these Gods."


    "Try spending thousands of years being exploited, Your Majesty. It''s not a good feeling."


    "Indeed, I agree with you," Victor concurred.


    ''Your Majesty, huh...'' Victor observed with amusement.


    "If you''re going to work for me, and even submitted to me so easily, I shouldn''t be stingy."


    Victor retracted his wings and began walking forward.


    "Ahhh!" The girls reacted as they lost the pleasant sensation they were experiencing.


    They bit their lips in frustration and looked at Victor, who walked closer to The God of The Forge.


    "You''re all so thirsty," Aphrodite shook her head. She looked at Rose and Scathach.


    "Even Scathach and Rose, who are usually in more control of themselves, are like this."


    "Well, it''s natural, right? He''s our Husband, and he''s even more delicious now," Jeanne spoke with desire in her words, though not as intense as the other girls.


    "You seemposed, Jeanne."


    "Mm, most of my existence isn''t Vampyric; it''s mostly spiritual, so I can control myself better... But his scent..." She lightly clenched her legs.


    Her actions were quite contradictory.


    "It''s quite addictive..."


    "I take back what I said, you''re very thirsty," Aphrodite rolled her eyes.


    "It''s because he''s be an existence very simr to me now," Jeanne sighed as she tried to control herself.


    "As a Dragon, especially a Progenitor of Dragons, is a being loved by Nature, which draws me in even more than before. It''s as if I''m looking at someone of the same species as me." Of course, even though she felt this way, she wouldn''t be subdued by these feelings.


    She was allowing herself to be carried away by these feelings, after all, the man in front of her was her Husband. The same applied to women who had more self-control, like Scathach and Rose.


    The feeling emanating from Victor''s body wasn''t brainwashing; it was more like an attraction pheromone, something quitemon in nature.


    Victor controlled the Divine Metal spire and created a rather rudimentary furnace. Several Magic Circles appeared on the furnace, and then he spoke in The Language of The Dragons.


    "Restraint. Recreation. Project."


    The rudimentary furnace began to change and turn into a forge worthy of a Divine cksmith. He did all of this with just his words.


    Victor smiled inwardly. ''Runes, The Lineage of Existence.'' This experiment only proved that Runes were merely a way to write a prompt into reality, a way to distort reality to one''s liking.


    Only now did Victor truly ''understand'' what Runes meant. He had heard these words before, but hearing and understanding were two different things.


    ''No wonder it''s so difficult to Master this Art,'' he thought. A newfound respect grew in Victor''s heart toward Scathach, who had Mastered this Art without a natural advantage like his.


    Victor blew towards the furnace. Even though it was a simple breath, it illuminated the entire area with shades of violet and crimson.


    The light began to dim, and soon, everyone saw a furnace sustained by The Fire of a Dragon... And not just any Dragon, but a Dragon Progenitor.


    "... Your Majesty, this is..."


    "Your new tool."


    The God of The Forge opened his eyes wide. "Your Majesty, do you realize how rare your Fire is-?" He couldn''t finish his sentence because Victor interrupted, saying,


    "Yes, I know."


    "Any future equipment you create with this Fire may only be done with my permission first and delivered only to those I allow." Victor was well aware of the dangers of weapons created with his Fire. As such, he would have total control over it. He would ce Runes that prevented these weapons from being stolen and used against his Family.


    "But until then, you may experiment as much as you wish."


    "... This... This..." Hephaestus was at a loss for words. The reason for this was that, even as a God, he had never had the opportunity to work with The Fire of a Dragon. This was the rarest Fire that existed, especially the Fire of an Entity that was above all Dragons.


    Victor touched Hephaestus''s shoulder. "Serve me well, Hephaestus, and all I will require of you is that you give your best as a cksmith and craftsman..." He released the God''s shoulder and walked towards his Wives. "Apart from that, you are free to do as you wish."


    "Free..." Hephaestus never expected he would hear these words from someone as ''tyrannical'' as this man.


    Honestly, Hephaestus thought he would be used as a ve to make weapons. He never expected that his rejection and unwillingness to fight would be rewarded like this.


    "Your Majesty, are you sure¡ª"


    "Don''t make me repeat myself, God of The Forge." Victor''s eyes shone faintly.


    Hephaestus shivered. As he was about to apologize; he heard Victor say,


    "Unlike your man-child of a father ying at being King, I keep my word."


    "But since you''re not ustomed to dealing with someonepetent, I''ll say it again to see if my words prate that thick skull of yours."


    "I want your creativity to run wild, I want your full effort as an artisan and a smith. I want you to help me turn my future projects into reality."


    "Other than that, you''re free to do as you please. I won''t interfere unless I see you doing something against me or my Family."


    Victor''s words might have been a bit arrogant, perhaps even exaggerated, but at the same time, they were sensible and not contradictory, and because of that, Hephaestus fully absorbed his words.


    ''Ah... This is a True King...'' He was so ustomed to ipetence that his brain couldn''t process a different kind of ''King'' than Zeus.


    Hephaestus fell to his knees.


    "I, Hephaestus, The God of The Forge, dedicate my Art, my Craft, to His Majesty, Victor Alucard. May this Vow be recognized by Existence until The End of Time."


    Everyone widened their eyes when they saw an Oath of Eternal Servitude forming before them¡ªa Vow that wouldst until Victor''s Soul vanished from Existence.


    A Vow that would still be in effect even if Victor died and reincarnated.


    Now, even if Hephaestus wanted to go against Victor, he couldn''t because his Vow prevented him from doing so.


    The eyes of Scathach, Aphrodite, Morgana, Jeanne, Natashia, Agnes, and practically all of Victor''s Wives shimmered with approval and admiration.


    Even d and Alexios were no different.


    ''Damn... If only he were my son.'' d thought with internal depression, not even realizing that he was thinking the same way he did when he first met Victor.


    Victor walked up to Hephaestus and extended his hand:


    "Wee to the Family, Hephaestus."


    Hephaestus looked at Victor''s Draconic hand with more surprise in his eyes; he didn''t expect to hear those words from him. Slowly, a smile appeared on Hephaestus''s face, and he raised his hand, gripping Victor''s.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 807 807: Fulfilling Promises Of The Past.

    ?Chapter 807: Fulfilling Promises of the Past.


    A few hourster.


    Victor was seated on the throne of the Underworld, a throne that once belonged to Hades, andter to Persephone.


    In front of him stood four beings, 3 women and 1 man. But they were not ordinary beings; they were gods.


    Defeated gods.


    Persephone, the Ruler of the Underworld and the queen of the underworld.


    Poseidon, the god of the seas.


    Athena, the goddess of wisdom.


    And Artemis, the goddess of the moon and the hunt.


    Except for Persephone, the remaining three weren''t even worthy of standing; they remained kneeling.


    Well, even if they wanted to stand, they couldn''t. They were all severely injured due to the previous war.


    Poseidon was covered in cuts on his body, with fingers missing from his hand.


    Athena had a deep cut on her leg, and her right arm waspletely incapacitated, with scars also visible on the left side of her face.


    Artemis was even worse off than Athena; her arms were burnt, and a deep cut was visible on her abdomen. She was only alive now because she''s a goddess and because she received first aid from Victor''s faction.


    Beside Victor were four women. But these weren''t just any women; they were his wives.


    Agnes Snow Alucard, the leader of the Snow n, a n with a history as ancient as the creation of Nightingale.


    Violet Snow Alucard, the heiress of the same n and Victor''s first wife, the Empress.


    Aphrodite Alucard, the goddess of beauty and love.


    And Roberta Alucard, the woman who harbors within herself the heroic spirit, Medusa.


    The same Medusa who was ring at the three specific gods with intense hatred in her eyes, a gaze simr to what Agnes and Violet were directing at Persephone.


    Everyone here was connected in some way.


    Persephone with Agnes, Violet, Aphrodite, and Victor.


    And Medusa with Athena, Poseidon, and Artemis.


    And these connections will be explored here. Victor rested his hand on his chin and looked at the situation with neutral eyes.


    Victor was currently wearing his usual suit; his new ''original'' form remained the same, with the only difference being that his draconic features were more prominent now.


    On top of his head were two pointed horns of dark violet with shades of crimson. The same color was shared by his eyes, which were now a mix of violet and crimson. His ears were slightly more pointed than usual.


    In a way, his appearance was much more inhuman than his previous form.


    He truly looked like a demon, even though he wasn''t a demon but a dragon.


    "Do you know why you''re here?"


    Seeing the gods around her in silence, Athena sighed and spoke, "... Yes." She looked at Victor, and her entire existence trembled as she felt an immeasurable dragon gaze upon her.


    She had never felt so weak before; facing this monster without her divinity made her feel immensely inferior.


    "All because of these shackles," she muttered internally while looking at the shackles on her arms and legs.


    She was cursing Hephaestus''spetence now. After bing Victor''s subordinate, he wasted no time and quickly created several shackles. In a matter of hours, he had a whole stock of shackles that prevented gods from essing their divinity.


    Not satisfied with that, this monster even assisted in the creation of the shackles using the infamous dragonnguage.


    These shackles, though they appeared simple, were in fact divine artifacts capable of suppressing even a high-level god.


    "This is a trial, right?" She looked at the woman with long ck hair that seemed to move as if alive. That bloodthirst, that look¡ªshe had no doubt that this woman before her was the same woman whose head she severed and turned into a shield.


    A shield that became one of her symbols of power.


    Medusa... One of the many mistakes she had made in the past.


    Victor didn''t confirm anything, he just said while smiling:


    "Karma is a bitch isn''t she?"


    "The mighty Olympian gods who used everyone as their ythings and forced them to kneel before them, are now fallen and defeated, kneeling before a mere mortal."


    Athena felt an urge to roll her eyes. ''Mere mortal? If all mortals were like you, the gods would be doomed.'' She thought.


    Victor relished the faces of the gods in front of him and spoke, "Well, it''s good that you understand your ces."


    Victor looked at Medusa. "Tell me, what do you n to do with them?" He asked curiously.


    Despite the intense hatred overflowing from her body and the immense desire she felt to kill these gods, Medusa managed to hold herself together and looked at Victor. "That''s obvious." She smiled widely.


    "I will make them suffer as I suffered." Her words came out with hatred and pure venom.


    "Athena and Artemis will have their maiden status removed; they will be used as dolls just as I was."


    The two goddesses trembled.


    "After being used, they will be subjected to experiments. I wonder if they could bear children..." Her smile grew even wider. "Children with my monsters. I wonder if their status as divinity will create a subrace of Gorgons. That will be interesting to see."


    "For that worm..." Her hatred became hundreds of times more potent.


    "He will have his body tortured, his masculinity taken away. All he will be is a doll to be used. I will make sure to destroy everything he holds dear, including his precious realm and all his ''favorite'' children who have no redeeming qualities other than being smaller versions of their father."


    "Wonderful." Victor pped his hands, satisfied.


    "But you''re still too kind, my dear Medusa."


    "Oh...? What do you mean, husband?"


    "Having their bodies vited will be merely a gift to them, after all, they have that worm''s blood. Even Artemis and Athena, as virgin maidens, are daughters of that worm, you know? The instinct of perverts is in their souls."


    Athena and Artemis really wanted to retort and say that this wasn''t true, they were nothing like their father! But they didn''t say anything because they feared Victor.


    "... Now that Husband has said it, it must be true..."


    "Athena is an arrogant bitch who thinks that just because she is the goddess of wisdom, she is always correct, and doesn''t realize that mindset is how fools think."


    "A whore who doesn''t allow herself to be crossed, many times in the past, when a mortal had something she didn''t have, she used her superior power as a goddess, and made that mortal hell."


    "Ahhh... Poor dear Arachne, a woman was turned into a monster just because a vain goddess cannot be allowed to be bested by a mortal." Medusa spoke with great regret.


    Athena''s face quivered again as she was pointed out for another one of her past mistakes.


    "Of course she is not alone. Artemis is another vain whore. A dissatisfied woman ming her trash father''s actions on all other men, she often turned men into animals to use as a hunting ground for her and her hunters... Speaking of which, I will capture these hunters, these whores will suffer the same fate as your beloved goddess."


    Artemis really wanted to protest now, she didn''t want her hunters involved!


    But she couldn''t, she was too scared, even if she felt very wronged now, after all, she didn''t do anything to harm Medusa, she wouldn''t say anything.


    "Seriously no one on olympus has redeeming quality 99% of all gods are trash. They may look good, but in the end, they are just the juice from rotten manure." Medusa spoke with disgust and hatred as she red at the gods as if they were walking pieces of shit.


    Agnes, Violet, Victor and Aphrodite looked at Medusa and blinked two or three times when they heard her vocabry, for a moment they thought that Bruna didn''t have the heroic spirit of Medusa, but the heroic spirit of sailors.


    "I don''t even need to say anything about Poseidon, right? This copy of Zeus, seriously, all the children of Kronos are a piece of garbage. Those scum shouldn''t even have been born."


    Poseidon couldn''t take it anymore, and stood up as he spoke, "Listen here, you-."


    A loud crash was heard, and when everyone blinked, they saw Victor in front of Poseidon, punching him in the stomach.


    "Cough." Golden blood spilled from his mouth and stained the ground.


    Poseidon immediately fell to his knees, clutching his belly.


    "Who allowed you to stand up?" Victor kicked Poseidon''s face, and blood sttered again.


    "Your role is merely to stay silent and listen like a good dog." Victor kicked his face again.


    Despite the thunderous sounds indicating the strength of Victor''s attack, Poseidon didn''t leave the ground. It was as if he was stuck in that position. Obviously, Victor had done something they didn''t know about.


    Teeth came out of Zeus''s mouth, and his perfect face waspletely disfigured.


    Victor stopped kicking Poseidon, knelt down, grabbed the god by his hair, lifted his face, and mmed it into the ground.


    Cough.


    The golden blood started spreading even more, and a crater was forming on the pce floor.


    This action repeated several times, and everyone silently watched this brutality.


    Victor stopped and forced Poseidon to look into his eyes.


    "You''re nobody, Poseidon. You''re no longer a ruler, no longer one of the Big Three. You''re just a useless loser who lost a war. You''re alive because I saw some use in your existence..." Victor''s smile grew.


    "The usefulness being my wife''s ything." Victor threw Poseidon''s head back to the ground. A crash was heard, and he got up and walked toward the throne of the Underworld. He stopped on the stairs of the throne and looked at Athena and Artemis.


    "These words apply to you as well."


    Victor ignored the liquiding from the intimate parts of the two goddesses and continued to gaze at their terrified faces.


    "You will be used until my wife''s thirst for revenge is quenched. And if you''re still alive by the end... You''ll be nothing but cannon fodder in future wars."


    Aphrodite merely shook her head from side to side when she saw the state of the two women. ''To think they would wet themselves in fear.'' She could understand the two women, though; after all, her husband could be quite terrifying.


    She looked at Medusa and raised an eyebrow in amusement; she could swear she felt Medusa''s love for Victor increase by hundreds of times now.


    She could also sense that Agnes and Violet were filled with desires now, though she wasn''t any different. ''He looked so handsome now...'' She blushed a little.


    "Don''t worry, Husband~." Medusa''s snake-like eyes gleamed with malicious intent. "I''ll make sure they don''t die and don''t break. I want them to suffer forever."


    "Mm, that''s good. It seems we''ll have excellent soldiers in the future."


    "Indeed, I''ll do my best in creating the monsters..." Suddenly, Medusa had a great idea. "I''ll create a breeding ground!"


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Victor asked.


    "I just expanded on my previous idea. Instead of using conventional torture, I can use them as chickens to create cannon fodder minions. This time, my revenge will be satisfied, and I''ll be useful to you. We can even use the demons; after all, they hate the gods, right?"


    "I wonder what wille out when demons and gods join forces..." Medusa chuckled.


    "Hmm~, a breeding ground, huh... What a diabolical idea, I like it."


    "Right? Praise me, Darling!"


    "Of course." Victor smiled gently as he stroked Medusa''s head.


    "Hehehe~"


    At that moment, Athena, who had been silent, did something. She took the golden jewel on her divine dress, pulled it, revealing her assets, but she didn''t care.


    The jewel in her hand transformed into a dagger, and she quickly attempted to stab herself in the heart. She tried tomit suicide!


    But before the dagger could pierce her heart, she was paralyzed.


    "What are you doing?" Victor appeared beside Athena and took the dagger.


    "I''d rather die than suffer this fate! I will not be used as a breeding ground! This is not my destiny! I am Athena, the goddess of wisdom!" She spoke with unwavering determination, but all she got in reaction from Victor was...


    "... Pfft... HAHAHAHAH!" A very devilish and cruelughter.


    "M-Medusa, did you hear that?"


    "Yeah, it''s unbelievable that a supposed goddess of wisdom is so foolish."


    Athena''s face contorted with anger, but that only made Victor''s smile grow.

 Chapter 808 808: Fulfilling Past Promises. 2

    ?Chapter 808: Fulfilling Past Promises. 2


    Sensing the confusion behind the woman''s angry face, Victor spoke a little incredulously: "You''re a bit slow, huh? Didn''t I just say you''re in the same boat as Poseidon? You are just a toy to be used as my Wife sees fit."


    Apparently, getting something wrong, Athena covered her assets. "Y-You¡­ Are you going to do this to a woman? You are the same as Zeus!"


    "... Woman, are you on drugs? Are you crazy?" Victor spoke with a disbelieving expression.


    "Do you truly believe your treatment should be any different just because you''re a beautiful woman?" Victor spoke with an incredulous expression.


    "Have you never heard of the term gender equality? I don''t discriminate." He was raised to be a warrior, for God''s sake! From the moment someone pointed a sword at him, whether they be a man, a child, or a woman, it didn''t matter. Their treatment would be the same.


    Even some of his current Wives took a fist to their faces in the past. Victor''s memories went back to when he met Natashia, Mizuki, Haruna, and Scathach. Even Aphrodite herself received Victor''s disdain in the beginning. He might not have hit her, but his words back then were cruel.


    ''Honestly, I was too blinded by prejudice in the past.'' Victor felt ashamed about this, but to be fair, Aphrodite didn''t help much when she tried to control him with her Charm.


    Victor snapped out of his thoughts and said, "And another thing, correct your delusional thinking. I don''t n on doing anything to you. I won''ty a hand on you." He spoke with a face of disdain... And disgust?


    Disgust?


    Athena trembled with rage! Having her femininity rejected in such a manner was more insulting than being defeated!


    "I have beautiful and devoted Wives. Why should I go after trash?"


    "T-Trash..." Athena was gobsmacked at what she had just heard.


    "All the suffering that you will soon endure is just Karma being repaid. Because of your vanity, you hurt many Humans and even turned several of them into monsters, but I don''t particrly care about that." Victor didn''t care about the extras from the past. He wasn''t a saint. He was a Dragon and a Demon King.


    "The reason you''re suffering this fate is simple. You''re responsible for my beloved Wife''s trauma. Poseidon raped her, and instead of supporting her, you abandoned her and turned her into a monster because you were jealous that Mortals were saying her beauty was greater than yours."


    In other words, it was pure selfishness, pure retribution; he made a promise to Medusa years ago, and he''s just fulfilling that promise.


    "At least in this tragic tale, one thing remains true. Compared to my Medusa, you''re much uglier." Victor smiled as he stroked Medusa''s head. Heughed as he felt her hair wrapping around his arm as if alive.


    Athena gritted her teeth in anger, but she didn''t dare raise her voice. Despite the fact that her future prospects weren''t looking good and the fact that she had just tried to take her own life, she didn''t want to end up like Poseidon. She wanted to die, yet was also afraid of suffering.


    Honestly, her thoughts were in chaos.


    ''At least I won''t suffer through this alone. Artemis will be with me...'' Athena thought, but the next scene made her open her eyes wide in shock.


    "Y-Your Majesty."


    "Hmm? What is it?" Victor looked at Artemis.


    "Why am I here?"


    "Huh?"


    "I-I mean, I have nothing to do with Medusa! She was Athena''s Maiden! I don''t even know her! I only knew about her through stories Athena talked about in the past, as well as Perseus and Athena''s Shield!" Artemis started with fear but soon let out everything she was holding in her chest, even though her speech becamepletely nonsensical in the end. She was terrified.


    Yes, she did a lot of bad things in the past, but in this specific case, she was not at fault! She didn''t even know Medusa!


    Medusa growled when she heard the name Perseus. The woman had a lot of hatred in her heart for that man.


    Victor blinked twice at Artemis and then asked Medusa: "Now that I think about it, that''s true. Why is she here?"


    "I don''t like this bitch. I was trying to kill her on the battlefield, but she was dodging around so annoyingly." Medusa waspletely honest.


    In other words, she was being irrational.


    "....." A strange silence fell around.


    Victor looked at his Wife with an expressionless face. He then sighed and "Artemis,e here."


    "Y-Yes!" Arthemis struggled to stand up, but she bit her lip and endured the pain. Then, she stood in front of Victor like a child about to be scolded by her father.


    Victor touched her head with two fingers, and in the next moment, Artemis'' appearance began to be restored, even her Divine Raiment was remade.


    The influence of Victor''s Soul attacks waspletely withdrawn from Artemis'' Soul. Victor''s actions disyed Soul Control so precise that it would garner envy even from The Gods of Death.


    "The pain... disappeared."


    "There, you''re healed." He caressed Artemis'' head and said, "I apologize for my previous words."


    Medusa pouted when she saw her Husband''s actions.


    "W-Why did you do that?" Artemis asked in shock, both by his actions and his apology. She never thought he would apologize for something!


    ''Isn''t he a Tyrannical King? What''s happening? ... His touch is nice...'' Artemis shook her head from side to side to get that thought out of her head.


    "I''m not irrational... Most of the time, of course." Victorughed at his own joke that wasn''t a joke and then said, "The people who harmed my beloved Wife the most are those two jerks. You just annoyed her recently, and she''s being petty, so you being here is a mistake."


    Acknowledging mistakes and apologizing wasn''t humiliating for Victor. After all, he had this mindset even before bing a Dragon. He knew that pride was good, but excessive pride that blinded you was just foolishness. Because of this, he acknowledged his mistakes, learned from them, and moved forward.


    It was just that simple.


    "Oh... Oh..." Artemis could only react this way. She waspletely caught off guard by this unexpected turn of events.


    "But don''t get too optimistic; you''re still cannon fodder." Victor quickly threw reality in Artemis'' face.


    "Or would you prefer to receive the same treatment as those two?"


    "Hiih! Of course not! I''m cannon fodder! A perfect cannon fodder that will kill all your enemies! I am The Goddess of Cannon Fodder!" Artemis shouted in panic.


    "Mm." Victor smiled widely. "I never thought someone would like being cannon fodder so much. You''re amazing."


    "... Y-Yes... T-Thank you...?" Artemis was almost crying now, but she was internally relieved. She''d prefer to fight in a war and die than suffer the fate of Athena and Poseidon.


    "Artemis... You traitor!" Athena roared with anger.


    "... Huh? Who are you? Do I know you?" Artemis spoke neutrally.


    "Eh...?" Anger shone even more in Athena''s gaze. "Stop pretending! It''s me, Athena!"


    "I''m sorry, but Athena died in the war. I don''t know you."


    Artemis might be slow at times, but she was a Goddess of Wild Animals, so she knew how nature worked. This man was the Alpha Predator, and she lost to him, meaning he owned her.


    If he said the sky was pink, the sky from then on was pink. If he said Athena didn''t exist, then Athena mysteriously disappeared.


    The best way to survive this predator was to do everything he said! So, she would behave!


    Artemis had no idea how much this mindset would help her survive the ''tyrant'' known as Victor in the future.


    After all, Victor might be a tyrant, the man who destroyed a Pantheon and enved the Gods, but deep down, his values as a warrior were strong¡ª


    something Scathach taught him when he stepped into The Supernatural World.


    Martial Honor; there was a reason his followers imed he had a Divinity in such a thing.


    As long as someone waspetent and worked for him, Victor wouldn''t mistreat them. On the contrary, he might even reward them for good service.


    That was what happened in his own Hell.


    That was what happened with Hephaestus; the God promptly submitted to him and even performed an Unbreakable Vow. Even though he was Victor''s ''enemy'' a few hours ago, Victor made him his subordinate.


    While Athena was incredulous about what she was witnessing now, Victor approached her and touched her head.


    "W-What?"


    A small golden light emerged from Athena''s head and floated into Victor''s hand.


    "What-..." Athena, Aphrodite, Persephone, and Artemis widened their eyes.


    "Metis... The True Goddess of Wisdom, the woman who always advised The God King, Zeus."


    "....."


    "What? Did you really think Zeus had the brains to rule Olympus?" Victor spoke with disdain. "Behind his albeit rare intelligent actions, this woman was the one responsible."


    "The Primordial Goddess of Wisdom, Metis." Victor touched his chest, and another golden light emerged from his body.


    "Metis was originally split into two parts. One was with her daughter, and the other was in her husband''s body." Victor brought the two golden lights together, and a woman the size of his hand appeared. She was in a fetal position with her eyes closed.


    Victor didn''t need to do anything and just brought the two Soul fragments close to each other, and the whole process was natural.


    ''As expected of Gods'' Souls, they''re quite resilient. For a Being to survive so long in this divided state, only Gods could do that.'' Victor thought.


    "Mother... What-" Athena was about to say something, but Victor silenced her with a hand gesture.


    "Medusa, take these two toys and have fun. If you need anything, let me know... And protect Roberta''s mind if you''re going to do something too graphic." Victor closed his hand and ced Metis into his Internal World.


    "Yes, Husband. Don''t worry, I''ll protect her, as I always have." Medusa spoke with a serious expression.


    "Mm, good." He nodded satisfactorily. He suddenly thought of something, "Tell me, girls. Do you want to be separated?"


    "... Eh?" The voices of Roberta and Medusa resonated as if two people were speaking at the same time.


    "With my Natural Powers, if I separate your Souls and create a body for each of you, it''s possible... A bitplicated, but possible."


    "What do you think?"


    "Hmm..." A silence fell around them as the two women in one body visibly seemed to be talking to each other.


    "We refuse."


    "We like the situation as it is now."


    "Honestly, I wouldn''t know what to do if Medusa left my body," Roberta said.


    "Indeed." Medusa agreed.


    "I see..." Victor closed his eyes and epted her words. "If you change your minds, let me know, okay?"


    "Mm!" The voices of the two were heard.


    "Now, go have fun."


    "Yes, Husband!" Medusa looked at the two Gods, and soon, several Magic Circles appeared on the ground, followed by several Gorgons emerging from the earth.


    Medusa took out an orb and shouted, "Natalia!"


    A portal opened not too far away, and soon Natalia''s head appeared.


    "What?" Natalia asked. "I''m busy, you know? I have to take these Gods to Nightingale. Honestly, it''s exhausting and tiring." She subtly looked at Victor as she said that.


    ''Sly woman!'' Aphrodite, Agnes, Violet, and Medusa thought.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be rewardedter, Nat."


    "Mm!" Natalia smiled contentedly.


    "Take me to Nightingale, to the underground," Medusa barked irritably.


    "That ce?" Natalia asked as she stepped out of the portal.


    "Yes."


    "Unfortunately, that ce is full of Maria''s Ghouls."


    "Tsk, then take me underground in the forest!"


    "Okay."


    "Girls, you know what to do," Medusa spoke to the Gorgons.


    "Yes, Lady Medusa."


    "Natalia, ask Ruby to send someone to protect Medusa and send a Goddess of Medicine to heal Poseidon and Athena when needed."


    "Yes, Darling."


    When Medusa left with Natalia,


    Victor looked at Artemis. "Go back to the courtyard and wait for Natalia to take you to Nightingale."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Artemis started running to get out of there as quickly as possible.


    "Don''t run."


    She immediately stopped running.


    "..." Victor looked at this with a funny smile on his face. "You can walk slowly, Artemis."


    "Y-Yes!" Arthemis began to walk... Slowly, like a turtle.


    Victor put his hand to his forehead, containing the urge to sigh.


    Aphrodite chuckled softly at this scene. She never thought she would see Artemis so domesticated like this.


    ''She really wants to live, huh?'' Aphrodite thought.


    "You can walk like a normal person, Artemis."


    "Yes!"


    When Artemis left, Victor looked at Persephone.


    "Now, it''s your turn."


    Persephone swallowed slightly. She wondered what kind of fate awaited her. At the same time, she couldn''t help but look at a certain pink-haired Goddess with frustration.


    ''Again, Aphrodite is on the winning side, while I''m on the losing side.'' This thought left herpletely sour about the situation.

 Chapter 809 809: Resolving Past Issues.

    ?Chapter 809: Resolving Past Issues.


    Persephone, Hades'' ex-wife, daughter of the goddess Demeter and Zeus. The current queen of the underworld, and Ruler.


    Victor looked at Persephone,paring the image he had of her in Adonis'' memories and in his own memories.


    Andparisons couldn''t be drawn, she appearedpletely different, she truly flourished with difficulties and reached her true potential.


    Now, she resembles a queen more than ever before.


    Victor''s feelings for Persephone wereplicated, the reason for that being due to recent developments, he became more attuned to creation.


    If Persephone hadn''t cursed Adonis, he wouldn''t have chosen to sacrifice himself to Victor, thus enabling a significant change in his mindset progress.


    Something that should have taken years or even hundreds of years to ur, happened all in one night with the fusion of Adonis and Victor.


    Before, Victor had no shame in saying he was more of a warrior, attacking everything head-on without a n, he knew how to ''fight'', he was a ''warrior'', but he didn''t possess the ''cunning'' of a man of power.


    Maniption, cunning, wisdom, understanding of business,prehension of ruling, even the current way of ''reading'' people''s bodynguage, these were all things he gained from Adonis.


    Victor Walker was a born warrior.


    Adonis Snow was a leader, a politician, and to some extent, a merchant.


    Bybining Adonis'' shrewdness and Victor''s courage, the new Victor was reborn from the ashes with the perfect fusion of the two.


    And all of this happened because of the woman in front of him.


    But would these thoughts change anything?


    No, they wouldn''t. The reason for this is simple.


    No matter how much Victor changes, no matter how much he evolves, his core will always remain the same.


    He is a Yandere, he is a family man, he will do anything for that family.


    Personally? Victor doesn''t care about Persephone, even Adonis'' own feelings don''t care about her, because both of them know that without her, Victor wouldn''t have evolved so quickly.


    It''s a distorted way of looking at things, but it doesn''t cease to be true.


    Creation is moreplex than it seems, there might not be a ''destiny'' or a sentient concept of fate in this world, but that doesn''t mean causality doesn''t exist.


    Victor''s power to see the future was born from this causality.


    The p of a butterfly''s wings can cause a hurricane on the other side of the. This statement isn''t unreal for beings like gods.


    Take an example, if Zeus didn''t exist, what would happen to the entire Greek pantheon? Whether one likes it or not, it was Zeus'' rebellion that made the current pantheon possible, it was because of his horrendous deeds that beings like Apollo and Artemis were born, beings so strong they are part of the 12 great gods.


    See? Destiny can''t exist, it''s made by the beings themselves, but causality exists. The past is real, just like the present.


    Therefore, Victor will leave everything in the hands of their wives, Agnes and Violet were the most affected, especially Agnes who had to live with a sick Adonis from the beginning.


    And Victor will never reject the tears of his wives. He would never say this, so his opinion on this matter ispletely neutral with tendencies against Persephone, after all, he will always stand by his wives'' side.


    "Just end this and kill me, Demon King," Persephone spoke with a cold, neutral tone, behaving like a true queen, even in front of a dragon, her expression didn''t waver.


    "Oh? Why do you think I''ll do that?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Revenge for what I did to Adonis."


    The eyes of Violet and Agnes dangerously narrowed when they heard the nameing from Persephone''s mouth.


    "You seem to be understanding something incorrectly," Victor spoke with a neutral face.


    "... What?"


    "Adonis and I don''t care about what you did."


    Victor''s words caused the eyes of Violet, Agnes, Aphrodite, and Persephone to widen significantly.


    Victor touched his chin. "Hmm, I think I expressed my words wrong... Adonis and I don''t care anymore about what you did... I cared until recently, but now? It''s hard to feel anything."


    "... H-Huh?" Persephone was not understanding anything.


    "Darling... You... Something changed in you?" Violet asked.


    "Are you talking about my evolution as a dragon?" Victor inquired.


    Violet nodded.


    "Yes, something changed. How can I put it... My vision got broader?" Victor made a hand gesture, and the next moment, the entire area started to heat up, and suddenly, a mini-sun was created in his hand.


    "That''s..." Persephone and Aphrodite widened their eyes.


    ''He''s not even the god of the sun, how is this possible!?'' Aphrodite thought.


    She could clearly sense that what was in his hand was indeed a small star of the same kind that is on Earth.


    An achievement that can only be reached by sun gods.


    "I can instinctively control over 50% of all creation, so feats like this are possible." The mini-sun began to spin rapidly until it slowly began to fade, the heat lessened, and a small started to form.


    It began with rocks, then came the atmosphere, then came the water, the entire process of creating a started to happen very quickly in front of everyone.


    "Impossible! This is... This is only possible with gods of creation!" Aphroditepletely lost herposure, she couldn''t be more astounded.


    "Yes, that''s true. Even for me, I can''t create something as perfect and functional as a god of creation, but... I can imitate it."


    "By using negative energy and a little help from Gaia, even creating a functional mini like this is possible... Of course, this is just a demonstration." Suddenly, the began to disintegrate, the nature disappeared, the water disappeared, and all that was left was just a rock, which fell to the ground.


    "Bnce has strange ways of happening. I can create a very functional sun, but I can''t create a functional. The reason for this is that it''s not ''my job''."


    "Of course not... Such things can only be done by the universal tree and the gods of creation." Aphrodite said.


    "Correct." Victor leaned back in his chair.


    "... I see... You have that, right?" Persephone began to speak after the initial shock.


    "The divine consciousness."


    "Calling it divine consciousness is a bit wrong, after all, I''m not a god. But that''s true, I have something simr, I think calling it the consciousness of a dragon is better?" Victor touched his chin thoughtfully.


    "And this ability is especially stronger than normal due to my status as a Progenitor, and thanks to Adonis'' abilities, and my abilities that merged."


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Victor sees the world as it is, he can see hundreds of threads connected to everything and everyone, he can see the entire ''grand system'' created by the primordial beings.


    Because of this, he managed to use all the right tools and ''block'' the authority of the Ruler of the underworld.


    And even with this incredible vision, he still couldn''t see the primordial beings, they were beings that were outside the system.


    Simply put, they were the administrators of everything, and Victor was just an anomaly who could see everything... Calling him an anomaly might be an exaggeration, after all, many beings can do what he does.


    The act of seeing the truth of the world, all the gods and dragons had it. The only difference was that Victor''s was extremely strong even by dragon and god standards.


    "It''s not wrong to say that because of the conflict you two goddesses had with Adonis, I was able to achieve this state of consciousness now."


    Aphrodite and Persephone flinched a little when they saw Victor''s gaze that seemed to see right through all their secrets, which wasn''t an incorrect assumption.


    "But it also wouldn''t be wrong to say that this attitude caused great harm to my wife."


    "And it''s only because of that that I want to make you disappear..."


    Persephone shivered under Victor''s empty gaze.


    "But if I do that, nothing will be resolved." Victor spoke.


    "So, my stance on the matter is neutral, it''s all in the hands of Violet and Agnes now."


    "... I don''t understand." Agnes began to speak.


    Victor looked naturally at the woman.


    "This shouldn''t be the time for us to get revenge, right? To do everything in our power to return the suffering this woman caused?"


    "Why are you speaking like this now!?"


    "I never lie... Not to you all, acting dishonestly would be disrespectful." Victor spoke with a very serious look that caught Agnes off guard for a moment.


    "I will always be on the side of my family. That''s an absolute fact. And I''ve never gone back on those words, even now, I''m on your side, right?"


    "... Vic..." Agnes bit her lip, she felt extremely conflicted now, she felt a bit angry at him for not following the script, and she felt unjustified.


    "You... You''re not doing this because you want her in your harem, are you?" Violet narrowed her eyes at Victor.


    "Haah..." Victor sighed. "Violet, I have such beautiful wives, why do I need Persephone?"


    Persephone bit her lip, hearing these words hurt more than she expected. ''Why do I care about this? Didn''t he already make it clear he hated me?'' She inwardly growled at herself for letting her naive thoughts slip again.


    "I''m not doing this because I want her, it''s as simple as how I feel."


    "When I look at Persephone, all I feel is... Nothing. Just pure indifference."


    Violet fell silent, as did Aphrodite and Agnes.


    In a way, these words were more cruel than anyone could hear, after all,plete indifference means that her existence hasn''t even registered with him.


    Even hating someone is better than indifference, after all, with ''hate'', the person still pays attention to the target of their hatred.


    Violet and Aphrodite looked at Victor attentively, searching for any hint of falsehood, and they saw nothing, he was beingpletely honest.


    Through their connection, Violet could tell that Victor wasn''t thinking about anything.


    The same was sensed by Aphrodite, as Aphrodite''s connection was stronger than Violet''s, she could tell that the man was more concerned about Violet and Agnes'' reaction to his words than about Persephone...


    Aphrodite delved deeper into his instincts, and all she saw deep in his heart was... he was looking forward to having ''normal food''.


    He wanted to embrace his wives and do all sorts of things with them, he wanted to go to sleep, and y with Zdrac. He wanted to experience his new powers.


    Aphrodite was at a loss for words at such mundane desires.


    Violet''s eyes glowed in shades of violet for a few seconds until she closed her eyes and sighed, she simply forced herself to see the future, a future where Victor was with Persephone, and nothing appeared, all she could see was Victor sleeping under a gigantic tree with all his wives beside him, ying around and talking.


    Victor narrowed his eyes. "Don''t use that ability, Violet."


    "...I needed to see."


    "I know. Still, don''t use that ability. The future can be changed, you know that, the ability is not reliable."


    "Yes, I know, but we can use these ''futures'' as references."


    "The moment you use a future as a reference, you''re walking towards that future, Violet. And the moment you start walking toward the future you saw... Probably, as soon as you reach that future, it will be different from what you initially expected."


    "After all, nothing is certain when time is involved." Victor wouldn''t say anything if she tried to use this power to see only seconds into the future, that would be very helpful in a fight, but looking too far into the future? That''s a big no.


    "....." Violet fell silent.


    "As I said before, bnce has strange ways of working, and this can be extremely dangerous."


    "Don''t y with time, Violet Snow." Victor gave a very serious warning, he even used her full name, something he had never done before.


    Violet shuddered when she saw Victor''s extremely serious gaze.


    "The concept of time is extremelyplex and dangerous. Even the gods of time themselves don''t dare to abuse this power, after all, any major mistake and your reality can be erased."


    "... Erased...?"


    "Yes, erased, deleted, ceasing to exist, whatever term you see fit."

 Chapter 810: Resolving Past Issues. 2

    ?Chapter 810: Resolving Past Issues. 2


    "... Erased...?"


    "Yes, erased, deleted, ceasing to exist, whatever term you see fit."


    Violet fell silent. When she was about to say something, she heard Aphrodite''s words.


    "Victor is correct, Violet."


    Violet looked at The Goddess of Beauty.


    "In all the Pantheons I''ve been to, no one dared to abuse Time, and those who did werepletely erased by their Pantheon''s own Gods or The Primordial Entities. Time is a Concept exclusive to Primordial Entities, because only these Beings that exist outside of The System can use this Power without disrupting all of Creation or The Bnce."


    "And even among The Primordial Entities, only two of them can use this Power to its fullest extent."


    "Negativity, responsible for everything Negative in Creation."


    "And Positivity, responsible for everything Positive in Creation."


    "These two Beings that were once one exist in a state of semi-consciousness. Yet, even without being fully conscious, their Powers epass the entire Cosmos."


    "... Interesting, this is the first time I''m hearing this." Victor smiled. He just instinctively felt that something would go wrong if he tampered with Time, he didn''t know of the finer details. However, it seemed his instincts were correct.


    "The Norse may be behind in some things, but they are an intelligent people, especially Mimir, the wisest among them, the one who records everything."


    "... Right... Don''t use that Power... Mm, got it. I won''t use it." Violet spoke extremely seriously.


    Victor and Aphrodite looked at Violet and sighed a bit, they could tell she would use that Power if necessary.


    "I predict that dealing with our children will be annoying, because I have a feeling they will inherit that ability too." Victor mused.


    "And with your two unique personalities, they''ll be like a fused version of both of you."


    "Ugh." Victor simply squirmed.


    Violet blushed a bit as she saw them openly discussing this topic. "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to have children right now, I''m too young."


    "Hmm... That''s true, I''m also too young." Victor nodded. Even though he had memories of various Beings significantly older than him, physically speaking, he was only around 700 to 800 years old, rtively young for Vampires, and especially so for Dragons.


    For a Dragon, he was still a child. Although, due to his status as a Progenitor, he didn''t suffer from the typical drawbacks of his ''child'' status. He was a child, yet had the body of an Adult Dragon like Zdrac.


    Persephone felt sour seeing them discussing their rosy future in front of her. ''Just kill me already and get it over with, how annoying.''


    "Can we get back to the topic at hand?" Agnes pointed out with a narrowed look.


    Seeing everyone''s attention on her, Agnes looked at Persephone.


    "Despite my Husband''s words, I haven''t forgiven you."


    "I''m not telling you to forgive her, Agnes. Don''t put words in my mouth. I specifically said that I didn''t care."


    "Shut it!" Agnes snapped.


    "Women." Victor huffed while rolling his eyes.


    "Hey, being irrational is part of our identity, and it gets even worse when you have a Husband like you." Aphrodite chimed in.


    "Mm, so it''s my fault, huh..." Victor said. "Still, I don''t like your tone. I''ll punish youter." He said with a gleam in his eye.


    "Darling... How about me?" Violet slithered closer to Victor like a snake.


    "What? You didn''t do anything wrong as far as I remember."


    "I used that Power without permission, right? I should be punished."


    Victor disyed a small smile. "Hmm, that wasn''t a mistake, more like ack of awareness, an impulsive action. You''re not guilty."


    "No, No! I''mpletely guilty! You need to punish me for being a bad girl."


    Trying not to get too excited by Victor''s words, Agnes looked back at Persephone while trying to ignore her daughter''s flirtatious words.


    mes appeared in front of Agnes, and Fafnir''s de appeared.


    "Hmm?" For a moment, Agnes looked at the de confused, the de felt much more docile than usual.


    Agnes looked at Victor, and saw his crimson-violet eyes gleaming slightly.


    "Fafnir, huh..." Victor touched his chin as he thought of something, then he smiled.


    Victor raised his finger and with a sweeping gesture, the de left Agnes'' hand and appeared in front of him.


    "Victor? What are you doing?"


    "Just watch."


    Victor blew on the de, and the next moment, the entire de was covered in Violet mes.


    "Fafnir, my daughter. You know your job, right?"


    The mes flickered yfully, and the next moment, the sword returned to Agnes.


    The moment Agnes held the sword, she felt a morefortable, feminine feelinging from the de. "... Did you just change my sword''s gender?"


    "Humpf, I won''t let you walk around with a male Dragon in your hand even if he''s in Soul Form." Victor huffed.


    "...." They didn''t know what to say when they saw Victor jealous of a sword.


    ''Well, that''s my Vic.'' Violetughed when she saw behavior that was very much expected from him.


    To be honest, she was quite worried about Victor''s recent evolution. He suddenly seemed so ''above'' everyone, as if nothing could catch his attention. But fortunately, that was just her imagination.


    ''No matter how much he changes, he''ll always be my Darling.''


    "... Can you guys stop chatting and just kill me already?" Persephone spoke with a neutral yet frustrated and impatient tone.


    The scene in front of her was worse than having a de in her heart.


    "... You... You''re so annoying. Why are you giving up so easily? You''re not following the script." Agnes growled.


    "I''d already epted that someday I''d die for my sins." Persephone spoke neutrally.


    "Cause and Effect. Law of action and reaction. When you harm someone, they will definitely retaliate, and if that person is stronger than me, I will definitely die."


    Victor nodded internally. It was because he knew the truth of these words that he always strove to be stronger; he didn''t want to be on the losing side.


    "Not to mention..." Persephone sighed. "I regret the things I did to Adonis."


    The Underworld Goddess looked at Aphrodite. "Despite being irritating to admit, I should have followed Aphrodite''s advice and let him go. But because of my arrogance, I caused harm to the one person I truly felt Love for."


    She loved Hades? Yes, but... She was forced to love him; it''s a love born from abduction, Stockholm syndrome at its finest. But with Adonis, it was all natural; the two situations werepletely different.


    "Regret..." Agnes spat. "Regret doesn''t change what you''ve done."


    "I know, and I''m not shying away from my responsibility."


    "So, you can kill me, just keep my children away from that de." Persephone said as she pointed to Fafnir''s de.


    Agnes gritted her teeth, and the area around them started getting hotter.


    Violet looked neutrally at Persephone; her hatred still burned within her, but Persephone''s reaction was turning out to be extremely disappointing for her. She wanted more of a reaction, more hatred; she wanted the pleasure of killing her.


    Persephone genuinely wanting to die by Agnes'' de had the opposite effect of what the two Snow n women wanted.


    It was not satisfying; they wouldn''t ept such an ending.


    Aphrodite looked at Persephone with sad eyes. ''She''s given up on everything, huh...'' This reaction wasn''t iprehensible to the Goddess of Beauty.


    After Hestia, perhaps Persephone was the Goddess she knew the most. She not only lost the man she once felt love and affection for, but she was also betrayed by her ex-husband. And even after gaining something on her own effort, and focusing her efforts on her work as a Queen, she had to watch as that Power was easily taken away from her by the same man she once loved in the past and in the present.''


    Looking at Persephone''s depressed state now, Aphrodite wondered if she would''ve ended up like this had she made the wrong decision in the past.


    ''I guess not... Probably, I wouldn''t be with Victor, but I wouldn''t be in this state.'' The reason for this thought was that unlike Persephone, Aphrodite had always been strong.


    An incident of a stronger God kidnapping her and locking her in a filthy ce like The Underworld would never have happened.


    ''Strength, huh...'' Aphrodite began to understand more why Victor was so obsessed with it.


    Only the strongest were truly free.


    "Why are you saying that!? You''re sounding like I''m the viin in this story!" Agnes exploded.


    "It''s all your fault! I had to spend over a millennium taking care of a sick man because of your stupid obsession! I hate you! I hate this ce, I hate the Gods!"


    "This whole ce is a factory pumping out arrogant Beings who think they''re above everyone and can do whatever they want!"


    "...What a hypocrite."


    "Huh!?"


    "Agnes Snow, I''m not absolving myself of me regarding Adonis." Persephone continued speaking.


    "This whole ce is a factory pumping out arrogant Beings who think they''re above everyone and can do whatever they want." Persephone repeated Agnes'' words in a neutral tone.


    "You said that, and because of those words, I''m calling you a hypocrite."


    "You yourself are an ancient hedonist, Agnes. You ughtered innocents, drank the blood of countless helpless victims, burned entire viges; you did whatever you wanted because you''re a Vampire who was born ''strong''."


    "Am I wrong?"


    "....."


    "Yes, the Gods are spoiled children who think they''re above everyone else, I don''t deny that. I think that way too. But the reason this mindset was born in the first ce is because... WE ARE STRONG."


    "And that gives us the right to do whatever we want. Morals? Rules? Justice? None of that matters to those who are strong."


    "You are strong, so you are justice. That''s how the Supernatural World works."


    "And you, born from a long line of Noble Vampires who are naturally stronger than most, you shared the same attitude as us."


    "Am I wrong?"


    Once again, Agnes couldn''t say anything.


    "Mortals like to point fingers at the Gods a lot, but they don''t realize that they are also a reflection of the Gods themselves."


    "In their immense arrogance for thinking they are different, Mortals connected to the Supernatural repeat the same atrocities as the Gods and don''t even realize it. They kill, exploit, and harm the innocent; they snuff out the lives of the weak for their own whims."


    "And yet, even aftermitting acts simr to that of the Gods, I don''t see anyone pointing fingers at them."


    As a Ruler, she had seen situations like this countless times; in the end, she realized that Mortals weren''t so different from Gods.


    Aphrodite fully agreed with Persephone''s thoughts; she''d also grown tired of seeing Mortals acting like Gods throughout her long life.


    "This situation is the same. I''m not doing anything, I dare not do anything, because a dreadful existence is sitting right over there, and I know that any hostile action I take, I''ll disappear from existence without even knowing what killed me."


    Persephone looked at Victor.


    "Victor is the justice here; we''re only having this conversation because of him. If it were up to me... I would just hold onto the memories of Adonis in my heart and focus on my work as a Queen until eventually millions of years pass and I forget those feelings; after all, Time heals everything."


    It was not that Persephone had given up and was willingly sacrificing her life; it was because she had no other choice.


    She was the weak one here, so she was at the mercy of the strong, and understanding this very well was why she epted her fate.


    Working as the Ruler, seeing various memories from countless Beings'' perspectives, Persephone had maturedpletely as both a Queen and a woman.


    In the end, she acquired the mindset that in this world... Being weak is a sin.


    Weakness disgusted her, and because of that, she felt disgusted with herself now for being so powerless. As a Queen, she had no choice but to remain silent and let her ''judgment'' take ce.

 Chapter 811: Resolving Past Issues. 3

    ?Chapter 811: Resolving Past Issues. 3


    "... I understand." The expression of anger in Agnes''s eyes diminished, and a cruel coldness appeared on her face.


    "So you''re just epting everything because you feel you can''t retaliate, you''re trapped... In that case, I will provide your way out."


    Persephone narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "We''ll do it the old-fashioned way. We''ll fight to the death, and the loser will be at the mercy of the winner."


    "Of course, Victor won''t interfere."


    "... Are you stupid? Do you think I don''t know your husband?"


    "When you''re about to lose, Victor will intervene, and even if you dislike that action, he''ll simply confine you to a basement, pamper you until you forget your grievances."


    "And as Aphrodite''s husband, I know very well that he''s capable of turning the most rational, cold, and emotionless woman in existence into someone who forgets everything and focuses only on his pampering."


    Agnes had no words to deny what Persephone said, so she looked at Victor for support.


    Unfortunately, reality was disappointing at times.


    "She''s right, you know?" Victor spoke.


    "Goddammit, Victor! Can you support me here!?" Agnes eximed in frustration. "And do you think I''ll lose to her!?"


    "Yes, you will lose." The response was immediate.


    "... Vic."


    "One thing I can acknowledge is that, unlike before, she has truly grown stronger and transformedpletely as a woman. She''s now on par with the primordial gods of this pantheon."


    Agnes swallowed hard when she heard what Victor said. Yes, she was strong, but she didn''t have the confidence that she could fight a primordial goddess ande out victorious; she wasn''t an anomaly like Victor!


    "If she fights without the restrictions I''m imposing on her, even with the new change in Fafnir''s sword, you''ll lose."


    Agnes could only remain silent in the face of Victor''s truthful words.


    Persephone controlled her expression and prevented herself from smiling. Seeing Agnes''s frustrated expression, Victor sighed, "Don''t misunderstand, Agnes. I''m not saying this to belittle you; it''s just reality. The only women who can stand against Persephone in her own territory now are Jeanne, Rose, and Scathach."


    "Jeanne is obvious, I don''t need to exin why. Scathach and Rose are grandmasters and can sever concepts. Even if Persephone somehow corners them, they can simply ''cut'' through everything in their path."


    "If you were to fight Persephone, only defeat awaits you, in this case, being death itself."


    "So, if you think I''ll let you die in a foolish duel, then you''re looking at the wrong man."


    "I''d rather confine you in the mansion ten thousand times and pamper you until you forget everything and don''t think of dying again."


    Agnes felt a variety of emotions¡ªanger, sweetness, a shiver from Victor''s obsessive gaze, and a slight blush.


    But she didn''t give up. Without thinking much, she said, "... You''re the Lord of Hell, Victor, you can bring me back!"


    "Agnes... When you die, you always lose something." Victor spoke extremely seriously.


    "... This." Agnes swallowed hard when she saw Victor''s gaze.


    "And from the moment you die, as a strong supernatural being, you''re not under my jurisdiction. You''ll be judged by the primordial beings, and there your soul will be divided and recycled."


    "The woman who will emerge in hell won''t be ''you,'' but apletely different woman with the darker part of your soul."


    "Do you think knowing this I''d let you die?"


    Agnes fell silent. Of course, he wouldn''t let her die; he wouldn''t be Victor if he did.


    "So, what should I do?! I want to kill them! I want to torture her! But I won''t be satisfied with her epting this without reacting!" She pointed at Persephone.


    "There''s no satisfaction in that!"


    Knowing that this woman could easily defeat her and would only ept death because of Victor''s presence was extremely humiliating.


    Victor looked at Agnes, then at Persephone.


    The goddess of the underworld shrugged when she saw Victor''s gaze.


    Victor sighed; this really was a show of hypocrites, with himself being one of them. The more strength Victor gained, the more he realized a reality.


    Every supernatural being is a bunch of hypocrites. They give justifications, im it''s for the greater good, but in the end, they''re the onesmitting the greatest atrocities.


    An example of this was the situation between Persephone and Agnes¡ªneither of the women was saintly.


    Agnes was a former hedonist who did as she pleased. It was this same woman who kidnapped Adonis and kept him imprisoned for a long time while exploiting him... Yes, ''love'' was born from this act, but the deed itself was not undone.


    Persephone wasn''t any different, and in a way, neither was Aphrodite. Looking at this through the lens of the supernatural world''s rules, Adonis was in the wrong because he was weak.


    If he were strong enough, he could have resisted Agnes and Persephone.


    If he were strong enough, he wouldn''t have been exploited for his beauty.


    Because of this, Victor''s feelings were more stable in this situation. The ''hatred'' he felt for Persephone stemmed from his own weakness, and when he evolved into a dragon, that useless ''feeling'' just... Disappeared before his immense pride.


    Pride that the man from the past was no longer him. Today, he was different; he was... Superior.


    He couldn''t dismiss that this feeling was just a waste of time for him. Of course, despite thinking this way, he wouldn''t lessen Agnes''s or Violet''s hatred, and no matter how he thought, he would always stand by their side.


    From Victor''s point of view, the two women were quite simr.


    Speaking of ''Morality,'' the only person in Victor''s group who could speak of it was Jeanne. Even though she was one of the oldest beings alive, the number of times she intentionally harmed another soul was very low.


    She truly was a saint, and because of her exceptional character, only she could speak about morality here.


    Seeing that the situation wouldn''t be resolved easily, Victor made a decision.


    "Follow me," he said as he rose from the throne. It was obvious that this wasn''t a request, but an order.


    An order that no one denied.


    Victor walked toward the back of the castle, specifically to the heart of the dark underworld.


    "... This direction..." Persephone narrowed her eyes. "You, how do you know-"


    "Dragon eyes," Victor responded as if that exined everything.


    "Oh..."


    Upon reaching the heart of the underworld, everyone saw a massive sphere where various souls were constantly flowing.


    "What is this ce?" Violet asked.


    "The core of the underworld," Persephone answered.


    "This is my first time here... Only the Rules, the king and queen of the underworld, can enter here," Aphrodite spoke while looking around with her divine senses.


    Victor gazed at the core, using his eyes that see the truth of everything. He focused on the crucial points of this ''system'' in front of him.


    The core of the underworld was nothing more than something created by the primordials for the soul system to function. Victor had something simr in his hell, and from what he saw, the two cores were alike, with differences only in customization.


    Customization being thendscape of the respective hell.


    "Thanatos." A shadow appeared beside Victor, and soon the god of death stood next to him.


    Thanatos nced at Persephone for a few seconds. He sighed internally and then looked at Victor. "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    "You and Persephone will assist me with something."


    "Get ready." Victor snapped his fingers, and the connection with the underworld was returned to Persephone.


    Fushhhhhhhhh.


    Persephone''s power exploded, making Agnes''s and Violet''s faces tense. Even Aphrodite herself couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    ''She''s so strong... No wonder Victor analyzed it this way,'' Aphrodite thought.


    "What are you doing, Woman? Control your power," Victor narrowed his eyes.


    "Y-Yes!" Persephone stuttered a bit, surprised herself by the sudden return of her connection.


    Persephone''s power began to stabilize, and soon everything returned to normal, though the pressure around Persephone was now noticeable.


    This sight only made Agnes and Violet grit their teeth in frustration; it was all the proof they needed to realize how strong the goddess had be.


    "Hmm... Your power isn''t stable," Victor analyzed.


    "It will take a bit to return to normal," Persephone replied.


    Victor nodded. "I''ll give you 5 minutes to regain control of your power as a Ruler."


    "After that, you will help me with something."


    "Yes."


    ...


    Sitting on a throne not far from Persephone and Thanatos, Victor observed the woman preparing herself. He recalled Persephone''s words and smiled slightly. ''She truly has be a good woman, so different from the past.''


    Feeling someone pinching him, Victor looked at Violet on hisp. When he saw her lifeless gaze, "What are you thinking right now? Hmm? Tell me..." his smile grew, and he kissed her.


    "Humppf?"


    Victor yfully tussled with Violet for a few seconds, then pulled away.


    Violet pouted. "I don''t like that. You should just let me pamper you, and I''ll lock you in the basement."


    "Impossible. It will be you who ends up locked there."


    "That''s why I hate this situation. You were supposed to be a herbivorous protagonist who lets me do whatever I want!"


    "Never."


    "Humpf." Violet huffed and just hugged Victor. She wanted to be pampered now; she didn''t want to deal with this situation, which had be moreplicated than it should have been.


    She wanted revenge, but Persephone''s easy eptance of this revenge disgusted her and left her without a response. She wouldn''t find pleasure in killing a woman who had already epted her death.


    She wanted to make her suffer through a duel, but she knew she didn''t have the strength for that. Persephone was the queen of the Greek underworld, and she was also a Ruler. The earlier disy had proven that.


    In her territory, she stood at the same level as the first-generation primordial gods of the Greek pantheon.


    ''She''s only this submissive due to my Darling.''


    Feeling the caresses on her head, Violet''s thoughts began to falter.


    "Don''t worry... I''ll help you all get stronger. I''ll personally train you."


    "... Really?"


    "Yes. I want you all to get stronger so we can y at night. After all, you won''t be able to handle a nocturnal match with me."


    These words made Violet shiver and caught the attention of Agnes and even Aphrodite.


    "... Wait a sec, this is new. What do you mean by that!?"


    "I''m a dragon, remember? And I''m at the top of all dragons. Among those at the top, I''m the most abnormal one. There are few females who can handle me now¡ªprobably only Roxanne, Zdrac, Aphrodite, and Jeanne can."


    Aphrodite smiled lightly when she realized that nocturnal activities were going to be even more intense.


    ''Come to think of it... I''ve never been with a dragon in all my existence... Hmm, preparations must be made.'' Aphrodite thought.


    "My body will break yours if you don''t gain the strength to withstand it."


    "... Basically, you''re saying you''re putting a hold on me until I get stronger, right?"


    Victor still marveled at Violet''s and Natashia''s ability to twist everything he said and yet make sense in the end.


    "Yes."


    "... Impossible..." A look of horror appeared on Violet''s face.


    "I will do it... I''ll do it! I''ll train like crazy and be the most powerful!" Violet had never felt such determination to grow stronger.


    Seeing the determination shining in Violet''s eyes, Victor felt strange.


    ''Shouldn''t I have done this from the beginning?'' He felt foolish now, he always struggled to motivate the girls to train. Yes, they were motivated, and they always did their best to get stronger, but that determination wasn''t abnormal like his and Scathach''s or Haruna''s.


    Victor could only smile wryly. ''In the end, it alles back to the three basic instincts: reproduction, eating, and sleeping.''


    "Victor, what are you nning to do?"


    "Put an end to this situation," Victor replied.


    "... How will you do that?"


    "By bringing Adonis back."


    Violet, Agnes, Aphrodite, and Persephone widened their eyes.


    "Is that possible!?" Agnes asked.


    "Yes."


    "Wait, wait, Victor. Isn''t my father merging with your soul? He''s basically you."


    "Yes, he''s a part of me."


    "... And you''re nning to bring him back... Which means you''ll shatter your soul... NO! You can''t!" Aphrodite growled as her eyes glowed in neon pink.


    "I won''t allow it! I don''t care about Adonis! You''re more important to me, Victor!"


    Victor smiled gently, he ced Violet on the ice throne and stood up, he embraced the goddess of love.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have a suicide fetish either."


    "Vic..." Aphrodite hugged him tighter.


    Violet bit her lip and held onto his arm. "Darling, please don''t do anything that would harm you..."


    Agnes held Victor''s other hand, her expression mirroring Violet''s. "Victor... I''d hate to see you hurt because of my selfishness."


    The three women were deeply concerned. The reason was simple: they knew Victor''s capacity to do anything for them.


    And when they said ANYTHING, they meant EVERYTHING, even the act of shattering his own soul would be done easily for them.


    Victor caressed the heads of mother and daughter and spoke, "As I said, I don''t have a suicide fetish. Shattering my soul would be equivalent to killing myself."


    "What I''m going to do is simply temporarily project Adonis from the past using the system''s connection."


    "... How are you going to do that? Exin it properly; I won''t let you do anything until I hear it," Aphrodite spoke.


    Victor nodded. "Akashic Records. Do you know what that is?"


    "It''s apendium that ims to have records of all events, thoughts, words, emotions, and intentions that have ever urred in the past, present, or future in terms of all entities and forms of life, not just mortals but also gods."


    "I''ve read about it in the human world," Aphrodite said.


    "Your memory is quite good," Victor said, impressed.


    "Don''t change the subject."


    "Yeah, yeah." Victor kissed Aphrodite''s lips.


    The goddess of beauty pouted when she saw his affectionate gestures. ''He thinks this will distract me? He''s very wrong if he thinks so!''


    "In a simple way to understand, a ce simr to Akashic Records exists somewhere in existence."


    Victor spoke as he looked at the sphere in front of him. He walked toward the sphere and spread his wings.


    "Everything is stored there." Victor narrowed his eyes, and his eyes could see even further. "And when I say everything, I mean literally EVERYTHING."


    "All events in the universe are saved in that ce." Victor reached out his hand toward the core in front of him.


    "And what you''re seeing now in front of you isn''t just the core of hell, but it''s also the ''door'' to the entire system."


    "... What do you intend to do with this? Only primordial beings can tamper with the system, you know?" Aphrodite spoke.


    "That''s a bit incorrect. I''m the Progenitor of dragons, a species that can control creation, and thanks to this ability, I can ess the system on a smaller scale."


    "I''ll use my existence as an anchor, Persephone''s Ruler authority as a door, and Thanatos''s existence as a god of death to seek the echo of the past. With thisbination,plications in the system won''t ur."


    "Echo of the past?" Violet asked.


    "A memory. A trace. An echo of the past."


    "You can call it various things, and yet none will be 100% correct... The most urate way to try to exin this would be that I''ll retrieve Adonis''s record from before he fused with me and bring it into reality."


    "And before you ask, no, this isn''t time travel, but rather something more akin to a recording... A living, sentient recording."


    Everyone disyed varying levels of confusion at what Victor was saying. The only ones who seemed to understand were Thanatos and Persephone.


    A silence fell in the room until Aphrodite broke it by speaking.


    "Just... Just how is this possible? Are you sure? Are you sure this will work?" Aphrodite spoke. She more or less understood what he said but still felt unsure.


    "Yes." Victor stopped observing the system and looked at everyone. "The Ruler, the god of death are a ''code'' part of the system, so no irregrities will ur."


    "Of course, you need extremely precise control over souls and a connection to the soul to make this happen... If I weren''t the Progenitor of vampires, it would never be possible."


    "... You talk as if being a Progenitor of vampires is extremely necessary. Wouldn''t just being a dragon be possible?" Persephone asked.


    "The reason you need a Progenitor of vampires is that the Progenitor of vampires also acts as the Akashic Records in reality. Of course, it''s on a much smaller scale and limited only to souls."


    "... Victor... Darling..." Violet sighed. "Just how do you know all this? You evolved just a few hours ago."


    "As I said, my dear, I can ''see'' more things now." Victor''s crimson-violet eyes gleamed.


    "These things I talked about are basic concepts that someone with my level of perception can understand just by looking at the System."


    Violet sighed again. "... Just don''t hurt yourself, okay? You''re very important to me."


    "Just as you are to me, my honey." Victor smiled. "Why do you think I''m bothering to do all this?" He chuckled.


    "I know you''ve always regretted not speaking to your father due to your mother''s selfishness."


    Agnes squirmed when she heard Victor''s words.


    Violet nodded and disyed a sweet smile.


    "... If all goes well, I''ll reward you... greatly."


    "Oh? That makes me more motivated to work." Victor teased.


    Violet walked up to Victor and held onto his arm. "I''m not joking."


    Victor looked into Violet''s eyes.


    "I''ll reward you, even if you don''t do anything... All the girls will."


    Victor raised an eyebrow, and from the corner of his eye, he looked at Aphrodite and saw the expectant smile on the goddess. He knew the goddess well enough to know that if even she was looking forward to it, it would be something he would greatly enjoy.


    "I see... It seems my Empress is plotting something."


    "Yes, I am."


    "Hmm, I''m looking forward to it."


    "You can count on it; you won''t regret it. I promise."


    "Mm, I''m a bit hyped now, so I''ll work more." Victorughed and stepped back.


    "Hey, you two,e with me." Victor flew to the front of the sphere.


    "... Yes!"


    "Persephone, channel your authority into the sphere, and you too, Thanatos. Let me handle the rest."


    The group positioned themselves at different corners of the sphere and pointed their hands at the Orb.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 812: An Echo Of The Past.

    ?Chapter 812: An Echo of the Past.


    Adonis felt as if he were floating in a spacepletely separated from existence, or was it his own consciousness piecing together within himself?


    In this numbing state where he didn''t know what was happening in his confused mind, he began to hear voices.


    These voices were in no wayprehensible; their tones were extremely distorted, as if people were talking through a cell phone, but the interference was just too strong.


    Suddenly, restlessness settled within his body.


    His body felt heavy, and he couldn''t move. His body didn''t respond to his calls; he couldn''t even feel his body. Panic began to grow within Adonis, and questions started to arise.


    "Where am I? Is this a dream?" Such thoughts were immediately dismissed. He didn''t dream, and when he did, it was about future events that would happen.


    Perhaps this was one of those future events? But the feeling was entirely different, and instinctively, he felt that this answer was incorrect.


    In these hazy thoughts, where the strange voice began to grow louder and more indecipherable, a frightening thought passed through his mind.


    "...Has Persephone''s curse progressed even further than I expected?" He could easily imagine himself lying in bed in a vegetative state, unable to move or do anything. He could very well see himself just... existing.


    Could these voices be the voices of his family or even his wife, but he couldn''t understand them because his body was too debilitated.


    The moment this thought crossed his mind, terror filled his heart as he tried to move more intensely, he tried to struggle, he tried to do SOMETHING!


    Yet... still, he couldn''t do anything.


    He didn''t know how long it took or even if any time had passed, but at some point, these indecipherable voices began to be understandable.


    "Hmm, I think it''s working now." He heard a familiar yet strange voice.


    "...I can''t believe it... It really works..."


    "Agnes?" He perked up upon hearing his wife''s voice.


    "Humph, of course, it would work. I told you it would, didn''t I?"


    "He looks just like my father... Even his debilitated appearance is exactly how I remember it... Although he has these extra features..."


    "Violet?" A sense of calm washed over him as he heard Violet''s voice.


    "As I said, he''s just an echo from the past. He shouldn''t even be existing here; I''m the one supporting his existence."


    "Just... Is this really... working? B-But."


    "...Aphrodite?" This time Adonis felt strange. What was this woman doing here?


    "My god, Darling. Do you understand what you''ve just done?" Aphrodite eximed in shock.


    "This has never been done before! You''ve literally hacked existence!"


    "Hey, using the adjective ''hacked'' is an exaggeration; I did everything correctly ording to the programming done by the primordial beings. Don''t think hacking existence is that easy, Aphrodite."


    "STILL! You brought a record of something that only exists within the Akashic Records! I''ve never heard of anyone doing this before! I never even thought it was possible."


    "...Oh? Weren''t you confident in your husband?"


    "W-Well, I was! I was, but... this is something not even the gods can do..." Aphrodite stopped speaking as Victor gently caressed her cheek.


    "Gods...?" Victor''s eyes gleamed. "This isn''t about being a god or not, My dear. It''s aboutpetence. Gods have been around since the true beginning of this, but tell me... Even with such a long lifespan, have they sought to evolve? Have they sought to be stronger? To understand themselves and everything around them better?"


    "No, they haven''t. Instead, they''d rather waste millions of years in debauchery and foolish wars among themselves."


    Aphrodite breathed heavily as she felt the weight of Victor''s gaze and existence upon her; she bit her lip and felt her body tremble at his touch.


    "I refuse to call these beings gods. They''re not gods. They''re a bunch of ipetents." Victor stepped away from Aphrodite.


    Aphrodite took a deep breath and controlled her intense feelings; this wasn''t the time or ce to let her more mischievous side act.


    "...B-But, you have to understand that not all of us have these qualities that help you understand this world, Darling."


    In response to this question, Victor simply said, "Weren''t you born strong with an elevated divine sense?"


    "Yes."


    "Senses that allow you to ''see'' and understand the ''truth''?"


    "..."


    "Tell me, My Dear. You''ve existed since the dawn of time. Have you ever tried or thought about improving this ''vision''?"


    "...Well... No." Aphrodite felt somewhat embarrassed now. It was only recently that she started seeking ways to better herself. Before that, she just enjoyed herself and didn''t care much about anything else.


    "That''s the difference... You were born with that vision, you were born strong. Therefore, to you, it''s nothing; because of that, most gods don''t even want to explore their own potential."


    "If they explored their potential, I fear there would be more beings like Kali out there who would be close to ascending to be entities above the system. I''m sure she can see the system even more clearly than I can, and she''s not a Dragon Progenitor or anything like that. She''s a goddess, just like you and the rest of the pantheon."


    "...Fine... Fine! I understand. Most gods are just arrogant beings with childish attitudes who like to use their power, okay? I get it." Aphrodite huffed.


    "Is this all I''ve had throughout my life?" She muttered to herself in a low voice.


    Victor smiled gently as he saw Aphrodite''s pout and heard what she said. He gently stroked her head and said,


    "You don''t need to be upset. At least you awakened much earlier than most gods and became a great woman."


    "Darling..."


    Victor kissed Aphrodite''s forehead. "Even today, most gods just live in debauchery without caring about anything or trying to be stronger. You''re no longer confined by that foolish mindset, my goddess of love."


    While listening to the discussion, Adonis''s senses slowly began to return, but he couldn''t help but wonder who this man was that the arrogant goddess of beauty herself was utterly enamored with. Even though he wasn''t seeing anything, only hearing the voices, he could clearly detect the passionate and obsessed tone of the goddess.


    "Adonis..." A voice murmured, and despite speaking very softly, Adonis heard and immediately recognized it.


    Persephone... Persephone!?


    Adonis opened his eyes and sat up. For a moment, his vision wavered, but he didn''t mind; he was focused on getting up to prevent something from happening...


    His thoughts were interrupted when he felt a strong hand on his shoulder.


    "Easy, you''ve just woken up. Regain your senses first."


    "Huh?" Adonis looked to the side and saw two pairs of violet-crimson eyes. For some reason, that gaze sent terror through his entire being.


    "Hmm... now that I look closely, I''m more handsome than he is."


    "That''s because you''re a dragon, an existence close to perfection. Not to mention, you have all my blessings, and you''ve undergone various evolutions over time," Aphrodite spoke.


    ''Dragon? He''s a dragon!?''


    "Try to get used to your surroundings," the man said as he let go.


    Adonis nodded, looked around, and saw his daughter, his wife, Persephone, Aphrodite, and a hooded stranger. He was in an even stranger ce, where hundreds of souls were floating around.


    "What''s going on...?" Adonis asked.


    "First, tell me. Who are you?" The tall man, who appeared to be a dragon, spoke.


    "Adonis Snow."


    ''... Why can''t I reject his words?!'' He panicked. He felt like he should obey ''his father'', a strange feeling for someone he had just met... ''Wait, don''t I already know him?'' He felt like he did, but his mind was confused.


    "Tell me what you were doing yesterday."


    "I was talking to Agnes and thinking about what to do about my imminent death. I was about to ask for help from the new Count Vampire, Victor Alucard, who is also a Progenitor of vampires."


    Violet and Agnes exchanged nces and nodded. They realized that this was Adonis from a few days before he merged with Victor. It seems that everything was a sess.


    "Count Vampire... How nostalgic. It''s been a while since I was called that." Victor chuckled.


    Adonis widened his eyes when he heard what the man said:


    "Wait... You are... Victor?"


    "Yeah. It seems it was a sess, huh. Unexpected."


    "...Unexpected..." Three women spoke simultaneously.


    Adonis squirmed as he heard the sickly tone from Violet, Agnes, and Aphrodite.


    "You said you were sure, Victor!" Aphrodite growled.


    "I mean, I was sure... But I was venturing into unknown territory here, you know? I had the theory in mind, but seeding in that theory is a whole different story."


    "Okay, no more hacking creation for a while! You''re Banned!"


    "Mm, I didn''t intend to do that either. It''s quite tiring, and even with my dragon brain, I have a headache." Victor touched his forehead.


    "That headache is because your soul suffered the bacsh from essing the system, Victor." Roxanne appeared next to Victor.


    "Is he in danger, Roxanne?" Violet asked.


    "He''s fine, but I rmend he doesn''t do it again. If it weren''t for him being the progenitor, a fusion of a dragon and a vampire, if it weren''t for Ruler and the god of death being around, if it weren''t for his soul connections, he would have suffered even more bacsh or even been erased."


    "Toying with the system, even for a few seconds, is dangerous, and he did it for quite some time."


    "The system is the work of the primordial beings, and only they canmand it at will without suffering any repercussions."


    "...If you knew that, why didn''t you stop him!?" Agnes asked.


    "He wouldn''t have stopped, you know that. And you can''t demand anything from me. After all, you made him do it." Roxanne''s eyes glowed dangerously, clearly very upset with Agnes now.


    Agnes shrank back under Roxanne''s usatory tone. Before she could say anything, they heard Victor''s heavy voice.


    "Enough." Victor''s heavy voice reverberated around.


    The two women trembled and looked at Victor.


    "...I apologize, Darling."


    "That apology should not be directed at me."


    Roxanne looked at Agnes as the red eyes of the World Tree glowed softly.


    "...I apologize, Agnes."


    Seeing Agnes''s expression, Victor said, "Wipe that expression off your face. As I''ve said, I knew what I was doing, and don''t worry too much about Roxanne. Just talk to herter, okay? She''ll be upset for a few days, but she''ll reappear soon."


    "Yes..." Agnes nodded.


    "Now, let''s deal with this." Victor looked at Adonis.


    "...How much time have I lost, Victor?" Adonis asked.


    "Oh?" Victor raised a surprised eyebrow and then smiled. "Of course, you''ll understand... In fact, it would be obvious that you''d understand. After all, you''re not slow."


    "Look at yourself, Adonis," Victor said.


    Adonis looked at his body and saw that he was in a transparent state.


    "This is..."


    "Much moreplicated than you''re assuming," Adonis opened his eyes a little, giving a look that said, how do you know my thoughts?


    "I know how you think, Adonis," Victorughed, then touched Adonis''s head.


    In the next moment, hundreds of memories flowed into Adonis''s mind, aplete overview of everything he had missed. Of course, Victor left out the more ''intimate'' parts. He only presented the overall picture up to the current situation.


    A few secondster, Adonis blinked then his confused look disappeared, reced by an incredulous expression. "You''vee a long way, Count Vampire... No, Blood Dragon Progenitor."


    "Indeed, Adonis. Indeed," Victor nodded.


    Adonis looked at himself and said, "An echo of the past, huh."


    "Much like watching a video recording from many years ago..." Victor smiled. "Your current ''self'' is operating within my soul along with dozens of thousands of other beings."


    "...Seriously, you''re insane. Only you would mess with creation to help your wives." He shook his head incredulously.


    Victor justughed and acted as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    "Honestly, it makes me a little jealous. If I were a woman..."


    Victor''s, Agnes''s, and Violet''s faces twitched a bit.


    Knowing that Adonis was Greek and you could expect anything from a Greek, Victor just said,


    "... Okay... This is getting weird, even for me. I''ll go sit in the corner like a good dragon."


    "Thanatos, let''s y Uno."


    "...Are you serious?" Thanatos asked.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Victor said, creating a deck and showing it to Thanatos.


    "...Fine... Just so you know, I''ve never lost at Uno."


    "Heh~. Rejoice, god of death. Today, you''ll experience your first defeat."


    "We''ll see."


    Thanatos and Victor began to move away, leaving Violet, Persephone, and Agnes behind.


    Surprisingly, Aphrodite followed Victor.


    "Oh? Aren''t you going to talk to him?"


    "I let him go a long time ago, Vic. My love is with you, not someone from the past."


    "Hmm~, always earning brownie points, huh? I like it."


    "Fufufu~"


    "Oh, I forgot to mention something." Victor looked at the group in the distance. "Just a reminder, you have 2 hours. After that, you''ll return to the Akashic Records." He spoke.


    Agnes, Violet, and Persephone just nodded.

 Chapter 813: The Craziest And Psychotic Are The Best.

    ?Chapter 813: The Craziest and Psychotic Are the Best.


    "And Uno," Thanatos said.


    "Damn! You weren''t kidding when you said you were good," Victor growled.


    "I warned you," Thanatos sighed.


    "This is what happens when a god has too much time on their hands," Aphrodite raised an eyebrow while looking at Thanatos.


    "You''ve basically be a pro."


    "I''m a professional in various games, not just this one," Thanatos shrugged.


    "Really? But how did you be so good at it? Did you train by ying with your friends?" Aphrodite asked curiously.


    "... Friends are for the weak, death doesn''t need that."


    "..." Aphrodite felt like she had triggered a trap she shouldn''t have when she saw Thanatos''s slightly gloomy face.


    "Well, no use dwelling on that. Let''s y another game," Victor waved his hand, and a video game console appeared.


    "How in the seven hells can you create that?"


    "Woman, I can create a mini sun and a mini. Making a console isn''t that hard."


    "I mean, creating a and a sun is quite simple if you have power; they''re not asplex as an electronic device. Your mastery of creation should allow you to create things you understand, shouldn''t it?"


    "That''s correct and a bit incorrect. Thanks to my eyes, I can see the essence of the item and just create something simr. I don''t need to fullyprehend it."


    "... How? I think even the gods of creation don''t have that! They need to understand what they''re creating, or it will fail."


    "Dragon eyes."


    "... Are you always going to use that excuse?" Aphrodite raised an eyebrow.


    Victor shrugged. "It''s the truth. Like I said, I just need a nce to understand most things."


    "Hmm..." While Aphrodite pondered this.


    Thanatos was curious. "Your Majesty."


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Thanatos as he created a mini generator to power the TV and console.


    "What''s the name of your race now? After all, you''re not aplete dragon, not a full vampire, but a perfect blend of both."


    "... That''s... a good question." Victor sat down and put his hand on his chin. "Since I''m a new race, I need a new name... Hmm, how about ''vampiric dragons''?"


    "Not bad, but it sounds a bit clich¨¦, doesn''t it? You justbined the two races and put it in your name."


    "I mean, it''s not untrue... But if you have better ideas, I''m all ears." Victor spoke.


    "Dragons of Aphrodite? How about that?" Aphrodite suggested.


    "Denied." Victor wasted no time in responding.


    Aphrodite pouted while huffing.


    Victor rolled his eyes. He would never put his race''s name as something silly like that; his descendants would curse him to death if he did.


    "How about Overlord?"


    "... I''m not a Lich, and even though I have death as my subordinate, I''m not exactly an Overlord."


    "I mean, Overlord isn''t just that. It also means a being above all, dominating all, a supreme ruler."


    "Since you''re not only the leader of demons and gods but also apletely new and broken race, I think that name is appropriate, considering that in the future, you''ll have various other races under yourmand."


    "Hmm..." Victor was really considering it now.


    "Dragon Overlord then?" Aphrodite suggested.


    "Where''s the vampire in the name? We shouldn''t forget our origins whening up with a new name for a race, okay?" Thanatos said.


    "I think keeping the name simple is a good option. We don''t want to be like those cultivation novels where the man''s name is ''Celestial Chaos Emperor of the One Hundred and Fourth Flying Ind of the Ancient Apocalypse,''" Aphrodite made a good point.


    "... What do apocalypse and ancient have to do with each other?" Thanatos asked.


    "Well, they always like to throw in ancient, chaos, and emperor in the name," Aphrodite shrugged.


    "I think it''s best to stick with Vampiric Dragon. After all, that''s the name of my race, not a title like Demon King."


    "Your Majesty is right. You don''t need a pompous name to demonstrate your grandeur; your actions speak for themselves."


    "Hmm, you''re right. So, my race''s name will be Vampiric Dragon, and in the future, maybe my title will change to Overlord or Emperor. Who knows?"


    Aphrodite narrowed her eyes at Thanatos. "You''re quite the bootlicker, huh?"


    "It''s not bootlicking if it''s true, and I consider myself a man of honor. I won''t grovel at another man''s feet."


    "I''d rather die than do that."


    "How does Death kill itself?" Aphrodite asked sarcastically.


    "I''m not Death itself. Just like all the gods from the Pantheons, we are merely users of the concept of death."


    "Only one being can be called The Death. He is the very concept of Death and End, True Death, and the being from which the beasts of END draw their power. I am nothing before him." Thanatos exined.


    "... True death, huh..." Victor touched his chin, thinking about this primordial being. From his memories of his past victims, Victor knew that this primordial being rarely appeared before others. He usually just observed everything and waited for the end of existence.


    He only intervened when The Owner of Limbo couldn''t handle the threat... At least, that''s what Diablo deduced in the past.


    "Anyway, Thanatos, are you interested in a project?"


    "... What kind of project?" Thanatos asked curiously.


    "Creating a notebook," Victor smiled.


    "A notebook...? Huh?"


    "Not just any notebook, Thanatos. A Death Note."


    "... Victor, are you trying to get sued!?"


    "It''s okay. I''m not copying that anime; I''m just taking the concept of the notebook. Actually, it doesn''t even have to be a notebook. How about a death smartphone?"


    "... Now you''re getting a bit too innovative!... But actually, it''s a good idea," Aphrodite spoke and then provided more ideas.


    "Instead of a smartphone, how about a hologram? Or an Orb? Something very advanced and technological from a futuristic story."


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea too."


    "Wait, wait. Your Majesty, what do you need this notebook? Smartphone? Hologram, or whatever you want to create for."


    "Oh... I didn''t exin, huh." Victor touched his chin and began to speak: "As you know, I have a religion for myself on Earth. This religion is the second most popr religion on Earth, with most of its members being women."


    "I wanted to give an artifact to this religion and im that you are my ''Subordinate God.'' This way, my religion will be even more popr."


    "Hmm... I''m not against it." In fact, he couldn''t really refuse. When Victor asked something, it wasn''t a matter of whether or not he could do it but WHEN he would do it.


    Thanatos knew his position very well. You can''t deny the king''s words; those ignorant of the king''s words only face one fate, theplete destruction of their souls.


    They might be talking calmly now, but without a doubt, the dragon in front of him is a Tyrant.


    "Well, at least he''s better than Zeus and Hades," Thanatos thought.


    "So, what''s the property of the artifact?"


    "Manipting aspects of death, except death itself. After all, we can''t give the power of death properly because there are many pantheons out there, and many of them have a death god, so this artifact can be denied by that god."


    "Hmm, so you want something like a Lich artifact that controls souls on a smaller scale."


    "Basically."


    "I don''t understand. What''s the use of that?"


    Victor looked at Thanatos with a look that said: "Seriously, man?"


    But since he had nothing else to do, he decided to exin to the clueless god: "As you know, many mortals died in the war of the demons. So, if I give an artifact that can summon an echo of the past to soothe the minds of mortals, my religion will gain their eternal loyalty. After all, for ignorant mortals, ''death'' is something unknown and absolute. And a being that wields that aspect is a terrifying being."


    "But at the same time, a ''kind'' being who lent its power to calm mortal minds."


    Victor used many flowery words, but Thanatos understood the harsh reality:


    "... Propaganda, huh."


    "Oh? You get it."


    "Are you trying to create a cult?"


    "Thanatos, he already has a cult," Aphrodite recalled the Dark Elf who practically worshiped a tree with love and devotion, to the point of being unsettling.


    "... Hmm, that''s possible, but summoning an echo of the past is quite difficult, you know?"


    "That''s true, but I don''t intend to let this echo exist for very long. Ten minutes is enough, and only those who are truly dedicated to the religion will have this privilege."


    "I see... You''re using it as something they must earn, not something essible to everyone."


    "What you achieve through your effort and hard work, you value more than something you got ''for free.'' That mentality applies to all beings. Therefore, an organization and society that judges individuals by their own worth is necessary."


    "Of course, I have to keep an eye on it so it doesn''t go too far. Excess in anything is not good; bnce is necessary."


    Just as a human can die from drinking too much water, something considered good for the body, Victor understands that not all rules are perfect, so bnce is necessary.


    He did the same in Hell; the lesser demons that were only meant to be subordinates or food for the greater demons now have their own worth as long as they strive for it, and if they deserve it, Victor will reward them.


    Thanatos stared at Victor, and his earlier thoughts couldn''t help bute back to his mind. ''He''s actually better than Hades and Zeus.''


    "So, summoning an echo of the past and manipting the souls of the dead on a smaller scale, right?"


    "Yes, I don''t want a too powerful artifact in human hands. I just want the High Priest to have the appearance of controlling death, although that won''t be the truth."


    "I see... So, what form will the artifact take?"


    "I was thinking of a Staff."


    ''And what happened to the Death Note and the smartphone?'' Thanatos thought, but he didn''t ask.


    "Okay, and about the core? We need a core that contains a lot of energy and can recover on its own."


    "What are you talking about? The core is right behind you."


    Thanatos fell silent and simply looked at the Underworld''s core.


    "... Are you insane?" He couldn''t help but say that; he even forgot his respectful tone, as what he heard was so absurd.


    "Hahahaha, don''t worry, it will just be a small fragment." Victorughed. "Besides, this is the best possible core; it has a direct connection to the system."


    Victor raised his hand towards the core, and in the next moment, white energy flowed from the core to Victor''s hand. Slowly, an orb the size of a baseball appeared in his hand.


    Victor gazed at the energy in his hand and then blew on it. White mes erupted from his mouth, and in the next moment, the energy crystallized.


    "Here." Victor tossed the orb to Thanatos.


    "W-W-Wait." Thanatos quickly stood up and caught the orb with the utmost care; he nearly stumbled to the ground with Victor''s sudden movement.


    As he held the orb and inspected it with his divine senses, he couldn''t help but open his mouth in shock, looking at Victor with a disbelieving gaze.


    ''Did he just do that casually? This man is a monster!'' What Victor had just aplished required an incredibly precise control of the soul, and any mistake could result in an explosion that could damage a person''s soul. Even Thanatos didn''t have the courage to do something like that; after all, damaging the soul meant it would take several years for it to recover unless, of course, you had a god specialized in such matters.


    No one else had the privilege that Victor did of having a world tree within him, protecting and nourishing his soul.


    The damage Victor''s soul sustained from the project of bringing back Adonis''s past echo had already been repaired by Roxanne.


    "Victor... You essed the system only once, and you already know how to manipte it?"


    "I didn''t find it that difficult once I knew where I was going and what to do to avoid the system''s countermeasures."


    "Not to mention, everything I''m doing has been allowed by the system itself and the primordial beings."


    "... What are you talking about? What do you mean it''s allowed?"


    "When Roxanne said the System is the realm of primordial beings, she wasn''t lying. The moment I essed the system, I felt several beings observing me. They clearly wanted me to know they were watching to ensure I didn''t do anything against bnce or the system itself."


    "Victor... Haah. I told you to take a break from meddling with creation. You''re not listening to me!"


    Victor gently smiled at Aphrodite and stroked her hair. "Don''t worry, I''m only going to make this Staff, and I won''t meddle with the system anymore... Not until I get stronger."


    "... You want to get even stronger!?" Thanatos eximed.


    "Of course, the power I have now isn''t enough to stand against all the pantheons alone."


    ".... " Thanatos couldn''t believe what he was hearing. This man was already capable of dealing with three primordial gods on his own, not to mention he became even more powerful when he turned into a dragon, and he still wants more power!?


    "Only those who are strong are truly free beings. Thanatos, you wouldn''t be pestering me if you were strong. I can''t fathom how you don''t understand something so simple."


    "... I mean, I understand that, but you have to realize that getting stronger at our power level isn''t easy."


    "I call that making excuses." Victor rolled his eyes.


    "Yes, it''s not easy, but it''s not impossible. The path still exists; it''s just filled with thorns and is too narrow, but it still exists."


    "Anyway, how are we going to make this Staff?" Thanatos just wanted to change the topic, or he felt he might go insane.


    Victor just smiled when he saw Thanatos''s obvious change of subject. "We need Hephaestus to create a refined material that can contain this core using the new forge I gave him. It should be a straightforward task."


    "That''s true... I think no one in all the pantheons has a forge made with dragon fire, especially not from a dragon of your level."


    "Well, the Norse dwarves have the fire produced by a star. I suppose that should be quite good too," Aphrodite chimed in.


    "It''s good, but the properties aren''t as good as my fire." Victor blew several times into the air, and mes of various colors started appearing.


    "How can you create water fire? Does that even exist? Aren''t they opposing properties?" Thanatos suddenly realized once again just how broken the dragon progenitor was.


    Victor blew again, and this time all the mes vanished. He exined, "The fire I put into Hephaestus''s forge is my personal fire and the strongest one among them. Itbines the aspects of destruction and soul."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Any artifact created with that fire can kill a god or immortal beings..." Aphrodite said as she and Thanatos widened their eyes.


    "Exactly, and you know the best part? These weapons can''t harm me or my family. After all, they were created with my fire, and like Junketsu, fire is a part of me."


    "... You... You''re unbelievable." Aphrodite sank onto a cushion, staring at the television with a myriad of thoughts in her head.


    Victorughed; he loved seeing people''s surprised and shocked faces.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Adonis, Violet, Persephone, and Agnes, talking without arguing.


    Victor hadn''t lied when he said he''d give them privacy. He tried his best not to eavesdrop on their conversation. After all, he could imagine how it would end¡ªbecause, in a way, he was Adonis too.


    "Seems like everything is going well... Hmm, I''ll go back to my games."


    "Let''s y Street Fighter, Thanatos."


    "Yes... Your Majesty." For some reason, Thanatos thought he would sigh a lot when being around this man; he also felt he would get involved in many messes because of him.


    "I''ll go with this woman who seems crazy... Hmm, her name is Juri, right." Victor, always true to himself, chose the woman who seemed the craziest and most psychotic.


    Aphrodite looked at Victor with a lifeless gaze as she saw him pick Juri. This expression only made Victor smile in satisfaction and kiss her cheek.


    Aphrodite pouted and hugged him, clearly jealous that he was giving attention to the ''other woman,'' even if it was just a game.


    ''I should have suggested ying chess or something.'' She thought.


    "... I can tell your taste when you pick someone based on how crazy they are."


    "Boy, you don''t know anything. Only women like that have the potential to be a perfect Yandere, and you know Yanderes are the best women." Victor smiled at Thanatos with an experienced look.


    Thanatos snorted at being called ''Boy'': "Who needs a woman? It''s just too much work and stress. I''ll go with this man called Ryu."


    ...


    [Victor Weismann: Yes, I skipped the Adonis, Agnes, and Persephone chapter. Why? I''m still not into the mncholic, sentimental vibe. I felt like I wouldn''t do a good job of portraying the characters'' feelings the way I want to. Because of that, I made some changes and moved a chapter forward. But don''t worry. In the next chapter, I will show this development correctly. Trust your favorite author, Umu.]

 Chapter 814: An Echo Of The Past. 2

    ?Chapter 814: An Echo of the Past. 2


    "Father... I..."


    "I know, Violet..."


    Violet fell silent, biting her lips in frustration.


    "You don''t understand."


    "No, I do," Adonis speaks again with a sigh.


    "I''ve been with you all for a long time, and I know your personalities well." Adonis sat in the air and looked at the three women.


    Although, it was clear that he was looking more at his daughter than the other two women. The reason for this was simple: he had seen Victor''s memories and how badly Violet reacted to his death. The sight left him a bit bitter; he wished he could go back in time and not hide his condition.


    Due to his and Agnes''s selfishness, Violet had to endure everything that happened.


    He also felt sorry for leaving Agnes in that state, but... Honestly, he was more concerned about his daughter than his ex-wife. The reason for this was simple.


    Regardless of whether he had died or not, he knew that Agnes would be even stronger over time; she was that kind of woman. She had already been through a lot of bad things in life, and his death wouldn''t stop her.


    On the other hand, from a Vampire''s perspective, Violet was practically a baby; she hadn''t even reached her first 100 years yet. She had a lot to live for, and losing her father so early could have hindered her path.


    Fortunately, he made the right bet. He entrusted the two most important women in his life to Victor, and that turned out to be the right decision. The mature gaze that Violet now carried was something she wouldn''t have achieved so quickly if it hadn''t happened.


    Victor''s influence had been quite positive on her, and the same could be said for Agnes, although her change was more subtle than Violet''s.


    Adonis floated toward Violet with his ethereal form. "I owe you an apology."


    "... Father." Violet bit her lips and looked at her father, attempting to reach for his hand, but her hand only passed through his wrist, proving that she couldn''t touch him like her husband could. It also proved that he hadn''t been ''revived''; this was just an echo of the past.


    "I thought that hiding my weakened state long enough would make you focus more on your life. That would give me time to try to find an alternative for improvement, but... I didn''t expect my curse to be stronger."


    "Or should I say that my body couldn''t endure it anymore? After all, I''ve always had a weak body, and ever since Victor appeared, I began having more visions of the future, many of which proved true¡ªlike you joining him¡ª


    while others didn''t, like the vision of you and six other women burning Nightingale to the ground."


    "It seems that my fusion with Victor caused a change in that future."


    "Father..." Violet wanted to protest a little.


    Adonis smiled slightly apologetically: "I digress, I apologize." Adonis sighed and stroked Violet''s hair, even though he couldn''t touch her. Violet could vividly remember that touch; he used to do that when she was younger.


    "You don''t understand... Do you know how your sudden death left me? I... I..." Violet bit her lips and swallowed, holding her feelings inside. It wasn''t the time to cry like a little girl; she had many things she wanted to say, and she would do so. After all, she wasn''t sure if this chance to talk to him woulde again.


    "This isn''t fair... My mother, and even Victor, saw your final moments while I didn''t. I was supposed to be there with you... I was supposed to be... But, I wasn''t." Her words were failing her, there were things she wanted to say, but her feelings wouldn''t allow it.


    It was frustrating. She thought she had evolved beyond being just a little girl who cried at every little thing, but it seemed she hadn''t grown as much as she thought she had.


    Violet sniffed and tried to control her emotions; her heart ached as if someone were squeezing it in their hands.


    Adonis smiled gently. "You''ve grown, my daughter."


    "... How? I still end up the same tearful girl when ites to you." She huffed.


    "Just the fact that you''re able to speak without shedding tears shows me you''ve grown and be a splendid woman."


    Violet fell silent at these words.


    "As a Vampire, it''s not easy to control our emotions, right? Especially for someone of the Snow n, whose Lineage intensifies emotions even more."


    "You''re digressing again."


    Adonis chuckled. "I apologize."


    "Lend me your ear," he said as he gestured for Violet toe closer.


    Violet looked at him in confusion but did as he asked, moving closer to her father.


    In the next moment, Adonis whispered silent words into Violet''s ear, words that made her face overflow with confusion.


    Even though Persephone and Agnes were close to him, they couldn''t hear anything; he seemed to be saying something, yet not. What was happening?


    "... Father, what is this?"


    "It will help you with your Lineage."


    "My Lineage...?" Violet asked, puzzled.


    "Yeah, the Lineage you received from me. Your eyes."


    "It''s more special than you think, Violet. The ability to see the future is just a basic skill that I couldn''t properly control because I was too weakened."


    "In that ce, you''ll find instructions to further enhance your eyes."


    "Why do I feel like I shouldn''t know this?" Violet asked, ncing briefly at Victor.


    It was quite obvious what she was thinking.


    Adonisughed. "Your thinking is correct." He looked at Victor, who was ying with Aphrodite and Thanatos.


    "He wouldn''t have shown it to you until you were ready. After all, it''s a dangerous Power that, if used incorrectly, could harm you more than help you." He turned his gaze back to Violet.


    "If this were the you from before, I would have agreed with him, but... that''s no longer the case. You''ll know how to make better use of this Power than I could. When you go to that ce and read my instructions, ask him for help. You''ll need someone more experienced and who has developed this Power to such an extent."


    "Ugh, I don''t like this. Even after death, you''re still keeping secrets."


    "I am a Vampire Count, my daughter. The Leader of The Snow n. Keeping secrets is second nature to me."


    "... It''s good to know that not everything was just my selfish mother''s fault." Violet huffed.


    Agnes squirmed upon hearing what Violet said.


    "Respect your elders," Adonis scolded.


    Violet huffed again and ignored what her father said, though her mood improved a bit. Her heart no longer hurt as if someone were squeezing it. Even though the conversation wasn''t very deep, just talking to him normally has helped her more than she thought.


    Violet''s biggest regret was not being there with her father in his final moments, and talking to this version of her father, clearly from before he merged with Victor, fulfilled that wish.


    She wanted to discuss more things with him, she wanted to have a private conversation like they used to, but she didn''t have that luxury; time was running out.


    ''If only we didn''t waste time arguing with each other,'' Violet thought as she looked at Persephone and Agnes.


    It was worth noting that there was still a lot of hatred between The Underworld Goddess and the two Snow n women.


    Adonis just sighed when he saw his daughter''s attitude; she really was so much like her mother that it was not even funny.


    ''At least, thanks to my influence, she didn''t grow up to be just like Agnes when she was younger,'' Adonis thought.


    Violet looked back at her father with a neutral gaze that held a hint of longing. "I just want to know one thing."


    "What is it?"


    "Were you nning to die from the start?"


    "... Of course not. Why do you think that?"


    "I just can''t ept the fact that you suddenly gave up after struggling with your weakened state for so long."


    Adonis smiled with a touch of mncholy. "... Do you think that if I had a chance to live, I wouldn''t have chosen it?"


    Violet continued to look at him neutrally, then she nodded.


    "You''re a terrible liar."


    Adonis''s mncholic smile wavered slightly, and then his eyes opened slightly in shock. He would never have thought that his daughter would see through his fa?ade, something not even his ex-wife could do.


    "... I spent days, weeks, thinking: Why? Why did someone like you suddenly give up after my Husband visited you? No matter how much I thought about it, it didn''t fit with the personality of the father I knew."


    "You were an arrogant man, but at the same time, quite realistic and hopeful. Because of this mix of characteristics, you never sumbed to that bitch''s Curse." Violet pointed to Persephone, who was paying attention to the conversation.


    She didn''t care one bit about Violet''s insults; she had grown enough not to be bothered by them.


    "And yet, even with that personality of yours, you ''suddenly'' made a drastic decision."


    "What did you see, Father? What was the most likely ''oue'' you saw for you to make such a drastic decision?"


    Adonis closed his eyes, and in the next moment, he opened them again with a proud look on his face. "You''ve really be a fine woman, my daughter."


    "... You didn''t answer my question."


    "That''s because I don''t need to. It''s exactly as you thought; you fought in this war."


    Violet made a face and said, "The Diablo invasion should have ended very differently, huh..."


    "W-Wait, are you saying you knew this would happen? Did you ''sacrifice'' yourself because of this?" Agnes spoke up.


    "No, I didn''t," Adonis said.


    These words left the two Snow n women in silence.


    "Even I couldn''t see ''exactly'' what would happen. I only had a prediction... A constant prediction."


    "We shape our future with the choices we make today, but after spending more than 1500 years with this Power, I realized that certain events are bound to happen one way or another."


    "These are events caused by Beings of great Power."


    "Diablo had been nning his invasion since the time of Biblical Hell being divided in two. EVERYTHING should have been perfect and just as he predicted. After all, he was allied with practically all The Kings of Hell."


    "In the future I saw, Nightingale was covered in a Sea of Blood, and a lone man was on his knees holding your lifeless body, My Daughter."


    "All the while, another man like him stood beside him, looking at the Sea of Blood with anger in his eyes."


    "... Victor and d..." Violet murmured.


    Adonis nodded. "There''s a limit to how far brute strength will take you. Intelligence and cunning are necessary for a truly powerful Being to beplete. That''s why... I added myself to the equation."


    "But I didn''t expect that by adding myself to this equation, the created variable would be so great that a Being like the Progenitor of Dragons would be born."


    If it weren''t for Victor adopting Adonis''s mindset earlier, he wouldn''t have be proactive and started makingplex ns for the future, nor would he have acquired a more observant attitude.


    The most important skill Victor acquired from Adonis was reading bodynguage¡ªa simple skill but one that changed everything.


    By merging the politician, Leader, flirt, and yboy nature of Adonis within Victor¡ªwho was a warrior, a loyal man, and someone with little patience who never backed down¡ªthe Being known as The Second Progenitor was born.


    Impatience met patience, strength met weakness, potential met one with no potential, inexperience met experience.


    And with this fusion, a bnce in the existence of The Second Progenitor was created.


    Thanks to this variable, the variable known as The Goddess of Beauty, Aphrodite, also entered the equation.


    The Goddess was already curious about Victor because he was her friend''s son, but it was only after Adonis died and merged with Victor that her interest became more evident.


    Of course, speaking this way made it seem like all of Victor''s aplishments were thanks to Adonis, but that''spletely wrong.


    He had a great influence on his mindset, but as everyone knows, Victor was Victor, and no matter how much he evolved or grew stronger,


    His Core remained the same.


    Even without Adonis, Victor was already a charismatic man; the proof of this was that he became so close to someone like Scathach, who was naturally difficult to get along with.


    It turned out that the useful joined the pleasant, and in the end, Adonis''s bet paid off... Perhaps even too much.


    The danger of Nightingale''s destruction was averted because the girls were stronger and better equipped than they should have been; Violet even managed to defeat a Pir Demon. And to Diablo''s misfortune, his subordinates sent a predator to the Ancestral Demon''s home¡ªa predator that took his home for itself and became King.


    "I see... That... If it''s like that, then it makes more sense... Now, I understand why you gave up so easily." Violet sighed.

 Chapter 815: An Echo Of The Past. 3

    ?Chapter 815: An Echo of the Past. 3


    "I see... That... If it''s like that, then it makes more sense... Now, I understand why you gave up so easily," Violet sighed.


    In a way, Adonis was also simr to Victor. When it came to caring for his Family, he would do anything to protect them, even if it meant sacrificing himself for them.


    "Did Victor know about this future?"


    "No, he didn''t."


    "Why not? Did he forget?"


    "No, I just didn''t give him that memory. Just like I didn''t give him the memories of me raising you since childhood. After all, he''s your Husband. It would be strange if he looked at you as his daughter, right?"


    Violet shuddered at the thought of Victor treating her as his daughter.


    Like Ruby, she had various fetishes she enjoyed exploring with Victor, but the Daddy-daughter y wasn''t among those fetishes.


    "Why didn''t you talk about this future? Wouldn''t it have been easier to avoid?" Agnes asked.


    "... Mother, do you not recall what Darling said when he scolded me?" Violet responded.


    "...Oh..." Agnes opened her eyes to the realization.


    "If Victor received the memories of visions of a terrible future, he would do everything to avoid it, and consequently, it would bring him even closer to that future."


    "Dealing with Time is frustratinglyplex. Now I understand why he warned me so much about not using this ability." Violet sighed.


    "That was a warning that was reinforced by me as well," Adonis spoke seriously.


    "DO NOT mess with Time. Despite having this ability, I did not abuse it. Because the more you abuse that ability-"


    "-the more likely The Universe will find ways to fuck you up." Violetpleted her father''s words. "I understand that now, no need to repeat it."


    "Language." Adonis scolded her.


    "Hmph." Violet snorted.


    "... So, you''re saying you sacrificed yourself to give strength to Victor..." Agnes suddenly spoke.


    Adonis looked at Agnes and shook his head. "No. I didn''t do it for that reason alone."


    "... Eh?"


    "It was also my only choice."


    "I was dying, Agnes. Don''t forget that I only had a few months left to live, and if I died, what would have happened to my Soul?"


    "...." The two women from The Snow n looked at Persephone.


    "Exactly. Because of that, my decision wasn''t some noble sacrifice or anything like that. It was simply a decision made by someone who had no other option."


    "The truth is, I had no hope for myself. So, I decided to gamble. And by making that bet, I was also denying Persephone the ''pleasure'' of having my Soul."


    "In this way, I killed two birds with one stone: my Soul would be free, and I would bet on a new variable to prevent that dreadful future. And after seeing Victor''s memories, I realized I won that bet."


    "... Do you hate me, Adonis?" Persephone asked.


    "Yes," Adonis replied in a neutral tone.


    Persephone''s expression didn''t change; she expected this. She would be foolish to expect anything different.


    "But I hate myself even more."


    Persephone, Agnes, and Violet raised their eyebrows at Adonis''s words.


    "I hate myself for being weak. I hated myself for being weak in front of both of you. And that humiliation? I will carry it with me until the day I die."


    Agnes opened her eyes in shock.


    "What? Did you think I just forgot what you did to me, Agnes?"


    "...Yes...?"


    "So, you don''t know the pride of a man."


    "I hated you, I hated Aphrodite, and I hated Persephone."


    Agnes waspletely shocked, as was Violet. The Heiress of The Snow n didn''t expect to hear those words from her father.


    "And above all, I hated myself for being so weak."


    "Do you know what I felt when I saw Victor, someone who hadn''t even been a Noble Vampire for a year, confront Agnes on equal footing without fear?"


    "Envy," he said very seriously. "If I had that potential, if I had Power, things would have been different in the past."


    "But unfortunately, due to my congenital problem, I was born with a weak body, and by lying with a Goddess, I acquired some strange Power that further drained my vitality."


    "My body never had the opportunity to reach its maximum potential."


    "Ironically, my situation was somewhat simr to Victor''s. I had the intelligence, the cunning, but I didn''t have the Power."


    "In the face of an oppressive and unmatched Power, any n bes useless."


    "Look at the example right before you. The entire Greek Pantheon was on their knees because of one man. All those worthless Gods are in their proper ce."


    Perhaps because he was already dead, Adonis no longer saw the need to hide his feelings behind a facade, so he let out everything he had held back for so long.


    Who liked being used and being powerless? Who liked being exploited? Who liked being trapped with crazy women stronger than you, unable to do anything?


    There were many strange Beings out there who might enjoy that, but Adonis definitely wasn''t one of them.


    He was a proud man who hid that pride because he wasn''t strong enough.


    Being weak in the Supernatural World was a sin, and Adonis felt that clearly. After all, he was born in Greece, the personal yground of the Greek Gods.


    And you didn''t even need to be an intelligent historian to know how the Gods exploited Humans in Greece; they were practically their ythings.


    And could the Humans do anything about it?


    Of course not, because they were weak.


    Because of that, Adonis envied Victor and his potential.


    "I understand..." Violet closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm her emotions. Then she spoke, "Now I understand why my Husband''s obsession with getting stronger grew even more after he merged with you, Father."


    "He inherited those feelings, feelings he already had, but became even stronger thanks to you."


    "Only the strong have the right to speak, my daughter. That''s the cruel truth of this world, which is why WE must be the strongest."


    "The one who stands above all so that no one under our protection will suffer."


    Adonis looked at Victor and felt the ''connection'' he had with him. Even if he was an Echo of The Past, a Record in The Akashic Records, that Record was still connected to the current present. Therefore, he could feel it clearly; he could feel the ''Power'' contained in that ''small'' body.


    A Power capable of easily fueling two or threes¡­ The Dragon Heart of The Blood Dragon Progenitor pulsed and sent Energy throughout its surroundings, filling the whole ce with vitality, and it did so passively.


    If The Heart of a normal Dragon was already powerful, what about The Heart of their Progenitor? What about a Progenitor nurtured by a World Tree? The Energy level was off the charts.


    "And I can clearly say that he has nearly reached this state. Only the most powerful Beings in Existence can handle him now."


    "... It seems like I never fully understood you, Adonis," Agnes spoke after a long moment of silence. She had been taking her time to digest the torrent of honest words from her ex-husband.


    "That''s because you were always the ''strong'' one in the rtionship, Agnes. You''ve always been on the dominant side, so you could never understand me. And even if you tried, it would be superficial. After all, I was good at hiding what I felt, as that was my only defense to please the ''Gods''," Adonis spat out thest word with disgust.


    "I understand..." Agnes could only say that.


    It would be a lie to say she wasn''t hurt by what she heard, but it would also be a lie if she didn''t admit that somewhere in her heart, she had expected this.


    It happened rarely, but from time to time, Adonis had his pses'' and would have affairs with other women. A fact Agnes knew all too well; even d''s former wife had fallen for his charms and ended up in his bed.


    Even some female members of The Snow n who no longer existed due to Agnes''s intervention had sumbed to him.


    As good as Adonis was at concealing his emotions, the mind would eventually falter and need to ''rx.'' He wasn''t a robot, and there was a limit to how much someone could endure.


    In Adonis''s case, the limit was around 200 to 600 years, sometimes more, depending on the era and the issues.


    Adding up to a total of three recorded cases by Agnes.


    ''A proud man, huh...'' She wouldn''t lie and say she never thought about it, but she always brushed it aside, thinking her ex-husband''s personality was ''gentler'' than regr men.


    But now that she thought about it, she realized how foolish she had been. How could he not have a strong personality, being a man of such great beauty, astuteness, and someone even Goddesses favored?


    ''It seems I was too blinded by love, huh... I should have locked him in the basement. If I knew this, then he wouldn''t have toin.'' Agnes stopped her train of thought, shaking her head from side to side.


    Only now did she realize that she and Persephone weren''t so different after all. The only difference between them was their methods, but the essence was the same.


    ''What if this situation happened with Victor?'' She tried to imagine it, and only the image of Victor putting both of them in their ce shed through her mind. Unlike her ex-husband, he wasn''t ''weak.''


    ''I understand... This is what he meant by envy.'' The realization dawned on Agnes.


    A realization simr to what Persephone was going through.


    Honestly, she hade here to talk with Adonis, but she hade without any expectations. After all, in everyone''s minds, she was already the ''viin'' of the whole situation. She also thought she had done something wrong, so she hadn''tined much, but Adonis''s honest admission slightly shifted her perspective.


    ''I see...'' Persephone sighed and looked at Aphrodite.


    Suddenly, a phrase from Aphrodite appeared in her mind.


    "You should learn to listen more, Persephone. I know I also fail to follow this advice, but if you listen more, you''ll understand more. That''s something I learned over the course of my journeys."


    At the time, Persephone had only scoffed and treated Aphrodite with disdain, but now she realized she hadn''t been wrong. If she had tried talking with Adonis, if she had lifted her Curse and hadn''t been too dominant, maybe things would have been different.


    Persephone sighed again, looked at Adonis, and spoke.


    "Adonis Snow."


    "Hmm?"


    "Since a few things have happened recently in my life, I''ve always wanted to say this to you."


    "I''m sorry."


    "....." Genuine disbelief appeared on Adonis''s face.


    "I know it might sound insincere, but it''s the truth. I genuinely regret my actions. I should have stopped acting like a spoiled child and should have handled things like an adult."


    "You don''t like me? Okay, bye. And then, I would have followed my fate."


    "I was supposed to do that. I was supposed to value myself more. But instead, I acted like a child and pursued something impossible, thus hurting you to the point of pushing you into a corner."


    Adonis''s face twisted slightly but soon returned to his neutral state. To Adonis, it felt like she was apologizing for chasing after him and implying she should have valued herself more and sought something better than him.


    Yes, he knew she didn''t mean it that way, but it seemed that way, and it was quite unpleasant to hear.


    "The only way I could redeem myself was to bring you back to life, but unfortunately, your Soul no longer exists. So, I can only say these words that might sound insincere."


    "But even if they sound insincere, from the bottom of my heart, I apologize."


    "Apologies won''t change anything," Adonis spoke neutrally.


    "I know. After all, the situation has passed the point of no return. So, nobody can have a happy ending," Persephone said, then turned towards Victor and spoke:


    "I''ll just have to live with the fact that I was a spoiled and insensitive woman in the past and take this situation as a lesson to not repeat it in the future."


    The three Snows looked at the Goddess walking away with strange expressions on their faces. Even Adonis''s own eyebrows were furrowing deeply.


    "Why did that kind of feel like she just dumped him?" Violet said.


    "I felt the same... Although I understand what she meant," Agnes said.


    "She''s quite clumsy in her own way," Violet added.


    "Mm."


    At this moment, Adonis didn''t know how to react. For the first time in a long time, he was COMPLETELY caught off guard; he hadn''t expected this level of maturity from Persephone.


    In fact, associating Gods with MATURITY seemed downright odd and alien.


    ''What just happened?'' Adonis was genuinely confused. He understood what happened, but at the same time, he didn''t understand, and he also couldn''t ept it.


    ''Ugh, why am I thinking so much? I''ll disappear any minute anyway.'' He huffed internally.

 Chapter 816: I Didnt Get The Daughter, But I Got The Mother... Kinda.

    ?Chapter 816: I didn''t get the daughter, but I got the mother... Kinda.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked to the side and saw Persephone approaching him.


    Persephone''s departure from the group caught the attention of Aphrodite and Thanatos as well; they wondered if everything had gone well.


    Just like Victor, they also refrained from eavesdropping on the conversation between Persephone, Adonis, and Violet.


    Thanatos thought it would be extremely rude to do so, and he also wasn''t that interested in this particr topic.


    In Aphrodite''s case, she simply wasn''t interested anymore. Unlike these women, she had moved on long ago, so their family drama didn''t concern her.


    Persephone said nothing and just sat in silence near Victor.


    "Disturbed?" Victor asked as he returned to fiddling with the game menu.


    Instead of answering, Persephone asked, "Were you listening?"


    "I wasn''t," Victor spoke. "I don''t need to listen to know how it would unfold."


    "... It''s true. I forgot that you are Adonis too," Persephone said awkwardly.


    "That''s a somewhat inurate statement." Victor dered as he chose his character. As always, he picked the woman who seemed the craziest. He didn''t even care if she was good or not.


    "Eh?"


    Aphrodite, Thanatos, and Persephone looked at Victor curiously.


    "The first time I merged with Adonis, yes, you could say that I had a lot of Adonis'' personality in me, but that''s no longer the case after so many evolutions."


    "What you see before you now is an amalgamation of billions of souls." Victor''s body transformed into a kind of crimson darkness, and hundreds of red eyes began to appear all over his body.


    Victor''s main eyes were looking at the game in front of him, but the hundreds of scattered eyes were staring fixedly at Persephone and the group around her.


    Thanatos and Persephone trembled slightly when they heard what he said.


    Aphrodite didn''t mind much because she had seen this form before. She also knew that this was a direct reflection of Victor''s soul, and she couldn''t help but notice the changes in appearance, such as the obvious silhouettes of dragon wings and horns.


    "He''spletely a dragon both in soul and personality..." She wondered just how strong Victor had be.


    "Calling me ''Adonis'' due to who I am is incorrect. After all, if you follow your reasoning, I would also be the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, Diablo, Kronos, and Nocturnos." Victor''s appearance returned to normal, and he looked at Persephone.


    "I am Victor and only Victor. The beings I consume are not me; they are just a tiny fraction of me, a weakness amid hundreds of millions of them."


    For a long time, Adonis upied a significant part of Victor''s existence, but that was no longer the case. After feeding on so many ancient beings, that influence had diminished considerably.


    "... What a terrifying existence you are, Victor."


    Victor just smiled slightly at Persephone; he didn''t care at all about the woman''s internal terror or Thanatos''.


    "You didn''t answer my question."


    "Thanatos, choose your character."


    "... Eh? Oh... Yes, okay. I''ll go with Ken then."


    Victor narrowed his eyes. "Could you pick someone else who doesn''t use those damn Hadoukens? It''s quite annoying."


    He was getting irritated with Thanatos just spamming without stopping this annoying attack.


    Because of this annoying tactic, he was having a tough time in the fight.


    "If it''s in the game, it''s meant to be used," Thanatos said.


    Victor just snorted at these words; he wasn''t going to whine because he was losing. He would just get better and beat him.


    A glint of amusement appeared in Persephone''s eyes for a few seconds when she saw Victor and Thanatos'' attitudes, but soon that glint of amusement vanished, and she returned to her neutral and somewhat mncholic state.


    "I never thought Adonis felt this way."


    "Hearing the victim''s words about your actions shocked you so much?" Victor asked.


    "Yes... If it were someone else, I wouldn''t care as much, but when it was someone I cared about, the words were quite impactful." Persephone didn''t hide her difort; it felt futile in front of him.


    "Mm." Victor nodded wisely as he resumed fighting with Thanatos in the game.


    "From the start, you and Agnes weren''t the victims in this situation."


    "My Violet and Adonis were."


    Persephone merely nodded, agreeing with Victor on this.


    "I know that; I''ve realized that too." She sighed and continued. "But in the end, it doesn''t matter. I just have to live with my actions."


    "Oh?" Victor stopped fighting for a few seconds and looked at Persephone.


    His crimson violet draconic eyes looked at the goddess as if he were peering into the depths of her soul.


    A look that made Persephone extremely ufortable, feeling utterly exposed in front of him, as if she couldn''t hide anything from him.


    "Unexpected... Did you really mean that? Seems like the spoiled goddess has matured much more than I thought." Victor spoke as he returned his gaze to the game, only to realize that half of his HP had been taken by Thanatos.


    "Really, man?" Victor said to Thanatos.


    "It''s not my fault if you''re looking somewhere else," Thanatos spoke neutrally.


    For a moment, Victor thought about just sting Thanatos out of existence, but he held back. He wouldn''t get irritated because of a game, he had moved past that phase, he was no longer a teenager...


    Victor''s controller broke when he lost again. "Okay, that''s it. I''m going Dark Ryu."


    Victor remade his controller and chose Ryu.


    "I''ll go with Ken then; I''ll stop your evil Ryu!" Thanatos said a bit excitedly, having more fun than he thought possible.


    The fight began again, as did the conversation between Persephone and Victor.


    "Gods take a long time to grow up, but eventually, they find their maturity."


    "That''s quite a bold and incorrect statement, Persephone," Victor said.


    "The only reason you and Aphrodite changed was because things happened in your lives rted to people you care about, leading you down that path."


    "Eh?" Aphrodite pointed to herself, wondering why her name was suddenly mentioned. She had been quietly observing everything like an innocent bystander.


    "If it weren''t for that, you would still be the same: spoiled, arrogant, and blind to reality."


    "Interactions outside of yourfort zone, interactions with people you care about, or wiser people than you, perhaps even encountering someone peculiar, the method doesn''t matter. The fact is, people change with the experiences they gain throughout life."


    "The same applies to gods, but this process is somewhat stagnated because you gods have a lot of arrogance within you, and you live in a bubble known as Olympus."


    "Hardly any of these gods have room to mature; evidence of my words is the current state of Olympus."


    "Tell me, who on Mount Olympus has currently ''matured'' like you and Aphrodite?"


    "¡­ Hephaestus?" Persephone spoke.


    "He hasn''t matured. He''s just harboring a lot of hatred in his heart, understandable hatred," Victor exined and smiled a bit when hended a PERFECT on Thanatos.


    ''This character is definitely easy to y and broken.'' Victor chuckled inwardly.


    The face of the God of Death narrowed, and he said, "Again."


    "Okay."


    "I give up... I can''t think of anyone," Persephone sighed, feeling that she should stop talking about gods and this and that; it would onlye back to bite herter.


    "I''ll answer for you... The only gods that are changing on Olympus are the goddesses that Aphrodite brought to Nightingale. Leaving the bubble known as Olympus haspletely transformed them. I wouldn''t call it maturity, but more like getting a breath of freedom, isn''t it? After all, having a child as a king can be quite exhausting."


    "Goddesses... My mother..." Persephone narrowed her eyes at Victor, a thought crossing her mind. ''Is this man sleeping with my mother?''


    "I can see your thoughts from miles away, Persephone."


    Persephone shuddered a bit at the sudden voice close to her and looked at Aphrodite. "What?"


    "Get your mind out of the gutter. Even if he were sleeping with your mother, it''s none of your business."


    "And just for context, he''s not. He doesn''t need any goddess other than me." Aphrodite huffed, causing her assets to bounce in a way that greatly irritated Persephone.


    Though annoyed, she kept herposure. "... Unexpected. I thought he had already slept with all the goddesses."


    "If it depended on those goddesses, it probably would have happened. But Victor isn''t interested in them. Their mindset needs to change for him to be interested. Probably the only one he wants to deflower right now is Hestia."


    "... I mean, everyone wants Hestia." Persephone shrugged, knowing that as one of the Three Virgin Goddesses, she was highly desired.


    ''I think it''s two virgin goddesses now, considering Athena''s fate is uncertain.'' Persephone thought.


    "Don''tpare those foolish desires of those gods to Victor." Aphrodite narrowed her eyes.


    "He wants her because she''s helped our family a lot. He doesn''t want to use her just for a night like the other gods; he wants her forever. Which means taking care of her, pampering her, and giving her what she deserves."


    Of all the goddesses, Hestia was the only one Aphrodite wouldn''t go berserk over if Victor were to sleep with her.


    "....." Persephone opened her mouth but quickly closed it as she understood what Aphrodite was implying.


    ''A potential wife candidate, huh?'' Aphrodite thought a bit about it and then shrugged. In the end, it didn''t matter much to her. Her chances had gone out the window a long time ago anyway.


    Aphrodite sat down beside Persephone and whispered, "y your cards right, Persephone."


    "Huh?"


    "If you do well, I''ll arrange things for you." Aphrodite''s pink eyes shone cunningly.


    Persephone knew this goddess well enough to understand that she was up to something.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y dumb. My strongest divine aspect now is love. I can smell from miles away the scent of your jealous, damaged, rejected, and abandoned love."


    "As the goddess of love, it''s my duty to fix that. Do you want my help?"


    Persephone narrowed her eyes, using the power of the Ruler to shield her mind from the concept of love''s analysis. Despite her divinity, it seemed that Aphrodite was still ahead of her when it came to divine matters.


    Which was quite irritating. While she hadn''t made any progress with her own divinity and had merely borrowed an external power, the woman in front of her had progressed even further with her divinity.


    Persephone put up her natural defenses with the aid of the power of the Ruler and the support of the Underworld, preventing the concept of love from analyzing her soul.


    Aphrodite didn''t mind Persephone''s action, just waiting for her response.


    "Mind your own business, Aphrodite. I won''t be a part of your ns." Persephone huffed and turned her face away.


    "Really? Even if this n involves hunting down your former husband?" Aphrodite smiled like a fox.


    "... Exin."


    "Of course." Just as Aphrodite was about to begin exining, she felt a foreign divine power near Victor and turned her head.


    The same happened with Persephone and Thanatos.


    "Hmm... To think she would wake up so quickly."


    [Your inner world is hundreds of times more potent than the outside world, Darling.] Roxanne exined. [Given this fact and my assistance, it''s natural for her to awaken quickly.]


    [... Inner world?] Victor asked curiously. [Since when do I have an inner world?]


    [Your soul hasn''t just be stronger, Darling; it has changed and essentially be the soul of a dragon. Among all souls, dragon souls are the strongest, much like those of the gods. And that''s just a normal dragon.]


    [Your soul, being that of a Progenitor, is even more special than that of the gods. It''s strong and versatile, and due to this peculiarity, something happened when it fused with my essence. Darling, once you''re done with all your tasks,e talk to me; I''ll exin what happened... And please, don''t freak out.]


    Victor narrowed his eyes slightly at Roxanne''s final words, but he just nodded, replying:


    [... Okay.]


    Victor stopped ying, not caring whether he''d win or not and opened his hand. Beams of golden energy began to gather in the palm of his hand until a small body began to take shape.


    Soon, the appearance of a doll-sized goddess emerged in his hand.


    Metis, the goddess of wisdom and Athena''s mother was reborn once again.


    "... Hmm..?" The girl sat up, rubbed her eyes, and stretched, causing her long ck hair to obscure her modesty. Then, she looked around curiously, her gaze sparkling with innocence and curiosity¡ªa rather unconventional look for the goddess of wisdom that Aphrodite knew.


    She almost seemed like a newborn child... When Aphrodite saw the narrow eyes of the goddess, the crimson eyes so much like those of a dragon, when she saw the goddess''s ck hair so different from her former blonde, when she noticed a small bump on the girl''s forehead suggesting that something like a horn might grow there over time.


    ''Don''t tell me.'' Aphrodite''s eyes widened a bit.


    "Well, I guess I should''ve expected this. After all, her soul was divided, and she was quite weak. If it weren''t for the natural resilience of the gods and her status as a second-generation primordial goddess, she probably wouldn''t even exist now." Victor analyzed the goddess''s small form. He had thought she''d return as an adult goddess, but it seemed she still needed to recover.


    Hearing the masculine voice near her, the girl looked up and opened her eyes wide when she saw those crimson-violet eyes watching her.


    A loving smile appeared on her face, and she eximed:


    "Father!"


    "..."


    A deafening silence fell around the room. Even Violet, Agnes, and Adonis, who were conversing among themselves, had to stop and look at Victor.


    When Violet and Agnes saw the miniature woman in Victor''s hand, dangerous glints appeared in their eyes.

 Chapter 817: A Closure And Farewell.

    ?Chapter 817: A Closure and Farewell.


    "Father!"


    Seeing the girl''s gaze, seeing the soul of the girl that had the form of a dragon, and the essence of a goddess making her a dragon god, seeing her appearance that resembled his a little, Victor couldn''t help but speak.


    [Roxanne, what have you done?]


    [... Oops?]


    [Roxanne...]


    [It''s not my fault! I didn''t know this would happen either! Who expected that her soul was so damaged that she started absorbing everything around her to rpose herself? Not to mention, this is your inner world, you know? And you just evolved, so this ce is saturated with your energy.] Roxanne didn''t hold back and spilled all the beans.


    [Not to mention you suddenly threw her here. I didn''t do anything! I just helped in her recovery!]


    Victor just sighed internally, nothing was normal when it came to him, huh? He couldn''t help but feel strange. He just wanted to heal the goddess to see if he would find a useful subordinate, and somehow, this ended up with him having a daughter.


    [... By her absorbing my energy, does that make her my daughter now?]


    [I mean, yes? She has your essence inside her, and her physical characteristics also resemble you. Also, as she absorbed your inner energy, she has a negative aspect of it that will probably develop in the future... You could say she''s a daughter of both mine and yours!] Roxanne got excited when she thought about it.


    ''Who would''ve thought I''d be the first one to have a child, HAHAHAHAHA!'' Roxanneughed maniacally inside her mind, not daring to express this so Victor couldn''t hear.


    Victor sighed again as he thought about the storm this would cause. It''s worth noting that his lovely wives wouldn''t be very pleased with this development, and he could already see them eager to have children.


    And he could already see them getting frustrated because they couldn''t engage in nighttime activities since his body was simply too strong now.


    Their nighttime activities would be like Superman engaging in nighttime activities with a regr human. In other words, it was a dangerous activity that would lead them to death.


    ''Hmm, interesting, she doesn''t have my demonic attributes.'' Despite not being a major part, Victor still has a bit of demonic attributes in him. After all, he couldn''t use miasma if he didn''t.


    Although now, it wouldn''t make a difference. After all, as a dragon and the host of the negative world tree, he can manipte miasma better than before.


    "Tell me, Girl." Victor began speaking while ignoring the eyes of the women in the room, especially Violet, Agnes, and Aphrodite.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Metis!" She smiled widely. "I am Metis! The goddess of health, protection, cunning, prudence, and virtues. Also known as the goddess of wisdom... Hmm? Why am I known as the goddess of wisdom?" She turned her head in confusion.


    "... Tell me, what do you remember?" Victor asked further.


    "Hmm... I gave a cup to an evil god, I talked to some people, I advised many people." Slowly, her innocent tone began to mature, bing calm, noble, and cold.


    "I participated in a war, I loved someone... I was betrayed..."


    "And I... I woke up in a dark ce? And gave advice to someone, then I suddenly woke up here... Hmm..." The girl held her head in pain as if her head was about to split in half.


    Victor easily noticed that her memories were fragmented. ''Her essence as Metis remained, as evidenced by her mature tone from before, but she has no memories of why she was acting like that. It''s more like a natural instinct.''


    ''A fusion, huh?'' What Metis went through would be surprising if her soul hadn''t been damaged. After all, her soul was split in two, and even when they merged again, the fusion wasn''tplete, so ''something'' needed to be added to bnce everything.


    ''The universe has strange ways of bncing everything.'' Instead of gaining a mature andpetent goddess who would help him a lot, he gained a dragon goddess with enormous potential.


    Victor gently poked the girl''s head.


    "That''s enough."


    Metis looked up and felt a gentle sensation inside her when she saw the kind look in her father''s eyes.


    "You don''t have to remember if you don''t want to... Maybe it''s better this way, so you can start anew."


    "... What are you talking about, Father?"


    "You''ll understand eventually," Victor replied with the same gentle tone. He didn''t intend to hide who Metis was in the past; everyone deserves to know their past, even if that past is tragic. After all, the past doesn''t disappear just because you lose your memory.


    "For now, get used to your environment and body."


    "Mm, okay!" She nodded with an innocent andposed tone, showing a trace of maturity and wisdom, clearly a smarter child than she appeared to be.


    The girl, or rather, the miniature woman, stood up and stretched her body. She looked at her body and realized she was naked. She narrowed her eyes, showing a bit of annoyance, and then she made a hand gesture, and with that hand gesture, very modern clothes appeared in front of her.


    Victor''s eyes gleamed with interest. He easily saw that what she did was very simr to what he did, just on a much SMALLER scale.


    And unlike him, who used pure energy of creation, she used her own concepts along with this energy, and with that, the clothes were created, an action very simr to what Zdrac did, something quite normal for a dragon, but quite surprising for a ''newly born'' dragon.


    "How do you know how to make those clothes?"


    "I don''t know, I just felt like I knew." Although her words didn''t make sense to many, Victor clearly understood what she meant.


    ''Instincts, huh... Probably dormant habits, too. After all, habits are hard to change.''


    "Tell me, Metis. What is your role in existence?" Victor asked. As a goddess, she instinctively knew her side of the bnce and her own concept.


    "Hmm... My other concepts disappeared. I only represent wisdom... Cunning wisdom?" She turned her head in confusion. "I represent negativity."


    "Curious..." Victor said. The woman''s words made his brain think about the meaning of her words.


    ''A ''dark'' version of the goddess Metis, huh? Because of that, she is cunning wisdom?'' Victor thought.


    For starters, Metis wasn''t initially the goddess of wisdom, she only became the goddess of wisdom after her role in the war, but she really didn''t have a concept of ''wisdom''. In a certain way, she''s simr to Victor and his exaggerated titles that humans give to Victor, like God of Blood, etc.


    But now, that doesn''t seem to be the case. She really acquired apletely new concept.


    ''And there''s also this connection I feel with her...'' Victor thought. Unlike anything he had ever experienced, this connection wasn''t something like he had with his wives. It was more primitive, almost authoritative.


    It was simr to the feeling he had when hemanded the Greek gods...


    ''A God King, huh.'' Victor quickly understood what this connection was.


    [Like I said, Darling. Many things changed in your evolution; the seed of divinity you had underwent great changes, and that''s influencing those close to you, opening paths... Look at Aphrodite, for example.]


    Victor looked at Aphrodite and used his eyes.


    "... What?" Aphrodite asked.


    At his current level, he could easily bypass Aphrodite''s natural defenses and see her soul. Of course, their connection also helped a bit in this feat. If he used this on another primordial god, he would need to use more power, but nothing impossible. After all, he has a lot of power.


    Inside Aphrodite''s golden soul, he saw a red energy with the same attribute as the divine energies from before, but just on the opposite side of the scale.


    ''... A negative pantheon¡­'' Victor disyed a smile and almostughed widely now at this irony.


    The goal that Diablo couldn''t achieve was being passively achieved by him now.


    "What? Stop smiling at me with that amused smile! What''s happening, Vic!?" Aphrodite asked.


    "I''ll exinter," Victor said and turned his gaze back to Metis.


    "Can you get around on your own?" He asked.


    "Hmm..." Metis made a sound as if she were thinking about something. Suddenly, two small pairs of draconic wings with a color simr to Victor''s appeared behind her, and she began to float around.


    "I did it!" Sheughed in amusement.


    Suddenly, her wings faltered, and she started falling toward the ground.


    "WHOAAA, I''m falling!!" Metis panicked.


    Victor quickly caught Metis in his hand. "Okay, no flying until you recover your energy."


    "... Okay..." Metis mumbled in eptance. To be honest, she felt her heart almost leap out of her mouth. For some reason, it was scarier than she thought it would be.


    "Darling... What in the seven hundred and seventy-seven hells is going on here!? Why do you suddenly have another daughter!? And this time, she doesn''t seem to be adopted or a consideration!" Violet eximed.


    "Technically, Nero is my biological daughter too, you know? After all, she has my blood." Victor didn''t mention Ophis for obvious reasons; she wasn''t part of his n, but she was still his lovely daughter, the first one.


    "I know, in this specific case... Wait! That''s not it! That''s not it at all! Who is she!?" Violet pointed to Metis, who looked at Violet with curious eyes.


    "Metis, the mother of Athena, who is now my daughter," Victor replied.


    "... You know that exins nothing and makes no sense, right?" Violet said.


    "Has my life ever made any sense?" Victor asked in amusement.


    "... Fair point." Violet couldn''t argue against those words, but! She could still ask:


    "So? Who is she? I know she''s Metis and all, but she doesn''t seem to have memories."


    "Hmm, you could say she''s a Metis 2.0, an improved version, a draconic version," Victor replied.


    Metis huffed as she tapped her chest, her pride was high for a little dragon.


    A vein popped on the heads of Violet, Aphrodite, and Agnes when they saw the expression on the woman. They could clearly see a shrewd gleam in that girl''s eyes!


    She''s not ''innocent and cute'' like Pepper!


    "Anyway, I''ll exin thister. Let''s settle this matter. I have millions of things I want to do, and even with my super speed, I seem to not have enough time." Victor sighed.


    He not only has to handle all the logistics of the gods he captured, but he also has to see the reactions of the other pantheons and think about what to do with this dimension.


    Not to mention, he has to gather the intelligent people into the little smart people''s club that Ruby is forming with Aline Valefar. The two women have already started experimenting on Victor''s enemies, much like in hell. Victor predicts that Ruby will soon start bringing in the ''big things'' for their faction.


    From the beginning, Ruby had been researching with her subordinates, but she never lifted a finger to do anything. After all, what she''s intending to mess with is biology, something extremelyplex and requiring a lot of knowledge.


    Because of this, she''s just doing experiments, and with these experiments, she''s improving her technique. She wasn''t confident in using anything she experimented with until recently.


    Aline''s entry into Ruby''s inner circle greatly helped the girl. After all, Ruby is specializing in gics, while Aline is more focused on technology.


    Not to mention, the witches are also with Ruby, and magic will be quite valuable when making future products.


    One could say that the two female scientistsplement each otherpletely.


    For some reason, Victor felt sorry for his faction''s future enemies; after all, they would be fighting an immortal, lifeless army that only knew destruction.


    ''Whoaa, I really am bing an evil god if this continues. I need to counterbnce this, or the pantheons might band together to kill me or something...'' Victor thought, and as his mind started going in that direction, another thought arose within him.


    ''So what?'' He inwardly scoffed. ''So what if they band together against me? I just need to be stronger than all the pantheons. In the end, there are noplex problems, just ack of strength to solve them.'' The dragon''s pride was acting up again.


    ''I just have to show the consequences of challenging me; it''s quite amon political tactic. I just have to show the big guns... And there''s nothing bigger than a 500-meter-tall dragon body.''


    Despite not being able to ess it yet, Victor could clearly feel how his dragon form would be. It''s like a natural instinct of the dragon, something akin to how he ''naturally'' knows how to release a Breath with his power.


    But despite ''knowing'', he can''t ess it. It''s as if his body is denying him that form for some reason.


    Victor stops indulging in such thoughts and looks at Adonis. "You have only 5 minutes, Adonis."


    "....." Those words made everyone shift their attention from Victor to Adonis.


    "Do you need to say anything else?"


    Adonis looked at Violet, Agnes, Aphrodite, and Persephone, then shrugged. "I''ve said everything I wanted, except for Aphrodite, but that would be counterproductive. After all, since that day, we''re not rted to each other anymore."


    Unlike Persephone, who never managed to get over Adonis, Aphrodite did. She matured with it. The famous ''journey'' of self-reflection, despite being clich¨¦, really helps a lot.


    Sometimes, all beings needed was to step out of their social bubble.


    Victor nodded as he looked at Agness and Violet.


    Understanding what Victor''s gaze meant, Violet smiled gently. "It''s alright, Darling. I''ve said everything I wanted to say. My regrets are gone."


    A solemn look appeared in Victor''s eyes, and he just nodded. Then he looked at Agnes.


    "... To be honest, there are some things I wanted to say, but... When he exined his true feelings, I felt it would be pointless." Agnes began to speak.


    "After all, the Agnes I am now is not the same as before... I was stuck in a feeling from the past, refusing to move on, but I never thought about seeing the ''other'' side. In my head, I was right, but it seems I was just as guilty." She bit her lips hard and then sighed as if all her umted feelings went away with that sigh.


    Then she continued in a mncholic tone.


    "Adonis is no longer my ''Darling''... And though he''s no longer my Darling... I apologize, and thank you."


    "It may not have seemed like it, but you were an important part of my life, and I thank every day of my life for knowing you." Despite feeling like she''s failing Adonis, Agnes couldn''t me anyone else but herself. Her mother always warned her to try to listen to others, and it turned out she was right.


    ''Wow... After more than a millennium, I''m actually considering my mother''s teachings?'' She surprised herself. After all, she never listened to her mother; she heard her, but she didn''t take her words to heart.


    It might have seemed like a senseless and unusual deration for Thanatos, but to everyone else, it made a lot of sense considering Agnes''s personality.


    Adonis''s eyes softened a bit. Bad start or not, it was a fact that Agnes had always been there with him, in life and in death. Even when he was severely weakened, she never abandoned him or treated him as worthless.


    If there''s one thing Adonis could recognize, it''s that she''s by no means a bad wife. She''s devoted and stood by his side even before his final moments. Even after his death, she mourned him and suffered for him. Just a while ago, she was about to fight a very powerful goddess for him.


    He might hold some hidden resentment towards her in his heart, but he wasn''t ungrateful enough not to recognize this. Not to mention, it was with this woman that he created one of his most precious treasures.


    Adonis tapped his cheek. "Sometimes, I just wish everything were different, but sometimes, I also think that if everything hadn''t happened the way it did, I wouldn''t have met you, Agnes."


    Agnes widened her eyes.


    "I regret many things in my life... But if there''s one thing I''ll never regret... It''s having met you."


    "Adonis..." Treacherous tears began to fall from Agnes''s eyes.


    "I just wished I had been born stronger... If I were stronger, half of my problems would have disappeared... Of course." Adonis looked at Persephone. "I wish I had never met you and Aphrodite." He said in disgust.


    Persephone''s face twitched; those words hurt the goddess a lot, though she didn''t show it much. As someone who can read bodynguage at a master level, Adonis noticed that, and he liked it.


    "I should have listened to my mother. Getting involved with gods is never a good thing. Unfortunately, I didn''t have a choice from the beginning. But we can dream, can''t we? At least I can say that I''ve put a green hat on one of the Big Three gods, hehehe."


    "As expected of my beauty."


    Victor rolled his eyes, d he didn''t inherit this narcissistic part.


    "And Aphrodite... Despite hating you, time has almost healed all my hatred. After all, unlike a certain someone, you left me alone. Not to mention, you could have taken back your blessing whenever you wanted, but you didn''t... And only now do I understand that it was your blessing that allowed me to fight against Persephone''s curse."


    As a goddess of the positive aspect of the scale, Aphrodite''s blessing negated almost all the effects of Persephone''s curse, a goddess of the negative aspect of the scale. One could say that if not for this blessing, he would have died long ago.


    Vampire or not, a mortal can''t survive a god''s curse without some special means.


    These words made Violet and Agnes''s faces widen in shock. They looked at Aphrodite and didn''t see her reaction, proving that the goddess knew this.


    When they looked at Victor, they realized he knew too.


    "Therefore, all I can say is thank you."


    "That''s the least I could do for you, Adonis. Bad start or not, you were the initial step that led me to the biggest change in my existence, and thanks to this change, I was able to ''mature'' and truly be the ''Aphrodite'' I''m proud to be today."


    "I see... To influence a goddess beloved by all, not bad, huh?" He chuckled gently with a joke.


    Aphrodite just disyed a small smile.


    "Indeed."


    A solemn moment followed, and then Adonis looked at Victor.


    "Dude... I gotta say something brother to brother..."


    "What?" Victor asked.


    "You really are a broken character from a game. Your existence is ridiculous. I envy that, but at the same time, I don''t envy your problems. Dealing with so many women like Agnes? You''re crazy."


    Victor just smiled a bit.


    "I think I have good taste."


    "Only the strong can handle a Yandere; people like me were destined to be locked in a basement."


    "That''s the beauty, isn''t it? What''s the point of love if there''s no danger?"


    "If your danger involves getting stabbed, sorry, but I refuse."


    "Well, I have invincible skin."


    A silence fell around them, and then they bothughed in unison.


    Theirughtersted for a few minutes while theypletely ignored the strange looks from everyone.


    Soon, as theughter began to die down, Adonis spoke as he disappeared.


    "Take care of everyone."


    "Always."

 Chapter 818: Scathach Alucard Scarlett, Ancestor Of...

    ?Chapter 818: Scathach Alucard Scarlett, Ancestor of...


    The first thing that happened when Victor set foot in Nightingale again was a rather familiar scene.


    A violet rocket shot towards him, causing several sonic booms. But unlike the previous times, this particr rocket didn''t immediately lunge at Victor''s body; instead, it stopped inches away from him.


    "V-..." Zdrac was about to say something but stopped when she looked at Victor''s shoulder and saw a ''baby'' Dragon floating there.


    And it wasn''t just any baby Dragon but a female baby Dragon. And to worsen her mood even further, the baby Dragon was drenched in Victor''s scent.


    Zdrac''s pupils narrowed even further, and her wings spread widely. In the next moment, a dreadful pressure descended around them.


    Metis shivered as she felt Zdrac''s pressure. Unconsciously, she lowered her head and moved away from Victor, a clear gesture of submission.


    Seeing this, Zdrac''s expression returned to normal, as did the breadth of her wings.


    Dragons, by nature, were highly territorial. Whether they were young or not, if a Dragon entered another''s territory, a fight was bound to happen.


    Because of this, it was rare to have two Dragons in the same ce, especially two female Dragons near a male.


    From Zdrac''s point of view, Metis might be a young Dragon, but such details didn''t matter. She needed to know her ce; who the second Dragon inmand was. That position belonged to her, not Metis, and that had to be clear from the beginning.


    Victor merely observed with an amused look. To him, it was like watching two cats fighting to establish dominance; there was no real danger. He also knew that Zdrac wouldn''t attack Metis due to her scent and connection. She clearly understood that this Dragon was a member of his Family, and she wouldn''t intentionally harm her. Though, that was only the case if Metis didn''t submit, of course.


    Dragon Hierarchy was absolute; there was no middle ground.


    Of course, the same amusement wasn''t felt by those who''d sensed Zdrac''s aura. For them, it was like an Apex Predator was watching them, ready to attack at any moment.


    It was a feeling that drove everyone''s instincts mad.


    After putting Metis in her ce, Zdrac looked at Victor.


    "You should have called me... But I understand your decision... In the end, it proved correct."


    Victor narrowed his eyes. "What happened?"


    "Intruders."


    With just those words, sounds of grinding teeth were heard from Victor, and unconsciously, all of his Draconic features became more prominent.


    Zdrac looked at this sight with her eyes subtly shining. Before, she found Victor attractive, that was a fact, but... not as much as now.


    His Draconic qualities, especially his aura, made him 1000 times more attractive to her.


    ''This scent...'' Zdrac''s wings fluttered a bit as she sensed the smell of a strong male Dragon, making her eyes shine even more.


    Dragons hardly interacted with other species that weren''t True Dragons. The reason for this was quite simple: they had no interest in those who weren''t True Dragons.


    The species known as Dragons were only attracted to their own kind. There were several reasons for this, but definitely the main one was... the Dragon poption could be counted on the fingers of both hands; they were few, very few, to the point of being endangered. Zdrac might even be one of thest of the Dragons, and because of this, her ''bestial instincts'' worked to ensure the Race''s future.


    Although, in Zdrac''s case, that wasn''t the only reason. If another Dragon that wasn''t Victor appeared, she wouldn''t even spare a nce for them. The reason she was acting like this was that the ''male Dragon'' in front of her was also a man she respected greatly and who had helped her be stronger.


    "Who?" It was a simple question, but everyone who knew Victor understood that literal Hell could break loose depending on Zdrac''s answer.


    Instead of speaking, Zdrac merely made a hand gesture and brought forth five bodies. Three of them were clearly dead with pierced chests, while the other two were paralyzed as if affected by Medusa''s petrification.


    "A scouting team. I killed 3 and left two alive."


    Victor looked at the individuals with his eyes, and it took just one look for him to understand the nature of these individuals.


    "Demigods..."


    "These clothes, these are Divine Garments." Aphrodite lightly tapped the clothing of one of the corpses. "This fabric... It''s familiar to me; where have I felt this before?"


    Scathach went to the other corpse and lifted it up. "Hmm, these features aren''t from our."


    When Scathach said this, everyone understood that she meant these Beings didn''t belong to any Supernatural Being created on this.


    "That''s true... I''ve traveled to many ces, but I''ve never seen a species like this."


    The individuals'' skin was beige, with two horns of the same color as their skin and a tail made of scales. At first nce, they looked very much like Demons.


    But that was where the simrities ended. Unlike Demons, who had a Negative Aura that could be easily recognized, the aura of these Beings was more ''positive''.


    Victor narrowed his eyes. "I can''t pry into their Souls."


    These words surprised everyone present.


    Victor floated toward one of the live prisoners and grabbed his head.


    He forced his Soul Maniption, and something unexpected happened; he encountered a barrier as if someone was preventing him from gaining information from their Soul.


    Victor growled, Crimson Power covered his body, and his eyes shone more intensely. "Do you think you can stop me from getting what I want?"


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Victor didn''t care at all about the creature''s scream; he had no patience for an interrogation. He would get answers straight from the Soul.


    A sound of something shattering was heard by Victor, and in the next moment, he essed the individual''s Soul. But it was at that moment that he found himself in apletely white space.


    Before him stood a Being over 6 meters tall, and its whole body was covered in some kind of iprehensible veil, only its silhouette visible.


    "... @#$%"


    The Being opened its mouth and said something, but Victor didn''t understand. For someone who had all knownnguages in his head, this was unexpected, yet it exined the origins of these creatures.


    "Foreigners, huh," Victor spoke, and with that action, the space around him was slightly distorted, then immediately returned to normal.


    This seemed to slightly shock the Being in front of him. Even with only its silhouette visible, Victor could still read its obvious reactions.


    "@$%#@!" The creature seemed to speak again, and this time, obvious changes began to happen in the space around them. Everything started to tremble, and the white world began to be reced by something else.


    Victor didn''tpletely understand the situation, but he knew a power struggle when he saw one. Because of this, he didn''t hold back.


    His body started to deform, the change happening abruptly. In one moment, his body was in Humanoid Form... In the next¡­


    A creature 500 meters tall stood there, and it wasn''t just any creature; it was the predator at the top of the food chain.


    A Dragon.


    "....." The Being looked at that creature with visible shock in its bodily expression.


    Since this ce was where the Soul could be manifested, Victor evoked his True Form.


    When the transformation wasplete, the Dragon''s Eyes, which were evenrger than a Human, shone with Power, and its mere presencepletely distorted space.


    And before the foreign Being could do anything, a deafening roar was heard, causing this ce to shatter.


    "... !@$$@!" A cry of pain was heard, and in the next moment, the creature disappeared.


    Victor blinked again and was back in reality.


    "What happened, Victor? For a moment, I felt youpletely leave yourself," Violet asked.


    "I don''t know," Victor answered honestly. "But I will find out."


    The moment Victor spoke, the creature in his hand began to shatter until... it turned into dust... Dust that slowly faded from existence.


    "... Was that you?" Scathach asked.


    "No... This is a countermeasure. His Soul was destroyed by his master."


    "A pact or a contract? Was he in servitude?" Scathach continued.


    "Something like that... but much more intrusive." Victor narrowed his eyes, and now that the foreign influence was diminished, he could see clearly.


    "A Soul within another Soul... No, it''s more urate to call it a Spiritual Parasite."


    Scathach, Aphrodite, Agnes, and Violet shivered at what they heard.


    "To prevent Beings like me from gaining information from their scouts, their master ced a very small piece of his own Soul to act as ast defense and, in extreme cases, enact Spiritual Suicide."


    "... A basic war tactic," Scathach said.


    "But that''s madness; the Soul is where all an individual''s Records are. A Being just cutting a piece of their Soul to put into another is insane," Aphrodite said.


    That would be like cutting your own existence and putting it into another Being.


    "Not necessarily." Victor floated up to thest survivor.


    "Beings like me can cut their Souls into pieces and won''t be affected by any negative effects."


    Aphrodite opened her mouth to speak but fell silent as she realized Victor was right. He not only had Roxanne to regenerate his damaged Soul, but also, as a Dragon Progenitor, his Soul was much more robust than usual.


    In theory, he could cut small pieces of himself and put them into other Beings.


    "Not to mention, this method is ingenious." Victor analyzed.


    "... What do you mean?" Agnes asked.


    "The Soul, as Aphrodite said, is where all of an individual''s information is stored. That means likes, personalities, etc., are all stored in the Soul."


    "What happens if someone like me puts a piece of their Soul into a weaker Being?"


    Everyone fell silent when they realized the obvious answer.


    "As I''m a stronger Being, my Soul Fragment would start influencing that individual, and with my control over the Soul, I could even control them as I want."


    Something simr had happened before, with Junketsu, his de. That weapon had a piece of his Soul, which was why the de could evolve with him.


    What happened here was somewhat simr, but on a smaller scale, just cutting a small piece that will influence a Being, yet still maintain some of the Being''s sanity.


    After all, if he put in toorge a piece, that superior Soul would consume the other Soul, and an entirely different individual would be born.


    "Honestly... This is quite ingenious work." Victor spoke. He had never thought of doing this for obvious reasons, as there were many risks involved.


    He would much rather use his Immortal Army as his eyes and ears, no matter how far they were, than do this.


    While Victor was lost in thought, the girls were talking.


    "Zdrac, why didn''t you mention finding intruders?" Violet asked.


    "It wasn''t necessary," Zdrac said.


    "... How was it not?" Violet frowned.


    "The situation was handled by me, and given the unknown nature of the intruders, I deemed it better for my Companion to make a decision."


    "And due to that unknown nature, I also left them paralyzed, unable to react or do anything," Zdrac exined.


    "... That''s not the issue, Zdrac."


    Zdrac looked at Violet. "... Exin."


    "And if these individuals had a method to transport you elsewhere as happened with Victor?"


    Zdrac opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted by Violet.


    "... Don''t just say that you''re a Dragon, and that will never happen."


    "Even with Victor''s Supernatural Senses, he was caught off guard. There is no perfect defense, you know that."


    "....." Zdrac couldn''t argue with that; after all, she was right.


    "That''s just a light scenario. What if these Beings had some kind of bomb that you couldn''t detect?"


    "What if, at the moment of their capture, they sent a signal for reinforcements, and more Beings came? Luckily, it was just a small group, but what if there were more? And they had some kind of strange technology or Technique that prevented your senses from detecting them?"


    "....." Zdrac blinked several times, not thinking that far.


    "That''s why contingency ns are necessary. When you encounter an unknown individual, inform everyone quickly; with your Power, you can easily do that, right?"


    "... Yes."


    "Then do it. Being overly cautious is never enough against invaders, especially these foreigners."


    "Okay, I will do that." Zdrac nodded.


    Scathach and Victor, who were listening to their discussion, disyed small, imperceptible smiles. It seemed the conversation with Adonis did Violet a lot of good.


    Victor''s smile faded, and he looked at the remaining foreigner and spoke in the Draconic Language.


    "Restraint. Seal. Ecstasy."


    In the next moment, the entire existence of the Being was frozen and contained; even its Soul was not an exception.


    "Gather everyone. We will aplish great things today, girls."


    "By everyone, do you mean EVERYONE?" Agnes asked.


    "Yes." Victor nodded.


    "The Amazons, The Youkai, The Vampires, The Gods, my Demonic Generals, EVERYONE."


    "... Okay, luckily, most are nearby, but the rest will take a bit," Agnes said.


    "No problem, just tell them to hurry," Victor replied.


    Scathach then spoke: "Are we putting that project into action?"


    "Yes."


    "... You''re crazy; we don''t have enough Masters for that."


    "You have me and Zdrac, two True Dragons..." Victor floated toward Scathach and gently caressed her cheek.


    "Natalia will hold the Space, and Hephaestus will make the base."


    "And we will make everything work."


    "... This level of Enchantment is beyond even me, Vic."


    "Yes, that''s correct... for now."


    Scathach widened her eyes slightly as she understood the implications of Victor''s words. She bit her lip lightly, battling her pride internally, but this pride was easily defeated when she remembered the previous battle.


    Victor remained silent; he would respect whatever decision Scathach made, so he let her decide for herself.


    "... Very well..." Her voice started a bit doubtful but soon changed to confidence; she wouldn''t back down now: "I ept."


    Victor smiled. "Wee to the Family, Scathach."


    Before Scathach could even say anything, her body began to glow in shades of crimson and violet. Scathach''s eyes began to feel sleepy, and soon, she closed her eyes.


    "... Is this...?" Violet''s eyes widened. "Is this really happening?"


    "Finally, she officially joined. It was about time," Agnes said.


    "You''re not getting it, Mother. Did you forget what Darling is now?"


    "... Oh... OH!" Agnes paid more attention to what was happening now.


    Metis pped her little wings and scrunched her face a bit when she saw this situation. She didn''t know why, but for some reason, she didn''t like it.


    The same feeling was felt by Zdrac. "Grrr..." She growled a bit when she sensed the presence of another member of her kind.


    Having two Dragons together was already a rarity, let alone two female Dragons near a male, and now there were 3 female Dragons!? This was a recipe for disaster.


    But... for some reason, Zdrac felt that this was just the beginning. ''I have to secure my position. I am the First Dragon, so I must be the first!''


    She had never felt these feelings before; she was the only one around, after all, but with the existence of a Dragon Progenitor, that wouldn''t be the case anymore.


    Despite feeling everything around him, Victor didn''t focus on that, more concentrated on Scathach. He wanted to ensure that he didn''t make any mistakes, but surprisingly, the whole process was smooth.


    Just as he did in the past with the Vampires, his ''instincts'' guided him all the way, and the process was also smoother because Scathach was already strong and had a powerful Soul.


    Therefore, she epted the changes very well.


    A few minutes passed, and the wave of Power began to diminish. Slowly, Scathach''s body started to reappear.


    Suddenly, two Dragon Wings with red scales opened up and released all the Power they contained in a gust of wind.


    Two horns of the same color as the wings be visible. Her crimson eyes didn''t change; they just became narrower like a reptile''s. She grew a few centimeters, reaching a height of two meters, the same height as Victor.


    Her red hair became even more vibrant, and her figure bnced out with her new height, giving the impression that she got ''bulkier,'' but that was just an illusion caused by her new height.


    "... Two Elements, huh. As expected of you, Scathach."


    Victor could clearly see that the Elements this woman in front of him was most proficient in were Fire and Ice. That didn''t mean she wasn''t good at controlling other Elements, but... she would always excel in the maniption of Fire and Ice in particr; after all, she was not like Victor, who had control over Creation. That was a privilege reserved only for Dragon Progenitors.


    Today would be an event that would always be remembered in the future ¨C Scathach Alucard Scarlett, The Ancestor of The Red Dragons, known for their Mastery over the Elements of Fire and Ice and their immense talent for understanding and incorporating various Martial Arts into themselves, had just been reborn.

 Chapter 819: An Ambitious Project.

    ?Chapter 819: An Ambitious Project.


    With the burst of power Scathach unleashed, it was clear that this caught everyone''s attention. The first to arrive at this ce were Siena and Pepper, who was nearby.


    The moment they arrived and saw Scathach''s new appearance, they had mixed reactions.


    "Whoaa, sugoi dekai..." Pepper widened her eyes when she saw her mother''s appearance, especially the two mountains in front of her.


    "She got bigger? Isn''t this bigger than mine?" Pepper spoke.


    "Of course she''s bigger, Pepper. She grew taller; her body must have grown in proportion," Sienamented in shock as she looked up and down at her mother; she waspletely different.


    "... Now that you mention it... She turned into a giant like Victor," Pepper said.


    "... I see... Is this how you see the world... No wonder you get lost sometimes... And this power." Scathach clenched her fists, a smile appeared on her face, and then she pointed her hand towards the sky.


    Sounds of heartbeats were heard, and in the next moment, pure ice energy emanated from her hand towards the sky.


    But as the energy appeared, it vanished as if it had never existed in the first ce.


    Scathach looked at Victor with narrowed eyes.


    Victor heightened his presence and spoke, "Control yourself, remember what I taught you, Scathach."


    These words immediately snapped Scathach out of her intoxicated state, and she woke up to reality.


    "... To think I would fall so easily... Is this what you feel? This sensation of invincibility?"


    "Wrong." Victor shook his head in denial. "I feel it 1000 times more than you."


    "... I see... You never forgot your discipline, huh." She disyed a small sweet smile.


    "Don''t let power control you, you control your power," Victor dered.


    "These words you spoke are always with me, and I always try to follow them when possible," he spoke seriously. "So don''t forget them; you''ll need those words even more now."


    "Don''t let your arrogance and this feeling of invincibility consume you, or you''ll tread the same path many powerful beings have fallen into."


    "... The master teaches the disciple, and the disciple teaches the master, huh?" Scathach smiled in a seductive and gentle manner. "Yes, I won''t forget, Victor."


    Victor nodded in satisfaction. "Learn to control your power. Knowing you, you can do it quickly¡ª"


    Scathach disappeared and attacked Victor''s chest, a rumble echoed around, apanied by a burst of air.


    "... What are you doing?" Victormented undisturbed.


    Scathach pouted. "Just what is your body made of? I used all my strength, you know?"


    Victor''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "You''ll need much more than that to harm me, Scathach."


    "Heh~, that gets me excited." Her wings fluttered unconsciously, revealing her mood.


    Victor found this surprisingly cute, he caressed Scathach''s head.


    As Scathach was about toin about not treating her like a child, she heard,


    "Remember, for us, the heart is the key." Victor brought his face close to Scathach''s and kissed her.


    Scathach opened her eyes wide and quickly wrapped her arms around his neck, not just her arms, even her wings enveloped Victor''s body as if she wanted to possess him.


    The two pulled away, leaving a bridge of saliva.


    Scathach exhaled deeply, heating the air around her, her state was obvious just by looking at her.


    "This will help you speed up the process," Victormented as he moved away.


    "... Huh?" Scathach was dumbfounded; for a moment, shepletely forgot who she was and what she was doing.


    ''What was that just now?... That was perfect! I want more!'' Her eyes shimmered with desire.


    "Control, Scathach." Victor warned again.


    "... Haah... This is difficult." Scathach''s face twisted, but visibly, she was starting to calm down.


    ''Hmm... That went as expected. I was thinking I might need to make her submit, but as always, she met my expectations.'' Victor smiled internally.


    As her senses began to settle, she finally started to ess the gift from Victor.


    "... What is this...?" She opened her eyes in disbelief.


    "You''re a dragon, Scathach. A dragon who can transform into humanoid form. Do you think humanoid dragons fight like humans?" Victor chuckled.


    The gift Victor gave was a martial art entirely tailored for dragons, a martial art created by Victor.


    Calling it a martial art might be an exaggeration, as it''s notplete; it''s just ideas and foundations ready. He would need some time to refine the martial art further, but for something made in a short time, it was very good.


    ''Although... Isn''t that what martial arts are? Something that''s always evolving?'' Victor thought.


    "... I can see my influence in this martial art," Scathach said.


    "Yes, but I''ve improved some movements and made it work in the air as well. After all, with our control over creation, we can make the air as solid as the ground." Victor demonstrated as he raised his legs as if climbing stairs and began ''ascending'' in the air.


    Although Scathach didn''t have control over creation at Victor''s absurd level, she still has it on a smaller scale, so making the air solid isn''t difficult.


    Scathach stared at the air beneath Victor with fixed eyes.


    "This is incredible...! This opens up so many possibilities! Can I modify this, Vic?" She asked.


    "Of course, in fact, if you refine it, it''ll be even better." Victor smiled while floating the CM off the ground. With his new weight, if hepletely lets go of his control, a hole will appear in the ground, so he''s floating around instead of walking.


    ''Sigh, I have to work on my foundation all over again.'' To gainplete control of his new body, more training is needed. He just realized that if he doesn''t regain immense control over it, he won''t be able to engage in nighttime activities with his wives either.


    They don''t just need to get stronger; he needs to gain control as well.


    "Mm... Hmmm!" She nodded enthusiastically multiple times.


    "Darling, Darling." Violet sneaked up to Victor.


    "Yes?"


    "When will I be able to turn into a dragon?"


    "When you be stronger."


    "...." Violet pouted.


    Victor chuckled and stroked her head. "Scathach made it look easy, but it''s not that simple. Dragons are the pinnacle of mortal existence, so a strong soul is a necessary requirement."


    "From our group, only Scathach and Jeanne can do it easily, and with my assistance, Haruna, Mizuki, Eleonor, Rose, and Morgana could as well. After all, their souls are strong."


    "Ugh... How do you even make your ''soul'' strong? It''s not like a muscle, you know?" Violetined.


    That''s true..." Victor agreed while thinking. Then he remembered a quote and spoke it out loud:


    "Only when the soul is on the brink of death does it show its true potential."


    "Bleach, Zangetsu," Pepper nodded. "I got the reference."


    Victor gentlyughed and caressed Pepper''s head.


    "Hehehehe~." Pepper smiled sweetly, causing Siena''s eyebrows to twitch in envy and jealousy.


    "These words aren''t incorrect. Do you know what all of us mentioned have inmon?"


    "... You were always in danger and overcame that danger," Violet spoke.


    "Correct," Victor nodded.


    "Wait a sec, if that''s the case, why aren''t Natashia and I on the list?" Agnes said.


    Victor looked at Agnes neutrally. "In all the asions you fought, Agnes, you were never in much danger."


    "... Well... That''s true, but I was in danger, right? Even though not much, I was."


    "When I talk about danger, Agnes, I mean life-and-death situations."


    "Only when we''ve walked on the edge of death multiple times does our soul refine, and we grow stronger."


    "What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger, huh." A woman''s voice sounded around, causing people to look in the direction of the voice.


    Soon they saw Sasha, Ruby, Lacus, Natashia, Bruna, Eve, Kaguya, Maria, Roberta, Mizuki, and Leona.


    "Exactly." Victor smiled gently, floating towards Ruby and Sasha.


    "I missed you guys." He hugged the two.


    Ruby and Sasha melted into Victor''s arms.


    "I missed you too, Darling." Both of them spoke simultaneously.


    Victor pulled away from them and lightly kissed each of their lips.


    "Hmm?" Victor felt someone touching him and saw Natashia, Leona, and Mizuki touching his body.


    "Your skin is so silky, yet so firm," Natashiamented.


    "These horns, you''re like a demon now, hehehe." Leonaughed as she touched his horns.


    Victor chuckled gently and kissed the three girls.


    "I missed you."


    Natashia smiled widely and hugged him. Mizuki, despite being a bit shy, also hugged him.


    Although she was on the battlefield before, she didn''t have time to converse with Victor. Many things happened all at once, so now she''ll indulge herself.


    ''Hehehehe~, my husband is a dragon!'' This statement had many hidden meanings for Natashia. [Most of them being decidedly not child-friendly.]


    ''Your scent has be even more delicious...'' Mizuki thought.


    "Fufufu, weren''t you with me just a few days ago?" Leona spoke yfully.


    "I still missed you." Victor spoke while patting Leona''s head.


    "Mm, if you missed me, then you haven''t forgotten about Samar, right? You can''t leave the job half-done."


    "Of course not, I remember correctly."


    "But before that, I willplete one of my projects... Actually, several of them." As he said that, more and more girls began to appear.


    The Amazons, the Fairies, Haruna and Kuroka, the Four Generals, and Aline, the Ruler of Hell, the goddesses, and the rest of the vampires.


    "Damn, that''s a lot of women. I only realized that when they were all together," Peppermented.


    "Don''t talk as if they''re all rted to him, Pepper," Siena rolled her eyes.


    But Pepper didn''t hear anything, her attention was on Lacus, who stealthily approached Victor.


    "Ah, Lacus, you sneaky one."


    "Well... A dragon? A real dragon? Wasn''t he a vampire?" Demeter nudged Hestia as she spoke in shock.


    "... Yes, he was," Hestia sighed. Even though she knew this beforehand, she was still shocked.


    "How does someone go from being a vampire to turning into a dragon? That doesn''t happen! The logistics are wrong!" Nike couldn''t ept this.


    She looked at Scathach, who was in her own world, and opened her eyes in shock. But her shock wasn''t as great as when she saw Metis flying near Victor.


    "Metis!? Is that Metis!?" Nike''s words made all the goddesses look at the small dragon.


    "Her appearance is different, and her race is different, but it''s definitely Metis," Tetis widened her eyes.


    "I thought she was dead," Demeter said.


    "That feeling, Zeus, and Kronos?" Rhea narrowed her eyes at Victor.


    "You''ll know that eventually, but Zeus and Kronos are dead," Victor spoke naturally, looking at Rhea.


    Victor''s words made the goddesses who didn''t know this widen their eyes.


    Demeter smiled widely. "That bastard''s finally dead!? HAHAHAHAHA, we need to celebrate!"


    "D-Demeter." Nike pinched Demeter''s mature thighs.


    "What?" Demeter asked confused.


    But before Nike could say anything, they heard Victor say:


    "Oh yes, Persephone is alive. If you want, you can see her, Demeter."


    All of Demeter''s attention immediately shifted to Victor. Her eyes widened, seeing Victor''s serious and neutral face, she understood that her daughter wasn''t dead. She doesn''t know what happened, and she doesn''t care either. She''s just happy that Victor didn''t kill her.


    After all, she knew well the kind of rtionship her daughter had with Violet and Agnes. Honestly, if she received news that her daughter had died, she wouldn''t have any reason to live; she would immediatelymit suicide. She couldn''t live in a world where her daughter wasn''t alive.


    Small tears appeared on Demeter''s face. She took a deep breath and said, "Thank you, Victor."


    "I didn''t do anything, you should thank Violet." After all, he did what he did so that Violet and Agnes could move forward, especially Violet, who was the most affected by the whole situation.


    "Liar, everyone knows that none of this would be possible without you." Demeter huffed while rubbing her face.


    Victor just gave a small smile and didn''t say anything. After all, she wasn''t wrong.


    Victor looked at Natalia. "Natalia, my dear."


    "Yes, Darling." Natalia waved her hand, and a portal appeared.


    "This is a portal to the underworld that leads directly to Persephone''s chambers."


    Demeter didn''t waste any time and quickly jumped into the portal.


    Victor disyed a strange smile. He didn''t hate Demeter''s passion for her family; after all, he could rte to it.


    "Hmm... Darling, I think I messed up something with the portal." Natalia raised her hand.


    Victor looked naturally at Natalia, then at the portal, specifically beyond the portal. When he saw Persephone''s condition, he just shrugged.


    "I mean, they''re Greeks, it''s not new." Victor shrugged.


    "...." Natalia didn''t know how to react to that; she just nodded and closed the portal.


    ...


    "PERSEPHONEEE-... What are you doing?"


    "M-Mother?" Persephone hid in her bed, covering her body with her duvet.


    Demeter''s eyes turned yful when she saw the messy bed, Persephone''s disheveled hair, and the obviously wet bed with suspicious liquids.


    "... I heard Victor''s nameing from your mouth just now."


    "It''s your imagination!" An embarrassed expression appeared on Persephone''s face.


    "Hmm~" Despite wanting to tease Persephone a lot right now, she wanted to hug her daughter even more, and that''s what she did!


    She jumped onto the bed and hugged her daughter.


    "W-Wait, let me change-."


    "Shhh..." Demeter hugged her daughter even tighter. "I missed you."


    "...." Persephone''s embarrassed face turned mncholic, and then she returned her mother''s hug. "I missed you too, Mother."


    ...


    Victor floated a bit above the ground for everyone to see his appearance.


    "So, a lot of things have happened, and you''ll soon know the details."


    "But in short, I subdued Olympus, became a Dragon Progenitor, which is a mix of vampires and dragons. Yes, I''m still thinking of an official name for my race, but for now, call them vampire dragons."


    "...."


    "Oh, I also killed some primordial gods, Thanatos, and Erebus''s son, a son he made in another pantheon, a insignificant existence."


    "...."


    "During this time, I also acquired Gaia." Victor snapped his fingers, and a green-haired goddess wearing a dress of nts appeared.


    "Sugoi Dekai... She''s definitely Mommy Tier."


    "Pepper!" Ruby eximed.


    "What? I''m just stating the obvious." Pepper rolled her eyes.


    "Why does he talk as if he caught a Rare Pok¨¦mon?" Sasha said.


    "Well, that''s what happened, right? And he won twice, after all, Gaia has control over Typhoon." Natashia said.


    "As you heard before, I also killed Kronos and Zeus, absorbing their powers in the process."


    "And more things happened. For now, I have in my possession the entire dimension of Olympus. Any questions?"


    Hestia raised her hand.


    "Yes, Hestia?"


    "Just how on earth do you go out to defend your wife and end up bing a Dragon Progenitor, subduing Olympus, and acquiring a primordial goddess for yourself? How is that even possible!?"


    "Because I''m Victor." Victor dered with an innocent smile.


    "...." Somehow, those words made a lot of sense. Hestia could only sigh.


    Haruna raised her hand.


    "Yes, Haruna?"


    "Who is this girl?" Haruna pointed at Metis, who was floating near Zdrac.


    "Metis, Athena''s mother. For those who know her story, in short, her soul was split; one piece was in Zeus, another piece was in Athena. I merged the two, but due to spending many years in this state, she got quite damaged."


    "As I was responsible for aiding in this process, unconsciously, my energy entered her soul, and she turned into a dragon. A dragon goddess, to be more precise."


    "... Ohh..." They all spoke at the same time, looking at Metis.


    The little girl just huffed and spread her wings, her dragon pride shining through despite her small size.


    "And about Scathach?" This time, Sasha raised her hand.


    "I''m a Progenitor, so I can easily transform other beings into members of my race, as long as the requirements are met." Victor answered.


    "What are the requirements?" Natashia asked.


    "A strong soul."


    "...." No one knew how to react to these words; how were they supposed to judge if a soul was strong or not? They didn''t have that power!


    "Don''t worry, when you qualify, I''ll personally let you know. The only ones who meet these requirements now are Jeanne, Haruna, Mizuki, Eleonor, Rose, and Morgana."


    The goddesses were included too, but Victor wouldn''t say that. After all, it would open another can of worms that he wasn''t interested in opening. The only people he would turn into dragons are his family.


    Aphrodite looked at Victor and disyed a calcting smile. As someone connected to him, she knew exactly what he was thinking.


    ''Hmm, this is a good time to bring Hestia into the fold; I just need to set up a honey trap...'' The goddess of love looked at Hestia. Even though she had a neutral expression, as the goddess of love, Aphrodite could clearly see Hestia''s feelings for Victor.


    ''Fufufufu, this will be fun.''


    "The rest wille naturally over time."


    "So we should be stronger, huh." Ruby said.


    "Yes."


    "Now that you''re all here, let''s move on to the reason I''ve gathered you all."


    "I''m going to create a new dimension where we will live."


    "......" They definitely didn''t expect those words.

 Chapter 820: An Ambitious Project. 2

    ?Chapter 820: An Ambitious Project. 2


    "And where will this dimension be?" Ruby was the first to recover from Victor''s words.


    "There." Victor pointed to Nightingale''s moon.


    "..."


    "Are you really going to do what you said!? I thought you were joking!" Ruby eximed.


    "Having a floating ind where you can go anywhere is the dream of mankind." Victorughed.


    ''Although what I''m going to do is not just a simple ind,'' he thought internally.


    "That''s ridiculous," Ruby sighed.


    "Why is it ridiculous? Don''t you want a portable house?"


    "Huh?" Ruby eximed.


    "I mean, why should I leave home if I want to travel? Isn''t it easier to bring my house with me?" He stated.


    "I like that mentality." Pepper, Siena, and Violet chimed in simultaneously, like those who enjoyed beingzy the most, they 100% support this n.


    Ruby''s lips twisted. It''s not that she''s against it; in fact, just like Pepper, Siena, and Violet, she also really likes this n, but... It''s surreal, right? How is he going to do this?


    "A house that follows you anywhere, huh... Isn''t that the ultimateziness? I like it." Sasha said.


    "Me too, that way it''ll be easier to stay close to Victor, after all, he''ll take us everywhere with him." Natashia added.


    "Yeah, consequently, we can practice more." Sasha replied.


    Natashia gave Sasha a knowing smile.


    Seeing her mother''s smirk, Sasha blushed, "I''m not talking about that kind of practice! Get your mind out of the gutter!"


    "Never." Natashia dered.


    "Ugh." Sasha made a defeated face.


    "Although this is just my initial idea, with my new evolution, and the authorities I''ve acquired, I was thinking of creating a pantheon."


    ".... " The ce fell silent again.


    "What?"


    "You... You... Sigh..." Ruby just sighed.


    Sasha patted Ruby''s shoulder and said, "Let it go, Ruby. You know our husband, if he''s going to do something, he''s always going to do something big."


    Victor chuckled. "Why just an ind when I can have a pantheon? Why just a pantheon when I can make a world for myself?" His eyes gleamed with excitement.


    The girls began to feel a sense of unease about this; they shivered a bit when he said ''world.''


    "It can''t be, right? He won''t do that, right?" Ruby was still in doubt, but knowing her husband, he probably will, now how he''s going to do it was the golden question.


    "Okay... How are you going to do this?" Rhea asked curiously.


    "Even for the gods of the past, making a pantheon was difficult, you know? The ones who made our pantheon were the original four primordials, and they did it together, and to be called a pantheon, you need to have your own dimension, not just a piece ofnd."


    "Woman, I fought against Thanatos, Erebus, and their illegitimate son at the same time; do you think I can''t do this?" Victor rolled his eyes.


    "It''s easier than you think; you just need the right people, and I have all of them here with me."


    "... I mean, it''s not that, but..." She blushed a bit, she was just incredulous.


    "Not to mention that Nyx and Gaia are here." Victor pointed to his side where Gaia was, and the other side where there was no one, but that was just an illusion.


    Victor made a gesture with his hand, and soon Nyx appeared.


    "... Hello?" She scratched her head a bit while looking at Victor with narrowed eyes.


    ''He casually undid my divinity, damn monster.''


    "Now let''s get to work; everyone will help me with this."


    "And you, Rose and Eleonor, you''ll be living with me starting tomorrow, and your n will live in my pantheon as well."


    "W-Wait, you can''t decide that." Eleonor stammered.


    "Yes, I can, who''s going to stop me? d?" Victor snorted.


    "Not to mention that d himself allowed it in exchange for an alliance."


    "Here." Victor tossed a paper to Eleonor.


    "Impossible... He can''t do this!"


    "You''re mine, Eleonor, do you think I would leave you in uncertainty for long? Just follow your heart, and leave it to me. You can protect Nightingale even while living in my pantheon."


    "....." Eleonor pouted, but she wasn''t angry.


    Rose could see very well that she was relieved; after all, this issue of respecting her n''s wishes and following Victor always weighed on her mind.


    Victor making the decision for her just made her throw her hands up and have an excuse for her ancestors, saying, "An evil dragon kidnapped me and took my n, what do you think I could do?"


    "Gaia, you''ll be in charge of the earth formation, Nyx, influence the gravity field, Natalia, youe help too!"


    "W-Wait, Darling this is above my level¡ª.. Humpf?"


    Victor didn''t care about Natalia''s words and just kissed her, he didn''t transform her, he just... Gave a lot of energy.


    Fushhhhh!


    A pir of energy shot out of Natalia''s body.


    "Haaah~¡­ Amazing." Her body shuddered as if she was experiencing a climax.


    "And now? You can help?"


    "Easily." She smiled seductively.


    "Scathach get your fat ass over here, and you too Zdrac."


    Scathach wakes up from her senses, and looks at Victor in the sky, her eyes narrow dangerously when she heard what he said, but just snorted, and flew towards him.


    "Jeanne, you will help too!"


    "Yes, yes. I can imagine what you''re going to do." Jeanne floated toward Victor.


    "Aline, get ready, I''m going to integrate Hell into the new dimension."


    "... Yes, My King." Aline spoke seriously.


    "Helena, Lily, Vepar, Vine."


    "Prepare for n ''Creation''."


    "... Your Majesty, are you really going to do this?" Helena asked seriously.


    "Of course."


    "Very well..." Helena closed her eyes and then looked at Lily. "Fetch your mother; it''s time for her to pay for eating for free for so long."


    A shit-eating grin appeared on Lily''s face: "Hehehehe, leave it to me." She was very happy to fulfill this role... the role of tormenting Lilith.


    Yes, Lily had a lot of frustration towards her mother, after all, she was responsible for taking care of Lilith in Hell.


    "Don''t forget to stabilize the hells so that there won''t be problems with the souls." Helena warned.


    "Okay~."


    "Vine, Vaper, you''lle with me to the Greek underworld." Helena ordered.


    "Yes." Vine and Vaper easily nodded; they already knew what they had to do.


    Victor pped his hands, and a sonic boom echoed around.


    "Attention, citizens of Nightingale." With an authority in his voice that made everyone look up.


    "A show you''ll never be able to see again will happen; don''t panic, because I''m in control of everything." He casually warned, and in the next moment, a pure red power emanated from Victor''s body and enveloped all of Nightingale.


    Victor''s wings grew wide, fully opened, covering the entire sky.


    "So vast... It''s like he''s protecting everyone." Hestiamented.


    "Dragons are broken beings, Hestia."


    Hestia looked to the side and saw Aphrodite standing with her arms crossed.


    "And Victor, who''s on top of all dragons, is even more broken than all of thembined."


    Hestia couldn''t say anything to Aphrodite''s words because she felt like the world had crashed down on her.


    This feelingsted only for a few seconds, but everyone felt it. Hestia looked at the sky again and saw it painted entirely in reddish-purple.


    "All of this... Is his power?" Hestia was incredulous, and she wasn''t the only one.


    "Yes, he''s using his wings as a way to help control his immense energy." Aphrodite spoke.


    Zdrac, Scathach, and Metis widened their eyes when they saw the ''immensity'' of Victor''s powers; it was like looking into an endless abyss.


    ''He wasn''t exaggerating when he said he felt 1000 times more invincible than me.'' Scathach thought.


    "Vivian, get the fairies."


    "Yes, Master!" Vivian didn''t waste time; she left Victor''s inner world and went to fetch her Fairies.


    "Roxanne..."


    [Yes...?]


    "It''s time to show your older sister that you''re better than her."


    Roxanne''s smile widened; she waspletely excited now.


    [Leave it to me, Darling!]


    Badump, Badump.


    Sounds of heartbeats were heard, like an engine working at high speed.


    Suddenly, Victor''s power began to increase.


    10x. 20x. 30x. 1000x, and it continued to rise. In terms of raw energy, Victor was unmatched.


    Outside the, the crimson color with shades of purple was quite visible; Nightingale''s universe was being painted with Victor''s colors.


    "Holy Jesus... This damn monster." dpletely underestimated him. [Once again.] The amount of power that man had.


    "Let''s see, the heavenly father was said to have created the world in seven days... Let''s do it in 7 hours just to see his reaction."


    Victor raised his hand like a conductor about to begin a concert, and then he spoke in anguage no one except Jeanne understood:


    "Initiateary creation."


    Jeanne''s eyes widened, this time in pure shock. ''He can see the system so deeply!?'' She was so shocked that she even forgot to breathe: ''Is it because of my brother''s blessing?'' She couldn''t see any other reason.


    Suddenly, all the energy emanating from Victor''s body disappeared... No, it was sucked into somewhere, a ce only Jeanne and Victor could see.


    The principle of equivalent exchange was happening; by using his superior energy as fuel, Victor employed the principle of creation that only primordial beings could use, and... Created.


    Wrong, the more correct would be to say that he ''dominated'' the force of Creation. Just like a heartless bastard, he''d spanked her, and told her to follow her orders.


    Creation could only cry, and ept its fate to be helplessly used by this brute.


    After all, Victor is not a god of creation, he cannot create anything, he can only control what already exists as a Progenitor dragon, and that''s what he did.


    A feat that cannot be performed by any normal dragon except the Progenitor.


    Hemanded creation.


    His mouth opened again, this time with draconguage:


    "All creation is under mymand."


    Changes began to take ce; the entire began to tremble as if a magnitude 10 earthquake were happening.


    Slowly, thends of the Snow n, Fulger n, and Adrasteia n started rising towards the sky.


    "Oh my god..." Pepper eximed.


    "There''s no god in the sky, Pepper." Siena spoke. "At least not on this."


    "That''s just a figure of speech! Look at this view! If this isn''t the work of a god, I don''t know what is."


    "He''s not a god, Pepper... He''s a dragon." Siena continued to speak in disbelief as she looked at the sight before her.


    A state that everyone present was feeling.


    ...


    Wilnds, home of the Elder Gods.


    A woman with long blonde hair and golden eyes looked towards Nightingale.


    "This energy..." She narrowed her eyes and quickly appeared in the sky.


    When she saw the scene before her and felt the energy, she spoke.


    "My younger sister... Have you grown so much already? But why am I not feeling your connection with this?" She narrowed her eyes and tried to sense again the small sprout that was her sister, but... Nothing was there.


    "She''s gone... No, not gone, this energy is hers..." The woman''s eyes sharpened, and she saw a man.


    In that moment she saw the figure of her younger sister... The younger sister who had a more mature body than hers and seemed older than her, embracing that man.


    "She... She... She merged with the soul of a being!" Pure disbelief was seen on her face, for a moment, she thought about the possible terrible implications of not having a negative world tree on a, and her face became lifeless, almost desperate, but those feelings disappearedpletely into envy when she saw her sister''s body again.


    "And who''s this figure!? How is she older than me!? This is impossible!"


    ...


    Despite being deeply focused on his work, Victor didn''t lower his guard; he clearly felt several powerful gazes looking in their direction, the Elder Gods were observing.


    If these gods decided to interfere, what he was doing would be a bit moreplicated, but nothing unmanageable, after all, he had Jeanne to shoulder his burden even if only for a few minutes.


    "Let''s continue!" Now that the properties of his wives were in the sky, he would gather more resources... Inside and outside the.


    "Gaia, take a portion of the wilnds and the in general."


    "Leave it to me... Ugh, and to think I would have to do thisplex work again! Why did I get involved in this war?"


    "Stop mumbling woman, or I will spank your ass." Victor growled.


    Gaia shuddered, and she blushed slightly. "O-Okay, I''ll do it! Goddamn! I will just do it!"


    "But don''t expect perfection, after all, I''m not connected with this." She warned him just in case she failed.


    Her hair began to flow and she began to control the unexplorednds of Nightingale''s.


    As the wasrger than Earth, there were many ces they could borrow earth.


    "Jeanne, shoulder the burden for a few seconds." Victor spoke.


    "Leave it to me." Jeanne touches Victor''s shoulder.


    Soon Victor feels the weight of what he was doing lighten a little, and soon he looks up at the sky.


    "Nyx, it''s your turn, take the biggest one you see in this universe."


    "The biggest!? Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Nyx blinked twice, and just nodded. "Fine, leave it to me." Nyx looks at the sky, her gaze goes beyond the, and arrives in space, soon she starts looking for the biggest rock she can see.


    "I thought... And this asteroid has a lot of interesting stories too."


    Victor looks in the direction Nyx was looking and sees what she has taken.


    "Perfect." He smiled satisfied, and looked at Natalia.

 Chapter 821: An Ambitious Project. 3

    ?Chapter 821: An Ambitious Project. 3


    Nyx blinked twice and simply nodded. "Fine, leave it to me." Nyx looked at the sky, her gaze extended beyond the and reached into space. She began searching for thergest rock she could see.


    "I found it... And this asteroid has several interesting materials too."


    Victor looked in the direction Nyx was pointing and saw what she had grabbed.


    "Perfect." He smiled satisfactorily and looked at Natalia.


    "Natalia! Touch Nyx, she will instruct you."


    "Yes!" Natalia touched Nyx''s shoulder, and in the next moment, her senses spread out ridiculously. She was looking at the universe, and it seemed so small...


    "This stone here, use your power."


    "Yes...!" Natalia snapped out of her stupor and focused on the image Nyx had provided. In the next moment, a gigantic portal appeared in front of the asteroid.


    "ce the portal above the, not too close to avoid getting caught in the atmosphere," Victor said.


    "Okay."


    "Done."


    Victor used his hand and pulled the asteroid into the portal. In the next moment, everyone on the saw the stone in the sky.


    Consequently, some people began to panic.


    "... Are we really safe with this?" Violet swallowed hard.


    "Darling wouldn''t do anything that puts us in danger," Sasha said, but even she was a bit afraid.


    "So this is how the extras in the war felt facing Madara..." Ruby spoke.


    "It''s not a pleasant feeling." Pepper added.


    "I feel sorry for them." Ruby nodded.


    "I definitely wouldn''t want to be there." Lacus said.


    As the stone in the sky started to grow, even Ruby, Lacus, and Pepper began to break out in a cold sweat.


    "Is this really safe!?" Lacus eximed.


    "Just trust Darling! He knows what he''s doing... Probably!" Violet said.


    "That doesn''t inspire much confidence." Hestia sighed. Even as a goddess, if that stone falls on the, she will die! Not just her, the entire will.


    "Gaia, your turn."


    "I''m on it!" Gaia controlled the chunks of earth she took from the and hurled them towards the asteroid.


    Everyone could see thends of the mergingpletely with the asteroid.


    Meanwhile, Victor said:


    "Bruna,e here!"


    "Y-Yes!" Bruna quickly flew and stood near Victor.


    "Touch me, I will instruct you."


    "Yes!" She didn''t waste time asking what she should do, she just did as ordered.


    Soon, she felt as if she were observing from Victor''s point of view, and she saw hundreds of beings.


    "Take all the belongings of these beings, and the beings themselves. Just leave their homes."


    Bruna swallowed hard, but she nodded strongly. "Yes!"


    A wave of telekinesis erupted with Bruna at the center, and soon, all the vampires present in the territories of Fulger, Snow, and Adrasteia started floating in the sky.


    "Whoaa... Whoaaa. This is weird." Nero said with a strange expression as he felt his sense of gravity being messed up.


    "Don''t resist, it will make Bruna''s job easier." Natashia said.


    "Okay... Ophis, hold onto me." Nero said.


    "Mm." Ophis quickly hopped onto Nero and held onto him.


    Victor frowned and controlled all thesends, tossing them onto the asteroid. As thends left the stratosphere, he felt his control being taken over by Gaia.


    Seeing that everything worked perfectly, he said.


    "Seal." Soon, all these properties were covered by a force field that prevented them from being destroyed.


    Then he said:


    "Nyx!"


    Understanding what she needed to do, Nyx pped her hands, and the starry night covered the entire asteroid.


    "Roxanne, Jeanne!"


    Roxanne exited Victor''s body and appeared in the sky. Jeanne let go of Victor''s shoulder and also flew close to Roxanne. Both women then pointed their hands at the. A burst of red and green energy flew towards the asteroid.


    Roxanne''s negative energy was enriching the asteroid, creating a conducive environment for life.


    Jeanne''s primordial energy was elerating the entire process and isting the environment.


    Thanks to thebination of the two, the visible effect of the ''green'' being created was seen by all. This process took the longest,sting for three hours.


    After all, it wasn''t just randomly channeling energy. They needed to create ''veins'' that nourish the asteroid, simr to what existed on Earth and alls with a World Tree.


    Normally, the World Tree does this passively, but Victor didn''t want to wait that long. He was forcing it artificially.


    During this time, Bruna gathered all the living beings from these territories and brought them to the outskirts of the Snow n.


    "Good job, Bruna. Rest now."


    "Yes..." Bruna didn''t argue. She was very tired; she never thought she''d use telekinesis on such arge scale, but this experience gave her many ideas, ideas that would terrify her enemies in the future.


    "Done." Roxanne and Jeanne said simultaneously.


    Then Roxanne disappeared and returned inside Victor.


    Victor wiped his face a bit and said to Gaia, Natalia, and Nyx. "It''s our turn."


    "Just follow Nyx, Natalia. You''ll know what to do."


    "Yes."


    And so, it began. Nyx startedpressing the with the starry night, isting everything to prevent energy leakage. Yes, it was no longer just a veryrge asteroid.


    Gaia began reshaping its interior, creating functional continents, forming ecosystems that would be used by living beings in the future.


    Regions of pure ice and snow, areas where volcanoes would be more active, and most importantly, water... Lots of water.


    Throughout this process, Victor assisted Gaia with his power of creation maniption.


    Gaia couldn''t help ncing at Victor''s serious expression as they both worked on this magnificent endeavor. She blushed slightly.


    As the goddess of the earth, the act of creating a ce entirely made of nature and free from the influence of living beings was extremely pleasurable for her.


    ''I should advise him not to establish a civilization on this, and just leave it for his family to use...'' She didn''t want this ''green'' to be contaminated like Earth.


    Natalia used her space power in conjunction with Nyx to ensure everything remained isted and nothing leaked out, though even with Nyx''s support, this proved quite challenging for Natalia.


    "Ugh, this is tough..."


    "You can do it. Don''t lose focus," Victor said.


    "Yes." Natalia bit her lip and pushed the energy out even harder.


    Victor looked at Natalia and narrowed his eyes when he saw her body struggling.


    "Jeanne, stabilize her," Victor ordered.


    "Okay." Jeanne approached Natalia and touched her body. Soon, her body was forcibly stabilized by Jeanne.


    What was happening was that Jeanne was taking on the burden for her own body, preventing her from copsing. After all, the task she was performing wasn''t something an ordinary human should be doing.


    For Natalia, it felt like a weight was lifted from her body, allowing her to work more efficiently.


    30 minutes passed, and the was stabilized. Now, only the finishing touch remained.


    Gaia controlled the''s earth, creating a massive hole in the middle of the.


    "Your turn, Victor."


    "Okay... Jeanne, take over."


    "Leave it to me." Jeanne released Natalia.


    This gesture made Natalia deeply exhale,pletely exhausted.


    "Very well done. For a mortal, an ordinary human, to be able to work with the gods is already a great achievement," Nyx sighed. "I should have kidnapped your ancestor when I had the chance." She added, stroking Natalia''s back.


    Natalia looked at Nyx strangely but still said, "Thank you, I guess..."


    "What''s left now?" She asked.


    "Just the''s core... And knowing Victor, what he''s about to do will be ridiculous," Nyx said while looking at Victor.


    Natalia looked at Victor as well, waiting to see what he would do.


    Jeanne touched Victor and took on his burden. At that same moment, Victor took a deep breath, and a violet glow began to appear in his belly.


    "Wait, are you sure about this!? Using the dragon''s mes as the''s core?" Gaia asked.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "... No, actually, this is very good. As this will be fueled by the dragon''s fire, the entire system will be even richer in materials never seen before... But it will attract the greed of the gods."


    "Let theme..." Victor scoffed.


    "I guarantee I won''t be as kind as I was to the Greek pantheon."


    "... If you''re that confident, I won''t say anything." Gaia said.


    Victor didn''t respond; he just opened his mouth and let out a deafening roar that made everyone cover their ears.


    Pure violet fire spewed from his mouth, like a massive beam of energy thatpletely obscured everyone''s vision and perfectly entered the hole created by Gaia.


    Unlike before, this process was faster; after all, it was just channeling energy to create a hot core.


    The entire processsted only 30 seconds, 30 seconds that made all beings almost kiss each other as they felt so much energy emanating from the man.


    If this attack were aimed at a person and not the sky, what would happen? Everyone couldn''t help but think about it. And the answer to that question was obvious.


    "Gaia."


    "Yes." Gaia controlled the and sealed the hole.


    Jeanne separated from Victor, and he immediately felt the weight return to his body.


    He sighed a little; it might not seem like it, but mentally keeping everything under control was quite exhausting. After all, this needed to be registered in the system to prevent an ''anomaly'' from urring, with primordial beings intervening and undoing all of his work.


    Victor raised both hands towards the as if he were holding it with his own hands.


    He opened his mouth and spoke the same iprehensible words that only he and Jeanne understood:


    "As the king of the dimension, I dere... Olympus shall cease to exist, and a new pantheon shall rise from the ashes, a pantheon led by me."


    Suddenly, Victor heard in his mind.


    [Request acknowledged. Analyzing structure. suitable for life.]


    For a moment, Victor was surprised by this robotic voice, but he didn''t dwell on it. He knew this was the voice of the system.


    Even the primordial beings couldn''t spend 24 hours dealing with the system; because of this, automation was necessary.


    What he was hearing now was the voice of the Akashic Record itself.


    [Analyzing dimension structure... Damaged. Using the principle of equivalent exchange. Owner''s energy, Victor Walker, will be used.]


    "Ugh..." Victor stumbled a bit, feeling his energy reserves depleting at an rming rate.


    "Victor!" Jeanne supported him.


    "What''s happening!?" Scathach asked.


    But Jeanne didn''t have time to answer; she just touched Victor, and pure green energy flowed out of her and into Victor.


    [95% of energy has been drawn and used to restore and expand the dimension to amodate the.]


    [Conditions met. Greek Pantheon will be renamed to Pantheon 7475909777. Name will be changed in the future by the owner.]


    Cold sweat formed on Victor''s forehead; perhaps choosing such arge asteroid was a mistake, but luckily Jeanne was there, or he would be very debilitated now.


    "Thank you, Jeanne." Victor lifted his head, and everyone was surprised to see a golden circle in his eyes.


    "Just focus on using my energy."


    Victor nodded.


    Scathach opened her mouth, she was about to say something, but she held back. Now wasn''t the time for that, she realized.


    Victor looked upward toward the, and soon, he saw the being ''covered'' by a thinyer of space.


    [Processplete. Dimension created, and attached... Administrator intervention highlighted, corrective actions will be taken.]


    Suddenly, time froze, literally, everything stopped.


    The only ones unaffected were Jeanne and Victor.


    A dtion urred around Victor, and The Universal Tree, the entity responsible for maintaining and existing in the universe, appeared¡ªthe being also known as the one who oversees all life.


    "You seem to be doing something quite significant, Victor."


    "Brother!" Jeanne smiled.


    "Hey, Jeanne. You''re more beautiful than ever. I see that your rtionship is doing wonders for you."


    "Mm." Jeanne nodded bashfully.

 Chapter 822: A Whole New World.

    ?Chapter 822: A Whole New World.


    Looking at Jeanne''s features, the pure white and golden figure smiled.


    "Staying in this form is not suitable..." Slowly, the figure''s body began to change, and in less than a few moments, a middle-aged man with blond hair and green eyes appeared. He was wearing quite the elegant suit.


    "This is better." He smiled contentedly.


    The reason for his choice of form was his position as Jeanne''s ''Older Brother''. Even though Jeanne was older than him, he was still the ''older brother'', so the image of a middle-aged man was appropriate.


    "I''m d to see you, Jeanne."


    "Mm!" Jeanne just smiled and hugged him.


    The Universal Tree caressed Jeanne''s head and looked at her Soul. He then nodded with satisfaction.


    ''Good, the Being I sent is still protecting her.'' He thought.


    Next, he looked at the newly formed which, despite being smaller than Nightingale, had a lot of potential.


    ''Doing things as I normally do isn''t possible with this, after all, it was artificially created by a Mortal.''


    The Universal Tree was quite surprised by these events. After all, it was the first time a ''Mortal'' had created a. Sure, he had help from some Primordial Gods, and from his sister, but he was the one who initiated the whole process. He was the one who essed The System and made everything possible.


    Many Beings had the ability to create a, but few understood the means to do so ''correctly'' through The System. Without meeting those requirements, nothing that fell under the jurisdiction of ''Life'' could be created on thoses.


    Creating something as significant as an entire required direct approval from The Primordial Entities. After all, the needed to be registered within The System.


    It was like the process of building a massive structure in the Human World ¨C you needed government approval before the project began, and you also needed their ''assistance''.


    In this specific case, where a had been formed through the proper channels, The Universal Tree would specifically assign one of his daughters or create a new daughter to manage the.


    After all, without a World Tree, a cannot sustain itself.


    The Gods of Creation instinctively understood this whole process, but the same didn''t apply to other Gods.


    The Universal Tree looked toward Victor.


    "You''re really doing this, huh?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded seriously.


    "Do you know the consequences of creating a new Pantheon? A new? As a God King, you''ll have responsibilities to fulfill within The Astral ne. Not only that, as the owner of a new, you will also be responsible for the Material ne. You''ll need to ensure that ''Life'' and ''Soul'' function properly. How will you do that without aplete World Tree?"


    "Roxanne alone won''t be enough to manage everything," The Universal Tree stated.


    "I clearly understand all of that. Roxanne won''t take on all the work; I will help her along with the Faeries and Gaia. For a new, Gaia is more than sufficient to take care of everything alongside me and Roxanne."


    "... That''s true, but what about the future?"


    "I''ll leave that problem for my future self to solve."


    "How irresponsible."


    "It''s not irresponsibility." Victor shook his head from side to side, denying the man''s words.


    "Oh? Then what is it?"


    "Trust." He spoke with a neutral voice that carried a maic confidence capable of altering even the Space around him.


    The Universal Tree raised an eyebrow. "Trust?"


    "Indeed." He raised both hands as if to disy his whole self: "Look at me. My history speaks for itself. I went from an ordinary Human to one of the most powerful Beings in less than a thousand years."


    "I am better." He smiled broadly: "Better than all those Gods who wasted eons doing nothing."


    "How can I not be confident?"


    The Universal Tree smiled upon hearing what he said. The man''s confidence was overflowing and oppressive. Many would think it was arrogance, but it wasn''t. It was simply the truth.


    "The responsibility will be great, you know? You''ll have two Hells to manage, and you''ll need to ensure that everything functions properly."


    "No matter. I can handle it. After all, I won''t be alone." He looked at Jeanne with a gentle smile.


    "My Family and I will take care of everything."


    "That''s true, I don''t see why my sister couldn''t take care of something so simple." The Universal Treeughed. Jeanne was the one who had protected him when he was just a sapling; taking care of a was even easier than that.


    Jeanne blushed a bit and turned her face away when she felt her brother''s gaze, and Victor''s.


    The Universal Tree continued: "Very well... If you''re that confident, allow me to help a bit more." He looked into space as if searching for something, then spoke again.


    "You three,e here now. This is important!"


    As soon as he said that, Space distorted again, and three Beings appeared nearby.


    Three Beings that Victor didn''t know, but judging by their humanoid appearance, it wasn''t hard to guess.


    The Judges of The Abyss were present.


    "What''s the problem? We were busy... Oh." The three spoke simultaneously and fell silent as they looked at the, then they spoke in the next moment.


    "So, it''s happening, huh?"


    "He doesn''t waste any time."


    "As expected from the former anomaly."


    As triplets, theypleted each other''s sentences.


    ''Former anomaly?'' Victor didn''t miss that detail but decided to save that information forter.


    "Help me here. I want to make a change in this sector of Hell, I need your approval." The Universal Tree spoke.


    The Judges of The Abyss looked at the man. "What are you nning?"


    "I will merge The Greek Hell with The Biblical Hell and incorporate it into The Norse Hell."


    "Ridiculous."


    "Non-sense."


    "That will disrupt The Bnce."


    "The resultant Hell of the former anomaly will be immeasurable, this cannot be allowed."


    "That Hell will be too vast, and if a failure urs, a disaster of immeasurable proportions would be inevitable."


    "Such a thing cannot be allowed."


    "Hey, I understand what you''re saying, but he said he can handle it, right? So, why not let him take care of thergest Hell in this Sector?" The Universal Tree exined.


    An odd silence fell upon the area, but it was soon broken by the middle Judge of The Abyss:


    "... The Universal Tree, do you intend to make him an Overlord?"


    "... Oops?" Jeanne''s older brother just awkwardlyughed.


    "We refuse!"


    "Leaving such a task in the hands of someone who isn''t even a God, let alone someone as young as him, is a significant risk!"


    "You''re spoiling him just because he''s your brother-inw!"


    "In that case, how about reducing the number of Hells in this Sector to three, with them being the Biblical, Hindu, and Norse Hells?"


    This time, they didn''t immediately respond and thought for a moment. "Hmm... How would that work?"


    The Universal Tree disyed a small smile. "The Biblical Hell will merge with The Greek, and The Hindu Hell will merge with the ancient lifeless Hell that Diablo purged."


    "Finally, The Norse Hell will merge with the remaining ones."


    "This way, it will create a trinity with the same level of importance."


    "Hmm... That is eptable."


    "Actually, it is a rather good idea."


    "In case of a catastrophic failure in one, the other two Hells can handle the responsibilities while we fix everything."


    "Let''s do that."


    ''This old man... He was after this from the beginning.'' Victor, as a maniptor, could easily see through Jeanne''s brother.


    What would now ur was that The Judges of The Abyss would reduce the number of Hells and Paradises to three: Biblical, Hindu, and Norse.


    The Universal Tree and The Judges of The Abyss looked at the newly formed and opened their mouths.


    In the next moment, words were spoken, but neither Victor nor Jeanne understood anything that was said.


    They were proving why they were The Administrators of the entire System.


    In the blink of an eye, Victor felt a deep connection within him; his Hell had just grown several hundred timesrger.


    ''... They''re on another level.'' Victorughed internally, but he wasn''t discouraged. It was always good to see that there was someone stronger ¨C it meant he still had room to grow stronger!


    "Done." The three Judges of The Abyss spoke simultaneously.


    "We''ll be watching your work, Primogenitor of The Blood Dragons." Then the three disappeared.


    ''Blood Dragons?... They really like to name my Race with anything, huh? Well, that doesn''t matter much. After all, I haven''t even found a suitable name for my Race.'' Victor shrugged internally.


    "Due to your Hell growing to its current size, three Rulers will be required to manage the Souls that pass through. Choose well, Victor." The Universal Tree spoke.


    "Yes... I already have someone in mind for the other Ruler." Victor wasn''t nning on removing Aline or Persephone from their positions; after all, they were already perfect at what they did. He just needed to choose someone else to take up the mantle and fill the remaining spot.


    The man nodded, then asked, "Can I talk to my daughter?"


    "...Sure."


    Roxanne emerged from Victor''s Soul and looked at the man with a slightly upturned gaze. "Hmm... I... I''m sorry!"


    "Hmm? Why are you apologizing?"


    "I didn''t fulfill my duty as The World Tree of Nightingale and ended up merging with Victor''s Soul. Because of that, this will be filled with problems in the future."


    "Oh..." He now understood the problem. "About that, it''s okay."


    "Eh?"


    "You just have to go get your sister and ce her inside his Soul, right? That way, this will also fall under your jurisdiction, bing part of Victor."


    Roxanne''s face distorted. ''I don''t want to share my space with that Thot!'' She wanted to scream so much right now, but she knew it would be inappropriate, so she could only nod in confirmation.


    "Yes..."


    Victor squinted his eyes at this. "You speak as if I have a world inside me."


    "But you do," He spoke as if it were obvious.


    "... Huh?"


    "You can bring other Beings besides Roxanne inside you."


    "Your evolution has changed a lot about you, Victor."


    "Even this newly created is linked within you." The Universal Tree snapped his fingers, and in the next moment, the slowly began to disappear in a golden light and entered Victor''s body.


    Roxanne wore a thoughtful expression as she felt the world within her grow once again; she now had twos! And these twos were starting to merge into a mega several hundred times the size of Earth.


    ''Ugh, managing this is going to be a hassle. I need someone else to share the burden... Maybe I''ll ask Victor to kidnap nature-rted Goddesses like Gaia. Tiamat is a good choice.'' Roxanne refused to consider her sister as an option.


    "... I suspect that this ability to have a within my Soul is because of Roxanne?"


    "Correct. The World Trees were created to perform my work on a smaller scale, while I manage The Universe. The fact that you have a World Tree in your Soul just means that the '' that The World Tree was supposed to attend has changed, and as it is a '', it will still exist and be capable of hosting life."


    "... That makes absolutely no sense, but at the same time, it does." Victor chuckled. He couldn''t quite grasp the logistics of it. Does a not need to exist within the Universe? Huh? How does this work?


    He had no idea.


    "You''ll get used to it with time. Many things won''t make sense for now, but they will over time. All you need to do is learn more about The System, and my Blessing will help you with that."


    Victor just nodded; this conversation was proving quite enlightening for him.


    "I understand that Hell is also a part of my Soul now, right?"


    "Yes, indeed it is."


    "Just how does that work...? I''m referring to the Souls of the deceased."


    "A deceased Soul will enter within another''s Soul? Someone dies and their Soul will automatically go into my Soul? Huh?"


    "As I said, you''ll understand with time." He smiled.


    "But to put it simply, these worlds aren''t inside your Soul specifically; they''re within a separate dimension, and that dimension is within your Soul. So, any of the problems you''re thinking of won''t actually happen."


    "Hmm... I get it and at the same time, I don''t..." Victor spoke. ''I need to investigate this in the future.''


    "Just think of it like those cultivators who have an Inner World within their Soul." He gestured with his hand, and three tforms appeared in front of him.


    "The First tform, or Foundation if you like, is your Soul, which holds your entire existence together. Due to your recent Evolution, this Foundation has be much stronger, reaching ridiculous levels."


    "The Second tform, or Foundation, is the new dimension where the resides."


    A connection then appeared between the Second and Last tform, and he spoke: "And this second dimension, or the Third tform/Foundation is connected to The Biblical Hell."


    "... I understand." With illustrations and a good exnation, Victor understood. What he didn''t understand was how this was possible. He wanted to know all the intricate details of how this became possible, but apparently, he would only learn that by studying more about The System.


    With a wave of his hand, The Universal Tree made the illustration disappear and said, "A word of warning. Be careful with this; since it''s connected to your Soul through Roxanne, any damage to the will feel as if you''re causing damage within yourself."


    "... That''s a problem." Victor frowned.


    "Hmm?" Seeing Victor''s look, The Universal Tree immediately understood the problem: "Oh, you''re thinking that if someone cuts down a tree, you''ll feel it or something?"


    "... Isn''t that how it works?"


    "Hahahaha, that''s not how it works." Heughed in amusement. "If that were the case, my daughters would have gone insane from the pain already."


    "What I meant was, if you unleashed, let''s say, a Breath on the, and that attack hit an important section of the''s function, like the Leylines carrying Energy, or The Core, you''ll feel it."


    "Apocalyptic-level damage, huh?" Victor spoke.


    ''I presume that if the gets poisoned, I''ll feel that too.'' Victor narrowed his eyes even more at this information; he didn''t like it one bit.


    ''It seems like I''ll have to use my only for my subordinates and my Family. If I keep the poption small, I can control them better.'' Victor thought.


    This thought was already in his mind; he only ever had the intention of making this for his Family and his subordinates. Knowing the information that the Universal Tree shared, this determination grew even stronger.


    ''Maybe I''ll bring my Faithful as well, but only those who are truly fanatical and will follow all my orders without the risk of betrayal. My can be the ''Paradise'' for these people.'' As he was going to be a Pantheon''s ''God-


    King'', he needed to create a ''Paradise'' too, right?


    Although, there was already a Biblical Paradise, so this Paradise would be a private ''Heaven'' only for those Victor chose.


    ''Hmm, that might work.''


    "Yes, you got it." He nodded. "Only truly catastrophic damage will cause you to feel something."


    "Seeing the size of your and how resilient it is, you won''t have these problems for a long time, but it''s good to stay informed for the future."


    Victor nodded in agreement.


    "Do your job well, Guardian. Millions of Souls are counting on you."


    ''Guardian, huh? They really like giving me Titles, don''t they? First, I was an anomaly. Next, I was a Blood Dragon, and now a Guardian, huh¡­? Can''t they just decide and stick with one already?'' Victor thought.


    "Are you leaving already?" Jeanne asked.


    "Yeah, I''ll visit you in the future; I want to see your children."


    "But I only have one child?"


    "Well, it won''t be just one forever, right?"


    Jeanne blushed a bit and nodded.


    Jeanne''s brother looked at Victor seriously: "Take care of my sister, Victor."


    "You don''t even need to tell me; I''m already going to do that."


    "Good... But also take care of yourself."


    "Oh?"


    "You not only carry the weight of several Hells within you but also carry my sister''s heart. If you die... I don''t even want to think about what she''ll do."


    "So, get stronger."


    Victor just nodded; he didn''t need to be reminded of that. Seeing the feat these Primordial Entities just pulled off, he wouldn''t stop training and seeking strength.


    "One more thing..." The Universal Tree looked around as if searching for someone. Seeing that no one was there,


    "Go after The Ruler of The Norse Hell; that way, you''ll have control over 2/3 of the Hells in this Sector, fufufufu."


    "..." Victor looked at the man with a deadpan expression, but he just nodded.


    "That was already in my ns." He would have to talk to H anyway, so when he ventured there eventually, he''d see how things would unfold.


    "Good... Very Good." The Universal Tree nodded several times, satisfied,pletely ignoring Jeanne''s lifeless stare at him, a gaze that sent shivers down his spine.


    ''Honestly, that look scares me a little bit. She wasn''t like this before; just what happened to my sister?'' The Universal Tree was a busy man, and he was not a weirdo who''d spend 24 hours a day spying on his sister; he usually just checked in from time to time to see if she was okay.


    The Universal Tree gently tapped Victor''s shoulder. "Here, some help."


    Roxanne''s eyes widened when she felt the entire merging at high speed.


    ''As expected from Dad, he''s efficient.'' She observed with curiosity, hoping to learn something.


    But her eyes widened even more when she saw a sun forming within the Dimension; she also noticed that the Dimension grew a bit to amodate the size of the sun.


    ''My God, he''s too efficient! This is ridiculous!'' Roxanne couldn''t help but think.


    "I''ll see you in the future. Take care, Victor, my daughter, and Jeanne." The Universal Tree spoke.


    Time returned to normal.


    "... Well, that was enlightening... I didn''t get a flying ind, but I have an Inner World now. I guess that''s good?"


    "What are you talking about, Victor? And where did the go!?" Scathach spoke.


    "I''ll exinter, before that, I need your help, both of you."


    Victornded on the ground, as the girls were about to start asking about the, Victor repeated:


    "I''ll exinter."


    Soon, he snapped his fingers, and a Gate emerged from the ground. On the other side, they could clearly see a green forest and a blue sky.


    "Blue sky?"


    "The moment he touched you, he created a Sun within the Dimension," Roxanne exined.


    "... Just with that casual gesture...?" Victor asked incredulously.


    "Yes."


    "Primordial Entities are broken."


    "Well, yes... They are," Roxanne nodded.


    Victor just sighed, then assumed a serious expression.


    "Come, this is our new Dimension. Scathach, Zdrac, and I will fly around the and ce down various Runes. Meanwhile, you can do whatever you want."


    "Just a heads up, only those of you who are here are allowed to enter. If anyone else tries to enter, well, they''ll be disintegrated."


    Victor spread his wings and flew through the Gate along with Zdrac and Scathach.


    Seeing Victor passing through the Gate, a feeling of uncertainty hung around. Would they go or not?


    This feeling was broken when Agnes, Violet, Natashia, Sasha, and Ruby entered the Gate without much thought.


    The girls looked at each other and shrugged, then entered as well.

 Chapter 823: A Whole New World. 2

    ?Chapter 823: A Whole New World. 2


    As the group ventured further into this world beyond the Gate, the wonder of the paradisiacal scenery unfolded before their eyes, enveloping them in an aura of beauty and serenity that seemed to transcend Nature itself.


    The grand trees, covered in foliage of intricate shapes resembling works of art sculpted by Mother Nature, created a natural canopy over the forest. Sunbeams, filtered through the leaves, fell in soft beams, creating patterns of light and shadow that danced upon the trees and the ground in an enchanting waltz.


    The grass beneath their feet was soft and lush, a carpet of green that invited barefoot walks and a direct connection with the earth. Small flowers, some with iridescent petals, dotted the grass like precious jewels scattered across a celestial rug. Their scents, sweet and enveloping, filled the air with a fragrance that seemed to heal not only the senses but also the Soul.


    The undting terrain was like a three-dimensional work of art, with gentle hills and serene valleys. Waterfalls of crystal-clear water flowed gracefully, producing soft sounds that harmoniously blended with the melodies of hidden birds that filled the atmosphere with their celestial tunes.


    The sky above was a vast expanse of pure, immacte blue without a single cloud in sight. The sun shone with a gentle golden light, warming thend with tenderness and casting an ethereal glow upon everything it touched. It was as if the very sky smiled upon thend, flooding it with revitalizing Energy.


    In this paradisiacal setting, time seemed to flow differently, slower, and more serene. Every sigh of the wind and every sound of nature echoed like a symphony of tranquility and enchantment. The group felt enveloped by a profound and wondrous sense of peace as if they had found a refuge of timeless beauty that existed beyond the boundaries of the world they knew.


    "This is... This is... A paradise..." Ruby deeply inhaled the pure air.


    "This is so full of vitality... It''s beautiful..." Sasha murmured as she closed her eyes and felt the wind against her body, her long golden hair fluttering in the breeze.


    "Heh heh, of course! I helped create the, so of course it would be a paradise!" Gaia spoke proudly, patting her chest.


    Nyx rolled her eyes. "You talk as if you did everything by yourself."


    "I mean, I did most of it, so yes." Gaia nodded arrogantly. To be honest, even she was surprised¡ªshe expected good work, of course, considering she was helping, and if there was one thing she took pride in, it was matters rted to Nature and the. BUT! She never anticipated such... excellence.


    She had never felt so close to Nature before; this truly was like paradise.


    "Hmm, my Husband will be pleased to hear what you said."


    And with just those words from Natalia, Gaia''s arrogance was swept away by the wind.


    "W-Wait, don''t say anything! I didn''t do it all by myself, okay! Nyx, and even you helped!"


    "Don''t forget about me," Jeanne spoke with narrowed eyes.


    "Y-Yeah, you too... Actually, who are you? Why do I shiver just looking at you?"


    Jeanne just smiled. "Who knows?"


    "Kuroka, what are you doing!? Get up!" Haruna snapped at a cat on a tree. Before she even realized it, hermander had turned into a two-tailed cat and gone to sleep.


    Kuroka shivered and opened her eyes, her big cat eyes looking at Haruna with visible fear. "B-But, it''s sofy-nya!"


    Hearing the ''nya'' at the end, Haruna narrowed her eyes even more at the woman.


    Literal tears came out of Kuroka''s eyes, and the next moment, she transformed into her Humanoid Form and stood up.


    "Behave properly."


    "Yes..."


    "Why did you go to sleep anyway? Didn''t you do that before?"


    "... This ce... It''s just toofortable..."


    Violet spoke. "I agree. This ce should only be for us."


    "I agree with you, too!" Gaia raised her hand.


    Agnes and Violet looked at Gaia with a look that said, ''Who asked for your opinion?''


    But Gaia herself didn''t mind that look and voiced her thoughts. "This is the purest ce I''ve ever seen. I don''t want to taint it with the hands of Humanoids, so I suggest keeping this ce private."


    These wordsing from a Primordial Goddess connected to the were quite impressive. Despite being in this state due to Victor, the fact that this woman still held prestige was undeniable... Even though most of the time she had felt vengeful and bitter.


    But what woman wasn''t like that?


    "On this specific matter, I agree too. I would feel terrible defiling this ce, but we should discuss this with Victor." Aphrodite spoke.


    "That''s true... After all, he''s the owner of this ce." Eleonor added. "Not to mention, this will be small once we evolve."


    Hearing Eleonor''s words, the girls widened their eyes; they hadpletely forgotten about that!


    "A Dragon, huh... I wonder how it feels." Sasha mused.


    "Seeing how calm andposed Scathach was acting, I think it''ll be amazing." Natashia chuckled.


    "You''re ignoring something obvious." Ruby suddenly spoke.


    The girls next to her looked at Ruby.


    "Bing a Dragon means we''ll acquire a weakness to Anti-Dragon Weapons."


    "... So what?" Violet suddenly spoke.


    "Huh?"


    "Ruby, this isn''t a DC Comic where someone as strong as Superman loses to Batman."


    "Do you think if Superman truly tried, Batman could fight him? The only reason Batman could win is because Superman is a Boy Scout."


    "The same applies here. As a Dragon, we''d simply breathe on whoever wielded the weapon, and they''d die."


    "... Arrogance..." Ruby narrowed her eyes. "Don''t underestimate your opponents, Violet."


    "I''m not. That''s why we should focus on acquiring all the Anti-Dragon-Type Artifacts and destroying them. So that no one can harm us." Violet spoke.


    "Batman''s caution can give us knowledge too." She chuckled.


    Ruby looked at Violet for a few seconds, blinked twice as if those wordsing from Violet had struggled to register in her mind, and then smiled. "... I like that idea."


    "Regarding the poption of the... This is truly vast; it would take thousands of Dragons to fully inhabit it, and I doubt that''s possible." Gaia exined.


    "Why isn''t that possible?" Haruna asked.


    "Remember one of the Rules of The Bnce: the stronger you are, the harder it is to have children," Gaia said.


    "That''s true, but I don''t think this rule applies to Victor. After all, he''s a Progenitor and someone who likes to defymon sense."


    "If that were true, why aren''t any of you pregnant yet? After all, you do it whenever possible, and I heard you recently had a year-long battle."


    The girls narrowed their eyes when they heard Gaia''s words.


    "... Where did you hear that?" Aphrodite asked.


    "Nyx told me." Gaia pointed at Nyx.


    "... Huh?" Nyx spoke bewildered, wondering why her name was suddenly brought into the conversation.


    "W-Wait, I didn''t say anything to Gaia!" Nyx eximed.


    "She must have eavesdropped on me or something. After all, she''s Nature herself, so she can hear everything as long as it''s within Nature."


    "Is that true?" Rose asked curiously.


    Gaia simply turned her face and started whistling, clearly unwilling to take the me.


    "It was because of this that Zeus didn''t have nts on Mount Olympus. He feared that Gaia would overhear his conversations."


    "... That''s messed up," Eleonor couldn''t help but say.


    The girls nodded in agreement.


    "Now that I think about it, these Goddesses are quite the voyeurs, aren''t they?" Sasha began speaking without giving it much thought.


    "Nyx can hide from everyone, observe everything and everyone without anyone knowing. Gaia can use her nts to listen and see everything... It''s no wonder they turned out like this."


    The girls looked at Gaia and Nyx, who seemed scandalized by what they heard.


    How did these two Primordial Goddesses end up reduced to mere voyeurs!?


    ''Well, she''s not wrong about the observation part, but it''s not like I have fetishes about it!'' Nyx thought.


    "Whoaaaa! I just realized! Even though I''m in the sun, I''m not getting burned! Amazing!" Pepper suddenly shouted.


    Hearing what Pepper said, the Vampire girls in the group widened their eyes.


    "That''s true!" Sasha eximed, looking at the sun with a puzzled expression. ''Why am I not burning?''


    "Is that an Artificial Sun?"


    "No, it''s not," Hestia, who was sitting on the grass, suddenly spoke up. Her eyes gleamed faintly, and with her Divine Senses, she could see beyond the.


    "That sun is 100% genuine."


    "Then why aren''t we burning!?" Pepper spoke.


    The Goddesses looked at the Vampires and started speaking after a while.


    "Interesting... I didn''t expect this..." Hestia tapped her chin.


    "What? What happened? Quit with the drama and spill already," Violet said.


    "You''re not getting burned because the Dimension itself is protecting you," Nike said. With their Divine Senses, all the Goddesses here could easily see what was happening to Pepper and all the Vampires.


    "Not just them, we''re also under this protection..." Gaia spoke, looking at her hand.


    "That''s true... I wonder if it''s Victor doing this or if it''s an act of the Dimension itself."


    "Victor is the Ruler of this ce. Just like Zeus could do in the past on Olympus, he should be able to do the same on arger scale here. After all, this ce is more connected to him than the Olympus Dimension was to Zeus."


    Despite being The Ruler of Olympus, Zeus didn''t attain this privilege by himself; he ''usurped'' it, but he never knew how to properly use these privileges.


    Victor might have done the same, but the situation waspletely different. He not only usurped this Authority but also reshaped and changed it to his liking.


    "Let''s walk; we can''t just stand around here. We need to build a shelter, and what if powerful beasts appear?" Rose suddenly spoke.


    The girls rolled their eyes. What kind of beast would dare approach them? The group present here consisted of Goddesses and powerful warriors; Rose herself could easily dispatch any beast with her Martial Arts.


    "No need to worry; this doesn''t have any wildlife yet," Gaia suddenly spoke.


    The girls looked at Gaia with interest.


    "That''s true; I can''t sense any wildlife on the," Jeanne suddenly said.


    "... You guys don''t feel it?" Morgana, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    The girls looked at Morgana.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Look in that direction. Don''t you feel difort?" Morgana suddenly spoke.


    "I thought it was just me feeling that..." Mizuki said.


    "That strange feeling... It''s like being with my Master, but at the same time, not." Kaguya spoke.


    They all looked in the direction Morgana pointed, and indeed, they felt a simr difort.


    "What is this? What is that ce...?" Gaia murmured in disbelief. How could this paradise have such an infernal spot?


    What Gaia was looking at was a massive piece ofnd made entirely of Rivers of Blood, red sand terrain, and red storms¡ªthe word ''Hell'' qualified the cepletely.


    "Bnce... Huh." Nyx suddenly spoke, catching everyone''s attention.


    Unlike the girls, she was quite familiar with that ce.


    "Where there''s Life, there''s Death. If this is Paradise, that''s Hell over there. Dualities exist even in this ce, and it seems that ce represents Victor''s ''bad'' side."


    "Hmm... I don''t think so," Violet said.


    Sasha and Ruby nodded in agreement.


    "That ce seems a lot like Victor, right?" Ruby said.


    "Yeah, it even has his characteristics," Sasha added.


    Hearing the three of them say that, the girls looked at that ce again and tried to match it with Victor''s personality.


    And they realized they were right.


    That ce was chaotic, infernal, and monstrous, but at the same time, it was weing to those who understood it.


    A roar in the air was heard, and suddenly, Victor, Scathach, and Zdrac appeared.


    "We''re back," Victor said.

 Chapter 824: A Whole New World. 3

    ?Chapter 824: A Whole New World. 3


    That ce was chaotic, infernal, and monstrous, but at the same time, it was weing to those who understood it.


    A rumble in the air was heard, and suddenly, Victor, Scathach, and Zdrac appeared.


    "We''re back," Victor said.


    "Where were you guys?" Sasha asked as she threw herself at Victor, causing several to click their tongues at the girl.


    ''She''s certainly fast,'' they thought.


    "Going around the whole and cing various Draconic Runes," Victor said while stroking Sasha''s head.


    "Security measures, huh," Ruby said.


    "Yes. I''ll ce more in the future, but it''s good enough for now," Victor exined.


    "... How did you go around the entire? This ce is huge, you know!?" Gaia said.


    "I can go anywhere on this, Gaia. I just need to wish it," Victor said.


    "... Oh."


    "And even if I went the normal way, I could do it fast too. After all, I am the fastest man alive," Victor disyed a sly smile.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    Natashia appeared by Victor''s side.


    "And I am the fastest woman alive... But we can decide who the fastest ''Being'' alive is now if you want," she smiled.


    "Heh...? How about we have a race then?"


    "Why not? We have this whole to y on." Natashia''s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    "I''m in too. I want to know how far behind I am from you guys," Sasha said.


    "Fufufu." Victor and Natashia''s eyes gleamed with amusement when they heard what Sasha said.


    Sasha narrowed her eyes; somehow, she felt like she had fallen into a trap... A trap that would make her feel very good.


    "Before that! Exin what that is?" Morgana said.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Morgana, then looked where Morgana was pointing. Using his senses, he saw the ''infernal''nd.


    "Oh... Why is this here?"


    "Do you know what it is?" Morgana asked.


    "Yes, it''s a physical representation of my Powers. I have a simr setting in my Inner World. Why is this here?" He wondered at the end.


    ''This shouldn''t have merged with the like the rest of the world,'' Victor thought. The trip he took around the was quite enlightening, and it can be said that this was truly ''his''. After all, this had all his characteristics imbued in it.


    "As my father said... This ce is quite connected to you, Darling."


    Roxanne emerged from Victor''s body.


    "No. It''s more urate to say that it''s connected to us." She smiled gently.


    "What do you mean?" Victor asked, pretending to be innocent, but his smile clearly showed that he understood what she was talking about.


    "I''m here too, you know? Although it''s just a part of me and not my true body." Roxanne decided to y along with Victor.


    "Oh?" Victor looked around, using his eyes fully this time, and he smiled when he saw the sight before him.


    "Reveal yourself. Let everyone see your splendor." The goal of this whole game was for this scene.


    Roxanne smiled and said, "Of course." She snapped her fingers, and suddenly, the ''illusion'' began to unravel.


    On the distant horizon, a monumental sight captured everyone''s gaze: a colossal Tree, majestic in its stature and scope, rose towards the heavens. Its long branches extended like the tentacles of an Ancient Being, lovingly embracing the in a disy of strength and harmony. From where they were to as far as the eye could see, the branches intertwined with thendscape, giving the Tree an imposing and epassing presence.


    The branches of the giant Tree were true wonders of Nature. They extended with an almost ethereal grace, like the fingers of a skilled pianist ying a cosmic melody. Each branch was a journey in itself, branching out and reuniting, forming aplexwork reminiscent of intricate corridors in an enchanted forest. At the ends of these branches,rge and lush leaves swayed gently in the breeze, creating a soft and constant symphony that echoed in the atmosphere.


    Even from afar, they couldn''t see where the Tree began or ended; it just existed there. They didn''t even know if they could actually approach it. It seemed that only the ''chosen'' ones could have the privilege of getting close to it.


    "Incredible...! Was this right in front of us the whole time!?" Lacus'' eyes gleamed.


    "Of all the Seven Hells! Was this inside you all along, Victor?!" Morgana spoke.


    "She''s still within me, and initially, she wasn''t thisrge," Victor replied.


    "Incredible..."


    Faced with the disy of disbelief from the girls, Victor justughed happily. He had always wanted to show this sight to everyone, and now he had achieved it.


    "This... even with my senses, I hadn''t realized," Scathach murmured, looking at the horizon. She could see simrities with that small tree she had found in the territory of n Fulger one day, but the simrities ended there; it was entirely different.


    Zdrac simply nodded in agreement as she looked at The World Tree. As a Dragon, a True Dragon created alongside Dragons, it could be said that she, like the Faeries, had a slight reverence for The World Tree. After all, she knew very well the role of its existence on the.


    Without The World Tree, Life cannot be created. Because of this, when it was threatened, the Dragons of the past put aside their differences and would fight against the invaders.


    "Of course not. Our ability to hide was given directly by our Father. If we want to hide, no one will find us," Roxanne huffed proudly.


    "That only applies to the older World Trees, Roxanne." Jeanne suddenly spoke with a neutral look. For a woman who had seen her brother''s True Form that epassed the entire Universe, this sight wasn''t as impressive.


    Roxanne pouted when she heard her ''aunt'' speaking. Couldn''t she have her moment of glory? Petty!


    "Have fun; the ispletely safe. There is no natural life here yet, so everywhere is safe as long as I''m protecting you."


    "... Wait, this way of speaking... Are you saying that without this protection, this would be hostile to us?" Bruna spoke. As someone who was always with Victor, she understood him very well.


    "Hmm, hostile isn''t the right word... It would be better to say that few have achieved withstanding it."


    "Do you want to try?" Victor smiled.


    The girls had a bad feeling about Victor''s smile, but they were curious, and they knew that with Victor here, almost no danger would befall them.


    "Okay, I''ll try!" Pepper was faster than everyone.


    "Come here."


    "Mm!" Pepper stopped in front of Victor.


    "Get ready," Victor said seriously, and the next moment, he said, "Now."


    Victor removed the protection that prevented the''s atmosphere from interfering with Pepper, not the sun''s protection.


    Suddenly, Pepper fell face-first to the ground.


    "...!?"


    "Pepper!?" Ruby, Lacus, and Siena eximed simultaneously.


    "W-W-What." Pepper couldn''t even speak properly.


    The veil of protection covered Pepper again, and she let out a relieved sigh.


    "What on earth was that!?" Pepper asked in shock. It was just for a few seconds, but she really felt like she was going to die.


    Victor justughed yfully and exined:


    "The gravity on this is several times stronger than Earth''s. In some ces, it can be up to 1000 times stronger than Earth''s gravity, and in deeper ces, it can even reach 50,000 times."


    "On the surface, gravity is around 100 to 300 times stronger than Earth''s, depending on the location. And not only that, just like that ce you mentioned, this whole represents a part of me."


    "The deepest volcanoes are made with my Dragon Fire. The Icy Biomes of the are created with my Ice Powers, with some areas even reaching temperatures close to Absolute Zero. Some parts of the forest represent my Powers rted to Nature. The Ocean can reach depths that make Earth''s ocean seem like child''s y."


    "...."


    "Be careful when swimming so you don''t get caught in the currents," Victormented,ughing.


    "....."


    "You could say that this entire is aplete representation of my Powers and personality."


    "....."


    "It''s cruel, kind, chaotic, but at the same time, it offers everyone the opportunity to grow. Isn''t it incredible? It''s the perfect ce for training."


    "...." They didn''t find it funny.


    "... I knew it!" Siena suddenly spoke. "I knew nothing with him would be normal! This ce might seem like Paradise, but it''s just a more sadistic form of training!"


    "Really? I quite like it, my daughter," Scathach said.


    "That''s because you''re just like him!" Siena huffed.


    "Now, now, don''t get upset. As I said, with my protection, you won''t feel the effects of the. And you can have fun as much as you want," Victor exined.


    "I just said that so you would understand that this is a Meg. It really is as big as Gaia said. And despite not having wild animals yet, it''s quite hostile to those who venture it unprepared."


    "... You''re saying there are no animals ''yet.'' Are you nning to bring animals?" Hestia asked.


    "Nah, I will create the animals. I was thinking of making some dinosaurs and fantasy creatures like the Basilisk, giant spiders, etc."


    "If I get Goddesses rted to Life and Animals, I can create some interesting species."


    "......."


    "For god''s sake, Victor. Can''t you make things cuter and gentler? Like a rabbit or something?"


    "A killer rabbit, huh. That''s a good idea."


    Pepper and Ruby shivered as PTSD shbacks crossed their minds... Yes, they still remembered that anime where the protagonist was killed by rabbits. Poor guy... Not that he didn''t deserve it, of course, but the sight was disturbing.


    "NOOO!" Lacus eximed. "I mean gentle and herbivorous animals!"


    "Hmm... So, a ko that can kill you with a strong hug?"


    "No! Something normal and harmless!"


    "Hmm..."


    "You could make a unicorn, too," Sasha said. "I''ve always wanted to see one."


    "Of course, I''ll make a unicorn. It may look pure and gentle on the outside, but when provoked, it will eat your flesh... That''s called Gap moe, right?"


    "No, it''s not!!" Several girls shouted at the same time.


    This is bad; they all realized that if they let Victor run wild, this would really be a death trap.


    The girls looked at each other and nodded as an alliance was formed. They would do EVERYTHING to change his mind for their own good.


    "I''m still saying his idea isn''t bad," Scathach supported.


    "I agree," Eleonor and Haruna said.


    "Hmm, these creatures seem interesting. I want to see them too," Rose said.


    The girls narrowed their eyes. It was at this moment that they decided not to listen to these women''s suggestions anymore; after all, their tastes were questionable.


    "Speaking of which, Darling. Where is Hell?" Jeanne asked.


    "Come to think of it, I haven''t seen Hell yet," Morgana said.


    "Hmm, Hell is in a separate Dimension within this. I''ll create a portal to itter." Victor walked towards a spot, and soon, arge tree began to form in front of him.


    He turned around, sat down, and thenid down.


    "I''ll rest for a bit. Wake me up if something happens." The moment he closed his eyes... He fell asleep.


    "... Did he fall asleep already!?" Lacus opened her eyes in shock.


    "Is he a character from an anime?" Pepper asked as she approached him and touched his cheek.


    "Let him sleep. What he did exhausted himpletely," Jeanne said.


    "Not to mention, he''s hardly rested since he evolved into a Dragon," Roxanne added in support.


    "Hmm..." Violet surreptitiously approached Victor andy down on his right side.


    Ruby and Sasha did the same, taking their spots for themselves.


    The girls looked expressionlessly at this scene but soon shook their heads andughed.


    "Let''s leave them alone. Help me with something, girls. While I find the idea of living in Nature attractive, I still want to sleep in a bed."


    "I''ll work on the structure," Roxanne said as she walked ahead.


    "I''ll work on the underground," Eleonor said.


    "Why the underground?" Roberta asked.


    "It''s for prisoners. This ce is perfect for torture. Gravity will torture them slowly, and the deeper we go underground, the stronger the gravity bes."


    "... You''re sadistic." Robertaughed. "I like it."


    Lacus just rolled her eyes. ''What kind of brain looks at this situation and thinks about using it for torture?''


    "I want to make a garden," Mizuki said.


    "A tower!" Maria said.


    "A boxing ring!" Leona said.


    "A game room..." Eve said.


    "A room for the Maids is necessary," Kaguya said.


    "Of course, a giant room for our Husband, and a massive bed as well, and several rooms where the girls can change clothes, as well as an enormous bathtub," Natashia said.


    "A dungeon!" Aphrodite said.


    "Why on earth do you want a dungeon!?" Agnes asked.


    "I mean, why not?" Aphrodite shrugged.


    "A big firece would be nice..." Hestia murmured.


    "Hmm... A waterfall would be nice too." Thetis said.


    "You don''t have a say here, Thetis!" Aphrodite said.


    "Why...?" Thetis pouted.


    "You''re not Hestia." Aphrodite said as if it were obvious: "After all, Hestia is Bestia."


    "That doesn''t exin anything!" Thetis grumbled about the clear favoritism.


    "Why don''t we make a flying ind?" Pepper said. "Or have you given up on that idea?"


    "... I mean, why? We don''t need it, right?" Scathach said.


    "Mother-Baka, having a flying ind fortress is every otaku''s dream! Help me make one! I want to go Pew Pew when we encounter an enemy! I want to see them explode into dust particles! HAHAHAHA!"


    Scathach wisely didn''tment on Pepper''sughter, which clearly resembled her own.


    "... Okay... We''ll discuss it when Victor wakes up. He''s interested in this project too." Scathach said.


    "Umu!"

 Chapter 825: A Time With My Three Beautiful Vampire Wives

    ?Chapter 825: A Time with My Three Beautiful Vampire Wives


    A beautiful and paradisiacal ce, almost straight out of a fantasy book. The scent, although slightly different from what she was used to, was still the same scent she knew.


    Violet nestled against Victor''s body. "I missed this..."


    "Indeed," Sasha nodded as she hugged him even tighter.


    "Mm," Ruby simply nodded as she listened to Victor''s heartbeat, which, despite being much slowerpared to a normal Human''s, was truly powerful. She could feel his essence bubbling with Energy.


    It was not that Victor hadn''t been paying attention to them; he was not like that. He always paid attention to them. After all, they were his first Wives, and as the first ones, they always received more attention than the others, especially Violet, who ''changed'' Victor''s life.


    The problem was that there were usually other women around. Rarely did they get a chance to be with the original members.


    "And to think that just a few years ago, he was just a normal Human..." Ruby murmured with a satisfied sigh. The position she was in now was veryfortable. Even though his body was rigid and imprable, [Literally] there was still a softness to his skin that was quite pleasant to touch.


    "Yes... He''s been through so much, huh?" Violet spoke. She was the one who ''observed'' him the most, so it was even stranger for her, but at the same time, it made sense. After all, it was Victor. Since his transformation into a Vampire, he was never normal.


    Instead of bing a Vampire ve as she thought he would, he ascended straight to the status of a Progenitor, although no one knew that would happen in the past.


    From someone who could barely handle his school matters to someone who could bring an entire Pantheon to their knees. The transition from one status to the other was ridiculous, likeparing the distance between Heaven and Earth.


    The incredible thing was that even through this ridiculous change, his essence remained the same. He was still the same Victor as in the beginning. A Family Man, an obsessive man, and a man who enjoyed fighting, thest being a trait he acquiredter under the influence of Scathach Scarlett, another woman with a significant influence on his life.


    "... We should have more meetings with just the three of us," Sasha suddenly said.


    "I agree," Ruby fully supported this idea.


    Their intention wasn''t to assert their positions or anything like that. Their positions were already established. Their intention was to have more fun with the original ''group.''


    Now that Victor had conquered a Pantheon and created a [literally], he''d be quieter for a while, right?... Right?


    For some reason, they highly doubted that he would stay still for long. He was like a seeker of adventure, always moving forward, and since Fate was a bitch to him, he was destined to find trouble wherever he went.


    "Seriously, can''t that woman [Fate] leave him alone for a bit?" Ruby sighed.


    She was sure Fate was a woman. After all, only a promiscuous woman would be capable of causing so much trouble for someone like him.


    "Hmm, that can be arranged, but it all depends on Darling. After all, he''s just aplished so much, and he needs to show dominance, you know? All that old boring bureaucracy, he needs to establish it again."


    Sasha stood up and looked at Violet. "Woman, he just made an entire Pantheon bow their heads in submission. Politics? What''s that in front of Victor, who holds superior power?" She scoffed.


    "Not to mention that most of these Gods are basically suicidal ves until ordered otherwise," she added at the end.


    "... Now that you mention it, that''s true. The situation is different from before," Violet said after some thought.


    "Arrogant Gods who treat all Mortals like cattle as suicidal ves, huh... Heh, it feels pretty good, fufufufu," Rubyughed.


    "I wonder if I can experiment on them. I''ll talk to Medusater; she probably won''t mind if I experiment on Athena."


    Sasha and Violet just looked at Ruby with aplex expression.


    "... What?" Ruby asked after seeing their looks.


    "It''s nothing... I''m just not used to seeing you y the role of an evil scientist," Violet said.


    "Umu, umu," Sasha nodded several times. "It''s quite disturbing, honestly. You''re too engrossed in yourb, Ruby."


    "...." Ruby''s face turned slightly red in embarrassment, and then she hid her face in Victor''s chest as she spoke:


    "It''s not my fault, okay? It''s just so interesting..."


    "Just what''s so interesting about it?" Sasha tilted her head from side to side; she couldn''t understand, so she didn''t think too much about it and went to hug Victor.


    "Not to mention that I haven''t seen any of your projects yet. Are you really doing good work?" Violet asked as she rested her chin on Victor''s shoulder.


    "Well, about that, it''s not my fault. My field is more in gics, and it''s not that easy to tinker with gics, you know? This isn''t the Marvel Universe, where everyone''s making clones from a strand of hair. The DNA of powerful Beings is hard to decipher, especially someone unique like my Husband." Ruby grumbled.


    "Although, I''m getting close to a breakthrough. Soon, I''ll have various dolls at my disposal..."


    "Dolls?"


    "Beings simr to Nightingale''s monsters. I received several samples of them and managed to decipher their gic code. I can create those monsters too now."


    ".... Really?" Violet and Sasha asked incredulously.


    "Yeah." Ruby smiled. "Along with those materials I got from the base we infiltrated... It''s quite easy to recreate everything."


    The two women stared at Ruby in a long moment of silence until they smiled and spoke.


    "Good job, Ruby!"


    "Umu." Ruby nodded while blushing a bit, unustomed to such praise.


    "Sigh... Violet will be an Empress, and Ruby will be a Mad Scientist. I wonder what I should do." Sasha said with a bit of depression as if she were the only one with nothing to do.


    "Hey, that Mad part is nonsense. I''m not crazy!" Ruby protested.


    Violet and Sashapletely ignored Ruby''s statement; after all, they were all a bit crazy in their own ways.


    "Hmm... Darling needs a bit of ''kindness'' in his Faction, and you''ve always been that in our rtionship. He even admitted that there are certain actions he doesn''t take because he''s a little afraid you won''t approve."


    "Yeah, I remember that..." Sasha thought about the past.


    Unlike Ruby and Violet, Sasha was the most ''noble'' of the group, and she was genuinely good. Her actions were only ''bad'' or drastic when someone confronted her, but other than that, her actions were usually directed towards ''good.''


    Perhaps Julia''s influence on Sasha''s life was the reason for this; after all, given the environment she grew up in, she could have be emotionally unbnced.


    But thanks to Julia, who acted as a cornerstone in Sasha''s childhood, she didn''t stray too far. She was still good by Supernatural standards.


    "So why don''t you create a Knights'' Order?" Violet suggested.


    "... Knights'' Order?" Sasha raised an eyebrow.


    Ruby''s eyes sparkled as her otaku side wanted to make severalments, but she wisely decided to stay quiet.


    "Yeah. Think about it: I''m the Empress." Violet pointed at herself. "Ruby is the Mad Scientist."


    "Hey! I''m not Mad!"


    Once again, they ignored her.


    "And you''ll be the Leader of The Knights'' Order."


    "... I see. So you''re the neutral woman, Ruby is the bad woman, and I''m the good woman, huh..." Sasha said.


    "Bnce, right?" Violet smiled.


    "Again, I take offense at that. I''m not bad! Why can''t Violet have that position? I refuse!" Ruby growled.


    "Not to mention, this way, you''re reviving a legacy of your grandmother. After all, she was a ''Knight,'' right?"


    "And with The Knights'' Order, you can attract Wives with good character to your group, like Mizuki, Hestia, Jeanne, Pepper, Lacus, Leona, Bruna, etc.," Violet exined.


    The mentioned women might be a bit unbnced, but their actions were mostly good, so they could be ssified as ''good'' women. They just had to do bad things in rtion to those they had issues with or because they were deceived or mistaken about certain matters.


    Very different from women like Agnes, Natashia, Violet, Roberta, and Morgana, who would set the world on fire with a smile on their faces.


    ... Well, all of them would set the world on fire with a smile on their faces if it were for Victor, but the good women would still have some reservations about it... But that didn''t mean they wouldn''t set the world on fire.


    ... In any case, the world would be set on fire.


    Continuing, women with ''good'' character would join this Order and do the ''right'' thing for the Faction. This would bnce out the ''bad'' actions they wouldmit in the future.


    Now that Violet thought about it, she wondered where Beings like Kaguya, Eve, Victor himself, and Scathach fit in?


    They weren''t exactly good or bad; you could say they were chaotic neutral. They had their goals and pursued them.


    But from what she knew about Victor, if he saw an old man in need on the streets and he was nearby, he would genuinely help.


    He was not a psychopath who killed innocents. Even in the massacre hemitted with Supernatural Beings in Japan, he made sure to separate the innocent from the guilty.


    But can that be called kindness? Or goodness? Hmm...


    ''Ugh, all this morality thinking disgusts me. I feel like vomiting.'' Violet put her hand over her mouth with a slightly green face and snuggled even closer to Victor.


    ''It doesn''t matter. As long as I have my Darling, the world can go to hell.'' She thought as she tried to merge with Victor''s body.


    With Victor''s current height [2 meters], they had enough space to enjoy his body.


    One thing they noticed was that no matter what they did, he didn''t move... In fact, he even seemed to be sinking a bit into the ground...


    Out of curiosity, Violet tried to move Victor''s white attire with all her Supernatural strength, but she couldn''t.


    ''That''s ridiculous, just how heavy is he?'' Violet thought.


    Seeing Violet''s effort, only now did Sasha and Ruby realize that he really was VERY heavy.


    ''Well, he''s a Dragon, right?'' Violet thought of Zdrac. Even though she was in ''Humanoid'' Form, it''s not like her weight magically disappeared. Her body was just condensed into a smaller form.


    Because of this, Zdrac didn''t walk around. She just floated around, her feet several inches off the ground.


    An action Violet noticed that Victor started to do as well.


    ''If I can''t even lift Darling''s arm... Just how heavy is he in his True Form?'' She thought curiously. As a Dragon, she knew that the Form he was in now was not his ''real'' Form but just a representation of what he would look like in a Humanoid Form.


    As a Dragon, his form was more... Well, a Draconic. He was like Zdrac. When Violet thought about it, she got curious.


    ''Just how big is he? After all, as a Progenitor, he can''t be normal, right?''


    Violet''s eyes went to Ruby''s voluptuous body, specifically, the area near her crotch¡­ When she saw the small movement of Ruby''s hips, and her neutral face a little flushed, and her breathing a little heavy,


    She narrowed her eyes. "Ruby! What are you doing!?"


    Ruby shuddered. "N-Nothing."


    Sasha also raised herself up and narrowed her eyes at Ruby. Like a baby, she crawled to Ruby''s hips and lifted her skirt abruptly.


    "Kyaaa! Sasha!? What are you-."


    "You Thot! You couldn''t even wait!?" Sasha pped Ruby''s fat ass when she saw the sight in front of her. Victor''s entire cock was entirely inside the woman! She could see that even her belly looked a little wider than usual. This was because Victor hadn''t adjusted his size so as not to hurt the girl.


    Vampires were basically shape shifting Beings. They could assume any size they wanted as long as they were proficient at it, and Victor, as Progenitor, was very good at it.


    One thing that Violet and Sasha noticed was that the woman had the audacity to freeze her liquids so the smell wouldn''t be sensed! She was very diligent.


    "Ugh, I was horny, okay?" Ruby grumbled, and then she started bouncing up and down more willingly. Now that she''d been discovered, she didn''t care anymore.


    She let out a long, hot breath from her mouth, and hearts formed in her eyes.


    "His domineering appearance that enved all those arrogant Gods¡­ His new scent¡­ His new everything! I want him so much!"


    "..." Sasha and Violet narrowed their eyes when they saw Ruby''s eyes.


    Now, this is not an anime, okay? This is real life! The only woman who could have literal ''hearts'' in her eyes, like in anime, was Aphrodite, but that was because of her Divinity of Love... I mean.


    "Is this Aphrodite''s influence?"


    "Probably...?" Violet didn''t care. She just cared about what she was seeing now.


    She took a deep breath, and her hand unconsciously went to her private parts.


    "Don''t be Horny, Violet!"


    "Ugh, I''m sorry, okay? But I was also like Ruby, but I was holding back because Victor said we couldn''t have sex because we''re too weak, but seeing Ruby now, I realized that-."


    "Those words weren''t just a warning."


    Victor''s sudden voice made everyone jump a little in surprise.


    "D-Darling! You''re awake?"


    "Of course."


    "Since when?"


    "From the start." Victor smiled. "I didn''t really ''ck out''pletely. I was awake having an internal conversation with Roxanne about my changes." Victor sat up and ced his hands on Ruby''s hips.


    Ruby blushed even more when she saw Victor''s yful gaze.


    "Can you get off the top for a bit?"


    "Y-Yeah?" Ruby replied, confused, but she did as he asked and got off him. The obscene sound of his membering out of her was heard, but nobody paid attention to it. The reason for that?


    It was Victor''s ''awesome'' member.


    "Is he like this normally? Is it not greater than before?" Ruby swallowed hard. ''Good thing I modified my interior, or I would be split in half.''


    "Well, I am a Progenitor of Dragons." He said something that seemed to answer every question.


    His member twitched, and in the next moment, ''something'' came out of his member and exploded towards the sky, causing several sonic booms. If there were clouds in the sky now, a hole would definitely have been made.


    "¡­ Holy Jesus Christ¡­ Was that it?" Sasha was speechless.


    "My Cum."


    "......" An awkward silence fell over the ce.


    "Superman Body, remember?" Victorughed.


    "I never understood how rk managed to impregnate Lois. I think it''s the script''s fault. After all, with his body, even a normal and intimate act could be deadly for someone as weak as Lois."


    "..."


    "Or maybe it''s that red sun bullshit? Hmm¡­" Victor tapped his chin thoughtfully.


    ''The body and applied force can be controlled. Eventually, I''ll be able to do that too, but controlling your own biology? Could he do that too?'' Victor thought.


    Victor''s recent demonstration was enough to understand that everything inside him was ''super'', even his liquids. He believed that the same must apply to The Man of Steel as well.


    "Now, I understand what you meant when you said it was dangerous for us," Violet sighed. Vampire or not, if she got that shot into her womb, she was going to be pierced from the inside out. [literally speaking.]


    "Mm." Victor nodded.


    "Until I find a way to ''lower the level'' of my biological processes and strength, the only option we have is for you to get stronger."


    ''Well, I have the option of having ABSOLUTE control over my entire body, but that''s easier said than done,'' He thought. Havingplete control over his body meant that he consciously controlled every part of his body, and that was something extremely difficult to do for a ''huge'' Being like him.


    "So, no sex?" Ruby muttered.


    "Yeah..."


    "Ugh," Ruby grumbled, dissatisfied.


    Victorughed. "Don''t worry, there are other ''interesting'' ways to do this act."


    Seeing the crimson-hued violet gaze of Victor, Ruby, Violet, and Sasha shuddered.


    "W-Wait." Ruby tried to say something, but it was toote.


    Victor spoke several words in the Draconic Language.


    "Vanish. Constraint. Levitation."


    The next moment, Ruby was floating in front of Victor. Her whole body was tied together in the shape of a perfect turtle.


    "HMMhmmh!?" Ruby tried to say something, but her mouth was covered by a toy.


    "Using Draconic Runes to do this¡­ Your Ancestors will be ashamed, young man!" Sashamented, embarrassed.


    "My Ancestors can turn over in their graves for all I care. I will do as I please¡­ For now, I will punish my naughty Wife who took advantage of her unconscious Husband."


    "HmmmhMM!" Despite looking indignant and resentful, the glint of amusement in Ruby''s eyes was visible.


    "... I wonder if Scathach is like this too..." Violet spoke as she watched with a flushed look at what Victor was doing with Ruby.


    "Probably. After all, she had to have inherited it from somewhere, right?" Sashamented.


    Seeing what was happening in front of them, they couldn''t help but think. ''Should I try too?''


    ...


    In another ce.


    "Hmm?"


    "What is it, Mother?" Siena asked.


    "Victor''s presence has disappeared," Scathach spoke.


    "Don''t worry. He''s just spending time with his Wives." Aphrodite disyed an innocent smile. As the Goddess rted to Sexuality, she could feel someone doing the act from miles away.


    Of course, she could block this feeling if she wanted to, but she didn''t see the need to, seeing that there weren''t any people other than their group on this. It''d been a long time since she felt this ''free''.


    Seeing the ''innocent'' smile that they ALL knew so well on Aphrodite, they couldn''t help but roll their eyes.


    "Oh¡­" That was Siena and Scathach''s reaction, and then they shrugged and looked back at the building in front of them.


    Their whole new house was being made with the girls''bined Powers, and making it as strong as possible.


    "I just hope he doesn''t kill them," Scathach muttered, but Aphrodite could pick out a trace of anger, jealousy, and possession in the woman''s tone.


    ''Heh. This new form made her really honest, huh.'' She thought.


    Even for someone as experienced in controlling herself as Scathach, she was having a hard time acting like she used to, as if she didn''t care about anything. After all, Dragons were very honest Beings when it came to their desires, especially a ''newborn'' like Scathach.

 Chapter 826: The True God.

    ?Chapter 826: The True God.


    While Victor and his faction were reorganizing.


    The world was in chaos. Literally speaking.


    The news that the Greek pantheon had been conquered by the now Progenitor of blood dragons, Victor Alucard. Sent shockwaves throughout the entiremunity of supernatural beings.


    The news was like a literal bomb that exploded in everyone''s face, some clever individuals tried to suppress the news to control everyone''s reaction and gain advantages, but... It was literally impossible. After all, all the God Kings felt the Greek pantheon ''disappear''.


    As pantheon leaders, they have an exact understanding of how the system works, and because of that, when they saw that the pantheon whose name was ''Greek'' was now just a number.


    The conclusion was obvious.


    Combining this fact with the news that spread in the next moment, with the fact that the ''hells'' literally underwent a drastic change, decreasing from 7 to 3 major hells... Yes, it was literally impossible to suppress the news.


    Victor Alucard did something grand again, this time something that caught everyone''s attention without exception.


    He not only evolved into something ridiculous but also fought against three primordial gods at the same time, there''s even a short video of him battling Erebus, the son of Erebus, and Tartarus.


    Of course, the ''ease'' with which the information spread made some clever people narrow their eyes in suspicion. Wasn''t it too easy? How could someone receive information so quickly?


    Thoughts like these filled the heads of these individuals, but... They didn''t have time to think, because while they were wasting time thinking, trying to discern this situation, or even looking for who was spreading the information.


    Victor Alucard''s influence was growing.


    Demons, Angels, Youkais, Werewolves, Vampires, and even hidden dragons were looking for him.


    The shift in power was literally shattered by the sudden rise of the new high-


    level ''yer,'' once again, Victor Alucard exceeded the expectations of the ''wisest'' beings.


    One of these beings is Odin himself, who predicted that in the future, Victor Alucard would be something like the new d, but... He waspletely wrong, he had never felt so foolish before.


    To be honest, it was difficult to even predict Victor''s actions, let alone what he would be in the future.


    How does someone go from being a Progenitor of vampires to a Progenitor of dragons? What''s with this sudden promotion? It doesn''t make sense!


    Regardless of the world''s reaction, it was a fact that a new high-level yer had entered the international scene, and this time, everyone is watching him.


    Being a Progenitor of vampires is cool and all... But that doesn''t catch the attention of the gods, after all, what is a Progenitor to a god like Odin, Ra, or Indra?


    But, this scenario changespletely when that individual is a Progenitor of dragons.


    The young gods may not know, but the old gods know very well how terrifying the progenitor of dragons can be.


    Despite being mortal, this creature has divine powers, it can control creation. A feat only gods of creation are capable of.


    Not to mention that as a Progenitor, he can create other beings of the same kind, and all these beings will be under hismand.


    If one dragon was already problematic and required one or two high-level gods... Imagine multiple dragons beingmanded like an army?


    The pantheons trembled in fear when this thought crossed their minds.


    "Contact the Dwarves, from today onward, focus weapon production on anti-


    dragon attribute weapons!" Odin''s voice reverberated through Valha.


    As one of the factions that had the famous ''dwarves,'' it was easy for them to meet their needs with this turn of events.


    The same couldn''t be said for the other factions thatcked legendary cksmiths.


    "... We can profit from this...!" Amaterasu''s eyes were the symbol of money.


    As one of the factions that had one of the best cksmiths around, it wouldn''t be difficult for them to make anti-dragon type weapons. Of course, they wouldn''t have the same quality as the dwarves'' weapons, made by Hephaestus, but it would be good enough to fill the pantheon''s pockets with wealth.


    "...." Susanoo looked at his sister with neutral eyes, and the next moment, he looked at his phone.


    He never thought he would thank Aphrodite for inviting him to this chat group, he had direct contact with Victor Alucard!


    "Sister, control your greed!" Susanoo quickly spoke as he saw Amaterasu leaving.


    "Do you want to turn this ce into a nest of dragons!?"


    "...." Amaterasu stopped walking, and the symbol of money left her eyes.


    "... Ugh, for a moment, I almost let myself be carried away by my greed." She grumbled.


    Susanoo rolled his eyes. "Control yourself and think about the initial n, this is the best opportunity for an alliance!"


    "That''s true... But what can we offer for an alliance other than myself?"


    Susanoo''s face twitched a bit. "Can you please stop talking as if you''re a bargaining chip?"


    "Nonsense, I am a God Queen, I must put my people''s survival at stake."


    "...." Was it his impression, or did his sister seem VERY eager to submit to Victor?


    While Susanoo thought about this, a raven entered Amaterasu''s pce, and soon this raven transformed into a humanoid being.


    "Amaterasu-Sama, a letter sent directly by the representative of the supernatural beings has just arrived!"


    "... They reacted very quickly." Amaterasu whispered.


    "This reeks of conspiracy..." Susanoo said.


    Amaterasu spoke. "Fufufu, it''s always a conspiracy when it involves the gods, my dear brother."


    "One week, huh. The meeting will happen sooner than expected." Susanoo said.


    "Let''s prepare ourselves, we must be presentable to our ''colleague'' gods." She spoke disdainfully.


    ...


    Three dayster.


    The news of the fall of Olympus was also received by the mortal organizations that had the most influence in the supernatural world.


    Mainly the two organizations that had the most popr religions in the current world, the angels whomanded The Inquisition.


    It''s the religion of the blood god that''smanded by the Supreme Priestess, Valeria Alekerth.


    Although thetter received direct orders from one of her god''s generals, so it can be said that she was more in the know about the subject than the other factions, she had privileged information.


    In Valeria''s private chambers, two women were talking.


    "I understand... He created a paradise, huh."


    Aline nodded: "Yes, but only those directly chosen by him can enter this paradise. Currently, only you as his disciple have the privilege to go to that ce."


    "..." Valeria''s eyes gleamed a bit, and she felt quite satisfied and happy, her dedication was being valued, how could she not be happy?


    Although her expression didn''t change much and remained cold.


    Aline doesn''t care about the woman''s reaction, she came here just to deliver a message, she raised her hand, and soon a ck staff with golden details, and various runes written on it appeared in her hand, but what caught the most attention on the staff was the violet gem floating on top of it.


    "... Take it."


    "What is this?"


    "With the acquisition of the pagan gods'' pantheon, one of the current domains that my King acquired was death itself." Aline spoke seriously. "With this staff, you can wield a fraction of that power."


    "The moment you touch it, you''ll be a medium and can directly speak with the dead and interact with them. If you wish, you can also ''deliver'' death to any being connected with the blood god''s religion."


    "The person who dies will go directly into the hands of my King."


    "...." Valeria''s eyes widened.


    "This... This..." Her hands trembled, shepletely lost herposure, a very rare sight.


    Aline had hardly ever seen this woman loseposure, but it was understandable, after all, she was facing an artifact of great power, an artifact that would be coveted even among the gods; after all, it was made directly in coboration with Thanatos, Victor, and Hephaestus.


    The moment Valeria touched the staff, her eyes glowed with neon violet, and she could ''see'' much better. One of the attributes of the artifact was to give the bearer a spiritual vision that had the effect of making the bearer see the world as it was. The effect wasn''t as ridiculous as divine vision or even the dragons'' vision, but it could make a mortal see the ''soul,'' something exclusive to certain beings.


    An intoxicating sensation of power overcame the woman.


    "Control yourself, don''t lose yourself in the power."


    "... Y-Yes..." Valeria stuttered, but with a deep breath, energy started flowing back into the staff, and her eyes began returning to normal.


    "The power of the staff isn''t limited to just that, it can also summon the dead to fight for you. Look at this gem, there are several souls within this gem. If you desire, the souls contained within this gem can be summoned as minions that you can use as your own senses."


    "The gem itself also absorbs the souls of those you kill."


    "The staff will also be used as a medium for you to summon demons from hell more easily. Of course, this staff cannot be lost."


    Aline took the staff from Valeria''s hand, but the next moment, the staff disappeared and returned to Valeria''s hand.


    "Understand that the enchantment isn''t invincible; some powerful beings can prevent the runes from working, so be careful."


    ''Although I doubt there''s anyone who can counter the runes of a Progenitor dragon, it doesn''t hurt to warn; after all, caution is necessary.'' Aline thought.


    "... Yes." That''s all Valeria could say in the face of the onught of information she was receiving.


    Her brain was working as hard as possible to absorb everything, but it was all just too shocking.


    When she bnced everything, she was basically immortal now. She could control the dead, speak with the dead, summon demons from hell, her body was stronger than an ordinary human''s, and many more things she probably didn''t even know.


    "I will go now. Soon, you will be invited to go to the ''paradise''." Aline said as she turned around.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed Valeria''s mind. "Wait."


    "Hmm?"


    "You said he controls death... My God, huh..." She bit her lip, she felt very presumptuous to ask this question, after all, she had already received so much from him, but now that she thought about it, she couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    "He controls death... So is it possible for him to revive someone... To permanently bring them back and not something like ''summoning'' the dead?" She asked.


    Aline looked at Valeria for a long minute. A long minute that left Valeria very nervous; she was already thinking she had overstepped her authority by asking this question. Before she could apologize or say anything else, she heard.


    "Yes, it''s possible."


    "....." Valeria''s eyes widened.


    "T-Then, my daughter...?"


    "Yes, he can bring her back."


    Valeria''s lifeless eyes shone with the light of life, and hope filled her being.


    "So..."


    "But are you worthy?" Aline suddenly spoke.


    "... Eh?"


    "Bringing someone back to lifepletely is a task that few gods can aplish. I can count on one hand how many gods can do that." Aline raised a finger.


    "Only one person."


    "Only my King can do it."


    "No one else in the entire supernatural world can do it without side effects."


    This wasn''t a lie. Due to being a dragon dealing with existence, a Progenitor vampire dealing with souls and having hundreds of souls within him, and having a connection to the system as a God King and Demon King, only Victor had the necessary requirements to ''negotiate'' with the judges of the abyss.


    Negotiation wouldn''t be necessary if the person had died recently, but for Valeria''s daughter who died a long time ago, her soul had already been recycled and moved on to another ce, so she was already under the jurisdiction of the abyss judges.


    And if there''s one being that can reverse the irreversible process of soul recycling, it''s the Abyss Judges themselves. Such a thing wouldn''t be possible if it were a very strong supernatural being.


    But as the soul belongs to a normal and ordinary human, there shouldn''t be too many problems.


    One soul for another soul, an equivalent exchange; Victor would just have to give up some of the useless souls he has within him.


    If Diablo can negotiate with them, why can''t Victor?


    Unlike a certain universe of caped heroes, death here is truly permanent, and few beings could ''cheat death'' like Metis, whose soul was divided, and only survived because she was a goddess.


    Not to mention that few beings could directly negotiate with the Abyss Judges, who rule over the control of all souls, in exchange for a perfect resurrection.


    No matter what method is used, bringing someone back who has already died will undoubtedly have side effects; after all, the ''soul'' of the person who has been dead for a long time has already been passed on by the system.


    As Ruler, Aline understood very well the requirements for bringing a soul back, so she spoke these words to Valeria.


    "Knowing this, do you think you''re worthy?"


    "... I..." Valeria bit her lip, she didn''t think she was; it was already too presumptuous of her to ask for this after receiving so much.


    Aline smiled slightly. "You don''t need to depreciate yourself so much. You''re my King''s disciple, you have a pact with him, just for that, your position is different from thismon rabble."


    "Privileges can be granted to you."


    Valeria''s eyes shone even brighter with excitement.


    "... But... You have to deserve it."


    Valeria''s face fell into despair again.


    Aline was ying with the woman''s emotions, sending her from heaven to hell with just words.


    ''Fufufu, it''s really fun to y with human hearts.'' Aline was a demon sometimes too, despite mostly being a scientist.


    "Did you forget my King''s teachings?" She spoke very seriously now; after all, their current society was based on those teachings.


    "... If you deserve it... Prove it to me... Work for it until you deserve it... There''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world." She muttered.


    Everything that''s given easily is also easily devalued; beings in general only care about what they''ve sweated and suffered to obtain.


    A poor man who''s never had a car in his life would be 1000x more satisfied with the car he bought after saving money for years than a second-generation wealthy person who can have any car in the world.


    Effort, struggle, conquest, all of this makes beings value what they achieve.


    As someone who lived as a human and dreamed of having full health, Victor understood this very well, and he never forgot it, even after undergoing various evolutions.


    And it was this personality, along with Scathach''s influences, that led him to create a society like the current hell; the teachings of the blood god''s religion are simr to the rules in hell.


    "... What should I..." Valerie''s face bes cold and determined. "What should I do?"


    "That''s for you to figure out, after all, you''re the supreme priestess..." Valeria smiled as she opened a portal.


    "Just know that... He''s always watching you."


    A silence fell over the ce as Aline left, and in this silence, only the cold face of a woman is seen.


    Valeria tightened her grip on the staff. "... Very well... For my daughter... For my god... I will start conquering the shadow world. Everything will bear the influence of my god."


    Her lifeless eyes now shone with life and determination. A determination that burned like violet mes in her eyes.


    She struck the staff on the ground, and violet mes erupted from the ground. Soon, two humanoid beings made of pure me emerged from the ground, beings made only of souls, existing in this ne thanks to the dragon''s mes.


    Although the me was mostly used for destruction, that wasn''t its initial meaning.


    The me also symbolizes rebirth and life.


    The Progenitor dragon''s mes, the most powerful mes in existence, have enough power to summon souls as minions.


    "Order..."


    Valeria smiled widely; the violet me eyes of the creature perfectly reflected her current eyes, a subtle change she hadn''t even noticed and probably wouldn''t care about.


    "Let''s start the cleansing. First, cleanse the influence of these false gods." She looked at the world map hanging on the wall, and her eyes glowed with even more intense mes as she looked north.


    She never dared to enter another god''s territory; after all, they were just growing. But inhibitions were no longer necessary. With this power and her influence, she could do it.


    She could expel these false gods.


    "Only he is the true one; pagan gods who just want to take advantage of mortals aren''t needed." Valeria knew very well about the other ''organizations'' that started to appear after the gods descended, especially Valha, which doesn''t give any benefits to mortals, only using them with the promise of entering Valha and bing an immortal warrior.


    What they don''t know is that these immortal warriors are just Odin''s puppets; they won''t even have their free will. Isn''t that the same as dying?


    By doing this, she''ll probably anger another ''god,'' but... Valeria doesn''t care.


    The reason?


    Her god is the strongest.

 Chapter 827: Hes A Demon.

    ?Chapter 827: He''s a Demon.


    Victor''s, in a newly created mansion, three bodies were lying on the bed.


    "Ugh..." Three defeated moans were heard from the bed, and this caused a woman with long golden hair tough.


    "You were too greedy and suffered from it," Natashiamented.


    "Shut up, Mother," Sasha growled.


    "How long have I been out?"


    "Two days," Natashia replied with the same mischievous smile on her face.


    "¡­ Ugh, why is my body still hurting? Is my regeneration not working?" Ruby grumbled as she looked up at the ceiling.


    "Bedding the progenitor of dragons is different, especially the Progenitor who is both dragon and vampire, the perfect blend of both," Aphrodite spoke as she tucked her legs in.


    "¡­Can you be more specific please? Stop talking in riddles." Violet spoke.


    "I''m saying he fucked you body and soul, literally speaking, of course."


    "......" The three didn''t know how to react to those words.


    "Because of that, your body is aching... In fact, the correct thing to say would be that your soul is sick, and this is reflected in your physical body."


    "Ugh, it''s been a while since I heard so much bullshit in one sentence." Violet groaned.


    "¡­ Where is Darling?" Ruby asked as she looked at Natashia and Aphrodite.


    "He is making a Staff that will be given to Valeria."


    "¡­A Staff?" Violet asked with a strange look. In the meantime, she touched her belly and felt the emptiness inside her; normally, when she passed out and woke up the next day, her husband''s fluids were still inside her.


    But as expected, this time, it was not possible.


    The very act of them doing the ''act'' was quite dangerous as well. Luckily, Victor didn''t need to move for the nightly battle; by standing still and controlling the girls'' bodies with his telekic power, he could do the act. It was strange to do the act like that, but at the same time, it was a new experience.


    "Yeah, he wants to give the power of death to the High Priestess of his religion," Aphrodite spoke.


    "Ugh, I already foresee what this woman will be with so much pampering," Sasha grumbled.


    "Well, from the moment she became High Priestess, that woman became Victor''s, both in body and soul," Ruby said.


    "Helloooo? Is there someone here?"


    "Where are the people in this mansion? And why can''t I feel anything? Are my senses failing?"


    "Ugh, why is this ce so big?"


    "HELLO!!??"


    The door suddenly opened, and a tall, voluptuous woman with long ck hair and demonic features like horns, wings, and a tail entered.


    "..." The girls in the room looked at the woman with a neutral gaze.


    The woman returned their gazes neutrally as she looked at each woman, noting her features, but her eyended on Aphrodite.


    "Geh, Aphrodite." The woman''s face distorted as if she saw something rotten.


    "¡­Lilith, why are you here?"


    "The Demon King called me. The question is, why are you here?"


    "Ara, didn''t you know? I''m his wife, you know?" Aphrodite gave a smug smile to Lilith.


    A smile that made Lilith''s veins pop in her head, she really didn''t like this woman.


    "You sure know everyone, Aphrodite," Natashia said.


    "Well... That''s true." She was going to try to refute Natashia''s words, but when she thought about knowing all the bigshots in the supernatural world, she let that go; after all, it wasn''t a lie that she knew a lot of people.


    Some beings she saw once every hundred years, others she saw more frequently, but it was a fact that as an ancient goddess and quite a social one, she knew many people.


    Lilith was one of those people, even though, due to her natural antipathy towards demons, they never got along, despite having no real reason to dislike each other.


    It was a rtionship like water and fire; they just couldn''t get along.


    A red portal appeared in the room, and soon Aline appeared.


    "Finally, I found you, Lilith. Where were you? Did you get lost?"


    "Of course not. I was exploring." Lilith lied as easily as she breathed, never admitting she got lost.


    "I see... Anyway,e. The Demon King is summoning you."


    "Okay... But before that, howe you can use your powers?"


    "Because the Demon King allowed it."


    "... Excuse me? What do you mean by the Demon King ''allowed''?"


    "Exactly what I mean. In this ce, the Demon King has full control of the dimension. If he wants, no one can use their powers here."


    "... That''s nonsense," Lilith muttered to herself. She had seen simr things happen in the territory of primordial beings, but they were primordial beings! Such power was understandable and even expected.


    But, the Demon King doing this? Especially sealing her power as the progenitor of demons? Lilith couldn''t believe it.


    "You''ll get used to it." Violet, Sasha, Ruby, Aphrodite, and Natashia all said at the same time.


    Lilith looked at the women saying this with an empty expression on their faces, and then she just sighed.


    "Just take me to him. I want to finish my work quickly to go have some fun."


    "... Hmm..." Aline looked at Lilith thoughtfully, she seemed to want to say something, but soon she decided it wasn''t worth it, so she just nodded:


    "Okay."


    A portal appeared behind Lilith, and soon the two demons entered.


    "She''s about to have her reality shattered, isn''t she?" Sashamented.


    "Yes." They all spoke at the same time.


    ...


    "... W-W-W-W." Lilith pointed at Victor tremulously while stuttering.


    Victor disyed a small smile when he saw Lilith''s expression.


    "She''spletely broken," Jeanne spoke.


    "Well, it''s understandable. After all, the change is quite significant." Morgana spoke while looking neutrally at Lilith.


    "Aline,e here, please."


    "Yes, Demon King." Aline approached Victor.


    "You too, Persephone."


    "Mm." Persephone, who was sitting in a chair, nodded and then stood up and walked towards Victor, who was standing in front of arge table filled with various types of weapons.


    When the two women stood in front of Victor, he ced his finger on their foreheads.


    A white power gleamed on his finger, and soon they felt their authority as ''Ruler'' bing stronger.


    "Done. From now on, you two are the Rulers of my hell."


    "... Wasn''t I the Ruler before?" Persephone asked, confused. "How did I be the Ruler again?"


    "Yes, you both were the Ruler... But you were the Ruler of the biblical hell and the Greek hell."


    "These two hells no longer exist since they merged into a new hell, and what I just did was dere you two as Rulers of the new hell that was born from this mixture."


    "Oh..." Persephone understood now.


    Aline didn''t listen to their conversation, more focused on trying to understand her new abilities.


    "Wait, wait, wait. You can''t just ignore me!" Lilith suddenly shouted, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "Just what happened to you, Demon King!?"


    "How did you be... all this!?" She spoke while making an exaggerated gesture, pointing at Victor.


    "I happened, and I became it," Victor said as if it exined everything.


    "...." Lilith waited, expecting to hear more exnations, but no matter how much she waited, she didn''t hear any more words! He even diverted his attention from her and looked at the two women in front of him.


    "Wait, wait! Don''t ignore me!" She spoke again.


    "Just how did you be this!? How did you go from being a Vampire to a DRAGON!?"


    "You''re mistaken."


    "I''m not a dragon."


    "... Huh? You''re not?"


    "No, I''m not just a dragon. I''m the perfect blend of a Progenitor vampire with the Progenitor dragon."


    He smiled. "I''m a vampiric dragon... By the way, that name is still up for debate. Personally, I think it''s good, but it sounds a bit clich¨¦... Hmm, I was thinking of going with Blood Dragon. Decisions. Decisions." He murmured at the end.


    "....." Lilith was just speechless. Somehow, hearing that he was a mix of the two was even more surprising than if he were just a normal dragon.


    ''Wait... PROGENITOR?!'' Only now did she realize an important detail.


    The door to the room opened, and a 150cm tall woman entered, floating with her feet a few cm off the ground.


    "Fath ¨C Progenitor, the coliseum is ready."


    "... You''d call me Father, huh?" Victor smiled.


    Metis blushed slightly, and she looked away. Although it had only been two days, Metis''s recovery was quite impressive as her height was returning rapidly. She went from the size of a fairy to the height of a teenager in just two days.


    Victor predicted that within a week, she would be fully recovered.


    Lilith''s eyes widened as she looked at Metis. She knew the woman very well, the tragic first wife of Zeus, but she wasn''t shocked about that, but rather her draconic features!


    ''Another dragon!'' Lilith thought. It was already rare to see one dragon, now having two dragons together? It was even more unbelievable.


    Supernatural beings sometimes spend millions of years and never get a chance to see a real dragon; they''re just that rare. But in less than a few minutes, she had already seen two!


    "I apologize, it''s just a bad habit. For some reason, I can''t stop."


    "It''s fine. The more you recover, and most of your memories return, you''ll eventually stop." Victor spoke while looking at the ''nothingness''. Although it seemed like he was just observing the wall, the truth was that he was looking at Valeria.


    "Mm." Metis nodded.


    A smile appeared on Victor''s face as he saw Valeria''s decision. ''Hmm, I canbine her actions with my visit to H...'' He began to n his next steps.


    But he was making these ns with another part of his mind as the main part was focused on something else.


    "Now that the coliseum is ready, it''s time for both of you to undergo the transformation."


    "... Are you really going to do this?" Jeanne asked.


    "Of course." Victor smiled.


    "All my wives will be dragons."


    "... Can you really handle that, Victor?" Persephone asked with some concern.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, vampire women are already insane... Dragon women, especially a new breed of dragons that is a mix of the two... I just see trouble."


    "Seriously? I only see opportunities." Victorughed.


    Persephone widened her eyes and just shook her head, sighing.


    "Fufufu, Persephone, don''t you understand that the more insane, obsessive, and crazy the woman is, the more he''ll like it? For Victor, this situation has no downside." Jeanne pointed out.


    "I already knew that... Now, I''m reminded of how crazy he is."


    "Hey, I take offense at that. I''m not crazy, I just have good taste." Victor huffed.


    Persephone just rolled her eyes.


    "Anyway, shut up Lilith, ande closer."


    "W-What ¨C Wait! Are you nning to make more dragons!?"


    "Of course."


    "Are you mad!? Dragons are extremely powerful beings, and this will break the bnce! The primordial beings will interfere."


    "I know. That''s why only my family will transform into dragons, while my subordinates will remain as they are."


    "... Oh."


    Victor knew very well that he couldn''t overdo it. He couldn''t go around creating dragons like he did with noble vampires. If he went too far, it was 100% certain that the primordial beings would interfere to preserve the bnce.


    That wasn''t his intention either, and this power, the power of his new race, would only be obtained by his family.


    The rest, he would just turn into Noble Vampires.


    Yes, he could still create Noble Vampires.


    Victor is a perfect blend of a dragon and a vampire, and because of that, he didn''t lose any of his abilities; they just merged and became something better.


    For example, his ability to see, manipte, and shape the soul became much stronger than when he was a Progenitor vampire. Due to his vampire characteristics, he can change a being to be both a Noble Vampire or just a simple dragon without his blood.


    Not only that, he can even create dragon and vampire subspecies if he desires.


    Beings like Ghouls, Wyverns, Basilisks, sea serpents, etc. He can create all of them.


    To say he was at the top of vampires and dragons wasn''t an exaggeration. As a Progenitor, he truly was at the top of these two species, even controlling the sub-species of these two races.


    Therefore, he wasn''tcking in strength, and all he needed was time to gather his army.


    As the Demon King, he had the entirety of hell at his disposal, and over time, he would have an army of monsters at his disposal.


    There is a limit to how many true dragons can exist to avoid breaking the bnce. After all, true dragons are forces of nature, but there''s no limit to how many dragon and vampire subspecies he can create.


    Therefore, keeping only his wives and family as true dragons was the right way to proceed.


    Putting aside those thoughts, Victor looked at Lilith and said:


    "Do you know why I called you here?"


    "No...?"


    Victor smiled lightly and then asked, "I want you to be the Ruler of my hell."


    "... Hell no! I refuse! I deny it! There''s no way I''mmitting to such exhausting work! I just want to be free from it!"


    Now that she had experienced freedom, Lilith never wanted to take on a position of power again! Being free and worry-free is the best thing!


    ''I love FREEDOM!''


    Instead of getting irritated, Victor just smiled sweetly, a smile that somehow made Lilith shudder as if something bad was going to happen to her.


    "Aline, please."


    "Yes." Expecting this, Aline took a document from her bag and handed it to Victor.


    "1,305,340,466 Knull has been spent by Lilith since she arrived in hell."


    "..." Sweat began to form on Lilith''s face.


    "Not only that, I have here a dozenints from my subordinates [mostly from Lily] regarding your bad behavior and spoiled attitude."


    "The list doesn''t end there. Many times, when you would drink and get drunk, you would destroy private property that didn''t belong to you, leading to the government spending even more money to keep you."


    "Adding it all up, Lilith''s debt is over 3 billion Knull."


    Victor closed the document and just looked at Lilith, who was utterly incredulous as if she had seen a ghost.


    With the same sweet smile on his face, he gently asked:


    "You said what just now, Lilith?"


    "... Please let me be the Ruler."


    Lilith wasn''t stupid. She could see the size of the problem she was in. Normally, she would fight back and pretend this conversation never happened, but... could she do that with Victor? The answer was no. She couldn''t. So, she swallowed her pride and agreed to work to pay off her debts.


    "Mm, I''m d you epted my proposal gracefully." Victor raised his hand for a handshake, which Lilith cautiously touched and shook his hand.


    "I''ll count on you from now on, Lilith."


    ''... He''s a demon!'' Lilith really wanted to cry now.

 Chapter 828: Dragon Over There, Dragon Here, Dragon Everywhere!

    ?Chapter 828: Dragon Over There, Dragon Here, Dragon Everywhere!


    4 hourster.


    Sorrowful sounds of a goddess resounded through the halls.


    "Ugh... Why...? Why is this happening to me? Ugh..."


    "Stopining already, you are being annoying."


    "B-But! My freedom!"


    Lily rolled her eyes. "Did you really think you would forever be a leech to the Demon King?"


    "Yes?"


    "...." Veins popped on Lily''s head.


    "I-I mean, I am loved by everyone, right? I thought he would take care of me!"


    Lily had just realized that her mother had beenpletely spoiled by the poption of hell.


    "The Demon King is impartial. Lilith or not, you have no privileges."


    That''s a lie, precisely because Lilith is who she is, Victor made many exceptions.


    There were several political reasons behind it, but the main one was that she''s Lilith, the Progenitor of demons, the goddess of demons. Seeing this woman ''working'' for the current Demon King gives him a lot of credibility.


    He will be seen by the masses as a ruler even Lilith epted.


    Did Victor need this? Of course not, his prestige and achievements are unparalleled.


    But! It''s always good to quell the mes of rebellion. The Demon King rules over demons, and demons by nature are beings that seek conflict, seek to gain more; they are beings of desires.


    Victor working alongside Lilith''s existence is crucial for the Demon King''s long rule. This was a problem that couldn''t be solved with force; intelligence and cunning were necessary.


    The demons have to understand that going against Victor is simply foolish.


    Of course, Lily wouldn''t tell Lilith all of this; it''s part of the internal politics of the government, and only a few know about these ns.


    ''Well, with His Majesty''s recent evolution, I don''t think there''s a demon foolish enough to challenge him.'' Lily thought.


    "Ugh..."


    Veins popped on Lily''s head. "Stopining already. It''s past time for you to move that fat ass and work. Rejoice, Lilith. You''ve taken on one of the most important positions in hell. You should be happy."


    "But...! I don''t want to work! I''ve spent thousands of years ruling already!"


    Lily really wondered where her mother, who used to be arrogant, powerful, and cunning, had gone. It seems her brainpletely melted after enjoying the ''normal life'' that Victor had carefully nned for her.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Eh...?"


    "You won''t rule anything. You''ll just manage the souls that enter hell, a job you''ll do in conjunction with Persephone and Aline."


    "....."


    "Plus, you''ll be paid."


    "... Eh? I''ll be paid!?"


    "Didn''t you hear what I was saying?"


    "I mean..." Lilith just smiled and scratched her head a bit.


    "Haaah..." Lily let out a long sigh. ''Please, Your Majesty, grant me patience to deal with this woman... Because I''m really one step away from pping her.''


    "Listen, I''ll say it again. You''ll be working in one of the most important positions in hell, and, of course, the reward will be substantial."


    "How many Knulls are we talking about?" Lilith asked curiously.


    Lily raised her hands.


    "Seven thousand?" Lilith asked.


    "Seven digits."


    "Holy..."


    "Monthly."


    Lilith swallowed hard.


    "Of course, that''s not all; extra benefits are promised if you do a good job."


    "I predict that if you work properly, you''ll pay off your debt in less than two years."


    ''That is if you don''t spend your money on the new projects that Aline, Ruby, and Metis willunch in the future.'' Lily thought to herself; she was really enjoying seeing Lilith falling into the simplest trap of the capitalist world.


    Excessive, unnecessary consumption.


    As a woman who had always been in leadership, she never really needed to buy anything; everything she wanted would be given to her.


    But that was no longer her reality; she had to be like everyone else now and buy the things she needed for herself. And that''s where the trap lies ¨C even though Lilith knows the ''trap,'' she will still fall into it.


    The reason is simple... Only controlled beings can avoid falling into the trap of capitalism... And Lilith definitely isn''t one of them.


    ''Fufufu, if it were a few years ago, she wouldn''t have this problem; after all, she was full of treasures.'' Due to the war with Diablo, Lilith literally lost everything: her treasure, her castle, her subordinates.


    "Not to mention, you''ll be working directly alongside the Demon King..." A cunning smile appeared on Lily''s face; the daughter approached the mother and held her shoulder.


    "You want it, don''t you?"


    "Want what...?" Lilith asked.


    "Don''t lie to yourself... I''ve seen it in your eyes..." She approached Lilith''s ear.


    "You want him inside you; you want him for yourself; you desire him...~" She stepped back from Lilith and smiled smugly:


    "Am I wrong?"


    Lilith narrowed her eyes, she looked at her daughter, and just huffed; she thought she would fall for this trick? She''s the literal queen of subi; this seduction game, she had been ying it even before she was born!


    "Of course, I desire him. The demoness who doesn''t desire him is a fool, but unlike those women, I''m not in a hurry."


    "Oh?"


    "I have eternity for myself. Why should I rush into his arms? I can do it today or in 200 years; it doesn''t matter."


    "All I want now is to enjoy this new freedom."


    "... Hmm, I really didn''t think you were that foolish."


    "... What?"


    "Tell me, Mother."


    Lilith narrowed her eyes a bit; she knew very well that her daughter only called her ''mother'' when she wanted to make a point.


    "Thest time you saw Victor, how was he?"


    Question marks appeared in her head for a few seconds until Lilith opened her eyes in realization when she understood what she was mentioning.


    "He was a Vampire Progenitor."


    "And not long after that, he became a being capable of challenging an entire pantheon alone."


    "....."


    "Do you understand now? Unlike those old gods who are stagnant and can''t raise their strength levels, such a thing doesn''t seem to exist for the Demon King."


    "700 years ago, he invaded HELL ALONE and conquered it."


    Of course, he had the help of the current generals, but... Their involvement was minimal; in the conquest war, Victor did most of the work.


    He defeated the four horsemen of the apocalypse; he destroyed cities ruled by demon pirs; he forced everyone to submit. This war was practically a dominance show that demonstrated how powerful the current Demon King is.


    And the strength he showed back then doesn''t evenpare to what it is now.


    "And today, he did something simr with the Greek pantheon. An entire PAN-THEON of gods."


    "....."


    "Could you do something like that? Could your father?"


    "...." Lilith fell silent. Conquering their hell at that time, she probably could have done it with Lucifer''s support, but she couldn''t do the same with the pantheon of gods.


    Of course, Lily is being unfair with her words; in both cases, something was happening that divided the strengths of these ces.


    In the war of hell, the main elites of hell were in the human world.


    In the Greek pantheon, the gods were divided into three factions.


    This simple fact made this conquest much ''easier,'' but... It was still a conquest, after all, very few beings could fight and press three primordial gods while being a mortal.


    Simrly, very few beings could fight against the four horsemen of death and subdue them.


    "While we speak, he''s already nning his next steps with his most important allies. While we speak, his most qualified wives are turning into dragons."


    "A DAMN DRAGON."


    "And it''s not just any shameful reptile out there. They will be TRUE dragons."


    "..."


    "Even after I''ve said all this, do you still want to wait 200 years?"


    Lily''s disdainful expression was quite infuriating for Lilith.


    What she was pointing out was obvious.


    If Victor is this powerful now, how will he be in 200 years? What kind of influence will he have? Who will he be? He''s an extremely hard individual to predict, but one thing is correct.


    He will be even stronger.


    That''s a fact that Lily will never doubt.


    "Fine." She answered brusquely. "I agree that I was being a bit foolish."


    "A little?" Lily disyed a smile.


    "... Very foolish." Lilith replied as she stomped her foot on the ground in frustration. She was a bit surprised that the floor didn''t break, but she didn''t think much of it and just spoke.


    "But what should we do?"


    "We?" Lilyughed. "There is no ''we'' here, my dear mother."


    "I already know what I''m going to do; I''ve been working towards that goal for a while, and I''m already epted in his inner circle. Do you know what that means?"


    "Let me exin to you."


    "To ensure there are no problems in the governance of hell, all positions of power in hell are upied by the Demon King''s inner circle. In other words, all the women who are his lovers."


    "Which means that I, Helena, Vepar, Vine, and Aline are all his lovers."


    "Depending on how things go from here, even Persephone herself won''t be spared, although I''ve noticed clearly that it''s something she desires a lot." Lily scoffed.


    "...." Lilith just realized that while she was starting the game, her daughter had already conquered and tinumed the whole game. She was way behind!


    "You, my dear mother, are far behind; even Persephone is ahead of you."


    "... Huh? How''s that possible?"


    "You really don''t understand?" Lily asked incredulously.


    "Exin!" Lilith ordered.


    "Fine, I''ll exin as if I were exining to a child."


    Lilith''s eyes lit up at thisment, and for a few seconds, a fluctuation appeared in her hand.


    Lily sweat a little internally when she saw that her dear mother was about to summon Genesis, a God-yer weapon, just because of this small provocation.


    ''She still has a short fuse... Good to know.'' Lily chuckled.


    "Do you think Persephone and Aline receive only money and minor benefits to do the Ruler''s job?"


    "... They don''t?"


    "Of course not, they get something more."


    "Trust and a more active role in his ns. In Aline''s case, who''s been with Victor longer, her privilege is even greater than Persephone''s. Since she wants to, she can spend the government''s savings however she wants, after all, she alone propelled the technology of hell forward by several eras."


    Lilith opened her eyes widely.


    Frankly, Aline could be called the fifth phantom general of hell; after all, she did the work of one. Her position is just as a mander'' to hide the fact that she is the Ruler.


    Aline had a lot of power in her hands; she was the most capable of it. She was indeed a genius in her field.


    And Victor highly valued capable people like her, so he made sure to keep her close.


    "Of course, this kind of privilege also applies to the generals."


    As long as it was for the benefit of the government, as long as the Demon King was notified and approved, the generals hadplete freedom to do whatever they wanted.


    Was Victor concerned about possible betrayal? Of course not. The reason is that he had pletely'' conquered his generals, be it through their strength, character, or beauty.


    They already belonged to him body and soul, and just like his wives, they would do everything for his benefit and for the benefit of hell.


    "Meanwhile, you''ll only receive a sry and extra benefits. Will you take on an important role? Yes, but if you don''t do a good job, you can easily be reced."


    The main reason Lilith was chosen was that Victor could control her, because it was an emergency, and because she suited the role as the queen of demons. If not for that, he would have chosen someone else.


    But it was an obvious fact for all the generals that if someone more suitable and ''loyal'' to the King appeared, she would be chosen for the role.


    As for giving this role to his wives? Victor didn''t want that, for the simple reason that he wanted to keep them away from soul-rted work.


    Judging souls changes a person, after all, you''ll see the entire life of the soul to make a more urate judgment, and he knows very well how detrimental it is if they''re not prepared for it. Not to mention, they wouldn''t be able to be impartial about the matter.


    Therefore, leaving this work to people like Aline, Persephone, and Lilith is more appropriate; even if they see the memories of a soul, they will remain indifferent and neutral. A requirement for this job.


    Lilith gritted her teeth; her wings fluttered in irritation, and her tail swayed. She didn''t like the way her daughter talked at all. It''s as if she were an object that could be discarded. This feeling reminded her a lot of when she was trapped with Diablo.


    "Fufufu, this is unexpected from you, Lily. To think you would help your mother." Hearing the sudden voice, the two women looked in the direction of the voice and widened their eyes in shock.


    "Morgana..." She narrowed her eyes when she saw the red eyes of the woman who now looked more like a reptile. This wasn''t the only visible change; the woman''s wings and horns hadpletely changed and taken on a scale-like dragon hue.


    "You''ve transformedpletely already?"


    "Mm!" Morgana smiled widely, a smile that showed all her teeth.


    "Because I didn''t feel anything?"


    "Please, do you think Darling wouldn''t prevent the power from leaking? After all, he cares about his wives'' beauty sleep." Morgana huffed.


    "... As expected of him, even in these little details, he cares for them." Lily''s eyes shone with appreciation, the kind of ''glow'' that Victor liked the most.


    Lilith just rolled her eyes when she saw her daughter''s loving expression. ''She''spletely crazy about him, isn''t she?''


    "Mm!" Morgana nodded.


    Lilith controlled the urge to scoff when she saw the simr expression on both women and just asked.


    "So, what then? What attribute did you awaken? What kind of dragon are you?"


    "My domain is radiation and dreams; itpletely fused my old attributes and made them stronger."


    "... A dream dragon..." Lilith blinked several times when she heard those words. She never thought she would hear the words "dragon" and "dream" in the same sentence; after all, this domain was territory for spiritual beings like subi!


    "And radiation, don''t forget that."


    "...."


    "I wonder how these attributes are awakened." Lily spoke.


    "I don''t know~. Darling said that the awakening of the dragon attribute depends on the individual''s personality and potential."


    "In Scathach''s case, it''s obvious; despite controlling ice, her personality is like fire."


    "In my case... It''s hard to tell, but I probably just inherited what I had before, or I have another power that I''m not aware of." Morgana touched her chin while she thought.


    "That''s because your personality is as toxic as a subus, Morgana."


    Morgana growled and looked towards the voice; then she saw a woman with long golden hair, white horns with golden tones, and wings of the same color as the horns.


    "My personality isn''t toxic, Jeanne!"


    "Uh-huh, and I''m still a saint." Jeanne scoffed.


    ''Another one... This ce is the downfall of the pantheons.'' Having so many dragons so close to each other was absolutely maddening for Lilith.


    Before the conversation could continue, a distortion appeared, and another dragon appeared.


    "Zdrac, you showed up." Morgana spoke in surprise.


    "Two more..." Zdrac growled, then she looked towards a spot and disappeared again.


    "... Hmm, what was that?" Morgana asked.


    "She''s feelingpetitive; after all, unlike us, she''s a dragon that grew up as a dragon, her instincts are strong." Jeanne exined.


    "Oh... Looks like she''s going on the offensive, huh."


    "Indeed." Jeanne nodded.


    A moment of silence fell over the area until Lily asked:


    "So, what then? What''s your attribute?"


    "I am the Holy Light and wind."


    "... Holy Light?" Morgana raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, I was surprised too." Jeanne made a gesture with her hand, and soon the ''divine light'' appeared in her hand, and she began to control it.


    "It seems I stole the power of the Heavenly Father and added it to my affinity; this light ispletely sacred and lethal to demons and creatures of the night."


    The proof of these words was Lilith and Lily themselves, who were far away from Jeanne and looking at her with an almost hostile gaze.


    "I''m sorry." Jeanne gave an apologetic smile as she stopped controlling the light.


    "... Just keep it away from us." Lily said.


    "Mm." Jeanne nodded.


    Despite being a dragon now, this was just her physical body; she wasn''t really a dragon soul like the others. After all, her soul is rger'' than that of a dragon.


    Although when she changed into this form, she realized that it became much easier to control her primordial energy. She could even see more parts of souls now, something she couldn''t do before.


    ''Dragons are more aligned with creation than I thought...'' For a moment, she thought of Victor, who was the Progenitor of this race, and thought that he must really have a unique view of the world now.


    ''Hmm, Light, wind, and nature, huh... It seems my guardian abilities are returning to their peak. This is a surprise; I thought I would have to physically ''die'' to regain my old power.'' Jeanne began to evaluate herself more and realized that slowly, her spirit was merging with the current vessel, something that had never happened before.


    ''... Now, this is a surprise...'' She opened her eyes widely. ''If this continues, this will truly be my true body and not just a shell... Interesting, I wonder if this is the effect of my brother''s blessing or something original from Victor?''


    She also noticed something; even though she had the divine light as her attribute, she didn''t have weaknesses in the darkness like beings usually did.


    ''Hmm... Why aren''t the primordial beingsing here and shouting that Victor is breaking the bnce or something?'' She looked around confused. ''I am clearly a being on the positive side of the bnce, but I don''t have the weakness of someone on the positive side.''


    She had many questions, but she didn''t care about them now. She was just happy that even slowly, she was returning to her old self.


    ''This way, I can help Darling better.''


    Even though she was as strong as she was, she couldn''t exert all her power, or her body would literally explode.


    "I''ll find Victor; I need to tell him some things."


    "Hmm? Okay, take care, and try not to destroy anything."


    "I''m not you, Morgana."


    "Bleh." Morgana just stuck her tongue out at her.


    Jeanne rolled her eyes at that childish gesture.


    As Jeanne left, Morgana looked at Lilith and said, "Lilith, we need to talk about the contract I made with you."


    "... Okay, bring Elizabeth too."


    "You know about her?" Morgana narrowed her eyes.


    A simple gesture that made Lilith go into full guard, the wild pressure of a dragon was truly unnerving.


    "I''ve always known, Morgana."


    "... So... Why..."


    "Because it was senseless... My reign was ending, and I knew it. I just didn''t want to admit it. Bringing Elizabeth to that ce would''ve only killed her or had an even worse fate."


    "... Call her; she needs to know about her origins." Lilith spoke.


    "Yes, I will."

 Chapter 829: Ready To Watch A Show With An Eccentric Witch.

    ?Chapter 829: Ready to watch a show with an entric Witch.


    Victor sighed as he leaned against the headboard of the bed, and lying in the bed around him were Zdrac, Jeanne, Scathach, Morgana, and Aphrodite.


    While Scathach, Morgana, and Aphrodite were sprawled across the ridiculouslyrge bed,


    Zdrac and Jeanne, who were calm sleepers and didn''t move much, were glued to Victor as if they wanted to merge with him.


    After working non-stop, he finally managed to organize everything he wanted.


    Along with Hephaestus and Thanatos, he created a staff capable of controlling an Aspect of Death. In fact, he went beyond the initial n. Initially, he had only nned to give a small amount of Power, but... He changed his mind.


    If he was going to strengthen his allies, he would do it properly, so he went further and used an Aspect of himself.


    Using his mes, along with the Powers of Blood and Soul, he managed to create a Technique that summoned deceased Beings.


    You could even call them summonings since the creatures that the staff summoned were the Souls that were inside Victor.


    The best thing about this staff was that the creatures it summoned could share their senses with Victor.


    In other words... He could always watch whoever used the staff, and not only that, with the connection he had with the staff, he could even influence the user.


    Although such an act was not necessary for his Disciple, it was always good to take precautions in case an arrogant God or any other individual tried to steal the staff. Thus, he made sure to put enough security in ce for that individual to suffer greatly.


    Indeed, it was a Divine Artifact worthy of a God''s gift.


    But that was just the beginning of his long, seemingly endless day of work. He needed to organize his army, strengthen his defenses, and, most importantly, create a floating ind that would act as a fortress and base for his subordinates.


    The ce where all his subordinates would gather was a fairly simple pyramid scheme to understand.


    First was Victor and his family on his; they were the True Leaders of everything.


    Next came the flying ind that would serve as a base for Victor himself when needed. This ce would also be where all the Leaders of their respective groups, such as the Youkais, Vampires, Faeries, Goddesses, etc., would hold meetings. [Most of these Leaders were his Wives.]


    And at the bottom of the pyramid was his Blood God Religion, which was controlled by Valeria, his direct Disciple, who would participate in these meetings as the representative of the Religion in the future.


    It was a general consensus among his Family that the Victor created should be kept private. This ce was their own personal ''Paradise.'' A ce where they could let their guard down and rx, a ce where they didn''t need to stress about the events of the world.


    After organizing everything, he had to give a purpose to the Gods he had captured, and that was what he did.


    He used them as ves, forcing them to do all sorts of manualbor and moreplex tasks. All these Gods were under Aphrodite''s direct supervision.


    It was worth noting that the Goddess quite liked this arrangement. Though, she had manyints about these Gods. Thankfully, Persephone volunteered to help her.


    Victor never thought he would see Persephone and Aphrodite working together on something, which also surprised his Goddess friends, who came from the original group that Aphrodite rescued.


    That wasn''t all. He also had to increase his war potential by transforming the mostpatible women in his Family into Dragons... Something that was rtively easy,plex, and enlightening at the same time.


    Honestly, this subject gave Victor a bit of a headache; after all, the transformation didn''t follow a specific ''pattern.''


    For example, Scathach turned into a Dragon and acquired a High Affinity with the Fire Element. Victor thought this pattern would continue... But he waspletely wrong.


    Evidence of this is Morgana herself, who turned into a type of Dream and Radiation Dragon. Instead of acquiring new characteristics like Scathach, she merged with the ones she already had and became even more proficient in them.


    Another surprise was Jeanne herself, who turned into something like a Dragon but wasn''t a Dragon in her own right. Why was she not a Dragon in her own right? Well, she didn''t have the Soul of a Dragon, only the body of one.


    You could say she was in the same stage that Victor was before evolving into a True Dragon... But that''s where he was mistaken.


    As Jeanne''s Spirit was of the highest possible level, unexpected changes urred. First, all the influences she had on her material body were merged into one, and she acquired the Power of Holy Light and Wind, effectively bing a Dragon of Light and Wind.


    But it didn''t stop there, as due to the influence of her Soul, she acquired an absurd Affinity with Nature.


    After Victor, Jeanne was the only one capable of altering Creation as effectively as he could.


    Jeanne''s case was aplete surprise to Victor since he never thought that the ''sister'' of a Primordial Entity would be so special.


    He was even more surprised when she said the phrase.


    "I feel my old Power returning... Now, I can help you more, Darling."


    She was so lovely when she spoke those words that he had no choice but to pour all his liquids into her.


    In summary, it was not that the Dragon Transformation gave her this ability; Jeanne could do it from the beginning. However, she lost those abilities because her material body couldn''t handle that much Power.


    Now, with the superior body of a Dragon, this was somethingpletely different.


    Victor sighed, "Well... I should have thought of that. After all, she came into existence even before The Universal Tree itself."


    Honestly, if someone asked Jeanne, "Jeanne, how old are you?"


    Jeanne would just answer, "Yes."


    If you asked who came first, the egg, the chicken, or Jeanne?


    The answer, without a doubt, was Jeanne; she was the oldest woman in existence.


    Victor smiled gently as he stroked Jeanne''s head.


    "Hmm~." A smile appeared on Jeanne''s face, and she snuggled even closer to Victor.


    Victor just smiled and curiously touched her Dragon Horns.


    "d was a fool; he didn''t realize the gem he had in his hands."


    She wasn''t just very kind and extremely loyal, but she was also very strong, and thanks to Victor''s ''influence,'' she became even more obsessive. She was perfect.


    Just like all his Wives.


    Victorughed as he made ns in his head to make the girls even more obsessed and possessive.


    While ordinary men ran away from a Yandere, Victor went around making more of them and even perfecting them.


    Another surprise was Aphrodite''s transformation.


    He thought something like Metis would happen, but again, he was wrong. But this time, he wasn''t shocked since Metis'' case was also very specific.


    Anyways, Aphrodite changed when she transformed into a Dragon, and he wasn''t talking about her appearance, which gained new features like Horns and Wings.


    He was talking about the very Essence of the woman changing... Or should he say Evolving?


    For some reason, which hepletely ignored, Aphrodite lost all her Minor Divinities... And a new Divinity was created bybining her Major Divinities.


    Precursor of Love and Beauty.


    Yes, the Concept she had now was no longer a simple word like ''Love,'' ''War,'' or ''Beauty.''


    She had a whole phrase that epassed the entire Concept of her Divinity.


    What was a Precursor of Love and Beauty? Just as the name suggested, she was the one at the top of the pyramid in these two Concepts.


    In other words, due to her recent Evolution, she went from being a High-


    Level Goddess of Love and Beauty to the woman at the top of this Concept.


    It might seem like a useless change, considering that she was already at the top before, but it''s not that simple.


    While Aphrodite was at the top before, she was still in that ''sphere'' of influence where another God or Goddess could gain more Authority than her.


    Now, that was no longer possible. She hadpletely stepped out of that sphere of influence and Evolved into something more.


    If she so wished, she could even prevent the Gods of Love and Beauty from other Pantheons from using their own Concept! It was ridiculous.


    Victor thought this was the stage Kali was in now, the woman who was one step away from bing a Primordial Entity of Destruction.


    While Kali was nearing the end of her journey, Aphrodite was just starting hers now.


    She had reached the pinnacle of her Divinity, and to evolve to the next ''stage'' to be a Primordial Entity of Love and Beauty, she needed to take the Concept itself into herself and embed it in her Soul.


    An achievement that was much easier said than done; even Aphrodite herself had no idea how to do it.


    She was also surprised to have lost her Minor Divinities, but she didn''tin much. After all, her Major Divinities became even stronger.


    Victor couldn''t say whether this situation was simr to Kali''s or not, as he hadn''t contacted the woman yet.


    Perhaps Aphrodite''s situation waspletely different from Kali''s, or maybe it wasn''t; he couldn''t say yet.


    Honestly, this Evolution caught himpletely off guard. With just these Dragons, his war potential had increased ridiculously.


    Currently, he had seven True Dragons, including himself, and these seven Dragons werepletely overpowered.


    "No wonder the Gods are so afraid of Dragons," Victor chuckled.


    Yes, he was well aware of the ''gathering'' of Supernatural Beings, all thanks to the Host himself.


    The Owner of Limbo contacted him and gave him a heads-up; it seemed he had be his ''new'' friend.


    "Probably, he wants to keep an eye on me," Victor thought. That was understandable, given that Victor''s Faction was Evolving topete with the Major Pantheons of the world.


    They not only had Vampires, Werewolves, Youkai, Demons, Gods, and various other Races from the Mortal World, but they also had True Dragons, Beings said to be walking natural disasters.


    As the man who worked the hardest to maintain The Bnce, it was natural that he would keep an eye on them.


    "Don''t worry, I know very well how not to disrupt The Bnce," Victor''s eyes gleamed as he looked at The ''System.''


    A truly magnificent work that spanned the cosmos.


    "Hmm?" Victor narrowed his eyes, and he saw a small ''bug'' in The System, so small and insignificant that The System itself would soon correct it, but since this ''bug'' came from the direction of Earth, Victor was curious.


    He directed his gaze to this small ''thread,'' and soon his vision was in Australia, specifically in Arcane.


    "... What is this woman doing?" Victor thought.


    Victor''s Dragon Eyes easily pierced the defenses of the Witches and fell upon a room.


    In that room, he saw Evie with eight women beside her; even her ''blood'' daughter was there. And they weren''t the only ones. In the midst of all the girls, he saw a woman with long white hair, a witch''s hat, ck sclera eyes with red irises, and sharp teeth like fangs.


    Although the woman stood in front of everyone, no one seemed to be paying attention to her.


    Suddenly, the face of this woman turned in his direction.


    "Ara... Watching without permission is offensive, you know? Progenitor."

 Chapter 830: Ready To Watch A Show With An Eccentric Witch. 2

    ?Chapter 830: Ready to watch a show with an entric Witch. 2


    Although the woman stood in front of everyone, no one seemed to be watching her.


    Suddenly, this woman''s face turned in his direction,


    "Ara... Watching without permission is offensive, you know? Progenitor."


    A smile appeared on Victor''s face, and in the next moment, an ''image'' began to form in front of the woman.


    Soon, his point of view shifted to the image he had created.


    As a Being with total control over the Soul and its Aspects, sending a ''projection'' of himself was as easy as breathing.


    Victor, dressed in an entirely ck suit, looked at the ''portal'' that the women were opening.


    His eyes narrowed, and he saw a ''thread'' of the portal connecting to an entirely different Universe.


    "They have no idea what they''re doing, huh."


    "Yes. Unfortunately, they don''t." The woman sighed as she shook her head, but Victor noticed that this ''action'' was merely an ''act'' of feigning emotions.


    The woman clearly didn''t care about anything and viewed everything with more ''curious'' eyes, which could even be called the eyes of a researcher.


    She had that hunger for ''knowledge'' that he saw in women like Aline and Ruby, although hers were more ''crazy'' and obsessive.


    With just one exchange, he deeply understood the woman''s psyche.


    "In their quest to acquire a of their own, they''ve just done something extremely foolish."


    "I wonder why ''they'' haven''t interfered yet," Victor asked this question aloud, even though he already knew the answer.


    "It''s because I''m here." The woman smiled.


    "But again, you already knew that, didn''t you?"


    Victor smiled faintly, neither confirming nor denying, but his silence and expression were a response that left the woman satisfied.


    Victor looked at the portal again and followed the ''thread'' to where the portal was heading, and even with his current abilities, he couldn''t ''see'' so far... It was as if something was blocking him.


    Victor squinted his eyes.


    "Don''t force it."


    "... Oh?"


    "There are things that only Beings with a certain level of Authority can see."


    Although that did not exin much, Victor understood. The Authority the woman was talking about was ''Divinity''. The higher your Divinity, the more ''small resources'' of The System were avable to those who could see and understand it.


    ... But... That was the rule of the world, and it didn''t mean the rule should be followed.


    And breaking the rules was something Victor had been doing from the beginning.


    Victor''s projection began to be more erratic, and soon two Dragon Wings appeared behind him, and the next moment, the wings began to glow with Pure Negative Energy.


    "Heh..." The woman observed everything with a curious and evaluative look, and an expression of surprise appeared on her face when the natural blockage of The System was lifted, and she could see beyond what was ''normally'' allowed.


    ''Fufufufu, as expected of an Anomaly. I really want to study him~'' She smiled widely as her eyes gleamed.


    Victor ignored the ''charming'' woman beside him and observed the ce.


    "... This is unexpected."


    "Indeed, it''s unexpected... I didn''t think you could surpass the Authority. As expected of the greatest genius of the millennium."


    Victor shook his head. "I''m not talking about that. I''m talking about this." He pointed to a location.


    And this made the woman''s delusions subside a bit. She then looked to where Victor had pointed; specifically, she looked at The ''System'' since, just like him, she could also observe and interact with it.


    "A World of Magic..." The woman''s eyes widened.


    "Not just that. This is the world where the Special Beings known as ''witches'' originally came from... The ce from which the Energy known as ''Witch''s Magic'' originates."


    The woman was clearly speechless at what she was witnessing.


    "Your daughter tried to acquire an unknown, but she ended up finding her way back home... A way back to her Origins, The Origin of ''Magic.'' Do you call it luck or twisted fate, Albedo Moriarty?"


    "... Do you know me?" By her shocked expression, it was evident that she didn''t expect him to know her.


    "You''re not the only one with ess to good information."


    She opened her mouth to speak but fell silent, thinking for a few seconds before speaking again: "... The Predation of The Vampire Progenitor, huh." As a researcher, she immediately understood where Victor had obtained this information.


    She didn''t want to boast, but she was very reclusive, and she could count on one hand how many times she had left her home, and those times she left were simply to obtain something she wanted.


    Thest time that happened was when she found one of the 72 Pirs of Demons.


    And knowing that most of the Original Pirs of Hell had served as Victor''s meal, it would not be a surprise if he knew about her. The woman couldn''t help but wonder how much information about various types of Beings he had.


    She breathed a bit heavily, her pale face turning slightly red. ''I wonder how much Ancient Knowledge I''ve yet to discover he has inside him.''


    Memories of millions, or even billions of Beings were in front of her now, knowledge of Beings who had lived since The Beginning of Time...


    She wanted it...! That knowledge! Those memories! She wanted to research the greatest ''genius'' of the Supernatural World, the Being who broke all the rules and Ascended to a level that no one had ever thought of in such a short time!


    Of course, the research she spoke of didn''t mean putting Victor on aboratory table. Although she found the idea appealing, she wasn''t foolish enough to think she had the Power to do that. And even if she had the Power, she wouldn''t have that interest. After all, she valued her peace very much, and kidnapping a man loved by so many dangerous women was asking for a headache for several millennia.


    "You''re drooling," Victor spoke with amusement in his eyes.


    "... Ah." She had the decency to blush a little and turn her head.


    ''Control yourself, Albedo! Maintain your graceful attitude... Yes! Graceful attitude.''


    "I apologize for that sight."


    "It''s okay, I''m used to it." Victor shrugged and looked back at the slowly forming portal.


    A confused expression appeared on Albedo''s face: ''Used to it? Used to what?'' Despite her apparent confusion, she didn''t inquire further.


    "Haah... What a waste of Energy." Victor sighed as he looked ahead.


    The problem wasn''t with Evie or even her daughter. Both of them had perfect control over Energy, but the same couldn''t be said for the other women.


    Their control was good, but not on the level of Evie or her daughter, and that was the problem.


    "... I agree. But even with so many ws in this project, they would have seeded... Although, I really wonder if letting her open that portal is a good idea." She spoke thoughtfully.


    "It''s not like you care," Victor said.


    "Oh...? That''s a bold statement. Although I haven''t seen them in a long time, they''re my daughter and granddaughter. Of course, I want their well-being."


    "...." Victor just looked at the woman with a look that said: Really? Are you saying this nonsense to me?


    Albedo pouted and crossed her arms over her ample bosom.


    "I can be sentimental sometimes, okay? Don''t look at me like that."


    "Uhum, and I''m a good person. Look at me. I''m the embodiment of the Purest Angel in the sky." The sarcasm in his words was so obvious that Albedo felt a little burned.


    "Ugh, I hate dealing with people like you."


    "Oh? Are there others like me out there? As far as I know, I''m quite unique."


    Albedo rolled her eyes at his arrogant words, although he wasn''t wrong.


    "... I''m talking about Beings who have special eyes or an ability to read someone very easily. I can''t keep up my act as a worried mother with these Beings."


    "Well, you acting like a kind grandmother somehow doesn''t suit you."


    "Oh?" Albedo''s red irises gleamed slightly, and a smile that showed all her sharp teeth appeared.


    "For me, you''re better this way. It''s good to be honest with yourself, right? It''s bad not to act in ordance with your own nature."


    "Fufufufu~. Now, I understand a little how a woman feels when courted. It''s quite interesting, worth researching."


    Victor rolled his eyes. "Who''s courting you, woman? Wake up to reality."


    Instead of getting irritated by hisment, she took it as a learning topic. "I see... So, you''re just naturally like this, huh... As expected of a Being made to impregnate women. You know very well how to attract the opposite sex."


    Victor fell silent, feeling a bit... Strange and intrigued at the same time. It was the first time he had interacted with someone so ''unique''.


    She was clearly the clich¨¦ of a mad scientist, but he could see that this was not all there was to her.


    "Although this is strange, ording to my research, d Tepes doesn''t have these womanizing traits, even though he''s a Progenitor... Is he a failure? Well, who cares? He''s uninteresting."


    "Actually, I wonder what the ideal attitude of a Progenitor is? Do they have a role like that of Gods? Hmm, but then again, he broke all the rules... Speaking of which, he also has a business partner like the Progenitor of Demons. I wonder what wille out of the union of two Progenitors of different Species. Will a new Progenitorbining the two species be born? Or will The Bnce act again and dere this child an Anomaly?"


    Albedo began talking to herself. Clearly, her mouth couldn''t keep up with her thought process, and because of that, her speech became wed and broken, as if something was missing, a habit that Victor noticed she had acquired from spending too much time researching.


    ''She''spletely lost in her own world,'' Victor thought.


    "This process is quite interesting. Two Progenitors of different Species having a child¡­ I don''t think something like this has ever happened."


    "I wonder if it''s the same as me raising my own daughter."


    "And then? What are you going to do about this situation?" Victor asked, not failing to file away what she said at the end about herself.


    The way she spoke led him to understand that through her own study, she had ''created'' her current daughter, something that honestly wouldn''t surprise him if it happened, considering the personality he had seen so far.


    She seemed like an alienpletely disconnected from the world, just doing whatever she wanted.


    ''But... I can respect her attitude of being true to herself.'' He thought. Very few were able to remain true to themselves regardless of the situation.


    Albedo snapped out of her trance and looked at Victor, then looked at what was happening before she responded.


    "I will let it happen; I am interested in their efforts." Since Victor already knew her personality, she saw no need to lie. She was more interested in what would happen than her own daughter and granddaughter.


    ''A world where Magic originated, huh... A fascinating topic indeed. If I research this, I will likely be able to answer some questions I''ve had for a long time,'' she thought.


    Victor nodded, having expected these words.


    ...


    Back to his room.


    Victor looked at Zdrac, who was practically trying to merge with his body. Being his first Dragon, he wasted no time and made Zdrac part of his Family, changing the Dragon''s Lineage to his own. Now, she was truly his ''daughter''.


    This was a simr process to what happened with Violet and the girls when he was just the Progenitor of Vampires.


    Victor removed the influence of the Ancient Progenitor and changed Zdrac''s Race to a Blood Dragon, making her even stronger due to the direct connection she had with him.


    He caressed her head, sending a piece of his intent to the Dragon in his arms, and soon he felt her waking up.


    Zdrac opened her eyeszily. "... I''ll be back soon, likely in a few hours. Take care of everything."


    "Mm." Zdrac nodded. When Victor disappeared, she went back to sleep. Clearly, she didn''t want to get out of bed right now as she caressed her belly and smiled slightly when she felt so ''full''.


    As a Dragon, she could easily receive Victor''s ''milk,'' a fact that made the other girls who were used to his ''milk'' extremelypetitive, leading to a new hype for training.


    As they say, with the right motivation, Beings could aplish great things.


    "Hmm...~? Darling, gone...?" Jeanne opened her eyes somewhat sleepily as she looked around.


    "He went to take care of something... He''ll be back soon..." Zdrac said.


    "Mmhmmm..." Jeanne nodded and then closed her eyes, covering her naked body with the nket.


    ...


    Back at Arcane.


    Victor''s image became a bit clearer, and soon, he created two chairs and two bags of popcorn.


    He clearly came with the intention of watching a movie.


    "Popcorn?"


    Albedo looked at Victor, realizing that, unlike before, he was really present here. Seeing his rxed state, she spoke with a smile.


    "... I ept." Albedo realized that she could get along very well with this Progenitor. He didn''t seem as ''stiff'' as she had thought.

 Chapter 831: Ready To Watch A Show With An Eccentric Witch. 3

    ?Chapter 831: Ready to watch a show with an entric Witch. 3


    "... Mother, I still think we shouldn''t do this," Emilly Moriarthy, Evie''s daughter, said as she focused her magic on the portal.


    "It''s toote to talk about it now, Emilly. Focus on your work," Evie replied.


    "We both know that if we want to stop the ritual now, we can. The connection to the other side has not been fully established," Emilly exined.


    "Why are you hesitating now, my daughter? You''ve been ready for the ritual from the beginning, haven''t you?" Instead of treating Emilly like a ''child,'' Evie respected her daughter''s opinion, after all, in the entire realm, she was the only woman she saw as an ''equal'' in matters of magic.


    After all, just like herself, her daughter was a genius.


    "Yes, I have been," Emilly nodded. "But when the ritual started, I began to have a bad feeling," she voiced her thoughts.


    "Whatever is behind this portal, it''s not our home... At least, that''s what I feel."


    "..." Evie narrowed her eyes as she looked at the portal.


    While the Witch Queen continued with her ritual and talked with her daughter, Victor and Albedo sat watching everything while eating popcorn, as if they were at the cinema watching a very interesting drama.


    "Hmm, this girl has good instincts," Victor praised.


    "I agree," Albedo nodded.


    Apliment that was not easy toe by was earned by this little girl.


    Albedo Moriarthy is the goddess of research and alchemy, not only that, she is an extremely proficient magic user.


    And Victor... Well, everyone knows Victor, and everyone knows how demanding he is with ''talents.''


    Receiving praise from these two beings is not something easily achieved.


    "So? Do you think she''ll stop now?" Victor asked while munching on popcorn.


    ''Hmm~, it''s not as delicious as the blood of my wives, but it''s a different texture... I really missed this.'' Victor thought as he savored the greasy popcorn with sweet sauce.


    "Nah, she helped in a war, stole resources from another pantheon, prepared all these girls present here for this feat. After going this far, she won''t stop now," Albedo said.


    Victor nodded, agreeing with Albedo. As he has Diablo''s memories, he knows very well what ''participation'' the witches had in the war. Well, not the ''witches,'' but only ''Evie.'' The woman did everything alone with her daughter; it seemed she couldn''t entrust this matter to her ''daughters.''


    ''As expected, blood always speaks louder, huh,'' Victor chuckled.


    No matter if all the women present here were loyal to Evie or not, at the end of the day, Evie would always choose her own blood for the most important matters.


    "I''m curious, can you answer a question of mine?" Victor asked.


    "Hmm? What is it? If it''s possible to satisfy your curiosity, I will answer."


    "When I ascended to this form, I realized that the ''magic'' your blessing allowed me to wield is nothing more than apletely different energy with ''requirements'' to be met."


    "Just as miasma can only be used by demons that came into existence in hell or beings that have some connection to demons. Magic can only be used by women who have the ''blood'' of an ''outsider.''"


    "But despite this absolute rule, Merlin still used the magic of the witches... Why?"


    "Fufufufu, that''s a very easy question to answer," Albedo smiled. "That''s because I blessed Merlin."


    "... As expected," Victor nodded. ''This woman is older than I thought,'' he thought.


    "The boy''s theory about ''energy'' interested me immensely. Therefore, I gave him a ''boost,'' and as expected, he was a great research material."


    "What he said, that there is no Magic, miasma, divine energy, but only ''energy,'' waspletely correct."


    Albedo pointed her finger upward, and five small magic circles of different colors appeared on her finger, and soon five small spheres of opposing energy appeared.


    Demon energy known as [miasma]. Holy energy wielded only by light beings like angels. A green nature energy that Victor knew well. A blue energy called ''magic,'' and an unknown colorless energy that Victor couldn''t identify... But he was sure he had felt it before.


    Victor narrowed his eyes and focused on that energy; he soon ''saw'' the property of a god, namely the divine energy that only gods use.


    Victor opened his eyes a little wider. "Why is this energy colorless? I thought it was golden and had a light attribute."


    "Unlike the other energies, the energy produced by the gods is colorless, attributeless. The user itself gives attribute to that energy."


    "If a god of death uses that energy, it bes part of the ''negative'' side of the bnce." The demon energy grew as a sense of negativity took hold of Albedo.


    "If a god of life uses that energy, it bes part of the ''positive'' side of the bnce." The miasma sphere shrank, and the sacred light sphere grew.


    "Energies like nature produced by a world tree and divine energy are neutral energies that change depending on the user."


    "Beings like you who are connected to a world tree of negativity in theory can use neutral energy and negative energy, but you cannot use positive energy because you have no connection to any beings on that side of the bnce."


    "In a way, the energy known as ''magic'' is the same as divine energy and nature energy. Magic is a neutral energy, but much weaker than the other two energies."


    "In terms of the power pyramid ranking, it would go like this: negative and positive energy are at the top as the duality that controls everything, they are the main energies that govern everything in the universe. Thenes the gods'' energy, which is ''neutral'' and can draw power from these two main energies depending on the individual."


    "After thate ''mortal'' energies that are flexible like Youki, Magic, etc."


    "... I see... The energy of angels and demons, I assume they are directly connected to positive and negative energy."


    "Correct, after all, demons use the ''miasma'' of hell produced by the world tree of negativity of the Earth."


    "The same applies to angels, with the only difference being that they draw this power from the divinity of the Heavenly Father, after all, he is the god of creation, and creation is deeply connected to the positive side of the bnce."


    Victor fell silent as he thought about what Albedo had said.


    Albedo didn''t mind the silence; she just chuckled in satisfaction. "Fufufufu, thanks to that boy, I managed to understand more about how existence works. He was the best investment I ever made; I don''t regret blessing him."


    "He was talented enough that he only needed a push to spread his wings; it''s no wonder that in less than a few years, he no longer needed my blessing, and with his own discernment, he learned to wield magic." Albedomented more to herself than to Victor, although she spoke loud enough for him to hear as well.


    "... I see..." Victor said. "It''s like a prerequisite, huh... The being will wield the energy depending on their background." Victor touched his chin and raised his palm, and in the next moment.


    "Merlin can''t use magic because hecks something that connects him to the witches. I presume this connection is more metaphysical,ing from the soul, and not from blood or something like that..."


    "Something like that, I guess."


    Five spheres appeared in his hand, simr to what Albedo is using.


    Albedo''s smile didn''t leave her face; in fact, it grew even more when she saw this man absorbing the casually spoken knowledge from her.


    "I understand more now what it means to ''control existence''..." Victor spoke with a solemn voice; his expression was neutral, but only he knew how his ''mind'' opened up with this brief exnation.


    ''Enlightenment, huh...'' He came to understand this concept more now; the phenomenon of enlightenment was not just about discovering oneself or having one''s own journey; it was also about understanding one''s world and reality.


    Looking at the colorless energy that began to grow at a considerable pace, Victor felt that the ''wall'' that had been blocking his progress was slowly being torn down.


    "Thank you for answering my question, Albedo Moriarthy."


    "Heh~." Albedo''s smile grew. ''Even with so much power, even being the progenitor of dragons, a race known for its pride and arrogance, he didn''t let himself be consumed by those feelings.''


    Albedo was quite shocked; she expected apletely different behavior from him, but she didn''t expect him to react like this.


    ''Although, he has always been like this, huh? Always breaking everyone''s expectations.''


    ''I''m really curious about which deity he will awaken... There are so many possibilities that it''s pretty useless to specte.'' Albedo thought.


    "We will continue," Evie suddenly spoke, grabbing the attention of Victor, Albedo, and Emilly herself.


    "I''vee a long way. Whatever is on the other side, I can handle it."


    "Famousst words of an arrogant adventurer who entered the goblin''sir," Victor rolled his eyes.


    "... Fearing the unknown is not wrong... What''s wrong is not making enough preparations to deal with the unknown. Even if the preparations fail, it''s better than jumping into the unknown like a fool."


    In summary, Evie Moriarthy should have taken more countermeasures in case of failure or an unforeseeable situation.


    God favors the cautious and despises fools. What kind of idiot creates a portal to another dimension/universe without at least 100 countermeasures in case of failure?


    They''re asking for a universal terror to invade their own.


    "It''s at times like these that the Batman mentality is needed," Victor muttered.


    "Indeed."


    "..." Victor looked at Albedo with a slightly surprised face; he didn''t expect her to understand the reference.


    "What? Even I have some downtime, okay? I don''t spend 100% of my time doing research."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I only spend 99% of the time, the other 1% I use for leisure and consuming human world content," she said proudly.


    "..." Victor naturally looked at Albedo, then nced at her voluptuous body.


    ''If she weren''t a goddess, a witch who can do magic... Ew.'' Victor''s brow twitched a bit.


    Even though Ruby is a research and experiment enthusiast like Albedo, she still takes 30 minutes to an hour a day for a good bath.


    "... Somehow, I feel like you''re thinking something extremely rude about me," Albedo narrowed her eyes.


    "It''s your imagination."


    "These are the words of someone who was having bad thoughts about someone else."


    "As I said, it''s your imagination; I was just admiring your figure."


    Albedo didn''t buy that nonsense; if it were another man saying that, she might believe it, but this man was the husband of the goddess of beauty.


    He wouldn''t be ''admiring'' her body when he literally has the most beautiful woman by his side!


    Suddenly, a massive surge of energy was felt by everyone. This made Albedo put the matter aside and look at the portal.


    "... What''s happening? Where is this energying from?" Albedo narrowed her eyes while creating several magic circles in front of her.

 Chapter 832: A Being Beyond The Cosmos.

    ?Chapter 832: A being beyond the cosmos.


    "... What''s happening? Where is this energying from?" Albedo narrowed her eyes as she created several magical circles in front of her.


    She looked curiously at the portal as her magic picked up several alerts.


    "It seems that one of the scenarios I envisioned ising true," Albedo thought. "Someone on the other side is also powering the portal."


    Just as Albedo sensed this change, Evie wasn''t far behind.


    "In formation! Don''t lose track of the energy flow!" Evie quickly ordered.


    "Yes!"


    "Reduce energy production and prepare to use countermeasures if necessary!" Evie mmed her staff on the ground, and several magical circles began to appear throughout the room.


    "Yes!"


    "Emilly, you know what to do."


    "Yes, Mother," the little girl nodded as her eyes took on a pattern of various magical circles, spinning as ifing to life.


    "This is the heart of Arcane; no one, not even the gods, can invade here. Whoever it is, they will regret it," Evie growled.


    "..." Victor and Albedo watched. Victor looked at Albedo and pointed at Evie with a look that said, ''Is this woman serious?''


    Albedo simply nodded naturally, agreeing with him.


    Victor rolled his eyes. With just a thought, he could count five beings who could invade this ce without being detected.


    Among them were Agares, Nyx, Albedo, Victor himself, and Erebus.


    Not to mention the primordial beings who could go anywhere they pleased.


    The portal suddenly stabilized, revealing a greenndscape on the other side, but no one had time to contemte this beauty when a man emerged from the portal.


    He had long golden hair that reached his waist, green eyes, a square face, and he was dressed in aplete suit of silver and gold armor. The cape behind him was pure white with a crest in the shape of a circle with an X in the middle and a sword piercing the circle.


    The man stood 2 meters tall, carrying arge shield with the same symbol as his cape, and a golden sword that radiated divine light. The man''s expression was clearly hostile.


    The moment the man spotted everyone, his reaction was instantaneous.


    "!@$%!*" He shouted somethingpletely unknown and raised the hand holding the sword. Suddenly, the sword in his hand began to glow with divine light.


    This scenario... these clothes, Victor knew them well.


    "Damn, a pdin! This movie is getting interesting!" Victorughed as he began to eat his popcorn and sip his drink.


    "Hey, make drinks for me too!" Albedo grumbled.


    Victor simply snapped his fingers, and a 2-liter ss of juice appeared in the woman''s hand.


    She soon returned to watching the ''movie'' in which several witches created magical shields to protect themselves, but the ''pdin'' cut through them as if they were made of paper.


    "That sword is clearly not normal," Albedo said. "To cut through ''magic,'' especially such dense magic like that of the witches around, the man''s energy clearly isn''t enough for that, or it has properties for it, so it''s fair to assume it''s the sword''s work."


    "Mm. The sword is of divine origin... The material is quite interesting," Victor smiled.


    Albedo narrowed her eyes and then created other magical circles to examine the sword.


    "Unknown material... Properties: absorption." She opened her eyes wide when she saw a material capable of doing something so ridiculous. This kind of material didn''t exist on Earth or even in the pantheon.


    Yes, a god could enchant an item to do something simr, but that''s an enchantment, not an inherent property of the material itself.


    The man charged toward the women, clearly intending to kill them all.


    "Tempest!" Evie created a magical circle, and a pure storm burst out of it, pushing the man backward...


    At least for a few seconds. Soon, a golden shield enveloped the man, and he ced it in front of him.


    "!@#$%!*" Speaking something strange, his eyes glowed with pure gold, and the next moment, a burst of golden energy erupted from him, pushing everything around.


    "Damn, this guy is loaded with hacks," Victor adjusted his 3D sses, which had almost flown off in the gust of wind.


    "1... 4... 7... 10... 20... Holy... How many blessings does he have?" Albedo eximed.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked more closely at the man and saw several thick different strands connected to him.


    "Meh, he still has fewer than me," he snorted.


    With his body superior to that of a dragon, he could receive as many blessings as he wanted, and that''s what happened when all the goddesses and gods of the Olympian pantheon gave their blessings to Victor.


    The effect of the blessing was so great that Victor felt a bit stupid for thinking of destroying the pantheon. Clearly, subjugation was much better; after all, he could umte blessings.


    But to be fair, it wasn''t something he knew before; he never thought it was possible.


    The best part of this situation was that as a dragon, he was immune to the ''maniption'' of the gods, and even if they wanted to, no one would dare try to manipte Victor because they valued their lives.


    "You''re an anomaly. That man is clearly a human... or a race close to a human," Albedo said.


    "Cough..." A pale woman coughed up blood on the floor. "This pure energy is annoying," sheined viciously, then mmed her hand on the ground.


    The next moment, a giant magical circle appeared in the area, and creatures began to emerge from the circle.


    "Oh? Necromancy."


    "A disgusting art. But interesting, albeit limited," Albedo''s opinion on the matter.


    "Oh? I thought you didn''t care about the aspects of necromancy, after all, it''s magic too?"


    "I don''t. Dealing with corpses is quite unpleasant; they stink, and even with magic, it takes a while to get rid of the smell."


    "I see... So you''re quite clean, huh."


    "Yes, I like to stay clean."


    "..." Albedo narrowed her eyes at Victor; somehow, she felt that he was thinking something bad about her.


    When the man saw the corpses, skeletons, and other beings emerging from the magical circle, his expression turned absolutely disgusted.


    He pointed his sword at the corpses.


    But the girls around didn''t stand still; they started casting magic at him, mainly curses to weaken him, but... All the offensive magic just bounced off the golden shield and ricocheted.


    "That armor is clearly another divine artifact..."


    "His power is influencing it too; he doesn''t have as much power as the witches, but he has enough ''quality'' to push them... Oh? The armor''s material is the opposite of the sword," Victor analyzed.


    Albedo analyzed again with her magical spells and saw that the armor had ''repelling'' properties.


    "I understand... The set works in synergy; the sword absorbs, the armor repels, and the man acts as the intermediary."


    "He can control this phenomenon too, with so many blessings, I wouldn''t doubt he has other tricks up his sleeve... Dangerous tricks."


    Hearing what Victor said, Albedo''s head started spinning, and she soon realized. ''Suicidal tricks... Huh.''


    "!##$!!*" He shouted something with the sword pointed at the corpses, and the next moment, a dark red energy burst from his body.


    And in the next moment, the corpses stopped moving, and their lifeless eyes glowed with a red light, then they turned to look at the witches.


    "... Heh, duality. He has powers of the negative side too," Victormented.


    "Although unlike you, he can''t use both together; he has to alternate the ''modes.''"


    Proof of Albedo''s words came next when the man''s dark aura changed to the lighter aura.


    "This situation... He''s clearly a world champion."


    "World champion?" Albedo raised an eyebrow at this unfamiliar adjective.


    "Think about it; the man came through the portal alone, and he has the blessings of various gods, even gods from the dark side," Victor said and then stopped exining.


    But he didn''t need to exin much; after all, he was dealing with apetent woman, and a few words were enough to make her understand.


    "I see... The other side saw the portal suddenly appear as an invasion and took countermeasures," Albedo said. She ate some popcorn andmented, "It seems like the other side is more united than our side."


    "Or... on the other side, there aren''t as many gods as on our side," Victor said.


    "... Just one pantheon that controls the entire, huh."


    "Yes."


    When the corpses started attacking the witches, Evie finally had enough and couldn''t control herself anymore.


    "Enough!" Her eyes glowed, and the next moment, several magical circles appeared all over the ce.


    The corpses summoned by the pale woman disappeared like dust, and various chains appeared in the air and held the man''s body.


    "Wow, so many light shows." Victorughed.


    "She''s gotten stronger," Albedomented. "It seems her research has deepened."


    "It looks like she''s going to try to capture him," Victormented.


    "A foolish move," Albedo sighed.


    "Indeed." Victor simply nodded. You don''t capture a powerful enemy without means to suppress, restrain, orpletely erase their power.


    "Speaking of which, Albedo. Did you notice?"


    "... Of course..." Albedo rolled her eyes. Did he think she wouldn''t notice that?


    "That man is using magic too."


    "Fufufu, isn''t that interesting? A human wielding a divine artifact, using magic, and using powers from the dark and light sides of the scale."


    "As you said before, he may look like a human, but he could be apletely different species from what we have. After all, a human growing up in such an energy-rich environment will clearly have more ''potential'' than ours," Victor reminded Albedo.


    "That''s true... It''s not good to make assumptions without thorough research," Albedo agreed.


    The man gritted his teeth and let out a horrible scream that once again filled the area with golden energy.


    "Tsk." Evie began to control the environment around her; several magical circles were created.


    Curses, environmental control, individual control, suggestions.


    She was using all the magic in her arsenal except for strategic-ss, and it wasn''t affecting the man... It was as if he was made to fight beings like her.


    "Mother, you can''t capture him! Expel him!" Emilly spoke after recovering from the previous explosion.


    "10 points to Ravenw for the correct analysis, the helpful hint," Victorughed.


    Albedo rolled her eyes but also chuckled at Victor''sment; she clearly understood the reference.


    Evie heard her daughter''s advice, and the next moment, she stopped casting other spells and created a magical circle in front of her.


    "Tempest multiplox!" A gust of wind blew out of the circle, and although it didn''t damage the man, it was strong enough to push him back toward the portal.


    "@$#!!!*" The man said something, but no one understood what he said.


    Seeing that he passed through the portal, Evie, not wanting to take any more risks, ordered, "Close the portal now!"


    "No, you can''t close the portal." Suddenly, two voices echoed around.


    Surprised by the sudden voice, everyone looked toward the source and saw a man and a woman whom Evie knew very well, sitting and eating popcorn.


    "What the-..." Evie was left speechless, but she couldn''t even finish speaking when she heard Victor say, "Yo, ''Master.'' That was a great movie; I really enjoyed it."


    "Me too, it was quite fun," the woman smiled satisfactorily.


    For some reason, Evie felt like she wanted to cough up blood, just like those young masters she had encountered in the past. Instead, her face twitched and turned red, and for a moment, she saw stars.


    "M-Mother!"


    "Aya... She fainted; it seems the shock of seeing us herepletely caught her off guard, huh," Victorughed.


    "Fufufufu, I''ll try to do more things like this in the future; it''s quite interesting," Albedoughed too. Then shemented, "But, ''Master,'' huh? Why did you call her that?"


    "Well, she promised [was threatened] to teach me magic, so she''s my magic master, even though I never had time to study with her."


    "Hmm... As a dragon, isn''t it useless to study magic? After all, you control existence."


    "It''s never bad to have extra knowledge," Victor said.


    And Albedo liked these thoughts very much; she agreedpletely with Victor. Despite being a goddess, she never stopped seeking knowledge; after all, that was her obsession and also the way she thought.


    Knowledge is power.


    On this, the two could agree.


    "Please stop talking and help my mother!" Evie eximed.


    "Hmm?" Albedo and Victor looked at Evie and Emilly. Then they both sighed at the same time and said, "No."


    Emilly was speechless at their attitude.


    "She''s so weak just for fainting due to an unexpected situation; she clearly isn''t my daughter. She should know that there are beings out there who are capable of ignoring all defenses, no matter how good those defenses are. I am proof of that fact."


    When Albedo said this, a strange silence fell around Evie''s ''daughters,'' who were tense because of the sudden intruders.


    The man, they could easily recognize, after all, despite a few changes and new features on his face, he was quite familiar. And precisely because they knew them, they didn''t dare to do anything; they still valued their lives.


    But the strange woman who was clearly a witch? They had no idea who she was, but hearing what she just said, they all thought, ''It can''t be... Albedo Moriarty!? The creator of Arcane!?'' The witch''s eyes shone with enthusiasm.


    "Oh... You''re quite famous here, huh."


    "Of course, I created this country after all," Albedo boasted with pride.


    "Hmm, it makes sense." Victor nodded as he got up from where he was sitting and floated toward the portal; halfway there, his two dragon wings appeared, shocking all the women around who didn''t know about his evolution.


    He floated in front of the portal, and the next moment, the man was back again.


    He came with determination on his face, but that determination wavered when he saw an unknown man floating in front of him.


    Looking at the man''s wings, horns, and his dragon-like eyes that looked like violet mes with shades of crimson.


    The man''s determined face was reced by horror.


    Victor didn''t even have the opportunity to say anything. The reason for that?


    The man in front of him simply turned around and ran back to the portal.


    "... Uh... I mustmend him for making a quick and correct decision."


    "He clearly has sharp senses; he easily perceived the threat, even though you didn''t release any energy."


    "Hah, he was quite amazed by my elegance."


    "I don''t know. He seemed pretty horrified to me," Albedoughed, and then she floated toward her daughter and gave her two ps, one on her right cheek and one on her left cheek.


    "Wake up, it''s not time to act like a Disney princess."


    Evie suddenly wakes up while holding her face and points to Evie and Victor.


    "H-How long have you guys been here!?"


    "Since the beginning," Albedo replied indifferently, her eyes gleaming with amusement.


    Evie had the decency to blush a little when she remembered her arrogant words dering that no one coulde here. She hadpletely forgotten about her mother''s existence.


    Threads of energy began to emanate from Victor''s ten fingers and moved towards the portal.


    Seeing this change, Albedo focused on the dragon in front of her with obvious interest in her eyes.


    "W-Wait, Demon King! What are you doing!?"


    "Changing the portal''s position," Victor spoke neutrally, as if it were very easy to do.


    "Huh...?" Albedo didn''t know how to react to these words.


    "You really have the devil''s luck. The first ritual you perform to search on a, you discover your species'' homeworld and also open a portal in the middle of their civilization."


    "Heh, can you sense where the portal was opened?" Albedo asked curiously.


    "I can see, not just sense. Now that the connection is established, the image is much clearer to me."


    "Don''t be fooled by thendscape in front of you; it''s just an illusion created by the beings on the other side. They were clearly expecting invaders."


    "... That''s interesting." Victor''s words might seem meaningless, but to someone like Albedo, she could easily understand what he meant.


    ''If they were expecting invaders, it means that somehow the other side is ustomed to invasions or received some kind of warning.'' For a moment, her thoughts turned to the primordial beings.


    She could see them doing this, after all, clearly, the other side was a ''weaker'' than ours, with few supernatural beings.


    To give an advantage to the weaker side and ''bnce'' this unexpected situation, they gave a warning to the ''administrators'' of that, namely the gods.


    Although she thought this, she knew it was just an assumption and shouldn''t rush to judgment.


    "Hmm, I can''t remove the portal... Someone is interfering. Wait here." Victor steps through the portal.


    ...


    In a medieval city, the citizens looked up at the sky and saw a blue portal emanating overwhelming energy.


    Near the portal, a group of individuals covered in golden armor floated in a battle-ready position.


    "Alfey, what''s wrong!? Why did you flee from the battle!?" A woman wearing armor simr to the man''s, of the same height, with golden hair and green eyes, asked.


    "On the other side..." The golden-haired man swallowed hard, took a deep breath, and calmed his breathing.


    "There is a-" He didn''t have time to report because the portal vibrated, and a man emerged from it.


    The man''s wings spread out, casting a giant shadow over the city. Pure red energy silently overflowed from his body, sending chills down everyone''s spine.


    "Oh? Interesting, so there''s a battalion of beings like you?" Although the man was saying something, no one understood his words.


    The woman who had asked what happened to the man opened her eyes in shock when she saw this being. She clearly understood the state herpanion was in now. She never thought that such beings existed on the other side.


    Beings they thought were extinct, a Drakyo.


    But it wasn''t just the existence of this being that stunned her, it was... how incredibly beautiful he was. Even though she had encountered the Gods in the past, she had never seen anyone as beautiful as this man.


    The man looked around, checking each individual, and then his gaze went to another ce, specifically to the sky.


    The man''s eyes narrowed with power, and the next moment, he opened his mouth to say something unknown to them.


    "Break. Contain. Disable."


    The words spoken by the man seemed to carry a power capable of shaping creation because the next moment, he said this:


    The portal became much more stable and appeared to be under the man''splete control.


    Ripples began to appear in front of the group, and several beings started to materialize.


    The ''Gods'' were here, and they clearly didn''t look happy.


    But this appearance only made the man''s smile grow, and the next moment... an explosion of pure red energy burst from the man''s body.


    It was as if the world was crashing down on everyone.


    "S-So much power."


    She didn''t know who said that, and she didn''t care because she was feeling the same way as them.


    Even though they were all in the sky, it was extremely difficult to stay afloat. Some even fell to the ground as if gravity had increased hundreds of times.


    And to think all of this happened just because of the power emanating from the creature''s body.


    If there were any doubts that he was a Drakyo, those doubts werepletely evaporated now. Only these beings had such power. Who were these invaders!? And what did they want on thesends?!


    The man''s mocking smile grew, and he said something as if he were disappointed about something.


    "Weak."


    Although no one understood his words, everyone understood their meaning, and it infuriated all the beings present. But what could they do?


    The next moment, as if he had finished something, he pointed to the ck- haired man.


    "Get stronger; I will return."


    Again, they didn''t understand what he said, but the meaning of his actions was worth more than a thousand words.


    That arrogant smile, that disdain in his eyes, that pointing gesture, his words


    ¡ªeverything clearly was a challenge! They didn''t understand each other, but as warriors, they could tell what he wanted.


    The man turned and entered the portal. Not even secondster, the portal disappeared, allowing everyone present to breathe again.


    The man left behind a group of stunned gods and mortals, an experience that impacted many powerful beings who thought they were invincible.

 Chapter 833: The Singularity.

    Chapter 833: The Singrity.


    "So? How was the other side?"


    "Weak, but strong enough to easily kill them all." Victor dered.


    "Heh... You sure are a monster, Progenitor."


    He went alone against an entire and came back. If that isn''t called being a monster, what else should she call it?


    Victor didn''t care about Albedo as he looked at Evie with a serious gaze. "You''re lucky I''m here, Evie."


    "If I weren''t here, this ce would probably have been conquered, and you would have been killed."


    "... Is the other side really that strong?" After a moment of hesitation, she asked.


    "Yes, but their strength isn''t individual. It''s in their unity."


    "Unity?"


    "Yes. The whole is united under a pantheon. I looked at each of those gods, and although they aren''t great individually, they''re just below Zeus in terms of individual strength."


    "They are united, they act together, and clearly, unlike ourzy gods, they''ve trained in the art of war."


    "Even though the mortal world is backward, their gods are morepetent than the ones I know." With just a nce at the world, Victor could see many things.


    Mainly, that world seemed to be a fantasy world.


    "That''s interesting. The entire has only one g, huh." Albedo spoke. "The must be quite young."


    Victor simply nodded at Albedo''s words, but he didn''t stop looking at Evie, and then he continued his words:


    "What''s more dangerous, a spoiled Zeus with strong but uncontroble power, or a group of nerfed versions of Zeus with trained power, and acting together like an army?"


    Evie, and no one else, answered him because the answer was obvious.


    The army was stronger. Although quality was an important factor, the power of numbers couldn''t be ignored.


    Look at the demons; they are a perfect example. Despite there being few really strong beings, demons are a threat to everyone because of their high number of individuals.


    And that''s what makes Victor dangerous. After all, as Demon King, all those demons need only a few words to go to war.


    "... Regardless of what happened, we could have handled our problem on our own. We don''t need your help, Demon King."


    "The reason I said you would have been conquered or killed is because there was an annoying being on the other side." Victor floated back to his chair and sat down, crossing his legs, resting his body against the chair, and resting his face on his hand.


    "An annoying being?" Albedo asked.


    "The leader of the other gods, the God King of that, is a god who controls space," Victor replied.


    Evie shuddered slightly when she understood the implications of Victor''s words.


    "Well, damn, that exins a lot." Albedo sighed and looked at her daughter. "This time, you were very careless."


    Evie bit her lip and looked at her daughter, who had warned her about her ''bad feeling.''


    For a moment, the thought that she should have listened to her daughter crossed her mind, but she shook her head. How could she stop years of effort just because of a ''feeling''? It was simply ridiculous.


    In other words, she almost killed her entire species due to her haste.


    A strange atmosphere fell around them as Evie''s daughters just looked at their mother, who seemed like a child who had just been scolded by her parents.


    A sight they had never seen before from their queen.


    Victor observed this situation with neutral eyes while conversing with Roxanne inside.


    [Darling, why didn''t you absorb some individuals from the other side? That way, we could have a better understanding of these beings.]


    [That''s not necessary... not yet, at least.]


    [Why not?]


    [Because this is not my problem. It''s the witches'' problem.]


    [... Still, I think you should have observed some individuals.] Roxanne felt that Victor was being naive but didn''tment on it. After all, she knew her husband well, and he was anything but naive.


    [No problem; we can do that whenever we want. For now, I''ll let the witches handle their own problem, and in case of a dangerous situation... I''ll offer them a deal.] Victor smiled.


    [A deal with the devil... Fufufufu, I understand what you want to do now.] Roxanneughed when she heard Victor''s thoughts on the matter.


    "Hmm?" Victor suddenly narrowed his eyes when he felt a change in the portal. He abruptly stood up from where he was sitting and floated toward the portal.


    "This..." He opened his eyes wide in shock.


    Albedo looked curiously at the portal with her senses, and just like Victor, she also opened her eyes wide in shock.


    "Impossible!" They both eximed at the same time.


    [Natalia,e to my location now and bring Zdrac and Jeanne.]


    [Y-Yes! I''ll do that now!] Natalia was startled by the sudden voice in her head, but when she recognized the voice, she wasted no time and went to do as ordered.


    Victor looked up, specifically at the shield surrounding Arcane, as his eyes glowed faintly.


    And then he spoke in the draconguage.


    "Open."


    Evie opened her eyes wide when she felt a breach in her defenses.


    "Demon King, what are you¡ª"


    "I opened a path for my group to enter this ce."


    Did Victor need to do this? No, he didn''t need to. After all, his wives were inside a dimension in his soul, and he could simply create a portal here. But by doing so, they would know that Victor could bypass the defenses of this ce.


    Normally, this wouldn''t be a problem since they were just witches, a ''weak'' faction from his perspective.


    But... the situation changes when there are powerful gods watching this ce.


    Victor frowned for a few seconds when he felt two ravens several kilometers away, observing this location.


    Because of these beings, Victor had to keep his trump card hidden. The trump card that allowed him to invade a pantheon alone and open a portal in the middle of the pantheon, summoning all the forces of hell and his own world.


    "You can''t do this!"


    "This is my territory! I¡ª." When Evie was about to say more, she was suddenly silenced forcibly.


    "Silence," Victor spoke in the draconguage.


    "Mmmmmhmmm!?"


    "You have no idea what kind of mess you''ve just opened, do you?" An overwhelming pressure emanated from Victor''s body.


    Evie shuddered when she felt the gaze and pressure from that man.


    When she tried to say something again, she saw her mother floating in the air as hundreds of magic circles began to appear around her. The woman''s face waspletely serious, very different from her usual self.


    Emilly, Selena, and Evie''s daughters opened their eyes wide when they saw how many magic circles the woman was creating.


    It was all soplex, so well-structured, and each magic circle was perfectly connected to the others. Instead of magic, it was more like a work of art.


    "Beautiful..." Emilly murmured as she followed her eyes in this spectacle.


    Albedo''s magic circle surrounded the entire castle and increased the defense several times.


    "She took my territory by force..." Evie was speechless; she never thought the difference between her and her mother was so great.


    "Progenitor."


    "Yes, leave it to me." Victor spread his wings, and soon, a red power with hints of ck began to emanate from his body.


    They didn''t need to talk much since they had the same idea.


    They needed to reduce the influence of the portal in this ce.


    In the next moment-


    The world was painted red.


    "This... This... This is ridiculous!" Evie eximed as she fell to her knees on the ground, not even realizing she could speak again.


    "Just how much energy does he have!?" Emilly asked incredulously.


    This oppressive sensationsted only a few seconds because Victor soon spoke in the draconguage.


    "Block. Control."


    Soon, all that red energy focused on the portal, creating a dome around it.


    Using Victor''s energy as the central piece, Albedo began to move her hands, and like a conductor, she started creating various magic circles of different sizes.


    10... 100... 1000... 10,000... 1,000,000!


    One million magic circles were created in just a few seconds!


    The witches could only watch this phenomenon in disbelief, with a sense of admiration and a bit of inferiority.


    "My grandmother... She''s on apletely different level," Emilly couldn''t help but think.


    Creating so many magic circles that intricately connect to each other was simply a divine feat.


    When all the magic circles merged with the red energy like a puzzle fitting together, the woman spoke:


    "Here I proim. You Must Protect Me, Because You Are My Knight. Heroic ss Magic: Rho Aias."


    The spirit of a muscr man wearing only a helmet, shield, and spear emerged from Albedo''s body. He roared around with a war cry, and in the next moment, he flew toward the front of the portal and took a defensive position. Soon after, the spirit began to petrify.


    This phenomenon wasn''t isted as several other spirits, whether men or women, emerged from Albedo''s body and circled the portal in a defensive line, and just like the first one, they turned into stone.


    In the next moment, the red energy and the magic circle began to merge with the statues, and the entire area was isted.


    Not just isted, the entire ce was enclosed in its own dimension. What Victor and Albedo had just created was a separate, isted dimension.


    Evie, Selena, and Emilly had many questions in their minds, especially about the magic Albedo had used, but they couldn''t say anything because Victor spoke.


    "It''s starting."


    Soon, the witches watched in horror as the ''time'' in that isted space began to pass extremely quickly.


    The ground visibly started to age and decay; it was as if time had passed hundreds of times faster.


    "What on earth is happening!?" Evie couldn''t take it anymore and asked. As someone who liked to be in control, this entire situation was incredibly stressful for her.


    But... unfortunately, no one answered her question. Albedo and Victor just looked seriously at the portal.


    "Will the Golems hold?" Victor asked. With his gaze, he could clearly tell that those beings weren''t souls or spirits but simply golems.


    As a Soul Master, he clearly understood that the woman wasn''t summoning spirits; she projected a past image through magic and used it as golems. She used the ''myth'' recorded in the Akashic Records to create the magic that everyone had just witnessed.


    "I don''t know. This is the first time I''ve dealt with this."


    "Hmm..." Victor pointed his palm towards the golems, and in the next moment, the stone golems began to change. Starting slowly from their feet, their stone bodies began to be covered by something.


    "Divine Iron..." Albedo pursed her lips; this man had just created a massive pile of wealth with a wave of his hand!


    Albedo just shook her head, sighing; she clearly underestimated Victor''s abilities. Yes, she thought he could do many things, but not even in her wildest dreams did she think he could create materials that only existed in the pantheons!


    ''Control over creation, huh...'' She truly came to understand the implications of those words now.


    [Victor, what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly summon everyone?] Zdrac asked.


    [There''s a situation here. You''ll understand when you get here...]


    [Mm.] Zdrac just made a confirming sound.


    [Don''t forget what we discussed; protect Jeanne''s evolution with your powers.]


    [I know.] Zdrac wouldn''t forget that. After all, it was necessary for Victor''s ns to hide his current war potential.


    Suddenly, a portal appeared around the group, and in the next moment, Zdrac, Jeanne, and Natalia emerged.


    Jeanne was fully armed from head to toe, and only Zdrac was in her dress, butpared to Jeanne, she had all her dragon ''features'' on disy.


    She was clearly showcasing her power as a dragon, a power that had grown even stronger when Victor adopted her into his lineage.


    Jeanne looked around, and when she saw the witches, her face twitched for a few seconds, but she soon returned to normal. She didn''t have a good impression of witches, but she wouldn''t let her biases cloud her judgment.


    "I brought them, Master!"


    "Mm, thank you very much, Natalia. You can go back and rest now."


    Natalia smiled kindly when she heard Victor''s words. Even after bing one of the most arrogant races out there, she was still humble.


    "Yes." Natalia nodded, looking around only to store the information in her head, and in the next moment, she left through the portal.


    Zdrac spread her wings and flew toward Victor. "Victor, what''s the matter?"


    "This is the problem." Victor pointed to the portal.


    "The flow of time ispletely messed up. What''s happening here?"


    "I don''t know... not yet... Can you identify anything?"


    "I have a feeling I''ve seen something simr in the past, but I can''t remember." Despite having awakened most of her memories with her recent evolution¡­


    She was still trying to adjust because it wasn''t just one dragon''s memory but all her ancestors'' memories.


    "I see..." Victor nodded.


    If Zdrac, with all the memories of her dragon lineage, couldn''t identify the problem, Jeanne, as the oldest woman in the universe, might know something.


    "This energy..." Jeanne narrowed her eyes.


    Just with her bodynguage, Victor understood that she knew something.


    Without wasting time, Victor probed Jeanne''s mind and connected her mind to his.


    [What do you know?]


    [Victor...?]


    [Yes, I''m developing this tomunicate from a distance.] Victor could easilymunicate with those who had a deep connection with him, like Zdrac and Roxanne. Since evolving as a dragon, he had been trying to do something simr to use with any being he wanted, regardless of distance. As long as they were on the same ne, he could reach that person''s mind.


    It wasn''t as deep a connection as with Roxanne or Zdrac, who could talk even across dimensions, but it was good enough for giving orders and managing his people without relying on equipment.


    Jeanne nodded internally. [This energy, I felt it in the past when my brother was creating thes.]


    [This strange change must have been caused by him or the Abyss Judges, maybe both. After all, as the one who manages life and the continuation of life and the one who manages souls, they work together.] Jeanne exined.


    [So it''s the Primordials, huh...]


    [Yes.]


    Victor thought for a moment and then looked at Albedo, who was still staring at the portal. She didn''t even care about the arrival of new faces; her gaze was like that of a scientist seeing a new test subject.


    "Albedo, let''s iste this ce."


    Albedo blinked and shifted her attention to Victor while her brain registered his words, and a few secondster, she spoke.


    "Okay... Yes... Let''s iste everything." Just a few seconds after she understood Victor''s hidden words.


    "Zdrac, cover the areas I''m not paying attention to... And." Victor suddenly turned, his eyes shining in deep violet, while his chest started glowing violet as the atmosphere became oppressive, and no one could breathe properly.


    In the next moment, an overwhelming roar echoed throughout Arcane, followed by a beam of red mes that shot into the sky.


    ROOOOOOOOOAR!


    The two ravens didn''t even have time to react before they were engulfed by the mes.


    And they weren''t the only ones hit as Victor suddenly turned his gaze toward two gods who were observing from a distance.


    "What-"


    "Gaaahhhh!"


    ...


    Nordic Pantheon.


    The Allfather opened his eyes, with killing intent and pure anger evident in them. He didn''t like that his family members had been eliminated.


    "All Father! Your face!" One of the guarding Valkyries suddenly spoke.


    "...." Odin touched his eyes and saw golden blood.


    Seeing this blood, the gods'' eyes shone even more with murderous intent.


    "Valkyrie, call Thor and Freya."


    "Yes, A-All-Father"


    "Frigga, tell me about the meeting of supernatural beings."


    "You''re finally showing interest?" Frigga, a woman with long brown hair and vibrant green eyes,mented.


    "Yes. I will go in person."


    "Mm... Just don''t start a war, Odin. We need to assess this individual first."


    "I don''t start wars, Frigga. I finish them."


    An energy rippled in front of the man, and soon, a towering woman of five meters in height appeared.


    She had long light blue hair and blue eyes and was wearing a tight-fitting suit that seemed toe from a Sci-fi robot pilot''s outfit.


    "God-King."


    "What do you want, Outsider?"


    "So much time has passed. Have you considered my proposal?"


    "....." Odin fell silent.


    And that silence was the answer the woman needed to her question.


    "I see... It seems I judged you wrongly."


    "... What do you mean, Outsider?"


    "Initially, I thought that a wise and powerful god like you could help me."


    "But I forgot that despite being a wise god, you are a coward."


    An explosion of power emanated from Odin''s body.


    "Did you dare to call me a coward!? I, Odin!?"


    But the tall woman remained indifferent as a barrier formed in front of her.


    "Then help me." The woman spoke indifferently.


    "....."


    Odin''s power drained, and he looked at the woman withplicated eyes. The proposal she made was very tempting; she would give him anything he wanted, but in return, he had to help her.


    Despite the proposal being very enticing, he couldn''t ept it... After all, it was too risky.


    To make matters worse, in this specific agreement, he couldn''t be ''dishonest'' because they would be making a promise with an artifact that could erase the soul of a being, whether a god or not.


    It was an artifact with the same effect as the witches'' contracts but much more lethal.


    He couldn''t ept the agreement, but he also couldn''t let the woman go and offer this agreement to another group, which was why he was ''dying'' this meeting.


    "... As expected, a coward," shemented neutrally, and in the next moment, she turned away.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To find another suitor, I''ve wasted too much time in this ce, and your attempts to make me ''attached'' to this ce areughable."


    "You don''t-" Odin was about to say something, but Frigga just held him back while shaking her head.


    Odin bit his lip and just sighed.


    In the next moment, the woman simply disappeared with the same blue energy she came with.


    "Haah..." Odin let out a long sigh.


    "... Who do you think she will seek help from?" Frigga asked after a moment of silence.


    "The Hindu pantheon. After all, there are many powerful beings there."


    "But they are not as united as we are, and the truly powerful beings of that pantheon won''t move unless theirnd is in danger."


    "A group as united as ours can''t help her."


    "The Celts?"


    "Too weak."


    "Shinto?"


    "Weak."


    "Greek?"


    "No longer exist."


    "......"


    "So, there''s only..." Odin''s face twisted a bit, "That boy again... Haah."


    "He really has the luck of the devil," Odin grumbled.


    "Well, he is the Devil himself," Frigga said naturally, a slight blush appearing on her face.


    Odin narrowed his eyes when he saw his wife''s reaction, and he became even more irritated.


    "You have more pictures of him, don''t you?"


    "Of course not. You took the liberty of erasing everything."


    "Frigga!"


    "Stop being paranoid; it''s just a picture."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s one picture or three! I won''t allow it!"


    "Odin, you''re overreacting again. We''ve already discussed this." Frigga narrowed her eyes.


    Due to the recent rise of the Blood God''s religion, updated photos of the ''Blood God'' with his new dragon form began circting in the Nordic territory, and it turned out that these photos fell into the hands of the queen and many goddesses of the Nordic pantheon.


    This situation left many male gods with a strong dislike for Victor.

 Chapter 834: The Singularity. 2

    Chapter 834: The Singrity. 2


    "Fucking Gods." Victor grunted in annoyance when he felt that they hadn''t all left.


    His eyes gleamed, and he stared directly into the faces of these Gods.


    "Leave."


    "Victor Alucard, you can''t-"


    "I can''t what? I can''t do this? I can''t kill the Gods?"


    Victor''s suit tie began to change, and in the next moment, an odachi appeared in his hand.


    The Gods watching broke into a cold sweat when they felt the aura of that sword.


    This creature was dangerous! It couldn''t be reasoned with!


    Albedo looked in the direction where Victor was speaking and saw the appearance of the Gods.


    ''Thoth and Khons, huh.'' She knew the duo from the Egyptian Pantheon, especially Thoth, who represented an area simr to hers. Unlike her, who was the Goddess of Research and Alchemy,


    He was The God of Knowledge.


    "This won''t end here, Progenitor. You can''t be an enemy of the Gods and continue to live," Khons spoke.


    "Tell that to the entire Greek Pantheon, you vermin."


    Despite being so far away, they seemed to be conversing as if they were face to face.


    The faces of the two Gods darkened when they heard what he said.


    "Now, Leave. Or I will send you back to your King... Piece by piece."


    They both swallowed hard and quickly disappeared. They didn''t want to test his patience!


    When he felt that all the Gods had left, Victor''s expression rxed.


    "[... You couldn''t act as if you didn''t sense their presence, could you?]" Roxanne asked.


    "Screw that, their looks were irritating, especially Odin''s; I could feel his sense of superiority and arrogance from here, disgusting bastard," Victor grumbled.


    "[Victor... Control your temper,]" Roxanne spoke seriously.


    "[I know, Roxanne. I know.]" Victor was not foolish; he knew he shouldn''t act like an irrational beast.


    He had been trained by Scathach; ''control'' had been etched into his Soul from the beginning. After all, he always needed control with so much Power in his hands.


    But... But... It was just annoying that these Gods were invading his ''territory'' and looking at a ''treasure'' he coveted so greedily. It was irritating and disgusting.


    He felt like ying them alive and tossing their pieces into a shredder.


    Victor had been possessive even before Evolving. Now? That possessiveness had exceeded numerically possible limits and had be unknown.


    To him, it was absurdly annoying to have someone invading his ''territory'' and looking at his ''treasures and lovers'' with greed.


    To be honest, Victor was quite rational; after all, Gods killed for less, just look at Mythology.


    They were all irrational creatures.


    So, for him, being above the Gods was normal for him to act like this, right?


    "[Victor, control your temper,]" Roxanne warned him again.


    Victor sighed deeply and looked at the girls who were silently staring at him with incredulous eyes.


    "What?" He asked the Witches.


    "N-Nothing." Evie quickly spoke, stuttering. She seemed quite meek; she had many things she wanted to say, but she didn''t have the courage now.


    Seeing the Dragon''s Roar that casually killed two Gods up close had a significant effect on her.


    Not just on her, but on all the Witches present.


    "Evie, control your Witches," Albedo reminded.


    "... Oh!" Evie opened her eyes and looked at her daughters.


    "Tell them not to panic, say it was a test of some weapon or something."


    "Uh... Mother, no one will believe that."


    "... It doesn''t matter, just make something up and keep them calm!" Evie snapped.


    "Y-Yes!"


    Meanwhile, Albedo spoke.


    "Is everything okay? You just rudely expelled two Egyptian Gods, and knowing them, they won''t let it slide."


    "Hah, it wasn''t just those two idiots; Odin''s ravens and two other unknown Gods were here too."


    "... So that Breath." Albedo opened her eyes wide when she understood what happened.


    "Yes." Victor''s odachi changed back into a tie.


    "You''re crazy. Killing the All Father''s family members, such an act is equivalent to asking for war."


    "If Odin wants war, he''ll get war," Victor said disdainfully.


    "I''m looking forward to unleashing my cute Wolf on him."


    Victor didn''t fear war or conflict; in fact, he even liked it. But he was trying his best not to provoke unnecessary conflicts, but it was just too difficult considering how the Gods acted.


    Therefore, the best way to achieve ''peace'' was through conquest or diplomacy, thetter being possible only when Victor was ''worthy'' enough to be on the same level as them.


    Something he had achieved after evolving into a Progenitor of The Dragons.


    Before Victor''s existence, he didn''t matter much to the Pantheons. But now that he was a Progenitor of an entirely new Race of Dragons, they became eager. After all, they were witnessing a new Factionposed entirely of Dragons growing.


    How could they not be excited?


    Taking advantage of this fact, Victor would try diplomacy.


    Yes... He would try, but Victor knew the Gods well; he knew how troublesome they could be, and he wouldn''t bow down to them either.


    ''Well, due to my actions, I highly doubt I can form an alliance with the Egyptian and Norse Pantheons... But maybe the Celtic and Shinto Pantheons are possible,'' Victor thought.


    "..." Albedo blinked her eyes twice, then she smiled with amusement. She clearly understood what the ''cute Wolf'' he was talking about meant.


    "It seems that... It''s not you who should fear Odin, but Odin who should fear you, huh," Albedo reflected, and then she spoke.


    "The roles havepletely reversed."


    She felt a sense of amusement, and she couldn''t help herself: "Hahahahaha, this is interesting, very interesting indeed. I really want to see their faces when you unleash your ''cute Wolf'' on him."


    "I not only have a cute Wolf, but I also have a monster... And soon, I will have a Dragon," he smiled internally, wondering how long he needed to wait for his n to seed.


    ''I never thought I''de up with a n that involves using my beauty... Sigh, sometimes I hate Adonis''s memories,'' Victor thought.


    This ''beauty'' strategy was clearly something Adonis and Aphrodite would think of.


    Unlike the two of them, Victor preferred to do things more ''militantly'' rather than ''subtly''.


    Even though he thought about it, Victor clearly understood the effects of this strategy, and he wouldn''t give it up just because he wasn''tfortable with it. After all, a simr strategy had been used by his Wives to make their Religion grow so much.


    Whether they were men or women, Beings liked ''beautiful'' things.


    In Victor''s case, he was ''handsomely beautiful,'' and he would use that to attract more people to ally with him... Of course, to also annoy the Gods.


    Want to annoy a God? Capture the attention of their wife, and they will definitely get very irritated.


    Jeanne hugged Victor, making him look at the woman.


    "What''s wrong, Jeanne?"


    "... It''s nothing... I just feel a little hot," she spoke naturally as she let out a warm sigh.


    Victor observed with amusement. "Oh? My dear Jeanne is acting like this? What happened?"


    It was worth noting that Jeanne was not Agnes, Natashia, or Violet, who were known for being more ''honest'' with their feelings.


    "These damn Dragon genes... Ugh," Jeanne grumbled as she hugged him tighter.


    Victor just stroked her head and said, "Let''s iste this ce; I don''t want anyone else watching this."


    "... That sounds like a good idea," Albedo said in a strange tone that made Victor look at her.


    Seeing the woman''s face looking at Jeanne and him with interest, Victor rolled his eyes. Unlike other women, Albedo wasn''t looking at this with excitement or envy, but with academic interest. After all, Jeanne was no longer in her Vampire appearance; her horns and wings were clearly showing due to her excitement.


    Victor looked at Zdrac, who was supposed to maintain the disguise of Jeanne, and he saw only Zdrac''s fixed and passionate gaze on him.


    Clearly, she had lostplete focus just like Jeanne.


    "... How can you lose control like this? It''s not like you haven''t been a Dragon for a long time,"


    "You''re the Progenitor and my mate; being close to you shakes my instincts. That disy was enough to excite-."


    "Okay, I get it." Victor cut off Zdrac; the woman was talking too much already. He didn''t want private information to fall into strangers'' ears.


    "Control yourself and help me iste the area. When you''re done, I''ll pamper you."


    "Mm!"


    The Primordials who witnessed the events of Victor entering another.


    "...This man, does he have some sixth sense to sniff out trouble or something? Because he''s in that ce! He shouldn''t be there!" The Judges of The Abyss growled in unison.


    They looked at The Universal Tree. "It was you, right? Did you warn him?" They used him.


    "Do you think I have time to babysit a brat? I have work to do, this was 100% his doing. I have nothing to do with it." The Universal Tree rolled its eyes.


    It looked at the where Victor was, specifically at his ''daughter.'' "Hmm... She seems very frightened, huh."


    Unlike the others, this Sector was not fully developed yet; his ''daughter,'' the World Tree of Positivity, was still in the ''adolescent'' phase here. This ce didn''t even have a World Tree of Negativity yet.


    "Of course she is. The Power that man unleashed was clearly the antithesis of her existence; she probably doesn''t even know what it is yet."


    Since she was not fully matured, the memories imbued in her existence had not been awakened yet. After all, this whole situation was abnormal; such a strong Sector like Earth should not have made contact with a weaker one.


    The Sector itself that the Witches opened the portal to was abnormal too; the was more enveloped in the ''Positive'' side than the ''Negative''.


    This meant that the Beings themselves were more likely to be ''good'' people. This didn''t mean there were no bad people; it just meant they were the minority, and because of that, many deaths of ''hate'' and negative feelings did not ur.


    As a result, Negativity couldn''t grow, leading to the state where the already had a World Tree of Positivity, but it was not mature enough for its Negative counterpart toe into existence.


    There wasn''t even a Hell in that ce yet! This was indeed a much younger Sector than Earth.


    "Haah..." The Universal Tree just sighed.


    "This shouldn''t have happened; that Dragon shouldn''t have been there. The encounter between the Witches and their Ancestors should have happened, an initial conflict should have urred, and casualties would have happened with the Witches."


    "That annoying Witch would have intervened to Bnce the game, so both sides would sh. And in the near future, a ceasefire would ur. The Witches would migrate from Earth to the other and begin to develop them... But now all these events have gone down the drain!"


    "Shouldn''t that man be preparing for the gathering of Supernatural Beings!? What is he doing there!?" Theyined and grumbled more.


    They felt that they had recently started toin more all because of the existence of this Being.


    Everything that the Judges of The Abyss spoke of would be everything that would happen ''normally'' if someone as powerful as Victor weren''t there; it would be a situation simr to what happened in Human History when a country tried to invade another, was repelled, and both sides lost strength, leading to a peace agreement that would develop both.


    "What are we going to do now!? He is your son-inw, solve this!"


    The Universal Tree narrowed its eyes. "...Are you always going to y that card now when you don''t want to deal with work?"


    "Yes." The three of them shamelessly said in unison.


    A vein throbbed in the man''s head; for a moment, he almost felt like punching the three through multiple Gxies'' distance, but that would only cause unnecessary destruction and more work for him, so he just sighed again.


    "I have an idea."


    "...Oh? Exin."


    "Let Victor handle this and move on." He gave an innocent smile; he really didn''t want to deal with this work.


    "......."


    Just by the look of the three, he could tell they were not satisfied with this statement.


    "Fine, let''s iste that Sector and make Time pass faster. That way, they can develop to at least have some high-level God King existences."


    "This will give time for my daughter to mature, and The World Tree of Negativity to grow, Bncing things."


    "...So what will be the Time ratio?"


    "30 minutes on Earth, 100,000 years in that Sector," The Universal Tree said.


    "100,000 years, huh... Isn''t that too long? They might forget about this incident if it''s that long."


    "They won''t forget; after all, the portal will still exist. And unlike Earth''s Humans, the Humans in that ce have much longer lifespans than normal. Plus, the Gods will still exist."


    "...Not to mention, I think the impact of my son-inw''s existence is significant enough for them not to forget."


    If the Judges had Humanoid Forms, they would definitely be rolling their eyes now.


    "100,000 years then, and then we go back to normal time, right?"


    "Yes." The Universal Tree nodded.


    Using their Powers together, the two began their work.


    ...


    30 minutester, Earth time.


    "Huuh... What''s happening?" The Universal Tree asked as it looked at the in front of them.


    "..." The Abyss Judges just trembled in unison.


    The ancient medieval era waspletely gone, and now they were in an almost futuristic modern era; the incident that happened that day with Victor was in the past, but no one forgot it. The''s history books told the story of the ''very handsome'' ''invader'' who suddenly appeared, also mentioning that this invader was a Dragoy.


    There were even various cults worshiping the invader, and some minor Gods were part of this cult.


    "What the hell is this?" They eximed in unison.


    Due to the past incident, Humanity became even more united, leading to a joint effort to better themselves.


    Yes, there was more Negativity now, and Beings who wanted to do evil or profit above all else appeared. After all, that was normal, it was the nature of all Beings.


    Butpared to Earth, this ce had very few of these Beings, the reason being that the Gods were ruling wisely here.


    Another fact that contributed to this tranquility was the discovered portal.


    Everyone understood that the invasion that happened the first time would happen again in the future; the existence of the portal was proof of that. The portal was like an rm telling the Beings that things were not over yet, just postponed.


    "...By the Primordial Chaos, this was very effective! My son-inw''s existence was very effective! This Sector went from an undeveloped state to a state simr to Earth in just 100,000 years!"


    Not even Earth was that fast, the reason being several catastrophic events that happened on Earth and the greed of the Gods.


    The Gods of Earth had always leaned more towards ''exploring'' than ''guiding'' Mortals; it was because of this experience that the Primordial Entities thought that 100,000 years wouldn''t be a big deal. But they forgot to take into ount several situations, the main one being the impact of Victor''s existence on these Beings.


    Instead of following the same path as Earth, these Gods assumed the posture of guiding their people, and the fact that there was only one Pantheon also helped in this development.


    The Judges of The Abyss just waved their hands, and several screens appeared in front of them.


    "This Sector already has a functional Hell, and The System is working correctly... Hmm, the Ruler does not exist here yet. Despite that, there have been no problems because the Gods are taking the reins to ''Judge'' the dead, thus doing the Ruler''s work... They are quitepetent."


    "Not only that, this ce has a lot of Life..." The Universal Tree narrowed its eyes. "Holy... Abyss, look at this."


    The Judges of the Abyss looked where The Universal Tree was pointing.


    "...99% of the Mortal poption has The Essence of a God..."


    "This... This is ridiculous; this kind of situation is not normal; it can already be called an abnormality."


    "Not necessarily, after all, it''s not causing a bug in The System, right?"


    "Are you blind? 99% of the poption has The Essence of a God, and that Essence is thicker than normal; they are basically Beings progressing toward bing Gods!"


    The current poption of the world was 20 billion Beings, and 99% of these Beings had The Essence of a God. If all these Beings be Gods... An unprecedented anomaly would ur.


    After all, excess of anything was not good; Bnce was always necessary.


    "This won''t happen; look." The Universal Tree showed an image to The Judges of The Abyss.


    In this image, they saw The Council of Gods on this discussing this problem and the decision they made to control who will be a God and who will not.


    "...They are policing themselves."


    "It''s more like they don''t want too many Gods to not lose Power, but this greed is being effective in ensuring a Bnce."


    As Victor said, existence had strange ways of bncing itself.


    "They even created Environmental Artifacts so that these semi-Gods don''t reach Enlightenment and be Gods."


    "...Haah, I''ll think about this problemter. For now, let''s discuss something... What should we do now?"


    The Universal Tree fell silent. "...That''s a good question indeed."


    The situation was so abnormal that they pondered what to do next.


    "This is your fault."


    "What!? How is this my fault!?" He was indignant now.


    "He''s your son-inw, so it''s your fault."


    "Ugh," The Universal Tree grumbled.


    "Wait a sec, if Victor''s existence is so effective, why don''t we just send him to a less developed Sector and have him flex his Power a bit to see if it achieves the same result?"


    "Hell no! This situation is clearly an exception to the rule; don''t use what happened here as the standard."


    Usually, when a powerful alien Being from another Dimension invades, the normal reaction of Beings is to panic and start killing each other, not unite under one banner and be more efficient.


    This Sector was clearly abnormal, and because it encountered an even greater abnormality known as Victor, somehow this happened.


    "Are you sure? You can''t know if you don''t try, you know?"


    "... We''ll think about itter. Now, don''t change the subject!"


    "Ugh. Just let the Beings resolve their problems; if something goes wrong, we intervene."


    "In the end, we won''t do anything."


    "We''ve already done too much. It''s up to the Beings to sort it out now. As Regtors of Existence, our job is done. This Sector has been Bnced, and it''s capable of dealing with an existence like the Pantheons of Earth."


    "...Didn''t you say they can handle Victor?"


    "Do you think anyone besides the strongest Beings can handle him?"


    ".... Fair enough." Despite this Sector having developed significantly, no Being of the same level as the strongest beings like Kali, Shiva, Victor, Odin, Ra, etc., had appeared yet.


    The Powers of these Beings were as strong as the ''Emperors'' of older Sectors.


    To be honest, Earth hadn''t evolved into an older Sector simply because of internal conflict; after all, there were many powerful Beings there. But evolving into an older Sector required everyone to unite under one banner, something challenging to achieve on Earth with so many abnormal Beings. In only that ce, there were three Apocalyptic Beasts!


    No Sector had three Apocalyptic Beasts!


    Not even this developed Sector has Apocalyptic Beasts.


    Earth''s Sector was clearly abnormal, and that''s why the Primordial Entities kept a closer eye on that ce.

 Chapter 835: What will you choose? The Devil or The Crazy Witch?

    Chapter 835: What will you choose? The Devil or The Crazy Witch?


    "Abyss, we have a problem."


    "What is it now?" The three spoke at the same time.


    "The effects of the passage of Time have passed through the portal," The Universal Tree spoke.


    "What!?" The three looked in the direction of the portal in Arcane and saw the state of the room around it.


    As they focused their eyes on the portal, they saw that it was connecting the twos in a rather direct way.


    In other words, because of their action of increasing Time on that, some traces of that Time passage had passed through the portal.


    "How did we miss this...?" Incredulity was evident in their tone of voice.


    "Standing by this man is diminishing our intelligence."


    "He''s a nuisance."


    The Judges of The Abyss were quite dissatisfied; it was notmon for them to miss such small ''details.''


    But in this specific situation, they had no choice but to me themselves. After all, they had merely focused on the one and didn''t pay closer attention to the portal and Earth.


    The Universal Tree just rolled his eyes and didn''tment on Abyss''s words, already ustomed to the perfection the three expected in their work.


    "Anyway, we''ve finished our work here. The Bnce has been achieved, and we should not interfere further with the Beings."


    "Are you really going to ignore this situation?"


    The Universal Tree shrugged. "My son-inw and that Witch prevented the effects of Time from passing and spreading further; we have nothing more to do."


    Their job was to maintain The Bnce of The Universe, but that didn''t mean they didn''t have their own personal responsibilities.


    Take The Universal Tree, for example: he was responsible for the continuation of Life, Existence, and The Maintenance of The Universe.


    A Sector with stronger Supernatural Beingsing into contact with a Sector that hadn''t even had a chance to develop yet?


    He wouldn''t allow that to happen; as the Primordial One dealing with Life, he wouldn''t let the new ''nts'' be uprooted before they could show their own potential.


    Despite his bias towards Jeanne, The Universal Tree took his work very seriously.


    A sentiment that the three Judges of The Abyss also shared: they were responsible for Souls and The Spiritual Side of Existence, and it was essential for Souls to progress and grow, which couldn''t be done without ''Life''. Because of this, the two Entities often worked together since their jobsplemented each other.


    This was the reason they intervened in this situation; after all, this situation was not ''normal.'' Normally, an existence from a Higher Sector couldn''t go to an underdeveloped Sector. It was a rule they themselves had created, but due to the ''connection'' that the Witches had with this, they managed to open a portal to this ce.


    Because of this abnormality, they had to intervene and make a decision.


    They could have simply blocked off this Sector entirely, but the damage was already done, and Victor had already entered the portal and announced his presence, causing many changes that they couldn''t predictpletely.


    Since the milk had already been spilled, they chose to ''Bnce'' the game.


    This time, even if a Pantheon from Earth decided to invade this ce, they wouldn''t bepletely defenseless.


    "I will go to The Nexus; I need to reinforce The System. I''m concerned about the ''anomalies'' that have been appearing frequently," Abyss suddenly said.


    "I will call Death and Infinity. We will be there too."


    "Okay."


    When the three disappeared from the scene, The Universal Tree looked toward the, specifically at his daughter, who was holding the hand of a young teenager who was her Negative counterpart.


    "She haspletely awakened her memory... Good, with this, she is safe," he touched his chin, contemting a specific matter.


    "Despite going through an ''abnormal'' situation, she didn''t take the same path as Roxanne. She didn''t attempt to merge with the Soul of another Being..."


    The Universal Tree was sure that when he created his daughters, their instincts would be to preserve the and their own existence.


    Merging one''s Soul with another and nurturing that Soul as if it were the itself was clearly an abnormality.


    He thought about it for a moment, evaluating the situation, but then shrugged.


    ''Well, he''s the man who willingly decided to help my sister because he wanted to see a woman at her best; I guess charisma must have been one of the factors that led Roxanne to make that decision.''


    Even in an underdeveloped state, Roxanne found Victor, but she still had her instincts imnted by The Universal Tree. She wouldn''t make a decision that could endanger the so lightly. The proof of these thoughts was that when Roxanne encountered The Universal Tree, she quickly apologized for failing in her existential duty.


    "Hmm..." The Universal Tree made a hand gesture, and soon, a green Energy flew from his hands toward his two daughters.


    "With this, if an unforeseen event urs, she will be safe."


    The Universal Tree was clearly biased towards his daughters, often intervening to prevent their destruction or protect them.


    Well, that''s what a normal father would do when his daughter was in danger, right?


    ...


    "The portal has stabilized," Albedo said.


    "...Not only that. It has changed," Victor added.


    "As I thought. A ''Bnce'' has urred, huh?" Albedo spoke.


    "Is it because of me?"


    "Probably. Your entry into the portal and demonstrating your Powers to the entire must have greatly shocked that weaker Sector."


    "...Sector?"


    "Oh, you don''t know, do you?"


    "Yes." He was honest and had no shame in admitting he didn''t have knowledge. It would be more embarrassing to pretend to know and act foolish.


    "Sectors are how the Primordial Entities categorize the Cosmos. Underdeveloped Sectors are regions of The Universe with intelligent life, but have yet to fully develop."


    "Sectors are divided into Inhospitable, Low, Medium, and High levels."


    "Inhospitable Sectors, as you can guess, are regions of the Cosmos where Life either hasn''t urred or hasn''t fully developed. They are chaotic ces with no intelligent life."


    "Low Sectors are regions of The Universe withs that have intelligent life. Theses have their own cultures and Species."


    "Samar and Nightingale are ssified at this level."


    "Samar and Nightingale... I presume they are ssified like that because of the actions of the Werewolves and Noble Vampires, right?"


    Albedo smiled slightly and nodded. "Correct. If d hadn''t invaded Nightingale, the ''wild'' Beings on that wouldn''t have evolved so quickly."


    "...The Primordial Entities again, huh."


    "Bnce is necessary, and the Primordial Entities don''t take these matters lightly."


    "d invaded a weaker Sector with hostile intentions, and there are consequences to that."


    "The thing is, all the low-level Sectors are under the protection of the Primordial Entities, specifically The Universal Tree. The reason for this is to give Beings a ''chance'' to generate Life. Attacking when they are underdeveloped is like stripping the potential from an entire newborn Sector, and they want to avoid that."


    Victor fell silent for a few seconds. These were things that not even he, with the memories of various Beings, knew. He quickly understood this information and its consequences for Beings in general, so he spoke:


    "...It''s like a protection that prevents a level 100 Demon King from going to the level 1 Starting Vige, huh."


    "Yes. Without this protection, Beings from Higher Universes would conquer the entire Cosmos recklessly," Albedo said.


    Victor nodded. Unlike theic book stories he read, here it seemed that the Primordial Entities took their work very seriously.


    "So, in the case of Samar, the Progenitor of The Werewolves got lucky. He found a new Sector that was about to begin its transition from an inhospitable Sector to a living one, so the intervention of the Primordial Entities wasn''t necessary," Albedo exined.


    Victor nodded as hemented, "You seem to know a lot about this, Albedo."


    "Of course," she smiled with a sickly smile. "It''s fascinating, isn''t it? Discovering the ''Truths'' of the world."


    "Well, I can''t say I don''t like it." Victor chuckled lightly when he saw the woman''s crazed look. She truly lived up to her Titles.


    "What level is Earth at?" Victor asked.


    "...At the top of the Medium Level. We would only be considered High-Level if we were united under a single Overlord... But even I''m unsure whether I''m correct or not."


    "Oh? Why?" Victor asked curiously as he stored that information in his head.


    "Because of anomalies like you, Kali, The Apocalyptic Beasts, and even Diablo."


    "..."


    "You''re a Human who became the Progenitor of Vampires and somehow became the Progenitor of Blood Dragons, a Race that is the perfect mix of Noble Vampires and Dragons."


    "Kali, a Goddess of Destruction who is heading towards bing the very Essence of Destruction, a Primordial Entity."


    "Diablo, a Demon who disrupted The Bnce and became a Nephalem, a Being on both sides of the scale."


    "And, of course, the three Beasts of The Apocalypse, embodying The Concept of The END."


    "In a normal Sector, there would only be one Beast of The Apocalypse. In a normal Sector, a Progenitor shouldn''t be born while another Progenitor of the same Species is still alive. In a Sector that follows The System''s Laws, all these situations mentioned should have been avoided."


    "But... Somehow, the Beings on this achieved it," Albedo finished the exnation, hiding the fact that Victor himself was an even greater anomaly than the three.


    After all, he wasn''t just a Blood Dragon; he had within himself a World Tree that sustained his entire Soul, something that, ording to her research, had never happened before in all of existence.


    World Trees were meant to nurture the Life of a, not the Soul of a Mortal.


    Not to mention that the man himself had two END Beasts as pets on a leash.


    After absorbing all the knowledge that Albedo had so bluntly shared, Victor pondered for a few seconds.


    ''An Overlord, huh.'' Although he knew this specific part of the information she mentioned, as it was told by Samar''s own World Tree,


    Victor didn''t think that this would be the requirement for a Sector to be High-Level.


    ''The stronger I be, the more I discover about existence, and I realize how small we truly are in the eyes of the ''Primordials.'''' Victor couldn''t help but nce at Jeanne, who was watching the golems.


    The oldest woman in the Universe was there. ''I wonder how she, as one of the oldest Beings, someone that even a Primordial called his sister, sees our world.''


    "Hmm?" Feeling Victor''s gaze, Jeanne looked at him and then smiled sweetly.


    Seeing that smile, Victor thought, ''... It doesn''t matter. After all, she is my Wife. In the end, all this information doesn''t matter either. In the end, the situation hasn''t changed much. The strong speak louder. The strong are right. The strong are thew. So, my goal hasn''t changed... I will be even stronger.''


    Victor returned her smile with a gentle one, made a gentle hand gesture as if beckoning, and then turned towards the exit.


    Jeanne quickly flew towards Victor with her wings, and Zdrac, who had been observing the Magic Circle, stopped what she was doing and flew towards Victor as well.


    "Where are you going?" Albedo asked curiously.


    "To spend time with my Wives."


    "...And what about the portal?"


    "That''s not my problem," Victor said casually.


    "..."


    He stopped walking and looked at Evie, who was watching him.


    "Evie Moriarty was the one who initiated this Ritual. You and I, Albedo, are just meddlers who got involved out of curiosity."


    "Well, that''s true..." She didn''t deny it.


    From the beginning, Victor didn''t do anything here. He didn''t initiate the Ritual, didn''t make ns; the protagonist was Evie Moriarty, who even aided Diablo in the Demon War for this purpose.


    Yes, he may have gotten a little too involved and even gone to another for a few seconds,


    But these actions were just Victor being Victor. He was a man who had always done what he wanted from the start, and that wouldn''t change now.


    "Evie Moriarty, my dear ''Magic Master.''"


    "...What?" For some reason, Evie had a bad feeling about Victor''s next words.


    "You opened a rift in space that was felt by all the strong Beings on the. Due to my and Albedo''s intervention, they were expelled, and you didn''t suffer as many consequences, but... will it stay that way?"


    "..."


    "When I walk through that door and return to the embrace of my beloved Wives, the barrier that I created with Albedo will dissipate because I will stop feeding it."


    Evie looked at her mother, who nodded in agreement with his words.


    "I wonder what you will do when the greedy Gods of all the Pantheonse knocking on your door. Unlike before, I''m sure that they will note with the intention of talking. They won''t acknowledge your existence because currently, you no longer have the ''status quo'' you had in the past."


    "Like a bunch of hooligans, these Gods will invade and take whatever they want."


    "Your home will be burned, your Witches will be killed, and your people will suffer because of your decision."


    Evie''s face began to lose color as she heard Victor''s vivid description; for some reason, she couldpletely imagine that scene.


    "In this moment of despair, will you ask for help from your ''beloved'' and ''kind'' mother?"


    Albedo snorted when she heard Victor''s description of her.


    "Will you surrender to the Pantheons in exchange for benefits?"


    Victor smiled ''kindly'' at her, a smile that, to Evie, was just a smile of pure malice. Those violet-crimson eyes were tainted with pure evil!


    "...Or will you call upon The Devil and offer yourself entirely?"


    Violet fire enveloped Victor, Jeanne, and Zdrac, and then the three disappeared, leaving Victor''s voice echoing around.


    "I will be watching, Evie Moriarty. I wonder what kind of choice you will make."


    Silence fell around them until Albedo spoke, snapping them all out of their stupor.


    "Well, isn''t he charming? It seems I made the right bet by giving him my Blessing."


    Evie really wanted to unleash a Strategic-ss Spell on that woman right now; she was simply too irritating.

 Chapter 836: Determination to Get Stronger.

    Chapter 836: Determination to Get Stronger.


    "Darling, you''re back!" Violet jumped into Victor''s arms as she hugged him.


    "Mm, I''m back," Victor nodded as he embraced Violet.


    He looked at Sasha and Ruby, who were stillzily lying in bed.


    "So, what happened that made you leave so suddenly?" Sasha asked, looking at Victor withziness.


    Victor kissed Violet''s neck.


    "Hehehe, that tickles."


    "The Witches..." Victor replied to Sasha as he picked up Violet like a princess and walked towards the bed. Along the way, his clothes began to slowly disappear, and soon he was only in shorts.


    Ruby and Sasha swallowed dryly when they saw their Husband''s body. No matter how many times they had seen or experienced it, he always looked too delicious.


    Speaking of delicious...


    ''I''m thirsty,'' Ruby thought.


    "They created a damn hole in Space and connected it to another."


    Victor''s words made Ruby and Sasha''s thirst vanishpletely.


    "... Huh?"


    "Yeah, that was my reaction, too, when I found out."


    "...." Silence fell in the room as the two women pondered Victor''s words. Knowing their Husband well, they knew that the situation was not as ''simple'' as he made it sound. Probably, he had also stirred up trouble there.


    "Fortunately, I was nearby, as was Albedo Moriarty, so no major problems urred... Well, except that I killed some Gods and Odin''s Ravens."


    "That''s a big problem!" Ruby eximed as she sat up on the bed. She knew that nothing would be simple when Victor was around.


    "Ugh, he leaves for just a few hours, and this happens?" Ruby grumbled.


    "... Well, we should be used to it by now; he''s always been like this," Sashamented after somete reflection.


    Victor justughed in amusement. He always enjoyed seeing these expressions on his Wives.


    "Don''tugh! We just came out of one war; we shouldn''t be heading into another!" Ruby growled.


    All Victor did was pull Ruby into an embrace and kiss her neck, which melted her stern expression with tenderness.


    "Hmm~, W-Wait, Darling, ahh~."


    "No need to worry, dear, I know exactly what I''m doing... Not to mention, who we are now?"


    "... A Faction?" Sasha replied as she crawled toward Victor along with Violet.


    "You''re not wrong, but you''re also not 100% right."


    Victor leaned against the wall and let Ruby lie on his chest.


    Violety on his right side. Sashay on his left side.


    "We''re one of the most powerful Factions on this."


    "Literally, no one will dare to fight against us without thinking twice."


    "But no one knows that yet, Darling," Ruby pointed out.


    Victor smiled. "But they will. At the gathering of Supernatural Beings, everyone will know the consequences of getting in Victor Alucard''s way."


    A subtle smile appeared on the faces of the three.


    "... What should we do, Darling?" Sasha asked.


    "Yes, we don''t just want to handle logistics. We want to fight as well and be at the forefront of everything you do, just like Scathach, Jeanne, and Aphrodite are."


    It was simply too difficult topete with experienced women like Aphrodite, Scathach, and Jeanne. They had been alive for thousands of years, knew many things, and were strong.


    That was a gap that couldn''t be filled without training and time¡ªunless you were Victor, of course.


    An abnormal Being who, in less than 1,000 years, had be one of the most powerful Beings in the world, surpassing even the Gods.


    "Get stronger, not just in Power but in mindset."


    "The problem is that our progress is too slow," Violet grumbled.


    If the Noble Vampires heard what Violet had just said, they would spit blood. After all, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha were already as strong as Elder Vampires, and they could even fight against the Former Pirs of Hell now and win.


    It''s not that they were weak or less talented; it''s just thatpared to others, especially Victor, they fell far behind.


    But considering their age, barely reaching 30, they were already among the strongest Beings out there¡ªa feat no Noble Vampire except Victor had achieved so early.


    However, making thisparison was unfair to Violet, Sasha, Ruby, and the younger girls. After all, Scathach, Aphrodite, and Jeanne had plenty of time to develop.


    By the world''s standards, they were already considered geniuses and even monsters, but... they weren''t satisfied with that.


    They wanted more! They wanted to help Victor more, as The First Three Wives. Whether they liked it or not, they would be in the forefront of everything Victor wanted to do, and they had to be prepared for that.


    Victor fell silent, quietly looking at his Wives, feeling their determination.


    "Are you ABSOLUTELY sure you want this?" Victor asked extremely seriously, his face showing no hint of fun or yfulness.


    The response from the three was instant.


    "Yes." Determination and resolve were evident in their words.


    "... Very well." Victor closed his eyes and then disappeared from where he was, reappearing in front of the bed.


    "Follow me."


    Victor started walking in a direction, and the girls looked at each other and nodded. They followed him, not caring that they were in their sleepwear. After all, there were only women here, and they were all Victor''s Wives.


    The mansion was divided into twoplexes. On one side, only Victor''s Wives could go, while the other side was for people like Anna, Kuroka, and the Goddesses who didn''t have ''deep'' rtionships with Victor.


    Although, being who she was, Anna could go wherever she pleased.


    As they walked, the girls noticed that Victor''s wings had appeared and were faintly glowing with red and violet hues. It was clear that Victor was using his Power to do something, but they had no idea what that ''something'' was.


    Suddenly, earthquakes began happening around them, making the girls a little concerned.


    ''Just what is he doing?'' they wondered internally, though they didn''t express these thoughts. He seemed very focused on his work.


    While walking down the hallways, they came across a woman with long ck hair dressed in a ck and red gown. She was looking out the window with a curious and worried expression.


    Sensing the presence of people, she turned her face.


    "Ara, Victor¡ª." She stopped speaking and swallowed hard when she saw her son''s condition. She bit her lips with desire but quickly regained herposure and returned to her noble posture.


    "Mother."


    "... What''s with this earthquake? Is it you?"


    "Yeah."


    "I see. I''m d; I thought it was a normal urrence around here."


    "Nah, this won''t experience such phenomena without my permission."


    "... Okay." Even though she had quite a bit of contact with the Supernatural World, she still found the idea of someone controlling the entire ridiculous. After all, it was Nature, and no one could control Nature. That was her thinking when she was Human. Now? Her own son could control Nature.


    The phrase, "This won''t experience such phenomena without my permission," said a lot about her son''s current Power.


    "Come with me too, Mother. What I''m doing will benefit you as well," Victor said, and then he continued walking down the corridors.


    "... Okay." Anna nodded and began following Victor with his Wives.


    Feeling the gaze of the three girls on her, she asked:


    "... What?"


    "It''s nothing. I just now understood where Victor got his beauty from," Sasha diverted the topic, although it was not untrue.


    "Indeed, with that dress, you even look like a Queen."


    "Thank you." Anna smiled gently, creating a warm and familiar atmosphere.


    An atmosphere that waspletely shattered by one person.


    "So you were longing for your son." Violet, as always, had no filter. "Did you want him to fuck you? Did you want him to pour his seeds into your womb? Did you want to make a baby with your own child? Fuck that''s hot."


    Anna blushed deeply and lowered her head.


    "Violet!!" Sasha and Ruby eximed, scandalized.


    "Yes, I''m Violet?" Violet asked innocently.


    "You... Woman... You have no shame! Control your mouth!" Ruby snapped,pletely exasperated. She thought that Violet had grown up, but this woman remained the same!


    "You shouldn''t say that to our Husband''s mother, Violet!"


    Violet rolled her eyes. "She should stop lying to herself. She''s not Human anymore, and soon, she''ll be a Dragon. I guarantee a Dragon''s desires are much stronger than a Vampire''s. Just look at your mother, Ruby. Even she can''t control herselfpletely now."


    Scathach and Jeanne were known for their self-control and were very disciplined women. However, even they couldn''tpletely suppress their own desires since bing Dragons.


    And this action was quite normal. After all, their ''Progenitor'' was a man with The Essence of a Vampire, Demon, and Dragon¡ªBeings known for following their own desires.


    "Enough! We won''t discuss this further!" Sasha eximed, knowing that if they continued, Violet wouldn''t stop, and the situation would get even stranger.


    "Humpf," Violet huffed.


    Anna was now extremely embarrassed and couldn''t even say anything in her defense because, for a moment, she had entertained those thoughts.


    She sneakily nced at Victor, who was walking as if he hadn''t heard anything behind him, which was impossible since the three women were not being discreet.


    Victor''sck of response left Annapletely puzzled. He should probably react to something, right?


    "Anna." Victor''s sudden voice startled Anna immensely. After all, he only called her ''Anna'' when he wanted to make his position as the Progenitor clear.


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Do as you please."


    These words surprised not only Anna but also Ruby, Violet, and Sasha.


    "Just don''t forget who you are, what you represent, and your current reality." Victor stopped walking and looked at Anna.


    Anna felt her heart in her throat as she felt his gaze. "Regardless of your decision, I will support you, just as I always have."


    Then Victor turned and started walking again.


    Despite Victor''s brief words, they contained many hidden meanings that only those close to him understood.


    Feeling someone touching her shoulder, Anna looked and saw Violet''s face. "Stop lying to yourself, face your own reality, and think... What do you desire?"


    Ruby and Sasha were about to speak up but fell silent because, in fact, Violet had given good advice!


    Arriving in the yard, Jeanne, Zdrac, Scathach, Roxanne, Gaia, Nyx, and Natalia were there.


    "Is everything ready?" Victor asked them all.


    "Yes, you just need to give the final touch," Scathach said.


    "Okay."


    "... Haah, to think you would do all this just for them."


    "What a foolish question, Nyx. I will do everything for them, and none of my actions are useless or foolish."


    Nyx disyed a small, kind smile. "I know."


    Gaia looked at this interaction with solemn eyes. No one knew what was going through her mind.


    "Roxanne, my love. Let''s begin."


    "Mm!" Roxanne held Victor''s hand.


    "Zdrac, Scathatch, Jeanne."


    "Get ready to use the Runes."


    "Yes, Darling/Victor."


    As Dragons, the Draconic Language came naturally to them.


    A red Power began emanating from Roxanne''s body, and in the next moment, tremors could be felt throughout the area.


    "W-What!? What''s happening!?" Pepper''s scream could be heard in the distance, and the next moment, the mansion''s residents began to gather.


    "Quiet, girls. Just watch. No harm wille to you with Victor here," Scathach growled.


    "....." A silence fell around until Natashia spoke.


    "Hmm, are you sure she''s a Dragon and not some kind of monster with premenstrual tension?"


    Scathach''s wings spread, and she red at Natashia with a promise of pain.


    A tense smile appeared on Natashia''s face: "Hehehehe~, you wouldn''t attack me, would you?"


    The girls rolled their eyes at this scene; Natashia just never learned.


    "Girls." Zdrac''s neutral and heavy voice came.


    "Focus." These simple words made the yful atmosphere disappear, and they looked at Victor seriously.


    Pirs of earth began to rise, and a structure began to form.


    In the span of a minute, they all watched a gigantic tower rising into the sky.


    Upon seeing this sight, the group''s silence was broken by Pepper.


    "... I think Victor''s been reading too much Korean Manhwa..."

 Chapter 837: Nightmare Tower.

    Chapter 837: Nightmare Tower.


    "How many Souls should we use, Darling?" Roxanne asked.


    "We''ll start with 500 million." With so many Souls stored within him, 500 million was nothing.


    "Okay." Roxanne made a hand gesture, and soon, hundreds of thousands of Souls began to leave Victor''s body and head toward the Tower.


    "Holy..." Gaia, Aphrodite, Persephone, and Beings with Divine Senses who could see the Souls, opened their eyes in shock at the sheer number leaving Victor''s body.


    "Done," Roxanne said.


    Victor nodded satisfactorily and then turned to the girls.


    "Wee to The Tower of Nightmares."


    "...Tower of Nightmares?" Violet swallowed; that name was definitely not intimidating at all.


    Don''t get it wrong, Violet wasn''t afraid of the name; she was worried about the meaning behind it. She knew very well that despite her Husband''s bad naming sense, he tended to be quite truthful, oftentimes literal, with the names he gave. If he said it was a Tower of Nightmares, then it definitely is a Tower of Nightmares. Now, the lingering question for Violet was just how ''terrifying'' this tower was.


    "Heheheheh, Victor, did you make a Hyperbolic Chamber for us to train in!? That''s amazing!" Pepper asked


    "...."


    "Victor, why are you silent and giving me that pitying smile?"


    "...."


    "This is a Hyperbolic Chamber, right?"


    "...." Victor just continued to smile gently at her.


    "... Right?"


    Instead of answering Pepper, he just approached her and ruffled her head.


    "Hehehe." As if by Magic, her turbulent thoughts werepletely erased, and she just enjoyed the sensation on her head.


    "Father...!" Ophis and Nero eximed in a low tone as they watched this scene.


    Victor just looked at the two of them and smiled gently, but he didn''t say anything. It wasn''t the time to pamper them, so he just looked at Violet, Sasha, and Ruby with a very serious expression.


    "Are you ABSOLUTELY sure you want to get stronger quickly?"


    "... Yes!" Even though it took a while to answer, they still replied determinedly.


    With all this ''seriousness'' from Victor, it was making them a bit scared.


    "... Haah, very well, I won''t doubt your determination any longer, and I''ll just exin how the Tower of Nightmares works."


    "There are 777 floors in this Tower."


    Some of the girls wanted to ask why specifically 777 floors, but they remained silent, waiting for Victor to finish speaking.


    "On each floor, the level of opponents gets stronger, to the point that from the 700th floor onwards, only High-Level God-ss Beings will appear."


    "The final floors will beposed of Primordial Gods that I absorbed."


    Gaia and Nyx nodded in understanding at what Victor meant. It seemed that even in death, Thanatos, Erebus, and Erebus''s son would not rest.


    "Setting aside the difficulty scale, the Tower''s System is simple."


    "What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger."


    Victor''s words caused a deafening silence all around.


    Victor looked at the Tower. "Only when the Soul is near its end will it demonstrate its true potential."


    "Using this Concept, I created this Tower."


    "You will face my old enemies, those of whom I had killed, and Souls I''d absorbed."


    "Monsters, Vampires, Werewolves, Demons, Gods, Youkai, Humans ¨C all the Beings I''ve killed are present in that Tower."


    "With each fight, victory, and defeat, you will grow stronger. Time in The Tower passes faster than outside. Using The Principles of Time that I stole from Kronos, I made 6 months inside The Tower equal to 3 days outside."


    "You will spend all that time there, and you will only be allowed to leave after six months."


    "... So it''s like a Hyperbolic Chamber. I wonder why you made such a mystery about it!" Pepper huffed.


    Victor just smiled gently at the girl. How could he say that the real purpose of this Tower was not training but ''death''? And the whole process involving ''death.''


    It was only when they were on the brink of death that the Energy of the Souls and The Tower would nurture the girls'' own Souls, advancing their Power even further, a process that Victor had to personally oversee to ensure no problems urred.


    After all, they weren''t Victor, who had ridiculous potential. Despite being geniuses, it would take them hundreds of years to reach the High Level of Power, the level of Gods.


    Fight, die, absorb traces of Souls, drink Victor''s stored blood in that Tower, and repeat.


    This was the most efficient and cruel process.


    Victor couldn''t say all of this, not now; they first had to experience the Tower to understand for themselves.


    Aphrodite, Roberta, and Zdrac, who could deeply sense Victor''s feelings, narrowed their eyes slightly when they felt Victor''s ''pain.''


    It was as if he didn''t want them to go to that ce, and it was at that moment that they understood that there were more things in that Tower than he had mentioned. If it were only the ''death'' of the girls, he shouldn''t be feeling so much pain.


    While Zdrac had helped Victor create The Tower, she didn''t know exactly how it functioned since she left all of that in Victor''s hands.


    Victor sighed internally. He didn''t want them to do this. He didn''t want them to go through this suffering, but he wouldn''t step on their determination; he would respect them and help them.


    "And so, will you go?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay." Victor floated in the sky, his face as hard as stone.


    "A warning. Do not underestimate your opponents."


    Victor snapped his fingers, and in the next moment, Violet, Ruby, and Sasha disappeared.


    Three screens appeared in front of the group, showing the three women. Unlike their previous clothes, they were now fully armed, but it wasn''t the High-Level equipment Victor had made for them; it was standard leather gear.


    ...


    With Ruby.


    The girl looked around and saw various iron weapons of different types. She also noticed that there was a bed and a door with the symbol of a woman on top, clearly indicating a bathroom. She saw a refrigerator with a sign on the side that read ''blood supply''; it was clear that this ce was designed for people to spend a lot of time.


    For a moment, she looked at her clothes and realized she was no longer wearing sleepwear but rather simple leather armor.


    ''And to think that with just a snap of his fingers, he would do so many things.'' Once again, she realized how ''divine'' her Husband had be.


    And this thought strengthened her resolve to get stronger. Without even thinking, Ruby picked up the spear that was nearby and walked toward the door.


    The moment she passed through the door, her world changed, and she found herself in a narrow cave so tight that if she spread her handspletely, she could touch both walls.


    Ruby narrowed her eyes, immediately realizing that the spear would hinder her in such a narrow space. So she dropped the spear and created two simple ice daggers.


    Walking through the narrow corridors, theck of light didn''t impair her vision; as a Creature of The Night, she could see in the dark.


    Suddenly, she stopped walking when she smelled something strange. Focusing her attention more on her eyes, she saw a huge creature that looked like a white wolf.


    ...


    "An Ice Demon... Seriously, Victor?" Scathach asked.


    "They need to understand that they can''t always use their specialties in a fight."


    "Humph, don''t underestimate my daughter. Who do you think trained her?"


    "It''s precisely because I know who trained her that I didn''t underestimate her."


    Involuntarily, Scathach disyed a sweet smile. "Good."


    Pepper, Lacus, and Siena just rolled their eyes when they saw how their mother reacted.


    "Hmm, I don''t think this is as simple as it seems," Harunamented.


    "Yes... This whole situation is making me uneasy," Mizuki nodded.


    "Agreed." Maria, Bruna, and Kaguya nodded together.


    The girls looked at Victor, searching for something, but they only saw his stone cold face. Realizing they wouldn''t get anything from him, they turned their attention back to Ruby.


    ...


    ''An Ice Demon, huh.'' As a researcher, Ruby knew very well what kind of creature that was. After all, she often met Aline, a Commander who belonged to the Ice Demon Race.


    ''Darling is underestimating me. Does he think a low-level creature like this will defeat me?'' The weaknesses of the Ice Demon shed through Ruby''s mind.


    ''It will be easy to kill it.''


    The moment Ruby took a step forward, the creature''s eyes opened, and suddenly, an overwhelming bloodthirst was felt by Ruby.


    "W-What?"


    In the next moment, the Ice Wolf vanished in a burst of Lightning, and Ruby felt her world spin.


    Ruby''s head fell to the ground, and it was at that moment that something went through her skull, piercing both her head and her heart at the same time.


    The next moment, Ruby was back in the room.


    "AAHHH!"


    ...


    "... As expected, she let her guard down. Sometimes being so smart leads to arrogance," Victor shook his head in disappointment. He had even warned them not to underestimate their opponents.


    Roxanne simply squeezed Victor''s hand when she felt the pain in his heart as he saw Ruby''s head fall to the ground. Even though she wouldn''t ''die'' permanently, it was still a challenge for Victor''s own heart.


    A deafening silence fell around the group.


    "... V-Victor, I don''t recall an Ice Demon having Lightning abilities," Aline, who had just arrived with Helena, Lilith, Lily, Vine, and Vepar, spoke.


    Victor briefly looked at his Demondies and then turned his gaze back to his three Wives. "As I said, never underestimate your opponents."


    ...


    "What¡­ just happened?" Ruby asked, a bit shaken, as she touched her neck, not even having time to activate her defenses.


    She sat on the floor, reviewing the memories of the recent encounter.


    Suddenly, Victor''s words echoed in her head.


    "I see... I got arrogant." Ruby closed her eyes, and in the next moment, she opened them again.


    Pure determination was visible on her face.


    Ruby took two iron daggers and covered them with the Power of Ice, and in the next moment, her entire body visibly grew paler as she used her Ice Powers to create natural armor from how proficient she was.


    Soon, she opened the door again to go back to that narrow corridor... Only to find that now, she was in an open space like a mansion... An open mansion that let the sunlight through.


    Ruby squinted and put her finger in the sunlight, and in the next moment, she pulled her finger back when she realized that it was the actual sunlight and not a projection.


    ...


    "What happened to the corridor?" Natashia asked.


    "Randomness, unpredictability, uncertainties. The Tower simtes all Aspects of Combat. You won''t always fight in a favorable territory, so you must be prepared for everything," Victor said.


    Scathach nodded in agreement with what Victor said.


    The group watched Ruby covering the entire area with her Ice Power, effectively blocking out the sunlight.


    "Smart, she eliminated her disadvantage... But..." Agnes spoke.


    "She alerted the enemy," Eleonor finished.


    ...


    Various noises were heard, and in the next moment, three Ice Wolves appeared with a burst of Lightning.


    Despite being surprised by the number of enemies, Ruby was not helpless this time.


    She defended against the attacks with her Ice powers, and in the next moment, she created a spear and pierced the first wolf in the head.


    Taking advantage of this moment, the second wolf tried to bite her leg, but Ruby''s defense was imprable now.


    Soon, the oue was obvious, and the three Demons were killed.


    "... I did it..."


    At that moment, a shadowy w pierced her heart.


    Cough.


    Ruby spat blood and looked behind her, seeing a Creature of Shadows... Not just one, but hundreds of them.


    Soon, her entire body was pierced by the shadows, and she died.


    Ruby woke up in her room again. "What the fuck is this ce!"


    ...


    "... Letting your guard down just because the enemy died... My daughter... Do I really need to train you again?" Scathach spoke disapprovingly.


    Even if it was just for a few seconds, Ruby had let her guard down, and to Scathach, that was unforgivable. Her daughter was in hostile territory, and just because she killed the first threat, she lowered her guard, a mistake only an amateur would make.


    "Victor... Is this only the first level? Aren''t you being too harsh?" Hestia asked.


    And all she got was Victor''s serious gaze directed at her.


    "They wanted Power. They wanted to get stronger quickly. And Power like that doesn''te without consequences."

 Chapter 838: Nightmare Tower. 2

    Chapter 838: Nightmare Tower. 2


    "Victor... Is this just the first level? You''re not being too harsh, are you?" Hestia asked.


    All she received was Victor''s serious gaze in response.


    "They wanted Power. They wanted to get stronger quickly. And Power like that doesn''te without consequences."


    "But..." Hestia was about to say more, but Victor interrupted her.


    "Keep your senses sharp, keep your guard up, assess the environment, assess the people, always be ready to grab your weapon and kill the enemy."


    "Always be ready for possible betrayal."


    "Always be ready for anything."


    "That''s the mindset of a warrior, and that''s how I''ve lived to this day. That''s how I became so strong."


    Non-stop training? Victor did it. Always seeking stronger opponents? Victor did it. Almost dying multiple times? Victor did it.


    Yes, his talents greatly aided him on this path, as did his luck, but that wasn''t all ¨C the discipline instilled in him by Scathach was always with him.


    And it was that same discipline that helped him.


    Ruby''s situation might seem precarious, but that''s far from the truth. If she had kept her guard up, if she had assessed the situation better, if she had the mindset of someone going to war, this wouldn''t have happened.


    The Tower exists not only to make the girls stronger but also to sharpen their mindset as warriors.


    If they couldn''t have the advantage Victor had of absorbing Souls and gaining hisbat experience, they must acquire it another way.


    Victor could give them the ''memories'' of the warriors he absorbed, but that would be ineffective; they would just feel like they were watching a movie and not really ''experiencing'' it as Victor did.


    "They desire to be strong. So, don''t step on their determination; that would be an insult to their determination."


    "...." Hestia had no other words but nodded in agreement. She couldn''t understand much about the mindset Victor was talking about; after all, she wasn''t a warrior. But she could understand the feeling of not crushing someone else''s determination.


    ...


    Ruby stood up from the ground, looking at the door with an extremely serious and irritated expression.


    Was she angry at the enemies? Yes, but she was more angry with herself.


    "Have I truly spent too much time in myboratory? Have my instincts dulled so much?" She stomped the ground, causing a thunderous noise, frustration evident all around.


    "I am the daughter of Scathach Scarlett. I am the woman The Strongest Female Vampire herself said would surpass her one day. How can I perform so shamefully!?"


    Ruby tied her long red hair into a ponytail and walked to the door.


    Without picking up any weapons.


    Weapon? She didn''t need that; she was the weapon herself.


    Ruby kicked the door open and entered.


    ...


    "Whoa, it''s been a while since I''ve seen her so angry," Sienamented.


    "Combining a Kuudere with a Yandere in such an angry state is a recipe for disaster. I pity her daughters who will inherit their mother''s dark side," Pepper remarked, and as always, only the more ''cultured'' individuals could understand her words.


    Once again, the scenery changed, this time she was in the middle of a cave with various holes.


    "Ugh, please don''t let them be spiders, please don''t let them be spiders," Eve began to mutter rapidly.


    A notion Pepper also shared with her.


    An Ice explosion urred, and suddenly the entire cave was frozen, and in the next moment, spiders, hundreds of giant spiders, began to appear.


    "FUUU-"


    "Language." Lacus covered Pepper''s mouth.


    "Ugh..." Eve just averted her eyes, something many women around her also did.


    It wasn''t that they had arachnophobia or anything; it was just that... those hairy legs, those eyes, it was all just creepy!


    Ruby assumed a Martial Arts stance with her spear in front.


    Victor smiled faintly when he saw the Martial Arts pose she was using. It was something they had trained together when they were stranded on Earth.


    "Is this a Youkai?" Mizuki asked.


    "Yes, but it looks different," Haruna said.


    The proof of their words came when the spiders began to spew fire from their mouths and create tree branches.


    "....." Haruna, Mizuki, Kuroka, and Kaguya just looked at Victor neutrally.


    "... As I said, never underestimate your enemies," Victor said again. "Just because these creatures look like spiders doesn''t mean they will only use webs, poisons, or their legs to fight. Expect the unexpected; thinking this way, you won''t be surprised in 90% of situations."


    Although there were many things they wanted to say, they couldn''t argue with this logic.


    ...


    Unlike the first few times, Ruby didn''t let her guard down; she fought as she had been trained to be ¨C fast, efficient, and deadly.


    She wielded the spear, and monsters died, holes appearing in their bodies with a wave of her hand. With a step, she disappeared and reappeared somewhere else.


    Slowly, her battle instincts wereing back in full force. By adopting the right mindset, her body responded to her will, shifting from ''scientist'' mode to ''warrior'' mode.


    When the number of spiders started to dwindle, wolves appeared in a burst of Lightning.


    This time, Ruby didn''t lower her guard or get surprised.


    She tossed her spear into the air, and it began to spin. In the next moment, Water began to pour from the spear and fall like rain, and Ruby''s eyes glinted faintly. The Water droplets crystallized, piercing through all the creatures around.


    The Ice spikes were so thin and deadly that even the Ice Wolves, resistant to that Element, were pierced.


    With this attack, more than half of the monsters were killed, and only two wolves remained.


    The spear fell back into Ruby''s hand, and in the next moment, she disappeared and reappeared in front of the wolves.


    As she was about to swing the spear to kill the wolf, she suddenly stopped; her instincts screamed danger. Her whole body was covered in Ice, forming a protective structure.


    A Shadow Demon tried to pierce Ruby, but it couldn''t. She grabbed the shadowy creature with her hands and squeezed, killing it.


    When she killed the creature, her vision was obscured. She immediately understood that this was the work of the creatures and not because she had been blinded.


    Closing her eyes and keeping her defenses up, she sensed several Shadow Demonsing from the darkness. She began to ''dance'' on the battlefield, wielding the spear.


    The movements and Techniques were all very familiar to everyone; it was as if they were watching Scathach herself in battle.


    ...


    "Incredible... To think she became so strong," Sienamented.


    "Hahahaha, that''s what I''m talking about. Finally, she''s acting as she normally does," Scathachughed with satisfaction, but then her eyes narrowed. "Although she still thinks too much."


    "This annoying habit of thinking before acting slows everything down; you must act on instinct! Instinct! Not with your mind!" Scathach growled as her wings pped furiously.


    "... This woman''s mood has be even more unstable. It''s like she has bipr disorder! And they call me crazy," Natashiamented.


    "In the early levels, it''s okay for her to act this way... But the higher the level, the more she will realize that there won''t be time to think in a high-level fight," Victor thought.


    In a battle where every millisecond can determine life and death, the body must act before the mind. That''s why Scathach emphasized this point so much.


    The enemies began to diminish, and soon... No one was left, only Ruby standing, and several disappearing corpses.


    In the next moment, a portal appeared.


    Ruby took a deep breath, and walked towards the portal. "Finally¡­" Just as she was about to go through the portal, she suddenly stopped, and attacked the ''air'' behind her.


    "Humpf, I won''t let my guard down twice, maggot."


    When she finished speaking those words, the creature''s invisibility began to undo, and a creature appeared, a Hunter, monsters created by the Elder Gods.


    Ruby cut the creature''s body into pieces, and without waiting, she jumped straight into the portal.


    Seeing the familiar atmosphere of her room, Ruby sighed but didn''t let her guard down. After experiencing everything that had happened so far, she suspected that even this room was not 100% safe.


    ...


    "Heh~. In the end, did you realize, Scathach?" Victor smiled.


    "Of course, she acted on instinct... This Tower is magnificent, Victor," Scathachplimented. After so many years of telling her daughter to stop overthinking and act, it had resulted in nothing. But by pushing her to the limit, she had been able to evolve.


    Victor simply nodded neutrally, showing no emotion.


    Scathach looked at Victor and sighed. She could understand his feelings, but she also thought he was overreacting. The girls were not fragile flowers that needed to be protected 100% of the time.


    Scathach wanted to say this to Victor, but she knew it was futile. She had made thisment in the past, and it hadn''t changed anything. Victor''s essence wouldn''t change just because of a few words.


    Even with Scathach herself being a very strong woman, Victor still worried about her.


    Honestly, she was impressed that Victor had done something like this and let the girls enter this ce. Even though they wouldn''t truly die, the experience was still very real¡ªpain, cuts, feelings, everything was real.


    ''What aplex man, and yet so simple at the same time.'' She smiled sweetly.


    [Darling, it''s working.] Roxanne spoke.


    [What was the result?]


    [Both times Ruby died, her Soul was nourished by the Beings, and some Essence of The Souls was absorbed, enhancing the quality of her own Soul.]


    Victor nodded. Unlike him, the girls couldn''t absorb Souls into their own Souls, but... that didn''t mean they couldn''t absorb traces of it. This Tower had that effect.


    With each death on both sides, the Souls of the monsters would slowly nourish the girls'' Souls, thus increasing their potential and Power.


    Victor was essentially exploring his maniption of Souls, not to ''alter'' them as he normally did, but to ''add'' something, something that should be impossible for him because he couldn''t ''add'' anything to a Soul that wasn''t his own ''Essence.''


    The task of adding ''something'' to someone''s Soul was exclusive to the Primordial Entities, especially those who dealt with Life and Soul.


    ... But despite being a task exclusive to the Primordial Entities, Victor was still doing it on a smaller scale; he was venturing into a realm that only the Beings who controlled this Universe could enter.


    Ruby had killed hundreds of monsters on that floor, and 0.2% of the Souls of those creatures had entered Ruby''s Soul.


    Yes, the number was very small, almost insignificant, but... if this was done thousands of times? In all those times, the owner of the Soul experiencing the ''end'' of life and receiving this boost?


    Their Souls would increase in quality, consequently, their Powers, andtent potential would also flourish.


    Victor was exploiting The System; he was taking advantage of the nature of Souls.


    When an individual was about to die, the Soul showed its true potential and became more ''open'' to interference, and that moment was when Victor would ''add'' some percentages of the Souls he had to nourish the girls.


    During those seconds, Victor would experience everything the ''girls'' were feeling in their final moments.


    It was an exhausting job that tore at his heart, but Victor didn''t mind doing it.


    After all, as The Head of The Family, it was his responsibility to take care of his Family... Even if it meant causing his own Family to suffer to be stronger.


    Feeling two hands touch his shoulder, Victor saw the faces of Aphrodite and Roberta.


    "... Darling, you''re pushing yourself too hard." Concern was evident in the Goddess''s eyes; she clearly sensed his inner turmoil.


    "Rest for a bit, Darling. You need it," Roberta said.


    Victor smiled gently at both of them.


    "This is nothing."


    Zdrac bit her lip as she witnessed this exchange, and she had the same feeling she had when Victor was battling those Gods but he didn''t call her because he wanted to protect this ce.


    "You... Haah..." Roberta sighed and simply hugged him, enveloping him in her ample bosom that was only a few centimeters smaller than Aphrodite''s.


    The Goddess just shook her head and sighed.


    Victor chuckled softly and stroked Roberta''s long hair; among his women, she had the longest hair.


    Watching this exchange, Scathach, Natashia, Agnes, Eleonor, and Leona narrowed their eyes. They felt like they were missing something, but they didn''t know what.


    Leona looked at Kaguya, who had a solemn look in her eyes as she gazed at Victor.


    "Do you know something?"


    "I don''t. But I can imagine. He has the same look as he did when he was in the Human World back then..." Kaguya spoke iprehensible words to Leona, but not to the Maids around her.


    "I understand. That''s why Roberta is acting like this," Maria opened her eyes in understanding.


    "We need to do something... Shall we talk to himter?" Bruna suggested to the girls.


    "I''ll arrange it," Kaguya nodded in agreement with Bruna.


    "We''re really fortunate, huh..." Alter Eve spoke to Eve.


    "Since that day in that dark room, I''ve never regretted epting his hand..." She said solemnly.


    "..." Eve remained silent and simply nodded in agreement with Alter.


    Those who were not connected to him couldn''t ''exactly'' understand what he was going through, but they knew the man they called Husband. It only took a suggestion here and there, and they soon fully understood that Victor was doing something more painful than letting the girls die.


    "We need to talk, Scathach," Aphrodite spoke sternly.


    "Huh?"


    "Now." Aphrodite pulled Scathach and looked at Jeanne and Morgana with a look that told them to follow.


    Victor heard everything that was happening around him and understood what was going on, but he didn''t do anything and simply focused on the three women in The Tower.


    "It looks like Violet and Sasha have stopped exploring. It''s their turn now," he thought as he stroked Roberta, whose hair began toe to life and enveloped herpletely as if it were alive.

 Chapter 839: Nightmare Tower 3.

    Chapter 839: Nightmare Tower 3.


    Upon entering the room simr to Ruby''s, Violet began to explore. Unlike Ruby, who went straight for the door, Violet looked into every corner of the room. She even pressed her ear against the wall and started tapping as if she were searching for a hidden door or something of the sort.


    To everyone''s surprise, she actually found one.


    Aplete room with equipment of better quality than the main room.


    "... Victor, what is this?" Scathach asked after returning from a very serious conversation with Aphrodite, Morgana, and Jeanne.


    "The tower values the curious," Victor shrugged and didn''t provide many details.


    "Although, as they say... Curiosity killed the cat."


    The moment Violet touched a steel sword, the sword transformed into a tentacle monster.


    "FU---!" Violet quickly ignited her body. "I''ve seen enough Hentai to know where this is going, and I won''t be your victim!"


    "....." The girls looked at Victor.


    "It wasn''t my n to create tentacle monsters," Victor looked at Nyx and Gaia, who assisted him in creating the tower''s challenges.


    Gaia just nced at Nyx since she was in charge of managing the ''mimic'' soulless beings that were essentially golems.


    "In my defense, I wanted a monster like Cthulhu or something, not this little creature!" Nyx eximed.


    "...." Instead of being impressed, everyone looked at her horrified. Why on earth would she want a cosmic horror? Is she tired of living?


    If such beings existed, the scale of nonsense that would be thrown at them wouldn''t even be funny.


    "Anyway, setting aside the monster''s design, they are just mimics. Violet was lucky to encounter a mimic with a water-based monster; if it were another element, she''d have had a bit of trouble."


    "Why the heck would you create a secret room in the safe area? Isn''t that against the rules?" Pepper grumbled.


    "... Who said that room is a safe area?" Victor smiled kindly at Pepper.


    Pepper swallowed hard when she saw Victor''s kind smile; for some reason, that smile now seemed very sadistic to her.


    "There''s no such thing as rules. Nowhere in this tower is safe; the safe area has its own built-in trap that will test the girls."


    "Although there are no rules, the tower has a pattern; it will react depending on the actions of the beings within it," Victor said but didn''t borate further.


    "... Yes, I shouldn''t have expected anything different. We''re talking about Victor here, a man obsessed with training; he definitely nned some sort of nonsense in that room," Siena pointed out.


    "You''ve misunderstood, my daughter," Scathach began to speak.


    "... What?"


    "Everything."


    "Huh?"


    "Just watch; you''ll understand eventually. And if you don''t understand, you''ll learn when you enter the tower."


    "... Since when did I say I was going to enter the tower?" Siena pursed her lips.


    "Eh~? Do you think you had a choice from the beginning?" Scathach ''kindly'' smiled at Siena.


    Siena was old enough to understand what that smile meant; from the beginning, she never had a choice!


    "...Fuck."


    "Give it up Siena, you know how our family works, and tell me honestly, do you really not want to enter this tower?" Lacus asked.


    Siena looked at Ruby, who was evidently getting ''stronger,'' even if slowly. With each confrontation and situation she faced, Ruby''s senses sharpened, making her even deadlier.


    For some girls like Ruby, Sasha, Violet, Pepper, Lacus, and Siena, they only needbat experience to blossom into something deadlier.


    There is a limit to how much training can help you get stronger, which is why this tower is essential for all.


    Victor remained silent as he listened to this discussion. To him, whether the other girls entered or not didn''t make a difference; he would still do his job, but...


    "I won''t let anyone enter the tower until I judge them strong enough and determined enough."


    These words awakened the girls from their illusions, and they looked at Victor.


    "Why, Victor?" Agnes asked.


    "Seeking strength without motivation or determination will only weaken your mindset and make you vulnerable. The tower is not a kind ce for those who are not resolute."


    The proof of Victor''s words happened in the next scene when Violet stopped exploring and walked toward the room''s door, holding a steel sword.


    Upon entering the door, Violet found herself in an ice cavern with eight different passages leading to unknown ces.


    "Hmm, an ice environment..." Violet looked around at the passages, then looked up, checking the icy ceiling. She licked her finger and pointed it upward.


    "... To the left."


    "....." Some girls were left speechless by what they had just witnessed. Wasn''t she being too random? How did she make that decision based on something so absurd?


    "Hahahaha, she''s really something else, isn''t she?" Scathach remarked.


    "Indeed."


    "Comparing the three girls among themselves, Violet seems to be someone who follows her instincts more," Helena said.


    "She''s the opposite of Ruby, who seems to overthink things," Lily added.


    "It''s not that she blindly follows her instincts; there''s a bit of logical thinking behind her actions," Victor began to exin.


    "You''re stuck in a location that is clearly an ice cavern; how do you find the exit if you don''t have eyes like mine?"


    "... Look for an air current and follow it," Helena answered.


    "And that''s what she did," Victor nodded. "In an environment where you know nothing, the best way to get out of that situation is to assess the surroundings and make a decision based on that assessment."


    "Will that be the correct answer? Probably not, but it''s better to act than to stand still waiting for death," Victor concluded his exnation.


    And then Scathach chimed in:


    "Of course, the answer to this situation can vary greatly depending on who is in the cavern currently. If it were Eleonor instead of Violet, she would just need to ''read'' the earth to understand her surroundings like a sonar."


    "If it were Victor, he would just see everything around with my eyes."


    "If it were my former self, I would simply use my runes."


    Victor suddenly said, "... If it were Pepper, she would carve a new path without thinking much."


    "Oyy! You make it sound like I''m a fool who only thinks about punching things... I mean, you''re not wrong about the theory you mentioned, but the way you put it is wrong!"


    Victor justughed and patted Pepper''s head, which brought a big smile to the red-haired girl, and she hugged him even tighter.


    At that moment, something began to happen to Violet.


    The ground started shaking as if there was an earthquake, and in the next moment, roars were heard.


    Hearing this roar, Violet didn''t waste any time. She jumped into the air, and her whole body burst into mes. A pir of fire shot into the sky, piercing the cave in the middle.


    Soon, Violet appeared in her Level 2 Vampire Count form. She didn''t even bother looking down; she just flew into the hole her transformation had caused.


    When she exited the cave, she found herself in a snowy world with snowstorms raging. In this vast whiteness, Violet looked like a tiny fire particle.


    Suddenly, giant blue eyes began to open on the horizon, followed by various noises that cleared the snowstorm. Soon, five giant creatures appeared on the horizon.


    These giants were unlike anything she had ever seen. For a moment, she even thought it might be a Yeti on steroids or something, but the creatures'' tails and reptilian eyes indicated otherwise.


    "What the hell are these!?"


    That was indeed a valid question, and being a valid question, the girls looked at Victor.


    Instead of answering again, he said, "Violet has a peculiarity when hunting or killing an enemy."


    "If possible, she will use all her power from the start."


    "Unlike Ruby, who thinks more about conserving her energy and managing it correctly."


    "Violet doesn''t care... She will burn everything."


    "Therefore, the tower sent her to a higher-level location than where Ruby currently is."


    "What floor is she on now?" Agnes asked.


    "21."


    "Wait... The ''tower'' sent her?" Haruna narrowed her eyes. "Are you saying that this tower is sentient?"


    Victor smiled a bit. "Something like that, but at the same time, different."


    "Ugh, why don''t you just tell us, Victor?" Pepper grumbled.


    "If I tell you, you will lose the value of surprise, which is quite essential for growth. Explore this ce and discover your own secrets; I guarantee you will bepletely different when you leave the tower."


    "...." They had no words to refute these statements; what he said made a lot of sense, after all.


    Victor looked back at Violet.


    She began to exert more power and flew toward the monsters.


    ''She''s going to die,'' he thought.


    Those monsters were far beyond Violet''s current capabilities.


    That didn''t mean the monster was stronger than Violet; in fact, Violet''s firepower was stronger than the monsters. However, there was a small problem.


    By altering the souls within them, Victor created a subspecies of dragons and gave them a rather problematic ability.


    This ability was inherited from Sasha, specifically from Sasha''s father''s n.


    An ability that allowed the individual to be more ''resilient.'' It was a simple ability, but whenbined with the dragon-like skin of those creatures, well...


    Tink!


    The sound of two metals colliding was heard, and in the next moment, Violet''s steel sword shattered. She couldn''t cut through the monster''s skin, nor could she burn it.


    Thest reason was quite simple: even though they were only a subspecies and not true dragons, they still had a high resistance to mes because they were ''descendants'' of Victor, a being whose primary attribute was the violet dragon aspect mes, which were much stronger thanmon mes.


    Therefore... the result of the creatures taking a deep breath and ''blowing'' a beam of ice, freezing Violet to death, was quite predictable for Victor.


    "Just what are these creatures, Victor?" Agnes asked seriously. "They are clearly a subspecies of dragon, but the other characteristics..." She looked at the creature''s ''humanoid'' form.


    This monster looked like a bizarre fusion of various species.


    "A species native to Nightingale, altered into a dragon subspecies," Victor''s response was simple, and it caused a stir in the group, especially in Eleonor and Rose.


    "You used an Alpha...?" Rose asked.


    "Wrong, I used those above them," Victor said. The main ''ingredient'' he used to create those creatures were the ''natives'' of Nightingale, especially those beings that ambushed him.


    He never thought that thisbination of dragons and those beings, along with some humanoid monsters Roxanne had in possession of souls, would be so deadly.


    ...


    "Whoaaa!" Violet woke up back in her room.


    "... I died, didn''t I...?" She touched her entire body, shuddering as she remembered the sensation of ''dying.''


    ''This is not cool. I don''t want to experience that again.''


    Little did she know that she would indeed experience it again, in several different ways.


    Violet clenched her fist in determination and got out of bed. She walked over to the secret area and picked up another steel weapon. She looked at the weapon and tried to cover it with her fire.


    Slowly, her fire began topletely envelop the sword.


    Unlike before when she randomly infused her power into the sword, this time she was shaping the steel to create a sword of fire. She was perfectly controlling her power.


    "Let''s try again." Violet''s spirit wouldn''t break just because she ''died.''


    The moment she passed through the door, something unexpected happened.


    The scenery changed to somethingpletely different. It was no longer the ice cavern, but rather a mansion described as green liquids dripped from the ceiling.


    "Ugh, that stench." She covered her nose and looked at the liquid in front of her. Without thinking too much, she was about to burn the entire ce to make the smell disappear, but... she stopped when her instincts warned her of danger in taking that action.


    "... What?"


    Despite her instincts warning her, she didn''t really know what to do. It''s not like her instincts were telling her what was wrong. But for now, she decided not to risk it and continued walking through the mansion.


    While walking through the mansion, doing her best to ignore the smell, the ''fire'' of Violet''s de touched the green liquid.


    "Shi-"


    BOOOOOOOM!


    A green explosion engulfed the entire screen.


    ...


    "She died." Haruna, Mizuki, Helena, and Natalia all spoke at the same time.


    "... Why is Violet''s challenge harder than Ruby''s?" Natashia asked.


    "It''s not that it''s harder, but rather the dungeon is highlighting a significant w in Violet and Agnes."


    "Huh?" Agnes blinked in surprise when her name was suddenly mentioned.


    "They rely too much on their mes."


    "Since that''s their strongest and most frequently used point, the tower will create scenarios where those mes can''t be fully utilized without caution."


    "Variety is necessary in a warrior. Being a master of one thing is good, but even that master needs to know other things to avoid being predictable."


    "Predictability kills, we all know that... Just look at what happened to Michael and Gabriel."


    "....." Silence fell around the group, and they couldn''t help but think of the vision of Gabriel and Michael being killed in the war.


    Diablo knew that no matter how much time passed, their enemies would never ''evolve'' beyond what he ''predicted'' because that''s how angels were ¨C beings with brains but not using them.


    "Ahhhh!... What the fuck! I died again! I didn''t even see what happened!" Violet growled.

 Chapter 840: Nightmare Tower. 4

    Chapter 840: Nightmare Tower. 4


    Unlike Ruby, Violet couldn''t make progress on her second attempt. After all, unlike Ruby, Violet hadn''t been trained by Scathach Scarlett, and her ''foundation'' wasn''t as solid as Ruby''s.


    And just as Victor had said, she relied more on her mes for most things, which was why she was struggling so much in the tower.


    Her mistakes were being exposed tantly, and even though Violet wanted to deny it, she had to acknowledge that what she was doing was wrong.


    Because of that, on her sixth attempt, she tried something different.


    Instead of relying on her mes, she would rely on her basic vampire powers... and her special eyes.


    Standing in the middle of a green forest, Violet sighed.


    She instinctively realized that this ce was dangerous to use her power in. The leaves seemed normal, but she was sure that just a spark of fire could make this whole ce explode.


    Due to her previous attempts, she had be quite paranoid in this tower. She didn''t trust anything anymore, not even the ''rest'' area where she woke up when she died.


    This feeling of never being able to let her guard down... Honestly, it was quite stressful.


    With the steel sword in her hand, Violet crouched a bit and dashed forward.


    She began running through the forest, using the agility of vampires to her advantage.


    ROOOOOOOOAR!


    Several loud noises echoed around, proving that whatever these animals were, they had just woken up.


    But even though she heard it, she didn''t stop running. Jumping through the trees, using the trunks for support, Violet was doing parkour in the forest.


    At one point, she saw arge tree and used its branch to support herself and took a huge leap upwards.


    When she was above the trees, Violet''s violet eyes began to glow slightly. In that moment, she could see 5 seconds into the future.


    ...


    "Victor... This is..." Agnes held Victor''s arms.


    "Yes. She''s using that," Victor nodded.


    "This girl... She really doesn''t listen," Agnes sighed.


    "Well, if she listened, she wouldn''t be Violet," Victor smiled.


    "... The way she''s using that power, can you do it too?" Natashia asked.


    "Yes, I can, but I don''t," Victor replied.


    "Why?"


    "Because it hinders me," Victor stared at Violet''s screen for a few seconds. "With my reaction time, with my speed, predicting 5 seconds into the future is irrelevant when I can react to almost everything at extreme speed."


    In the 1 second that Victor would spend ''looking'' into the future, he could use that time to close the gap with the opponent and kill them.


    People underestimate how broken speed can be.


    But for someone like Violet who doesn''t have that advantage, this tool was very useful.


    Proof of that was the next scene that just happened. In mid-air, Violet turned her shoulder to the left, and a momentter, a four-legged animal appeared, biting at the ''air'' instead of her shoulder.


    This animal looked like a canine race of humans, but its entire skin was covered in nts, making it look more like a monster than an actual animal.


    Instead of attacking the wolf, Violet''s entire body turned into a swarm of bats, and she flew away.


    In the next moment, 5 more nt wolves appeared, biting at the air.


    "... Huh? Since when can she do that?" Agnes asked.


    "That was something she learned while ying with Ruby and Pepper in the past," Siena answered Agnes.


    "... She could shape-shift from a young age?" Once again, Agnes was surprised.


    "Yes...? I thought you knew that? I mean, she''s your daughter, right?" Siena spoke.


    "...." Agnes obviously didn''t know. What Violet had just done was a racial ability, but despite being a racial ability, you had to fully master your shape-


    shifting to do this.


    "Not to mention it wouldn''t be surprising if they knew how to do this, after all, they are the women who have been drinking Victor''s blood from the beginning," Kaguya pointed out.


    Agnes blinked twice...


    "That''s true..." Agnes knew how powerful her husband''s blood was; one proof of this was Natashia, who overcame her lightning weakness just by evolving after drinking his blood.


    The swarm of bats that was flying above the trees suddenly began to descend towards the ground, they started to gather, and in the next moment, Violet appeared.


    A loud crash was heard, and the ground beneath Violet shattered, giving her the momentum to fly towards the wolves.


    Sensing danger, the wolves scattered, leaving only one in the middle, surrounding Violet, and attacking in a pincer formation.


    Two on each side, and one in the middle.


    Violet didn''t stop her attack; she kept advancing. When the wolves were about to bite her, she turned into a swarm of bats again and appeared behind the first wolf, effectively putting them all in her line of sight.


    With a horizontal swing, she shed all the wolves, killing them instantly.


    Proving that the wolves were easy to kill, butplicated due to their uniqueposition and abilities that ''countered'' Violet''s ''main'' abilities.


    A portal appeared near the group of wolves.


    Violet looked at the portal and began walking towards it. When she was about to reach the gate, she suddenly crouched.


    A wolf emerged from the ground and bit at the air where Violet''s neck would be.


    "You fucker, did you think I would let my guard down with such an obvious trap?" Violet growled as she used her sword to pierce the wolf.


    "....." Pepper, Lacus, Siena, and Scathach watched this.


    "... Well, at least she didn''t make the same mistake as Ruby," Lacus scratched her head.


    "Unlike Ruby, she failed more times, so she was more on guard," Scathach said.


    "Humpf, Scathach''s ''powerful'' daughter who is more ''capable'' than my daughter let her guard down twice, so I can say that my ''incapable'' daughter has surpassed her," Agnes snorted.


    A vein popped on Scathach''s head, but she didn''t say anything because Agnes was right; Ruby letting her guard down was against everything Scathach had taught.


    "See? Even you¡ª" When Agnes was about to say more to Scathach, her mouth was covered by Siena, Pepper, and Lacus.


    "Agnes, you idiot. Stop provoking my mom; it will only backfire on us!" Siena whispered strongly with blood-red eyes.


    "Don''t you know her mood is chaotic because of her transformation? Do you want to be turned into ashes!?" Lacus whispered. "Or better yet, do you want to turn us into ashes!?"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!" Pepper strongly supported.


    "HmmhHmmm!" Agnes tried to say something, but nothing was understood because her mouth was covered.


    "It''s my daughter''s turn now," Natashia smiled.


    "Are you confident?" Hestia asked.


    "Of course, unlike Violet and Ruby, I''ve been training with my daughter a lottely. I bet she won''t give a shameful performance," Natashia said.


    Victor just shook his head while stroking Roberta''s long hair. He wondered when this had be apetition for these ''mothers.''


    "As I said, Darling, you don''t need to worry; they''re not in any danger," Roxanne spoke.


    Victor sighed. "I know, but it''s hard to control these feelings."


    Roxanne just smiled; she knew very well that it was impossible not to make him worry. After all, that was his nature.


    The screen changed, and soon a blonde woman appeared, sitting on the ground with 30 daggers in front of her.


    "Hmm... These daggers are very subpar; there are visible imperfections." She picked up a dagger and examined it.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    The dagger was covered in golden lightning.


    "Although they are quite sensitive to energy... Hmm."


    "Maybe it''s the properties of the metal? After all, iron is a conductor... or something my husband added?" Sasha touched her chin while thinking.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t checked this room yet." A static field began to be created with Sasha at the center, spreading throughout the room.


    "A bed, a bathroom, a fridge, hmm?" Sasha picked up a dagger and threw it towards a wall.


    But instead of piercing it, it got stuck.


    "Oh?"


    Sasha approached the wall and gave it a strong kick, breaking the wall.


    Soon, Sasha saw a whole new room with better weapons.


    "Hmm..." The static field entered the room, and she looked at the weapons. "I can use this." She smiled.


    "Static field? What''s that?" Agnes asked.


    "It''s something that Sasha and I developed recently. We realized thatpared to Victor, our spatial senses are quite limited, so we use our lightning to create a field where we can sense everything within it," Natashia exined.


    "... Isn''t that too overpowered?" Agnes said.


    Those words only made Natashia smile. "Of course it is." She looked back at her daughter.


    "Seeing Victor use our lightning better than us made me realize that I was limiting my way of thinking too much. Originally, my family was of lightning spirits; our poweres from that ancestry, so it''s understandable that our mastery of lightning can be equal to or even surpass that of the spirit, depending on our own development."


    "So my daughter and I spent hours trying to improve our ability." Natashia finished.


    "... And you didn''t invite me." Victoria suddenly spoke.


    "....." Natashia choked.


    "To be fair, you only awakened your lightning recently when you finally stopped being annoying and decided to follow my advice."


    "...." These words didn''t make Victoria''s gaze lose its coldness. In fact, they made her look even colder.


    "... But doesn''t this fit the same problem as Violet and me?" Agnes spoke after thinking for a moment.


    Finding an opportunity to escape her younger sister''s gaze, Natashia looked at Agnes and said:


    "Not exactly."


    "Unlike your fire, the use of our lightning is more versatile."

 Chapter 841: Nightmare Tower. 5

    Chapter 841: Nightmare Tower. 5


    Finding an opportunity to escape her younger sister''s gaze, Natashia looked at Agnes and said:


    "Not exactly."


    "Unlike your fire, the use of our lightning is more versatile."


    "We can strengthen our bodies with lightning, and also enhance our senses if we wish. If we have enough control, we can even increase our information processing capability. Although this level of control has only been seen in our ancestor."


    Victor stroked his chin as he listened to this exnation. "Hmm. About sensory overload, how did you solve that problem?"


    Natashia looked at Victor with a slight incredulity, and then she smiled. "As expected, you spotted the problem, huh."


    "Of course I did, My Honey." Victor smiled gently.


    "... About this problem... We solved it by gradually increasing our maic field."


    "I see... You''re letting your body adapt, huh."


    "Yes, unlike humans, we have absurd regeneration, so some brain damage won''t be a problem. We can exploit this feature to make our bodies adapt more quickly, and thanks to your blood, this evolution is happening quite rapidly."


    "I see." Victor nodded. "How many kilometers can you sense?"


    Natashia pursed her lips; the fact that Victor immediately thought in terms of ''kilometers'' and not ''meters'' only proved how broken his sense of strength was.


    "Unfortunately, we haven''t reached kilometers yet, Darling. But we can see 100 meters around us. If we use our Count Vampire powers, that number increases to 500 meters."


    "I, who have the perfect Count Vampire form, can see up to 900 meters."


    "Hmm, I assume this doesn''t apply when you''re inbat, right?" Victor asked.


    "Yes, when we''re inbat, by necessity, we will lower our static field to 5 meters around us."


    "In my case, I can stay up to 15 meters."


    "Interesting. Very interesting..." Victor smiled. "There''s a lot of room for improvement."


    "I can help you improve, or do you want to do it on your own?" Victor asked.


    "If you have any ideas, please help us." Natashia wasn''t proud about it; she wouldn''t reject assistance because of "pride," and the opinion of the "greatest genius of the millennium" was quite valuable.


    "In that case, instead of focusing your senses in your brain and overloading it, why don''t you spread it throughout your body?"


    Natashia looked dryly at Victor. "Excuse me? Could you please speak in English?"


    "Hmm... Step back a bit, Roberta."


    "Ehh? Ugh, fine." Roberta''s hair began to move away from Victor, and soon Victor waspletely free, floating a bit away from the girls.


    "I will demonstrate; pay attention."


    Fushhhhhhh.


    Natashia opened her eyes wide when she saw the expanding red static field.


    "... Just how big is your static field?"


    "Hmm, 15.693 kilometers."


    "... Just like your brain..."


    "Dragon brain, and I can process information faster. Don''t worry, when you evolve, you''ll be able to do something simr."


    "Oh..." Natashia just sighed; the quality differences between a dragon and a vampire were bing more evident than ever. He truly had the superior body.


    Natashia didn''t even ask how he managed to perform this technique without hearing her exnation; after all, he was Victor, her husband was a damn monster in anythingbat-rted.


    "Natashia," Victor called her attention again.


    "Y-Yes! I''m paying attention."


    Victor nodded, and the next moment, the red static field began to gather around him. In less than a few seconds, the air around Victor waspletely static, and this sensation grew more powerful as the static field gathered around his body like a red aura.


    Victor''s entire body was covered by a red aura, and unconsciously, his hair returned to its original form of pure miasma and began to float around.


    Victor looked at his hand, opened it, and closed it.


    "Something like this," Natashia said.


    "... What did you just do?" Natashia asked incredulously. She had been watching closely, and still couldn''t understand.


    Scathach just shook her head from side to side as if there was no hope. ''As expected of a monster.''


    "I gathered all the energy from the static field around my body, and because of that, my body became like this."


    "Attack me; you''ll understand the effects of this technique." Victor closed his eyes.


    Natashia didn''t waste any time; she flew towards Victor and attacked his face, but Victor dodged.


    Natashia narrowed her eyes and started attacking Victor faster.


    But... all her attacks were being deflected by Victor.


    "This... This... What is this!?"


    "Superior instinct!" Pepper shouted.


    p!


    "Agghh! My head, what is this, Lacus!?"


    "Stop with the bullshit, or we''ll get awsuit on our ass."


    "Well, Pepper isn''t wrong, the technique has simrities, but instead of using our ''instinct,'' this technique uses our ''reaction'' as a trigger."


    "This aura is my field; when something approaches me, I can predict the direction and evade with minimal effort."


    "How are you predicting everything? Your brain should be fried by now, even if it''s a dragon''s brain, there must be some negative effect, right?" Natashia stopped attacking when she saw he wouldn''t ept it.


    "It''s because I''m not using the brain, but rather my instinct."


    "... Ugh, that doesn''t make sense; you just said you were using the reaction." Natashia pointed out.


    "Hmm... Think of it this way: when you raise your arm, do you think about it, or does it happen naturally?"


    "I do it naturally?"


    "Wrong, the brain sends a small ''shock'' to make your body move."


    "What this aura around does is just that; it controls your body for you. It reacts automatically to anything entering my space, both offensively and defensively; you can switch."


    "... So it''s like auto-hunting in those mobile games." Pepper nodded.


    "Basically."


    "..." Several girls sighed at the same time when they saw him improve an already absurd technique to be even more absurd.


    "Although this technique isn''tplete."


    "It''s notplete!?"


    "Yeah, I''m not a fan of not being able to fully control my body, so..." Victor narrowed his eyes, and the red tone around him grew denser.


    "What did you do?"


    "I changed the technique from before; instead of lightning controlling me, now I control it."


    "But won''t that..."


    "Yes, it overloads my brain, but it''s not a problem; I have a dragon''s brain and the ability to think doubly. I can easily handle it."


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Thunderous rumbles were heard, and the static field around Victor became even stronger.


    Victor''s wings opened wide; in the next moment, the properties of his wings changed, turning entirely into lightning, just like his two horns.


    "Hmm, it worked."


    "... What did you do now?" Natashia asked.


    "Think of it like the Count Vampire transformation, but only for my wings."


    "And... what does that do?"


    "Hmm, I''m not sure if it''s just my species or all dragons, but my wings and horns act as energy storage. So, I thought, what if I put this excess energy into these ces?"


    "And by doing that, I can reduce the process it takes to use this technique, as well as ease the burden on my brain."


    "... How does that even make sense?" Natashia wanted to bang her head on the floor now.


    "A characteristic of dragons, I guess. I don''t even fully understand my own species yet."


    "Just for context, some dragons had the ability to store energy in certain parts of their bodies. A perfect example of this would be Fafnir, who could gather his fire throughout his entire body," Zdrac spoke.


    And her voice made everyone look at Agnes''s sword.


    "Some dragons could store energy in the spikes on their backs, like storm dragons. Because of these characteristics, dragons were highly sought after; after all, those spikes would make excellent elemental weapons."


    The dragons in the group began to ponder Zdrac''s words, and various ideas began to form in their minds.


    "If I focus the power of ice into my hands, does that mean I can reach absolute zero?" Scathach was thinking menacingly for her enemies.


    "Hmm... Spikes, huh?" Victor removed his clothes and revealed his body; he closed his eyes, and in the next moment, spikes began to appear on his spine.


    And just like before, he filled these spikes with lightning.


    Suddenly, Victor''s entire atmosphere became even more terrifying; the very air crackled.


    Out of curiosity, Scathach created an ice spike and threw it at Victor.


    And the result? The spike disappeared from existence.


    "... Dragons are a broken race," Natashia sighed.


    Victor opened his eyes and smiled happily; in the next moment, his oppressive atmosphere disappeared.


    "Thank you, Natashia. Because of you, I was able to understand something more about myself."


    "... You wee? I guess," Natashia smiled neutrally.


    "As a thank you¡­" Victor makes a hand gesture, and pulls Natashia to his body, he holds the woman''s waist and kisses her.


    "!!!" Natashia wastes no time, grabbing her neck and kissing him back.


    Just as she was starting to ''warm up'', her eyes opened widely as a flood of information started toe into her head.


    She tries to separate herself from Victor, but she can''t, and with no choice, she had to enjoy this painful kiss... Although this experience wasn''t bad either.


    Victor lets go of Natashia''s waist and lets her breathe.


    "Haah¡­ What was that?"


    "All Zeus'' useful knowledge and memories of his use the lightning."


    "..." Natashia, and the Greek goddesses who heard these words were speechless.

 Chapter 842: Nightmare Tower. 6

    Chapter 842: Nightmare Tower. 6


    "All of Zeus'' useful knowledge and memories in his use of Lightning."


    "..." Natashia and the Greek Goddesses who heard these words were speechless.


    Despite who he was, there was no doubt that Zeus was one of the strongest lightning gods out there, second only to beings of the same level in other pantheons.


    "It was because of this knowledge that I was able to improve this technique as well," Victor exined.


    Natashia thought to herself, or did she remember the information? She didn''t know; this feeling of incongruence was irritating.


    All she ''remembered'' was Zeus thinking of doing something simr to what Victor was doing now but not being able to because his brain couldn''t handle the load. Although he had something like a static field, he never used it except in the Titanomachy because when he ascended to the throne of God King, he awakened something called divine vision, which, in his opinion, seemed better than what he had developed.


    "Ugh, this is confusing; these memories seem to be mine, and at the same time, I know they''re not," Natashia grumbled.


    "Don''t worry. I made sure topletely separate the memories. This incongruence will onlyst for a few minutes."


    "Mm."


    "I n to give this knowledge to Sasha as well." Victor waved his hand, and another blonde woman flew toward him.


    "W-Wait, Vic-." Victoria tried to protest andin not to do this in public! But he didn''t listen.


    "Humpf?"


    Like a heartless bastard, he took her lips and, at the same time, gave her all the memories he gave to Natashia.


    Victoria was catatonic for a few seconds due to the vast amount of information, but soon, her body reacted, and her eyes shone blood-red as she kissed Victor more fiercely.


    "... Well... That... Wow..." Haruna didn''t know how to react. "I didn''t think she had that fierceness."


    "She''s my sister, after all, and all Fulgers are fierce. She just pretends to be a saint when she''s not." Natashia huffed.


    "I think the Fulger name is bing something else due to the influences of these two sisters... Weren''t they the House of Knights in the past or something?" Maria asked, recalling the information she had read in the Fulger library.


    Victoria pulled away from Victor and got lost in her own world as she began to ''see'' Zeus''s memories.


    Victor chuckled gently, stroked Victoria''s hair, and then looked at the screen where he saw Sasha walking calmly down a long, narrow corridor simr to the one Ruby was in.


    "Understood, she''s not rushing... And it seems she found the steel swords just like Violet."


    "Not only that, thanks to her static field, she wisely choose the right weapons, even though she''s carrying the mimic weapons too," Nyx said.


    "Oh?" Victor gestured with his hand, and the scene changed angles, allowing Victor to see several weapons floating behind Sasha.


    "What splendid control of lightning," Scathach remarked.


    "Humpf, of course, I trained her after all," Natashia said.


    "That''s smart... Although I don''t know what it is, she figured out that these monsters would only appear when someone touched them. Lightning isn''t ''someone,'' so she can carry them around," Gaia said.


    "Is this a mistake by the tower?" Nyx asked.


    "The tower doesn''t make mistakes; it provides scenarios for a person''s creativity to act. So, such a scenario is not unrealistic," Victor said.


    Sasha suddenly stopped, and the next moment, she jumped backward as a ''mole'' emerged from the ground and attacked the area where Sasha''s legs had been.


    Sasha squinted her eyes and saw the walls moving.


    "Ugh, now they''re wall worms," Aphrodite grumbled.


    "Moles are the correct word, Aphrodite," Hestiamented.


    "Whatever, Hestia. They''re worms to me," Aphrodite huffed. "Look, they crawl on the walls, and their legs are small and slippery-."


    "Fine! I get your point! No need to describe," Hestia shuddered slightly.


    "Fufufu." Aphrodite smiled in satisfaction.


    Sasha took a dagger from her thigh and threw it toward the wall.


    The lightning burst was heard, and soon, a creature emerged from the wall, dead.


    "... That''s disgusting," Siena made a disgusted face when she saw the creature.


    "The creature wasn''t killed by the lightning... It was the dagger," Victoriamented after waking from her stupor and evaluating the creature.


    "It seems that, just like before, the tower provided a scenario where lightning couldn''t be used much."


    "And it''s a good thing she''s not using lightning actively too much, or the tower would act and send creatures like that gori I fought in the past or even those Alphas who managed to suppress my speed. If she pushed it any further, Nocturnos himself might appear."


    "Isn''t that a bit exaggerated?" Eloenor asked.


    "It''s necessary. Unlike ice and fire, the speed of lightning is extremely difficult tobat."


    "An opponent fighting at the speed of light is practically invincible."


    His words might seem exaggerated, but they weren''t. If Victor wanted to, he could kill everyone here in less than 1 second and return to his position as if nothing had happened.


    It''s because of this excessive power that Victor is bing paranoid and taking precautions in case, for some reason, he goes Berserk or someone controls his mind.


    Although the probability of this happening is very low, it''s still not 0%, so it''s better to be prepared.


    Fortunately, he has Roxanne inside him for that. As a symbiotic being that feeds his soul, Roxanne is deeply connected within him and is hisst line of defense if something like that were to happen.


    "sh didn''t beat all of the Justice League just because of the script. If he wished and used all means necessary, including weaknesses, he would be practically invincible," Peppermented as she raised her sses smartly.


    Where did she find those sses? Who knows?


    "Indeed," Victor chuckled gently.


    The group watched Sasha jumping backward while throwing knives and killing all the creatures.


    She did this two more times, and soon, all the monsters were dead.


    "She''s progressing more smoothly than Ruby and Violet," Agnesmented.


    "That''s because she was training more than both of thembined," Scathach said.


    Violet had to take care of the Snow n''s business, and Ruby was busy with her experiments.


    Sasha was supposed to be doing something simr to Violet, but luckily, they had Victoria for that, and because of that, she was the one most free to train and improve.


    Such a result was understandable.


    A portal appeared. Sasha narrowed her eyes at the portal and carefully looked around; feeling nothing, she walked towards it.


    But when she was about to go through the portal, she threw herself on the ground, and a type of fish with sharp teeth came out of the ground and bit the air.


    "...Huh? I don''t feel anything." Sasha quickly got over her shock and got to her feet.


    Rather than fight an unknown enemy in a disadvantageous location, she quickly returned to the portal.


    "What was that at the end?"


    "The static field is a good thing, and you can feel pretty much everything, but there are things that can ignore it, things like the darkness of the shadow demons or the Void itself."


    "... Void?" Natashia swallowed.


    "Yes, that fish was created with a tiny part of the power of the void, which is why Sasha didn''t feel anything."


    "The tower did this so something like what happened to Agnes and Violet wouldn''t happen."


    "Notpletely relying on one technique, huh," Natashia spoke, understanding Victor''s reasoning.


    "Yes."


    "But I have to say that, of all three, Sasha''s performance was the most perfect, and she acted exactly as I would, carefully, observing everything and not taking too many risks. You trained her well, Natashia."


    Natashia smiled: "I know."


    "Grr¡­" Scathach growled, and her dragon eyes became even thinner. In the next moment, she looked at Siena, Lacus, and Pepper.


    "...Fuck." The three spoke at the same time.


    "You three will go to the tower too!" With a wave of their hands, the three sisters disappeared and entered the tower.


    Soon, three other screens appeared at the scene.


    "Victor, this is your fault, you bastard!" Siena shouted.


    "..." Victor just stared at the screens with a nk expression, and then, he looked at Scathach with a look that said. ''Are you serious, woman?''


    "Humpf, my title as the strongest teacher will not be questioned. If my youngest daughter performed ipetently, the other three will be better now that they know about the tower."


    She may have said that, but Victor knew very well that the main reason for her action was not that, but jealousy.


    "You''re really cute sometimes, Scathach." He smiled sweetly.


    Scathach snorted again and turned her face towards her daughters'' screen as she crossed her arms. Her long red hair hid her expression, but everyone could tell that she was a little red in the face.


    "Fufufufufu...-" Natashia started to smile, and when she was about to say something, Agnes grabbed her shoulder.


    "Stop it."


    "...What?"


    "She will really kill you if you provoke her now," Agnes spoke.


    "Do you think Victor would let that happen?" Natashia asked in disbelief.


    "Of course not, but don''t provoke the temperamental dragon now. The weather will only turn bad and hostile. Light teasing is fine since it does not cause ruptures in our union."


    Natashia opened her eyes widely when she realized what Agnes was talking about.


    "... You are right." She nodded.

 Chapter 843: Sowing chaos in a dog fight.

    ?Chapter 843: Sowing chaos in a dog fight.


    Eventually, not only Siena, Lacus, and Pepper entered The Tower, but all the girls present who were not at the level of an average God entered.


    Not only them, even the more experienced girls like Rose, Natashia, and Agnes also entered The Tower.


    Even Victor''s Demon Generals entered The Tower along with Lilith, and Morgana''s two daughters, who seemed more determined than usual, especially Elizabeth, who had fire in her eyes.


    When Victor asked Morgana about these changes, his Wife exined that Elizabeth learned of her Origins as a girl born not in the usual way but through the Power of d and Morgana.


    "I see... I presume she didn''t react well?"


    "Surprisingly... She reacted very well, she even seemed not to care that she was born only to be a sacrifice."


    "... It was as if she had already expected it," Morganamented with a difficult expression.


    She expected many things, but not her daughter''sck of reaction.


    Victor pondered for a moment and said, "Perhaps this thought arose from her existence as Royalty."


    "What do you mean?"


    "As the daughter of Vampire Royalty, was she prepared to be married off to other Beings to create alliances?"


    "I don''t think that''s it. Despite d''s many ws, he''s very loving towards his daughters and often spoils them."


    "Maybe she just didn''t care? Or..." Victor looked at The Tower, specifically at Elizabeth, and he felt his anger rise.


    "She''s very good at hiding her emotions."


    "..." Morgana just bit her lip and looked at The Tower with a worried expression.


    Victor caressed Morgana''s head. "Don''t overthink it; most things can be resolved through conversation. Just give her time."


    "Mm," Morgana nodded.


    At that moment, two little girls approached Victor and held onto him.


    "Father... We want to go too," Ophis said.


    "Denied," Victor''s response was instantaneous.


    "B-But," Nero tried to protest.


    "The Tower is not a kind ce; it will target your greatest weaknesses in an attempt to make you ovee them," Victor crouched on the ground, creating a small hole due to his weight, but he didn''t mind. He looked at Nero and Ophis with an extremely serious face.


    "Are you ready for that?"


    "..." The two fell silent.


    Nero had a great unresolved trauma from her time being experimented on, and although this trauma had diminished thanks to Victor''s presence and Ruby, it still existed.


    Ophis gained a trauma when she was ''killed'' in Japan. She may not show it, but she was deeply affected by that experience.


    The Tower wouldn''t be lenient; it would attack these weaknesses and force them to ovee them, even if they had to die hundreds of thousands of times.


    The phrase "do or die trying" was not without meaning within that Tower.


    "As long as you can prove to me that you''re capable of taking care of yourselves no matter the situation, you won''t be entering that Tower."


    "..." The two lowered their heads.


    Victor sighed and stroked their heads. "I know you want to get stronger and be useful, but there''s a time for everything. You need more experience, more training, and time to learn more Techniques. You''re still young, and you have all my resources at your disposal."


    With such great support, it was not a matter of whether they would be strong or not but rather when they would be stronger.


    "... If we can''t enter... then we''ll train," Ophis said with a serious look.


    "... Very well," Victor agreed. "I won''t go easy on you."


    "Do your worst," Nero said with determination.


    Ophis looked at Nero with wide eyes, wondering if her sister had suddenly gone mad.


    Victor just smiled lightly; he would make her regret those words.


    ...


    Since that day, Victor began training the two girls, and as promised, he made Nero regret her words. Victor''s training was even more intense than before. Now that he had ess to the Draconic Language, he could create a wider variety of training regimens that left the two girls exhausted and in pain.


    And very hungry as well... This was where the ''key'' to their training came into y: Victor''s hyper-nutritious blood.


    Bybining the intense training regimen that led to extreme exhaustion with Victor''s nutritious blood, the girls'' performance skyrocketed.


    "... If this continues, won''t they have potential several times greater than my daughter?" Scathachmented as she observed this scene.


    Like other Species, the early years of a Vampire''s life were extremely important. Although they matured very slowly, early training had been proven to increase a child''s potential.


    Nero was a former Hybrid with Victor''s blood inside her, and Ophis was a girl with 50% of a Progenitor''s Blood. Combining this with their training and Victor''s blood, they would be incredibly powerful in the future.


    She looked at Victor and then at her own belly. ''Should I have another child?''


    A warmth rose inside her, and her eyes suddenly filled with desire. She didn''t know if she wanted a child now or not, but she definitely wanted to ''practice'' the act.


    ''Ugh, these annoying desires,'' she grumbled internally as she tried to regain control of her body.


    During the time Victor was training his daughters, other girls like Leona and Natalia finally decided to enter The Tower.


    Now, the only ones who remained outside were the Goddesses, especially because the other Goddesses, who were not rted to Victor, were not allowed to enter that ce.


    It was a rule that made some of them, specifically Nike and Thetis, pout. However, most of them sighed in relief. After all, they were Goddesses whose specializations focused more on domestic matters that didn''t involve fighting.


    They were perfectly fine where they were, thank you very much. They didn''t want to die countless times just to get stronger; they weren''t crazy... In fact, if there was a method that could increase their strength, such as during a ''nighttime battle,'' they would very much prefer that method, preferably with Victor involved.


    BUT, that was a distant dream; The Wives of The Dragon Progenitor hovered around him like hawks, protecting him from any ''thot,'' something that made it impossible for them to approach him.


    Not to mention that theycked an attribute that made Victor interested, and without that attribute, it would be incredibly difficult for him to pay attention to them.


    Nevertheless, Victor wasn''t unkind to them. After all, they were Blessing him with their Divinities and helping greatly in the Faction. It was only because of this that he allowed them to live on this, albeit in a separate location away from the women who were involved with Victor.


    A clear ''hierarchy'' was established with Victor at the top and his Wives just below. The Goddesses understood this and didn''t question it, but... But...


    WHY DID HESTIA have free ess!?


    She was not even a Lover or Wife of Victor!


    This was something that some Goddesses couldn''t understand.


    If Victor heard these thoughts, he would simply respond, "Because Hestia is the Bestia."


    Just like Anna, Hestia had free ess to anywhere she wanted to go.


    Another Goddess who had more privileges, even though she wasn''t a Lover or Wife, was Tyche, The Goddess of Luck. She was one of the Goddesses that Victor ''acquired'' in his Conquest of Olympus.


    Yes... Just because she was The Goddess of Luck, her status as a ve was removed, and she became one of the mansion''s Goddesses. She was clearly being spoiled; this minor Goddess even had a statue of herself.


    The Greek Goddesses couldn''t understand why The Blood Dragon Progenitor was giving so much attention to this minor Goddess.


    But Victor was different; he could see a gem when he saw one. Unlike those short-sighted Gods, he was fully willing to invest in this Goddess.


    Tyche herself didn''t understand why she was being treated this way, but she didn''tin. She had everything she wanted and desired; her only job was to improve upon her Luck Divinity, something she had never thought about before but now had to because it was one of the ''requirements'' that this fearsome Dragon had given her.


    She dared not ''disappoint'' this man; she clearly saw the consequences doing such a thing would bring her. Therefore, she was extremely focused on increasing her Divinity.


    The reason for all this attention? Do we need to say it? Luck was an extremely USEFUL thing to have around. Because of this, just like Natalia, Aline, and Helena, who also had very useful skill sets, Tyche was close to Victor, constantly protected and watched over like a hawk.


    Luck could not be seen; it was usually an inconsistent Power. But its effects on the general Aspects of Life were undeniable.


    A perfect example of this was when Victor tried to ''automate'' The Tower to recognize the Souls of his Wives and assist them without him needing to be present. This was a task that would be nearly impossible to aplish, with a low chance of sess. After all, the Soul was a delicate thing to touch. But... with Tyche''s help, he managed to do it.


    Somehow, The Tower functioned with a process that not even Victor fully understood.


    Unlike his Human subordinate, who was ''extremely'' lucky and caused those around him to experience misfortune, The Goddess of Luck had a more general effect and didn''t cause damage.


    Tyche became indispensable in this Faction. Victor even made sure to have several Shadow Demons protecting her, just as they protected Natalia.


    This event with Tyche proved that if you were useful to Victor, your status would change significantly within the Faction. This heightened the desires of all the ''ve'' Gods who were caught in the crossfire of the battle between Zeus and Kronos.


    On the second day, when all of his Wives, except those who could transform into Dragons, entered The Tower, Victor received news from Samar.


    With the help of Hassan, who had returned to Samar since Victor had no further use for him, Tasha attacked Volk, and conflict erupted.


    Receiving this news from his spies in Samar, Victor didn''t waste time.


    "Scathach, Metis,e with me. Zdrac, Jeanne, Aphrodite, Gaia, Nyx, continue to monitor The Tower and help the girls if there are any problems."


    "Okay/Yes!"


    ...


    Appearing in Samar, Victor was faced with the sight of two gigantic Powers shing with each other.


    "... It''s incredible that even if you don''t do anything, you can create conflict, Victor. It is because of this that the male Gods hate you, and sensible women call you the enemy of women." Scathachmented.


    "..." Victor looked at Scathach in disbelief. He felt wronged. He didn''t do anything, okay? Why was she talking like this was his fault? He was a saint! Even The Heavenly Father liked him.


    If Scathach heard Victor''s thoughts now, she would just roll her eyes at this man''s brazen attitude.


    ''Speaking of The Heavenly Father, I promised him I would take him to Hell. I wonder if he forgot about it.'' Victor still hadn''t received any news of the device he received from The Heavenly Father.


    ''Well, I can talk to him at The Meeting of Supernatural Beings; it''s not like I''m in a rush.'' Victor thought.


    Leaving the jokes aside, Victor extended his vision, and in the next moment, he could see everything that was happening in the city.


    "Hmm¡­ Aren''t they really weak?" Metis spoke neutrally, and at the same time confused. She was trying to feel the Power of the two Beings, but they were so weak that she felt no threat.


    Scathach looks at Metis, the Goddess who was already in her adult form, and achieved a curvaceous body that could rival Aphrodite''s.


    Even though she had the body of a mature woman, her face was still innocent but contained a certain ''wisdom''.


    "This is normal, you are a Dragon that was born directly from the traces of my Victor''s Soul, and the Soul of a Primordial Goddess of The Second Generation of Olympus." Although the original Metis wasn''t a direct fighter, she wasn''t exactly defenseless, she even fought in the Titan War.


    Not to mention that the Ancient Goddess she had been couldn''tpare to the Goddess she was now. They were onpletely different levels.


    "Hmm¡­ I see, because of that, they seem so weak." Metis spoke.


    "Although you feel this way, don''t underestimate them. History is littered with examples of weaker Beings finding ways to defeat stronger foes." Scathach gave a warning like a stern teacher.


    "Mm, I''m not that foolish, I was just surprised. I expected more from the Werewolf King and Queen."


    "Interestingly, The Lykos n is not participating in the fight." Victor spoke suddenly.


    His words made Metis and Scathach look where Victor was looking. Soon they saw Maya Elizabeth Lykos, The Matriarch of The Lykos n on top of a building with her entire n behind her.


    Maya waspletely different from what Victor remembered. She had Wolf Ears, a Wolf Tail, sharp ws adorning her fingertips, and her feet were reced by savage paws.


    She looked like a beastman straight out of a Medieval Fantasy Story.


    ''I see¡­ This is the ''Elizabeth'' blood, huh?'' Victor thought.


    With his eyes, he could clearly see that even her Soul had changed into the Form everyone was witnessing, proving that this was her True ''Form''.


    ''She has be severely stronger... I feel like she could fight the former Scathach now, and the fight wouldn''t be boring...'' Even though the increase was significant, for the current Victor, she was still... Incapable .


    Victor disappeared along with Metis and Scathach, and in the next moment, they appeared near Maya.


    "Unexpected."


    Maya''s instincts, as well as those of everyone present suddenly exploded in warning. They hurriedly looked towards the voice, and their faces darkened when they saw the three Beings.


    Instinctively, they wanted to escape this ce as quickly as possible. This wasn''t a logical response, but a primal one. However, they also instinctively knew that they couldn''t leave this ce without these three Beings allowing them to.


    Therefore, they could only stand frozen in shock.


    "I thought you were going to help the King, Maya."


    "...That voice...Victor?" Maya''s sky blue eyes sparkled.


    "Correct." Victor smiled showing his sharp teeth.


    This exchange caused a stir among the members of The Lykos n, specifically the women.


    The instinctive fear still existed, but upon learning who this Being was, and that he was rted to The Lykos n, their fear was significantly diminished, and this gave space for other thoughts.


    ''Damn Leona! You are so lucky!'' Betrix Lykos, also known as ''Be'', Leona''s aunt thought enviously.


    Incredibly, this same thought was also shared by all the women present, and even some men.


    Even Maya herself was no exception. She looked at Victor up and down and bit her lip in obvious desire. Of everyone present, she was the one who was most affected. After all, she was more linked with her ''Wolf'' side due to who she was.


    Seeing such a ''superior'' Specimen, seeing someone she ''respected'' so much, with a level of strength thatpletely eclipsed everyone present on this, her instincts were going crazy.


    "Grr¡­ Control yourself, Wolf." Scathach growled as she instinctively spread her red wings. The surrounding weather became chaotic, it was freezing but at the same time sweltering.


    Victor showed a smile. Seeing a possessive Scathach was always a pleasure for him. He couldn''t count how many times he thanked the instincts of Dragons for making her more ''honest''.


    These words brought Maya to reality, and she finally looked more closely at the two women near him.


    Visit and read more novel to help us update chapter quickly. Thank you so much!

 Chapter 844: What is your true nature?

    Chapter 844: What is your true nature?


    Seeing the woman with long red hair spreading her wings and snarling at her, Maya''s instincts went wild. Unlike Victor, whom she felt pure submission for, the woman next to her made her instincts ''fight'' against her as if she had seen another Alpha trying to enter her territory.


    Maya''s body hair bristled, and she growled at Scathach, refusing to ept this woman''s nonsense.


    Dragon or not, she would not bow her head to another woman!


    Of course, this thought was only in Maya''s head, and the rest of her n was trying to disappear or pretend they didn''t exist.


    Seeing Maya''s ''challenge,'' Scathach''s irritation practically tripled several times over, her Dragon Eyes narrowed, and pure pressure fell around her.


    Even though Maya felt she was weaker than Scathach, she still didn''t bow her head. Her pride fought against that woman.


    Victor observed all of this with neutral and amused eyes. ''I understand... Unlike me, who seems to instill submission in all Species, this Trait is not shared among my "children"...'' Academic thoughts crossed Victor''s mind.


    ''Hmm, I think it''s something like this?'' Victor''s eyes shimmered in a crimson violet hue, and he spoke in a neutral tone with no change in his voice:


    "Enough."


    The two women immediately shivered and looked at Victor cautiously, their gazes bing more submissive.


    Even though he hadn''t put much emotion into his voice, the two women felt the weight of the world bearing down on them.


    It was as if they couldn''t defy this Being.


    Before Victor could say anything else, Scathach growled and regained herposure, huffing at Victor and turning away.


    Maya, on the other hand, couldn''t easily shake off her ''submissive'' state as Scathach did and took almost half a second longer than her.


    Victor looked at this with neutral eyes:


    ''... I understand, it seems to be the same ability I had when I was a Progenitor of Vampires, but this Blood Submission also seems to be shared with other Beings because I am a Dragon Progenitor... How enlightening.''


    He easily realized that his ''features'' as a Vampyric Dragon Progenitor had beenpletely altered to epass various sets of Species, not just Vampires and Dragons.


    Dragons were the pinnacle of Species... That phrase needed to be rephrased a bit. It was not the Dragons that were the pinnacle of all Species, but their Progenitor.


    This ability was proof of those words.


    Maya couldn''t resist him, but she managed to do so with Scathach. Even though Victor and Scathach were both Dragons of the same Species, Victor was still on a higher level than Scathach.


    "You haven''t answered my question, Maya Elizabeth Lykos." Instead of saying anything useless, Victor decided to return to the matter at hand. "Why aren''t you helping your ''King''?"


    "... The Lykos n serves The Werewolf Monarch. At a time when that position is in doubt due to twopetent Monarchs, the Lykos n will not take sides."


    "That is a Law that has existed since ancient times when this society was not even built yet."


    "I, as Matriarch, judged both to bepetent, so The Lykos n will not help anyone."


    "Hmm~." Victor looked at Adam. "Do you think the same way, Old Man?"


    "....." Adam remained silent and said nothing. Johnny, who was next to him, tried to say something, but a single nce from Victor silenced him.


    "He doesn''t have to think about it. He has no choice. Before being a General, he is a Werewolf of The Lykos n," Maya spoke for Adam.


    Victor looked at Maya with his eyes shimmering in crimson violet and spoke neutrally, "I am not talking to you."


    Maya shuddered under Victor''s gaze and lowered her head slightly, a small gesture that shocked everyone in her n.


    Victor briefly nced at Volk and Tasha''s fight and then turned back to Adam. "Speak."


    "... I... I don''t want to get involved in this."


    "Why? Aren''t you loyal to The Werewolf King?" Victor asked.


    Adam briefly looked at his mother and then sighed, "It''s not that, Victor."


    Members of his n, including Maya, shivered slightly when they heard Adam speak Victor''s name so casually. They looked at Victor for any negative reaction, but when they saw that he didn''t react negatively, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    As always, Victor observed this with academic interest. It was interesting to see how the Wolves were reacting to his presence, especially Maya, who was practically devouring him with her eyes; she didn''t seem to be thinking about her husbands now.


    Although this view was interesting, Victor was more interested in why someone as loyal as Adam was doing nothing now. He highly doubted that it was out of fear of Maya; Adam could be just as stubborn as he wanted, and he knew the old man well enough to know that.


    "The problem is that Volk has be something I don''t recognize anymore."


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "Asking for help from the Vampires? Acting like a coward? Do I need to go on?"


    "Hmm, but is that reason enough for you not to help him?" Victor pointed out. "What are you hiding, Adam?"


    "....." Adam fell silent. He looked into Victor''s eyes and shuddered internally when he realized that those eyes could see right through any facade he put up.


    "Volk Fenrir... Wrong, my King ordered me not to do anything."


    Maya and the members of her n looked at Adam in shock.


    "Now, that''s the Adam I know," Victor smiled slightly.


    Victor highly doubted that Adam''s loyalty would change so easily for such small reasons. Adam was a warrior and a loyal man, and that loyalty wouldst until Volk did something that directly harmed Adam or his principles.


    Honestly, he was a man that even Victor wanted as his subordinate... Although that desire wasn''t as strong as before, after all, he was already ''training'' his own Adam.


    ''Speaking of which, he should be reaching thest city of Hell this month; let''s see how his progress is afterward,'' Victor thought.


    "What was your order?"


    "I can''t say."


    "Mm..." Victor''s eyes shimmered slightly, and his wings expanded as crimson violet Power slowly emanated from his body, causing pressure on all of The Lykos n.


    ''Damn monster... I look away for one moment, and he turns into something so terrifying,'' Adam thought, but he didn''t avert his gaze from Victor and remained upright.


    Even though the members of his n were warning Adam with their looks to submit, The Werewolf General didn''t listen to them. He stood firm and resolute in what he believed in. Another reason he did this was that he knew Victor.


    He knew how Victor would react to being ''contradicted'' by demonstrating his determination.


    Victor''s smile grew, and the pressure from his body disappeared as if it didn''t exist. "Splendid. Such loyalty. Volk is truly a fortunate man."


    Adam inwardly sighed for winning this ''gamble,'' even though he was sure of Victor''s reaction. Honestly, it was a bet with a 50% chance of failure. After all, Victor had changed a lot. But, despite the significant changes, he still wanted to bet on Victor''s ''essence''; he trusted that no matter how much he changed, his essence wouldn''t change.


    Victor wasn''t that easily influenced; he was a very stubborn man. Fortunately, he won this gamble, but he definitely wouldn''t do it again.


    Standing in front of the Progenitor of Dragons wasn''t a very pleasant experience for his old heart.


    "Although, I also pity Volk for having someone as cool as you."


    Adam''s eyebrow raised slightly at Victor''sment.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are a loyal man, Adam. And I respect that... But, you''re not a good subordinate."


    "...." Adam''s eyes shimmered in sky blue for a few seconds.


    Victor didn''t care about that and continued, "A good subordinate knows when to stop their Leader when they''re about to do something foolish. A good subordinate knows when to advise them when necessary. You don''t just follow their orders, you help them too."


    Victor''s mind couldn''t help but go back to Alexios Alioth, Natalia''s father; that man was a true loyal subordinate.


    "Instead of letting the situation get to this point, you should have advised him to stop... After all, from the beginning, he never had a chance to win."


    Victor smiled gently, a smile that sent chills down the spines of all the Wolves present. These enigmatic words only confirmed a suspicion they all had and that Maya had already confirmed - he was behind everything happening in Samar.


    "Victor... How dare you-."


    Victor simply raised an eyebrow at Adam, and at that moment, pressure hundreds of thousands of times greater fell upon the Wolf, forcing him to lie on the ground.


    He didn''t even wait for Adam to finish his futile threats.


    "Yes, I dare. Yes, I can do this. Yes, I will do this. Do the strong need to exin their actions to the weak?"


    "....." Adam gritted his teeth.


    "But... Considering that you are my father-inw, a man I respect, as well as my ally, I will entertain you."


    "I did what I did... Simply because Volk Fenrir is ipetent to be my ''ally.''"


    Victor looked at the ongoing fight. "Tasha is more suitable to be the Alpha among the Alphas; she has a level head, knows how to make ruthless decisions when necessary, and... She hasn''t reached her full potential, unlike your King."


    "...." These words made Maya raise an eyebrow. ''Tasha hasn''t reached her full potential?'' She looked into Victor''s eyes and wondered what those eyes could see that she couldn''t.


    As an ancient and experienced woman, she was a good judge of character and strength. She was sure Tasha had already reached her full potential. Tasha herself had said that she hadn''t felt stronger in a long time.


    "I can see the gears turning in that little head of yours, Maya." Victor''s words snapped Maya out of her stupor.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 845: What is your true nature? 2

    Chapter 845: What is your true nature? 2


    "I can see the gears turning in that little head of yours, Maya," Victor''s words snapped Maya out of her stupor.


    "Just as you thought... Tasha has reached her full potential... You''re not wrong about that, but you haven''t seen the bigger picture."


    "The reason Tasha isn''t progressing further isn''t because of her; it''s because the current state of things limits her. Volk limits her."


    Victor looked at Maya, his eyes seeing every inch of her existence.


    A look that made Maya very ufortable, as if no secret could be hidden from him.


    "Tasha''s situation is much like yours, Maya... So much wasted potential because it''s being restricted... It''s truly a pity."


    "... Huh?" Maya couldn''t ept this silently; this was a statement she couldn''t swallow without protest.


    "What do you mean? What''s stopping me from getting stronger?"


    Victor looked at her neutrally. "The same thing that limits me also limits you... But that''s not a bad thing; I can work with it. After all, in the end, a limit is necessary for us not to be uncontroble monsters. Unbridled Power is just pointless violence."


    "Stop speaking in riddles!"


    Victor smiled coldly. "Your family limits you, Maya."


    "....."


    "Just as mine limits me. But, as I exined, that''s not a bad thing. All I need to do to ovee this obstacle is to make everyone around me stronger... But you don''t have that luxury. Because of that, you are confined to your own world."


    "By caring for your family, you stopped training. By not finding suitable opponents, you stopped evolving. By not having a goal, your potential has stagnated. The Elizabeth Bloodline, capable of fighting even Gods, has not reached its full potential... What a shame."


    Scathach and Metis looked at each other, instant understanding appearing on both their faces. What was his game? They knew he wouldn''t speak these words without reason.


    Even though Metis didn''t know Victor as well as Scathach did, she at least knew that he would never think his Family "limits" him in any way. Probably, he would see his own Family as both his strength and his weakness.


    "... Is that a bad thing?" Maya''s eyes sparkled. "Is it so wrong to take care of your loved ones? I thought you, of all people, would understand that."


    "I do understand. That''s why I say it''s a pity."


    "... Stop beating around the bush and say what you want to say!" Maya growled.


    Victor smiled, baring his sharp teeth, and floated towards her.


    "Maya, you don''t take care of your family."


    Maya took a step back when she saw Victor approaching her.


    Victor stepped on the ground, causing a small tremor due to his weight, and walked towards her.


    "You pamper them."


    Victor held Maya''s arm and prevented her from moving back.


    "If one of the members of The Lykos n causes serious trouble, do you know what they''ll think? It''s okay. The Matriarch will take care of it."


    "...." Maya opened her eyes wide and looked at the members of her n to see how they reacted to these words. She was quite surprised when she saw them turning their heads and not looking into her eyes.


    Even Be and Conan were not exceptions to this.


    "This same mentality is ingrained into your husbands."


    She looked at the men, and they averted their gaze from her. Some looked at her but only with shame on their faces.


    "You spoil them too much, you suffocate them, and you don''t let them fend for themselves."


    There was a difference between allowing someone to grow and holding their hand throughout the journey.


    Look at Victor as an example. He only got involved in his Wives'' problems when they asked for help or when he saw the situation bing too dangerous.


    family members, preventing them from doing something too risky. She never let them Victor let them grow even if it caused him personal pain, as in the case of the events in The Tower of Nightmares.


    But Maya? She didn''t allow that; like a mother hen, she was always hovering over her family members, preventing them from doing something too risky. She never let them make their own decisions, and consequently, she hindered their progress and her own. Instead of doing something more productive to improve herself, she was constantly watching over her family members like puppies.


    It may seem simr, but it was not.


    Honestly, Victor didn''t me Maya much. In fact, he liked this aspect of her a lot. She was truly someone who took care of her own. There was no way he couldn''t like a person like that.


    But... He also understood what excessive care led to. Excessive care prevented others from developing their own strength and independence.


    Everyone has their own path, and as The Head of the family, he must be there to watch over and care for them when NECESSARY, not throughout the entire journey.


    Because of this thought, Victor didn''t meddle in Ruby''s personal affairs and those of his other Wives, who were constantly making ns for the Faction.


    Honestly, it was extremely difficult to bnce this situation. Victor understood that his words could also be hypocritical. After all, he knew that somewhere in the subconscious of his Wives, they believed that nothing would happen to them because Victor would be present.


    However, that was not a bad thing; it just showed their confidence in him. And even though they think this way, they only turn to him if the situation is out of their control or irreversible. They always try to solve their own problems.


    This isn''t something that happens in this n due to Maya''s existence.


    "Everything in this world needs bnce; excess of anything is not good. This situation also applies to this thought. As the head of the family, you must take care of them but also let them walk their own path. As the Alpha among Alphas, you observe, assess, and protect... But you don''t interfere with their path."


    "Everyone has their own story to tell, and if you don''t let them live that story, you''re just limiting them... Just as you limit yourself by being stuck in this situation."


    "..."


    Victor released Maya''s arm and floated just a few inches from the ground.


    "... You..." Maya sighed and didn''t continue her words. Somewhere in her mind, she knew Victor was right in this observation. She had thought about it in the past but had never acted on it because she thought it was fine the way it was.


    "You still haven''t told me what limits me... I mean, I get what you said, and honestly, I''ve thought about it myself in the past, but you haven''t specified what limits me."


    "... Isn''t the answer obvious?" Victor spoke incredulously.


    "Huh?"


    "You''re fighting against yourself, Maya."


    A confused look appeared on her face, and a few secondster, her eyes opened wide. "... My instincts."


    "Elizabeth didn''t fight against her instincts; she embraced them and Mastered them."


    "... You speak as if you know her."


    "I don''t know her... But..." Victor looked at Maya again, specifically at a woman next to Maya, a trace of the Akashic Record written in the Soul of her Descendants.


    "I see her."


    "... Huh?" Maya didn''t understand.


    Victor didn''t rify it for her yet and just turned around and slowly flew toward the sky. Looking at the distant battle that was turning the city into rubble, he snapped his fingers.


    At that moment, a screen appeared in front of Maya, a screen that only Maya could see. A woman with long white hair was fighting several monsters in a wild and very simr way to Maya.


    Her attacks were wild, her smile predatory, and her eyes shone with a celestial blue.


    She was inplete fury... But even in that fury, a rationality could be seen.


    "This... This... H-How?"


    "She''s just a child! How can she ess this form so early in life?" Maya couldn''t understand what she was seeing; she couldn''t even ess this form so early in her life.


    "No creature should deny its own nature." As a Dragon, Victor could clearly understand that now, which was why he no longer reproached Anna for her desires. The "Human" morality he had evaporated the moment he saw the "world" and the "truth."


    These words were deeply engraved in Maya''s heart; she just didn''t know it yet.


    Victor looked at Maya again, and with his gaze that could see through everything, he asked a question that put Maya into contemtion.


    "Maya Elizabeth Lykos, what is your true desire?"


    Only when she answered this question for herself would she be able to progress. This mutual understanding happened without Victor needing to say anything more.


    Metis said something in Draconic Language, and soon, an invisible dome of silence formed around her and Scathach.


    "I pity those men... My Fath - Mast - Progenitor is just too shy," Metis said as she changed the way she referred to Victor several times.


    Scathach watched in amusement as this Dragon Goddess was still confused about her position in the current scheme of things andmented, "Are you still unsure how to address him?"


    "... I mean, he''s my Father; I was raised under the influence of his Soul... But it''s strange to call him ''Father'' with my memories... He''s not my Master because I''m hispanion, ugh. This is confusing."


    "Just call him Husband, indecisive woman. I know that it will happen eventually." Scathach rolled her eyes, seeing no reason to overthink it.


    "... In that case, why haven''t you called him Husband yet?" Metis asked shrewdly.


    This question made Scathach fall silent for a few seconds before she said, "He hasn''t defeated me yet." She huffed and crossed her arms, clearly not wanting to hear any more about this subject.


    Now it was Metis''s turn to roll her eyes. ''And you call me an indecisive woman.'' She thought internally, looking at Scathach from the corner of her eye. Metis understood something.


    ''Maybe that''s the charm in her that my Father likes so much?'' Metis thought while grumbling internally about calling him ''Father'' in her thoughts.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 846: A good woman.

    Chapter 846: A ''good'' woman.


    "Hmm... Progenitor..."


    "Just call me Victor, Be. After all, you are Leona''s aunt," Victor spoke.


    ''That''s impossible,'' Be thought. She felt that if she called him so disrespectfully, her mother, or even Leona, would kill her. The proof of this thought was Maya''s deadly re.


    Even though she wanted to score some brownie points with the man, she knew she had to follow a strict hierarchy, with her niece at the top and her mothering right after.


    ''At this point, I don''t even see my mother looking at her husbands anymore; it''s clear to me how obsessed she is with this man,'' Be thought.


    Using all the capacity of her brain to get out of this situation, she thought of a title that suited his position as The Demon King, a being above all:


    "Your Majesty."


    ''So she doesn''t have the courage to challenge her mother, huh?'' Victor sighed internally but showed nothing externally. Despite appearing ''clueless'' about the situation, he knew very well what was happening. It seemed that his appearance had triggered some strange button in Maya.


    Normally, he would be a little disturbed by this, but... He saw no reason to care. In fact, he liked that she was getting even crazier and more obsessed with him; it was even better.


    ''I think my Dragon side has somehow affected me,'' he realized his changes clearly. Before, even as a Vampire Progenitor, he still had ''remnants'' of his Humanity, but now?


    He simply didn''t see any of that. His Humanity had evaporated from existence. He felt the same way as when Scathach ''gave him permission'' to kill those police officers in the past.


    An incongruity as if something in him had changed profoundly, and he wasn''t sure what it was yet.


    "Can you release my brother?" Be asked.


    "... Oh, I forgot," Victor said.


    People broke into a cold sweat when they saw that he had casually ''forgotten'' to release so much Power.


    When the pressure from Adam''s body lifted, he looked at Victor with a slightly hostile look.


    Adam stood up and looked at Victor. His eyes had a tone of challenge but also of respect. Once again, he realized how ''irrational'' Victor''s growth was. For someone who he had known since their childhood, he was undoubtedly the most shocked.


    In those minutes he spent under Victor''s pressure, he couldn''t do anything! NOTHING! He was a General of The Werewolves, the one citizens said was the strongest, losing only to Volk, and he couldn''t do anything!


    ''Strongest?'' Adam scoffed internally. ''I''m far from being the strongest.'' He wouldn''t stand still while his daughter and her Husband grew stronger. He didn''t want to feel that sense of powerlessness again.


    ''Heh~?'' Victor smiled slightly when he felt Adam''s determination growing. ''It seems that indirectly, I influenced his growth... Not just him.'' He looked at Connor.


    ''Hmm, someone sharp-minded but alsozy... Interesting.'' It seemed that Maya''s genes were more powerful than he thought. Looking around, he realized that most of her children werepetent in some specific area. They were ''good'' in Victor''s view, but... It wasn''t quite enough.


    Victor''s standards had grown significantly recently, and he sought only the most talented. Therefore, the only ones who had caught his attention were Connor, Be, and a little girl with short snow-white hair.


    "...." Victor looked at this girl who looked like a perfect copy of a younger Leona, with the only difference being that her skin color was closer to Maya''s than Leona''s pale skin.


    Floating toward the girl, the members of The Lykos n unconsciously made way for him to pass. Those who wanted to stay to ''protect'' the girl only received a stern look from Maya, which made them back off immediately.


    Stopping close enough to look down at the girl, he asked:


    "Are you afraid?"


    "... N-No."


    Victor smiled, showing to her and everyone that he saw through her lie.


    The girl swallowed hard, her heart beating fast, and tears began to form in her eyes, but she still stood firm.


    She was Maya''s granddaughter; she wouldn''t cry so easily!


    "What''s your name?"


    "L-L-L-L-." She bit her tongue. "Ugh." She put her little hands on her mouth, and the tears around her face became more evident. Now, shame filled her little heart, and she almost cried out of embarrassment.


    When the girl''s parents were about to intervene, they stopped with just one look from Maya. They both bit their lips and didn''t dare to move.


    Maya nodded in satisfaction and looked back at Victor. Although she hadn''t known him for long, she was sure of something.


    Victor would not raise a hand against a child unless that child threatened him. He had the mindset of a warrior, and that was something Maya greatly respected about him.


    "You didn''t answer my question."


    "... Liliana." She swallowed hard and continued with determined eyes. "Liliana Lykos, I''m the daughter of Rao Lykos and Ariana Lykos."


    Victor looked at the man with long white hair with a serious expression and the woman next to him.


    "Maya."


    "Yes... Those two are my children, not the most talented, but not the most useless either."


    People around were once again shocked by how deeply they knew each other, as Maya understood Victor''s question with just him calling her name? That didn''t make sense.


    Maya''s children and grandchildren looked at their respective parents and saw their faces contorted with anger.


    But what could they do? They were too scared to even announce their presence; because of that, they were doing their best to hide and be invisible.


    "I see... A child of two ordinary parents but with a great future, huh." Somehow, this little girl reminded him of himself.


    A child of two ordinary humans who had evolved to be the one above all Species.


    Victor''s words made Maya and Adam''s eyes widen, and Maya''s suspicions grew again. She had been keeping an eye on this granddaughter because she had an ''instinct'' that she would have Elizabeth''s blood. It wouldn''t be as strong as Leona''s, which had been noticeable since childhood, but it wouldn''t be weak like the other Descendants either.


    Victor lowered his hand and directed it towards Liliana.


    Unconsciously, Liliana closed her eyes and waited... waited for any action he might take with her. To be honest, she was very afraid! Despite being smart for a 4-year-old, she was still just 4 years old! She really wanted to cry now.


    When Victor''s bare hand reached Liliana''s head and gently stroked her head, all of the girl''s worries vanished as if they had never existed. These emotions made her open her eyes and look up, confused.


    When she saw the gentle smile on Victor''s face, she felt a wave offort and warmth spreading through her body. Somehow, she felt the familiar sense that he was her ''Family''... It was strange, but it wasn''t a bad feeling.


    So, she didn''t hold back; she smiled gently and chuckled lightly. "Hehehe~"


    Thisughter made Victor''s smile grow a little. "From today onwards, you will be known as Liliana Elizabeth Lykos."


    The moment Victor spoke those words, silence fell around The Lykos n.


    "... Eh?" An expression of surprise appeared on the girl''s face. Even if it wasn''t as significant as the others, she would soon understand how important the name ''Elizabeth'' was in her n.


    While the members of The Lykos n were in shock, and even some were indignant at what they were witnessing, after all, what authority did Victor have to decide something like that? Unconsciously, these disapproving members looked to Maya for any reaction but were surprised when they saw Maya''s shocked expression.


    Why was Maya shocked? The exnation was simple; she clearly felt The Elizabethan Blood growing inside the girl.


    Adam, who was nearby, watching all of this, thought, ''A child named by The Dragon Progenitor himself... I wonder how strong she will be.''


    "I expect great things from you, Liliana." He stroked her head a few more times and continued, "May the Blessing of Blood engulf your enemies in a Sea of Blood. And may the Blessing of The Dragon protect you from all Natural Lifeforms."


    Metis opened her eyes wide when she felt a small amount of Divine Power leaving Victor''s body and going into the girl.


    ''... H-How? How can he Bless someone? He''s not even a God yet!''


    Despite not being a God, but rather a Mortal, it was clear that Victor was far from being a normal Mortal. After all, he had the Blessings of hundreds of Gods with him and was building his own Divine Power within him. Although he wasn''t a proper God yet, as he stillcked a ''Concept'' for himself, he could still Bless other Beings.


    Why could he do that? Metis didn''t know, and even Victor himself didn''t know. After his Evolution, he was unaware of many things about himself, but one thing was certain.


    The moment he achieved Divinity, it wouldn''t be a normal ''Ascension''... After all, you couldn''t expect normal from Victor.


    He stroked her head onest time and stepped away.


    "V-Victor, what are you..." Maya couldn''t even finish her question because Victor was already close to her again at some point. A dome appeared around the two, preventing sound from escaping, and he spoke in her ear.


    "I''ve given you a gem to shape. Be its Master and learn through it what''s missing in you... The Master doesn''t always Evolve through training. Sometimes, the Disciple teaches The Master."


    Victor''s words weren''t meaningless. Often, he saw his doubts being answered through the actions of the Beings he trained. The same had happened with Scathach in the past.


    The Master learns from the Disciple, and the Disciple learns from the Master. This phrase was very real.


    Maya shivered in pleasure and desire when she heard Victor''s voice so close to her. As soon as she finished hearing his words, a wave of happiness filled her heart; she had another gem within her n! How could she not be happy?


    Victor held Maya''s face and turned it toward him.


    "Eh...?"


    The celestial blue eyes met the dominant crimson-violet eyes, and Maya felt her legs go weak.


    "Do a good job, and I will awaken the Elizabeth Genes in a Being chosen personally by you."


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 847: A good woman. 2

    Chapter 847: A ''good'' woman. 2


    "Do a good job, and I will awaken the Elizabeth Genes in a Being chosen personally by you."


    "You... You..." Maya opened her eyes wide when she heard such absurdity. Even though she didn''t say anything, her bodynguage screamed:


    ''How can he do that!?''


    Victor, as a Master of reading of Body Language, understood very well what she wanted to say.


    "Have you forgotten who I am, Maya?" He caressed Maya''s cheek and looked at her as if she were very ''cute'' for forgetting something obvious.


    Maya felt ashamed for forgetting something so obvious. Before being a Dragon, he was a Vampire... And not just any Vampire; he was a Progenitor Vampire, a Being that could influence Souls.


    The Soul contained all the information about a Being, and for someone like Victor, who could ''edit'' the Soul as he pleased, he only needed to touch a Being and bring out its strongest characteristics.


    And that''s what he did with Liliana; he elevated her potential. This was a test for Maya herself and for Liliana.


    He couldn''t ''add'' anything that wasn''t his Essence, but he could take something that already existed and bring it to the surface.


    For Victor, Awakening the Elizabeth Genes within the entire Lykos n was very easy to do.


    Maya now understood Victor''s proposal very well.


    "Get rid of the trash, kill them, make them disappear, retire them, I don''t care how you deal with it."


    "Just get rid of the trash. I don''t want to see any of them near you anymore. You are mine, Maya."


    Maya''s breath practically stopped as her eyes dted, and the hair on her body stood on end. Desire, obsession, and lust were seen in her eyes. A trace of rationality was visible in her eyes, but it was so small that it was insignificant.


    Now that her hidden feelings had received ''permission'' to act, they could no longer be restrained.


    "Or are you against it?"


    "... No... I''m not." She quivered as her voice came out submissive. She hated it, but at the same time, she loved it.


    Victor smiled. "Good. Very Good..." He moved even closer to her face.


    Seeing this gesture, for a moment, her heart was in chaos. ''Is he going to do it here?! Now?! In front of everyone?! He''s so arrogant!... I LOVE THIS!'' Maya closed her eyes, thinking he was going to kiss her.


    She waited... Waited a little longer, but she felt nothing.


    "You thought it would be that easy?" He snapped her back to reality.


    A shiver ran down Maya''s spine when she heard Victor''s voice in her ear.


    "Prove to me that you can be mine, and only then will I give you what you desire so much."


    "D-Demon..." Maya stammered with a frustrated face. Teasing a woman so much, only to leave her high and dry like this was the Devil''s own work! No man would y with her like this!


    "Yeah, I''m a Demon. But not just any Demon... I''m the King of them." Victor smiled as he pulled away from her.


    "Remember, get rid of the trash. If the next time Ie back, I feel any of them within 100 meters of you, they will cease to exist." That was the only ''kindness'' Victor could offer her on this matter.


    "Y-Yes."


    The dome of silence disappeared, and everyone wondered what the two had been talking about. An answer that became quite obvious when Maya looked at Victor ''dreamily'' and ''predatorily.''


    A look that The Lykos n girls knew all too well. After all, at some point in their lives, they had reacted like this when they wanted someone... But they never thought they would see this reaction in their n''s Matriarch.


    Before Scathach or Metis could ask anything, an explosion urred, taking away the strange atmosphere.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    this was a strange situation; it wasn''t night yet, so why was there a Moon in the sky?


    Yes, Scathach knew that even with the sun, the Moon would never disappear from the This explosion caught the group''s attention, and soon they saw Tasha in her Hybrid Form fighting with a fully transformed Volk. Both were above a building, staring at each other.


    Scathach looked up at the sky, specifically at the Moon. She noticed that, unlike the other times she had fought with Werewolves, this Moon was natural, not artificial. But this was a strange situation; it wasn''t night yet, so why was there a Moon in the sky?


    Yes, Scathach knew that even with the sun, the Moon would never disappear from the sky since the Moon was a celestial body. But that wasn''t the issue. The problem was that there was a full Moon in the sky, even though it was still daylight. What did that mean? It meant that this urrence was caused by some Supernatural means. Scathach''s Dragon Eyes turned towards Tasha, whose body was emanating a faint Divine glow.


    "... Is she a Moon Goddess?"


    "Not exactly," Victor replied. "She is The Goddess of Wolves, but the ability to summon the Moon must be in her skill set."


    "It''s not umon for such a thing to happen. Phoebus, The Werewolf cursed by Zeus, had a simr ability, and because of that, despite being a Cursed Creature, he was still beloved by Artemis." Metis spoke.


    "Wasn''t Phoebus a man?" Victor asked, confused.


    "Yes... I was surprised too," Metis replied, understanding why Victor asked that question. It was well-known how Artemis ''hated'' men.


    "Perhaps because he was always in Wolf Form, she didn''t see him as a man but as an animal?" Victor suggested.


    "Maybe."


    "Wait a sec, isn''t Phoebus the Roman counterpart of Apollo? How could he be a Werewolf?"


    "... Now that you mention it... That''s true," Victor nodded after thinking for a moment.


    "As far as I remember from the Greek stories I read with Ruby, Licaon was the King cursed by Zeus," Scathach said.


    "Licaon... Lycanthropy... Lykos... Oh." Victor searched his memories for the name of the first Wolf Progenitor, and he remembered a name.


    "Licael, huh... It seems like the Wolf Mythology got mixed up a bit with Greek Mythology, causing this confusion."


    "Just to reinforce, just because Humans write something rted to Gods doesn''t mean it''s 100% correct."


    "... But most of the time, it''s correct, right? The stories of the Three Major Gods and their ''magnificent'' feats are a good example." Victor spoke with disdain.


    "Ugh," Metis grumbled. "Let me rephrase my words. Most of the time, the History told in the Mythology that Humans wrote is not 100% correct, at least when ites to the smaller stories that don''t involve the Twelve Major Gods."


    "Now that''s a better description, my dear daughter." Victor smiled.


    Metis huffed and turned her slightly red face away. She hated and loved at the same time when he called her daughter.


    ...


    "Why don''t you just die already, Volk? To avoid your inevitable fate," Tasha growled as she tossed her hair back.


    No more did the Queen who was beneath Volk exist, and no more weakness was seen.


    In front of everyone was The Monarch of The Werewolves, the woman who single-handedly deceived an entire Pantheon.


    "Stop this nonsense, Tasha," Volk snarled.


    "You can''t defeat me. You couldn''t before, and you can''t now. Why don''t you just submit, and we can end this nonsense?"


    "Just how much more of this city are you going to destroy until you''re satisfied? Can''t you see the trust of the citizens crumbling? The Royal Family must stay united!"


    "Buildings can be rebuilt, as well as the citizens'' trust. I can do that easily, but you, Volk? Can you?"


    "...." Volk couldn''t say yes with pure confidence like Tasha.


    "Of course, you can''t. You''re an excellent warrior, but you''re a terrible Monarch and Politician. Without me, you''re useless. You''re just a piece of shit that I happened to fancy."


    "Ohhh, that hurt even me, and I''m not even rted to her."


    The group looked at the young member of The Lykos n who spoke those words.


    The 16-year-old boy blushed a bit with embarrassment when he found himself being stared at by so many people.


    Victor smiled and lightened the mood for the boy. "Indeed, women can be cruel when they thirst for revenge."


    "So, learn, boy. When choosing a woman, choose only those who are obsessive and crazy, and always keep them in check." Victor shared his beliefs with the boy.


    "They are the bestpanions you can ask for... Of course, don''t forget to be stronger than them, or you''ll be at their mercy."


    The boy shivered. "... I''m fine, Your Majesty. My n is full of these ''wonderful'' women, and I have no intention of being like my uncles. I prefer a gentle woman."


    "... Boy..." Victor almost felt likeughing when he saw the females of the Snow n looking at the boy as if they wanted to y him alive.


    The boy just shrunk like a deer waiting to be hunted.


    "To find someone gentle, you need to be strong first, or you''ll never find her. After all, it''s rare for such a woman to exist in our world." What Victor said was not a lie.


    Women like Sasha and Jeanne, who were naturally ''kind'' and good, were scarce. Supernatural women were more greedy, self-centered, maniptive, and sometimes quite malicious.


    Of course, there were exceptions, but most of the time, that was the norm.


    "Ugh. Your Majesty is right." The boy grumbled when he stopped to think about Victor''s words and realized he was right.


    Victorughed; somehow, this boy reminded him a lot of Andrew when he was younger. ''Speaking of that man, I''ll visit himter. I saw that he was dating someone in the Snow n''s city.'' Victor thought.


    ...


    "You..." Volk''s face trembled with anger.


    "Fuc-" When he exploded in anger, a booming sound was heard, and a hole appeared in Volk''s chest.


    "... Eh?"


    "You finally let your guard down," Tasha spoke disdainfully.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 848: A good woman. 3

    Chapter 848: A ''good'' woman. 3


    "Fuc-" When he exploded in anger, a booming sound was heard, and a hole appeared in Volk''s chest.


    "... Eh?"


    "You finally let your guard down," Tasha spoke disdainfully.


    Volk looked in the direction where the projectile came from and saw a Werewolf positioned like a sniper in the distance.


    "Coward...!" He growled in anger and forced his wound to close, but... It wasn''t closing.


    "Wolfsbane..." He muttered as he fell to his knees.


    He looked at the hole in his chest. ''This isn''t a normal Wolfsbane... I can feel my system failing... What is this? Some Egyptian nonsense she came up with?''


    ''And why couldn''t I react to this bullet with my senses? Normally, I can easily dodge a bullet.'' Volk looked at the projectile, and his face contorted when he saw what it was.


    "Demon metal... ALUCARD!!" He roared internally, looking around, and he saw a man with Dragon Wings looking at him with a big smile on his face.


    "Damn!!"


    "Coward?" Tasha''s Wolf Tail wagged, her eyes gleamed, and her disdain for Volk practically tripled.


    "The Coward was you who attacked me while I trusted you. The Coward was you making ns against me even though I trusted you and supported your ns."


    "You acted first, Volk."


    "You trampled on my pride. Therefore, it''s only logical for me to destroy everything you''ve built with all my might, using everything at my disposal."


    Volk coughed several times, and blood began toe out of his orifices.


    Tasha walked toward Volk. "Your Legacy will be stolen and destroyed. Your presence will be erased from the History Books and the memories of people. I will make everyone forget who you are, even if I have to ask for help from the ''Vampires'' you trust so much."


    "The ''Great'' King of The Werewolves, Volk Fenrir, will be reduced to nothing more than a random Wolf who died while fighting a random Vampire ve."


    "You will be a nobody, as you always were if it weren''t for my help."


    ...


    "... Pffft..." Victor put his hand on his mouth and tried to maintain his serious attitude, but soon, he couldn''t control hisughter, and he let out:


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" He began to p as if he were watching a great show.


    With each p, a loud sound echoed around him; such was the force of his simple actions.


    "See? That''s what I''m talking about! No mercy, no cordiality, just pure dominance and obedience."


    "She is the perfect Monarch."


    "... She''s not a Monarch... She''s a Tyrant," Adam spoke.


    "Exactly, my dear Father-inw. She is a Tyrant who is a Monarch, very different from Volk, who is just an ipetent Tyrant."


    "In our world, there is no room for cordiality, and there is no room for internal diplomacy."


    "The one at the top dictates everything. A government that has its power divided is wed."


    Because of this, Victor made sure that all the most important people within his Faction were his Wives. Because of Victor''s preference for obsessive and crazy women who were 100% loyal to him, his government would never have divided power because power was always in the hands of his Family.


    Not even his future children would have a relevant position of power within his Faction; only those who were his Wives would have that position.


    From the outside, it seemed like there was ''diplomacy,'' but everyone knew very well that Victor had total Authority. But despite this, Victor would still let his Wives deal with their own people, as in Haruna''s case. Even though she was his Wife, and he had a certain authority with the Youkais,


    Whomanded the Youkais was Haruna, not him. The same would be the case in the future with the Werewolves. Did Victor have a problem with that?


    Of course not. After all, the Queen of these peoples would be his Wife, a Wife who was strong, a Tyrant, and cruel. Who would dare to question her?


    Leona, Maya, and Tasha with the Werewolves.


    Haruna with the Youkais.


    Aphrodite, Hestia, and Metis with the Goddesses.


    Roxanne with the Faeries and Beings linked to The World Tree.


    Violet, Sasha, and Ruby with the Vampires.


    The Demons with their Demonic Generals, and Lilith herself.


    And his dear disciples with the Humans.


    In the end, everyone would be under his absolute dominion.


    "The next ones will be the Witches, and... The Norse Pantheon..." Victor''s smile grew. He could hardly wait for his dear ''Master'' to ask for his ''Demonic'' help.


    Watching Victor''s reactions, Scathach disyed a small smile. ''The Dragon within him has changed him. He has be more active, more conquering, more tyrannical... His Humanity has beenpletely erased, and all that remains are his principles imprinted on his Soul... The Dragon within made him look at the world and desire it for himself.''


    Victor became a Conquering King... In fact, he already was like this. These characteristics were seen when he was conquering Hell.


    But in Hell, it was a matter of necessity. Now? It was not a matter of necessity, but because he WANTED to do it. He made a move with the Witches, even though he didn''t need to.


    Initially, he just wanted to support Tasha and make her a ''good woman'' as he did with Jeanne and Morgana, but his desires evolved a bit.


    He still wanted to make her a good woman, but he also wanted her for himself, along with her entire Race and influence.


    Like a Dragon written in the stories of Mythologies, Victor was umting ''treasure,'' but the only difference between Mythological Dragons and Victor was that he was not umting simple treasures like gold or Artifacts.


    He was umting power.


    Power in all forms, in the form of influence with other Races, in the form of technology, in the form of pure Battle Power, in the form of subordinates.


    If Historians saw Victor''s actions, they would describe it as the rise of an Emperor... a Dragon Emperor.


    return for that help, I made you A KING." She mmed him into the ground.


    ...


    "... You talk too much, Tasha... Someone like you who had nowhere to go and was rescued by me."


    Tasha grabbed Volk by the neck and lifted him in the air.


    "You''re correct. In the past, I had nowhere to go when I was running from my Pantheon; I was weak, my people were weak. And you helped me, you hid us, and in return for that help, I made you A KING." She mmed him into the ground.


    "And what do I get in exchange for this act? WHAT DO I GET!?"


    "A stab in the back from my ''beloved'' husband," Tasha tightened her grip on Volk''s neck as she spat on the ground in disgust.


    "You betrayed me first with that bloodsucker!" Volk snapped.


    The grip on Volk''s neck stopped, and she looked at him with cold eyes.


    "I see... Just as I expected, it''s all about him, huh... All because of jealousy."


    "Jealousy!? You betrayed me with that bastard! How dare you talk about loyalty when you slept with a damn Vampire!"


    "...I never slept with Victor, Volk," Tasha spoke coldly.


    "Do you think I''m a fool!? Do you think I don''t know about your nightly encounters!?"


    "If you were 1% of the man Victor is, you would have trusted me and talked to me, asked me directly, like a confident and Alpha man would, but no. Instead, you decided to stab me in the back."


    "Not to mention that this whole situation unfolded this way because you needlessly antagonized The Demon King. I said a thousand times, let me handle the negotiations, but what did you do!? Because of your useless jealousy, you interfered."


    "... And now here we are."


    "Useless jealousy..." Volk growled.


    "Correct," Tasha said coldly.


    "Yes, I find him handsome. And somewhere in your mind, you find him handsome, too, but that''s normal; his existence is only beautiful because he was Blessed by a Goddess of Beauty. But just because I find someone attractive doesn''t mean I''ll betray my rtionship."


    "Do you know what those words show me? That you never fully trusted me from the beginning..." Tasha let go of Volk.


    "But it''s okay... I never fully trusted you, either. It''s not in my nature to fully trust a person, so I made backup ns in case something went wrong."


    A golden Power began to emanate from her body as Tasha stopped walking and looked at Volk. "I''ll be honest with you."


    "Even when The Demon King came to my quarters to negotiate with me personally, I was strong and didn''t let myself fall for his Charm. I got a beneficial deal for both of us... And in return, I had several nights with someone who could truly understand me."


    "After the deal ended, I found myself wishing for that feeling again, that feeling of unconditional trust, something I could never get from you."


    "After that day, I found myself wanting to be his, I found myself wanting him to love me that way too, I found myself wanting him to take me from behind and fuck me so hard that he deposited all his fertile seeds inside me, and put a child inside my womb."


    ...


    Scathach and Metis looked dryly at Victor.


    "...What? I''m not the one saying this. It''s her." Victor said the obvious with an innocent face.


    The two women just snorted and turned away.


    ...


    "But even though I wanted that, I didn''t act on it. I''m a Goddess, a Monarch, and I know very well how to control my desires."


    "...But now that has changed..."


    Volk felt butterflies in his stomach when he saw that woman''s face.


    "You changed that." She smiled coldly, her golden Power increasing even more.


    "You were so jealous that you decided to act foolishly. And now, because of your actions, your greatest fears wille true... As soon as you die, I will let myself be taken into the strong arms of that man. As the mate of a Sex Goddess, I predict that he will give me pleasure that you would never have been able to give me. And with this act, the stench of your existence will bepletely erased by him."


    "Rejoice, Volk. You yourself caused your own downfall. You wore your own green hat."


    "FUCKING BITCHHHH!"


    Bang, Bang!


    Two sniper shots from different points pierced Volk''s body. The shots were urate, targeting only his legs. Tasha''s people were professional killers, and they would never miss.


    But even without his legs, Volk didn''t stop trying to move toward Tasha.


    "Pathetic." Tasha''s golden Power exploded.


    ...


    "Here it is, here it is! Finally! Yes!" Victor''s hype was real. He loved the feeling when he saw a good woman ''evolving''.


    "...Just what''sing, Victor?" Scathach asked.


    "What else?" Victor returned to floating ''peacefully'' in the air, regaining his old posture, but the smile of amusement on his face spoke volumes of his mood: "Tasha''s True Divine Form has finally been achieved! HAHAHAHAHA, And all that she needed to do was to get rid of her useless husband who limited her!"


    "Wait¡­ Does that mean she''s Evolved from a Low-Level Goddess to a High-Level Goddess?" Metis asked. From what she knew, only High-Level Gods had a True ''Form'' that would enable her to use all of her Concept Powers.


    "Correct."


    "Just how is that possible¡­"


    "She had the potential from the beginning, and the path was alreadypletely open. She just needed to get rid of the useless weight... That''s what my instincts told me. Now, in this current Form of mine, I can clearly ''see'' that I was correct."


    "...Just what senseless, insane instinct is that? It makes no sense." Metis grumbled.


    "Don''t try to understand. He was never normal." Scathach just shook her head.


    Maya, who was listening to all this, looked at Victor briefly and then at Tasha, whose body began to reappear.


    As the golden light began to dissipate and Tasha''s True Form appeared, Maya couldn''t help but think.


    ''Shackles that bind your potential, huh¡­'' Maya briefly nced at her husbands, and a small cold smile appeared on her face.


    Unconsciously, all the men felt a chill down their spine, but they didn''t know where it came from, and because of that, they didn''t care much.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 849: Alpha among Alphas.

    Chapter 849: Alpha among Alphas.


    When the golden light disappeared, a woman who was 2 meters tall appeared. She had a long ck wolf tail with golden striped patterns resembling tattoos.


    Stripes appeared all over her body, concentrating on her face where they seemed to form ''wolf-like features''. Her eyes narrowed, her ears grew more prominent, and her body became more defined andrger,


    Just like her long ck hair, which became wilder and grew down to her knees.


    Overall, the change was not very different from her previous form, but... Everyone here with keen senses could tell the difference. The small differences in appearance were not important, but rather the inner change.


    "A Wolf Goddess, huh... And to think she would acquire a new Divinity rted to an entire Race and its Subspecies," Victor chuckled.


    "She''s like Lilith now, isn''t she? The Goddess of an entire Race."


    "Not exactly. They''re simr, but they''re not the same."


    "Before bing a Goddess, Lilith was The Progenitor of Demons, and when she became a Goddess, she became the Goddess of Demons, with absolute Authority over Demons if she wishes." It was because of this status that Victor made various ns to keep Lilith close to him. Yes, from the beginning, she never had a chance to escape him.


    Fortunately, the Goddess was no longer interested in ruling and merely wished to enjoy life.


    "Meanwhile, Tasha is only the Goddess of Wolves, not their Progenitor..." Victor stopped speaking and widened his eyes.


    "Victor...?" Scathach looked at Victor in confusion. Seeing his facial expression, she looked at Tasha but felt or saw nothing.


    ''What is he seeing?'' Scathach wondered.


    "Now, this is interesting."


    "And to think something like this could happen," Maya said with a shocked expression.


    "I told you she was more qualified," Victor just smiled.


    The changes that Victor and Maya felt began to manifest in reality. Maya''s golden tattoos began to cover her body and shimmered in gold. In the next moment, most of the tattoos disappeared, leaving only the wolf features on her face.


    Tasha looked at her fist and smiled. "He was right... You were limiting me, Volk."


    "You... You... How is this possible!?" Volk eximed in shock.


    "I am more qualified than you, isn''t that obvious?"


    Silence fell around them, veins began to bulged on Volk''s head, and then a burst of Power erupted from him.


    "That''s impossible!"


    "You? More qualified than me!? Nonsense! I am The KING of Werewolves!" He began to shout as he crawled towards Tasha.


    "Father, can you exin what is happening?" Metis asked seriously and then blushed when she realized what she had said.


    Victor smiled at Metis, making the Dragon Goddess even more embarrassed.


    "Very well, my ''Daughter.''"


    "Ugh, please stop messing with me. It was just a slip of the tongue."


    Victor didn''tment on it, nor did he make any promises; he simply said, "Just as I evolved from a normal Human to the Progenitor of Vampires at the beginning..."


    "The same has just happened to Tasha."


    "... Huh? How is that possible?" Scathach asked. "She doesn''t have the special blood, right?"


    "Yes, she doesn''t."


    "So how?"


    Instead of answering the question, Victor said the following sentences: "In each Era, the Progenitor of a Race is born. There cannot be two Progenitors of the same Race in the same Era."


    "Do these phrases sound familiar to you?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard them many times in the past," Scathach replied before continuing,


    "¡­Don''t tell me."


    "Yes, that''s what happened."


    "The requirement to be The Progenitor of Werewolves was already with Tasha and Volk, but only when one defeated the other did The ''Bnce'' decide which was more suitable."


    Honestly, this insight shattered everything for Victor as he realized that the ''Bnce'' had more ''awareness'' than he had expected.


    At his current level of strength, he couldn''t tell if it was The System itself that decided to assist Tasha or if it was another Primordial Entity, as was the case with the Witches.


    He didn''t know what it was. But he knew that there had been external interference.


    Originally, to be The Progenitor, you needed a requirement: RH Null Blood, the same blood Victor had as a Human in the past, the ''Golden Blood'' that Vampires loved as a delicacy.


    This was the requirement for both Werewolves and Vampires to be a Progenitor, which, logically speaking, was quite strange.


    How could two opposing and different Races have the same requirement to be something greater?


    The only exnation could be that they came from the same source, the same, which meant they shared simr characteristics. But even this exnationcked consistency; after all, Werewolves and Vampires were not the same.


    They were pr opposites of each other.


    But in this case, Demons and Angels were also pr opposites of each other, and they came from the same source thousands of years ago. Some older Demons had been Angels, like Paimon, who was once an Angel and became a Demon.


    Maybe it was the same case with Werewolves and Vampires? Perhaps, on their original, they had a situation simr to that of Angels and Demons.


    Victor didn''t know; he didn''t know any of this. That''s why he could only make assumptions based on what he discovered.


    As he looked at Tasha, these thoughts appeared in Victor''s mind in a split second.


    With his unique eyes, he could clearly see that the woman had be an Entity simr to Medusa and Lilith. She had be aplete Progenitor, and her Soul was refining and changing visibly, a sight only those with senses simr to Victor''s could see.


    "Interesting... We really are opposites of each other," Victor realized that Tasha''s Soul properties were different from his.


    While his was about absorbing and umting, hers was about dispersing and dissipating.


    What did this mean? It was simple; while his Soul stored Souls for him to useter, and he could use that Authority to manipte Souls and Blood, Tasha was simpler. existed in the form of making herself an unparalleled existence.


    Her Soul existed to ''expel'' Power, and the more followers she had, the more of her She didn''t interact with others like he did but rather within herself. Her Powers existed in the form of making herself an unparalleled existence.


    Her Soul existed to ''expel'' Power, and the more followers she had, the more of her Power was ''expelled''. Her Energy didn''t exist in her body, but in each Being shemanded as an Alpha.


    Think of it like a hive; Tasha is the Queen, and ALL her followers contribute Power to her. Unlike a normal Wolf, she didn''t lose Power when one of these followers died, instead she only lost a percentage of her Power Boost.


    If Tasha''s base strength was listed as 0%, by adding a follower, that strength increase became a few percentage points higher. Even if that follower died, her base strength wouldn''t decrease like other Alphas, who could be as weak as a Beta if they lost all their followers; she would simply return to 0%.


    ''Well, she''s the Progenitor, so it wouldn''t make sense for her to go into the negatives since she can create more Werewolves, even Alpha Werewolves, if she wishes,'' Victor thought.


    Strength in numbers was the characteristic of Werewolves; they were a pack.


    Individual strength was the characteristic of Vampires; they were more selfish Beings.


    Neither of them was wrong, but honestly, Victor preferred the characteristics of Vampires. Having his Power depend on millions of other Beings waspletely senseless to him.


    "Although, it''s not like she can''t be stronger on her own... She could be so strong that if she loses followers, her Power won''t decrease as much with power-ups."


    Now that Victor had stopped to think carefully, wasn''t thispletely broken? The more Tasha''s society developed and had more members, the stronger she would be.


    This ability really seemed like his ability to absorb Souls, but while Victor had to kill someone and absorb their Soul, Tasha merely had to create another Being and make it stronger.


    They were truly opposites of each other.


    There was also an interesting fact that Victor noticed: the moment she became a Progenitor, a bond was automatically created with all Werewolves.


    And when he said ALL, he meant exactly that: ALL Werewolves, whether they were rogues, those who didn''t follow her, or even those who were unaware of her existence, automatically became her ''Beta.''


    Looking at the thousands of ''threads'' connecting to Tasha''s Soul, Victor once again realized that they were opposites of each other.


    "King? You Are No King."


    With a gleam in her eyes, Tasha exerted her new influence and silenced Volk.


    "You are just a child with delusions of power."


    Tasha pointed her hand at Volk, and an invisible force took hold of his body.


    [Roxanne.]


    [Yes, Darling... She''s using Positive Energy. It seems my sister is fully supporting her now.]


    Just as it happened with Fenrir, Aurora seemed to be fully supporting Tasha now.


    ''Well, from the beginning, Werewolves had a connection to The World Tree. The woman simply expanded that connection to Tasha due to her new status,'' Victor thought, finding this development logical.


    "A power that no longer belongs to you." With her left hand, Tasha began to ''pull'' something from Volk.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 850: Alpha among Alphas. 2

    Chapter 850: Alpha among Alphas. 2


    "What are you doing?" Volk tried to question Tasha, but suddenly, he went catatonic, and his body started shaking as if it were being possessed by some Evil Spirit.


    "Taking what is rightfully mine."


    Everyone watched in disbelief as Volk''s body visibly began to wither, and a Green Power started forming in Tasha''s left hand.


    "I understand... It seems they really are like a Hive. The Queen, or in this case, The Progenitor, has total control over her own members and can even withdraw their Powers when they want."


    This was an ability that Victor didn''t possess. Yes, he could take the Power of another Being for himself, but he had to kill and absorb that Being for it to happen. In most cases, if he didn''t assign a high ''value'' to the Soul of the Being he absorbed, he wouldn''t gain much of their Powers.


    Sure, he could absorb ALL the abilities of a Being if he assigned a high value to their Soul on the same level as Adonis, but that ran the risk of creating second or even third personalities, something Victor didn''t want to do.


    He didn''t want to be a version of Legion, a Marvel Mutant, in his world.


    Because of this, Beings like Zeus, Kronos, Nocturnos, and Erebus required him to assign a 25% value to their Souls, taking only 1/4 of their Power. Anything more than that and their personalities would influence Victor. After all, at the time, they were existentially more powerful Beings than he was.


    However, were he to face them now, the situation would bepletely different. His current state would easily allow him to assign a 50% value to their Souls, and he wouldn''t feel any change. His body and Soul were much stronger existentially now. He predicted that when he became a God, this value would increase to 75%.


    But it would hardly reach 100% without risking a situation simr to what happened with Adonis.


    But even if it were only 25%, it was still 25% of the Power of a Primordial God, and that caused changes in Victor, changes that reflected in his current Powers.


    Although this type of restriction only applied to the Power of the Being, memories didn''t seem to be affected. Depending on the degree of ''value'' he gave to someone''s Soul, these memories could deeply affect him, even gaining him some hobbies and dislikes of the person he absorbed.


    But if he kept the absorption at safe levels, he could read all the Beings'' memories and not be influenced.


    Even though Adonis had said in the past that Victor was the Alpha, The Progenitor, and that even if he absorbed high-value Souls, he wouldn''t change, Victor had firsthand experience of how wrong those words were.


    He had changed; Adonis''s influence changed him. He would be foolish not to recognize that. And because of this change, he was extremely cautious about not over-absorbing Beings.


    Although there were cases like War, where he ended up absorbing more than necessary out of the respect he had for him, and he didn''t change much because War was simr to him, and the amount absorbed wasn''t significant.


    But that was an isted and irrelevant case now.


    Victor shuddered at the thought of adopting Zeus''s "hobby" with women and men. What was Zeus''s hobby? Did he need to say it? Everyone knows what his disgusting hobby was.


    The whole process took 30 seconds, 30 long seconds. Whether they were Werewolves, Dragons, or World Trees, they all watched as Tasha "drained" Volk, taking all his strength.


    "I... I feel weak," Volk murmured with difficulty as he fell to the ground.


    With a wave of her hand, Tasha covered Volk''s entire body with Green Energy, and it began to heal and regain color. But even though his limbs regenerated and his wounds healed, he still felt weak. The proof was his body, which now appeared skeletal.


    "What did you do to me!?" He growled weakly. With no Power left, he was weaker than an average Human now.


    Tasha picked up the Power Sphere and swallowed it. All of Volk''s Power was added to her own without restriction or consequences, an ability that could only be used on members of her Race. She was the Queen, and no one would question her about it now.


    Unlike The Progenitor of Vampires, she didn''t gain extras like memories,bat experience, or even Volk''s abilities. She only gained his "Power."


    In just one night, she went from being a High-Level Goddess to the strength of a Low-Level God King, all thanks to the existence of her "followers."


    "What I promised I would do." Tasha''s tail swayed, and her eyes filled with Power.


    "Death''s embrace is too kind for you, Volk. You won''t have that privilege. I''ll make you watch everything." She walked towards Volk.


    Volk felt like he was in front of a Titan. He felt so small, so insignificant, so weak. He tried to use his "pride" to ovee this feeling, but his pride no longer existed, his strength no longer existed.


    "I''ll make you watch your name disappear from the records of history and from everyone''s minds. I''ll make you watch as I''m taken by a stronger, morepetent man."


    "I''ll make you watch me take your children and live a happy life, something I never had with you." She disyed a big smile as if she could clearly imagine this image.


    This smile caused even deeper damage to Volk''s psyche; after all, it was a smile she never showed him.


    Her smile vanished, reced by a cold look. "I''ll make you watch everything you built crumble before your eyes."


    "And you''ll watch all of this from the sidelines without being able to do anything or protest."


    "You... You..." Volk wanted to say many things, but in her presence, he couldn''t. He could only remain submissive, like a good dog.


    When Tasha stopped in front of Volk, all he could do was lower his head and not look into her eyes. It was an involuntary gesture, a gesture that a Beta made when their Alpha looked at them.


    "With my Authority, I expel you, Volk."


    "From today forth, you will no longer be an Alpha or even a Beta."


    "You will be a lone wolf, a wolf with no pack and no ce to belong."


    "You will be an Omega." The moment Tasha dered these words, all the Werewolves present felt the connection they had with Volk as a Pack Member disappearingpletely.


    For Victor, this spectacle was more visual as he could see the "thread" connecting Tasha and Volk being severed, thuspletely cutting the connection between all of them.


    Tasha was the source of all Werewolves, their Progenitor, and such an action to expel someone wasn''t as simple as a normal Alpha.


    The proof of this was Volk''s reaction afterward.


    He spat blood on the ground, and a hideous scream was heard by all. He was clearly in pain, a pain he had never experienced before.


    For everyone, it seemed like Tasha did something to him or it was a reaction to Tasha''s words, but Victor knew better. The moment Tasha severed their connection, Volk''s Soul itself was damaged to the point where it crippled himpletely.


    Even if his Soul were to be restored, as long as he wasn''t connected to the "Source" that was Tasha, he would never regain his "strength."


    Officially, Volk had be even weaker than a Human child.


    Victor knew this because he could observe.


    And Tasha knew this instinctively because of who she was.


    Elsewhere, Aurora had been watching everything through her nts.


    "He''s be useless for protecting my..." She looked at Fenrir, who was sleeping in his wolf form and spoke.


    "Fenrir, remove your Blessing from Volk."


    The bubble Fenrir was creating while he slept burst, and he opened his eyeszily. "Hmm...? What?"


    "Blessing. Volk. Remove." Aurora repeated.


    "Mm..." Fenrir looked at Volk and scoffed in disdain when he realized how weak he had be. His eyes gleamed slightly, and the next moment, he said, "Done."


    As he was about to close his eyes to sleep again, he felt an overwhelming presence and instinctively looked in the direction of the person, seeing a man smiling at him with Dragon Wings.


    "Victor...!" His eyes gleamed with amusement. "He got even stronger." A big smile appeared on Fenrir''s face, and a light covered his body, transforming him into his Human Form.


    The next moment, he kicked the ground and ran toward Victor.


    A small Red Power appeared next to Aurora, and soon, Aria, this''s Negative World Tree, appeared.


    "Elder sister got even stronger... Dragon... Many Negative feelings... I like it." Aria disyed a small smile.


    She disappeared into red smoke; where did she go? It was obvious, right?


    Aurora sighed when she saw the reactions of Fenrir and her younger sister. She truly envied how much Victor could impact people. She knew very well that Fenrir wouldn''t Despite understanding all of this, she couldn''t help but feel bitter about it.


    react as strongly to her presence as he did to Victor''s.


    The same could be said for Aria; she had never seen her younger sister smile!


    Although, in Aria''s case, her reaction was due to finding a "stronger older sister" of the same kind as her: Roxanne.


    Despite understanding all of this, she couldn''t help but feel bitter about it.


    She sighed and then disappeared as well, going in the direction of everyone. She couldn''t stay here alone, right?


    When Fenrir''s Blessing was removed from Volk, Tasha felt it clearly, and it put a smile on her face.


    "It seems even Fenrir has abandoned you for being useless, Volk."


    Volk didn''t react to these words. The damage of being expelled as an Omega and the reaction to losing his only support, which was Fenrir''s Blessing, were catastrophic for his psyche. His body was fine, thanks to Tasha, but the same couldn''t be said for his mind.


    "Adam,e here."


    Tasha''s sudden words startled Adam and The Lykos n.


    "Y-Yes," Adam replied, and with a push of his feet, he appeared in front of Tasha.


    "You are a General, Adam. The most loyal of Generals. I have a question for you, the one who supported Volk so much in the past."


    Tasha pointed to Volk. "Even in this state, do you still consider him your King?"


    Adam looked at Volk''s pitiful state and bit his lips; this was no longer the man he saw as a King, but... He was still Volk.


    "Yes, he is... But as a General, it is my duty to protect The Monarch."


    "I see..." Tasha closed her eyes. "Your loyalty is admirable, Adam... But." The Progenitor''s eyes shone with a celestial blue, resembling a cloudless sky.


    "I don''t need a General who isn''t loyal to me." The moment she pointed her hand at Adam, a strong hand grabbed her wrist.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 851: Alpha among Alphas. 3

    Chapter 851: Alpha among Alphas. 3


    "I don''t need a General who isn''t loyal to me." The moment she pointed her hand at Adam, a strong hand grabbed her wrist.


    "...What are you doing, Victor?"


    "Control your temper, Tasha." Victor, with greater strength than Tasha, pulled her hand and held her from behind.


    Instinctively, Tasha''s tail wrapped around Victor''s body as if she wanted to possess him, and she growled in defiance, but at the same time, her body heated up.


    "Embracing your instincts is good; you are being true to yourself. But don''t let it take control of you. The rational needs the emotion, and the emotion needs the rational. Remember, ept who you currently are, but don''t forget who you were." He whispered in her ear.


    These words, spoken so close, made Tasha''srge tail wrap even tighter around Victor''s body. Her body instinctively desired him and, at the same time, rejected him. She was the Alpha among Alphas, so how could she be submissive to someone?


    She could not! It went against her nature!


    "Let go of me...!" She growled.


    Victor smiled in amusement. "I''m not holding you anymore, Tasha."


    "..." Tasha looked at herself. It was true, Victor wasn''t putting any more strength into holding her arm. In fact, it was she who was holding him with her tail and bringing him closer to herself. Unconsciously, she even raised her ass a little to fit Victor''s member into her plump, supple cheeks.


    She wanted him, and it was so painfully obvious.


    Tasha''s Progenitor instinct growled again, and she tried to get away from him, but again, he held her back.


    "Remember what I said." Victor, this time, hugged her tightly and held her face with his hand, turning it towards him.


    Crimson violet eyes like the mes of a Dragon met cerulean blue eyes like the cloudless skies of a summer day.


    "Don''t forget who you were. Do you want to be another Volk?"


    Ironically, these words were enough for the brown-skinned Egyptian Goddess'' rationality to emerge in full force and regain control of herself.


    ''...Just what was I doing...? I almost harmed a loyal and helpful member for a useless reason.'' As a maniptor, Tasha could see several ways to make Adam loyal to her.


    Adam himself was a simple man. If he saw reason and saw that she was more qualified, he would help her fervently. After all, he was not just loyal to Volk but to all Wolves in general, and this loyalty would stop him from doing anything that would harm the Werewolves and his own government.


    He was The General of The Wolves for a reason.


    Even though her reason returned... Her tail didn''t let Victor go. She didn''t even want to separate from him, despite her instinct hating this action because she was being ''submissive''. At the same time, her own instinct loved it because he was a ''strong'' mate.


    Being too close to her animal side was reallyplicated. Now, she understood Maya a little.


    "Let go of me." She spoke in a neutral tone that came off as annoyance.


    Victor''s eyes lit up slightly. "Behave yourself."


    Tasha shuddered visibly and unconsciously raised her hips even higher to fit his member even further into her. Her insides were painfully wet, her tail''s grip tightened on his body, and her wolf ears flicked with excitement as the tattoos on her face became even more visible, and her sharp teeth appeared.


    This entire reaction was instinctive and involuntary, all caused by the strongest ''predator'' in front of her.


    Facing the Progenitor among Progenitors, even Tasha''s instinct could not ''fight'' against it. Although her new Progenitor side hated being submissive, it also loved this feeling.


    All because Victor was someone she liked, someone she respected, and because he was strong, her ''feminine'' side was influencing the entire process.


    ''Ugh,'' Tasha felt incrediblyplex now. There were so many intense emotions and so many new sensations, and everything was confusing, which was why she needed to get away from this man as quickly as possible.


    She needed to organize her mind and this new Evolution. She needed to understand how it was possible for her to be a Progenitor! So many unanswered questions, but... But...


    She couldn''t, she couldn''t push him away. Even if she wanted to push him away, her damn tail was honest and holding him down. Her damn body was honest and she was willingly lifting her ass up to him, basically begging him to fill her rough and hard like a bitch.


    That thought made her anger grow.


    ''CONTROL YOURSELF!!!'' She roared to herself, and a Green Power appeared around her. Soon after, she moved away from Victor.


    Victor smiled in amusement when he saw her reaction.


    "Good job, that''s the Tasha I know." Victor smiled. He knew very well how difficult it was to fight with your instinct and have full control over yourself. Even now, he didn''t have full control of himself like before his Evolution, but fortunately, his control was much better than most.


    After all, from the beginning, he had to train himself to control everything in his life.


    Tasha growled and took a deep breath. At that moment, she felt Victor''s scent on her body, and her heart started to beat even more. His manly smell, his pheromones, everything about him was driving her crazy.


    Trying to have some semnce of control, she crossed her arms and tried to ignore Victor''s existence as she looked at Adam, "I respect your loyalty, Adam. And I will not interfere with that."


    "But understand that one wrong step, and not even my Hus ¨C Trading friend will protect you."


    "Fufufu, you can''t kill him or harm him. After all, he is my Wife''s father, but other than that, you can do whatever you want."


    She internally growled when she heard the word Wife but managed not to show it, "...I will retire him early if he doesn''t live up to my words."


    Victor nodded. "Or you can work him to the bone. He is useful, after all."


    "That''s a good idea." Tasha nodded as she thought more rationally about Adam''s capabilities.


    Even though she was thinking about Adam''s ability, most of her thoughts were on her painfully wet insides and how she missed being held by him with his strong arms around her.


    ''Fuck, I''m going to go crazy!'' She thought to herself.


    Adam felt incredibly strange now. It was as if his own opinion didn''t matter much to these two Beings. [Which was true.]


    Worse, he felt like a child in front of them, which was incredibly humiliating, but what could he do?


    One was The Progenitor of The Blood Dragons, apletely new Race of Dragons.


    And the other was now his own Race''s Progenitor.


    And he also knew that this situation was the consequence of his own decision to remain loyal. Yet he didn''t regret this decision, After all, he would remain loyal to the King - Volk until he ordered something that went against his principles.


    Tasha pointed to Volk. "Take this trash out of here and put it in the dungeon. I will know if you don''t take it where I ordered."


    "... Yes, My Queen." Adam epted the order.


    When Adam left, a voice was heard around them.


    "Should I congratte you, Tasha Fenrir?"


    Hearing the female voice nearby, Tasha looked at the woman. "Scathach Scarlet..."


    Tasha''s eyes roamed Scathach''s body, and she saw her Draconic Features; she also smelled Victor''s ''scent'' all over the woman''s body, proving what kind of rtionship they had.


    Upon learning about this, a deep irritation appeared in the woman as the tattoos on her face became more visible. Her eyes shone, and unconsciously, her Power increased in defiance.


    Scathach raised an eyebrow and snorted in disdain, then her wings opened, and the pressureing from her body increased in return.


    Two Auras shed, causing the surrounding area to changepletely.


    This sight made Victor''s smile grow in amusement, as he thought the future would be fun.


    About the fight between the two? He didn''t care because they would both be his at the end of the day. Not to mention, if things went too far, he would intervene and bring them both under control.


    As long as they don''t go too far, they could ''y'' with each other as much as they wanted. Even if that y could end up destroying several countries in the process... Who cared? They were Dragons; natural disasters.


    As Beings of Nature itself, they were basically part of the. A fight between two Dragons would not cause permanent damage to the.


    Not to mention, they were not on Earth right now, so it was okay.


    ''Oh wait, Tasha is not a Dragon, but she is a Being close to Nature thanks to her Wolf side, so it doesn''t matter much,'' Victor thought.


    "I don''t want your congrattions, Scathach." Tasha snorted.


    "Oh~? How rude, you don''t even know how to say thank you when someonepliments you? Such a rude Queen of Werewolves."


    "Rude?" Tasha growled, then snorted again, "Rude is a Vampire hag who doesn''t even know her own ce."


    "Ara~? Can''t you see? I''m not a Vampire anymore. Look at my beautiful wings." Scathach pointed to her red wings.


    "So you Evolved from a leech into a glorified lizard."


    Veins bulged on Scathach''s head. "At least I''m not some bitch in heat who sleeps with everyone."


    Tasha clenched her fists, and her eyes shed with anger.


    ""Bitch!"" They both screamed.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 852: Alpha among Alphas. 4

    Chapter 852: Alpha among Alphas. 4


    The less intelligent men around them couldn''t really understand why they suddenly became so hostile to each other, but all the women here knew the reason for the fight.


    Maya herself wanted to get involved, but the levels of strength the two were disying werepletely irrational to her. ''I need to get stronger.''


    She cast aside all her hesitation. Seeing Tasha, who used to be weaker than her, rise in Power so much, she realized she was falling behind, and she wouldn''t ept that!


    As Tasha and Scathach were about to fight each other, a loud noise was heard, and something flew in Victor''s direction, attacking him.


    An explosion of Power urred, and everyone looked towards the attacker who dared to attack the Husband/lover/man she loved.


    The eyes of several dangerous women shed with anger, but this anger evaporatedpletely when they saw that it was Fenrir.


    Why did the anger disappear?


    Fenrir was like a sparring partner for Victor, and the man himself saw him as his dog too... So, was it all right?


    One thing was correct. If it were someone else, the reaction wouldn''t have been the same.


    Dragons and female Wolves were quite territorial when it came to their Husband/


    loverpanion.


    Because of this natural urge to be territorial, Scathach went looking for a fight with Tasha; she also wanted to test the woman''s new Power.


    Adam wiped the sweat from his face when he saw this scene. ''This man really has the talent to make dangerous women like him. Even Scathach and Tasha, who were about to fight each other, immediately allied themselves to deal with the Being that attacked Victor.''


    If Victor heard Adam''s thoughts, he would say that was why he wanted to make them all Yanderes. They were the gentlest, most loving, and most devoted women any man could have.


    Only fools didn''t see that.


    Adam, of course, wouldpletely disagree with that thought since he had already dealt with someone like his mother for a long time and didn''t want another woman like her in his life.


    "You got stronger...!" A smile appeared on Fenrir''s face.


    Victor, who held Fenrir''s wrist, just smiled even more. "Of course, I will always get stronger."


    "Good! Then I don''t need to hold back!" Fenrir''s white hair bristled, and he attacked Victor again.


    Victor wasn''t foolish; even in his current state, defending against the Concept of The End was madness. There was no defense that would make him survive that.


    He even thought for a few milliseconds about using the Technique Nocturnos used to stop the attack, but even the ''Void'' couldn''t fight against the ''END.''


    So... he had to dodge.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble.


    Dense Red Lightning surrounded him, boosting his speed to even more absurd levels.


    Light speed? He could easily reach that speed.


    Fenrir began attacking Victor with his ws, and Victor began dodging at high speed.


    "Fenrir! Stop fighting! Ugh, how I loathe the times when this Wolf doesn''t listen to anyone!" Aurora appeared, speaking angrily. She was extremely concerned about her, okay? A fight between these two Beings on her was not something she wanted to experience!


    Of course, Aurora''s voice fell on deaf ears.


    Fenrir only became wilder as his attacks were ''cutting'' through space and even ''light'' itself.


    The girls swallowed hard when they saw the damage those ws were causing.


    Fortunately, since Creation had... well, The Power of The Beginning of Everything, the damage began to be automatically repaired, even though it was very slow.


    "Your form... is inadequate!" Victor dodged Fenrir''s attack and struck him in the chest.


    Fenrir coughed and felt breathless. That attack hurt much, much more than before.


    "You need more training!" Victor kicked his face and sent him into space.


    Victor''s wings opened, and he shot up into the sky, causing several booms that were heard all over the.


    "Savagery won''t help you kill Odin!" That was aplete lie. With Fenrir''s current state, he was an extremely dangerous opponent for Odin. After all, unlike before, he was attacking more ''correctly,'' but... Fenrir didn''t need to know that.


    For the first time, Fenrir dodged one of Victor''s attacks, leaving him slightly surprised to be able to see his movements.


    Then, he attacked him with his ws, hitting only air.


    Victor stood in space and looked at Fenrir.


    "Are your senses sharper than I thought? How can you see or sense me¡­? Come to think of it, since the beginning of our fight, you''ve always been looking at me... Don''t tell me not only your ws and fangs but even your senses ignore things like speed, gravity, etc.?"


    Victor shook his head internally, feeling it wasn''t that simple. It was clear that Fenrir could ''see'' him, but he couldn''t ''move'' ordingly.


    It was like his eyes and ears ignored all Concepts, but his body didn''t.


    "What a contradictory existence." Victorughed in amusement.


    Fenrir shook his head slightly to clear himself from the dizziness Victor''s attacks dealt and stood still in space. "Then train me!"


    "Make me stronger!" Fenrir''s Humanoid Form became even more animalistic as his hands and legs were reced by his animal form, and his sharp teeth appeared.


    This form, incorporating these features, was Fenrir''s most dangerous weapon; his ws could cut through anything, and his teeth could eat everything. He was truly a world-devouring monster.


    A Creature of Ragnarok.


    Victorughed; he was not against it. Fighting Fenrir would help him fight Beings with The Concept of The End. The fear of dying? Of being erased forever?


    Victor didn''t care. After all, every fight he fought had a chance of him dying, so this fight was just a little more dangerous than the rest... And Victor was no longer the same as before.


    Victor''s body began to change as scales began to cover his body, ck scleras filled his eyes, and two more horns appeared on his head. He was essing more of his Dragon Form but remaining Humanoid.


    Victor pointed his hand at the Wolf with a challenging gesture. "Let''s dance again."


    ...


    "... Fortunately, they are fighting off, but... Isn''t that dangerous? What if they destroy the sun? Aren''t we fucked?" Aurora felt her headache increasing.


    "...This...This isplete bullshit. This level of Power cannot be reality!" Be couldn''t believe what she was seeing. In fact, she couldn''t see anything. They were very far away in space, but the ''bang'' and explosion soundsing from space were loud enough for everyone to know what was happening.


    Victor and Fenrir were fighting in damn space! This was bullshit! Just what level of Power did you need to do that!?


    "... When did my life be a Dragon Ball Z anime? Should I go look for the Dragon Balls? At least that way, I would ask the Dragon to wake me from this crazy dream." The young man who answered Victor''s question about women spoke again when he saw this ''fight''.


    Liliana, the little girl Victor Blessed, just looked at all of this with shining eyes. That gentleman was incredible!


    "Grandmother," She ran towards Maya, making her parents'' faces go static with the girl''s attitude.


    Maya looked at the little girl and smiled slightly, "...What, Liliana?"


    For a moment, Liliana''s face froze when she realized her action. After all, she was a little girl with no ''talent'', so she couldn''t approach The Matriarch without her permission. That was her status in The n''s Hierarchy.


    But when she saw Maya''s positive response, she instinctively realized that thanks to that gentleman''s actions, her Status within The n had changed a lot.


    She might have been a petite little girl and didn''t understand manyplicated things, but as a Supernatural Being and someone who grew up in The Lykos n, she was the same mental age as a 12 year old Human child. Although, some areas of her remained inexperienced due to her young age, which was normal.


    She wasn''t stupid or didn''t know how to read the mood, and her actions just now were based on her excitement,


    Excitement thatpletely subsided after she realized what she had done. Yet, even though she was less excited, she still asked her question.


    "One day, will I be able to fight like that man?"


    "Call him Your Majesty... And the answer to your question is yes. It all depends on your hard work." She wasn''t lying. With her Bloodline purified, she really could fight like Victor was doing.


    It wouldn''t be at the same intensity, and it probably wouldn''t be off like those two abnormal Beings, but she could definitely achieve something simr.


    For the little girl, this was more than enough of an answer to set her loose.


    "... Yes!" Liliana''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 853: Some men just want to watch the world burn

    Chapter 853: Some men just want to watch the world burn


    The fight continued, a dragon against an END wolf.


    With each dodge, with each attack, Fenrir visibly improved. And not only that, his senses were getting ustomed to the speed.


    As a being who could ''ignore'' the concepts that governed the world, he was a tough opponent for any god.


    But... Not for Victor. Just as Fenrir was improving, Victor was notgging behind either. With each attack, each confrontation, he learned even more how to fight him.


    Victor was a very adaptive being, a talented monster who never stopped training.


    Combining that discipline with that talent, a situation like this happens.


    Fenrir roared to the sky, and his roar caused distortions around him as his paws were covered in colorless power, and he started attacking Victor.


    But even so, he couldn''t hit Victor.


    "Grrr! Why can''t I hit him!"


    Victor''s eyes shone in crimson violet, and for those who knew him well they knew what that meant.


    He was seeing the future, specifically 5 seconds into the future. All of Fenrir''s attacks, and possible attacks, he could predict.


    Even though the END being could ignore the concepts around them, he still needed to make moves that would define his future. That was an absolutew.


    But despite knowing this, Victor didn''t rely 100% on his future vision, and the reason for that was simple.


    Fenrir holds the concept of END, a concept that has only one rival, the concept of BEGIN.


    "Calm down," Victor said, and in the next moment, he kicked Fenrir''s face.


    "Ugh."


    His fist was covered in lightning, and he attacked the air in a stance that Natashia would immediately recognize.


    One Punch, one million hits.


    A technique that the Countess developed, and Victor took it to another level.


    With his current power and speed.


    It was no longer just 1 million hits. It was... One billion hits.


    A burst of pure red sma-like power flew towards Fenrir, and if it were any other being, such an attack would be deadly, but... For Fenrir?


    He just needed to open his mouth and roar!


    ROOOOOOOOAR!


    In the next moment, all that energy disappeared, along with various objects in a straight line in space.


    "... This... This... Holy..." Tasha and Maya were speechless; they couldn''t even form coherent words.


    "Now you understand why I don''t want him fighting on my," Aurora said with a sigh.


    The sight of everything being DELETED from existence was simply ridiculous. Everything that existed in that area of space was the darkness of the abyss.


    Concepts like space and time no longer existed there; everything was deleted.


    Victor appeared behind Fenrir, and when the wolf turned his face about to attack again, Victor raised his hand to halt him.


    "Stop."


    "... What?"


    "We can''t continue."


    "Why!?"


    Victor just pointed to the damage Fenrir had caused.


    Fenrir looked at that ce and said, "Oh."


    "We can''t train while you use this END energy. Literally, any battlefield will be unusable."


    Honestly, Victor felt a bit sorry for Odin now. He had no idea what kind of monstrous being Fenrir was bing.


    The most terrible thing about Fenrirpared to Typhon was that his END power was concentrated inside him, and he could ''throw'' it out.


    Something Typhon couldn''t do. One thing Victor understood by observing the two beings was how the END energy was concentrated differently.


    In simple terms, Fenrir was morebat-oriented than Typhon.


    Because of this, the Ragnarok wolf had areas of his body that were not covered by END power, like his body, tail, and the top of his head.


    This power was specifically only in his ws, sharp teeth, and inside.


    Something different from Typhon, who had all the power in the skin of his body like a natural armor.


    ''He must have been quite young when he was sealed,'' Victor just couldn''t see someone like Typhon losing to the Greek gods; after all, he was the antithesis of everything that existed.


    "Hmm... You''re right," Fenrir responded after seeing the damage he had caused.


    "I need to clean this up, or he''ll beat me up again..." Fenrir muttered.


    "He?" Victor asked curiously.


    "Death."


    "... Oh." That was the only thing he could say, not expecting that answer. It seemed that Death wasmunicating with the END beings.


    After thinking for a moment, Victor thought it made sense. After all, the power of ''END'' originated from the primordial entity Death itself, and he knew very well how dangerous that power was without control.


    Typhon didn''t have as much of a problem because he couldn''t go around shooting bursts of power. As long as he wasn''t provoked, he would be fine, not to mention that Gaia also controlled that being.


    But the same couldn''t be said of Fenrir or the dragon from the Norse pantheon.


    "How will you fix this?" Victor asked curiously.


    "I will call him," he said, and in the next moment, his eyes began to glow, and in less than a few seconds, apletely ck-covered being appeared.


    The being looked at the area of space and then at Fenrir. Victor and Fenrir thought he would say something, but instead, he just gestured with his hand, and everything that was deleted simply ''reappeared.''


    It was as if someone had pressed Ctrl + Z on the keyboard and restored everything that was lost.


    Victor couldn''t help but widen his eyes at such irrationality. ''No wonder he is the most important of the primordial beings,'' he thought.


    "Remember, do not abuse your power; you have a purpose. Do not go against it." The distorted voice that was neither male nor female resonated all around them.


    "... I know; this won''t happen again," Fenrir said.


    Victor narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard this interaction. It seemed that, unlike other beings, those who had the ''END'' concept seemed to have a greater purpose in the grand scheme of things.


    "For the beginning to arise, the end muste. The aspect of duality, huh..." Even if they didn''t say it to him, he could specte based on what he knew and his own experience in observing the ''truth'' of the world and how these primordial beings were obsessed with maintaining the bnce of everything.


    "When training with the Progenitor, do not use your END powers. You will improve faster this way," Death said, and in the next moment, he disappeared.


    Victor observed the ce where he was, and as expected, he couldn''t feel anything, not even a trace of energy.


    "... What were those words he said about you?" Victor asked curiously, although internally, he didn''t expect an answer to that question since it seemed to be something personal. Imagine his surprise when Fenrir began to speak.


    "There are events that need to happen no matter what. Ragnarok is a good example of that, and no matter how much you try to change it, this event will happen, but it''s not because it''s ''predestined'' or anything like that. It''s because he wished it to happen."


    "... Why is that? I mean, why does he want Ragnarok?"


    "Who knows? He doesn''t exin it to me, but I can guess it''s because of ''bnce.'' After all, they are obsessed with it." Fenrirmented as he sat in space and floated around.


    "Hmm..." Victor tried to look at it from another perspective, a more logical and coldputer-like point of view.


    When theputer machine has too much ''cache,'' problems like freezing or slowing down can ur, so ''END'' needs to happen for existence to continue.


    ''I see... Even though it doesn''t seem like it, Death is working, huh?'' Victor thought.


    Thinking about theics he read, he assumed that Death acted like the Death of the DC universe. He was essential for the continuation of everything, although he didn''t deal directly with the ''death'' of beings, as that job was in the hands of the abyss judges and the infernal Rulers.


    At least that''s what he thought; he didn''t know if it was true yet. But he learned one thing from observing what Death did.


    ''When the power of END deletes something, it doesn''t really disappear; it just goes somewhere else that I don''t know.'' You can''t ''Recreate'' something that has already been ''Deleted.'' You needed to create that item again for it to exist. What Death did wasn''t that.


    After all, he had no authority to create anything. He was death, the end of everything. He didn''t have the power to create anything.


    Even though he thought that he didn''t form the thought and decided that it was 100% correct, after all, Death is the oldest being in the universe. Who knows how many powers he has? Maybe because he is ''Death,'' he also has some aspect of ''life'' within him.


    Although this theory wouldpletely negate The Universal Tree.


    After thinking about this situation, Victor looked at Fenrir and said,


    "Let''s go back. I need to prepare for the meeting of supernatural beings. I need to train my daughters and spend time with my wives."


    "You''re a busy man, Victor."


    "That''s true..." Victor nodded, and in the next moment, he said, "Can I ask you for help with something?"


    "Sure..." Fenrir opened his mouth widely in a face-splitting yawn.


    Victor focused his eyes on the inside of Fenrir''s throat and was surprised when he saw the ''abyss.'' ''So that''s how it works, huh.'' Victor thought that this abyss was in the stomach, but he waspletely wrong; it was in the throat.


    ''So that''s where that power he releaseses from.''


    "I will help you. What do you need me to do?"


    Victor smiled, "Odin will go to the meeting... And I''ve discovered some unpleasant news from my spies."


    Fenrir clearly didn''t hear the rest of Victor''s question, but even though he didn''t hear it, he immediately agreed.


    "Count on me." A malicious glint appeared on the wolf''s face.


    "Don''t try to kill him. We''ll be in the territory of a primordial being, and even you can''t fight him in his territory."


    In the territory of a primordial being, he was practically a conscious god with authority over everything.


    Not to mention that despite Fenrir being dangerous, it was only because of his unique characteristics. As an individual, he was extremely easy to deal with for someone like The Owner of Limbo.


    If he couldn''t use his ws, or his fangs, and inner power, Fenrir would be easily sealed.


    Something that couldn''t be done with Typhon, although it was easy to seal Typhon since he just had to be thrown into the endless abyss where there was no support for him to move.


    Now that Victor thought about it, there were many limitations in these beings with the END concept.


    ''Bnce, huh... Of course, there wouldn''t be a perfect being without weaknesses... Such a thing doesn''t exist.'' Everyone had weaknesses. You just had to look in the right ce.


    "Of course not... I also won''t show this form; I''ll go in wolf form."


    "Oh? You''re learning, huh."


    "Yes, I have the best training partner, after all."


    ''Training partner, not a teacher, huh?'' Victor never considered himself Fenrir''s teacher or master since their fighting styles werepletely different, and he really didn''t need that. Most beings would die just from his ws, and very few beings could give him trouble.


    All Fenrir needed was to learn to better control his body and maintain the fundamentals of a martial artist; the rest he would develop on his own.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Mm."


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 854: Somebody I Used to Know.

    Chapter 854: Somebody I Used to Know.


    Samar, the private bath of The Pce.


    Victor leaned against the edge of the bath, gazing at the ceiling, lost in thought as he reviewed the brief fight he had with Fenrir.


    "I feel like I''m close to discovering something..." Victor narrowed his eyes. The fight with Fenrir had been quite enlightening.


    He couldn''t tell if it was because he had witnessed the "Concepts" being deleted and reconstructed or if it was Fenrir''s Evolution, but he had a nagging feeling that he had stumbled upon something significant, though he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    This sensation was incredibly frustrating, akin to having information on the tip of your tongue that you couldn''t recall or a missing puzzle piece that prevented aplete picture.


    "What are you thinking about, Vic?" Scathach''s voice broke through his thoughts,ing from his left.


    The water rippled, indicating her entry into the bath, but even that didn''t divert Victor''s attention from the ceiling.


    Lost in thought, Victor responded openly, "I''m thinking about my progress."


    "Hmm~..." The water shifted again, and soon Victor felt Scathach climbing onto hisp.


    Victor diverted his gaze from the ceiling to the crimson-haired goddess before him.


    "You finally looked at me." She smiled, a smile that carried the seduction of an older woman and the danger of someone like Scathach.


    Victor gazed into Scathach''s heterochromatic eyes. "I''m always looking at you."


    "Hmm... That''s not how it seemed today. Not just that bitch but also The Queen of Wolves."


    "Your attention seemed rather divided today." Her eyes gleamed with subtle threat, jealousy, and possessiveness evident in every word she spoke.


    Instead of bing rmed, as most men might in this situation, Victor''s smile grew wider, and he embraced Scathach.


    He always relished it when his Wives disyed extreme jealousy and even greater possessiveness. For him, it was not a cause for concern but rather a source of joy.


    "sculpted" him at the start of his journey.


    "You know very well that that is not true. No matter how many women enter my life, you, Master, will always hold a significant ce in my heart."


    Scathach wasn''t just the woman who trained him; she was the one who hadpletely shifted his mindset. He was the warrior he was today because she had "sculpted" him at the start of his journey.


    An involuntary smile appeared on Scathach''s face. "Humpf, you and your sweet words. You won''t escape me so easily!"


    "Who said I wanted to escape?" He chuckled, nuzzling his violet horns against Scathach''s crimson ones.


    As a Being who was the perfect fusion of a Dragon and a Vampire, he could easily change his form to hide his "Draconic Features." Features like his eyes, his horns, his slightly scaly skin, and his razor-sharp ws, which were more like talons. He could conceal these and appear as a Human whenever necessary, much like his retractable Draconic Wings.


    But why should he? He felt no shame in his current Form, so he didn''t hide in his "original" Human Form.


    Scathach seemed to share the sentiment. Like him, she proudly disyed her horns, eyes, and other characteristics. It appeared that they were embracing their true selves, and the same applied to the other women he had turned into Dragons.


    When their two sets of horns touched, they unexpectedly felt a resonance between them, as if they had "merged."


    In that moment, Scathach felt Victor''s entire Being as if she were in control of his body.


    "This... This is how you feel, huh?" Scathach opened her eyes wide. "So much Power... So much Energy... It''s just... Incredible..."


    Scathach couldn''t find the words to exin her feelings or put them into perspective. If her current body were likened to all the oceans of Earth, Victor''s Energy was akin to having an entire colossal several hundred times the size of Earth at her disposal.


    It was simply unfathomable.


    "No wonder you never seem to get tired... With this much Energy, it''s almost impossible for you to be fatigued now." She marveled.


    He not only possessed a nuclear reactor at his heart that generated immense Energy but also had Roxanne and his own both contributing to his Power.


    Scathach was convinced that, among the God-Kings, Victor surpassed them all in terms of pure Energy. She wouldn''t be surprised if he had the most avable Energy to wield.


    While Scathach was lost in the abyss that was Victor''s existence, attempting to understand him better, Victor smiled deeply when he sensed Scathach''s emotions toward him¡ªher devotion, love, lust, and obsession.


    Victor had been aware of these feelings, as Scathach had demonstrated them on multiple asions. However, "feeling" them directly from the source was an entirely different experience than having them "shown."


    Scathach took a deep breath and pressed her body closer to Victor''s. "No wonder you''re always so contemtive. Your body has changedpletely. It must be quite challenging to regain full control, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, but I''ve had a previous experience, so it''s easier this time. The fight I had with Fenrir also helped me get a better grip on my body." Victor hadn''t been joking when he mentioned understanding Superman. With his current strength, the world was essentially made of ss¡ªa fragile world. The only ones he could touch freely without much worry were his Dragon Wives, who naturally had more resilient bodies than most.


    "I can understand that. I''m going through the same thing... To be honest, controlling my impulses is quite challenging. It''s as if my emotions are on steroids and are out of control." She exined.


    "The Draconic nature driven by the Vampiric nature."


    "Right, we''re a perfect fusion of Dragon and Vampire, huh." She spoke.


    "That means we have all the weaknesses and strengths of both Races amplified."


    "Really? I don''t feel any adverse effects from sunlight."


    "That''s because the Dragon side doesn''t have that weakness," Victor exined.


    "The fusion of the Races eliminated most of the weaknesses that Vampires had because the Dragon was a superior ''material.''"


    "Hmm, that''s a bit confusing."


    "Think of it this way: during the fusion, the Dragon was at the front of the line, and the Vampire was second. As a result, we inherited a few weaknesses from both sides due to the ''superiority'' of the Dragon."


    "Mm... In that case, what weaknesses do we have now?"


    "The only ring weakness we have now is Anti-Dragon Weapons... something I''m already nning to address."


    "Only a fool wouldn''t seek countermeasures for a weakness they''re aware of." Scathach nodded as she spoke the words of her own teachings.


    "Indeed, and you''ve taught me well not to be a fool."


    "Mm~." Scathach nodded with a satisfied smile on her face. She loved it when he spoke about how she had "taught" him various things. Due to their current position and the resonance between them, she could clearly sense that he meant everything he said; he was beingpletely honest. She relished the overwhelming feelings of his love, affection, and possessiveness.


    "As for your problem, Vic... Are you overthinking the future and forgetting the present?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The basics, Victor. Always remember the basics. They are the pirs that support our existence."


    "When in doubt, go back to the basics. Remember these words?"


    Victor nodded and thought, "Basics, huh..." He pondered Scathach''s words deeply and what she was suggesting to him.


    She wouldn''t speak these words without reason, considering that she was someone who had experienced "Enlightenment" before.


    In the meantime, as he contemted, Scathach took a deep breath and exhaled warm air from her mouth. She tilted her hips slightly, and in the next moment, she released the Dragonling she had been sitting on, practically impaling herself in ce on Victor.


    "Haah... I love it." She spoke with satisfaction when she felt the Junior Dragon go all the way andpletely invade her cave and take the ce for himself like the arrogant Dragon he was.


    Victor''s smile grew even wider when she was honest. No matter how much he ''defeated'' her before, she would never admit her honest feelings. She was a pure warrior even in bed.


    She proved her ''love'' with actions, not words.


    But thanks to her new honest side, she was being much more vocal, something that made Victor even more excited, as she was finally beingpletely honest!


    "Humpf, that little smile, I can feel your ego growing, my love."


    Herst words made his smile grow even wider, and an overwhelming feeling of happiness gushed towards her:


    "I''m just happy, Honey."


    She showed a small, loving, and gentle smile. "I know." Soon after, she kissed him.


    Victor wrapped his arms around her tighter and kissed her, too, but he had to stop the kiss halfway through when he felt an incredible sensationing from below.


    "W-What is that?"


    Victor felt as if his younger Dragon was being squeezed and attacked from every direction, as the slick membrane was squeezing him and massaging his weak spots. The tightness was incredible, and if he wasn''t who he was, he was sure his younger brother would have already been crushed.


    "Humpf, do you think I wouldn''t level the ying field at some point?" She huffed as she let out a small moan as she felt her insides being filled with Victor''s liquid.


    ''Fufufu, I caught him off guard.'' She thought internally.


    "Aphrodite and Morgana exined to me several techniques they use while they are battling you. I also observed a lot when you were battling."


    "So all I had to do was adapt their fighting style to my own fighting style¡­"


    "Get ready, My Love. I will take you to heaven." Her eyes lit up, then she began to use her techniques while sounds of sshing water echoed around the bathing chamber.


    Victor was lost in thought. One was the literal Goddess of Sex and Love, and the other woman was a Subus, a Demon of Lust; whatever Scathach learned from them, he was loving it.


    ''This feeling, it''s like Aphrodite and Jeanne are doing it to me at the same time¡­ It''s incredible!''


    As expected of his Master, she would never stay behind for long.


    But... It still wasn''t enough. She may have caught him off guard with a sneak attack, but he was still the man who defeated Aphrodite several times, along with Morgana, the ''teachers'' of Scathach.


    Victor''s teeth became sharper, and in the next moment, he bit Scathach''s neck.


    "Ohhhh...- OHHHH!~" Scathach''s eyes rolled backpletely at the unexpected thunderous pleasure. She had an orgasm so intense that all the liquid inside her exploded with force, expelling the water around the bathtub.


    Just as Victor had a super body, she also had a super body and an involuntary reaction with such strength was normal.


    But Scathach didn''t think about that. She was more worried that, at this moment, her entire body had be a sensitive erogenous zone, and she was going crazy with pleasure.


    She came for a long minute and proved once again the happiness of being a ''woman'' who could experience a prolonged orgasm.


    Honestly, she didn''t mind at all about giving up now and enjoying it all...


    But she wouldn''t give up so easily! She wouldn''t be Scathach if she gave up so quickly!


    Scathach growled, opened her mouth, and bit Victor''s neck.


    For a moment, she felt as if she was biting into a very resistant metal, which made her teeth hurt a lot, but she managed to pierce his skin.


    Truthfully, this was only possible thanks to Victor''s cooperation in making his ''flesh'' softer for her.


    A body control that he managed to regain thanks to the small fight with Fenrir. Hiding his characteristics was easy, and changing his shape was also very easy, but he couldn''t lower his natural defenses without great effort.


    Even if he changed his appearance and became a 12-year-old boy, his whole body would be as strong as his adult form, and nothing would change.


    But thanks to that fight, he began to regain ''delicate'' control of his body. If it weren''t for that, Scathach would have broken her teeth when she bit him.


    ''So delicious!!!'' Scathach groaned internally. Even though she no longer needed blood as a Dragon and could eat normal food, she was still a Vampire in essence. After all, she grew up as a Vampire, so even if natural foods were good, nothing beat her Husband''s blood.


    "Ahh~." She stopped biting and moaned when she felt a squeeze on her buttocks and a nibble on her ear.


    ...


    Metis, who was outside preparing to enter the bathroom, suddenly stopped when she heard what was happening.


    "Have they started already¡­?" She touched her chin and deliberated. For a moment, the thought of joining them crossed her mind, but she immediately shook her head in denial.


    ''I won''t disturb him... Maybe when he''s alone, it will be better.''


    Metis knew it was only a matter of time for her to form a rtionship with her father. After all, she couldn''t think of a man more suitable than him to spend her entire existence with, not to mention that she understood her position very well.


    She understood that no matter what she tried to do, she would never be able to get away from him. She had already seen his possessiveness and knew that it would be impossible to escape.


    She also didn''t want to escape. Her father saved her and gave her a new life, and the right thing to do was to stay by his side and always support him.


    ''...STOP CALLING HIM FATHER, METIS!'' She internally roared to herself in shame as she realized her own thoughts.


    She squatted on the ground and covered her face with her hands. An older woman like her calling someone so young father; it seemed like she had a twisted desire or something!


    Due to her shame, unconsciously, her Dragon Wings appeared, and she covered her body, forming a kind of protective shell.


    Metis looked at this and tried to consciously control the wings to retract onto her back, but she couldn''t.


    "...I can''t make them disappear." She wondered how this was possible. After all, from what she understood about herself, Dragons were Beings that acted on instinct-...


    Her thought process stopped when she felt somethinging out of her private parts; she looked at that ce and realized what it was.


    ''Impossible-.'' She didn''t even have time to reason again because she heard:.


    "Haan~, more~... Haah~"


    Her wings opened again, and her eyes shone with desire as she took a deep breath and smelled her father.


    She spied what was going on and saw her father, who, just like her, had his wings exposed and was doing things that couldn''t be said out loud with Scathach, who had her wings open too. It was obvious that, just like her, they weren''t managing to control themselves and were assuming their True Form unintentionally.


    Her eyes stared at that member, and this image was reflected in her eyes.


    ''I want him for myself¡­ I¡­!''


    p!


    Metis hit herself and woke up to reality, as she quickly created clothes for herself and left the bathroom as quickly as possible.


    With speed that would shame most of the Fulger n, she flew towards the icy sea on the other side of the city and fell into the frigid waters.


    Floating on the bottom of the sea while looking at crystal clear water, she internally roared:


    ''Damn, Draconic Instincts! I hate it!... I want my dad to fuck me!''


    Her face turned red, and then she screamed, releasing a roar of pure golden Power towards the sky.


    "Holy... That was my breath!? Incredible!"


    The moment she got out of the water, she smelled ''that scent'' again, and that made her return to the water quickly.


    ''Damn!'' She was cursing her heightened senses now.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 855: If you do not like it. Deal with it. You are mine.

    Chapter 855: If you do not like it. Deal with it. You are mine.


    Samar, Queen''s Mansion, Tasha Fenrir.


    Victor, Scathach, and Metis were sitting side by side, with Victor in the middle, looking at the spectacle before them.


    At least, Victor and Scathach were.


    Metis was paying more attention to the proximity of Victor and Scathach than said ''spectacle''.


    She couldn''t get the image out of her head because, even though she was an Elder Goddess of almost the same generation as Hestia, she hadn''t lived ''freely'' like herpanions, all because of her paranoid ex-husband, who was dead. [Thank you very much to my father for that.]


    So, if you asked if she was old. Yes, she would say she was very old, but at the same time, this statement was incorrect. After all, most of her life was spent ''living'' inside Zeus''s brain, assisting him. Even though she didn''t exactly remember that phase, as her Soul was fragmented, she knew very well that this made up arge portion of her life.


    Therefore, it was safe to say that the only man she had in her life and ''did'' that stuff with her was Zeus, but that was in her old body.


    Her new body was madepletely from scratch and fueled by Victor''s Soul. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was reborn as a new Metis.


    Her existence might be a bitplicated to exin, but to simplify, she was a ''new'' Metis who inherited the ''memories'' of the old Metis.


    Although due to the age difference between them, the ''old'' Metis influenced her way of thinking and seeing the world a lot... But it was without a doubt that the ''new'' Metis influenced her own feelings a lot as well.


    The Goddess, who was once called The Goddess of Wisdom, waspletely on her knees before her ''father'' and ''creator''. She couldn''t help but desire him, she couldn''t help but want him for herself, she couldn''t help but wish for the same treatment as Scathach.


    She wanted him for herself, and only the Primordial Chaos knew how deeply these feelings unsettled her.


    "Mother, don''t you think you overreacted...?" Anderson asked cautiously.


    Due to the ''war'' between their parents, Volk and Tasha''s children were forbidden from taking sides. This prohibition was not from Volk but from Tasha.


    Before starting anything against Volk, Tasha kidnapped her son and locked him up with her most loyal subordinates and his own wife.


    This was an act that Anderson did not like at all since he was no longer a child. He wanted to get involved in this war and maybe profit from it.


    But of course, Tasha knew that. So, as not to furtherplicate the situation, she removed her son from the equation along with her younger son.


    Tasha looked at Anderson with neutral eyes.


    "Are you questioning my decision?" Tasha''s eyes gleamed slightly.


    "...N-No, I''m just bothered..."


    "Then stop bothering about it and move on." Despite her flowery words, what she meant was quite explicit.


    ''If you''re bothered, you can do the same as your father.''


    The message was obvious to everyone, even to Anderson, but how could he do that? If he was once afraid of his mother, that fear had just increased several times now because of the way she treated his father and how she had be stronger.


    She was not only a High-Level Goddess but also the Progenitor of his kind; for her to ''awaken'' and take away his Alpha status, only one word was needed.


    Without a doubt, Tasha Fenrir was the Alpha among Alphas now, and no one was above her in Samar''s society. And she was working to make this control even more concrete and unbreakable.


    The process would be long, but since the beginning, as a Goddess, what she had the most of was time.


    "Mother... Now that you are the Alpha among Alphas, I don''t need to strive to be the King anymore, right...?" Thomas Fenrir asked uncertainly.


    Tasha stopped working on her documents and looked at her younger son. "My son. What have I always told you?"


    "...You don''t ept mediocrity."


    "Correct." Tasha nodded. "Since I hold the ultimate authority in Samar, I won''t force you to be the King anymore or seed me, so you can do as you please."


    "So..." Thomas''s eyes lit up slightly when he heard those words. Even though he had been raised to seed Volk and be the best King molded by Tasha, he always had his own little desires that he wanted to pursue but couldn''t because of this thought.


    That didn''t mean he couldn''t do things. It was just that most of his time was spent training to get stronger and be a better and morepetent King, so he had little time to ''have fun.''


    "Can I y my games and watch the movies I didn''t have a chance to?"


    Tasha smiled. "Of course, but you must continue your training to get stronger; that part is non-negotiable. I will instruct your teachers to reduce the political lessons a bit, but you will still have to do them."


    "Ugh," Thomas grumbled, but he thought it was better than nothing.


    "Not to mention that you''re already at the age to look for your future wives and your pack members. That''s non-negotiable too."


    Thomas''s face became even uglier; he still didn''t want to think about it. Choosing a pack member was not simple and as the son of a Queen who had be a Progenitor, the number of women chasing after his younger brother was countless. For a moment, his mind went to a certain Witch with strange eyes as a potential mate. He thought she was the ideal choice since they held the same status, and she was also strong and talented, but there was a problem: she was a Human and a Witch on top of that.


    "Can I pursue a Human?"


    "...." Tasha stopped writing on her document and looked at her son neutrally.


    Thomas started to sweat when he saw his mother''s fixed gaze.


    "You have someone in mind, huh? Who''s the girl who caught your interest?"


    "... I don''t."


    "Don''t lie to me."


    Thomas''s spine chilled when he heard his mother''s tone. "...Well, I do have someone in mind; her name is Emily."


    "Emily what? What''s herst name? If she''s not from a distinguished political family, you know I won''t allow it."


    Thomas mumbled in a low voice like a mouse. "...Moriarty."


    "......" The gleam in Tasha''s eyes increased several times.


    Thomas looked like a pig about to be ughtered now and was sweating profusely.


    "I won''t allow it."


    ''I know, right? After all, it''s impossible for her to allow it.'' Thomas thought. Frankly, Witches had a pretty bad reputation. Even though they had helped the Wolves a lot, this help came in the form of exploitation since only they could make the Artifacts that allowed artificial transformation into a full Werewolf Form.


    Something that was no longer needed since his mother had be stronger and could call the moon to cause the same effect.


    "... Hmm, so this is what it''s like to have a son," Scathachmented.


    "It''splicated, huh?" Metismented in an attempt to distract her mind.


    "Hmm... I think it depends on the upbringing. From what I know, raising a man is easier than raising a woman."


    "Really?" Scathach asked. Even though she had several students, she had never had a student she had raised from a very young age, so she really never really had that experience.


    The same could be said for Metis, who only had one daughter, a daughter she never raised or interacted with.


    "Well, that''s what my friend''s mother told me. I don''t know if it''s true, and I probably never will."


    "... What do you mean?" Scathach asked curiously.


    "It''s exactly as I said. After all, all my children will probably be girls."


    "... How can you be so sure of that?"


    Victor looked at Scathach and gave a small smile while his violet-crimson eyes gleamed slightly. "I just know."


    "...." Scathach and Metis were left speechless.


    "I''m sure all my daughters will be daddy''s girls too." Heughed.


    Scathach looked at Victor naturally for a long time before she spoke. "Well, that''s inevitable; just look at Nero and Ophis."


    "They love you more than their own ''mothers.''"


    "Well, of course, it''s inevitable. I''m the best, after all." Victor''s narcissism towards his daughters reached the stratosphere.


    "Ugh... For some reason, our daughter will be even more troublesome than you and mebined."


    Victorughed. "You have no idea," he said, picturing the image of a little girl with ck and crimson-tipped hair, causing an entire city to explode with her crying.


    Of all his future daughters, he ''predicted'' that his daughter with Scathach would be the most destructive due to her potential. In fact, they would all be destructive, but this girl, in particr, was on another level of destruction, all because of the ''qualities'' she inherited from both parents.


    Surprisingly, his daughter with Haruna would also have a temperament simr to the one with Scathach, and the one with Violet would be calmer than her mother and father, proving that just because the parents were crazy, their children didn''t have to follow the same path.


    Thinking about these predictions, Victor shook his head and tried not to dwell on them too much. After all, the future was uncertain, and anything could change. The ''little girl'' he saw in that future might lookpletely different depending on how Victor or Scathach could change.


    After all, this future was predicted with the current state of Victor and Scathach, something everyone knew was temporary as both had a lot of room to grow, and the same applied to his other Wives.


    "Speaking of which, I have to visit Haruna and improve her Lineage." Haruna had long said that she didn''t want to be transformed into a Dragon and wanted to maintain her Nine-Tailed Fox Lineage, a decision Victor respected since it was his Wife''s choice.


    All he needed to do was enhance the Fox Lineage to be greater than Inari herself. After all, she needed to be strong enough to engage in nighttime activities with him, or she would die.


    ''Fortunately, thanks to the fight I had with Fenrir, I''m learning to control myself more,'' Victor thought.


    Tasha, Anderson, and Thomas''s conversation ended, and in the next moment, the two of them left the room. For a moment, Anderson looked at Victor and the two women beside him.


    Seeing the characteristics of a Dragon, a chill ran down his spine. ''What a monster.''


    Victor lookedpletely different from thest time he saw him, and he really couldn''t understand how someone could change so much in such a short time.


    Feeling Anderson''s gaze, Victor looked at him and smiled amiably while waving.


    Anderson nodded with an ironic smile and continued to leave the room.


    The moment Anderson and Thomas left the room, Tasha gestured with her hand, and soon all the Werewolves followed her sons.


    Tasha leaned back in her chair, tossed her long, straight ck hair behind her, and sighed.


    Victor looked at Tasha''s appearance with a slight appreciation. Now that she had ''Ascended,'' she seemed even more beautiful than before in his eyes.


    She had the characteristics of a Middle Eastern woman but also had European ancestry. Her skin was bronzed, and she had long ck hair. In total, she looked like the perfect image of a bronzed Cleopatra.


    These characteristics were even more pronounced when she ascended as a High-Level Goddess and Progenitor. [Victor knew she wouldn''t like beingpared to a Mortal, especially Cleopatra, so he didn''t say it out loud.]


    All the Werewolves in her pack had the same characteristics as her, proving that they came from the same ce. The only Werewolves he saw with more European features were The Lykos n, but even they were bronzed due to Samar''s sun.


    From that perspective, Leona was truly abnormal since she was very pale, as if she hade from the depths of the North Pole.


    "Are you done observing, Progenitor?" Tasha asked casually, but there was appreciation in her voice.


    "Not yet. Why don''t you get up and take a walk so I can observe you better?" Victor was so shameless that he could make even stones spit blood and feel embarrassed.


    Normally, these words would cause disgust in any woman, but since it was Victor, a handsome man, everything he did was forgiven, and he could even make women like it.


    ... Life was unfair.


    Tasha opened her eyes and looked at Victor with amusement. In the next moment, surprising everyone, she did precisely as Victor had asked.


    She stood up, tossing her long, straight hair back and turning her body to ''show'' herself to him. Victor watched it all in slow motion, observing every curve of her body.


    "What do you think?"


    "Perfect," Victor was honest.


    "You''ve reached your full potential. All you have to do now is refine it and make it even stronger."


    The light in the room was covered, forming the shadow of two Dragon Wings, and a murderous intent was felt by everyone.


    "All thanks to your maniptions, I believe?"


    "Calling it maniptions makes me sound like a viin... I was just sad to see a woman with so much potential wasting away like that, so I had to do something," Victor sighed as if he were doing her a favor, and she couldn''t acknowledge it.


    Scathach and Tasha rolled their eyes at Victor''s narcissistic words.


    The light in the room was covered, forming the shadow of two Dragon Wings, and a murderous intent was felt by everyone.


    Tasha looked at Metis, who seemed ready to attack her. Even though she was smiling naturally, her displeasure was so obvious that it made the air itself heavier.


    "Could you please have more decency, one befitting a Ruler and Progenitor, Tasha Fenrir?"


    Tasha snorted and walked back over to her desk. She then crossed her arms under her voluptuous breasts and leaned against her desk.


    "Now what?" Tasha asked Victor.


    "... What do you mean?"


    "You came to Samar, disrupted our society, took the Matriarch of The Lykos n for yourself, and nearly killed thergest n in my country. Not to mention, you have several spies in the city. If you weren''t an impossible-to-provoke Being, such acts would already be considered an act of war."


    "... Eh? How terrible..." Victor ced his hand on his chest as if in pain. "All I did was act in ordance for the greater good. My two teachers would be proud of me."


    "Two teachers? You had other teachers besides me?" Scathach asked, her eyes gleaming dangerously.


    "Of course, don''t you remember? We recently watched my teachers and their great ambition for the greater good."


    "... Oh." Scathach now understood that he was talking about a certain vige elder and an old magic school teacher they had watched with the group.


    Realizing that he was joking, her mood calmed down.


    "Can you stop joking and answer seriously?" Tasha asked seriously.


    "But I am answering seriously?" Victor replied, confused, and then his smile appeared, "All I did was for the greater good... My greater good." He stood up from where he was and walked toward Tasha.


    Victor walked with the grace of nobility and the cunning of a seducer toward Tasha, who unconsciously tried to take a step back but realized she couldn''t because she was leaning against her desk.


    Victor invaded Tasha''s personal space, and she couldn''t do anything, not while he was making that seductive face like a God of Beauty with the nature of an Incubus, an irresistible face.


    She took a deep breath, an act she shouldn''t have done, because she was soon bombarded by Victor''s Draconic Pheromones, and even though he didn''t say anything, she could feel from her entire existence that this strong male wanted her.


    "Ugh." Metis put her hand on her nose and crossed her legs even tighter. She wanted to prevent inappropriate liquids froming out of ces they shouldn''te out of!


    Victor ced his hand on Tasha''s waist and the other hand on her cheek.


    Tasha''s heart beat even faster when she felt Victor''s muscr body with her own. Unconsciously, her Wolf Ears and Tail appeared, and, as if she was reacting to his advances, her tail wrapped around her body.


    Her eyes glittered with desire and possession.


    Victor caressed her cheek gently and brought his face closer to hers.


    Tasha closed her eyes and epted Victor''s advances, and the next moment, a kiss happened... It all started slow and gentle, almost innocent.


    But the moment Tasha tasted the ''forbidden'' taste, all her inhibitions were thrown into the stratosphere, and she hugged him tighter while jumping up and wrapping her legs around his waist.


    What was an innocent kiss turned into a passionate, predatory, and possessive kiss.


    In the middle of the kiss, Tasha suddenly opened her eyes widely, a red Magic Circle appeared in both of her eyes, and in the next moment, her vision changed perspective several times. Even if she was in the Royal Pce, she could see her city from here.


    Reluctantly, Tasha moved away from Victor, forming a bridge of saliva that connected their lips.


    "...What is..." She took a deep breath. "What is that?"


    "It''s, like I said, for my greater good, and if it''s for my greater good, that means it''s for your greater good too."


    "...Eh? This¡­" Tasha opened her eyes wide as she understood the implications of Victor''s words.


    "Yes, these are my Demons spread throughout Samar, and they are your eyes and ears now."


    Victor just gave Tasha the perfect tool to control all of her Wolves and take control of Samarpletely.


    Tasha opened her eyes widely. "How long¡­" She wanted to know how long he had been nning this.


    "From the beginning, Tasha." Victor caressed her cheek, brushed the ck hair from her face, and put it behind an ear.


    "You had no way of escaping me when I decided something." He held her face with both hands and made her look deeply into his crimson violet eyes.


    "You are mine. If you don''t want it, if you don''t ept it, deal with it. Because you can no longer run away from me." His possessive tone made Tasha''s entire body shudder.


    She took a deep breath, her eyes dted, and her desire became uncontrolled. Hearing those strong, possessive words was something she never knew she wanted before, her insides churning with desire.


    Pure female pheromones exploded from her body, infesting the ce with the smell of pure desire.


    Now, it was Scathach''s turn to put her hand on her nose with a face of disgust. ''She is very excited.''


    "Room...Now!" Tasha growled as she attacked him, kissing his neck, wanting to imprint her scent on him.


    "I thought you would never say those words." Victorughed as his two wings appeared behind him and covered him and Tasha. The next moment, the two vanished and appeared in an unupied room.


    "Ahhh~."


    "Fuck...! Again!?" Metis flew towards the sea again.


    "Yes, he will do it again." Scathachughed.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 856: My Egyptian wolf goddess with tanned skin and straight hair.

    Chapter 856: My Egyptian wolf goddess with tanned skin and straight hair.


    A few hourster, Tasha sighed contentedly as shey on Victor''s body.


    Due to their duties as King and Queen of their respective groups, they could not indulge in debauchery for long. Because of this, their battle had to end in just a few hours, something that would never have happened if not for their circumstances.


    Victor, as a Progenitor Dragon, and Tasha, as a Progenitor Wolf Goddess, both had enough Energy and stamina to remain in the act for as long as necessary. After all, they were created to make children.


    Although they couldn''t spend as much time as they would have, Tasha wasn''t irritated by it. After all, she was really enjoying the events that were urring after the battle.


    The affection he was giving her as he stroked her hair, ears, and tail, the cozy feeling, the feeling that she was safe, the feeling of peace...


    Honestly, it was the first time she felt like this, feeling a sense of security where she didn''t need to think about anything and could just rest.


    ''If I had known it would be like this, I would have turned myself in sooner...'' Tasha thought with a small smile on her face.


    She had never felt so fulfilled. She had never felt so satisfied. It was as if all the desires she didn''t even know she had were fulfilled in this moment.


    "Hmm~." Tasha moaned slightly as she felt his tool pulsing inside her and the white liquids leaking from her insides.


    She was ravaged; every hole of hers was explored, even the ones she had never explored before with her former husband, and she loved every second of it.


    Nothing was painful with him; everything was just pleasure, and even her emotions were satisfied.


    They say that the intimate act of women and men was different. Women were more about feelings, and men were more about the body.


    Of course, this was a statement that could change from Being to Being, but overall, it was an urate statement.


    What Tasha had with Victor was unforgettable for her because not only was she And they were proven right after it was all over.


    having the best night of her life, but she was also being satisfied emotionally. She felt like she could trust him. She felt like she could give herself to him and not be betrayed right away.


    Her instincts told her so.


    And they were proven right after it was all over.


    Victor could have simply walked away after the act was over, but he didn''t. He stayed with her and filled her with affection, love, and a sense of peace that she never even knew existed.


    ''No wonder his Wives are so psychotic and possessive of him.'' Tasha felt that she might as well be like them. After all, she didn''t want to lose what she''d experienced for the first time today.


    "Tell me what you''re thinking," Victor spoke gently as he lifted Tasha up a little by holding her by her butt. If one were to view this scene from behind, they could clearly see how the two were still connected and the amount of white liquids that were leaking out.


    "Mm~..." She purred lightly in pleasure as she felt more warm white liquids filling her insides and Victor''s breath as it caressed her fluffy ears. She wrapped her arms around his neck, doing the same with her tail by wrapping it around his waist, and rested her head on his chest, effectively locking him in ce.


    Assuming a sitting position, the two Progenitors of different Species remained united.


    Tasha didn''t respond immediately; she was just enjoying his caresses and this intoxicating feeling inside her.


    She really wanted to resume her activities with him. However, she knew that once they started again, they wouldn''t be able to stop. And that was uneptable. After all, they had duties to perform.


    ''Won''t I get pregnant like this?'' She thought momentarily. It was worth mentioning that they didn''t use protection and the amount of seed he released inside her... in a nutshell, was ridiculous. Honestly, she wouldn''t be surprised if she was pregnant now. She had never been ''sowed'' with as much fervor as she had been that night, not to mention that her current disposition made the process of making new lives much easier.


    ''He is indeed a Progenitor, a Being made to create new lives.'' She thought in amusement.


    "...What are we now?" Tasha asked softly.


    "You are mine. If you want to putbels on it, like being my Wife, Lover, or Queen, that''s up to you. Because, in the end, it doesn''t matter. You are mine, and that will never change."


    Tasha smiled, satisfied. Honestly, his response was better than she thought. He didn''t force abel on their rtionship. He left it all to her, something she really appreciated... Of course, the possessive tone, the way he hugged her more tightly, and the way his tool pierced her uterus, lodging itself inside her, effectively impaling her again, helped this statement a lot.


    She could feel his ''feelings'' in every literal sense of the word.


    Tasha stopped hugging Victor and looked into his eyes: "In that case, I will be your Wife and The Queen of The Werewolves."


    "So be it."


    Tasha shed a big, satisfied smile, a smile that Victor had never seen on her face but suited her so much. She looked so beautiful.


    Tasha kissed him hard as if to make their rtionship official, and the moment after that happened, Victor felt her and his Souls intertwine.


    He opened his eyes wide in surprise. He hadn''t expected Tasha to do the same as Aphrodite; she didn''t seem to be as impulsive of a woman as Aphrodite... Wait, scratch that. With Tasha''s new instincts, she had definitely be one. An impulsive woman.


    [...Damn it, now an ind full of Wolves has appeared here. Ugh, his Soul is getting more crowded with each passing day.] Roxanne grumbled.


    Ignoring Roxanne, Victor interrupted their kiss and asked seriously,


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "I''ve never been more sure about something in my life as I am now." She replied seriously, and in the next moment, she hugged him again.


    "I don''t want to lose this feeling of peace, something I never realized I was looking for... Just don''t betray my trust, okay? I feel like I couldn''t handle a betrayal from you." Tasha didn''t know if what she was doing was right. She had already been betrayed twice, once by her own Pantheon, the second by her husband, who made ns to kill her. She wouldn''t know what to do if she faced another betrayal, especiallying from someone she loved so much that she bound herself to his Soul.


    Victor opened his eyes slightly in shock when he saw Tasha so vulnerable, a side she never showed to anyone. Even in the times he had visited her in the past, she wasn''t as vulnerable as she was now.


    "I promise you, so long as you don''t make ns that harm my Family or take actions that harm them, I will never turn my fangs toward you." Victor knew he shouldn''t give a simple answer. He knew he had to point out what his limit was for Tasha to understand his background.


    He made clear the limit that he would not forgive anyone for touching, which, in this specific matter, was his ''reverse scale''.


    Touch his Family, and a very angry Dragon woulde after you.


    "Nonsense, I will never turn my des on my own Family... Unless, of course, they turn their des on me."


    Victor smiled gently when he heard Tasha''s words. "That''s something you''ll never have to worry about."


    "After all, the motto of the Alucard n is that ''we look out for each other''."


    "All my Wives live by this motto, and with this rule in mind, even if they ''fight'' and ''argue,'' those ''conflicts'' never be too serious because they all understand that."


    Victor''s eyes then became lifeless with obsession and possession, "... And even if something very serious were to happen that causes a few of you to fight, I will just lock you up in a room for 5 years and make sure you get along well with each other."


    ''Honestly, I could very well see a few of his Wives ''purposely fighting'' for this ''punishment''.'' Tasha thought in amusement.


    "Hmm~, I might love putting yourst name in my name now." Tasha smiled slightly. She then kissed him gently again, a kiss that Victor returned just as gently.


    "Naughty. From the moment youid with me, you already had myst name."


    "So authoritative~, I love it." She joked, but they both knew she was telling the truth.


    Tasha was a strong woman with a strong mindset, and she was quite independent. But just like Maya, she longed for a man, an Alpha who was authoritative, strong, cunning, and maniptive just like her. She also longed for this man to be kind, loving, and to treat her as apanion, not a subordinate, even if he was an Alpha.


    Was it contradictory? Of course, it was. These desires were so specific that not even she herself knew she felt them. Only when she saw her ''ideal'' being crystallized in the form of Victor did she understand a portion of these desires, and only when sheid with him did she understand the rest.


    In the end, she just wanted to be loved by a strong man, recognized as apanion by the strong man she recognized, and cared for as if she were something precious, something that was quite ''simple'' but extremelyplicated to find in the Supernatural World.


    When she felt Victor''srge hand cupping both sides of her ass and squeezing Tasha''s tail becamepletely erect from the sudden surprise, and her insides squeezed even more of his cock.


    Victor shivered slightly when he felt how her insides reacted this time; this was the second time he had slept with a Progenitor of another Species.


    The first time was with Medusa taking Roberta''s body, and just like Medusa, the Progenitors had a ''tightness'' that forced any man to release everything as quickly as possible within them.


    They were, in fact, created to make children. If he were an ordinary man, he would have been sucked in long ago.


    Victor wondered what it would be like with Lilith. After all, she was The Queen of The Subus and a Progenitor as well. But this thought was fleeting. Thinking about a woman while having intimate acts with another was sacrilege for them.


    Women had this ''sixth sense'' that could highlight when you were thinking about someone who wasn''t them.


    "Again~?"


    Victor looked at his Egyptian Goddess with tanned skin and a toned body with straight ck hair. "Only once?"


    "Who knows~." She smiled.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 857: My Egyptian wolf goddess with tanned skin and straight hair. 2

    Chapter 857: My Egyptian wolf goddess with tanned skin and straight hair. 2


    2 hours after the ''battle'' between Tasha and Victor.


    "... So it happened as I expected, huh," d said.


    "Oh?" Victor rested his face on his hand. "You expected something like this?"


    "Of course. After all, we''re talking about the biggest yboy there is. Such a result is normal," d shrugged in disdain.


    "How rude to call me a yboy. I don''t go around sleeping with just any woman, d. Unlike them, I take responsibility for all," Victor replied.


    "Well, you''re an honorable yboy then."


    "I suppose that''s a better term than before," Victor chuckled.


    "... What about our agreement then?"


    "It remains unchanged. But instead of talking to me, you''ll be talking to my Wife."


    "...." d observed Victor naturally. The fact that he was calling Tasha ''my Wife'' just hours after Volk disappeared from everyone''s life was simply unbelievable. He wasn''t joking when he called this man a yboy. The man really was a threat to all husbands because of it, which is why he would never show his current wife to Victor.


    He had already had too many cuckold incidents, thank you very much.


    "Are you calling me a fool, Victor?"


    "Of course not. Why would you think that?" Victor narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "The fact that Tasha is your Wife means you haveplete control over Samar through her, and even though you like your Wives to have autonomy, that fact doesn''t change."


    In a few words, a good understanding could be read between the lines. d knew that what was happening in Samar now was the same as what happened in Nightingale.


    This yboy had taken all the women of the most powerful ns in Nightingale for himself and gained enormous influence indirectly.


    ''OFFICIALLY'' speaking, he wasn''t their Leader, but he knew very well that if Victor asked something of his Wives, they would fulfill his request with all their might.


    "When you said our agreement was unchanged, that''s aplete lie."


    In the end, it all came down to a political power game. Officially, Victor wasn''t doing anything wrong by wanting to help Samar; he was just supporting his new ally. But everyone in the inner circle on both sides knew that The Queen of The Werewolves and The Demon King were intimately connected.


    So Victor wasn''t just helping Samar; he was helping his WIFE grow in strength, thereby increasing his own influence and power in the process.


    "Don''t look at me like I''m a maniptor, d," Victor rolled his eyes. "It wasn''t me who was secretly meeting with the Leaders of The Werewolf ns to negotiate."


    d raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised that Victor knew about that. ''I thought I told Alexios to iste the location... Don''t tell me his Powers have grown so much that he can ignore Alexios''s abilities?''


    As a man who knew his subordinate''s Power quite well, he was extremely shocked by this thought. Victor wasn''t even a God of Space, yet he could see through Alexios''s barrier. He wondered just how special this man''s eyes were to be able to do such a thing.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," d said in a confused tone.


    Victor snorted. "Stop the act; you know you can''t lie to me."


    d grumbled; that ability of his was irritating.


    "Do you know why I didn''t interfere in your affairs?"


    "Very well, I''ll indulge you. Why didn''t you?"


    "Because, in the end, it doesn''t matter."


    "..."


    "These n Leaders may have a long history and good influence in Samar, but each individual is worse than trash."


    "The diamond called potential lies with The Lykos n, specifically Maya Lykos and her mutant Lineage, and The Wolf Queen, of course."


    "The rest are trash who will never even reach the level of a Low-Level Battle God."


    "Your standards are quite high, Victor," d couldn''t help but remark.


    "Do you think so? I''m thinking my standards are too low. Honestly, any Being that doesn''t have the potential to fight a High-Level Battle God is inadequate in my eyes, but I''ve generously lowered my standards to a Low-Level Battle God."


    d rolled his eyes. This man''s lizard brainpletely obscured his reality.


    "In all of Samar, only The Lykos n and The Queen interest me, while the rest are inadequate or need time to develop, something we don''t have right now." Victor''s words may sound harsh, but his perspective must be taken into ount.


    He was the greatestbat genius to have ever existed; his views may seem crazy, but as they say, geniuses are often called crazy.


    Despite having this personal opinion, it didn''t mean he would ignore these ''inadequate'' Beings. After all, society was not only made up of the ''Elite''. For the most part, society was made up of ordinary people, and it was these Beings that made society function. For this reason, he didn''t ignore everyone.


    Although, the main reason he was not interested in the other Wolves is simple: he already had a societyposed of Demons who would help him with anything. So right now, he was just looking for Beings who could be ''Elites'' for his army.


    Victor looked all over Samar, and he only found most of the potential in Tasha''s subsidiary n and some specific Beings from Samar who didn''t grow in arge n. These were talents that he''d judged as ''okay'', talents that, even if nurtured, wouldn''t reach the level of a Low-Level Battle God''s strength but would be efficient.


    If it were another time, he would have taken these talents and trained them. After all, he knew that the Power of numbers was a significant factor in war.


    If he could take these talents and put them in an army with a solidmand structure, it would yield wonderful results. But all of this took time and a good General.


    Unfortunately, he only had one of those requirements, which were the Generals, but he didn''t have time. As someone Blessed by The God of War [Ares], Victor could smell war from miles away... Especially now with the recent news that left him internally furious, news he would address in the next meeting of Supernatural Beings.


    So he didn''t need numbers since he already had that with his Demons. He needed Elites. Fortunately, he didn''t need to worry about the Wolves. After all, his Wife waspetent, and she would turn Samar into a talent pool in less than two generations. He firmly believed in this fact.


    "I see, I understand your mindset... But what about our agreement?"


    "As I said, d, our agreement hasn''t changed. The only thing that has changed is that you will negotiate with Tasha now."


    "That''s not how an agreement works, Victor. If I make an agreement with you, I should deal with you, not Tasha."


    "That''s correct, but currently, she holds more authority in Samar than I do."


    d did his best not to roll his eyes; the man was too brazen.


    "You''re not keeping your word, Demon King."


    Just these words were enough to make Victor''s expression serious as the atmosphere grew heavy and a hostile mood settled around them.


    d unconsciously swallowed hard and prepared to use all his Power if necessary. The current Victor was no longer the same boy who challenged him in the past; he was a literal monster.


    But instead of attacking or doing something aggressive as d expected, he said:


    "I haven''t broken my agreement, d. You will have your Werewolves. You will have what was promised to you. Unlike a certain old man, I didn''t act behind your back and speak to several n Leaders. If we''re talking about who broke the agreement... d, you did it first, but I kept my agreement."


    d had no words to refute this because, in the end, it was true. Although there was some ''freedom'' in Samar, the agreement between the two was only between Volk and Tasha. The other Leaders ofrge ns and smaller ns were not included. It was an unspoken consensus that they wouldn''t talk to them, but simply because it wasn''t ''said,'' it gave d the opportunity to act as if he was acting ording to the agreement.


    On the other hand, Victor kept to the agreement, and the only thing that changed was the situation rted to Tasha and Volk.


    d had expected Volk to lose, but he hadn''t expected him to lose so badly that he became useless to him.


    If we put the cards on the table and say who is wrong in this situation, the first one to be med would be d since he broke the agreement first.


    "It seems you''ve stopped being hypocritical and understood what I meant," Victor said with disdain. "Don''t confuse my inaction for weakness, d. I know very well what I''m doing." He got up from the chair and turned around.


    "The other reason I didn''t pursue you over this agreement is because I also need you."


    d raised an eyebrow.


    "A war ising, a war that will involve everyone, regardless of whether they are from another Faction or not. Having The Progenitor of Vampires as an Elite in this war will be very useful."


    ''The Emperors, huh...'' d thought.


    So what if d gets some Wolves for his Faction? That didn''t matter much to Victor anymore. After all, The Progenitor of The Werewolves was by his side, and she could make more strong Werewolves if needed.


    Victor needed Elites, men and women who knew what they were doing. Not trash who only knew how to live in luxury. He wanted warriors and soldiers. He wanted the best specimens for himself.


    Even the Elder Gods were not out of his sight. d would have his revenge, a revenge that was not only for him but also for Ophis, his beloved daughter. But... the rest of the Elder Gods, including Nightingale''s World Tree of Positivity, would be his.


    A Dragon had awakened, and he wanted to conquer. No one would be spared on his path of conquest. Even d himself if he overstepped his bounds.


    The only two reasons Victor didn''t interfere with d were because the old man worked better alone and because Ophis wouldn''t like to see her two fathers ''killing each other.''


    "Go talk to the Queen. She knows about our agreement, and she will fulfill my part of the deal," Victor stopped ying politics and said exactly what he told d to do in the beginning, this time with more details.


    d opened his eyes slightly. "She knows about this?"


    "Of course, she knows, d... After all, she is my Wife."


    ...


    After this conversation, d, together with Aleixos, headed to the Pce, and upon entering The Queen''s Castle, he saw a line of Werewolves kneeling in front of her.


    When did eyes on Tasha, he contorted his face slightly.


    The woman lookedpletely different. Her pressure, her eyes, the Wolf Tail, and the Wolf Ears, the tattoos on her face that seemed to represent the silhouettes of a Wolf''s And most of all... her overwhelming aura.


    Tasha Fenrir had be a Progenitor. d knew that... But he didn''t know that she face.


    And most of all... her overwhelming aura.


    Tasha Fenrir had be a Progenitor. d knew that... But he didn''t know that she also gained the unconditional support of the World Tree of Samar.


    This overwhelming Energying out of her body that he could recognize anywhere, was the same Energy that came out of Victor''s body from time to time. The only difference was that the quality of the Energy was more ''positive''.


    ''He tricked me...'' d couldn''t help but think. This wasn''t what he expected when he stepped into this ce! This woman was clearly at the level of a God-King. How did she get so strong in just a few hours!?


    The change in Power was predictable. After all, Tasha''s body had recovered and she became more ustomed to her current Power. Combine all that with the support of Fenrir''s Blessings and the support of the Aurora World Tree,


    Not counting the ''nourishment'' she received fromying with Victor, it was understandable that in sheer Energy alone, she was at the level of a Low-Level God-King.


    That was leaving the issue ofbat aside, considering that Tasha was not exactly a warrior but rather a killer. Reaching the Energy level of a God-King was an incredible feat for someone who was not ''abnormal'' like Victor.


    After all, she had been a Low-Level Goddess for several years and remained in that bottleneck until recently.


    "d Dracul Tepes, The Progenitor of Vampires and King of Vampires."


    Now that Victor was no longer just The Progenitor of Vampires, d reacquired his Title as the ''sole'' Progenitor of Vampires.


    "Here are your Werewolves."


    "... It surprises me that you epted this request so easily and have already prepared everything."


    "It''s a request made by my Husband. Of course, I will ept it." She smiled coldly. It was quite obvious that she was quite upset about this situation. She didn''t like having her ''people'' manipted like this.


    If it weren''t for Victor having ''intimately negotiated'' with her, she would be reacting much worse to d''s presence.


    Even though these Werewolves that were leaving were useless to her, even though she knew she could make more Werewolves in the future by doing the act with her Husband and biting other Beings to change their Race to that of Werewolves,


    Even though she also understood the context behind this request, due to the group of Emperors that woulde in the future...


    It was still annoying to give d 500 Werewolves, even if they were traitorous ''trash''. After all, even these people had their uses for Tasha. They could be recycled, or she could use her Husband''s idea and create a suicide squad that would fight for her Nation.


    The group of Werewolves near d who weren''t in Tasha''s inner circle opened their eyes in disbelief at what they just heard.


    The woman had barely ''divorced'' and already had a new Husband!? Just when did this happen!?


    "Hmm..." d looked at the Werewolves and saw that they weren''t bad at all. He also noticed that some Leaders of the ns he talked to were also in line.


    ''Practically, all the Leaders I talked to are here...'' d read between the lines and understood that this was a message from Victor. He ''saw'' all of his movements in Nightingale and that nothing could be hidden from him.


    A subtle disy of Power thatpletely worked on d.


    ''No authority, my muscr ass. This man hasplete control over the Werewolves.'' This scene only reinforced the idea of never introducing his wife and current lover to Victor.


    "Who is the Alpha of this group?" d asked.


    "I elected this man." Tasha pointed to a tall, dark-skinned man. As the Alpha among Alphas, Tasha could elect a new Alpha with her Authority, and with that Authority, even a Beta could turn into an Alpha; they didn''t need to be born with it.


    Although it was a fact that those Wolves who were born as an Alpha were stronger and more efficient than those who were born as a Beta, just like everything in life... Strength was rtive.


    If the Alpha didn''t train and exercise their talent, the beta who had always tried hard would easily defeat them.


    "Very well¡­" d looked at his subordinate: "Alexios."


    "Yes, My King."


    When Alexios tried to create the portal, nothing happened:


    "...I can''t create the portal."


    d looked at Tasha.


    The Werewolf Queen smiled cruelly and said: "I will close my eyes to this intrusion for the sake of my Husband, but next time, there will be no forgiveness¡­"


    "Stay away from my Wolves, d." Her tone of voice made all the Werewolves around, and even the ''Alphas'' lower their heads in submission. It was an instinctive act. When the Alpha of Alphas spoke, only obedience was required.


    "Don''t worry. Next time, I will negotiate with you directly." d responded neutrally. He wasn''t afraid or intimidated by Tasha but by the man who had her as his Wife.


    "Hmm¡­ eptable." Tasha nodded with a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    "You can go now." Tasha dismissed everyone with a dismissive wave of her hand.


    d looked at Alexios as the faithful subordinate nodded and tried again. Soon, arge gate appeared.


    Tasha''s group just watched disinterestedly as the group entered the portal and got smaller with each passing second.


    When the group disappeared, three Beings appeared in front of Tasha.


    "Satisfied?" Tasha asked with a hint of irritation in her voice.


    "Mm, thanks for the support, my dear." But just those words were enough for that irritation to disappear.


    "Humpf." She wasn''t happy or anything that he thanked her, okay? It''s just a new feeling.


    After all, when she did something for Volk, the bastard just acted as if she were his subordinate; the difference in treatment was obvious.


    Her Husband was herpanion, her partner, the man whopleted her.


    Even when he asked her to do it, he left the decision up to her. If she didn''t ept, he would just say okay.


    He didn''t force her to do anything. She did it because she wanted to, she wanted to please her Husband a little.


    ''Hmm¡­ Is this how the other Wives feel?'' She felt a sweet sensation in her belly, and it wasn''t his seeds in her womb. It was an intoxicating feeling of satisfaction in helping her Husband.


    ''Not a bad feeling.'' Tasha thought.


    ....

 Chapter 858: A day full of surprises.

    Chapter 858: A day full of surprises.


    "What in the Seven Hells-..."


    "There are three now, Aphrodite." Victor pointed out.


    "WHAT IN THE THREE HELLS?! You go to Samar ande home with a new Wife!?" Aphrodite roared as her eyes glowed neon pink, and her wings opened, showing her emotional state.


    "Yeah, go on, tell him," Metis muttered in a low voice, cheering on the irritated female Dragon.


    Jeanne looked at Metis with a bit of amusement in her eyes. The girl must have been through a lot in Samar to be reacting like that.


    "What were you doing, Scathach, Metis!? Why didn''t you stop it!?"


    "Eh?" Metis blinked in surprise when the woman turned her gaze towards her.


    Scathach, who was sitting on the throne she created, looking at her nails, said: "I was very satisfied being loved, thank you very much." She responded disinterestedly.


    These words made Aphrodite''s reptilian pupils narrow even more dangerously, and she looked at Metis.


    "...I...I...I was bathing in the sea..." She couldn''t say she was there to calm down.


    "... You were bathing in the sea..." Aphrodite repeated as if she heard something unbelievable.


    "Unbelievable!" She roared, "You should watch him! You are his daughter!"


    "Ugh." Metis wondered how that curveball got back to her.


    "You too, Roxanne! You are always with him; you must control him!"


    "...Aphrodite, tell me. Can you control an Apocalyptic Beast?" Roxanne asked.


    "No, I can''t." Aphrodite was honest.


    "Exactly." Roxanne nodded.


    "Ugh," Aphrodite grumbled.


    "We made a deal, Victor! You should fuck Hestia first, not other Goddesses out there! She should be the next Goddess Wife!"


    "...That''s literally the first time I''ve heard that," Victor spoke nkly. He didn''t remember making a deal with Aphrodite about this.


    "Oyy!! Don''t make deals about me when I''m not there!" Hestia blushed with a feeling of shame and anger.


    "Like I said, I don''t remember doing that."


    "Yes, you did. In my mind." Aphrodite said, "I even heard you agreeing with me."


    Victor was speechless. ''Is this woman serious?'' He wondered if Aphrodite wentpletely crazy after she evolved into a Dragon.


    "Yes, you promised me! You must fuck Hestia first, and you must not look for other Goddesses!"


    "Shut up, Aphrodite! Stop talking about fucking! And I''m not going to do that!"


    Morgana approached Jeanne. "She''s inplete denial, isn''t she?" She muttered in a low voice.


    "This is partly Aphrodite''s fault for bringing it up like this. If it weren''t for her, Hestia would have already be one of our Sisters." Jeanne whispered back.


    "Naturalness is necessary, huh." Morgana reflected.


    "Correct."


    "You two! I wouldn''t be with anyone! Stop putting words in my mouth and actions to my name! I swore virginity! And I will never betray my oath!" Hestia roared, still embarrassed and angry. Why was she saying such things here!?


    "Artemis and Athena also swore their virginity. The former is very eager to bed Victor, and thetter... Well, is having a ''good'' time with Medusa''s monsters." Jeanne spoke.


    And those words made Metis and Hestia frown a little for different reasons.


    Metis, because Athena was her daughter, a daughter she didn''t remember having, a woman who had harmed someone rted to Victor and was now paying for it.


    Hestia, because she waspared to those two weak women. She wouldn''t fall for some handsome man, okay? She was much stronger than them! She would keep her Divine Oath!


    Victor assessed Metis'' reaction for a few seconds, looking for any feelings Metis might have towards Athena. Fortunately, it seems the Goddess didn''t have any.


    "Father!" Ophis and Nero appeared and jumped at Victor.


    "Oh... Hey, Girls." Victor crouched down and let the two hug him. When they hugged him, his body reacted instinctively, and his wings rose and enveloped them both.


    her cheeks a little red.


    "Mmm." Ophis just nodded, not caring about anything.


    "I missed my little angels." He said.


    "I missed you too, Father... And don''t call me angel... It''s shameful." Nero spoke with her cheeks a little red.


    "Mmm." Ophis just nodded, not caring about anything.


    Victorughed gently: "Unfortunately, that''s not something I can do."


    "...Just...Just call me that as little as possible, please..." Nero blushed deeply.


    "Hmm~, I will think about it," Victor replied as he moved away from the girls a little, controlling his wings to open and contract behind his back.


    "Father!" She was slightly upset that he didn''t give a concrete answer, but she was still happy to be hugging him, so she didn''t mind too much.


    "Father... Evil Father... Upset." Even though Ophis'' speech was fractured, Victorpletely understood what she was saying.


    Victor looked at Ophis, specifically her Soul, and he saw that her Soul had traces of the Unique Soul that formed a Progenitor. Since Victor achieved this Dragon Form, he had intended to make this Progenitor part of Ophis grow for her to be a full Progenitor by right, but... That wasn''t possible.


    Even with all his current Soul Powers, he couldn''t do that. It was as if someone was purposely preventing him from doing this.


    And if Victor were to think of someone who could do that, it would be ''The Bnce'', the semi-conscious Beings that represent Negativity and Positivity throughout The Universe.


    The rule was clear: there could only be one Progenitor of each Race per era. If the Progenitor of a Race was alive, another Progenitor could not ascend.


    Therefore, Victor judged that unless d died permanently, Ophis'' status would not change. The fact that she was born with 50% of a Progenitor''s Blood and Soul was proof enough that she was being considered to be the next Progenitor.


    There were no coincidences when something was rted to the creation of a Progenitor, a Demon King, and the bond with a World Tree. These matters were very ''specific'', and any error could cause a major imbnce.


    Did this mean that someone was invisibly controlling Victor''s actions? No, that was not it.


    The correct answer to this question would be that ''The Bnce'' acted indirectly to ensure that something happened, but whether this happened or not depended entirely on the individual themselves.


    For example, if in any of the challenges Victor went through, he had failed in some way and had died, what would have happened?


    Nothing, The Progenitor of The Vampires, was still alive, and The Bnce would be preserved. However, since he managed to persevere and win, he became The Progenitor of an entirely new Race, thus achieving an even more powerful Bnce.


    As someone who observed The System daily whenever he could and tried to understand it, Victor could understand the implications its existence had on the world.


    No matter what you say, The Progenitor of The Blood Dragons, a Race that was the perfect fusion of a Dragon and Vampire, a Being that was bound to a fully-grown World Tree, was simply too powerful an existence to be allowed to live without some kind of ''Bnce''.


    It was these thoughts and the warnings from Ares Divinity, along with the experience he had with that invader and the words he''d exchanged with Aurora, that made Victor understand that he needed to be prepared like he had never been before.


    In other words, he needed to make all his people strong, he needed new Elites, he needed new allies, he needed to conquer!


    The time of going around annihting Beings like he did before was over, and he no longer had the luxury of doing it in an unrestrained way.


    Aphrodite''s emotions became calmer when she saw this scene. To be honest, she didn''t even know why she exploded with anger. Yes, she was irritated that he was going after another Goddess, but the reason for her irritation was because that the other Goddess was not Hestia. She wanted her friend to feel the happiness he could give her soon!


    ''Dragon instincts... Ugh, I need to control myself more.'' Aphrodite grumbled.


    She looked to the side and saw Hestia staring at the appearance of Victor and his daughters.


    A smile appeared on the Dragon Goddess''s face, and she sneakily approached Hestia, whispering in her ear.


    "Are you enjoying it?"


    A cold shiver ran through Hestia''s entire body, and she jumped, startled, along with a strange scream:


    "Ehhhyy!?"


    "Aphrodite! Stop doing that!"


    "Fufufufu~. You like it, right?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t act innocent." Like a viper, Aphrodite snuck up, grabbed Hestia, and spoke into her ear.


    "You like the way he looks, you like what you see, you like how he always values his Family above anything else... I can see it, Hestia... Your Divinity has never been as strong as it is now, right? "


    "Let go of me!" Hestia roared as she backed away from Aphrodite.


    "Since you Blessed this Family, your Power has never been stronger, and since you sneakily gave your Blessing to Victor, your ''Family'' Power has be even stronger."


    "...Who-."


    "Although I don''t have senses as strong as my Husband, my senses aren''t bad, especially in my current state." Her eyes faintly glowed neon pink.


    "Hestia, you are at the peak of your strength now, all because of this Family''s influence." Aphrodite crossed her arms, emphasizing herrge breasts.


    She slowly approached Hestia again: "Not only that, the feelings you receive every day from our Family members made you feel satisfied as The Goddess of Home."


    "Not to mention Victor''s efforts to promote his name."


    Just like The Goddess of Luck, Tyche, The Goddess who had her name said the most was Hestia.


    "Even in my Husband''s own Religion, you are called one of the Wife Goddesses of The Blood God."


    "...Eh? When did this... Ah! That exins why so many women have started praying to me recently... Wait, WIFE GODDESS!?"


    "I''m a virgin! I''m nobody''s Wife!" The first words made her die of embarrassment. Why was she shouting that out loud? It was all Aphrodite''s fault.


    Hestia couldn''t help but stare with hostile eyes at Aphrodite, eyes that The Goddess of Beautypletely ignored.


    Like a Demon, Aphrodite whispered in her ear: "... Lies, you''re dying to lose this ''status'' of virginity, right? You''re dying to feel what we all feel every day. You''re dying to be filled with his seed and get pregnant."


    Hestia''s face became even redder. She was hyperventting now, her body bing hotter, her breathing bing heavy. She could clearly ''imagine'' the scenes that Aphrodite painted.


    "...Are you sure she isn''t a Demon instead of a Goddess?" Morgana pointed out.


    "Well, Gods and Demons aren''t that different," Jeanne spoke.


    "... Now that you say it... It''s true, isn''t it?"


    "Father, what are they talking about? Some words are missing." Ophis asked curiously.


    "Just ignore them. It''s the way they y with each other." Victor replied to Ophis.


    Nero watched this interaction with amusement. She knew very well that her father was filtering the obscene words these women were saying from Ophis'' ears, an act he no longer did with her. She was already a grown girlpared to Ophis, after all.


    Not to mention that it would be crazy to hide this from her. Considering the environment in which she grew up in and that she escaped through the criminal underworld, she''d seen a lot of shit that happened in the world.


    Compared to Ophis, who was always protected, Nero was more experienced.


    "Hmm... Whatever... Father, will you teach us today?" Ophis shrugged. She didn''t care about that; all she cared about now was her father.


    "Of course, I''ll just go check on your mothers, and I''ll train you two. Do you want toe with me?"


    "Mmm!" Ophis wasted no time and jumped on his shoulders.


    "AHHH! Ophis, you are unfair." Nero grumbled.


    "Blegh." Ophis stuck her little tongue out at Nero.


    A vein bulged on Nero''s head. "Listen, youngdy, don''t stick your tongue out at your older sister! Do you want to get spanked!?"


    "Humpf." Ophis snorted and hugged her father''s head.


    ''This little one... She only does that when father is around.'' Nero grumbled.


    "Jeanne, how are the preparations for the meeting going?"


    Hearing what Victor asked, Jeanne and Morgana quickly lost interest in the ''honey trap'' that Aphrodite was preparing for Hestia to fall into, and said:


    "Everything is prepared."


    "Morgana?"


    "Hell is ready, too. With just onemand from you, The Legions of Hell will move."


    "Good¡­" Victor smiled with satisfaction: "How is my new Commander?"


    "...He arrived in Abaddon a few hours ago, and his whole body was burned. It seems he fought with one of the Mutated Beasts that appeared with the union of Hell."


    "Mutated Beasts?"


    "...Oh, you don''t know about that yet, huh... Hmm, basically, when Biblical Hell was united with the other Hells, all the Demons underwent a metamorphosis. They evolved and became stronger; some biomes in Hell werepletely changed, and from these biomes, several beasts much stronger than before appeared."


    "Hell has be even more hellish than before, and few Demons will survive The Lowest Level of Hell now."


    "Another change was that Hell''s Miasma production practically became 777x stronger than before, making it practically impossible to control the Miasma now. Time in Hell is passing even faster than before."


    A toothy smile appeared on Victor''s face: "My dear Morgana, there are few things I cannot control these days. This Miasma? It will no longer be a problem when I go to Hell. In my current state, I don''t even need to lower the Miasma level to control the flow of Hell''s Time."


    Morgana nodded: "...What are you nning?"


    "The Demonic Beasts of Hell grow with the Miasma. I will just offer them food, and the strongest one that survives this ecosystem will be my new pet. These beasts will be good mounts for my armies, too."


    Morgana nodded; only Victor would have a crazy idea like that. She personally saw what the beasts were like, and she was sure that no ordinary Demon would be able to defeat them.


    A horse''s neighing was heard, and in the next moment, a ck war horse came out of the ground.


    "Despair..."


    Another neigh was heard, and this made Victor smile: "Very well, if you insist."


    Victor pointed his hand in a certain direction, and soon, a red portal appeared.


    The horse neighed again and headed towards the portal.


    ...


    The moment Despair appeared in Hell, he started running towards the horizon. The abundant Miasma of Hell started to circle the horse, and soon, something started to happen: the horse''s previously green mes changed to a deep ck, and the body of the horse began to grow as pure shadows merged with its body.


    Despair, originally, was The Horseman of Death''s horse. He was born from the same Hell as that Horseman, the Hell where Darkness reigned.


    Hearing his Master''s words about acquiring a new ''mount'', Despair would not allow this. The only mount he needed was him!


    The horse''s eyes glowed a deep violet, and soon, the ck mes began to turn neon violet.


    A neigh was heard, but unlike before, this neigh sounded more like the roar of a beast, as the Demonic Horse was Evolving in response to its need.


    And to Evolve, he needed to return home, the Hell made of Pure Darkness where he was born. The shadows of Despair''s body began to grow, and soon, two wings made of Pure Darkness grew, and he flew towards the skies, painting the sky neon violet, ck of Pure Darkness, and light shades of crimson.


    ...


    Victor looked at theet of darkness traveling through the skies of Hell with a big smile on his face.


    "This is getting interesting... I wonder what kind of surprise he will give me."


    ''Will it evolve into some Subspecies of Dragon?'' Hard to say. After all, Despair was essentially a Demon.


    But Victor''s surprises didn''t end there, as the moment he closed the portal, he heard a meow.


    "Meow¡­"


    "Zack... My Boy, where were you?" Victor noticed that his fat cat looked a little leaner and more muscr than before.


    ''Just what happened to my cat?''


    Victor looked into the cat''s shadows, and soon, a woman from the nk n stepped out of his shadow.


    "Here, My King."


    Victor took the parchment containing the woman''s report.


    "Go rest."


    "Yes." The woman nodded and then disappeared into the shadows.


    Victor opened the scroll and read the contents, and he opened his eyes slightly in shock at what he saw.


    ''And to think that this would cause such a significant change in him...'' Victor could think of countless reasons why this change had happened.


    Thanks to the influence of the and the''s Energy, Zack evolved from a very smart,zy cat to a more agile and almost predatory cat. It was as if he had be a lion overnight.


    ''I need to pay attention to these effects, so I don''t get caught off guard.'' Victor thought.


    "Meow!"


    "Oh...?" Victor smiled slightly when he understood Zack''s intentions, so he picked up Ophis, who was sitting on his shoulder, and put her on the ground.


    The next moment, he approached Zack and crouched down.


    "Are you sure?"


    The cat''s eyes were fixed on him, proving his determination.


    "Very well."


    Victor bit his tongue, took a drop of blood on his sharp nail, and then let that drop fall into the cat''s mouth.


    When the drop fell into his mouth, nothing happened for a few seconds until Zack''s entire body was covered in pure crimson red Power, and he began to glow and grow.


    "... This day is full of surprises, isn''t it?" Jeanne spoke.


    "Indeed." Victor couldn''t help but agree.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 859: Natashia is in trouble.

    Chapter 859: Natashia is in trouble.


    Day of The Meeting of Supernatural Beings.


    With just 7 hours left for The Meeting of Supernatural Beings to begin, Victor was faced with a problem.


    Specifically speaking, the problem didn''te from his Faction or anything like that but rather came from The Tower of Nightmares. His dear Wife, Annasthashia Fulger, was convulsing on the floor, shaking and breathing heavily in a frantic rhythm, as her entire body was seizing with pain.


    "What happened!?" Victor asked Nyx and Gaia, who were responsible for observing The Tower.


    "We don''t know! Everything was normal until recently, but when she advanced to the next floor and went to ''rest'' while she drank your blood, this started to happen!" Nyx replied, confused; even she didn''t know what was going on.


    When Victor heard the words ''your blood'', several possibilities immediately appeared in his mind. He knew very well that his blood had a very strong property of change, and for his Wives who were connected with him, this change would be even more radical.


    Victor didn''t reply to either Gaia or Nyx and simply teleported in front of Natashia.


    He knelt on the ground and looked at Natashia with his Draconic Eyes. Despite seeing nothing wrong, Victor knew something was off. Call it what you will, but his instincts told him that what was wrong with Natashia was not physical but more spiritual.


    Putting more power into his eyes, Victor focused all of his vision on Natashia. At that moment, in his vision, all that existed was Natashia.


    Deep within Natashia''s Soul, in a ce so deep it could be said to be the ''core'' of her Soul. Victor saw a bizarre sight.


    Two blonde women, who resembled Natashia, were looking at a woman lying on the floor.


    "Roxanne, don''t let anyone disturb me or interrupt my concentration," Victor ordered.


    Roxanne appeared from Victor''s body and stood next to him: "Yes, Darling."


    A crimson red Power covered Victor''s body, and soon Victor sent his ''Soul'' into Natashia''s core. Due to the size of his Soul and the Power of his existence, he couldn''t send the entirety of his Soul. Thus, he had to send just a piece of his own consciousness.


    Any more than that would damage Natashia.


    ...


    Natashia''s Soul Core.


    "Darling has arrived¡­" The woman who looked like Natashia said.


    "Of course he has. Knowing that man, he wouldn''t stand idly by after seeing my girl like that," Said another blonde woman who had simrities to Natashia but was more developed and had longer golden hair.


    When Victor''s body formed in Natashia''s Soul Core, his wings immediately spread, and Victor''s own Soul pressed down on the two women.


    Even though it was just a fragment of Victor''s consciousness, it was still a fragment of the Soul of The Strongest Blood Dragon Progenitor; it was a powerful, oppressive, and arrogant Soul.


    The moment Victor opened his eyes and looked at the women, he said: "Leave."


    What followed his order was a st of pure Power that sent both women flying away.


    He didn''t question them or do anything of the sort. He just kicked the two away from Natashia and approached her.


    "Ugh, attack first, ask questionster, huh?" The woman who looked like Natashia spoke.


    "...Well, he''s Victor." The older woman shrugged as she straightened her clothes.


    Victor knelt near Natashia''s translucent body. Checking her body, he saw that her Core was damaged in two parts, and this was probably the cause of Natashia''s condition.


    Victor''s oppressive atmosphere began to slowly disappear, and a gentle atmosphere surrounded him. He touched Natashia''s Soul''s head, and a translucent green Power began to flow from his hand.


    He was using the Pure Power of The World Tree, along with his Soul Power, to lessen the pain of Natashia''s existence, a treatment that only served to alleviate the symptoms, not fix it.


    To help Natashia, Victor already knew what to do.


    Victor''s consciousness split again, and soon, another Victor appeared in front of the two women.


    Unlike the previous Victor, who had a gentle atmosphere, this one wasposed of pure violence and destruction. He became even more intense.


    When both of his hands went towards the two women''s faces, the woman who looked like Natashia spoke.


    "W-Wait! Darling! You can''t do that. It will only hurt her."


    "Don''t call me that. Only my Wife can call me that."


    Those words hurt ''Natashia'' a lot, but she tried not to care too much. After all, she wasn''t actually his Wife. In fact, perhaps categorizing them as enemies was more urate. After all, she was the woman he''d fought so long ago.


    Yes, the woman who appeared simr to Natashia was, in fact, her split-personality, the ''mother'' of Sasha he had first encountered, Natasha, the woman responsible for nearly dragging The Fulger n into the mud, and torturing Sasha as an excuse for ''training''.


    Of course, this was a fact that Victor quickly understood. When he''d first looked at this woman''s nature, he understood that she was the Natasha he''d fought in the past.


    ...But the other woman was a mystery to him. However, seeing the simrities between Natashia and the woman, he correctly deduced that she was Natashia''s Ancestor or something close to that. However, despiteing to this conclusion, Victor did not let his guard down.


    This could very well be an enemy trying to attack his Wife''s Soul, something very unlikely considering where Natashia was, but not impossible.


    As long as there was even a 1% chance of this being someone capable of harming his Wife with a method unknown to him, Victor would not let his guard down. Extreme caution, paranoia, and a cruel side, one that made the monsters apud in admiration, would always exist within him.


    Targeting his Family was Victor''s reverse scale, and it attracted his worst possible side.


    Victor''s hands shone with Power, and soon, the two women were caught by the neck. Victor''s eyes shed crimson violet as he analyzed the fragments that made up the two women.


    Instead of wasting time on useless dialogue, Victor relied more on his capabilities.


    "I understand..."


    "Darlin ¨C Victor, let go of me! I am not trying to harm my other self!"


    "Silence."


    Natasha''s mouth mmed shut, preventing her from speaking. Was that some form of Victor''s Power? No, that was merely Natasha''s natural response to an order from her ''Husband''.


    Essentially speaking, Natashia and Natasha were the same person. They were different personalities but effectively the same person. Natasha was the worst side of Natashia, and Natashia was the best side of Natasha.


    Consequently, the two women were connected. Therefore, everything that urred between Natashia and Victor was observed by Natasha and, of course, the older woman next to them, who was also a part of Natasha.


    Therefore, it can be said that when Victor slept with Natashia, he was not just sleeping with one woman but with three women at the same time.


    Because of this, Natasha was submissive to Victor. After all, this was a trait of Natashia herself.


    Despite being yful and always teasing everyone, Natashia knew that when Victor was serious, she needed to listen. The same applied to the other Wives.


    Victor may be a kind, loving man who did everything for his Family, but when authority was needed, he knew how to evoke it from everyone very well. After all, he was the Leader of the Family and the Pir of the Family for a reason.


    Victor looked at the older woman, Carm Fulger, Natashia''s mother.


    "Mm... You really are exceptional. I''m lucky that my daughter and granddaughter have such a capable man with them..." She sighed lightly. "If you hade a little sooner, perhaps a tragedy like what happened to me would not have happened, and I would have had apetent man by my side."


    Carm Fulger, the one who was once called The Strongest Fulger and The Fulger Knight, sighed in disappointment. She didn''t even seem affected by the state she was in.


    "Speak, Carm. What is happening?"


    "...Oh? You know who I am."


    "Your Soul told me everything I needed to know."


    "...What a terrifying ability. As expected from The Progenitor of Vampires, or should I say Blood Dragons now?" Carm nced at Victor. "Although this skill is not that powerful, is it? If you knew everything you needed to know, you wouldn''t have asked me that... Can''t you read my Soul?" She smiled slightly.


    Victor put Carm down to look her in the eyes. "Speak." He growled.


    Carm visibly shivered, and her cheeks turned slightly red. "Right, right. You don''t have to treat me like that, sheesh. You''re so intense. No doubt about it. Not like that''s a bad thing, especially in bed. That''s a good quality that I couldn''t find anywhere, but I digress. It''s a good quality. Fuck, I want you to fuck me."


    "Stop rambling. Speak appropriately."


    "...Right... Huuh... Basically, what my daughter is going through is one of the reasons I died."


    "The Fulger n''s peculiarity or it could be called a ''Curse''. Originally, our n was one of High-Level Lightning Spirits. But through an agreement with d, our Ancestor was transformed into a Vampire, and that was how the first Vampire of The Fulger n was born."


    "But as you can see, except for our Ancestor, all Descendants after her came with a problem: the Power of Lightning was too powerful for a flesh shell."


    "Because of this, our n has started marrying men with specific Bloodlines so that this weakness could be removed. In my generation, these effects were gradually reduced, and in my granddaughter''s generation, it waspletely eliminated, but... A problem still continues."


    "Essentially speaking, we are Lightning Spirits. When we reach a certain level of Power, something called Spirit ''Evolution'' will ur. If we seed, we will transform into High-Level Spirits and will be even more connected to our Element... But unfortunately, something that should have been good has be our undoing. As we are made of flesh, this ''Evolution'' ultimately leads to our death."


    "What''s happening to Natashia is exactly this. She''s be so strong because of this Tower and your blood that she was about to Evolve into a High-Level Spirit... However, to prevent my daughter from dying, I had to damage her Soul Core to weaken it."


    Victor''s eyes became even more intense when he heard that Natashia''s current state was caused by Carm, and unconsciously, he wanted to destroy her Soul right then and there.


    "Ugh¡­" Carm''s face began to contort with the pain of having her Soul being squeezed. But even so, she didn''t beg for mercy nor shy away from Victor''s gaze.


    Victor controlled his instincts and let his brain act. His colder, more calctive side returned to control, and he thought about the matter more thoroughly. Throughout her speech, the woman had never lied. Believe me, he would know if she had.


    It was clear that she just wanted to help her daughter, and this was the only way to stop Natashia from dying.


    Victor''s grip on Carm''s neck began to ease, and this caused the woman to sigh slightly.


    "Well, that hurt... I never thought having your Soul strangled would be so painful... Hmm, you learn something every day, I suppose."


    "... Your current demeanor does not match what my Wife said about you," Victor spoke.


    "Let me guess, a strong, serious, and very gentlemanly woman?"


    "Yes."


    "There was a time when I was like that, but... Being stuck in this ce and observing my daughter''s life, I ended up being influenced a little by both of them. In the end, I merely stopped caring about it and rxed more... Not to mention that I''m already dead. Why should I be serious all the time like before? That would be much too tiring."


    "You say you are dead, but I can clearly see the thread of life in you, Carm."


    The woman looked at Victor with an expression of shock. "Really? But I''m sure I died!"


    "About that... I have a theory." Natasha spoke.


    Victor turned his gaze to Natasha. The woman shivered slightly under Victor''s gaze, but she tried to act as if it didn''t matter much.


    "It''s all because of you, Victor."


    "... Continue."


    "With every monster Natashia killed, it nourished our Souls. And by drinking your blood, rich in both spiritual and organic vitality, it caused our Souls to be nourished by that vitality. Of course, this process was already happening before, just much slower than now."


    "Previously, I was just a translucent Soul. But now, I am more ''alive'' than ever."


    "Technically speaking, I''m part of Natashia, and I''m connected to her, but at the same time, I''m a different existence from her now. I guess you could call me her evil twin sister." She snorted.


    "Mm... that makes one feel quite morbid. It''s because of Victor that I''m alive, huh?" Carm thought out loud.


    "Well, that''s interesting, isn''t it? I never thought I would have three daughters." Carmmented unconcernedly.


    "I also never thought I would go from just a split personality to being an existence of my own. Victor''s existence is scary."


    Victor released the two women, and theynded on the floor with their fat, voluptuous asses.


    He put his hand on his forehead and let out a long sigh.


    ''Why does my life have to be so troublesome?'' He thought internally.


    "So? How do I resolve this situation?"


    "Eliminate the problems of the flesh, and transform my daughter into a Spiritual Being... Oh, my granddaughter, my nephew, and my other daughter will need to undergo the same treatment eventually."


    "Ironic. Your Ancestor decided to turn into a Vampire, unknowingly limiting her potential." Victor spoke.


    "I wouldn''t say that. After all, The Vampire Count Form is a powerful Form, even more so than our Ancestor. The current generation of The Fulger n is much stronger than our Ancestor, all because the roots of Vampires originate from a ce much more distant than the spirit of my Ancestor." Carm spoke as she patted her red noble clothes.


    Victor just nodded, not caring about what Carm said. His head was clearly thinking about how to help Natashia.


    "Stay there, don''t move. Believe me, I will know."


    "...Okay/ Mm." Natasha and Carm spoke at the same time.


    When the two Victors disappeared, Natasha looked at Carm. "So, what do you think?"


    "God, I want him to fuck me. He''s much better in person than seeing him through Natashia''s eyes."


    "Right? I told you it would be like this." Natasha smiled slightly. However, it was a very depressed smile.


    Carm noticed her daughter''s expression and realized the meaning behind it.


    "Try not to think too much, my daughter. You are merely paying for your mistakes."


    "I know... But it''s hard not to feel anything with these emotions..." She sighed. If she hadn''t connected with Natashia, everything would be easier.


    "Mm~" Carm nodded disinterestedly. Even though she was acting freer and less serious than before, Carm''s values had never diminished. Seeing how her rebellious daughter had almost destroyed everything she and her ancestors had built and even reached the point of harming her granddaughter was something that made her extremely angry.


    And she''d made a point of beating [torturing] Natasha to reason when they were trapped here.


    Suddenly, their world began to shake, and Natashia began to glow slightly.


    "...I wonder what he''s doing," Carm asked. As Natashia was currently unconscious, her view of the outside had beenpletely blocked.


    Suddenly, Carm''s and Natasha''s bodies began to glow slightly as well. Before either of them could say anything, they blinked and awoke outside that eternal white space.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 860: Grandmother, Mother, and Granddaughter, Three Generations In One Room.

    Chapter 860: Grandmother, Mother, and Granddaughter, Three Generations In One Room.


    Natashia slowly opened her eyes to see the stone ceiling of the room she was in. She tried to sit up in bed, but soon, an intense headache washed over her.


    "Ugh... Did anyone get the license te of that bus?" Natashia sat up while groaning in pain. "I swear on my daughter that I''ll kill that son of a housewife."


    "Easy, Natashia." Victor appeared out of nowhere and held Natashia''s shoulder to support her.


    "Eh? That voice..." Natashia looked at Victor holding her.


    "Darling? What are you doing here?" Memories of recent events began to rush back into her mind.


    "Do you remember what happened?" Victor asked gently.


    "Oh... I remember. I finished killing that monster when suddenly my body started to hurt, and I cked out," Natashia said.


    "Interesting... What did you do to her? I mean, to us?" Natashia heard a familiar voice, one she hadn''t heard in a long time.


    The moment she turned and saw her mother standing there, she opened her eyes wide in shock.


    "... Huh?"


    Victor moved away from Natashia a bit and grabbed a chair, sitting near the bed. "I turned you into Vampires with Spirit-like characteristics. That way, Natashia''s body automatically expelled everything that wasn''t her own Spirit. After all, one of the characteristics of a Spirit is not ''cohabitating'' with another Spirit."


    Victor exined while assessing Natashia like an experienced doctor. Despite not having practiced any medical techniques, with the thousands of memories within him, he could ess the memories and knowledge of those memories to have any profession he desired.


    Not to mention that as the author of everything that happened, he understood Natashia''s circumstances the most.


    "... Did you do the same thing as with the Adraste n?" She asked incredulously.


    "Yes. You had this potential within you, and I foresaw that this potential would awaken in the next Generation, so I merely forced the process."


    "... Unbelievable, can the Power of The Progenitor Vampire be used this way?"


    "Yes. We can destroy and edit a Soul; however, we cannot create a Soul. Only the Primordials or The Gods of Creation can do that," Victor replied as he finished assessing Natashia and then looked at the older woman.


    "Do you not remember me doing the same with Morgana?"


    "I saw that through my daughter''s eyes, but seeing the change and being one of the targets of that change is apletely different story," she exined.


    "Not to mention..." The woman with long golden hair looked at her hand and clenched her fist.


    Rumble, rumble.


    Extremely dense golden Lightning formed in her hand. "... I''ve be stronger than when I was previously alive."


    Seeing those Lightning bolts in the woman''s hand, Natashia''s brain began to reboot.


    "...M-Mother? What are you doing here?" She stammered.


    "Weren''t you dead?"


    "I didn''t kill you...? Am I dreaming...?"


    "Breathe, Natashia. Try to calm down," Victor spoke gently.


    "B-But, Darling, it''s my mother!"


    "I know, but you need to control yourself. Your body is not exactly normal right now," Victor exined while using his Blessings to calm Natashia''s emotions.


    If it weren''t for these Blessings, especially the Blessings from Hestia and the Love of Aphrodite, Natashia would be going through an emotional breakdown right now. After all, thest time his Wife saw her mother was when a very sad incident happened.


    An incident she still med herself for to this day.


    "Well..." Carm found this topic very difficult to exin to her daughter. How could she exin that when she died, a part of her Soul clung to her daughter''s Soul?


    To be honest, she didn''t even know that was possible at the time. She just remembered ''dying'' and waking up in a white ce where she could see her daughter''s entire life through her eyes.


    Carm''s theory was that when she was killed, something happened to Natashia that caused her spirit to inhabit her daughter''s body.


    When Carm was about to try to exin what happened, her other ''daughter'' appeared behind her.


    Natashia''s eyes nearly popped out of her sockets when a woman with the same face as hers appeared behind Carm like a shy child.


    "Hey... Hmm... Sister?" Natasha spoke with a timid voice.


    Seeing her ''evil'' twin in reality, Natashia''s heart pounded heavily, and her eyes rolled back in her head... She fainted.


    She couldn''t handle the shock; seeing her mother was surprisingly overwhelming, but seeing her mother and her supposed evil twin, who apparently was just a figment of her imagination, a split personality, in ''reality,'' was just too much.


    Even Natashia had her limits.


    Victor quickly picked up Natashia like a princess and looked at Natasha.


    "... Oops?" She smiled apologetically.


    "I''ll change your name to Naty to avoid confusion. For now, you two will stay in the Nightmare Tower until we solve the problem with Sasha and Victoria."


    Naty, formerly Natasha, wanted to retort and say something, but she wisely remained silent.


    "Hmm... Victor, Victor. Can I, you know?" Carm made a boxing gesture, clearly indicating that she wanted to fight.


    Victor felt like sighing; she didn''t hear anything he said, did she?


    Seeing the eager expression on the older woman''s face, Victor thought it would be better for her to ''let off steam'' this way. If she got bored, she might try to do something different and potentially go out of control.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Victor said:


    "... Go ahead."


    "Yay! Thank you, you''re the best!" Carm hugged him tightly and then ran towards The Tower''s door like an excited child.


    Seeing this, Natasha, now Naty, also felt the urge to fight. She felt stronger than before and wanted to know the difference between her and her twin. "Anoo... Can I also-..."


    "You stay here." Victor wasn''t going to give this woman any freedom.


    "... Yes," she replied somewhat sulkily.


    Victor couldn''t risk letting Naty roam freely, not until he understood the strong connection that linked Natashia''s and Naty''s Souls.


    This ''thread'' was thicker than any thread he had seen in the past. It was clear that whatever happened to his Wife hadpletely changed her.


    Victor looked at the woman in his arms and breathed a sigh of relief. At least her Core wasn''t damaged anymore, and her body was fine.


    Victor ced Natashia on the bed and called out to Roxanne, saying, "Keep an eye on everything; don''t let her leave this room."


    "Yes, Darling..." Roxanne approached Victor and hugged him around the chest. "And take a moment to breathe, have some water. You need to calm down. The ''crisis'' has passed, okay?"


    Victor felt all the tension in his body dissipate with Roxanne''s embrace. "... Yes, you''re right."


    "Thank you, Roxanne."


    "Mm. You''re wee." She smiled contentedly.


    Naty observed all of this with slightly jealous and envious eyes but didn''t say anything. She just thought to herself, ''To think that my twin would seed in granting our wish¡­'' Naty thought about the past and the image of her mother being killed by the man she once loved, and her heart ached.


    It was at that moment that the current Naty was born within Natashia, the day her psyche broke, and the personality of Naty took over.


    Naty shook her head slightly and tried not to dwell on it. After all, her mother was alive again, and she had achieved her greatest desire. Well, she hadn''t¡­her twin sister had.


    ''Ugh, this is confusing... And it will get even more confusing when I see my daughter... Is she my daughter or Natashia''s daughter? Ugh.'' Naty didn''t want to think about it.


    ...


    Momentster, Victor returned with Sasha and Victoria.


    Sasha looked at her sleeping mother, then at her other ''mother'' sitting with a sulky face. Rapid thoughts raced through her mind, and with her brain powered by Lightning, she experienced a severe headache when she ''understood'' what Victor meant.


    What happened was that Victor suddenly appeared after 30 days (from her perspective) in her room, saying he needed her and that she would understand the problem if she followed him without asking questions. So, Sasha went along with In the next moment, Victor appeared with Sasha where Victoria was and took the woman as well, this time without exining anything; he just took her.


    Victor.


    In the next moment, Victor appeared with Sasha where Victoria was and took the woman as well, this time without exining anything; he just took her.


    "... Well, I guess I should say, hello, my daughter, hello, my sister?" Naty said with a strange smile on her face.


    Seeing Sasha''s expressionless face made Naty quite ufortable, but she swore not to dwell on it. After all, she knew full well that it was her own fault, and she was just reaping what she had sown.


    "... Just... Just what is happening here?" Victoria asked with a deadpan expression. Seeing two Natashias was too much, even for Victoria herself.


    "... That''s the question of the millennia, isn''t it?" Sasha sighed. She could form theories about what happened, but without a proper exnation, she wouldn''t jump to any conclusions.


    But Sasha had experience living with Victor and knew that ''Victor'' had happened again somehow. She didn''t know how, but Victor had gotten himself into trouble, and this happened.


    Sasha shifted her attention away from her two mothers and looked at Victor with a look that conveyed all her thoughts.


    As a good Husband, Victor knew when his Wife gave ''that'' look. "Believe me, it wasn''t my fault this time. I just intervened to prevent the situation from getting worse."


    Sasha silently observed Victor for a few seconds but soon sighed when she saw that he wasn''t lying, which would be an unlikely action for Victor. Call him the worst monster possible, but one thing was true: it was very rare for him to lie to his Wives.


    "The surprises don''t end there; wait a second." Victor disappeared.


    Hearing what Victor said, Sasha and Victoria didn''t know how to react to those words. Could things get even moreplicated? They didn''t want to doubt Victor; after all, he was Victor... But it was hard to believe that the situation could get even moreplicated.


    This innocent thought was quickly shattered when Victor appeared carrying a woman with long golden hair and a body covered in golden Lightning Power like a sack of potatoes.


    "What... You kidnapped me! I was in the middle of having fun!" The woman roared with a pout on her face.


    Although she was acting ''innocently,'' the truth was that she was very surprised. She didn''t even feel or see herself being transported to this ce and couldn''t perceive Victor''s movements.


    For someone who was considered the greatest of The Fulger in her time, this was a blow to her pride. But despite feeling that, she also felt proud of Victor''s achievements. After all, using Lightning alone, he had surpassed almost the entire Fulger Lineage and was even helping her Lineage prosper. As someone who had helped build The Fulger n into what it was today, she felt great pride in her ''son-inw.''


    "You can argue about thatter; sort out your mess. It''s your responsibility as a mother, Matriarch, and Former n Leader."


    "Ugh... When you put it that way, I can''t deny it."


    Victor ced Carm on the ground, and she elegantly stepped out of his arms. Once she was standing, she straightened her clothes and looked at her granddaughter and daughter, whose expressions portrayed that they had just seen a ghost.


    "M-M-M-M..." Victoria pointed a trembling finger at her mother, trying to form a word but finding it a difficult task.


    Looking at the woman who resembled her so much in her ''assets'' but was quite different in facial features and mature demeanor, Sasha''s reaction was: "My grandmother...?" She turned her head slightly in confusion. She clearly remembered seeing a portrait of this woman in The Fulger Mansion.


    "That''s correct, my granddaughter." Carm nodded politely and, like a true Noble, introduced herself. "My name is Carm Fulger, The Former Leader of The Fulger n and the mother of Victoria and Annasthashia Fulger. I''m also known as your grandmother."


    A strange silence fell around them, and all Sasha did after this revtion was mechanically look at Victor with an expression that said:


    ''What the fuck is going on!?''


    Victor just smiled neutrally, a smile that said. ''It''s a long story.''


    Meanwhile, Roxanne grabbed some popcorn and sat in the corner of the room while watching everything as if she were watching some sort of drama.


    ''Fufufufu, it''s never boring around my Husband.''


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 861: Grandmother, Mother, and Granddaughter, Three Generations In One Room. 2

    Chapter 861: Grandmother, Mother, and Granddaughter, Three Generations In One Room. 2


    Outside The Tower of Nightmares, Scathach, Gaia, Nyx, Jeanne, and Morgana were observing this scene.


    "... This... This... This is nonsense. This isn''t how the Soul works! How can it simply be split into 3!?" Gaia was extremely frustrated. As a Mother Goddess, she knew from her own experience how Souls worked. She had ''observed'' the phenomenon several times, and the same applied to Nyx, who also had lesser Concepts like Death, although not as strong as her son, Thanatos.


    The two Primordial Goddesses were utterly shocked by what they had just heard and seen.


    A stranger''s Soul inhabiting a body for so long without the body noticing? A second personality gaining self-awareness enough to be apletely different Entity?


    That''s not how it worked!


    "First time?" Scathach asked the two Goddesses.


    "Huh?" The two were very confused by Scathach''s question.


    "I asked if this is the first time?"


    "First time for what?" Nyx replied.


    "That you witnessed Victor doing something so ''absurd''?" Scathach borated.


    "I mean... Not really?" She replied. After all, she had seen the Mortal confront three Primordial Gods head-on and had also seen this same Mortal create a, of course, with the help of her, Gaia, Natalia [who was also a Mortal], and Jeanne, but it still remained an extraordinary feat.


    Not to mention that this same he created with the girls was located in a dimension within his own Soul¡­. How absurd was that?


    He basically had a whole little Universe inside him, with its own Hell and Paradise. He had already done many God-Level things, so it was strange to call him a Mortal.


    "I suggest you don''t think too deeply about it. Victor has a peculiar way of interacting with the world around him, and now, as a Dragon, he can do even more things that would be ''impossible'' or even ''difficult'' for the Primordial Gods."


    Could the Primordial Gods create a? Yes, if a God of Space and a Mother Goddess worked together, they could do it.


    But the main problem for this feat to be possible was... Energy. Even with all of Victor''s vast Energy, he was almost exhausted when he finished nourishing the. If it were any other God or even Primordial God, they would have already died because their Souls would have been used as Energy.


    While Nyx and Gaia were pondering Victor''s peculiarities as an abnormal Being, Scathach, Jeanne, and Morgana were observing the interactions of The Fulgers, specifically Carm Fulger.


    "That isn''t the woman I knew in the past." Morgana pointed out.


    "Time changes people. In Carmi''s case, death changed her." Scathach spoke. She was living proof that time changed people.


    "Hmm... To be honest, she''s better this way. She used to be too rigid." Jeanne spoke.


    That was something both women could agree on.


    ...


    "... And to think that such a problem existed in our family..." Victoria murmured in shock. She never knew that because their Ancestor was a Spirit, they couldn''t reach a certain level of strength without risking death due to the Evolution they would naturally undergo as Spirits.


    Sasha remained silent and just looked at Victor for him to continue the exnation, which Victor did in quite some detail, starting with the Spirits in particr.


    Unlike many Races out there, Nature Spirits were essentially Souls, very strong Souls that, even with a Vampire Progenitor changing the Species along with the Soul, that remaining 1% of the Spirit''s Essence that remained in the Being''s body was enough to influence the entire Core of the Being.


    It was no wonder that when they reached a certain level of strength, the process to Evolve into a High-Level Spirit urred.


    This was not an isted case; Races that were spiritually stronger when changed to be a Noble Vampire by a Progenitor would still possess aspects of their old Race within them.


    An example of this was Morgana herself. She was a Demon, essentially a Malevolent Spirit, and when she became a Vampire, she still retained the physical and Soul characteristics of when she was a Demon.


    Although it was only 1%, it had significant influences in cases like this.


    In the case of Natashia and The Fulger n, the situation was even more delicate because of a single factor... Victor''s nourishing blood.


    Natashia, and especially Sasha, had been feeding on his blood for a long time.


    When he was just a Vampire Progenitor, his blood only nourished the girls, raising their potential and leaving them in their best ''ideal'' state.


    When he merged with Roxanne, the girls began to experience a slight increase in Soul Potency, an increase so subtle that they didn''t feel anything.


    When he became a Blood Dragon, which was the fusion of the two Races, this progress shot through the roof, not to mention that The Tower of Nightmares nourished the girls'' Souls more efficiently.


    It would be strange if some mutation did not ur in the girls due to all these factors.


    Natashia had two Souls inside her, her own and her mother''s, a fact she didn''t know of. However, due to past events, she acquired a second personality, a personality that took her ce until Victor ''awakened'' her.


    When Victor awakened her and made her into a good mother, a good woman, and a good n Leader, indirectly, he was telling Natashia to ignore the existence of Naty.


    This was something Natashia did unconsciously, and it turned out that this event, along with all the previous events exined about Victor''s Evolution, led this second personality to develop its own Soul.


    Naty was Natashia, but at the same time, not. She was a version that appeared to protect Natashia from her trauma, an even more unrestrained and ''evil'' version.


    "What a fucking mess. Who would have thought that my mother ignoring her mental problems would make this whole situation happen?" Sasha cursed when Victor finished exining what was happening.


    Victor nodded in agreement with what Sasha said. It was a long exnation thatsted over 2 hours. Honestly, he instinctively wanted to summarize many things, but he didn''t. After all, it was important for Sasha and Victoria to know what was happening.


    To be honest, neither he nor Natashia were at fault for this situation; it all happened so... naturally that they didn''t notice anything.


    ''In the Supernatural World, ignoring mental problems can lead to various unknown issues, and we''re not entirely sure of the effects it might cause... Noted. I''ll remember that for the future,'' Victor thought internally.


    Victor nced briefly at Carm and narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw the blonde lying on the single bed next to Natashia.


    Seeing Victor''s gaze, Naty quickly got up from where she was sitting and went towards her mother.


    "Mother!"


    "... Eh?"


    "Wake up!" Naty pulled the sheet forcefully, causing the woman to fall to the floor.


    "Ugh, what are you doing? I was sleeping."


    "That''s exactly why. How can you sleep now!?"


    "But, it was boring! Look, even she fell asleep!" Cam pointed to a spot.


    Victor, Sasha, and Naty looked to where she was pointing and saw Roxanne sleeping on a bed of leaves she had created herself.


    "..."


    [Roxanne. Get up, now.]


    "... Fuweh?..." Roxanne opened her eyes drowsily, and when she looked at Victor and saw his gaze, her body instantly chilled, and she woke up. "I''m up! I wasn''t sleeping. I was just testing my new bed!"


    Victor felt a headacheing on when he felt Natashia waking up again, and her body froze when she felt her mother''s presence.


    "... So it wasn''t a dream..." Natashia spoke.


    ''Haah, this is going to be a long night.''


    ...


    Five shadows appeared near the powerful women, and five women with Asian features emerged.


    "... Your Majesty... Huh?" The leader of this squad, a member of The nk n, looked around, confused. She tried to approach Victor but ended up appearing near The Tower.


    With quick thinking, the squad leader quickly understood that he was inside The Tower of Nightmares, a ce that only a few people could enter. This meant that he was currently unavable, and she couldn''t carry out her mission...


    "In that case, you''ll have to wait a bit. He''s dealing with some issues."


    "Hmm? nk n members... What happened? Are you looking for Victor?" Morgana asked curiously.


    "Yes."


    "In that case, you''ll have to wait a bit. He''s dealing with some issues."


    "... It''s an urgent matter." These words made Jeanne and Scathach look towards the squad leader.


    "What happened?" Scathach asked.


    Instead of saying anything, the woman pulled a Dark Orb from her pocket and handed it to Scathach.


    Knowing how to use the Orb, Scathach used the item, and soon she ''saw'' the report.


    Five secondster, after reading the report, her expression was cold, and the atmosphere around her began to cool rapidly; it was obvious that she did not like what she saw in the report.


    "Scathach? What happened?" Jeanne asked.


    "See for yourself." Scathach handed the Orb to Jeanne.


    Jeanne took the Orb and did the same thing as Scathach. Just like the redhead, Jeanne''s expression turnedpletely cold.


    "Darling won''t like this. He won''t like it at all." Jeanne growled irritably.


    "Jeanne-." Before Morgana could ask something, Jeanne had already given the Orb to her.


    The same scene repeated itself, but this time more intense. After all, Morgana was never an example of control like Scathach and Jeanne.


    "... Who is behind this?" Morgana asked the squad leader, who was now sweating heavily due to the intensity of the auras of the women but still maintained herposure. Considering their connection with Victor and their dangerous work, their lord had made sure to ''enhance'' them by giving them drops of his own blood.


    They were Victor''s Elite, directly under hismand, with Kaguya as the second-inmand.


    "No proof of the responsible party was found, but we have suspects. The top of the list is the Egyptian Pantheon." The woman pulled out a long list of suspects with over 777 names and handed it to the Wives.


    "Our intelligence, and the King himself, warned us to be cautious of the Egyptian Pantheon because of the events of the war."


    "Seth... That fool doesn''t value his own life." Morgana growled. After the war, just like Athena and Poseidon, Seth also received his ''VIP'' treatment.


    But unlike Poseidon and Athena, who were still receiving this treatment, Seth was released from this incredible reward and returned home... Of course, he wasn''t in good condition.


    Victor made sure to damage him in the cruelest and most psychotic way possible. Not even the Gods rted to healing could fix Seth now. After all, it wasn''t just a physical problem; his Soul had also been systematically destroyed, a torture technique that Morgana knew very well.


    Lily Baal, now known as Lily Alucard, one of the Generals and lovers of Victor, a Subus who was the daughter of Lilith and Lucifer, was the one who inspired Victor in this torture method. Thanks to this morbid union, the two torturers became even more experienced in damaging a Being irreparably.


    "Can I see the report?" Nyx asked curiously.


    Morgana tossed the Orb in Nyx''s direction, and the scene repeated. A few secondster, when she finished reading the report, the Goddess frowned.


    "This is ridiculous. Did they really go through with this? Don''t they know that such an attitude would only anger Victor?" Nyx spoke as she passed the Orb to Gaia, who did the same as the girls.


    When she saw the report, the Goddess didn''t react much, just thinking for a moment before she shrugged. It wasn''t her problem. If Victor asked for help, she would help, but if he didn''t ask for help, she would only take care of the and The Nightmare Tower. Although she didn''t want to get involved in this problem, she still had some opinions to share.


    "No matter how much Seth was harmed, Ra, The God of The Sky and God-King of The Egyptian Pantheon wouldn''t ept such nonsense."


    "Ra is a man who knows how to choose his battles well, and fighting against a Being who defied an entire Pantheon, evolved into a Dragon Progenitor, and has an unknown strength at hismand ispletely ridiculous. He would never make such a decision."


    Silence fell over the ce until Scathach spoke:


    "People change, Gaia. And that applies to Gods, too."


    "I know, but the difference is that Gods take longer to change unless something significant happens." Gaia wasn''t wrong, and everyone here knew it.


    "My point is that something strange is happening. The God-King I knew wouldn''t make such a reckless decision." Gaia exined.


    "In that case... There are two options: Seth is acting alone, or Ra is helping him because of some internal politics that we don''t know about." Morgana spoke.


    "Limiting it to just two thoughts is a mistake, and judging something without much concrete information is another mistake... Expect the unexpected, and prepare for it."


    Silence fell, and all of them were pondering Scathach''s words.


    Jeanne sighed and said: "Then what we should do is obvious." Her eyes glowed gold.


    "... Prepare for war. This time, we are not defending. We are attacking." Morgana spoke.


    "Not yet. Making a hasty decision, like starting a war now, is beyond irrational. Our position in the Supernatural Community is already strained because Victor destroyed an entire Pantheon and took away their Authority."


    "If we attack each other just because we want to, the probability of us bing the enemy of the world is more than 97%. And when I say everyone''s enemy, I''m talking about literally everyone: The Aztecs, The Norse, The Egyptians, The Japanese, and even The Hindu."


    "And? We can just throw Typhon at them." Morgana spoke.


    "...Are you sure she was a Demon General?"


    "It is precisely because I am a General that I say that this attitude is too passive. We have the big guns. Now, we just have to put them on the table, make them swallow their pride, lower their heads, or be annihted."


    Scathach nodded: "The problem is that this doesn''t work for the Gods. They would rather be destroyed than bow their heads to someone, especially the arrogant Species that are The God-Kings."


    "Not to mention that... We need allies for the future, and most importantly, we must not iste ourselves. We are at a point in our Faction that destroying everything is no longer the correct answer."


    "Yes, we have the firepower, and we will not lower our heads, but we will also not provoke a war. For a war to ur, it must be waged through ''self-defense'', and we must only go after those ''responsible''. That way, everyone will see that we are not homicidal madmen who destroy Pantheons on a whim."


    Morgana pondered a little about Scathach''s words and grunted in agreement. She didn''t like this passive attitude, but she could understand the need for restraint.


    "While I admire the fact that you two are debating about this¡­" Jeanne said: "You are forgetting something."


    "...What?"


    "The Victor Factor."


    "...Oh."


    "The reverse scale of our Dragon Husband is us. If anyone dares to touch us, literal Hell will break loose upon the individual."


    The ''us'' that Jeanne was talking about was Victor''s entire Family.


    There was a reason why Nius and James had holed up in their nests. They were too afraid of the irrationality that Victor had be.


    "I suggest not making any decisions until you talk to him about it¡­ Knowing our Husband and his paranoia, he should already know about this. After all, he doesn''t just have a group of spies and assassins at his side." Jeanne spoke, pointing out that the Shadow Demons had the same function as The nk n.


    Scathach and Morgana nodded in agreement with Jeanne''s words.


    ¡­


    In Earth''s outer atmosphere, a 3 meter tall woman in a futuristic suit stood looking at the below her.


    Feeling several powerful presences gathering in one location, a thought crossed her mind.


    ''It''s starting¡­'' She looked towards thend of the Primordial.


    She still couldn''t believe that on a so far from the cosmos, there was a Primordial Being stationed here, specifically the Primordial One responsible for imprisoning those who disrupted The Bnce by trapping them in Limbo.


    ''This is strange¡­ There are many abnormally powerful Beings here.''


    "Are you going to attend the meeting too?"


    The woman felt a chill run down her spine when she heard someone speaking near her. The moment she turned around, she saw the Primordial she had been thinking about there.


    "...Can I?"


    "Yes, after all, you just want to go to that ce to look for allies, correct?"


    The woman just nodded, still very wary of offending the Being before her.


    "If that''s all, you have my permission."


    The moment The Owner of Limbo said this, the woman felt that she could enter the location where those powerful Beings were gathering. She even ''knew'' the exact location now instead of her previously vague feeling.


    The only reason she felt something and knew the general location was that several powerful Beings were going to the same ce. It would be strange for her not to feel anything. Yet, despite feeling it, she couldn''t tell where they were going... But now, that whole problem had disappeared with just a few words.


    ''Just how easy would it be for him to solve my''s problem?'' She thought with trepidation, a thought that didn''tst long. After all, she knew very well the role of these powerful Beings in the cosmos.


    "The meeting will start in 5 hours. I suggest that you observe everyone before approaching anyone. After all, perhaps your first choice is not always the correct one."


    The woman didn''t need to think twice to understand that this ''someone'' was the recent Dragon who was the reason for this meeting.


    "I will keep that in mind." She answered.


    The Owner of Limbo just nodded, and then he disappeared, probably returning to his territory.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 862: Its Not Your Fault.

    Chapter 862: It''s Not Your Fault.


    Natashia woke up again, a little disoriented because she had fallen asleep once more, but this confusion quickly dissipated when she saw her mother.


    "M-Mother..." Natashia murmured as she pointed her trembling finger at Carm.


    "Yes, my daughter?" Carm smiled gently.


    "Mother..."


    "Yes."


    "... Mother...!" Natashia''s eyes shimmered in bloody red.


    "Yes, mommy is here," Carm teased.


    "MOTHER!!"


    Carm coughed a bit when Natashia jumped and hugged her with all her strength.


    ''She''s really strong...!'' Carm was surprised by the strengthing from her daughter.


    The difference between Carm, Naty, and Natashia was quite evident. Despite having simr Souls due to Victor''s nurturing, the same did not apply to their physical bodies. Compared to Natashia, the two women had the body of a newborn baby.


    Their bodies werepletely new, without strong muscles or enhancements from training, although it was much stronger than a typical Noble Vampire because these bodies were directly created by The Progenitor of The Blood Dragons.


    "Daughter... You''re crushing me," Carm spoke with difficulty.


    But her words fell on Natashia''s deaf ears, and all she did was hug her mother even tighter.


    When Carm was about to say something again, she stopped when she saw Natashia''s trembling body.


    "I-... I-..."


    Feeling something wet on her shoulder, Carm realized what was happening, and she no longer cared about her own physical pain.


    Carm sighed lightly and spoke in a helpless and gentle tone.


    "Even after all these years, you''re still such a crybaby, Annasthashia."


    "Mm..." Natashia only nodded as tears fell from her eyes.


    Natashia didn''t care about Carm''s words; she just held her even tighter, and, with tears streaming down her eyes, she repeated like a broken machine:


    "I''m sorry, Mother... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    Now that she was hugging her mother and hearing the sound of her beating heart, she realized that what she had seen before was not an illusion. Her mother was alive!


    She didn''t know how this was possible, and she didn''t care right now; she just wanted to hold her. Only she knew how much she had missed her mother''s presence.


    Seeing this sight, Victor sighed lightly. He was relieved that he hadn''t made a mistake due to his personality. To be honest, he was ready to erase Carm from existence when he held her by the neck. He was furious that this woman had harmed his Wife.


    And as everyone knows, Victor had an extremely short fuse when it came to anyone harming his Family members.


    Fortunately, thanks to Carm''sposure, some of his anger was alleviated, and he managed to regain his mental faculties and act rationally.


    He was grateful that he had acted that way. Seeing his Wife, who rarely cried or showed sad emotions, in this state told him everything he needed to know.


    If he had erased Carm from existence, he would have regretted it deeply.


    And thest thing he wanted to do right now was repeat the same mistakes he had made in the past. That was why he always tried to keep a cool head when it came to his Family, even though, in most cases, it was very difficult to remain calm, especially after his Evolution.


    "Shhh..." With great difficulty, Carm moved Natashia''s face away and made her daughter look into her eyes. "It wasn''t your fault, Natashia. You don''t need to me yourself."


    "... How was it not my fault?" She sniffled. "I brought that bastard into our home, and because of me, he killed you!"


    "It wasn''t your fault. You were young and easily influenced. I should have been more careful. I was so busy with n matters and the King''s request that Ipletely ignored what was happening in the shadows... Not to mention, a little brat like that couldn''t have killed me if I were in my normal state."


    Naty, who was listening to the conversation, made a disgusted face. A long time ago, when she was a young Vampire, she met a Noble Vampire from a n not asrge as her own but from a long line of Nobility. Unlike the other Vampires, this young man was more ''interesting.'' He didn''t think like the Vampires of the time, and his opinions and thoughts often led him to bebeled as a troublemaker or even a delinquent.


    Natashia, as the troublemaker of The Fulger n and the Heir to The Fulger n, had a certain interest in this young man. Over time, they began to meet more often, and she eventually brought this man to her mother to propose to him.


    After all, he came from a Noble n, and his Powerplemented the Power of The Fulger n.


    What the Natashia of that time didn''t know was that this young man, along with his entire family, was working on a scheme with several Noble houses of the time to overthrow The Fulger n and that this young man would be responsible for Carm''s death.


    "Eh?" Natashia blinked in surprise. "What do you mean?"


    "Humpf, do you think a small scheme like that could have killed me if I were in a normal state? Even if all the ns hade, I could have eliminated them all with a snap of my fingers," Carm smiled broadly while snapping her fingers.


    "... What are you talking about? I...? I didn''t...?" Natashia was very confused, and even her speech pattern becamepletely confused.


    Carm moved away from her daughter. "Even if that boy hadn''t killed me, I wouldn''t have had much time left, all because of our inheritance problem."


    "Inheritance problem...?" Natashia asked in confusion.


    "Yes," Carm nodded as she wiped her daughter''s tears.


    "What happened was that I tried to further Evolve my Power, but I ''failed'' in the Evolution process, and it severely damaged my body and Soul."


    Thinking about it, one could say that the way she died kind of helped her survive because her Soul entered the core of her daughter''s Soul, which was ''broken'' at that time due to the trauma of the event she had witnessed. But of course, Carm wouldn''t tell her daughter that; she knew very well how her daughter med herself for everything.


    Natashia was so enraged by the incident that she hunted down each of those involved, extinguishing several Bloodlines in the process. No one was spared from her wrath. Although Scathach had helped Natashia because of her friendship with Carm and because Scathach couldn''t ept that such apetent woman was killed by worthless trash, she happily paved the way for Natashia to take revenge,


    An act that had earned her the Title of the ''Bloodthirsty Heir'' in the past, a Title that few people remembered and that was lost in the annals of time.


    "Why... Why..." Natashia swallowed saliva in an attempt to calm her turbulent heart. "Why didn''t you tell us this?"


    "... I was ashamed," Carm sighed.


    "Huh? You were ashamed?" Natashia asked incredulously, a look that Victoria also shared.


    "Yes, I didn''t want my daughters to know that I had failed at something... I was a victim of my own arrogance... The same arrogance that led me to treat my daughter so poorly."


    Carm looked at Victoria, who visibly shivered under Carm''s apologetic gaze.


    Victoria bit her lip in obvious frustration; words that Carm herself had spoken came to her mind.


    ''Despite being born of my blood, you''re useless.''


    ''Defective and talentless.''


    All because she hadn''t been born with The Fulger Lightning, she had been stripped of everything that was rightfully hers, even expelled from her own home,


    A fact that still hurt at times, despite having been relieved of it to some extent thanks to Victor''s ''love'' for her and her new Family.


    But resentment, especially old resentment, was hard to ovee.


    "Because of my shame, my pride, and my arrogance, I remained silent and didn''t tell anyone about my condition. I tried to find a solution to the problem, but restoring someone''s Soul is not as easy a process as your Husband makes it seem," Carm said.


    She closed her eyes with a heavy heart when she saw Victoria''s hostile look. It was obvious that her youngest daughter had a lot of resentment towards her, something that would take years to mend, a task that Carm would willingly undertake.


    By observing Victor, she understood that family must always stick together regardless of the circumstances, and she had failed in this most basic aspect.


    "All these factors led to my eventual death. You have nothing to do with it, Natashia. In this particr story, you are the victim."


    "Nonsense!"


    "It''s my fault! It''s because I wanted to ''rebel'' that all this happened," Natashia snapped.


    "I-" But before she could say anything more, she received a p on the cheek from Carm.


    p!


    "... Eh?"


    "Enough, I''ve already said it wasn''t your fault. Stop dwelling on the past. That incident is just a humiliation for me. Even in my weakened state, I couldn''t react when a weak worm tried to kill me. Do you know how irritating that is?"


    "... Eh? Ehhh?" Natashia waspletely confused by these sudden changes in events.


    Why was she being scolded? Why was it her who was hearing these words now?


    She didn''t do anything!


    "Instead of worrying about the past, you should... Wait, hold on a sec. Just to confirm, you killed all the members of that boy''s n, right?"


    "... Yeah? I think so. I don''t remember exactly, but I think I did," Natashia answered honestly, at the same time wondering why her mother was acting so bipr, as she had suddenly changed the subject.


    "...." Carm looked neutrally at her daughter, paused for a few seconds, and then looked at her other daughter.


    "Was it you? Did you do it?"


    "Yes, all of them were killed... Haven''t I already told you that?" Naty didn''t understand why her mother was bringing this up. When Natashia regained control of her body, Naty had plenty of time to talk to her mother. Even though most of the time she was scolded and beaten, she still told her mother many things.


    "I asked because I wanted to confirm if that happened. After all, at some point in your lives, your actions kind of became a blur to me...." She murmured at the end loud enough for everyone to hear. With just a brief conversation with Natashia, she realized that Natashia was missing some memories,


    Memories that Naty had. This was something that was quite normal since Naty was born to protect the original personality from copsing, and even though the original personality was dormant and receiving information, it was still somewhat iplete.


    ''Ugh... Does this make any sense? Aren''t they the same person? Why the memory loss?'' Carm just realized that Natashia''s problem was moreplex than she initially thought.


    "... You, why are you out here?" Natashia growled as she looked at her twin.


    "About that... It''s my turn to exin." Victor stood up, leaving Roxanne, who was in his arms in the chair, and then walked toward The Fulgers.


    "Darling! Why are you still here? Don''t you have a meeting to attend?" Natashia asked, remembering thatst month [from her perspective], Victor had to attend a meeting of Supernatural Beings. She was curious to see it, but the entire meeting would be recorded, so she didn''t care much. After all, gaining strength was a priority.


    "Your condition is more important to me, my dear."


    Natashia''s eyes widened a bit when she heard what Victor said, and she immediately hugged him, burying her face in his chest.


    "... Thank you for being here with me..."


    "I will always be here," Victor replied as he stroked her head.


    "Mm."


    Natashia allowed herself to be embraced by this sweet feeling she always had when she was in Victor''s presence. Little did she know that by doing so, she had irritated the other Fulgers who were nearby, especially one woman.


    "Kyaaa!" Natashia instinctively screamed when she felt her butt being pinched.


    "What is this!?" She turned around in anger but froze when she saw her daughter.


    "Sasha!? Why are you here? And when did youe?"


    "I''ve been here since the beginning. You just didn''t pay attention to me," Sasha replied in a steady monotone.


    "... Eh?" Natashia couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Sasha visibly sighed. For her mother not to notice her presence just showed how confused she was. "Are you okay?"


    "Yes...? I mean, it''s shocking to know that my mother is alive and that I have an evil twin now, but I''m trying to assimte everything... as quickly as I can."


    "Do you need more time?" Sasha asked gently.


    "... I... I don''t know," Natashia replied, confused.


    "You don''t need time. You need to bnce yourself first," Victor joined the conversation, stroking Natashia''s head again, and the woman felt her heavy and confused head be clearer, and her thoughts became freer.


    "First, take a deep breath. Second, understand the situation. Third, act as you see fit," Victor exined.


    "You are Annasthashia Fulger, The Leader of The Fulger n, and my Wife! Don''t let a confusing moment like this make you lose sight of who you are and what you have be."


    Natashia''s eyes shone slightly in blood red, and the conversation she had with him in the past resonated in her mind, the conversation about bing a good woman.


    In front of the shocked eyes of Sasha, Victoria, Carm, and the understanding eyes of Naty,


    The confused look on Natashia''s face disappearedpletely, reced by a serious, determined, and cold expression.


    "That''s the Wife I know." Victor smiled slightly as he gently kissed her cheek.


    Natashia smiled slightly, a yful smile that she always had and that always appeared when she was normal.


    ''It''s amazing how much influence he has on my daughter,'' Carm thought. ''He revitalized my daughter with just a few words; she went from a confused state to a confident one in the snap of a finger.''


    "Darling, please, can you exin everything that happened?"


    "I can show you directly from my point of view. Can you handle that?" He asked, and all he got was a confident response.


    "Yes."


    "Very well. This Technique is not perfect yet. I just created it, so don''t be consumed by my emotions."


    "Wait a sec, you just said something outrageous just now..." Sasha spoke.


    "What do you mean you created a new Technique just now?"


    "It''s exactly as I said, Honey. Since I saw that it took too long to exin things, I created a Technique that simply ''shows'' everything I''ve experienced in a few seconds."


    "......" What they heard was so absurd that they were speechless for a few seconds, but soon, everyone in the room just sighed and shrugged; after all, this was Victor.


    "Honestly, it wasn''t difficult. It''s like the feeling I get when using my connection with Zdrac or Roxanne, but it still needs improvement. I just want to give you the information and not make you feel everything I felt..."


    "I see... As expected of you, Darling. You''re incredible." Sasha smiled gently.


    "Mmm."


    "Now, without further ado, let''s resolve this because I still have to Evolve you two when this is all over. This way, it will be easier for you to Evolve into Dragons in the future."


    "...Wait, what do you mean about evolving into Dragons? Wasn''t that too far away yet? You didn''t say anything about it!" Victoria spoke.


    "Eh? I didn''t say?... Or did I? Did I say it, or didn''t I say it?" Now, he was confused.


    ''Anyway, I''ll just let everyone know what I was thinking with this development, so they''ll understand.'' Victor thought.


    "Come here, you three." With a wave of his hands, Sasha and Victoria, who were far away, flew towards him.


    Soon, mother [Natashia], aunt [Victoria], and daughter [Sasha] stood in front of Victor. Coincidentally, all these women were his Wives...


    He actually took all the women of The Fulger n for himself. Victor just had a self-reflection of how ridiculous this was, but he didn''t think much about it. After all, the women of The Fulger n that he would take as his Wife would only increase in the future.


    "Close your eyes and rx your mind. I will exin my thoughts and the changes I made when transforming Natashia into a Vampire with Spirit characteristics."


    "Wait a sec, did you upgrade Natashia more than us? Isn''t that favoritism!?" Carm pointed out.


    "Isn''t that obvious? She''s my Wife, after all." Victor told her.


    Carm was incredulous at what she heard.


    Natashia smiled condescendingly at her mother and her self-proimed twin sister, and then she hugged Victor, practically trying to merge with him.


    This action just made veins bulge on Naty and Carm''s heads; this woman was very irritating!


    This action was even more impactful for Naty. After all, she was used to being in Natashia''s position... A moment of realization fell upon Naty. She just realized that by separating from Natashia, she had returned her rtionship with Victor to square one! She was basically an evil stranger who harmed his Wife and The Fulger n! [Something she actually did.]


    ''Fuck, I need to apologize! I need to fix this! I don''t want to live without his hugs!'' Although her main motivation was that she genuinely wanted to apologize for what happened. She wanted to redeem herself, just like Natashia did.


    Seeing the three women going into a trance, Naty thought of something. She touched her private parts and was surprised by what she felt: ''As expected, as this is apletely new body, I''m pure again... That''s good.'' She smiled slightly. She realized that she had been given the chance to do things ''properly'' this time.


    She would have her dream, the dream of having a Family with a kind Husband, the dream of having aplete Family... Something that she had already achieved through Natashia. Although it was not her in control, everything that Natashia felt, she felt it too. The life that Victor gave Natashia was everything she ever wanted. Her dream had been fulfilled, and now... She had to chase that dream again.


    ''It''s okay... The Fulgers never give up. I will have everyone''s forgiveness, especially my daughter, whom I harmed the most...'' She felt a pain in her chest when she thought about what she did to her little angel.


    She tried her best to ignore this pain, but in doing so, the pain just spread throughout her heart as if someone had physically stabbed her and twisted it around to cause as much torture as possible.


    ''But until I achieve that¡­'' She disyed a sly smile like a fox as she looked at her mother.


    ''I will y my mother to Victor.'' A task that was honestly very easy. After all, the woman was already interested. The difficulty would be to make Victor interested in her.


    Natashia''s dream was also Naty''s dream, and their goals were also the same. After all, they were the same person in essence despite being different in several aspects.


    What was Natashia''s goal? Well... Give all the women who were her rtives to Victor to take care of.


    ''When things are in the family, it''s always easier to resolve things, fufufufu~.''


    Without Natashia having absolutely any idea of it, she just gained an ally in her n.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 863: They never learn... But this time it will be different.

    Chapter 863: They never learn... But this time it will be different.


    After resolving Sasha and Victoria''s problem, Victor judged that his presence was no longer necessary. From now on, it was the Fulger family''s own problem.


    Not to mention that he needed to prepare for what was toe.


    Therefore, he left this matter in the hands of Natashia and Sasha. Of course, before leaving, he didn''t forget to order everyone to keep an eye on Naty and Carm.


    As the next event would be an important asion, Victor made sure everyone ''attended'' the meeting. And when he said them all, he didn''t just mean his Wives.


    He specifically meant ALL his allies. The Demons of Hell he controlled, the Leaders of his own Faction, and of course, his own Religion would also watch. Victor ordered his disciple to call the Archbishops of his Religion, and make them watch what was about to happen.


    He wanted everyone rted to them to see what was about to happen.


    Of course, such an action worried Sasha, Ruby, Violet, and Anna a little. If Victor made a point of stopping their training to want them to go watch the broadcast, it was because something very serious happened or was about to happen.


    And when they heard Nyx and Jeanne''s exnations about what the Egyptian Pantheon had done... All of them without exception understood that he was definitely going to do something.


    In the ridiculouslyrge room where all the girls rted to Victor were, they all looked at a gigantic screen that disyed the Primordial''s pce where the meeting was being held.


    "Silence, girls! It''s starting!" Violet, who had slightly longer hair, shouted, bringing order to the crowd.


    Violet''s words made everyone fall silent and look at the screen curiously,


    Except for Ruby who was looking at the girls one by one like she was making a mental list.


    "... Where is my mother?" Ruby asked the question of the millennium when she couldn''t find her mother.


    "Didn''t you know?" Jeanne spoke.


    "Didn''t know what?" Ruby raised her eyebrow.


    "She was the one Victor invited as his date." Jeanne exined.


    Initially, Victor was going to take Jeanne himself, but when he heard that piece of information from his Assassins and spies... He changed his mind.


    If bringing Jeanne was the same as saying he was offering peace,


    Bringing Scatahch was the same as dering war.


    "...Fuck." That was all Ruby said as she put her hand over her brow.


    "That''s bad, isn''t it?" Lilith murmured to her daughter.


    "Yes, it is." Lily spoke.


    "But, that doesn''t change anything. We will do whatever our King wishes." Aline said.


    The Demon women just nodded in agreement.


    "...So many powerful women...He really is a lucky man," Carmimented.


    "Wrong, Mother. We are lucky to have him." Natashia smiled condescendingly.


    Carm''s lips twitched slightly in annoyance when she detected the smugness in her daughter''s tone. She had been with her daughter long enough to understand when the woman was trying to provoke her.


    Before she could say anything to Natashia, the screen changed.


    "From now on, The Gathering of Supernatural Beings will begin."


    Soon the appearance of an old man with an eye patch, along with two men behind him was seen.


    "First guest, the one known as All Father, The God of Ear, The Father God of All Norsemen, Odin!"


    The girls just watched on with neutral eyes, however, the silence that followed was broken by Violet.


    "I don''t know whose idiotic decision it was, but I congratte you on your stupidity," She said while watching the God-King walk along with the two Gods, Thor and Loki.


    "They managed to attract the attention of an entire Dragon''s nest by cing a bounty on our heads with even specific instructions to capture us alive to be used as breeding cows."


    The girls'' faces darkened with hostile intent. Just remembering what Gaia, Nyx, and Jeanne told them, they growled in pure hostility.


    "Father... Is Angry?"


    Ophis, who was on Anna''sp, asked.


    "Angry? No, my dear daughter." Violet shook her head from side to side as she smiled in amusement.


    "Darling is not simply ''angry.'' It would be foolish of me to quantify the depth of his fury, but one thing is certain."


    "I''ve only seen him like this a few times, and thest few times it happened, a Pantheon disappeared from the map, and an entire country almost disappeared from the face of the Earth."


    "And it only happened to a few of our members back then. This time, however, some idiot somehow got information about us, and made another idiot put a target on our backs." Violet spoke as she looked at Nyx suspiciously.


    "... I already said it wasn''t me! I would never betray Victor!" Nyx felt offended. She was very smart, okay? She was not that stupid.


    Violet didn''t say anything. She just continued: "This time, they''re targeting all of us... So, yes. Victor is not well now, and if he took Scathach, who in our Faction, only loses in strength to him, and as everyone knows, shares a simr personality to him,"


    Violet looked back at the screen while showing a sadistic smile.


    "They are fucked."


    A deafening silence fell around them, until that silence was broken by Anna.


    "Language, Violet!" Anna scolded her.


    Violet just snorted.


    "I just hope he doesn''t overdo it. We need allies, not to be enemies of the world."


    "My dear Jeanne, you underestimate how fatal my Husband''s Charm is."


    "...I''m not underestimating him." Jeanne replied Violet.


    "Yes, you are. Even if he deres war on the world, I am 100% sure that even in that state, he would find allies." Violet spoke.


    "Victor is the type of man who could find himself thrown onto a where he knew nothing, not even the culture of the, and in less than a few years, would build a powerful Faction himself."


    "The funny thing is, he wouldn''t even realize he had built this Faction because he would''ve just been going about things by being himself." Sashaughed.


    "I can picture that scene perfectly in my head." Ruby smiled.


    The Scarlet sisters nodded in agreement with Ruby, the same applied to the Demonic women.


    "Well, he did something simr in Hell... I can understand that." Helena said.


    "Therefore, you must not simply have war, or future wars. You must also fear Victor''s reaction to these wars." Violet continued.


    "You should fear the simple fact that Victor might simply lose control and decide to end everything. Remember, Jeanne. What keeps the monster inside Victor from unleashing is not his ego, or his warrior heart."


    "It''s us."


    "Because of this, messing with us is the same as messing with a Dragon''s reverse scale." Violet''s violet eyes had long since be lifeless causing several girls to gulp at the atmosphere around her.


    Aphrodite, who had eyes simr to Violet''s, just smiled widely as she nodded several times, a reaction that was echoed by Natashia, Agnes, and Morgana.


    Even the Demonic women agreed with these thoughts, except for Lilith, who was sweating like a pig about to be ughtered when she saw this gathering of ''madwomen'' here.


    ''I will definitely not be like that!'' Lilith promised herself. This level of madness was dangerous, and contagious, and seemed to spread like a gue.


    She could very easily tell that there were certain levels of crazy in this crazy harem. However, those at the top were definitely Violet, Natashia, Agnes, Morgana, Aphrodite, and probably Scathach herself as well.


    But it was not like they were the only ones. The other girls, like Ruby, Sasha, Pepper, Mizuki, Kaguya, Maria, Bruna, Eve, Natalia, and Roberta weren''t far behind.


    This was a crazy nest!


    Jeanne thought about Violet''s words and she realized that she was right. As a Being that controlled 70% of Existence, he could cause some pretty frightening damage.


    ''But... I still hope he doesn''t overdo it. After all, we need allies for future enemies.'' Jeanne''s thinking was that the more ''disposable'' allies they had, the less damage their own Faction would suffer in the future.


    That is, her thoughts may seem good on the surface, but they were quite cruel.


    As a female Dragon and mother, instinctively, she would always protect her fellow creatures. And as the Wife of Victor, a man who valued Family above all else, she would always side with her Family.


    ...


    The names starteding after Odin, Loki and Thor.


    Just like in the past, the host, The owner of The Limbo prison, the man responsible for maintaining many aspects of The Bnce of everything in the Universe announced each of the participants present.


    Odin was the first.


    Next came Ra, along with a very broken Seth, and Anubis.


    Shiva was next.


    The God of Destruction might have had a calm and neutral appearance, but more sensitive Beings could see that he was quite upset. This was probably due to internal issues within his own Pantheon.


    An appearance that surprised everyone a little was the appearance of Sucellus, The Supreme God of The Celts, but his presence was not as impactful as the next one on the list.


    "Creator of Angels, the one who was said to create Humanity, known also as The God of Creation and Light, The Heavenly Father."


    When the camera went to the Being covered in light who was followed by two Archangels, somemunities in the Human World who were also watching went crazy.


    Knowing that Gods existed was shocking and something they would never think of in the past. However, knowing that THE BIG G existed was somethingpletely different.


    The fact that he had no form like the other God-Kings could be attributed to the fact that he was a pure Being of Light, or so some thought.


    ...


    Unknown Headquarters, hidden by the Power of The Blood God himself.


    "So he really exists¡­" One of the faithful muttered upon seeing the God.


    Following the order of her Master and God, Valeria Alekerth broadcasted the meeting to all the highest members of the Blood God Religion.


    A strange silence fell on the 169 members present here. All of these women were Human, and most fervent believers of the Blood God Religion.


    Valeria Alekerth didn''t say anything, and just nodded as if she was agreeing with the faithful''s words. This was a gesture that everyone saw. After all, she was standing on a high tform where everyone could see her every gesture, while next to her, the Staff that God gave them was directly seen by all.


    A solemn feeling followed the silence, but soon this feeling was changed to irritation, and then to indifference.


    They were angry because this God always existed but never did anything to change anything; he always remained passive.


    They felt indifference because it no longer mattered. After all, unlike the other Gods, their God really helped them and fulfilled his promises.


    The perfect example of this was the High Priestess. Once a weak and normal Human woman, had now be a dangerous woman who could control Death, all because of her new God.


    Instead of wasting time hating or feeling angry at someone who didn''t care about them, they decided to focus their energy on something more productive.


    "I wonder when he will appear¡­"


    "This meeting is happening because of him... So he will probably be thest one?"


    "Ahh~, I can''t wait to see him."


    Silent conversations like this began to happen in hushed tones.


    Each of these women upied an important position in the Religion. They were the most devout, the ones who made the most effort, and the ones who received the most rewards.


    Previously simple women, they were now women of such beauty that they almost rivaled a Supernatural Creature like Vampires.


    All this was thanks to the ''Blessings'' of the Goddesses who were the Wives of their God, may he Bless them all.


    And these conversations made a smile appear on Valeria''s face. ''As expected of my God, you ordered them to attend this important meeting because of this, huh? You want to further reinforce their devotion by presenting how false Gods behave.''


    If the devotion of these women grew even stronger, that devotion would spread to their subordinates, and this would cause a chain effect that would spread to all the Acolytes.


    ...


    After The Heavenly Father''s appearance, a beautiful woman in traditional Japanese dress appeared. She held a fan in her hand, and her eyes shone golden, appearing like the color of the sun.


    Amaterasu, The God-Queen of The Shinto Pantheon. Behind her stood her two brothers, Tsukuyomi and Susanoo.


    Again a smallmotion urred in the Human World, this time in the Japanese Supernatural Community that was observing everything. The reason for this? They saw Amaterasu''s face!


    Normally, the God-Queen never showed herself to anyone. Even the most famous and strongest Youkai only found her through a curtain or something that prevented them from seeing her face.


    Even The Gods of The Shinto Pantheon rarely saw Amaterasu''s face.


    Only a select few, like her own brothers, had this privilege.


    Seeing how beautiful The Sun Goddess was left everyone in awe.


    "Hmm, he''s not here yet." Amaterasu''s words echoed across all corners of the world.


    It was obvious who the woman was talking about. He was the same man responsible for this meeting taking ce.


    "What a shame." She shrugged her shoulders, and then walked towards the pce.


    ...


    "She wants to, doesn''t she?" Sasha asked.


    "Yes, she does." Violet stated.


    "Well, all the Goddesses do. Just look at Demeter." Ruby pointed out.


    Victor''s Wives looked at Demeter who blushed slightly and hid her face in her daughter''s bust.


    "Unfortunately for them, they can only watch him from afar~." Aphrodite spoke with a gentle smile on her face, but her eyes were anything but gentle.


    "Indeed." Violet smiled in agreement.


    "Amaterasu is still as beautiful as ever..." Rhea said.


    "Do you know her, Mother?" Hestia asked.


    "Yes, I met her in the past. Not to mention that we are the same age."


    "In other words, old as fuck." Violet spoke.


    "Violet!" Ruby snapped.


    "What? It is the truth."


    "By the Gods, Violet, I swear I will wash your mouth out with soap if you have a child in the future. I don''t want her to have a foul mouth like her mother!"


    "Humpf, you can''t stop the Snow n''s genes. We are delinquents by nature, all the decency to blush and turn her face away. She knew she couldn''t deny those words because there were women like Natashia, Morgana, and Jeanne who knew her in the because of my mother."


    "Oyy! Don''t put the me on me! I did nothing!" Agnes snapped.


    "Oho, and I''m a saint. I wonder who kept saying things like..... ... ....." Violet spoke barbarities that would make even a sailor blush with embarrassment. "When I was younger."


    Agnes shrank a little when she saw the look of the girls around her. She at least had the decency to blush and turn her face away. She knew she couldn''t deny those words because there were women like Natashia, Morgana, and Jeanne who knew her in the past.


    "....VIOLET!"


    "What? You wanna fight, bitch?"


    "I''m going to smack some sense into that empty head of yours!"


    While Ruby and Violet were starting a fight nearby.


    Sasha looked at Ophis, and sighed in relief when she saw Anna covering the girl''s ear. As she was wearing leather gloves, it was even more impossible for sound to get through.


    "Good job, Anna." Sasha gave a thumbs up.


    "Mmm." Anna nodded.


    "Hmm, I want to y-¡­" As Maria was about to say something, like a mother duck, Kaguya quickly cut her off.


    "You can not."


    "Eh?"


    "Keep your pride as a maid; you are still at work." Kaguya pointed out.


    "Ugh... Okay, boss."


    Kaguya nodded, satisfied. She wouldn''t give Maria and Roberta free rein. She knew very well what kind of chaos would ur if these two women got together with Violet.


    ...


    Now that the Gods had been introduced,


    It was now the time of Mortals.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 864: Hes Here...!

    Chapter 864: He''s Here...!


    Now that the Gods had been introduced,


    It was now the time of Mortals.


    d Dracul Tepes was the first to appear, and with him was a man that Jeanne recognized very well.


    "ADAM!" A roar of shock and irritation burst out in the room.


    "d, you idiot! Why did you bring him along?" Jeanne growled, her eyes shining with pure Power as her Dragon Wings appeared.


    Jeanne''s explosion made Violet and Ruby stop fighting and focus on the screen.


    The two women quickly let go of each other and stood up, their behavior bingpletely serious.


    "What is that man thinking? Bringing someone so weak to this ce," Naty spoke.


    These were exactly Jeanne''s thoughts. She wasn''t trying to humiliate her son or anything like that; it was just a matter of limits. Adam was too weak to be present among so many powerful figures.


    "Hmm... Maybe he''s throwing his son to the lions?" Vine, the Demon General, spoke. "A way to teach him about the Strongest Beings."


    These words made the pressure emanating from Jeanne''s body grow even stronger.


    The women looked at Vine with stern eyes, warning her to be careful about what she said.


    Vine scratched her cheek with an apologetic expression.


    Zdrac, who was floating in the air, approached Jeanne. She spoke a few words, and soon, the unconscious Power Jeanne was releasing was isted around her.


    "Calm down. You know him better than anyone; use your head," Zdrac spoke coldly in the Draconic Language that only a few could understand.


    These words woke Jeanne from her anger, and she reigned in her instincts. She was still irritated, but it was more manageable now.


    After a few seconds of thought, she saw that Vine''s words had some merit. d was investing in Adam, showing him how the world worked.


    ''Why? Why is he doing this? Is it because of me?'' Jeanne could only think it was because of her. d knew her Origins were not ''human'' due to the disy of Power she showed when confronting him.


    ''Is he betting on the possibility that my son received some potential from me?''


    Unfortunately, that would never happen. Jeanne was a unique existence, and there couldn''t be another like her.


    Even if she had a child in the future, that child would only inherit her physical characteristics, not the potential of her Soul.


    Well... That was in the past. Now that her Soul was merging with her current body, the children she would have with Victor would likely have enormous potential. But she believed that even these children wouldn''t be able to use Primordial Energy or have a unique Soul like hers.


    After all, how broken would the Universe be if there were several Beings like Jeanne out there? Bnce would ur, no matter what she did, and it would prevent her children from inheriting her unique characteristics, such as the ability to use Primordial Energy, for example.


    After all, only the Primordials could use that Energy. Jeanne was The Guardian of The Universal Tree, and consequently, she was connected to The Universal Tree.


    She was like Big Guy to Roxanne.


    Because of this connection, she could use Primordial Energy even after havingpleted her ''duty'' given by that Being.


    "Jeanne, calm down. Nothing will happen to Adam; the Primordial won''t allow conflicts in his territory," Morgana began to speak.


    "Not to mention that Victor will be there."


    These words instantly calmed the woman. She had so much confidence in Victor.


    "... You''re right... But I still want to hear an exnation from d."


    Morgana simply nodded in agreement.


    The women who heard Jeanne''s words couldn''t help but feel sorry for d, who had provoked a female Dragon. Jeanne''s attitude with the girls was always kind, calm, and quiet. She was a very sociable and quiet woman.


    And it was usually these types of women who had the most terrifying fury. The proof of this was how she snapped when she saw her son on the screen.


    ...


    d, who suddenly had a bad feeling, thought, ''Hmm, she didn''t but he was betting on Adam''s potential, so he risked drawing Jeanne''s wrath for this purpose.


    like that at all, huh.'' He had an idea of what that bad feeling was.


    To be honest, he thought it was risky to bring his son to this ce, but he was betting on Adam''s potential, so he risked drawing Jeanne''s wrath for this purpose.


    Next on the list was a Youkai, Haruna, and her most loyal subordinate, Kuroka.


    Haruna''s appearance made some Beings raise their eyebrows. The reason? She was much stronger and brighter than the first time they saw her.


    ''Oh? She''s about to be a Ten-Tailed Fox.'' Amaterasu immediately recognized Haruna''s aura.


    ''I don''t know what Victor is giving this woman, but I want it for myself. Is she even more beautiful than me?''


    What did it mean to be a Ten-Tailed Fox? It meant achieving Divinity. The Youkai would cease using Youki as Energy and start using Divine Energy.


    Although in Haruna''s case, due to her ability to control Senjutsu, which was basically the Energy of Nature controlled by The World Trees, with Haruna''s increased Power, she would probably be able to control that Energy even better.


    ''Her potential is immense.'' This thought passed through the minds of everyone who saw the old Haruna and the current one.


    Kuroka also surprised the other Beings; she became much stronger than before, but it didn''tpare to the ridiculous leap that Haruna had made.


    Everyone at that moment wondered, what was The Blood God feeding this woman? It wasmon knowledge that the Youkais and Victor were allies.


    But this thought was evaporated from existence when they heard the announcement.


    "Representative of The Youkai, Supreme Commander of The Youkai, Otsuki Alucard Haruna."


    ... Huh?


    For a moment, all Supernatural Beings were left speechless.


    Alucard...? Is he talking about that ALUCARD?


    Everyone''s thoughts seemed to be synchronized because they all thought something simr.


    "... And to think their Alliance was a political marriage..." Amaterasu spoke in surprise.


    "Haruna is smart. She gained a very powerful ally and a verypetent Husband. She basically secured the future of all Youkais with this move," Tsukuyomi said.


    The moment Haruna entered the pce, the eyes of all the visitors turned to her. Having so many powerful Beings look at her like this would make any being tremble with fear.


    But Haruna? She just looked on with indifferent eyes.


    Powerful Beings? All her Husband''s Wives were powerful Beings, and her Husband himself was an even bigger monster. Such pressure would not affect her.


    The group''s attention was immediately divided when a new guest appeared.


    This new guest made a specific man swallow hard, and another man looked at them with loving eyes.


    ''My son... It''s been a long time since I''ve seen him,'' Loki thought.


    "Coming from Samar, representing The Werewolves, Tasha Fenrir Alucard, and as her Companion, the Being known as the one who will bring Ragnarok to The Norse Pantheon, The Beast of The ''End'', Fenrir."


    "Grr..." The giant wolf growled slightly in irritation; he didn''t like being called a ''beast.''


    Tasha stopped walking and gently touched Fenrir''s leg. This gesture made the wolf look at Tasha, and his irritation visibly decreased.


    The announcement made everyone''s brains shut down for a few seconds. Tasha Fenrir ''ALUCARD?''... Huh?


    When did this man take this woman for himself? And what happened to Volk?


    Not to mention... FENRIR himself acting docile!?


    This particr point made The Norse Pantheon group extremely surprised. They had never seen such a passive attitude from this Wolf before! Not even Loki had seen his son act so docile before.


    As Tasha and Fenrir entered the pce, the scene with Haruna repeated itself; everyone looked at her, and only now did they notice Tasha''s new ''features'' and her level of Power.


    ... A GOD-KING!?


    What on Earth was that man feeding these women!?


    Ra, Seth, and Anubis looked at Tasha withplicated eyes. After all, she was a Goddess of their Pantheon. Seeing her with so much Power made them regret losing such a strong Elite soldier.


    While everyone was looking at the woman, Fenrir and Tasha walked calmly toward Haruna.


    Tasha sat down next to Haruna, and the two looked at each other and nodded slightly in unison.


    They had never met in person before, but because of theirmon ''acquaintance,'' they were allies, or rather... they were Family.


    Fenrir looked at Odin with a malicious gleam in his eyes, which made the old man''s back chill a bit. Unconsciously, he tried to summon his faithful spear, but... Nothing was summoned.


    ''Right, fights are prohibited here.'' Odin''s brain restarted, and he began to analyze the situation more logically.


    Fenriry on the floor and closed his eyes.


    If it were a normal asion, this room would be even more tense, almost on the brink of war. But this was not a normal asion; everything happening here was being broadcast.


    Because of this, Tasha didn''t provoke Ra, Seth, or Anubis and instead acted more restrained; she needed to maintain her image.


    "Initially, The Queen of Witches would have been invited, but due to recent events, she cannot attend... Therefore, we will move on to the next guest."


    "The God of a new Religion that epasses the entire globe, once The Progenitor of Vampires, and now The Progenitor of Blood Dragons, a new Species of Dragon that has never been recorded before in the entire Cosmos."


    "Known as The God of Blood by Mortals, the current King of Hell whomands over 777 Legions of Hellish Demons, The First of His Kind, The ''Anomaly,'' Victor Alucard!"


    ... The guests looked dryly at The Owner of Limbo, wondering why he was so excited. This differential treatment was clearly visible! Shouldn''t he be impartial?


    They had severalints about him, but no one dared to express such primal behavior. They weren''t crazy, and even if they wanted toin, they couldn''t because they suddenly felt like the world was crashing down on them.


    "This... This..." Thor fell to his knees on the ground, along with his brother, who had been lying on the ground for a long time without being able to get up.


    Shiva opened his eyes wide but remained standing while an Aura of Destruction covered his body.


    ''And to think I''d need my Power to stay standing... This level of Evolution ispletely irrational; he''s a monster.''


    The Heavenly Father just disyed a yful smile while covering his Angels with his Energy, something Odin also did shortly after awakening from his stupor.


    As a God-King, Sucellus was feeling this pressure for the first time. ''Is he really a Mortal...?'' He had serious doubts about that.


    The situation of the Egyptian Pantheon was worse than that of the others, and they couldn''t even stand up. If it weren''t for Ra, the two other Gods would be kissing the ground just like Loki.


    The same applied to Amaterasu''s group, which was only doing well because of the God-Queen.


    When the shadows began to appear like a hurricane, the pressure grew even stronger.


    "... How much Power does this man have?" Susanoo asked with great difficulty.


    "Hmm, equivalent to 4 - 6s the size of Earth, I think?" The owner of Limbo replied calmly as if it were nothing, and these words left everyone in absolute silence.


    Even Haruna and Tasha fell into shocked silence this time. They knew their Husband was powerful, but hearing it directly from the mouth of a Primordial had a different impact.


    "What...?" Shiva spoke incredulously, noting that not even Kali from his Pantheon had that much Power.


    "This is unexpected... To think that my Dimension wouldn''t be able to withstand his existence." Although he said this was his personal dimension, it wasn''t exactly true. This was just a ce he created to hold Meetings of Supernatural Beings, and his real dimension was The Limbo Prison.


    That didn''t mean that his Power would be limited here; this was still his territory, after all. He just hadn''t created this ce to contain someone with as much Power as Victor.


    ''He''s clearly not hiding his Power Level... This is a warning, huh... Very well, I''ll y along with his ''theatrics.'''' The Owner of Limbo disyed a small inner smile of amusement. It had been a while since he had felt this feeling.


    "Your Power alone is causing ripples in my Dimension. I didn''t create this ce to withstand someone of your Power Level. I need to fix this." He spoke as if it were a troublesome matter.


    These words sent a chill through everyone present and the viewers watching this broadcast.


    The other group that was sweating like pigs was mainly the Egyptian Pantheon.


    Ra looked at Seth with a promise of many things, many of which involved death.


    Seth was cursing himself internally; he should have stayed quiet.


    "Something like this..." The Owner of Limbo snapped his fingers, and all the God-King level Deities felt a change in the dimension.


    "Done, my Dimension can now sustain your presence." The moment these words came out,


    The hurricane of darkness began to intensify, and soon, shades of crimson and violet began to merge with the hurricane. In the next moment, two Wings burst out of the hurricane, erupting with Power all around.


    Soon, in every corner of the and the Supernatural Community, they saw Victor Alucard, the man who had caused all this chaos.


    Long Draconic Horns pointing backward, tworge Wings, aplete obsidian-colored armor with violet details that seemed to be ''breathing'' like violet fire.


    Long ck hair floating around, covered in Pure Infernal Miasma, and Draconic Eyes that shone in crimson-violet.


    ...


    "Kyaaaaa! He is here!"


    Valeria slightly jumped in fright when she heard the sudden scream.


    "What-" Before she could even say anything, chaos spread.


    "Quickly record! RECORD! Get every angle possible!" Lizbet Greygrave, a Dark Elf who was one of the most fanatical high-status faithful, ordered.


    "Yes!"


    "We should shoot everything in 8k!"


    "My God, he''s so beautiful!"


    "Our God, bitch! He is our GOD! Our Blood God!" An acolyte growled.


    "Prepare the offerings!" Rena shouted. She was a lost Werewolf who became one of the Religion''s archbishop.


    Suddenly, several criminals, whether men or women, began to appear. Each of these prisoners were criminals whomitted various crimes such as human trafficking, rape, exploitation of minors, etc. They were the scum of society.


    "Crazy! CRAZY! YOU ARE CRAZY!" A woman screamed. She was used of the worst crime anyone canmit: she sold her own daughter to be exploited for money.


    An Acolyte took a red dagger made of Supernatural materials and cut the woman''s neck.


    "Gaahh---..." The woman''s voice trailed off as her body fell with her headnding on the giant te, and soon, more blood began to spill.


    "Blood for The Blood God!"


    "He shed the blood of sinners for us so that the innocent may be protected!"


    An Acolyte stabbed a man in the head.


    "Blood for The Blood God!"


    "We protect each other! Betrayal is the worst crime a believer canmit! Because you are not just betraying your family, you are betraying your God, who helped you when you needed it most!"


    Several Acolytes took out knives and began to stab the traitorous woman who leaked information to their enemies. With each stab, Valeria could see the hatred of everyone present.


    "Gaaahhhh! Please forgive me-, I-, I-." The woman was unable to beg any further because her body soon fell dead.


    "Blood for The Blood God!"


    Valeria blinked her eyes several times when she saw this sight. The level of fanaticism literally exploded on a scale that was impossible to quantify.


    "W-W-Wait, please don''t kill me-."


    "Silence!"


    "Record everything! We must show our gratitude to our God! I''m sure he''s watching us!"


    The proof of Elfa''s words happened when Victor looked towards the screen and smiled slightly. He opened his mouth and said something. No one understood anything; it was anguage iprehensible to their Mortal minds.


    But the ''miracle'' was undeniable.


    All the faithful present here were covered by a blood-red aura, and then everyone felt their strength increase.


    "...You have be more beautiful." An Acolyte pointed to her friend.


    "You too¡­"


    The moment these two Acolytes said this, the other girls realized that they had also be more beautiful!


    The blood spilled on the te flew into the air, and this attracted everyone''s attention again. Soon, a sentence appeared:


    "I am always watching, my beloved faithful ones."


    The blood then returned to the te.


    A silence fell throughout the area... Absolute shock fell upon them. It was one thing to have Faith, and another thing was for your God to repay that Faith directly with such an explicit gesture... This action... was simply orgasmic...! They never got tired of it!


    The next moment, literal hearts appeared in their eyes, and their eyes became utterly lifeless.


    "ARCHBISHOP LIZBET IS CORRECT!"


    "He''s watching us!"


    "He''s ALWAYS WATCHING US!"


    "Blood for The Blood God!"


    "Blood for The Blood God!"


    Sounds of screams of criminal men and women were heard along with this fanatical chorus.


    ''¡­Master, you are amazing¡­ Now, I understand your n, as expected from my God.'' Valeria smiled widely


    And she whispered even more fanatically than everyone present: "Blood for The Blood God..."


    Valeria hit the ground with her Staff and shouted: "Prepare the offerings! Today, we will fill Hell with sinners for our GOD!"


    "OHHHHH!"


    As she heard this beautiful cry from her God''s faithful, Valeria thought, ''I must make a new statue that properly represents my Master''s current appearance!''


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 865: So it begins.

    Chapter 865: So it begins.


    Uncertainties, confusion, fear, hatred, envy, disbelief, admiration, obsession.


    The public''s feelings towards Victor were mixed; each individual was thinking something about him, each had an opinion about him, but regardless of what they felt, regardless of what they thought, one specific feeling reigned supreme.


    Fear.


    The major powers were afraid of his unknown potential that exceeded the charts. In their minds, they simply couldn''tprehend how someone who was already as strong as a Demon King could be even stronger in such a short span of time.


    Combat feats aside, in terms of pure energy, Victor alone overshadowed all the present gods. It was ridiculous to imagine that a ''MORTAL'' being could possess so much power.


    Yes, he was the progenitor of dragons and had ess to the heart of the dragon, which was essentially a nuclear reactor, but even with that, he shouldn''t have had such pure power thatpletely eclipsed even Shiva himself.


    Hearing from the primordial that he had to alter the meeting location slightly to amodate Victor''s existence was more than enough proof that this man¡ªno, this monster, this demon, this unknown being!¡ªwas an existence that should not be provoked. This thought became even clearer in everyone''s minds when a hurricane of mes erupted near Victor, and another pair of wings, this time with red scales, appeared, casting all the fire around.


    Just like Victor, the woman was wearing a full suit of armor, but with color themes that were more red than ck. Long blood-red hair, fiery red dragon-like eyes, two red horns on her head with tips glowing like pure magma.


    The woman''s power exploded around her, creating an atmosphere that was both icy and hot at the same time. While her energy wasn''t as overwhelming as Victor''s, it was still absurd by dragon standards, proving that Victor''s lineage was anything but normal.


    But her appearance wasn''t what caught everyone''s attention the most; it was the gleam in her eyes. Gods of martial arts and experienced warlords like Odin and Thor immediately recognized it.


    A Grandmaster!


    Again, it wasn''t that which shocked them so much; after all, they already knew that Scathach was one of the few beings who held that title... What shocked them was...


    This woman was at the pinnacle of Grandmasters.


    She was just one step away from entering an unknown realm that no martial artist had ever reached, and that''s what astounded these present masters.


    "What an absolute monster," that thought ran through everyone''s minds.


    As if expecting this opportunity, the voice of The Limbo Guy sounded again, identifying the woman:


    "Apanying as his personal bodyguard, one of the few beings to reach the level of Grandmaster in the world, The Godyer, Scathach Scarlett Alucard."


    The woman tossed her hair back with an elegant gesture, her wings folded behind her, but they didn''t disappear; she was proudly disying her racial features.


    ...


    "I must say, Scathach has certainly embraced her role," Rosemented.


    "She''s definitely enjoying all this attention," Ruby agreed with Rose, although she wasn''t someone who liked to attract attention so mboyantly, she would do so if necessary, but this time, it was obvious that she was relishing all the attention.


    "It seems like her dragon side has made her much more straightforward than I expected," Ruby thought.


    Violet observed Scathach''s presence beside Victor in silence. She couldn''t help but imagine herself in Scathach''s ce, but that was a distant reality; she wasn''t strong enough for that yet. Her expression was neutral, but her feelings couldn''t be hidden from Sasha, Ruby, and Aphrodite.


    "Don''t be envious, Violet," Aphrodite spoke gently. "Your time wille one day."


    "...I''d be lying if I said I''m not envious," she wanted to be by his side as an ''empress,'' she could vividly imagine the scene in her head.


    "But I know that instead of dwelling on something futile, I must strive harder to be stronger."


    Aphrodite nodded with a small smile on her face; she liked that mentality.


    If you''re not someone abnormal like Victor, it''s practically impossible to surpass the powerful beings that have been around since the beginning of time. This same thought applied to Scathach, who had 2000 years of experience; she wasn''t just talented but also worked hard. It was practically impossible to surpass this woman so quickly.


    Violet understood this; it wasmon sense... But... Like her husband, she wanted to break themon sense and be a worthy empress. Therefore, she did something that Victor had rmended not doing several times; she looked to the future.


    Violet''s violet eyes glowed faintly, and for a moment, she saw the image of herself looking older with tworge white wings wearing a violet dress with ck ents floating in the air.


    Despite having the same features and appearance, she lookedpletely different. She seemed more experienced, more mature, and incredibly stronger.


    She appeared to be floating in the air as she looked at a futuristic city in the distance, which seemed to be under attack by several dragons.


    Suddenly, the future Violet turned her face towards the past Violet; her violet diachronic eyes glowed faintly just like the past Violet''s. The view of the city closed, preventing the past Violet from seeing more, and all that remained was the sight of her future self.


    "My past self, you really never listen to Darling, do you?" She smiled faintly.


    The past Violet opened her eyes wide when she saw this scene.


    "Hehehe~, so that was the expression I had on that day."


    Violet tried to open her mouth to say something, but no words came out.


    "It''s futile; your current self doesn''t fullyprehend the powers we inherited from our father. Therefore,municating with me is impossible," she spoke in a way that the past Violet had never smiled before.


    It was apassionate, gentle, and almost maternal smile, as if she were watching Anna smile.


    "....."


    "I have many things I''d like to say to you, but by speaking them, I canpromise a series of things, and that would be problematic," she muttered softly, but then a mischievous gleam sparkled in her eyes. "But I can give you three pieces of advice." She raised three fingers to indicate her advice.


    "Listen to our husband''s warning, just as always; he was right when he said not to abuse this power," she spoke with a mncholic tone as if she were thinking about something from her past, her own past.


    Violet knew that expression very well; it was the same expression she had when she lost her father.


    ''What happened? What did I do?''


    "For now, get used to your power and only try to use it forbat. Use all the advantages Darling has prepared for us, get stronger, be a dragon, and not just any dragon, be the Dragon Empress who walks alongside the Emperor." The future Violet lowered the two fingers, leaving only one piece of advice.


    "If Darling represents the principle of domination, we represent the principle of control. Domination cannot exist without control. Control cannot exist without domination."


    "What does that mean?" Violet was confused.


    Apparently, seeing her confusion, the future Violet spoke, "Don''t think too much; you''ll understand eventually." Sheughed softly.


    The future Violet looked to the side as if something had caught her attention. "It seems it''s time... I must go."


    The future Violet looked back at her past self.


    "Remember, my past self, behind every great man is a great woman to support him. The sooner you understand that, the faster you will develop and learn to lead our sisters... Oh, don''t tell our sisters what you heard here; they are too smart for their own good..." The future Violet''s eyes began to shine brighter, and suddenly, the vision started to fade.


    ...


    Violet snapped back to reality and fell to her knees; her face waspletely sweaty, as if she had run a marathon. Her breathing was heavy, and she felt very weak.


    "Violet!" All the girls in the room quickly approached Violet.


    "You foolish girl, did you do it again? You don''t listen to Darling at all, do you!? How many times has he told you not to use that power?" Agnes growled with irritation and worried eyes.


    Seeing that her daughter wasn''t reacting to her words, Agnes became even more irritated.


    "Enough, Agnes. She understands now," Eleonor said as she checked Violet. Not only she, but Ruby and Aphrodite, who were closer, were also checking.


    "She clearly doesn''t understand if she keeps making the same mistake!" Agnes roared in frustration.


    "Agnes, you know how Violet is; she always does what she wants," Kaguya scolded Agnes.


    "I know, that''s why I''m annoyed. She doesn''t even listen to her own husband!"


    A Greek goddess approached Violet and knelt beside her, holding her wrist. Her divinity took over Violet''s entire body.


    "So, Panacea, what''s wrong with her?" Sasha asked.


    "Just extreme energy exhaustion; it''s as if she used all her energy in a single second, this sudden loss made her entire body copse," Panacea, the Greek goddess of healing, gave the diagnosis.


    "It''s like pulling the plug on aputer, huh," Ruby rified for the confused girls.


    "This is a strange analogy, but you''re right, Lady Ruby," Panacea nodded.


    "She just needs to rest, and she''ll be fine."


    "Ruby, hold her arm," Sasha ordered.


    Ruby nodded and helped Sasha put Violet on the couch.


    As Violet''s breathing began to stabilize, the girls heard.


    "What did you see, Lady Violet?" Helena asked.


    The girls looked at the demon woman with narrowed eyes.


    "I understand your feelings, but we need to understand what she saw," Helena was logical, and no one could refute her logic, after all, they were all curious too.


    "Remember what Darling said, the future is not fixed, what she saw may not happen," Roberta spoke.


    "It is still imperative that we know what she saw," Aline countered, supporting Helena.


    "I agree with both of them," Ruby said. "Clearly, this time it wasn''t a normal situation."


    "Girls, have you never heard the saying don''t fuck with space and time? Don''t you guys watch movies? Do you know howplicated shit will get if you include time?" Pepper spoke in an extremely serious tone.


    These words made the curious girls choke a little.


    Lacus nodded in agreement with Pepper and added, "Ruby, of all people, you should understand this."


    "Ugh."


    "I agree with Pepper, not even the gods dare to mess with time; that''s the territory of the primordials," Rhea said.


    "Agreed, not even my useless father dared to mess with time carelessly," Hera said.


    While the girls debated this issue, Violet was lost in thought, processing everything she had just experienced.


    She thought about what to do, and it took only a few seconds for her to make her decision.


    "I will trust my future self... But I will tell Darling what happened." Victor was her greatest confidant, the person she trusted most in all of existence, and there were no secrets between them. If Violet wanted to know something and asked Victor, he would answer her withplete honesty. The same applied to Violet.


    For now, she needed to dispel the doubts of the girls; she knew they wouldn''t give up on this matter if she didn''t say anything.


    "I saw a futuristic city being bombarded by several dragons."


    Violet''s sudden words made the cepletely silent. After the initial shock, the women present quickly began to deduce.


    "War, or an execution through our husband''s orders," Ruby said.


    ''I don''t think it was Darling; it looked like... I mean, my future self seemed to be leading the attack,'' Violet thought but didn''t say aloud.


    "Is it the Egyptian pantheon?" Jeanne pointed out.


    "She mentioned a futuristic city; as far as I know, the Egyptian pantheon is still stuck in the Middle Ages," Nyx said.


    "If it''s not that... Then another civilization, probably the case of the witches?" Sashamented.


    "Or apletely different civilization," Natashia said.


    "The emperors, huh?" Jeanne and Morgana said at the same time.


    The women fell into contemtion.


    "We need more information. What else did you see in this future?"


    "Nothing, just a city being destroyed by several dragons," Violet spoke with a poker face that even surprised herself.


    ''When did I learn to lie so well?''


    "I see..." Ruby epted her reasoning without suspicion.


    This reaction surprised Violet internally because she had lied, but neither Ruby nor Sasha suspected anything. She was very surprised, but she didn''t let it show on her face. What surprised her even more was her emotional control; it was as if she hadplete control over her facial expressions.


    ''Something happened... Did she do something to me?... Or did I gain something from her when we connected?'' That was the only exnation she could think of; there was no other exnation.


    Despite knowing how to lie, she was not so proficient at it that she could deceive the people she had spent her life with, not to mention that her nature was more honest, and she tended to follow her feelings.


    ''Control... Is that what she was talking about, control? Or is it something else?'' Violet didn''t know; she didn''t understand anything; she was very confused now.


    Aphrodite narrowed her eyes as someone who could tell when someone was lying; she realized that Violet had lied, but it seemed that only she could tell. She had lied so proficiently that she didn''t even seem like the Violet she knew for a moment.


    A doubt arose in Aphrodite''s mind, and she quickly checked Violet. As a higher deity, her divine senses were very strong, but no matter how much she observed, Violet seemed the same... The only visible difference she saw was that her soul seemed more mature.


    But this growth could be exined due to the Tower of Nightmares.


    Aphrodite was suspicious; she thought that more had happened in the vision, things that Violet wasn''t saying.


    "Progenitor of the blood dragons, I must say I didn''t expect to have to reshape my dimension to amodate your existence. You are like a box of surprises, aren''t you?"


    The words of The Limbo Guy were heard by everyone, attracting the attention of all present.


    They looked at the screen and saw the image of Victor walking towards the table; with each step he took, the power emanating from his body seemed to break the structure around him.


    Structures that were quickly restored due to The Limbo Guy''s influence.


    "Expect the unexpected; those were the words I always had with me when I started interacting more with the supernatural world."


    "... It''s quite appropriate, I must say. After all, when dealing with extraordinary beings, strange things tend to happen."


    Victor smiled slightly, as if he appreciated the man''s words, and he walked towards the chair.


    "We''ll set aside the matter of the vision for now; let''s focus on our current issues," Violet spoke in a neutral tone that carried a slight weight of authority in her words, which made Aphrodite raise an eyebrow.


    "Victor will know about this, Violet," Agnes said.


    "Of course, he will know. Darling always knows everything; after all, he is our husband."


    ''Yes, something definitely happened in the vision of the future.'' Aphrodite had NEVER heard Violet openly refer to him as "our" husband to all of Victor''s wives present like this. She always said "my husband"; this was her possessiveness speaking, her most dominant characteristic.


    It might seem like a small thing, but it was quite significant; it spoke volumes about Violet''s personality.


    These unconscious words from Violet also caught the attention of Sasha, Ruby, Agnes, Kaguya, Natalia, and Natashia.


    Before, they didn''t suspect anything; now? That was no longer the case.


    Violet felt the girls'' gazes and the emotions of Ruby, Sasha, Natashia, and her mother. These sensations made her reflect on what she had said, and she opened her eyes slightly in shock.


    ''Yes, something has definitely changed in me.''


    The moment he sat down, all the power emanating from his body disappearedpletely, as if everything people saw was an illusion.


    Now, Victor looked like a normal man with special characteristics... That is, if you ignore the oppressive crimson-red aura around his body that seemed to cover him with a barrier.


    Victor''s action made the faces of the present gods open widely once again. Why were they shocked?


    This was simple. Victor had demonstrated absolute control over his own energy, energy equivalent to sixs!


    Understand that the more power a being has, the harder it is to control that power. The strongest beings in existence can easily control their power and pass for a normal person if they wish.


    Just look at The Limbo Guy; he is a primordial, but if he walked through a human city, no one would notice anything abnormal about him. Even the gods couldn''t sense anythinging from The Limbo Guy. This was absolute proof of his control.


    With just this simple gesture of controlling his abundant energy in milliseconds, Victor proved to all the strong beings in the supernatural world that he was one of the strongest beings present.


    Not only him, but Scathach also proved this by limiting the auraing from her body at the same instant Victor sat down, a fact that no one here let pass unnoticed.


    Several seconds passed in silence, and no one moved. Victor raised an eyebrow and looked at everyone around.


    "Aren''t you going to sit down?"


    "Ah."


    .......


    [A/N: I was going to delete this like I normally do, and I would lose 1200 words like I normally do, but I enjoyed this interaction with the future so much that I decided to post it, just look at it as the continuation in the distant future after Violet from the future stops talking to the violet of the past.]


    Omake, a distant future.


    When the vision closedpletely, a woman with long golden hair appeared, she had golden colored dragon wings with shades of white, wearing full armor.


    "Sasha."


    "What are you doing Violet!? The empress must not jump into the middle of the battlefield like that!"


    "But I was bored¡­"


    Sasha growled. "Come back now, or I will confiscate your dragons."


    "Ugh, you don''t need to threaten me like that, I''ll be right back." Violet grumbled, as Sasha was the supreme general of the army, she had full authority to withdraw her personal dragons.


    Normally it wouldn''t be like this, Violet would have authority over everything as empress, but as it is in times of war, the general has more authority than the empress second only to the emperor.


    Suddenly, a giant red portal appeared in the sky in front of Violet and Sasha, and from there a giant spaceship madepletely of bones, and some kind of ck goo was seen.


    Grotesque creatures that looked like a mixture of ghosts and slimes began to leave the ship and fly towards Violet, the air around them became visibly more polluted and grotesque.


    The bone ship suddenly began to grow flesh, and arge eye appeared on the ship.


    "No matter how many times I see it, it is grotesque." Violet shakes her head in disdain, with a wave of her hand, the dragons that Violet released into the city were covered by a magic circle, and soon they disappear returning to their home.


    "Tsk, what''s wrong with going to the battlefield without protection, you attracted this bastard!" Sasha growled in annoyance as her body glowed with the power of lightning.


    "Everything is fine. You know our husband, he never leaves us unattended." At the moment when Violet said that.


    Other portals began to appear, but this time they were smaller portals anding after Sasha and Violet, and from these portals hundreds of Wyverns of many different colors came out.


    Arger portal appeared, and soon a beautiful white dragon with sapphire blue eyes appeared, different from the dragons that looked more like reptiles, this one was ''fluffier'' and had feathers instead of wings, on top of the dragon a woman with long snow-white hair was present with arms crossed, she was wearing full armor with designs that looked like a mix of medieval and futuristic.


    The horns on her head indicated that just like Violet and Sasha she was a dragon, the woman''s crimson violet eyes looked at the ship with a hostile look, she was extremely focused.


    "We have to get out of here and now! This ce will be a battlefield, the empress must not stay here!


    "Mm, let''s go back." Violet nodded seriously.


    "Natalia open the portal." Sasha spoke into themunicator.


    A portal simr to the one the woman came out of appears near Violet and Sasha.


    Violet takes this moment to look at where she was talking to her past self, and she smiled sweetly.


    ''Enjoy my present, my past self.'' She smiled in a very sneaky way, the same smile when Violet was up to something. ''It''s unfair that only my husband has hackers, and stolen powers, right? I must spoil myself sometimes. I wonder if my sisters will fight me because I gave my younger self the upper hand...''


    ''Well, they canin all they want, it won''t change anything, after all, I''m the empress, HAHAHAHAHA~''


    "Violet, what are you doing!? Come on now!... Why do you have that shitty smile on your face? What have you done now?" Sasha narrowed her eyes.


    "It''s nothing~, I was just thinking about the past."


    Sasha narrows her eyes even more, unlike the Sasha of the past, this Sasha had more experience reading between the lines. "...I see, it''s today, isn''t it? The day of the meeting of supernatural beings."


    "Being too smart is sometimes not good, you know?" Violet pouted.


    Sasha ignored Violet''s joke and asked seriously. "You made sure to follow the script, didn''t you?"


    "Of course I do... I may have given you some more advice, but-."


    "Violet! By all three hells, you never change, Woman!"


    "Blegh." Violet stuck her tongue out at Sasha.


    Violet just smiled in amusement, of course she didn''t give any more advice or anything. The same advice she received in the past, she just gave to her past self now. Veins popped in Sasha''s head, even after several hundred years, this woman never changes!


    Violet just smiled in amusement, of course she didn''t give any more advice or anything. The same advice she received in the past, she just gave to her past self now. Current Violet was old enough to understand that messing with time is a big deal, especially someone whose powers break how the rules of time work a little. Therefore, she would never joke about such a serious matter.


    She just said that to joke with Sasha.


    ''Even though I said that, I know that my self won''t listen to me, after all, I didn''t listen. But it will help her mature, and in the end, that''s all that matters.''


    Seeing Sasha angry, sheughed again.


    ''Haah~, if I knew it would feel this good to tease people, I would have invested more time in it in the past.'' Sheughed internally as she picked up an angry Sasha and dragged her to the portal.


    "I will tell everyone what you did."


    Violet''s face froze.


    "Humpf, I''m the empress, they can''t stop me."


    "I''m sure Anna will agree with you." Sasha gave a shit-eating grin.


    Violet''s face turned as white as a painting, she may be the Empress, but her mother-inw''s power was iparable.


    "W-Wait, can we talk about this?"


    "You deserve punishment, you know very well that I shouldn''t y with time! I don''t want to deal with time travel nonsense, effect of causality, or shit like that! If you''ve seen a lot of films like this, you know how difficult it is to follow this type of script, right!?"


    "Ugh, it was a joke, Sasha, I didn''t do it, believe me, your empress!"


    "I believe you Violet." Sasha spoke with a convincing look.


    "...Mm, good, then-."


    "But she will know whether she wants it or not."


    "Sashaaa!"


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 866: The Lady.

    Chapter 866: The ''Lady''.


    Everyone''s brains seemed to reboot, and quickly, everyone who was standing took their seats.


    The Limbo Guy chuckled inwardly. ''He does indeed have the potential to be an Overlord.''


    In his existence, he had seen many Overlords who were Leaders of entire Universes, and amon characteristic among them was:


    Their overwhelming presence demanded respect.


    All Supernatural Beings observed the peculiar way that the Beings present chose to sit.


    Tasha and Haruna stood up from their seats and moved closer to Victor, while Amaterasu walked towards the empty seat next to Haruna and sat there.


    Now, Haruna never thought she would one day sit beside the Supreme Goddess of her homnd, but she wasn''tining; she had nothing against it either.


    Shiva sat alone on the right end, Odin sat alone on the left end.


    Ra chose to sit in a chair after Odin.


    The choices of everyone present spoke volumes about their own positions in rtion to this meeting and who their allies were or were not.


    Without saying a word, alliances had already been formed.


    "Before we begin, I would like to call my assistant to this meeting," The Limbo Guy looked towards the door where everyone hade from.


    These words raised the eyebrows of Shiva, Odin, and Ra. In all Meetings of Supernatural Beings, they had never heard of this man''s assistant participating in any meeting; he mostly worked alone.


    The door opened, and soon, a tall woman three meters in height appeared.


    She had long light blue hair, blue eyes, and was wearing a tight suit that seemed toe from the futuristic worlds in a sci-fi fiction. Due to her clothing choice, everyone could see how ''impressive'' her assets were, but that was not what the Leaders present here were focused on; it was her presence.


    They knew she was strong, but they couldn''t tell how strong she was. However, as an assistant to a Primordial, it was obvious she wasn''t just an ordinary person.


    Even after the woman''s appearance, Victor didn''t turn to look at her. He remained in the same position with neutral eyes, not showing any emotion. However, in those neutral eyes, he was observing everything and everyone.


    Despite being limited by his current location, his senses were still strong enough to cover the entire room; he didn''t need to turn to ''see'' the woman.


    Therefore, he didn''t miss Odin''s briefpse of emotion when he saw the woman, apse thatsted only milliseconds, but was long enough for Victor to see everything he needed to. As an old and ancient man, Odin was very proficient at hiding his emotions. Unlike Zeus, he truly was a worthy KING.


    ''For such an old Being as yourself to lose control of emotions like that, you must really be shocked, huh.''


    Footsteps were heard, and the woman''s long blue hair that reached down to her buttocks floated around, exuding a unique aura.


    ''Oh? This Energy... It''s the first time I''ve seen it¡­'' Victor saw that, like himself, the woman''s body was saturated with an unknown Energy, and this Energy was leaking slightly through her hair, giving it a very simr appearance to his own hair, which was covered in the Miasma of Hell.


    The woman stood behind The Limbo Guy in an upright position with her hands behind her back, like a soldier at attention.


    "Now that everyone is present, let''s begin," The Limbo Guy pped his hands, and the room''s light dimmed slightly, leaving the room softly illuminated.


    "As the host, I will list the points of this meeting."


    "First, due to recent changes caused by my colleagues, the Soul Zones known as ''Hell'' have been reduced to three Major Zones."


    The words of The Limbo Guy were proof enough that the change that happened in Hell was due to the decisions of the Primordials, and not because of a single individual... However, that was not entirely correct. After all, it was due to the events rted to Victor that the Primordials made this decision.


    "Tsk," Seth clicked his tongue. He didn''t like this interference at all, but what could he do? When a Primordial did something, you could only ept it silently.


    The Primordial''s words also caught Odin, Ra, Sucellus, and The Heavenly Father off guard; after all, this detail directly influenced their own Heavens. In fact, this wasn''t even a topic they were expecting in the meeting! They were here because of Victor.


    But apparently, The Primordials had other goals in mind.


    "But despite them reducing the number of Hells, the same did not ur to the Heavens where the good portions of the Souls go."


    "And as expected, this action has caused an imbnce in the flow of Souls."


    Victor raised an eyebrow. He looked at The Heavenly Father who only nodded slightly, agreeing with The Limbo Guy''s words.


    "At the request of the Three Judges of the Abyss, this problem needs to be corrected... Therefore, from now on, the Heaven where the good portions of the Souls go to will decrease to three."


    "And this will begin... Now."


    Ra, Odin, The Heavenly Father, and Sucellus opened their eyes widely when they felt their own Heavens changing and gettingrger, sorge that they even epassed other entire Pantheons!


    They broke into a cold sweat in the face of the overwhelming Power of these Beings; they simply shaped reality as they pleased.


    With just a gesture, they casually forced these Pantheons to be literal neighbors now, no longer separated by Dimensions.


    "As you could likely sense, the Heavens have now been reduced to three. Except for The Heavenly Father, you all need to decide how to divide Authority rted to the flow of Good Souls..."


    "Oh, and I will put up a barrier that willst for one year. That should be enough time for you to decide how to manage your new territories," The Limbo Guy snapped his fingers, and a massive barrier separating each Pantheon''s territory was created.


    Ra raised his hand.


    "Yes?"


    "This matter was not on today''s agenda."


    "That''s correct. However, since it was a pending issue, we decided it "If they decide something rted to this direct Authority, you can only ept it. Understand that he is your boss, and you are merely would be quicker to discuss it now and resolve the problem promptly."


    Sucellus raised his hand.


    "Speak."


    "Do you think it''s right to withdraw our territories in this manner?"


    "Hmm... You God-King Leaders of Pantheons seem to have a misconception."


    "...Huh?" Sucellus eximed, confused.


    The Limbo Guy looked at everyone present, not just Sucellus.


    "The Spiritual Aspect of Existence rted to the Soul is under the direct Authority of The Primordial, The Three Judges of the Abyss."


    "If they decide something rted to this direct Authority, you can only ept it. Understand that he is your boss, and you are merely his subordinate."


    "If you''re dissatisfied, you can relinquish your Paradise, and we will assign this task to more capable hands."


    The Gods remained silent and said nothing. Although some Gods like Ra and Sucellus were annoyed by these words, they were not willing to give up their ''Paradise.''


    The Heavenly Father didn''t care about these words. As The God of Creation, he knew very well that when ''Creating'' something on arge scale that could upset The Bnce of something, he needed to seek direct permission from The Universal Tree, who had absolute Authority over anything rted to Life and the continued existence of The Universe.


    The same thought applied to Odin. He knew very well that there were certain Concepts that no God could touch, and these around; a God of Death? Yes, you could; after all, you only Concepts were precisely those rted to The Primordials.


    You couldn''t call yourself "Death" with The Primordial of Death around; a God of Death? Yes, you could; after all, you only influenced some Aspect of Death.


    But there was only one "Death"; he was Death Incarnate, representing The End of Everything.


    "...Seeing that no one is dissatisfied, let''s continue."


    As the meeting progressed, the tall woman''s blue eyes were staring at all the Leaders present. She looked at Shiva.


    ''As expected, he is strong... Almost as strong as one of that bastard''s Generals,'' she thought.


    She looked at Ra. "A Sr Entity... He is strong, but unsuitable as an ally; his intentions, though hidden, are clear as day, not to mention that his Pantheon is aplete mess."


    She didn''t even need to look at Odin; after all, she already knew the old man. She choked slightly when she saw a Beast of The End.


    ''What''s with this Sector? Two Beasts of The End from the same Pantheon? That old man is certainly unlucky.''


    During her stay in The Norse Pantheon, she had enough time to research this. She was also present when The Bifrost was destroyed by H.


    She had read the stories about Fenrir, The Wolf that would bring about Ragnarok, and N¨ªeh?ggr, The Dragon that fed on The Roots of The World Tree.


    These texts didn''t state that they were Beasts of The End; this fact was confirmed by Odin himself. But seeing was believing, and she didn''t trust Odin.


    She didn''t trust anyone on this. Despite staying in The Norse Pantheon for some time, she never let her guard down, always prepared for possible attacks.


    Her eyes shifted from Fenrir to Tasha. ''The Progenitor of a Race, not umon... But she is different from the previous Progenitor of her same Race.'' She thought about the records she read in The Norse Pantheon about The First Werewolf.


    Comparing them, The First Progenitor of The Werewolves had roots from another, while Tasha had roots on this. They could be considered simr Species, but they were essentially different.


    As someone with an outside and broader perspective, she could casually see this detail even though she hadn''t met The First Progenitor of The Werewolves personally.


    She didn''t even nce at d or Haruna. d''s Faction was too weak to deal with the Beings she was going to request aid against, and as for Haruna, she was from a new Faction.


    The same thought applied to Tasha; she might have a pet End Beast, but you didn''t win a war with just that. There were several ways to nullify such a trump card.


    Yes, End Beasts were strong in any scenario; they were a supreme wildcard. But for an experienced Leader and someone who had dealt with these types of Beings before, they knew very well how to handle them.


    Due to the nature of End Beasts, they were limited. For example, Human, eventually, he would return to fighting with instincts.


    Fenrir couldn''t learn Magic or other types of Energy because his existence was bathed in a very special Energy. He could learn Martial Arts, but he would always primarily fight using his instincts.


    Even if he Mastered his instincts and fought rationally like a Human, eventually, he would return to fighting with instincts.


    That was how they were made to be; as The End of Everything, they had no potential for growth.


    That''s how The Bnce worked. If an existence was born too strong, it would always have a disadvantage to bnce it out. The perfect example of this thinking were The Primordial Gods.


    FEW Gods could evolve beyond the level they were born into. The reasons were many, from factors like mindset, the environment in which they grew up, behavior, tock of talent. All these little things influenced a Being, but the main cause was not understanding oneself.


    They didn''t question their existence, so they didn''t progress.


    Eventually, her eyes turned to Victor, and her first impression was... Abnormal.


    ''He is clearly an Anomaly. Not even in my Sector is there someone with as much Energy as him, not to mention this perfect control... How many millennia did I take to have such control over my Energy? And this man achieved it in less than 1 millennium..." The more she analyzed him, the more she found him abnormal.


    She had never seen someone with so much talent before.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 867: The Lady. 2

    Chapter 867: The ''Lady''. 2


    She had never seen a Being with such talent before.


    ''Even his Race is ridiculous; he is a Dragon and at the same time a Vampire, the perfect fusion of both in the form of a Progenitor who is the pinnacle of his kind.''


    The woman''s attention turned to his Energy that surrounded him like a protective barrier, and she analyzed the Energy with her senses.


    As she finished her analysis, she widened her eyes at how absurd the result was.


    ''This is Pure Negative Energy...''


    She had seen this before on her own; it was the same Energy The World Tree of Negativity used.


    Throughout her analysis, the woman never used her Powers; she merely observed and felt. Due to her former upation, she had had the opportunity to meet various special individuals, and with that experience, she could easily discern most Beings.


    But... Victor was different. Yes, she could read some things about him, but she couldn''t read so deeply. His existence was entangled in a web ofplexity she had never seen before.


    She was startled when, at some point, those crimson-violet eyes were looking directly into her own. She had been so lost in thought that she hadn''t realized she was watching him so intensely.


    A small smile appeared on Victor''s face, and the woman widened her eyes when she felt something probing her Soul.


    "You let your guard down, Lady."


    For the first time since leaving The Norse Pantheon, she summoned her Power, which had a crystalline blue color.


    Victor''s smile grew even wider.


    The Lady broke into a cold sweat when she realized what had happened. ''He invaded my Soul... Someone in this backwater Sector is capable of breaching my defenses... He''s dangerous... And that''s exactly what I need.''


    Such behavior did not go unnoticed by those nearby; they raised curious eyebrows because she had suddenly invoked her Power, but no onemented on it. They simply thought she was trying to calm herself. After all, they couldn''t deny that the man in front of them was very striking, so such attention from the female sex was normal.


    The Gods present here had no doubt that the attention of all Supernatural Beings observing this meeting was now exclusively on Victor.


    Little did they know they were absolutely correct, but what they didn''t count on was that the very Goddesses of their own Pantheon were also watching this man.


    ''...Even a Primordial''s assistant is not immune to this man,'' Anubis thought.


    Odin, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes slightly at this behavior. He clearly understood the woman''s intentions in observing Victor intensely, and he didn''t like the oue at all. Even though he had anticipated this might happen, seeing it happen in person left a sour taste in his mouth.


    He felt as though something he possessed had been stolen from him.


    ''She''s going to make the same offer to him as she did to me, right...?'' Odin couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of Victor with the Power that woman held.


    ''With that support, he''ll practically be untouchable,'' he gritted his teeth internally. He wanted that Power for his Faction, but the requirements to obtain such a thing were far beyond his capacity.


    If only his Pantheon had united... Maybe then, he would have had a chance.


    He might call himself a ''King,'' but that only applied to certain parts of his Pantheon, not the entirety. The Hell controlled by H, The Ice Giants, The Fire Giants, The Dark Elves¡ªall these Races were not under his control.


    Shiva observed all of this with neutral eyes. Perhaps, of all the Gods present, only he understood the exchange between Victor and the woman. After all, he was quite knowledgeable about matters of the Soul due to one of the Gods in his Pantheon having taught him.


    ...


    Temple of Kali.


    "He''s even more handsome now..." Kali murmured as she looked at the distant screen, her long red hair covered in Pure Destructive Power floating around her.


    "And immensely stronger too... He really didn''t lie when he spoke those words." She smiled faintly.


    Despite appearing slightly amused, the reality was that Kali was Kali looked at her Temple and then at herself. Her eyes were neutral and somewhat mncholic. To be honest, she felt trapped in her deeply disturbed. She simply couldn''t understand how Victor had be so strong in such a short time.


    In pure Energy alone, he had already surpassed her by a wide margin.


    Normal Beings simply didn''t leap from an Elite God to the level of a Primordial so easily! That was impossible!


    "I blinked, and he just went there and became insanely stronger." Thest time Kali had seen and felt Victor, he had been much weaker than he was now, which left her shocked.


    Take Kali, for example; she was born as a Primordial God, and through training, self-discovery, and enhancement, she had reached the state she was in.


    And this process had taken thousands of years!


    Then suddenly, a man emerged from a lower level than hers and had already surpassed her in terms of pure Energy. That was simply absurd.


    ''He''s not even a God yet... I wonder how much stronger he''ll be when he achieves Divinity,'' Kali thought.


    The question was not if Victor would obtain Divinity, but when he would achieve it. Knowing the man''s abnormality, he would definitely surprise everyone again.


    Kali looked at her Temple and then at herself. Her eyes were neutral and somewhat mncholic. To be honest, she felt trapped in her current state, unable to progress. She felt like she was staring at an immense wall that she couldn''t ovee, no matter what she did.


    Kali was familiar with this feeling; she had encountered it several times in the past, but she had always managed to ovee it and be stronger. However, this time was different. She couldn''t seem to ovee it. It felt like there was something essential missing within her.


    Something she didn''t yet understand.


    The Red Energy of Pure Destruction that had been spread around her began to retract, and much like Victor, her body was covered by this Energy as if it were armor. Now, as long as she didn''t touch anyone, nothing would be destroyed. Unfortunately, her control wasn''t good enough topletely "turn off" her Divinity.


    Previously, she didn''t have this problem, but as she got closer to bing one with her own Concept, she found herself unable to control this Energypletely. After all, this Energy was, in a way, a part of herself. Bing one with the Concept might seemplicated to understand, but it was quite simple. She would be The Embodiment of The Destruction Concept.


    She looked at the screen again, curiosity welling up within her. She wanted to know the "secret" of that man bing so strong so quickly. Perhaps, if she heard it from his own mouth, she could break free from this impasse and make further progress.


    Using a thread of Energy from her Power, she picked up the phone and searched for Aphrodite''s contact, then sent her intention through the phone.


    ...


    Aphrodite''s phone vibrated, and the woman picked it up to see a message from Kali.


    "Oh? Unexpected, she doesn''t usually contact me," Aphrodite muttered as she saw three dots.


    [Can I visit you?]


    She heard Kali''s voice in her head, and Aphrodite was shocked by what she had just heard. But a smile quickly appeared on her face, and she typed:


    Aphrodite: OF COURSE! You muste, Kali! I will prepare everything!


    Kali: ... [I''lle soon]


    Then the symbol indicating that she was online went dark.


    Aphrodite didn''t mind the brief words and the abrupt interruption; she knew Kali''s personality well.


    "Listen up, girls!" she shouted.


    "What?" Violet asked.


    "What''s going on, Aphrodite?" Anna asked curiously.


    "A very important friend is going to visit us, and we have to wee her and do everything to make her our ally, and possibly our sister!"


    "..." The response Aphrodite received was pure silence.


    "Aphrodite, have you gonepletely mad?" Eve asked in an emotionless voice.


    "She was already mad; she justpletely lost touch with reality," Agnes shook her head with pity.


    "Ugh, I understand your reactions, but this is serious; my friend is very special!"


    "...In what way?" Jeanne raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "She''s a Goddess of Destruction, the strongest Goddess, possibly the most powerful woman on this."


    The women''s eyes widened in shock.


    "...You... You really are a social butterfly..." Nero couldn''t help butment with a hint of envy; she had a bit of trouble being as sociable as her "mother."


    "Oya...? My beloved daughter wants to be like me?" Aphrodite sweetly smiled.


    "Never. I want to be like my father." Nero huffed.


    "Mm... Father is the best," Ophis supported.


    For some reason, Aphrodite had a feeling that she would hear those words many times in the future, a feeling shared by all the women present who were connected to Victor.


    "Now, for the second topic, the reason this meeting was called."


    These words grabbed everyone''s attention.


    "Regarding the aggression of Victor Alucard against The Greek Pantheon, which resulted in its destruction."


    "As well as the birth of a new Pantheon under his own banner."


    The Supernatural World, unaware of this information, fell into unanimous silence.


    The Limbo Guy internally chuckled as he used his senses to see all the Beings watching the broadcast in absolute shock.


    ''Hahahahaha, this is the first time I''ve seen this happen,'' heughed internally, even though his facial expression remained unchanged.


    "Before we discuss the matter at hand, I must say, congrattions, Victor Alucard, on officially Ascending to the position of God-King, both in Power and political standing."


    Supernatural Beings blinked several times in shock; they never thought they would live to see the birth of a new Pantheon of Gods.


    "Thank you," Victor smiled lightly in response to the genuine tone of appreciation from The Primordial.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 868: We are Demon, not monsters..

    Chapter 868: We are Demon, not monsters..


    "I say, this is the first time I''ve seen a Mortal be The Leader of a Pantheon. I must ask, how is that possible?" The Limbo guy inquired.


    "Who knows?" Victor smiled slightly.


    "Hmm, keep your secrets. They will be revealed eventually anyway... By the way, is there a name for your Pantheon?"


    "For now, I''ve decided to go with Dragon''s Nest." The moment these words were heard, all the God-Kings present felt the name being registered in The System.


    "Hmm, quite the simple name, is it not?"


    "I''ve learned that simplicity is often better. Besides, my Pantheon won''t beposed solely of Gods." Victor smiled before continuing,


    "Dragons, Vampires, Demons, Angels, Werewolves, Youkai, Humans, Extraterrestrial Beings, all are wee so long as they ept my Leadership."


    "This sounds more like a Faction than a Pantheon."


    "You''re not wrong."


    "Quite a diverse group of Beings. Aren''t you afraid of problems arising? Gathering so many Beings with so much hatred in one ce, racism and hatred are likely to be quitemon."


    "Hmm, not likely."


    "Why?"


    "Because anyone who tries to do that in my territory will disappear from existence in the worst possible way," he spoke with a sweet smile that sent shivers down the spines of those watching.


    "Those who follow my beloved faithful know the rules: ept each other, respect the rules, and strive, and you will be rewarded."


    "Those who break this rule and do not respect each other... Well, they are not necessary to exist, right?"


    "Hmm, another question, then. Are you affiliated with The Biblical Pantheon? Your position seems quiteplicated. You''re not only affiliated with The Biblical Pantheon as The Demon King but also with apletely new Pantheonposed of Gods from The Ancient Greek Pantheon."


    "Yes and no."


    "Oh? Please borate."


    "I am an ally of The Heavenly Father unless he says otherwise. I used to be part of The Biblical Pantheon once, but today, I stand alone."


    "I understand. Allies, but not part of the same group."


    "Correct."


    Everyone watched in silence as this meeting turned into an interview for Victor. They wondered what was happening here. Wasn''t this a meeting to decide something? Why did it turn into an interview?


    "What do you think, Heavenly Father?" The Limbo Guy asked.


    The golden-covered Being looked at Victor for a few seconds. "I agree. Although aplete Alliance is difficult, given that he leads the naturally violent Demons, I still consider him an ally."


    "Hmm, that''s a rather misconceived thought." Victor smiled slightly.


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "I''m talking about the Demons." Victor leaned back in his chair and rested his face on his fist.


    "They are a violent Race? Yes, but what Race isn''t? Even the Angels are the same, are they not?"


    "... We only act when necessary."


    "It''s still violence, Heavenly Father."


    "The word ''Angels'' is beautiful and all, but in the most literal sense of the word, you are the Commander, and The Angels are your soldiers. If you order the Angels to destroy something, they would do so without hesitation, correct?"


    "..." The Heavenly Father fell silent. He couldn''t refute those words because they were true. He had done so many times in the past as well.


    "The same goes for the current Demons."


    "The reason the Demons were violent, unruly, and undisciplined in the past was because the previous Leadership was ipetent. The so-called Favorite Son of Heaven was just an arrogant idiot who knew nothing about Leadership."


    "Let me break some Taboos rted to my beloved Demons..." Victor looked at The Limbo Guy for permission. "May I?"


    "Go on." The Limbo Guy nodded.


    Victor raised his hand, and pure Miasma emanated from it, flying toward the center of the open area within the table, and soon three portals appeared in the middle of the room.


    These portals each disyed a City of Hell.


    "Alexandria is the name of The First City; it''s the starting city located in The First Levels of Hell."


    Everyone was absolutely shocked to see these images. When people thought of Hell, they envisioned a ce full of fire where Souls were tortured. This image was not incorrect because such ces did exist in Hell, as Souls went there to pay for their crimes. However, that wasn''t the whole story.


    People, or rather, Demons, wereing and going, tall buildings, Demons selling food, Demon children running and ying around¡ªit looked like a thriving City. There were even police officers patrolling the streets to maintain security.


    "I built this City to be the tourist attraction of Hell, so various entertainments from the Human World are also avable in this City."


    Bars, water parks, cinemas, and even adult-oriented areas controlled by Subi; the sexiest Subi were managing that ce. There was even a Disney-like theme park, although the theme was different, incorporating movies created in Hell itself.


    The Angels watching this scene were in awe. They were looking at Hell as if they were seeing somethingpletely unknown. Was this the same Hell they knew?


    "Alc¨¢ntara is the next City, located in The Intermediate Levels of Hell; it is The Economic Center of Hell, where majorpanies exist."


    "Companies?" The Heavenly Father asked incredulously.


    "You can''t avoid Capitalism, even in Hell. Although, it''s rude to call the society I built Capitalism. I like to refer to it as Meritocracy. But even that term is wed. Considering Human examples of Meritocracy, most of them didn''t thrive. Mine only functions as intended because I exist."


    Victor wasn''t foolish; he knew that if he didn''t exist as a tyrant above all, his society wouldn''t function. Demons were creatures of desires, so he needed a firm hand.


    "My policy is that every individual can grow if they have the necessary skills. No matter what they are, and depending on how much they contribute to society, I, The Demon King, will personally reward them with rewards ranging from Economic Power to Personal Power."


    The City of Alc¨¢ntara was mostlyposed of skyscrapers and resembled a very modern metropolis, with various residential areas, some of which were huge. Due to the abundance of space in Hell, even the smallest houses were 500 square meters, while thergest houses could easily reach the size of a football stadium, or evenrger.


    "Thest City is The Royal Capital, where I reside."


    Soon, the image of a city with a gigantic building clearly visible in the distance appeared.


    "Abaddon, The Royal Capital of Hell."


    "Flying cars..." The Angel next to The Heavenly Father widened his eyes.


    "That building... How is it standing? How many floors does it have?" Anubis whispered.


    "The houses are floating!" Seth eximed in disbelief.


    ''Isn''t this ce better than my Hell?'' Seth thought. Comparing his barren wastnd of Hell to this Cityscape was likeparing Heaven and Hell, as ironic as thatparison might be.


    "Oh, that''s to amodate the flying Demons; there are many of them in The Lower Levels," Victor said as if it were entirely normal.


    ...


    "Is this really Hell?" Ruby asked incredulously as she looked at a Futuristic City straight out of a science fiction movie.


    "Of course," Helena said proudly.


    "We made several scientific advances by taking in The Greek Pantheon, and with the help of The God of The Forge, we were able topletely renovate The Royal Capital. Now, it is a ce worthy of The Demon King''s residence." Aline nodded proudly. She was so excited that the area around her seemed colder due to her enthusiasm.


    Such an evolutionary process was not unrealistic; after all, Time passed differently in Hell.


    "... I never thought I''d say this in my life, but... I definitely must visit Hell in the future," Sasha said as several people nodded in agreement with her.


    The eyes of Pepper, Lacus, Siena, Nero, Mizuki, Maria, Eve, Bruna, and Roberta were shining with excitement as they looked at this scenery. They really wanted to experience this technology.


    A thought was passing through the minds of many Beings now.


    ...


    "Looking at these images, what do you think, Heavenly Father?" Victor asked with a small smile. With just this demonstration, he had achieved several secondary objectives he had with this meeting. He predicted that his Religion would soon be even more popr in The Supernatural World.


    "This is quite impressive, Demon King. You are verypetent."


    "Don''t put all the credit on me; this was a coborative effort." Victor spoke humbly with the same tone of voice.


    "But it only worked because there was apetent Leader... Under The Rule of Lucifer, Diablo, or even Lilith, such a scenario like this would be impossible in Hell. They are too ''Demonic'' for their own good." Though he spoke floridly, what he meant was that they were Beings who acted more on emotions and had a tendency to destroy rather than build something.


    ...


    The girls looked at Lilith, searching for her reaction, and seeing her unresponsive, they were disappointed.


    "What?... Even I understand that if I were in charge, such a scenario wouldn''t be possible," Lilith replied. To be honest, what Lilith did wasn''t governing; it was acting as a Ruler. After all, she didn''t build anything or do anything to change the lives of her subordinates; she only umted Power.


    ...


    "In that case, I appreciate thepliment," Victor replied.


    "Mm..." The Heavenly Father nodded in satisfaction, ncing sneakily at Victor.


    "... About the matter of me visiting Hell..."


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten; I was just waiting for you to contact me," Victor smiled a bit wider.


    Seeing The Supreme Authority of The Angels wanting to ''visit'' Hell did wonders for the marketing of his own people. With this gesture alone, the impression that Demons were ''evil'' hadrgely softened. Of course, this wouldn''t change the feelings of those who had suffered at the hands of Demons. By showing these images, a sense of outrage might also arise. After all, while they had everything destroyed, Demon Society was prospering. But Victor didn''t care about that; his goal in doing all this was to show that Demons were not irrational.


    Ra, Seth, and Anubis, who were watching this, were sweating. They had just realized that they were not dealing with just a group of Beings but an entirely organized and highly developed society. They had no doubt that this society possessed terrifying weapons that could kill on arge scale, much like Humans.


    The more Victor spoke, the more they realized that their situation was not good.


    "You speak many flowery words, boy, but that doesn''t change the fact that Demons are Creatures of Hell that tend to destroy everything they touch," Odin spoke in a neutral tone with Authority.


    Victor slowly turned to face Odin.


    "Boy...?"


    The air was filled with pure murderous intent, and everyone felt as if they were in a Sea of Blood and Bodies. The world was blood-red, and on the horizon, a gigantic creature covered in Crimson and Miasma was visible. This creature had sharp horns, and a massive mouth full of sharp teeth.


    More than a Dragon, this creature looked like a Cosmic Horror!


    The murderous intent was so strong and heavy that it made them hallucinate their own deaths in hundreds of different, and ''creative,'' ways.


    It was correct to say that if they were weaker, they would have died just from the shock.


    Suddenly, this entire image disappearedpletely, leaving only Victor''s smiling and innocent face.


    "You are correct;pared to you, who has thousands of years under your belt, I can be called a boy. A boy who has done more than you and achieved more than you in a mere 25 years of existence." Of course, he wasn''t counting the time he spent in Hell but the actual time on Earth.


    ''Damned monster¡­'' Loki swallowed hard as he wiped his face. He couldn''t conceive that this was the same Being he had yed with a few years ago. ''I should only y tricks on Beings I know; I don''t want to provoke another talented monster who mighte to kill me in the future.'' He promised himself.


    Loki now understood that if it weren''t for Aphrodite, he would have long since died at Victor''s ''vengeance.''


    Thor, on the other hand, was thinking about something. Before, when he saw Victor, he thought it would be good to fight him to test his strength and see if he could improve further. But... upon feeling his disy of bloodlust, such a thought simply evaporated from his mind.


    You don''t fight ''this''; all you can do when you see ''this'' is run as fast as you can and not look back.


    Thor wiped the cold sweat from his face.


    Thor and Loki simply weren''t interested in defending the ''All Father'' now.


    "Tell me, Odin. How does it feel to discover that in my presence, everything you''ve created is worthless? How does it feel knowing someone younger than you is better at everything you do?"


    A functioning society? Victor had it, and his was always evolving.


    Powerful soldiers? Victor had them, and his soldiers would never stagnate for long.


    A Competent Ruler? Victor was one; if he weren''t, he wouldn''t have been able to aplish what he did in Hell.


    Wisdom? Victor had BILLIONS of memories within him of Beings as old as Odin himself. His mental library had digits beyond counting of stored information.


    Everything Odin is, Victor was better. Often much better.


    The old man''s face, for the first time, contorted, losingposure.


    It should be noted that Victor had a knack for provoking people; he could even make a stone cough up blood if necessary.


    Before Odin could say anything, Victor added, ignoring him: "But the old man has a point." If the other party didn''t want to be cordial, Victor wouldn''t be either.


    Eye for an eye. Tooth for a tooth. Blood for blood. This had always been his motto, and it hadn''t changed even now.


    "I can control 99.99999999% of my Demons. But there will always be that 0.000001% that will rebel. But don''t worry; it is precisely with that in mind that I have recently developed something."


    Victor raised a finger in the air, and Red Energy covered it before flying to the center of the room. Using his finger, he drew a Rune in the air.


    "...What...?" Odin, Shiva, Ra, and everyone who had knowledge of Runes widened their eyes at what was happening before them.


    YOU CANNOT write Runes in the air; that was simply impossible.


    Yes, you could project an already-prepared Rune in the air, but WRITE one? Create an entirely new Rune using nothing but your finger? And in mid-air, no less? That was impossible.


    Even Odin himself couldn''t do that.


    ...


    Irnd.


    In a rtively simple house, a woman... No, a Goddess was watching the meeting.


    "Oh, oh? This is interesting... I recognize this Runework... It seems Scathach taught everything to her new Disciple, huh?" The woman made a gesture in the air with her hand, and a coffee cup appeared in her hand. What Victor had just done in front of the entire Supernatural World, she did the same to make a coffee cup.


    "I can see that he''s still learning, but his skill is high enough to impress Odin, so... Pure talent?" She thought, but she was slightly surprised when she saw the pattern of the Runes.


    "Oh, Draconic Runes... Of course, he can do that. I forgot that Dragons are born knowing how to do that." She grumbled about the unfairness of this broken Race.


    As Scathach had said, there were three aberrations she had met in her life.


    The first was her own teacher, who was an unparalleled Master of Runes.


    The second was Merlin, who was an absolute monster in controlling Energies.


    The third was Victor, who was a genius among geniuses in The Art of Combat.


    The woman watching this transmission was none other than the first on that list.


    Dun Scaith, Scathach Scarlett''s teacher.


    "How clever..." The light-brown-haired womanmented, intrigued when Victor finished his Rune.


    "A mixture of Draconic and Demonic... Not bad at all. It seems that on her journey, she found another ''monster''." Dun Scaith looked at her Disciple next to the man, observing her new characteristics. It was easy to tell what her rtionship with the man was, even though her name gave away quite clearly what kind of rtionship they had.


    But for a woman who knew Scathach, Scaith''s thoughts were different from themon masses.


    "She finally found someone ''equal'' to her, huh..." She remembered well that her foolish Disciple always said she would only marry the man who defeated her and had her approval in terms of mentality, talent, and ability ¨C an extremely difficult requirement to fulfill.


    "You would not only have to defeat The Strongest Female Vampire, but also have her approval in terms of mentality, talent, and ability ¨C an extremely difficult requirement to fulfill.


    "I thought she would remain single for life, but it seems she found her match..."


    Victor raised the Rune in the air and spoke something in The Draconic Language. Another Rune appeared within the Rune, creating a double set. Using his control over Creation, he uttered another word, and this Rune became a triple set.


    "...What...?" Scaith''s eyes widened as she got up from her chair.


    "This Rune is a Decree as well as a Tool." Victor snapped his fingers, and the Rune split into smaller parts, flying to each Leader present.


    "This Rune will automatically recognize a Citizen under my Rule, so, Heavenly Father, if your Angels find a Demon in the streets causing chaos and they don''t have this, you can kill them without mercy. If they do have this, I want them for myself." Victor''s eyes gleamed.


    "I will make sure to personally punish that Demon for not obeying my orders."


    Scaith didn''t care at all about Victor''s speech; she only looked obsessively at the Rune. ''How... How did he do that? Is that even possible? Creating Runes within Runes?''


    As mentioned earlier, Runes were like the Programming Code of Existence; writing one code within another code should be impossible! This was something that not even Scaith could do.


    And she had no idea how this was possible.


    "This¡­ This¡­ I want¡­ I want to learn¡­" She looked at the floating Rune almost obsessively.


    She looked at Scathach standing there with a small proud smile on her face almost as if she was telling Scaith that she had something that she would never have, a scene that was created by her imagination but felt very real to her.


    The woman with light brown hair spoke: "... It seems that I have to visit my Disciple after all this time."


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 869: We are Demon, not monsters. 2

    Chapter 869: We are Demon, not monsters. 2


    Chapter 869: We are Demons, not monsters. 2


    "I will personally ensure to punish this Demon for not obeying my orders."


    Despite uttering these words, Victor was not foolish enough to give an Rune Sequence that could identify his Demons to all Factions. This would only be used on the brighter side of the situation. His Elite Demons, and personal Assassins whom he sent to do his dirty work would not be identifiable with this Rune.


    Why was Victor doing this? It was simple; this was just the first step towards Demons being seen as ''citizens'' rather than ''monsters.''


    Due to the actions of Demons themselves and The Demon Leaders of the past, Demons were seen only as ''Monsters'' to be eliminated, a highly mistaken belief. After all, just like any Being, Demons too had their own sapience. They were not monsters like the ones Victor had killed in The Adraste n''s territory or the Demonic Beasts that lived in Hell.


    "... How exactly is this going to work?" The Celestial Father asked curiously. He was not oblivious to these forms of identification; he had seen them many times in the Human World. However, such a thing had never been applied torge Factions like Angels and Gods.


    After all, why did they need to identify themselves? They were Gods; their own Divinity spoke for them.


    It was this arrogance that had prevented the Gods from progressing further, as they believed themselves to be above all. They were unprepared for someone like Victor.


    "Think of it as a way to identify my citizens. All Demons who are citizens of my Realm are required to register their identity ¨C their name, age, profession, everything will be collected by the Government, and it will create a form of identification," Victor replied.


    "I see... It''s like Human identification, huh."


    "Yes, it''s simr," Victor did not deny but also did not confirm that it was the same. After all, while Humans had papers for identification, he had a Magical Rune that could shape Reality. Not to mention, the functionality of this Rune did not end there.


    Victor could sense all registered Demons anywhere in the world; he only needed to focus his senses. The Rune would also inform Victor of which Demons were nning something against him, enabling him to use the situation to his advantage.


    Despite preaching that his Demons were citizens, he had to acknowledge the reality that Demons were beings driven by desire. After all, their entire existence was based on the sins of the capital vices.


    The safer society became, the more people grewfortable and started looking for meaningless things to do. Victor had seen this very well in Human Society. That''s why he didn''t conquer the other Demon territories, which were filled with Demonic Beasts. Instead, he helped the Demonic Beasts be stronger.


    Danger would always exist; after all, this was Hell. Only the cleverest, the strongest, the most capable would reap rewards, and those who couldn''t adapt would simply be devoured.


    He wanted his Demons to be strong, even those without physical strength should at least be mentally strong. He didn''t want to see the society he built deteriorate due to peace, as had happened with Humans.


    "Let''s conduct an experiment to prove my point."


    Victor looked at The Limbo Guy and silently sought permission with his eyes. The Limbo Guy nodded.


    In the next moment, a portal appeared in front of The Heavenly Father, and a small Demon emerged. He was clearly an Imp, a very neatly dressed Imp. He even wore a suit.


    The Angels tensed at the sudden appearance of the Demon, but the Demon himself and the Heavenly Father did not seem to mind.


    "Your Majesty, Demon of Tyranny, Victor Alucard! I am deeply honored that you have chosen me for this magnificent event!" The small Imp spoke with fanaticism, devotion, and great nobility in his speech.


    "Arnos, thank you for your services as always."


    "Of course, I exist to serve The Demon King of Tyranny. Your Majesty can ask for anything, anytime, whenever you want, because I, Arnos, exist only to serve The Demon King of Tyranny."


    "Mm, cooperate with the task at hand. I will be watching."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will give 10,000% effort for The Eternal Glory of The king!" The Imp Demon shouted with a look of pure respect. Then he looked at The Heavenly Father with a bored look and said, "Do it."


    "...." People broke into a cold sweat when they saw this demonstration; even in the presence of The Heavenly Father, this little Imp showed no fear.


    "... Huh?" It was worth noting that even The Heavenly Father himself was confused for several seconds; he had never seen a Lesser Demon show no fear of him before. After all, The Heavenly Father''s very presence was the antithesis of Demons.


    "Heavenly Father, you just need to point the Rune at me, and it will work," the Imp exined with the same bored look, as if the existence of these Beings meant nothing to him.


    Victor remained silent as he observed everything with a smile on his face.


    The Heavenly Father unconsciously nodded and pointed the Rune at the citizen, and a red tablet appeared in front of him.


    The camera angle changed, showing the world what was happening.


    ¡­


    Name: Arnos Nightshade Imperious.


    Infernal Age: 78469


    ce of Birth: Abbadon.


    Registration Number: 0002456


    Crimes Committed: None. [An Exemry Citizen of Hell.]


    Achievements: The First Lesser Demon to create a Mega-Corporation in Hell. The First Lesser Demon to gain the direct attention of The Demon King of Tyranny... [Click here to see more than 50 other achievements]


    Current upation: CEO and Founder of The Nightshade Corporation.


    ...


    This Imp was older than many Supernatural Beings out there! And he had many achievements! And what in hell in an Exemry Citizen of Hell?! They never thought they would see the words "Exemry Citizen" and "Hell" in the same sentence! It was disorienting, to be honest.


    This was what Supernatural Beings thought when they saw this card.


    "This is an example of identifying a good citizen... Now, I will show you that of a criminal."


    A portal appeared, and a Demon withrge wings, a small body, and a mouth full of teeth appeared.


    "Y-Your Majesty."


    "Silence."


    The Lesser Demon could only obey the King.


    Victor looked at The Heavenly Father.


    "Do it."


    The Heavenly Father nodded and pointed the Rune at the small Demon.


    ¡­


    Name: Festifiolioedes.


    Infernal Age: 1548


    ce of Birth: Alexandria.


    Registration Number: 1559876321448


    Crimes Committed: Wanted formitting Murder in The City, Committed Treason against The King, Went to The Human World and caused chaos while disregarding a direct order from The King. [A wanted criminal to be captured and handed over to The Authorities of Hell. If capture is deemed an impossibility, this Being must be terminated.]


    ...


    "... What order is this que talking about?" Shiva asked.


    "I prohibited any Demon from leaving Hell for 10,000 years without my permission."


    "... For what reason?" He asked curiously.


    "Stability among Supernatural Beings. Due to thest war waged by my predecessor, Demons became even more hated. I don''t want my citizens wandering out of Hell only to be killed, especially if they haven''t done anything wrong."


    "Is that reason enough to kill them?" Shiva asked.


    "Of course." Victor nodded as if it were obvious. "You seem to be confusing something, Shiva. I am not a Benevolent Being to all. As my Title suggests, I am The Demon King of Tyranny. Disobeying my direct orders is a very serious crime."


    "Bepetent, work hard, achieve many great feats, and you will be rewarded, just like what was done with Arnos."


    The Imp puffed up his chest with pride.


    "Disobey me, cause chaos, and follow your desires like an animal, and you will be sacrificed in this way."


    Victor lifted the Winged Demon telekically into the air with his hand. Before the Demon could say anything, Victor''s hand closed, and the Demon was crushed into a ball of flesh.


    "Zack."


    A creature resembling a mix of tiger and cat made entirely of darkness with blood-red eyes emerged from Victor''s shadow and opened its mouth.


    Victor tossed the ball of flesh into the creature''s mouth, and it swallowed it, bing its meal for the day.


    The creature then returned to Victor''s shadow.


    "I value Martial Honor, and Family, and I will always reward those who work hard... But I utterly despise those who shed blood without reason and provoke unnecessary chaos." These words might seem hypocriticaling from Victor.


    But those who knew him well understood that he had every right to say that. After all, EVERY conflict that had urred between Victor and another Being had been provoked by the other party. He had never personally attacked anyone except in a duel to prove his strength.


    It was always someone else who attacked him, and since he wasn''t foolish enough to sit idly by, he retaliated.


    With just a few words, Victor proved why he was called The God of Blood, War, Demons, Vampires, Fear, Despair, Murder, Strength, Destruction, Beauty, Revenge, Martial Honor, Family and Home, and Nature by his faithful followers.


    Although, after this meeting, he would also be called The God of Dragons by his Faithful.


    Finishing up his presentation, Victor gestured with his hand, and the Rune he had thrown into the air reformed into arge Rune and disappeared again.


    Victor looked at The Heavenly Father.


    "If you want to form a stronger alliance with me, you will have to put into practice what I said. All Officials of your Faction will need to have something simr for identification, much like the Demons... Oh, another detail I forgot to mention. If a Demon is killed, the Rune will record theirst moments, and my government will instantly know what urred."


    "Thisst Function will be applied starting today, even if we don''t have a strong alliance... Choose your enemies wisely, my dear Supernatural Beings."


    His words were a clear warning to all who were thinking of continuing to kill Demons without consequence.


    He leaned back in his chair and rested his chin on his hand, and with a gesture, his subordinate returned to Hell.


    "We are not irrational monsters; we are Demons."


    A silence fell around as everyone looked at Victor with various thoughts in their minds.


    This silence was soon broken by The Limbo Guy: "... Very Well, I understand your position. As the one who regtes Bnce, I will not interfere in your Pantheon."


    "Oh..." That was the reaction everyone had when they heard what The Limbo Guy said; they understood that he was testing the man to see if his actions were ''Evil'' like his predecessor''s or not.


    At least that''s what most of The Supernatural Beings who did not know The Primordials thought. But for the present Divine Leaders, they understood that so long as Victor had no intention of disrupting The Bnce, he would not intervene; this interview served that purpose.


    "Returning to the main topic, how do you want to resolve the issue rted to The Blood Dragon Progenitor invading a Pantheon?"


    A silence fell around, and no one dared to say anything for 5 long minutes. Victor''s previous disy had revealed many things between the lines.


    The Demons'' fanaticism for their King, Victor''s absolute control over the Demons ¨C not only that, this was just the tip of the iceberg. They noticed several other things, with the main one being... he was an excellent politician.


    With just a few words, he made it clear that a war with him would harm the attacker more than himself, and he didn''t even need to threaten anyone to say those words.


    Another reason for the long silence was the Draconic characteristics of the two Beings in front of them. Two Dragons already existed; how many more were there in his Faction?


    This was critical information. Due to these and various other thoughts, the room remained silent for 5 long minutes.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 870: So its war.

    Chapter 870: So it''s war.


    The conclusion the group reached was that they cannot.


    I mean, they can do it, but they shouldn''t, the reason? Victor was simply too strong and unknown. In any era, information was an extremely important tool.


    And the fact that NONE of the gods present here knew that Victor was creating a futuristic society within hell was reason enough to deter any actions from them.


    Imagination is a very powerful tool, and Victor knew that. Because of this, he used this information very effectively. When he said he would punish the demons who disobeyed him, he never ''explicitly'' stated what the punishment would be. And these words were even more terrifying for the demons because they vividly remembered the ''arts'' straight from Lovecraft''s books that Lily had created.


    No one wanted to be one of those.


    The same strategy he applied here, he showed them his city in hell to demonstrate that demons were not just irrational monsters. He also did it to make the leaders understand that they really did not know the full ''capacity'' of Victor.


    They were underestimating him, and they would pay the price for this act.


    During the five minutes Victor waited, he waited anxiously for ANYONE to say something. He had thought of various counter-responses, various subtle threats, various disys of power, but unfortunately, they didn''t say anything. It seemed that the gods were not as foolish as he thought; they were finally using their brains.


    "It seems that when arrogance is put aside, they begin to be the wise beings they are," Victor sneered in disdain.


    "Seeing as you have nothing more useful to say, let''s move on because I have something to say."


    These words caught the attention of everyone present.


    "A few days ago, I received some rather interesting information," Victor''s tone of voice became increasingly dangerous, and everyone, including those who were watching, felt a chill down their spine.


    ...


    "It''s starting..." Violet smiled broadly.


    "This won''t be pretty; Victor is very angry," Aphroditemented.


    "Is it okay for him to do this to everyone watching?" Sasha asked with concern. "Won''t all the efforts he made to mitigate his infamy go to waste?"


    "It''s okay... In the end, all that matters is strength. If he doesn''t demonstrate strength now, these beings will think they can do whatever they want with us... As long as he doesn''t show his Cosmic Horror face, he''ll be fine," Ruby replied.


    "Girls, the preparations are ready," Vine said.


    Jeanne smiled. "Very well, let''s begin."


    "Finally! I was starting to get bored!" Morgana smiled widely.


    "Lily, Vine, Vaper,e with me; we''re going to hell," Helena ordered, and a portal straight to hell appeared.


    "Yes!"


    "Gaia, you know what to do," Jeanne said.


    "Ugh... Fine, but I want to be pampered afterward."


    "I might as well tell Victor that you didn''t do anything," Jeanne narrowed her eyes.


    Gaia shuddered at the thought of the punishment she would suffer for beingzy. "Ugh! I''ll do it! God damn it, I''ll do it, okay!? Don''t say anything to him!"


    She felt like she was being exploited 24/7; she didn''t just have to take care of the (which she enjoyed), but she also had to keep her son in check, manage the tower of nightmares, and ensure the''s animal life was repopted¡ªa job she also enjoyed.


    ''Wait, I''m basically living the life of my dreams, aren''t I? I don''t need to worry about that Zeus crap because he''s dead, and all I have to do is take care of the and send my son to destroy a few things.'' She realized her situation wasn''t as bad as she thought.


    "Lilith, you''reing too," Jeanne said.


    "Eh...? Why?"


    "Victor ordered it, and when the King orders, the subordinate obeys," Jeanne stated the obvious.


    "Ugh." She had no argument against that.


    "Take care, Rose," Eleonor said.


    "Fufufu, don''t worry, Eleonor," Rose smiled gently. "If few things could affect me before, as a dragon, even fewer can stand up to my fencing now."


    "Still, be careful; you''re fighting Elder Gods."


    "Yes, I''ll be careful," Rose nodded.


    Jeanne looked at Nyx and Zdrac. "Take care of them."


    "Leave it to me," Nyx said, while Zdrac simply nodded.


    "Girls, stay safe," Jeanne said.


    "Okay, don''t worry; this ce is the safest in the world," Violet said, smiling. "I should be the one saying, be careful, and always prioritize your safety. Darling will be very annoyed if anything happens to you."


    "..."


    A silence fell around them, and all the warrior women who were leaving looked at Violet with strange looks.


    "What?"


    "... Nothing," they said.


    Now they were sure something was definitely wrong with Violet, but she didn''t dislike this new side of herself.


    ...


    "Scathach."


    Scathach nodded, pulled a folded bag from her pocket, and reached into it, pulling out several posters and handing them to Victor.


    Ra, Seth, and Anubis broke into a cold sweat when they saw those posters.


    "Honestly, I wouldn''t mind if it were just my head... But..." Veins appeared all over Victor''s face; his eyes began to glow more intensely, his miasma-made hair floated even more violently, and the miasma grew denser. Wings appeared behind him unconsciously, illuminated with a blood-red power, his teeth sharpened, his eyes narrowed, and scales began to appear on his face.


    "You''ve crossed the line."


    Victor tossed the posters that showed images of Victor, Agnes, Violet, Ruby, Siena, Lacus, Pepper, Scathach, Sasha, Natashia, Eleonor, and Haruna.


    ...


    Wanted: Victor Alucard.


    Reward: ANYTHING YOU DESIRE.


    ...


    Wanted: Scathach Scarlett.


    Reward: ANYTHING YOU DESIRE.


    ...


    Wanted: Agnes Snow.


    Reward: Any artifact of your choice.


    ...


    Only Victor and Alucard''s rewards had the appearance of a free wish, while Agnes, Natashia, and Haruna''s reward was an artifact of their choice.


    But this is where Victor''s irritation exploded.


    ...


    Wanted: Violet Snow.


    Description: The Heir of the Snow n, Noble Vampires of Nightingale. Must be captured alive and in good condition for reproduction.


    Reward: 5 tons of precious metals.


    ...


    Pepper, Lacus, Siena, and Eleonor''s rewards shared this characteristic with Violet''s reward: the girls must be captured in good condition for reproduction.


    The Limbo Guy took the wanted poster and shook his head internally. ''They were too hasty and ended up angering a dragon. I wonder what Victor will do now.''


    Victor''s eyes went straight to the Egyptian pantheon.


    "You pieces of shit, you really think too highly of yourselves, don''t you?"


    "... What are you talking about, Demon King?" Anubis tried to y innocent. "I assure you, our pantheon..."


    Victor mmed his hand on the table, causing the entire ind to tremble, and the supposedly indestructible table cracked.


    This sight made the gods break out in a cold sweat, especially Shiva, who could do something simr but needed to use his destructive power; he couldn''t do it with pure strength.


    A collective thought passed through everyone''s minds: just how physically strong was he?


    Victor raised his hand, and Scathach handed him an Orb, just like her disciple. She was emitting an aura simr to his but much weaker, yet different in nature. While Victor''s aura was oppressive, Scathach''s was sharp and promised to cut through everything and everyone.


    Victor ced the Orb on the table and activated it. Images appeared on the table.


    Secret conversations within the Egyptian pantheon. Seth making secret deals with Ra. Ra himself making contact with white alien beings that d and Eleonor knew very well.


    "Are you sure this would work?" Ra asked.


    "Yes, ording to our intelligence. The Progenitor''s current strength is not as great as before; he won''t stand a chance against an entire pantheon backing him."


    "Hmm..." Ra made a thoughtful sound. "Just to be safe, we should give top priority to this matter and involve our allied factions."


    The white creature, clearly one of the servants of the Elder Gods, spoke: "I will inform everyone."


    "Good."


    When the image ended, Victor asked, "Anything to add?"


    "... This is clearly a fabricated image. There''s no way you could infiltrate an entire pantheon full of gods and spy on us, Progenitor," Ra responded confidently, with narrowed eyes.


    "How I love the gods and their arrogance." Despite his words that seemed to praise the gods, his tone of voice remained the same¡ªheavy, oppressive, and sarcastic.


    "You think so highly of yourselves, always riding high and telling everyone that you''re the best. All pantheons are like this. You sing praises about yourselves, saying..."


    "It''s impossible for anyone to spy on us; after all, we are gods."


    "It''s impossible for a weak mortal to kill us; after all, we are gods."


    "What can this mortal do against us? He''s just a mortal."


    Victor''s disdain was dripping from every corner of his being.


    "Disgusting."


    "You''re more disgusting than the shit demons crap out, at least that shit can serve as fertilizer; you''re not even good for that."


    Several gods present, as well as those watching, felt anger growing with Victor''s words. Ironically, they didn''t dare to speak due to Victor''s next words.


    "Acting so high and mighty with a sloppy society where you''re not even the supreme ruler." He spoke disdainfully while looking at Odin.


    "Acting so high and mighty when most of your gods are third-rate, with the majority being nonbatants." He spoke to Ra.


    "Thanks to this arrogance, it was so easy for my subordinate, whom you primordial gods know well, to enter your pantheon and spy on you."


    ... NYX!


    It took a few seconds to understand, but soon all the present gods understood where he got this intelligence. If it was Nyx, known as the mother of darkness, it made sense that they couldn''t sense her, but... How did she bypass the defenses? After all, even though she was primordial, she could still be seen as something primordial.


    "I can see your thoughts from here; you are truly predictable."


    "Think, guys. Think."


    "What happens when a human trains every day without interruption?"


    "... They get better," Susanoo answered.


    "Correct."


    It wasn''t so difficult to enhance Nyx''s power of darkness; Victor just had to incorporate her into his own pantheon. Once she submitted to Victor''smand, he could provide her with negative energy to boost her own powers.


    Nyx didn''t improve in the exact sense of the word; Victor merely boosted her to be more efficient. Now, if you didn''t have extremely heightened senses like Victor''s or a rune of extremely high-level deration, no one could stop Nyx from spying on pantheons in the most literal sense of the word. She waspletely non-existent if she so desired, but they didn''t need to know that.


    And, of course, the gods didn''t know this little fact; they thought that, just as it happened with Kali, Nyx had elevated her divinity to an even higher level than the primordial goddess she was born from. If that happened, no pantheon was safer.


    "I understand your dissatisfaction, Progenitor of Blood Dragons," The Limbo Guy nodded. "So what do you wish to do?"


    "It''s simple. An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. Blood for blood. They threatened my family, and those close to me know that I take care of mine, from the lowly servant to even the generals of my army."


    "So, I want something simple... Submission."


    "... Huh?" Seth eximed in confusion.


    "Kneel, ask for forgiveness, and ept me as the new God King of the Egyptian pantheon."


    Victor''s words not only left Tasha wide-eyed but also shocked all the supernatural beings present and watching. So arrogant! So domineering! A ''mortal'' is asking an entire PANTEON of gods to submit without a fight.


    And the response of that pantheon?


    "Of course not!"


    "So it''s war," Victor added with a simple tone.


    "... War...?" For a few seconds, the Egyptian gods were puzzled by these simple words.


    "From today, I, Victor Alucard, dere war on the Egyptian pantheon, the Elder Gods of Nightingale, and the organization called New Dawn."


    d''s eyes gleamed with excitement when he heard what Victor said.


    Victor looked at the cameras. "Yes, Nius Horseman, and the former general of the Inquisition, James, I never lost sight of you, you rats."


    ...


    New Dawn Headquarters.


    Upon hearing what Victor said, Nius wasted no time and promptly got up, heading for the exit.


    "Nius!? What are you doing!?" James shouted.


    "A strategic retreat." In a few words, he was running.


    "Where are you going!? You can''t escape that monster!"


    "I will go to the farthest reaches of another universe if necessary. As long as I''m alive, my ns to kill my brother will always exist, so I cannot die," Nius said while clutching his chest.


    On his way to his quarters, he spotted his daughter, Jessica Horseman.


    "Father..." The girl lookedpletely worn out as if she hadn''t left her room in a long time.


    "My Daughter..."


    "Father, I''m sorry, but I don''t want to run, not to that ce..." Jessica shivered when she thought of the ce her father was going with her brothers.


    "I know." Nius nodded, pulling something from his pocket and handing it to his daughter. "Use this to return to Nightingale, and once you''re back, find the Snow n."


    "... Huh? Why? Why should I go to that n?" Jessica didn''t expect this development.


    "Your mother is Alienova Constantine of Snow, the bastard daughter of Alienova Snow, who was the sister of Agnes''s mother, making you a direct descendant of the Snow n''s main member."


    "... What...?"


    "Unlike my children, you were naturally born with two of the most powerful lineages ever to exist among noble vampires. While they were products created with my brother''s blood."


    "Even though that dragon is annoying, it''s a fact that he protects his family, and the Snow n is your family. You''ll be safe there." It was ironic; Victor always stood in his way, but if you asked him whom he could trust with his daughter, he would undoubtedly say Victor.


    He''d rather send his daughter to the Snow n than anywhere else.


    Nius ced his hand in his pocket and retrieved a cor. He then ced the cor around Jessica''s neck.


    "This cor belonged to your mother, a Snow n relic. It was made with the heart of the dragon Fafnir, a relic that only members of the main house can use. By wearing this, you will automatically be protected by the Snow n."


    While Fafnir''s sword contained the dragon''s soul, the cor held its heart. In terms of power, the weapon was definitely superior, but the cor couldn''t be ignored. If both relics were used together, it was said that the user could wield fire as if they were Fafnir himself.


    Originally, Nius had nned to use his daughter''s blood to gain control of the Snow n once he hadplete possession of the Fulger n, but unfortunately, Victor happened, and those ns had to be thrown out the window.


    "Who would have thought this woulde in handy now," Nius thought.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The entire New Dawn base began to tremble.


    "Kyaaaa! What''s happening!?"


    "An attack... Victor, you bastard. From the beginning, you were seeking war," Nius immediately realized that thest statement was not a deration of war but the beginning of everything.


    Feeling several beings approaching him, Nius looked at his daughter. "Take care of yourself."


    "F-Father... Cough-!?" Nius delivered a powerful punch to Jessica''s face.


    The punch was so strong that Jessica immediately became unconscious.


    At that moment, to preserve the life of its host, the cor on Jessica''s neck began to glow. Fire began to cover Jessica''s body, and her lineage was unlocked. Her hair started turning tinum white, mes enveloped her body, and soon she disappeared from where she stood.


    "It seems to work... Good."


    ROOOOOOAR!


    Demons'' roars were heard, and screams of beings being killed began to echo throughout the area.


    Nius''s body began to glow slightly, and he transformed into Count Vampiro, flexing his legs, he shot toward his personal office.


    He ignored everything and everyone, even his own subordinates and the demons. He couldn''t waste time; he knew Victor too well. When the man attacked, he wasted no time; he went straight for the leaders.


    So, the most rational action is not to fight but to run... Run as fast as possible.


    Arriving at his office, he quickly retrieved an item resembling a ck egg filled with ck tentacle-like dimples.


    The moment he reached his room and took the egg, he felt several beings near him.


    "The nk n¡­ Oda, huh." As these words were spoken, several daggers of darkness pierced his body, in the next moment, he found himself surrounded by several members of the nk n.


    Each attack was fatal, but... The man didn''t die, even though his heart and brain had been destroyed, he had clearly taken countermeasures for his weakness.


    Nius growled, and power exploded from him: "Don''t think I''ve been sitting around all this time ALUCARD!"


    The explosion of power sent all the assassins flying away, taking advantage of this moment, he quickly destroyed the egg.


    "Wait-." A man from the nk n tried to reach him, but Oda quickly held that man back.


    "Don''te any closer, something is wrong."


    Oda''s instincts proved correct because in the next moment a portalpletely made of darkness with shades of red appeared behind Nius, and several tentacles of dark energy grabbed Nius'' body and pulled him into the portal.


    Even if he tried to stop it, Oda couldn''t, the reason for this was that the entire space seemed to bepletely distorted under the influence of the entity on the other side of the portal.


    "Tell d Dracul Tepes, I, Radu Tepes will return to get my revenge and when I return, he will not be able to protect himself behind the back of his beloved Progenitor forever..."


    As those words were spoken, the tentacles pulled Nius into the portal.


    A silence fell in the ce, the assassins didn''t know what to do so they looked at their leader.


    "...Oda-sama?"


    "Continue the mission, take the second priority target."


    "Yes."


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 871: War...? Huh?

    Chapter 871: War...? Huh?


    War...


    No one expected to hear those words. After all, they had juste out of a war only a year ago! The Supernatural World waspletely shocked.


    "As expected... The Demon King is just like his predecessor!"


    "Demons can''t be trusted!"


    "I was foolish to fall for his words!"


    These words began to be spoken throughout The Supernatural World, but these reactions came only from those traumatized by the previous war.


    The Leaders understood well that this situation was different from before because, this time, it was not a war of genocide like what happened in the past. This time, it was a war of reaction.


    The Demon King attacked only those who attacked him, and such an act was justified in The Supernatural World.


    "The Shinto Pantheon will support The Progenitor of Dragons," Amaterasu suddenly said, causing silence all around.


    But the surprises didn''t end there.


    "The Youkai will support The Progenitor of Dragons," Haruna said.


    "The Werewolves will support The Progenitor of Dragons," Tasha said with a predatory smile. Attacking The Egyptian Gods! Of course, she couldn''t stay away from this event; she held a lot of resentment towards her old Pantheon.


    "The Noble Vampires will support The Progenitor of Dragons," d said with a smile on his face. Attacking The Elder Gods!? Count him in! He''d even be on the front lines if necessary.


    The Vampire King''s eyes gleamed with a desire for revenge.


    The silence that followed was broken by Odin.


    "You have¡ª"


    Before The Norse Pantheon''s God-King could say something,


    Sucellus, The God-King of The Aztec Pantheon, spoke: "The Aztec Pantheon will support The Progenitor of Blood Dragons."


    "... What?" The surprise was unanimous; even Victor himself was slightly surprised.


    To be honest, Sucellus was a wild card for him. Due to previous interactions, the actions of The Shinto Pantheon and d were understandable; he knew they would support him. But the rest? Victor thought they would stand against him, except for The Hindu and Biblical Pantheons, which would remain neutral.


    But he didn''t expect this sudden support. Victor looked at The God-King curiously. Reading his intentions, he realized something. The God-King was simply choosing the winning side.


    ''By taking a stand with me now, he will ensure a future for his own Pantheon.'' It seems the God-King was not as foolish as he thought.


    "This... This... Is ridiculous! Are you all just going to stand by while this monstrosity attacks two more Pantheons!?" Ra roared with anger and indignation.


    "What are you talking about?" Amaterasu spoke, confused.


    "Don''t y dumb! You''re clearly conspiring behind the scenes! You want to eliminate The Egyptian Pantheon!"


    Amaterasu opened her fan and smiled slightly, her golden eyes shining: "That''s a bold im. Do you have evidence to prove it?"


    The two Sun Primordials, who effectively upied the same position in The Concept of The Sun, stared at each other.


    "Evidence!? The evidence is this ridiculous situation itself!"


    "You are a fool," Amaterasu spoke disdainfully.


    "What!?"


    "Let me exin it to you in a few words." She closed her fan and pointed to Victor.


    "Victor Alucard is merely defending himself from an attack directed at his own people. He has presented proof and evidence to confirm this action." She pointed to the wanted posters and the Orb still on the table.


    "This is not an invasion but a defensive war. You conspired to attack his people, and he is only retaliating,"


    "An action anyone would take if they were in his position, correct?" She smiled sweetly.


    These words caused silence throughout The Supernatural World.


    It''s as she said. There are people so stupid, so dumb that they needed to have it spelled out to them for them to understand a situation.


    Of course, there were stupid people who would ignore these ''facts'' and think what they wanted, but... When these facts were presented by a beautiful, noble, and respected woman, they would swallow everything more easily.


    This was a reality of the world; Beings were more susceptible to those with great beauty.


    Victor looked at Amaterasu with a slightly surprised and calcting look. ''She understood my n even without hearing it...'' he chuckled inwardly.


    Victor did not fear the reaction of the Supernatural Beings to his deration of war because after he dered his intentions, Haruna would have spoken simr words to Amaterasu.


    Aphrodite even Blessed Haruna to make her words more ''persuasive''. But it seemed such action was not necessary. The God-King of The Shinto Pantheon spoke for them, causing even more impact than if Haruna had spoken. After all, everyone would consider Haruna''s words as his own.


    But for a Goddess who had apparently only met Victor today, her words were seen from a more neutral perspective, not to mention she had more prestige being an Ancient Goddess.


    Haruna narrowed her eyes at this brazen Goddess. She stole her lines! Haruna''s tails twitched threateningly; she was very irritated now.


    "... Although your action is justified... War is still an exaggeration. The Supernatural World has just gone through arge-scale war! Another war is not necessary," Odin spoke gently with a wise and neutral tone. "I propose that The Progenitor of Dragons reconsider his actions."


    "Odin, answer me honestly," Victor spoke the next moment without giving anyone else a chance to speak.


    "... What?"


    "If I were to say, here and now, that I will put a bounty on your wife Frigga to be captured alive for use as my personal breeding-cow, what would you do?"


    Odin''s response didn''t need to be vocalized. His expression and his increasing Power were more than enough answers for EVERYONE to understand what he would do. The man in front of them now was not an old sage but an experienced warrior who had massacred dozens of Beings.


    "See? That''s your answer. If you were in my ce, you would say it''s a justified war, but since you''re not, you''re asking me to reconsider my actions? Stop being a hypocrite, you worm," Victor spoke disdainfully.


    Odin had to take deep breaths several times; this man really had a talent for irritating him! And he had a damn God of Tricksters and Lies by his side, taunting him whenever possible!


    Victor looked at The Egyptian Pantheon: "You attacked me, my Family. So it''s obvious that retaliation is necessary."


    They shrank back under Victor''s gaze.


    "Did you really think I''d be intimidated because two Pantheons were attacking me?" Victor spoke disdainfully as he saw Seth shrink with these words.


    Victor getting intimidated? Please, he was the man who dared to fight an Elder Vampire as someone who had just entered The Supernatural World! He was the one who dared to challenge The King of All Vampires just to test his limits! He was the one who alone jumped into a civil war of Gods for his Wives.


    Getting intimidated? That was not Victor''s profile. If you attacked him, he''d retaliate 1000-fold. Eye for an eye. Tooth for a tooth. Blood for blood.


    Ra gritted his teeth with anger and hatred, mainly directed at himself and Seth. He went to listen to this bastard, and this is what happened! He should have assessed the situation better.


    Ra didn''t fear the war; he was an Ancient Being and was confident in his strength. But the problem was that his opponent was not a normal Being. He was The Progenitor of Blood Dragons, apletely new Race of Dragons whose abilities he had no idea about.


    Another fact was that he was a PROGENITOR! Regardless of his unknown special abilities, it was amon fact that all Progenitors had the basic ability to transform Beings of another Race into members of their own Species.


    The only confirmed Progenitor who couldn''t do this was Adam, The Progenitor of Humans, but without exception, all others had this ability.


    And Victor was no different.


    How many True Dragons did he have under his banner? What was his strength? What were his Elites? HE KNEW NOTHING!


    This damn man had a Futuristic City in Hell! And NO ONE knew about it! And to make matters worse, two Pantheons had immediately allied with him.


    Effectively speaking, The Egyptian Pantheon was fighting against a freak of Nature and two more Pantheons!


    Not to mention that dangerous Wolf lying there asleep, which was basically a Wolf of The Apocalypse!


    The thought of allying with The Elder Gods didn''t even cross his mind; those arrogant Beings would rather die than form a deep alliance.


    No matter how he looked at it, it was impossible to win!


    The thought of allying with The Elder Gods didn''t even cross his mind; those arrogant Beings would rather die than form a deep alliance.


    Business partners? They could be. But true allies? Impossible.


    "Victor Alucard..." Shiva began to speak, catching everyone''s attention. "I have a question."


    "Go on," Victor said naturally.


    "What is your attitude toward this war?"


    "Will you pige and kill them?"


    "Interesting... Will you break the neutrality of The Hindu Pantheon, God of Destruction?" Victor didn''t respond immediately; instead, he asked a curious question.


    However, Shiva didn''t understand it that way.


    "Please answer my question." Despite the polite words, there was an invisible pressure around Shiva.


    But unfortunately for Shiva, this only incited Victor''s Fighting Spirit. Dragons were naturally arrogant Beings, and Victor was a Being who would not bow to anyone.


    So, this ''pressure'' that Shiva released only made Victor''s aura heavier and more oppressive.


    Shiva narrowed his eyes.


    "Don''t y this game with me, God of Destruction. I guarantee you, you will regret it."


    "... You are very arrogant."


    "It''s not arrogance. It''s confidence," Victor rified.


    "I don''t even have a Divine Concept to call myself a God, and I can''t even ess my True Dragon Form, but I always Evolve the more pressured I am..." Victor''s smile grew excited and wicked.


    These words took everyone by surprise, including Shiva. It wasn''t the fact that hecked Divinity that surprised him, but the fact that he didn''t have his Dragon Form.


    It was a well-known fact that Dragons in their True Form were an Abomination of Nature. The fact that The Progenitor of Dragons couldn''t ess this Form, even though he was The Progenitor of his Race, simply meant that... his potential was so great that his Existence hadn''t Bnced enough for him to ess his True Form.


    "Threaten me, press me, and I guarantee it won''t end well for you."


    Shiva broke into a cold sweat, and the reason for that? Because there was truth in Victor''s words. Although he didn''t closely follow this troublesome man, he had heard the news. Every time this man Evolved, it was in a life-or-death situation where he put his Existence in danger.


    This was the case in The Demon Invasion when he suddenly appeared with absurd Power, and this was the case in The Greek Civil War.


    The first time could be a coincidence, the second as well. But if it happened a third time, a pattern had formed.


    Shiva retracted his aura. "You are a troublesome Being," he grumbled, slightly irritated but with a hint of respect in his tone.


    This action and his words surprised everyone in The Supernatural World, including those from The Hindu Pantheon. You don''t threaten Shiva; no one threatens Shiva and walks away alive. It was a well-known fact. This was the respect everyone had for his strength.


    Seeing this ''formidable'' Being backing down with these words proved that even Shiva had to think two or three times before considering fighting Victor.


    If before Seth was nervous and sweating buckets, now, he could only cry.


    In The Supernatural World, only those with the strongest fist could speak; it was an absolute rule. It might seem medieval and outdated, but even in modern society, doesn''t the same principle apply? A country with more nuclear weapons and more economic power would be heard by everyone.


    To have a fair dialogue with someone, the big guns needed to be shown first, and the same principle applied in The Supernatural World, the only difference being that this principle was simpler to understand. There was no ''very''plex politics behind it.


    At this moment, the one with the most ''public'' firepower was The Hindu Pantheon, which had two extraordinary Beings, Kali and Shiva.


    A fact that would change when everyone understood more about Victor''s Faction and when his Wives developed.


    The Hindu Pantheon was the strongest only because of Shiva and Kali. If you removed these two Beings, they fell almost to the same level as The Norse Pantheon.


    Not to mention that Kali was only the strongest Goddess AT THIS VERY MOMENT. The same couldn''t be said for the future.


    In Victor''s Faction, Jeanne alone was more than enough to deal with Kali in the future when she fully developed. The woman was the younger sister of a Primordial Being that gave Life to Existence. She has the oldest Soul in The Universe! She was basically a Highest-Order Universal Spirit that could use Primordial Energy, something only avable to Primordial Beings.


    With such a background, it was only a matter of time for her to be even stronger.


    Seeing that Shiva backed down, Victor disyed a faint smile. "Seeing that you decided to be cordial,"


    "I will ask again, will you end the neutrality of The Hindu Pantheon?"


    "...No, I just want to know your actions for this war. Will you kill everyone? Will you plunder everything? Depending on your answer, my response may change."


    ''See? Wasn''t it easier to answer like this from the beginning?'' Victorined internally to these Gods. If Shiva had answered like this from the beginning, they wouldn''t have wasted time with that useless Power game. ''Gods and their ego the size of a. It seems that the Title of The Strongest Male God has gone to Shiva''s head, huh?'' Victor thought with one side of his brain while the other thought about the possible responses he could give to Shiva.


    But after considering everything, he replied, "This is a war, Shiva. Casualties will ur."


    "I know, but there''s a difference between casualties and genocide."


    Ra bit his lip; the tone in which Shiva spoke made it seem like his Pantheon was already going to lose!


    Well, it wasn''t like he hadn''t been thinking about it, too, but it was still annoying to see this scene with his own eyes.


    "Our current state doesn''t allow casualties on our side," Shivamented as he looked at The Owner of Limbo''s assistant and then back at Victor.


    ''Oh...? It seems he knows about the future threat, huh.'' Victor thought curiously.


    [Roxanne, don''t make the girls attack yet.]


    [Are you sure?]


    [Yes, keep them on standby... But continue with theplete capture of New Dawn.]


    [Okay... Oh, just to inform you, James was captured. He''s in the dungeons.]


    [Good, keep him tied up and retrieve all his research.]


    [The ninjas from n nk are already doing that.]


    [Good. I''ll be waiting for the reports.]


    [Yes, Darling~.]


    The reason Victor stopped his orders now? Victor smelled opportunity in Shiva''s words. Victor was very good at reading people. Even if he couldn''t feel Shiva''s emotions due to The Aura of Destruction around him and the fact that Shiva was an Ancient God, meaning he was quite proficient in hiding his emotional state, Victor''s senses had be much stronger.


    He couldn''t hide everything from Victor.


    People were starting to get tense with Victor''s silence. Even though he had been in this silence for only 2 minutes, it was enough to unsettle everyone who was present.


    Seeing these two ''staring'' at each other so intensely with tension in the air was not good for the hearts of the people gathered here.


    "As I stated before, it''s war. Anyone who had the intention to harm my Wives will be killed mercilessly... But those who surrender and the innocent who have nothing to do with this, I will spare them."


    "So, you''ll only go after those who harmed you and spare those who know nothing? You realize that this will destabilize the Pantheon, correct?"


    "I do."


    "Hmm..." Shiva naturally assessed Victor for a long minute, and seeing that he didn''t find any falsehood in his words, he made a deration that shocked the entire Supernatural World.


    "Very well... The Hindu Pantheon will support The Dragon''s Nest."


    "What!?" Seth shouted in shock.


    Ra just sat in his chair, looking at the ceiling with a lifeless gaze. His Pantheon was finished. As if Victor wasn''t enough, he would have to fight Shiva too!?


    "... Although I do not like wars... Some are inevitable." The Heavenly Father began to speak, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "The Angels will support The Demon King."


    "... Huh?"


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 872: War...? Huh?. 2

    Chapter 872: War...? Huh?. 2


    Again, another wave of shock spread throughout The Supernatural World; they never thought they would hear The Highest Authority of Angels saying they would support a Demon!


    Angels supporting Demons in a war? What the fuck is this? Did the sun rise in the west today?


    The Beings affiliated with the Angels never thought they would hear these wordsing from the Leader of The Angels. After all, in their minds, the Leader of the Angels was ''good'' and Victor was ''bad''.


    These words informed everyone that there was no such thing as good and evil, but only interests... It turns out that Human International Politics and Supernatural Politics had no differences.


    It was all about interest.


    Of course, this conclusion only came to the smarter Beings; those who were fanatics didn''t care about it; for them, anything The Leader of The Angels said would be correct.


    Tears threatened to fall from Anubis''s eyes. "Just... Just kill us already; who cares about living? Our existence will end anyway..."


    A united front with various Pantheons? No matter how you looked at it, it was impossible to win! They had be the enemy of the world without even knowing why!


    Even with all the preparations, even with all the scenarios in his head, Victor never expected the scenario he found himself in now.


    And by the looks of Scathach, Tasha, Haruna, Amaterasu, and everyone present here, it was obvious that none of them expected this either.


    Seeing Odin, the acimed All Father, with his mouth agape in pure this either.


    Seeing Odin, the acimed All Father, with his mouth agape in pure shock would be fun to watch if Victor himself didn''t feel the same way internally.


    Now, Victor and Odin weren''t stupid; you could say that of everyone present, they had the most insider information about the possible reasons for these two Pantheons supporting Victor.


    Therefore, Victor didn''t waste time with pointless questions and asked, "... And what is the requirement for this support?"


    These words made The Heavenly Father and Shiva raise their eyebrows in surprise at how quickly Victor understood the situation. Victor''s question might have seemed simple to the outside world, but to them, it was different. They understood that Victor asked this because he understood their hidden actions and goals.


    "Just do as you said, only kill those responsible, as long as there is no mass genocide, the Hindu Pantheon will stand by your side," Shiva said.


    "The same goes for The Angels," The Heavenly Father said.


    "Does this condition apply to The Nightingale Gods?"


    "I don''t care about Outsiders," Shiva replied, unaware that these words significantly lowered the tall woman''s opinion of him. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.


    "I agree with Shiva... But try to think outside the box; allies are important," The Heavenly Father said.


    Okay, it was official; these two definitely knew something, and Victor would bet $100 that this something was about The Emperors.


    ''Well, I didn''t expect this, but it''s not like it''s a bad thing... I just need to adjust my ns a bit.'' Victor fully understood the implications of The Heavenly Father''s and Shiva''s words.


    They were basically indirectly saying that it wasn''t the time for them to be fighting each other now; they needed to rebuild their civilizations.


    The Mortal World wasn''tpletely rebuilt yet.


    "Very well..." Victor closed his eyes and reopened them, this time with a bloodthirsty look in his eyes.


    "I retract what I said. I will not dere war on The Egyptian Pantheon."


    "I will dere war on Ra, Anubis, Seth, and their associates who nned all of this."


    The Heavenly Father and Shiva simply nodded in agreement, and soon the three powerful men looked at Anubis, Ra, and Seth.


    Under the gaze of these three Beings who could be considered the most powerful men in the current Supernatural World, they felt like pigs waiting for ughter.


    "Lords anddies, please remember... Fighting is not approved here. I ask that you respect this basic rule," The Limbo Guy spoke with a neutral tone.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Well, as it has been decided to exterminate these vermin, I will present my future ns."


    "... Oh?"


    Everyone looked at Victor with a curious look.


    "I wouldn''t have presented these ns until the next meeting of Supernatural Beings, but since this meeting has gone so well, I''m in a good mood, so I''ll elerate my ns," Victor smiled with a happy face and looked at The Limbo Guy.


    "May I?"


    "Go on."


    Victor lightly tapped the table with his finger, and the next moment, everything began to change. Tables were destroyed, and soon everyone stood up, and the hologram of the entire Earth appeared in front of them, floating in the air.


    The room began to stretch, providing more space for everyone to see the hologram.


    A red Power began to envelop Victor, and his appearance started to change. His body grew to three meters in height, his wings became more prominent, and his Draconic features became more visible.


    Now, standing at the same height as the assistant of the Primordial Being present, Victor floated towards the hologram of the Earth in the air.


    "Due to the invasion of my predecessor, the''s territories have be quite fragmented; it will take thousands of years for thesends to be popted again, so..."


    Everyone watched as thends of the entire began to merge into onerge territory with several waterways running through the middle, like veryrge rivers.


    "I propose that we unite all the territories into onerge supercontinent as it was in the past; this time, Humanity''s progress will be faster."


    "... You want to transform Earth?" Odin blinked twice as if he had heard the most absurd thing in his long life.


    "Wrong, I want to bring the Earth back to its original state."


    "Darling, by ''original state,'' do you mean...?"


    "Exactly, I want topletely erase all the damage that Humanity has done to Earth."


    "And how do you n to do that?"


    "It''s quite easy, actually; I alone can do it several times over with my Energy reserves."


    People shivered when they heard Victor''s statement.


    "But this must be a joint effort; I suppose this act is in the interest of the Gods as well, right?"


    "Yes," Odin, Sucellus, Amaterasu, Shiva, and The Heavenly Father spoke simultaneously.


    For the first time, they were in agreement with each other.


    Ra didn''t say anything because he was having his own problems; he knew that when this meeting ended, he would be hunted down, so he was thinking of countermeasures for that. Who cared about Earth when his own life was in danger?


    "The Mortals destroyed Nature, and to make matters worse, in thest invasion, the Demons further worsened the state of Earth. There are some ces where even after The Angels'' purification, Miasma still exists in a mild form," Amaterasu said.


    "Ironically, despite the Demons spreading Miasma on Earth, it was Humanity that harmed Nature the most," Victor said.


    Shiva nodded. "The Demons attacked only once, while this destruction by Humanity has been ongoing for several decades now."


    "Well, there''s no useining about it. After all, Supernatural Beings could have interfered, but no one did because of the pact not to reveal the Supernatural World to Mortals," Victor shrugged.


    Although this ''pact'' had never officially existed, all Beings in The Supernatural World followed it. In fact, this act of hiding had its origins in a series ofplications.


    For example, if a Mortal Supernatural Being started attacking Humans in Greek territory, for instance, that Supernatural Being would be killed by the Gods.


    Because of this fear, a general belief had developed worldwide that the Supernatural should be hidden.


    Of course, it wasn''t just that; this situation was just one example.


    But overall, this situation of hiding the Supernatural had originated from Supernatural Mortals'' fear of revealing themselves and suffering at the hands of Humans or even Gods.


    The Witch Hunts were a good example of this.


    Not everyone was as strong as Victor; many Supernatural Beings couldn''t fight hundreds of armed Humans.


    Tasha, who was looking at the, thought, ''Why does he want to unite all the continents into onerge piece ofnd?'' After thinking in silence for a few minutes, the only thought Tasha coulde up with was that Victor wanted to eliminate the ''countries'' of the world.


    If everyone belonged to onerge continent, there would be no more countries, and ''theoretically,'' Mortals would be under one g.


    "What do you propose, Victor Alucard?" Shiva asked.


    "A civilization reboot," Victor spoke words that momentarily stunned everyone.


    "... Like The Heavenly Father did in the past?"


    "Wrong, wiping out Mortals will only make them repeat the same mistakes in a few thousand years. So instead of eliminating, I suggest guiding them."


    "Everyone saw what happened when Mortals were left without guidance; they kill each other and just destroy everything in the process..."


    "An act that will only harm us in the future, huh," Victor nodded, understanding that Shiva was referring to the Emperors.


    Earth was not prepared for an invasion. Although there were strong Beings here, they were not united. This ''reset'' was designed to fix that problem.


    "I don''t agree with control, Progenitor," The Heavenly Father spoke. As someone who advocated free will, he didn''t like taking that away from his creations.


    "It''s not control, it''s guidance. You, of all people, should know what happens if there are no basic rules to control Mortals'' basic instincts."


    The Heavenly Father couldn''t refute him because Victor was correct. He had personally witnessed such barbarity happening within his own organization.


    "So you propose that instead of controlling. We create basic rules?" Amaterasu asked.


    "Correct. This way, a situation like Mortals wantonly destroying Nature with their inventions and innovations won''t ur in the future."


    "The Eras have changed, The Era of Men has been left behind; this is The Era of Supernatural Beings, and we should not remain silent only for the mistakes of the past to be repeated," Sucellus spoke.


    Victor nodded in agreement.


    While the big and powerful guys talked and gave their ideas toplement Victor''s idea, the ''Mortals'' were sweating cold watching this scene. These Beings were nning aplete overhaul of the world of today as they knew it, and they couldn''t do anything to stop them.


    The thought of trying to do something did cross their minds, but what could they do? Petition? Protest? None of themon means they knew from the past would work here.


    These Beings only respected strength, and only with strength were you allowed to speak among them.


    "How exactly will this work? What will happen to the current countries?"


    "They will disappear, of course; something like ''countries'' will no longer exist."


    "The Divine Pantheons will not be affected; after all, they exist in other dimensions. But the Mortal Realm will bepletely changed. I propose that we build a Mega City where the influence of each Pantheon is seen, and this city be led by a council of each Faction present here."


    "Agreed." The Gods, Tasha, d, and Haruna quickly agreed.


    It might seemplicated at first nce, but not that much. To put it simply, nothing would change; the useless territories of Earth would merely merge, and arge city would be built for all the remaining Mortals, forming a singlerge nation.


    But despite this seeming simple, everyone here understood the future implications. By doing what Victor suggested, there probably wouldn''t be something like anguage barrier in the future. After all, everyone would live in the same nation and speak the samenguage.


    Even if they were to separate and civilization grew, this fact wouldn''t change because they wouldn''t be separated by arge amount of sea anymore.


    Consequently, if a foreign Being attacked Earth, they would be more likely to unite under one g.


    The clearest benefit would be the restoration of Earth; the entire would be restored to its original state before Mortals destroyed everything.


    This small act would allow for the birth ofpletely different new animals, and even Supernatural Creatures, as this restoration would not be ''normal'' but artificial, using The Powers of The Gods.


    The more they discussed, the more obvious it became that everyone wanted to move towards the unity of the people.


    "How will this change ur?"


    "We will use the strongest Mother Goddesses, Gaia and Tiamat."


    "As for the revitalization of the, we should give the Energy to Yggdrasil, and she will know what to do."


    The Gods nodded in agreement.


    "When will we put this n into action?" Shiva asked.


    "As soon as my hunt is over," Victor said as his size began to return to normal.


    "Fair enough," Shiva nodded.


    "Progenitor, here."


    Victor took the scroll that Odin handed to him with a curious look.


    "What is this?"


    "The names of all those involved in the scheme that would harm your Family. Consider it my goodwill."


    "Oh...? How did you know about this information?" Victor thought for a moment and then shook his head. "Never mind, I can imagine what you did."


    Odin disyed a neutral smile.


    You didn''t need to be a genius to deduce that Odin had used spies within The Egyptian Pantheon. Although the Gods were mostly loyal to their own Pantheon, there would always be a weed that didn''t like something and would leak information.


    It was these people that the Gods used as spies to learn about another Being''s Pantheon.


    The Limbo Guy lightly pped his hands, and soon everything began to return to its original state.


    "I''m d to know that Supernatural Beings areing together for a future free from internal conflicts," The Limbo Guy nodded in satisfaction.


    The Faction Leaders nodded, agreeing with his words.


    "The future is bright, and I am pleased with this meeting... So, I dere The Meeting of Supernatural Beings adjourned." The screen of the entire world went nk, losing all signal.


    "Progenitor."


    "Hmm?"


    "Have a good hunt."


    Victor smiled. "I will."


    The Limbo Guy smiled and snapped his fingers; soon all the Gods returned to their respective Realms.


    "So? What do you think?"


    "... He''s the perfect candidate," the woman said.


    ''Of course, he is... In this Sector, he has the most potential to be an Overlord.''


    The Limbo Guy simply nodded in agreement with her.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 873: The Hunter.

    Chapter 873: The Hunter.


    While the supernatural world discussed what had happened at the gathering of supernatural beings, a hunt began.


    Yes, it was no longer a war, but a hunt led by all of Victor''s allies.


    Somewhere in the Earth''s sky.


    Several powerful beings were gathered, looking at each other, fully armed with their divine items.


    Everyone here had been ordered by their superiors to participate in this hunt.


    The Heavenly Father sent Azrael, the angel of death, and Ariel, one of the seven virtues, the virtue of generosity, as well as the currentmander of the angels, upying Michael''s old position.


    The Celtic pantheon sent Taranis, the god of thunder from the Celtic pantheon, and Cernuno, the god of animals from the same pantheon.


    The Shinto pantheon sent Susanoo himself and Takemikazuchi, two of their most powerful warriors, and you could see Amaterasu''s intentions as clear as crystal.


    The Hindu pantheon didn''t send anyone, but Shiva said he would personally go to fight the Elder Gods.


    Such a ''union'' between pantheons had never happened before in history, with so many powerful beingsing together without any problems urring.


    The intentions of the pantheon leaders were crystal clear, and because of that, in order not to be left behind and negativelybeled, Odin sent his strongest warrior, Thor, the god of thunder.


    "Well, I''ve never seen so many thunder-rted gods gathered in one ce." Thor smiled broadly.


    Counting himself, there were four thunder-rted gods, they were:


    Susanoo, the primordial god of storms.


    Takemikazuchi, the god of thunder.


    Taranis, the god of thunder.


    "Do you want to find out who''s the strongest?" Thor''s eyes gleamed.


    "Don''t be a hot head, Thor, don''t you understand the importance of this event?" Loki appeared stealthily behind Thor.


    "Loki!? What are you doing here!?"


    "What else? To keep you out of trouble, of course." Loki smiled as his invisibility was lifted.


    "I can''t believe we''re here to hunt... From a god to a mere hunter, my feelings areplicated." Cernuno grumbled; he was the god of animals, not a god of hunters! Why was he here? It made no sense!


    Susanoo sneakily nced at the 190 cm tall blonde woman in a full silver armor with hints of gold and white.


    "How do you feel about hunting some ''innocent'' gods, Seraph of Generosity?"


    Ariel looked at Susanoo with no emotion on her face and replied, "Nothing. Father ordered, and we obey, that''s how things are."


    Azrael nodded in agreement.


    ''The perfect soldiers, huh... I envy them.'' Susanoo sighed internally.


    Just as Loki was about to speak, everyone present felt something approaching, and they immediately turned their heads in the same direction. In the next moment, a deafening roar was heard, space shattered like ss, and in the next moment, Victor, Scathach, Jeanne, Morgana, Zdrac, Rose, and Aphrodite appeared.


    "You''re here... Good," Victor spoke neutrally.


    The gods and angels present swallowed hard when they saw this scene.


    7 true dragons in front of them. 7 damn dragons! 1 dragon was already a natural disaster. And they had 7! It was like they were looking at the beginning of the apocalypse or something.


    ''Probably, these aren''t the only ones.'' Everyone broke into a cold sweat with this thought.


    The name ''Dragon''s Nest'' truly lived up to its name; just how many true dragons did they have? And a better question, where did theye from!?


    "Hmm, now I understand why you said that, Darling," Aphroditemented slyly as her wings unconsciously fluttered with curiosity. To represent how beautiful Aphrodite was, her dragon wings had changed afterpleting the adaptation, bing much ''softer'' and ''cozier.''


    Instead of wings resembling Victor and Scathach''s, she had wingsposed of white feathers with hints of pink at the tips.


    The moment everyoneid eyes on Aphrodite, they felt as if their entire existence was drawn towards the woman.


    She was simply too beautiful, even more beautiful than they remembered. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was the most beautiful woman currently.


    Even though she was no longer wearing her Greek divine attire but rather a battle dress, her beauty had not diminished. Instead, due to her more ''modest'' attire, she became even more beautiful.


    "Fufufufu," her neon pink reptilian eyes sparkled slightly. Aphrodite lovingly embraced Victor''s back while looking at the gods.


    Ariel shook her head and growled, "Aphrodite, what are you doing!?"


    "Existing...?" Aphrodite tilted her head to the side in confusion, a gesture that made her even cuter.


    "Lies! Stop using your charm right now!" Ariel snapped.


    "But I''m not using anything?"


    "... Huh?"


    "I said I''m not using anything. Since the moment I arrived, I haven''t done anything."


    Ariel swallowed hard when she heard what she said. ''She''s not doing anything, and all the men here are practically in the palm of her hand... What happens if she actively uses her charm?'' The angel shivered.


    Forget Victor; Aphrodite herself could single-handedly destroy an entire pantheon if the conditions were right. Ariel thought that if there were no gods like Shiva who could nullify Aphrodite''s divinity, then that pantheon was screwed.


    Fortunately, there was someone to snap everyone back to reality. Victor''s body was covered in a potent red aura, and in the next moment, this aura ''exploded'' for everyone present.


    Quickly, they woke up to reality when they felt the fear of death and bloodlust.


    They jumped back and prepared their own weapons.


    What''s the best way to wake someone enchanted by Aphrodite? The fear of death.


    Well, this only works because Aphrodite is not using her power actively; if she were using her power... Everyone would die with a silly smile on their faces.


    "Are these the elites of the pantheons? You can''t resist the mere presence of my wife, pathetic," he spoke disdainfully.


    And these words were quite effective on the ''warriors'' of the group, which included the angel of death, Thor, Susanoo, Taranis, and Takemikazuchi.


    The others were still trying to recover from what they were feeling. ''Probably, I''ll never be able to look at a normal goddess the same way now.'' Cernuno thought; he had never felt so envious of someone before in his life as he did today.


    A feeling that applied to all the men present when they saw the divine ''bond'' between Aphrodite and Victor; they were very envious of Victor now.


    Victor wasn''t a fool; he knew that these beings present were his ''reinforcements,'' but it was also a way to spy on him and gather information about him. Because of this, he was ''showing'' exactly what he wanted.


    One of those things was his rtionship with Aphrodite, and the other was the number of true dragons. Mix truths with lies, facts with unreality, and deceive everyone.


    Even the god of lies and deceptions himself couldn''t see through Victor with this gesture because, in a way, he wasn''t deceiving anyone but rather omitting facts.


    It was they who were imagining things.


    Imagination is a powerful tool, a tool that Victor knows how to use to his advantage.


    "Well, well, Darling. Even for us, Aphrodite still remains challenging to look at. To those who have never seen this form before, she appears very dazzling," Jeannemented with a gentle smile.


    When these words were spoken, the group looked in Jeanne''s direction; the angels immediately recognized her, the Maid of Orleans who was directly favored by her father.


    ''... She wasn''t a vampire before...? What is this invisible pressure?'' Azrael thought; this woman gave off a sense of oppression on the same level or even worse than Victor.


    "It''s pathetic, isn''t it? If an enemy with the power of charm is on the enemy''s side, they can do nothing but die with a foolish smile on their faces," Victor said.


    "Well, that''s true," Jeanne replied with the same smile.


    "I assure you this won''t happen. Progenitor of the dragons... We were just a little distracted by the fact that your... Wife is a unique existence," Loki said.


    "... Is that so?" Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes," Loki nodded.


    "Then try to resist this." A neon pink burst of energy emanated from Victor.


    Immediately, everyone present looked at Victor with pure desire in their eyes, even Ariel was not spared.


    "Aya... They fell for the same trick twice," Aphroditeughed.


    Victor withdrew Aphrodite''s blessing, and that immediately made everyone snap out of it, and they all looked at Victor with embarrassment and irritation (especially Ariel).


    "Anything to say?" Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "... I will ask Freya to train me to resist this charm," Loki said with a determined expression.


    Thor nodded in agreement with Loki; he never thought he would feel desire for another man, and this made his body shudder slightly. ''If Sif finds out about this... I''m screwed.''


    "I will ask the same of Epona..." Taranis spoke with a determined face.


    "Sakuya-hime should be avable to help me with that too..." Susanoo said as his fellow god nodded in agreement.


    "Humpf, these goddesses of beauty can''tpare to me; it''s impossible to resist my charm," Aphrodite huffed.


    Ariel looked at Victor; her face was slightly red with anger and embarrassment. She wanted to say something, but she felt that if she said anything, she would lose the argument, so she remained silent.


    "Victor, we''re wasting time," Rose warned.


    "Hmm, you''re right," Victor agreed.


    Due to how the meeting had progressed,pletely surpassing Victor''s ns, he had to revise severalst-minute ns. Initially, he was going to bomb the Egyptian pantheon with his nuke [Typhoon] and use his elites to attack the Elder Gods, but he couldn''t do that anymore.


    Not only that, he was going to use his demons to deal with the Elder God monsters, and in the worst case, he was going to use his authority over the disease inherited from the Knight of the Disease of Hell to spread chaos.


    He had many ns for this ''war,'' but as mentioned before, he couldn''t do that.


    Victor didn''t want to show all his cards to these gods.


    "Let''s make a brief introduction; my wives know who you are due to the reports sent by your leaders, but you don''t know most of them."


    "You''ve already seen her at the gathering of supernatural beings, Scathach Scarlett Alucard, known as the God-yer, is a grandmaster-level martial artist."


    "Again, you already know her, Aphrodite, an ancient Greek goddess of beauty, and now a dragon goddess of beauty." Victor concealed the fact of Aphrodite''s ''true'' divinity; after all, they didn''t need too many details.


    "Hello~" Aphrodite smiled naturally while embracing Victor''s back.


    ''Dragon goddess...'' Ariel swallowed hard internally; in existence, it''s not as if there were no dragon gods, Tiamat herself and the apocalypse dragon from the Norse pantheon are gods, but they are UNIQUE beings!


    Seeing these beings in front of her, she realized that in the future, there would be a boom of dragon gods appearing, and they would alle from Victor''s faction.


    Before the gods were enchanted by Aphrodite again, Victor spoke: "Next, the angels should know her well."


    "The former Maid of Orleans, Jeanne d''Arc. Now known as Jeanne Alucard."


    "Pleasure to meet you."


    The gods and angels nodded in recognition.


    "Some of you must know her, probably just the angels again. Her name now is Morgana Alucard, the former general of Lilith known as The Reaper."


    Morgana nodded to the gods and angels, but she quickly lost interest in them; she was more concerned with looking at Aphrodite, who was unabashedly hugging Victor without caring about anything. She wanted an opportunity to kick this woman out and take her ce. She wanted to hug him too!


    "Unlike before, she is unknown to you, after all, she spent more time in Nightingale... Her name is Rose Adrasteia Alucard, themander of the Adrasteia n, and like Scathach, a grandmaster-level martial artist."


    Thest sentence made everyone choke slightly.


    They looked at Scathach and then at Rose, and then at Victor; they repeated this gesture several times until they inevitably thought.


    "Two grandmasters!? Is it that easy to find grandmasters!? Are they like cabbages or something!?" They simply couldn''t conceive the idea that Victor had two grandmasters as wives.


    "Andst but not least, Zdrac Zeovnur Alucard, a true dragon."


    Victor''s words conveyed everything they needed to know. Unlike the others, Zdrac was a dragon from the beginning; she wasn''t transformed. Therefore, he introduced her as a true dragon.


    As a true dragon, Zdrac not only had ess to the dragon race but also MILLIONS of knowledge from her ancestors in her head.


    Does this mean that Victor and the others present are not a real dragon? Wrong, they are, the only difference is that they do not have the stored knowledge of their ancestors in their own heads like Zdrac.


    The transmission of dragon knowledge was created because dragons are naturally highly hunted beings, their body is an abundant treasure that nothing is wasted.


    A fact that will change in the future, dragons will no longer be hunted with Victor present, therefore, the practice of transmitting all knowledge to the next generation will not be necessary, after all, although this technique is useful, it makes the dragon veryzy, because they need to sleep to learn everything that is in their heads.


    When Victor finished introducing his wives, amon thought appeared in everyone''s heads.


    ''What are these monsters?''


    Not only were they true dragons, but each individual was extremely dangerous.


    "Introductions made, let''s begin the hunt..." Before Victor could continue, a blue portal appears near Victor, unlike the portal made by Nathalia that looks like a gxy of stars, this one looks like a quantum tunnel.


    Everyone immediately raises their guard and looks at the portal with wary eyes.


    A three meter tall woman with long blue hair walked out of the portal, she looked around until her eyes fell on Victor.


    "...The primordial''s assistant?" Ariel raised her eyebrow. "What are you doing here?" She asked, but the tall woman didn''t answer her.


    The woman ces her left hand on her left breast in an upright position, and lowers her head slightly in a form of greeting.


    "Nice to meet you, Victor Alucard, Progenitor of the blood dragons, Leader of The Dragon Nest."


    The dragons present opened their eyes widely when they heard the familiarnguage.


    "...Do you know mynguage?"


    "I know all thenguages. I can''t use yournguage like you do, but I canmunicate through it. Where Ie from, speaking another leader''snguage is a form of respect."


    "I see¡­" Victor nodded: "Why are you here, Lady?"


    Instead of answering the question, she said: "Velnorah... That is my name, although that name is worthless now, the beings called me; Velnorah Xyphora Thaloria II, The second Empress Thaloria. The ancient Overlord of Eldoria, a located in upper sector 8975."


    "I came here because I wish to help you in this hunt, in return I hope you can hear my story."


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 874: Efficiency.

    Chapter 874: Efficiency.


    ["Darling, what are you going to do about her?"] Morgana asked through the mental connection Victor had formed.


    Victor nced at the tall woman who was following the group.


    [Nothing. First, let''s deal with this problem, and then we''ll listen to her story.] Victor replied.


    [Mm...] Morgana nodded.


    Currently, the group was on Earth, specifically in the Egyptian desert.


    Due to the threat from Victor and the other pantheons, Ra wasted no time; he quickly closed off his pantheonpletely, something very simr to what Zeus did.


    However, unlike Zeus, he managed topletely seal his pantheon because his level of influence over his pantheon was entirely different. He was a true God King. But... No matter how hard he tried to close his dimension, there would always be cracks, especially now that several paradises had merged into one vast paradise.


    Victor''s wings pped again, and several sonic booms were heard in the desert. The group followed him rtively easily since he wasn''t moving very fast.


    Victor was searching for these cracks with his eyes. The crack was so small that if Victor didn''t have his eyes, he probably would never find anything.


    His eyes actively shimmered in violet-crimson as he scanned the entire ne of existence for spatial distortions until, at one point, his eyes found something. He pped his wings again and flew toward the crack.


    Victor stopped flying and hovered a few meters above the ground. His eyes were fixed on the ground, specifically the underground.


    "Rose."


    "On it." Rose made a gesture as if she were opening a stuck elevator door in the air, and soon the earth beneath began to tremble... and split in half.


    Victor gestured with his hand, isting the entire area so that Rose''s actions wouldn''t cause earthquakes throughout the continent. Everyone watched expressionlessly as a crater over 5000 meters deep opened in the ground.


    "... This will definitely attract everyone''s attention," Ariel said.


    "No matter. Soon, my husband will unite all the continents into one and restore the. This amount of damage is insignificant and non-harmful, after all, dragons are beings of nature," Morgana said.


    Ariel nodded. "That''s not what I was talking about, but okay."


    "If you''re worried that the Egyptian pantheon will sense us... Don''t be," Morgana smiled faintly.


    Ariel didn''t like that smile one bit. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s funny how protective you get about another god''s divinity, and you don''t even realize it," that''s all Morgana said before falling silent.


    She had given more than enough hints to Ariel and the people around them.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t Ariel who quickly understood the hint, but Loki. "I understand... That''s why, even though we were flying openly, no attack came against us."


    Even though the pantheon was closed, with so many powerful beings gathered, it was obvious that they would sense it. The group was like a beacon announcing their presence.


    But still, throughout their excursion in Egypt, no group of gods descended to do anything.


    It took a few seconds after Loki said that for Ariel''s mind to click. "Nyx..."


    The gods present broke out in a cold sweat when they heard what Ariel said.


    "Since when...? I don''t feel anything," Tanaris said.


    "Probably since we entered thends of Egypt," Thor deduced.


    "Fufufu, you really have no idea, huh?" Aphrodite smiled faintly.


    "That makes me question the gods'' ability... or is Nyx too dominant?" Rose said.


    "Since begin," Velnorah suddenly spoke, catching everyone''s attention.


    "Huh? What do you mean, since the beginning?" Loki asked.


    "Exactly what I said. The goddess known as Nyx has been present here since the moment I appeared, and if she was there when I appeared, considering I was thest to appear, it''s logical to think she was there from the beginning."


    A silence fell among the gods and angels.


    Nyx, who was floating around Victor''s group, looked at Velnorah with a cold gaze. ''She felt me since she arrived?... But even though she felt me, she didn''t react to anything or show that she sensed something.''


    The goddess of the night touched her chin, deep in thought.


    Even if it was only for a few seconds, if this woman had been disying any suspicious behavior that would make them suspect she knew something, Victor and Nyx would have noticed.


    But nothing changed, not even her emotions. Thisposure was something Nyx had only seen in Victor and Scathach.


    The gods always reacted when they found out Nyx was watching, due to their inherent ego, they thought they would sense if the goddess of the night was present in the same location as them, which was a certainty before she entered Victor''s pantheon.


    Now, such a im couldn''t be put into practice anymore because she alone managed to observe an entire pantheon of gods without any of them present being aware.


    ''This is a good warning for me too. I need to be careful; my darkness is not absolute,'' Nyx thought.


    While the group was conversing with each other, Rose and Victor''s work had already beenpleted.


    Victor moved toward the hole, and before setting foot on the ground, he began to float. He approached a wall slowly and touched it.


    "It''s here..." Victor''s eyes fixed on a small point in space.


    "How are we going to do this?" Azrael asked.


    "Precision, speed, and mortality," Victor snapped his fingers, and papers appeared in the hands of the gods.


    "These are the ones involved in the incident."


    "... There are more than 77 gods here, and most of them are important gods of the pantheon," Tanaris said.


    "And?"


    "Nothing... I''m just saying it''s going to get moreplicated."


    "If you''re not confident, don''t interfere. I want to finish everything in less than 5 minutes."


    Tanaris''s eyes gleamed slightly with blue lightning.


    "5 minutes is too long... I''ll finish it in 2 minutes."


    "You''re slow. I''ll do it in 60 seconds," Thor huffed.


    Victor smiled faintly. "If you''re that confident... Here." He took four spheres from his bag and tossed them to Ariel, Thor, Velnorah, and Tanaris.


    "What is this...?"


    "A portable prison, just put the Orb on the individual, and they''ll be trapped in a very small space."


    "... Are you collecting Pok¨¦mon now?" Loki asked incredulously.


    "Hmm... A collection of gods, huh? Actually, the idea isn''t bad," Victor nodded.


    The group of angels and gods looked at Loki with a look that said it was his fault.


    Loki facepalmed. "Just don''t point it at us."


    "It all depends on your King, Loki," Victor spoke in a neutral tone as if he hadn''t just threatened another pantheon again.


    Well, instead of threatening, it was more of a warning that said, "Don''t step on my dragon''s tail, and I won''t care about you."


    "Rose."


    "... This will alert everyone, you know?"


    "Yes, and that''s exactly what I want."


    "Very well..."


    "Hey, why didn''t you ask me to do this?" Scathach''s eyes glimmered slightly as she looked at Victor.


    "The main property of your martial art is not cutting, but piercing... So Rose is better suited," Victor replied neutrally.


    Scathach continued to watch Victor as if she were a rather annoyed hawk until Rose''s words diverted her attention.


    "Does that mean I''m more qualified than you, Scathach? So stay silent."


    Scathach growled, and her wings pped slightly in response to her mood.


    "Darling, give me that Orb, and I''ll show you who''s not qualified."


    "Sure." Victor smiled and handed another Orb to Scathach and Rose.


    "Hey, why did you give it to her!?"


    "If it''s apetition, it needs to be fair, right?"


    The eyes of the two Grandmasters sparkled with enthusiasm.


    "Rose, open that hole right now!"


    "Aye, Aye."


    "... What chaotic mood, it''s like they have extreme biprity, how do you deal with it?" Ariel asked.


    "You get used to it," Victor shrugged.


    Rose ced her hand on the hilt of her Western sword and drew the sword. A yellow power with hints of ck began to cover the sword, and the cutting sensation spread through the air.


    Everyone felt that dangerous sensation that if they took a wrong step, they would be cut, and they wouldn''t know how it would happen.


    Rose made two X-shaped movements in front of her and then sheathed the sword at her waist.


    "Done." She crossed her arms and looked ahead.


    "Huh?... I didn''t see anything," Loki murmured confused.


    Loki didn''t see it because he wasn''t a fighter, and almost none of the gods present saw anything either. The same applied to Thor, Tanaris, Susanoo, and Azrael; they saw a ''glimpse'' of somethinging, but couldn''t see or sense anything clearly.


    If it had been before, those present might have noticed something, but after Rose evolved into a dragon and awakened all her talents, she had progressed rapidly without the need for training. It was as if her noble vampire form had been limiting her progress in fencing.


    A sensation that Scathach herself had also felt.


    It was as if there was an invisible prerequisite that Grandmasters could only progress after reaching a higher state of existence.


    Something that happened when both of them became dragons, mortal beings that could be called gods.


    "So, this is a Grandmaster..." Ariel muttered; it was the first time she had seen the fencing of a Grandmaster.


    As soon as Ariel said these words, the world reacted to Rose''s attack, and a rift appeared in front of her.


    Within the group, the only ones who saw Rose''s attack clearly were Victor, Velnorah, and Scathach.


    Victor and Velnorah saw it because their senses were very heightened, and Scathach because she was in the same martial art discipline as Rose.


    "Before we go in, Progenitor, I have a question," Velnorah asked.


    Victor looked at Velnorah. "Speak."


    "How do you want this to happen? Do you want to destroy the city, or do you want to finish them off as quickly as possible?"


    "... If finishing it as quickly as possible is better for me... Of course, they have to be alive." Victor''s eyes became lifeless. "I want to put them all in front of me personally."


    Velnorah felt a shiver down her spine when she felt the hatred and anger in those lifeless eyes.


    "I pity the bastard who falls into this man''s hands," Thor murmured, something that all the gods and angels agreed with wholeheartedly.


    "Very well." Velnorah''s body was covered in a dense blue energy, and smoke started emanating from her back, machines began to be created on both her arms.


    Victor narrowed his eyes when he saw those machines being created. ''Are those... Nanomachines? Or something close to it?''


    He could clearly see that the woman''s technology was a mix of supernatural and scientific. ''It seems that the shees from is much more advanced than ours.''


    Velnorah pointed the palm of her hand at the portal, and the next moment, the portal was forced open even wider.


    Immediately, she jumped into the portal and crossed to the other side.


    Victor quickly followed her through the portal; his view changed, and he soon realized that he was in a city that resembled an ancient Egyptian city but was more bathed in gold.


    He couldn''t even contemte the view because his attention was immediately on the woman in front of him.


    Two mechanical wings were created behind the woman, and from these wings, blue energy was released, forming tworge wings of pure energy.


    She raised her palm upward, and a pulse of power spread throughout the pantheon.


    "Divine concept denied." A mechanical voice came from Velnorah''s suit.


    Suddenly, everyone started hearing.


    "Huh?"


    "Why can''t I use my divinity!?"


    "What''s happening!?"


    "Who are they!?"


    "D-Demon King!"


    Before the chaos could spread further, she raised her left hand, and a red pulse of power was seen spreading throughout the pantheon.


    "Targets marked... Commencing capture."


    She clenched her fist as if holding a baseball, and a blue energy sphere was created. She threw the sphere into the air.


    The sphere began to grow, and the energy wings of the woman began to diminish slightly.


    When the sphere grew to the size of a basketball, threads of blue energy began to emerge from the sphere and spread throughout the pantheon. A few secondster, these threads began to retract into the sphere.


    The Orb in Thor''s hand flowed in her direction, passing through her and heading towards the blue sphere.


    In the next moment, several bodies of gods came flying from a distance.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    "What''s happening!?"


    "Hacking portable spatial device." The Orb began to tremble until its color changed to match the blue of her energy. "Processplete."


    A portal opened, and all those bodies of the gods entered the portal.


    "Captureplete. 76 selected targets are all isted and secure."


    The woman''s energy disappeared, as did her machines, and she flew toward Victor, handing him the Orb, which had already changed to a red color.


    "Job Done." Velnorah spoke and then crossed her arms under her giant breasts and closed her eyes as if she had nothing more to do.


    A deafening silence fell over the area.


    "... Now, that was badass," Loki said.


    "Mm." Everyone unconsciously nodded in agreement.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 875: Cosmic Horror.

    Chapter 875: Cosmic Horror.


    Victor felt a slight headache; nothing was going as nned. Initially, he had decided not to split the group because they were facing an entire Pantheon head-on, and unlike the Greek Pantheon, the Egyptian Pantheon was undivided.


    Because of this, he had brought several Elites with him and had been quite careful in devising his n. Initially, he had wanted to split the Elites he received from other Pantheons and send them to various different ces, but in the end, he decided not to do so.


    The reason for this action was simple: in case a major problem arose, it would fall on the other members of the group rather than on his Wives. He was essentially using the other warriors as his shield.


    But the appearance of Velnorah threw everything off track; this woman was a walking enigma.


    Normally, when Victor observed a Being, he could gauge how strong they were and whether he could defeat them or not. But with this woman, that feeling didn''t ur.


    It was not as if he felt that she was stronger than him or anything like that. Simply put, he couldn''t sense anything relevanting from her.


    Frankly, it was disconcerting. Since that encounter at The Gathering of Supernatural Beings when he looked into her Soul, the woman''s guard had never dropped again.


    Victor knew she was strong. He could see it in the way she walked and behaved; the inherent confidence that came from someone powerful was visible.


    But he didn''t know how strong she was.


    Seeing this woman capture 76 out of the 77 Gods on the list with just one move was quite enlightening.


    ''The Overlord...'' Victor thought about this Title. This woman was both The Empress of her and the strongest Being in her own gxy.


    The Overlord meant just that, the Being above all other Gods and Mortals in her own Gxy. Taking these words seriously meant that only he or Jeanne could handle her among all those present here.


    This was a prediction based solely on the Energy and versatility that he and Jeanne possessed.


    As Jeanne used Primordial Energy, any attack she made with that Energy would be devastating, and in Victor''s case, he was an experienced Martial Artist and had a lot of Energy to expend.


    ''How did someone like her end up here?'' Victor found himself increasingly interested in this woman''s backstory.


    In addition to being the Overlord of her ancient gxy, she was also the Empress, and her ability to deny the Divinity of weaker individuals was something a Supreme Ruler should have in case she needed to easily subdue her enemies. Besides, these two Titles gave him many insights into what had happened to her in her homnd.


    Velnorah looked at the group and disyed a small internal smile when she saw that the little show she put on had managed to draw Victor''s attention to her.


    ''This is more than enough work... The rest, I can leave to him.'' Velnorah deliberately left one God out for the group to pick up.


    "Aphrodite... Be a doll and proceed to the final phase of the n."


    "Right..." Aphrodite nodded. ''And to think I was going to work the moment I arrived... Darling''s npletely disappeared because of this woman''s appearance.''


    Aphrodite''s eyes shimmered slightly as the woman''s body began to be covered by neon pink Power, slowly spreading around her. Her wings opened wide, and all excess Energy was stored in her wings, causing them to change slightly in appearance. The white feathers of her wings turned slightly pinkish, eventually changing to a neon pink hue.


    A pulse of pink Energy rippled outwards from Aphrodite at the center and spread throughout the Dimension.


    "Aphrodite..."


    "So beautiful..."


    "My Goddess..."


    "Give me yourmand..."


    All the Gods, except for Ra, looked at Aphrodite with stunned looks until, slowly, their eyes began to change to neon pink.


    Unlike before, Aphrodite''s Divinity was much stronger now; at this moment, there were few Beings who could negate the effects of her Divinity, and among those Beings were those that possessed The Divinity of Destruction and The Apocalypse Beasts with the Concept of The End.


    The rest? Most of them would fall under her Charm.


    "Containment," Victor spoke in Draconic Language, and a dome appeared around the group, protecting them from the overflowing Power of Aphrodite.


    "Everyone, gather in the main pce, please~?" Aphrodite requested as if it were a gentle plea.


    "Yes...!" These words were echoed by everyone in unison.


    In the next moment, several white lights appeared, heading towards the main pce of the Gods where the Chief Gods were gathering.


    Velnorah raised an impressed eyebrow internally with this Power. ''If I had a subordinate with this Power, it would be much easier to control those annoying beasts.''


    Velnorah instantly realized that, unlike the Beauty Gods she had in her gxy, Aphrodite could influence even other species like animals and beasts. As long as a Being had a Concept of what beauty meant to them, she could control that being.


    ''But again, I doubt someone like Aphrodite would be born in my home. After all, we value strength and intelligence more in the Empire. Beauty was secondary, not to mention that most of my Beauty Goddesses werezy and didn''t want to develop their Divinity further,'' Velnorah thought.


    Unlike Velnorah, who was quite calm about this sight, the same couldn''t be said for the rest. The fact that someone could simply enchant an entire Pantheon of Gods so easily... was terrifying.


    In their minds, Aphrodite''s level of danger had grown even more, reaching the same level of danger as Victor.


    After all, all Beings hated losing their own free will.


    The same could be said for Velnorah. This woman had casually imprisoned several Major Gods of The Egyptian Pantheon with one move!


    "Follow me," Victor said as he floated towards Ra''s pce.


    Victor''s Wives and Velnorah quickly followed him without asking anything, while the rest of the group looked at each other as if making a decision before following him.


    ...


    Victornded softly on the floor of the golden pce, and the moment he set foot on the ground, the floor sank under his weight.


    Despite being Dragons like Victor is, Rose, Aphrodite, Morgana, Scathach, Zdrac, and Jeanne didn''t have the same effect on the floor, proving that whatever form of Dragon Victor was, he would be muchrger than them.


    Victor walked calmly toward the giant door, and every step he took caused thunderous rumbles as if a minor earthquake or a colossal creature were approaching the pce.


    Reaching the massive door, Victor flexed his chest muscle slightly, and the outward pressure opened the massive door with a deafening crash that echoed throughout the pce.


    Several reptilian eyes turned toward Ra''s throne, where Ra himself was seated, with his hand covering his face from view.


    "Victor Alucard... Can''t we talk about this?" He removed his hand from his face and looked at Victor, who began walking toward him.


    Boom... Boom... Boom...


    Each step he took caused a thunderous impact, and the pce trembled.


    "There''s nothing to talk about..." Victor''s voice began to grow more sinister. Upon seeing Ra, the ''hatred and anger'' that had been stored inside him began to seep out and spread through his body like a potent poison.


    "You''ve crossed the line, and this situation has be personal." Red and ck Power began to envelop Victor''s body.


    Seeing Victor''s state, Zdrac looked at Scathach. "Take over."


    "I know." Scathach nodded, then looked at the other Gods and said, "Wait, he''s not in his best state right now."


    Everyone stopped when they heard what Scathach said.


    Jeanne positioned herself in front of the group, and a colorless Power spread around the group, protecting them from whatever was about to happen.


    Velnorah widened her eyes when she saw what Jeanne had done, a reaction that everyone present noticed.


    "W-Who..."


    Jeanne looked at Velnorah and gave a small smile. "The Universe is vast, Lady."


    Velnorah swallowed hard, looking at the women present. ''Two Grandmasters, a Beauty Goddess who can wipe out an entire Pantheon with her presence alone, and someone who can use Primordial Energy...'' Each of the women here was exceptional.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that in her Gxy, they would be Leaders of their own people or even Rulers of variouss, and these exceptional women were married to just one man...


    To Velnorah, this said a lot about Victor''s capabilities. She had seen several wives of Faction Leaders, but they were all... Inadequate.


    To Velnorah, they were no different from pretty ornaments without substance.


    But the same could not be said for all the women present here. Velnorah looked at Morgana and Zdrac with a curious gaze; she hadn''t seen any of these women''s Powers yet, but she didn''t doubt that they were exceptional. From what she could understand, this was the ''norm'' to be that man''s Wife.


    Velnorah''s thoughts were interrupted when she felt a terrible pressureing from the front. As she looked at Victor, all she saw was ''something'' filled with red eyes, a body entirely made of crimson darkness, and dark tendrils of pure malice emanating from Victor''s body and spreading around him.


    "... What in Odin''s name is this?" Thor muttered.


    "Darling is The Progenitor of Blood Dragons, a Race that is the perfect fusion of Dragons and Noble Vampires. As a Vampire, shapeshifting is a basic ability of ours. What you''re seeing is when his shapeshifting abilitybines with his hatred and everything that''s stored in his body." Jeanne exined casually.


    "Everything that''s stored in his body... What does that mean?" Thor asked.


    "Exactly what I said. Strong emotions like hatred and anger are the main trigger, and then all the Powers in his body react instinctively in a chaotic manner. He probably doesn''t even realize the form he''s in now."


    "... He looks like a creature straight out of a Lovecraft book."


    "Fufufufu, do you regret provoking him now, Loki?" Aphroditeughed.


    "Yes, I do." Loki nodded.


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 876: Cosmic Horror. 2

    Chapter 876: Cosmic Horror. 2


    Ra looked at the horrendous creature in front of him. His Sun Deity Powers began to take effect, and his body was covered in a golden glow, making the room even hotter.


    "Be understanding, Victor. It was Seth who did all of this."


    "It doesn''t matter," Victor''s distorted voice echoed around.


    "... Huh?"


    "The moment you, as the Leader, targeted my Wives... MY DAUGHTERS." The red aura exploded even stronger,pletely overshadowing Ra''s Divinity and making the entire Dimension tremble.


    Ra found himself in a world bathed in blood-red. He was using his Divine Powers to the fullest, but the amount of Energy emanating from Victor eclipsed everything.


    "Your only fate was eternal torment."


    "It doesn''t matter if you were manipted, if Seth convinced you, if you were blind to see it or not. It doesn''t matter."


    "None of that matters."


    "You took action against my Family... And that''s reason enough for me toe after you."


    "And believe me, no one escapes me."


    "It doesn''t matter if you flee to another world, another Dimension, or another Gxy. I will find you, and I will make you all beg for the embrace of death because not even death will take you away from me." Victor spoke with a tone that indicated he wasn''t just addressing Ra but everyone present. It was a clear warning to the ''observers'' behind him.


    Red eyes began to spread throughout the Pantheon.


    ''observers'' behind him.


    Red eyes began to spread throughout the Pantheon.


    "Holy Father, what is this...?" Ariel shivered when she saw this scene. "Souls?"


    ''Hundreds of thousands of Souls, to be specific,'' Velnorah thought, looking at the dome around her. Even within this dome, she could feel the ''horror'' emanating from Victor.


    "Y-You are irrational...!" Ra''s entire body became as hot as the surface of the sun.


    "And?"


    "Huh?"


    "What will you do about it?" Victor held him by the throat. Even though Ra''s body was as hot as the sun, Victor held him with his hand without feeling anything.


    "Kill me? Comin against me? Beg for mercy?... Or will you cry out for justice and demand human rights, or should I say Divine Rights much like a powerless Mortal?"


    "Hmm? Answer me."


    Ra looked at the various eyes on Victor''s ''face.'' He used his Divinity to the fullest, bing one with the sun itself, his body nowpletely golden, but even so, it didn''t seem to affect Victor.


    ''Just... Just what is this monster!?'' He was getting genuinely terrified now. He had never seen something so ''unknown'' in all his existence.


    "I-... I-... I don''t know." What could he do? In front of this Being, any argument of his would be ignored. Victor hade for blood, and he would get it.


    "Exactly. You don''t know. Because you can''t do anything."


    So what if he was being irrational? So what if he was being tyrannical? Wouldn''t the other Gods have done the same in his position if they had the Power to?


    If Odin had his military power and the personal Power he possessed, he would already be preparing to wage war against all Pantheons to rule over them.


    Even Shiva himself would do something simr if The God of Destruction were in his ce. The reason he didn''t do it was simple: despite being strong, he and Kali were the only Elites outside the norm in their Pantheon.


    The rest of the Gods had a level equivalent to those of other Pantheons.


    Not to mention that Kali herself would disagree. She preferred to meditate to be stronger rather than participate in a futile war from her perspective.


    A war could not be won alone unless you were exponentially stronger than everyone else and had Techniques like Velnorah''s.


    "Just like the Mortals you judged in the past, you are powerless against me. Ironic, isn''t it? A God submitting to a Mortal." Victor''s hand pierced Ra''s heart.


    The interior of the Primordial Sun God was even hotter, hotter than the outside, but just like before, nothing happened.


    "At this moment, I am your God, and you are my ything. So, I can do whatever I want, even break you." Victor began to use his Soul Power and, for the first time, actively tried to ''edit'' a God''s heavy Soul.


    "What are you doing-... Ahh... AHHHHH!" Ra began to scream, a scream that resonated throughout the Pantheon.


    Ra felt like a significant part of his existence was being torn directly from his Soul. It was a numbing pain; he had never felt anything like it in all his existence.


    Ironically, Ra was not wrong. Something was indeed being extracted from his Soul.


    And all those present could visibly see it, even if those, like Thor, didn''t have the ability. It was because the Soul was visible to everyone. Something that should have been invisible lost that ability because it was being brutalized by Victor''s hands.


    "... Darling really loses all his humanity when it involves his Wives," Jeannemented solemnly. "If it weren''t for our request, he would have wiped out this Pantheon."


    When Jeanne said ''our,'' she was referring to the more rational Wives like herself, Ruby, and Aphrodite.


    If it weren''t for her, this invasion would have escted into a mass genocide, something they couldn''t condone. Making more enemies now was irrational. Whether they liked it or not, they needed allies.


    Morgana nodded. "Normally, he''s a quiet man. If you don''t provoke him, you can get along with him just fine. But it seems his existence bothers many."


    "It doesn''t matter; let theme. The same result will be shared no matter how many times theye." Scathach tapped the ground with her Spear''s shaft, enjoying this ''show'' immensely.


    Because, like Victor, she was livid when she learned what these bastards were nning. ''I will have a lot of fun with the other Gods in the orb.'' She thought.


    "I found it." Victor smiled widely, a smile that split his mouthpletely.


    Victor pulled his hand from Ra''s heart, taking both Ra''s heart and a golden Energy with it.


    Ra stopped movingpletely, like a puppet whose strings had been cut. His body lost its golden glow, and his face was frozen in pure horror.


    Victor swallowed the heart, and in the next moment, his entire body shone in golden light with the Power of The Sun.


    "As expected... I was correct," Victor clenched his fists, feeling the Power of The Sun within himself. He opened his hand, and a mini-sun was created in his palm. But unlike before, he wasn''t using the Power of the Dragon Progenitor to shape Creation; he was using the Energy within himself.


    "By consuming a Sun Divinity, I''ve opened a connection between the Sun in my personal Dimension and myself." Previously, he didn''t have this connection. The sun existed in his Dimension, but he couldn''t control it as he pleased. But now, that was no longer true.


    Victor spit something onto the ground, and it turned out to be Ra''s still-beating heart. He puts the heart back into the hole in Ra''s chest and channeled Nature''s Energy, using the Negative Energy to repair the damage he did to the Soul.


    [Darling, this man is permanently incapacitated. He won''t be able to grow stronger even if his Soul is recovered.]


    [Indeed. He will make a goodb rat.] In the next moment, Ra''s body began to regain its color, and then he opened his eyes.


    All the pressure Victor had been exuding on the Pantheon disappeared as if it had never existed, and Victor''s appearance returned to normal, with the only insignificant difference being that his dark miasma-covered hair was now extremely hot, representing his new Power.


    "W-What-... What have you done to me!?"


    "I''ve made you Mortal."


    "Rejoice, Ra. You are the first Primordial God to be Mortal. Congrattions," Victor pped.


    Seeing Ra''s incredulous face, Victor tilted his head, slightly confused.


    "What...? Aren''t you happy? Hmm?"


    "N-No! I''m extremely happy ¨C I''m not HAPPY! Just kill me! I''d rather die than be a Mortal!" For a moment, fear overtook Ra''s body, but then this fear turned to despair when he reasoned through his situation.


    "You can kill yourself if you want, but I can always bring you back."


    "..."


    "You won''t die. I said as much, right? I will make you beg for death. And even after you beg for it, I won''t send you to the sweet embrace of death. You and all the Gods involved will be my food and toys for all eternity."


    "So... Rejoice, Ra." Victor smiled widely. "You''ve been promoted from Primordial God to the personal ything of The Demon King."


    "It''s a very happy asion, isn''t it? RIGHT!?" With each word, his face got closer to Ra until, in the end, his face waspletely distorted, resembling a cosmic horror.


    Ra was so speechless, so shocked, so frightened that... His mortal heart stopped beating, and he died.


    "Oops... Did he die?"


    "You literally scared him to death, Darling," Rose observed in amusement.


    "How dreadful!" Victor eximed, mock horrified, and then his face changed to disdain. "What a rude person. I''m not that terrifying; how could he die seeing my divinely beautiful face?"


    The Gods and Angels were speechless. They wanted toment on many things about what Victor had said, but they were genuinely too terrified to do so.


    While the Gods and Angels were feeling a deep fear, Scathach, Rose, Morgana, Jeanne, Aphrodite, and Zdrac smiled in amusement.


    Velnorah, who had watched everything from start to finish, practically had her eyes gleaming with excitement. ''It''s him! I''m sure he''s the perfect candidate!'' If she had any doubts before, seeing how he dealt with someone who messed with his Family made up her mindpletely.


    Even if he rejected her request, she would try to convince him to help her!


    "Hmm... As I swallowed Ra''s Divinity, I now have ess to the Dimension of The Egyptian Pantheon..." Victor casually tossed some Natural Energy to Ra, and the man came back to life.


    ''I will make this Dimension a separate one... Maybe I''ll ce my faithful here.'' Victor thought. After analyzing the situation, he realized it was a good idea.


    "Aphrodite, take care of the logistics. I want all the Divine Artifacts cataloged and stored in the vault."


    "Yes, Darling~. I''ll talk to Natalia."


    "I''ll give you the Keys to this Dimension. Take care of things here... We''re going to the next Pantheon."


    "Okay~, be careful, Darling." Aphrodite took the opportunity and jumped on Victor while kissing him.


    "Mm, contact me if you need me."


    "Okie~."


    ....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /


    VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 877: Let there be war.

    Chapter 877: Let there be war.


    At the moment Victor disappeared with the other gods, the sweet smile on Aphrodite''s face vanished.


    She looked at the pantheon and at the controlled gods, her eyes glowing in neon pink, her dragon wings spreading wide, and an even stronger pink power than before was unleashed throughout the pantheon.


    "Let''s make this ce more hospitable for my family."


    She raised her hand and with a hand gesture, the wave of power engulfed all the gods present in that pantheon.


    "Come to me, all of you."


    With themand given, the gods began to appear in the throne room.


    "Lady Aphrodite..."


    "Aphrodite..."


    "Aphrodite..."


    "Lady Aphrodite..."


    They all started murmuring with eyes filled with desire, they were no longer themselves.


    Aphrodite sat on the throne, and the moment she did, the throne began to change to shades of white and light pink.


    Aphrodite''s wings grew wide, casting a shadow over all the present gods. She crossed her legs and smiled lightly; this feeling was very intoxicating.


    "No wonder Victor is so dominant; this is incredible." Having all the gods of a pantheon in your hand to do as you please was a euphoric feeling.


    "Lady Aphrodite, your order!" They all said simultaneously.


    And this sight couldn''t help but make Aphrodite disy a satisfied smile.


    A characteristic portal of the Alioth n appeared behind Aphrodite, and soon Helena and Aline emerged from the portal.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, the demonic women raised their eyebrows at Aphrodite.


    "You''ve arrived."


    "Yes," Aline and Helena said.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "They are all under my control; this way, it will be easier to do our work."


    Helena and Aline blinked a few times for a few seconds; both women''s brains were processing this surprising information.


    "As expected from the King''s wife, she''s incredible." Themon thread among Victor''s strongest wives was that they were always incredulous at how "broken" the strong characteristics of his wives were.


    Instead of being envious of the excellence of their king''s wives, his subordinates thought, "I can''tg behind."


    Helena snapped her fingers, and the next moment, 10 red portals opened nearby, and from these portals, several female demons who worked directly for Helena emerged.


    "General," the women knelt.


    "To work, ce the items in the designated location; let''s make this ce a good base of operations for our king''s followers."


    "Yes!"


    A magical circle appeared in the hands of the women, and miniature towers, houses, mansions, and castles were seen in their hands.


    The next moment, demonic wings sprouted from behind the women, and they spread out in all directions. Helena observed everything through a red screen that appeared in front of her, following the point of view of the demonic women connected to her.


    30 secondster, Helena heard, "General, the items are in position."


    "Good. Now, step back."


    "Yes!"


    When the demonic women flew into the air and positioned themselves at a considerable distance, Helena pped her hands lightly, and a red pulse began with Helena at the center, spreading everywhere.


    "Grow."


    The next instant, several futuristic-looking demonic structures appeared on the horizon.


    Aphrodite raised an impressed eyebrow; she had to admit that Helena''s ability was indeed very convenient. It was surreal how many resources they saved thanks to this ability.


    The reason why all the important structures in Hell had Inferno metal, a very scarce material, was precisely because of Helena. With just a bit of material, she could create numerous gigantic structures with her power.


    "Although they wouldn''t run out of materials with Victor around, after all, he can create these materials." Victor''s ability to manipte creation was very simr to alchemy; he could turn a simple stone into a divine material that only grew in pantheons.


    "Aline, it''s your turn."


    "Yes," Aline nodded, gesturing with her hand, and soon several infernal portals appeared inside some of the structures. Unlike before, these infernal portals did not release demons; instead, they emitted pure and dense miasma.


    "... What are you doing?" Aphrodite raised an eyebrow.


    "ces for our people to stay; the other structures will be used by our king''s allies. The castle on the horizon is, of course, our king''s castle."


    "But there''s already a castle here? Well, it''s not a castle; it''s a pyramid, but you get my point."


    "We can''t leave our king in this decrepit child''s block! He deserves more!" Helena and Aline spoke with fervor that made Aphrodite retreat slightly in surprise.


    "Oh... Okay, I guess."


    Aphrodite looked around the room, which was pure gold and luxury, and then she looked at the structure that was the Demon King''s castle.


    Unlike the pyramid, which was made entirely of gold, the Demon King''s castle was constructed from the rarest materials found in the pantheons. Divine material, Inferno material¡ªeach structure was designed to withstand attacks from higher-level gods, making the castle a luxurious fortress.


    "They went overboard... This castle will make any god die of envy." Aphrodite thought.


    "Mm." Helena and Aline nodded in satisfaction; it was good that Aphrodite understood their thoughts.


    "To be honest, I''m dissatisfied with how small our king''s mansion in his personal world is. Like a dragon, he should make it at least 10 kilometers of pure structure to fit his majestic body."


    "Indeed, indeed," Aline agreed several times, nodding along with Helena.


    Aphrodite couldn''t help but sweat a little at the dedication of these women to want only the "best" for Victor.


    "Darling doesn''t care so much about these things; as long as he''s close to his wives, he''ll be happy... Although he also won''t stop them from doing these things unless it''s absolutely necessary. After all, he knows that by ''serving'' him, he''ll make these demonic women very happy, so he doesn''t mind this indulgence," Aphrodite pondered.


    "I think he didn''t allow them to do this ce because he didn''t want them to get too busy." Aphrodite deduced.


    "But unfortunately, he hasn''t allowed us to do this yet..." Helena sighed.


    "Yet... is the key word here. He will allow us to do this in the future. After all, the Dragon''s Nest headquarters should be a ce that reflects his new position as a Dragon Progenitor and, in the future, a God Emperor," Aline said.


    "... God Emperor?" Aphrodite raised an eyebrow when she heard what Aline said.


    "Of course, he is a god who stands above various gods from different pantheons, so calling him an Emperor is not wrong," Aline stated.


    "... That''s true..." Aphrodite replied after thinking for a moment. Now that she had taken a moment to assess her situation, she realized that her husband had truly be a very important figure.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that he was one of the major yers who could influence the world with every gesture, word, and action.


    This realization filled Aphrodite''s heart with pride, and a gentle smile appeared on her face. "Darling is amazing, isn''t he?"


    "You''re just realizing that now?" Aline and Helena spoke at the same time.


    "There is no better man than him, so we must protect him at all costs," Helena said.


    "The best materials are necessary, the best minds, the best ideas¡ªeverything must be done in the name of our emperor," Aline spoke dreamily, as if she could already imagine the future where Victor was the Emperor.


    Aphrodite''s smile wavered when she heard what these two were saying. The level of fanaticism, devotion, love, and madness of these women was off the charts.


    Although... she wasn''t any different. Aphrodite''s eyes turned into two neon pink ck holes, and she smiled at the women.


    "We must make our Nest the strongest of all so that our children can grow up safely."


    "Indeed, indeed," Aline nodded.


    "Umu," Helena agreed as well.


    ...


    Nightingale, Adrasteia n.


    Victor, d, Rose, Eleanor, Haruna, Scathach, Morgana, and Jeanne were looking at the horizon.


    When Victor arrived with the gods and angels at the Adrasteia n, the sight that these beings encountered was what they were now facing.


    "So, these are the Elder Gods..." Victor said as he observed the colossal creatures easily passing through the clouds. He had no idea how many meters tall these creatures were, but they certainly exceeded 1000 meters in height easily.


    "Their souls... are gigantic... It''s as if they are a cluster of gods," Shiva, who was seated in the air at a distance,mented to himself, but since everyone here had heightened senses, they all heard him.


    As promised, he hade to assist in the battle against the Elder Gods.


    "The beings my ancestors always fought, huh..." Eleanormented as they looked at those colossal beings. Despite being in the midst of her training, she stopped toe and observe the battle; this was a fight she couldn''t afford to miss.


    Currently, there were only five of these Elder Gods, and each one was different from the others. Some had eyes and mouths, while others had only mouths, and some didn''t even have faces.


    Each one''s body was different too; some appeared to be made of pure white with spiky protrusions, while others were made of pure earth.


    But one in particr caught everyone''s attention. It was the Elder God with blue eyes with ck sclera, white skin with ck stripes, horn-like crown-shaped chifres, and a face without a mouth.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen something so... Alien." Ariel, who was floating in the sky with the Angel of Death,mented as she looked at those five individuals.


    "Which Elder God was responsible, d?" Haruna asked.


    "It was that white bastard... He''s the one who killed her," d''s eyes gleamed with bloodlust.


    Haruna looked at the Elder God that looked like a nk canvas with nothing visible, narrowing her eyes, and her tails swayed hypnotically.


    "The murderer of my sister, huh."


    "... Beloved by chaos..." The blue-eyed giant with horns glowed with power, his voice powerful and ancient echoed throughout thend.


    "Why do you desire war?"


    Victor crouched slightly and, with a leap, he ascended into the sky. Several sonic booms were heard, and soon he was at the same line of sight as the Elder Gods.


    "War is inevitable; we are invaders, and you are defenders. Only when one side loses can there be peace."


    "But the main reason for my deration is... You attacked me first."


    The blue eyes of the giant locked onto Victor''s violet crimson eyes.


    Victor narrowed his eyes; he tried to read this creature in front of him, but all he felt was... nothing.


    It was as if he was looking at a ball of flesh.


    ''What is this? What is this feeling?'' Victor thought as he focused on the creature''s eyes, trying to understand what he was looking at, but even with his eyes, he couldn''t see anything, just a gigantic thread on top of the head of these gods, threads that led to a location beyond their current.


    "Ikor-Kar-VI... Just like you invaders, I have a name."


    Ikor''s hand began to rise, and with just that gesture, all the clouds around him were dispersed.


    "Atst, we can cleanse this cancer that invaded our millennia ago."


    "Your desire for war has been answered, Victor Alucard."


    Earthquakes were heard, and the next moment, hundreds of thousands of creatures began to emerge from the ground. Some even came out of the sea, while others emerged from the flesh of the other Elder Gods.


    "Let there be war."


    ....

 Chapter 878: Let there be war. 2

    Chapter 878: Let there be war. 2


    "The host, and the one loved by chaos is at war. You must Eliminate them, Lucifer." Ikor-Kar-VI''s voice resounded in the room.


    Eyes with ck sclera and golden pupils were opened. "If I help, will I get what I want?" Wings of fallen angels came out from behind Lucifer.


    "...If you eliminate one of the two, you will have what you want... But if you eliminate the one loved by chaos, you will have my full support."


    Lucifer''s eyes glowed slightly, and soon he came out of his meditation pose, and stood up straight, an armor with shades of ck and gold appeared on his body.


    "You will have ess to a Type 6 Destroyer unit, and 2 Type 5 Hunter units. A Priest will be helping you too. Don''t fail me, Lucifer."


    Three portal appears near Lucfer, the first portal came out a gori with four arms, he was 10 meters tall, horns wereing out of his head, and four golden green eyes could be seen.


    In the second portal could be seen two monsters that were simr to a centipede, they were massivelyrge, it was 30 meters wide, unlike before, these monsters appeared slightly with a change in color, indicating that they were not monsters. normal.


    In the third portal the Priest could be seen, he was the being who supported the immortality of some individuals through the blessing of the leader of the Elder Gods.


    "Yes, I won''t." Lucifer nodded seriously.


    "Don''t get too close to the fight Priest, or you will die."


    "I know." The priest nodded indifferently through the portal.


    ...


    "I know." The priest nodded indifferently through the portal.


    ...


    In a vige far from the war, Ken and Kal looked up at the sky with wide eyes, this was the first time they hade with their ''god''.


    When their god raised his gigantic hand to the sky, everyone felt his body being strengthened to a degree they had never seen before.


    Kal, and Ken did not have time to be moved by this ''blessing'' from their god, because in the next moment a chill ran through everyone present, and the deafening boom of red lightning was seen hitting the Leader of the Elder Gods, causing a cloud of smoke that was soon evaporated by the roar of several beings in the distance.


    Another crash of lightning is heard, and a being appears above the battlefield.


    Tworge dark violet draconic wings covered the moonlight, and the sky was painted with the color crimson mixed with violet, and a man covered in full armor of ck scales with dark violet details, the only visible part of his armor was his face , his skin was grayish with shades of ck, his ears were sharp like an elf''s, and on his head his horn was pointed as if it were a crown, his long ck hair made of pure Miasma flowed behind him down to his waist.


    And its eyes wereposed of two diachronic eyes that glowed violet with shades of crimson, the creature''s chest ascended in a violet hue, and everyone who was watching felt a chill down their spines.


    Secondster the man''s mouth was opened showing his sharp teeth that split his face.


    ROOOOOOOOAR!


    A deafening roar of a dragon followed by a beam of violet fire covered the sky towards the blue-eyed god.


    "Kal get down!" Ken jumped on his brother, and got on top of him.


    "AHHHHH!" Ken screamed in pain


    "W-What-" Kal made a confused face, the attack didn''t even go towards him, why was his brother screaming!?


    The Elder God moved, his mouth began to be torn open, and an endless darkness was seen, the next moment an even louder and sharper noise was heard.


    Krrrrrrrr!!!


    A noise was so annoying and high-pitched that it made everyone nearby bleed from their ears.


    Kal and Ken protect their ears, and look at the sky, they open their eyes wide when they see the attack of that creature being broken by their god.


    But they couldn''t celebrate much because then the creature''s body was covered by red lightning and disappeared.


    No one saw or heard where he went, all they know is that the next moment a red storm began to form in the sky.


    "Kirin!" A distorted voice was heard, and the roar of several lightning creatures was heard.


    The sky covered by hundreds of lightning creatures that flew over and attacked the blue-eyed Elder God.


    "Just what is this!?" An Alpha next to Ken and Kol shouted.


    "Is this how gods fight!?"


    When the lightning creatures bit into the Elder God''s body, a type of white miasma was exuded from his body, and spread throughout the ce.


    The Elder God''s body was covered by this smoke, and in the next moment, that gigantic being simply... Disappeared.


    And it appeared in another ce, causing a deafening noise all around because of the sudden discement of a being of that size.


    A banging noise is heard, and ''something''es flying to the ground, andnds near Kol and Kal.


    The two alphas look at the creature and see it kneeling with its hand on the ground as if it were supporting itself so it doesn''t go any further.


    "... Heh~... Teleportation, denial of cause and effect... Ability to strengthen everyone just with your presence, Denial of concepts, and immortality of the soul... HAHAHAHAHAHA."


    "This is funny!"


    The creature looked up at the sky, its diachronic eyes glowing, a red power covered its body, its wings spread wide, and with a thrust towards the sky that caused several sonic booms in a row, it appeared at the same height as the Elder God''s eyes. .


    "Do not hide in the shadows, creatures." The creature points its finger upwards, and then... Light was created, specifically a mini sun that illuminated everything around.


    "W-What?"


    "What is that!?"


    "This event¡­ is it the same as before!? He was the cause of this!?"


    At that moment, all the monsters hidden in the shadows will be visible for everyone to see, it was also at that moment that several other beings appeared near that man.


    Ken looked at that being for a few seconds, and then stood up: "We have to get out of here! Take our family, this ce will be a war zone!" He ordered the other alphas close by.


    "Yes!"


    "Come on, Brother. We have work to do."


    "Will you fight in the war¡­?"


    "Yes."


    "But-..."


    "Remember why I trained you." Ken narrowed his eyes.


    "...Okay, Brother."


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    While this was happening, in the sky, a dialogue was taking ce.


    "Victor, you are too hasty, aren''t you themander? Why are you here?" A creature that all Alphas knew well was seen.


    ''VLAD!'' They growled in hatred.


    "Themander''s role is to fight on the front lines." The creature recognized as Victor spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Why did you create this mini-sun? And how am I not being burned?"


    "Because it''s not exactly a sun, but justpressed fire, if I created a sun, I would just eliminate my allies, not help them."


    Hearing a buzzing sound, another creature appeared, a woman, specifically, a Fox Youkai.


    Then a woman three meters tall, and a tall man whose very presence gave everyone chills.


    "Shiva, the god of destruction. The alien from a distant gxy. Why are you in this war? This war is not yours." The voice of Ikor-Kar-VI was heard.


    Rumblings as if an earthquake were happening were heard, and soon everyone saw the other Elder Gods standing still who were just watching everything move.


    The foreign woman didn''t say anything, for her, it''s not worth exining herself to someone who is ''useless'' to her.


    However, Shiva did not remain silent: "It''s just business, Ikor. Something that threatens everyone''s safety wille in the future, so a more united group is needed."


    "I don''t understand. If you left us alone, and got off our, none of this would be necessary."


    "I''m not defending your point of view, or that of the Noble Vampires, for me they are both wrong, but don''t be a hypocrite, Ikor."


    "The war with the noble vampires made your people evolve even further than possible, thanks to that war, you created this monster technology, thanks to that war, you were able to study the powers of that human, and replicate it in your messengers. "


    "And thanks to this war that this world''s World Tree is supporting you, after all, you are the natives."


    [Humpf, I''m not supporting this Jerk! My sister is! That WHORE!] Roxanneined.


    "Millions have died, god of destruction." Ikor-Kar-VI spoke.


    "Millions on both sides died."


    "I am not justifying what is right and wrong, war itself is just a waste of resources. Yes, millions died, that''s sad, but even with so many deaths, you continued with this status quo for 3000 years."


    "The first time one of your gods fought d, if you and your party intervened, I''m sure not even d would be able to defeat you."


    d remained silent, and did not say anything, because he knew that Shiva''s words were true, all he had to do was watch the confrontation between Victor and that being for him to see that the leader of the Elder Gods was more capable than he thought, much more capable.


    "You could end the war right there, however, you continued with Status Quo. Why? The answer is simple, because it is profitable."


    "You advance your technology by observing aliens, you keep your people united because of amon enemy, and you may have even more power at your fingertips because of the aliens you capture as that arrogant angel."


    There is no such thing as good and evil, there are only interests.


    "In this war that is being fought between the Noble Vampires, you Ikor-Kar-VI were the one who profited the most from all of this."


    How many noble vampires died because of monsters and alphas? The number is countless, the entire main lineage of the Adrasteia n died to these monsters that are just biological weapons.


    Meanwhile, the Alphas have only recently started losing members.


    Of course, the me for this doesn''t just fall on Ikor-Kar-VI, that me falls on d as well.


    d chose to let the Adrasteia n take care of everything, and gave little support, preferring to build his society, sending only a few soldiers to support the Adrasteia n.


    In the end, they are both wrong, and those who suffered the most were their subordinates, and themon people.


    When the gods fight, mortals suffer.


    When mortal leaders fight, it is themon people who suffer.


    "Enough talk, God of destruction." The five Elder Gods began to be covered by their own power, the atmosphere became heavy, and pirs of power began to rise into the sky.


    "You are right. This is war, not a talk show." Shiva cracks his neck a little, the next moment an invisible pressure began to appear around him until his body was covered in pure red destruction energy.


    "Victor, did you do honors?"


    A smile appeared on Victor''s face, and crimson violet energy exploded from his body,pletely surpassing the power of the five Elder Gods.


    In terms of pure energy, no one beats Victor.


    Ikor-Kar-VI narrowed his eyes when he felt this power.


    ''So much energy, even more than expected... Has he gotten stronger? And this quality...''


    [Correct, it''s my younger sister.] The image of a woman appeared next to Ikor''s line of sight.


    [It seems like she''s gotten even stronger... I think it''s natural, she''s rting to him as if he were a.]


    The woman looked at Victor. [Do not underestimate him, with his power over souls, and being supported by the world tree of negativity that acts on the concepts of emotions, and beings... He may be the only being capable of destroying your immortality.]


    ''I know...'' Ikor replied.


    "d, Haruna. It''s time for your revenge." Victor started to speak. "The white bastard is yours."


    "Finally... I''ve been waiting years for this." d went straight into his vampire form when he fought Yama, his body was covered in red energy with shades of ck, his energy exploded into the heavens.


    d appears the next moment in full armor, and a ck western sword with runes written on it.


    ....

 Chapter 879: Let there be war. 3

    Chapter 879: Let there be war. 3


    "You two are mine!" Victor smiled widely as his wings grew, the gauntlet on his hand began to change until it formed an Odachi that Victor quickly caught, and performed by attacking the two Elder Gods.


    But his blow was stopped by a shield of pure darkness created by the Elder God next to Ikor.


    "Father, you were right... You are arrogant." The voice of the Elder God near Ikor spoke.


    "Father...?" Victor looked at the giant next to Ikor who had sharper skin as if it were natural armor, the only simrity between them and Ikor was their eyes, everything else was different, even the skin coloring which tended more towards ck and gray than white like Ikor.


    "Fighting the two of us, you are a fool."


    "You don''t understand, Boy." Victor sheathes his sword, and his body glows with the power of red lightning, he disappears, and appears on the creature''s face in an Iai Jutsu stance.


    "I have to fight you two or it won''t be fair to you." Victor pulls the Odachi from its sheath, and sheathes it again secondster.


    As if the world had been dyed, hundreds of thousands of cuts began to appear on the creature''s face.


    But the moment these cuts appeared, they were quickly healed, and the creature''s body exploded with a type of dark energy, Victor quickly disappeared with his lightning and appeared far away.


    "...I died... This body of mine will only hinder me when fighting someone like you."


    "Var-Kar-Vi, don''t do that."


    "It is necessary, Father." He did not ept his father''s orders, and in the next moment, his gigantic body began to shrink at high speed.


    Victor didn''t miss this chance and quickly went to attack him, but a barrier appeared around the creature, a barrier that was quickly cut by Victor.


    Appearing in front of the creature, Victor cut it again, he felt that sensation of the flesh cutting, but... For some reason the flesh seemed more difficult for him to cut than before.


    Even if you cut him hundreds of thousands of times until there was nothing left, he would stille back because the soul was intact.


    [Victor his soul was not damaged.] Roxanne spoke.


    [I know...] Victor looked at the Elder God leader.


    3 Secondster the Elder God''s size decreased to two meters, a more manageable size.


    "You killed me¡­ Hundreds of times."


    Victor appears at his side and cuts him with Junketsu, but... The de doesn''t pierce him.


    "Now, you can''t kill me like that anymore."


    Instead of being surprised and paralyzed, Victor roared in the creature''s face, killing him again, but in the next moment, it came back to life.


    [Victor...]


    [I know, I noticed it too.]


    Victor flies away. ''The son has adaptation, while the father has immortality...''


    The high-pitched tone is heard again, and a sonic st flew towards Victor.


    Victor''s body glows with the power of lightning, and he disappears from in front of everyone, then he appears in the sky, and demonstrates his power to reshape creation.


    Victor pulls the fireball into the sky, and throws it towards Ikor.


    As the fireball flew towards the Elder God, Victor made a gesture with his hand, and in the next moment the fireball waspressed to the extreme until... A singrity was born.


    A ck Hole.


    When the singrity appeared, everything immediately began to be sucked in at high speed.


    [Victor, are you crazy!?] Roxanne screamed at the madness in front of him.


    Exceeding everyone''s expectations, Ikor just reached out his hand, took the ck hole with his hand, and stuck it in his mouth and swallowed it.


    [...Impossible...Despite being a natural ck Hole, it isrge enough for a being to swallow a singrity...Just what is its divinity?]


    [This beloved Roxanne of mine... It''s the million-dor question.] Victor''s smile grew wider.


    An endless darkness came towards Victor, but Victor quickly chased away the darkness by creating another fireball and throwing it into the sky.


    "... Irritating." Var grumbled.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    "Close your teeth, Boy." Victor closes his fist, and punches Var''s face with all his strength, a deafening bang was heard, the creature''s head disappeared from existence, as did everything in front of that punch.


    Wasting no time, Victor flew towards Ikor with his lightning, he needed to kill that leader.


    Before he could even arrive, the gravity around Ikor grew hundreds of thousands of times, but it didn''t affect Victor.


    Victor puts Junketsu in his mouth, and with both hands, he summons the earth around him, thorns grew from the ground, and flew towards Ikor''s feet, the stone property that was these thorns changed to sharp divine material that pierced the feet. of Ikor making him unbnce.


    He takes Junketsu and puts more power into his lightning making it effectively disappear, but... He noticed that time around him started to slow down slightly.


    ''This feeling...'' Victor turned his face to the side, when he saw the appearance of the 10-meter gori, and the golden-eyed angel, Victor''s guesses were correct.


    Lucifer''s body shuddered when he felt Victor''s gaze.


    ''I should have gone after that red-haired woman like Ikor ordered me instead of attacking that man... But... Something about him irritates me, he reminds me of that bastard Diablo.''


    Without expressing any pain, Ikor brings both his hands towards his body, and makes a palm gesture, next moment, he attacks the air with his open palm.


    Victor was effectively immobilized, with his speed sealed by the power of time, and on his way to an attack that covered arge scale, an attack covered in positive energy that as a being of negativity would harm him immensely, and what did he do?


    He bes a star, literally.


    In the time of a millisecond, Victor essed the power of the sun within himself, and covered himself, suddenly, everything heated up 5000 degrees Celsius of pure power burned the two attacks.


    The two attacks were not only burned from existence, it also blinded his four enemies temporarily.


    Victor quickly turns off the power of the sun within himself so as not to harm his ally, and disappears creating a storm of red lightning.


    He appears on top of Ikor, his Odachi glowing red imbued with miasma, and soul power, with an impable martial art stance, he takes the Odachi and shes from top to bottom.


    In the next moment, the giant''s entire body was split in half.


    Blood sprayed everywhere, Victor wasted no time, and controlled this blood... He tried at least, because what came out of the Elder God''s body was not blood.


    ''As expected... My senses weren''t wrong.'' Victor narrowed his eyes as that giant body began to fall from one side to the other.


    He didn''t feel ''life'' in that body, it was all just a walking corpse, now that it was open, he could clearly feel better.


    In the belly of that being, a creature simr to its giant version was present.


    "Victor Alucard... You are certainly a broken existence, even in the face of all the diversities, you have an ace up your sleeve..." Ikor puts his hand on his face and removes the gunk present.


    "Ironic to hear this from an existence that can deny cause and effect."


    "A power I cannot use often." Ikor admitted truthfully, surprising Victor slightly.


    "Unlike you, we normal beings are bnced, we have our strengths and weaknesses, but you... It''s as if you have no weak points." A white staff appeared in Ikor''s hand.


    "Your energy, as the primordial said, is capable of supporting 6s, your martial arts are all at the threshold of grandmaster. Your divinity is about to awaken, as a progenitor dragon, you can control 50% of creation, a percentage that increases even more because of the existence of the tree of negativity."


    "The word Irregrity must have been created just for you, the speed at which you evolve is extremely irregr, almost irrational."


    "It''s as if your existence is loved by the primordial chaos."


    "... Thanks for thepliment?" Victor spoke slightly confused, but still with his guard open, although he noticed something. ''That''s why he called me that the first time I saw him, huh?"


    Ikor turns his neck from side to side, cracking sounds are heard, the next moment, he ms the staff''s handle into the air causing a sonic boom.


    "You Wee... A special existence like you must be watched closely, it is a pity that you are an enemy." Pure green power began to pour out of Ikor''s body.


    Pure positive energy could be felt in his body. "But even if you are my enemy, I will show you something special, something I haven''t shown anyone else."


    ''No thanks.'' Victor wouldn''t wait for the enemy to finish his preparations, he quickly covers his body with lightning, and within a few seconds, he already appears in front of Ikor cutting him down.


    When the de would pierce the creature''s body, he heard Ikor''s next words: "Akashic Creation."


    Time stopped, a white dome formed with Ikor in the middle, and then he, his son Lucifer, and the gori vanished from existence.


    "Darling/Victor!"


    ...


    Victor blinks his eyes, and wakes up in apletely white space, he tries to use his eyes to try to understand where he is, but all he gets is neural overload, and an intense headache.


    "It''s useless."


    Victor shakes his head, and looks at the voice, then he sees his four enemies, standing side by side.


    "In this space, any attempt to understand it will result in failure."


    "Where I am?"


    "The ce where everything begins, and where everything ends." Ikor looked at the horizon.


    When Victor followed his gaze, he saw hundreds of billions of gxies, the vision of the cosmos and its infinity was there before his eyes.


    But that wasn''t what caught his attention, but rather several small explosions in the distance that created even more gxies, it was as if he was on the edge of the cosmos watching all of creation expand infinitely.


    That was a hunch that proved correct when he heard Ikor''s words.


    "Wee to the threshold of the cosmos, Victor Alucard. In this realm where everything exists, and nothing exists at the same time, your greatest capabilities rted to manipting creation, your irritating speed are sealed."


    "This includes your ability to use negative energy."


    [Roxanne!?] Victor quickly shouted internally.


    [Yes, I am here. No one can separate me from you Darling, I am in your soul, and since I am here, your is also here, you can call for reinforcements if you want.]


    [...No need.] Victor replied in relief.


    Red power covered Victor''s body again.


    Seeing this power, Ikor''s eyes opened wide in shock: "...What a surprise... To think that your bond was that deep, she is not a host of your soul, huh... She is fused with your soul."


    Victor covers himself with the power of lightning, and realizes that he can still use it, but unlike before, he can''t elerate to absurd speeds.


    Victor narrowed his eyes. "You prepared very well."


    "You are an even worse threat than d" Ikor spun the Staff, a green power covered the three beings near him.


    "It''s obvious that I will create countermeasures for you."


    "... I see... More." Victor''s body slowly began to glow golden.


    [Don''t do this, Darling! Even though your body is really tough, you can''t withstand the entire temperature of your star, you don''t have immunity to it like the sun gods.]


    Because the star within Victor''s dimension was many timesrger, its temperature was significantly higher than Earth''s sun.


    [I know.] Victor wasn''t a fool, he also wouldn''t trust a power he just gained.


    The tone of the glow began to change to violet until his entire body was covered with dragon fire. Instead of covering himself with the power of the sun, he used the sun to boost the destructiveness of the dragon fire.


    "No matter how many countermeasures you take, in the end¡­" The power of negativity and the dragon mes came together, creating a natural armor around Victor, not satisfied with just that.


    He covered his power of lightning, with his power of ice, with his power of nature, the power of blood, and also applying the small remnants of divinity within himself.


    Pure miasma came out of his hair and spread around creating a heavy, disease-filled environment that came from the power of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse that he rarely used due to how irredeemable it is to the surrounding environment.


    With his entire set of powers, if he uses the power he gained from the knight of disease and hunger together, everything around him will be just a barren wastnd with diseases that no one but him can enter.


    Every time he released a power he had within himself, the pressure around him became more and more oppressive, more and more heavy, more and more frightening.


    For the first time since he became a dragon, he was letting it all out.


    "It is useless in front of me."


    Ikor was silent before that embodiment of cosmic horror, he pointed his Staff at Victor, and said: "Kill him."


    "YES!!"


    ....

 Chapter 880: Dragon Rage.

    Chapter 880: Dragon Rage.


    ?Chapter 880: Dragon Rage.


    Nightingale, WarFall, Castle of n Adrasteia.


    A few minutes before Victor disappeared, the general responsible for the defense of WarFall, Scathach, was having a meeting with Rose, Eleonor, Ariel, and the Valkyrie.


    "How many enemies do we have?"


    "Thousands, hundreds of thousands. And they are all from the Behemoth ss onwards. Even the boys we are used to fighting are much stronger than usual." Judy, the Valkyrie scout, replied.


    "Hmm... Ariel, did you find out how these monsters are being made?"


    "No, I flew the entire territory with Lady Juliet except for where the Elder Gods are, and we couldn''t find anything."


    Scathach narrows her eyes in annoyance. "Fighting an immortal army without vital information is a recipe for disaster. It can''t stay like this-."


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    A rumble came from the distance, and everyone could feel Victor''s overwhelming pressure and the next moment, everything was illuminated as if the sun had just risen.


    Which was impossible as Nightingale''s universe was a strange ce where the moon itself had light even though it was not reflected by any star; that is, this light was not natural.


    They looked out the window and saw the fireball in the sky, and suddenly, they saw everything that was hidden in the shadows.


    "... This... Were these beings in front of us the entire time?" Rose asked in disbelief. How did she not see this with her new draconic senses?


    Scathach also felt surprised, but unlike Rose, she got over it quickly; she always knew not to rely too much on just one sense.


    There are always beings out there that can deceive your senses. A good example of this is Nyx herself, who, with Victor''s help, became the perfect assassin.


    ''Speaking of Nyx, where is that woman?'' Scathach thought. She should have already returned with new information.


    As soon as Scathach thought this, starry darkness fell into the room, and Nyx appeared. "I have a report."


    "You''re finally back," Scathach spoke. "What did you discover?"


    "Bad things... These monsters were apparently made by various facilities scattered around. I destroyed these facilities, but... they continue to be created." Nyx removes an Orb from a starry-night-looking crevice and shows everyone the images she discovered.


    "Which means they are not being created artificially, but rather by a being," Rose added.


    "Specifically, an Elder God," Nyx spoke while pointing at the being in the distance; the specific being she was pointing at was an Elder God with holes in its body.


    It was at this moment that earthquakes began to happen, the Elder Gods were on the move, and the words of the Elder Gods resounded all around them.


    Listening to what Shiva said, the faces of Rose, Eleonor, Dorothy, Alexa, Martha, Juliet, Judy, and Anrietha werepletely contorted in anger.


    The anger of Rose, a real dragon and a grandmaster in martial arts, made the atmospherepletely suffocating for everyone present.


    Although Eleonor''s anger was not lost on her, after all, she was also the one most affected by those words because it was her ancestors who suffered from it.


    "That''s it, I won''t hold back any longer." Eleonor turned and started to walk towards the exit, but she stopped when she heard another loud bang, and the atmosphere darkened and lightened again.


    "Their fight is changing the whole atmosphere. This is getting dangerous." Scathach spoke. "Send the soldiers back-." When she was about to give an order to the Valkyrie, she stopped talking.


    Not just them, they all stopped talking, and everyone present opened their eyes wide as Victor''s presencepletely disappeared as if it never existed. Even with their personal connections as dragons and lovers, they couldn''t feel them.


    "Darling/Victor!?"


    And this caused immediate anger among all the wives present. Now, a woman''s rage is bad enough, then add a female dragon''s rage into the mix, and everything gets incredibly worse.


    Despite believing in Victor and in his strength, they still didn''t like not ''feeling'' their loved one. Normally, no matter the distance, they could always feel him nearby. When that didn''t happen, it made them incredibly nervous.


    "TELL EVERYONE TO GET BACK NOW!" Scathach ordered the Valkyrie.


    "Y-Yes!" The Valkyrie left immediately to carry out orders, but she didn''t even need to. With the height of the roar that was Scathach''s words, everyone in WarFall heard what she said.


    But even so, they fulfilled the request. Why? The reason was simple: Scathach never yelled at anyone. She didn''t do that; she only did that when she was truly furious, and by God, everyone knew that no one wanted to stand in front of Scathach when she was angry.


    Eleonor didn''t waste any more time as she transformed into her awakened form and flew towards the mountains.


    "My ancestors!" She stamped her foot on the ground, causing tremors throughout the mountain structures.


    "The promised day has arrived! Today is the day we will exterminate our enemies! Today is the day of revenge!" She pped her palms together, the mountains began to shake even more, rocks began to fall, and earthquakes andndslides urred over a distance of more than 10,000 km.


    "Creation!" She mmed her hand on the ground, causing even more bangs around her.


    Earthquakes began to happen around the mountains, causing everything to be destroyed, but Eleonor didn''t care. Anger burned inside her, anger at Shiva''s words, and anger at them having made her stop feeling her loved one.


    Eleonor raised her hands, and a Greatsword made of stones was created. She took the sword and pointed it forward at the thousands of monsters that were attacking her city.


    "n Adrasteia''s revenge of the fallen begins today."


    BOOOOOOOM!


    Thousands of fists of earth shot out from the mountains, and then, like a bird emerging from its cocoon, the creatures within the mountain began to rise up.


    "By Odin''s beard, what is this?" Thormented in disbelief as he spammed lightning at the immortal creatures.


    "Stone giants...? But the amount of energy inside them is insane." Loki muttered as he stood with his arms crossed near a tree.


    Thor narrowed his eyes. "Aren''t you going to fight, Loki?"


    "I am a trickster god, not a muscle head, Thor. I have my ways of fighting." Loki spoke as he disappeared like an illusion.


    Thor snorted as he saw those giant beings raising themselves, forming a frightening line of defense, as the entire mountain that divided the territory of the Adrasteia n disappeared and turned into these giant creatures.


    Eleonor flew towards the sky, her body glowing with green mes. She pointed her finger at the sky, and the next moment, a funnel of green fire that started pulling in several creatures appeared, killing hundreds of monsters in the process.


    Then, she pointed the stone Greatsword at the monsters and spoke:


    "Kill them all."


    A deafening roar created by hundreds of giant stone beings was heard, and then, demonstrating feats that should note from animated stone beings, the giants jumped onto the battlefield, killing everything that moved.


    "That woman is scary¡­" Thor muttered.


    ROOOOOOOOOAR!


    Another roar was heard in the distance, and as Thor looked towards it, he saw Scathach roaring a powerful breath made of ice and fire that froze and burned at the same time.


    The woman then flew to the ground, and wherever she stepped, everything in the 5 km radius that was hostile was frozen. Then, ice structures began to be created: ice dragons, ice soldiers, and ice beasts.


    Scathach was using her strongest technique, and unlike before, this technique evolved. Due to being a dragon, she could control this technique much better and even apply other elements in her creations.


    Before Thor couldment anything, he felt a chill run down his spine as another dragon roar was heard, and a dragon over 100 meters tall appeared on the horizon.


    The violet-eyed dragon looked at these annoying monsters and began their own berserker as their body exuded miasma, their breath made of pure destructive energy.


    Zdrac was very angry now. In fact, she had always been angry since Victor didn''t call her when she wanted to help in the past, and now the same situation has happened. She couldn''t bear this feeling inside anymore.


    Dragons are not beings known for their patience, so she sted everything she had at these monsters.


    She roared, releasing all her Energy in the form of a powerful breath that created a straight line of pure destruction.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    She wasn''t the only one. Morgana flew with her body covered in radiation and passed through all the monsters while beams of red light came out of her eyes and burned everything around. She opened her hands, and pure radiation came out in the form of powerful beams of light.


    Out of everyone present, she had the most offensive power, and she was demonstrating it clearly now. She stopped throwing beams of power and clenched her fist.


    A small ball of green energy with shades of yellow began to be created in her hand, and she threw it towards the creatures in the distance.


    "DIE!"


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    A giant mushroom appeared in the distance, that attack was pure nuclear energy, but unlike those made by humans, this energy was purer, and would not poison the.


    "DIE!"


    "DIE!"


    "DIE!"


    "You fucking bastards, die!" She created 20 more of these little balls and threw them into the distance.


    Several mushroom-shaped explosions appeared on the horizon, causing chills in Thor, the angels, and the gods present who were observing this destruction.


    Rose ran across the battlefield brandishing her sword and killing everything that moved. When she felt she was far enough away, she stopped running.


    The power she gained by bing a dragon was something simple: the ability to control thend that the Adrasteia n is capable of, but that is not the important point; she was never a woman who focused on power but on martial arts.


    Therefore, when she became a dragon, this way of thinking unconsciously influenced her and created something terrible.


    She took the sword and ced it in front of her. "I lived by the sword... I suffered from the sword. I fought for the sword... So that in the end... I became the sword itself."


    Rose let go of the sword, and as the de fell to the ground, all the monsters and thend around her were cut into thousands of pieces.


    "My body is imbued and forged by the de of the sword." Rose opens her palm and cuts diagonally.


    A gigantic gash was created, cutting off everything in front of her.


    "My soul is so fine, so sharp, that it is capable of cutting even the invisible." She made another horizontal hand gesture, and everything around her was cut off.


    Unlike before, no monsters regenerated anymore, as she jumped towards another group of monsters and mmed to the ground.


    "I no longer need a sword in my hand... Because my very existence has be my sword." A translucent white power that came from her own soul began to focus in her hand until a sword simr to the one she used was created.


    Just like Scathach, Rose was on the threshold of Grandmaster, about to reach an entirely new realm of martial art.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that in terms of martial arts, she was ahead of Scathach. After all, while Scathach focused on several other martial arts, Rose dedicated all her time to her sword.


    For a being like this, a simple cut can be something that breaks mountains.


    Rose was at the absolute peak of what is considered swordsmanship.


    And all of this was possible because she became a dragon. Even as a several-


    century-old noble vampire, her body wasn''t strong enough to be a ''weapon'' like a dragon''s body.


    Rose jumped into the middle of another group of monsters and cut around her in a circle, splitting all of them in half. "No one wille out alive... You will return my husband, you bastards." She looked at the Elder Gods, and then she looked towards Jeanne, who passed by her.


    Jeanne flew towards the flying monsters and the messengers of the gods.


    The closer she got to these beings, the more wind gathered around her;nding in front of these beings, she caught a messenger by the neck.


    "You know...? Of all my beloved husband''s wives, I am the hardest to anger." She spoke sweetly with a gentle smile on her face, so sweet, so pure that it sent chills throughout the messenger''s entire existence.


    Her face changed to serious, and kindness was no longer seen. "But today¡­" She squeezed his head until it squished like a watermelon: "You managed to irritate me."


    FUSHHHHHHH.


    The wind exploded from her body, iming the lives of everyone present, and then, with Jeanne at the center, a gigantic hurricane was created.


    "And you will pay for it."


    She stood up and made a gesture of lowering her hand to the ground, and in the next moment, more than 200 smaller tornadoes spread throughout the battlefield, causing even more damage and chaos.


    Everything that entered the hurricane was cut into thousands of pieces, leaving nothing to exist.


    An important detail is that, despite all this chaos, no attack was hitting any of the women. They didn''t look like it, but they were working harmoniously.


    These women were showing why dragons are considered natural disasters, as such urrences can only be easily caused by these beings.


    And when they came together and worked so unitedly... This kind of vision was possible.


    "...Yes, we made the right choice in uniting against them." Azrael, the archangel of death.


    The gods and Ariel could not help but agree with the angel of death.


    "Do we really need to be here?" Thor muttered. "They can solve everything themselves."


    "We don''t need to. It was obvious that from the beginning, they had enough power to resolve this situation alone, but we need to be here to make our intention of alliance clear." Loki snuck in as he spoke.


    "I don''t know about you, but I don''t want that group of angry true dragonsing at me; thank you very much. I love my life very much, and I like to have a peaceful sleep at night."


    ROOOOOOOAR!


    The group of gods and angels looked at Zdrac, who gave even more powerful breaths than before that annihted thousands of beings, straight causing another explosion of nuclear proportions.


    "...How has the damn not exploded yet? I mean, look at this. It feels like I''m watching doomsday or something." Thor asked.


    "Dragon attacks, despite being destructive, do not harm the. After all, they are beings of nature; therefore, the damage is only external, not internal." Cernunnus responded. As the god of animals, he was the one who had the most opportunity to speak here on this subject, considering that it directly affected him as someone who was linked to nature.


    Before anyone could say anything, a change urred in the fight between the Elder Gods and the elites of their group.


    The gods and angels looked in that direction and saw that one of the Elder Gods had beenpletely vanished from existence by Shiva...


    He was utterly destroyed without leaving a single atom behind.

 Chapter 881: Two Powerful Beings.

    Chapter 881: Two Powerful Beings.


    ?Chapter 881: Two Powerful Beings.


    "What''s your name?" Shiva asked.


    "God of destruction¡­" The Elder with a grotesque appearance that seemed toe straight out of a horror movie, spoke with an emotionless tone of voice that intimidated all those with weak hearts.


    Unfortunately, the man in front of this Elder God was not a weak-hearted being, and his appearance did not provoke anything in Shiva.


    "Why do you want to know my name?"


    "So when I destroy you, at least one person will remember you."


    The Elder God''s eyes shone, and in the next moment, a gigantic st of fire shot out of his mouth towards Shiva.


    Shiva raised his eyebrow: "Well, that was rude." He flexed his power a little, and the energy of destruction expanded around him, destroying the fire and reducing it to nothingness.


    "My name is Nur, the god of the elements."


    "Mm, your name will be remembered by me." Shiva nodded in a bored manner.


    "...Die!" Nur started attacking him with his elements. He knew he couldn''t touch him because if he did that, he would just be destroyed.


    The reason for Shiva''s mood? It''s simple: he didn''t see how this God could be a challenge to him. Is that arrogance? No, it''s just an undeniable fact.


    Shiva does not consider himself an arrogant person. If he had fought with Victor or The Heavenly Father, his stance would bepletely different. After all, both beings had the capacity to resist their destruction.


    The heavenly father had the concept of creation within him, and Victor... Well, he didn''t know whether or not Victor had anything to counter his destruction, but he wouldn''t underestimate him. Everyone knew very well what happened to those who underestimated Victor.


    But it wasn''t just that. When Shiva looked at Victor, he couldn''t see a ''clear'' way to his victory. As was shown in the gathering of supernatural beings, he not only had a lot of energy, but he also had an entire hidden civilization under him.


    How many more secrets did Victor hide from himself? As long as Shiva doesn''t know everyone, he won''t be 100% sure he could beat Victor.


    While Shiva was absentmindedly thinking, Nur, Nightingale''s god of the elements, threw several attacks at him.


    Water, fire, air, earth, steam,va, ice, light, darkness, all known elements and theirbinations, he threw at Shiva. The damage around Shiva was quite visible, but within Shiva''s sphere of influence, nothing passed, as everything was simply evaporated from existence.


    The concept of destruction is second only to the concept of END. While the destruction of Shiva destroyed everything to be usedter by a god of creation¡­


    The END Concept deletes everything to never exist again.


    Does this mean that Shiva was invincible? Far from that, he had weaknesses. The concept of creation could contradict him, as well as superior divine energies, such as primordial energy used by primordial beings, as well as beings that have within them the concept of BEGIN and END.


    Not only that, beings that have an absurdlyrge amount of negative and positive energy can also counter the effects of their destruction. After all, positive and negative energies cover all existing concepts, including BEGIN and END.


    But it is impossible to find someone like this other than the world trees. These energies are exclusive to those unique beings...


    ''The universal rule of energies is clear: firstes the energy produced by the primordial chaos known as primordial energy that only primordial beings can use, thenes the negativity and positivity that only the world trees can use, thene the concepts of the gods whose BEGIN and END are at the top as the most important...'' Shiva touched his chin as he thought about it.


    "DIIIIIIIE!"


    "What?" A giant fist headed towards Shiva with a speed that didn''t match the creature''s size.


    When the fist entered the area of effect of the power of destruction... The being''s entire arm was destroyed.


    "Don''t you realize this is useless?" Shiva asked, genuinely confused. "You have no qualifications to fight me. I''m not being arrogant. That''s just an undeniable fact."


    "It doesn''t matter-." When Nur went to say something, he and Shiva looked toward Victor''s presence, who suddenly disappeared.


    "...It seems like it has started, huh."


    "What did you do?" Shiva raised his eyebrow.


    "Our ns went off the rails when you and that foreign woman joined the war, but the n still continued. From the beginning, the target will always be Victor Alucard... This abomination needs to be eliminated."


    ''If it were that easy... Many others would have done it already.'' Shiva thought. Victor was built with a monstrous talent that became even more refined each time he went through difficulty. If these beings were not able to eliminate him with this trap, one thing was certain:


    ''He wille back stronger than ever.''


    ROOOOOOOOOAR!


    Several roars of furious dragons were heard in the distance, and Shiva looked toward WarFall and saw the damage the women were doing.


    His spine chilled slightly when he saw Jeanne use small traces of primordial energy in her attack. ''What scary women...''


    Little did he know that Jeanne wasn''t even trying to use this primordial energy and was simply leaking out naturally because of her anger.


    Seeing the destruction caused by women, he assessed that if these women were berserkers in their pantheon, nothing would be left. Their gods were not as strong as them.


    ''And he even has more true dragons in his faction.''


    "...I think it''s time to do my job." Shiva looked at Nur.


    The Elder God felt that his existence was being judged by that god.


    "As a favor, I will make sure you don''t feel anything." The pressure in Shiva''s body began to increase drastically.


    "Anyst words?"


    "You are a hypocritical god of destruction; you act like a god of justice, but in the end, just like all the other gods, you are just a hypocrite."


    "...I agree with you..." Shiva spoke naturally. "I chose to sacrifice you so that I can have an alliance with a powerful faction that will help not only my pantheon, but everyone on the in the future."


    "Powerful enemies areing, enemies from different gxies with strange resources and technologies, enemies that can even threaten me."


    "Mortals and gods need to be united, and that won''t happen until some gues are removed."


    "Choose the minority for thergest number¡­ Huh?"


    "Exactly... Now, have a trip, Nur. I hope that next time, you will make the correct decision." Shiva''s entire body was covered by the power of destruction until he flexed his presence.


    His power exploded in a controlled direction, reaching Nur''s entire body... An attack made using just his own presence, and that was enough to evaporate the Elder God from existence.


    From the beginning, the god never stood a chance, looking at the particles in the sky that will eventually join creation, Shiva thought. ''I wonder how Kali can do this. Her very existence is bing destruction itself, and there wille a time when she will no longer be able to interact with anyone because her own power will not allow it.''


    The reason Shiva didn''t seek more strength was simple, a simple little thing that all beings had.


    Loneliness.


    In his current state, if he stopped controlling his own power, everything around him would be destroyed, and the power of his divinity did not evenpare to Kali. He could not imagine how he would be able to spend thousands of years isted in one ce training. He didn''t have that ability. He loved his wife too much to do something like that.


    "I think I should end my fight too."


    Shiva looked at Velnorah, who was once again with armor made of machines in her hands. He looked at the Elder God she was fighting and saw that he was trapped in a type of translucent blue barrier, unable to get out.


    ''Can this be called a fight?'' Shiva wondered although he couldn''t judge much since his fight was simr to Velnorah''s. He was simply far superior to his opponent.


    The woman opened her arms wide and closed them in the middle as if she were squeezing something invisible.


    Suddenly, the blue barrier around the Elder God began to shrink at a frightening rate.


    Shiva watched nkly as the Elder God''s entire existence shrank to the size of a ball of flesh, and this included the being''s very soul.


    ''... Scary woman and her weird technologies.'' He couldn''t tell if this power wasing from her technology or if it was her own power. He also couldn''t even see what kind of divinity she had; the woman was simply a walking enigma.


    ''Foreigner, huh...'' Shiva narrowed his eyes slightly at the woman but decided not to do anything. After all, she was an ally for now.


    "How long were you keeping him in that barrier?"


    "From the start," Velnorah responded as she looked at the ball of meat and then ced that ball of meat into a device on her equipment, where it took out several other balls of meat.


    "Why didn''t you finish the fight from the beginning?"


    "I can ask you that same question, god of destruction. Why didn''t you finish the fight from the beginning?" Velnorah looks at Shiva. She was standingpletely straight in an alert stance like an experienced soldier who had been through thousands of wars.


    "I was lost in thought." Shiva was honest.


    "I understand. I was also lost in thought." Velnorah nodded.


    Shiva frowned slightly. He didn''t like the woman''s tone a bit, but when he tried to use his power to further feel the things the woman was hiding, he was surprised when the woman appeared in front of him and ced her huge hand made of metal he doesn''t recognize on his shoulder.


    And the most unbelievable thing was that he was still using his divinity to protect himself, but the destruction wasn''t doing anything to it.


    "God of destruction¡­" The woman''s giant metal hand squeezed his shoulder: "Don''t make me lose my temper. Let''s remain allies, okay?"


    "...Just who are you?"


    "My identity is of no interest to you." She removed Shiva''s hand and ced both her hands in an upright position like a soldier.


    She looks at Shiva with her eyes without lowering her head. "Just understand that for now, we are allies."


    She turned around, making her long blue hair toss back, and floated in the direction where Victor was fighting, and then she hovered a few CM away from the ground.


    "Analysis." She ordered in her mother tongue.


    [Analyzing...] Several holograms appeared in front of her.


    [... Recognizing... Identifying... Found. Energy trail leads to sector 9.99999999....]


    Seeing the infinite nine appearing in front of her, Velnorah dispersed the screen and narrowed her eyes. ''How is someone from this low sector able to ess the edges of the expanding cosmos?'' Unlike Earth, Nightingale''s was a still developing sector.


    Velnorah was increasingly surprised by the capabilities of the beings that are connected to Earth.


    ''The only being I remember capable of doing a simr feat was a space god... Is the leader''s divinity rted to space in some way?'' As Velnorah thought, she remained in an upright position, staring nkly at a specific location.


    She didn''t care at all about the fight around her or Shiva''s gaze... She didn''t even care about Haruna and d''s fight, which was getting more and more dangerous. Unlike Shiva and her, Haruna and d did not have a power thatpletely surpassed the Elder God.


    She didn''t even care about the fact that by killing the Elder God and turning him into a ball of meat, shepletely stopped the Elder God''s monster production.


    For Velnorah, the most important thing now was to understand the phenomenon that only space gods had managed to achieve in their gxy.

 Chapter 882: Going Beyond Limits.

    Chapter 882: Going Beyond Limits.


    ?Chapter 882: Going Beyond Limits.


    Red... Red like the blood of his enemies, that''s how d''s vision was now.


    As he watched Shur, thepletely white Elder God, only hatred was feeling in his heart.


    The pure and unadulterated feeling of hate. A feeling that is being driven by the sight of his dead wife in his arms that seemed to be ying through his eyes as if it were a retro movie.


    A roar of hatred was heard all around, and d''s crimson and ck-toned figure flew towards Shur''s head, piercing him through and through.


    An attack that not only damaged the Elder God''s soul, but also his flesh, but just as happened in previous times, the Elder God''s body began to visibly recover, such was the god''s vitality.


    d growled angrily, all he wanted was to tear apart every feeling in that bastard''s body, and that''s what he tried to do, d wasn''t sparing anything. He is using all his powers to kill that god... But even using his entire arsenal, and causing the god''s body to be destroyed into several pieces, he still did not die.


    The moment the Elder God''s head formed, Haruna appeared in front of him, and attacked him with her Katana.


    "Mugetsu."


    Sounds of katana sheathing were heard, and the Elder God''s entire body was shattered into thousands of pieces.


    "It''s useless¡­ You can''t kill me." Shur''s voice resounded around.


    "I know... Because of that, I wasn''t trying to kill him." Haruna spoke.


    Shur fell silent when he realized that his body was not regenerating.


    "It''s still useless." Shur''s giant body began to melt, until a white power began to gather in the sky, and the Elder God appeared with the same appearance as before, but with a smaller size measuring 2 meters in height.


    He pointed his hand at Haruna, and in the next moment a beam of pure power shot out of his hand.


    Haruna opened her eyes wide when that beam of pure energy flew towards her so fast, she wasn''t expecting it, luckily, her reactions managed to increase due to her training in the tower of nightmares, therefore, she managed to dodge it at the cost of some their tails burned.


    Haruna''s eyes narrowed dangerously when they saw the state of one of her tails, despite the pain she was feeling, the most prominent feeling in her body now was anger.


    Pure, unadulterated rage. It wasn''t enough for her husband to just be kidnapped somewhere far away from her, but now these bastards dared to burn her tail which is something her husband likes to stroke so much.


    "I am the incarnation of this''s power¡­" Shur''s face distorted. "As long as the power exists, I will not be destroyed." He turns his face and points his hand towards the sky, the next moment d appeared in front of his hand.


    And just like what happened with Haruna, a beam of white power shot out from the Elder God''s hand.


    Shur''s words didn''t make sense to d, and Haruna, but it wasn''t like the two of them cared about it, they wanted to kill him, if they couldn''t kill him, they wanted to seal him in a ce so they could find out. how to kill him.


    Better yet, they wanted to make him suffer! Death was too kind to this god.


    Unlike Haruna, d received the attack head on, with his Sword, the Elder God''s attack damaged his body, but such a thing did not matter to the Progenitor of vampires, his body quickly regenerated, and he returned to the attack.


    Two beams of energy appeared in the Elder God''s hand, and then he raised them both.


    Tink''s sound as if two metals were shing was heard when Haruna, and d hit that beam of energy proving that that power was more solid than they thought.


    The bodies of the three beings covered with their respective colors of power, and in the next moment they disappeared, several bangs were heard around as Haruna and d attacked Shur.


    A high-speedbat ensued, abat that Shur was losing, but due to his unique constitution, he was putting pressure on Haruna and d.


    "Enough!" Shur was irritated by this constant attack from these annoying beings.


    Pure power exploded from Shur''s body, and the next moment he raised his hand to the sky, a gigantic sphere of power was created.


    Instead of throwing that ball of power, beams of power began toe out of the sphere, and fly towards d and Haruna.


    The two beings began to dodge each attack, even though d could regenerate, he was not foolish enough to receive an attack from An Elder God if he could avoid it.


    ''What''s going on with this bastard? Why does he seem to be so much stronger than before?'' d couldn''t understand. In the past, when he fought with this god, he wasn''t that strong, the fight was tough, but d managed to emerge victorious with rtive ease.


    But now even with Haruna''s help, he isn''t able to do much, not even his weapon that was created to deal with this god is working.


    ''I have to deal with this immortality of his...'' d narrowed his eyes, he had some cards up his sleeve that would serve to seal this god, but he needs to be sure when using this card up his sleeve or it would just be wasted.


    Suddenly, something happens to Shur that makes him cough in pain and the sphere of power disappears.


    Shur looked at his hand in disbelief: ''What happened to my immortality supply? Did something happen to the leader?'' He could feel within himself the energy he was given gradually losing strength, and no longer being replenished.


    The ce where Victor and Ikor were now at the edges where the infinite universe was constantly expanding, a ce where reality hadn''t set the rules yet, so things like time and space werepletely confusing, it was difficult to predict what''s happening on the other side .


    Shur''s thoughts stopped when he realized what a mistake he had done, he lost focus in a fight with two very high level beings.


    And these beings would not miss this opportunity. d appears behind Shur, and cuts him in half with his sword, the next moment Haruna appears with the Katana covered by a dark power, and hears her martial art separating Shur''s body.


    Shur panicked when he noticed his body''s energy getting less and less, if it continues like this, he will be mortal again.


    In a panic Shur used something that Ikor said only to use when the time is right, the Elder God''s body began to darkenpletely, his body began to emit an extremely toxic red miasma.


    Haruna''s instincts, and d''s, quickly jumped like crazy, and they jumped back, but not before this miasma burned their arms.


    "Ugh." Haruna grimaced when he looked at her arm. ''What is that?" She didn''t have time to think when suddenly the energy inside her that Victor gave her began to act and cover her body.


    Haruna opened her eyes wide when she saw the energy focusing on her arm, whatever that was, it was dangerous enough for the meter bead Victor left behind to activate.


    Haruna looked at d and saw that the man quickly cut off his infected arm.


    She naturally watched as d''s arm was consumed by this red miasma until itpletely vanished from existence.


    The pieces of the Elder God''s body began to form again, and a dome of red miasma was formed.


    "We need to do something." d spoke as he approached Haruna.


    "What do you propose?"


    "Seal him until you find a way to kill him."


    "I agree... But how to do that?"


    "I have something... But I need a distraction... A big distraction."


    Haruna was silent for a few seconds as she looked into d''s eyes looking for any indication of deception, being amander she was someone who was very versatile in reading people.


    All she saw in d''s eyes was pure hatred, not to mention that she didn''t think he would harm her, after all, she was d''s wife''s sister.


    "Very well. I''ll be trusting you, don''t make me regret it."


    "I''m not going to... I''m not looking to provoke a dragon that will chase me to the ends of the universe." He mumbled at the end, something that Haruna heard, but she decided not to talk.


    The Elder God''s body was restored, but unlike before his skin was crimson red, and the air around him was pure miasma.


    "I''m sorry, My King... But I won''t follow the n..." He raised both hands, and in the next moment the miasma that had shades of scarlet spread around, rotting everything around.


    "I will help you." d raised his hand, and in the next moment crimson blood exploded from the ground and headed towards Shur.


    Haruna nodded, and jumped towards the air, her body began to glow.


    "Irritating... You annoying invaders, I never understood why the king never eliminated his pests from existence, no matter how he exined it to me, their existence was a gue, and if he doesn''t want to eliminate them, I will do it ."


    Tentacles of red power came out of Shur''s body and spread around, attacking everything around, and then flying towards Haruna and d.


    d raised the blood, and created a giant barrier that protected Haruna. As he jumped back several times dodging Shur''s attack.


    When Haruna was far enough away, her body began to glow even more until a sweet voice was heard, the voice began to recite a poem that sounded more like an incantation.


    "They say that the fox is a cunning and greedy being.


    They are not wrong, their ambition is deep,


    For the moon was his most precious desire."


    Haruna''s body began to glow even more brightly, her power slowly began to grow off the charts.


    "So greedy was this fox of darkness,


    The gods didn''t like it, their anger grew.


    Fortunately, the goddess of the night, merciful,


    She watched with silver eyes of her child from the darkness."


    Haruna''s body began to grow, her tails became so big they could topple mountains, a snout was created, Otsuki Haruna was going through a metamorphosis.


    "I will be the bright moonlight fox.


    That she dared to covet the moon, with immense courage.


    I will devour the gods of the radiant night,


    To reach the moon, my reward."


    As if to proim her intense desire, her body began to grow evenrger as she ran towards the moon in the sky. 10 meters... 20 meters... 50 meters... 100 meters... The limit didn''t seem to be seen, until it eventually stopped at 270 meters.


    "With cunning and power, the metamorphosis began,


    The fox from darkness became moonlight,


    A lunar goddess, her ambition has now flown,


    And the gods, in silence, had to bow in fear."


    Power exploded all around, and a tenth tail appeared behind Haruna.


    "...Because that little fox has be a monster capable of devouring them."


    When the enchantment ended, a majestic fox with fur as ck as the night was present, it was a beautiful, majestic, and noble fox, but all this beauty hid a being capable of destroying everything it touched.


    ''...Didn''t I tell you to create an opportunity for me? Why did you transform?'' d thought with narrowed eyes as he used his blood to defend himself.


    The Elder God''s power exploded, and the miasma around him grew widely, causing d to retreat even further.


    "...A fox... Just like that mediocre woman, are you rted to her?"


    These words made the fox''s majestic expression visibly distort, the beautiful fox turned into an angry monster.


    "The moonlight fox proimed in front of all the gods in celebration of her rise... The fall of the stars."


    The World shone for a few seconds until... Beamsing from space were seen across the visible sky.


    "Holy¡­" d opened his eyes widely when he saw the sky full of shooting stars approaching them.


    Velnorah, and Shiva narrowed their eyes, and immediately spread their power in order for this attack not to destroy the, but such action was not necessary, the starsing towards the entire suddenly changed direction as if someone was controlling it and flew towards the. direction of the Elder God.


    Shur just snorted in disdain, then raised his hand up, and the gigantic red beam of power flew towards the giant fox.


    The fox''s tail pped the energy beam towards the sky.


    "...Huh?"


    "Be bathed in starlight, you worm." Haruna''s distorted voice resounded around.


    The next moment, a beaming from space approached Shur, and hit him in the chest sending him flying into the sky, the attack didn''t end there, several other beamsing from space began hitting Shur''s body while sending him towards to space.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" Shur genuinely screamed in pain, because this time, his immortality energy waspletely nullified.


    Hearing that scream, d''s objective changed from sealing to killing! His lust for blood and revenge exploded, and he flew towards Shur, he used all his power, he didn''t hold back.


    From the moment he flew towards Shur, until the moment he impaled him with his sword, images of his wife''s dead body on the ground shed before his eyes, these images were only broken when he felt the god''s flesh being crushed. perforated.


    "They say revenge is not worth it... The fool who said that must be a hypocrite... Revenge is definitely worth it." Tears of blood flowed from d''s monstrous face.


    "Now my wife''s spirit can sleep in peace."


    "Bastard-...AHHHHHHHH!"


    d held the Elder God''s head with both hands wielding the power of the soul and opened him in half, breaking not only his body but also his soul, he would not give this god a chance to be reborn, he would make sure to erase it. itpletely out of existence.


    A burst of power erupted from Shur''s body, creating a pir of pure white power that rose into the atmosphere.


    Unlike Shiva''s opponent who waspletely destroyed from existence, and Velnorah''s opponent who was captured in the form of a ball of flesh.


    d''s opponent, and Haruna was killed in apletely normal way, they don''t know why he lost his immortality, they don''t care either, the only thing that matters now is that he died.


    d closed his eyes, and remained silent, he seemed lost in precious memories, he waspletely absent from the world now.


    Seeing that her enemy was killed, Haruna sighed lightly, the next moment her body began to glow, and her form began to shrink, her 10 tails decreased to 9, and then she began to fall towards the groundpletely exhausted.


    Before she could fall too far, Jeanne, and Morgana quickly caught her.


    "You were reckless!" Morgana growled in anger and concern.


    Jeanne looked at Morgana with a warning look that made the woman remain silent, aggression was not necessary now, but kindness... A brutal kindness.


    "Yes, she is correct. You were reckless... Forcing you to evolve into a 10-tailed fox like that, do you have suicidal desires? You may be a Youkai with divine origins, but there is a process that all beings must go through, you cannot force your soul like that."


    "It doesn''t matter¡­ I did it for my sister." Haruna spoke.


    "Yes, but if you had done something wrong, your soul would have been destroyed due to the crude method you used, and that would have been devastating for Victor, and for us."


    Haruna opened her mouth to say something, but fell silent when she realized she was right.


    "Fortunately, everything worked out because you were nourished by the souls of the nightmare tower, without it. I''m afraid you didn''t survive."


    "... I-..."


    "Don''t say anything, don''t apologize." Jeanne cut Haruna off which made the girl''s fox ears lower in sadness.


    "Next time, just remember that you have a family that cares about you. So don''t try something like that again."


    "...Mm."


    Scathach and Rose arrived next, and they looked around: "Where is the enemy?"


    "Dead, and sealed." Shiva replied.


    Scathach was going to say something, but stopped when he heard the sound of ss breaking and was heard, then something crossed the space as if he was going through the window of a building.


    A being fell to the groundpletely bloodied.


    "Victor/Darling!" They immediately recognized who the being was.


    "Back off!" He roared as he stood up with Junketsu in his hands, and looked up at the sky.


    Coming from the hole created, the leader of the Elder Gods appeared, but unlike before his appearance seemed to bepletely changed, his previously white skin had several ck craters like tattoos, and his body was thorny, just like Victor, he also seemed to be very tired. bruised.


    Angel wings appeared behind him, and soon the being left the hole towards the, space regenerated on its own.


    "Are you done, Progenitor?"


    "Hah, I''m just getting started." Victor smiled widely as he positioned himself with his Odachi.


    Fushhhhhh.


    A violet energy with shades of red covered Victor''s body, and it made everyone''s eyes widen widely as they felt the powering from Victor.


    "...Damn monster." d couldn''t help but mutter.


    Victor Alucard achieved divinity.

 Chapter 883: Reaching Divinity.

    Chapter 883: Reaching Divinity.


    ?Chapter 883: Reaching Divinity.


    How long had he been fighting...? 100 years? 1000 years? 100,000 years? He didn''t know. He hadn''t cared to find out.


    In this confusing ce where everything existed and yet didn''t, the perception of Time becamepletely distorted.


    Concepts like Space and Time became utterly irrelevant here.


    The only thing he knew was that he was fighting. Fighting without stopping.


    Fighting against four enemies who worked together very effectively.


    "...What an irritating creature... Even with four of us, it''s not enough?" He heard Ikor mutter.


    Something he wouldn''t have picked up on if his senses weren''t so sharp now.


    He didn''t know how long he''d been fighting, and he didn''t care. The only thing he knew was that right now... He was so focused on the battle that he couldn''t perceive anything else.


    "He''s getting better... No, he''s refining his Techniques... We need to eliminate him, Father!"


    "I know, and I''m trying! If only it were that easy."


    Listening to the exchange between father and son, thoughts about his discoveries came to his mind.


    The Elder God''s son has many abilities, but one in particr he found especially troublesome. The Extreme Adaptation ability: Anything that killed him once couldn''t kill him again.


    It was such an annoying ability that when Victor killed him with a specific method for the second time, he didn''t dare to kill him again until he discovered the source of his immortality.


    The source of the ability he came to discover was his father, the Leader of The Elder Gods.


    His father not only had this problematic ability but also had an ability that he mainly found strange at first but, over time, came to understand.


    The ability to store a type of energy of his choice. Using this ability, he stored within himself the Positive Energy of The World Tree. Because of this, even though he was so far from the, he could still use this Energy.


    However, there was one small detail: unlike Victor, who had Roxane within him to help him recover the Negative Energy he spent,


    Ikor didn''t have that. His reserves of Positive Energy were limited, so he was trying as much as possible to save his Energy.


    A fight that should have been quick had turned into a battle of attrition.


    Ikor looked apprehensively at Victor, who dodged Lucifer and the gori''s attacks and then sent them flying with his fist the next moment. Quickly, his gauntlets changed into two swords, and attempted to kill Lucifer and the Gori for the hundredth time.


    Ikor found himself forced to use some of his Energy to ensure that Lucifer and the Gori didn''t die permanently.


    In thatpse of time, Victor immediately flew in his direction, only to be intercepted by his son.


    Soon, the battle returned to square one.


    Ikor wondered how many times this had happened? Since Victor discovered that the key to his members'' immortality was himself, he had tried various ways to get close to him and kill him.


    But fortunately, the set of abilitiesposed of Lucifer''s Darkness, the gori''s probability abilities, and his own assistance that further increased this capability prevented Victor from getting too close.


    But despite this oue, Ikor knew... He knew that it was only a matter of time before Victor reached him and killed him.


    Time was on his side; he was an Energy monster. The longer this fight dragged on, the stronger he became because his skills became more refined, and he spent less Energy executing his movements.


    The Progenitor of The Dragons hadpletely abandoned the use of his Power; he was only using overwhelming Martial Arts, yet he was still pressuring the four Beings so much.


    It was simply ridiculous.


    Ikor had not only nned to seal Victor and deal with him but had also taken the best fighters at his disposal to fight him. Yet he still couldn''t finish him off!


    It was ridiculous! Somethingpletely out of reality! Such a broken existence should not be allowed to exist!


    Alone, he was facing all his Elites in a disadvantageous environment, and yet, he was pressuring them.


    If it weren''t for his support that increased the Power of his allies and his Blessing that prevented them from dying, Victor would have already been the winner of this battle.


    "He is an absolute monster." Ikor hadpletely underestimated Victor''s abilities.


    ''My Energy is running out... I need to finish this fight as quickly as possible.'' He no longer had much Positive Energy left. If this continued, he would lose the ability to sustain the immortality of his members.


    Therefore... Even if this action caused the loss of members of his Pantheon... He decided topletely abandon his support for the other Beings who were not fighting here and now and focus on his three subordinates.


    Thanks to this support, his subordinates were managing to deal with Victor, so he spared no effort in an attempt to help them.


    "If it continues like this... I''ll need to use my trump card." Ikor thought with narrowed eyes. He didn''t want to use this ability now, but it was better than losing to someone in a trap he created himself.


    The battle was approaching its climax as the movements of each of the fighters became faster. It wasn''t just Victor who was improving; the other two fighters were as well, but... Victor evolved faster.


    Victor was like hot iron; the more he was pressed, the more they hit him, the stronger he became.


    It was in adversity that he Evolved even stronger.


    In this specific case, though, he wasn''t Evolving. He was relearning to use his bodypletely, which resulted in his own gic change.


    His senses became sharper, his reaction time decreased even more, and his Martial Arts progressed to the point where he could switch weapons in the middle of a fight and still maintain the rhythm, achieving a desire he had always had from the past to change weapons in the middle of a fight and continue attacking.


    "Kill him, kill him as quickly as possible!" Ikor ordered while providing more support with his Power to his subordinates.


    But instead of surprising Victor, they were repelled by an attack from his Odachi. Then suddenly, in the next moment, he appeared near Ikor.


    "Wait-."


    Striking out with a horizontal sh, Ikor''s body was split open. Secondster, his instinctive protection activated, rendering him immortal until he leaped several times backward, making room for his subordinates to act.


    ''Damned monster!'' He roared internally as he showered Victor with a barrage of thorns.


    The fight was getting increasingly dangerous for Ikor, and he and his subordinates knew it.


    Once again, a high-intensity battle resumed, but unlike before, a clear difference was noticeable.


    They were no longer pressuring Victor... Victor was the one pressuring them.


    Ikor narrowed his eyes when he noticed a faintly golden aura emanating from Victor''s body.


    "He needs to die! He needs to die now!" Panic set in for Ikor as he realized what that aura was. He couldn''t let Victor awaken it!


    "Kill him! Quickly! Kill him now!" He roared, giving more Power and giving it his all.


    But it was futile... Victor was in a trance... The fight changed once more. Instead of defending and counter-attacking, he started dodging with minimal effort.


    Even the Powers thrown at him were simply deflected effortlessly.


    His eyes werepletely unfocused yet focused at the same time. He was in a state that everyone in the world of sports would describe as ''the Zone.''


    Due to his hyper-focus, his entire body was reacting as one. His entire body was reacting in the most efficient way possible.


    And the longer he remained in this state, the more that golden aura around him grew.


    From Victor''s perspective, it was as if that unbreakable wall was slowly breaking, revealing its secrets. He was so excited, so ecstatic that he didn''t even notice his own state.


    All he knew was that he needed to fight... And he must do it as best as he can.


    When Lucifer and the gori attacked him again, a fist struck Lucifer''s face, and the next moment, his Odachi cut the gori into thousands of pieces.


    It happened so quickly that if Ikor hadn''t reacted in time, the gori would have been permanently killed.


    ''He has be useless; I need to observe him.'' Ikor thought. He could quickly judge that their situation was not good. They needed something to change the tide of the battle in their favor. Therefore, he used a terrible ability.


    An ability that was the reason why there were so few Elder Gods.


    Predation.


    A dark Energy, in the shape of a monstrous beast, emanated from Ikor''s body towards the gori. Before the gori could react to anything, his body was consumed, and Ikor''s appearance began to change, with his arms bing more prominent and muscr.


    His Positive Energy Power was partially restored, and the strength of the gori was added to his own.


    It took him a while to reorient himself due to the sudden Power increase, and this opening was not wasted by Victor.


    "Grrr...." A growl escaped Victor''s mouth, and the next moment, a deafening roar echoed in the area.


    "Damn, it''s a breath! Father, dodge!" Var, his son, yelled.


    Ikor tried to run to dodge, but the breath followed him. Seeing that he couldn''t dodge it, he created a barrier that was quickly destroyed due to the destructive properties of the Violet Fire, and it struck his body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    A bone-chilling scream echoed around the expanse, and the next moment, Pure Positive Energy exploded,pletely vaporizing the Violet mes and consequently depleting Ikor''s reserves.


    Victor smiled when he saw Ikor''s expression. He positioned himself with the Odachi pointed at him in a Martial Arts pose and raised his hand.


    "Come, let''s dance." Even in the Zone state, he didn''t lose his taunting personality.


    The Elder God looked at Victor with intense anger on his face. He no longer cared about anything; he just wanted to kill the Being in front of him. Therefore, the next decision was logical.


    The scene that followed was a repetition of what happened to the gori. A huge mouth of a monster attacked Lucifer and consumed him; the Angel couldn''t even say or speak anything. From the beginning, Ikor hadpletely taken control of the fight, and he was like a puppet following orders.


    Two Angel Wings appeared behind Ikor, and the fight, which had been 4 vs. 1, became 2 vs. 1.


    "My son... Don''t disappoint me."


    Var''s face twisted in disgust, and the next moment, cracks began to appear on his ck skin.


    The second round was about to begin.

 Chapter 884: Reaching Divinity. 2

    Chapter 884: Reaching Divinity. 2


    ?Chapter 884: Reaching Divinity. 2


    Adaptation, predation, immortality.


    A set of skills that, whenbined, became deadly.


    But for Victor, none of that mattered, so what if the enemy could adapt to him? So what if the enemy could eat another being and be stronger? Couldn''t he do the same?


    This information in Victor''s head was beingpletely filtered, and all he wanted now was to get past that wall that prevented his progress.


    He was so close... So close... But at the same time, so far away...


    So, nothing else mattered. He didn''t care if the Elder God''s son turned into a bizarre appearance, and his adaptation powers grew stronger.


    He didn''t care if the Elder God was attacking in conjunction with his son.


    He didn''t care about anything... All he wanted was to fight.


    Fight, fight, FIGHT!


    Ikor created a spear of Power and threw it towards Victor.


    Victor dodged the attack, only for Var to appear next to him and hit him in the face.


    His body was hit, but he didn''t care. After all, in the next moment, his body would already be healed.


    Every encounter the three beings had, rumblings were heard all throughout the expanse. Every encounter they had, something inside Victor awakened and grew.


    And then, the change began to happen. Victor''s body was covered in Golden Power, and the energy of a concept began to enter his soul.


    The first to awaken was War... But it was not a specific war like Athena, who was the goddess of Strategic War, or Ares, who was the god of Violent War.


    Victor had WAR and everything that epassed that concept.


    With the connection of this concept, Victor''s powerful soul began to nurture his connection.


    Many war gods tried to stop Victor''s progress, but when they felt what kind of monster they were fighting, they had no choice but to lower their heads and let him pass them. Because of this, even if he had just be a god of War, he was already the highest-ranking god of War.


    Victor opened his eyes wide. In his mind, he saw the ''wall'' that prevented his progression being broken. Victor punched the giant wall and destroyed the entire thing.


    "... I''m finally here." Victor''s smile grew wider, even though Ikor and Var had attacked and pierced his body, sending him flying.


    Victor didn''t care; his entire existence was in ESTABLISHMENT!


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Hisugh echoed throughout infinite space, causing spatial distortions as a new divinity was born.


    Destruction: unlike the war divinity, he did not achieve any proficiency in this divinity as he was just a beginner.


    Unlike War, which he already understood a lot due to his memories, he needed to understand important aspects of destruction to progress further.


    But he didn''t stop there. The next was Negativity itself, which he awakened, as he became the ONLY god that represented Negativity.


    It wasmon sense that Negativity was a concept only restricted to world trees, but again, Victor appeared and broke thismon sense by bing the sole representative of Negativity.


    And Negativity represented a whole set of skills that involved the emotional and spiritual aspects of a being, such as fear, despair, anger, loneliness, etc... All negative feelings were part of negative energy, and being the god of the concept of Negativity, makes him a god of the dark side, but...


    "Spare no effort! Kill him! Fast!" Ikor growled.


    "I am trying!" Var roared.


    The two attacked Victor with all their strength, but Victor was no longer passive, as he defended both attacks and with Junketsu in the form of thorny gloves, he punched the two gods in the face, sinking both their faces and almost killing them both.


    Due to the current state of his existence, he was unable to use his divinities since his soul was not stabilized. After all, he was still awakening.


    Ikor restrained Victor''s limbs with one hand and pointed his other at Victor''s face.


    "DIE!" A beam of Power shot out of his hand toward Victor andpletely vaporized Victor''s head.


    But it was at this moment that Victor''s next divinity awakened.


    BEGIN.


    A divinity born directly from his status as Progenitor, he was the beginning of everything.


    The concept of BEGIN was as unique as END. Just like Negativity, this concept covered other smaller concepts, such as life and the perpetuation of existence. Unlike the other divinities, Victor''s proficiency in this divinity was nil, proving that it was not a simple concept to understand.


    By exercising this concept, Victor was supposed to be a god who was on the positive side of the scale, but... That wasn''t what happened... His existence wouldn''t just stop there.


    Victor was in awe of all the sensations he was experiencing. If he were to describe what his body was feeling right now, it felt like he was ''floating'' in an ocean of overwhelming sensations.


    Victor''s body recovered, and with a wave of his hand, Blood was born, as unconscious words were muttered by him.


    "From Blood, I came, and to Blood, I will return."


    Victor''s entire existence exploded into Blood, painting the entire expanse with his colors.


    "What-." Ikor and Var were swallowed by the ocean of Blood, and in the next moment, they found themselves in apletely different ce.


    A blood moony in the sky, corpses fell to the ground, and in the sky... SOMETHING terrible was there.


    They couldn''t process what was there; they simply knew Something was there. Even with their existence as gods, they couldn''t understand what they were seeing.


    "AHHHHHHH!" The two screamed as they held their heads, as the sheer madness of seeing ''that'' made their souls shake.


    Victor emerged from the Blood with a new divinity.


    Blood.


    Unlike the other divinities, Blood he had dominated. If he imed that there would be no other blood god besides him, this would be true, in the concept of Blood, Victor was at the top.


    But again, he didn''t stop there. As his main divinities awakened, the lesser divinities began to awaken as well.


    Murder, strength, beauty, revenge, martial honor, home, family, nature, and the main one, a divinity that had never existed before, a divinity that was born from his own personality that likes his women a little ''crazy''.


    Yandere.


    When all his divinities fully awakened, the stability of the soul began to happen, and that was when the problems started to happen.


    Victor''s rise did not go unnoticed. He was like a beacon that caught the attention of the administrators of existence.


    Upon observing this ''anomaly'' urring, the primordial entities were genuinely confused.


    "Him again!!" The judges of the abyss roared in unison.


    "Hahahahahah, I knew that when he woke up, it would be extraordinary, but I never expected this." The Universal Tree that epassed all of existenceughed in amusement.


    The Owner of Limbo narrowed his eyes. "... Why am I not feeling a rejection of the system? What is happening?" As the one who was directly responsible for the bnce of everything, he would be the first to feel it, but he wasn''t feeling anything... How was that possible?


    "It''s because Negativity and Positivity are supporting him." Death spoke.


    These words caused silence to fall in the ce outside the realms.


    Negativity and Positivity, two primordial gods who existed in a state of semi-


    consciousness, despite not being conscious, could still make decisions that affected the entire cosmos. On a scale of importance, they were at the top of everyone because, without them, nothing could exist.


    Proof that Negativity was supporting him? They didn''t need any. Victor''s own divinity was proof of that fact. No one in existence had acquired a divinity rted DIRECTLY to Positive and Negative Power.


    The moment Victor awakened this divinity, it was a direct warning that the collective consciousness of everything that was Negative in the universe chose him.


    Not only that, but Victor also awakened the concept of BEGIN, a concept directly rted to positivity, a concept so important that on the scale of importance, it was second only to the divinity of positivity itself.


    Unlike the concept of END that was given directly by Death, this concept was only given by the positive sub-consciousness of existence itself.


    Originally, positive and negative energies would not be as strong on the scale of importance; the powers of END and destruction could easily surpass it if someone like a world tree was attacked. However, the matter changed when more energy and density were put into the concept.


    The divinities of positivity and Negativity were defensively at the top because, without them, nothing would exist.


    So, in terms of importance, everything started this way: primordial chaos, Negativity, and positivity, then Infinity, Death, The Universal Tree, The Judges of the Abyss, and The Owner of Limbo.


    Another being began to form, and this being was covered in violet energy.


    "Infinity¡­" The Universal Tree narrowed its eyes when it saw that all the primordials were present just because of a single being.


    The primordial entity responsible for the continuous expansion of creation disyed its presence in front of everyone.


    ''And to think he would get this recluse''s attention.'' Just like Death, Infinity didn''t meddle much in the affairs of the cosmos, only when it was extremely necessary or if it was something he was interested in.


    "A god of chaos¡­" He muttered with a neutral but still incredulous tone.


    The moment those words were spoken, Victor''s existence was established, and... A cosmic horror descended into existence.


    Thousands of eyes spread throughout the dimension created with the Powering from Victor''s body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" The two Elder Gods screamed even more as they tried to understand what they were looking at.


    Suddenly... Everything stopped... Existence was frozen.


    Victor slowly opened his eyes, and with that gesture, everything expelled from his body began to return inside him, the cosmic horror was controlled, and it began to retreat.


    Consequently, his body started to change as his wings and body began to grow.


    A metamorphosis was happening.


    100...200...500...1,000...2,000....when his body started to growrger than an entire, he suddenly started to shrink. Until it stops at 500 meters.


    Instead of bing ridiculously gigantic, Victor decided topact his dragon form to gain more Power and density. After all, size wasn''t everything.


    A roar sounded, and existence trembled before a new dragon god as everyone saw the majestic appearance of the dragon.


    "Wrong, Infinity... It''s a Chaos Dragon God, the only being who holds both the powers of the positive and negative sides of the scale." The Universal Tree had spoken.


    Just as the dragon appeared, it slowly began to disappear and return to its humanoid form.


    The 500-meter dragon form was his true appearance, the one that was registered in his soul, the one he felt mostfortable with, but as everything was new, he had no proficiency at all in being a gigantic dragon.


    "...What an enigmatic creature," Infinitymented.


    "While it is something akin to a cosmic horror that will drive Everyone who sees it to madness, it is a majestic dragon that represents existence and life." Seeing this duality in bnce in a single being was simply ufortable.


    "We need to do something¡­ his existence is clearly breaking the bnce. He has be something worse than Diablo!" The Judges of Abyss spoke.


    "...Wrong, his existence does not break the bnce, take a closer look."


    When the judges of the abyss looked more closely with their powers at Victor, they saw existence being bnced by force. Instead of being someone who breaks the bnce as Diablo aimed, he is a being who helps the bnce itself.


    "¡­This¡­ What is this? What is this chaotic existence?" The Judges of Abyss were genuinely confused and didn''t know how to proceed.


    This duality of order and chaos was crazy. At the same time that its existence caused unborn chaos, it generated order and bnce in everything around it.


    "It has be a fundamental pir in bnce." The Owner of Limbo spoke.


    "Agreed, I can feel it from here... His very presence brings bnce to this threshold of the universe. If he sleeps here for a few years, this entire ce would be a new gxy." Death spoke.


    "He is indeed extraordinary. I have never seen a being awaken 5 major divinities at once while also awakening 10 minor divinities." The Universal Treemented.


    "Not to mention that two of those main divinities are the most important divinities in existence, while he awakened apletely new divine concept because of his own personality... This is ridiculous."


    "¡­The system is correcting itself¡­" Infinity muttered.


    The primordial entities quickly looked at the system and widened their eyes in pure shock. All the thousands of minor bugs in the system were automatically correcting themselves thanks to Victor''s presence.


    "...What in the name of primordial chaos is going on?" The Universal Treemented in shock.


    "I see... That''s why they supported them... His presence brings order and chaos... Something that is missing in the cosmos..." Death muttered.


    Victor gently floated towards the Elder Gods.


    "What? You are looking at me as if you have seen something iprehensible." Victor''s smiling face distorted into a multi-eyed creature that could drive anyone crazy just by casually observing him.


    That face quickly disappeared, showing his humanoid dragon form.


    The two beings looked at Victor with horror in their eyes as their hearts beat faster, and their fear was clearly visible. It was as if they were looking at something iprehensible, something they could not understand.


    Due to fear, or the instinct imbued in their existence, Var and Kor looked at each other, and in the next moment, they attacked each other.


    Due to being more experienced and stronger, Kor quickly restrained Var and wasted no time in devouring his son.


    "You suf-"


    No feelings or remorse were seen in Kor''s eyes. For him, only survival mattered, and to have a chance of surviving... He needed to return to his.


    Mustering up all his courage, he used his newly acquired Power and released a concentrated burst of Power from his hands.


    The moment this energy left, he made a gesture with his hands and released his technique; this gesture caused existence to be unbnced in this ce.


    Therefore, instead of the power beam going straight, it simply appeared in front of Victor as if it had teleported.


    Space shattered into pieces, and the Power hit Victor''s chest, sending him flying through hundreds of universes, although the Power did not damage Victor''s new protection.


    Moving between universes without the protection of Kor''s technique is what caused damage to him.


    Soon after, a portal appeared behind Victor, and he fell directly onto Nightingale''s.


    His body waspletely covered in blood but without any real damage.


    "Victor/Darling!"


    "Back Off!"


    Kor appeared with his positive energy reservespletely reinvigorated. "Are you done, Progenitor?"


    All of Victor''s wounds regenerated in the next instant as he lightly hit his chest as if he were dusting off his body.


    Instead of answering his question or asking what he was talking about, Victor said, "Thank you for bringing me back."


    "..." Ikor''s face became darker.


    "What? Did you really think I couldn''t react to your attack? You evaluate yourself too much, Ikor."


    "I just let you hit me because I wanted to return to Nightingale." Victor made a gesture with his hands and felt his abilities that couldn''t be used before starting to work again.


    "Although¡­ I must thank you; thanks to you, I had the opportunity to break down the ''wall'' that prevented my progress." Victor flexed his muscles a little as a terrible pressure exploded from his chest. "Not to mention that I''ve progressed a lot with my martial arts."


    When evolving into a god, it was not Victor''s body that changed, but his soul. His soul quality is hundreds of times better than before.


    Just with the quality level alone, he could already be considered a primordial god of a pantheon, all of this would not be possible without the nourishment that Roxanne provided him all this time.


    The surrounding gods opened their eyes even wider as they felt how many divinities he had and WHICH divinities he had.


    "By Odin''s gray beard¡­ Just what is this?" Thormented inplete shock.


    "...This...This... It''s impossible! How does he have divinities on both sides of the scale!?" Shiva rarely lost his cool, but this time, the situation in front of him was so ridiculous that he couldn''t help butment.


    Unlike the gods and angels, who were utterly shocked, the reaction of Victor''s people was milder.


    "...Well, he''s Victor," Morgana spoke.


    "If it wasn''t something like that, he wouldn''t be Victor." Scathach nodded.


    "As always, he is breakingmon sense." Jeanne sighed.


    The gods were speechless at what they heard.


    Velnorah was practically hyperventting through her futuristic attire. Her eyes were focused entirely on Victor''s existence, as she looked like a lioness who had found her prey.


    Ikor''s courage withered when he realized that by returning to this, not only did he regain his energy, but he also gave back this man''s ability to manipte existence and his lightning speed.


    That is, even if he was immortal now and able to adapt to this monster... He had no chance at all.


    As he weighed his options, he thought. ''...I need to escape.'' That was the obvious conclusion to this hopeless situation.


    With a gesture of Victor''s hand, Nightingale''s entire space was closed. Upon reaching divinity, it was obvious that he instinctively learned to control creation more.


    "You can''t run away, Ikor¡­" Victor''s smile grew: "Not only did you help me achieve godhood and refine my abilities, but you also helped me understand myself better."


    "Rejoice, Ikor. You have done me a great service... And as a reward."


    "You will be my food..."


    "Enough! I won''t die here-." He blinked his eyes, and Victor was already in front of him with his body covered in red lightning.


    "Correct, you will not die. You will be part of my immortal army." Victor opened his mouth wide, and all Ikor saw was endless darkness. It even seemed like he was looking into an abyss.


    And it''s like they say, when you look into the abyss... The abyss looks back at you.


    Ikor''s entire body went cold as he saw hundreds of thousands of eyes, mouths, and hideous creatures as if they hade straight out of Lovecraft''s books.


    "M-Monster-."


    Victor''s mouth closed, swallowing Ikor''s entire existence.


    "I know."

 Chapter 885: Dragon God of Chaos.

    Chapter 885: Dragon God of Chaos.


    ?Chapter 885: Dragon God of Chaos.


    "...Ariel." Azrael began to speak as he looked at the floating man.


    "Yes?"


    "Do you know anyone who Awakened 15 Divinities when they rose to Godhood?"


    "... Of course not. For a Mortal to be a God is already extremely difficult and rare. Normally, Mortals who became Gods only awaken 2 or 3 Divinities."


    "I know, right...? So why did he awaken 15 Divinities? With two of them being more significant Divinities that have effects on several other Divinities?"


    "... You''re asking me difficult questions, Azrael. I don''t know," Ariel replied in a monotone.


    The feeling of disbelief was amon sensation for everyone present; even Velnorah herself was no exception. She expected Victor to be exceptional, but... This? Awakening 15 Divinties at once?


    With two of them being extremely important Divinities that affected several other Minor Divinities?


    As a God of Beginning, he was essentially, on arger scale, a God rted to Life and The Continuation of Life in the Universe. After all, he was the Beginning of everything. This ability also provided the user greater control over Souls, being able to incorporate or add something to Souls as he saw fit.


    But that wasn''t his most surprising Divinity. The most surprising Divinity was his Concept of Negativity, a Divinity that, even in the Higher Worlds, didn''t exist.


    By being a God of Negativity, he was basically the representative of EVERYTHING that was Negative in the Universe.


    That is, Concepts such as Death, Fear, Despair, Anger, Rot, Night, Darkness, and the list went on.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that all the Gods rted to the dark side of the scale should bow their heads in respect to him. After all, he represented all of these Gods.


    ''...That...He...'' Velnorah swallowed. ''He is more exceptional than I thought¡­ If so, my wish can be achieved.'' The potential that Victor demonstrated was beyond anything she couldprehend.


    "...Loki, you must apologize."


    "I know."


    "You do not know."


    "Yes, I know."


    "I doubt it."


    "Shut up, Thor. I may be stubborn, but I''m not stupid."


    "That''s debatable."


    Veins bulged on Loki''s head. Deciding it wasn''t worth talking to Thor, he spoke: "Odin, do you see this?"


    Loki''s right eye changed to a golden hue.


    [Yes.]


    "I don''t need to tell you what to do, right?"


    [...Loki, I didn''t sell my eye in exchange for wisdom for nothing. I know what I must do.]


    "That''s good because if you decided to antagonize this man after everything I''ve shown you, I would honestly betray you."


    Odin remained silent and decided not to respond as Loki''s golden eye disappeared.


    Thor looked at Loki. He had to say that despite being a sneaky bastard, Loki had courage when he needed it; few could say that they would betray the Allfather in front of the Allfather himself.


    While everyone else was watching Victor''s every move like he was an anomaly or something, Victor''s Wives approached him.


    Upon feeling the approach of his Wives, Victor''s body trembled slightly, showing a reaction, and in the next moment, his eyes were opened.


    "I see... Your adaptation ability was not something I imagined... For it to be activated, I must essentially die in Soul." Victor muttered when he understood the Powers he''d absorbed.


    Due to his current state, he could essentially absorb any Power he consumed and use that Power at full effectiveness equal to its previous owner.


    This effect was further improved thanks to Ikor''s predator ability.


    By consuming Ikor, he understood how the adaptation ability and the Soul''s immortality ability worked.


    The adaptation skill depended heavily on the Soul''s immortality skill.


    Only when he ''died'' in the true sense of the word would the enemy''s attack be useless because he adapted to that attack, making him resistant.


    A practical example would be if Victor died from a ck hole. When he came back to Life with the immortality ability, he would gain resistance to that type of death.


    Yes, resistance. And not immunity.


    Complete immunity from this attack would only be possible if he died at least 3 or 5 times from the same attack. Of course, this number depended on the enemy''s own attack.


    ''This skill is useless to me...'' With his current body and his Divinities, even if he jumped into a ck Hole or into the middle of a star, he wouldn''t die.


    Victor turned his face towards his Wives and narrowed his eyes when he saw Haruna''s state.


    His wings opened wide before pping lightly, allowing him to float towards Haruna.


    "What is this...? Why is her Soul like this?" With his eyes, he could clearly see that Haruna''s Soul was damaged, not enough to be harmful, but still damaged.


    When Haruna was about to open her mouth, Jeanne spoke for her, saying:


    "...She was reckless."


    Victor''s eyes went towards Jeanne, and when his eyes fell on the golden-


    haired woman, his eyes opened slightly in shock.


    Due to his current state, he was finally able to ''observe'' Jeanne''s Existence... And what he saw... Left him in shock.


    In simple terms, Jeanne''s Existence was absolutely massive, both in Soul and quality. Everything in her Soul was superior, evenpared to him. Essentially speaking, she was a part of Creation itself.


    ''...This is what it means to be linked to a Primordial Entity, huh.'' Victor understood that what he was seeing now didn''t even apply to an actual Primordial.


    "But she knows it, and she won''t do it again."


    Hearing Jeanne''s words, Victor snapped out of his stupor and nodded. "Apparently, you''ve already spoken to her."


    Jeanne didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly.


    Victor brought his hand towards Haruna''s head and stroked her head a little.


    "Please take more care of yourself, okay? If something happens to your Soul, even I will find it difficult to help you."


    With his current state, he could easily repair a Soul, but he couldn''t recreate apletely destroyed Soul. That was something only the Primordials could do.


    "Mm¡­" Haruna nodded. However, in the next moment, she felt her entire body being revitalized and even bing stronger than before.


    "... What is happening...?"


    "A gift," Victor replied.


    Haruna then suddenly entered a catatonic state for a full 30 seconds. The next moment, small amounts of Golden Energy began to appear around her.


    "That..." Morgana, Jeanne, and Scathach were speechless at what they were seeing.


    "Can you awaken the Divinity of Beings now?" Rose asked.


    "No, I can''t."


    "Awakening to Divinity is a journey of self-discovery... But just as Buddha had done in the past, I can ''guide'' someone along the best path... Of course, as a Being who represents The Beginning, my guidance is better than Buddha''s."


    These words made the Gods who were listening from afar break out into cold sweats. It seemed that it would not only be a boom in the poption of True Dragons that would ur in the future but of new Gods as well.


    Haruna awoke from her state and looked around in confusion. "What was that? I felt like I was looking at a giant wall, but now it looks cracked¡­."


    Victor smiled slightly: "Who knows? This is something you must understand for yourself."


    Understanding that Victor wouldn''t say anything useless, Haruna nodded sagely as she thought about the previous sensation.


    Victor looked at Shiva and pointed his hand at him. "Hakai."


    A ball of Pure Violet Energy flew towards Shiva.


    Shiva narrowed his eyes. As he was about to raise his hand to defend himself from the attack, the ball maneuvered around his hand and body and impacted ''something'' behind Shiva.


    A shadow appeared behind Shiva and screamed a wail of agony: "AHHHHHHHHH----...."


    "... Hmm, so this is how Beerus feels when destroying someone... Hmm, it feels good. Ruby and Pepper will like it." He smiled slightly.


    Scathach just rolled her eyes at Victor''s attitude.


    Jeanne just smiled gently along with Morgana, and Rose was happy to know that even after such a significant Evolution, he still maintained his essence.


    "What-...What was that?"


    "It seems like you were being watched by someone very versatile in Souls and Concealment, God of Destruction. Do you have any idea who it is?" Victor asked.


    He only noticed the anomaly around Shiva after he rose to his current status. After all, the God of Destruction had an aura of pure Destruction around him that prevented anyone from looking deeply into his Soul.


    ''Clever, using Shiva''s very presence to hide his trick... I wonder who Shiva''s enemy is?'' Victor thought.


    Shiva narrowed his eyes at this description. "I don''t¡­ But I might have an idea." Despite being a beloved God, that didn''t mean he didn''t have enemies, especially within his own Pantheon.


    "Mm, I''ll leave that to you," Victor nodded. This was Shiva''s problem, not his.


    "It seems that you have be even more monstrous, Victor... A God who has Concepts on both the Positive and Negative side of Existence. As always, you are breakingmon sense." d floated towards Victor.


    "What should I call you, a God of Chaos? Actually, you are a Dragon, so Chaos Dragon?"


    "Call me whatever you want. In the end, it won''t make a difference," Victor responded neutrally. He then pointed his hand in another direction and gestured as if he were pulling something towards him.


    "That''s true... In the end, no matter what you are called, Beings will always put abel on you." d spoke as he looked in the direction where Victor was looking.


    Nothing happened for several seconds until everyone heard a screaming from the distance.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    A woman came flying towards him as tears fell from her face.


    When all the Beings present felt the Energying from the woman, they immediately understood who she was... Nightingale''s World Tree of Positivity.


    When it looked like the woman was about to collide with Victor, a woman with long red hair that reached the ground, wearing a long red dress with Dragon Horns and Dragon Wings, appeared in between them, grabbing hold of the woman by the neck.


    The World Tree of Positivity coughed at the sudden choking sensation. "S-


    Sister."


    "Roxanne, I want discipline," Victor spoke as he examined Roxanne''s new appearance. She had grown a few centimeters in height, reaching 2 meters, her body became more defined, and her physical appearance changed to that of a Dragon.


    Despite this appearance, essentially speaking, Roxanne was still a World Tree and not a Dragon. This appearance was just her form reacting to Victor''s Soul bing even more refined due to bing a God.


    And since Roxanne was deeply connected to Victor, it would be impossible for her not to change due to the changes that happened to him.


    "Leave it to me, Vic~, I''ll make sure my big sister listens to me." She shed a big smile that chilled the woman''s Soul.


    "W-Wait, sis, can we talk?"


    "No." Roxanne denied with a smile on her face.


    "Sis, you can''t do this-." She couldn''t finish speaking, because soon she disappeared along with Roxanne.

 Chapter 886: Dragon God of Chaos. 2

    Chapter 886: Dragon God of Chaos. 2


    ?Chapter 886: Dragon God of Chaos. 2


    The woman blinked and suddenly found herself in a ce full of red trees.


    She tried to use her Powers, but she couldn''t, as she seemed to bepletely disconnected from her world.


    ''How is this possible!? The will not survive without me nourishing it...''


    "Where am I!?" She got up from the ground and looked around for something, but all she saw was arge handing towards her and pping her.


    p!


    "Kyaaaaa!" She fell to the ground while holding her cheek, looking at her sister with a lot of anger in her eyes.


    "Wee to my beloved Husband''s Inner World~" Roxanne smiled: "About Nightingale, don''t worry, my Husband can support severals at the same time. Now that he has be a God, supporting a small like Nightingale is easy."


    The World Tree of Positivity gaped with eyes wide in shock at such absurdity.


    "That¡­ That is impossible! There is no way he-."


    "The word ''impossible'' does not exist in my Husband''s dictionary."


    "Now, let''s start your punishment. You have been very naughty, big sister. Thus, as someone from the same Family, it is my obligation to punish you."


    "W-Wait."


    "Oh, and a bit of advice, from a sister to a sister? No matter what happens. NEVER look at the sky."


    Instead of following what Roxanne said, she looked up at the sky.


    Reverse psychology. Tell someone not to do something, and they will definitely do the opposite of what you said.


    The moment the World Tree looked up at the sky, she saw... That... That thing in the sky, that inexplicable existence.


    That Being that, even with her senses, she couldn''t understand its existence.


    Her body started to shake violently, and blood started to pour out of her orifices.


    "AHHHHHH..." And she screamed in pure horror until her screams became soundless, and she fell to the ground unconscious.


    Roxanne''s smile grew: "I told you so."


    ...


    "How is the battle situation?" Victor asked a question that didn''t really need answering. After all, with his senses, he could feel the entire easily, and he had a feeling that his senses weren''t limited to just the. If he wanted to, he could sense even further beyond the''s sphere of influence; he just didn''t yet know the limit of his senses.


    "All dead," Scathach replied with a smile on her face.


    "Good."


    "What are you going to do with the natives?" Jeanne asked curiously.


    "I will give them a choice."


    "Submission or death?"


    "Correct."


    Rose narrowed her eyes dangerously. Evidently, she didn''t like this decision, but how could she? She lived her whole life fighting these Beings, and she''d lost friends and close rtives thanks to them. There was no way she or Eleonor would like this decision.


    "Rose, don''t hide your thoughts," Victor asked gently.


    "... I do not like this. Why don''t we just kill them all?"


    "Waste of resources. Not to mention that the majority of them are innocent civilians, children, women, babies, and the elderly. Only adult men and Leaders of a family could earn the Title of an ''Alpha'' andmand the monsters to attack WarFall."


    Rose felt a bad taste in her mouth. As a warrior, she didn''t like raising her de against the defenseless unless they attacked her first, but her feelings couldn''t be satisfied that way. Her heart demanded revenge.


    Observing the wine-haired woman with his Draconic Eyes, Victor could feel everything she was feeling. His newfound Divinties opened up a new way of seeing the world that he couldn''t before, not to mention that these Divinties influenced him a little.


    Despite being a God of Blood, Murder, and all Wars, he was also a God of Family of Nature, and because of the Concept of Beginning, his Concepts entered the realm of Life as well.


    Don''t forget Martial Honor either. He would not raise the de against the innocent even though he was a God of Blood, War, and Murder.


    He would protect Life and Nature, but he could also kill Life and Nature if necessary.


    In the literal sense of the word, he became a truly Chaotic Being.


    Thanks to these new sensations that have influenced his own thoughts to a lesser extent, Victor was doing his best to maintain a logical thought process and tried to think like before.


    Which wasn''t difficult. In essence, he was a Family man, and he would always prioritize his Family.


    But... As a God, he had also gained a different perspective.


    Instead of imposing something on Rose, he decided to leave the decision up to her.


    "Follow me, I will show you something." Victor floated towards a location.


    Rose quickly followed him flying. Victor''s Wives looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders, and in the next moment, they also followed him.


    The Gods, the Angels, and d, who were present, also decided to follow Victor after some thought.


    Velnorah didn''t even think; she simply followed him.


    ...


    Arriving at a ce far from the battlefield, Victor gestured with his hand, and the earth around him opened up, revealing several natives, all crouched and clinging to each other.


    Children, babies, women, everyone was here, just innocent civilians.


    Sounds of screams were heard as the earth was split open with Victor''s hand gesture.


    Then a native appeared in front of the group while shouting: "What are you doing here!?"


    "Ken, you mustn''t-." A woman tried to say something.


    "Shut up!" He roared as he stood straight. Even though his body was shaking greatly in fear at the sight of these Beings, he still needed to stand to protect his people.


    "...What is this, Victor?" Rose asked in Draconic Language.


    "The Natives, all of them."


    "...Why are there so few?" With a brief nce, she could count about 100 family groups. If she did an exact count, only around 1700 members could be counted.


    "Experimentation and predation."


    "Huh...?"


    "The Leader of The Elder Gods, Ikor. He used all the Natives as experiments, and in some cases, he used his predation ability to gain some rare abilities that were born from them."


    "An attitude that he himself used on other Elder Gods. Because of this, there are so few Elder Gods."


    "Do you remember The Elder God''s gigantic body?"


    "Yes..."


    "It was merely a pile of corpses of the Gods and the Natives."


    Rose''s face distorted in disgust. She wasn''t the only one, as Jeanne, Morgana, and even Scathach''s expressions were distorted in disgust.


    Despite being Beings that could easily wipe out countries, they were not essentially evil. No one here had an attitude that would exploit the weak and use them as experiments, going so far as to even use their corpses.


    They were warriors, ruthless warriors, but still warriors. They were not degenerates.


    Even Ruby herself, who was a researcher who used other people''s corpses to understand genes, wouldn''t do something like that. The same applied to Maria herself, who could control Ghouls.


    "Do you know about the monsters?" Victor began to speak in normalnguage.


    "Yes..."


    "They are an experiment created throughbining the Divinity of Ikor, the Natives, and the Vampire Nobles." As someone who consumed Ikor, Victor knew all the things he did.


    Victor floated to the ground but didn''t step on it. His weight was so heavy now, much heavier than before. Thus, he needed time to get used to his new body.


    Therefore, he floated just a few CMs above the ground.


    "Don''te any closer¡­!"


    Victor ignored the man and floated toward him with his hands behind his back in an open-chest position.


    "I said, don''te any closer!" Ken screamed and attacked Victor.


    The spear didn''t evene close to Victor''s body, and it was broken as if he had tried to pierce an invisible wall.


    "What-¡­" Ken didn''t understand what just happened. How could his spear break in the air? Why did he feel like he had hit a wall?


    "Cough!" Ken coughed up blood and fell to the ground, as blood soon began toe out of every orifice on his body.


    "... W-What is happening...?"


    Ken''s brother tried to shout something or even do something, but his body wouldn''t move. He wasn''t as brave as his brother.


    "...Thor, what was that?" Loki muttered.


    "... The pressure... His body is so dense, sopact, and his aura is so heavy that there is an invisible natural pressure around him. If someone is not strong enough, they will never be able to harm him."


    "As for attempting to attack him while not being strong enough... Well, you can see the result for yourself." Thor exined.


    "... That''s... That''s insane."


    Thor nodded in shock as well.


    "Boy, your pride is something noble. Few would be able to stand up in front of me to defend their people." Victor''s voice was neutral, not too high, not too low, but everyone could sense the tone of appreciationing from him.


    "Never let that pride be destroyed." Those were thest words Ken heard before he passed out, words that unconsciously marked him deeply.


    The words of a God had Power, and this was no different for Victor. When he spoke those words, he was unconsciously using the Divinity of Martial Honor.


    Victor genuinely appreciated the boy''s attitude.


    Ken''s body floated in front of Victor.


    Using his Draconic hands, Victor gently touched his body; the next moment, all the wounds on Ken''s body were healed as if they had never existed in the first ce. Ken''s body then returned to the ground, and Victor left him there.


    Then he looked at Rose. "From today forward, the Natives are under the supervision of the Adraste n."


    "As the most affected by this war, you and Eleonor will decide their fate."


    Victor decided, and no one dared to question him. Although d wanted to use these Natives for something, he was not foolish enough to go against Victor''s authority.


    If this man said something, few would be able to change his opinion or contradict him. The only ones capable of changing his opinion would be his Wives and his mother.


    Victor floated towards Rose and lightly touched her shoulder: "Make a decision that truly satisfies you. Do not lie to yourself, My love. I will support you in whatever decision you make."


    "...Darling...Thank you," Rose spoke appreciatively. She couldpletely understand Victor''s intentions. He was asking her to make a decision that would not make her feel regretful or leave a bad taste in her mouth in the future.


    A small smile appeared on Victor''s pale face: "You''re wee."

 Chapter 887: Claiming territories.

    Chapter 887: iming territories.


    ?Chapter 887: iming territories.


    WarFall.


    Eleonor, the Valkyries, and the vampire nobles present in WarFall looked at the scene in front of them, they had never seen so many Alphas together as they did now.


    "Darling... Are you sure?" Eleonor asked as she looked at her husband, even though he was in apletely different form, she could still recognize those gentle eyes no matter the appearance.


    "It is clear." Victor smiled slightly showing his sharp smile, despite it looking like the smile of the strongest predator alive, none of his wives felt scared.


    Of course, the same could not be said for the other beings close to him.


    Victor floats towards Eleonor and caresses her head gently. "You and Rose must decide what to do with them."


    "...I...Thank you, Darling." Eleonor was going to say something, but halfway through she decided not to, she just thanked him deeply while she had mixed feelings about the matter.


    In front of him was the reason why her family suffered, at least she thought so, it turns out they were just pawns for the Elder Gods.


    Does this take away their guilt? Of course not, feelings cannot be changed that easily... But upon hearing Eleonor''s side of the story from the natives of this world, she was left withplex feelings about the matter.


    Why does Victor tell this story? The answer was simple, he wanted Eleonor and Rose to understand everything, and make their decision based on concrete facts.


    In the end, no matter what they chose, he would support them.


    Finishing stroking Eleonor''s head, Victor looked at the Valkyries: "Thank you for your work, girls."


    "...Eh? Y-Yes, I thank you for your work!?" The Valkyries answered the question with another question in confusion, they werepletely in their own world when they saw Victor''s current appearance.


    He looked so... Foreign.


    "Darling, about your appearance¡­"


    "Yeah, this is my original appearance now, but I can change to my old appearance."


    "That is good."


    "Oh? You don''t like that look."


    "I-I-It''s not that! It''s just that you look very¡­ Intimidating with that appearance." Eleonor swallowed dryly.


    "And hot." Alexa muttered.


    The Valkyries, and Rose looked in Alexa''s direction.


    The woman blushed slightly, and turned her face away, but she didn''t take back what she said.


    "Heh~" Victorughed lightly in amusement, and slowly his body began to be covered in a violet power, in the next moment, he returned to his former more human appearance, of course as long as you ignore the diachronic eyes, the dragon horns, and dragon wings.


    [Darling, I''m done.]


    [Oh? That was easy.]


    [Well, she looked at her true self.]


    [Oh.] Victor now understood why it was so fast.


    Victor looks to the side, the next moment a woman with golden hair with red highlights appears, the next moment the woman appears, she looks at Victor with horror in her eyes.


    "Please don''t send me to that ce again!"


    Instead of answering the woman, he looked deeply at her, her appearance was a little more reminiscent of Roxanne now, of course if you ignore the less voluptuous body, and non-draconic features, but the resemnce was definitely more apparent now.


    [What happened Roxanne? Why does she have traces of negative energy?]


    [...Tsk, i mean, even though we are not connected to the same, we are sisters. Specifically speaking, we are the same existence only she is my ''positive'' version, so when we met, our energy started to work together again, but due to my unique characteristics, she was overwhelmed by my energy, and she kind of was ''tainted''?] Roxanne exined, clearly, that she didn''t understand much about the subject.


    Which was no surprise, after all, Roxanne was no longer a normal world tree.


    [Calling you the same existence is incorrect, Roxanne. After all, from the moment you joined me, your paths diverged.] Victor exined.


    [I know, and that was one of the main reasons for the change in her appearance.] Roxanne nodded, and added: [And even though our paths diverged, it is still a fact that we are born from the same essence, all the world trees are like this.]


    [Hmm... In this case.]


    Lightly channeling the power of BEGIN, he spoke: "Amara Alucard, do you like the gift?"


    "Huh...?" The woman blinked twice as she felt her existence being tied to the man in front of her, just like the, he just imed the entire, and herself in the process!


    [Tsk, I knew you would do that.] Roxanne snorted irritably.


    [Why are you so angry, are you those days?]


    [Of course not! I just don''t want to share space with my sister!]


    "That''s your name, it means immortal or eternal, don''t you like it?"


    "... But I already had a name..." Amara murmured, almost crying.


    "Hmm, your name has been reced." Victor nodded.


    Amara didn''t know how to react to this nonsense, and to think that even the system would recognize the name change, even if she wanted to deny that name, she couldn''t.


    "...Victor, you can''t go around naming or changing people''s names as you please." Jeanne sighed.


    "I can''t?" Victor raised his eyebrow at Jeanne.


    "You can not." Jeanne nodded seriously.


    "Who''s going to stop me?" Victor asked.


    "... Your mother?" Other than his mother, she couldn''t imagine anyone stopping Victor from doing something.


    "Nah, she''ll help me name people." Victor spoke.


    Jeanne was silent when she realized he was right!


    "Anyway, Amara. Now, you and this are mine, do you have any objections?"


    Amara just remained silent like a girl who was being bullied, she didn''t dare say anything.


    Victor nodded satisfied when he saw that he convinced her peacefully, he looked at d. "Do you have a problem, d?"


    "... Feel free, I don''t have any problems." d was smart enough to know what to say.


    "Mm, that''s good. Don''t worry, I don''t intend to touch your people."


    d doesn''t show anything, he just nodded in agreement, but internally, he sighed in relief. Honestly, if Victor wanted to do something now, few people could go against his decision, even using all his power, he doesn''t think he can fight him.


    "In fact, I intend to leave thend free for you to use as you please¡­" Victor smiled as ns began to form in his head.


    "... What are you nning?" d asked.


    "A lot of stuff." Victor replied, and then he looked at Eleonor.


    "Rose, when I finish things here, I will transport everyone to the territory of my second pantheon."


    "Mm, leave it to me, Darling."


    "...Second pantheon." Anriethamented in disbelief, she looked at Eleonor for answers.


    "It''s a long story." Eleonor replied slightly tired, not physically, but mentally.


    "Eleonor, you will go back to training."


    "...I don''t want to go now." Eleonor denied it.


    "Don''t be like that, take this time in training to think about what to do." Victor advised.


    "...You seem to be on the side of the natives, Darling." Eleonor narrowed her eyes.


    Victor just shook his head from side to side. "I''m not¡­ It''s just that my perspective is a little different now."


    "But in the end, I will respect your decision, you know that, right?"


    "Yes... I''m sorry for my words." Eleonor apologized due to the sharp words earlier, she knows she shouldn''t take her feelings out on Victor.


    "It''s okay, I know you have a lot on your mind right now, because of that, I told you to go train." Victor strokes her head while channeling the energy of life, derived from the power of BEGIN.


    Feeling a cozy peace fall into her existence, the turbulence in Eleonor''s heart began to subside: "... You''re right." She replied after thinking about Victor''s words.


    "Mmm." Victor smiles satisfied, then he looks at Haruna.


    "I want all Youkai in the second pantheon, while their main residence will be in my house."


    All the wives here understood that the house he was talking about was his personal.


    "I don''t want to leave my subordinates, Victor." Haruna narrowed her eyes.


    "I know, and I will create a matrix so you are just one door away from your subordinates." Victor replied.


    Haruna still didn''t look convinced.


    "As my wife, I want you by my side, you and my future daughters must always be close to me, and that is non-negotiable."


    Haruna pouted, she couldn''t refuse when he put it like that, after all, she also thought the same about this specific topic.


    "Fine, I will arrange everything."


    "Mm, soon, I will visit the Youkai, they need to be strengthened, I don''t want my wife''s subordinates to be weak."


    Haruna couldn''t even defend her subordinates on this aspect, after all, from Victor''s point of view, her subordinates were weak.


    Victor then looked at the gods and angels. "Call your leaders, I am calling another meeting of supernatural beings."


    "...Do you have the authority to do this?" Thor asked curiously without any evil intentions behind those words.


    Loki facepalmed, not just him, practically all the gods and angels present here did it.


    Victor smiled at Thor. "Wrong question, Thor."


    "Eh?"


    "The right question would be¡­"


    Thor''s face began to deform in horror when for a few seconds he saw something that he could not exin, an existence that terrified his entire soul, in the next moment, that existence disappears, as if nothing had happened.


    "Do they have the balls to deny my calling?"


    ''...Just what in the name of Odin''s beard was it!?'' Thor had never felt such terror in his life, a terror so deep that he felt he would go mad if he continued watching.


    ...


    Victor appeared in the skies of Samar with Velnorah by her side, the woman refused to leave his side, something Victor didn''t mind too much, with his current senses, he could tell how ''important'' and ''powerful'' she was.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she could wipe the floor with Shiva, and still have effort left over to fight another god on the same level as Shiva, she was the Overlord of the upper worlds for a reason.


    Even Victor himself couldn''t say if he would beat her in his CURRENT state, after all, he just became a god, and all his divinities, except blood, are at the lowest level, he still needs to improve each one of them.


    Meanwhile Velnorah was a goddess who had all her deities in their maximum state.


    Despite thinking this, Victor feels that he would not lose, his existence was simply broken like that, but he would not rely too much on this feeling when fighting with beings who are leaders of an entire gxy.


    It is stupid to do such a foolish act. Therefore, instead of relying on luck, just like always, he will train, train, train, and train even more until he bes proficient in using his body again.


    He wants to reach the state where any action he does is instinctive again, something that is not possible now, for example, when using his BEGIN-


    rted divinity on Eleonor, he took 2 seconds to choose the divinity, think, and act.


    An EXTREMELY long time in a high level fight.


    This perspective also begs the question, did someone as powerful as Velnorah need toe to this universe for help, just what has this woman faced that even she can''t fight it?


    Victor was curious, but there was no time for that now, he needed to organize his entire faction and allies.


    "Aurora."


    "Yes, yes! I am here!" The woman appeared hurriedly, she seemed to be a little disheveled, probably, she was sleeping.


    "Aria." The child appeared next to Aurora, unlike Aurora, she looked quite decent.


    "Touch my hand." Victor ordered.


    Aria wasted no time, and epted the order. Aurora hesitated a little, but in the end she did as she was told.


    In the next moment, the two world trees opened their eyes widely.


    "This¡­" Aurora couldn''t believe what she was feeling.


    "Father...?" Aria turned her head 80 degrees to the left in confusion.


    "This energy¡­ It''s the same as our father, like you¡­"


    "Focus. Questions forter." Victor spoke seriously.


    "Y-Yes." Aurora nodded.


    The positive and negative energy left Victor''s body and went towards Aurora and Aria, the two energies entered into resonance, and in the next moment.


    Victor imed this for himself, now with a thought, he could appear here, and even alter the if he wanted.


    And how Victor''s main world was within him, along with the Egyptian pantheon. He literally carries an army within him.


    Velnorah looked at this entire process with neutral gazes, but inside she waspletely in shock. ''It''s the same... This process is the same as what the Overlords do to im a... With the only difference, they don''t im the world tree like he is doing now.''


    Finishing his work, Victor said: "I''m going now. Velnorah."


    "W-Wait, you can''t-." Aurora tried to say something, but she wasn''t fast enough.


    "Yes." Velnorah nodded, and in the next moment the two disappeared.


    "Damn it!" Aurora grumbled irritably. "Just what did he do? What is this absurd energy I''m feeling!?" It is worth mentioning that Aurora had no knowledge of what she witnessed.


    After all, it is somethingpletely new, she knows that in some way she is Victor''s ''subordinate'' in the most literal sense of the word, but at the same time this subordination has the same feeling that she has when she meets her father.


    So for her, it''s not like she''s a subordinate, but rather like she''s returning home?


    Aurora didn''t know, that''s why she wanted answers!


    Meanwhile, Aria just looked at her mother as she muttered, "Father¡­"

 Chapter 888: An existence that never stops surprising us.

    Chapter 888: An existence that never stops surprising us.


    Before the meeting of Supernatural Beings took ce, Victor''s Faction was in full motion to carry out Victor''s orders.


    The first of his orders was for all allies of the Faction that did not have a homnd like Samar to go to thends of the ancient Egyptian Pantheon. This means that the Vampire Nobles allied with the Snow, Scarlett, Fulger, and Adraste ns must all go to the ancient Pantheon.


    Such an action would normally cause a copse in Nightingale''s society, but such a thing will not happen due to d''s caution in this matter. The only thing that happened was a change of personnel, as all thends that were formerly owned by these ns would now be d''s.


    Normally, such an act would anger many of the Noble Vampires who left, but... Thend that Victor sent them to was more fertile and more prosperous. Thesends were where Gods lived; in other words, all the items found here are Divine Materials.


    Not to mention that due to Victor''s support protecting their bodies, Vampires who previously couldn''t walk through the sun now could.


    Also, who wouldin when Victor himself gave the order? No one was foolish enough. If the Demons had made one thing clear to everyone, it was that you do not deny the Demon King''s request for tyranny.


    If he ordered you to go left, you go left; if he ordered you to go right, you go right without questioning his authority. Insubordination only led to one path... A premature death.


    This action of total retreat to the newnds was not just for the Vampires. The Youkai,manded by Haruna, the Humans, who were supporters of the Vampire ns, and even the Goddesses, who were not deeply linked with Victor.


    Everyone moved to thends of the ancient Egyptian Pantheon. Those who couldn''t go due to already havingnds, like the Werewolves, sent people to establish an embassy in the Pantheon itself.


    Because of this order, Aphrodite suddenly found herself overwhelmed with work.


    "Where is DARLING!? He left me with this ton of work ¨C Hey, you there, you shouldn''t put the products in that ce!"


    "I-I''m sorry!"


    A very angry Aphrodite was flying around the Egyptian Pantheon as she tried to organize the hundreds of quickly moving Beings.


    Usually, this job would have been very easy for Aphrodite, as she could have just controlled all the Beings present here. But, as everyone present here were her Husband''s subordinates and consequently her subordinates, it would be terrible for their image if she did such an act. After all, no one liked to be mind-controlled.


    Before Aphrodite''s mood could worsen further and lead her to make reckless decisions, a red portal appeared in the sky, and from there, Victor''s Demonic Wives came out with several Legions of Demons.


    Just like the Werewolves, they would make a permanent base here. After all, it was their King''snds.


    "Aphrodite."


    Looking toward Helena, Vine, Lily, Lilith, and Vepar,


    Aphrodite''s eyes lit up: "You''re finally back! Why did you take so long?! I was already going crazy here with so much work at hand!"


    Helena recoiled a little at Aphrodite''s angry aura, an angry Dragon was never a good thing to face, especially a Dragon Goddess.


    Before Helena could say anything, another portal appeared near the group and out came Metis in her adult form.


    "My Fath ¨C Progenitor, asked me to help, so I came¡­" She looked around and saw the mess she was in. "This situation really needs help."


    Aphrodite rolled her eyes at this woman who couldn''t decide what to call Victor.


    "Lady Aphrodite-." Lily was going to say something, but she was cut off by Aphrodite.


    "Just help me here. Stop the formalities, not to mention there is no need for formalities. You are my Husband''s Wives, too."


    Helena, Lily, Vine, and Vepar smiled when they heard those words.


    Lilith felt ufortable with this statement: "...Hey, I''m not a Wife-."


    "Shut up, Lilith," Aphrodite growled, visibly irritated.


    Lilith pouted when she saw how discriminated against she was being. Normally, she wouldn''t keep quiet, but... She wasn''t in a hurry to die.


    Helena looked at her Commanders and waved her hand. The female Commanders quickly saluted like soldiers receiving orders and spread out to all four directions of the Pantheon.


    "I will make sure no fights happen."


    "No one is foolish to fight in our King''s territory, Vine," Vepar spoke as she pointed to a location where an argument was taking ce, but tempers never got too high for a fight to break out.


    Everyone present could feel the fear deeply rooted in every Being. They instinctively knew that if they fought in Victor''s territory, something horrific would happen to them.


    Vine nodded when she heard Vepar''s words; the same posture could be seen in Hell, specifically in the threerge cities built by the king.


    "I know, but our presence is still necessary to reinforce this thought," Vine said, and then she and her Commanders and Legions of Hell flew toward the ground.


    Before Vepar could say anything, a gigantic portal appeared, and out came Natalia, who looked visibly more powerful than before due to the various Blessings that Victor had given her, as a golden aura was constantly leaking from her body.


    And the Goddesses present here saw what kind of Blessings Victor had given Natalia.


    The Blessing of Beginning, that gave her monstrous vitality, a better perception of the Divine, and Spatial Perception. The Blessing of Nature, which gave her direct ess to Positive Nature Energying from Victor.


    The Blessing of War, which gave Natalia an instinctive awareness of when a War would begin and knowledge about Strategic Warfare.


    Thanks to all these Blessings, Natalia had be quite broken now, and because of this, she could make a gigantic portal this way and not feel tired.


    "...Holy..." Aphrodite was in disbelief at what she saw.


    "Her Powers became stronger... And she became an immortal?" Helena raised her eyebrow when she saw the amount of vitality within Natalia. With such an amount of vitality, Helena would doubt that Natalia would die of old age; she essentially had eternal youth now.


    "Victor is something else, isn''t he? He doesn''t even know how to handle his Divinities correctly yet, but he''s already distributing his Blessings around." Aphrodite shook her head, impressed and somewhat incredulous.


    The process of Blessing was something much more difficult than simply using his Power. Victor was so abnormal that he began to use his Divinity for the more difficult Techniques instead of the easier ones.


    ''Although the genuine feeling of wanting to help someone is the trigger for a God to give his Blessing, and Victor always has these thoughts regarding his Wives.''


    Through the portal created by Natalia, several women of various Races began to leave. The core members of The Blood God Religion were here.


    "Ugh, this just became a lot more work," Aphrodite grunted as she saw hundreds of women passing through the portal with various items and even a gigantic statue of Victor''s new form.


    "...They work fast," Helenamented in disbelief when she saw the statue.


    "Umu, their dedication to our King deserves the best rewards," Lilymented with satisfaction.


    ...


    Samar.


    "What did you say...?" Tasha asked with an incredulous expression. She couldn''t believe Aurora''s words.


    "As I said, Victor Alucard appeared here, and he has more than 14 Divine Concepts within him! Not only that, he linked me to him with some weird bullshit that I don''t recognize!"


    Tasha looked at her with the same expression as before, and that made Aurora even more uneasy.


    "Agghhh! In a simple way to understand, for some reason, I am giving my Positive Energy to him, but at the same time, he is returning this Energy to me but with more quality, and this symbiosis in which we both benefit linked this to himself!"


    "...I understood what you meant..."


    "Then why do you have that stupid face?"


    Tasha''s lips twitched when she heard Aurora''s words. If it had been any other Being, they would have already paid for this insolence, but unfortunately, Aurora was not just any Being.


    "Does this action of Victor''s mean anything to us?"


    "... I don''t know," Aurora responded, hesitating a little. "Through this connection, I can feel that I am connected to another that is a gxy away from us. I can also feel a that is hidden in some dimension."


    Tasha nodded, understanding what she was talking about. As one of Victor''s Wives, of course, she knew about her Husband''s ''personal world'', information that she would not tell anyone, not even Aurora, unless, of course, her Husband allowed it.


    "The first is probably Nightingale."


    "That''s the problem. If it was Nightingale, I should be able to talk to my sister, right? But why can''t I? It''s as if Victor has be a World Tree, which is impossible. You don''t be a World Tree; you are created as one by our Father, and usually, World Trees are all female."


    Aurora started biting her finger as she thought about what was happening.


    "Maybe he has just be so close in Energy to your father that your senses are confused."


    "That''s imposi-..." When Aurora was going to refuse Tasha''s guess, she thought of Victor''s Divinities, specifically a Divinity of Beginning, which also epassed The Concept of ''Life'' and The Continuation of Existence, the Concepts that her father worked with.


    ''... It''s possible... his Power must be so great that I''m confusing him with my Father¡­'' Aurora thought.


    "Well, this is all spection. There''s no point thinking about it now. What we should do is send my Werewolves to Victor''s new Pantheon as ambassadors. Everyone should know that we have great support behind us so that no one dares to touch us." Tasha said.


    "...Yes, you must do this. The safer the is, the better." Aurora spoke.


    "Mmm." Tasha nodded. "Good thing I sent my wolves ahead."


    "...When did you do that...?" Aurora asked in disbelief.


    "When you were racking your brain trying to understand something impossible," Tasha responded.


    Aurora''s lips twitched at this response. "Aren''t you curious?"


    "I am. But I also know that I will understand with time. There is no point trying to understand everything quickly when my Husband will exin it to me in the future while we are making love in bed." The confidence in Tasha''s words was so great that it left Aurora in disbelief.


    ''Is this the same Tasha I''ve watched for so long?'' Aurora thought with a bit of envy inside her.


    ...


    While the girls worked to carry out Victor''s orders, the man who gave those orders was not quiet.


    The Personal Dimension of The Owner of Limbo.


    "I must say, Victor Alucard, I would never have expected that I would have to adjust my Dimension again to contain your presence."


    "I live to surprise people." Victor shrugged.


    The Owner of Limbo disyed a small, amused smile. "That is true." The Primordial''s eyes went to the tall woman behind Victor.


    "I see my assistant has taken a liking to you, Victor."


    Victor and The owner of Limbo continued walking next to each other while talking.


    Victor shrugged his shoulders as if he had no choice and continued walking. "I would like to call the Gods to a meeting."


    Victor and The owner of Limbo continued walking next to each other while talking.


    "No need, they''re already here."


    "...Oh?" Victor disyed a surprised face. "That was quick. I hadn''t even said anything yet."


    "Well, you spoke to their subordinates, and consequently, their subordinates spoke to their Leaders."


    "But isn''t this reaction very fast?"


    "You underestimate how broken your existence is. While Mortals have Ascended to Godhood before, no Mortal has Awakened 14 Divinities when evolving into a God, and no Mortal has Awakened two rare Divinities during this Evolution."


    Victor nodded as he understood that the Primordial was speaking of his Divinity of Beginning and of Negativity.


    "As the holder of the Divinity of Beginning''s, it would not be an exaggeration to say that you are also a God of Life, Vampires, Dragons, and The Continuation of Existence. The Beginning is a Divinity that incorporates other Divinities into it... The same applies with Negativity."


    "As the Representative of Negativity, you basicallymand all the Divinities on the dark side of the scale."


    He stopped in front of the door leading to the meeting room and looked at Victor. "...Do you know what the Primordial Beings and the Gods are calling you, Victor?"


    "Surprise me."


    The Owner of Limbo smiled slightly. "God of Chaos."


    "Or specifically, a Chaos Dragon God."


    "...They sure like those Titles, don''t they?"


    "Indeed... Although, in your case, that Title is urate. There has never been a God who has Divinities on both sides of the scale... I take back what I said: there has already been a God who was born with Divinities on both sides of the scale, but he was eliminated because it was decreed that he was breaking The Bnce¡­" The Owner of Limbo''s eyes shone slightly.


    "But for some reason, that fact doesn''t apply to you. Your Existence is in Bnce with everything. In fact, you have be a part of The Bnce like the Primordials themselves... That''s fascinating."


    Victor felt a shiver down his spine when he saw The Owner of Limbo''s look. It was the same look that men gave him when they were interested in him, and it was worth mentioning that he didn''t like that look at all.


    "I''m not trying to impress, Limbo. I''m just being myself." Victor spoke in a humble manner.


    "It is your way of being that impresses everyone around you, Victor Alucard, The Dragon God of Chaos." The Primordial smiled slightly.


    "...For some reason, I feel like that particr Title was created by you."


    "Who knows~? Maybe it was, maybe it wasn''t." Heughed and then opened the door.


    The moment the door was opened, Victor saw all the Leaders of the Gods present. This time, this meeting would not be broadcast to all Supernatural Beings; it would be a private meeting.


    "Go on, go do your show." The Owner of Limbo said.


    "Mmm." Victor nodded and took a step forward into the room. The moment he stepped into the room, all the Gods felt Victor''s overwhelming presence.


    Unconsciously, everyone opened their eyes in shock when they felt Victor''s Divinities.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, wee. Today, we have a lot to talk about." Victor shed a charming little smile.


    A smile that, for some reason, seemed quite evil.


    .....


    [A/N: Volume 6 END, next chapter starts volume 7.]


    ....

 Chapter 889: A New Day, A New Beginning.

    Chapter 889: A New Day, A New Beginning.


    Victor opened his eyes and found himself floating in space between gxies.


    "This dream again..." he murmured. Even though he was in space, his voice still created echoes.


    Victor''s eyes turned to the countless gxies around him. Some resembled the Milky Way, others wererger, some were dark gxies, others more red.


    "Usually, when I''m admiring this sight, he arrives..." Victor murmured, looking around for something.


    "Here he is..." Victor spotted something inexplicable in the distance, blended with violet, red, and ck colors, an existence that couldn''t be described with mere words.


    Thousands of eyes opened, eyes that seemedrger than gxies, mouths that revealed a ck hole when opened, immense tentacles that made entire gxies vanishpletely upon touch.


    If Victor had to describe this Being, he would simply call it a cosmic horror.


    "...." The creature seemed to utter something, but its words were iprehensible. With just this gesture of speaking, space itself seemed to distort and shatter, and several gxies in the distance simply evaporated from existence.


    "Yeah, I know, my other self... Or should I say, my True Self?" Heughed lightly as he understood what the creature was saying.


    He didn''t know how long it took, but eventually, all the gxies around him were consumed, and then the cosmic horror approached and consumed him, too. Far from feeling fear, Victor felt aforting sensation, like being at home.


    Victor''s body began to distort and grow. Gradually, his Human Form disappeared, and his Dragon form emerged.


    Slowly but surely, all the cosmic darkness from the monster began to enter his body. Throughout this process, Victor only felt peace and a sense of eptance.


    He had learned long ago that his Power should not be rejected or denied. He didn''t know what he had Awakened within himself when he became a God, but he knew this Power was his, and nobody would take it from him.


    Only he could have this Power, and only he could control it.


    eptance.


    ept who you are, even with all your ws. Only then can you progress towards a better future and find bnce.


    ...


    Victor opened his eyes in reality and found himself amidst the bodies of several women.


    Feeling his body, he saw that his Divinity of Negativity and Beginning had progressed by only 1%.


    ''This is going to take millennia,'' he thought as he got up, gently removing Violet, Ruby, and Sasha, who were sleeping and clinging to his body.


    He yawned and stretched, making his body crack as he floated from the gigantic bed toward the door, hovering a few centimeters above the floor.


    Due to his new body weight, only his bed could support his body, as it was made from the most resistant Divine Materials. After all, it had the incredibly difficult task of supporting the bodies of several Dragons.


    Floating through the corridors with his arms crossed, wearing only ck underwear, Victor didn''t care about the state of his clothes. After all, he was the only man in this mansion... Wrong, he was the only man in this world.


    As he floated through the corridors, he checked the state of his Divinities.


    As expected, most of them were only in the initial stage, with the Divinity of Blood being the most progressed.


    When Victor became a God, he finally understood what a ''Divine Concept'' was.


    Simply put, the Divine Body is a vessel, and in the Universe, there are various ''Laws''. What a God must do is learn more about these Laws that their Concepts associate with and apply these Laws within themselves.


    Those who be Primordial Entities are those who take their Concept and merge with it, thus bing a fundamental part of Creation,


    A process that seemed simple at first nce but was incrediblyplex.


    This was especially the case for Divinities like Beginning or Negativity, which epassed several other Divinities within them. It can even be said that the Concept of Positivity and Negativity is where all Divinities are derived from.


    Except for the Concept of The End, which derives exclusively from the True Death that will restart the Universe at the end of Creation.


    Victor thought that by bing a God, he would understand this world more, but it turned out he was just na?ve. He was like a frog in a well, thinking that this was all there was.


    "Baby Steps, Victor... Learning about a Divinity is not as simple as training." Despite saying these words, Victor found himself progressing smoothly in his Minor Divinities, especially the Yandere Divinity.


    Since there were no other Gods with this Divinity, it can be said that along with his Blood Divinity, his Yandere Divinity was what he progressed the most in.


    If other Gods heard what Victor thought, they would want to strangle this man. Of all the Gods out there, he was the one with the smoothest progress in his Divinities. He had barely Awakened as a God, and he was already progressing.


    The reason for this? It was simple: no other God dared to hinder Victor''s progress.


    Just as Aphrodite did in the past to prevent any other Goddesses of Beauty from surpassing her in her Concept, the more knowledgeable Gods could hinder the progress of another God in a certain Concept.


    The Gods rted to the Concepts of Murder, Strength, Beauty, Revenge, Martial Honor, Home, Family, and Nature dared not hinder Victor''s progress.


    Starting with Beauty, the woman with the most advanced Concept in this area was Aphrodite, and she would strangle anyone who prevented her Husband from progressing in her own Concept.


    The same applied to Revenge. Nemesis, the Greek Goddess of Revenge, who had the most influence on this Concept, was a faithful follower of Victor. Anyone who hindered his progress... Swift retribution would fall upon that Being.


    The same went without saying about the Concept of Home. Hestia, as the one with the greatest Concept of Home, would not let anyone hinder Victor''s progress.


    For these reasons, it can be said that Victor''s progression in his Divine Powers was smooth andplicated at the same time.


    After all, the Concepts of Beginnings, Negativity, and Destruction were incrediblyplex to progress.


    Regarding Beginning and Negativity, it was understandable; they are very specific and rare Concepts.


    Now, the issue of Destruction was different. Victor needed a better understanding of Destruction to progress in this Concept.


    It was not as if Shiva or Kali were blocking his progress; he simply didn''t understand the Concept enough.


    Like Creation, Destruction was a veryplex Divinity to understand.


    "Ugh... This is giving me a headache." Instead of thinking about things he couldn''t control right now, he decided to focus on The Meeting of Supernatural Beings that had urred three days ago.


    The meeting was short and straightforward. Victor simply dered his intentions to hasten an Alliance among all the Pantheons, a proposition that was widely epted by all those present.


    The Supernatural Beings of this Sector were finally setting aside their differences and uniting.


    Victor''s overwhelming existence was to me for this. They had no choice but to unite when Victor spoke.


    The moment he became a God of Beginning and Negativity, he was automatically ssified as a very important God, even more important than a God-King.


    The reason for this was that just as the Gods feared The Beasts of The Apocalypse for having the Concept of The End, they admired those who possessed the Concept of Beginnings.


    A God who wielded the Concept of Beginnings could literally initiate anything sessfully. He was the embodiment of the Beginning.


    For example, if Victor decided to create an entirely new Race, onepletely different from his Blood Dragon Species, due to his Divinity of Beginnings, he could do so, and this Race would be automatically epted by The System.


    As a God of Beginnings, he was essentially a God of Life, a God of The Continuation of Existence in The Universe, and The God of all Progenitors.


    If he wished for it, Victor could kill all the Gods of the various Pantheons, all Supernatural Beings, and create everything anew because he is the Beginning of everything and also had ess to Negativity.


    Now, that is another outrageous Divinity. Essentially speaking, ALL DIVINITIES from the Negative Side of The Bnce were under Victor''s control.


    And this gave him extreme control over the Spiritual Side and the Emotions of Beings.


    Therefore, they had no choice but to ept. They didn''t want to be exterminated and repopted at Victor''s whim.


    Unconsciously, Victor was being treated as a Primordial Entity by these Gods, even though he wasn''t one, but his level of authority was too great to be treated the same as a mere God.


    Even Odin set aside his differences, saying, "I sacrificed my eye for wisdom, and I would be a fool to insist on my greed."


    What greed was Odin talking about?


    Of course, it was about the promise of Velnorah, a promise Victor did not know of yet but could imagine the possibilities.


    After this meeting, Victor returned home to organize the mess that was his Faction. With his and his Wives'' contributions, he organized his Faction into three blocks.


    The first block was his personal world, where only his Wives and Family would stay.


    The second block was the Egyptian Pantheon, where his most loyal allies of different Races, who were not Infernal Beings, would stay. Of course, Hell was also part of the second block, although this specific Dimension was located somewhere within Victor''s Soul.


    The third block consisted of bases scattered across Nightingale, Samar, and Earth. These ces would serve as recruitment centers and embassies for his people.


    In the future, when he found mores, all of them would be added to block 3, and only the most loyal of individuals would go to block 2.


    Speaking of Wives, on the second day, his Wives, who had been training in The Tower Of Nightmares, began to emerge.


    And he was quite surprised by their growth.


    Violet, Sasha, and Ruby practically went from thebat effectiveness of a Minor Combat God to a High-level Combat Focused God. In their Vampire Count Form, they could even fight against the strongest Gods like Thor, Ares, etc.


    Witnessing this level of growth, a theory that their strength depended a lot on their Soul was confirmed by Victor.


    The more potential the Soul had, the greater the heights of Power a Being could reach.


    Victor was so happy that they all became stronger and met the conditions to be Dragons that he spent over 5 months pampering all of them in the bedroom.


    Yes, he made one dayst five months, all thanks to Natalia, who, due to Victor''s Blessings, had her Lineage''s Talent fully blossom.


    "Alexios will be very surprised when he sees Natalia''s Evolution," Victorughed. He had no doubt that his Wife was now stronger than her own father.


    Natalia now practically had infinite Energy since her Energy supplier was Victor. The only limit for Natalia was her own body, something Victor would correct in the near future when he understood more about the unique Lineage of the Alioth n.


    The reason for thisck of understanding was that even with his senses, he couldn''t pletely'' understand Natalia''s Soul.


    Despite being Human, she had the Soul of a God, but one without a Concept. Despite having a Soul with the quality of a God, her Soul was too fragile to be called a God''s.


    Natalia''s Soul was an enigma for Victor, and as he valued his Wife''s safety very much, he would do nothing until he was 100% sure it was safe.


    "Hmm, the day of the girls'' transformation into Dragons is marked forter... I will let them rest a bit and go speak with my visitors first."


    Floating toward the area reserved for those who were not Victor''s Wives, he began to see people, specifically maids from the Fulger, Snow, and Adraste ns. Even Fairies, Youkai Kitsune women, and chocte-skinned Werewolves were seen.


    Thest two groups were specifically sent by Tasha, Maya, and Haruna.


    Apparently, they were ''rted'' in some way to these women. With just one look, Victor saw that this statement was true.


    They were close rtives of Tasha, Maya, and Haruna.


    "Y-Your Majesty." The women blushed furiously when they saw Victor.


    ....

 Chapter 890: A New Day, a New Beginning. 2

    Chapter 890: A New Day, a New Beginning. 2


    "Y-Your Majesty." The women blushed furiously when they saw Victor.


    "Where are the visitors?" Despite already knowing where they were with his senses, Victor still asked the question. The reasons for such a question were numerous, but the main one was a sense of purpose for these Maids.


    A Maid with 7 ck tails and Fox Ears approached Victor and said: "Your Majesty, the guests are in the recreation area."


    "Mmm." Victor stared at the fox woman''s ears for a few seconds. His gaze then went to her tails before he turned away. "Thanks."


    "Y-You''re wee."


    Victor began to float towards the recreation area, where a deep pool, game room, manga room, movie room, and library were built.


    It was a ce where he gathered all the ''culture'' that his Wives wanted.


    When Victor left the girls'' sight, the Vampires and werewolves looked at the Kitsune with subtle looks, using her of several things without saying anything out loud.


    Seeing the Maids'' look, the Youkai smiled like a vixen.


    ''Cunning fox!'' Veins bulged in the heads of the Vampires and the Werewolves as both groups snorted and went back to doing their activities.


    Arriving at a giant doorway, the doors automatically opened, revealing a paradise that came straight out of Weebs'' most hardcore dreams.


    "...Ruby and Pepper sure went overboard with this ce..." Victor looked around curiously. He smiled gently when he saw the Ice Castle in the distance, a castle he had given to Ruby on their first date in the past.


    "Heh~, isn''t she sweet?" Feeling curious, Victor floated towards the castle.


    Entering the castle, he saw ws in its very structure. "I was too inexperienced, huh¡­" He lightly touched the castle with the utmost care so as not to damage it.


    With his current Ice Mastery experience, he could make the same castle even more sturdy and defined than before, but although he could do that now, he didn''t.


    After all, this was a memory for him and Ruby. "But... I can reinforce it." Victor snapped his fingers, and soon, white Energy covered the entire castle, making it essentially invulnerable.


    Victor floated over the castle, and he smiled when he saw the photos of him and Sasha at the penis festival in Japan. "I still think Japan is a strange ce..."


    Just who puts on a penis festival? Better question, is there a Penis God?


    Thinking about what this God would look like, Victor shuddered slightly in disgust. ''Yes, it''s better not to think about it.''


    Floating around the ce, he saw the hotel bed where Victor had his first time with Violet. In fact, the entire hotel room was present here in the most real way possible. He even had a D¨¦j¨¤ Vu when he saw this ce.


    "...I don''t know how to feel about this...Just who came up with this idea?" Victor thought about it for a while: "Knowing my Wives, it was probably Kaguya, and when Violet heard it, she thought it would be a great idea."


    Victor floated again and saw several things he bought when he and Sasha were on their first date. Even thendscape of the night he was with Violet on their date was recreated.


    Even the version of Natashia''s castle that was in the Adraste n was present here, a castle that he broke due to ''mistreating'' Natashia too hard in bed.


    "...Just how did it fit in this Ice Castle?" Victor used his senses and tried to understand the Ice Castle, and soon, he saw that the entire castle was being powered by Draconic Runes and the Energy of the Alioth n.


    "This design¡­ Zdrac, huh."


    Victor sighed lightly when he realized that he had been so busy that he missed some important moments. This thought made his existence distort slightly, simr to the creature from his dreams, but he quickly controlled himself.


    His reaction may be exaggerated for some, but to Victor, it wasn''t. He is, after all, a Family man. He often preferred to be with his Family than to be in a war. Unfortunately, the world didn''t seem to want to leave him alone. Because of this, he took control of everything so that he could have peace.


    But even this peace was temporary... After all, his Sector was growing in Power and would soon be a High-Level Sector, and soon, this Sector would be infested with self-centered aliens.


    "Tsk." He clicked his tongue and decided not to think about it. He just had to spend more time with his Family from now on. With Natalia''s and Victor''s Powers, he could spend millennia on this, and only one day would pass out there.


    Thinking about Natalia''s Power, he created an apple in his hand and tried to speed up the apple''s Time with his Divinity stolen from Kronos.


    And as expected, he seeded, as the apple rotted, but... He was unable to ess the most advanced form of this Power. The reason for this was that he did not have the Divinity rted to this Concept.


    Because of this, his Power was limited to small things.


    "If I had the Power of Predation back then... I would have achieved Godhood with this." Victor narrowed his eyes slightly.


    In his fight with The Elder Gods, the greatest boon he obtained was Ikor''s Predation. This Power strengthened his own Absorption Power.


    If the current him wanted some Power or Divinity, he could just eat a Being in possession of it, and he would acquire that Power in its full capacity and not in an iplete form as before.


    Before, when he consumed a Power, that Power was added to his own existing Power. An example of this was when he ate Zeus, and his Lightning Power became stronger.


    Now, such a thing would ur again, but it would also add apletely separate new Power if the origin of the Power was different than what he currently possessed.


    This was good because he could achieveplex Divine Concepts like Time and Space, but it was alsoplicated because he would have to train these Powers from scratch.


    After all, Divinity Proficiency was not inherited.


    Although, there are exceptions. If the Power is not of Conceptual Origin, he would acquire 100% of the capacity of that Power.


    For example, if he consumed a Mortal who had the Power to control metals, he would acquire that Power in its entirety.


    Although... He wasn''t nning on doing that. The reason?


    The Control of Creation he had as the Dragon could already do all of this. Before, he was limited in the scope his control epassed. But now that he had the Divinity of Negativity and Beginnings, the only limitation was his imagination.


    Deciding to move on from this train of thought, Victor floated around the Ice Castle and saw various goals, ces, and photos of his Wives. Even the first Odachi that Mizuki created was here.


    "...I see... This is a memorial... That was smart, Ruby." She used the castle he had made for her as a ce to hold all their important memories.


    "For such a ''cold'' woman, she sure is very kind." He smiled.


    After thinking for a bit, Victor decided to do something. He walked towards the center of the Ice Castle, and with a gesture of his hand, a gigantic globe of Blue Energy was created. A dark-colored pir made with Divine Materials came out of the ground, and in the middle of that pir was Victor''s palm print.


    Victor created a small, very simple wooden tablet and inscribed upon it with the ws of his hand.


    "Pir of memory. Made by Victor Alucard/Walker for the most important people in his life."


    Victor nodded, satisfied. The next moment, he ced a w on his forehead, and soon, a thin, entwined strand of darkness and white came out of his forehead. This was a tiny fragment of his Soul, which he then proceeded to throw into the blue Energy.


    For a moment, the Energy stopped spinning and was stagnant until the entire globe was painted ck before shifting to red and eventually turning into a violet hue.


    The previously blue Energy became a violet Energy with shades of crimson and ck.


    Nodding in satisfaction, Victor walked towards the ck pir with his handprint on it, and he whispered in Draconic Language.


    "These memories should only be visible to those who are worthy."


    The ck pir glowed slightly. Complex words were not necessary; the Draconic Runes were all a matter of intention, and Victor''s intention in making this artifact was that only his Wives and daughters would see his memories. In the next moment, the entire structure stabilized.


    With just a few gestures, Victor had created a Divine Artifact that housed all the important memories of him with his Wives. Of course, the more unsafe and very intimate memories were not stored here. Only the ''cute'' moments were housed in that pir.


    The artifact knew what to show and who to show it to. For example, Ruby wouldn''t be able to witness the ''cute'' moments he had with Sasha, and the same applied to Ruby''s children, should theye here in the future. They won''t be able to see the memories that are not theirs or their own mothers.


    The best thing? This pir would update itself over time; after all, it was connected to Victor.


    "Maybe my future children wille to this ce to see how cute their mothers were when they were younger." Victorughed gently at that thought.


    Victor had no idea how correct he was with those words, but that was a story for the future. Now, he had to entertain two important guests.


    Victor Vanished and appeared in front of two women.


    The taller woman was standing like a soldier on standby. The moment he appeared, she almost instantly nced in his direction, and even though he was only in his underwear, the woman didn''t react at all. She had plenty of self-control to limit her reactions.


    However, the smaller woman with long ck hair and golden eyes sitting under an umbre while seemingly ying some kind of game on a portable console still hadn''t noticed his arrival.


    Seeing these two silent women not interacting and just doing their own thing, Victor felt a very strange atmosphere.


    "God-Queen Amaterasu, and Lady Velnorah."


    Amaterasu was startled by Victor''s sudden voice, and she almost dropped her console. She quickly hid it in her robes as she picked up her fan and opened it before looking in Victor''s direction. Once her golden eyes settled on him, they opened wide in surprise, and a healthy blush appeared on her face. Luckily, she had her fan to hide it.


    "I''m sorry for the dy. As you know, things have been quite busy these days. I assume you guys wanted to talk to me?"


    The two nodded.


    "Very well." Victor snapped his fingers, and in the next moment, three sofas, a veryrge umbre, and a small table were created.


    Velnorah''s eyes twitched a little at this casual disy of Creation Control. ''He almost looks like a God of Creation. Although, he isn''t ''creating'' anything from scratch, but rather just using the things around him to create things.'' She thought.


    Victor floated towards the sofa and made a motion of sitting down, but to the women''s more attentive eyes, they noticed that he was not actually sitting but was simply floating mere centimeters above the sofa:


    "Please, sit down." ck shorts, slipper sandals, and a long-sleeved shirt appeared on Victor''s body, a very casual choice of clothing.


    These clothes indicated that their environment was not professional but more personal and intimate. Therefore, they did not need to worry too much.


    It was a subtle gesture that these experienced women understood, so they also followed suit.


    Velnorah''s armor retractedpletely, and soon she was left wearing white pants with neon blue stripes, ck sneakers with sharp blue stripes, and a white shirt simr in design to the pants she was wearing. It was a choice of clothes that seemed toe out of science-fiction.


    On the other hand, Amaterasu''s choices were more traditional for her country, merelyposed of a simple pink Yukata with gold details.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction before snapping his fingers once more, producing refreshments and an assortment of food on the table, the choice of dishes being Japanese. He then looked at Amaterasu with his Draconic Eyes.


    "Let''s start with you, God-Queen Amaterasu, what do you want from me?"


    Amaterasu picked up an Onigiri on the table and bit down lightly, widening her eyes slightly at how delicious this riceball was. After swallowing the piece she bit off, she started to speak.


    ....

 Chapter 891: A New Day, a New Beginning. 3

    Chapter 891: A New Day, a New Beginning. 3


    "You must understand why I came here."


    "Yes, kinda," Victor didn''t deny Amaterasu''s words. He picked up an onigiri from the table and began eating. As a Blood Dragon, his diet primarily consisted of blood, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t eat other foods.


    "But words are necessary in a negotiation, right?" He smiled slightly. "So, tell me your thoughts."


    With sun-like golden eyes, the Goddess nced briefly at Victor, a hint of dissatisfaction welling up in her heart. ''If you know why I came here, don''t make ady spell it out for you, and take charge of the conversation!'' She wanted to say that, but she knew it would be quite impolite.


    And logically speaking, she hade seeking a more ''meaningful'' alliance with Victor, so it was up to her to speak, even if she was somewhat dissatisfied. After all, these things should be done by men, right? As an ancient woman, she valued traditional customs highly.


    "I want a deeper alliance with The Dragon''s Nest through a marriage between you and me," Amaterasu said as she opened her fan in front of her.


    "Mm, that''s possible," Victor nodded as he picked up a piece of sashimi. "But what can the Shinto Pantheon offer me?"


    Amaterasu narrowed her eyes slightly when she heard this question. Wasn''t marrying her supposed to be a reward in itself? She was a God-Queen, you know? The Gods would practically beg for her attention while this man... He didn''t even show any interest.


    ''Annoying...'' She grumbled internally.


    "What do you desire?"


    "Honestly, I don''t have anything I desire from your Pantheon," Victor was honest.


    The cksmiths for which the Shinto Pantheon was known? Please, he didn''t need that; he had Hephaestus himself working for him.


    In The Supernatural World, not even the Norse Dwarves couldpare to him alone.


    Lands? Victor had an entire Pantheon ofnds and a whole; he didn''t need that.


    Wealth? If he wished, he could shatter the entire world''s economy; his ability to control Creation was that overpowered.


    Soldiers? Victor was a God of Beginnings, the beginning of everything, and he could create any form of Life to be his subordinate. If hebined this ability with the abilities of the Progenitor of Vampires and Dragons, along with his Divinity of Negativity that gave him better ess to Souls, he could literally create life like a God of Creation.


    Women? Victor had the most beautiful women in the Supernatural World, and he loved each of them with an obsessive passion.


    Influence? The current Supernatural World wouldn''t dare to ignore any of Victor''s requests due to his two main Divinities. He had be the most influential God in existence.


    In other words, he didn''t need anything from Amaterasu''santheon. But he wouldn''t be unkind to her since she had helped him in The Gathering of Supernatural Beings by standing by his side.


    Victor''s philosophy had never changed: an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, blood for blood.


    Amaterasu had treated him kindly, and he wouldn''t repay that kindness with malice. But the fact that she had nothing to offer Victor remained.


    Amaterasu knew all of this. There was a reason she had been invited here, and that was to realize Victor''s ''greatness.'' She was a smart woman; no words needed to be said to understand that she was in an inferior position here.


    It wasn''t The Dragon''s Nest that needed Amaterasu; Amaterasu needed The Dragon''s Nest.


    ...But despite understanding this, she still wanted a better position than just being a subordinate. She wanted to be his Wife, and The Wife of The Chaos Dragon God held a lot of power.


    Therefore, she wasted no time and decided to y her trump card.


    Amaterasu reached into her kimono and pulled out something; she opened her hand, and a small Energy sphere appeared in her palm.


    "... Oh?" Victor looked at the Energy sphere with curiosity. He could feel the Power of Creation in that sphere, although it wasn''t as great as that of The Heavenly Father.


    "This is the Essence of my father and my mother, the Gods who created my Pantheon."


    "The Essence of a God of Creation."


    "As a Dragon, you can control Creation but can''t ''create'' anything from scratch unless many conditions are met."


    Amaterasu spoke briefly, but everyone here understood her intention. In exchange for a stronger alliance, Amaterasu was offering to make Victor even more powerful.


    "Interesting," Victor looked at Amaterasu with his crimson-violet eyes. "Are you willing to sacrifice something so important for this alliance?"


    Despite being a new God, Victor understood the importance of The Essence of Creation very well. Even such a small amount of Essence gave Amaterasu unprecedented authority. This Essence could also be used in case of emergencies as an attack; he could create something sturdy enough to defend himself or something dangerous enough to annihte his enemies.


    In other words, this was Amaterasu''s trump card.


    "It''s an investment," Amaterasu said seriously. "You are a Being who has gone from a mere Human to a significantly powerful Dragon in this Sector."


    Velnorah opened her eyes slightly when she heard Amaterasu''s words. Then, she looked at Victor with an even more incredulous expression. She had just realized that he wasn''t a Being born with Power but one who had fought to gain that Power.


    Victor smiled internally when he saw this reaction from the corner of his eyes. ''This woman... She''s very clever. She used this information right now to further improve my impression with a potential ally...''


    Victor thought Amaterasu would get along well with Ruby, Aline, and Aphrodite.


    "Are you willing to bet on me? Even without knowing if my future will be bright or not?" Victor asked.


    "Well, that''s the meaning of a bet, isn''t it?" She smiled slightly.


    "You''re not wrong," Victor nodded with a small smile on his face. He looked at the Goddess with long ck hair and then at the Energy sphere.


    That sphere was undoubtedly precious. To gain any Concept of Creation, he would have to kill and absorb a God of Creation. The only current God with those characteristics was The Heavenly Father, whom Victor didn''t want to harm, as The Heavenly Father was a valuable ally.


    "I understand the proposal, and I understand the importance of this Essence," Victor began to speak.


    "So..." Amaterasu''s golden eyes opened with some excitement, but that excitement quickly turned to confusion when she heard Victor''s next words.


    "But, do you understand what it means to be my Wife?"


    "... What do you mean?"


    "To be my Wife means that you will be mine forever..." Victor''s eyes began to lose the spark of life, and all that remained were two eyes resembling ck holes.


    "No matter if you try to run away, no matter if you try to distance yourself, I will find you, and I will take you back."


    Amaterasu swallowed hard. ''He''s the God of Yanderes for a reason...'' She thought.


    "Are you prepared for that?"


    "H-Humpf, don''t underestimate me, Victor," Amaterasu huffed. "I wouldn''t havee here if I weren''t prepared for this."


    Victor continued to look at her in silence, a silence that Amaterasu found incredibly ufortable.


    "Amaterasu-¨­mikami, are you absolutely sure about what you''re saying?" Victor asked again.


    "...Yes," Amaterasu nodded seriously.


    But at this moment, her face changed to confusion when she felt her Soul being bound to Victor. "E-Eh?"


    Pure confusion appeared on her face, unable to understand how someone could so easily bind her Soul.


    "Don''t be so confused. This is an Authority that epasses the Concept of ''Yandere''."


    "...Huh?" She still didn''t understand. What did this new Divinity have to do with her Soul being bound? And how could a new Diety bind her so easily? She was a GOD-QUEEN! It shouldn''t have been that easy!


    Little did she know that this binding was only possible because she had epted Victor''s words while he was looking at her with those obsessive eyes.


    "In simple terms... You''ve be the target of my obsession," Victor smiled slightly. "And because of that, our Souls are linked. Now, I will know where you are at all times, even if you''re on the other side of the gxy, in another gxy, in another dimension, or even in a separate 5th dimension."


    "No matter where you run, I will find you."


    ''This is not at all threatening,'' Amaterasu shivered as she became even more emotionally unbnced when she felt Victor''s emotions.


    His overwhelming ''Love'' was so oppressive that it left her feeling suffocated. And that love wasn''t even directed at her!


    ''How do the other Wives handle this?'' Amaterasu was still underestimating the kind of hole she had gotten herself into.


    All the women who saw Victor''s beauty wanted to be something of his, but few could actually handle his personality.


    Amaterasu blinked her eyes, and before she knew it, she was next to Victor.


    "H-huh?"


    "From now on, you are one of my Wives. The official ceremony can be heldter. For now, I will pamper you a little."


    "Wait¡ª" Before she could say anything, an onigiri rice ball was ced in her mouth, and she unconsciously bit into it and started chewing.


    "Delicious?" He asked with a gentle smile.


    Amaterasu simply nodded with a red face; she wasn''t expecting this sudden attack!... It was not that she disliked it or anything... She was just taken by surprise and didn''t know what to do! After all, she wasn''t used to physical intimacy like this!


    Victorughed and began stroking her head. He really liked this ability to reduce such an ancient Goddess to the state of a young girl who didn''t know what to do.


    "One matter has been resolved. Let''s continue to the next one."


    "I should¡ª" Amaterasu tried to say something, but she was silenced by another onigiri rice ball.


    "You are my Wife, so you should stay and listen as well."


    She looked at Victor with a mixture of slight resentment and embarrassment on her face but continued eating.


    ''Delicious... Did he do all of this with just a hand gesture?'' Swallowing the onigiri rice ball, she tried to speak.


    "The sphere¡ª." Once again, another rice ball was ced in her mouth.


    "Don''t worry about that. As my Wife, I will retrieve that sphere in due time. For now, I want you to keep it safe."


    She nodded with a heart full of resentment, shame, and slight amusement. Despite not liking it initially, she realized that being pampered like this wasn''t so bad... as she chewed with her mouth closed in a very dignified manner, she thought that this life wouldn''t be so bad.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction and continued to stroke Amaterasu''s hair. Perhaps because she was a Sun Goddess, her ck hair was ''somewhat'' warm as if he had touched the surface of the sun.


    Victor was a little amazed that her hair didn''t burn everything around her. ''This just proves the control she has over her own Power.''


    Victor turned his gaze back to Velnorah. "Tell me what you desire from me."


    "Just like Lady Amaterasu, I desire an alliance." Initially, Velnorah wouldn''t address her with respect since she wasn''t important. But that changed when she became Victor''s Wife, so she needed to show a minimum of respect to her to avoid offending Victor.


    "Mm," Victor nodded.


    "So you want my strength... Why?"


    Velnorah continued to silently look at Victor until she raised her palm upward, and a blue hologram appeared above the table.


    "To understand why I need your help, I need to exin why I came to this Sector in the first ce."


    Victor looked at the hologram with interest. "Continue; I''m listening."


    Velnorah nodded and made some hand gestures. Soon, an image of a was disyed as she opened her mouth and began to tell the story of her life.


    ....

 Chapter 892: In a Galaxy Far, Far Away...

    Chapter 892: In a Gxy Far, Far Away...


    Chapter 892: In a Gxy Far, Far Away...


    "My name is Velnorah Xyphora Thaloria II, The Second Empress Thaloria. My, Eldoria, was dominated by my dynasty."


    A futuristic that harmoniouslybined a high-level society with sustainable technology in which nature was not destroyed was disyed on the hologram.


    The image changed and showed a woman who looked like Velnorah.


    "My mother, Thaloria, is part of a Race called the Xyrra."


    Giant men and women over 3 meters tall were seen in the hologram.


    "Our Race has a natural affinity for technology, and we are highly talented at it."


    Victor and Amaterasu saw a man creating a futuristic weapon with just a wave of his hand.


    "Among these exceptional individuals of my Race, my mother, Thaloria Xyphora, who inter years came to be known as The First Empress of the Eldoria, was exceptionally talented."


    "She was a Goddess in a technological world, and she could do literally anything with the technology at hand... But my mother had a w."


    "Originally, our Xyrra Race had been gifted with superior bodies and a natural affinity for technology, but my mother was naturally born with a weaker body than other members of our Species."


    "It was as if the Universe was bncing her talent. In exchange for her being iparable with technomancy, her body would be extremely weak, even by Xyrra standards."


    The image changed and showed a woman simr to Velnorah. Yet, unlike Velnorah, she seemed much smaller by the standards of the Xyrra Race. Standing only two and a half meters tall, her body appeared quite frail.


    "Fortunately, thanks to that same talent, she was able to ovee her weakness by creating a suit that elevated her strength to an even higher level than other members of our Race."


    Victor saw that the outfit Velnorah''s mother was wearing was a suit very simr to the one Velnorah was wearing now.


    "Its construction technique was passed down from generation to generation in my family. This suit not only increases physical strength but also keeps the wearer''s body in perfect condition at all times."


    Victor saw that as time passed, Velnorah''s mother''s body began to grow and be on par with members of her own Race.


    "Thanks to her excellence and this suit, together with the other members of our Race, my mother dominated the other Races on the, thus making our Xyrra Race appear like Gods to the other Species."


    The hologram changed and showed the Thaloria Empire growing at a ridiculous rate. With an entire Race of Beings that could control technology on an instinctual level, the progression of society as a whole was only a matter of time.


    "The progression of the Empire went well, and in less than 2000 years, the entire was already under our control, and we were already exploring space."


    "As time passed, extraordinary individuals began to appear from different Races, and even from others, and consequently, they became my mother''s subordinates."


    "Among these individuals was a man from an alien Race known as The Yuurakyo, or as they are moremonly called in my Sector, The Assassins of The Gctic Emperor, Kolo, an enemy who would go against my mother in the future."


    The hologram changed and showed a tall man withpletely blue eyes and a skin color more towards dark blue.


    "The Yuurakyo are a warrior Race, bred forbat, and are excellent at what they do. Their natural bodies are born superior to other Races, and their battle perception and talent are naturally above others as well. They are very adaptable too, taking just weeks to adapt to a new and hostile environment."


    "A member of this Race infiltrated these new individuals... And my mother knew that, after all, in her territory, no one could evade her notice."


    "Instead of cowering in the face of this new threat, she set a trap and tried to capture this intruder... But the cost was too great."


    "The Yuurakyo are not called a warrior Race for nothing. Even with our best generals and with the support of our technology, we were still unable to capture him without loss."


    Victor watched as the hologram depicted a man fighting with all his strength and destroying several force fields with his bare hands. He was jumping around on the battlefield and fighting like a bloodthirsty beast.


    "Although she managed to capture him, my mother had lost... Even with all her perfectly calcted ns, she lost several generals, and even her armor was broken in the process."


    "The Yuurakyo were without a doubt exceptional... And My mother wanted that for herself; she wanted that Power."


    "She thought that without this Power, she would not be able to ovee her future enemy... Therefore, she took this enemy and treated him like aboratory rat."


    "Firstly, she tried to make clones, but... It didn''t work, as the gic code of this Race was too unstable."


    "Giving up on this, she tried to impregnate women through artificial insemination... Again, she failed. The baby killed the mother before the gestation period began; the nutritional demand and the strength of the baby was so great that women of other Races could not bear the burden."


    Amaterasu made a face of disgust when she saw the blood and guts bathe the scenes shown in the hologram. This sight wasn''t new to her, but that didn''t mean she feltfortable seeing it.


    "All the tests failed, as she tried everything, but the Race was simply too uncontroble."


    "Only a Yuurakyo woman could conceive a child of that Race... That''s when she thought of an alternative."


    "Turning another Race into a Yuurakyo."


    Victor raised an eyebrow. "She wanted to do the work of a Progenitor, huh? "


    "Yes." The hologram changed, and a newboratory appeared. In thisboratory, the captured man floated in a tube with green liquid, and next to him were tubes with blue liquid.


    "Through several tests and research with the Progenitors of my, she understood that for a Being to change Race, it was not the body that needed to change but the Soul itself. If the Soul did not change, the body would not respond to this change."


    "But again, she failed. A Progenitor''s power could not be stolen that easily."


    "In the end, she gave up and returned to her activities. At that time, a war was already underway, and my mother''s Empire was losing... Until an opportunity arose."


    "A female member of the Yuurakyo Race invaded the facility the man was in, attempting to rescue him... But my mother was already expecting something simr, and unlike the first time, she did not underestimate her enemy. Using the data from her experiments, she was able to effectively develop a strategy to subdue this woman."


    The hologram changed, and Victor and Amaterasu saw the female member of the Yuurakyo Race pinned to the ground with several powerful restraints.


    "With a male and female couple of that Race, she didn''t have to go through the wholeplicated process. She would just have to get the woman pregnant."


    "Through artificial insemination... The process waspleted, but... The baby died."


    "The reason for this? The nature of the Yuurakyo Race ispletely warlike."


    "Their entire evolutionary process was based on the act of fighting and war. For a woman to be pregnant by another man, that man needed to defeat that woman, and she herself needed to submit to him. If such a thing did not ur, it didn''t matter how many children they tried to have. None would survive for long."


    "...This is crazy..." Amaterasumented in disbelief.


    Velnorah nodded in agreement.


    "In the end, my mother failed again until a stupid idea popped into her head."


    "What if I inject them both with a powerful aphrodisiac?"


    Victor and Amaterasu remained silent before these statements. Clearly, the woman hadpletely lost hope in this matter.


    "Since she had nothing left to lose, and frankly, she already wanted to kill them both... She implemented this absurd idea."


    "The result?"


    "Let me guess, did it work?" Amaterasu spoke.


    "Yes."


    "What a surprise." Amaterasu rolled her eyes.


    "But not at the same time." The image changed and showed a Yuurakyo child fighting. He was strong; that was a fact, but even when he grew up, he didn''t be as strong as his parents.


    "He is weak," Victor spoke.


    "Yes, despite being a Yuurakyo, he didn''t grow up among the Yuurakyo, so his development was restricted."


    "But...unlike his parents, his gic code was possible to clone."


    "...Why?" Victor asked.


    "We didn''t know this at the time, but the Yuurakyo have something called aing of age ceremony where an Elder of The Yuurakyo Race injects the participant with a serum that increases their physical capabilities. The thing responsible for the mess in their DNA was this serum... This serum must always be used by new generations at theiring of age ceremony because the gic changes are not passed from generation to generation through a natural process."


    "Ironically, because of this boy, my mother managed to discover and create a weakness for the Yuurakyo, a deadly virus that attacked the brain, killing them instantly, a virus that only worked on members of that Race."


    "Using this biological weapon, she ended the greatest force of the Gctic Empire,pletely exterminating an entire Race... And thanks to that feat, no one stood against her anymore. Because in a technological fight, my mother would always win."


    The hologram changed, and Velnorah''s mother appeared in space between severals, wearing armor very simr to Velnorah''s.


    With a wave of her hand, ripples that looked like sound waves spread out in space, and the entire enemy fleet was reduced to small spheres about 2 centimeters thick.


    "With this, she managed to subjugate the entire gxy and be an Overlord, the most powerful Being in that Sector."


    "Her reignsted, and she had a daughter, me. I grew up and inherited all of my mother''s research materials and my mother''s position as Overlord of my gxy and Empress by defeating her."


    The image changed and showed Velnorah fighting her mother.


    "But¡­ A Convergence urred, and my Sector grew from a mid-level Sector to a high-level Sector."


    "This brought forth the Gctic Emperors. Beings with hundreds ofs at theirmand, existences that, just like my mother, could control technology, freaks of nature who could erase an entire with just one breath."


    The hologram changed images with every word Velnorah said, but Amaterasu and Victor were able to see everything without any problems. The scale of the battles they were witnessing was so ridiculous that it couldn''t even be called a ''battle'' anymore.


    "My mother and I were capable of fighting them, but... The same could not be said for our subordinates. By annihting the Yuurakyo, my mother ended up dooming us. They were our best chance of facing these Beings."


    "Before I knew it, I was fleeing across the border of the gxy and ended up waking up here... In a mid-level Sector with such absurd Beings and the constant presence of the Primordials... An irregr Sector due to the existence of a Being whose existence alone can be considered a breach of Bnce."


    Velnorah closed the hologram and looked at Victor. Originally, she didn''t intend to reveal so much of her past; she hadn''t even mentioned a word of this to Odin. With Odin, she just presented the perks she would make avable to him should he ally with her.


    But with Victor, she decided to go deeper and reveal more of herself because his cooperation was crucial to reiming her own.


    "I see... Your story is quite interesting Velnorah, but I realize that you left out several things, and lied about being an Overlord of a higher Sector."


    "It is more urate to state that I was an Overlord until my Sector increased from mid-level to upper-level. Therefore, my im that I was an Overlord of a higher Sector is not a lie. After all, I lost that status when my Sector evolved."


    "Facies, huh," Amaterasu noted in amusement.


    Velnorah purposely worded the information she provided in such a way as to avoid being caught ''lying'' by sentient Beings, a task only she could do because she was ''unknown'' and had good control over her own Soul.


    "Hmm¡­ As a former Overlord, how do youpare to the Beings in this Sector?"


    "I can defeat everyone here, except for you, the Primordials, and one scary woman from the Hindu Pantheon."


    "Are you not confident in facing me?" Victor asked curiously.


    "Your Powers are simply too varied to predict a fight. The range of possibilities is so wide that even my A.I. cannot predict the oue. And thanks to your Evolution to Godhood, your range of abilities has be even greater."


    "What about this scary woman?"


    "She is a Being that is one step away from bing a Conceptual Being at the level of a Primordial. Her Power of Destruction is so strong and robust that only someone with the opposite Power to hers could oppose her. Of course, Beings with the Divinity of The End, Beginnings, Positivity, and Negativity could also oppose her."


    "But these Beings are so scarce that it would be easier to find a specific grain of sand in an entire gxy than these Beings."


    "But we have 3 Beings of The End here?" Victormented casually.


    "That''s why I said this Sector is irregr. From the data I have gathered, Beasts of The End only exist in the domain of Death, and they rarely leave."


    Victor nodded and asked, "Since you don''t have any of those Concepts mentioned, you don''t have confidence in defeating her."


    "Exactly."


    "You are a Goddess?"


    "Yes."


    "A Goddess of what?"


    "My biggest Concepts epass Technology and Strategic Warfare. My minor Concepts epass Research, Wisdom, and Soul."


    "Soul?" Victor raised a curious eyebrow.


    "Correct." She nodded but didn''t add anything else.


    Seeing that she wasn''t going to say anything else, Victor didn''t press. He wasn''t that interested, to be honest, his thoughts were more on those Beings in the higher Sectors that he''d just seen.


    "What do you want from me, Velnorah?"


    "An alliance. In exchange for you helping me get my back, I will give everything I have to you." She stood up and floated towards the sky, and with a wave of her hand, hundreds of holograms painted the area.


    "...Oh?" Victor checked the holograms and saw spaceships, futuristic building designs, research on living Beings, and a lot of other things that he couldn''t identify yet.


    "All the research done by my Empire will be yours, as will I myself... If you wish."


    Victor naturally looked at Velnorah''s eyes. He didn''t express any feelings, he just continued stroking Amaterasu''s hair, who was looking at the projections in the sky with wide eyes.


    "Why?"


    "Why what...?"


    "As someone who came from a more technologically developed Sector, you could very well negotiate these projects, or even create your own Faction. Countless possibilities are possible, but even with that possibility avable, you chose this method... I assume that you made this same proposal to Odin, right?"


    "...Yes."


    "So I ask, why? Why did you choose this path?"


    "Time¡­" For the first time, Velnorah showed some emotion on her face. She bit her lip in frustration. "I have no time." Her face changed to cold and indifferent, but this small disy of emotion was enough for Victor to understand everything.


    Victor closed his eyes and nodded, then leaned back on the chair, picked up Amaterasu like a cat, and ced her on his chest.


    "E-E-EH?" Amaterasu awoke from her stupor, and her face turned slightly red due to her position.


    "Very well, I ept your alliance, but I don''t want you."


    "...Eh?" Now, it was Velnorah''s turn to be incredulous. "What did you say?"


    Victor raised his eyebrow at Velnorah. His look said, are you deaf woman? But as he is magnanimous, he decided to speak again, this time in a more borate way.


    "I ept the alliance, I will help recover your, and in return, I will ept the research data."


    "...And about me...?"


    "I do not want you."


    "...Why?" Her voice came out a little more dissatisfied.


    "I mean, you don''t need to sell yourself to me, right? You can save yourself for someone you care about.


    I''ll have already received so much from you." Victor smiled gently. He looked like a saint who had descended on earth just now.


    "...Right...But I''m not selling out or anything. This is all part of the deal, and if you ept, you must take me." She spoke logically.


    "Mm, you might be right, but I don''t want to. I''m not so evil as to ept a desperate woman."


    A vein bulged on Velnorah''s head. ''This man is not following the script! And he''s two-faced too! He just epted Amaterasu, who sold herself to him! He even started acting like she had been his Wife for years! So why doesn''t he ept me!?''


    Victor smiled slightly when he saw Velnorah''s cold expression broken. The reason why Victor didn''t ept Velnorah immediately? He wanted to tease her. He liked to see someone as serious and cold as Velnorah losing herposure because of him; it was a very intoxicating feeling.


    "How long will you stay floating around, my ally~? Sit, I want to hear more about the enemies that are on your."


    "... Okay." Velnorah floated toward the chair and sat down. She looked at Amaterasu, who had seemingly forgotten her existence, with a slight look of resentment, but that look soon disappeared when she heard.


    "How much time do you have left?" He asked gently.


    "100 years is how long my mother can survive." She responded by giving Victor a little more information.


    Victor nodded. "Does Time here pass the same as in your Sector?"


    "It doesn''t. I said 100 years based on the Time of this Sector."


    "As I am now, can I defeat the Leader of your enemy?"


    "... I can''t say. I didn''t fight him specifically, just with his subordinates. His subordinates all had strength levels equal to that of Thor''s, but their abilities were different."


    "Mm~, okay. Tell me everything about your Sector, and don''t hide anything."


    "Yes¡­" She made another hologram with her hand and sneakily looked at Victor.


    "...Are you sure you won''t ept me?"


    "Yes," Victor replied.


    Velnorah''s face narrowed slightly in irritation, and she looked back at the hologram. Unconsciously, she began to pout in annoyance, an expression not even she realized she was making.


    She didn''t know why this man didn''t want to ept her. She was an Empress, she waspetent, and she was beautiful. The height problem was not a problem since he could change his height whenever he wanted.


    As someone who was already of marriageable age, she couldn''t see anyone more suitable than Victor. Velnorah''s thoughts wandered to the way Victor humiliated his opponents in thest war, and her breathing became a little heated as she remembered that.


    "Velnorah?"


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Show me more about your enemies."


    "... Okay."


    ....

 Chapter 893: Gifts for the Daughters.

    Chapter 893: Gifts for the Daughters.


    Analyzing the images he received from Velnorah, Victor deduced the following.


    ''Most of their Gods are much stronger than ours.''


    If we put it into perspective, it was as if Victor were evaluating Nyx fighting fully trained in her own Concept and inbat.


    It was obvious that the High-Level Sector Gods were Gods who did not neglect their proficiency inbat, unlike most Earth Gods who just lived without training or doing anything useful, like progressing in their own Divinity.


    The Gods of the Upper Worlds were not like that.


    One question that arose in Victor''s mind as he observed these images was, ''Did these Gods learn to fight like this because of the pressure from their Overlord or because in the Higher Sectors, the ''normal'' level of the Gods is very high?''


    One thing Victor realized was that the Being that attacked Velnorah''s mother was someone who had the Divinity of Night and Darkness, like Nyx.


    But when he asked Nyx about this God, she said she had never felt him fighting for dominance in her Concept.


    These words led Victor to understand that the Concepts in each Sector were different.


    For example, Aphrodite currently held the highest Authority over the Concept of Beauty, and she could easily suppress other Goddesses and Gods in her own Concept to prevent them from progressing.


    Therefore, he theorized that if his Sector rose to the Upper Level, his Pantheon would enter a new territory full of Gods who were alreadypeting.


    ''... This can''t continue like this... We need to get stronger.'' Victor stopped floating and nced at The Tower of Nightmares.


    Currently, there was no one in The Tower of Nightmares; the girls had already left and were resting.


    "FAAAAAAATHHHHHEEEEEEERRRRRR------!"


    Victor turned his head and smiled gently when he saw Nero racing toward him with Ophis while Metis watched from behind as if she were their guard.


    "Hey, girls, did you just wake up?" Victor held the two in his arms.


    "Mm!" Nero nodded. "Father, are you going to train us?"


    "Of course, but not right now. I want to take you out for some fun too."


    These words made Ophis and Nero''s eyes widen with excitement.


    Before Ophis could say anything, Nero interrupted her by asking, "... Are you sure, Father? Aren''t you busy?"


    "Of course not. I won''t be busy for a while." Victor smiled.


    "... That''s good." Ophis nodded in satisfaction.


    Victor looked at Metis, who had already be a full-fledged adult. "How was their visit to Nightingale?"


    Metis looked at Nero, who turned her head slightly to the side as if she saw something interesting in the grass. "Well..."


    ...


    Nightingale.


    d looked expressionlessly at a massive crater in the distance within his territory.


    "How did this happen?" He pointed to the crater over 500 meters across with a depth that he couldn''t even see the end of with his senses.


    "Nero Alucard, irritated that a Vampire was being... ''Indelicate'' with her, atomized them along with their entire family."


    Listening to what happened from Alexios, d''s irritationpletely disappeared. After all, he knew that if Victor found out about this, his reaction could be worse than his daughter''s.


    "... As expected of that man''s daughter, she has the same temperament as him... And she''s quite powerful too."


    "... She''s his adopted daughter, My King."


    "Not exactly. Since he gave his blood to her to transform her into a Noble Vampire, it can be said that she is his daughter. She just didn''te into the world in the usual way as one of his Wives'' children will, but she is definitely his daughter."


    "... That makes sense."


    ...


    "It''s okay, nothing too serious happened," Metis said.


    "Mm," Victor nodded. He knew that Metis was telling a white lie. His shadows had already informed him of what happened, and he was very pleased with how Nero had handled everything.


    ''As expected of my daughter,'' he smiled internally, satisfied.


    Victor set the two girls down and knelt in front of them.


    "I will give you two gifts."


    Victor looked at Nero, opened his hand, and a red Power began to condense in his palm. Shortly after, two ck Deagles with white details appeared in his hand.


    "Father... Is this..." Nero''s eyes were extremely focused.


    "Two Divine Artifacts that work in tandem with each other. The ammunition is infinite, and it is controlled ording to your Energy. You can intensify the output this way."


    Victor took the Deagle and aimed it at the sky; pulling the trigger, a massive red Energy beam shot out of the barrel towards the sky.


    "Holy...!" Nero held onto Victor''s hand to avoid being sent flying.


    "Or you can do it this way." Victor concentrated less Energy in the weapon and pulled the trigger.


    This time, it was not an Energy beam but condensed bullets.


    "It''s like a machine gun."


    "Exactly," Victor nodded. "There are several other modes, but you will understand them with time. For now, keep the output capacity at 10% until you can control your Energy properly... And don''t forget: Never rely too much on a weapon. You must continue to train your body."


    "Yes, Father. I understand," Nero nodded excitedly.


    Metis, seeing this, just shook her head from side to side. These two Artifacts were specifically made by Hephaestus and Victor. These two Artifacts could be considered Top-Grade Divine items. For Humans, they would be like two nuclear weapons, and Victor casually gave these weapons to his daughter.


    Victor stroked Nero''s head, and the teenager felt her body glowing and growing stronger.


    "What is this...?" She asked, confused as various pieces of knowledge entered her mind.


    "I have Blessed you with the Wisdom of War and the Peace of Nature... Over time, you wille to understand better how these Blessings work."


    "... Can''t you tell me?"


    "I can''t, because what I gave you was something quite special that will help you. You will understand it better as you grow stronger."


    Nero pouted; she didn''t like mysteries, but if her father said something, she wouldn''t question these teachings. After all, he always did things for a reason.


    Victor looked at Ophis, raised his left hand, and ck Power began to condense, and soon, two ck gloves appeared in his hand.


    "... What is this?" Ophis pouted slightly. She thought she would get a cool weapon like Nero, but she didn''tin; she just asked what this item was.


    "Put on the gloves, and you will understand."


    "Mm..." Ophis took off the two gloves she was wearing and put on the ones Victor gave her. As soon as she finished putting them on, two red Magical Circles shone on the top of her hands, and Ophis''s pupils narrowed slightly like a fox.


    "Hmm... This feeling." Ophis tilted her head in confusion and tried to focus on this feeling. In the next moment, a fireball was created through her.


    "As expected... It worked." Victor smiled. Unlike Nero''s weapon, Victor made these gloves himself with the Power of Souls, Dragon Runes, and control over Creation.


    These gloves directly essed Ophis''s minor Youkai Lineage and activated it. Essentially speaking, Ophis was more Vampire than Youkai since the Progenitor Blood in her veins was the dominant strain, but... That didn''t mean her Fox Lineage had disappeared; that 1% was there, just dormant and very weak. These gloves "enhanced" that Power so she could use it.


    A ck mantle began to cover Ophis''s body, and in the next moment, two fox ears and nine fox tails made of pure dark Energy appeared behind her.


    "Ohhhh! You look beautiful, Ophis!" Nero smiled when she saw Ophis''s appearance.


    "Father... Is this... Mother?" She looked at Victor with mncholic eyes.


    "Yes, indeed." Victor stroked Ophis'' head while looking into her eyes. "This is the Power of your mother."


    "These gloves will help you ess your mother''s Power... Of course, they do more than that, and over time, you will discover more of their functions... Take good care of them until you fully understand them in the future."


    Victor smiled gently as he saw, from his perspective, the transparent Soul of a nine-tailed Fox woman behind Ophis. The woman looked in Victor''s direction, ced both hands in front of her, and lowered her head in a gesture of gratitude.


    "... Yes, I will... Thank you, Father," Ophis genuinely thanked him.


    Although not very expressive, she did her best to show how valuable this gift was to her. After all, these gloves were a direct connection to her mother, someone she missed greatly, even though she had almost no memories of her.


    "Umu." Victor nodded, and then he focused on his Divinity of Nature, War, and Blood.


    Ophis'' body glowed faintly, as it had with Nero.


    "This feeling..."


    "Just like Nero, you have received my Blessings of Nature, War, and Blood."


    "Blood? Why Blood, Father?" Nero asked curiously.


    "Because of your Progenitor Blood, this Blessing will help you better understand that side of yourself."


    "I see¡­ We must train hard then."


    "Yes, but not just that." He got up and turned around. "Come, follow me."


    Victor spread his two Dragon Wings and flew towards The Tower of Nightmares at a moderate speed that the group could easily catch up to him.


    Nero covered her body with her Energy and jumped toward Victor; she took hold of her Deagles, adjusted the Power output, aimed behind her, and fired.


    The recoil propelled herself even further into the sky, as she was effectively using the weapon as thrusters to fly, a rather radical means of lotion, but it worked for Nero. After all, her body was much stronger than it seemed.


    Unlike Nero''s radical method, Ophis just used the Power of the Wind around her to throw herself upwards. Using these Powers seemed so... ''instinctive'' to her. It was as if she were born to use these Powers.


    Although she could use these Powers instinctively, theck of practice was obvious, and Ophis needed to train more to use these Powers as if they were arms and legs like Haruna.


    ''I''ll ask Mother Haruna to help meter...'' Ophis thought. Calling Haruna mother had been a little strange at first; after all, she was her aunt. But if she was her father''s Wife, she was therefore, her mother as well.


    Metis spread her wings and flew after the group. Due to the... dormant state... Of Victor''s other Wives, she was responsible for taking care of the children.


    ''Speaking of which, where is Lady Anna? Shouldn''t she rece me next?'' Metis thought. Now that she thought about it, she hadn''t heard from Anna since yesterday.


    ....

 Chapter 894: A Dragon Never Forgets.

    Chapter 894: A Dragon Never Forgets.


    Samar.


    "I swear to God, I''ll never do this again," Anna grumbled as she stroked the head of a very fluffy, and more muscr than it looked, ck cat. "Organizing so many asset distribution documents is annoying."


    "Is the God you''re talking about your son?" Maya asked curiously as she looked at the papers in her hand.


    "No, I''m talking about the other God," Anna replied.


    "The Heavenly Father?" Maya asked.


    "Yes."


    "...Hmm, isn''t it pointless to talk about him? Why don''t you think about your son? He''s a God too, you know?" Mayamented.


    "Ugh, it''s just a figure of speech that I can''t get rid of, even though I''m a Vampire now," Anna grumbled.


    "Hmmm... I understand," Maya nodded, but it was obvious that she didn''t fully understand and just simply epted things as they were because the woman in front of her was her lover''s mother.


    "Meow..." Zack suddenly got up from Anna''sp, jumped to the floor, and looked towards the entrance. His body was covered in Dark Energy, and he grew to resemble something more like a robust Demonic Tiger.


    "Who is it?" Anna asked when she saw Zack''s reaction; he only did this when someone suspicious approached them.


    Zack was quite devoted to his job and didn''t allow any risks. Although this was the first time he had reacted so intensely.


    "Lady Maya, Lady Anna, a guest from the Norse Pantheon has arrived¡ª"


    "Grrr." Zack didn''t wait any longer as he leaped at the door, destroying it, and attacked the individual.


    "Zack! What are you¡ª" Anna was about to say something but stopped when she saw that the man Zack had bitten dissolved into nothing.


    Suddenly, Zack jumped back and stood by Anna in hisrger form, looking around alertly.


    Several members of n nk emerged from the ground, along with various Shadow Demons, and spread out.


    "... I''m always amazed by those absurd senses," Mayamented, impressed.


    "...Yes... me too," Anna sighed; it seemed that some fool had decided to attack them.


    Suddenly, Zack moved again and attacked the air.


    "Gaaah." A man fell to the ground in pain and dissolved into thin air again.


    "This method of attack... It''s Agares," said one of the top-ranked Shadow Demons.


    "Use the defense protocol as the King ordered," Oda ordered.


    "Yes!"


    "What should we do?" Anna asked. Now that she had identified that the one who attacked her was an enemy of her son, she wouldn''t stand still.


    Unfortunately, her action was not necessary.


    "Nothing, everything is under the King''s control," Oda ced an orb on the ground, and a Violet Energy spread throughout the room,pletely isting the area.


    The sound of something shattering was heard, but nothing was visibly broken. "Oda-sama, the barrier has been breached."


    "It''s okay... It''s all ording to the King''s n... Everything is." Oda said as he looked at the device on his wrist, which showed something moving at high speed.


    The moment the barrier was breached, the energy used was collected, allowing the enemy to be tracked.


    ''Agares won''t escape this time, none of the King''s enemies will escape again,'' Oda thought.


    "Squads 2 and 3 remain here to protect Lady Anna and Lady Maya. Squads 1, 4, and 5,e with me."


    "Yes!"


    Oda fell into the ground as if he had fallen into a puddle of water, and soon, hundreds of thousands of ''shadows'' began to move on the ground.


    "Holy... Just how many people were protecting Anna?" Maya asked incredulously.


    "Five Demon Legions, eachposed of 1,000 Shadow Demons, were stationed to protect Lady Maya and Lady Anna," a woman from n nk said.


    "...Me too?" Maya thought she was only being protected because she was near Anna and that she wasn''t a priority.


    "Of course, you''re the King''s lover, after all," she said as if it were obvious.


    "...How long have you been protecting me?"


    "Since the moment the King dered you were his."


    "...HUH? So long ago!? But I didn''t feel a thing!"


    "If you detected us, we''d be extremely embarrassed as Shadow Demons," a female Demon spoke.


    "Unbelievable..." Maya murmured.


    "Just give up; when ites to matters like this, Victor is quite paranoid," Anna shook her head in exasperation.


    Soon, she sat back in her chair and returned her gaze to the documents. "Let''s get back to our business; I want to finish this quickly and get back home."


    "...Yes..." Maya sat back in her chair in disbelief. Victor was simply too efficient when it came to things he cared about.


    ''This feeling of being ''protected'' isn''t bad,'' Maya thought. ''So, this is what it feels like when a powerful Alpha protects you.''


    For Maya, it was as if she had discovered her ''beta'' side for the first time since she had always been the Alpha in all her past rtionships.


    ...


    The Dragon Nest.


    Nyx, who was rxing while enjoying the starlight in her personal room, was suddenly interrupted when hermunicator buzzed.


    Nyx grunted in annoyance but still picked up themunicator. She ced the orb in front of her and spokezily, "Agent 000."


    "Demon Agares is being pursued, requesting assistance from Agent 000."


    Nyx''sziness disappearedpletely, and she rose from her chair.


    "... I''m on my way."


    The Power of The Starry Night enveloped Nyx''s body, and she vanished.


    ...


    Samar.


    "Again, you don''t need to be here to protect me," Tashained as she looked at an Asian woman.


    "His Majesty''s orders were clear, and we, as his shadow, eyes, and ears, only listen to His Majesty. If Lady Tasha has any dissatisfaction, please contact His Majesty," the woman spoke in a cold and respectful tone.


    It might be Tasha''s imagination, but she felt some acidity in the woman''s words.


    "...Ugh, I won''t do that," Tasha huffed. She wouldn''tin about Victor protecting her because she knew it would only result in him spanking her in bed.


    ''Although, that''s not a bad thing either,'' Tasha thought distractedly.


    ncing at the Asian woman out of the corner of her eye, she asked, "Just tell me how many of you are in my Castle."


    "There are 15 members of n nk, but I don''t know about the Demons," the woman replied.


    "Can you be more truthful?" Tasha narrowed her eyes. How could she not know? They worked together, right?


    The remarkable thing about this troop was that not even she, with her senses, could feel them. It was as if they''d been shielded by some Divinity of Concealment or something.


    ''Is it Nyx? It must be Nyx. Actually, it has to be Nyx. Only she has that kind of Power,'' Tasha thought.


    "I''m not lying; I really don''t know," the woman replied.


    "...How can you not know?"


    "Shadow Demons are the Demons that His Majesty sponsors personally, and only His Majesty knows the specific numbers of them. I can tell you how many members of my n are here, but I can''t tell you how many Demons are here as their true numbers are unknown to me."


    "...Can you make an estimate so I can work with it?"


    "Hmm, Squad 6, 7, and 8 are in charge of protecting you. Squad 6 alone consists of two Legions of more than 1200 Shadow Demons each."


    "...So roughly 6000 Demons?"


    "Yes...? It''s probably more, though."


    "That''s an exaggeration!" Tasha couldn''t believe it.


    "Is that what Lady Tasha thinks? To us, that number of personnel is rather small," the woman replied humbly.


    '' 6000 is a SMALL number!?'' Tasha said incredulously, suddenly feeling a chill down her spine. ''Thank goodness I allied with Victor; I don''t even want to imagine having to fight the entire Demon poption.''


    ...


    The Dragon Nest.


    Victornded in front of The Tower of Nightmares. As soon as he touched the ground, he received a report about what had happened in Samar.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously. As someone with the memories of Diablo, he knew Agares''s weaknesses very well. Because of this, he had developed something that could track him, even though Agares''s Ability to jump between Dimensions for defense was quite problematic to deal with.


    [Oda.]


    [Y-Yes, Your Majesty?] Oda clearly didn''t expect Victor''smunication.


    [I want him captured; his Ability will be useful to me.]


    [Yes, Your Majesty.]


    [I will send reinforcements just in case he tries to escape between Dimensions.]


    Victor focused on his bond with Zdrac.


    [Zdrac, are you awake?]


    [... Now... Now I am.] She repliedzily.


    [I have a job for you.]


    Zdrac''s eyes widened, and she sat up abruptly, consequently waking up Mizuki and Haruna who were nearby.


    "... Ugh, my body hurts... I shouldn''t be so familiar with this." Mizuki muttered.


    Ignoring Mizuki''sints, Zdrac asked, [What''s the job?]


    [Capture; I want you to capture Agares ALIVE. As long as he doesn''t die, I don''t care about his condition.] Victor said.


    A smile appeared on Zdrac''s face. [Leave it to me. I''ll take pleasure inpleting this task for you.]


    A Violet Power covered her body, and her nudity was soon reced. In the next moment, she teleported to another location.


    [Coordinate the attack with Nyx.]


    [Yes, partner.]


    Although Zdrac said this, Victor knew she wouldn''t listen to him.


    ''She''ll likely attack first.'' He thought.


    Ending themunication with Zdrac, he turned his attention back to Oda.


    [Oda, I''ve sent Zdrac.]


    [Yes, Your Majesty... Should I be concerned about potential environmental damage?]


    [Don''t worry; as a Dragon, Zdrac can easily fix that as long as she doesn''t use her breath. Don''t talk during the mission, Oda.]


    [... Don''t worry, Your Majesty... The mission will not fail.]


    Samar.


    Finishing hismunication with Victor, Oda, who was running across the rooftops, suddenly said, "New orders."


    Oda''s words quickly made the Demons and n nk members look at him.


    "The King is personally overseeing this mission, and he even sent one of the Dragons to assist."


    The eyes of the n nk members and Demons widened in shock.


    Oda let his words resonate in the minds of his subordinates until he spoke:


    "We cannot fail... So from now on, it''s 100% effort."


    As soon as he finished speaking, several Pirs of Dark Power erupted around them, followed by the appearance of the Shadow Demons bing even more Demonic as they exuded pure Miasma.


    The same happened with n nk members as they were all covered in a Shadowy Power as they transitioned into their Vampire Count Forms.


    The same urred with Oda, who entered the Level 2 Vampire Count Form.


    "Let''s capture him."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Agares, who was fleeing, looked back with a very worried expression.


    "Damn, what are these monsters!? How can simple Shadow Demons be so strong!? And what happened to n nk? Why does EVERYONE have ess to their Count Vampire Forms!?"


    "Even more, how did that Cat Demon know I was there!? Ipletely concealed my scent, aura, and everything!" Agaresined.


    The answer was simple: Victor does not tolerate mediocrity. His personal forces were a perfect example of this philosophy; each of them were Elite. He had even personally given his blood to the n nk Vampires to make them stronger.


    The same happened with the Demons; he personally provided them with Negative Energy and put them through intense training.


    But this was an answer that Agares did not know.


    ''Tsk, I knew I should have stayed hidden and not taken this job... But it''s not like I can hide forever either.'' He thought as he used his Power to hide within Dimensions.


    But even when using his Powers, his pursuers didn''t stoping after him.


    ''Something''s wrong. They know exactly where I am. How is that possible?'' Agares couldn''t understand what was happening.


    Once again, he regretted taking this job, but as mentioned earlier, he didn''t have much of a choice. If he wanted to leave this Sector and go to a different one where Victor''s influence didn''t reach, he would have toplete this job.


    Suddenly, a presence appeared in front of him and punched him in the face, a punch that pierced his Dimension.


    BOOOM!


    He flew towards the ground, creating a crater.


    "Ugh..." He groaned in pain as blood flowed from his face. ''How did someone hit me in that Dimension!?''


    He looked up a bit unsteadily and saw the face of a woman with Horns and Dragon Wings.


    "Agares, do you remember me?"


    At first, Agares didn''t remember, but when he saw the Dark Power covering the woman''s body and her cold eyes, the image of Diablo''s personal Dragon appeared in his mind.


    "...Zdrac."


    "Mm¡­ It''s good that you remember." Zdrac opened her mouth and uttered something else, but this time, Agares didn''t understand what she had said, but he easily understood the result of Zdrac''s actions.


    The entirety of Space surrounding him was sealed, he could no longer escape with his Power.


    Suddenly, the sun began to fade, and The Starry Night descended all around.


    "Zdrac... You got here too quickly." Nyxmented impressed.


    "I have a score to settle with this sneaky Demon." Zdrac still remembered how Agares appeared to tease her, taking advantage of his Power to jump between Dimensions.


    A Dragon never forgets an offense, and Zdrac definitely remembered everything.


    Agares stood up, and at that moment, hundreds of Demons and members of the nk n began to appear from the shadows.


    With Nyx''s support, each of them was an extremely difficult opponent to deal with.


    Agares'' chance of sessfully escaping this trap?


    You don''t even need to count much; it''s less than 0%. The digits are in the negative. It was impossible for him to escape.


    "Fuck¡­" Despite being in a desperate state, he wasn''t going down without a fight.


    "That''s right... Don''t go down without a fight. It won''t be interesting that way." Zdrac''s eyes glowed with a sadistic tinge.


    At that moment, Agares regretted having provoked this Dragon in the past.


    ....

 Chapter 895: Daughters time.

    Chapter 895: Daughters time.


    Agares looked around and saw that he waspletely surrounded, and the chance of him escaping was minimal. So, his only option was to fight and hope for reinforcements. Unfortunately, they wouldn''te because no matter how much he pressed the emergency button he received from his contractor, nothing was activated.


    This meant that whatever Technique Zdrac had used hadpletely sealed this Space.


    "But that won''t stop me..." A red glow covered Agares'' body, and in the next moment, he transformed into his Demonic Form.


    A ck Being with sharp horns, a pointed tail, and red and white ents was revealed.


    Seeing Agares transform into his Demonic Form and increase his Power, Nyxmented, "Give it up, Agares. You have nowhere to run. Make it easier for us and for yourself." She didn''t want to engage in futile actions and sweat.


    "Please, Nyx, don''t make him give up. I want to see him struggling like a pig waiting for ughter." Zdrac''s face disyed pure sadism, and it was clear that if Agares gave up without a fight, she wouldn''t be satisfied.


    Nyx shrugged when she saw Zdrac''s sadistic expression. With a wave of her hand, the Starry Night formed around her, and she hovered in the air.


    "Just finish this quickly; I want to get back to my beauty sleep." Nyx returned to herzy demeanor when she realized there wasn''t much work to be done.


    "Behave like a professional, or Victor will know about it," Zdrac said.


    Nyx shuddered, "Tsk, you can''t y that card like that."


    "I can, and I will," Zdrac narrowed her eyes at Nyx.


    Nyx clicked her tongue again and waved her hand. In the next moment, all the nocturnal creatures present became even stronger, thanks to the Blessing of the Primordial Goddess of The Night.


    "Happy now?"


    "Yeah, I am," Zdrac smiled.


    ''I swear by the Primordial Chaos that Victor is influencing this Dragon to be more sadistic; she wasn''t like this before,'' Nyx thought.


    "Come on, Agares, fight. Don''t give up. You''re a Pir Demon, right? Diablo''s most reliable assassin."


    Agares broke into a cold sweat when he saw the Demons and Vampires around him be even more powerful than before.


    "Damn..."


    "Yes, you are," Zdrac smiled, and with a hand gesture, she ordered the Demons and assassins of the nk n to attack.


    The chain ofmand was supposed to be in Oda''s hands, but if Victor sent one of his Wives on the mission, they had the authority to takemand if they wished, although ultimate authority still rested with Oda, and he could reject the Wife''s request if it was irrational.


    After all, these men and women were Victor''s personal subordinates.


    So, the moment she made the gesture to attack, all the subordinates looked toward Oda, and when he nodded, they attacked.


    Hundreds of bloodthirsty Shadow Demons and personally trained Noble Vampire Assassins attacked in wless coordination.


    Agares dodged one attack, but as soon as he did, he felt his back being shed.


    Agares defended against another attack, but as soon as he did, he felt his leg being cut.


    No matter what he did or what action he took, it would create an opening that these experienced assassins wouldn''t miss.


    If it weren''t for Victor''s order to capture him, he would have already been killed.


    And Agares, as an experienced assassin, knew this. He knew he was being spared, and it was this knowledge that filled him with pure rage.


    "I WON''T GO DOWN WITHOUT A FIGHT!" Agares'' roar of anger echoed around him, and he no longer held back as his entire body was covered in Demonic Power and began to emanate Miasma.


    He grabbed a woman from the nk n, but as he was about to kill her, she suddenly disappeared into the Shadows and reappeared elsewhere.


    A Shadow Demon had assisted her.


    The same scene repeated several times; every time he tried to kill someone, they would disappear and remain safe.


    Their teamwork was impable.


    Wounds began to umte and deepen on his body, and blood began to stain the ground in puddles.


    Agares lost his strongest ability, which was Dimension Hopping, and without it, he proved to be a very easy opponent.


    Seeing that he was slowly losing, he decided to risk everything. His target shifted to the two women floating in the sky. If he couldn''t kill these elusive assassins, he would kill those women!


    With a Demonic roar, his Power skyrocketed as he started burning his own vitality. Miasma covered his body, and he transformed into a Being of pure Miasma. Then, he flew toward the two women.


    "Oda-Sama..." The subordinate''s phrase was brief, but Oda understood the implications. If he allowed Agares to attack his Master''s Wives, it would be a humiliation.


    "I know... Change of ns... Cripple him."


    "Yes!"


    The Power of the nk n members'' Shadows exploded, and an area of Pure Darkness fell around them. From it, giant des began to form.


    They cut the Miasma monster into several pieces. Five members of the nk n appeared in Agares'' path, their bodiespletely covered in darkness.


    "Helheim."


    Using the Technique Kaguya had taught the n members, a Domain of Pure Darkness descended. Giant shadow hands fell to the ground and pulled Agares toward it.


    The monster''s roar was heard as the hands pinned Agares to the ground. Then, the Miasma dissolved, revealing Agares'' appearance, missing his tail, left leg, and right hand.


    Immediately, several Shadow Demons jumped on Agares and held him down.


    Agares was defeated.


    Agares gritted his teeth. "Kill me!"


    "You are useful to The Demon King." The voices of hundreds of Shadow Demons were heard simultaneously. "So, you will not die."


    The fanatical tone of the Shadow Demons was very obvious; they were perfect soldiers.


    Oda sighed in relief. ''Honestly, capturing someone of his caliber is more difficult than killing him.''


    That''s why Victor''s Special Forces were more focused on killing to eliminate the threat. The only good threat was a dead threat.


    Seeing Agares'' condition, a wave of satisfaction entered Zdrac''s body. Her excitement was so great that scales began to appear on her body, and she started to transform into her Humanoid Dragon Form, violet Power gathering in her chest.


    She was preparing for a breath attack.


    The Demons and Assassins of the nk n began to sweat when they saw Zdrac''s appearance.


    ''She''s not going to unleash the attack, is she...?'' They all had the same thought. Although they thought that way, they knew the personalities of their Master''s Wives very well. So, they all remained ready to flee at any moment because they didn''t want to die a pointless death.


    Fortunately, Nyx was there to remind the excited Dragon of this detail. "Zdrac, remember Victor''s orders."


    And with those words alone, Zdrac''s excitement was cut off, and she returned to her normal state.


    "Yes... I remember," Zdrac replied.


    "Uh-huh, I believe you." Yes, she didn''t believe her. Nyx knew very well how emotional Dragons could be and how quickly they forget things. Fortunately, Victor wasn''t like that... most of the time.


    The Demons and Assassins of the nk n sighed in relief.


    ...


    The Dragon Nest.


    [Mission aplished.] Oda informed Victor.


    And these words made Victor''s smile grow. [Good job, Oda. Were there any issues regarding my Wife?]


    [Lady Zdrac lost control of her emotions a bit and almost annihted us. Fortunately, Lady Nyx was nearby and stopped her. Other than that, no problems.] Oda reported in an emotionless tone. As Victor''s most loyal subordinate, his job was to bepletely honest.


    Victor facepalmed. [...Very well, your battalion will be duly rewarded. Contact Aline when she wakes up. She will provide you with the details and instruct the Shadow Demons who participated to return to Hell; I will reward them as well.]


    [Yes, Your Majesty.]


    "Father, Father, what are you doing?" Nero asked curiously as she looked at The Tower of Nightmares.


    Victor turned his attention to his daughters and Metis. "I am upgrading the Tower."


    "...What?" Metis looked at Victor incredulously. The Tower was already magnificent, and he intended to upgrade it further?


    "Hmm, but isn''t the Tower already really good?" Nero asked.


    "With the enemies we will face in the future, all of us need to be stronger," Victor exined. "I''m even thinking about making a Tower like this on Earth so that the Supernatural World and Humans can enter. Of course, it won''t be as good as this one, but it will help everyone be stronger quickly."


    "... That''s good, but it needs to be properly controlled, or Humans will just use it for profit and not be stronger."


    "I know, that''s why I''m offering a reward to motivate everyone."


    "... A reward?" Ophis''s earsically perked up at the mention of a ''reward.'' "What reward, Father?"


    "Immortality, endless riches, etc. As long as the request is reasonable, I will grant it." With his current level of Power and thanks to the gift he received from Amaterasu, along with his current Divinities, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Victor was like a God of Creation. The Essence of Creationplemented his current Divinities very well.


    "... Will this reward also be avable in our Tower?" Metis asked.


    Victor looked at Metis and smiled slightly as if he understood something she didn''t. He then replied, "Of course."


    These words made Ophis and Nero''s eyes widen in excitement. They definitely had some requests for their Father that they were usually too embarrassed to ask for.


    The same could be said for Metis; she had some requests of her own to make.


    "... And done." Victor lowered his hands, and the Tower glowed slightly as it grew a few more meters taller and even sturdier.


    ''That was easier than before,'' Victor thought.


    "What changed?"


    "Several things, but the main one is that the Souls will receive more nourishment than before. Since I have ess to practically unlimited Negative Energy, I can work more to help everyone." Victor spoke.


    ''I also put a surprise on the top floor,'' Victor smiled inwardly.


    On the top floor of The Tower of Nightmares, those who climbed The Tower to its peak must face... him. Specifically, a version of himself from before he became a God.


    Of course, this version of him didn''t have Roxanne, ess to Negative Energy, or control overrge-scale Creation, as these were very specific Energy Techniques that couldn''t be used without Negative Energy. But this version of himself still had all his other ''basic'' Powers, and even a nerfed form of Creation Control.


    "Anyway, Metis, make the announcement about The Tower of Nightmares. I''m going to Nightingale with my daughters."


    "Okay... Why are you going to Nightingale?" She asked curiously.


    "I''m going to talk to d."


    Metis sent a small prayer, hoping that some benevolent Deity would have mercy on d''s Soul. Then she said, "Okay, I''ll make the announcement."


    "Uh-huh, let''s go, Metis."


    "... Huh?" Metis looked at him, confused.


    "What? I was quite specific, right? I''m going with my DAUGHTERS."


    "B-But..." Metis blushed.


    "Yare, yare, you have to pay attention to words, Metis." Victor did his best Jojo impression while shaking his head. Despite appearing ''disappointed,'' the mischievous smile on Victor''s face was quite evident.


    For some reason, Metis felt a strong desire to hide in a hole in the ground, but at the same time, she really wanted to hug Victor now.


    Both her new side and her old side were in a big dilemma now.


    "Father, let''s go to Nightingale." Nero jumped onto Victor''s back and held him by his neck.


    "Hmm, let''s go," Victor nodded as he turned around. When he turned, Nero red at Metis with a slightly hostile look and stuck her tongue out at her. She then mouthed out some words, saying, ''He''s mine.''


    This childish attitude irritated Metis more than it should have. With several veins bulging on her head, the new Metis kicked the old Metis to the back of her mind and followed Victor.


    One thing both Metises had inmon was that they were quitepetitive.


    Talking like this, it might seem like Metis had a split personality like Natashia, but that was not the case. She was the old and the new Metis merging into a new Being. It was just that due to her age, the older Metis had more control over the body, but when it came to strong feelings and willpower, the new Metis was stronger. After all, she was a Dragon.


    Ophis, seeing this, just huffed and climbed onto Victor''s shoulder. She then looked down upon Metis and Nero with an expression of superiority.


    ''I have the high ground, bitches, and I''m the favorite!'' That''s what her face was saying.


    And this look made both women even more irritated.


    Victor just smiled in amusement when he saw this childish quarrel, and then he thought of something: ''The time I spend talking to d should be enough for the girls to wake up.''


    ....

 Chapter 896: You Didnt Know?

    Chapter 896: You Didn''t Know?


    Nightingale.


    Visitor''s room of Nightingale Castle.


    Victor was sitting on the couch with Ophis in hisp, Nero on his right, and Metis on his left.


    "So, you have a brother," Victor began the conversation.


    "... Excuse me?" d raised an eyebrow, diverting his attention from Ophis, who had a satisfied smile on her face as Victor stroked her head. He also conveniently ignored his daughter''s changed appearance.


    He had many questions about what had happened to Ophis, but it wasn''t the time for that because Victor''s next words grabbed d''s full attention.


    "Radu Tepes, does that name mean anything to you?"


    "... How do you know that name?"


    "Nius Horseman imed to be that man before my forces captured him. He said he would return for revenge."


    "...I see..." Instead of answering Victor''s question, d fell into contemtion. "I understand... Now it all makes sense."


    Victor snapped his fingers several times, drawing d''s attention. "d? Answer my question."


    d''s spine tingled as he heard Victor''s demanding voice.


    "Yes, I know him. He was the sickly brother of the original d."


    Victor raised an eyebrow upon hearing these words. He felt that d was about to start telling a story, so he said, "Continue."


    "As you experienced yourself when absorbing Adonis, when a Progenitor Vampire absorbs a Soul and assigns it a high value, you''re essentially consuming another existence and adding it to your own. Because of this, it''s a dangerous method."


    Victor nodded and thought, ''Basically, this ability is a wed version of my current Predation Ability, which allows me to consume a Being and assume all of their characteristics without affecting me.''


    "Therefore, saying that he is my brother is not incorrect, but at the same time, it''s not entirely correct because I am not the original d Tepes, the one who was once called the Impaler."


    Before assuming the name d Dracul Tepes, he had been called many names in his history. And not just names; he had also taken various forms.


    "Well, do you have an idea why he seeks revenge?"


    "... Yes."


    "So? What are you waiting for? Tell me."


    "Ugh, this is something very personal, you know?"


    "Look at my face and see if I care," Victor said disdainfully. "Spill what you know."


    d looked at Victor with a wordless gaze. He seemed to have many things to say but decided it was best not to and simply told the story.


    "It all began when..."


    "Summarize it in fewer than 20 words."


    d looked at him in silence.


    "What? Do you think I have time to listen to your story? I have many things to do today. I just came here to find a possible motive for your supposed younger brother''s revenge," Victor said with an emotionless look.


    "... It happened when I ''consumed'' the original d. His brother may have witnessed that scene." Just as Victor had said, d summarized what happened.


    "I see... Well, I can understand now," Victor nodded. He could already imagine what happened next: the younger brother swore revenge to make d pay, even bing what he once swore to kill.


    "Wait a sec... How did he be a Noble Vampire? Aren''t we the only ones who can do that? And from what I saw, he''s not a Vampire ve," Victormented.


    "Well, I may or may not have turned him into a Vampire at the original d''s request. After all, he was very weak when he was Human."


    Victor looked at d with an incredulous expression. "And you didn''t recognize this man when he first appeared in front of you?"


    "He was very different, even his presence was different; I couldn''t recognize him."


    Victor couldn''t help but think that everything he was hearing was nonsense. d wasn''t so foolish as to overlook something like that. He was a very methodical man, so there had to be something he wasn''t telling.


    But reading d''s emotions, Victor felt he wasn''t lying. No one could lie in front of him; as a God of Negativity, he could sense the emotions of Beings, and with him possessing Aphrodite''s Blessing of Love, it made him an expert in reading emotions. Add on his sharp eye for bodynguage, and there was very little that could slip past Victor''s senses.


    Unless there were highly unknown methods he wasn''t aware of, it was practically impossible to lie to him and him being unable to tell.


    "So, you didn''t know that your supposed brother was experimenting with your Progenitor Blood and even created something akin to two clones of you?"


    d''s expression turned serious upon hearing what Victor said. "What are you talking about?"


    "The Horseman brothers, Jessica Horseman''s supposed older siblings, are experiments made with your Blood."


    "... What...?"


    Victor narrowed his eyes when he heard d''s genuinely shocked reaction. "You really didn''t know about this?"


    d''s emotionless gaze gave nothing away, but his emotions were answer enough to Victor''s question.


    "Bruh, you''re losing a lot of the credibility I thought you had. How can you not know this? Don''t you feel your Blood being used?" Victor asked incredulously.


    "Of course not, Victor. No Progenitor of Vampires has that ability." d shook his head. He could do something simr if his blood was nearby, but from several kilometers away? It was impossible.


    Victor looked at d confusedly. "But I can do that?"


    "... Huh?"


    "Even now, I can control all the blood I gave to Ruby, and that blood is literally in another Dimension. And this is an ability I''ve had since the beginning."


    "... I can''t do that... You''re the abnormal one."


    "Really? I thought you could do it too. After all, blood control is a basic skill for Progenitors of Vampires, right?"


    "Yes, but proficiency in that control and the ''TALENT'' involving this control varies from Progenitor to Progenitor."


    Beings are different and have strengths and weaknesses; the same applied to Progenitors. d''s strong point was the ability of his blood, at least he thought so. Hearing what Victor could do with his blood, he honestly felt a little overwhelmed.


    ''What have I been doing for these 5000 years?'' d wondered a bit depressively. But he tried to console himself by thinking that Victor was abnormal, so he couldn''t bepared.


    While d fell into a state of depressive self-reflection, Victor was pondering this ability he possessed.


    "I clearly remember that this ability started getting stronger when my Wife Mizuki gave me Junketsu..." Victor looked at his watch.


    He extended his hand, and in the next moment, the watch turned into liquid, and an Odachi appeared in his hand.


    d''s eyes widened, and he snapped out of his trance when he saw Victor summoning the Odachi.


    Taking Junketsu by the hilt, he focused his intentions on the sword, and in the next moment, he ''heard'' Junketsu.


    The sword couldn''t speak, but it could convey its intentions, so when Victor asked the question, Junketsu responded.


    "I see..." It seemed that his theory was correct; by creating a de with his blood, he had somehow enhanced his Blood Control. It was as if his ''Soul'' had merged with his blood, allowing him to sense his blood anywhere in the world because the blood was connected to him through his Soul.


    "You seem to have understood something, Victor."


    "Yes, I have."


    Junketsu turned back into ck liquid and became a watch again.


    "I now understand your brother''s objectives and what''s happening. So, my business here is finished."


    "Wait, wait. You can''te in here, tell me that my blood is being used for experiments, and just leave."


    "Yes, I can... Besides, the fact that you didn''t know your blood was being used for experiments is unbelievable. You''re a Progenitor of Vampires; your blood is worth more than gold out there. Didn''t you ever think to be cautious about it?"


    Victor''s words left d in silence because he really hadn''t thought much about it.


    Victor shook his head disappointedly. "It''s because of this that even though I''m strong now, I try not to get too arrogant. Can you imagine how catastrophic it would be if I let my blood roam freely?"


    "The Blood of a Progenitor Dragon bathed in Negative Energy?"


    d''s spine chilled at the thought. The amount of trouble that would ur if Victor''s blood fell into the wrong hands would be enormous.


    There was a reason why Dragons were hunted so much, and that reason was that nothing went to waste in a Dragon''s dead body. Victor, being the Progenitor of Blood Dragons, a Race of Dragons that was a fusion of the Vampire and Dragon Progenitors, was even more valuable.


    "Pay attention to the smallest details, d. Your blood is very valuable, and as you said, blood is the currency we Progenitors use. What guarantees that other Beings can''t do the same? I know several Witches who can use someone''s blood for various troublesome curses."


    "Yes, most of those curses won''t affect us due to our robust Souls and superior bodies, but it''s a perfect example of why we should be cautious."


    "I will keep your advice in mind."


    "Good. Now, I will-."


    "Before that, what happened to my daughter?"


    Victor was silent for a few seconds as he looked at Ophis and then replied to d: "I gave her a Divine Artifact that is capable of allowing her ess to that 1% of Youkai Soul within her."


    d looked at Victor with a look of utter disbelief. It was the same look one would give to someone who said some nonsense like "I gave a Nuke to a child to y with."


    d''s reaction may seem exaggerated, but it was understood that Divine Artifacts, depending on what they could do, could be considered as valuable as a weapon of mass destruction.


    "...Is that safe?"


    "Of course it is. You think I would give my daughter something dangerous?"


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    d looked at Nero, who had identally pulled the trigger on her deagle and sted a hole in his ceiling.


    "... Oops? Hehehehe." Nero scratched her head in embarrassment for having disrupted her Father''s meeting.


    ''This trigger is very sensitive!'' she thought in a cold sweat. She had just inspected the gun and identally pressed the trigger, and it went off! Even she was scared now.


    d''s gaze went to Nero''s weapon, and then he looked at Victor with judgmental eyes. That beam of Power could easily annihte one of his Elites! How was that not dangerous!?


    Feeling d''s gaze, Victor responded. "We haven''t talked about it."


    d wanted very much to say several expletives right now, but as a man of integrity and Royalty, he swallowed those words and said, "Just go away. And if possible, give me some information about the experiment involving my blood, please."


    "Mmm." Victor nodded as he picked up an Orb and threw it towards d.


    d grabbed the thrown object and looked at the sphere, then when he looked up towards Victor, the man was no longer there. He had disappeared as if he didn''t even exist... Even the hole created by Nero had been repaired, and d didn''t even feel anything!


    ''Damn monster.'' d growled internally.


    ....

 Chapter 897: We Are Dragons.

    Chapter 897: We Are Dragons.


    As soon as Victor left, d took the Orb and headed toward his personal room. When he reached the room, which even his wife could not ess, he passed through a wall that led to arge room with several Artifacts.


    This was a room personally protected by Alexios himself, a room that was outside the normal space. It could even be said that this ce was a personal dimension for d himself.


    It may seem impressive, but it wasn''t something as grand as the Inner World that Victor had.


    Arriving in the room with the Orb in hand, he looked at three coffins with names written on them, specifically, he looked at the middle coffin, which read d Dracul Tepes.


    "To think things would end like this, my old friend." d''s eyes became mncholic as he remembered a specific scene.


    A formless monster piercing the impaler''s heart as his younger brother watched.


    "Your desire to save your country ended up giving me a treacherous enemy." d sighed in resignation, but then his eyes became firm. "But in the end, it doesn''t matter. The enemy of my people must be eliminated, asit has been in the past, and as it will be in the future."


    d looked at the sword that was used by d, The Impaler, grabbing hold of it and tightly gripping it in his hand: "It''s time to get stronger too... If I can''t get strong like Victor''s abnormality, I have other means."


    d turned and walked towards the exit.


    ...


    Ancient Egyptian Pantheon, owned by The Snow n.


    Jessica Horseman sighed as she looked at the crowd of white-haired beings in front of her. In all her years of life, she never thought she would be part of a ''family''. She also never thought that her missing mother had such a deep secret.


    ''Damn, my father.'' She muttered irritably when she thought about the st moments'' she had with her father. The man had actedpletely out of the character she was used to.


    She touched the ne around her neck, the ne that contained Fafnir''s heart, a Relic of The Snow n that, by some miracle of fate, was not taken from her when she arrived at this ce.


    ''Well, let''s look at the positive side... At least now, I don''t need to fear the sun...'' She thought sarcastically. She was trying to look at the positive side of this whole situation, but she couldn''t. She was here, trapped in the enemy''sir, not knowing what they were going to do with her.


    Because of thoughts like these, her imagination started to be active. As a Descendant of The Snow n''s Main Bloodline, she could be used as breeding stock by several men of The Snow n.


    ''If ites to that, I will kill myself...'' She thought with resolve.


    Several other terrible thoughts passed through her mind of how she could be used for the benefit of The Snow n, like an arranged marriage or something.


    ''An arranged marriage wouldn''t be bad. I could kill my partner and take his inheritance... But that depends on the family I marry into. What if it''s the Fulger n? If I''m not mistaken, there is a single man in the Fulger n who is part of the Main Bloodline. If it is him, I will not be able to do that without that monster knowing.'' Jessica shuddered when she thought of Victor and how ''monstrous in Power and influence'' he was.


    Thinking about Victor, she couldn''t help but feel slightly irritated, not about Victor, but about her ex-boyfriend, Johnny.


    ''They are both from the same generation, but why is the difference so big? Tsk, now I''m irritated.'' It wasn''t like her to makeparisons, but due to being in this stressful situation that left her sleepless for fear of being attacked, her thoughts were wandering into dangerous paths.


    ''Forget Johnny, what about my brothers? Where are those bastards? I haven''t heard from them, and I don''t even know if Victor''s army kidnapped them or if my father ran away with them.'' She thought as the irritation continued to grow.


    One thing Jessica hadn''t realized yet was that due to being a member of The Snow n Bloodline, she was suffering from the drastic mood swings caused by the Fire of The Snow n Bloodline.


    It was known to everyone that the Main Line members of The Snow n were VERY temperamental, and their emotions, if not controlled, began to affect things around them.


    For example, now, as she was getting irritated, the environment around her was starting to heat up. Usually, this wouldn''t be a problem since she was still weak, but Fafnir''s Relic was boosting her Fire Power, causing damage to her surroundings.


    "Jessica Snow, you are damaging the environment."


    Jessica shivered slightly when someone called her and looked towards the voice. Soon, she saw a woman with long snow-white hair and crystal blue eyes wearing a Maid outfit.


    "Yuki¡­" Jessica''s mood started to return to normal when she saw someone who could be called her cousin.


    ''Cousin''... A concept so foreign to her as previously she had only had her father and brothers as family.


    Looking around, she noticed that everything was melted due to the heating off her body. She grunted in annoyance and used her father''s Bloodline to fix the problem, causing a corruptive ck liquid toe out of her hands and crawl towards the wall and the floor. Soon, the whole ce was back to ''normal''... That is if you ignored the difference in colors which was the ck of Jessica''s Power and the wood-colored floor.


    Yuki shook her head as if she were helpless and said. "Just leave it as it is; someone will fix it soon."


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Jessica blushed in embarrassment as she pulled back her Power, and the destroyed surroundings reappeared.


    "Don''t worry, this happens quite often."


    "...What do you mean quite often?"


    "Exactly what I meant. The Snow n are not a n known for their stable temperament. Everyone from the Main Lineage has tendencies to have psychotic or obsessed sides, sometimes quite explosive ones. Consequently, property destruction is quitemon."


    Jessica''s face darkened slightly as she realized that these words had an effect on her as well. ''I hope I don''t turn into someone psychotic like Agnes or Violet...''


    Little did she know that such a fate was inevitable for someone in The Snow n; all members of the Main Line of this n''s women would always have an ''obsession'' with something.


    No wonder the lover of the Vampire King, d, was someone from The Snow n. The women of the n were quite... Passionate.


    "I see... I hope this ''obsession'' isn''t something passed down from generation to generation."


    At this answer, all Yuki did was smile wryly, but she didn''t respond at all. And that silence made Jessica VERY ufortable.


    ''It''s not possible, right?'' She thought in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, she couldn''t think about it too much because Yuki said something that made her more nervous.


    "Come on, Jessica. Agnes and Violet Snow have returned from their personal business and want to see you." Yuki turned around and started walking.


    In a very robotic way, Jessica began to follow Yuki. She had broken out in a cold sweat. Faced with this ufortable situation, she could only think:


    ''Father, you bastard, I swear that when I find you, I will kill you myself!''


    Little did Jessica know that whatever fate awaited her with The Snow n would be much better than the fate that was in store for her where her father was now.


    ...


    Entering the personal amodations reserved for the Snow n Leader and the Heiress, the first thing Jessica saw were three white-haired women.


    Hilda Snow: Head Maid of the Snow n, Agnes Snow: the current Leader of the Snow n, and Violet Snow: the Heiress of the Snow n.


    Jessica looked at Agnes''s red dress and Violet''s violet dress with an appraising look. As someone who hade into contact with many Relics, she knew very well that those dresses were not normal.


    Jessica bowed in a noble gesture of respect and said, "Jessica Snow introduces herself to the Leader of the Snow n, Agnes Snow, and the Heiress of the Snow n, Violet Snow."


    "Tsk, Tsk. Wrong, you forgot the name Alucard, my dear niece." Agnes said.


    Jessica twitched an eye internally when she remembered the name ''Alucard'' that followed after Violet and Agnes''s name, Snow. That lecherous man managed to take mother and daughter for himself.


    "Forgive her, Mother... After all, she''s not used to this whole situation yet."


    Jessica shivered when she heard Violet''s voice behind her.


    Like a cat that has had its tail stepped on, she jumped forward before swiveling around and looking at Violet warily.


    "Hmm, your body is not very developed for someone from the Snow n. You are also very short." Violet looked at Jessica from above as if she was evaluating her. Due to her nutritional supplement, the current Violet was more developed than the old Violet.


    "Ara, Violet. Remember, you were like this in the past too. You only gained assets when you found Darling." Agnes smiled as she crossed her arms, highlighting her assets.


    Unlike her dear daughter, her assets were all natural. Even before she met Victor, she was already this big.


    A vein bulged in Violet''s head. "I was just like that because I hadn''t entered my adult phase yet, unlike someone who was old."


    "Fufufufu, don''t you know that men prefer older women~?" Agnes'' blood-red eyes sparkled with amusement.


    Violet grunted and decided to change the subject. She knew she wouldn''t win in this argument.


    "So, my dear cousin, I hear you have a lost Relic of our n."


    Jessica unconsciously touched her ne and became defensive.


    "No need to be so defensive; the relics of the Snow n choose their owners. The fact that the ne is in your possession, even with me and my mother here, is proof of that."


    "Oya? My dear daughter, have you forgotten the fact that as the Leader of the n, I can order the ne to be returned to me at any time? Something like this?" Agnes snapped her finger, and the ne that was around Jessica''s neck dissolved into mes and appeared in Agnes''s hand.


    Jessica''s whole body tensed and went into fight or flight mode. She looked at the ne anxiously, unwilling to lose the only memory of her mother like this. Even if she died, she would get it back.


    Even though she hadn''t made any moves yet, she wasn''t foolish enough to think she had the upper hand with all these powerful women present here.


    She also knew what game these two women were ying. They were demonstrating that Jessica had no power here, a fact Jessica had known from the beginning.


    A ming sword appeared in Agnes'' hand, and she brought the de closer to the ne. When she felt the resonance between the ne and the sword, Agnes''s gaze changed. "I see¡­ It''s legit." A mncholic gleam appeared for a few seconds in Agnes''s eyes.


    Violet''s look also changed from amusement to a more serious one. At first, the two women had doubts about the girl being a Direct Descendant of the Main Lineage, but upon receiving this confirmation, everything changed.


    Agnes snapped her finger again, and the ne disappeared from her hands, returning to Jessica''s neck.


    "You can go, Jessica," Agnes spoke.


    "...Huh?" Jessica was confused at first, but she didn''t argue much. Instead, she left the room as quickly as possible.


    "Yuki, keep an eye on her, always," Violet ordered.


    "Yes, Lady Violet." Yuki nodded and then left the room.


    When Yuki left, Hilda looked at Agnes and Violet: "What should we do?"


    "...She is Family, so she will stay with us," Agnes replied.


    "Even though she is an enemy?"


    "Yes, she was an enemy, but in the grand scheme of things, she wasn''t that important, and she also didn''t actively participate in d''s brother''s ns," Violet said as she sat on the sofa and crossed her legs.


    "Not to mention that she is too valuable to be thrown away so easily." Violet''s red eyes changed to violet and glowed faintly. "She is not only someone from the Snow n Bloodline but also someone from the Vampire King''s Bloodline."


    Violet took the red Orb out of her pocket, and a hologram appeared showing the information Victor had entered.


    Yes, Victor''s meeting with d was already known to his Wives. This was a method ofmunication created by Aline and Ruby, a personalwork that only Victor and his Wives had ess to.


    "She is also very valuable as a hostage in the possible event that Nius may return in the future."


    "Do you think a man who abandoned his daughter will care about her?" Hilda asked.


    Violet and Agnes didn''t know what to say. The thing is, Nius was a veryplicated man. At first, he seemed to not care about his daughter, but now, he sends his daughter to ''safety'' as if suddenly he cared about her.


    They couldn''t help but think that something was happening that they didn''t know about.


    "In the end, it doesn''t matter." Violet stopped thinking and got up.


    Agnes and Hilda look at Violet. "Jessica was sent here, so it''s only a matter of time before she''s enchanted by Darling¡­ Do you know what people have the hardest time letting go of?"


    "...The feeling of security?" Agnes spoke.


    "Yes." Violet nodded. "Let''s give Jessica a healthy environment. Let her develop, let her interact with others, and let her interact with Darling. Eventually, she will be biased against betraying us¡­"


    "How can you be so sure this will work?" Hilda was skeptical.


    "I trust our blood."


    "Our blood?" Hilda asked, confused.


    "Yes, the blood of the Snow n is thick as iron, but at the same time as light as air, and these characteristics that are passed down from generation to generation are difficult to take away even if she has another strong Bloodline within her."


    Violet''s words may seemplex, but they weren''t. What she was trying to say was that she trusted the Snow n''s core characteristics.


    It was a fact that Jessica would be obsessed with something; that was just how the Snow n was. All they had to do was make her cling to something within the Snow n so that betrayal would be impossible.


    "Fufufufu, my daughter is learning. That is good." Agnes smiled in amusement, but then her mood changed as if she had some kind of bipr disorder, and she said, "Anyway, let''s go back. Today is a big day for us."


    Her eyes filled with passion. Unconsciously, she touched herself. It had been a long time, and she missed beingpletely filled by her Darling. Soon enough, she would be able to experience it again.


    "Indeed, today is a big day." Violet smiled widely and then looked at Hilda. "Hilda, you and Yuki must enter the Tower of Nightmares."


    "... I don''t want-."


    "Our enemies in the future will be stronger than usual. As Chief Maid, it is your duty to be strong."


    Hilda grunted and then sighed as if she was helpless. "I will never retire at this rate."


    Violet''s smile became more sly: "I have said many times, if you want to retire, you must meet with my Husband and-."


    "I won''t do that!" Hilda fiercely cut Violet off, quickly turned, and left the room.


    "We''ll see¡­ Hilda¡­ We''ll see¡­ The future is long, and I will never give up." Violet smiled evilly.


    "I don''t understand. Why are you so obsessed with this?"


    "We need allies. Look at the Fulger n; all the women in the Main Line are bound to Victor. We should do the same too."


    "Ugh, please don''t say you agree with Natashia''s goal."


    Violet didn''t answer Agnes and just smiled mysteriously as she said, "Remember, Mother. We are DRAGONS. We make the rules."


    Agnes didn''t understand Violet''s hidden intentions in saying this, but in the future, when she reminisced about this conversation, she would understand what Violet was talking about, and she would realize that Violet had be a very troublesome existence with this Power to eavesdrop on the future.


    ....

 Chapter 898: The big day.

    Chapter 898: The big day.


    Violet, along with Hilda and Agnes, returned to their personal Mansion in The Dragon Nest.


    Violet walked towards the Wives'' areas and opened the door, revealing several sleeping women.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. "Are they still sleeping?"


    "Ruby, Sasha, and Aline are already awake..." Agnes said. "The rest are sleeping... What a surprise. I didn''t expect Helena and Kaguya, of all people, to still be sleeping."


    The aforementioned women were well known for their diligence, so this was surprising for Agnes.


    "Hmm, it seems like the night beforest was quite tiring."


    "I wonder why this happens? Even with my regeneration, I still feel drained." Agnes spoke.


    "ording to Aphrodite, when youy with a Dragon God, the act is much more intimate, involving even the Soul. That is, it is not our body that is tired, but our Soul, and this reflects on our body," Violet said.


    "Now that you mention it, I remember that happening too¡­" Agnes vaguely remembered something simr happening.


    Hilda narrowed her eyes dangerously when she saw Kaguya, of all people, still sleeping. As someone who trained her to be a Maid, Hilda didn''t take this very well. After all, the Maid must be awake before the Master.


    But she decided not to say anything. After all, Kaguya was also Victor''s Wife, so it was her ''right'' to sleep inte. In fact, she didn''t even need to be working as a Maid if she didn''t really like the profession.


    As if she were having a bad feeling about imminent danger, Kaguya opened her eyes and looked around a little groggily until she saw Hilda''s appearance.


    Kaguya''s eyes opened widely. "Hiildhaa?" Due to her sleepy and surprised state at the same time, she ended up saying her name in a very strange way.


    "Kaguya, good morning."


    "Mm... Good morning..." Kaguya replied unconsciously, but soon, her brain started working at full strength again, and she quickly stood up. "I mean, Good morning!"


    "First, cover your nakedness."


    "Huh?" Kaguya looked down and saw that she was not dressed. She quickly used her Shadow Power and created a Maid dress.


    Then she looked at Hilda with a confused look: "What are you doing here, Hilda?"


    "I can''t be here?"


    "No, I mean, you can... But I would never have expected that you would be Victor''s Wife."


    "...Yes, I can ¨C Huh?" Now, it was Hilda''s turn to be confused.


    "But, well, this is Darling we''re talking about, so that''s to be expected, I guess?" Kaguya said as she jumped out of bed quietly so as not to wake anyone up.


    "W-Wait, what are you talking about!?"


    "Huh?" Kaguya looked at Hilda in confusion.


    "What am I talking about? It is not obvious?"


    "Huuh!? How is it obvious!? Exin correctly!"


    It was at that moment that Kaguya realized that maybe Hilda didn''t know that this was a restricted area and that this was an ABSOLUTEw. No onees in here except Victor''s Wives, or people like Anna and Hestia.


    "Hilda, this is a restricted area, ONLY essible to Victor''s Wives. No one can enter here unless they are rted to Victor."


    "...I...I didn''t know..." Hilda looked at Violet with a narrowed gaze.


    Violet turned her face away and started whistling. It was as if she had nothing to do with the matter at hand.


    Agnes just facepalmed at the situation. She shouldn''t have agreed to this, but she also didn''t care enough to intervene.


    Seeing Violet''s obvious guilty face, the temperature around Hilda started to get hotter. She was genuinely angry.


    "... Ugh... Hot..." Siena muttered, and unconsciously, she began to release the Ice from her body to cool the surroundings.


    But the Ice she released was simple and very strong, and that ended up waking up some girls.


    "What the heeuuulll, who turned the air conditioning on full st?" Mizuki sat on the bed, and when she saw that the culprit was Siena, she picked up the pillow next to her and threw it at Siena.


    "Stop it!"


    The pillow hit Siena''s face, but instead of waking her up, the woman picked it up and used it as a support to sleep, but the Power that wasing out of her body stopped.


    "What time is it?" Haruna asked.


    "Does that matter?" Morgana asked as she yawned.


    "It matters to me; I have work to do," Haruna replied.


    "Mm... Good for you, I''m d I don''t have work..." Morgana stretched, showing her Dragon Wings, and theny down again to sleep.


    Less than two secondster, she was asleep.


    "That was quick..." Mizuki muttered.


    "Well, she is a Dragon." Haruna shrugged her shoulders and stretched, making her tails sway. Then, a dark Power covered her body, and soon, she was d in a ck kimono with golden details.


    "Where''s Darling?" She asked.


    "Resolving some issues and spending time with his daughters. He will soon return for the ceremony." Violet replied.


    "Oh¡­" Haruna nodded, indicating that she understood.


    "I''m curious. Are you sure you don''t want to turn into a Dragon, Haruna?" Agnes asked.


    "Yes. All of my ancestors were 9-Tailed Foxes, and I don''t want to lose that." Haruna exined. She was too proud of her Bloodline to ept transforming into something else, not to mention that all her Techniques were based on her 9-Tailed Fox Bloodline. If she suddenly changed, she would have to create an entirely different fighting style from scratch.


    "Mm¡­ I understand your pride, but I don''t agree with it." Violet spoke.


    Haruna raised an eyebrow at Violet and looked at her curiously. "Does it matter if you agree or not?"


    "Yes, it matters," Violet said sternly. "Because we are talking about the safety of our Family."


    "In the future, our enemies will be much stronger than themon rabble we are currently facing. Thus, any advantage is wee. Think about a situation where you are on the battlefield, but you are defenseless because you didn''t take advantage of every opportunity to be stronger. What would happen then?"


    Haruna narrowed her eyes dangerously, but not in a hostile way. She could very well imagine this situation Violet was talking about.


    "Pride is good, but letting your pride blind you from your true purpose is foolish."


    "Look at Mizuki. Even she will be a Dragon someday, and she is very proud to be Human." Violet pointed at Mizuki.


    "I''m not proud to be Human." Mizuki rolled her eyes. "I just didn''t ept bing a Vampire because I didn''t want to spend my whole life drinking blood, and the Techniques that I trained my whole life couldn''t be used if I were a Vampire. Therefore, I would be weaker. But that is not the case with me bing a Dragon."


    While Humans overall had frail bodies, Dragons were born with powerful bodies and a very high talent for Mastering Energy while also beingpletely adept at all types of Energy as long as they adapted. These perks are increased even further with Victor''s Species, which is aplete fusion of Noble Vampires and Dragons.


    Mizuki would be a fool to refuse something like that... However, her Master didn''t ept that decision very well. Fortunately, Mizuki was old enough to know how to make her own decisions.


    Images of a child Mizuki, around several dead children appeared in her mind, and it made her expression darken. "Sometimes Humans are worse than Noble Vampires and Demons."


    Haruna, Kaguya, Hilda, Agnes, and Violet fell silent when they saw Mizuki''s expression.


    "Mizuki, you know you can always count on us about this, right?"


    Mizuki looked at Violet, and when she saw herself being stared at by those neon violet eyes, she feltpletely naked... Not that she wasn''t currently naked, but she was talking about her own feelings. It was the same feeling she had when she looked at Victor. It was as if Violet could see through herpletely.


    "I know."


    "Mmm. It''s good that you do." Violet smiled slightly.


    Mizuki nodded, got out of bed, and jumped toward arge door. "I''ll go take a shower. Let me know when the ceremony starts."


    "Okie~." Violet spoke.


    Agnes narrowed her eyes slightly when she saw Violet''s behavior, especially these signs of her using her Power.


    "Violet... You''re not using your Power now, are you?"


    "Of course not, Mother," Violet responded with the same neutral smile.


    These words made Agnes even more ufortable. In most situations, she would normally be able to see if Violet was lying or not. But after that event where she looked into the future, Violet had be more... Mature? Competent? Like an Empress? She didn''t know how to correctlybel the sensation she was feeling.


    ''When Adonis used his Power, his eyes glowed slightly; the same happens with Victor, and Violet... The problem is that ever since she returned, those eyes of hers were permanently changed to the same bright violet. It''s like she''s using her Power constantly.'' Agnes thought.


    "Why are your eyes that color then? Didn''t they change to crimson red when Victor performed the Ritual for you to be part of his Family?"


    Violet nodded in agreement as she spoke, "Hmm, it must be because I am constantly training this Power."


    "So you''re using it!" Agnes growled. "Don''t lie to me, youngdy."


    "Wrong, Mother. I''m not lying. You asked if I am using this Power ''now'', and I said no, which, technically, isn''t a lie." Violet smiled slyly.


    "Tsk." Agnes clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Violetughed some more. She was very grateful to her future self for giving her an ''advantage''. She then looked at the girls sleeping around the room in a dominating fashion before opening both her hands, bringing them to her sides, and swiftly bringing them together in a pping motion.


    A thunderous echo resounded around the room, erupting in an ear-piercing noise.


    "Kyaaaa!"


    "My ears, my ears!!!"


    "What the fuck was that!?"


    The girls eximed around.


    "Girls, it''s time to wake up. You don''t want to miss the big event, right?" Violet said.


    ....

 Chapter 899: The big day. 2

    Chapter 899: The big day. 2


    Violetughed some more. She was very grateful to her future self for giving her an ''advantage''. She then looked at the girls sleeping around the room in a dominating fashion before opening both her hands, bringing them to her sides, and swiftly bringing them together in a pping motion.


    A thunderous echo resounded around the room, erupting in an ear-piercing noise.


    "Kyaaaa!"


    "My ears, my ears!!!"


    "What the fuck was that!?"


    The girls eximed around.


    "Girls, it''s time to wake up. You don''t want to miss the big event, right?" Violet said.


    "Violet! So that was your doing! Why did you do that!?" Natashia growled.


    "To wake you up, of course." Violet smiled. "Now, go take a shower. You guys smell like sex. And don''t forget your clothes to cover your nude-self. You are The Ladies of The Dragon of Chaos, you know? How can you allow yourselves to be sozy?"


    A lot of irritated grumbling was heard, but the girls had no way of refuting Violet''s words, especially when Victor wasn''t around to tell them that since he didn''t wake up, they didn''t need to get up early.


    "Kaguya, take care of the girls and make sure they look presentable," Violet said as she turned and started to leave.


    "...Yes, Lady Violet," Kaguya replied.


    "Mother, Hilda, with me, let''s visit our new¡­ ''Alien Ally''." Violetughed to herself as if she heard a joke that only she knew the context of.


    "Why are youughing, my daughter?"


    "You wouldn''t understand, Mother... You wouldn''t understand." Violet smiled slyly.


    Agnes narrowed her eyes, then looked at Kaguya and made a gesture with her hand that said. ''Keep an eye on her''.


    Kaguya nodded, understanding Agnes'' gesture, and then took an orb from her Shadow.


    [Lady Kaguya?] A female voice was heard.


    [Keep an eye on Violet and report everything she''s doing.]


    [...Is that wise?]


    [Yes.] Kaguya nodded. It was not like she had any bad intentions towards Violet; she just wanted to ensure that these changes were not the influences of external Beings who wanted to harm her.


    Therefore, she would maintain vignce.


    ''Although, such concern isn''t necessary¡­ After all, Darling wouldn''t let that kind of thing happen under his watch, and he definitely knows what happened to Violet. However, he has chosen not to tell us for a reason,'' Kaguya thought. She understood Victor and Violet''s dynamic very well.


    There were no secrets between the two. Violet definitely told Victor about the vision of the future, and because of that, he didn''t do anything.


    ...


    Violet smiled slightly when she felt the Shadows watching her.


    ''As expected, they are too smart for their own good. My future self was right... Fortunately, I don''t need to worry. After all, Darling already knows everything.'' Violet thought.


    Arriving at Ruby''sboratory, Violet, along with Hilda and Agnes, entered. Soon after, the sight of a 3 meter tall woman, along with Aline and Ruby, was seen.


    Aline and Ruby were wearing researcher uniforms, looking at a giant hologram in front of them.


    "Hmm, if we put this technology in ce, we can advance ourmunications at least 100 years into the future, and it will be easier tomunicate between Dimensions as well," Ruby said in surprise.


    "However,municating between Gxies is not possible. For example, we can onlymunicate between Dimensions that are in that same Sector. You will not be able tomunicate with Nightingale from Earth." Velnorah exined.


    "Hmm, but we have already achieved that with Witch Technology, so can we integrate that technology into this system?" Alina asked.


    "Yes, it is possible." Velnorah nodded.


    "Therefore,munication between gxies will be possible," Ruby spoke.


    "Mm¡­ This Sector is strange. In some areas, you are extremely underdeveloped, and in others, there are technologies that only exist in the Highest Level Sectors." Velnorah reflected.


    "For you, it''s strange, but for us, it''s normal," Rubymented.


    "I know..." Velnorah nodded. Using her Powers, shemunicated with the technology, and the hologram began to move. And as if it were a puzzle, the model began to form, which soon became small bracelets.


    "That Power is quite... Enviable." Alinemented.


    "Indeed." Ruby agreed.


    With just a wave of her hand, Velnorah skipped the entire item construction process and created somethingpletely based on theories.


    "Why a bracelet?" Ruby asked after analyzing the project.


    "It''s more convenient, but it can be done in other models, such as earrings, nes, etc."


    "How can the structure of something soplex fit into something so small...?" Aline waspletely confused.


    "Technomancy," Velnorah replied.


    "Yeah, let''s just look at it as Magical bullshit." Aline rolled her eyes.


    "Exin," Ruby spoke.


    "... In short, my Power can eliminate and rece several processes in a technology, thus making the item extremelypact."


    "Something like that." The item was disassembled again, and the girls saw the rge'' parts of themunicator disappearing and being reced by Pure Energy. Then, the item was reassembledpactly as an earring.


    "...I see... You eliminate the whole process like this."


    "Correct... But this is just an amateurish way of using my Power. I usually use it this way." Velnorah proceeded to disassemble the item again before a neon blue Power with some golden remnants surged towards the item, and with a wave of her hand, the item was sharplypacted into the same item as before.


    "...That was Divinity..."


    "Yes. My Divinity has simrities with the Forge Gods, but unlike them, I don''t deal with Metals, but with Technology."


    Her words meant that just like the Forge Gods, who could skip the entire process of making an item, she could do the same with her Divinity.


    "That''s interesting..." Aline said, her head already thinking about several possibilities of using this.


    "We can use this to create more sophisticated equipment... Hephaestus makes the base, and you finish the rest." Ruby spoke exactly Aline''s thoughts.


    Velnorah nodded. She did something simr in her Sector too, although, in this Sector, the Forge God seemed to be morepetent than the one in her Sector.


    "This is incredible... This opens up possibilities for so many things... Our Technology is going to be 100... No... 500 years ahead of the rest of the other Factions." Aline spoke with a big smile on her face.


    "This is just the tip of the iceberg with the designs Velnorah has given us. 500 years more advanced is just a small number. Our technology will be so far ahead of thepetition that everything the other Factions use will be seen as something barbaric to us." Ruby said excitedly.


    While the pair of scientists were having a ''neurological orgasm'' thinking about future possibilities,


    A voice caught the girls'' attention. "That''s awesome and all, but aren''t you forgetting something girls?"


    "...What?" Ruby and Aline looked at Violet.


    "Today is the big day, right? All of Darling''s Mistresses and Wives must prepare to transform into Dragons."


    "...Oh."


    "Wait, me too?" Aline asked, confused. She thought she wouldn''t be turning into a Dragon because she was just a ''lover''.


    "Yeah, Victor will turn you into Demonic Dragons like Zdrac," Violet said, ignoring Aline''s doubts and focusing on the matter at hand.


    "Can he do it now?" Ruby asked in disbelief.


    "Of course, he can. He is a God of Beginnings and a Progenitor withplete ess to the Soul through the Powers of Negativity and his own Powers as a Vampire Progenitor. With this, he can create Sub-Races of his Main Race quite easily." Velnorah replied.


    "Not only that, with his newly acquired Power over Creation, if he trains his proficiency to an adequate level, he can even createpletely new Races that have nothing to do with his Main Race... For example, Races from the Sectors of Higher Levels..." Velnorah was stunned when she realized this important detail.


    ''He can create those Warrior Races...! With this, our strength will increase even more!'' Velnorah eximed internally. She quickly opened a screen in front of her and began searching for records about Creation Gods in her Sector. As an Ancient Empress, she had ounts, videos, and reports written by these Gods themselves describing what it was like to improve in their Divinity.


    "I found it¡­" She quickly got to work when she found what she was looking for.


    [Compile all this information into a big folder. I want the records of all Divinities rted to Victor Alucard.]


    [Roger... Compiling information... Waiting time... 60 seconds.]


    "So long?" Velnorah asked in disbelief. For someone with super advanced technology like hers, 60 seconds was a long time, which just goes to show how much data she had stored in her suit.


    "Velnorah, what are you doing?" Alina asked.


    "Nothing, I just realized that I didn''t think about this situation very thoroughly due to my shock... But I''m already fixing that."


    Violet pped again, this time creating the same echo that resounded around the room.


    "Ugh¡­ My ears!" Aline grumbled.


    "Violet, what is this!?"


    "Important meetings first, then work," Violet spoke seriously. "Now, go get ready. You guys don''t want to keep Darling waiting, right?" She smiled at the end.


    These words were motivating enough to make Ruby and Aline run to the bathroom to take a shower.


    "Ugh, can''t you let me know when you''re going to do that?" Agnes grumbled as she rubbed her ears.


    "If I warn you, it will lose its appeal," Violet said.


    Hilda rolled her eyes.


    "Velnorah, you will go too," Violet spoke.


    "Eh? Me too?" Velnorah asked, confused.


    "Obviously." Violet smiled.


    Hilda knew that face. It was the same face Violet made when she brought her into the Wives'' restricted area. As an older and more experienced woman, she would not fall for that trick again.


    Unfortunately, Velnorah was oblivious to these nuances of Violet, her focus mainly on her floating screen.


    Therefore, she just nodded, indicating that she would go.


    "Good." Violet smiled.


    ¡­


    Warfall. Territory of the Adraste n.


    Victor looked at the territory of the Adraste n that was in the process of moving to the Dimension of the Ancient Egyptian Pantheon.


    "This ce ispletely devastated¡­ Where did the mountains go?" Nero asked curiously.


    "The mountains were a form of final defense created by Eleonor''s Ancestors. Apparently, given themand of someone from the Main Lineage of the Adraste n, specifically the current Leader of the n, the mountains could be giant golems... Look, see those stones over there? Those were the golems." Victor pointed to the rocks in the distance that had humanoid bodies.


    Nero whistled. "That''s great. I wonder if we have something like that too."


    "...We have something I created... But it can''t be called an ultimate defense... Hmm, that''s interesting; I think I can do something with my''s volcanoes."


    The core of Victor''s was immersed with Dragonfire, a Fire that had Destructive properties that rivaled the God of destruction.


    ''Something like the Death Star from Star Wars?'' Victor thought that he had no concerns about using the''s Energy. After all, that Energy would be recovered so long as he was on the feeding it.


    ''I can use my world''s Sun too¡­ something like a powerful explosion to eliminate everything.'' All of Victor''s ideas were geared towards mass explosions.


    Luckily, Ophis was nearby and said, "These golems areme. Something cute and small would be nice."


    These words stopped Victor from thinking about using the Sun as a nuclear bomb and made him think about something smaller and more efficient.


    ''Something like a highly efficient smaller golem that will serve as scouts?... It''s possible. I can expand on this and optimize various parts... Umu, let''s create Sk. Let''s go!!'' Victorughed at the thought of this.


    ''Efficient Robots and Sub-Species of Dragons, umu.'' He liked where his thinking was going.


    Suddenly, his mind wandered to the Valkyries, and then to the Norse Pantheon, and to Helheim.


    ''Come to think of it, I still need to visit Nordic Hell, huh... I wonder what H looks like.'' Victor decided not to use his memories of other Beings to know what H looked like. He wanted to keep it a surprise.


    "Victor, we''re here," Metis spoke.


    "...Oh?" Victor awoke from his thoughts and looked to the entrance of Eleonor''s mansion.


    "Are we there yet?"


    "Yes¡­?" Metis replied.


    "Mm, that''s good." Victor nodded. ''How long has it been since my thoughts wandered like this?'' he asked himself. As he always had to stay alert, generally, he didn''t let his thoughts wander and rx his mind.


    ''Hmm, this walk with my daughters is doing me good too.'' Victor thought as he entered the Adraste n mansion and saw the Valkyries packing things.


    "VICTOR!!"


    "Sup, Girls." Victor raised his hand lightly in a greeting that was not at all befitting his ''grand'' status.


    Even though he had many Titles and a very high position, he didn''t let this affect his behavior towards the people close to him.


    "I came to visit."


    ....

 Chapter 900: The big day. 3

    Chapter 900: The big day. 3


    "So, how''s the move going?" Victor asked.


    "Well... If it weren''t for you taking our two main Leaders and making them miss a few days..." Dorothy Adrastemented astutely.


    Victor smiled wryly at Dorothy''s astute response.


    "Well, we needed to celebrate, didn''t we?"


    "Uhum... I know what your celebrating means." Dorothymented naturally.


    "Brutal Segs..." Alexa Adraste added in a monotone.


    The Valkyries and Victor were speechless when they heard what the two said.


    "Ignore them, Victor. They''re just jealous." Anriethamented in a motherly tone.


    "Oyy! We are not!" Alexa and Dorothy felt offended.


    "What are you doing here, Vic?" Anrietha asked.


    Victor looked at the plump woman with brown hair and ck eyes with a subtle look. Instead of answering her, he noticed something more important. "Heh, it looks like you''ve Evolved a lot, Anrietha."


    Anrietha''s eyes twitched. "You noticed...? Of course, you noticed. It was foolish to believe you wouldn''t."


    "Of course I did; I''m a God of Strength, you know?" Victor smiled. "But even without this Divinity, I can see that you and the other Valkyries have Evolved too... It seems that thest war was more significant than I thought."


    "Of course we did. We got rid of our destined enemy!... Well, partially." Juliet grumbled.


    The expressions of the six Valkyries present became ugly when they thought of Eleonor''s attitude of using the natives as work tools and not killing them.


    "This was a difficult decision for Eleonor too... Don''t judge her too much." Victor spoke kindly. As a God of Revenge, he understood everyone''s feelings very well, but even without this Divinity, he could sympathize with everyone here. After all, he would never forgive his enemies.


    But, as God with so many contradictory Concepts, it gave him a new perspective on things.


    The God of Beginnings within him, who epassed the side of Life, the God of Martial Honor and Nature within him, told him that he should view this situation with more neutral eyes.


    While the other Divinities, like Revenge and Murder, cried out for blood.


    It ended up that this contradiction made his decision neutral, and because of that, he let those involved make the decision, it was just presenting the reality to both sides.


    To be honest, he was trying to control himself a little so as not to let his Divinities make decisions for him, but it was proving to be more difficult than expected.


    As the God of Nature, Life, Home, Damily, and newly acquired Creation, he wanted to preserve Life, but as the God of Murder, Revenge, Negativity, and Blood, he also leaned more toward death.


    The Divinities of War, Strength, Yandere, and Beauty were more ''neutral'' towards this whole contradiction.


    ''I truly am a God of Chaos.'' Victor shook his head internally. He had literally be a walking contradiction.


    "I know... I understand that it was difficult for her... I really understand... But it''s hard to ept." Juliet spoke with a look of difort on her face.


    It was difficult to simply let the enemies they had fought against all their lives go unpunished like that. How much did they sacrifice for this victory? How many members of the Adraste n were lost to these monsters?The entire Main Lineage of the Adraste n was practically exterminated, with Rose and Eleonor being thest of the Main Lineage.


    And all of this was because of those monsters!


    Juliet''s thoughts were clearly shared with the other Valkyries, not just the Valkyries; practically everyone rted to the Adraste n didn''t like this decision very much.


    Even Eleonor herself and Rose didn''t like it very much. But as Leaders, instead of looking upon the situation with vengeful eyes, they tried to see ways to benefit, so they enved all the natives.


    It was a dire fate but much better than death; after all, in death, everything was over, and even as ves, they could have a chance in the distant future to ''redeem'' themselves, so to speak.


    Although that was a very unlikely possibility, after all, unlike Humans who forget things done to them easily, long-lived Races were not that stupid; they were quite spiteful about grudges.


    Victor didn''t think much about it. To others, very may seem like a bad thing, but who was he? He was The Demon King of Tyranny. He enved all the Demons under his rule, and he did the same to the Greek and Egyptian Pantheons.


    History was written by the victors, and this fact would never change no matter what era or world they were in.


    Another reason he was not too worried was because of his Wife, Eleonor Adraste. She was an honorable warrior who would be fair, even if this situation left a bad taste in her mouth.


    Victor''s Martial Honor resonated deeply with Beings like Rose, Eleonor, Scathach, and Jeanne. They were warriors, not monsters, and they would not raise their swords to the innocent and powerless... But that would be different if those same innocents took up weapons and decided to attack them.


    "Regardless of Eleonor and Rose''s decision, as subordinates, you must trust your Leader... Has she ever failed you?" Victor''s question went unanswered when everyone fell silent.


    "Trust my Wives a little more. They don''t do things half heartedly. They never do," Victor smiled slightly.


    Seeing Eleonor and Rose being talked about like that, a feeling of envy grew a little in the Valkyries, but they decided not to focus on that and nodded their heads in agreement with Victor.


    Leaving that story aside for a bit, Victor changed the subject to lighten the mood. "...You guys must not know my new addition, right?"


    Victor pointed at Metis.


    Seeing the tall and imposing Dragoness who watched them with a neutral gaze, the girls felt a little ufortable.


    "You know Metis, a Dragon Goddess, and my daughter. She is a Goddess of Advice, Strategy, Cunning, and Wisdom. Cunning and Wisdom are her greatest Divinities."


    Victor''s introduction not only surprised the Valkyries but Metis herself. She never expected that he would introduce her as his daughter.


    A fact that left her with mixed feelings of shame and happiness.


    "Nice to meet you in person, Metis," Anrietha spoke.


    "Hmm." Metis nodded. "Nice to meet you, too."


    Feeling the atmosphere was a little tense for some reason, Victor spoke with a smile: "You guys seem to know her."


    "Well... Yes. We know her... Lady Eleonor and Rose told us about her." Judy said.


    "I see... I understand now... Did they talk about who she was before?"


    "Yes¡­ Metis, the Ancient Titan Goddess and Wife of Zeus." Dorothy spoke.


    "Ex-wife," Metis added with a dissatisfied growling from both her new side and her old side. Only on those asions did the two sidese into sync.


    "Right¡­ Ex-wife." Dorothy spoke with a tight smile.


    Even though Metis wasn''t abatant, she was still a True Dragon, and feeling pressure from a Dragon wasn''t healthy for them.


    In order not to make the situation even stranger, Victor decided to change the subject. "I came here today for a reason... It''s to give you gifts."


    "... Gifts?" It was worth mentioning that these words made everyone forget any kind of feelings regarding the previous matter. After all, which woman didn''t like gifts?


    ...


    Victor looked at six women with ripped abs wearing gym clothes and twirling the weapons he had given them as gifts.


    ''Hmm... truly a sight to behold.'' He appreciated the view, but without any extra feelings. It was always gratifying to see female warriors who were capable in their craft.


    Judy, the Valkyrie with long blue hair and brown eyes, spun the two ck Deagles she received from Victor and fired toward the target.


    BOOOOOM, BOOOOOOOM.


    The training dummy made from monster materials waspletely annihted along with the wall behind it.


    "...Holy...This Power." Shemented in disbelief.


    "Be careful with the pration," Victormented, while with a wave of his hand, the entire ce was repaired again.


    Nero raised his eyebrow when she saw that the power was simr to her weapon.


    "Father, did you give her weapons simr to mine?" Nero asked.


    "Yes, it is simr, but at the same time different... After all, it is a personalized weapon."


    "...Did you give each of them a personalized weapon?" Nero was more specific in her question.


    "Of course. After all, they are my oldpanions, even if it was just for a few battles. Not to mention that they are also Eleonor and Rose''s main strengths, so they need to stay strong." It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Victor trusted the Valkyries a lot, so such treatment was normal on his part.


    Dorothy, the blonde-haired, golden-eyed Valkyrie, grabbed both of her swords, and with incredible speed, she began to attack the air, only to realize that her de was so sharp that if she put enough Power into it, she couldunch shes of Power with the sword.


    "This is incredible¡­" Dorothy said in awe. The two swords easily surpassed all the swords she had ever had before.


    "These weapons are the Highest Level Artifacts..." She muttered in disbelief as she looked at the swords with ck colors and violet details, which they all agreed on.


    "Of course they are. After all, they were created by Hephaestus and I using my own Fire."


    The girls were even more incredulous when they heard this. They just realized that these Artifacts were more valuable than they thought.


    "... Is it okay for us to ept this?" Anrietha asked, feeling ufortable epting such an expensive Artifact.


    "It''s okay. I made them especially for you." Victor responded with a bright smile that made the surrounding girls look at him mesmerized. Even Metis, Ophis, and Nero were no exception.


    Noticing the girls'' state, Victor''s smile turned into a wry smile, and he asked in a way that woke them up from their stupor.


    "So, do you like them?"


    "...Y-Yes!" Dorothy replied.


    "I love it!" Juliet spoke.


    "Best gift ever!" Judy spoke


    "We love them!" They all spoke in unison as if they wanted to express their gratitude.


    "Good. Test the weapons, and then tell me if you want to change anything." Victor said.


    Alexa looked at her spear, which had the same details as the other Valkyries'' weapons, and then looked at Victor with subtle eyes. For a warrior like her, such a gift could be considered a marriage proposal, but she knew she was overthinking it, and Victor merely gifted these to them to make them stronger... And that''s what touched her, and everyone else''s, heart... That kindness, along with the strength capable of protecting everything.


    She snuck up on Anrietha who was testing her shield, greatsword, and new staff.


    "Anrietha..."


    "What?" The woman looked at Alexa.


    "Is that Solomon n still standing?"


    Anrietha opened her mouth to say something that looked like a joke, but when she saw Alexa''s unusually serious look, she sighed and then subtly looked at Victor, who was watching them train as if he were looking for something to improve.


    "Hmm, Martha, you are using the Halberd a little wrong. Come here, let me teach you something."


    "...Eh?" The brown-haired Valkyrie looked at Victor in disbelief. She wasn''t trying to belittle him or anything, but she was a master of halberds. Just as she was about to deny Victor''s request, she realized who was speaking.


    The man was the greatest genius of the millennium, who became a God from a mere Human.


    Any advice from him could be useful, so she walked up to him and handed him the Halberd. The girls stopped practicing with their new weapons and looked curiously at Victor.


    "Your form itself is not incorrect; forgive me for my earlier word choice."


    Martha blushed a little with embarrassment when she realized why he said that. "No need to apologize, I was just surprised." She responded quickly, trying to cut through any misunderstanding.


    Victor nodded and smiled, indicating that there was no problem, and returned to his lesson: "The mistake you are making is that you are putting too much force into this weapon... Something that is not necessary since this is a weapon that grows with and responds to the user. I created her specifically for you, so see her as an extension of yourself."


    Victor took the Halberd and positioned himself, looking at the sky. "So, as you''re moving your arm, try to do it naturally, like this..."


    Victor casually swung his arm towards the clouds, and for a few seconds, nothing happened until all the clouds in a straight line were cut in half.


    "...Eh?" Martha forgot to breathe when she saw such absurdity. It felt like she was watching Rose using her Martial Arts.


    "The de is VERY sharp, too, so a lot of effort isn''t necessary, " he added, handing the Halberd to Martha. "You try."


    Martha nervously took the Halberd and tried to apply Victor''s advice.


    "Rx... You''re too tense." A calming aura spread from Victor''s body, an aura of Nature and Home.


    Even though she was outside, Martha felt like she was at home rxing on her bed; it was veryfortable...


    Entirely automatically, she picked up the Halberd, and with a natural gesture, as if she hadzily raised her hand to grab the television remote to make herself even morefortable, she swung the Halberd.


    Just like Victor, nothing happened for a moment until... Martha''s casual attack split everything in a straight line in front of her.


    "Holy¡­" The Valkyries were incredulous at such a demonstration.


    It was one thing for Victor to do this; after all, he was abnormal and ridiculously strong. But it was another thing for Martha to do this. So, the results had a much stronger effect on them.


    "Good. Very good... Just try to aim for something sturdier next time." Victorughed gently.


    Martha blushed a little with embarrassment, but her feelings of excitement and happiness could not be hidden.


    Anrietha, who was watching all of this, just looked at Alexa next. "Yes, perhaps we should put the n into practice."


    "...We need help from Rose and Eleonor. I heard that the Snow, Fulger, and Scarlet ns are forming a united front. We need to support our Leader, too," Alexa said seriously.


    "Yes, everything is for the sake of our Leader. We are definitely not doing this because he is a man who makes me wet." Anrietha nodded seriously as well.


    Alexa almost lost her bnce at the nonsense she heard from Anrietha, although this ''bullshit'' wasn''t something she could deny either.


    ....

 Chapter 901: The big day. 4

    Chapter 901: The big day. 4


    After giving the gifts he set aside for the girls, Victor decided to leave the Adraste n and head somewhere else.


    With Nero now upying Victor''s shoulders and a furiously pouting Ophis holding his hand, Victor decided to pay a visit to Heaven.


    But before heading to that destination, he asked Roxanne, [Are the girls ready?]


    [Not yet. Violet is on her way to The Fulger n to pick up Sasha. She is also missing some of the girls, like Maya and Leona.]


    [Leaving aside Leona, I''m surprised Maya epted. I thought she would stay a Werewolf now that her Race has an active Progenitor, and refuse the transition.]


    [In her own words: I always found the Werewolf characteristics of depending on a group to grow stronger irritating, so bing a Dragon is something very wee for me... I can also get closer to Victor this way.] Roxanne spoke while imitating Maya''s voice perfectly.


    [Heh~] Victorughed: [In the end, she''s just doing this because she wants to be close to me.]


    [Well, that''s most of the girls'' motivations, of course getting stronger is a bonus too.]


    Victor nodded. He didn''t realize it instantly, but ever since he became a God of the people known as Yanderes, he realized that his presence unconsciously influenced people to be that kind of person.


    It was more or less the feeling that his Divinity of Home had, but unlike the ''cozy'' feeling that people felt, his Yandere Divinity made the people around him be more obsessive for his Love.


    ''That''s a little dangerous...'' Victor couldn''t help but think about it. Unfortunately, he currently had too little control over this Divinity to be able topletely erase its influence. At least it only affected people in close proximity, so that was a plus.


    [When I appear, I will personally see who wants to be a Dragon or not.] Victor spoke.


    [... Is the n still the same as the initial one?]


    [Yes, I want all my Wives as Dragons.] Victor did not underestimate the other Races; it was far from him to have such a thought, but it was an undeniable fact that Dragons held OVERWHELMING inherent advantagespared to other Species.


    And if he ventured to a Higher Level Sector, where all existences were like a version of a trained Primordial God, he didn''t want to risk it. Therefore, his entire family must be Dragons.


    Despite saying that, Victor would not force anyone to be a Dragon. After all, among his Wives, there were people like Haruna and Tasha who were proud of their own Race.


    ''Although, even if I try to turn Tasha into a Dragon, it might not work, considering that she is a Progenitor.'' Victor thought.


    Despite appearing simr, Roberta and Tasha''s situations were not. While Tasha was a living Progenitor, Roberta was a woman who had within her the Soul of Medusa, the Progenitor of Gorgons. This distinction created a Bnce in which Roberta could find herself bing a Dragon and, at the same time, remain the Progenitor of gorgons.


    [Hmm... What about Anna?]


    Victor was silent for a few seconds. Due to Victor''s actions of creating a personal world just for his Family, unconsciously, Leon began to move away unintentionally.


    It was more like Victor''s current world had no entertainment, and most of Leon''s jobs needed him to stay at Nightingale or in thends he conquered from the Egyptian Pantheon.


    Due to this separation, his mother ended up getting closer and closer to him than usual. After all, she worked managing Victor''s mansion; she also took over the role of the Heiresses and Vampire Leaders when they needed it.


    Essentially speaking, Anna was being trained to be the Leader of everything when Violet or Victor were not present. The same training that Ruby, Sasha, and Violet were receiving, Anna was also receiving. In total, there were 7 women who were being trained to be an Empress, and these women were Anna, Sasha, Ruby, Violet, Jeanne, Helena, and Kaguya. Despite being trained to exercise such Power of Command, this would only happen if Anna or Violet were not present.


    Normally, training Anna to be his Empress would make Victor angry, but his thinking was not the same as before. He had lived for almost a millennium in Hell, then transformed into a Dragon andter into a Dragon God with influences from several Divinities.


    The ''mortal'' and mon sense'' perspective he had waspletely destroyed, despite Victor essentially being the same Victor he was when he became a Vampire.


    It was an undeniable fact that he had changed; how could he have not? His existence had been reformed several times, not to mention that inside him, he had BILLIONS of memories of other Beings.


    Victor may look young, but mentally, he was the same age as an Elder God.


    Therefore, his basic notions as a Human were utterly destroyed, although his Essence as a Family Man never changed.


    [Let time tell what our future will be like.] That was all Victor could say. The issue with Anna wasplicated, although he no longer repudiated the idea. After all, they were essentially entirely different Beings now.


    There was still the question of Anna''s will. Victor trusted the woman who raised him to make a good decision; she always did, in the end.


    And when that decision was made, he would respect it, regardless of what it was.


    Despite having the point of view of an Elder God, he would not fall into the arrogance that all Gods suffered. Always remain humble no matter how much Power you have; that way, arrogance will not blind you to important things.


    [I see... I will leave this matter in his hands then.]


    [Yes... Let me know that when they are ready, I will visit Heaven.] Victor put his hand in his pocket and took out themunicator he had received from The Heavenly Father.


    ...


    Seventh Heaven of The Biblical Pantheon, the ce where The Heavenly Father and his General, who was his right hand, resided.


    Ariel flew towards the garden where a middle aged man was sitting while looking at the scenery in front of him. She stopped flying and spoke in an urgent tone:


    "Father, The Chaos Dragon God ising to visit."


    "Yes... He notified me."


    "...What should we do?"


    "Let him in, of course."


    "But... won''t his chaotic presence contaminate the sky?" Ariel asked, genuinely worried; after all, only ''pure'' Beings could enter this ce.


    "Hahahaha, you don''t need to worry about that, my daughter... If the problem is a matter of purity, I can guarantee you that this individual is much ''purer'' than I." The Heavenly Father smiled slightly.


    Ariel wanted to refute that such a thing was possible, but she didn''t dare say it. Those words were spoken by The Heavenly Father himself, and if he said something, it was because there was a certain truth in those words, truths that she didn''t know.


    "I will trust him."


    "To be clear, try not to antagonize him. Currently, he is the most important Being in our Sector, and looking for a fight with him... is foolish."


    Ariel swallowed hard and nodded a little nervously. "Yes, Father."


    ...


    First Heaven.


    A breach in Space appeared, and Victor, along with Ophis, Nero, and Metis, came through.


    "Hmmm¡­ So this is Heaven." Victor looked around curiously.


    "It''s more boring than I thought." Nero was honest.


    "White¡­ shine¡­ my eyes¡­ ugh." Ophis looked like she was blinded by the blinding brightness of this ce.


    "They seem to love white, huh..." Metismented. Even as a Titan Goddess, she had nevere to this ce... And felt that she hadn''t missed anything when she saw that this ce was made entirely of white structures with small details of gold. She saw that in some areas, there were houses that were floating on clouds, too.


    "They appear to be heading toward us with hostile intentions¡­" Metis pointed out the obvious.


    "It must be because I breached the Space around this Dimension," Victor said without caring much.


    "What should we do, Father?" Nero asked without worrying too much. She had her Father here, and she highly doubted that any of these Beings could defeat her Father.


    He was the strongest, after all.


    "Well, I guess... Wait, I can feel Arieling towards us at high speed."


    Just as he said those words, loud booms were heard, and soon a 6-winged Seraphim appeared in front of the Angels.


    "G-General Ariel."


    "You fools, can you not see who the guest is? Are your pigeon brains rotten?" Ariel growled in concern for her own kind while irritated that Victor had appeared so abruptly.


    Silence fell around them when these words were spoken, and soon, everyone looked in Victor''s direction.


    Victor smiled neutrally at everyone while nodding his head. Despite disying a normal smile, to all the Angels present, it seemed like the smile of pure evil.


    "A-A-A-ALUCARD?!"


    "Hehehehe, that reaction never gets old." Neroughed sadistically. It was always cool to see how intensely other Beings reacted to her father.


    "Yo, I came to visit. I''m not in the way, right?" Victor gave a disarming smile that only made them all shiver even more.


    "O-of course not! You are very wee!" Everyone shouted in unison.


    Ariel sighed when she saw this. These brave Angels were scared shitless just by Victor''s presence, and this fact got her thinking.


    ''Howe they didn''t identify him right away? Victor''s features are too striking for everyone to simply forget.'' Ariel looked at Victor, and with her eyes, she saw a faint illusion around him that made him appear to be an ordinary intruder.


    ''This man!!!'' She growled internally when she realized that Victor had been ying with them since the beginning.


    "Why did she suddenly get angry?" Ophis asked curiously.


    "She has premenstrual tension," Victor spoke.


    Nero and Metis facepalmed at Victor''s response.


    Ophis stammered, "Prem-prem-prrrenstrual¡­ Huh?" She became irritated as she thought, ''What a difficult word!''


    "Just think of it as something that slightly older women have."


    "... Ohh... So Nero has it, too?" Ophis looked at her sister.


    Nero blushed: "W-What?"


    "Do you have that preemm- something?" Ophis asked.


    "Not yet. I mean, I''m a Noble Vampire. Usually, that starts happening at the age of 21 when my body is more developed, and it will only happen a few times a year. Why am I exining this!?" Nero cried furiously.


    Hearing the argument that started because of Victor, Ariel''s temper became even more irritated. She didn''t have that! As an Angel, she didn''t have those things! She was a PURE BEING!


    "Dragon God of Chaos, please apany me to The Heavenly Father... He is waiting for you." She spoke with great difficulty, but fortunately, she still managed to maintain her professionalism.


    "Mm, lead the way." Victor nodded as he smiled.


    ....

 Chapter 902: The Devil.

    Chapter 902: The ''Devil''.


    "20 clouds, 21 clouds, 22 clouds, 23 clouds, 30 clouds."


    "Ophis, you skipped some numbers," Metis gently corrected.


    "31..." Ophis stopped counting when Metis spoke. Soon, a cute pout appeared on her face. "Why is this ce so white? Why are there so many clouds? When will we arrive?"


    Despite her monotonous voice, everyone present could tell how impatient she was.


    Flying in an endless direction with a bunch of identical clouds was too much, even for Ophis. She didn''t know how long she''d been flying and didn''t care; all she wanted was to see something new.


    "... We are getting there soon. The Seventh Heaven is one of the farthest areas, so it takes time to reach," Ariel exined.


    "Okay..." Ophis didn''t seem entirely convinced but decided not to press further. Meanwhile, Nero looked boredly at the clouds around, feeling the desire to test her weapons against them, but decided that such an action could be seen as an act of aggression.


    While his daughters seemed bored with everything around them, Victor, on the other hand, was looking around with interest. With his current senses, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he could see the entire Dimension like the back of his hand, so it wasn''t difficult to locate a ce that seemed to be protected by the Power of The Heavenly Father,


    A protection which proved useless in front of his gaze that could traverse Dimensions: ''... This is... the Garden of Eden?''


    The vision Victor had was of a stunning ce, a true paradise.


    The Garden of Eden stretched out before his gaze, with lushndscapes and luxuriant vegetation. Trees bearing various fruits cast their shadows, crystal-clear rivers meandered through the scenery, and the air was imbued with a sense of peace and harmony.


    In the center of the garden stood the majestic Tree of Life, and next to it, the mysterious Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil.


    Although he had never seen these Trees in person, Victor could clearly deduce that these two trees were the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil. The auras of Pure Negativity and Positivity emanating from the fruitspletely gave away their identity.


    Victor wondered what would happen if he ate these fruits; would he gain something more? From the memories of Ancient Beings within him, he knew the story that if someone were to eat from the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil, they would acquire forbidden knowledge surpassing the gift that the World Tree gave to Odin in exchange for his eye.


    He felt an instinctive desire to grab these fruits, but despite this momentary thought passing through his mind, he didn''t dwell on it too much. After all, he didn''t want to make enemies here, especially with someone who had never provoked him.


    ...


    The Heavenly Father smiled faintly when he saw Victor''s reaction to the two Trees. ''Even with all his Power, greed has not taken hold of his mind.''


    The Heavenly Father clearly noticed someone snooping around the ce where Eve, Lilith, and Adam once lived. And he was quite surprised to see that the man did not sumb to his desires for greed.


    The reason for this surprise was that the two Trees aroused the inner desires of Beings as if someone were whispering in their ear, asking them to take these fruits.


    The Heavenly Father knew that even his most devoted Angels would fall into this temptation, which was why he keeps these Trees protected.


    ''Thispletely demonstrates his immense control... Even though he is from a Race known for its greed, he has not lost himself to this desire... That''s good.'' The Heavenly Father nodded in satisfaction.


    ...


    They arrived at a building that looked more like a temple, and a simple doory in the middle of the structure. No other entryways were visible, only that door.


    "We have reached our destination," Ariel said.


    "Finally..." Ophis muttered. She looked at the door in front of her with a puzzled look. The door seemedpletely ordinary, like those wooden doors you could find anywhere.


    "Are you sure this is the right ce?" Nero asked Ariel in confusion.


    "Yes," Ariel confirmed with a simple nod.


    Nero and Ophis looked at each other but didn''t know how to react to this situation. Why was the entrance to The Seventh Heaven so simple? Wasn''t this the most important Heaven? Shouldn''t it be something grand?


    "Don''t overthink it, my daughters. Very powerful Beings tend to have one or two strange characteristics," Victor spoke from his own experience. How many times had he encountered powerful Beings who were strange? His older Wives spoke for themselves.


    "The Heavenly Father is already waiting for you," Ariel said.


    "Mm, let''s go," Victor nodded and walked to the entrance of The Seventh Heaven, and when he opened the door, apletely different world opened up for everyone.


    Green grass, rolling hills, and a bright blue sky.


    In the middle of thisndscape, a middle-aged man with graying hair sat in a simple white chair under what looked like a parasol.


    The man looked in their direction and said, "Wee to The Seventh Heaven... the Heaven of Humility, Victor Alucard, Ophis Tepes, and Nero Alucard."


    ...


    Arcane.


    "He was right..." Evie Moriarty, The Queen of Witches,mented as she looked at the scroll in front of her.


    Just as Victor had predicted, the portal that opened in Arcane attracted the attention of many Supernatural Beings, and these Beings constantly made ''proposals'' to The Witch Queen.


    Most of these proposals consisted of unfair agreements for the Witches, showing that they clearly wanted to exploit the situation that was happening.


    The worst part was that the Witches couldn''t do anything about it. Despite some of them being able to fight against Gods, they couldn''t fight against an entire Pantheon of Gods.


    "Whose turn is it this time, Mother?" Emily asked.


    "The Norse Pantheon..."


    "What did Odin propose?"


    "A better deal than the others, but in the end, it would make us dependent on them." With a hand gesture, Evie burned the agreement, anger evident in her eyes. Apparently, what she had read hadn''t pleased her at all.


    "Damn old man, he thinks he''s doing us a favor? Arrogant piece of crap!" Evie felt the urge to spit on the ground.


    Emily narrowed her eyes, just like her mother. She agreed with the idea of not letting anyone control them. They were Witches, and they had created a Nation precisely to avoid dependence on other Beings.


    epting this agreement was the same as giving up that freedom, and they couldn''t do that. But... What choice did they have? Currently, they were too weak to deal with the attention of all these Factions.


    "I don''t understand... Why haven''t they attacked us yet?" Alice Moriarty, an incredibly pale woman dressed in a gothic dress and a ck witch hat,mented. In her hand was a staff she used as a Catalyst for her Magic.


    "It''s because of the so-called Chaos Dragon God," Eviemented. She wasn''t stupid; she could tell that everyone was tense in the face of the astronomical rise of this new Faction, specifically the man who led it.


    "Because of him, they don''t take any open action against us. After all, they fear that he might use it as an excuse to attack their Pantheon with just cause, iming that the opposing Faction is breaking the ''peace''..." Evie was well-versed in international politics, and that''s why she was sure this was the biggest reason they were doing nothing.


    "But that doesn''t mean they can''t do it behind the scenes," Alice said.


    "Indeed," Evie nodded, agreeing with her daughter. "As we speak, all the agreements we had with the Gods are being broken by the Gods themselves. Apparently, this portal is much more important than the items we are selling."


    "...What should we do, Mother?" Selena Moriarty asked.


    "Honestly, I don''t know." Evie felt a lot of pressure. Because of her choices, this situation had arisen, and she needed to do something, or a horrible fate would befall the Witches, and she would be to me.


    ''Where is my mother when we need her most?'' Evie grumbled internally.


    Albedo Moriarty appeared that day, but as soon as Victor left, she disappeared too, and since then, she hasn''t been in contact with anyone from the Witches'' side.


    Normally, Evie wouldn''t care about this, but this situation was anything but normal.


    "If you allow me to say, Mother... I think we should contact your ''disciple,''" Emily said, emphasizing the word ''disciple.''


    "Tsk, don''t bother me, Emily, I won''t ask for help from that Devil," Evie grumbled.


    Emily rolled her eyes. ''Funny how when you needed to use Diablo, you didn''t think twice, but when it''s Victor, you hesitate before doing it.''


    It seemed that even The Queen of Witches feared the ''potential'' of The Chaos Dragon God.


    Her own inaction was proof of this. She didn''t even think of other ways tomunicate with Victor to make different proposals regarding their situation.


    Selena looked at this situation with neutral eyes. In her view, they should have already contacted Victor to form an agreement between them. She had done business with the man before and knew that although he could be all that was wrong in the world, he was very fair to those who hadn''t done anything to him.


    "Mother..." Selena was about to say something rted to this but stopped when a Magical Circle appeared in her ear.


    Receiving a report from one of her disciples, Selena looked at Evie andmented, "Mother, we have a guest."


    "... Guest?" Evie raised an eyebrow. She used her Magic, and several Magic Circles appeared, and soon, a hologram appeared in front of her.


    "Yama... And Merlin." Evie narrowed her eyes dangerously. That Being could change shape as many times as he wanted, but she would never forget those arrogant eyes.


    "... This just got even moreplicated, Mother," Emily muttered, and Evie couldn''t help but agree.


    This ce had caught the attention of one of The Kings of Hell, and everyone knew that nothing good came from dealing with those Beings.


    Evie thought about Victor''s words, saying that when she needed him the most, she would summon ''The Devil.''


    ....

 Chapter 903: The Devil. 2

    Chapter 903: The ''Devil''. 2


    "... This just got even moreplicated, Mother," Emily muttered, and Evie couldn''t help but agree.


    This ce had caught the attention of one of The Kings of Hell, and everyone knew that nothing good came from dealing with those Beings.


    Evie thought about Victor''s words, saying that when she needed him the most, she would summon ''The Devil.''


    Evie hated knowing that Victor''s premonition could be a reality. Currently, Evie felt that for Witches, there was no Faction that would make a ''fair'' deal with them other than Victor''s.


    But Evie couldn''t trust this ''feeling.''


    "Mother, what should we do?"


    "I will visit them personally."


    "... But-" The girls wanted to retort, saying it was dangerous, but they were interrupted by Evie.


    "We are dealing with Merlin."


    Silence fell in the room.


    "He is the greatest genius of ''Energy control'' that ever existed, and even though he''s a Demon now, I have no doubt that he hasn''t lost that ability."


    "No Magic can be used in front of him, or he will intercept that Magic. We need users like me who can hide their summoning, or everything you do will be useless."


    None of them wanted to ept Evie''s words, but they had no choice. After all, it was the Queen''s decision, and the only one in this room who could contradict the Queen''s decision was her biological daughter, Emily Moriarty.


    And that''s what Emily did.


    "We will be watching, Mother. If something happens, we will intervene. That''s non-negotiable."


    "Very well," Evie nodded in agreement with those words.


    ...


    "Hmm, I still think this is very reckless, Merlin."


    "You''re overthinking it, Yama."


    "I''m not..." Yama narrowed his eyes. "Despite trusting your ability and my own, isn''t it too risky toe here alone? You know very well that man has eyes in this ce."


    "Ah, yes... The Chaos Dragon God, the only Being to have Divinities on both sides of The Bnce... A peculiar existence, isn''t he?" Merlin''s eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    "Don''t y with me, Merlin. Answer my question." Yama narrowed his eyes.


    Merlin rolled his eyes. "You''re too impatient, young Yama. Trust your teacher, okay?"


    "I trust you." Yama nodded. "But I don''t trust your entricity."


    Merlin fell silent; he was going to say something but remained silent when he realized that even he didn''t trust his own entricity.


    "So, what are we doing here?"


    "A new world... A new opportunity, isn''t that interesting?"


    "Tsk, stop beating around the bush and state the truth." Yama was slowly getting more irritated.


    Merlin realized this, so he spoke in an attempt to satisfy Yama: "... Let''s say I''m here to discover the ''Origins'' of Witches."


    "Oh?" Yama became interested now. "Are you saying that world has connections with Witches?"


    "Probably." Merlin was evasive, but for someone who knew him well, like Yama, that was like a confirmation to him.


    After all, Merlin wouldn''t be here if there wasn''t something that greatly interested him.


    "I see... And how can this benefit us?"


    "That, my dear disciple... is what I came to find out," Merlin said.


    A green Magic Circle appeared in front of Merlin and Yama.


    "She ising." The moment Merlin said that the Magic Circle shimmered, and the white silhouette of a woman appeared.


    The light around the silhouette exploded into various particles, and Evie appeared wearing her royal attire along with her staff and crown of green mes.


    Her eyes adorned with Magical Circles looked at Yama and Merlin.


    "Yama, The King of Hell... This is an unexpected visit... I wonder what The King of Hell wants with Arcane?"


    "... Won''t you invite us in?" Yama asked.


    "I''m sorry, but... Currently, my country is going throughplicated situations, so the entry of anyone other than Witches is prohibited."


    "Interesting... Does this rule apply even to me?" Yama covered his body with his Power.


    "Yes, no one will enter Arcane, even if it''s you." The Magic Circles in Evie''s eyes changed slightly, and at that moment, she had tried to use Evaluation Magic on the targets, but that same Magic was blocked by the Demon behind Yama.


    The speed at which the Magic was broken further confirmed Evie''s suspicions that the Demon behind Yama was definitely Merlin.


    Evie and therger Demon''s eyes met for a few seconds, and Evie swore she saw a sense of amusement in the Demon''s eyes.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked back at Yama. "You haven''t answered... What has The King of Helle here to do?"


    "... I want to make a deal with Arcane," Yama said.


    A scroll appeared in front of Yama, and he acted as if he had done it, but Evie clearly noticed that it was the Demon behind The King of Hell who had summoned the scroll, which could mean only one thing. ''Merlin clearly knew about the Origins of the portal and had the idea toe here.''


    "Take it." The scroll floated toward Evie.


    First, Evie thoroughly examined the scroll for any possible traps, and only after doing so did she take the scroll and open it. Upon opening the scroll, she saw the written contract.


    "This..." Evie opened her eyes wide at what she was seeing; this contract was simply too unfavorable... for the Demons under Yama''s banner.


    She read the contract more carefully and even used some Magic to see if there was any catch, but even after doing all that, she found the contract to be legitimate, with no deception. This was an extremely disadvantageous contract for the Demons and very favorable for the Witches.


    ''This is something Merlin would definitely do. That old bastard would do anything for knowledge, even make unfair contracts like this.''


    "Are you sure about this?" Evie asked.


    "Yes," Yama replied confidently.


    "... Let me ask again, are you absolutely sure that the Demons under yourmand will unconditionally support us in anything we do, and in return, all we have to do is give you ess to the portal?"


    "Yes... Wait, what?" Yama took the scroll and read it. When he saw the unfair contract that would essentially make the Demons subordinate to the Witches, he looked furiously at Merlin.


    At this moment, there was no respect for his teacher. Yama realized that Merlin would easily sell him out for knowledge!


    This... This was so typical of Merlin! He should have paid more attention.


    Merlin turned his head to the side and started whistling as if he had done nothing wrong. Veins became even more visible on Yama''s head, and then he looked in Evie''s direction with a forced smile.


    "Unfortunately, this contract is wrong. My stupid subordinate must have made a mistake."


    "I see, that''s a shame... You should ensure that this subordinate is punished. After all, this mistake only shows that the King is inattentive." Evie ''kindly'' advised.


    But Yama and Merlin could feel the acidity in the woman''s words.


    Yama''s smile became even more forced, feeling utterly embarrassed now, but as a King, he had learned to have thick skin, so he epted this ''kind'' advice with a smile on his face. "Of course, I will ensure that this Demon is punished."


    Evie nodded. "I see that this conversation is over, so I will be leaving..."


    "Wait, Queen of Witches."


    "... What?"


    "My proposal is not over yet."


    Another scroll appeared in front of Yama, and this time, Yama read it. ''This is eptable.'' He nodded internally as he saw the conditions of the contract.


    It was basically a business contract; in exchange for letting them use the portal, Yama''s Demons would share the profit found between 30-70.


    30% for the Witches and 70% for the Demons. For Yama, this was a ''fair'' percentage. Although internally, he didn''t like it much, considering that he could just take the portal for himself, right? But by doing that, he would possibly anger a terrifying existence, and he didn''t want that.


    Yama handed the contract to Evie. "Read the contract and tell me what you think."


    Evie took the contract and read it... She was surprised at first; the contract wasn''t bad, but at the same time, it wasn''t good. The reason for this was that these Beings would go to the other side, and they could take all the good things for themselves and only give her the leftovers.


    "Unfortunately, I cannot ept this contract either..."


    Yama''s face contorted. "Don''t be greedy, Witch." His words came out in apletely hostile tone.


    Evie narrowed her eyes.


    "You are not in a position to negotiate anything... Do you know why no one has leveled this ce already?"


    "It''s because we all fear the reaction of that annoying existence."


    "If it weren''t for that, you and your group of Witches would have already been wiped from existence."


    "You are not in a position to be as greedy as you always have been. Know your ce, Witch."


    Merlin, who saw this, only smiled in amusement. He knew something like this would happen. Witches like to y the victim, but in the end, it''s all a game of interests.


    The Witches don''t want to give up the portal, but they also won''t eptmercial contracts where theye out at a disadvantage. They were so used to exploiting other Beings that they didn''t realize the situation they were in.


    ''If this continues, it''s only a matter of time before someone invades this ce... And when that happens, that Dragon will intervene and take the whole ce for himself, bringing the Witches under his banner.'' Merlin could clearly see the kind of patient game Victor was ying.


    ''Hepletely understands what Witches are like... This intellect is very much like Diablo''s... In fact, it may even be superior because all I''m seeing is just the surface. I''m sure they have other ns beneath the surface regarding the Witches.'' Merlin thought.


    "... Leave, King of Hell."


    Yama grunted angrily, the Space around him distorting as if it were about to break, and this action made Evie even more cautious. With just a hand gesture, she created several Magic Circles, and a tense atmosphere surrounded them.


    "I said, leave, King of Hell."


    "... Mark my words, Witch. One day, you will bow down to someone, and I will be there to witness that moment." Yama turned and started to leave the ce along with Merlin.


    ''Don''t state the obvious. I know that, but it won''t be you.'' Despite being proud, Evie knew very well the kind of situation she was in. She was just being stubborn and not giving up. After all, Kings and Queens don''t give up easily.


    Emily, who was watching this meeting inside Arcane, bit her lip. ''I have to do something. My mother''s stubbornness will condemn us.''


    ....

 Chapter 904: Demon king, and the heavenly father.

    Chapter 904: Demon king, and the heavenly father.


    "Wee to The Seventh Heaven... The Heaven of Humility. Victor Alucard, Ophis Tepes, and Nero Alucard."


    "The Heaven of Humility...? Do all Heavens have names?" Nero asked curiously.


    "Yes, indeed. They all have names, but currently, they are irrelevant. What matters most is the ce you are in now." The middle-aged man looked at thendscape in front of him.


    "Humility is one of the most basic principles for every Being; without it, you are nothing. Despite all the Power in my hands, I must remain humble to avoid doing things I will regret in the future."


    "... It''s like a chain that binds you, huh?" Victor added, understanding The Heavenly Father''s feelings to some extent.


    "Correct... but at the same time, wrong." He smiled lightly. "It''s more like a guide for your own will."


    A chair simr to the Heavenly Father''s appeared beside him. Victor looked at the chair and understood the Heavenly Father''s intention. He floated toward the chair and made the motion to sit, but he didn''t actually sit; instead, he continued floating just a few centimeters above the chair.


    A table with four simple white chairs appeared away from Victor and the Heavenly Father. Without the need for words, Metis, Nero, Ophis, and Ariel understood that it was for them to sit at that table.


    "What do you think of paradise, Victor?"


    "Quite empty." Victor was honest.


    "Hmm, if you think of it that way, then it must be."


    "... It seems there are other reasons for Heaven to be like this. Am I right?" Victor asked when he saw the Heavenly Father''s reaction.


    "Beings always seek meaning in things. Sometimes, something may have meaning, and sometimes not... In this case, you are correct. The reason it is like this is for Peace."


    "Peace...?"


    "The Beings whoe to this ce are the good part of a Being''s Soul. And for that Soul to remain pure, everything must be equal for everyone."


    "... I see, The Seven Sins, huh."


    "Yes, indeed. If I were to show that the Seraphim have more ''material possessions'' than the Souls, feelings of envy and greed would eventually arise."


    "But that''s not necessarily a bad thing," Victor said.


    "That''s correct, envy can be seen as motivation to improve, and greed as the fuel to make a Being move... But in Heaven, such feelings are not necessary, and they must remain pure so they can continue on their own journey."


    "It''s easy to be corrupted but difficult to rid oneself of corruption... Huh?"


    "Exactly." The Heavenly Father nodded.


    "Those who are humble with themselves recognize their ws more easily and thus can correct them. In this process of converting them, evolution urs... Some Beings don''t understand this, but others do. I wonder which one you are, Victor Walker."


    "Hmm... Hard to say. I''ve always tried to be true to myself, so I think I''m the first example?" He spoke.


    The Heavenly Father''s eyes glowed slightly, and instead of answering Victor''s question, he asked, "What are you?"


    "What am I...?"


    "A Dragon, an Elder God, a Human, a Demon, a Monster, a Vampire, or a Cosmic Horror?"


    "Hmm..."


    A quiet silence fell around them as Victor looked to the horizon with no thoughts in his head. Unconsciously, he rxed in the use of his Powers, and his body sank into the chair, but even with his immense weight, the chair did not yield... Slowly but progressively, his body began to be covered by a very bright pure white Power.


    Seeing this, the Heavenly Father disyed a small smile. ''He truly is exceptional; with just a few words, he began to understand better.''


    The Principle of Understanding was taking ce. If one sees, one understands. If one feels, one understands. However, sometimes, this is not always correct.


    For a God... An abnormal God like Victor, who embodied both the Negative and Positive Principles, a God of Chaos, understanding is essential.


    God made man in his image; that''s how Adam, the Progenitor of Men, was created.


    A Deity created a mortal,mon sense is applied here, but... Who created a God to embody an image?


    The answer to this question is... Himself.


    Through self-understanding, God fashioned his own image.


    Victor''s aura underwent several changes, initially starting as pure white but then shifting to a malevolent ck, then to a crimson red, a neon violet, until it returned to ck, absorbing all the light around.


    Throughout this transformation, Ariel, Ophis, Nero, and Metis were staring at Victor intently. Something was happening... But they didn''t know what it was.


    Metis and Ariel seemed to have an idea, but nothing concrete. After all, Victor was a unique Being, andmon sense couldn''t be applied to him.


    "I understand..." Victor closed his eyes solemnly as he felt the turmoil in his Soul calming.


    ''I am all of this; there''s no point in separating things. I am all these things... but primarily, I am a Blood Dragon externally and a Cosmic Horror internally,'' Victor thought.


    The ''Cosmic Horror,'' as Victor called it, was nothing more than his own personality without the constraints of his Family. It could be said that this Being was the physical representation of Victor''s true essence.


    A Lovecraftian monster that devoured everything into the abyssal crimson darkness, a Being that would only be unleashed when Victor had nothing to lose but could appear when he was very irritated.


    "Thank you very much for your words, Heavenly Father... I understand myself a bit better now."


    "You''re wee, Victor." He continued to gaze at the horizon. "Remember that the quest for self-understanding doesn''t end when you be a God... In fact, this journey has only just begun for you, and for you, who wields the Power of Chaos, self-understanding is even more important."


    Victor nodded, now able to understand the Heavenly Father''s words.


    "Not to mention... I must thank you. Thank you for saving my daughter."


    "I-." Victor was about to say something, but the Heavenly Father cut him off.


    "Regardless of the reason you saved her... You saved her... And that''s what matters... So, thank you."


    "..."


    A moment of silence fell around them again, a moment thatsted quite a long time, but no one noticed due to the ever-unchangingndscape.


    "Tell me, Victor. Do you wield the Power of Creation?" The Heavenly Father asked something that had been bothering him from the beginning.


    "A fraction... It can''t even be called a Divinity yet." Victor opened his hand and showed the Essence of Creation he received from Amaterasu.


    "... Even a small spark can cause a great fire... Seek understanding of Creation. The answer to these questions you already have as a Blood Dragon."


    Victor nodded; he understood that the Heavenly Father was speaking in this way precisely not to ''obstruct'' his own path. Self-understanding toprehend a Divinity is crucial.


    You can ''observe'' other Gods doing something, but their path doesn''t mean it will be the same as yours. Individuality was necessary.


    The Heavenly Father looked at Victor and felt the Greater Divinity of Destruction and the Fragment of Creation within him. ''But... A God of Destruction as a primary Divinity and simultaneously a God of Creation in the making... You''re truly breaking all the rules imposed by Creation, and yet none of the Primordials have knocked on your door.''


    A God of Chaos should never have been allowed to exist because their existence essentially breaks The Bnce by embodying two opposing Aspects.


    A rule that not even the Primordials could break.


    If Death is responsible for the end of everything.


    The Universal Tree is responsible for the initial kick-off that gives rise to the beginning of everything.


    They are opposites of each other, and none of them can wield the Power of their opposite Aspect... But here, we have a Being who is both a God of Negativity representing ALL the Divinities on the Negative Side of the scale. At the same time, he is the God of Beginnings, representing the beginning of everything and the second most important Divinity of the Positive Aspects of Creation.


    The amount of Power and Authority in this person''s hands is staggering to the point of perversion.


    ''He is still a novice God... In the future, when he has a better understanding of his own Divinities, I can''t even imagine what kind of Being he will be.'' The Heavenly Father thought.


    "Do you have any tips for progressing in my Divinities?"


    Instead of answering Victor, he said, "You must understand why I spoke the way I did, right?"


    "Yes."


    "So, don''t rush."


    "I''m not in a hurry. I understand very well that I need to control my current Power as before." From the beginning, Victor always took to heart the lesson of control that Scathach taught him; he hadn''t forgotten that. "I just want a hint. After all, I have many Divinities."


    "... I understand, that''s fair. Never has a mortal Ascended with so many Divinities in their hands." The Heavenly Father nodded in understanding; he could grasp a bit of Victor''s difficulty.


    In simple terms, he was like an adult who had bought several different good games but didn''t have time to y them all because he was too busy.


    "The only thing I can tell you withoutpromising you is... Start with the Divinities you identify with the most," the Heavenly Father advised.


    ''Home, Family, Martial Honor, Vengeance, Yandere, Strength, and Blood then,'' Victor thought. These are the Divinities he identified with the most, Divinities that somehow represented essential Aspects of his personality and existence.


    "I understand. Thank you very much."


    "You''re wee. We''re allies, after all." The Heavenly Father nodded and then brought up another topic. "Speaking of the alliance... I propose a deeper alliance."


    Victor raised an eyebrow and looked at the Heavenly Father.


    This topic caught Ariel''s attention. As the General of the Angels, she knew very well that her Leader''s words following this could greatly influence how she would lead the Angels in the future.


    She picked up the tea cup that was on the table and drank calmly.


    "I don''t like how all that remains of humanity is further divided due to the prejudices of other Gods in the various Pantheons. This division will eventually cause more problems for us. History doesn''t lie, and this has happened many times in the past."


    "... So, what do you suggest?"


    "Uniting Demons and Angels as permanent allies through a Marital Alliance."


    "Pffft." Ariel spat on the floor where she was drinking.


    "Are you okay?" Ophis asked.


    "Y-Yeah."


    Ignoring Ariel, he continued, "Consequently, I propose that your Religion and mine also form an alliance... Of course, this alliance will onlyst so long as you are The Demon King."


    "Oh?" Victor understood the implications in the Heavenly Father''s words; he was basically saying, ''I trust you, but not the other Demons.''


    "I don''t mind forming this alliance... But what are your intentions?"


    "Supervision... I''ve seen very well what happens when Mortals are left unsupervised, and it will only get worse if the Gods interact more with Mortals and give them advantages."


    "So basically, you want to control them... For a man who gave free will, you''re going to take it away?" Victor asked.


    "Control is a strong word; I prefer to advise."


    "And punish if they break the rules, right?" Victor added with a small smile.


    "Yes."


    "And they call me The Demon King of Tyranny," Victorughed.


    "I have to learn something from my ''rival,''" the Heavenly Father said. "By the way... When will you take me to Hell?"


    "Do you want to go now?" Victor asked.


    "Why not? I''m not doing anything anyway."


    "Okay..." Victor stood up from the chair. "By the way, who do you want to marry off? Actually, can Angels even do that?"


    "They can''t... But I can make it possible for them. I was thinking of one of my Daughters of The Seven Virtues." The Heavenly Father stood up from his chair.


    "Which one are you interested in?"


    "... Are you asking me?" Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "Of course, I won''t hand over my daughter to someone I don''t know, so you''re the most natural choice."


    "Hmm... How about we leave this matter for the future? It''s not like marriage is essential for the alliance, right? You have more influence than all your Angelsbined. Symbolically, seeing you shake hands with the ''King of Hell'' is more significant than the marriage of an Angel and a Demon..."


    Victor stopped talking when he realized that the marriage of an Angel and a Demon would be equally shocking.


    "In fact, both would be shocking to Mortals."


    "... That''s true." The Heavenly Father nodded, and then the two Gods began to walk and talk.


    Victor gestured for Nero, Metis, and Ophis to follow. The girls understood the hand gesture and began to follow Victor, leaving Ariel, who was utterly shocked by all the absurdities she was hearing.


    ''Has my fatherpletely lost it?'' Ariel had some less-than-angelic thoughts about her own Creator.


    ....

 Chapter 905: The Heavenly Father Visits Hell

    Chapter 905: The Heavenly Father Visits Hell


    As he walked towards the exit of The Seventh Heaven, Victor thought about the women in his life. As he thought about them, he smiled, happily. But when he remembered the proposal of The Heavenly Father, he shook his head internally.


    ''I don''t want it anymore,'' he thought. Upon recalling the words of The Heavenly Father, he realized he no longer wanted it. He already had many loves in his life.


    Amaterasu and Velnorah would be thest additions, and he was unlikely to form any more rtionships now. After all, there was no point in making political alliances through marriage when his Power was already too strong.


    ''What I need now is stability and consolidation,'' Victor thought. Due to his sudden increase in Power and influence, he needed to stabilize everything to have afortable foundation.


    Even though it wasn''t his intention, he was making a big mistake that his Master had pointed out since the beginning... Not having a stable foundation.


    "If the main structure is strong enough, you can handle any kind of work." These words applied to everything, not just training. That''s why Victor epted the political alliance with The Heavenly Father but did not explicitly ept the matrimonial alliance.


    "Where should we go first?" Victor asked The Heavenly Father.


    "Let''s take a tour, but our destination is the deepest region of Hell," The Heavenly Father revealed his intentions, his appearance wholly made of light again.


    "Fair enough," Victor nodded.


    that his Master had pointed out since the beginning... Not having a why Victor epted the political alliance with The Heavenly Father stable foundation.


    but did not explicitly ept the matrimonial alliance.


    "If the main structure is strong enough, you can handle any kind of "Where should we go first?" Victor asked The Heavenly Father.


    work." These words applied to everything, not just training. That''s "Let''s take a tour, but our destination is the deepest region of Hell," Ariel seemed to have a lot to say about her father''s sudden decision to go to Hell. She found it very dangerous for him to go alone with only her as a guard. However, if it was her father''s decision, she couldn''t say much, but it was clear that she was not very happy.


    "Nero and Ophis,e here."


    "Yes, Father," Nero nodded.


    "Mm," Ophis too.


    Soon, the two girls were in front of Victor. He raised his hand slightly, and a red Power covered them.


    "What is this...?"


    "A protection against Miasma," Victor exined. "Despite having my Blessings and Being quite resistant to Miasma, it''s still corrosive to the living and Mortals, so caution is necessary."


    "That''s a good idea. After all, the Miasma in Hell has be stronger since the merging of the other Hells," The Heavenly Father supported Victor''s decision.


    Victor nodded in agreement with the Heavenly Father''s words.


    "Ariel,e here."


    "Yes, Father..." Ariel approached her father, and the scene repeated itself, with pure white Power covering Ariel''s body.


    Although she was not exactly Mortal, she was still a Pure Being and direct contact with Miasma as strong as that of the current Hell could harm her and corrupt her mind. Even though such a chance was unlikely with The Heavenly Father around, it was better to ensure that nothing went wrong.


    Metis pouted when she saw this scene. ''Why didn''t I receive the same treatment?'' She knew why she didn''t; unlike Nero and Ophis, she was a Dragon, a Dragon Goddess, to be more specific. She could naturally defend herself from Miasma because Dragons were natural Beings capable of adapting to most hostile environments. But even though she understood that, it didn''t mean she liked or epted it.


    Upon reaching the door that led to The Seventh Heaven, Victor noticed a fluctuation in Space and realized he could open the door to Hell here.


    "Let''s go; I will show you my first city..."


    "How will you..." The Heavenly Father was about to ask something but fell silent when a red portal appeared behind Victor.


    Ariel opened her eyes wide at what she had just seen. Victor had casually ignored the defenses of an entire Pantheon by creating a portal to Hell in the most protected part of Heaven. This simple gesture made her fully understand what kind of Being they were dealing with.


    On the other hand, The Heavenly Father''s reaction was calmer as he merely raised an inquisitive eyebrow. ''I see... A Spatial Fluctuation. He opened a rift with such a small w that it''s almost imperceptible unless you actively look for it.''


    This was an impressive but also terrifying fact because these Spatial Fluctuations existed in all Pantheons. Unless a God of Space existed in the Dimension, it was impossible not to have tiny, imperceptible rifts. If Victor could exploit this so easily, it meant he could theoretically send his army anywhere he wanted.


    ''Let''s try not to think too much about it, or I''ll go mad,'' The Heavenly Father thought.


    ...


    "Wee to Alexandria, The City of Beginnings."


    Ariel, Ophis, Metis, Nero, and The Heavenly Father opened their eyes wide when they saw the city.


    Specifically, its SIZE.


    "How big is this city?" Metis asked, breaking the silence. The city in front of her was the perfect example of a tourist city.


    "I don''t know the exact number, but we''ve already surpassed the size of Tokyo, and we''re approaching that of a small country."


    "... Can this still be called a city?" Ariel asked an honest question.


    "Yes?" Victor replied, somewhat confused. To be honest, he didn''t know either, but he wasn''t in the mood to change it now, so he left it as it was.


    "Father..."


    Victor looked at Ophis, who was holding his right arm. "Yes, my daughter?"


    "Is all of this yours?"


    "Yeah."


    "...Whoa," Ophis eximed in shock. She knew her father had his own personal world, but she couldn''t grasp the ''scale'' of how big a world was. To her, this city wasrger than her father''s personal world since it had more living Beings.


    "It will take years for me to visit all these ces," The Heavenly Fathermented while looking at a specific areabeled the "Subus District."


    He saw several Subus walking around in very provocative clothing. He saw not only Subi but also many other female Demons.


    "Hmm, I don''t rmend visiting those areas."


    "Why?"


    "Well, that''s the +18 area of this city... All Seven Sins are gathered in that ce, so to speak." Victor was quite evasive in his response due to the presence of children, but everyone here understood what he was talking about except for Ophis, who didn''t care and didn''t listen, instead just looking at the buildings around her.


    "Oh..."


    The look Ariel was giving her father could easily pierce the strongest metals in this world. Fortunately, The Heavenly Father''sck of shame was one of his strengths, and he easily disregarded his daughter''s gaze.


    "Shall we go to the next city?"


    "Yes... In the future, I wille here to research this city more deeply."


    "You can''t," Ariel spoke. She had never been one to question her father, but she wouldn''t let him fall into degeneration! She was his General.


    "...Eh?" The Heavenly Father looked at Ariel incredulously, and for a moment, he had Vietnam-esc shbacks when he saw the look on Ariel''s face. She had the same expression that Lucifer had when he betrayed him!


    "Father, The Leader of The Angels should not walk in such a... obscene ce! Show some propriety!" Ariel blushed deeply when she nced at the attire of the Demon women.


    "...You''re right," The Heavenly Father agreed with Ariel''s words.


    "I''m d you understand," Ariel sighed in relief.


    Victor, who had been watching from the side, smiled ironically because he could clearly tell that The Heavenly Father would definitelye back. He was curious about that ce.


    "Father, what is that?" Nero asked, pointing to a location, specifically to a massive stadium in the distance.


    "Hmm? Oh, that''s where we conduct our wars."


    "...Wars?" Everyone was confused when they heard what he said.


    "Hmm, let''s take a look before heading to the next city."


    Victor began to fly towards the stadium.


    When they arrived at the stadium, everyone''s eyes widened as they saw its actual size and how many Demons were present.


    "...I''ve never seen so many Demons together except during a war," Ariel murmured. Just the number of Infernal Beings herepletely surpassed the number of Angels.


    "As you know, Demons have destructive impulses that vary ording to their Capital Sin, but most of these impulses are focused on destruction, pleasure, or gaining Power."


    "I used this mindset to create the Subus District in each of the cities, as well as this stadium where we wage war."


    "What you''re seeing now is a physical representation of war in different scenarios. This practice serves as a sport but also as training to ensure the entire poption is experienced inbat."


    Everyone focused on the metropolis that looked much like the urban environment of the city of Paris, even the Eiffel Tower was recreated.


    A war was urring in this urban setting.


    Ophis visibly shrank when a Demonic woman decapitated another.


    "Is it okay to kill?"


    "It''s perfectly fine. As you know, Demons don''t really die permanently unless they are hit by one of their weaknesses. When they die normally, all that happens is that they go into hibernation for a while and then revive."


    The Heavenly Father focused on a spot that seemed to be where the Demon team that died was located. He soon noticed the Demon''s Soul reforming in that ce, and then she was revived.


    "Darn, I died!" The woman roared in anger and sat down in her seat with an annoyed huff.


    "From what I understand, you need other Souls to allow Demons to revive quickly."


    "That''s correct... But we found out that when a Demon dies in Hell, their Soul goes into the atmosphere, and in this process, the Soul loses strength... Approximately 30% of their strength is lost in this process."


    "For weaker Demons, this loss isn''t significant, and they can be revived quickly, but for stronger Demons, this is a major setback, so they need time to recover."


    "With this knowledge in mind, we sealed this stadium with Demonic Runes. If a Demon dies here, their Soul won''t escape into the atmosphere; it remains near the ce where they died. In this process, they only lose 1% of their strength, allowing them to be revived almost instantly."


    Victor''s exnation left Metis, The Heavenly Father, and Ariel so shocked that they fellpletely silent for a long moment, just watching the war unfolding below.


    "...By the way, I need to update the Runes on the stadiums; I should put that on my list of future tasks," Victor said his thoughts out loud.


    The Heavenly Father narrowed his eyes when he saw the situation below him. He wasn''t a fool; he could clearly see what Victor was doing. He was preparing all his citizens for a possible war, which was why the wars taking ce in this stadium were so ''borate,'' like a high-level training with realism.


    Ariel also realized this, and she had to say that as a King, this man knew how to wage war.


    ''Well, he is a God of War, isn''t he?'' Ariel now understood why he received that Divinity.


    "This looks fun... Can I participate?" Nero asked her father.


    "...Maybe," Victor replied as he considered various security measures for Nero. After all, she wasn''t a Demon, so if she died here, she would die forever. Well, not forever, as he could easily revive her now, but his concern still existed. He didn''t want her to experience ''death'' right now; it really changed people.


    Nero pouted slightly because her father didn''t give permission quickly as he usually did, but she saw that he said ''maybe,'' which meant he was considering the matter.


    Nero was a good girl, so she wouldn''t throw a tantrum over this or anything. She was very obedient with her father.


    "This ce is amazing, Victor."


    "I know, right?" Victor smiled lightly.


    "Now I understand why the Beings of Hell don''t want to leave here," The Heavenly Father said, thinking about that little imp who seemed very proud to live in Hell.


    "Well, don''t be fooled by appearances; this is still Hell, and the punishment fields still exist. I just don''t make them visible to everyone because it''s not good for marketing."


    "...That''s very capitalistic of you, aren''t you a Monarch?"


    "Yes, I am, but you can''t escape capitalism, so why not just control it? After all, I''m known as The Demon King of Tyranny." Victor chuckled in amusement.


    "...A good thought."


    Ariel felt a cold sweat trickle down her face when she saw her father''s expression. Even though he was made entirely of light now, she could perceive the nuances of his face as someone who had always watched him. It was worth mentioning that she was not happy with Victor having influenced her father in a bad way!


    "Mm," Victor nodded.


    "Let''s go to the next destination."


    "Yes."


    ....

 Chapter 906: The Heavenly Father Visits Hell. 2

    Chapter 906: The Heavenly Father Visits Hell. 2


    "Wee to Alc¨¢ntara, The Great Economic Hub of Hell, located in the Middle Layers of Hell."


    ''The air here is much thicker than before... Much thicker than I remember too,'' Ariel thought.


    "...What is this vision of a metropolis filled with skyscrapers? Am I in the future?" The Heavenly Father blinked his eyes twice, even wiping his eyes a bit, thinking he was dreaming or something, but no! It was reality! This ce looked like it had jumped entirely out of a futuristic fantasy!


    "Well, unlike the first city, here we focus more on developing businesses and the economy of the entirety of Hell."


    "In overall profit, more than 10 trillion Knull is made every year, but this amount can decrease or increase depending on my decisions."


    "...Knull?" The Heavenly Father asked.


    "The Currency of Hell," Victor replied.


    "Hell has CURRENCY!?" Ariel eximed in shock.


    "Of course we do. As a major economy, how could we not have our own currency?"


    ''Didn''t I mention this at the Supernatural Beings'' meeting?'' Victor thought, confused. He remembered mentioning it at the Gathering of Supernatural Beings, but apparently, some people hadn''t taken it seriously.


    "By the way, the equivalent conversion rate is 1 Knull to 7 human dors," Victor exined.


    "... How is your currency worth more than other currencies? That doesn''t make sense; for that to happen, other economies should be buying your currency," The Heavenly Father said.


    "Who said they aren''t?" Victor smiled.


    The Heavenly Father fell silent. "... How has this never been discovered before?"


    "Demons are much better than Witches at making contracts, but notably, we only used it in the past to make unfair contracts, which led other Beings to look for loopholes in the contract."


    "If both parties have a fair contract, they won''tin, right?"


    "... Right..." The Heavenly Father could only confirm Victor''s words. He realized once again that he hadpletely underestimated Victor.


    Hell had long be a ce they couldn''t defeat.


    "Victor, we haven''t talked about marriage."


    "... We will discuss that in the future."


    "I feel like you''re deliberately avoiding this topic."


    "Well, if you had Wives like mine... You would understand a bit..." He smiled slightly when he thought of the ''adorable'' expressions his Wives made when they found out he had married Amaterasu.


    "And you''re right; I am avoiding this topic for now. After all, I need to consolidate my influence and Power. In the future, we can discuss it." Victor didn''t want to engage in other marital alliances right now. Amaterasu''s proposal was simply too good for him to refuse.


    He would receive a beautiful Goddess and the Concept of Creation, gaining a new fragment of Divinity. How could he refuse such a gift? The same applied to Velnorah, who was a former Overlord of her Sector; her proposal was simply too tempting to turn down.


    But for now, he didn''t want to think about it. With the evolution of his own Sector, he needed topletely stabilize his Faction and tie up various loose ends so that those with hostile intentions would not seed in harming them.


    Seeing that The Heavenly Father didn''t seem convinced, Victor made a proposal. "50 years."


    "... Huh?"


    "In 50 years, I will make my Faction much stronger than it is currently and much more stable, with a government that can keep an eye on everything."


    Victor wanted to fully implement everything he had done in Hell in his other Domains, but this was a long process. Even Hell took a long time to get to where it was now, but fortunately, he hadpetent Wives with him, and he could more easily do it now since he had previous experience.


    ''In that time, I can also address the issue rted to my mother...'' For a Being who could read feelings and sense emotions, it was PAINFULLY obvious how his mother was looking at him.


    He needed to sit down with her and talk like two functional adults... Wait, scratch that. They need to sit down and talk like two functional Supernatural adults.


    Not to mention the recent additions to the Fulger family, the Greek Goddesses, and a certain World Tree of Negativity that was still hiding from him. Not to forget, he needed to go to the Norse Pantheon and check on that End dragon.


    And let''s not forget the other figures of interest who had been ''observing'' Nightingale. Those two powerful women may think they are invisible to Victor''s senses, but clearly, they were not.


    ''Ugh.'' Victor groaned internally. He had only now realized how many personal problems he had ''ignored'' due to how busy he was with his enemies.


    Victor''s statement to everyone was simple: I need to clean my house first. After that, we can talk about what you proposed, but that doesn''t mean our alliance is not in effect.


    The Heavenly Father understood these words, but... Instead of reassuring The Heavenly Father, this statement only terrified him even more. If, in just 50 years, he could make his Faction even stronger, what would happen in 100 years? 1,000 years? 10,000 years? He couldn''t even imagine the level of potential of such a group.


    ''A robust alliance is essential...'' He looked at Ariel and thought he should start preparing her for the future.


    Seeing her father''s look, the Seraphim was not at all happy. In fact, she had a foreboding feeling that she would go through something terrible in the future, but... her father wouldn''t harm her, right?... Right?


    Why wasn''t she confident in her own thoughts? Ariel sighed internally.


    Metis, who was observing this interaction, narrowed her eyes slightly, her Draconic pupils bing even sharper.


    As a Dragon, she was naturally more possessive than normal, especially when it came to her Father, whom she considered the best of all. Watching this interaction made her quite irritated.


    Feeling Metis''s emotions, Victor felt that he would experience a lot of this in the future when his daughters were born. How did he know he''d only have daughters? Well, a hunch and the ''vision'' that Violet told him about just solidified that thought.


    That woman who appeared on top of a white dragon was clearly one of his daughters; her violet eyes and white hair gave away her parentagepletely.


    ''Since Future Violet didn''t react much, she''s probably my daughter with Agnes...'' Victor thought.


    "Other than the futuristic appearance, there''s not much to see here," Metismented.


    Despite having attractions like bars, the Coliseum for Warfare, and the Subus District, it was clear that this cecked ''attraction.''


    Even the city itself wasn''t asrge as Alexandria.


    "Well, this city was built to be The Economic Center of Hell, so its purpose is quite clear. You can see that this ce is where the CEOs'' businesses are hosted."


    "So this is where the high society lives?" Nero asked.


    Meanwhile, Ophis just looked at the ce disinterestedly. For her, the first city was much more appealing than this, although the buildings here were quiterge.


    ''All of this belongs to my Father... Daddy is amazing, better than the other Father,'' she nodded internally.


    ...


    d, who was in Nightingale at the moment, suddenly developed a bad feeling, as if he were losing something.


    "What is this feeling?" He narrowed his eyes in confusion.


    ...


    In response to Nero''s question, Victor replied, "Of course not. This is just where the businesses are established. High society is in our next city."


    "Shall we go to the next city?"


    "Yes."


    "Mm."


    "Okay."


    The Beings around them gave their confirmation.


    Victor opened the portal.


    "But I must say, Victor, isn''t security here a bit low? We''re already in the second city, and yet, no Demon has approached us."


    In the face of The Heavenly Father''s words, Victor simply disyed a small smile. "Are you sure?"


    The Heavenly Father squinted his eyes at Victor''s irritating smile, clearly realizing that he wasn''t seeing something here. Deciding to investigate further, he released a burst of Positive Energy.


    With this impulse, the invisible ''shadows'' around them disappeared for a brief moment, revealing thousands of Shadow Demons watching their every move.


    "Holy Hell..." The Heavenly Father opened his eyes wide. How had he not noticed so many Beings nearby?


    Ariel promptly stood in front of her father, but it was clear that in the face of so many Demons, she wasn''t very confident in winning.


    Victor and The Heavenly Father didn''t pay much attention to Ariel''s reaction.


    "Hmm, I felt a tingling sensation as if someone were watching me, so it was this," Ophis spoke. She didn''t worry much about this tingling sensation; she was with her Father after all, and no harm woulde to her while she was with her Father. She was 100% sure of that.


    "The Shadow Demons are a Race that I keep exclusively by my side, to the point that any new members born from this Race, I will put under mymand."


    "... That''s quite kind of you." The Heavenly Father''s eyes became solemn. He knew very well what makes someone a Shadow Demon.


    Despair, the purest despair experienced in life, is what leads them to The Abyss of Despair.


    These are the victims usually killed by the circumstances of their birth, such as extreme poverty or a war-torn country. Usually, in these cases, they had no choice but to die.


    Regardless of the case, as long as the Being had extreme despair, they would end up in this section of Hell.


    "I''m just putting resources where they''re needed. There''s no need to think of it as something significant," Victor said.


    "I know." The Heavenly Father continued to smile with the prideful smile of a grandfather looking at his grandchild.


    Victor rolled his eyes at The Heavenly Father''s grandfatherly expression. He was toozy to clear up the misunderstanding, so he just proceeded toward the portal.


    ...


    "Ladies and Gentlemen... Wee to Abbadon, The Royal Capital of Hell."


    An incredulous silence fell around the group. Despite having seen this scene at the Meeting of Supernatural Beings through Victor''s observation technique, it was entirely different from witnessing this scene with their own eyes.


    Victor smiled with satisfaction at the incredulous silence. This entire work was thanks to his Demondies who liked to do everything ''grandly,'' especially Helena, who, due to her Power, was able to build this entire city at a much faster pace than usual.


    Some time had passed since the Meeting of Supernatural Beings, and as time passed a bit faster in Hell, some changes were visible. In the city, for example, the seven towers were now sturdier and slightlyrger than before. The Demon King''s Castle could even be seen in the distance due to its immense size.


    The castle was clearly designed for a Dragon to inhabit; one example of this was that it was the size of an entire mountain.


    Although, Victor''s Dragon Form wouldn''t fit even in that castle, despite him being able to shrink his body. With just a nce, Victor could tell that only the Dragon Forms of his Wives would fit in that castle.


    The Heavenly Father was shocked by the appearance of a functional society in Hell, but it wasn''t that which truly shocked him. It was the speed at which the Demons reacted to the ''visit.'' Unlike before, he continued sending pulses of Positive Energy to check his surroundings.


    From the moment they appeared until Victor spoke the weing words, the entire area had beenpletely surrounded by various Shadow Demons.


    He could also see other Demons in the city buildings looking up at them with neutral but cautious expressions, ready for anything.


    Everything was... too efficient. The way the Demons reacted to their sudden visit was MUCH BETTER than how his Angels reacted.


    And that said a lot about Victor''s already impable leadership ability.


    "... Victor..."


    "Yes?"


    The Heavenly Father looked at Victor with a very serious gaze. "Do you want to rule Heaven too?"


    "Huh?"


    In the face of this unexpected question, even Victor showed a shocked expression.


    Ariel didn''t have the courage or inclination to react to her father''s words. It was embarrassing to admit, but she had thoughts simr to her father''s.


    ''Why does Hell seem better than Heaven? Is something wrong here? Are values being reversed?'' Ariel thought, extremely confused about her feelings now.


    ....

 Chapter 907: A hate that cannot be erased easily.

    Chapter 907: A hate that cannot be erased easily.


    "...Stop messing around, and let''s continue our tour." Victor rolled his eyes at his Heavenly Father''s words. ''Rule the sky? Is he kidding? I don''t want that. It''s too troublesome.''


    What Victor found problematic were the angels themselves. Those creatures only respected their creator; therefore, ruling heaven through force like demons was impossible.


    Seeing Victor turn around, the Heavenly Father thought. ''But I wasn''t joking...''


    The changes that Victor caused in hell were very significant, so much so that he could not even recognize this ce as hell anymore. The hell that his son Lucifer and Diablo ruled was more primitive than this.


    There were noparisons between the two ancient demon kings and the current one. In fact, it would be an insult topare them to Victor.


    While the other demon kings were content to live in mediocrity, Victor raised the standard of living in all of Hell to the level of a more advanced human civilization.


    Seeing such a change, there was no way the Heavenly Father could not be moved; he wanted this for himself, too! He was embarrassed to say this, but as a leader, he was not someone very capable.


    He was primarily a creator, an engineer, so to speak, and he left most of the leadership work for his generals to do. But even this authority was limited.


    Generals could not do whatever they wanted in heaven, and there were always things they needed to ask their Heavenly Father for. But even if they had the necessary authority, they would not revolutionize like Victor.


    The reason Victor revolutionized hell was due to both his mentality as a warrior, and his mentality as a human. Although heter changed to a long-lived race, his initial race was still a human, and the mentality of a human still existed in him. Because of that, he wasted no time and revolutionized everything to his liking.


    "Stop looking at me like I did it all alone because I didn''t. Most of the work was done by my demon wives. Without them, this ce would still be the same hell as before." Victor spoke.


    And he wasn''t lying when he said that, if it weren''t for Helena''s powers, Lily''s experience, Aline''s creativity and intelligence, as well as Vepar and Vine''s dedication, the current hell wouldn''t be possible to create.


    "But these women wouldn''t have had the opportunity to do whatever they wanted if you hadn''t paved the way for them, right? After all, hell is not so kind."


    Victor was silent at his Heavenly Father''s words. He had nothing to counter those words; after all, he was correct. If Victor didn''t exist, these women would face many demons who were against the changes, but due to his power and reputation as a tyrant, their progress was very smooth.


    It could be said that Victor''s very existence served as a buffer for these bolder demons from doing nothing... Although in the beginning, there were still those fools who were still against him... Well, they''re just dog food now; no need to remember them.


    "Hmm? What is that? Is it a statue of Lilith?" Ariel spoke as she looked toward the center of a square, where she saw arge statue of Lilith.


    The Heavenly Father and Ariel looked at Victor for answers, and all Victor said was:


    "...Well, she is quite popr as an idol."


    "...Idol...?" The Heavenly Father and Ariel seemed to have heard the most absurd thing in their lives in those few seconds.


    "Yes. Her main job in hell nowadays is to be an Idol for all the demons. Her poprity might be higher than mine." Victor spoke.


    The two celestial beings were silent.


    A futuristic hell that seemed toe out of some science fiction book? They could work with that, but... Lilith... That Lilith acting as an idol? What the hell? Did the sky freeze, and they didn''t know?


    "Here, a show of hers will be on now," Victor spoke as he looked at a screen on the buildings near the square.


    The group looked toward the building, and the image began to change. Soon, Lilith appeared, dancing with a group of subi to a very pop song.


    "What in the 7 Heavenly Heavens am I looking at?" Arielmented in disbelief.


    The Heavenly Father did not me his daughter for this reaction because he was feeling the same thing. He could not see any trace of that heaven-hating demonic woman in the current smiling Lilith.


    In some ways, she even looks like Lilith originally did in Eden... A free, spontaneous, and fun woman, much like Eve.'' The Heavenly Father thought.


    "...Just...Just how did you manage to pull off this feat of changing Lilith?" Ariel asked Victor.


    "Well¡­ Debt can change people, but I didn''t expect her to end up enjoying this job, too." Heughed lightly.


    At first, Victor suggested this as a way for her to earn money to pay off debts and use her poprity for the good of his government, but not even he expected this development.


    "But it''s okay, isn''t it? As long as she''s having fun."


    Ariel looked at Victor smiling and then looked at Lilith, who seemed to be having fun without a care in the world. Due to Lilith''s ambition to destroy heaven, the progenitor of demons often came into conflict with the angels, especially the seraphim of the highest order and the seven virtues.


    Ariel herself had shed with Lilith several times. Seeing someone who could be described as her sworn enemy having fun without a care in the world affected her deeply.


    The Seraphim of Generosity began to feel something that she had never felt before in her life... Envy.


    The purest and unaltered Envy.


    ''¡­It''s not fair¡­!'' While she was here working tirelessly, that woman was living a carefree life! It just wasn''t fair!


    The Heavenly Father broke out in a cold sweat when he saw his general''s wings flickering between dark and white.


    "Ariel." He spoke harshly.


    Hearing his tone, Ariel stiffened and looked at her father.


    "Control yourself."


    "Y-Yes."


    The Heavenly Father looked at Victor withplicated eyes. He knew that this was not his fault but rather a natural reaction to seeing Lilith, a feeling he could understand very well. After all, of everyone present here, Lilith was the most known to these two.


    But he couldn''t help but want to point out to him not to do that again now the ''it'' that he didn''t want him to do remained hidden amongst a haze ofplicated feelings. He felt like he needed to say something but didn''t know what it was.


    ''How strange...'' For someone who always knew what to say, this feeling of doubt was new to him.


    Seeing the reaction of the two celestial beings, Victor shook his head internally. This was one of the reasons why he didn''t want to deal with the angels either; these beings were so used to repressing their feelings that any ''negative'' feeling they felt would be sensed at maximum power.


    ''Repressing your feelings is never good, regardless of whether you are an angel or not.'' Victor thought.


    "Father, Father."


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Ophis.


    "What is that?" She pointed to a luxurious 10-story building.


    "Oh, this is one of the ces where we sell our weapons."


    "...Why is it so luxurious?"


    "As I said before, conflict is one of the entertainments that demons enjoy most, so the weapons market is quite active. Every day, the demonsunch a new prototype of a different weapon."


    "This is supervised, right...?" Heavenly Father asked.


    "Of course, my soldiers personally supervise the most important businesses." Victor''s eyes glowed violet with a tinge of pure violence and sadism. "I doubt they would try to do anything illegal in front of me."


    The image of the punishment of those who betray the king of hell is quite vivid in the heads of all demons. If they don''t want to be a sculpture worthy of being in Lovecraft''s books, they better obey.


    "...Is that a lightsaber?" Nero narrowed her eyes. She rubbed her eyes for a moment, thinking she was seeing things, but when she looked again, she actually saw a lightsaber!


    "Father, that''s a lightsaber!"


    "Well, yes... Let''s say the demons ran out of ideas for new weapons and ended up copying weapons from other franchises." Victormented. The first time he saw this, he was also surprised; he even tested some weapons and saw that they worked in the same way as in other franchises.


    How the demons did this, Victor had no idea, and he was also toozy to read Aline''s report, so he just epted things as they were. After all, he wasn''t causing harm to anyone, and the economy was turning.


    And since they are not linked to Earth, it can be said that copyright means nothing to the demons of hell.


    "...The Shotgun, and the Doom yer''s sword too! Are these demons masochists?" Nero asked in disbelief.


    "...Masochist?" Ophis turned her head in confusion at this new word.


    Metis narrowed her eyes at Nero, who broke out in a cold sweat. She didn''t know how to answer these questions.


    Unlike Nero, Victor didn''t mince words: "Masochism is when-."


    "Father! You can''t say that to a little girl!" Metis quickly stopped Victor. In her rush, she didn''t even notice the way she had called him.


    "Metis, my dear. You and the other girls have the same problem; you shouldn''t hide the fact that it exists. It will only make her more curious. Therefore, exining patiently is more appropriate. This way, we can teach what is right and what is wrong."


    "I agree with you, Father. But there is a time and ce for that. She is still a child!"


    "Don''t underestimate Ophis. Despite being a child, she is much smarter than many children out there."


    "Even if she is smarter, she is still a child!"


    While the two dragons countered the argument back and forth, Ophis stared at the two with an intense look. Her curiosity increased several times now seeing Metis and Victor''s reaction.


    Nero, on the other hand, looked like a sweaty pig waiting to be next to the ughter. She knew that this curveball hadn''te her way yet, but it definitely would. She was the one who had started this problem, after all.


    Fortunately, luck was on Nero''s side today because when Ophis turned to her to ask something, the screams of several demons were heard.


    "OOOOOOOOOH!"


    "Lilith, Lilith!"


    "Hmm?" This scream caught the attention of the group, who looked in the direction of the sound. With their supernatural senses, they could see the distance, so even though it was far away, they still saw a huddle of demons looking at a stage in a square dedicated to live shows.


    "Oh... Was there a Lilith show today?" Victor spoke in confusion as he took a ck Orb out of his pocket and started to check something.


    ''Hmm, there wasn''t a show today, and everything was organized quickly by Helena...'' Victor didn''t even need to ask Helena''s reasons for doing this. His demonicdies had been watching Victor''s interaction with the celestial beings since the moment he arrived in hell. After all, in this ce, there were eyes and ears everywhere.


    And since they have Tres Rules at theirmand, it was even easier to watch them all. Therefore, Helena''s intention was clear. ''She wants to destabilize Ariel¡­ She sure is a demon.'' Victorughed internally.


    With his perfect performance and control of feelings, Victor said: "It looks like a Lilith Show was scheduled for today. Do you want to see it?"


    "...I don''t think that''s a good idea." The Heavenly Father spoke as he looked at his daughter, whose eyes glowed with pure golden power; her senses were clearly focused on the show.


    "I see... Well, let''s continue our tour. I still have to show you my castle and the towers still." The moment Victor said that.


    Fireworks soared into the sky, and Lilith rose from the ground in arge red magic circle and floated across the sky.


    She looked stunning, and with the long red dress and a little makeup to enhance her look, she looked like a very hot and, at the same time, noble, demonicdy.


    Lilith''s appearance drove the demons crazy, and they began to scream even more.


    A small red microphone began to materialize near her mouth, and Lilith''s voice was heard throughout this district.


    Since this was a concert-focused district, no one lived here, so she wouldn''t be disturbing the other demons'' sleep.


    "My dear children... Today will be a new song made exclusively for you."


    The demons'' shouting stopped, and a red guitar appeared in Lilith''s grip. As she raised her hand and lowered it, the sound of the guitar reverberated around the crowd.


    Other magic circles appear behind Lilith, and other Subus appear.


    Silence fell until her voice was heard again:


    "I hear voices in my head again¡­ Telling me to follow my desire. The desire to kill, to maim, to revenge, the desire to carnage all the pigeons in the silver city."


    With the bang of a guitar, the Rock mixed with Heavy Metal show began.


    "Ohh, I hear voices in my mind again, voices that say to ascend the throne of heaven and tear the golden face to pieces!"


    "Ohhh!"


    "Ohhh!"


    The demons went wild.


    And the Heavenly Father looked at Victor with an expressionless face, the lyrics of the song were clearly a way of expressing her hatred towards angels.


    "What? She may have changed, but hatred for her still exists, okay? She just expresses it differently." Victor exined and then added, "At least she''s not going to war, right?"


    The Heavenly Father did not know how to refute Victor''s words. On the one hand, he was correct, but on the other hand, he felt that everything was not that simple.


    Seeing Lilith at her show smiling with fun as she sang, and hearing the lyrics to her song. A mixture of fury and envy was felt by Ariel.


    Consequently, her countenance began to flicker between ck and gold.


    ''Shit,'' The Heavenly Father thought: "Ariel controls yourself!"


    "... Yes... I will..." She replied as she stopped blinking between the dark side and the light side, but her eyes were still focused on Lilith.


    "Watch the Angels BURN!" Lilith destroyed the guitar on the floor, and the bang reverberated throughout the stage.


    Then, the stage burst into literal mes, and a heavy metal instrument began. Lilith''s red dress caught fire as well, reced by a ck dominatrix outfit styled to be like a long ck cape dress.


    The demons'' excitement peaked, and their scream could be heard in the distance.


    Ariel couldn''t hold back any longer, and her face turned permanently ck for a few seconds straight.


    "This !@$#@$@" Vulgarity that would make a sailor blush with embarrassment began toe out of the mouth of the angel of generosity.


    She was ''generous'' even when it came to speaking ill of others.


    "Victor, let''s get out of here now." The Heavenly Father took his daughter and walked away from this ce.


    "Okay." Despite having said this, Victor did not run like his Heavenly Father, and just flew calmly.


    ...


    "Hahahahahaha! That''s right, little pigeon, fall! Fall! Be a fallen angel!" Helenaughed maniacally as she clicked several buttons, and Lilith''s show began to be broadcast throughout the city.


    "You can run, but you can''t hide! Hahahahaha!"


    "...Do we need to worry about this?" Aline pointed out.


    "It''s okay, right? She''s not doing anything much. She just put on a show." Vine spoke. In her opinion, her attitude was rtively harmless. After all, she wasn''t trying to kill anyone; she was just provoking the angel and trying to make her into a fallen angel.


    This was just a normal attitude of demons.


    "Yes... A show." Aline looked back at the screens in front of her.


    If there was one thing that all subus had inmon, it was their natural hatred for angels, a hatred that was inherited from Lilith. Therefore, Aline could understand Helena''s reaction.


    ''Good thing I''m an ice demon.'' Aline thought.


    "Anyway, let''s finish everything here quickly to return home. We need to be present when the ceremony takes ce."


    "Okay~" Vine nodded.


    ....

 Chapter 908: An Infernal Dish.

    Chapter 908: An Infernal Dish.


    While walking through the streets of Abaddon, Victor was showing the Heavenly Father and Ariel, as well as his daughters, the city''sndmarks.


    Since Abaddon was the city where The Demon King lived, it was thergest city in the Demon Realm, surpassing even Alexandria in size. Therefore, despite having no businesses residing here out of respect for The Demon King, most sessful Demons and those strong enough to withstand the infernal Miasma would live in Abaddon City.


    Here, the most luxurious ces to live were the top floors of The Seven Towers and thends closest to The Demon King''s Castle. Of course, these ces only represented the high society of the current Hell. Virtually anywhere in Abaddon was expensive to live in because it was close to The Demon King''s residence.


    In the current Hell, The Demon King was highly revered and respected. After all, without him, Hell would not have developed to such heights. Therefore, for these Demons, living closer to The Demon King was a great honor and a source of pride.


    Due to Victor''s recent actions in The Supernatural World, property prices near his Castle had be so high that few Demons could afford to live there now.


    As The Demon King, Victor used a lot of ''mystique,'' much like d. He appeared in public very rarely and only showed up for official meetings or tomend a Demon for their efforts.


    These rare appearances were intentional to make The Demon King someone unattainable and unreachable but at the same time close enough not to be strange.


    Ironically, due to his actions in the outside world and his absence in Hell, Victor had be even more popr than Lilith. While the Progenitor of Demons was now revered as an idol, he was worshiped as The God of Demons.


    ["Darling."]


    ["Hmm? What''s the matter, Roxanne?" Victor responded while reinforcing Runes to prevent Demons from noticing the group since it would be annoying to have everyone stopping and staring at them.]


    ["Is it okay to do this after the previous incident? Won''t it harm the alliance?"] She asked curiously. ["Won''t that presentation by Lilith make things awkward?"]


    ["They need this alliance more than we do, Roxanne. Especially now that they''ve seen the power of my Hell,"] Victor replied.


    ["Hmm... That''s true, but wouldn''t Lilith''s presentation make things awkward?"] Roxanne asked.


    ["Not particrly... After all, Lilith''s hatred for The Heavenly Father and the Angels is well-known. It would be more surreal for The Heavenly Father if Lilith were praising the Angels or something like that."]


    ["I see... He treats that hatred as ''normal''... So it''s not a problem?"] Roxanne said.


    ["Yes, but there''s also the fact that we''re too strong to be ignored, so he will do anything to make the alliance happen."]


    ["Not to mention that I shouldn''t lie about the current state of Hell. After all, lies have short legs, especially with allies. If they want to ally with us, they must know how Hell, and especially Lilith, sees them."]


    Victor was not at all worried that this ''hatred'' of the Demons would spill over into the outside world. After all, he had ways to deal with that hatred if necessary.


    Besides, most Demons feared Victor''s punishment, and he had been specifically clear about not causing trouble in the world of the living. Those who broke this rule had been served as an example with artwork worthy of Lovecraft''s books.


    Instilling fear, terror, and admiration in the masses. Demons were aplex species, but at the same time, quite simple. They respected the strong, and Victor, as the strongest, was highly respected by all. However, respect without fear was considered a weakness for Demons; thus, such demonstrations were necessary.


    Suddenly, a strange sound was heard around them.


    Gruuuurrroommm....


    The group looked toward Ophis, the little girl blushing slightly. "I''m hungry..."


    Victor smiled gently and spoke as he picked up Ophis and carried her on hisp. "Let''s go eat something."


    No one objected to this idea, although the Heavenly Beings were a bit... apprehensive about trying the food of Hell. After all, most of the food was made from the flesh of Demonic Beasts, and since these beasts lived in Hell, they had an immense concentration of Miasma, making such food highly toxic to Angels.


    ...


    Appearing at the Tower of Gluttony, one of The Seven Towers in Abaddon, Victor made his presence known.


    The moment Victor''s aura was felt, all the Demons immediately turned and looked at Victor. Their first feeling was shock, followed by haste, and soon, they were in front of Victor, bowing.


    "Demon King of Tyranny, how may we, your faithful servants, assist you in The Tower of Gluttony?" The attendants responsible for directing visitors spoke at the same time.


    "Mm, my daughters and my visitors are hungry. Prepare the second-tost floor for us."


    "Yes! Your wish is ourmand!" Just like before, they spoke in unison and then moved out of their respectful positions to attend to Victor''smand.


    Although they were shocked to learn that Victor had ''daughters,'' information that would clearly be spread to everyone, the attendants looked at the three women and wondered which Demon Ladies they were the daughters of.


    Such thoughts were normal, as it was known that Victor had a very close rtionship with the women who held the most important positions in the current government.


    Within seconds, the entire Tower of Gluttony knew of Victor''s presence, and several Demons were mobilized to meet all his needs.


    "Let''s go." Victor walked ahead, leading the group.


    Ariel and Ophis looked at Victor for a few seconds when they realized that he waspletely different from some time ago. They were not just talking about his atmosphere but also his appearance. His hair, although still short, was clearly made of Miasma, his skin was more grayish and scaly, and his Dragon Eyes were more prominent.


    Clearly, he had let his most distinctive featurese out and did not stay in his ''human'' form.


    The Heavenly Father, as a Leader, clearly understood Victor''s posture. There were faces that should only be known by his subordinates and family, and as a Leader, it was essential to know how to use these faces.


    As they entered a portal leading to one of the most luxurious restaurants in Hell, Ariel and The Heavenly Father were once again impressed by the ''luxury.'' Everything in this restaurant was made of Demonic Metals!


    It was worth noting that Demonic Metals were extremely rare, even in Hell, and seeing an entire hotel covered in this material was a huge shock.


    Little did they know that all Seven Towers were made of the same material; they just hadn''t noticed due to the countless Runes on the Towers.


    With Helena''s ability to increase and decrease mass, it was quite easy to have a massive amount of these materials. Moreover, Victor could even create this material with his Maniption of Creation, a Draconic ability.


    Although The Heavenly Father could ''create'' precious materials, he usually refrained as Heaven didn''t require luxury.


    As they sat in chairs near a window with a full view of Abaddon, Victor looked at the city appreciatively for a few moments before turning his gaze back to the group.


    It was at this moment that the waiter arrived, and Victor said, "Give me the mixed recipes; I want to introduce everyone to the spices of Hell... For my two younger daughters, you don''t need to worry about that."


    "Yes," he stammered nervously and quickly walked towards the kitchen to ry the order. Along the way, he slipped and almost fell to the ground but managed to regain his bnce.


    Despite his slip, none of the staffughed at him. After all, he handled it better than anyone here.


    Being face-to-face with The Demon King was a privilege that few could achieve, and they were caughtpletely off guard by his sudden visit.


    Victor reached into his bag, pulled out two sealed wooden bottles with Draconic Runes, and then handed them to Nero and Ophis.


    The two girls looked at the bottles with a neutral and emotionless gaze. They couldn''t sense anything from these bottles, so they didn''t know how to react.


    "Father..." Nero was about to say something, but Victor interrupted gently, saying, "Just drink. You''ll be surprised; I guarantee it."


    "...Okay." Trusting her father''s words, Nero drank through the straw. The moment the liquid touched her tongue, her instincts were immediately activated, and she quickly sucked up all the contents.


    When she finished sucking everything up, she opened her mouth to breathe deeply.


    Ophis and Metis''s noses caught the scent of blood, and they began salivating.


    Ophis wasted no time and started drinking as well, and just like Nero, she started drinking rapidly. The blood was delicious!


    Metis bit her tongue in a seductive and frustrated manner, removed her eyes from the bottle, and looked at Victor. Despite being a Dragon, she didn''t necessarily need food to eat.


    She was still a Blood Dragon, a perfect blend with Noble Vampires, so she could drink blood as well. The satisfaction of drinking blood had not been lost when she transformed into a Dragon. In fact, it could be said that it had been further enhanced.


    Victor just smiled neutrally at everyone,pletely ignoring Metis''s seductive and greedy gaze. She was clearly asking for the bottles, but Victor wouldn''t give them to her until she asked.


    Victor pulled out two more bottles sealed with Runes and handed them to Nero and Ophis.


    This time, the two girls drank in a more refined manner.


    Victor put the empty bottles back in his bag. In the face of this disy, The Heavenly Father and Ariel remained silent, observing everything. Their inner thoughts were quite neutral, as they simply thought that Victor and his daughters were quite close.


    These thoughts disappeared quickly when they smelled the fooding.


    Several waiters began toe in and filled therge round table with various dishes of different types of meat.


    Seeing that everything was perfect, Victor disyed a small, satisfied smile. "Thank you very much, and good job."


    "Yes, it''s a pleasure to serve." The Demonic women and men who were serving spoke simultaneously and left the table as politely as possible. When they were away from Victor, they flew towards the kitchen, and several soft cries of happiness could be heard.


    "Close the restaurant! This whole ce is reserved for The Demon King and his guests!" The restaurant manager spoke, being one of the high-society Demons and a top-ranking Demon Pir, he knew Victor''s guests very well.


    "Yes!"


    In fact, almost everyone in the Demon Realm knew this pair. After all, they had been part of the Supernatural Beings'' meeting that had been broadcast throughout Hell.


    But as one of the oldest Beings in Hell, he knew even better how ''terrifying'' this pair was, especially the man cloaked in light.


    Although he believed that there was nothing scarier than his King.


    Meanwhile, in the restaurant, Victor looked at the duo from Heaven and his daughter Metis. "Enjoy."


    The Heavenly Father and Ariel looked at the beautiful dishes in front of them and didn''t sense any Miasma.


    "... How did they remove the Miasma from the meat... wasn''t that impossible?"


    "This is the most luxurious restaurant for a reason... And there''s no such thing as impossible. The word ''impossible'' to me means that someone hasn''t found the way to that goal yet. So stop asking and enjoy. It''s all on me today."


    "...Okay." The Heavenly Father cut a piece of meat that was so tender that it was effortlessly sliced with his fork, revealing the interior. The meat''s juices dripped around, and the smell became even stronger.


    Very cautiously, he took that piece of meat and put it in his mouth. Suddenly, a burst of vors was felt on his pte.


    He traveled through a world of tender meat, a taste he had never felt before, and an experience he had never had before filled his entire body and mind¡ªthe pure pleasure of eating something delicious.


    ''Delicious!'' He eximed in his mind.


    For a few seconds, even the light aura around his body waspletely erased, showing the middle-aged man from behind, but he quickly regained control of his body.


    "This¡­ This is incredible." The Heavenly Father spoke, impressed.


    "I said so, right?" Victor smiled.


    Seeing this, Ariel followed suit, and cut some meat, and ate it. Just like her Heavenly Father, she traveled through a whole new world of vor.


    "Ahh~." She quickly put her hand over her mouth when she realized the moan she let out and stared at Victor with a look that seemed to pierce his body.


    "When a food is so delicious, they say that all the pleasure points in the body are activated. This is one of the special abilities of the Demons of Gluttony." Victor exined with an innocent smile.


    Ariel blushed even more and looked at the te in disbelief. This food was so delicious that she moaned with pleasure!? Just what kind of nonsense is this!


    ''As expected of Hell, everything here is influencing me to Fall!'' For a moment, she actually thought that it wouldn''t be bad to be a Fallen Angel if she could eat such foods every day, but she quickly withdrew that profane thought in her mind.


    "...Those Gluttony Demons were the ones who made this?" The Heavenly Father asked in disbelief as he remembered the Demons that ate everything, even other Demons.


    "Yes, after all, they are the experts in this type of matter, right?"


    "Yes... They are."


    Victor looked at Metis and smiled with a smile that said; your turn.


    Metis narrowed her eyes on Victor a little. She wanted toin that she didn''t want this but the blood, but she wasn''t stingy about it, so she just nodded and ate.


    Just like what happened with The Heavenly Father and Ariel, the same scene repeated itself, but she did not receive as much pleasure because she had already tasted something more delicious than this, and that something was Victor''s blood.


    "Mm, it''s delicious." She nodded. Even though she thought the food was inferior to Victor''s blood, it was still tasty, so she began to eat.


    ....

 Chapter 909: The acceptance of Métis.

    Chapter 909: The eptance of M¨¦tis.


    While dinner progressed with music that was pleasant to the ears, and a soft and veryfortable atmosphere.


    The heavenly father, and Ariel internally can''t help but think again that this is apletely different ce than the old hell was.


    In fact it would be an insult topare the current hell with the old hell.


    The lively climate, the well-developed society with its own economic power and influence, produces better entertainment than humans on Earth. Everything waspletely different.


    Instead of being in hell, they think they are on apletely different with beings that look like demons. Although this fleeting thought only appeared for a moment, after all, the miasma of hell could not be hidden from light beings like them.


    Even though they were feeling quiteplex about the current hell, they couldn''t help but think that the current hell waspletely self-sustaining.


    Which means that the angel alliance has no political power for Victor, the heavenly father and Arielpletely understood if it weren''t for the future threat from beings from a higher level sector than theirs, Victor wouldn''t even have thought about epting this alliance.


    After all, let''s be honest, what does Victor gain from this alliance? Influence? His very existence as the being who holds the divinity of Begin and Negativity already puts him with a lot of power of influence in his hands, the same could be said of his faction called The Dragon Nest.


    A faction made up of several beings, the main ones being demons and dragons. And not just any type of ordinary dragon race, but real dragons controlled by the Progenitor of dragons.


    The more Heavenly Father and Ariel learn about hell in this casual conversation, the more they realize they have nothing to offer Victor. In other words, their alliance was expendable...


    ''...Is that why he didn''t readily ept the deal?'' Ariel couldn''t help but think about it.


    After all, unlike Amaterasu, who he immediately epted as an ally, the angels would be in a 50-year waiting period for Victor to ''organize'' the house, words spoken by the man himself.


    They would have to wait 50 years to have a deep alliance! And that was uneptable!


    Even though they wouldn''t immediately be enemies due to the good rtionship between the angels and demons, they couldn''t rely on that feeling, they needed something concrete.


    After all, what guarantees that tomorrow Victor''s feelings will change, and he will decide to attack the angels? Even if they didn''t want to think about it, the Show''s presentation of Lilith openly talking about her ''hatred'' for angels and her heavenly father left the thought that demons still harbored negative feelings towards angels.


    ...Which was obvious, even the angel himself had bad feelings towards the demons, such an old rivalry cannot be erased that easily.


    The angels and demons are not warring now because their own leaders forbade it, if not for that, they were sure these two races would be at war.


    And in this hypothetical war, they would bepletely outmatched.


    ''We need to offer something meaningful to this alliance.'' Ariel''s thoughts, and the heavenly father were synchronized on this one point.


    The heavenly father clearly knew that few could influence Victor. Women? They already had wives, and each of them was beautiful.


    Despite having confidence in his daughters... He clearly knew the defect they had, how can he say... They were too ''robotic''? They didn''t seem as interesting as a very obsessive vampire, or a dragon goddess like his ''daughter'' now. Although his daughters'' current state was due to his own fault, after all, he needed obedient soldiers who would follow his orders.


    ''The only significant thing I can offer in the short term is... The fruit of good and evil... But such a decision would be like giving even more pairs of wings to a tiger that is already flying high and at high speed.


    Thinking about the fruit''s hidden power, he couldn''t help but shudder internally at the thought that this power would fall into the hands of someone already as powerful as Victor: ''If he could master the fruit''s power, good and evil... He will truly be an even more unstoppable being.''


    Therefore, giving such a relic was out of the question in the heavenly father''s opinion. ''Maybe I should give away my creative projects? After all, he was a creation god in the making too...''


    That thought quickly disappeared from his mind; as a creator, he didn''t feelfortable giving his designs to another creator.


    The feeling of difort was the same feeling as if the engineer of a luxury building gave this project ''for free'' to another beginning engineer.


    Little did he know that Victor didn''t really need any project from him, after all, his new ally would give him a gift of information on how to progress his deities.


    During the conversation, despite trying to hide it, Victor could easily feel the feelings of the two beings in front of him, he didn''t need an observant genius like Victor to understand what kind of thoughts they were having.


    It is worth mentioning that he did not expect Lilith''s presentation to have this type of effect on the angels.


    ''But isn''t that good? This way, they will be even moremitted to doing public rtions.'' At least with the current government, this was a reality, such a thing would hardly be repeated for other demons.


    After all, all of this was only possible because Victor has strict control over all demons.


    It may seem bad, but the angels really are not wrong in not wanting to negotiate with the demons or being cautious. History could not be erased, and demons could be worse than witches when it came to making contracts.


    A reality that Victor has changed, and is making everyone see it... At the same time he says: ''We really don''t need you''.


    They were already strong and self-sufficient, in terms of civilization, they didn''t need anything because they had beings like Victor in charge, beings capable of meeting any civilization''s needs with a simple snap of their fingers.


    [Master, everything is prepared.] Hearing Helena''s voice in his mind, Victor disyed a small inward smile.


    [Good work, Hna.]


    [Mmm. All for you, Master.] satisfaction could be heard from Helena''s voice.


    Seeing that the group was finishing eating the feast, Victor spoke, "Once you''re done, would you like to see the rise of my demonicmander?"


    "...Sure." Caught by surprise by Victor''s sudden question, the heavenly father responded positively, the more information he gathers on this trip, the better it will be for him, therefore, he did not refuse.


    And if the heavenly father goes, Ariel as her bodyguard will also go, after all, she needs to protect this man... When she remembered this fact, she began to grumble internally.


    ''Because of his abrupt decision to quicklye to hell, we are without any protection.'' If this man decided to do something, they would bepletely helpless.


    ...Though with his current level of strength, he could do anything, and most beings would bepletely powerless to stop him.


    Victor was currently one of the strongest existences in this sector, and ording to his personality, he wouldn''t do something like that unless they provoked him first.


    But Ariel wouldn''t trust that, after all, she is a general, and she needs to protect her father, therefore, she prefers to y it safe.


    In the midst of her thoughts of distrust, and of responsibility, she couldn''t help but unconsciously say entirely when she put the food in her mouth: ''...Ah, this food is really very good.'' She never thought that she would genuinely like the food of the hell... Something is wrong with this situation.


    In fact, something ispletely wrong with the world, allmon sense seems to have been thrown out the window because of the appearance of this abnormal being. Ariel narrows her angelic eyes at Victor, in response Victor just smiles naturally.


    A smile that makes the Virtue of Generosity slightly ashamed of her inner thoughts, after all, while Victor was treating them with generosity, she was returning this attitude with distrust.


    ...


    Following Victor towards the demon king''s castle, the group couldn''t help but look at the scenery with a distracted gaze.


    Currently, they were floating above the city at a rather leisurely pace, despite having said that he had something to do regarding hismander, Victor did not rush as they expected, instead, he went quite slowly to show everyone your city.


    A gesture that Ariel once again noticed, and it made her feel bad for having bad thoughts for Victor when he was such a perfect host.


    When shepared his attitude and that of the demons, with the attitude of the angels...


    ...Compared to the splendid hospitality, good food, wonderful city, the angels just pointed the gun at Victor, she was lucky not to have the sky on fire right now.


    Afterparing the two, she couldn''t help but wonder why the sky seemed like such a terrible ce? Shouldn''t it be the other way around!?


    Due to her satisfied stomach, she simply forgot a single simple fact, Victor suddenly appeared in the sky thus warning everyone of a possible enemy, the angels'' reaction was not wrong.


    Such a reaction would also be likely if an angel invaded the demons'' territory without warning. But due to her satisfied state, her thoughts towards Victor, shepletely forgot about this fact.

 Chapter 910: The Acceptance of Métis. 2

    Chapter 910: The eptance of M¨¦tis. 2


    As they arrived at the demon king''s castle, Victor gentlynded on the ground. "Come, follow me," he ordered as he began to walk inside the castle.


    The first thing they noticed upon entering the castle was how everything was truly ENORMOUS; a real dragon could easily fit in this ce.


    They also realized that everything was huge only in the areas of passage, and some rooms were designed for dragons to sleep in their colossal forms, while the rest of the property was built in a smaller size.


    The entire demon king''s castle was designed to cater to Victor''s needs, which meant that EVERYTHING he liked existed here.


    Do not underestimate the dedication of fanatical demons; they can be even more meticulous than various races when ites to pursuing their desires. After all, they are called creatures of desire for a reason.


    Unlike in the past, the demon king''s castle upied a significant portion ofnd because amodating several enormous dragonsfortably was no easy task. Most of the eastern part of Abaddon was being used for this sole purpose.


    Despite this ce being sorge, Victor realized that his demonesses had not overdone it, and they had made this cerge enough for the purpose of housing all the dragons in his group. Victor could easily deduce the reason for this.


    "Most of my family prefers to stay in my personal world, which is warm and beautiful, rather than in a depressing ce like hell." This was a fact even shared by the demonesses themselves; even though they were demons, they felt bored looking at the unchanging sky of this hellish realm.


    Moreover, they felt a stronger sense of belonging when they were in Victor''s inner world. This was because Victor''s inner world was located deeper within Victor''s soul and was sustained by his own power.


    But despite feeling this way and being aware of it, they still upgraded the castle. After all, too much caution was never unnecessary. The demon castle was not only the home of the demon king but also a showcase for demons.


    When visiting Abaddon, the first thing demons would look at is the demon castle, and when they saw the immense size of the castle, they would realize how rge'' Victor''s ''main'' body was.


    Upon reaching the throne room, the doors opened automatically, and the dark room began to light up with a violet hue. Standing in front of the throne were two twin demons emitting a threatening aura.


    Upon seeing Victor, the two demons immediately knelt in deep reverence. "Your Majesty, Tyrannical Demon King Victor Alucard has returned," Zahal and Albu announced, their voices echoing throughout the castle, alerting all the residents here to the presence of the king and signaling the formalities that would follow.


    "Rise," Victor ordered, and the demons made their best effort toply, standing and looking at Victor.


    "How are you, my servants? It''s been a while since Ist saw you," Victor said with a small smile on his face.


    The gray-skinned twin demon spoke for himself and his brother, "We are very well, Your Majesty, thanks to Your Majesty''s extraordinary abilities."


    Pure fanaticism could be seen in the eyes of the two demons.


    "Mm, good to know. We''ll leave theplicated conversation for ater time. For now, please introduce yourselves to my guests and daughters; I''m sure they are not familiar with you."


    The Heavenly Father and Ariel had to restrain themselves from rolling their eyes. How could they not recognize these demons? They were as ancient as they were, demons who never left hell and were as dangerous, if not more so, than the previous rulers of hell.


    Zahal and Albu had been present in this godforsakennd since it was nothing but a barren wastnd with no structures.


    The appearance of these demons raised the level of caution in the Heavenly Father and Ariel regarding Victor. The reason for this? They hadpletely forgotten about these two monsters!


    Unlike other demons, these two beings could remain discreet if they wished, and their only obsession was to keep hell as hell, not caring much about anything else.


    But apparently, that was no longer the case. The pure devotion in the eyes of these ancient demons said everything Ariel and the Heavenly Father needed to know about their current attitude toward hell.


    They were fullymitted to Victor''s rule.


    "I''m Zahal," the gray-skinned demon spoke.


    "I''m Albu," the red-skinned demon spoke.


    "We are the elders of hell," they said towards Nero, M¨¦tis, and Ophis.


    "Wee to the castle of the Tyrannical Demon King, princesses."


    "P-Princess?" Nero and M¨¦tis stammered, but for different reasons.


    M¨¦tis was taken aback because she felt she was too old to be called a princess. She used to be called a queen; why was she a princess now? Wasn''t this a demotion?


    "Although I don''t mind being Daddy''s little princess... hehehehe," she smiled internally, but then shook her head to shake off these intrusive thoughts.


    On the other hand, Nero was surprised because she didn''t expect to be treated this way; after all, she wasn''t a demon.


    Ophis, on the other hand, epted it all more naturally. She was Victor''s daughter, after all, and if her father was the king, she would be a princess, right?


    "Umu, thank you," Ophis nodded. "I''m Ophis."


    "We know," the two demons said at the same time with a gentle smile on their faces, which, due to their demonic forms, seemed quite malevolent.


    But Ophis wasn''t one to judge others by appearance; after all, she had learned from her amazing Daddy.


    "Mm." So she simply nodded in agreement. Ophis had always been a girl of few words, so such a reaction was normal for her.


    Nero snapped out of her stupor at this brief conversation and spoke, confused, "B-But, I''m not a demon? How can I be a princess?"


    "You are the demon king''s daughter, no matter your race, or whether you are not his blood daughter born from his soul and essence. From the moment the demon king dered you his daughter, you are his daughter until he deres otherwise," Albu stated as a fact.


    In hell, the word of the demon king was ABSOLUTE. If he decided that from tomorrow, left would be right, and right would be left, his will MUST be obeyed.


    It didn''t matter if it went againstmon sense or not; the will of your king... No, your GOD would be fulfilled. They would ensure it happened.


    The level of dedication of these two was so great that for a moment, the Heavenly Father thought he was looking at Michael, his son who had been killed in the war¡ªa fact that still saddened him today. The loss of Michael and Gabriel had been a great shock to all the angels.


    Due to the method of their deaths, which essentially involved sacrificing their souls to turn Diablo into a being that disrupted the bnce, it was impossible to resurrect his two sons, even if he wanted to.


    "O-Oh... Thank you, I suppose," Nero responded, slightly confused in the face of such intense loyalty.


    "Ophis, Nero, and Metis."


    Hearing her father''s call, the three daughters looked at Victor. "If in the future, neither I nor any of your mothers are present, you should seek the help of Albu and Zahal."


    Like the other demons, these ancient demons had be significantly stronger than before, all thanks to Victor''s intervention. Currently, they were at the level of fully trained second-generation primordial gods, and with the blessings of destruction that Victor would grant them in the future, they would reach the level of first-generation primordial gods.


    They were undoubtedly the strongest demons in hell.


    Victor snapped his fingers, and a ck magical circle with shades of red appeared on the arms of Ophis, Nero, and Metis. "You will be my eldest daughters, so the duty to protect your other sisters will fall upon your shoulders. Are we understood?"


    "Yes, Father," Nero nodded solemnly, fullymitted to her duty.


    "... Yes, F-Father," Metis responded with great difficulty, her face flushed. She looked at the magical circle with aplicated expression. On one hand, she was very pleased with her father''s trust, but on the other hand, she felt embarrassed because, as a mature woman who already had a daughter (even though she didn''t remember her), being reduced to someone else''s daughter was quite... confusing.


    Although internally, she was very happy, even if she didn''t want to admit it.


    ''Ugh, I need toe to terms with these feelings. I can''t be this confused all the time,'' Metis thought seriously.


    Her father was here, entrusting something important to her. She couldn''t show so much uncertainty; she had never had doubts before. She had always been a decisive woman, so why was she hesitating over something so simple? She thought in self-irritation.


    ''The previous Metis, despite having memories of her, I clearly am not her. I died when that bastard deceived me, and I was reborn through Daddy''s soul, bing something... better. My soul is old, and at the same time, new. This duality will always exist... But in the end, I will be Metis, the dragon goddess of wisdom, the daughter of Victor Alucard, the chaos dragon god.''


    With just this self-reflection and eptance, Metis''s soul, which had struggled to merge with the new parts, began the slow process of fusion. A subtle change, but one that did not escape Victor''s eyes.


    Victor smiled inwardly; it seemed his n had worked. He managed to erase Metis''s uncertainties.


    Victor Alucard was a man who didn''t do things halfway. While he was showing the ce to the Heavenly Father under the pretext of an alliance, he was aplishing several personal and professional goals.


    ''Don''t work hard, work smart,'' Victor thought as he looked at Ophis''s face. Of all his present daughters, she was the only one who had no blood or soul connection with him, like Metis and Nero.


    Although this fact didn''t affect his opinion of Ophis in the slightest; she was his daughter, and that would never change.


    "O-Other Sisters... Big Sis..." Ophis murmured in shock upon hearing Victor''s words, thinking about a future where she would no longer be the younger sister but the older sister. For Ophis, who had always been the younger sister, this was like a victory to her ears, so she nodded determinedly.


    "Mm, leave it to me, Father."


    "Good, as expected of my daughters," he said, genuinely pleased, taking the Heavenly Father, Ariel, and even Metis and Nero by surprise.


    It was really unfair how handsome he looked when he smiled, they couldn''t help but think.


    The Heavenly Father simply shook his head in front of this charismatic figure. Even though he had seen many absurd things, he couldn''t personally dislike Victor. After all, Victor had never done anything to antagonize him.


    All his previous thoughts were just his paranoia and his thoughts as a leader taking over him.


    ''I need a vacation...'' the Heavenly Father thought. ''The subus and entertainment district is a good ce; I just need to disguise myself...'' As a god of creation, disguising himself was very easy for him.


    The Heavenly Father began to think about his vacation, a decision that would cause a lot of headaches for the angels in the future.

 Chapter 911: "My son, born from darkness."

    Chapter 911: "My son, born from darkness."


    Seeing that the conversation had ended, Victor asked, "Where is Sloth?"


    Again, he didn''t need to ask this; with his current senses, he could feel the entire abyss like the back of his hand, but a certain kind of disy was necessary, especially now that he had ''visitors'' with him.


    Whether or not aware of his intentions, Zahal responded in a loyal tone as a good subordinate would, "The sin of sloth, Sloth Abyss Verne, currently ims your majesty''s fourth lower chamber and has been sleeping there ever since."


    Victor''s face twitched slightly upon hearing these words, a disy of emotions that did not go unnoticed by the watchful eyes of the heavenly father and Ariel.


    "Thatzy woman..." Victor muttered; there was a reason Victor kept such an inefficient person around¡ªprecautions.


    For example, in the possible case that he needed to rece one of his Rules, she would fill that position. She may bezy, but as an ancient demon, she was quitepetent when pushed. Plus, due to her sin, she grew stronger in power the more she slept.


    One could say that Sloth was the luckiest woman around; after all, she didn''t have to do anything to get stronger, just sleep, something she enjoyed a lot.


    Of all the previous capital sins, she was the only one who had never really been seen training. Although such convenience had its disadvantages too, she was extremely weak physically, almost at the same level of strength as amon demon.


    In RPG terms, Sloth was a ss cannon mage with strong magical power but extremely poor physical abilities.


    "Well, let''s start the ceremony without her," Victor nodded; he couldn''t be bothered to try waking that woman.


    "Ceremony...? What do you mean, Victor?" The heavenly father asked.


    Victor walked towards his throne, and as he did, his clothes were covered by a ck power, slowly changing into full-body armor that covered him entirely except for his head.


    "Recently, I gave a mission to one of my most trusted subordinates..."


    Victor sat on the throne, leaning back and resting his head on his right hand. His long miasma-made hair fluttered in front of him, and his crimson-violet dragon-like eyes faintly glowed, emitting an invisible pressure that made everyone hold their breath in admiration. Such was the sight of the strongest demon king to have ever existed.


    "... To hunt one of the abyssal beasts that caused some damage around Abbadon City."


    A hologram appeared in front of everyone, disying an image of a ck beast with multiple eyes and shades of red.


    "ROOOOOOARRR!"


    Upon hearing the beast''s roar, Ariel, Nero, and Ophis shivered slightly. The heavenly father and Metis merely raised their eyebrows, curious about this creature.


    "Although it didn''t cause too much damage, and the soldiers managed to drive it away, this beast dared to attack my city, so measures were necessary."


    "A total extermination... So, I sent my subordinate as a test," Victor gestured with his left hand, and the hologram disappeared.


    "Interesting... It seems that the fusion of the abyss has caused significant mutations in the demonic beasts, turning them intoplete monsters."


    "Indeed. My researchers deduced that the denser the miasma these demonic beasts bathe in, the more they mutate." Victor waved his left hand again, and this time a hologram showing apletely darkened region of the abyss was disyed.


    "So much miasma..." Ariel narrowed her eyes in disgust.


    "I call these ces ''abyss.'' In this location where there is no light, monstrous beasts are emerging, creatures with no intelligence whatsoever, only craving destruction."


    "How dreadful..." the heavenly father murmured.


    "You think so?" Victor raised an eyebrow.


    "Of course, after all, dealing with that must be very troublesome," he replied.


    "My opinion is different," Victor said, looking at the abyss in the hologram. "I see it as an opportunity."


    "Opportunity?"


    "Yes, indeed."


    "Friedrich Nietzsche once said, ''When you look into the abyss, the abyss looks into you... And he wasn''t wrong.''"


    The hologram image began to change, and a man with a greatsword engulfed in mes walked towards the abyss. He was tall, standing over 2 meters in height, and wore full armor, except for his helmet, which was instead a red hood concealing his face.


    As the man walked towards the abyss, several giant eyes began to open, infernal horrors never before seen in Helly in that ce.


    The man raised his right hand toward the hilt of the greatsword behind him... And the moment he touched the hilt, the weapon ignited with the mes of hell.


    Suddenly, the entire abyss was illuminated, and numerous gigantic creatures were seen.


    "My King orders your death..." The man''s cold and determined voice echoed around. "And his wish will be granted."


    Several roars were heard, and a beast tried to swallow the man, but all that resulted from this futile attack was the creature''s body being cleaved in two.


    Bending his leg, he leaped into the abyss where hundreds of more monstrous eyes were visible. The image of a lone Horseman leaping into an abyss filled with infernal creatures remained in everyone''s minds.


    But unfortunately, they couldn''t see the continuation because Victor dismissed the hologram with another hand gesture.


    An action that left all present slightly disappointed; they wanted to see more!


    Sensing everyone''s emotions, he smiled coldly. "I can''t reveal my Horseman''s full characteristics, can I?"


    These words made the difort of the celestial guests disappear. After all, it was courtesy enough for Victor to show so much of his society; revealing the strength of one of his strongest soldiers would be pure folly.


    "... He is the Horseman of War, right?"


    "Yes, indeed. But he is no longer just a Horseman... He is a demonic god of war."


    These words left the heavenly guests quite shocked.


    "... Huh?"


    The idea of a demon bing an entity equivalent to a god had never crossed anyone''s mind. The heavenly father and Ariel could understand Lilith and Lucifer having the potential to be gods, as they were created by the heavenly father withplete souls.


    Yes,plete souls; demons were essentially half of an existence. How could such an existence be god-like?


    The heavenly father and Ariel, who had ess to this information, couldn''tprehend how such a thing was possible. But they also realized one thing: if demons could be divine beings, did that mean the same could happen to their angels?


    After the debacle that urred with the original angels, the heavenly father no longer used his power to create beings withplete souls. Therefore, after the first batch of archangels, the next ones were not made withplete souls, only the ''good'' part of the soul.


    Basically, all of heaven was like that now. Something the heavenly father could no longer fix, as his creation powers were overseen by the primordial beings rted to life and death.


    The creation of new beings couldn''t be done without the proper permission from these entities and the system itself. The reason for this was to prevent beings with dominion over creation from creating too many beings or beings that could threaten the bnce.


    Although such restrictions only applied to beings created with the divinity of creation, beings created ''naturally'' didn''t have as many issues.


    Because of this, the Progenitor''s work was necessary since he could convert other living beings into members of his own race or easily procreate and have more children.


    Thest time the heavenly father used his powers to create ''life'' in the truest sense of the word, with a soul and everything, was when he made his son, the Progenitor of humans, Adam and Lilith.


    Even Eve wasn''t ''created'' in the same way as these two beings; she was formed using Adam''s soul as a base and another soul he had collected in the past.


    After all, it was quite challenging for The Judge of Abyss and The Universal Tree to permit the creation of new souls. Initially, there were no issues, but as more beings began to exist, such creation came under scrutiny.


    Just as the heavenly father was about to ask Victor for more information regarding this issue...


    The door opened, and the voices of Victor''s demonic Maids resounded around. "The Bloody War, the Demonic God of War, War. Presents himself before the Demon King of Tyranny."


    Heavy metal sounds were heard, and soon the man''s presence was visible.


    Everyone looked at the man and saw the head of a monstrous creature with multiple eyes, and pure miasma oozing from its body... They swallowed hard for a few seconds until they realized that the man was underneath the creature''s head.


    Upon this sight, all present opened their eyes in shock. The reasons for this shock were many, with the primary one being theck of damage to the Horseman''s body and the strength disyed by his presence.


    But undoubtedly, their main shock came from the overwhelming amount of miasma pouring from the dead demon beast''s head. The miasma was so concentrated that the very air around it felt putrid and chaotic... They could swear that the concentration was so great that the miasma itself had be liquid. Something that had never happened before in Hell.


    That beast, in pure miasma energy, was on the same level as his Seraphim, and the creature''s body waspletely toxic. Such a thought was absurd, considering these The heavenly father had no doubt that even strong demons or angels considered elites wouldn''t be able to get near this monster without being killed just by its presence.


    That beast, in pure miasma energy, was on the same level as his Seraphim, and the creature''s body waspletely toxic. Such a thought was absurd, considering these beings had no intelligence and were merely irrational monsters.


    War walked toward the king, his eyes not registering anyone''s presence, not even the heavenly father or Ariel. All he had in front of him was that being seated on the throne of Hell.


    His body was covered in the blood of his prey, his faithful weapon was on his back, and in his right hand, he held the corpses of his recent kills, which he was carrying above his head.


    Unconsciously, the visitors around him moved back and formed a line. On one side were Nero, Ophis, and Metis, and on the other side were Ariel and the heavenly father.


    In front of the throne of Hell stood the ancient demons acting as the Demon King''s bodyguards.


    Approaching the throne of all Hell, he stopped walking and threw the massive head to the ground. He knelt with his left hand over his chest in a gesture of utmost respect, essentially saying, "I am here, offering my heart to you."


    "My King..." The Horseman''s cold voice resounded around. "Your Order has beenpleted."


    ....

 Chapter 912: "My son, born from darkness." 2

    Chapter 912: "My son, born from darkness." 2


    "Very good job, My Horsemen..." A genuine smile appeared on Victor''s face. "With this, your final test has beenpleted."


    Even in the face of these words, no disy of emotion was seen in the kneeling man; he simply nodded as if it were nothing special. However, Victor, as someone who could feel emotions, could sense his inner happiness.


    Thinking for a moment about what to do next, Victor decided to change his mind. Initially, this entire spectacle was prepared to show how Victor could increase the strength of demons, making them several times stronger, but... Victor decided that it wasn''t enough.


    He was very pleased with War''s performance, so he decided to do something bolder, something that would shake the foundations of creation.


    After all, the chaos dragon god couldn''t have his first official creation be something ''ordinary,'' could he?


    With this thought in mind, he pondered what to do. Several ideas crossed his mind until he thought of one of the most absurd ones.


    "It''s time to create my first servant with the characteristics of positivity and negativity." His own thought was absurd, after all, if he created such a being, wouldn''t it be a creature of chaos? Something that disrupts the bnce?


    Wouldn''t the primordial beingse knocking on his door?


    Victor had many doubts, but his instinct told him to do it. He was confident that whatever he created, it wouldn''t be as absurd as he feared.


    Making his decision, Victor decided to follow his instinct.


    Victor rose from the throne of Hell and floated toward the Demon God.


    During this moment, all eyes in the hall were on him, even the eyes of his demon wives who were watching everything and recording it to show to the other wives.


    A sense of doubt crept into Helena''s mind when she saw Victor''s actions, but it didn''t take long for her to understand that her king was changing the script again, something he often did.


    Instead of getting upset about it, she watched him more closely. After all, every time he changed her script, the situation turned out better than she initially expected.


    Her king was so unpredictable, a being with a greater worldview and instinct than most.


    Touching down gently, just one meter away from War, Victor raised his right hand and pointed the palm of his hand at the Horsemen.


    Pure violet power was concentrated in Victor''s hand, and then a violet sphere was created. The power was so pure, so oppressive, that it even left Metis, who was a dragon, breathless.


    Even though it wasn''t as ''gigantic'' and monstrous in energy, it was obvious that the energy quality of that simple violet sphere was immeasurable.


    And the reason for this high quality was simple: Victor created this sphere using the powers of negativity and positivity on a small scale while using his dragon mes as the main fuel.


    One could say that this sphere contained 1% negative power, 1% positive power, and all the rest was made with dragon mes. In a way, this was a sphere that epassed what beings called a bnce break... An act that would instantly attract the wrath of primordial beings.


    An act that only Victor could perform because he wielded the opposing forces of the universe.


    Even in the face of such power, War did not move or show concern. His loyalty was absolute. If the demon king were to eliminate him here and now... So be it, it simply meant he wasn''t good enough.


    Despite thinking this way, War knew... He knew that his King wasn''t someone petty who would eliminate his allies in such a way. He waspetent. Hell wouldn''t be what it is today if he were ipetent. And it''s this thought that fuels his loyalty the most.


    Therefore, he wasn''t surprised when that energy ball left Victor''s hand and flew towards his heart, feeding him with power.


    He tried to control himself, but the power was just too powerful, and soon his whole body began to engulf in violent mes.


    "Once in the past, I fought a Horsemen who never lowered his weapon until the end, fighting to the finish, demonstrating the pride of a warrior."


    Memories passed through Victor''s eyes of his confrontation with War before, a memory that all the demons present at that moment could not forget.


    Just as the demons hadn''t forgotten, Hell itself hadn''t forgotten; the proof of this is that the hole created by Victor''s confrontation with War still exists today. By a twist of fate, it was from that ce that some of these mutant demon beasts and much stronger ones were emerging.


    Victor''s eyes gleamed with power, and the miasma emanating from his hair began to grow stronger. His hair grew uncontrobly, and several strands of ck energy emerged from behind him and moved towards the monster''s corpse.


    The corpse''s body began to dpose at high speed, and in less than 5 seconds, there was no longer a corpse or miasma; everything was absorbed by Victor.


    "Because of this confrontation, I invested my time, my patience, and my resources in you... I wanted to know if that same man I fought with still lived."


    Horsemen''s horse emerged from the ground and began to neigh, its body trembling in pain, and the hellish fire around it began to change into violet mes... the mes of a dragon.


    "And my investments have proven correct. The Horsemen of War lives within you, even with his fragmented memories along with his soul, he is still alive... And it''s time for him to awaken in an enhanced version."


    Death''s darkness, Famine''s hunger, and Disease''s decay formed in Victor''s hand as a set of power that soon merged with the violet fire... But it wasn''t just that; Victor added a small fragment... a mere fragment of his true essence.


    This action was enough to cause an unpredictable change thatpletely shook the bnce structures... Because it wasn''t just his true essence that was added; the divinity of BEGIN also acted, being unconsciously propelled by Victor in the face of this potential before him.


    The firestorm began to subside, and soon everyone saw the appearance of War, who was in the same position with his hand on his chest. The parts that were covered by hellfire were now covered by dragonfire, the hood that covered his face was now pure darkness, and the Greatsword through his back had beenpletely transformed into something more macabre and sinister.


    This man was like the fusion of all four Horsemen of the apocalypse.


    "Wee back, Demon God of bloody war, my right hand, my Horsemen of the apocalypse, and now..."


    "My son, born from darkness." Victor extended his right hand.


    At this moment, the horse stopped neighing, and just like its master, its body had beenpletely changed. It became much more robust and demonic in appearance. The horse stood up, but still kept its head lowered in respect to its god.


    The ck miasma covered War''s body; he raised his face, from which nothing could be seen, only darkness. As his left hand came out of his chest, where his heart was, six wings made of dark beams emerged from his back.


    This sight made the heavenly father and Ariel''s eyes almost pop out of their sockets.


    ''IMPOSSIBLE! AN ANGEL!? What is happening here?!'' The heavenly fatherpletely lost his calm demeanor in the face of this impossible absurdity.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong; War was not a mere angel; he was... something more... something unique created by a chaos god.


    When the left hand of that creature, no longer called a simple demon god, held Victor''s right hand and proimed:


    "My King... My Father... My Creator... I exist to serve you, just like all the others who wille after me."


    The birth of the deadliest weapon of the Chaos Dragon God had urred.


    War was the Progenitor of many beings yet toe, beings born from darkness but not entirely belonging to it, beings of chaos, faithful servants of the Chaos Dragon God.


    Beings who woulde to be known as harbingers of chaos, messengers of the Chaos Dragon God himself... The Bearers of Damnation.


    Beings that if seen with the naked eye meant only one thing... HE wasing, and everything in his path would be consumed without leaving a particle of creation behind.


    And there was nothing that other beings could do to fight against it.


    ....

 Chapter 913: A Discovery.

    Chapter 913: A Discovery.


    Inside Victor''s Soul an argument began to take ce when he began to use Positive Energy.


    "Ugh, I feel like I''m being used like this, please don''t take my Energy..." Amara groaned as she felt her Positive Energy being taken.


    "Shut up, Sister. Do you want to be beaten again!? And don''t forget you''re benefiting from all this too! Look at those lumps of fat!" pping sounds were heard.


    "Auu... Please don''t hit my breasts." Amara covered her precious assets in front of her sister who was always being mean to her.


    Faced with this pitiful expression, instead of being moved, Roxanne became even more irritated.


    "Thanks to Darling, you could Evolve into an Elder World Tree, so be grateful!" Roxanne growled as she delivered another powerful p.


    "Yes¡­" Amara pouted as she confirmed. It was not that she wasn''t grateful, her work had sped up thousands of years in just one night because of Victor, all because she had managed to be one with her sister again. When Amara''s Positive Energy shed with Roxanne''s Negative Energy, everything returned to Bnce, and consequently, Amara was forced to Evolve.


    Thanks to this development, Amara evolved into a mature version of herself, very simr to Roxanne. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call them twins now.


    But... There was a catch to all this, Positivity and Negativity worked together to nourish a, a job that the entire World Tree must do... However, their situation differed in that Roxanne and Amara were nourishing the Soul of Victor, which corresponded with the nurturing of the twos connected to him that was Nightingale, and his personal world.


    From that fact alone, the amount of Energy being produced in his body waspletely off the charts. At this point it was almostpletely impossible to tire Victor. After all, he had three Supernatural Factories of Pure Energy within him; Roxanne, Amara, and his Dragon Heart.


    Don''t forget the fact that he dominated the World Trees of Samar. Eventually, they too would be part of his growing army of World Trees.


    "Tsk, I still get irritated about having to share space with you! I was supposed to be the only one linked to Darling!" Roxanne clicked her tongue irritably.


    "I didn''t want that either, okay?" Amara rolled her eyes.


    Roxanne narrowed her eyes at her blonde ''twin'' sister. Even with her obviousck of interest, the woman was dressed quite sensually, and attended to all of Victor''s requests with the utmost fervor. Even if sheined, she he would do whatever Victor asked with an enthusiasm that irritated Roxanne.


    She was the very description of a mouth saying that it didn''t want to, yet her body was honest and her actions proved otherwise.


    "...Despite not wanting to, you seem quite happy to enjoy the privileges!"


    Amara turns her face to the side, and crosses her arms under her breasts, emphasizing their volume, which was the same size as Roxanne''s.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "BITCH!" Veins bulged on Roxanne''s head. Now she could understand how Violet felt at first when other women approached Victor.


    "Gaaahhhh, my head, my head!... Ugh, I''m suffocating..."


    Roxanne suddenly stopped holding Amara in a headlock, and looked in the direction of a location with narrowed eyes.


    "Are you feeling this?"


    Amara looked where Roxanne was looking, and narrowed her eyes as well. Then she felt Victor''s Soul being used.


    "What is that...?" She shuddered at Victor''s True Form.


    "That''s Darling."


    "He¡­" She swallowed hard at the Cosmic Horror.


    "Don''t stare too much. Although it doesn''t hurt you because you''re essentially part of Darling now, that doesn''t mean it''s healthy to stare at it." Roxanne warned as she focused her gaze elsewhere.


    "...Y-yes."


    "Interesting... Look at this." Roxanne created a screen in front of her that showed Victor''s POV.


    "...Just what is this creature...?"


    "A new Progenitor created by Darling."


    "What!? He can do that?"


    "Of course he can, Darling can do whatever he wants."


    "Idiot, that''s not what I''m talking about! Wasn''t our father the only one who could make Progenitors?"


    "Wrong, it is the Gods of Beginnings who can do this, or The System itself through idents of fate." Roxanne spoke. "Anyway¡­ This new Progenitor is somethingpletely new."


    Roxanne''s appraising eyes focused on the Progenitor''s Essence.


    "Born of Darkness, made of Light, and bathing in the True Essence of my Darling... To think that this mixture would create this monstrosity. Fufufufu."


    Amara looked at Roxanne in confusion, but when she looked more closely at the man, a look of pure disbelief fell across her face.


    "How was such an abomination allowed to live...?" Without knowing it, she expressed her real feelings.


    "Of course, because it was Darling who made him, and he is not necessarily breaking The Bnce, even though he has parts on both sides of the scale. That amount is insignificantpared to Darling who wields Divinities on both sides of the scale as well as Energies."


    "Essentially, he is a Being that was born from Darkness, fufufufu~."


    Hearing the exnation from her sister who technically should be younger than her, Amara was speechless. ''Why do I feel like I''m the little sister here? Why does she have so much knowledge and I don''t?''


    She couldn''t understand this fact. As the first to be born, she should have had the most knowledge, it wasmon sense for all the World Trees in existence, but it seemed that thismon sense didn''t apply to Roxanne.


    Thinking more deeply about this topic, Amara deduced that the reason Roxanne had more knowledge than she did was because she is a World Tree of Negativity that deals directly with the emotional and mental part of Beings, not to mention that she was also linked to Victor from the beginning, a Being that consumed several ancient Beings.


    "Let''s keep watching, this is starting to get interesting." Roxanne spoke as she conjured a chair made from trees, and sat down.


    Amara, seeing Roxanne''s attitude, proceeded to do the same.


    ...


    The Heavenly Father looked at that... Creature. Not knowing how to feel.


    Even though visually, it seemed like a Being of Darkness, in reality it was not. This fact was proven when he felt a small amount of Positive Energy in that Being, and when he saw the 6 wings of Darkness Energy. Even though these wings seemed to be made of pure Miasma, if he concentrated his senses more, he could sense a certain ''holiness'' to them.


    The proof of this was that despite the wings being made of Pure Darkness, there was a small white aura that prevented the wings from beingpletely engulfed in Pure Darkness. Not only that, he felt a sense of incongruity as if he were looking at an Angel.


    "Wait for my orders, soon we will explore your potential. For now, you can get used to your new Power."


    "Yes, My King." War responded. Despite being promoted to a Progenitor, and to Victor''s ''son'', War didn''t change his attitude. Even though he now remembered who he was through Victor''s memories that were given to him, that didn''t change anything.


    He was War, the executor of Victor Alucard''s Will. As his most faithful servant, he would always fulfill this role. It didn''t matter if he was a God, a Progenitor, or even a Primordial Being, his King''s Will would always be priority.


    War turned, and walked towards the exit of the Throne Room, in the middle of the way, his ''eyes'' met his horse''s eyes, and amon understanding was felt. The horse neighed and started to follow War... But before doing so, his eyes met Victor''s.


    ''Protect him.'' Victor made a gesture with his mouth. It was at that moment that the horse neighed as if to say; ''Leave it to me'', and then he started following War.


    "Father..."


    "Yes, I know."


    "Victor, what did you do?" Heavenly Father''s tone was serious, he spoke as if he was using Victor of something.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at the Heavenly Father with narrowed eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "What is that... Abomination?"


    "My servant, obviously." Victor said, as if it weremon sense.


    "I''m not talking about that. I''m talking about what he is." His tone of voice became harder.


    And that''s when Victor''s eyes shone with Power. "Watch your tone, God."


    The Heavenly Father''s heart felt like it woulde out of his mouth when he felt the malevolenceing out of Victor''s body, and the pressure it emitted.


    "Who are you to demand something from me? If I say he is my servant, then he is my servant, and that''s final, I don''t owe you any exnations."


    "Do not mistake my generosity for weakness. The only reason you and your damn Heaven have not been exterminated is due to the simple fact that I have nothing against you, and you have done nothing against me. But that fact can easily change... Do you wish to see that oue for yourself?"


    For a moment all existence was distorted into something macabre, something... Unknown, and the Heavenly Father and Ariel who saw this almost pissed themselves in pure horror. They could no longer understand the Being in front of them... And such a fact terrified them both.


    When dealing with something iprehensible, something unknown, not even these Ancient Beings were free from fear, and that was what Victor had now be for both of them.


    It wasn''t just Victor''s attitude that changed, Metis, the two Elder Demons, Ophis, Nero, and even Hell itself had turnedpletely hostile towards the two now.


    Realizing how his words caused all of this, the Heavenly Father quickly spoke, "I''m sorry... What you did was so unbelievable that -..."


    "You thought you were talking to a subordinate, and demanded something from our King... Disrespectful! You are so arrogant, God." The twin Demons spoke in unison as their eyes glowed angrily.


    The Heavenly Father was silent because he had no way to defend himself. He was so used to dealing with people inferior to him that he forgot this little fact.


    Victor looked at the two Demons for a few seconds, and with that look, the two Demons returned to their guard position, and made no furtherments.


    Normally, he would apologize for his subordinate''s words now, after all, he was a polite man, but he didn''t feel like it now.


    "God, understand something simple. I don''t need this alliance. You''re the one who needs it." Victor decided to bepletely honest.


    ....

 Chapter 914: A Discovery. 2

    Chapter 914: A Discovery. 2


    "God, understand something simple. I don''t need this alliance. You''re the one who needs it." Victor decided to bepletely honest.


    "You can''t offer me anything. I am the one who can offer everything to you."


    Victor leaned his body back on his Throne, and rested his head on his right hand: "When our Sector evolves to a Higher Level, Alien Gods will see us as prey to be devoured, and exploited. At that time, Supernatural Beings will look for the best safe haven that will protect them from these Gods."


    "You, and everyone out there, have realized that ME and my Faction are the best safe haven."


    "Because of this, you are here looking for an alliance. Am I wrong?"


    Ariel and the Heavenly Father''s silence was all the answer they needed.


    The Heavenly Father and the other Gods from different Pantheons may have prestige, they may be famous, they may be ancient, but in the face of TRUE strength, none of that mattered.


    Now the questiones, what is strength? Individual strength? If so, the Hindu Pantheon itself had Kali and Shiva.


    Number of forces? Perhaps Odin could get into that rank if he trained his strongest soldiers.


    But even then it wasn''t enough. What everyone needed was the entire set of numbers, individual strength, and potential.


    Because of this, everyone was looking for alliance with Victor because he met all of these requirements. Everyone was racing against time in search of bing stronger. The reason for this was due to a single simple sensation.


    The Sector will undergo a change. This was the feeling that the God-Kings of the Pantheons who knew The System felt.


    For those Elder Gods like Nyx who was a Primordial God who had been around since the beginning of this Sector, such a feeling was not umon, they had been through it once, and this time they would go through it again.


    And all the Primordial Gods of each Pantheon knew... That this time it would be different. If they didn''t prepare, they would suffer. It was not that no one told them this information, they just felt it. They felt that their Divine ''Domain'' was slowly entering arger sphere of influence.


    Call it a sixth sense, survival instinct, or even future premonition, in the end it didn''t matter. The feeling was the same.


    In this Sector there were four Beings that were the strongest. Victor Alucard, the Dragon God of Chaos, Kali, the Highest Level Goddess of Destruction who was one step away from bing a Primordial Entity, Jeanne Alucard, Victor''s Wife, the woman directly connected to one of the Primordials, The Universal Tree, who was slowly regaining her former strength and Power thanks to her new Race, and of course, Velnorah, the former Overlord of an average Sector like Victor''s, the woman who has with her the science that is light years ahead of the current Earth.


    Just because of the existence of these four Beings, the level of the Sector would increase drastically. They were literally Beings too strong for this Sector.


    Of course, Victor''s influence could not be ignored either. Creating several True Dragons with insane potential had this effect on the Sector as well. Not to mention that he was literally the first Being in existence to wield the Powers of both sides of the scale without breaking The Bnce,


    The Bnce of Power TODAY waspletely in Victor''s favor, only a suicidal madman would provoke this man.


    The Heavenly Father''s attitude before went beyond the eptable. From the beginning, Victor never directly disrespected him, or demanded that he do anything for him.


    Although there was the case of Lilith, and her show of ''hate'', this could be seen as entertainment for the Demons. After all, it was a fact that Angels and Demons never had a good rtionship. Therefore, such an act can be ignored, and worked on in the future in favor of a good alliance.


    But... Treating the Demon King of Tyranny as his subordinate...?


    That''s asking for death.


    "Haah... You''re right, I apologize for my words, Victor." Heavenly Father lowered his head slightly.


    Victor''s eyes lost their dangerous shine and the atmosphere began to lighten: "...Very well, I apologize for my way of expressing myself too." He saw that the man had genuinely apologized, so there was no point in continuing this matter.


    But despite epting the apology, the words spoken were not forgotten, as was Victor''s own warning.


    Victor hadpletely lost his fear. With his own Power, along with Jeanne''s, and Velnorah''s, they couldpletely eliminate most Supernatural Beings, and reduce this Sector to a powerless Sector. Not to mention his other forces, like Nyx, Scathach, Agnes, his Dragons.


    But such an action would just be shooting themselves in the foot. After all, they would be losing the walls of flesh that would protect their people from invaders.


    "Anyway, now that this specific matter has been resolved, the time I can spend with you guys has ended here." Victor rose from the Throne, and as he descended down the stairs, he continued talking.


    "My most trusted subordinates will be at your service 24 hours a day to ensure your stay in Hell is amodating." Victor pointed to Albu, and Zahal.


    Ariel''s lips almost twitched at this statement. It was obvious that these Demons were not just for their service, but to watch over them. After all, they were the safest bet in case the Heavenly Father became hostile.


    ''It seems that the previous conflict caused Victor to lose several levels of trust with the Heavenly Father.'' Ariel thought.


    And surprisingly, she wasn''t wrong. Victor is a simple guy.


    Treat me with respect, and I will treat you with respect too.


    Disrespect me, and youpletely lose my respect.


    He followed this code of conduct with everyone. Because of this, interactions with Heavenly Father from the beginning were smooth, because Heavenly Father recognized Victor''s Power in The Gathering of Supernatural Beings.


    Something he apparently forgot when he was faced with something ''impossible'' which was the rise of Victor''s subordinate.


    ''Although I can understand my father''s reaction¡­ I had the same reaction as him to seeing someone look so much like Angels.'' Ariel thought.


    A ck card with the symbol of a violet-eyed Dragon''s head appeared in Victor''s hand. "This card contains 1,000,000 Knulls."


    "You can use it to have fun and see the tourist attractions from Hell."


    "Victor... I don''t think it''s necessary, it would be a nuisance to take advantage of your goodwill." The Heavenly Father spoke sincerely.


    epting this gift from Victor now would only paint their image as freeloaders even more.


    "Hmm, it''s okay if you don''t want to ept it, but you guys don''t have the currency of Hell, you know? And the other currencies are worth much less here."


    "...I can exchange an item." A golden light formed in the Heavenly Father''s hand, and soon a dagger formed in his hand.


    "Oh?" Victor became slightly interested when he saw the dagger''s Aura of Holiness and Sin.


    "The dagger used in the first murder... A dagger stained by the Sin of Man, and the Holiness of The Divine."


    "Cain''s dagger."


    "...Interesting, I see traces of the Angels on that dagger."


    "Yes, he was raised by one of my children."


    "Let me guess¡­ Lucifer?"


    "Correct." The Heavenly Father nodded. "Despite having Fallen, he maintained his Holiness."


    ''Yes, I know that... Lily''s own Power is an example of this Holiness.'' Victor thought.


    A thought appeared in Victor''s head. ''What prompted the Heavenly Father to keep this dagger?''


    Looking at the dagger more closely, he saw that Holiness and Sin werepletely in harmony, an item that essentially broke The Bnce of the world.


    "... I understand. It seems that not even you escaped this curiosity."


    "Unfortunately, Yes. I didn''t." The Heavenly Father nodded.


    Why did he keep this dagger? It was obvious. He wanted to study The Bnce of two opposing energies in that item. Yet, even after so many millennia in possession of this dagger, he never managed to understand anything.


    "Very well... That is eptable." Victor gestured with his hand, and the dagger flew towards him.


    Then Victor snapped his finger, and something changed on the card, making it cker, with the details of the Dragon bing clearer.


    "In exchange for this artifact, I''ve added 3 more zeros at the end."


    "...That much?" Heavenly Father asked in disbelief.


    "Of course. This is an Artifact worthy of that value." Victor smiled. He looked quite satisfied as he looked at the dagger with his Dragon Eyes, eyes that can naturally see more than most, not to mention his current Divinity, and his Visual Power that he had from the beginning.


    It was at that moment that the Heavenly Father realized something: "... You discovered something, didn''t you?"


    Faced with this question, Victor just smiled in amusement, but he also didn''t deny the Heavenly Father''s words. His silence was the very answer that The Heavenly Father needed.


    The man covered by the light just sighed visibly. "Just... Can you pass on your knowledge if you discover something?"


    "Even if I tell you, it will be irrelevant. You won''t be able to do anything with this information."


    "...Still...I want to know. After all, I spent a lot of time studying this Artifact."


    "Hmm¡­ I will think about it." Victor didn''t make a promise, but the chance of him giving this information was close to zero. After all, he knew very well how valuable this information was.


    By just looking at the dagger, he ''learned'' why his own existence was not dered as someone breaking The Bnce by The System.


    Even knowing that Victor''s chance of passing on this information was very low, the Heavenly Father thanked him. "I thank you for that."


    "Mm... I''ll go now, have a good time in Hell." Victor turned around, the dagger disappeared along with him and his daughters.


    ....

 Chapter 915: Understanding Leads to Contemplation.

    Chapter 915: Understanding Leads to Contemtion.


    Upon entering his inner world, Victor left his daughters in the care of Metis and disappeared once again, this time heading to an isted location.


    "Father... What do you think happened? He seemed quite hurried," Nero asked.


    Metis sighed. "Many things have happened, Nero... Many things." Even though she hadn''t returned to life long ago, she had still grasped the nuances of having an artifact with the energy of two opposing forces.


    Nero looked puzzled at Metis. "What do you mean?"


    As Metis was about to advise Nero not to dwell on it too much, she stopped before she could speak. ''They are Victor''s daughters too... They need to understand.'' Despite her initial thought, she had a doubt: why didn''t they already know about this? After all, this was a lesson taught by Victor''s wives, and this doubt lingered in Metis''s mind for a moment, but she didn''t dwell on it. Instead, she looked at Ophis and Nero and began to exin.


    "Do you know why our father is called the Chaos Dragon God?"


    "... Because he wields the opposing forces of the universe as power?" Nero replied.


    "That''s correct, and do you know what that means?"


    "That he''s powerful?" Ophis said.


    "That''s true, but it''s not that simple."


    "You both saw Diablo''s battle with Victor, right?" Metis said.


    "Mm." Both of them nodded.


    "In the end, do you know what kind of existence Diablo became?"


    "Our mothers were calling him a being that disrupted the bnce," Nero said.


    "Exactly. Here''s the thing: it''s strictly ''impossible'' for a being to wield an opposite aspect of its energy, and those who manage to do so usually do it through artificial means, which is why they''re called beings that disrupt the bnce..." Metis paused for a moment as she thought about her own words.


    ''Could the reason Diablo became a hunted being be that he artificially disrupted the bnce?'' Metis thought, and the more she analyzed this scenario, the more she believed her theory was not incorrect, but it was hard to be 100% sure when she had only seen two examples.


    ''War doesn''t count because he''s not exactly a being withpletely opposing energies like Diablo and Victor.'' Finishing her thoughts, Metis continued to exin.


    "Now, here''s where your father is so feared. Usually, when a being reaches this state, the primordial beings, those who regte existence, will hunt them down to eliminate them."


    "... Primordial beings, are you talking about the seven primordial beings described in our lessons?" Nero asked.


    Ophis just looked confused at Nero and Metis. ''Lessons? What lessons?'' As she usually tuned out during these times, she waspletely clueless about what they were talking about, but she pretended to understand to avoid embarrassment.


    "Like the Universal Tree, responsible for life and the maintenance of life, and the Abyss Judges, responsible for souls and their judgment?"


    "Mm." Ophis nodded in agreement with Nero''s words, indicating her support for what Metis was saying, even though she thought it was nonsense.


    "That''s right..." Metis, being perceptive, realized that Ophis didn''t know what they were talking about. She sighed internally. ''She wasn''t paying attention in ss, was she? It''s so obvious... I''ll have to give her a lessonter.'' She thought.


    "These beings would be the ones to hunt down the individual who disrupted the bnce," Metis added.


    "Yes, I''ve noticed that they highly value bnce," Nero said.


    "Mm." Ophis agreed.


    "Indeed. Nowes the part of why our father is so feared. He is not only a progenitor of blood dragons, an entirely new race of dragons capable of interacting with a being''s soul and controlling their existence, but he is also a god of Begin and Negativity."


    "Of course, as a progenitor, he can create others of his kind."


    "In terms of the positive bnce, the divinity of Begin ranks just below Positivity in importance."


    "In terms of the negative bnce, Victor wields his influence as a supreme god. ALL deities rted to the negative bnce can be influenced by Victor in some way, and he can even use them to some degree if he wishes."


    ''Of course, for this to happen, he needs to make some progress in the concept of negativity, which is extremelyplex.'' Metis thought but didn''t say it now, as it would only confuse the girls.


    "That''s why his influence is so significant now. He is the most important god in the world at the moment... This is where the important partes in, that dagger had a possible exnation for why Victor''s existence is allowed." Metis spoke, to be honest, she wanted to research that dagger as well, but she knew her father wouldn''t allow it so easily.


    Little did Metis know that if she asked, Victor would readily ept her request.


    "Incredible..." Nero said.


    "Umu. Father is amazing..." Ophis spoke, she didn''t fully understand, but she knew her father was amazing! That wasn''t news!


    "... Haah... Girls, you need to pay more attention in lessons," Metis said with a deep sigh; everything she had just exined had been covered in Ophis and Nero''s lessons.


    Nero and Ophis blushed a bit, while Ophis usually tuned out and just nodded with an expressionless face.


    Nero tried to learn, but eventually, she ended up doing the same as Ophis and tuning out. At least she tried to listen, right? Ophis hardly listened to anything!


    "As Victor''s daughters, you are at great risk of being targeted, so understanding what kind of power, what kind of influence, what kind of being our father is, is essential for both our survival and our future goals."


    "Future goals...?" Nero and Ophis spoke in confusion.


    ''Do these girls have selective memories? Theypletely ignored the first part of what I said!'' Metis grumbled internally.


    It wasn''t that Ophis and Nero were ignoring what Metis said; it''s just that they had great confidence in their father. They knew that they would always be safe with him, so they didn''t care about the first part of the statement.


    "Right... Or do you n to be just Victor''s daughters forever? Don''t you want to achieve your own aplishments?" Metis prodded the two girls, but their reaction was quite mild.


    "...Oh." They both reacted at the same time.


    "I wouldn''t mind being my father''s daughter forever," Nero said.


    "Mm, Father. Best Father," Ophis agreed.


    Metis felt a slight headacheing on with the girls'' reaction. Weren''t they a bit too unambitious? They had someone with incredible influence like their father, and they weren''t taking advantage of it.


    Victor not only had contacts with the best teachers, but he also had the best resources and an entire dimension for them to train in! Literally, anyone near him who didn''t be strong was just inzy!


    "I''m not talking about that... I mean, do you not n to be something more than just ''daughters''?... Think about it, is it okay to just live in Victor''s shadow?"


    When these words came out of Metis''s mouth, silence fell around them. Metis internally nodded in satisfaction when she saw this silence; they were finally thinking!


    For Metis, it was simply a waste for Ophis and Nero not to take advantage of Victor''s immense influence. They needed to strive for more!


    Nero and Ophis''s cheeks turned slightly red as various thoughts passed through their minds. "You''re right," they both said at the same time.


    ''Wait a second... Something''s not right.'' Metis began to sweat when she saw the expressions on the two girls'' faces. As she thought about the words she had just spoken, she realized that her words had a VERY suggestive tone!


    "We need to train, Ophis!"


    "Mm! Let''s train!"


    Nero and Ophis quickly dashed off to the training ground.


    "Wait, wait, wait! What were you two thinking just now? Exin to me in detail!" Metis ran after them; she needed to clear up any misunderstandings quickly!


    ...


    In an isted location, underground on the, a ce Victor had made for Ruby.


    Three beings looked at the dagger on the table with a serious look.


    "Incredible... Such bnce..." Roxanne spoke.


    "This dagger was not just bathed in Lucifer''s energy... The Heavenly Father also put his energy into it, which is why the positive side is in bnce," Victor deduced.


    "Bathed in the light of the brightest angel, the creator of angels himself, and tainted by the first sin of murder," Amara murmured.


    "Because of these natural events, the dagger has be an artifact of both sides of the bnce."


    "...Do you think it was born ''naturally''?" Roxanne asked.


    "It''s a good chance... Just look at Victor; he was naturally heading down this path, which is why he didn''t disrupt the bnce," Amara replied.


    As a World Tree connected to Victor, she had seen all of Victor''s essential memories, so she had some authority to speak on the matter.


    "It''s hard to say, Sister. We only have two examples that are extremely opposite each other," Roxanne said.


    "Not exactly..." Amara looked at the dagger and then at Roxanne. "We are also an example."


    "We?"


    "Yes, the World Tree."


    Roxanne touched her chin and thought about it. "The cycle of a World Tree begins when our father nts a seed in a location that will be a new."


    "From that seed, the positive tree grows and nurtures the for nature and the process of evolution to begin," Metis added.


    "After thousands of years, when sentient beings start being born and dying in conflicts with each other or dying with intense negative emotions... the World Tree of Negativity will be born," Roxanne said. "And it will be responsible for the spiritual side of the."


    "Then the positive tree will create paradise for souls to be filtered," Amara said.


    "Just as the World Tree of Negativity will create hell for the same purpose," Roxanne concluded.


    "During this process, various other supernatural beings may be born, as well as divine beings from both sides of the bnce that will upy these created spaces and establish their pantheons," they both said at the same time.


    This whole process was something that happened quite naturally and took thousands of years, a cycle that repeated on every... Except for Nightingale, who, due to Victor''s interference, fused with her soul at its early stages of existence, rather than merging with the as Roxanne should have.


    In a way, the way World Trees work could be considered a disruption of bnce, and at the same time not, as both World Trees constantly merge their energies to do their work.


    "I sense my divinity of assassination reacting to the artifact," Victor spoke neutrally, catching the women''s attention.


    "Not only was the first sin recorded in this dagger, but also a part of Cain''s soul... Whenmitting the first sin of murder, a part of himself remained in this dagger."


    Roxanne and Amara narrowed their eyes and looked at the dagger with more scrutinizing gazes.


    At that moment, Victor looked at the two women, and he saw Roxanne''s red energy and Amara''s white energy merging into a single energy, and then both of them could see deeper into the dagger.


    "A part of Cain''s soul is in that dagger," Amara said.


    "As well as his repressed emotions," Roxanne added.


    "... I see, that''s why," Victor murmured with wide-open eyes as he witnessed this vision.


    Feeling Victor''s shock, the two looked to him for answers, but all they heard was:


    "Damn primordials... Their obsession makes sense now."


    "Darling? What are you talking about?"


    "It''s not that beings with opposing natures within them are prohibited... If that were the case, neutral deities like Nature wouldn''t exist."


    Can nature be categorized as good or evil? And if it can, which aspect would such a deity fall into? In fact, who decides if a deity is good or not?


    Take the deity of assassination, for example; is assassination inherently bad? Many would say yes, but what if the assassination is done to protect loved ones? Would it still be considered bad?


    Just like the perspectives of beings, the concept of good and evil is rtive depending on ideology, society, and how beings are raised.


    "Everything was wrong from the beginning!" Victor facepalmed for not realizing this earlier; the answer had been right in front of him all along, and he burst intoughter at the ridiculousness of the situation.


    Seeing Victorugh as if he had just heard the funniest joke of his life, Roxanne and Amara were left speechless. Roxanne was already used to this, but it was the first time Amara had seen him like this.


    "Just as Merlin said... Energy is energy... The only difference is that each deity feeds on different energy. We followed the primordial beings'' perspective so much that we misunderstood things."


    Harnessing Roxanne''s Negative energy and Amara''s Positive energy, two energy spheres appeared in the palm of Victor''s hand.


    One energy sphere waspletely ck, and the other was entirely white. "Duality exists to protect creation. Bnce is preserved so that this duality may exist. That''s why the primordial beings are so protective of bnce..."


    Slowly, the two spheres began to merge, the white merging with the ck, but they neverpletely ovepped.


    Amara and Roxanne widened their eyes when they saw their energies perfectly synchronized, forming the Yin and Yang symbol.


    "Vic-."


    "Shhh..." Roxanne covered Amara''s mouth; she realized that Victor was in a state of discovery, and he couldn''t be interrupted.


    "Because without it, everything will copse," Victor added a bit of negative energy, and soon, the ck part began to engulf the white part.


    But the white part didn''t go down without a fight; it struggled too, and from this confrontation, the entire structure began to crumble until it copsed entirely.


    Without bnce, one side would consume the other, leading to the eventual copse of everything.


    ''This doesn''t mean that beings who can embody both sides of the bnce are strictly forbidden; they are prohibited because their power threatens the bnce... But if that were the case, I couldn''t exist... So the only exnation is that it''s not just power that''s evaluated, but also the individual''s personality,'' Victor thought.


    "Because of this, the system exists... It watches over everything that could threaten this bnce, while also recording everything... It records everything for what purpose? Why does the Akashic Record exist?... But what about me? This doesn''t entirely exin my existence... Another thing, is creation so fragile that it needs to be protected so desperately?"


    Victor doubted that creation was so fragile that it needed such extensive protection; there must be a reason why the primordial beings were somitted to preserving bnce, aside from the purpose of maintaining bnce.


    One question was answered, but several others arose from the same question.


    "Hmm?" Victor squinted his eyes slightly when he felt the proficiency of the divinities of Begin and Negativity grow a bit.


    He snapped out of his stupor and reflected, "I understand... The more Iprehend creation, the more these divinities gain proficiency... No wonder it''s so difficult to progress in it."


    His eyes went to the system. Even in his personal dimension, the system existed, epassing all of creation as if someone were observing everything and everyone omnisciently.


    Victor began to rack his brain; he felt like he was on the verge of understanding something, yet not quite. It was a feeling as if you had the answer you were looking for right in front of you but couldn''t see or grasp it.


    Victor growled slightly in frustration, but when he remembered the words of the heavenly father about his own journey, he became calmer.


    "...There''s no point in thinking about it now. Forcing understanding will only lead to frustration... Enjoy the journey, huh."


    Victor made a hand gesture, and a divine metal emerged from the ground in the shape of a disy case. Victor took the dagger and ced it inside the disy, sealing it.


    "Only those authorized by me can take this item," he spoke in Draconic.


    "Come on, girls. We need to go to the grand event," Victor turned around.


    "Mm," Amara nodded as she followed Victor.


    Roxanne shook her head and followed suit. She briefly nced at the dagger but then shrugged and ignored it.


    "Victor, what was that just now?" Amara asked as she held onto Victor''s arm.


    "Nothing. I just learned a little more about creation."


    "Hmm, could you exin your thought process better?" Amara inquired.


    Roxanne narrowed her eyes when she saw her sister being so ''affectionate'' with Victor. She disappeared in a red smoke and reappeared behind Amara.


    p!


    "Ughh! My head!" Amara crouched down, holding her head. "What was that, Sis?" She flinched slightly as she saw Roxanne''s gaze.


    "I''ve told you... Be respectful."


    "But-."


    The gleam in Roxanne''s eyes intensified several times, and her fist started to glow with pure power.


    Amara pouted, then stood up, crossed her arms, and huffed. "Fine."


    Roxanne nodded satisfied and floated toward Victor, wrapping her arms around him from behind while hovering.


    Seeing this, Amara got irritated, but she didn''t throw a tantrum. She knew that in terms of importance, Roxanne held a higher position since she had been there from the beginning. Nheless, it was still annoying to see her host being monopolized. ''I''m nourishing your body too, you know? Selfish sister!'' she grumbled internally.


    While Roxanne nurtured Victor''s soul and provided negative power, Amara nurtured his body and provided positive power, making Victor''s diachronic body even stronger than before.


    "Victor, what was that earlier?" Roxanne asked while lovingly embracing him.


    Victor, who was contemting his own steps for a moment, replied, "It''s easier if I simply show you both."


    Victor''s eyes gleamed, and the entire thought process and discoveries passed through the eyes of Roxanne and Amara.


    For a moment, the two sisters had eyes of the same violet-crimson color as Victor''s.


    "This... this..." Roxanne was incredulous.


    "And to think that such a thing was right in front of us the whole time..." Amara murmured as she stood up from the ground and walked alongside Victor.


    "Sometimes, the answer is right in front of us the whole time; we just don''t have the perception to see it," Victor said, and the two sisters couldn''t help but agree with him.

 Chapter 916: An experienced woman.

    Chapter 916: An experienced woman.


    "Darling, as always breakingmon sense." Violetughed lightly as she looked at the new news posted by Victor''sdies from hell.


    "He created a Progenitor¡­ And not just any Progenitor, he created something never seen before that he has the essence of both sides of the scale¡­" Agnes sighed at the end. "I''m not even surprised anymore."


    "You really shouldn''t, Mother... After all, Darling is the Dragon God of Chaos, his ability goes far beyond that."


    "And how do you know that?" Agnes asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "I don''t know."


    "Then how can you say something you don''t know?"


    Victor smiled: "Because I know."


    Veins popped in Agnes'' head, Violet seeing this smiled a little tensely, she knew very well that Agnes was just a hair away from exploding due to her behavior.


    ''Unfortunately, Mother. I can''t tell you this, the only person allowed to know about it is Darling.'' It''s not that Violet doesn''t want to talk, it''s that she can''t. Messing with time is something very dangerous, the level of shit it can give isn''t even funny, because of that, the only one who can know about it is Victor who is a being who, due to his special status, is beyond time and space.


    The word ''chaos'' in your dragon god title isn''t just for show.


    "You and your boring mysteries."


    "I only know what I know Mother. What I don''t know, I don''t know. Because of this, I cannot answer you." Violet shrugged as if she had no choice.


    Agnes just grunted in annoyance, and didn''t say anything else, but she made a silent promise to herself that if Violet continued with these boring mysteries, she would p her ass.


    Just like Violet, Agnes also didn''t like the mystery genre.


    "But leaving that aside for a bit... Who expected Sasha to call everyone to train, huh?"


    "...That''s true, I was also surprised when I heard about it." Agnes nodded.


    Violet and Agnes had gone to visit the Fulger n residence here in this world, but imagine their surprise when the Fulger n Maid said that all thedies had gone out to train together.


    Arriving close to the coliseum, they began to hear the sounds of lightning striking the ground.


    Due to the acoustic magic of this ce, arge-scale battle can happen, and it will not disturb anyone''s sleep in the mansion.


    Entering the coliseum, Agnes and Violet saw the vision of Sasha grabbing Naty''s face and dragging her along the coliseum wall, then she threw Naty with a thunderous force into the stone pirs, breaking several along the way.


    "...Well, it looks like someone is taking out her frustrations." Violetmented, she now understood why Sasha called everyone to train.


    Agnes just nodded as she looked at Carm, Victoria and Natashia who were watching all of this with a neutral gaze.


    "I don''t know how to feel seeing my daughter attacking someone with the same face and physiognomy as mine like that." Natasha said.


    "...It''s a feeling of incongruity, isn''t it?" Victoria spoke.


    "Mmm." Natashia nodded.


    "Ugh... Okay, I may or may not deserve this, but you should take it a little easy, right? I''m not proficient with this weak body yet." Naty grunted as she came out of the stone hole, her body waspletely bloody, but as expected of noble vampires, especially someone who benefited from Victor''s blood, the woman''s wounds didn''t take 3 seconds topletely recover.


    Sasha''s only response was silence and a small smile on her face that said: ''I won''. Even though she tried to deny it, she still felt dissatisfied with Naty, past grudges were hard to forget after all.


    Naty cracks her neck a little and stretches her arms. "Ugh, I feel a little stiff still."


    Currently, all the women of the Fulger n were wearing training clothes that consisted of simple sneakers and a top shirt, despite not offering any type of significant protection, after all, this lost the point of training, the clothes were too resistant due to the draconic runes on it.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know how to feel about this sight." Agnes muttered.


    "What do you mean, Mother?"


    "I mean, look at these women''s faces."


    Violet does what Agnes said, and at that moment, she understood what her mother meant. "They look alike, huh?"


    "Carm is very simr to Sasha in both body and face, with the only visible differences being the appearance of her face."


    "Meanwhile Natashia, Naty and Victoria are pretty much the same."


    "Well¡­ Thest one was originally the same person. While Victoria is their sister so... Yes, they look alike." Violet replied.


    "Ugh, it''s like I''m seeing multiple shadow clones." Agnes muttered.


    "Well, they''re blonde, they just need to scream Dattebayo, and have fox whiskers." Violet shrugged.


    Ignoring the two visitors, Carm said: "Sasha, you are making a lot of useless movements."


    "...Eh? Why are youining to me?" Sasha asked in disbelief.


    "Because you''re doing it wrong."


    "But, what about Naty?" Sasha was not satisfied, she was not doing anything wrong.


    "She''s doing it right." Carm said.


    "...How was she yed by me then?" Sasha didn''t give up.


    "It''s because you''re superior in speed, and strength." Carm stated simple facts: "But in technique, you are very bad... Well, I don''t me you for that, but my daughter."


    "...Huh? Because I!?" Natashia felt wronged by this curveball. "I have the knowledge of Zeus, you know? I''m pretty proficient."


    "Yes, but unlike Zeus, you are not a god of lightning with broad control of it, so using your techniques is useless, you should just see this as a reference and take what is useful for you."


    "But¡­" Natashia was going to grumble more, but Carm didn''t ept that anymore.


    "Tsk, you my descendants are all useless." Carmined, she jumped towards the coliseum, and fell slowly, she was purposely slowing her fall with her basic Vampire powers.


    "Our n''s greatest strength is speed, and the power of lightning, we mustbine these in this way we can generate even greater strength¡­" As she touched the ground, her foot glowed with the power of lightning. , and the next moment she disappeared causing several sonic booms, then she appeared on the other side of the coliseum.


    "See?"


    The women of the Fulger n were silent at this incredulous disy, the trail of destruction she made with one simple movement was terrifying!


    "That was¡­" Sasha murmured, she knew that shape very well.


    "Abination of Victor''s technique, and mine."


    "Thanks to Victor our bloodline is now practically immune to lightning and the side effects of speed on our body, therefore, we can make minimal effort to achieve the best possible result."


    "Watch." Carm''s body was covered by lightning, and two lightning daggers appeared in her hand, in the next moment, she disappeared, and appeared on the other side of the arena.


    BOOM. BOOM.


    Two sonic booms followed by two destruction of pirs were heard.


    Due to the extreme senses of the main n members, they could see what Carm did, everything was so clean, so harmonious that it seemed like she was just walking instead of running.


    All Carm did was shoot from point A to B, and at the same time as she did that, she threw two lightning daggers at the earthen pirs that caused immense destruction, and this entire process was done with as little effort as possible.


    "Our current body is much more inbination with lightning, so rx your body, there is no need to tense up."


    "Mother... Can you use daggers?" Natashia asked.


    "Yes? I just used western sword to maintain my knight image, but I was more proficient with daggers, after all, it is easier to use daggers at high speed than a sword." Carm spoke as if it were obvious.


    "Mother, how are you so good in this body? Your body is just like mine." Naty said.


    Carm rolled her eyes. "Woman, while you were learning to walk, I was already fighting wars, the experience is different. Not to mention that this body is better than my original body."


    "Victoriae down here." She ordered with the samemanding tone she used when she taught her daughters.


    "Y-Yes." Victoria remembering her childhood unconsciously responded, and used the same technique that Carm used, and appeared in front of her mother, with the only difference that everything was much smoother, and there was no sonic explosion.


    For Natashia, Naty and Sasha it seemed like she just used the lightning like they used to, but for Carm it was different.


    Carm raised her eyebrow when she saw this demonstration, instead of saying anything, the older woman squatted down and started touching Victoria''s body as if she was checking something.


    "H-Huh?"


    Touching Victoria''s arms and thighs, Carm understood what happened, she murmured in a very derogatory tone: "I see... And to think that this would happen, how ironic, isn''t it?"


    "Huh...?"


    "Victoria, don''t you know what you''ve done just now?"


    "I ran?"


    Carm just shook her head in slight disbelief. ''I guess this is my fault too, huh.''


    Carm looks at her wrist and clicks on some buttons, then other pirs of earth rise. "Run from here to there." She pointed to the top of the pir.


    "H-Huh?"


    "Now!"


    "Y-Yes!" Victoria shot towards the pir, and again, the whole process was very simple, she just ''jumped'' towards the pir, andnded perfectly.


    "Incredible..." Carm murmured, she contracted her legs a little, and tried to do the same as her daughter, she jumped towards the pir, and... She couldn''t stop, and almost fell off the pir.


    The women of the Fulger n were speechless when they saw Carm making something ''simple'' wrong.


    "This is harder than I thought... So physical strength is the key, huh..." Carm ignored the stares from her descendants as she contemted possible improvements for herself, and the members of her n.


    "Okay, from now on, we will follow Victoria''s example."


    "...Huuuh?" All including Victoria who didn''t understand anything.


    "...I forgot that you are stupider than most."


    "Oyyy!" Everyone screamed in protest including Victoria, she wasn''t stupid, okay? She created a business empire!


    Ignoring their protest, Carm ordered: "Victoria run to the ground next to Sasha, this time a little slower, and don''t just jump."


    "... Okay." Victoria looks at Sasha, for a few thousandths of a second, she calctes her trajectory, realizing it would be easier to just run, she does that... With a simple impulse, she took off.


    The first move she jumped from the pir and floated the CM off the ground, in the next second, she just gave another push and went towards Sasha, and in the third, she put her foot to brake.


    This time, as she made the movement slower and longer, everyone could see the significant ''difference'' even if some weren''t paying attention.


    "Do you understand now?"


    "...Did she skate on the ground?" Sasha spoke in disbelief.


    "Correct, and wrong. The more correct words are that she used her basic vampire powers along with lightning to ''step'' in the air, a technique very simr to the one Victor used, and you copied Natashia."


    "But at the same time,pletely different, after all, due to her not having the power of lightning for a long time, it took her longer to improve her base, so when she regained her powers, everything for her involving lightning became more easy."


    "So instead of ''stepping'' in the air like you do, she used static electricity to skate in the air, making her speed even faster... This was indeed a blessing in disguise."


    The Fulger women opened their eyes wide when they heard what Carm said, especially Victoria who had always been despised for not having the ''lightning'' for her mother.


    Carm''s words had a lot of weight for the Fulgers, after all, she was the one who had the most time to develop her powers, and if you count that time, with the time she spent observing Natashia, and observing Victor through Natashia, her experience is very valuable.


    "Currently, I consider Victoria to be better than all of us in using lightning, even better than me. She probably only loses to Victor, but don''tpare yourself to him, he''s a talented monster who doesn''t just have a main power like us."


    These words didn''t lessen the resentment that Victoria had towards Carm, but it did a lot for herself, hearing her own mother admit that she was good at something made her feel very good, made her feel recognized.


    Seeing the small smile on Victoria''s face, Carm felt even worse, after all, she just realized now that it had been a long time since she had seen her youngest daughter with a genuine smile on her face.


    ?


    It seems that the two new members of the Fulger n had a lot to atone for, Naty needed to reconcile with Sasha, while Carm needed to reconcile with her youngest daughter.


    "Currently, the one who has the most power among us is my granddaughter, Sasha. The one with the most control is Victoria, and the one with the most experience is me, we need to bring all of this together into a single mix."


    ''Well in terms of power, that wouldn''t be the case if I had it in my old body...'' When she was reborn, her entire body was reset, she literally needed to work on her body from the beginning, of course her new body was better than the old one, and that her experiences helped her a lot, but it was a fact that she lost a lot of power in this transition.


    But Carm had no regrets, after all, her current body allows her to reach new heights.


    ''The training I had in the tower of nightmares wasn''t enough to reach all my previous sensitivity, I need more...'' She thought.


    "Therefore, we will apply what Victoria is doing, after all, everyone here already has enough physical strength to do this, they justck the unconscious control that Victoria has. Meanwhile, Victoria will try to understand what she is doing, this whole process you are doing unconsciously, for now there is no problem, but having control of your power is always the best."


    "Cough cough." Coughing sounds were heard and the women looked at Violet who at some point appeared next to Sasha and Victoria.


    "I''m sorry for interrupting training, but aren''t you guys forgetting something?"


    "... AHHH! Today is the ceremony!" Natashia, Victoria, and Sasha spoke at the same time.


    Natashia ran towards Carm and Naty. "Come on, Mother, and another me, it''s time for the ceremony."


    "W-Wait! Do not push me!" Naty grumbled.


    "Hmm, isn''t the ceremony just for the wives?" Carm said.


    "Yes."


    "So why are we going?" Carm asked.


    "Of course it''s to have more allies." Natashia said, she may not like her other self very much, but this and that are two different things, she needs more allies.


    "...Oh, the n to have all the female members of the main n go to Victor, huh... I remembered now." Carm said.


    "Correct, therefore, Mother. Let Victor fuck you in a very bestial way so that you can get pregnant, and give us another sister!"


    p!


    "My head!" Natashia grunted when she felt Carm p her head.


    "Control your perversion, Young Lady! And respect me, I am your mother!"


    "Humpf, children are a lot like their parents, so the way I am now is the way you really are." Natashia snorted. "You closeted old woman!"


    Carm''s eyes trembled, and then shed with the power of lightning, she opened her hand, and the power of lightning formed in her hand.


    "What? Do you wanna fight? Just know that I will not back down!" Natashia''s body glowed too.


    Rumble, Rumble.


    A terrifying golden power came out of Sasha''s body, and rose towards the sky.


    "Enough." Her booming voice resounded around.


    The women of the Fulger n shrank slightly when they heard Sasha''s voice.


    ''So much power... Having found Victor very early was a blessing for her development.'' Carm thought with slight envy.


    Sasha''s eyes stared at all the women in her family and then she stopped releasing her energy reserves.


    "Let''s go, Darling should be waiting for us." She ordered.


    "Okay." Naty said.


    "Mmm." Victoria nodded as she sighed that a fight hadn''t happened.


    "Umu, my daughter is so cool~." Natashia nodded as she smiled.


    Carm just rolled her eyes, but a small smile was present on her face, despite having someints, she was happy that her family was together.


    Women began to follow Sasha.


    Seeing this interaction, Violet can''t help but feel slightly envious, she looks at her mother and says: "Mother, don''t you have any spirits of your mother or sister out there? Maybe sealed somewhere."


    Agnes twitched her lips, understanding where Violet''s question came from. "I don''t have one, as far as I remember my mother and sister died a long time ago... Although nothing is correct, after all, I had a niece that I didn''t even know about." She said remembering Jessica.


    "Hmm¡­ It''s a shame." Violet shrugged. ''I wonder when the new members of our family will appear.'' She thought as she remembered that girl on top of the dragon from the vision she had.


    "Violet? You do note?" Sasha called her.


    "Yes, yes. I am going." Violet spoke.


    "Come on, mother."


    "Mm."


    ....

 Chapter 917: Dragon, Dragon, and More Dragons.

    Chapter 917: Dragon, Dragon, and More Dragons.


    On that morning, thendscape unfolded with a unique delicacy, like a finely written romance. The sun began its journey on the horizon, painting the sky in pastel and soft hues. The first rays of light touched thendscape with an ethereal caress, bathing it in a golden glow.


    On the bank of the tranquil river, majestic trees gracefully leaned, their branches almost brushing the water in a caressing gesture. The leaves, like pages of a book, were turned by the morning breeze, revealing the hidden story of nature.


    The mountains, imposing and enigmatic, served as a backdrop. Their silhouettes stood out against the sky, appearing as mysterious characters waiting to enter the plot. Lazy clouds drifted around the high ridges, casting ever-shifting shadows.


    The green fields stretched out, an ocean of undting grass dotted with colorful flowers. Each flower was a unique character, with its own colors and scents, ying a special role in this story.


    The birds, new and unique creatures created by the goddesses, were like talented musicians, filling the air with enchanting melodies. Their songs created a natural soundtrack that seamlessly fit thendscape, enveloping it in a gentle embrace.


    And as if this sight hade straight from paradise, there were crystal-clearkes where white swans glided gracefully, leaving traces of elegance in the water. Waterfalls, like veiled curtains, poured their clear waters from high cliffs, creating ephemeral rainbows that seemed to touch the sky.


    Violet butterflies danced in the air like spirits of nature, their sparkling wings reflecting the sunlight, illuminating the darker parts of the forest with their radiance.


    Victor, with his dragon eyes, stopped to gaze at thisndscape, and with his superior dragon eyes, he could see that every new animal created here by the goddesses contained a small amount of his essence, which is why some of these animals had Victor''s predominant characteristic, which is violet, in some part of their bodies.


    Such was the case with the butterflies, which were toorge and powerful to be called simple butterflies. "No matter what it is, any animal thates into contact with this nature will undergo mutations."


    His goddesses were really doing a great job; they were slowly popting this ce with new animals. It had reached a point where if Victor were to look deeper into its seas, he would see new fish, fish that could never exist on Earth due to the rich nature of this.


    Was Victor concerned that these animals would destroy nature? Nah, he wasn''t.


    In all the multiverses, universes, dimensions, or any civilization, it was always sentient beings who destroyed nature, with humans being a prime example.


    Victor wasn''t worried that this would happen here, the reason being that despite him being from a sentient race, he didn''t need to explore the to acquire wealth; he could do it himself with his power and more efficiently. Moreover, as a dragon, nature itself benefited from his presence.


    In fact, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he himself kept this running; after all, the energy flowing from his body fueled the.


    And this same nature would benefit even more when his wives became true dragons; as beings of nature, the environment would be enriched by their presence.


    "Wait a sec... In this scenario, wouldn''t even more mutations be likely to ur?" Victor scratched his chin as he pondered this further; he remembered seeing something simr in a game he had yed in the past.


    "What was it again?... Oh, Monster Hunter... Yes..."


    Due to the''s strong nature, giant creatures began to appear, and the humans of this world had to adapt along with nature to keep up.


    "Hmm... I don''t need to worry." He was the literal god of this world; he could change anything on this. Besides, most of the inhabitants of this would not be humans, but dragons and other powerful species, so such concerns would not be necessary.


    In fact, it was good that these mutations were happening; that way, he would have more units in his army.


    He began to walk back while observing the nature around him, his eyes reaching realms of observation that would make many gods jealous.


    As a dragon and a god of the highest importance, he could see the ''truth'' of the world even more than before, and because of this ability, he could say that... "This ce is truly blessed."


    Everything on this was being nourished by the core, which was Victor''s dragon mes. Despite these mes being quite destructive, they were also rich in nutrients.


    After all, fire not only destroys, it creates life as well; a me of a higher order like his was no different.


    "The is not only stronger than Earth due to its construction and my mes, but its core is even hotter than Earth''s core.... And despite the core being hotter, somehow, it doesn''t harm the itself because it''s more resilient than usual."


    Everything was in such a perfect bnce to make this ce a paradise that Victor was speechless. He couldn''t believe that he and his wives had created this ce.


    Shaking his head from side to side to dispel these useless thoughts, he continued his walk until he entered a wide open area created exclusively for this kind of evolution.


    With his senses spanning the entire, he saw that his wives were preparing; some were already heading his way. Since they would take some time to fully join him, Victor decided to rest for a while.


    Slowly, his form began to change; his body grew, scales appeared on his skin, his fangs sharpened, and ws formed on his hands.


    In less than 5 seconds, a mountain of ck with violet tones emerged in the midst of this paradisiacalndscape. Uponpleting his transformation, Victor looked at his body with curiosity.


    Due to space constraints, he did not remain at his full size, which was 500 meters, but rather at a height of only 100 meters, which was his minimum size. Growingrger than that would be inconvenient.


    As a shapeshifter, he could assume the size of the in his dragon form if he wished, but he saw no need for it. Not always did size equate to power; in his 500-meter form, he hadpressed all his power, making him essentially an uncontroble force of nature.


    Victory down on the ground with his chest facing downward, and soon, he began to explore his dragon form more calmly.


    His giant dragon eyes looked to the side, and in the next moment, a sphere of water appeared out of nowhere, and then this water sphere changed into various elements.


    Fire, earth, wind, lightning, magma, ice, darkness, void, space, time, light.


    Then it began to shift into various metals and minerals, including those created by humans using other metals. He could create anything from iron to divine metal.


    "In this form, it''s even easier to control my powers..." His rough and heavy voice resonated around, leaving Victor feeling slightly strange; he didn''t remember his voice being so hoarse and imposing.


    "Testing, testing, 1, 2, 3." Conducting some voice tests, he tried to get used to the abrupt change in tone.


    While conducting the tests, he noticed something: the surrounding nature simply started moving in his direction. "Hmm?"


    nts, soil, animals, even the air began to move toward him, as if embracing him and saying, "wee home."


    Victor presumed that if he stayed in this position for hundreds of years, his entire body would be covered by the surrounding vegetation.


    "Hmm..." Victor didn''t know how to react for a few seconds until he simply shrugged and looked at the distantndscape. On one side was a giant red tree, and on the other side was a simr tree but with greener and more typical vegetation.


    Those were replicas of the bodies of Roxanne and Amara; after all, their main bodies were in his soul.


    Roxanne and Amara appeared in front of Victor.


    "This is quite enviable," Amara murmured as she looked at Victor.


    "Yes," Roxanne couldn''t help but agree in this specific aspect.


    Victor blinked, although his dragon face couldn''t disy emotions like a human, his feelings were shared with the two women in front of him, so they could sense his confusion.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "... Nature loves you, Darling, even more than us," Roxanne pouted. "That''s the cause of our envy."


    "Inparison, your presence is like that of our father, and as nature chooses its favorites, it always gravitates toward those who help it the most, which means you and our father."


    "... I don''t understand, shouldn''t it be the other way around?" Victor asked. "After all, you are the World Tree."


    "Exactly, but we are not as deeply connected to this as you are. We are in your soul, nourishing your body with positive and negative energy, and your body is connected to thes, nourishing them." Roxanne exined.


    "So, for nature, you are the World Tree, not us." Amara added and then exined further, "Besides, as our opposing energies are constantly in bnce within your body, your energy is even more ''preferable'' than ours, which only have one characteristic."


    "Because of that, wepare you to our father. The only difference between you two is that you have positive and negative energy, while he has the primordial energy that can be transformed into these two energies if he wishes." Roxanne concluded.


    "I see... In that case, why didn''t ite to me when I was in my human form?"


    "Because your powers were contained," Roxanne replied.


    "Oh."


    "In dragon form, your own body is your power; you can''t contain it even if you wanted to." Roxanne exined.


    Victor narrowed his eyes a bit and tried to ''contain'' his power, but as Roxanne had said, it was impossible.


    He could lower the energy output, but he couldn''t simply ''stop'' it; his body itself was now like a constantly functioning energy battery.


    "... I understand. To keep this giant body functioning, a lot of energy is required, so it''s impossible to stoppletely, huh."


    "Correct." Amara and Roxanne spoke in agreement.


    "Hmm..."


    "I suggest you get more ustomed to using your dragon form; after all, it''s one of your true essences," Roxanne said, while Amara shivered slightly at this topic.


    With his evolution, Victor''s soul gained two true essences that reflected his soul: one was his dragon body, while the other was that cosmic horror with no exact form.


    In fact, one could argue that the cosmic horror was his true essence, and the dragon form was just a ''shell,'' but that wasn''t entirely correct.


    After all, Victor''s soul had the appearance of a dragon externally, while internally, it had the appearance of that cosmic horror, so both were his true forms.


    "That''s true... It''s not like I can train with the other form, can I?"


    "Indeed... To use that form, you need to be in apletely isted location, or your mere presence would drive any sentient being insane," Roxanne exined.


    "Umu." Victor nodded.


    "Although I prefer my humanoid form more; after all, I can use my martial arts techniques in that form... I won''t neglect my dragon side, though. I feel like I can do much more in this form than in the humanoid one."


    "That''s because your soul aligns with your body in this form, so the transition of power is smoother and without fatigue," Roxanne said as she examined Victor''s body.


    "Think of it as two gears working correctly, while in your human form, although it works, it''s not as efficient... Because of that, more things are open to you in this form than in the other," Amara exined.


    "Mm." Victor nodded in agreement.


    While they were discussing, presences began to be felt, causing the three of them to stop talking and look in the direction of the group.


    Soon, a group of women led by Violet arrived, and their first reaction was shock when they saw Victor''s dragon face.


    Jeanne, Rose, Morgana, Zdrac, Aphrodite, and Scathach felt a shiver down their spines when they saw Victor in that form. They took deep breaths to sense his ''scent,'' and almost instantly, they entered an excited and animated state. Their dragon characteristics, which had been hidden, emerged unconsciously as they looked at Victor.


    "Darling... You look really handsome in this form," Violet expressed with a loving smile on her face.


    "Darling... You look really handsome in this form," Violet expressed with a loving smile on her face.


    "Mm, thank you." Victor smiled slightly, revealing teeth that could easily destroy mountains.

 Chapter 918: Dragon, Dragon, and More Dragons. 2

    Chapter 918: Dragon, Dragon, and More Dragons. 2


    Victor waited for a while as his Wives admired his Dragon Form, an admiration that boosted Victor''s ego a bit, so he decided not to revert to his Humanoid Form for now.


    Victor raised his head, noticing that more people had arrived. He raised his non-existent eyebrows and asked, "Sasha and Natashia, why are they here?"


    Carm and Naty trembled slightly under the Dragon''s gaze. Even though he wasn''t doing anything, just looking at them instinctively made them feel existential danger. Not only that, with just one look, Carm could tell that no matter what she did, she wouldn''t be able to defeat that Being, a feeling that was also shared by Naty.


    "Well..."


    While Sasha was about to give a detailed exnation, Natashia intervened and spoke as if exining everything: "For the Family."


    Victor focused his gaze on the smiling Natashia and felt her emotions through their bond. "I see..." He closed his eyes and then opened them, looking at the two of them. "Behave, okay?"


    "Y-Yes." Both of them could only confirm with stammering.


    ''Umu... The intimidation factor of speaking in this Form is something else,'' Victor thought internally.


    Victor''s gaze shifted from Carmi and Naty to the other additions.


    He looked over at Hestia, who was blushing and being held by an excited Aphrodite, and then his gaze went to Anna, Maya, and Tasha.


    His mother''s presence was understandable; he had asked her toe. Even if she didn''t meet the requirements at the moment, for Victor, that didn''t matter. He could mature her Soul with his Divine Blessings, and she could change her Race.


    But why were Maya and Tasha here? Starting with Tasha, who was a Progenitor of a Race, he didn''t even know if she could change her Race now. After all, no Progenitor had tried to transform another Progenitor into a member of their own Race. From what Victor understood, if a Progenitor did that, a dominance struggle between the two Progenitors would ur.


    And the one who lost would transform into the Race of their opponent. But in return, the Progenitor would lose their special status as a Progenitor... Of course, the situation would be different if Tasha had a Heroic Spirit that was also a Progenitor, like Medusa.


    Speaking of Medusa, Victor wondered if she would want a new body. Victor''s Dragon Eyes turned to Roberta for a few seconds.


    ''I don''t think either of them would ept,'' Victor thought. Medusa and Roberta coexisted very well in a single body, not to mention that most of the time, Medusa was quitezy, so staying in Roberta''s body was more interesting to her than having her own body.


    Victor knew his Wife well enough to easily deduce her answers. Victor asked Tasha, "Did youe to observe?"


    "Yes, it''s not every day you see a bunch of True Dragons being born, you know? It''s a rare event," Tasha replied.


    "Mm," Victor nodded, thinking it made sense. Then he looked at Maya. "And you?"


    "Of course, I came to be a Dragon."


    "... Oh?" These words were unexpected for both Victor and the other women who knew Maya and her pride in her Race.


    "I thought you would continue as a Werewolf, Maya," Leona asked as she approached her.


    "Unfortunately not... There are simply too many inherent advantages for me to ignore this opportunity... Besides, I won''t need to rely on the number of my Betas to gain extra strength anymore." She narrowed her eyes; this was a point she didn''t like about her Race.


    Dragons not only had a stronger body than Werewolves but were also naturally more connected to Nature than Wolves themselves, which meant they could control Creation as long as they were proficient in it. Of course, such control wouldn''t be on the same level as the Dragon Progenitor''s, but it was high enough to interact with all Elements.


    An example of this was Scathach. Despite her main Elements being Fire and Ice Control, she could still control Creation on a smaller scale. After all, she was also a True Dragon.


    "Unexpected... I thought you wouldn''t make that decision."


    "I''m not foolish. I can see that in the future, our enemies will be more than mere Mortals, so having all the advantages is essential. I don''t mind losing some characteristics that have always been with me to gain this Power."


    These words made Haruna''s fox ears twitch a bit; it was precisely for this reason that she was here.


    "You''re right," Victor agreed, catching everyone''s attention. "But you seem to be misunderstanding something; you won''t lose anything."


    "Huh...?"


    "Essentially speaking, a Progenitor has two ways to increase their numbers. The first method is the traditional method that everyone knows."


    "Hot and steamy mating," Maria said, bringing a smile to Agnes, Aphrodite, Natashia, Naty, Morgana, and the women who were more open about their desires.


    In contrast, Ruby, Jeanne, Anna, Kaguya, Sasha, Hestia, and the more conservative women narrowed their eyes at her.


    "... Exactly," Victor wanted to correct her, but she wasn''t entirely wrong, so he just ignored it. "The second method is for the Progenitor to infuse the Essence of their own Race into another Race."


    "Like what the Werewolf and Vampire Progenitors do, right?" Tasha asked.


    "Correct."


    "But there''s a catch; in this second method, 1% of the original Race''s Essence remains. This 1% contains all the knowledge, personality, and Essence that make you... well, you."


    "Unless something extraordinary happens, like beingpletely remade as had happened to me, this fact won''t change."


    Due to his various metamorphoses, that 1% that made Victor a Human long ago hadpletely merged with his Dragon Essence. Technically, Victor was now 100% a Blood Dragon, a Race of a perfect fusion between Noble Vampires and Dragons.


    "Even when I became a Progenitor of the Vampires, at the time, I didn''t lose that 1% that made me a member of the Human Race... After all, the change wasn''t as profound as that of my transition into a Dragon." By bing a Dragon and then a Dragon God, not only had his Soul changedpletely, but the Essence of his Soul had also changedpletely.


    "So even if you be a Blood Dragon, your 1% that makes you a Werewolf won''t disappear. And as Blood Dragons are also shape-shifters, you can maintain your wolf characteristics if you wish."


    "Hmm, it''s good to know that I won''t lose anything." Maya nodded. "But I don''t intend to keep my Werewolf characteristics." She looked at Jeanne, Aphrodite, Morgana, Rose, Zdrac, Scathach, and then back at Victor.


    The mentioned Beings proudly disyed their status as True Dragons. She wanted to do the same and feel like part of the ''Family.'' After all, the Faction''s name is "The Dragon Nest."


    It would be just wrong for her to be a Werewolf in this ce when everyone around her was a True Dragon.


    "Mm, very well. Just do what makes you feel mostfortable," Victor said.


    "I will," Maya smiled gently.


    Then he looked at Haruna. "Do you share the same opinion, Haruna?"


    "Yes... But I will continue to use my old form when necessary. After all, Darling likes my tails." She smiled slightly as her tails fluttered behind her.


    "Well, that''s true..." Victor didn''t deny it.


    "Let''s begin the Ritual." Victor''s giant violet eyes glowed with Power, and soon, their entire surroundings began to change.


    "... Are we in the air?" Lacus asked.


    "So this is how the Avengers felt when they fought on that floating ind with that robot," Pepper said in reflection.


    Lacus and Siena rolled their eyes at her younger sister''s words.


    "Scathach, Zdrac, sustain the Runes."


    "On it," Scathach said.


    "Mm," Zdrac nodded.


    Next, the two flew off the floating ind, and several Runes were cast onto the makeshift ind.


    Victor looked down, specifically at the spot from where he had ripped off this massive piece ofnd.


    Using his Powers over Nature, Victor began to restore the area that had been destroyed to an exact copy of what was in the air now.


    Then he looked at thend around. "Hmm, this won''t be strong enough for True Dragons."


    Victor gently touched the ground with his w, and in the next moment, all the surrounding earth turned into pure Divine Material.


    "... Dragons are so overpowered," Tasha couldn''t help butment at this simple demonstration of Creation Control.


    The women around couldn''t help but agree with Tasha. He had literally transformed dirt into pure Divine Material! The Supernatural World''s economy would copse just with this floatingnd.


    "You haven''t seen anything yet," Violet smiled. "The Power of The Chaos Dragon goes beyond this."


    Kaguya looked at Violet with a neutral expression but didn''tment. However, the Perfect Maid was still watching.


    "Hmm, I still think it''s not enough," Victor said as he scratched the ground, noticing that minor damage was being caused.


    He touched the ground again with his w, and Infernal Metal merged with Divine Metal,pletely fusing into a new material even more resilient than before.


    "See?" Violetughed even more when she saw her Husband create a material that essentially had both Positive and Negative Aspects.


    Faced with this absurdity, the women who were already used to seeing Victor defymon sense just sighed and treated it as usual.


    On the other hand, Maya, Tasha, Amaterasu, and Velnorah just gasped at this sight. The reasons for Maya, Tasha, and Amaterasu seemed to be the same, but for Velnorah, it was different. She was in shock because she had seen twopletely opposing Energies create something new, which should have been impossible!


    ''... So that''s why he''s called The Chaos Dragon God, huh...'' Velnorah thought.


    Victor scratched the ground again and nodded in satisfaction when no damage urred. This seemingly ''simple'' gesture was putting considerable force into it, and if he couldn''t cause significant damage, it meant that this material was very resistant.


    "Let''s get started... The first group will be made up of Sasha, Natashia, Ruby, Violet, Agnes, Leona, Kaguya, Anna, Natalia, and Eleonor. Those mentioned, please stay on the right side." Victor pointed to his right side.


    "...Eh? Me too?" Natalia pointed to herself in shock. She thought she would just watch!


    "Of course, I already said, right? Your capabilities will continue to exist with you as, unlike Noble Vampires, Dragons arepatible with all Powers. Therefore, your Powers of Space and Time will not be weakened or lost... In fact, they''ll likely be even stronger."


    "So stop stalling and go to the right side."


    "Y-Yes!" Natalia overcame her stupor and quickly followed the group.


    "The second group will be made up of Siena, Lacus, Pepper, Victoria, Carm, Natasha [Naty], Maya, and Haruna. Please stay in front of me."


    "Yes!"


    As the girls moved around, Victor said: "The third batch consists of Maria, Roberta, Bruna, Eve, Mizuki, Lily, Vine, Helena, Vaper, and Aline. Please stay on the left side."


    "Okay, Master."


    "Mmm."


    "Okay, Darling."


    Sounds of confirmation resounded around the ind, and soon, the aforementioned group walked toward Haruna.


    "The fourth group isposed of Hestia, Nyx, Gaia, Persephone, and Amaterasu... As you are the High Level Goddesses, you arest, as your process is moreplicated."


    "Okay, Vic," Nyx nodded.


    "Hmm, so the day has finallye..." Gaia sighed. She knew that since she was captured, she couldn''t escape. Not that she wasining; after all, the ce was nice, the man was Handsome, and she didn''t need to take revenge on her treacherous children.


    "How does it feel to know you''re going to be devastated again?" Aphrodite said.


    Gaia shivered at Aphrodite''s sudden voice and huffed, "Stop with those rude words, Aphrodite, have some decency."


    "Fufufufu." Aphrodite justughed as she looked at Gaia with a knowing look. She knew very well how ''needy'' the Mother Goddess was.


    The Mother Goddess blushed slightly. She hated that she couldn''t hide anything from the Goddess of Love.


    "W-Wait, me too!? I thought I was here just to watch!" Persephone said in shock, a shock that was also shared by Amaterasu.


    After all, she was just an ally who had recently joined the group.


    "I want to know too... Isn''t it too soon?"


    Victor looked at the Goddesses with an emotionless gaze. "... I''ve already said, right? It''s impossible to escape from me."


    Hestia blushed furiously and nced briefly at Aphrodite, who just gave her a thumbs-up, encouraging the Goddess.


    "B-But, it''s too soon, we should..." Amaterasu stuttered.


    "Just be on standby, woman," Victor rolled his eyes.


    "O-Okay."


    Persephone felt conflicted; she wanted to say something, but then she heard Victor say,


    "We''ll talkter."


    "...Mm."


    "Velnorah, what do you think?" Victor looked at the tall woman.


    "I''ll remain as I am until I''m absolutely sure I won''t lose my ability."


    Victor huffed, "Do you not believe my words? I''ve already said that Dragons arepatible with all Powers. You underestimate the Beings of Nature."


    "The problem is that my Power isn''t exactly oriented towards Nature but towards Technology," Velnorah replied.


    "...Velnorah, Technology is also part of Creation... Let me rephrase it to see if you understand better."


    "Dragons are the mostpatible Beings with Creation to ever exist or will ever exist. Everything within Creation ispatible with our existence."


    "Oh..." Velnorah now understood what Victor was implying. "Wait, isn''t that overpowered? Won''t that kind of Power attract the attention of the Primordial Beings?"


    "Of course, it will. They''re already here, observing everything to see if I break the agreement," Victor rolled his eyes.


    These words made the girls look around for them, but they couldn''t find anything.


    "Never mind, you won''t be able to sense them. Only Jeanne or I can currently sense them."


    The girls looked at Jeanne, who was floating in the distance, and the woman simply nodded, indicating that he was correct.


    "What agreement?" Velnorah asked.


    "I can only transform my Family into True Dragons. Beings not so close to me will have to be a regr Dragon or a Dragon Subspecies, but not a True Dragon like us."


    Velnorah blushed slightly as she opened her eyes wide. "B-But you rejected me..."


    "I did?" Victor smiled. "Are you sure?"


    Velnorah thought about Victor''s words, and despite him saying that to her, his words didn''t carry a definitive or serious tone; he was clearly teasing her.


    Velnorah blushed even more when she realized she hadn''t noticed that.


    "So, will you ept or not?"


    "I will."


    "Then go to Hestia''s group."


    "Mm."


    Lilith, who had been watching all of this, looked at Tasha. "So we''re the only ones left out..."


    "Well, we''re Progenitors."


    "I feel conflicted about this. I don''t like the feeling of being left out of something, but I also don''t want to lose my status as a Progenitor."


    Tasha nodded in agreement with Lilith.


    "Let''s get started..." Victor''s eyes gleamed. "This might hurt a bit, but bear with it."


    Feeling how much easier it was to do what he was about to do, Victor was thrilled. ''Although I made this decision based on my ego, I did the right thing in changing into my Dragon Form; everything has be smoother and easier.''


    Three giant violet Magic Circles with Draconic Runes appeared beneath the first three groups.


    Victor began to speak with the Authority of Beginnings and Negativity, "Let the world know a New Era..."


    "Ohh... My body is glowing," Peppermented excitedly. "The overpowering power-up ising, girls! Should I scream like a Saiyan?"


    "Pepper, shut your mouth¡ªugh," Siena squatted down, hugging her body; her entire body was boiling as if she were in a volcano.


    Lacus began to cough as she squatted, but nothing came out from her coughing. When she coughed harder, pure mist escaped her mouth. "What...?"


    She looked at her body and saw that she was transforming into pure mist. "What''s happening to me?" Shemented in panic, a panic that gradually began to disappear when her Being was entirely covered by the mist.


    "I feel strange... What is this?" Sasha said as she looked at her hands.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    The bodies of Sasha, Carm, Victoria, Natashia, and Naty began to be covered by Lightning until they became Beings of Pure Elemental Power.


    "... The Spirit Lineage of our Ancestor..." Carm muttered in shock as she looked at her body.


    "Is my Monster Lineage mutating?" Eleonor looked at herself when she saw that her Monster Lineage was being enhanced.


    Simrments began to be heard all around.


    Haruna noticed that an extra tail had grown behind her, and she felt stronger. She also felt like she was hitting a wall that was blocking her progress, a wall that was forcefully broken by something new within her.


    "The path to Divinity has been forcibly opened..." Haruna murmured in shock as she saw her path open but without any Concepts yet. She was already a Goddess, but a Goddess without a Concept to wield.


    She needed to understand herself to acquire her own Divinity. The passage may be open, but self-understanding was still essential.


    Victor smiled widely, "The Era of True Dragons."


    Painful cries began to be heard, cries of pain that slowly turned into various unified roars that echoed throughout Victor''s Inner World and, consequently, Hell, Samar, Nightingale, and the Ancient Egyptian Pantheon connected to Victor also heard these roars.


    "ROOOOOOOOOAR!"


    Reality trembled and almost shattered in the face of so many powerful Beings gathering in one ce.


    ...


    Nightingale.


    Hearing this roar that seemed to echo all over the, d felt a tremor in his existence. His skin was cold, and his heart was beating very fast. He wouldn''t lie. He was scared, very scared.


    "...He really did it," d said while controlling his emotions.


    "Yes, indeed," Alexios spoke while in a simr state to d.


    "An estimate of how many True Dragons he will have...?"


    "If you take into consideration the women he is rted to and that I know. More than 30, that''s for sure."


    "More than 30 True Dragons... With most of them being rather temperamental female Dragons... The world''s going to end, isn''t it?" Hemented tiredly.


    "Probably... But one thing is correct: only Victor can deal with so many dangerous women."


    d nodded solemnly. For a moment, he tried to imagine marrying several women with a temperament equal to or worse than Scathach, and he couldn''t help but shudder. ''This is very troublesome.''


    That kind of rtionship was not something he could handle. He was not abnormal like Victor, after all.


    "Send my Royal Guards, calm the masses."


    "What should we say to the Leaders of the Noble Vampire ns?"


    "The truth." d saw no point in hiding information that everyone would soon know.


    "As you wish, my Master." Alexios bowed in respect and left.


    ....

 Chapter 919: Dragon, Dragon, and More Dragons. 3

    Chapter 919: Dragon, Dragon, and More Dragons. 3


    As soon as the roars ceased, various eggs of different colors began to form around.


    "Oh...?" Victor looked curiously at this phenomenon.


    "What happened, Victor? Did they fail?" Scathach asked.


    "They didn''t fail... What''s happening is that their bodies are remaking themselves from scratch."


    "Huh? But that didn''t happen to us," Morgana said. "I remember our bodies slowly remaking themselves after transforming into dragons."


    Victor nodded, he clearly remembered that fact as well.


    "... Victor''s divinities somehow influenced the girls," Aphrodite said. "And because of that, their process of gaining a dragon''s body was faster than ours."


    "Remember that when Darling transformed us into dragons, he was still a mortal, he wasn''t a god like he is now. Therefore, their situation and ours arepletely different."


    "I see..." Scathach sighed in relief, seeing that her daughters were okay.


    "So, what should we do now?" Jeanne asked.


    "We continue the ritual..." Victor said as he turned his gaze back to the goddesses.


    The goddesses swallowed nervously when they saw Victor''s gaze on them.


    "Come a little farther over here," Victor said, pointing to a spot away from the girls who were in therge eggs.


    The goddesses nodded and walked toward the spot Victor had indicated. When they gathered there, Victor began to exin:


    "Unlike mortals, divine beings are a bit moreplex to change their race due to their own divinities, which can interfere with the process. Therefore, I will ask you to do the same thing Aphrodite did. During the process in which your body and soul are changing, you must focus on not using your divinities. Of course, I will assist in the process."


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes." They all nodded in agreement. As all of them were ancient goddesses, they knew very well what Victor was talking about.


    "Good. Let''s begin."


    Just as before, a magical circle began to form beneath the goddesses. Victor focused his eyes on their souls, thanks to his immense control over the souling directly from his powers as the Progenitor of vampires and a god of negativity, he could more easily see the connection between divinity and the goddesses'' souls.


    Although it was easier now due to his newfound powers, it didn''t mean that what he was about to do was notplex. Because of that, he left the goddesses to be thest to be transformed.


    Velnorah narrowed her eyes slightly when she felt someone deeply invading her soul, and instinctively, she used her own divinity to protect herself from this ''intrusion,'' but Victor''s next words made her rx a bit more.


    "Do not resist. I don''t intend to harm you; this is a necessary process."


    "Okay," Velnorah said.


    As soon as her body began to be covered in a blue light, Velnorah could clearly feel the internal structures of her existence being changed.


    ''Incredible... To be able to change even someone like me who has already reached the peak of her existence... His power is very strong and intrusive... This would be quite dangerous if he weren''t a friend.'' Velnorah could clearly imagine the kind of harm someone with this kind of power could do to the gods. He couldpletely reshape an entire being into something that suits his preferences. A power even worse than brainwashing.


    ...


    Nightingale, Royal Capital.


    While Victor was going through the ritual with his wives, in Nightingale, a woman with long brown hair and brown eyes was on top of a building, looking at the noble vampires with a calcting look in her eyes.


    Despite being in one of the most visible ces in Nightingale, none of d''s forces seemed to notice the woman; it was as if no one could see her.


    "Tsk, I lost sight of him... Is he so powerful that he can simply disappear like this out of nowhere?" The woman wondered.


    Suddenly, another deafening roar from several dragons echoed around.


    "Hmm..." The woman touched her chin and said, "This time, the roar contained more power and a hint of divinity... But there''s something strange; I can''t locate the source of this roar..."


    With a wave of her hand, runes began to appear around her, and she tried once again to track the source of the roar, but just like before, nothing happened.


    Although she was unsessful in her attempts, it didn''t diminish the woman''s determination to discover the source of this roar. She knew that this roar came from another dimension, but this dimension didn''t seem to exist within this.


    ''But if this dimension didn''t exist within this, how can we hear the roars of the dragons?'' She thought.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "What''s this!?"


    "... I''m scared... This oppressive feeling."


    "Where is the king!? What is he doing!?"


    "Calm down, guys."


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    "Let''s contact the authorities!"


    "I said; stay fuck calm down! And you stop screaming!"


    "... The way they''re acting is like headless chickens, what''s happening? Why are they so afraid?" The woman spoke, but again, despite speaking aloud, no one could perceive her.


    "That''s because the Blood Dragon has deep ties to the noble vampires, so the roar of several dragons of the same species is like several higher-level noble vampires suppressing them... That''s why they''re afraid."


    The brown-haired woman shivered when she heard this sudden voice near her. She quickly turned her face and found a woman with long fiery red hair floating beside her. She was wearing a tight ck outfit that looked more like a straitjacket due to how restrictive it was.


    "You are...?"


    "Kali. Nice to meet you, Dun Scaith."


    Dun Scaith swallowed hard when she found herself in front of the goddess of destruction, who was also the goddess of darkness and death, although her primary domain was undoubtedly destruction, as evidenced by the oppressive aura of destruction around her.


    With just a nce, Dun Scaith could see that the strange outfit she was wearing was meant to prevent her divinity from affecting her surroundings as a form of limitation. Her body was so full of power that it wasn''t even funny; just being near the woman sent shivers down her spine.


    Even with this strange outfit, the woman''s well-proportioned body couldn''t be hidden; she was truly a beauty.


    "... Nice to meet you, Kali." That''s all Dun Scaith could say to this undoubtedly most powerful woman.


    "Mm." Kali nodded as she looked around. Unlike Dun Scaith, she wasn''t trying to hide her presence now as she was before, although she made a tremendous effort to regte how much divine power leaked from her body to avoid harming the beings around her inadvertently.


    Although even with this outfit, her power was notpletely suppressed, and she couldn''t interact with things around her if she didn''t want to destroy them.


    "I bet you''re here for Victor, right?"


    "Yes."


    This simple "yes" made Dun Scaith sigh inwardly. Victor was quite a sinner for attracting the attention of this woman, wasn''t he?


    ''Although I''m the same...'' She came out of her seclusion to study Victor''s draconic runes; her obsession ended up outweighing her desire for seclusion.


    A portal appeared a little distance away from Kali, and from it emerged d with a very serious look as he gazed at Kali.


    ''Well, when she''s not trying to hide, the response was quick... Although it was inefficient.'' Dun Scaith thought, slightly disappointed by d''s defense system. Although it wasn''t really d''s fault, he had always relied much more on Alexios''s defense of Nightingale and neglected something as powerful as the runes.


    ''My disciple''s runes would have been enough for this kind of surveince; he wouldn''t have needed to use that boy for so long...'' Dun Scaith thought, aware that even if d did that, he would still trust Alexios more than Scathach''s runes; the man had trust issues.


    When d was about to speak, Kali spoke first, interrupting him. "Bring me Victor, d," Kali said with a neutral tone. Shiva had always spoken highly of d''s friend, so she had no ill intentions toward the older vampire.


    d raised an eyebrow. "Who am I talking to?"


    "Kali." A simple response, followed by an intentional leakage of aura thatpletely obliterated everything within a 1-meter radius.


    Silence fell around as d''s eyes widened; he didn''t doubt the woman''s im. Only she and Shiva had such a strong divinity of destruction, and even though he hadn''t met the woman personally due to her seclusion, he still knew her most distinctive feature, which had been personally mentioned by his friend. He now clearly remembered Shiva''s words to him.


    "Divinity?" Shivaughed. "My friend, when ites to divinity, I am far behind Kali. Her divinity is so strong that it affects her surroundings even when she doesn''t want it to."


    ''Yes, that''s the normal reaction. I canpletely understand it,'' Dun Scaith nodded internally as she saw d''s reaction.


    Dun Scaith touched her lips as she thought, and suddenly, a yful smile formed on her lips. "I''d like to make the same request, Vampire King." Scaith''s voice resonated as she dispelled her concealment caused by the runes.


    d''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when he saw the appearance of the woman with long brown hair. Despite being dressed in a more ''modern'' fashion than Kali, Dun Scaith''s distinctive features were quite visible. Plus, d had met this woman once before she became a goddess.


    "It''s been a while, Vampire," a small smile formed on Scaith''s face.


    d''s reaction was to remain silent as he gave a slightly tired look to the two women; he clearly didn''t want to deal with these two women.


    "... Please apany me to my castle; I will try to speak with Victor."


    "Mm," Kali nodded.


    "Okay," Dun Scaith confirmed with a lightugh.


    ...


    Vampire King''s Castle.


    Looking at Kali, who was floating with crossed legs in the guest room with her eyes closed, and at Dun Scaith, sitting on the sofa reading some books from her personal library, d couldn''t help but grumble:


    "I''m not paid enough for this shit." When he saw that Alexios was about to say something, he added, "Actually, I''m not paid; I''m the king, but you get what I mean."


    The man closed his mouth as he nodded; he could clearly understand the king''s mood. d was someone who didn''t like dealing with unknowns, and the appearance of two troubled women whose course of action he couldn''t exactly ''predict'' left him dissatisfied.


    It was as if Two Scathachs had suddenly appeared in front of him, but unlike the original Scathach, where he was more or less aware of her personality, these two women werepletely a question mark for d.


    Despite having met Dun Scaith in the past, she was human, and he didn''t interact with her much. After all, in the past, he didn''t have much interest in her. He distinctly remembered that his younger self had heard rumors about a human who imed to train heroes and became interested in this human. However, when he went to see this human, he wasn''t interested because she was nothing special.


    She wasn''t like Jeanne, who had a unique charm that made d show up and ''help'' her.


    Remembering these memories, he wished he had pped his younger self forcking vision. He knew very well that if Victor had been in his ce, the situation would have beenpletely different. This man had a great perception for finding talents... or wives...


    Even Jeanne herself, who was his ex-wife, turned out to be someone d never thought she would be. If he had had this knowledge at the time, he could have treated Jeanne better.


    d shook his head internally when he understood his own thoughts. Anyway, there was no point in crying over spilled milk. He needed to do something about this situation because the direct contact he had with Victor wasn''t working, and he didn''t know what they would do if they waited too long.


    If it were just Dun Scaith, d would have room for maneuver and could somehow deal with her. The problem arose when Kali entered the equation. That enigmatic beingposed of the deity of destruction waspletely unpredictable, and d wasn''t very confident that she wouldn''t take action due to her friendship with Shiva.


    "My King."


    "...Yes?"


    "You''re overthinking again." Alexios warned him with a serious face.


    "...Oh..." d fell silent for a few seconds. "You''re right," he sighed.


    It seemed that he always tended to revert to his habits unconsciously when faced with a situation he couldn''t control.


    As he reflected on his tendencies, suddenly, themunication device started working, and the call connected. A hologram appeared, and soon the image of... Agnes appeared, and she lookedpletely different, with new dragon eyes, horns, and slightly pointed ears as obvious indications of her new status as a true dragon.


    "What''s up, Doc?"


    d looked up when he saw the amused gleam in Agnes''s violet eyes... Wrong, she wasn''t Agnes, was she? She was Violet.


    "Violet... I presume."


    "Are you going senile, Old Man? Don''t you recognize me anymore?"


    ''For a moment, I thought I was talking to Agnes... Did the race change cause her body to mature?'' d thought.


    Violet was now the image copy of the ''future'' Violet she saw in her visions.


    "Kakaka, you seem unresponsive to seeing me, King of Vampires. Did the dragon get your tongue?"


    "...What''s with the fake condescendingugh?" d asked.


    "Due to my new status, I was thinking about doing some cool and memorableugh, you know? This is called the One Piece effect."


    "How about a noblerugh like Kakaka? Or more mysteriously evil like Kukuku? Or maybe Zahahaha...?" Violet shivered when she said thest. "Wants to know? Forget thest one, it sounds very strange when it''s not spoken by a toothless old man."


    d didn''t know how to react to these words; he had the look of a person who clearly didn''t understand the references Violet was making, and Violet also noticed this.


    "Tsk, what an uncultured man, that''s why your old wives gave you a green hat."


    d''s eyes twitched a little.


    Violet stopped ying around, and her expression becamepletely serious. "Why did you contact Darling again and again, old man? We''re in the middle of something important here."


    "...Kali, the goddess of destruction of the Hindu pantheon, and Dun Scaith, the goddess of runes, are here."


    "...Oh... That''s quick... I thought it would take longer."


    "You seem to be aware of the fact that these two individuals are here."


    "Yes, indeed." Violet didn''t deny it. "No one can escape Darling''s senses, you know?"


    "...And you guys nned to tell me?"


    Violet raised her eyebrow, she appears to sit in afortable chair, and crosses her legs elegantly: "Vampire King, although we are not enemies due to Ophis, and our Nightingale heritages, we are not exactly official allies either. "


    "The fact that you failed to notice two potentially dangerous individuals in your kingdom is entirely the fault of your inability."


    "I thought my help in the war was of some contribution to you letting me know." d looked at her with a resentful look.


    "Don''t y political games like, King of the Vampires. Me, you, everyone here knows that you only participated in the war for personal reasons. If not for that, you would have let us deal with the problem without getting involved."


    d closes his eyes for a few seconds, and opens them again with apletely expressionless look: "... You''ve grown up, Violet."


    "I know." Violet smiled slightly, she wouldn''t fall for the old vampire''s tricks.


    "In 30 minutes we will visit the two women, tell them to wait." Without waiting for d''s confirmation, Violet turns off themunicator.


    "...Any thoughts, Alexios?"


    "Somehow, Lady Violet acquired a rapid maturity much like Victor.""


    "Chances of this being caused by the dragon''s transformation?"


    "The possibility is high, but I suggest observing whether we find such behaviors in other younger women." Alexios spoke while thinking about his daughter.


    ''She didn''t change her race, did she?'' He thought a little uncertainly, after all, if she did that, she would lose her power.


    "Hmm¡­ We will let the guests know about Violet''s words."


    "Yes, my master."


    ....

 Chapter 920: Small and Big Changes.

    Chapter 920: Small and Big Changes.


    "Violet... Are you breaking the agreement Darling made?" Eleonor asked as her neon green Draconic Eyes glowed faintly with Power, a green Power that reflected in her Horn and Wings.


    Upon transforming into a Dragon, surprisingly, her monstrous Lineage waspletely absorbed and became the new ''foundation'' of Eleonor''s existence. She was now officially a Dragon that controlled Space, Corruptible Fire, and Earth.


    Her Fire not only destroyed a Being but alsopletely corrupted the Soul. So if someone were hit by her Breath and were lucky enough to survive, they would still die from the Corruption of her Fire.


    It was a Power that shared simrities with the one Eve Alucard had also received; her Mutant Fire was a very simr version to Eleonor''s, although they were slightly different in essence.


    Thanks to Eve''s transformation into a Dragon, her state of mind was more centered than before. Alter Eve still existed within her, and now she could even leave her body and act as a negative copy of Eve.


    "I''m not." Violet replied casually as her violet eyes focused on Eleonor.


    Kaguya, Eve, Natalia, Roberta, and Maria, who were nearby, simply watched the discussion in silence while simultaneously studying their new Powers.


    All the mentioned girls had Horns and Wings matching their respective hair colors, and their primary Powers had be much strongerpared to before. There were also mutations, such as Maria''s ability to directly create a Ghoul from a corpse, reaching ces that only those who had dominion over Death and Souls could reach.


    Or Roberta''s case, whose eyes had developed the same ability as Medusa''s - the Power to Petrify any Being with a nce, a skill she could control. Not to mention her Memory Maniption had be even stronger. With just a nce, she could alter the memories of any Being quite intrusively. If the Being didn''t have a strong enough Soul to resist her attack, it would be impossible to defeat her.


    Or even Bruna''s case, whose Telekinesis had reached an astonishing level. But if all this was what it meant to be a True Dragon, this Race wouldn''t be so broken.


    The girls could sense that, like Victor, they could control Creation on a smaller scale. It was a level not as proficient as their Progenitor''s, but they were capable of it due to being True Dragons beloved by Nature.


    They had also gained new Elemental Affinities and metamorphosis abilities, which, despite having possessed such abilities as Noble Vampires, were not as proficient as they were now.


    This scenario repeated for all of them. Almost all the new True Dragons had their primary abilities strengthened, as well as new extra abilities derived from the Dragon Race, and new mutant abilities due to the fusion of their existing Lineages and the Power of the Dragon.


    "I''m just stating the facts. Although Darling made an agreement, it''s not necessarily a strong alliance, like in the case of Amaterasu, for example."


    "...Me?" Amaterasu snapped out of her stupor and pointed to herself; she had been so focused on checking her body and changes that she hadn''t paid attention to the discussion.


    "Exactly," Violet nodded.


    "Amaterasu is Darling''s Wife, and as her Husband, Darling can order anyone from the Shinto Pantheon to do whatever he wants. They are essentially his people, am I wrong?"


    "Well... You''re not wrong," Amaterasu spoke. Though she wanted to make some points, essentially speaking, Violet wasn''t wrong. If Victor wished tomand her people, he could; it was his right as her Husband.


    "In d''s case, it''s different. We are friendly, but not exactly allies. If Dun Scaith or Kali entered his territory, and he didn''t detect these Beings, that''s his problem."


    "But, of course, as our ''friend,'' we wouldn''t leave him helpless in the hypothetical scenario that Kali and Dun Scaith attacked Nightingale."


    Eleonor''s glowing green eyes ceased when she heard Violet''s words and realized she was right. d and Victor were friendly but not necessarily a strong ALLY like in the case of Velnorah and Amaterasu.


    The same reasoning could be applied when dealing with the Angels; Victor was friendly with The Heavenly Father due to his respect for the man, but that didn''t mean they were allies.


    "I understand... It''s necessary to distinguish that, huh."


    "Exactly," Violet nodded. "If d wants to be our ally, he must offer something of value to Darling for this alliance to be established."


    "In that scenario, from the moment we identify an intruder in Nightingale, d should be informed." A voice resonated in the area.


    The girls looked in the direction of the voice and saw five Beings with feminine silhouettes made entirely of Pure Lightning Energy. The silhouettes began to take shape, and Natashia, Sasha, Carm, Naty, and Victoria appeared.


    Due to their Lineage, when the women of the Fulger n became Dragons, they also gained the ability to be Spirits.


    Victor''s words that True Dragons werepatible with everything in Creation were no joke.


    Even such a unique existence as the women of The Fulger n could live without disrupting The Bnce due to this peculiarity of Dragons.


    Essentially, the women of the Fulger n had the Essence of a Dragon, a Vampire, and a Spirit within them, and everything was working correctly because it was all part of a great package called a True Dragon.


    It''s not like they were hybrids of different Races or anything. Simply to understand, they were True Blood Dragons that had characteristics of an Elemental Spirit.


    "Exactly, Sasha." Violet smiled slightly.


    "How was your trip around the world?"


    "Enlightening¡­" Sasha muttered with an obvious tone of excitement. "I am much faster than before. Not only that, in this Form, I am practically Lightning, an existence of Nature itself. the potential of this is enormous."


    "Mah, Mah. Don''t get too excited, daughter. Remember that we need to understand our bodies more now. After all, any false step and a lot of destruction can happen." Natashia spoke in a yful and serious tone at the same time.


    "... That is true." Sasha''s excitement calmed down a little.


    Victoria walked towards a location, but when she took a step, her foot sank into the ground.


    A silence fell around, all the girls looked at Victoria with an amused smile on their faces.


    "...Daughter, you must levitate." Carm said.


    "I forgot¡­" Victoria blushed slightly, and in the next moment her body began to levitate from the ground.


    Naty looked towards the room, and saw several holes in the floor made by the girls'' feet. "I see this situation has happened several times."


    "We are not used to the weight of our bodies yet." Kaguya spoke.


    Bruna, Roberta, Maria, and even Evie looked at Kaguya with a stink eye. Why that look? Because unlike them, who made this ''mistake'', Kaguya was walking calmly on the ground.


    A fact that Naty also noticed. "How are you standing...?"


    "Look again, and see if I''m really standing."


    Naty narrowed her eyes, and looked at Kaguya''s feet with her Dragon Eyes. And with that, she could see the truth, realizing that Kaguya was actually standing atop of her shadow.


    "You''re shifting all your weight into the shadows... How does that make sense?"


    "I am a Shadow Dragon, I can transfer my weight to the realm allocated within the shadows. Therefore, I can walk..." Kaguya disappeared from in front of them, and appeared on the ceiling. "On any surface."


    "Show off." Sasha and Violet snorted at the same time when they saw Kaguya''s abilities.


    Kaguya gave a smallugh, and soon fell to the ground as she elegantlynded on the ground without causing any damage. Seeing this disy of control, the girls feltpetitive to learn more about their Powers.


    The door opened, and Ruby, apanied by her sisters, floated towards the group. "We finally finished our training."


    "Can that even be called training?" Peppermented. "We just yed around using our Powers."


    "It was training, Pepper. After all, thanks to that we can better control our bodies." Siena spoke


    "Where is Victor?" Lacus asked.


    But no one answered their question, the women were looking at the Scarlett sisters in disbelief.


    "... Who are you?" Eleonor asked a very justified question.


    "You''re kidding me, right?" Ruby asked with narrowed eyes.


    "No, no, no, that question is quite justified." Natashia spoke as she gave an incredulousugh. "Who are you?"


    "...We are the Scarlett sisters, isn''t it obvious!?" Peppermented as she huffed making her breasts bounce from side to side, up and down.


    Another silence fell around, no one spoke for a long time.


    "... That''s not fair." Evemented, disying a rare moment of dissatisfaction. Even though with her Dragon transformation she had grown a few inches and her body had be fuller, she was still not on the Scarlett sisters'' level.


    "Yes, that''s not fair at all. Just what''s in the Scarlett Bloodline?" Maria asked, feeling the same level of disbelief and dissatisfaction.


    "Hmm, they look normal to me." Brunamented.


    "For me too." Carm nodded.


    The girls'' looks were ugly towards these two women. Bruna already had an incredible body. But due to the increase in size that led her to be 197 CM tall, her body seemed to be bigger than normal, but the girls knew that her body didn''t change, it just gained height.


    While Carm, on the other hand, didn''t undergo any changes. Her body was already perfect when she left Natashia''s Soul. She just gained the characteristics of a Dragon. But even if she hadn''t changed anything, her body was already ''incredible'' like Bruna''s, and the Scarlett sisters.


    Speaking of the Scarlett sisters, their change was really shocking. Pepper practically grew much taller, and looked like the adult version of herself. If it weren''t for her innocent expression, she couldpletely pass for a ''milf''.


    Siena only grew a little in size, and her body became more defined, so she didn''t change much... The biggest surprise was without a doubt Lacus who practically went from the smallest of the sisters, to the same height as Ruby. Despite having a thin body before, now she was perfectly bnced, and very different from before.


    Her childish face also disappearedpletely, bing a woman with a clear expression on her face, a look very simr to when Scathach was focused on something.


    "They havepletely changed, only Ruby looks the same as before."


    "Well, I was already perfect." Ruby''s pride was through the roof, a very different disy than her usual self.


    This was something that girls were slowly getting used to. Dragons are proud Beings by nature, and also much more possessive and sentimental.


    "Umu, as expected of Scarlett women. They are amazing at everything they do." Kaguyamented as she nodded.


    The group looked at Kaguya with suspicious looks. What was the reason behind her appearance? Because unlike everyone else here, she hadn''t changed much... Which should have been impossible.


    "Kaguya, stop using your Powers for a few seconds." Sasha spoke.


    Kaguya''s body stiffened. "What are you talking about? I''m not using my Powers."


    "We are Dragons, Kaguya. You can''t hide this from us." Sasha was insistent.


    "I''m curious too, release your transformation, Kaguya." Violet spoke.


    "I want to see it too." Rubymented.


    Seeing the three Main Wives'' orders, Kaguya couldn''t deny it... Actually, she could, but she had no need to hide it. They would know eventually.


    "...Haah, fine." Kaguya''s body was covered by shadows, and the former woman who had an average height of around 160 to 170 CM tallpletely disappeared.


    Instead, in her ce was a 193 CM tall mature woman, with long ck hair made of darkness that reached the floor, incredibly pale skin, and empty ck eyes. She was wearing apletely ck maid dress, and her entire existence seemed to be denying the light around her.


    "Satisfied?" A more mature voice resounded around.


    "WHO ARE YOU!?" They all eximed at the same time! After all, the change was too drastic! She looked like apletely different person!


    "Ugh, this is why I hid my appearance." Kaguya sighed, and even though this gesture was quite dull, and lifeless, it was somehow very seductive.


    "Again, who are you!?" They all eximed again.


    ....

 Chapter 993: The Talk. 2

    Chapter 993: The Talk. 2


    "2000 years..." Leon murmured, incredulous that so much time had passed in Victor''s inner world.


    He had just heard the entire story Victor had told. An unbelievable tale, yet at the same time very convincing considering who the man in front of him was. Long ago, he had veered from the curve of what was considered normal, even by godly standards.


    An example of this was this story itself; even Leon, who hadn''t spent much time in the supernatural world, knew that meddling with time as Victor had done was extremely difficult, if not nearly impossible.


    But here he was again, breaking rules as if they didn''t exist in the first ce.


    "Indeed. Despite 2000 years passing, only a few of my wives felt the passage of time, for others like Anna, only a span of 10 to 20 years passed," Victor exined.


    Anna nced slightly at Victor, unsure whether to be upset or grateful for his interference. She was grateful because by interfering in this way, not letting them know how much time had passed, some wives who were previously human still retained their human ''sensibilities'' and didn''tpletely lose their humanity.


    But she was upset because this simple gesture only meant that her husband didn''t trust her ability to withstand time. It was aplex feeling she was experiencing now.


    Setting that aside for now, she spoke, "Exactly, due to Victor''s interference, we didn''t feel much difference. The only measure of time we can use as a reference was the children''s growth, and even that wasn''t 100% urate, considering the type of children we''re talking about."


    "...Dragons...Dragon children to be more precise," Leon said.


    "That''s one of the reasons why I needed more time," Victor nodded. "My daughters don''t grow normally like mortals, even though a thousand years have passed for some of them, they were still children."


    "...That''s understandable. I don''t exactly know the biology of dragons, but I''ve heard they take thousands of years to fully grow."


    "True, that''s what Zdrac said... But that''s in the past now; my daughters aren''t normal even by dragon standards, they''re growing very fast."


    "But for mortals, it''s still very slow."


    "...Hmm, are you saying that by godly and dragon standards, they''re growing fast, but by mortal standards, they''re slow?" Leon scratched his head, slightly confused.


    "Exactly," Victor nodded.


    "They''re goddesses, and at the same time dragons. Theoretically, they should take millions of years to fully grow, but that''s where I, as the Progenitor,e into y. My own existence being close to them gives a boost to their growth. So what should take 10,000 years to happen will be reduced to 1000 years."


    "Normally, a dragon takes 100,000 years to fully grow and mature, but that has been reduced to 10,000 thanks to me."


    "...That''s a lot of zeroes there."


    "Indeed," Victor agreed,ughing.


    "That''s the reason we need to step away for our family to grow," Victor added. "But... As previously mentioned, few things really changed thanks to my interference."


    "As someone who experienced this through abnormal means, experiencing memories of beings that have been around since the beginning of time, I''m notpletely ignorant of the effects of time on people. Especially mortals. Insensitivity, boredom, ceasing to care about small things, detachment, etc. These are just small symptoms that can happen to mortals who aren''t ustomed to living as long as gods."


    Of course, the same doesn''t apply to gods; after all, they were around long before the beginning of civilization, and few of them truly changed because they are timeless deities, literally built differently.


    A human wasn''t built to live millions of years; that''s a historical fact. Because of this, many humans who turned into supernatural creatures with long lifespans tended to lose their minds over time, both due to the amorality of supernatural creatures and the passage of time.


    Even creatures that live a long time like noble vampires tended to have the same symptoms after the first 1500 years; an example of this would be Lilith Tepes, d''s daughter, who was aplete spoiled brat who treated everyone''s life as cattle, although in her case, this attitude can be attributed to the indulgence d gave his daughter.


    Victor''s wives, who were once mortal, are not exempt from these rules. Even though they are now dragon goddesses, they are notpletely exempt from these rules. Yes, their dragon soul and brain will give them more mental fortitude for these small things; they are essentially now long-lived beings.


    But Victor didn''t want to take the risk; it''s better to ''see'' the passage of time with the progression of their civilization than to just fast forward through time as Victor did.


    This way, they would have a feeling more or less like this; Oh, so much time has passed, I remember when thisnd was just dust and arrogant gods, look how society is now.


    A sense of aplishment will form in all of them; after all, indirectly or directly, they are all somehow connected to the society Velnorah is building, and seeing their growth will be good for their mentality.


    Victor might be overdoing it, and some of the women, even if they spent 100,000 years, wouldn''t change much thanks to their new way of existence, but that''s okay; that''s how Victor is and always will be. A man who exaggerates everything rted to his loved ones.


    He always prefers to ensure and make ns to preserve everyone''s integrity while forgetting about his own. But in his defense, he''s long been away from normal as an outer god, so it doesn''t matter much.


    "The passage of time can be cruel, even for beings like noble vampires," Leon spoke; on one of his missions, he saw exactly how noble vampires whopletely fell into the corruption of their feelings ended up.


    ''Nobility'' may be an archaic term, and very ancient for someone from the 21st century like Leon, but for noble vampires, it was very essential; they needed to upy their time with anything, after all, the greatest enemy of beings with long life is not another enemy with long life, but boredom.


    Boredom will lead a being to do anything to make that feeling disappear; the example is there with the gods who are ''participating'' more actively in humanity after the day of judgment.


    Victor simply nodded at Leon''s words.


    "...And then? When did this happen?" Leon asked, pointing at Victor and Anna, who shivered slightly but thenposed herself again.


    An involuntary reaction caused by the lingering human sensibilities she still possessed, but her ''pride'' was much greater now. And when Pride is mentioned, she isn''t referring to the feeling itself, but more to the existence of the dragon.


    By nature, dragons are beings who enjoy hoarding treasures of various kinds, while also being lustful, proud, petty, and driven by emotions. Only those dragons who have lived for a long time can control these bad qualities.


    For a blood dragon who is a mix of two races, these bad qualities were even more amplified. When pride is mentioned, she is talking about herself.


    Long ago, she stopped caring about these trivial things. She is a being who has the power to bend reality at her fingertips; reality can literally be whatever she wants. In a world where there is no Victor, Jeanne, and recently her daughter, Anna would be an invincible goddess.


    The reality was that... Unfortunately, ever since she saw the ''new'' Victor a long time ago, she always had certain thoughts... But these thoughts never progressed due to things like rules,mitment, and because Victor didn''t really ''change'' that much, he just changed race.


    Even with her human sensibilities still intact, this kind of power can change people, and Anna is no exception.


    ...Wrong, she was just making excuses. Yes, this kind of power caused these kinds of changes, but for someone who is always close to ''family'' and constantly reminded of its importance by her own husband/former son.


    The reality was that... Unfortunately, ever since she saw the ''new'' Victor a long time ago, she always had certain thoughts... But these thoughts never progressed due to things like rules,mitment, and because Victor didn''t really ''change'' that much, he just changed race.


    But... That changedpletely when she became a noble vampire. She began to pay more attention to her ''creator'' both by instinct and by self-interest, and this interest increased even more when she became a dragon.


    No matter what they say, it''s impossible to ignore such a beautiful, caring, so... Victor.


    It''s as if in a normal hall there were two tables, and these two tables were with food, and decorated ording to the host, Victor was a beautiful table made by a goddess of beauty, and the foods offered were food that a god found irresistible.


    While the other one was a normal, simple table.


    Yes, this was a terrible analogy, and Anna felt horrible for thinking like this, but it doesn''t stop being true. The true truth was that she was being greedy, the way Victor treated his wives, that obsession, that affection, that attention, she wanted it all for herself too.


    She epted this part in her training with Hilda and hid it, but these thoughts have always been there and blossomedpletely after she became a dragon.


    "Our rtionship happened during the istion period," Victor was honest.


    There was no reason for him to lie or act dramatically; everyone here was an adult and had known each other for a long time. Despite a ''bad'' atmosphere being felt around, such an urrence is normal considering the kind of rtionship Anna and Leon had.


    Unlike Anna, Victor wasn''t feeling strange or having his human sensibilities touched in any way. Being who he is and what he is changed him in various ways.


    If he were a normal man, he should honestly seek a psychiatrist, but as a certain clown says, madness is like gravity, and it only needs a little push to make it a reality.


    And Victor has been drowning in this bit of madness for a long time, his countless principles as a former human, only the one that forms his core remained, the rest was molded or changed ording to his evolution.


    "I understand... I presume traces of this have happened before."


    "Exactly," Victor nodded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I wonder when everything began to change..." Leon wondered.


    "Since the moment you became my children," Victor was very clear.


    Leon and Anna shivered slightly at Victor''s words.


    "The supernatural world is strange, iprehensible, and often crazy. The rules created by humans have no meaning here, only strength does."


    "You must know that by now, Leon."


    "Yes, indeed... I must say we are in a very privileged position because of you. As the strongest, no one dares to provoke you."


    The strongest... It may seem like a clich¨¦ title, and boring to some, but this title provided a lot of benefits, the biggest of which is the ability to do what he wants, when he wants, and in the time he wants.


    Victor understood this the moment he stepped into the supernatural world and got his ass kicked by Scathach, the strongest teacher made sure to put that in his mind.


    Because of this, he didn''t waste time, he always trained, always sought to be the best. He didn''t want to be stepped on by others and be in an unfavorable position.


    Some say that a good story is made with losses and gains, a character who always wins is boring, so he needs to lose to have ''character development''... But the moment he loses, readers get annoyed and start cursing the author.


    Victor calls that nonsense; everyone wants to be on the winning side, he''s no different. From the moment he understood what ''losing'' means in the supernatural world, he made sure to incorporate the concept of his name into his existence. What''s the concept of his name? It''s simple, Victor means; The victorious.


    As a weak human, he didn''t have the capacity for that, he was not only debilitated by his illness, but he also didn''t have power, but as a progenitor, and eventually as a dragon god... He can do it.


    "But that doesn''t change the fact of what happened... It doesn''t change Ste''s existence."


    Victor''s eyes glimmered slightly when he heard his daughter''s name, and that gleam was warning enough for Leon to know that he was stepping into dangerous territory. Knowing Victor, he doesn''t doubt that his possessiveness towards his daughters is on the same level or even worse than what he has over his wives.


    "Yes, indeed. Feelings cannot be controlled, not perfectly, after all, as dragons and vampires, we are creatures of desires."


    Anna felt very strange now. Honestly, she expected more drama, and not a cordial conversation as if they were talking about the weather.


    Yes, she can perceive that Leon often speaks words that can trigger drama, but Victor professionally avoids it and keeps the conversation cordial.


    ''I think just like Violet, he doesn''t like drama,'' Anna thought distractedly.


    .....

 Chapter 994: Time changes everything, even gods.

    Chapter 994: Time changes everything, even gods.


    Some schrs say that our future selves are formed by experiences from the past, and they''re not wrong. Looking at the man in front of him, Victor can''t help but think of his past.


    A very distant time [for him], counting his existence living, Victor may be much older than 2700 years.


    That''s not even taking into ount the countless memories of different beings in his mind. Faced with this sea of memories, his days as a human seem like mere blurs, a mirage of the past.


    But as much as his time as a human is a very long and distant memory, some of these memories will always remain with him; after all, his draconic brain doesn''t let him forget... Wrong, his soul doesn''t let him forget.


    For example, the day he became friends with Andrew, Edward, Leona, and Fred will never be forgotten. The day his father taught him to be a real man will never be forgotten, even though he taught him littlepared to his mother, who was always there advising him in everything.


    The lessons he gave were very valuable; with that in mind, Victor doesn''t want to leave a bad taste in this rtionship; he respects Leon and will continue to respect him until the day he does something to break his respect.


    It''s these thoughts that lead Victor to use all hismunication skills to dictate the conversation.


    "Leon, what happened has no excuses. There is no right or wrong in this, only actions and consequences. Yes, due to things like instinct, desires, feelings, and other factors, things happened as they happened."


    "There are no excuses? Victor, you stole my-"


    "Stop." Anna intervened for the first time. "Do not continue with those words."


    Anna narrowed her eyes. "We will keep this conversation civilized. First, I am not your property, Leon."


    Anna raised the second finger. "Secondly, you cannot demand anything from me when you fell into the same ''trap'' as I did."


    Leon squirmed.


    "Do you remember the first thing you did when you turned into a noble vampire?"


    "... I..."


    "If you don''t remember, I''ll remind you; you began to desire other women and started seeking them in secret."


    "The only reason you didn''t look at Victor''s wives is because you were afraid of his reaction, after all, Victor was always watching."


    Leon fell silent.


    "Again, I''m not pointing fingers or trying to me anyone; it just happened. There is no right or wrong in this, only the consequences of actions."


    "As a male vampire, your desire was for other women. As a female vampire, my desire was for my ''creator''."


    "That''s just how things are... After training with our respective masters, we managed to suppress that desire and act civilized, but since the day Victor called attention to us, our rtionship was already over, you and I know that."


    "We just didn''t talk about it because of the other things happening around us."


    "Haah... I wish I had rejected Victor''s offer and remained human."


    Victor didn''t react to Leon''s words; he remained as he was because even if he didn''t use his numerous abilities, he could see that Leon himself didn''t mean what he said now; he was lying.


    Something that Anna also noticed, rolling her eyes, Anna spoke: "Don''t lie to yourself. Because I won''t. I don''t regret ceasing to be human."


    "Having this..." An orange sphere of pure power was created in Anna''s hand; this sphere was the result of Anna using only her draconic powers to fuel the reality in which she is holding a hydrogen bomb in her hand, a bomb that she can increase even more in power. "Power."


    "It''s something I would never regret."


    NOBODY likes to be weak. If there were a being who imed they would prefer to remain a mere weak human and not be something more powerful like a dragon, a werewolf, or a vampire, that human would be lying.


    Perhaps the reason for not epting power would be because they didn''t want to be bound to anyone, or because they were too proud, but undoubtedly the problem wasn''t the ''power'' itself, but the human''s own personality.


    No one would reject power; Anna would be hypocritical with herself if she said she would prefer to remain as a weak human and not the powerful dragoness she is now.


    And Anna couldn''t be that; one of the deities she is awakening is the <True> after all.


    "And you are the same. You don''t regret it. Don''t lie in front of us because it won''t work."


    Leon remained silent as he stared at Anna for a long time until he sighed. "You are correct... I don''t regret it. This power is intoxicating."


    "Time changes everything, even for us powerful beings. I would be foolish not to recognize that... As I once was," Victor spoke, drawing the attention of the two.


    "I hoped that gaining this power, things wouldn''t need to change for us, but I was naive. It was my selfish desire to offer this power to you, after all, I didn''t want you to leave me."


    "Darling..." Anna murmured with gentle eyes.


    A word that unconsciously caused critical damage to Leon.


    Victor couldn''t bear to let his parents die a normal death when he has the ability to prevent it. He''s not a hero or a very altruistic person who will follow someone else''s will.


    If his mother had said she preferred to die a human death, the moment she said that, he would have turned her into a noble vampire.


    The same would happen with his father.


    He prefers to have his mother and father hate him than see them die forever, and these thoughts haven''t changed even in the future.


    Victor''s essence is possessive; the draconic race really suits him because he likes to have all his ''treasures'' close to him so he can always take care of them and spoil them whenever possible.


    While he is like this, he is also a warrior and at the same time a teacher who likes to see the development of others, something he may have inherited from Scathach, he supposes.


    If it weren''t for his other side, which is kind, a teacher, and a warrior, a long time ago, he would have locked his wives in a cer known as his inner world and left them there so they wouldn''t have to deal with anything.


    But he didn''t do that; he values his wives and family too much to do that, so he gives them the freedom to develop, but as a possessive man, he always keeps an eye on them and protects them from everything.


    It''s this essence of his, something that will never change; his future that is protecting the records is proof of that.


    "Haah..." Leon let out a long sigh again. "I would be lying if I said I didn''t expect this, after all, I know my ex-wife well enough."


    "Just as I know you well enough." Anna turned her gaze to Leon. "And your ''wife''."


    Leon shuddered. "You know."


    "It surprises me that you think you can date one of our citizens, and I wouldn''t know. Your position is quite important, you know?"


    ''Only who told... Oh, the women of the nk n.'' Leon felt like facepalming now.


    All the female shadows working for Victor arepletely loyal to their emperor; they are his eyes and ears, and the same goes for the men, but Leon knows very well that the women of the organization are even more loyal to Victor.


    This is due to the fact that their wives, who are the leaders of the ns of these women, often give these women rewards thate from the emperor himself, such as his photos, some personal belongings that Victor doesn''t mind disappearing.


    In more extreme cases where these women do a good job, the wife herself will call the emperor to give them a ''more intimate reward.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Leon has personally witnessed several testimonies of this.


    Kaguya, who leads the shadows in Victor''s absence, has often rewarded the girls of her own n in this way.


    Helena, who leads the demon realm in Victor''s absence, practices the same act with the female poption of the demons.


    Tasha, who leads the werewolves, Haruna, who leads the Youkais, they were all no different.


    The same applies to Valeria Alekerth, the high priestess of the blood god''s religion, a woman who is the emperor''s fanatical disciple.


    No matter which woman you look at, if that woman is within the Emperor''s sphere of influence, she will bepletely loyal to him; they will be his eyes and ears.


    In other words, they are all a bunch of fanatics who have dedicated their entire existence to their god. And this level of fanaticism was determined by how ''close'' they are to the emperor.


    ''Honestly, it''s foolishness on my part to even think they wouldn''t know,'' Leon thought of the vampire mistress he found in Nightingale.


    The shadows that work directly under him are definitely among the most fanatical. Any small act, if considered betrayal by these observers, will be quickly reported to the proper authorities, and they will do it for anything, all to gain the slightest attention of the emperor.


    To be honest, Leon finds all this madness, this level of fanaticism and loyalty, ridiculous, and to make matters worse, this type of loyalty can be found in men too.


    ''Not only women, I think my partners would also report me.'' Honestly, you couldn''t trust anyone if you intended to hide something important from Victor.


    Yes, the fanaticism of men isn''t as ridiculous as that of women, but it''s definitely there; male demons and male vampires are the perfect example of this.


    If Leon were to quantify the level of fanaticism in percentage, the women''s level would be off the charts, while men''s would be at 96%, with the remaining percentage focused on their own personal desires.


    With some being off the charts, these being those who are very ambitious and want more power. Something moremon among demons, noble vampires, and recently the gods who were enved, who are slowlying out of very due to their contributions to society in general.


    Honestly, it was incredible how so many beings could move perfectly because of the desires of a single being.


    The fact that Leon doesn''t fully understand the actions of the beings is because he doesn''t fully understand what kind of position Victor holds in the supernatural world.


    The fact that he is a God of negativity gives him supreme authority over ALL the gods who use concepts that feed on negative energy; with just this divinity, he could already be considered one of the most respected beings just for existing.


    Him being a conqueror, along with several more divinities, and being the man who practically restored the earth to its purest state... The level of influence and respect they had for beings was off the charts.


    Leon didn''t understand this because he still saw him as ''his son,'' not to mention that he didn''t get involved much with the other divine factions.


    The area he was dealing with was more focused on Nightingale, and asionally Samar. His influence was very restricted, due to this and several other factors, he couldn''t fully understand who Victor was to everyone else.


    At this point of existence, Victor made his faction untouchable just by existing, and gained even greater faith from mortals due to his policy of; Hard work must be rewarded.


    In Victor''s society, as long as you strive, work hard to nurture your talents, and help society as a whole, you will be rewarded, no matter what kind of discovery it is. For humans, this is easier to understand, and works better for them.


    His society is terrible for thezy, but as long as you do your part, you will live well. Not to mention that Velnorah''s ''Technocracy'' provides all the basic necessities; you don''t even need money to live with basic survival in the city of Velnorah, of course, other things require money.


    Another very important fact is that... They now know where they will go when they die. In the minds of mortals, if they die, they will go to the Emperor''s hell or to the celestial father''s heaven. Life and death are no longer ''unknown''.


    The reason for this is that on the entire Earth except for India, the most predominant religions are the religion of the blood god and the celestial father.


    Being the religion of the blood godrger as it epasses several other gods, Amaterasu from the Shinto pantheon is his wife, because of this, the title of Emperor God is not an exaggeration.


    The religion of the blood god had to reformte several times to add more ''gods'' who are the ''subordinates'' of the God Emperor.


    Most of these new gods in the religion of the blood god are Victor''s wives who have ascended to divinity. Eventually, Victor''s own daughters will be added as well, forming a full-fledged pantheon where he is the creator of everything.


    .....

 Chapter 995: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much.

    Chapter 995: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much.


    "I see you''re quite lost in thought."


    "I''m just trying to figure out who betrayed me," Leon spoke.


    "Practically everyone. After all, even if you don''t have much authority, your position is still very important as stated before."


    Leon shrank slightly upon hearing Anna''s words.


    "Now that we''veid our cards on the table, let''s resolve this like adults," Anna said as a faint aura enveloped her body. This ''aura'' wasn''t her power or anything like that. It was her new temperament, after all, she was also an ''Empress''.


    "Very well..." Leon sighed, looking at Anna seriously. "What do you propose?"


    "We continue as we were before, with the only difference being that you''re no longer associated with me, and you''re free to pursue your harem or whatever you want," Anna said.


    "So, practically nothing will change then."


    "Of course it will. There will be no more drama between us; we can be the family we were before," Anna said.


    "... Hmm, and what about the children?"


    "What about them?" This time it was Victor who spoke.


    Anna felt the urge to sigh internally when she saw the overprotectiveness emanating from Victor''s body. Even though their daughters were more powerful than many older gods out there, the man was overly protective.


    Just the mere mention of his daughters made Victor switch into total annihtion or primal destruction mode.


    ... Yes, there was no middle ground; those who threatened his daughter would die in the worst possible way, their existence twisted by an Eldritch horror. A death befitting those heathens.


    It''s worth noting that this is one of the reasons why his daughters always look up to their father and are obsessed with him.


    Knowing he should choose his words carefully, Leon said, "Can I meet them? After all, they''re sort of my granddaughters?"


    "... Hmm....." Victor just continued to look at him while deep in thought, his crimson-violet eyes flickering between a dangerous and calm state as if he were wrestling with his honor and possessiveness.


    Knowing that if she didn''t speak up, Victor''s response would likely be negative, Anna said, "You can do that, but... there''s a problem."


    "... What''s the problem?" Leon asked, sweating coldly, it''s worth noting that he had a lot of nerve to ask that to Victor while the man''s state was quite vtile now.


    "Will the little girls be interested in you?"


    For some reason, Leon felt like he had just been struck by an invisible arrow that pierced through his body deeply. While clutching his heart, Leon stammered, "W-What do you mean?"


    "Exactly what I said," Anna sighed.


    "Like, how can I put it, these little girls are... Huuh... Very extreme in how they express their interest?" Anna spoke a bit confused, she just didn''t want to say ''dysfunctional'' because that word was just rude, they weren''t dysfunctional, they were just special.


    "... Huh?" Leon didn''t understand immediately, but after remembering Ste''s reaction upon hearing that Victor had returned, he understood.


    "... Are they all like Ste?"


    "Yes." Anna''s answer was simple.


    Silence followed, but it was obvious that Leon was quite shocked. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "By all, I mean ALL." Leon was quite specific.


    "Yes, all my daughters are like that." Anna nodded. "It''s a difficult task to get them interested in anything other than Victor, their world practically revolves around him, and I''m not saying that metaphorically."


    Anna sighed, this was one of the topics that she also felt ufortable with, after all, her beloved daughter only had eyes for her father, even her initial words were Daddy, much to her chagrin.


    Victor smiled gently when he heard these words, practically flowers bloomed around him creating a very ufortable atmosphere for Leon who felt quite... Intimidated... Intimidated in a different way.


    Anna sighed when she saw this beautiful image of her husband and secretly took a photo, and kept it in her treasure. Seeing Leon''s state of falling for Victor''s deadly charm, she created a reality filter around her to have the effect of making Victor more ''eptable''.


    Something she could only do because Victor wasn''t using all his charm and holding back.


    Visibly, Leon sighed in relief as he muttered. "Yes, I don''t like that side. My business is not sausage fighting, but cave pration."


    Something Anna heard, but she pretended she didn''t hear it. "So, what do you think, Darling?"


    Anna asked, she made a proposal, but the one making the real decision was Victor, now that he was more ''calm'', he could be more cordial.


    Normally, he is not like this, but as seen, anything rted to his daughters and other men is aplete taboo for Victor... Even if this ''man'' is his former father.


    Victor has no distinctions, his possession of his daughters reached a level where any ''man'' who wasn''t him was a threat to be eliminated.


    "Hmm¡­" The smile that literally bloomed flowers around her dimmed slightly, and he began to think.


    Honestly, Anna thinks he is exaggerating too much, after all, his daughters will never leave his side, but she didn''tment on it, after all, Victor wasn''t doing anything wrong, he was just ensuring the protection of his family, something that She thinks it''s very beautiful.


    ... Yes, Anna isn''t very normal either.


    "Hmm¡­" The smile that literally bloomed flowers around her dimmed slightly, and he began to think.


    ''My beautiful daughters finding another man?... Hell no! Kill him!'' Possessive side of him was against it.


    ''It''s okay, right? He is our father, a man we respect, not to mention he knows his ce, he will not fall in love with our daughters.'' His warrior side spoke with a slight tone of possession.


    ''You know very well that this is not 100% correct, after all, our daughters are beautiful! They inherited our beauty, and the beauty of our wives!''


    ''From my wife! They''re mine!'' Victor growled, and both Victors looked at him with a nk expression.


    ''...Dude, rx, even with your unconsciousness you are possible.'' The two spoke at the same time.


    ''Mine!'' He growled even more.


    .....

 Chapter 996: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much. 2

    Chapter 996: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much. 2


    "...Dude, rx, even in your unconsciousness, you''re feasible." They both spoke at the same time.


    "Mine!" He growled even louder.


    "Fineee!" They both spoke simultaneously and huffed. Soon after, they returned to the topic.


    "I propose you leave the decision to your daughters and support whatever decision they make." Suddenly, a voice appeared. The three turned and saw a rather angelic Victor with white hair and angel wings.


    "Oh? Why is that?"


    "Remember our doctrine. Family alwayses first, so we shouldn''t restrict them too much. They should evolve in their own story, but we will always ensure to be their support. Just do the same thing you''ve been doing with your wives so far, and everything will be fine."


    "Basically being possessive and keeping an eye on them," his possessive side spoke.


    "A middle ground. A bnce, so to speak," Angel Victor nodded.


    "Hmm, that makes sense. You''re dismissed." Victor eliminated their existence from his unconsciousness, and soon silence fell upon the ce.


    Victor didn''t go crazy or anything like that... Not that he wasn''t crazy before... But that''s not the point. With his brain activity at extremely high levels, he could think about several things at once. It was as if thousands of voices were speaking to him at the same time.


    For example, while he was thinking about his daughters now, his brain was also considering what to do next after this meeting, and future ns for many years ahead, all while thinking about what to eat and how to spoil his daughters.


    He had 10 Victors with different personalities formed by his own characteristics working to manage everything and file those thoughts in his mental library.


    These beings weren''t actually different personalities and didn''t directly influence him or anything like that, but rather a skill he created to organize his thoughts. In gaming terms, it was as if he acquired the ability of maximum level split thoughts and a mental library where all his knowledge was stored.


    However, these thoughts didn''t just stay at two or three; with his brain power, he could even have over 1000 voices in his head speaking at the same time, and that wasn''t even the limit.


    To avoid actually going insane with so much brain processing, he created "personalities" to organize this mess and filter his thoughts. But normally, he didn''t use his full brain capacity too much. After all, even running at low capacity, his Eldritch dragon brain was much more powerful than several races out there. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This doesn''t mean he became smarter or anything like that. For example, he couldn''t be a Velnorah and create spaceships with technology from scratch, but if he decided to study the subject, he would definitely learn and could do so with his creation power.


    Victor is a monstrous genius in everything rted tobat, but moreplex things like creation, politics, etc., depended more on his understanding, and that''s where the memories of the billions of beings he absorbed helped him.


    Realizing his brain was drifting from the subject again, Victor cut off the ufortable two minutes and looked at Leon: "You can see my daughters, Leon."


    "He can?"


    "I can?"


    Leon and Anna spoke at the same time, clearly both surprised by this decision.


    "Yes, you can. Even though you''re my ''son'' now, you''re still my father. I respect you, and I trust you won''t do anything inappropriate with my little girls, right?" Victor smiled slightly, showing his sharp teeth.


    Clearly, his words were an unspoken threat.


    "Of course not, I just want to meet my granddaughters."


    Victor''s crimson-violet eyes pierced through Leon''s entire existence. If he sensed even 1% of improper intentions, he would retract his words now. Nothing could escape his gaze.


    Leon sounded even colder when he saw those eyes; he felt as if his entire existence was being scrutinized, and he was indeed correct about that.


    Seeing that Leon''s intentions were merely those of a grandfather wanting to meet his granddaughters, Victor''s eyes became less intense, and he nodded. "Good."


    Before the meeting could continue, everyone heard the voice of a little girl.


    "Show me Champion of the light! Show me your power! I will defeat you with my Sword of Darkness! I, the Herald of Darkness, Evelyn Elderblood! And your loyal minion Nikolina Nia Nef-..." She bit her tongue.


    "Ugh." Putting her hand over her mouth, she looked at her sister.


    "...Why is your name so long!? It''s like I''m the minion and you''re not!"


    "me my mother for your indecision! Originally, it was supposed to be just Nikolina Elderblood ording to my beloved Daddy''s wishes, but my mother got indecisive between Nia and Nef, and in her vast wisdom, she just decided to use both!"


    "And my name ended up being Nikolina Nia Nef Elderblood!"


    "And don''t call me a minion! You''re the minion! Not me! I should be the herald of darkness! After all, my mother is the primordial of the night!"


    "That and this are different things, don''t use our mothers as leverage." Evelyn huffed.


    "I would if you didn''t use Mother Eve every time it''s necessary." Nef huffed at her sister.


    Evelyn shrunk when she heard her sister''s usation.


    "For a primordial of the night, Mother Nyx is pretty random," the blonde in front of her spoke calmly as she nodded.


    "Aline! Stay in character!" Evelyn shouted.


    "The game ends when you bit your tongue, Evelyn," the other blonde spoke calmly.


    "Ugh, you too, Melina." Evelyn shrank at the blow from the two blondes.


    ''These sisters of mine, aren''t they very petty? They waste no time in pointing fingers at me when I bite my tongue, in the first ce it only happens because of my sister''s big name!'' She grumbled internally.


    .....

 Chapter 997: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much. 3

    Chapter 997: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much. 3


    "The game ends when you''ve bitten your tongue, Evelyn," the other blonde said calmly.


    "Ugh, you too, Melina." Evelyn shrank back at the two blondes'' teasing.


    ''My sisters, aren''t they a bit petty? They waste no time pointing fingers at me when I bite my tongue. And it only happens because of my sister''s long name!'' She grumbled internally.


    Four little girls were gathered, starting with the ck-haired girls, Princess Evelyn Elderblood, Eve and Victor''s daughter, and Nikolina Nia Nef Elderblood, Nyx and Victor''s daughter, who proudly dered herself a princess.


    On the side of the blondes were Melina Elderblood, Maria and Victor''s daughter, followed by Aline Elderblood, Naty and Victor''s daughter. A girl named after the maid who was like a mother to Sasha.


    Sasha herself wanted to name her daughter Aline, but due to Naty''s gesture, whose daughter was born first, she had no choice but to change it. Sasha didn''t expect this from Naty, but it was proof that Naty was trying to make up for her past mistakes with her daughter.


    Naty was even more present in raising Aline, treating her differently from how she treated Sasha in the past.


    All the little girls resembled their mothers in some way, even the same hair color. The only difference was Aline, who was born with curlier and more rebellious hair, with a shade more towards orange blonde than her mother''s intense golden blonde.


    All because she was born with divine powers rted to cultivation. Yes, like Hera''s sister, the goddess of agriculture Demeter, Aline had the same divinity, but hers was all about ''cultivation''. Agriculture was a form of ''cultivation,'' so it fell within her scope of influence as well.


    Anything that could be ''cultivated'' was within Aline''s domain... If Susanoo saw her, Victor was sure the man would kneel and ask to learn from the ''elder,'' using all those terms from xianxia novels.


    Victor snorted as he thought about the rigid cultivation system in those novels, a system so strict and wed that he didn''t like it at all.


    Back to Aline. Because of these hair characteristics, she was the only one of the current sisters so far whose hair would reach her ankles. Her hair couldn''t be easily cut, after all, the concentration of her divinity was located there until she could control her powers properly.


    This was another anomaly she was born with. By the standards of Victor''s daughters, she was born with A LOT of energy, not as extreme as the energy goddess who was Jeanne''s daughter, but definitely above average.


    For Victor''s daughters, who were already monsters by their standards, to everyone else, all his daughters were absolute monsters.


    "Girls, you''re making too much noise."


    "Geh." The four groaned simultaneously when they heard Anna''s voice.


    Victor and Anna felt the four pairs of eyes turning towards the door.


    "Mother Anna... Are you there?" Evelyn asked cautiously.


    Anna chuckled softly and replied, "Yes, don''t be shy, you cane in."


    The door was slowly opened, and the head of a little girl peeked in. Evelyn looked towards Anna, but as if by some mysterious force, her eyes suddenly shifted elsewhere, towards her father.


    Immediately, Evelyn''s caution exploded as if it were an illusion, and a broad smile spread across her face.


    "Daddy!"


    Evelyn swung the door open eagerly and leaped towards Victor.


    "Daddy?" Melina''s head appeared.


    "Daddy''s here?" Next was Nikolina.


    Within seconds, Aline was already running towards Victor and leaped into his arms.


    "AHHH! Aline, that''s not fair!" Nikolina and Melina shouted simultaneously, then ran towards Victor.


    Victor''s smile widened, not in a scary way, but in a gentle and loving manner that made the surrounding area blossom with various flowers, an effect caused by Aline''s reaction.


    "My beloved daughters, how are you? I saw you were ying with each other, will you stop now?"


    "Hmm! We were ying with each other, but being with Daddy is more important! I miss you!" Aline, who was usually serious and had an adult-like attitude, turned into a spoiled child in her father''s presence.


    Victor chuckled lightly as he embraced them all. "I was only gone for a few hours."


    "Really? It felt like several years!" Nikolina said as she hugged him possessively. ''I wish I had a way to mergepletely with my father, just like Mother Kaguya and my sister Yuno. She doesn''t understand how she, a primordial star dragon goddess, couldn''t merge with her father! Even her mother can! Something she envies greatly!


    "Ugh, I wish I was born with the attribute of darkness and not stars!" Despite her power being very strong, after all, it represents the stars in the gxy, she is not satisfied! She wants something that will make her be with her father 25 hours a day, 666 days a year!


    "Hmm, Hmm, 1 hour without Daddy is like 1000 years without Daddy!" Melina exaggerated, but she urately exined her feelings.


    "Hehehehe~. Daddy~" Evelyn had long lost herself feeling her father''s presence, the same could be said for the other girls who slowly lowered their defenses, and the next moment, dragon wings of their respective hair colors emerged from their backs.


    Leon waspletely silent, shocked by the sight before him. Instead of little girls, they looked more like baby birds pping their wings seeking attention from their father. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If Victor had focused on Leon now, the man would definitely suffer forparing his daughters to birds, but fortunately for the man himself, all of Victor''s attention was focused on pampering his daughters now.


    Leon looked at Anna, when Anna felt Leon''s gaze, she just sighed and said, "See? That''s what I''m talking about."


    "... They love him too much."


    "Yes," Anna nodded as her long ck hair fluttered around due to the excited pping of the girls'' wings. "It will be difficult to try to get these girls'' attention because the only ''man'' in their lives is their beloved father." She pouted at the end.


    .....

 Chapter 998: Daddys little girls. 2

    Chapter 998: Daddy''s little girls. 2


    "...They love him so much."


    "Yes." Anna nodded as her long ck hair flew around due to the girls'' excited pping of wings. "It will be difficult trying to get these little girls'' attention because the only ''man'' in their lives is their beloved father." She pouted at the end.


    The reason for the pout is because any Mother who talks to the girls when they are doing something, the little girls will react like "Geh." Or "Ugh", basically like a cat that got caught doing things wrong.


    But when Victor does this, they drop everything they are doing and jump on top of him, and even forget about the existence of their own mothers.


    "Hmm, I think this will be a moment."


    "A good time for what Daddy?" Evelyn asked curiously.


    "Daddy, do you want to do something?" Melina said.


    "I will help!" Aline immediately said, she doesn''t know what he will do, but she will help!


    "Are we going to destroy something? Yes, let''s destroy something!" Nikolina spoke.


    Victorughed lightly at the girls'' enthusiasm, he stroked Nikolina''s head, and then spoke. "We won''t destroy anything yet."


    "Hmm~..." Nikolina''s thoughts disappearedpletely, and she just smiled as she enjoyed her father''s caresses, while her wings fluttered excitedly.


    "Anna expand the room."


    "...Okay, Darling." Anna snaps her finger, and in the next moment the entire room besrger, being able to easily amodate more than 400 people of various heights.


    Victor takes a deep breath.


    "Leon, a warning... You should get out of there." Anna spoke as she summoned a cup of coffee and drank it elegantly.


    "Huh?"


    Before Leon could react, Victor''s voice was heard across the.


    "My beloved daughters,e to me."


    A deafening silence fell across the entire and all of the daughters immediately stopped what they were doing and turned their faces towards the direction of the voice, even those who were exploring the in groups were no exception.


    Then a collective scream of several voices was heard.


    "DADDY!"


    Leon began to break out in a cold sweat when he felt several powerful beingsing towards him, this apprehension began to grow even stronger as the powers of these beings began to increase tremendously.


    Normally this kind of thing wouldn''t happen, the girls had a basic idea of how to control themselves, but all that control went out the window when their father called her out!


    "Just¡­ Just how many daughters does he have?" Leon asked.


    Anna made a brief calction based on the number of wives, and the fact that some wives had twins, as in the case of Roberta/Medusa.


    "More than 30." She gave up counting halfway through out ofziness and decided to enjoy her coffee, after all, the number is irrelevant, after all, she is sure that the number of daughters will grow in the future.


    After all, Kali, Lilith, Albedo, and Dun Scaith have not yet fallen into the clutches of their beloved Darling. ''Probably four more daughters wille in the future, and then it will just be more daughters from the current wives.''


    Some wives were very ''loving'' as everyone knows, and among them was a goddess of the home who despite not having dered anything, everyone could see her intention of having more of Victor''s children, Hestia loved very much the feeling of ''home'' that this ce has it.


    And in the mind of the goddess of the home, the more daughters they have, the bigger her family will be, the greater the feeling of ''home'' will be. In other words, it was a win win.


    It definitely wasn''t because she was addicted to doing the night act with Victor and because her maternal instinct kicked in after she had her first time, and therefore, she wants more daughters...


    "Holy..." Leon was speechless, but he didn''t have time to say anything else when suddenly therge door that was changed suddenly opened as several girls of various different sizes entered and flew around Victor.


    "Get out of my way!" A little ck-haired girl with scary eyes picked up Leon and threw him against the wall.


    "Ugh."


    "I warned." Anna smiled.


    "Daddy!"


    "Yuno, don''t be petty! Give me space! I want to hug him too!"


    "Hehehe, Daddy~, Daddy~" Yuno just ignored everything as she hugged Victor like a ko.


    More and more girls started to appear, and after a few seconds, the number decreased until it stoppedpletely.


    Leon, who was thrown into the wall by one of the scary-looking girls whose name he learned was ''Yuno'', came out of the wall with a sore body, and looked at the scene in front of him in shock.


    The sofa that Victor was on waspletely surrounded with a swarm of girls, he couldn''t even see Victor''s appearance, that side of the roompletely turned into a nest of dragons, they were scattered all over the ce be it on the floor, the floating in the air.


    Leon couldn''t help but look at his ''granddaughters'', just as he expected they were all beautiful, but his attention went to the blue-haired woman who was bigger than all the little girls around, but his attention didn''t stay. in her for a long time, and it was for the pink-haired woman who was flying around Victor, this woman was literally ''perfect''.


    Born of a god of beauty, and a goddess of beauty, the daughter of Aphrodite and Victor was born with an overwhelming charm that could destroy gxies.


    And that wasn''t an exaggeration, she was that beautiful.


    Seeing Leon falling for her daughter''s charm, Anna strengthened the barrier around Leon. "Be very careful with your actions Leon."


    Anna warned him not to scare him or anything, she was just saying facts, after all, it was Victor''s daughters he was looking at. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Leon quickly wakes up from his stupor, and shakes his head several times. "That is very dangerous."


    "Girls, calm down, I will y with everyone, but for now let me introduce someone, be good girls, okay?"


    "Hmm!"


    "Okay, Daddy!"


    "Daddy orders, daddy rules... Let''s burn the world."


    .....

 Chapter 999: Daddys Little Girls. 3

    Chapter 999: Daddy''s Little Girls. 3


    "Girls, calm down. I will y with everyone, but for now, let me introduce someone. Be good girls, okay?"


    "Hmm."


    "Okay, Daddy."


    "Daddy orders, daddy rules... Let''s burn the world!"


    "Stop your homicidal thoughts!"


    "I am the Goddess of The Apocalypse; this is normal!"


    Just when the girls were going to get out of control again, a voice was heard.


    "Sisters, listen to our Daddy."


    [Don''t make him disappointed in us because we didn''t listen to him.] Isabelle spoke in everyone''s head.


    The girls looked at the blonde woman, Isabelle Elderblood, Jeanne and Victor''s Daughter, and remained silent as they looked at their Father. Seeing his gentle look, the argument that was forming stoppedpletely due to Isabelle''s words.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Victor nodded, satisfied.


    Sensing Victor''s satisfaction, the little girls who were paying A LOT of attention to his mood smiled as well.


    Afortable feeling spread around, and slowly, the feelings of urgency that all the girls felt from not seeing their Father for a long time slowly began to subside, and they began to calm down... Even though they didn''t move away from him and practically upied all the space around him.


    "My beloved Daughters, please give me room to see," Victor said.


    Immediately after these words, in a very ''tactical'' way, all the girls began to move, as the older Daughters who developed faster were behind Victor, and the smaller ones spread out in front and to the sides of Victor.


    This entire action was done voluntarily and automatically, something that could only be done because everyone was in tune with Victor''s feelings and intentions.


    Seeing this sight, Anna sneakily took several photos; some she sent to the Wives'' chat group, and others she kept to herself.


    After sending the photos, the chat group exploded.


    ...


    Pepper: Kyaaa, they are so beautiful! Send more photos, Anna!


    Mizuki: I agree. I want more photos, so I can make a poster of them.


    Hestia: I''m going to make a painting!


    Aphrodite: I think a statue is more appropriate.


    Anna: Why don''t we do it all and put it in the museum?


    Violet: A good idea, Anna! Let''s use all forms of art and put them in the museum.


    Eve: Hmm... Shouldn''t we do that too?


    Maria: I think that''s very sensible... Let''s do one too, I want a family photo!


    Hestia: Family photo... Family photo... Family photo... I''ll get Demeter and Persephone!


    Persephone: You don''t need to. My mom and I are already here.


    Demeter: I want a photo like that, too... I''ve never participated in this before.


    Amaterasu: Well, your Pantheon was a literal mess.


    Demeter: me Zeus, that trash. Good thing he disappeared from existence.


    Natashia: ... Girls, why don''t we do another Family photo... Something more adult? If you understand what I mean. [Gif: A sneaky smile.]


    The chat group was silent for a moment, and at that moment, Anna began to feel a fire run through her private parts. She quickly used her Powers over Reality to mask the smell and erase the evidence, but her body was still producing liquids due to her state when she imagined herself sitting on top of Victor while spreading her insides for the camera.


    As expected of Natashia, this was such a perverted idea! It was so shameless! Which she immediately wanted to do!


    Jeanne: Natashia, you pervert!


    Morgana: Come on, Jeanne. Are you going to tell me you haven''t had any illicit thoughts now? Are you going to y innocent now? The woman who literally asked Victor to grow two limbs and drill her two holes... Speaking of which, thanks for the idea. That kind of pleasure made me unconscious for days.


    Jeanne: Shut up, Morgana!


    Sasha: It''s always the quiet ones, isn''t it?


    Roberta/Medusa: Agreed.


    Maria: Agreed.


    Bruna: Agreed.


    Siena: Agreed.


    ...


    ..


    .


    Natashia: Stop spamming! I want to know if you agree or not! I already have everything prepared! I want two photos! One with his member inside me, and another with my body covered in white liquids!


    Violet: Natashia, you''re a damn genius!


    Natashia: I know.


    Agnes: Don''t feed her ego, Violet.


    Scathach: ...


    Scathach just typed three dots to say that she was in the chat. She didn''t want to join the conversation right now, as this thread was very shameless, and she usually didnkt ''win'' arguments from the more perverted members, but she definitely agreed with the photo that Natashia was nning.


    Azathoth: I''m jealous, I also want to take a kinky photo with Darling!


    The chat group fell silent when they saw Azathoth''s message.


    Anna typed: Well... We can always do this again in the future, right?


    Ruby: Indeed. We will live forever, so there is no need to worry about it, Azathoth.


    Azathoth: Girls... [Gif: eyes shining with excitement.]


    Afortable moment fell on the group, and then Tasha typed.


    Tasha: The Demondies are pretty silent. What''s wrong?


    Helena: We are busy right now due to an incident, but we are watching.


    Aline Valefar: ...


    Vaper: ...


    Vine: ...


    Lily: ...


    Lilith: ...


    The Demonicdies typed three dots to show their presence.


    Tasha: Wait a minute, when did Lilith make time to be here? Isn''t she too busy with business in hell?


    Lily: I forced her to participate. My mom has recently been being too prude for a demon, and I was getting frustrated with it, I want to have a mother-daughter threesome alone with Darling! Ruby, Siena, Lacus, Pepper, Sasha, and Violet have already gone, as well as other sisters, but only me!


    Lily: It''s unfair! I want to y house in bed too! But she keeps refusing!


    Sasha: Cough.


    Ruby: Cough.


    Lily: Not to mention that I want her to stop being a prude and raise her daughter correctly to go after her father! I want to have an orgy of mothers, daughters, and granddaughters!


    Lily: I''m so jealous of the Fulger n! Darling practically had an orgy with all generations of this n! Envy! I want too!


    Natashia sent a gif: [Smug smile.]


    Naty sent an image. [1500 year anniversary of the Fulger n.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This photo showed Carm, Victoria, Natashia, Naty, and Sasha the way they came into the world with their entire bodies covered in suspicious liquids.


    Carm as the eldest was on Victor''sp being pierced from below by arge member while she smiled and made a ''V'' gesture


    Victoria: NATYYY!!!!!!!


    Sasha: NATYYYY!!!!!


    Naty deletes the image and types: Oops? I posted wrong.


    Sasha: I posted my ass wrong! That was our secret!


    Carm: A punishment awaits you, my beloved daughter.


    Naty left the chat.


    .....

 Chapter 1000: Wives chat group.

    Chapter 1000: Wives chat group.


    Naty left the chat.


    Violet: Oy, oyyy! When did you do this?! I want one, too! Mother, we will do one too!


    Agnes: Definitely.


    Pepper: Mother, sis... [Gif: puppy asking for affection.]


    Siena: ...


    Lacus: ...


    Ruby: ...


    Scathach: We will talk about thister.


    Pepper: Yes!


    Pepper jumped in satisfaction; she knew that when her mother talked like that, it would definitely happen.


    Lily: Kuuuh, you guys are trying to make me jealous, right!? Because you are definitely seeding! Damn the Fulger n, you perverts!


    Natashia: Says the Demon of Lust. [Gif: Rolling eyes.]


    Anna typed: Okay, we see your point, Lily. Control your perversity. You too, Natashia! Let''s try to look decent. We''re Moms here, right!? We have to be an example for our Daughters!


    Natashia: I''m definitely a role model for my Daughter. [Gif: Smug smile.]


    Eve sent a gif: [Rolling her eyes]


    The Gif gained several likes from women and a dislike from Natashia.


    Lily: Humpf, I''m a Demon. Why should I control this? Not to mention, some of you Sisters are having delusions that this won''t happen to our current Daughters. Someone has to y devil''s advocate and tell these girls eventually.


    Lily reposted the photo of Victor''s Daughters.


    Lily: They''ll eventually go after their Father. Some are already doing that, right, Kaguya~?


    Kaguya: Ugh, Yuno is just... Too precocious.


    Lily: Please, she''s already a thousand years old!


    Kaguya: She''s still a child! Wait for her to be 5000 years old, and then we''ll talk about it!


    Realizing that the conversation would continue further, Helena scolded Lily.


    Helena: Lily, focus on work.


    Lily: Ugh, these annoying Souls, why don''t they just ept their punishments!?


    Lily left the chat.


    Natashia: Anyway, now that everyone has epted, I will prepare for the event.


    Mizuki: Could it be in three days? I need to do something with Darling.


    Natasha: Sure. Let me know when your deal is done.


    Mizuki: Thank you, Natashia.


    Natashia: There''s no need to thank me; you''re our Sister, after all.


    Violet: Agreed.


    Anna: Agreed.


    Agnes: Agreed.


    ...


    ..


    .


    Mizuki sent a gif: [Emotional eyes.]


    Azathoth: Can you send me a video? ...For education purposes only, of course.


    The chat remained silent at Azathoth''s request. Some more ''shy'' girls blushed deeply at Azathoth''s suggestion.


    Violet: In fact, we can do a livestream just for you, Azathoth.


    The shyer girls'' faces blushed even more, but they didn''t say anything against it. After all, the ''shy'' ones were the most voracious.


    Azathoth: What is that?


    Violet: Think of it as a form of real-time video.


    Azathoth: Interesting.


    Tasha: Anna, what''s happening to our Daughters? You stopped texting about it.


    Haruna: I''m curious too.


    Velnorah: Me too.


    Anna sent a video of recent events.


    ...


    At the same time as the chat between the Wives took ce, Anna kept an eye on her device and on Victor''s next words. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Realizing that her Sisters would like to know what happened, she began filming the following events.


    "My beloved Daughters meet my Mortal Father, who was eventually transformed by me into a Noble Vampire. He is like a Grandfather to you."


    "Just like Mother Anna?" Ste asked.


    Anna shrank when she heard what her Daughter said.


    "Well, technically, you are our Mother''s Sister/Daughter, but we won''t talk logic here, or we will get confused." Angelina, Daughter of Natashia and Victor, spoke.


    All the girls here knew that their Family''s rtionship was very ''abnormal'', but they didn''t care at all. After all, which rtionship between Gods was normal?


    As the Creator of this Pantheon, Victor was the All-Father of all... But, they knew that only they could call him Daddy, after all, they were his legitimate Daughters.


    Their Mothers didn''t count because they were their Mothers, and they were entric.


    While these two were talking, the others were watching Leon.


    A little girl pped her wings, which were made of pure Darkness, and flew towards Leon.


    The Sisters looked at Yuno curiously. They all knew that of the Sisters, Yuno could be the most unbnced, second only to Yog, who, from the beginning, didn''t care at all about Leon''s existence.


    She just stood next to her Father as she hugged him.


    Yuno narrowed her violet eyes at Leon, and a frown appeared on her face, as she flew around Leon while sniffing him.


    After sensing Leon''s entire existence with her Supernatural Senses, she moved away and stood in front of him.


    "Disgusting¡­" Her face distorted.


    Leon felt an arrow hit her chest.


    "You look like Daddy, but you''re not Daddy. A fake? Fakes must be expunged." The girl''s eyes were like two ck holes, and the pressure of a Dragon God began toe out of her body. She raised her hand, and a sphere made of pure ck mes formed in front of her.


    "Yuno."


    Yuno''s entire attitude turned 360 degrees, and she looked at Victor with a gentle and innocent look.


    "Yes, Daddy?" She asked, a little afraid of being scolded.


    "Come here," Victor called her.


    "Hmm!" She flew up and hugged him while cing her face on his chest.


    Far from scolding Yuno, Victor just spoke gently. "Don''t do anything to him, okay? He is a man I respect."


    "Hmm..." Eyes like violet ck holes appeared on Yuno''s face, and she struggled with the idea of someone ''contaminating'' her beloved Father''s existence and staying alive, but... It was her beloved Father''s order, so she must reluctantly ept it, right?


    "Fake can live¡­" Yuno whispered. ''For now.'' As she thought internally.


    Leon was really regretting having had the idea of seeing his ''Granddaughters''. The culprit here was not him or Victor but the whole situation. All of Victor''s Daughters were abnormal.


    The proof of this was that the moment Yuno raised her hand to erase him from existence, he saw that none of the girls stood up to defend him and just watched as if it was something exciting.


    Everyone here was sadistic towards others, and they didn''t care about anything other than their Father and their Mothers.


    Anna looked at Leon, and she said,


    "I told you."


    .....

 Chapter 1001: Wives chat group. 2

    Chapter 1001: Wives chat group. 2


    Chapter 1001: Wives chat group. two


    Anna looked at Leon, and she said,


    "I told you."


    "This is way beyond what I expected."


    "Why did you bring us together, Daddy?" A seductive voice was heard around.


    Everyone looked towards the voice and saw the pink-haired woman speaking. The woman casually approached Victor, took Yuno off hisp, and sat in her ce.


    Yuno growled at the woman, but the woman just looked at her with a look that said: ''It''s my turn now''.


    "Irene, behave." Anna narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes~, Mother~" Irene Elderblood, the daughter of Aphrodite and Victor, replied.


    Irene leaned her voluptuous body, which was no match for her Mother''s, against her Daddy, and hugged him in a gentle and seductive way, clearly being ''naughty''.


    Anna understood that, and because of that, her eyes became even more dangerous.


    Irene gently licked Victor''s neck to taste her Daddy as a violet heart symbol appeared in her eyes, but she didn''t do anything more than that because her Mother was watching her like a hawk.


    ''Tsk, clearly Daddy doesn''t care. Why is she being annoying?'' Ireneined.


    Victor justughed gently and caressed Irene, not caring about her games. For others, this may seem exciting, but for him, who was a very experienced man, all of this was nothing more than a joke for his Daughter to demonstrate her kindness.


    Of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to not understand why his Daughter was doing this, but he didn''t particrly care. As long as his Daughters wanted their Father, he would spoil them as much as possible.


    "Hmm~."


    Although Irene''s actions had no effect on Victor, the same couldn''t be said for the other girls, as they clearly felt hotter due to Irene''s influence.


    "Okay, that''s enough." Anna snapped her fingers, and Irene appeared next to her.


    "Ahhh!"


    "You''re grounded with me now, youngdy."


    "Ugh! Why is Mother Anna here? Where are Mother Pepper and Mommy when I need them?"


    Irene stomped the floor, irritated at having her time with her Father diminished because of Anna.


    The moment Irene got off hisp, a muscr woman with long green hair quickly climbed on top of him.


    "Ahhh, Gina! It was my turn!" Steined.


    Gina didn''t care and just hugged Victor while she enjoyed his presence. Unlike Irene, Gina was smart enough not to do anything in front of her Mothers.


    Siren, the Daughter of Scathach and Victor, looked at Gina with a very dangerous look.


    Gina looked at Siren and justughed, making the veins bulge on the redhead''s head.


    "Answering my beloved Daughter''s question." Victor began to speak as he pulled his grown Daughter up and petted her like a cat.


    Gina purposely reduced her height to feel more of her Father''s embrace on her body.


    "I brought you all together to see my father."


    "...I see, and?" Siren, who was silent, spoke.


    And her words reflected the feelings of everyone here.


    A feeling of satisfaction welled up in Victor''s entire existence when he heard Siren''s words. This feeling was clearly felt by all of his Daughters present here, and it made them feel morefortable.


    "Of course, I wanted to see my beloved Daughters. Can I not do that?" He smiled at Siren.


    Siren blushed slightly, and her stiff face became softer. "Of course not, Father will always be the most important."


    "Father, huh..." Victor raised his eyebrow at Siren, who turned her head away.


    Victor ced Gina beside him, who ''mysteriously'' suddenly gained space.


    The capacity rule did not apply to Victor, someone who could distort reality.


    "Come here," Victor called Siren.


    Siren blushed slightly but didn''t waste time. After all, she knew that if she didn''t act, her Sisters would.


    When climbing into her Father''sp, she purposely reduced her height and hugged him.


    Victor stroked her head and her long red hair, as well as her horns and wings.


    "Hmm, Father..."


    "Listen carefully, Siren." He held her face and said seriously: "I don''t mind if you want to grow up faster, but no matter how old you are, you will always be my little girl, okay?"


    Siren blushed even more and nodded: "Okay, Daddy."


    "Good." Victor smiled even more and pampered her more.


    Siren practically melted infort. If she weren''t a Dragon, she would definitely turn into a slime right now; it just showed howfortable she was.


    While this was happening, Anna, Leon, and a very jealous and resentful Irene watched from a distance.


    For her, the biggest punishment her Mothers could do was to reduce the time she had with her beloved Daddy.


    "See? Do you still want to get close to them?"


    "Actually, I''d better keep quiet." Leon sighed.


    "As I thought," Anna said. What Leon was feeling now was the same feeling that the Mothers were feeling, only to a greater degree than the Mothers.


    After all, as ''Mothers'' and Victor''s ''Wives'', they had a certain authority over their Daughters, but the same could not be said for ''strangers''.


    The girls'' brains simply wouldn''t recognize anyone else on the same level of importance other than Victor. They''re that obsessed.


    Seeing the message in the chat group, Anna sent the video she just made to the group.


    A few minutes pass, and soon the reaction was seen.


    ...


    Aphrodite: Umu, as expected of my Daughter, she learned well.


    Jeanne: Just what are you teaching your Daughter!?


    Aphrodite: How to seduce her Father?


    Jeanne: Aphrodite!


    Aphrodite: What do you want me to do? Her interest is clear, not to mention that she is a Goddess of Love, and not just any Love, but Obsessive Love. As a Mother and the most experienced Goddess of Love, it is my duty to make sure she knows how to seduce correctly. It would be a disgrace for me if my Daughter was not as seductive as me!


    Jeanne: What kind of strange pride is this!?


    Aphrodite: The pride of a Goddess of Love!


    Kaguya: I can''t believe my Daughter did that...


    Violet: Give it up, Kaguya. It seems like shepletely inherited Yuno''s personality. Victor spoiled her a lot more because she reminded him of the first anime he watched.


    Sasha: Yes, it''s your fault, Kaguya.


    Ruby: That''s a strange coincidence, huh. Well, considering that Victor is the God of Yanderes, we should''ve expected one of his Daughters to be born as a full Yandere.


    Kaguya: I didn''t name her Yuno because I wanted her to inherit some bullshit from a fictional character!!!


    Kaguya: Not to mention that she inherited this personality from Darling! And not from me! I''m not like that!


    Agnes: Okay, miss, ''I will destroy your entire Pantheon if you insult my Master.''


    Kaguya: I didn''t say those words!


    Bruna: Boss, you''re right.


    Kaguya: See? Even Bruna agrees.


    Bruna: You said worse. You basically stated that no one can insult the Master, or they will be courting death.


    Kaguya: I didn''t say that!!!


    Violet: Yandere Maid aside, where is Gaia?


    Gaia: Rxing...


    Agnes: I still wonder how someone as driven as Gina came from Gaia. It''s iprehensible.


    Kaguya: Agreed.


    Violet: Agreed.


    Sasha: Agreed.


    ...


    .. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    .


    Gaia: In my defense, Gina is very young! Eventually, she will bezy like me!


    Nyx: I doubt that. Gina is very active. Have you seen her body? You don''t get that kind of body if you don''t try hard. Considering she''s a Dragon, and our muscles are even harder to stress, she''s doing a good job.


    Eleonor: Indeed, my Daughter is also following her example. She is a good source of inspiration.


    Rose: Now that you say it, our Daughters always train together, huh.


    Eleonor: Well, they are the hardest workers.


    Scathach: Don''t forget my Daughter, although she likes to train alone more, which is something I have to change soon.


    Pepper: Siren, huh... My Sister/Daughter is a lot like my very scary mother.


    Siena: If it''s Siren, I bet she''ll love Mother''s training, and will ask for more.


    Violet: Just like Victor did in the past.


    Velnorah: Oh, speaking of which. Girls, I finished the Armor Suits.


    Ruby: What!? You finished!? When!?


    Velnorah: Now?


    Ruby: I''ll go to theb right away!


    Ruby left the chat.


    Agnes: I will go too, I''m curious.


    Several likes were seen on Agnes''ment, as practically all the Wives went to theboratory now, except those who were very busy at the moment.


    ...


    Anna, seeing these messages, decided to inform Victorter.


    .....

 Chapter 1002: The Emperors will is eternal.

    Chapter 1002: The Emperor''s will is eternal.


    Leon and Anna were walking through the mansion''s corridors towards the exit of the kingdom.


    "Hah..." Leon sighed.


    "You''re still thinking about it, huh," Anna remarked.


    "In my defense, I thought that when I had a granddaughter or grandson, I could spoil them rotten," Leonmented, then added, "I didn''t expect a situation like this... Although I also didn''t anticipate bing a noble Vampire."


    "Understandable. The future is not set, and we are the architects of our own destiny."


    "Do you really think so?" Leon asked, almost sarcastically.


    Understanding the sarcasm in Leon''s voice, Anna wasn''t offended; she just asked curiously, "Do you think differently?"


    "Yes," Leon nodded. "I can take a small action tomorrow that will be my decision, and my future, but the major decisions will probably be made by Victor from now on."


    "... Well, isn''t that normal?" Anna didn''t see the issue Leon was pointing out. "Even when we were humans, the major decisions directly impacting our future were in the hands of politicians; it''s no different here."


    "The only visible difference is that we don''t give a false sense of ''freedom.'' You know exactly what you should or shouldn''t do, and there are punishments and rewards for both actions." Anna looked ahead again.


    "Freedom is all well and good. But freedom without order only leads to chaos, aimless chaos, and as Emperor, I cannot allow that."


    Leon narrowed his eyes slightly as he heard Anna''s words. It was irritating, but he couldn''t help but agree with her words. After all, he knows all too well the consequences of supernatural beingscking order; the prime example before would be the state demons were in before Victor ascended the throne.


    "...Empress?" Leon asked. "Now, that''s interesting. I thought Violet was the Empress."


    "She is," Anna nodded. "I am the Second, Ruby is the third, and Sasha is the fourth, just as Scathach is the fifth, Aphrodite is the sixth, etc."


    "All the wives are Empresses, all trained tomand everything if no one else is avable."


    It''s unlikely that such a situation will ur, but it''s good to be prepared and always have a n B, C, D. The more tools they have to handle certain situations, the better for the overall context.


    Currently, Violet holds the position of Empress, but it''s not like the other wives will sit idle and leave everything to Violet.


    Victor dislikes ipetent people, everyone knows that, and that''s why everyone strives in their respective fields.


    Leon nodded, understanding what Anna meant about the Empresses; basically, it was to be expected considering how vast the Empire would be in the future.


    "Hah..." Leon sighed again.


    "What is it now?"


    "...The girls..."


    "Just forget about it for now. They''re hardly going to pay attention to anyone in their childish state. Let them grow up; maybe you can form a grandparent bond or something like that."


    "Although I find it highly unlikely for that to happen," Anna thought inwardly, she wasn''t being mean or petty towards Leon or anything like that. This thought stemmed from his traits as true dragons; they respect strength, and in the girls'' minds, someone referred to as ''grandfather'' by their Big Daddy should at least be as strong as him, or their mothers.


    In other words, it was a matter of skill.


    Until this issue is resolved, they probably won''t even look at him... if that ever happens, of course. Remembering that this hypothetical future is born with the thought that the girls might have an interest in the first ce, something Anna found very unlikely to happen.


    "...True... By the way, what is their ''childhood'' state?"


    "It may take millennia for them to enter the adolescent phase, although some irregrities like Gina are born from time to time."


    "...Right... Dragons..." Leon murmured.


    Annaughed. "Be d, typically, it should take millions of years, but since Victor is abnormal, this time has been significantly reduced."


    "Ugh, I don''t think I''ll be alive in a million years or something."


    "Who knows? The future is unpredictable, and since Victor is quite concerned about our mental state to the point of ignoring his own mental state, I wouldn''t doubt he''ll find ways for the girls not to feel ''bored'' in their endless lives."


    "Consequently, these girls will spread this method to our faction." Anna understood very well how her sisters and her husband worked to understand at least this much.


    Arriving at the portal that would take Leon out of Victor''s personal realm, Anna stood beside the portal, crossing her arms beneath her voluptuous breasts.


    "Here we are, this portal will take you straight to Nightingale."


    Leon looked at the woman wearing a long red dress with ck details and long ck hair that reached her knees; looking at her like this, he felt a sense of loss.


    ''I should have invested more in my own wife and not sought out another woman,'' Leon regretted, but that''s how it is, regret onlyes when it''s toote.


    Despite feeling this way, he didn''t show anything externally. Because in the end, it didn''t matter anymore. They had already gone their separate ways.


    Leon began to walk towards the portal, and as he was about to step through it, he heard:


    "A little warning. Don''t abuse your position too much. Victor may respect you because of the past, but his daughters and wives are a very delicate area, and today you''ve almost crossed that line several times."


    Anna''s red eyes glimmered slightly:


    "Remember, a dragon is very possessive of its treasures, and that goes for all of them."


    Leon nodded as he swallowed internally, and the next moment, he moved forward. In the blink of an eye, he found himself back in his office.


    He spread his senses around, seeing that there was no one he could notice; he formed a barrier around him, and immediately grabbed a table and threw it against the wall with pure frustration.


    Superficially, he seemed to be okay with the whole situation, but the same couldn''t be said internally. What kind of man can ept this sort of thing?


    With his pride, he simply didn''t want to have Anna like other women. He is a man! And a noble Vampire! What happened was a major blow to his pride.


    But at the same time he thought about this, he med himself for not trying harder with Anna when he was reborn. But in his defense, he initially thought being with Anna was already a given, after all, they''ve been together for a long time.


    But initially, he didn''t reckon the same way Anna might be thinking about others. Onlyter, when he reined in his desires, did he realize this, but he didn''t do anything to change because he had confidence.


    In the end, this whole situation doesn''t have an exact culprit, just two adults who followed their own path.


    A rtionship without nurturing is doomed to fail, Victor understands this very well, and that''s the difference between him and men like d; he invests 9999% of all his efforts into his rtionship and makes sure to nurture it with the purest, obsessive, and sickening love that leaves everyone around him on a level of obsession simr to his own.


    But how can he ept this...? Isn''t he a man? And what about his pride?


    Listening to two knocks on the door, he said:


    "Leave me alone¡ª." Before he could finish speaking, three shadows appeared in front of him,pletely ignoring his barrier.


    The assassins from the nk n looked neutrally at Leon. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Leon started to sweat internally when he saw the eyes of those women; those three pairs of eyes seemed to be assessing his entire existence.


    Unconsciously, he felt a rope slowly winding around his neck.


    "...What?"


    "A mission has been given by Lady Kaguya, prepare." The three spoke simultaneously as the one in the middle tossed a scroll towards Leon.


    "The scroll will self-destruct in 30 seconds, make sure to keep the orders in mind."


    The three vanished into the shadows.


    When the three disappeared, the pressure Leon felt vanishedpletely, as did the sensation of a rope forming around his neck. He took a deep breath. He wasn''t sure what happened, but his instincts weren''t wrong; he was about to be eliminated.


    No ce within Victor''s scope of influence is safe for those with sparks of rebellion within them.


    The emperor has eyes everywhere, everyone is watching, everyone is searching for concrete ws in each other to gain favor with the emperor.


    "Pride...?" Leon chuckled. "None of that matters without strength."


    Leon finally understood this now that he was on the ''weaker'' side for a few seconds. Due to leveraging the influence of his son, he had always been on the stronger side, he had always been the victor since entering the supernatural world.


    With just this small demonstration, he understood very well what it means to be on the weaker side.


    "I better forget about this and just get on with my life," Leon sighed internally as he thought about the noble Vampire with orange hair and green eyes who was his lover.


    ...


    With Kaguya, in a secret base on the outskirts of Nightingale, the perfect Maid was sitting in a luxurious office with a few scrolls in hand.


    She was evaluating some missions she had sent her assassins on, and when she finished reading a scroll, she tossed those scrolls into her shadow.


    When three shadows appeared in her office, revealing three assassins, Kaguya asked:


    "And then?"


    "The loyalty of Agent Leon is being assessed. Due to our warning, rebellious thoughts have been extinguished, but we will maintain our vignce."


    By the ''warning,'' they referred to their recent visit.


    "Hmm..." Kaguya tapped the desk in a repeated cycle as she thought. ''I hope he doesn''t let his feelings take control and betray the Empire. Darling will be devastated if something happens to him.''


    Victor may not show it externally, but the wives definitely know how much he values his father; he didn''t have as much presence in his life as his mother, but his advice was definitely there.


    What happened between Victor, Leon, and Anna might have had a better oue in a foreseeable future where they sat down and talked the way they did recently.


    But such a future was highly unlikely to ur; the reason being that a separation will always bring some kind of conflict on both sides.


    It could be said that the recent conversation turned out better than could ever be expected, and much of this consequence is due to the fact that Victor was the ultimate authority and is known for a chaotic temperament when ites to his wives and daughters.


    Whether out of fear, respect, or weakness, the conversation turned out better than expected, so the only thing they should do now is keep an eye out to see if rebellious thoughts arise within Leon.


    And believe me, they have ways of knowing this even if the individual hides their feelings well.


    Nothing escapes the eyes and ears of the emperor; the shadows are here to ensure that such a reputation remains perpetual.


    "Pass my order to the girls, I want constant observation¡ª." Kaguya stops speaking when she senses a presence entering the room.


    She looks to the side and sees a man sitting on the couch with a little girl in his arms.


    Following her Chief''s gaze, the three shadows froze when they saw the Emperor himself sitting there.


    "Darling," Kaguya disyed a small imperceptible smile.


    Yuno, who was clinging to her father, looked at her mother and then huffed, then she hugged him even tighter as if saying, ''he''s mine.''


    This action made a vein pop in Kaguya''s head: ''This spoiled brat.''


    Yuno shivered as she felt her mother''s intensified gaze; she knows that when she separates from her beloved Daddy, she will suffer the consequences, but she doesn''t care at all! Everything is for her Daddy!


    Victor simply stroked her like a cat as he remained seated.


    "I heard what happened."


    .....

 Chapter 1003: The Emperors Will is Eternal. 2

    Chapter 1003: The Emperor''s Will is Eternal. 2


    "I heard what happened."


    These words meant nothing to the three assassins present, but the same couldn''t be said for Kaguya, who trembled slightly... It turns out she was acting without Victor''s permission in this particr matter.


    Something the assassins didn''t know, for to them the orders of the wives were also the orders of the emperor; after all, he is aware of everything.


    A widely held conviction, but not entirely wrong; in Victor''s current state, he can observe everything and everyone in his domain like an all-knowing god, but he doesn''t do so most of the time, trusting in his wives instead.


    Yuno smiled condescendingly as she put her hand over her mouth, as if to say, ''Dear Mother, how could youmit such an act without consulting my beloved Daddy? Are you foolish?''


    Another vein popped in Kaguya''s head as she saw her daughter''s expression, wondering where she went wrong gically to have such a cheeky daughter. ''Just wait, you little brat, I will discipline you thoroughly.''


    Yuno shivered even more and then hugged Victor even tighter as if trying to merge with him.


    "Do you disapprove of these actions, Darling?" Kaguya asked.


    Kaguya felt her lips tremble; not only her daughter, even her subordinates turned against her... Such betrayal will not be forgotten...


    14:05


    And this question made the three assassins shudder, thinking they had acted against the emperor''s wishes. Immediately, the three assassins looked usingly at their leader.


    Kaguya felt her lips tremble; not only her daughter, even her subordinates turned against her... Such betrayal will not be forgotten...


    Victor chuckled lightly in amusement as he perceived everything happening without a word being spoken. He rose from the couch and ced Yuno on it.


    Yuno pouted for losing the warmth of her father, but said nothing; she knew her father''s intentions very well, so like a good girl, she stayed quiet on the couch.


    "Far from it, my beloved wife. I approve of your action."


    A collective sigh of relief came from the three assassins, then they stood still as they felt Victor, their Emperor, caressing their heads.


    They resembled a group of deer paralyzed in front of headlights.


    Yuno looked at this action with annoyed eyes; she could ept her sisters and mothers, after all, they were her family, but not random beings; her daddy''s affection is exclusive!


    But wisely, she remained silent; she didn''t want toe off as a spoiled girl... More than she already did.


    "Keep a constant watch on Leon, by hook or by crook, my father is very much like me... But not as intense as I am."


    "I think my intensity came from my mother, and my own development..." Victor reflected, but didn''t dwell on the matter.


    Kaguya looked at her three assassins receiving affection from her husband and saw the characteristics of the three assassins bing more prominent; they started to be more beautiful, their eyes turned reptilian, and their power grew exponentially.


    They transformed into Dragonoids.


    "Haaah, haaah~."


    The three assassins breathed heavily, their faces flushed.


    He did all this with just a casual affection while he wasn''t even thinking much about this topic, such was his control over the souls of beings.


    If the being were weaker than him, and vulnerable to attack from souls, he could transform a god into an ant, and an ant into a god.


    Gics, lineage, luck of birth, none of that mattered to Victor, if he so desired, he could change all of that.


    "Does Darling think he will betray us?"


    "Unlikely." Victor denied it.


    "My father is smarter than he seems, and he knows how to control his desires most of the time. But let''s make sure that doesn''t happen, after all, I respect my old man a lot... I hope that in the future, I can still sit and watch a movie with him." He muttered at the end, but everyone here heard his words.


    Hearing those words, Yuno started to think about Fake. ''That Fake seems to have a lot of attachment to my Daddy... Should I get closer to him? But, I don''t want to... Just seeing his simr face makes me want to erase his existence... But is he my ''grandfather''? And if I get closer to him, I can earn affection points with my Daddy... But... I don''t want to... Daddy is more important... Hmm... Yes, forget it.''


    Yuno thought that it''s not better to do something she doesn''t want to do, after all, it will probably just upset her father, so let''s forget about the matter.


    Shadows formed on her hand, and she picked up a Burger and started eating.


    "Darling¡­" Kaguya looked a little worried at Victor.


    Victor smiles gently. "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not some child who has mental problems. Even though I can''t sit and watch a movie with my old man now, I can do that in the future when he calms down more."


    "Not to mention that even if I can''t do this with my old man, I can do this with my wives, and daughters." Victor takes his hand off the head of the three assassins who promptly fall to the ground, while his eyes roll upwards with heavy breathing.


    Victor approaches Kaguya''s table and lifts Kaguya''s chin. "You''ll always be there with me, right?"


    "What a foolish question, Darling. I will always be there, just like I have been from the beginning." Kaguya wraps her arm around his neck, her eyes became more sensual, a far cry from the expression she normally had.


    Victor smiles even more and kisses her gently.


    Chomp, Chomp.


    Yuno started her hamburger furiously while watching this scene with her violet eyes shining brightly, she takes a ss of soda from her shadow and sucks on the straw as hard as possible to make a very loud noise.


    Victor and Kaguya break away from their passionate kiss and look at Yuno, Victor smiles and gently scolds Yuno. "Don''t eat loudly Yuno, it''s inappropriate."


    "...Yes, Daddy." She spoke with a pout at being scolded.


    Victor did not reprimand the food she was eating, after all, this burger is homemade made with the best nutritious divine foods he has in his personal world, as a loving father, he would never let his daughters eat non-nutritious junk food, therefore the best foods were avable to them and their wives.


    He turns his gaze to Kaguya, andughs gently.


    "You spoil her too much." Kaguya sighed.


    He caressed Kaguya''s cheeks: "Just like I spoil my perfect Maid."


    He kisses her again, a few secondster, he kisses her forehead, and at that moment Kaguya feels a power flood of information entering her brain,plex information from several nes involving Earth, the tower of nightmares, mortals, and the gods.


    Kaguya opened her eyes widely. "Are you sure about this, Darling?"


    "Yes." He strokes Kaguya''s long ck hair, and continues: "I''ve had a lot of time to think about this over these two millennia, if I want to rescue my wife trapped in the upper sectors, and ensure theplete safety of my family, we need to do this. "


    "...Putting together the Nightmare Tower, Velnorah''s technology, our progress in runes, and the efforts of cksmith gods like Hephaestus, we can indeed do this, but it will be a lot of work..."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, I won''t do it like before. I learned my lesson. With my resources and current influence, it will be much easier than you think, my love."


    "...Hmm." Kaguya started to rack her brain to think about the ns Victor gave her, but Victor didn''t let her think too much.


    "I will talk to Scathach, Violet, Velnorah, Morgana, Jeanne, and Aphrodite. They soon gave him the general scope of the situation."


    "Okay-."


    Victor kisses Kaguya again, and this makes her brain stop thinkingpletely, and the heat she was feeling before starts to return again.


    "Don''t think too much about it, I''ll be in front of these ns, so it''s a certainty that it will happen the way I want it to be, I just want you to know about my ns so you can act on them."


    "Hmm~, okay, Darling."


    "Good."


    Victor separates from Kaguya, and approaches the three assassins, he crouches in front of them.


    "Hey."


    The three wake up from their stupor, and look at Victor.


    "E-Emperor." They tried to get up, but her legs were too soft and weren''t obeying her body.


    The three shivered visibly for countless reasons, the biggest of which was the blessing of murder they received, and the Emperor''s praise, as well as his fantastic touch.


    Victorughs jovially, and strokes the three assassins'' heads again. "Good work, you three. I know very well of your efforts, and this is my reward for you, I hope you continue to spread my will."


    The three shivered visibly for countless reasons, the biggest of which was the blessing of murder they received, and the Emperor''s praise, as well as his fantastic touch.


    "Y-Yes, we will fulfill the Emperor''s will and spread them to all the uneducated pigs!" The one in the middle initially spoke with difficulty, but soon the fanatical and obsessive glow shone on her face.


    "Good." Victor smiled widely showing all his sharp teeth, he was very satisfied, and on any asion, this smile could terrify any being, but for these women, this was just a beautiful smile.


    Victor''s body began to slowly disappear as if it were smoke: "Remember, I am always watching my faithful assassins." Until he disappearedpletely, and could not be seen anywhere.


    A moment of silence fell in the room, until it was broken by Yuno.


    "Ahhh! Daddy left me!!!" When Yuno got up to run, she was suddenly stopped by a powerful shadow.


    "Where do you think you''re going, youngdy?" Kaguya asked with a very friendly smile on her face. "Don''t think I forgot your earlier attitude."


    "Geh." Yuno began to struggle like a chicken that was about to be ughtered, but she couldn''t free herself from her mother''s shadows.


    Temporarily ignoring her daughter, she looked at her three subordinates. "Get up, Girls."


    "Y-Yes!"


    "From now on, you will be promoted to a special unit that serves directly under the emperor''smand."


    The eyes of the three shone with expectation.


    Even among the shadows, there was a hierarchy to be followed, those ''blessed'' directly by the Emperor, were in a different branch of hierarchy, after all, most of these beings were Dragonoids and not Noble vampires.


    Overall, those who were Dragonoids took on more dangerous missions, and those who were noble vampires took missions that were ''easier''.


    "You are in the big leagues now, and you directly represent the will of the emperor. Of course, as chief, Imand both squads, you will still be under mymand."


    "As those blessed directly by the emperor, there are three rules you need to follow."


    "First, guarantee the sovereignty of the empire, all possible traitors must be observed, and informed immediately so that our experts can assess the situation."


    "Second, you must spread the word of the Emperor, you are the shadows, eyes, and ears of the Emperor, your duty is to ensure that the pagans who go against the Emperor are eliminated. If I or the Emperor orders you on a mission, only total annihtion will be expected, unless of course the orders are different."


    "Third, you are the judge, the executioner, and the executor of the Emperor''s will, even when you are off duty, you must keep this in mind. And never reveal your real work, you don''t exist in society, like shadows, you have no records anymore, just false identities, but don''t be sad, the Emperor knows everything about you, including your sacrifices, you will always be remembered by him, and even if he falls in battle..."


    Kaguya smiled, "Don''t worry. Your souls belong to the emperor now, even if you die, you wille back to life."


    "Fourth, this is not a rule, it is more of a warning, such authority alsoes with a lot of responsibility, if any act of corruption is seen that goes against the Emperor''s vision, only the death of oblivion awaits them."


    "Remember, you are soldiers, but not just any soldiers, You are the elite of the elite of soldiers, always seek the sovereignty of the Empire."


    "Any questions?"


    "At the! We will dedicate our life, body, soul and existence to the emperor!" They spoke in unison with fanatical eyes.


    ''...Wrong, wrong, you guys don''t need to dedicate your body. Why do they always misunderstand my words? At no point did I tell you to dedicate your body!'' Kaguya thought internally, slightly irritated by the obvious intentions of these women, but she didn''tment externally, after all, this always happened.


    "Now, go change your clothes, and take a shower." Kaguya pointed down.


    The three of them spoke at the same time when they saw the state of the pants: "Ah¡­" They blushed furiously, and in the next moment they disappeared from the room.


    Kaguya sighed visibly now that she was alone, and then looked at her daughter who was the perfectbination of her and her beloved husband.


    "Now, what do I do with you?"


    "Ihhh¡­ Don''t touch me! Or I will tell my father!" She struggled even more in an attempt to get away.


    "Fufufufu, my beloved daughter, I will ensure that you learn to respect me, such an attitude seen previously is not eptable." A sandal appeared in Kaguya''s hand.


    She will do it the Asian way, because only then can respect for parents be carved into her daughter''s heart.


    "W-Wait, Mother. Can we talk about this?"


    "My beloved Darling is spoiling you too much, I don''t me him for that, after all, he does the same to me. But if he spoils you, it''s my duty as his wife and your mother to make sure you don''t be too arrogant."


    "Actually¡­ I should have done this from the beginning, but I felt sorry for my beloved daughter, but what do I get in return? Insubordination and insults. This is unforgivable¡­ My mother would be turning in her grave if she saw how disobedient her granddaughter is."


    "W-Wait, Mother, please!"


    "No excuses! ept the consequences of your actions!" Kaguya appears behind Yuno, puts her on herp, then removes her clothes from underneath her and shows her white ass, then takes her sandals and¡­


    p!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "You will learn to respect your mother! If not for good, it will be for bad, such an attitude in front of strangers is uneptable!"


    "You are a princess! A dragon princess, not an arrogant, spoiled brat!"


    p!


    "Gyaaaaa! Why does this hurt so much!? I''m not a dragon!? Is my race wrong or something?"


    "Fufufu, this was made especially for precocious and disobedient children like you!"


    "Now ept your punishment!"


    p!


    "Kyaaaaaaa!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    .....

 Chapter 1004: The Dragon Heart.

    Chapter 1004: The Dragon Heart.


    In apletely futuristic room, two women who looked like exact copies of each other with minor differences in height, eyes, and haircut stood side by side, gazing at a constantly shifting screen.


    Although the two appeared to be sisters, they were actually mother and daughter.


    The taller woman''s name was Velnorah Xyphora Elderblood Thaloria II, a former Overlord of a ruined Empire, while the shorter woman, standing at approximately only 2 meters tall, was Velina Velnorah Elderblood Thaloria III.


    It was a custom in the ancient royal family of Velnorah''s society for descendants to inherit their mother''s name and the surname of the first empress, who was Velnorah''s mother.


    As a tribute to her destroyed empire, Velnorah decided to continue this naming tradition for her daughter. This gesture was merely a way of asserting to herself and everyone else that the Thaloria Empire was still alive. After all, the royalty of this dead empire was still thriving.


    "Hmm, the data is perfect, Mother. The margin of error is only 2%, something we can address once the device is online. It seems we''ve seeded," Velina spoke.


    "Indeed," Velnorah nodded as she waved her hand, causing the screen in front of her to disappear, and they both looked at the floating power sphere.


    This artifact was a divine creation that blended Technomancy, runes, and the skills of a divine smith. It was a masterpiece that would serve as the core of the empire.


    "With the deviceplete, we need to work on countermeasures in case of failures. There are 3,245,344 possibilities of errors urring. I want to reduce that to zero," Velina said.


    "Creating aplete countermeasure is impossible. After all, we don''t possess all the knowledge of the universe, so we have to update as we discover things."


    "But with just the draconic runes and our Technomancy, the number of possible failures can be reduced to 3,200,000 results... That''s if we don''t consider what we don''t know, of course..."


    "... It''s still not enough," Velina narrowed her eyes.


    "My dear daughter, a piece of advice I learned from my mother is to never pursue perfection, because such a thing does not exist."


    "... But is Daddy perfect?"


    Velnorah chuckled softly. "Believe me, he''s not."


    Velina merely looked at her mother with an incredulous and somewhat scandalized gaze for her own mother to say such a thing about her Daddy. But unlike Yuno, she wouldn''t insult her mother; she''s too intelligent for that. Instead, she decided to use arguments.


    "If Mother presents evidence of an existence that could eliminate this thought of mine, I will believe you."


    Seeing her mother in silence, she said: "If you have no counterargument, I remain in the mindset that my Daddy is perfect." She nodded satisfied as if she had won something.


    Velnorah rolled her eyes; she knew this tactic well. She used the same thing with her mother when she didn''t believe her words. She sincerely was surprised at how much her daughter resembled her when she was younger, not in appearance, but in attitude.


    Seeing her mother in silence, she said: "If you have no counterargument, I remain in the mindset that my Daddy is perfect." She nodded satisfied as if she had won something.


    A life-size hologram of Victor appeared in the middle of the room, and Velina began to speak.


    "His body is perfect, every cell in his body has as much energy as a small nuclear bomb, his beauty is something that not even Mother Aphrodite can surpass, he is the greatest genius that has ever existed in all of existence, a being that has left the level lowest point of existence, and became what it is today."


    With each feature she spoke, Velina''s eyes became even more intense as data and more data from Victor appeared on the screen.


    "Even with all our technology, we can''t even discover 1% of all the information on his body, Daddy''s body is like the ever-expanding cosmos, there is always something to discover, something that will definitely breakmon sense... Haah... Haah... He''s perfect!"


    "Velina, you''re drooling."


    Cough.


    Her suit moves by itself, and wipes her face, and with a dignified expression, she says: "I''m sorry for this sight." With a wave of his hand, Victor''s hologram disappears.


    Velnorah rolled her eyes. ''I take back what I said, she''s nothing like me... If it were me, I wouldn''t show such a vision in front of everyone, I know how topletely hide my inner desires, and show it only when I''m alone, she needs it more self-control.''


    Velnorah absentmindedly thought about whether or not to show her ''research'' that she did with her husband in their intimate moments to her daughter, looking at her daughter for a brief moment, she decided that it wasn''t the time yet, her daughter needs more self-control to be worthy of being called a fellow researcher.


    For now she is just an apprentice.


    "I see you guys are having fun."


    These sudden words made the two women have goose bumps in shock, but they didn''t scream, they just looked at the man standing in front of a constantly moving screen with data about his current project as he watched the screen as if he was trying to figure it out. the secret of the universe or something.


    Realizing that he had their attention, Victor smiled slightly and looked at them.


    "Go on, just pretend I''m not here, it''s fun to watch you two work."


    ''That''s impossible.'' Mae and daughter had simr thoughts, while blushing a little due to Victor''s remark.


    Velnorah as the oldest was the quickest to recover, and said: "Since when were you here, Darling?"


    "Who knows~?" Victor smiled in amusement, he walked towards his wife and daughter, and slowly his body began to erge to be at the same height as Velnorah.


    "As an Overlord, you should know, right?"


    Velnorah stopped herself from pouting in annoyance. Normally, she would feel everything and everyone around her, but Victor was an exception, he is very abnormal!


    Velina sneakily walked towards her father, and hugged him cing her face on his chest, she was going to take advantage of this opportunity that none of hers was here!


    Victorughed gently, and stroked his daughter''s long blue hair.


    Velina took a deep breath, smelling her father, while her analytical brain evaluated all this sensation and stored it in her suit to try to replicate the effects, a goal she never managed to fully do, no technology could ovee her Daddy''s presence.


    Velnorah narrowed her eyes slightly in annoyance seeing this scene, but that annoyance was thrown out the window when Victou looked at her and made a finger gesture calling her towards her.


    Unconsciously, without even thinking about it, Velnorah moved towards her, and before she could process what she just did, she felt her lips being taken.


    Her eyes open wide, and she hugs him.


    Velina raises her face and looks at this scene with narrowed eyes, a HUD appears in her eyes, and she records this scene.


    At least she tries, after all, her costume was hacked and this function became unavable.


    ''Stingy Mother!!'' Velina internally roared in frustration when she learned who was responsible.


    Victor stops kissing Velnorah, and puts his forehead against hers, their two draconic horns also touch, and at that moment, several information was shared between the two.


    The same information he gave Kaguya, he gave Velnorah.


    Used to dealing with gigantic amounts of information, Velnorah processed everything quickly, and instantly made several ns, and future ns based on what Victor gave her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I trust you to pass everything on to the others."


    "Yes, Darling." Velnorah nodded, she already knew what to do. "I was wondering how long you would remain passive even though you were so powerful, but you acted faster than I thought."


    "Don''t get it wrong, I wasn''t nning on doing anything, but everything changed when I trained, and I read about our possible future opponents."


    "Oh? You read my report, and I thought you didn''t want spoilers."


    Velina looked up again, and narrowed her eyes. ''What is this conversation? Did Daddy do something?'' Suspicion shed in her eyes.


    "Initially no, but I am no longer just a warrior, I am an emperor." Victor moves away from his wife and daughter.


    Much to the disappointment of both, he walks towards Velnorah''s control center, where a supeputer was there, along with the artifact.


    "As Emperor, it is my duty to guarantee the future of my people."


    A dark violet liquid came out of her body andpletely covered her body, in the next moment a 5 meter tall man in full armor except for the helmet was standing in front of them.


    ''Junketsu, the progenitor''s sword'' Velina thought upon seeing her father''s armor, a soul weapon that evolved along with her father, an armor that not even her current technology can replicate.


    "Therefore, preparations are necessary." Victor points his hand at the device, and violet slimees out of his fingers and into the sphere.


    Velnorah and Velina did nothing but watch curiously as Victor went about his business, even though he was tampering with something they had spent two weeks stabilizingpletely. They didn''t mind. Even if the artifact were to be destroyed, they wouldn''t care. After all, they could recreate the same artifact in a shorter time now that they had the data.


    The artifact began to change upon contact with the dark violet slime, transforming from a sphere into a 10-meter icosahedron, covered entirely with draconic runes.


    The sound of a heartbeat echoed, and in the next moment, Victor''s entire armor glowed violet.


    Draconic wings sprouted from Victor''s back, and soon after, the wings began pulsating with violet power.


    Badump, Badump!


    The sound of a powerful heartbeat grew even louder, and the surroundings became brighter. Throughout these events, the two women never ceased their observation.


    Slowly, Velnorah''s expression shifted from seriousness to pure disbelief at the absurdity she was witnessing. An expression not shared by her daughter, who was left utterly bewildered.


    As the energy began to diminish, the heartbeat ceased entirely, and then the two saw the result of Victor''s actions.


    A 10-meter tall icosahedron artifact, dark violet in color and covered in draconic runes, pulsated as if alive. It was as if they were observing a dragon''s heart, not one made of flesh, but of divine materials.


    "Darling... You... You''re insane," Velnorah spoke these words with her entire being.


    Victor looked at Velnorah and shed a loving smile.


    "Take care of my heart, okay, my love. It''s the core of the Empire from now on." Slowly, Victor''s body began to fade into smoke, and soon he could no longer be seen anywhere.


    "Leave it to me, Darling. I''ll make sure everything is taken care of."


    "Good." His voice was heard until his presencepletely vanished.


    "... Okay, what''s happening? Mother, Exin!" Velina practically shouted.


    Velnorah sighed and didn''t scold her daughter because, honestly, she felt like shouting too.


    "In short, Darling used the properties of Junketsu on the artifact, reinforcing it to ept his energy. He put a piece of his soul to stabilize everything while altering reality to turn a simple artifact, meant to be a prototype for a future infinite battery, into the very living infinite battery itself."


    "... And then... What I''m seeing is?"


    "The heart of a dragon made with divine materials and draconic runes... And not just any heart, this is Darling''s heart."


    Velina nced at a HUD that appeared in front of her. "Mother, the energy production is off the charts, look at this."


    Velina also opened the HUD and saw that the energy production, which was at 100% before, had changed to 10,000% and was still increasing.


    She also noticed that despite using its energy, the energy produced by the artifact didn''t possess properties like negative energy, positive energy, or even draconic energy.


    What she was witnessing was pure and unaltered energy. Energy that could transform into any property the user desired.


    "...This will immensely hasten the construction of strategic-ss weapons. I can create a cannon of pure negative energy now... If possible, I could even add the concept to the cannon, something like the concept of destruction. Not only that, the creation of battle clones will be even easier now." Realizing the countless possibilities this artifact could assist with, she couldn''t help but say.


    "Haah, Darling is amazing." She could only say that as she sighed. ''But how did he know what to do with this artifact? Did he see us doing it...?'' She thought back to what happened before and widened her eyes. ''He learned... While we were upied, he was reading the data from the artifact and learned... Based on that knowledge, he upgraded the artifact.''


    "...Velina."


    "What?"


    "Perhaps, you were right. Darling is definitely perfect." Velnorah joked.


    Velina huffed proudly, "Of course he is, he''s my Daddy after all."


    Velnorah shook her head at her daughter''sck of understanding of the joke and said, "Let''s study this artifact and then focus on creating warrior clones."


    "Okay, Mother... Oh, now that I think about it, if this dragon heart is based on Darling''s soul, will all our sentient creations using this energy have some connection to Daddy?"


    "...I don''t think that''s-..." Velnorah''s eyes widened.


    "Hahahahahaha..." Sheughed in pure disbelief until she couldn''t hold it anymore. "HAHAHAHAHAH!"


    Velina looked at her mother confusedly. ''Has she finally gone mad?''


    "As expected of Darling, his paranoia extends to unprecedented limits."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Any sentient being created with this energy will be under Darling''s domain, meaning... If he wishes, with a thought, he can destroy our entire future army. This is a countermeasure in case of rebellion."


    "...Can rebellion happen with clones gically altered to serve us?" Velina asked curiously.


    "Anything is possible in this universe, so we must have countermeasures, my daughter. And since this energy will be the basis of future artificial souls, any descendants of these clones will be under Darling''s control."


    "Daddy is incredible."


    "Indeed, he is."


    The two reached amon consensus and then began to study the artifact again.


    "Mother, what should we call this artifact?"


    "Let''s keep it simple and call it ''The Dragon Hearts.''"


    "Okay, Mother."


    "Velina."


    "Yes?"


    "Prepare to initiate the ''The Pir'' project. We will begin the process of creating the mind of the empire."


    "The first AI with life... This will be exciting." Velina''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. Unlike the AI they currently have, the one they are going to create will have the capacity of an AI and will truly be alive.


    "Of course not. I called it Darling''s heart because it''s connected to him through his soul, but it''s not part of his body. If the heart is destroyed, nothing will happen to Darling... If it''s even possible to destroy this thing." Velnorah muttered at the end, with just one look, she could tell how imprable this artifact was.


    "What!? So does that mean if this is destroyed, he''ll die!?"


    "Of course not. I called it Darling''s heart because it''s connected to him through his soul, but it''s not part of his body. If the heart is destroyed, nothing will happen to Darling... If it''s even possible to destroy this thing." Velnorah muttered at the end, with just one look, she could tell how imprable this artifact was.


    "We must ensureplete loyalty from this entity; after all, it will be the pir of the Empire." Velnorah spoke as she pondered countermeasures that wouldn''t lead to the total destruction of the AI.


    "It''s simple, Mother. Just make her a daughter to Daddy; all Daddy''s daughters are loyal to Daddy, after all." Velina spoke as if it were obvious, a matter that didn''t require deep thought.


    Velnorah hated how much sense those words made. Avoiding a deep sigh, she continued, "If we''re going to make her a daughter of Darling, we have to create a body as well."


    "What race should we use?"


    "My old race, with some benefits from otherpatible races."


    "We''ll use the dragon gene as the base for perfectpatibility," Velnorah said. She didn''t want to create a true dragon because it''s impossible to create one artificially; after all, a real dragon is more rted to the soul than the body.


    But she could use the dragon gene along with genes from other races to create an entity entirely focused on the mind, as the pir of the Empire. This AI wouldn''t go out onto the battlefield and would be at the core of the Empire, so there''s no need to give it power unrted to its work.


    ''Ah... This n of mine will fail.'' Suddenly, Velnorah remembered the Victor factor. ''Darling will certainly intervene and give more potential to this AI; after all, he doesn''t want ipetent daughters.'' She sighed internally.


    "Umu, in that case, should we call Daddy as well?"


    "Yes, after all, we''re making a new Daughter, he should be present, and as a God of the BEGIN, he can help a lot in her creation." Velnorah nodded.


    "Knowing my husband, he would intervene even if we didn''t call him, after all, it''s the creation of a new daughter," Velnorah thought.


    "But for now, let''s make the initial preparations. When we''re ready to start the first steps of creating this new existence, then we''ll call Darling."


    "Okay, Mother... Should we call Mother Ruby and Mother Aline?"


    "Yes, they wouldn''t like to be left out of this project." Velnorah nodded.


    .....

 Chapter 1005: Nero and Ophis.

    Chapter 1005: Nero and Ophis.


    Four girls were looking at a hologram in front of them that showed images of Victor''s Wives testing a new item made by Velnorah and Velina.


    "I must say that these suits look quite useful, but they don''t seem as versatile as our Father''s outfit," Nero said.


    "I agree. The suit also doesn''t seem to be as strong as Velnorah''s." Ophis nodded.


    Unlike many years ago, the 2 former little girls werepletely grown up now.


    As Nero became an adult, her body developed, and she acquired the toned body of a warrior. Her striking features from when she was a teenager continued as an adult. She still had short white hair at neck length, blood-red eyes, and attire more like a tomboy.


    Ophis was the same. Her long ck hair remained, just as her gothic dress remained the same, but unlike before, despite wearing gloves, she no longer needed them now that she controlled her Powers better.


    Just like Victor''s Daughters, they also became Blood Dragons, but they had not yet be Goddesses since they had not spent all their time inside Victor''s Inner World.


    The two often went out to Nightingale for Ophis to see her other Father, and of course, Nero, her older sister, would apany Ophis.


    Therefore, if you counted how long the two spent in Victor''s Inner World, it would only be approximately 969 years, long enough for them to be adults but not long enough to let them be Elder Vampires.


    Although this time was not felt in any way by the two girls due to the confusion in their schedules and because Victor hid it very well.


    So, for them personally, it was as if only 20 to 30 years had passed, at least in terms of feelings.


    "Junketsu is a very powerful Artifact, and it is unlikely that advanced Technology will be able to have the same effects as it," Metismented casually as she looked at Ruby in a futuristic red full-body outfit.


    The woman flew into the sky and pointed her hand forward. The next moment, four gigantic cannons emerged, materialized on her back, and shot pure Energy.


    "...That is really cool," Ophis said as her eyes glowed slightly.


    "I don''t understand." Zdrac, the original True Dragon,mented. "Why do they need this? Isn''t a True Dragon''s Status enough?"


    "It''s never a bad thing to have too many weapons, especially weapons that canpletely nullify our weakness against the Anti-Dragon Element."


    "Which is the main objective of this suit; the rest is extra," Metis exined.


    "Hmm..." Zdrac frowned at those words. The Dragon''s weakness in itself is absurd for Beings that could literally bend Reality.


    For example, in theory, Anna should be able topletely invalidate the weakness against the Anti-Dragon Element, right? After all, she can bend Reality at a very high level.


    The same applied to Victor.


    But, through tests carried out by Victor himself, only he was able to nullify this weakness by bending Reality, but he was unable to do the same for his Wives... Well, not entirely.


    The effects were lessened but notpletely erased, as in his case.


    It was spected that the reason this happened was because of the ''Rules'' of Existence itself.


    ALL Beings must have some form of weakness to have a Bnce. Some Beings had more weaknesses, and others had almost none, but they most definitely had one. No Being could be ''perfect'' because The Bnce did not allow that.


    The very fact that only Victor was able to break this rule was proof enough that this weakness was something imposed by The Rules of Creation itself.


    As True Dragons, they are arrogant, petty, greedy, proud, and have weaknesses to Anti-Dragon Traits.


    This was the ''Rule'' of Creation.


    Of course, with time and training, all of these personality traits could be controlled and ovee, but the same cannot be said for the Anti-Dragon Trait.


    And that was where the suits created by Velnorah came in. They were made specifically for each Wife with their own characteristics in mind, suits made for protection, fabricated with Draconic Runes, Technomancy, and Divine and Demonic Materials.


    They were suits that only lost in Power and versatility to The Progenitor''s de, Junketsu.


    Seeing Violet creating Technological Wings out of thin air that shot sma beams of pure Energy, Ophis couldn''t help but say. "I want one¡­ I really want one. It''s really cool."


    "Yes... Having the Power of a Dragon is good and all, but... Nanomachines, son."


    Ophisughed lightly when she heard Nero''s reference.


    "Hmm, these suits are quite powerful, and this is just the Mark 1 Variant based on Velnorah''s Technology. I wonder how she will advance with future suits. Perhaps her Technology will surpass Junketsu?" Metis expressed her thoughts.


    "Impossible." Zdrac, Nero, and Ophis spoke at the same time.


    "Nothing is impossible," Metis spoke.


    "Yes, I agree, but in this specific case, it ispletely impossible... Junketsu is very possessive of Father."


    "And she evolved along with him to meet his needs... In the beginning, she was just an Odachi, and now? She can be anything he desires, and it is incorrect to call her just The Progenitor''s de now." Nero exined.


    "Meaning, the stronger Father gets, the more Junketsu will evolve... And since Father is an Outer God... So, yes... I don''t see how Velnorah''s Technology can ovee that." Ophis pointed out.


    "Hmm, Hmm." Zdrac nodded several times.


    Metis was silent. The girls had given her valid points, and she had no way of countering their words. Suddenly, a noise simr to a ringtone came from her wrist.


    Metis raised her eyebrow and lightly clicked on her bracelet, causing Velina''s image to appear in front of her.


    "Mother, your suit is ready. Stop by theb to get it."


    "Hmm, I''ll go get it now." Metis nodded and then stood up.


    Feeling Ophis and Nero''s gaze towards her, Metis looked at the two girls.


    "What?"


    "Nothing." Ophis snorted.


    "I was wondering why you were the only one who didn''t have children with Father," Nero spoke. "Even Amara and Roxanne had children, and they are World Trees... Now that I realize it, Father impregnated twos. Damn, that''s wild."


    "Technically speaking, he impregnated threes... After all, Gaia is said to be the Primordial who represents the Earth, right?" Ophis spoke.


    "Well, that is in the Myths. In reality, she is just the Goddess of Earth, a Mother-Goddess, and not the representation of the itself, like Roxanne and Amara, who are the World Trees." Nero pointed out.


    "...Mm... That''splicated." Ophis nodded.


    "Indeed." Nero agreed.


    "... I''m Darling''s Daughter, aren''t I?" Metis smiles seductively. "I want to enjoy that status for a few millennia before thinking about having Daughters of my own."


    The truth was that Metis didn''t want to have a Daughter anytime soon due to her past experiences with her daughter, Athena. She''d been everything she wanted for a Daughter but came with many ring ws.


    Yes, the woman was wise and intelligent but had an enormous, useless pride. Not to mention that despite not fully knowing her condition, she still never tried to help Mother like a good daughter would, and Metis still held a grudge about it.


    Fortunately, her useless daughter became an empty shell of a ''person'' on which Lily and Medusa could practice their torture arts. A worthy ending for a disappointment like her.


    A God''s grudge can be quite petty, even if the target of that grudge was their own progeny.


    Metis had no idea how bad of an influence she was on Victor''s Daughters, all because of her status as a Daughter. She was living proof that a Daughter could be a Wife, and she was the trigger for countless heartaches that hit more normal Wives.


    "Well, do whatever you want." Nero shrugged. "Father won''t force anything on us."


    "Hmm, I will." Metis nodded and then disappeared, going to get her suit.


    When Metis disappeared, Ophis and Nero looked at Zdrac, who was acting strangely.


    "What''s the matter, Zdrac?" Nero asked.


    "Hmm, my Daughter is absorbing the inherited knowledge much faster than I expected..." Zdrac spoke as he looked at a massive Dragon in the hologram, a Dragon that was very simr to her and Victor in his Dragon Form.


    "Is that bad?" Ophis asked.


    "It''s not bad. It''s just that I feel a little..."


    "Frustrated that your Daughter is doing something faster than you did previously?" Nero spoke.


    "Yes¡­" Zdrac narrowed her eyes. "It took me millions of years to absorb this knowledge, and I only just finished absorbing itpletely after Darling changed me into a Blood Dragon."


    "And my Daughter, in less than a few millennia, is already on the verge ofpletely finishing this task."


    Zdrac could be said to be an actual True Dragon since the Essence of a True Dragon was that each generation passed on knowledge to their descendants. It was a practice that True Dragons usually did so that their children were not deceived and to pass on their teachings even if they were not present. After all, before Victor emerged as a Progenitor of Dragons, the Dragon species was heavily hunted by everyone because of their very valuable bodies.


    "...Actually, wouldn''t it be strange if she took her time considering who her Father is?" Ophis pointed out.


    "I mean, that''s true... But... Ugh, I don''t know." Zdrac snorted. She was just frustrated. A job that took literally millions of years toplete was being done so quickly like this, it was just frustrating.


    Zdrac felt frustrated and, simultaneously proud of her Daughter for being sopetent.


    Nero shook her head from side to side while lightly touching Zdrac''s shoulder. "Just be proud of her. After all, she''s doing everything she can to make her parents proud."


    "... That''s true, I don''t need to be petty about it. After all, the present is different from the past."


    Ophis and Nero nodded in agreement with Zdrac.


    "Speaking of Dragons... When will you girls transform into True Dragon Gods?" Zdrac asked curiously.


    Of the group of recent Dragons, they were the only ones to have not transformed into Dragon Gods yet. Unlike Victor''s Daughters, who were already born naturally as Gods, the two had to conquer their Divinities by themselves.


    ''I wonder what kind of Divinity the two will have. Depending on how the Enlightenment process happens, they will be a power of their own just like all my other Daughters.'' Zdrac thought.


    Ophis and Nero smiled slightly and said at the same time: "Soon."


    "...Just don''t be too greedy when the dayes, and treat the whole process as a journey." Zdrac naturally advised.


    "When it finally happens, you won''tst long because the weight of Darling''s Soul is very different, and when he fucks, he doesn''t just fuck your body out of existence; he fucks your Soul too, which is a very deep connection."


    "That is why, even though us Wives theoretically have infinite stamina, we still get tired because we are copting through both Soul and body." She shivered slightly as she remembered certain things she had been through.


    ''Damn, I''m getting excited...'' Zdrac tried to control herself and get that image out of her head, but every time she avoided thinking about it, the more she thought about it.


    Ophis and Nero blushed deeply when they heard Zdrac''s words. The damage done to them was all the more effective because Zdrac had no sense of shame whatsoever.


    ''Was this woman talking about this? I thought she was talking about making us Dragon Gods!'' Nero thought inwardly with shame. They didn''t expect those words toe from Zdrac.


    She and Ophis weren''t depraved like Violet, Agnes, Morgana, Roberta, Naty, and Natashia, just straight to the point. Because of this, the damage was multiplied several times.


    Ophis and Nero slightly narrowed their eyes when they smelled a strange scenting from Zdrac. Ophis immediately disappeared as if the Space around her had swallowed her, and in the next moment, she appeared with a bucket of water and threw its contents at Zdrac.


    Silence fell around them, and Nero just looked at Ophis in disbelief.


    "Better?" Ophis asked as she ignored Nero''s re.


    Zdrac looked at Ophis and said, "Thank you."


    With a wave of her hand, she bent Reality to her will, and then she was back to her normal, much calmer self.


    "You''re wee." Ophis nodded, satisfied.


    Turning her gaze to the hologram, Ophis couldn''t help but think that she wanted a suit for herself. Perhaps with this suit, her versatility could grow more. Not to mention that as one of the girls who spent a lot of time in the entertainment area, Ophis had lots of ideas about how a ''super tech'' outfit could help her in the future.


    ''If I find myself in an Advanced Civilization, having a very powerful A.I. could be very useful. After all, as my Father once said, there are situations in life that cannot be solved with brute force.'' Ophis thought about the advice she received from Victor.


    This was advice that Victor himself learned after going through some situations in the past that could not be resolved with physical force.


    Ophis was aware that this advice was based more on situations from people close to her, but the same advice could apply to different situations, so she kept an open mind.


    Unlike when she was younger, the years in Victor''s Inner World allowed Ophis to mature a lot, and she was no longer as naive as before. That being said, her main personality still remained the same. She wouldn''t change who she was, she was still Ophis, Victor''s Daughter.


    ''Come to think of it. I need to talk to Nero about our training, I wanted to incorporate some new Techniques into it.'' Ophis thought.


    Looking at Nero, who waspletely focused on their ''Mothers'' training, she decided to leave it to say thatter since it seemed like it wasn''t the time to talk about it now. She knew that anything she said now, Nero wouldn''t listen to her because she was too focused.


    Turning her gaze back to the suit tests, Ophis focused her attention on one of her Mothers, who seemed to be having difficulty adapting to the suit due to her voluptuous body.


    "Ugh, this suit is too tight..." Pepper grumbled.


    ''Yes, I think I should talk to Mother Velnorah about the appearance of the suits. These suits can''t be too tight since this will only bother the more voluptuous Mothers.'' Ophis thought.


    .....n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1006: Class With Teacher Jeanne.

    Chapter 1006: ss With Teacher Jeanne.


    [Victor Weismann note: In this chapter, I will call Victor''s Daughters after their Mothers so as not to confuse readers. Enjoy.]


    "Children, wee to Professor Jeanne''s ss." Jeanne smiled gently. She was wearing ck ts, a ck skirt, and a white dress shirt, but instead of looking professional, she looked more like an extremely hot teacher. After all, her suit did nothing to hide her voluptuous body.


    "Hello, Teacher Jeanne!!" Her ss shouted in unison.


    Jeanne nodded in satisfaction when she saw her children. The smaller children were sitting in the front, and those who developed quickly due to various reasons sat in the back.


    "My assistant today is a Goddess well known to you, the Mother Goddess, Rhea." Jeanne looked at the woman sitting next to her.


    Rhea got up from her chair and softly said with a gentle smile, "Hello, girls."


    "Hellooo!"


    Nodding satisfied again, Jeanne continues. "Today''s ss is about a very important subject..."


    The Daughters looked attentively at Jeanne as she waited for her next words.


    Jeanne snapped her fingers, and a hologram appeared on the board, showing the bodies of a man and a woman.


    "How are Gods reproduced? And what is the difference between a God and a Mortal? Today, we will learn."


    "Ohhh!"


    "Umu, I know you are anxious, but please remain polite... You don''t want to be punished, right~?"


    Some girls shuddered when they heard those words. The ones who shuddered the most were the girls that were the more impetuous ones and the ones who disobeyed orders.


    "To start this ss, let''s start from the beginning. What is the main difference between a God and a Mortal?"


    "On this particr issue, I will leave it to Lady Rhea to speak. She has more ownership in this than I do." Jeanne looked at Rhea.


    Rhea nodded and then began to speak, "If I asked you the same question that Lady Jeanne said, how would you answer me?"


    Rhea briefly nced at the group of more than 30 girls and pointed to a group of white-haired girls. They were Leona''s, Agnes''s, and Violet''s Daughters, respectively.


    Due to their Mothers'' characteristics, the three girls looked like triplets, the only difference being their hair color, which changed between shades of snow white and silver.


    "You three, how would you answer that question?"


    The three shivered slightly and instinctively looked at each other. They whispered to each other for a few seconds, and then the one in the middle was a more serious little girl.


    "Huuh, a God is stronger than a Mortal and cannot die of old age?" Agnes'' Daughter responded.


    "Hmm, that answer is not exactly wrong, but at the same time, it is not correct." Rhea nodded.


    "But ultimately, for the sake of this question, that answer is wrong."


    "Ugh."


    "After all, Lady Jeanne''s question was¡­ What is the MAIN difference between a Mortal and a God?"


    "Power? Longevity? These things can be acquired by other means, but there is one thing that no Mortal can acquire by cheating... Unless, of course, you are Victor."


    Hearing their Father''s name, a collective warm smile spread around the room. Before the girls started talking and lost focus on the ss, Rhea continued:


    "The main difference between a Mortal and a God... Is the Soul."


    Jeanne snapped her fingers, and a hologram appeared in front of the group. This hologram showed two bodies, one was very blurry, and the other was very defined.


    "If I asked you now what the Soul of a God is, would you know how to answer?"


    The two girls nced between each other lightly and nodded, then turned back to Rhea.


    "Exactly." Rhea smiled. "Now, what is the difference between these Souls?"


    "The more defined Soul is the Soul of a God." Aphrodite and Ruby''s Daughters spoke at the same time.


    The two girls nced between each other lightly and nodded, then turned back to Rhea.


    "Exactly." Rhea smiled. "Now, what is the difference between these Souls?"


    Jeanne snapped her fingers again, and a new Soul appeared on the hologram this time. This Soul was much more robust and defined, and unlike the humanoid Soul, this Soul was clearly a Dragon.


    Then another Soul appeared, but unlike the others, this Soul was just... A conjunction of ck, white, and something else. It had no defined shape, but it was definitely a Soul.


    "Can you tell what they are?"


    "The Soul of a Dragon?" Pepper''s daughtermented cutely.


    "Correct. Just like Gods, Dragon Souls are naturally robust and much stronger than Mortals, and in some cases, Elder Dragon Souls can be even stronger than Gods... For example, an Ancient Dragon like Zdrac has a Soul much stronger than a Second-Generation Primordial God."


    "This same example happens when a Dragon gains Divinity, its Soul bes even more robust and powerful, much stronger than the other Gods, second only to Beings like the Primordials, and of course... thest Soul demonstrated." Rhea looked at Jeanne.


    As this exchange took ce, the girls had the realization that their Souls were much stronger than Primordial Gods, a random thought that had an instantaneous effect on them all.


    ''Well, we are our Daddy''s Daughters, so it''s understandable.'' They thought at the same time.


    "I''ll take it from here," Jeanne spoke. "Thest Soul you are seeing is Victor''s Soul."


    Hearing their Father''s name, the Daughters became even more attentive.


    "His Soul has no form, thus, can take any form it wants. While he has no form, his Soul is much more powerful than anything in Creation. It would not be an exaggeration to say that even the Primordials do not have a Soul like his."


    They swallowed hard.


    ''Daddy is amazing!'' They reinforced this thought again.


    "How do we know?? Victor is an anomaly. He is a God who has the Highest Divinities avable for him to use, not to mention that he represents all the Gods who use Negative Energy as fuel. They call him the Emperor, but that Title may be too small for the magnitude of what he represents."


    "It would not be an exaggeration to call him the Supreme God, a God above all other Gods."


    "Probably, the only one who could have a Soul simr to Victor''s is Yog."


    Victor''s Daughters looked at Yog with a slight trace of jealousy and envy in their eyes.


    The ck-haired, ck-eyed girl just scratched her head, slightly embarrassed by the look on her Sisters'' faces.


    "Most likely, the only one who could have a Soul almost ''equal'' to Victor''s would be my Sister and Mother of Yog, Azathoth."


    "Even Azathoth doesn''t have a Soul as powerful as Victor''s. As I said before, Victor is an anomaly, there will be no one like him in this lifetime."


    Jeanne was not stroking Victor''s ego to her Daughters but simply stating facts. As an Outer God and, at the same time, a God of the Highest Order Cosmologically, Victor''s Soul was one of the strongest, if not the strongest Soul, out there. After all, he was holding three Dimensions within him.


    His gigantic Personal World, Hell, and The City of Velnorah. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Each of these Dimensions were gigantic, vastlyrger than Earth. As an example, Victor''s world is a mega that even has its own sun.


    "Back to the exnation. Gods have a stronger Soul than Mortals because their Souls are being fed by the Concepts they exercise. These Concepts have another name by which we use ourselves, and that name is <Divinities>", Rhea exined again.


    "A God can die, but if their Concept exists and their Soul is not destroyed, they will simply be reborn in a few years. Of course, this resurrection can be hastened by various other methods, but we are not talking about that here now."


    "Unlike Demons, who are bound to the Hell in which they came into existence, Gods have no such bond. As long as the Concept exists, they can be reborn."


    Rhea looked at Jeanne, and she nodded.


    She snapped her finger, and the hologram changed again. Soon, two stars, one white and one red were seen, and around them were hundreds of other stars that looked more like meteorites due to their tiny size.


    "What you are seeing now is how Divinity works. The two giant spheres are the two Primordials that are in a state of semi-consciousness: the Primordial of Positivity and the Primordial of Negativity." Jeanne, who had more knowledge about this, began to exin.


    "The meteorites orbiting these two stars are the Divine Concepts which are powered by these two Primordials."


    "98% of existence is fueled by these two Primordials."


    "The remaining 2% are the Domains of other Primordials that were separated from these two Primordials, for example, Concepts such as The End, Death, Life, Reincarnation, Soul, Bnce, Infinity, etc. They are Concepts that receive Energy from other Primordial Ones."


    "...Mother, are you implying that Daddy has influence on 50% of Creation just by being a God of Negativity...?" Scathach''s Daughter asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m saying, although this percentage is a little higher. After all, he is also a God of Beginnings, which only loses in terms of ss to Positivity."


    "Incredible¡­" The girls murmured in disbelief. They now understood the ''greatness'' of their Father''s influence.


    "Continuing." Jeanne snapped her finger, and soon, another change urred in the hologram, showing two robust Souls clearly belonging to Gods.


    "Now that you know the basics of how Divinity works, and the difference between a Mortal, a God, and abnormal Beings like Victor, let''s move on to the next topic."


    "How does a God procreate to birth another God?" Jeanne looked at Rhea.


    The Daughters listened intently for their next lesson.


    Rhea nodded. "Contrary to what you perverted brats think, a carnal act is not exactly necessary for the creation of a new God."


    The holograms of the two Souls touched each other''s hands, and the energy of the two Souls began to merge. In the next moment, a new tiny Soul was born near the two.


    "The reproduction of Gods happens when two powerful Souls unite through an act of trust that can be done in various ways, and from this union, a new Beinges into existence. Through this act, basic knowledge such as who you are, which Divinities you have, who your parents are, thenguage your parents speak, etc., is automatically transferred by the Soul. This is a very simr process that happens with True Dragons without Divinity, but at the same time it is very different."


    ''Yes, but practicing the carnal act is always better. After all, it is at that moment that the Souls are deeply fused with each other... And the process is very good, too.'' Jeanne thought absently but didn''t say it out loud. After all, she knew that these girls knew this too, but it was always good to give new options, not to mention that this wasn''t the entire focus of this lesson.


    "After all, unlike a Mortal True Dragon, you didn''t need to be born from an egg. As Gods, you are already born as Divine Children." Rhea continued.


    "That''s why you were born as a child and didn''t have to go through theplicated process of leaving your Mother''s womb and growing up as a baby. Or spend thousands of years in an egg."


    "...Wait, does that mean we are not our Father''s Blood Daughters?" Haruna''s daughter asked.


    "There is no such thing as blood for Gods, my dear Daughter. Remember, we are not Mortals. We are Gods." Jeanne raised her hand and then cut her wrist.


    Different from red blood, what came out was liquidized golden Energy.


    "As Dragon Gods, our bodies are made entirely of pure Energy, so pure that it takes on this liquid form... Of course, because we are Dragons, things like our hearts, bones, lungs, and general structure that make up a Dragon remain since they are one of our strengths."


    "A Dragon''s Heart is our body''s battery, our bones sustain our existence and allow for better Energy transfer, our gigantic body can be used as a weapon and to better exploit our Energy Forms, and our lungs allow us to use our Breath even in Humanoid Form."


    Jeane blew, and golden mes erupted out of her mouth.


    "The same goes for normal Gods." Rhea cut her wrist, and a golden liquid came out of her body. "We may appear as Humans, but we are not Human. The entire structure and existence of our body depends on our Soul. For the Gods, their ''real'' body is their Soul, and the body is just the projection of that Soul and one of its natural shields."


    "Even though I''m not exactly a normal God, but rather a Titan, this rule still applies to me too, and to the other Gods. Unless you''re something abnormal like a Dragon that ispatible with everything in existence, the same must apply to other Gods as well."


    "But you must always be careful. After all, there are many strange things out there. Caution when dealing with Gods is always necessary and when in doubt, blow the whole ce to ashes and get out of there as quickly as possible," Rhea said.


    Noticing the girls'' still dissatisfied look, Rhea understood the problem and said:


    "... But don''t worry. You are indeed Daughters of Victor, despite not being Daughters by blood. After all, you are not Human; you are Daughters of his Soul because if it weren''t for the mixing of your Father''s Soul with your Mother''s, you would not havee into being."


    The girls sighed in relief.


    Rhea shook her head at this collective sigh. ''They are very passionate about their ''Daughter'' status.''


    "Do you know how Yog was born?" Jeanne asked next.


    Most of the girls shook their heads in denial.


    Jeanne looked at YoG, indicating for her to continue the conversation.


    "My Mother took Father''s and her own Essence andbined them with her Powers to create me", Yol replied.


    "Ohhh..."


    Jeanne immediately continued: "Powerful Beings who can control the Soul like your Father are capable of creating new Beings simply if they so choose. Your Father can take the Soul of an ant and transform that ant into a Being as powerful as a God just by changing its Race or apletely different animal just by altering the structure of its Soul."


    "This maniption does not stop there. If Victor so wishes, he can create Soul Abominations by joining several Souls together and creating a chimera, but such an act would probably attract the wrath of the Primordials, something that needs to be avoided for now."


    "In front of Victor, an ordinary talentless Human could be one of the most talented Humans to ever exist just because he altered a small structure of their Soul."


    "Victor''s only impediment is transforming Beings into Gods, which is impossible. After all, every Mortal Being needs self-discovery to reach this state."


    ''Well, that''s not necessarily true. Victor predicted that as a Representative of Negativity, as long as he had proficiency in that Divinity, he could ''give'' Divinities to other people as long as that Divinity fed on the Negative Energy... But I won''t say that now since they don''t need to know.'' Jeanne thought.


    Not to mention that this theory has yet to be proven, and even if he could give Divinity, the Divinity may be much weaker than the individual themselves achieving Enlightenment. After all, Divinity is Awakened ording to the individual''s personality and unconscious desires.


    "But don''t get me wrong, this act may seem easy for Victor, but any mistake can cause irreversible damage to a Being. The Soul is a very delicate thing. It is the center of your existence, after all."


    "Do you understand now why your Father and us Mothers always emphasize on you protecting your Souls and the dangers of leaving it unprotected as it is now?


    The girls felt a chill run down their spines and immediately used the teachings their parents taught them at a young age topletely protect their Souls.


    Jeanneughed gently. "Don''t worry. Darling is a very overprotective man, and he made sure that your Souls werepletely protected. If any enemy wants to harm your Souls, they will first have to get past the countless defenses that he has ced in your Souls, as well as needing to defeat the Fragments of his own Soul that he has ced in you."


    "If an enemy tries to read or harm your Soul... They will be in for a very unpleasant surprise."


    ''After all, the Fragment of an Eldritch God would be waiting for them there, and even if it is a ''Fragment'', that is a Fragment from Victor''s perspective. With a Soul as strong as his, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he ced a Soul equivalent of a Primordia

 Chapter 1007: Remember: No matter the place, I will always be with you, my Daughter.

    Chapter 1007: Remember: No matter the ce, I will always be with you, my Daughter.


    [Victor Weismann note: I updated chapter 1005 and fixed the plot hole about Ophis and Nero. Thank you guys for telling me.]


    Nero and Ophis walked towards a coliseum, unlike before, they were not hiding their Draconic features.


    Upon Ophis'' head, two ck Draconic Horns protruded proudly, her blood-red eyes'' pupils narrowed like those of a Dragon, and she had grown a few inches taller. These were only the visible changes; the rest of her remainingrgely the same. She still wore a gothic ck dress, a variation of her attire from her younger days.


    Nero was simr. She had two white Horns on her head, and her blood-red eyes narrowed like a Dragon''s. Unlike Ophis, she dressed more modernly now that she was an ''adult''. She wore ck leggings, stylish ck boots, and a shirt that revealed her toned shoulders and midriff.


    Overall, she looked more like a woman who had just entered university.


    They had different tastes and different styles of dress, but they were still Sisters who loved each other deeply, a characteristic shared with all Sisters and Mothers rted to Victor.


    Despite having personalities that would typically sh, everyone worked well together because Victor was there. He was the glue that held everyone together.


    Entering the colosseum, they saw two people. Their beloved Father, dressed in a stylish ck suit, stood gazing with his bright crimson-violet eyes at a woman with incredibly long, flowing, blood-red hair. She wore a tight training outfit designed for maximum mobility.


    "Focus, Kali." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I know, I''ve been doing this for thousands of years."


    "Unlike before, you didn''t have your Divinity being stimted by me, making it harder to control, so concentrate."


    "Ugh."


    Sweat dripped from Kali''s face, and the moment it appeared, it vanishedpletely from existence due to the chaotic Energy she was producing.


    Even though she wasn''t a Dragon Goddess, as a Goddess on the brink of bing a Primordial, Kali exerted immense pressure.


    Even though they weren''t in close proximity to Kali, and even though their Father was obviously containing the effects of Kali''s pressure around them, the two girls could feel how much Power that Goddess possessed.


    The oppressive feeling was ridiculous.


    ''Is this on the level of Mother Jeanne? No... It''s a bit below, but definitely, she''s one of the strongest women around here,'' Nero thought.


    A simr thought crossed Ophis''s mind. She didn''t know exactly who the strongest ''Mother'' was since the Mothers had very distinctive characteristics among themselves, and they had their strengths and weaknesses.


    But Ophis definitely knew who the most ''monstrous'' Mothers were, those who excelled or were an anomaly in their own right.


    Examples included Aphrodite with her Charm, Jeanne with her unique Energy, Rose with her Martial Arts reaching unprecedented levels, Scathach with her Power and experience as the strongest teacher, Velnorah with her control over Technology, and of course, Anna with her Power to distort Reality.


    Of course, they weren''t the only ''monstrous'' ones, just the most visible. There were monsters like Natashia with her Speed, Agnes with her Fire, Morgana with her Radiation, Roberta with her Power to Petrify anything and Memory Maniption, and many others.


    If Kali were one of their Mothers, she was sure she would be in the first group. She was very abnormal in her Mastery over her Destruction Divinity.


    "Okay, that''s enough." Victor''s crimson-violet eyes stopped glowing faintly, and the Power leaking from Kali''s body visibly decreased.


    It was obvious to both of them that Victor was somehow stimting Kali with his Powers.


    Kali opened her eyes and looked sharply at Victor. To the unobservant eye, it might seem like she was irritated with Victor for the training, but to Victor, all he saw was someone pouting because they couldn''t get something they wanted.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Using my Negativity Divinity to stimte your Concept is beneficial, right? You''ve made a significant breakthrough in your Divinity, a breakthrough that you wouldn''t have achieved except after thousands of years of constant meditation."


    "I could push further..." Kali muttered softly. Honestly, the feeling of advancing so rapidly after so long with no visible results was very addictive. If she could, she would train like this forever until she reached her full potential.


    But unfortunately, Victor didn''t do this Divinity potential training very often.


    ''Once a year is too long!'' As a Goddess whose time was infinite, she never thought she would say those words to herself.


    "What we''re doing is abnormal. I''m enhancing your Divinity using my influence. In practical terms, it''s like overcharging a battery beyond normal limits. Even though you''re visibly fine, your Soul isn''t. Rest and adaptation are necessary."


    Looking into Victor''s Draconic Eyes as he watched her so intently, she almost felt tempted to use her Divinity to hide her Soul. But she didn''t. On one hand, she knew it would be futile; after all, Victor was stronger than her. On the other hand, she trusted Victor and knew he wouldn''t harm her.


    ''...But the feeling of having your Soul observed so attentively is quite difficult to get used to.'' She sighed and decided not to dwell on it too much. She didn''t want herck of contact with others to hinder her progress.


    ...As long as it was Victor, it was okay for him to observe her Soul since he was helping her willingly, and she shouldn''t be petty here. ''And it''s not like I dislike it either... This feeling of care is nice...''


    Kali''s cheeks turned slightly red with her inappropriate thoughts, but she shook her head to clear them.


    Victor just smiled slightly in amusement as he continued to observe the process that Kali''s Soul was undergoing. It might seem like he was helping without gaining any benefits, but those assumptions were far from the truth.


    Training Kali in both Divinity andbat was serving as a learning experience for Victor as well, especially Divinity training. By constantly stimting Kali''s Concept of Destruction with his Divinity of Negativity, he was helping himself understand more about this Divinity while also understanding more about the Concept of Destruction.


    Thanks to this training with Kali, his Concept of Destruction was one of the Divinities he had the most Mastery over now.


    If Kali was the top 1 Destruction God, Victor would definitely be number 2. The only difference between the two was that Kali had begun the process of bing ''one'' with the Universe, a process that would eventually transform her into a Primordial.


    A path that Victor didn''t want to follow; after all, why should he ''join'' the Universe? The Universe should join him. He followed his own path, and binding himself to something so restrictive wasn''t his style.


    ''Interesting... She''s bing the very Concept of Destruction, and her Soul is spreading everywhere, but what''s being spread isn''t the Records of her Soul, but her influence.'' One of his many theories was proven once again.


    That was another reason why Victor decided to train Kali personally. The opportunity to witness someone who was about to be a Primordial, a unique experience that probably almost no one had the opportunity to see with as much detail as Victor, was exciting.


    This simple ''observation'' by Victor was helping him understand more about Creation than he ever could have if done normally.


    Victor truly thanked his past self who fully invested in the Goddess of Luck, having her Bless him. This was one of his best investments from the past and he was certain that it was because of this abnormal ''Luck'' that always seemed tond him in trouble that Kali was now here in front of him.


    ''Although such an encounter was possibly foreseeable considering my involvement with Aphrodite...'' Victor thought.


    Even for his current self, it was difficult to discern what was ''Luck'' and what wasn''t. After all, Luck was a force that existed but wasn''t easily perceptible. This kind of Concept operated heavily on probabilities and small-scale Reality Distortion. At least, that''s what he understood from observing the Luckiest Human, who happened to be his subordinate.


    Despite being lucky himself, it applied only to him as everyone around him suffered from his misfortune. His Powers were both a blessing and a curse.


    Kali slowly copsed to the ground, her long, blood-red hair still floating around her without touching the floor. Her body waspletely overwhelmed with Energy and would remain so for quite some time unless she expelled excess Energy from her body or someone drained her Energy.


    The moment Kali set foot on the ground, the area around where she stepped was erased from existence.


    "Oops."


    "And you wanted to train more. You can barely control yourself now." Victor rolled his eyes, finally ceasing his observation of Kali''s Soul.


    Kali''s eyes widened when she suddenly felt Victor hugging her.


    Kali blushed slightly and tried her best to retract her Power, but it was literally an impossible task¡ªnot that she couldn''t control it, but she physically couldn''t rein it in. She had no more ''space'' to store any more Energy.


    Seeing Kali''s troubled face, Victor shook his head once again and approached her.


    Kali''s eyes widened when she suddenly felt Victor hugging her.


    "Rx your body a bit and let your Energy flow."


    Despite the initial shock, she immediately obeyed Victor''s orders and stopped holding back her Energy. Like a dam beginning to burst, all the overloaded Power poured out of her body.


    "Haah..." She let out a long sigh of relief as she rested her head against Victor''s chest, feeling like someone who had just relieved themselves in the bathroom after holding it in for a long time.


    ''A rather terrible analogy,'' Kali thought. ''But one that makes a lot of sense to me.''


    Slowly, the Power in her body began to decrease to manageable levels. Her long, blood-red hair, which seemed to be made of pure Energy, finally took on a more natural hue and slowly fell to the ground as if gravity was gradually taking effect on them.


    "Umu, that replenished 3% of my reserves," Victor nodded, considering how much Energy he had, replenishing 3% was a significant feat¡ªit just proved how ''overloaded'' Kali was.


    Kali was speechless at Victor''s statement.


    "Just how much Energy do you have?" She unconsciously asked.


    "Yes."


    "...Huh?"


    "You asked how much Energy I have, and I answered: Yes," Victor rified, chuckling lightly and stroking Kali''s hair.


    "...That''s not an answer. Can you be more specific?" She spoke whilepletely ignoring the hair stroking. This kind of ''affection'' wasn''t bad; she didn''t dislike it, as she came to learn every time she trained with Victor. Even though she hadn''t had much contact with anyone in the past, she had learned to appreciate the contact she had with Victor now.


    Well, considering that no one could touch her carelessly or they would be destroyed,ck of contact was normal.


    "Hmm..." Having finished draining all the excess Energy from Kali''s body, Victor stepped away from her, much to Kali''s personal disappointment. Then he replied:


    "Honestly, I have no idea." Victor tried to think about quantifying how much Energy he had, but he had no clue how to scale it.


    As he pondered, Victor suddenly heard the voice of Rosalyn Elderblood, his Daughter with Roxanne.


    [Daddy, if you wish, you can easily nurture this Gxy with our help!]


    Then he heard the voice of Amaya Elderblood, his Daughter with Amara.


    [Hmm, consequently, the gxy will nurture you as well, causing a perpetual effect where you have infinite Energy! In other words, nothing is impossible for Daddy!]


    Victor smiled faintly as he heard the voices of his two Daughters in his head.


    Just as he was about to say something, he heard Amara''s voice.


    [You two! You''re skipping your lessons again?! Come back here now!]


    .....

 Chapter 1008: Remember: No matter the place, I will always be with you, my daughter. 2

    Chapter 1008: Remember: No matter the ce, I will always be with you, my daughter. 2


    As he was about to speak, he heard Amara''s voice.


    [You two! You''re skipping your lessons again?! Come back here now!]


    [Geh, Mother is here, Rosalyn, run!]


    [I''m already running, Amaya!]


    [Wait, don''t run away, you brats!]


    [... Haah, honestly, why are these kids so mischievous?] Roxanne sighed.


    [I wonder why, huh. It''s not like their Mothers thought it was a good idea to y with Powers they didn''t understand, right?] Victor said.


    Roxanne visibly blushed at Victor''s remark. [Darling, just forget about it already! That was millennia ago! And I learned my lesson!]


    [Never.] Victorughed.


    Roxanne huffed, then rified: [Just to rify, what our Daughter said is wrong. Even for you, sustaining a gxy is impossible. After all, you''d be expending more Energy than replenishing. Currently, you can sustain four megas and several small Dimensions without getting tired or impairing yourbat readiness.]


    [More than that, and you''d be expending more Energy than I can replenish, which would be detrimental.]


    As Victor''s internal manager, Roxanne was the one most aware of Victor''s limits.


    [Hmm, what if I used my Nightmare Form?] Victor asked out of curiosity. He had never thought about sustaining mores than he already had or even sustaining a gxy with his own Energy since there was no need for it. His personal worlds and Dimensions were already very vast, and most of his people and servants could stay in those worlds.


    [I don''t know.] Roxanne promptly admitted. Even to her, there were things she didn''t fully understand about Victor.


    Victor nodded in agreement. He had tried to learn more about the Nightmare Form from Azathoth, but not even Azathoth herself could teach him much. After all, despite being ''simr'' to her as two Creators of the Eldritch Pantheon, Victor was still very different from Azathoth.


    [That Energy ispletely unknown to me, and even though it''s linked to your Soul, I can''t fully grasp it. I don''t even know what effect it will have on others, but from recent observations of the times you''ve used this Energy, one thing I''m sure of is that widespread Chaos will ur. As my Sister Azathoth said, this Energy wasn''t meant to sustains or life. It''s too chaotic.]


    Victor nodded in agreement. He had tried to learn more about the Nightmare Form from Azathoth, but not even Azathoth herself could teach him much. After all, despite being ''simr'' to her as two Creators of the Eldritch Pantheon, Victor was still very different from Azathoth.


    Azathoth was born outside of this Cosmology, while Victor was born within this Cosmology. This small difference was something that distinguished the two greatly.


    Therefore, as always, he must learn through trial and error.


    "Victor... Victor!"


    "Hmm?"


    "What happened? You''ve been out of it for a few minutes?" Kali asked.


    "Oh, I was talking to Roxanne," Victor replied, looking at Kali''s long hair on the ground.


    As a Goddess of Destruction, her hair couldn''t get dirty since any dirt would be destroyed by her hair, leaving it as soft and fluffy as before, but even having long hair was a disadvantage if she was going to fight. Fortunately, this was a weakness she could easily solve just by altering the size of her hair.


    "When fighting, don''t forget to shrink your hair," Victor warned.


    "Hmm, I know... But I deliberately leave it like this. If the enemy is stupid enough to grab my hair, their hands will just be destroyed." She smiled coldly as her hair began to float again and be charged with the Power of Destruction, each strand of her hair bing a deadly weapon.


    Victor nodded. ''She reminds me of Roberta in this form.'' He thought.


    Kali could focus her Energy on any part of her body, so if she wished, her hair could be a deadly weapon, turning something that would be a weakness into a surprise attack.


    ''Hmm, I taught her well.'' Victor nodded satisfactorily as a small tear appeared in his eyes. ''How quickly children grow up.''


    Victor was the one who taught her to y dirty. After all, in any fight, any trick that defeated your enemy was allowed.


    Turning his attention to his beloved Daughters, he said, "I''m sorry for ignoring you for so long even though I called you here."


    "It''s okay, Father. Watching your training was quite interesting. Even though we didn''t understand most of it, just observing with our eyes is a great learning experience," Nero said for herself and Ophis.


    Ophis nodded in agreement with Nero''s words. Having been together for so long, the two knew each other very well. They were indeed like true Sisters despite not being born to the same Father and Mother.


    "Umu, I certainly have extraordinary Daughters," Victor, being the doting Father he was, wasted no time in praising his beloved Daughters. "You are very kind."


    Both blushed slightly but smiled gently, hearing their Father''s appreciation. How could they stay angry about being ignored when their Father was like this with them?


    "Come here, Girls. Let''s start training."


    "Okay, Father."


    Kali floated a few inches off the ground again and sat in a meditative pose, but instead of meditating, she watched Victor doing his thing.


    ''I wonder how he will awaken the girls'' Divinities.'' This was the first time Kali saw Victor''s process for Awakening his Wives'' Divinities.


    Kali wasn''t a nosy woman, and even if she was curious about something, she wouldn''t ask. Especially when that ''something'' could be considered vital information.


    After all, Victor was the only Being who, in less than two millennia, created a legion of New Gods.


    ''If he hasn''t said anything so far, it''s because he doesn''t mind me observing... If I can understand the mechanism, maybe I can help my Faction?'' Kali thought. ''Maybe I''ll askter if he allows me to do the same in my Faction.''


    Being as paranoid as he was, Victor wouldn''t teach anyone or let anyone observe his Technologies/Techniques without a strict Contract, such as the ones that bound Albedo, Dun Scaith, and Kali.


    It was a Contract whose breach would guarantee the disappearance of the Soul, and as the Demon King, he was well-versed in Contracts and made sure to cover any loopholes.


    Even after Albedo became his subordinate, he didn''t ease her Contracts, considering that the woman was too chaotic and intelligent for her own good.


    Victor didn''t trust anyone but his Wives, and Albedo was not yet his Wife.


    When Nero and Ophis stopped in front of Victor, he said, "Close your eyes, and rx your body..."


    They both did as he said, trusting Victorpletely, so the whole process was very smooth and calm.


    When both of them rxedpletely, Victor''s two hands glowed with violet light. "Remember, my beloved Daughters... No matter the ce, I will always be with you."


    The violet Energy in Victor''s hands was tinted with shades of pure Darkness.


    ''Why is he putting his soul into the Energy?'' Kali thought confusedly, and Victor''s next act left her even more puzzled.


    Victor touched the heads of his two Daughters, and the Energy in his hand entered their bodies, covering thempletely. As the two doll-like women lost the threads controlling them, they fell into unconsciousness.


    Victor quickly picked up his two Daughters and, with just a thought, created a cozy home. He entered the house while holding the girls andying them on a living room bed.


    He stroked their heads with a gentle look, and at that moment, a translucent barrier covered their bodies.


    ''This will keep them protected when they Awaken their Divinity.'' Victor stood up and exited the house he created.


    Closing the door, he looked up at the house, and a countdown was visible.


    The number on the timer showed 10,000, decreasing with each passing minute.


    As he did these things, Kali could only look at Victor in shock. ''...I can''t do this, '' she concluded.


    Everything Victor did seemed very casual and appeared to be very easy, but Kali understood that while it might look easy, it wasn''t!


    Starting from the beginning, she didn''t exactly understand why he gave Fragments of his Soul to the girls. Still, the construction of the house he casually made was extremely strong, capable of even withstanding his full Power.


    With just a nce, she saw that the house was covered in Draconic Runes with effects even she didn''t fully understand. Even if she didn''t understand, she could clearly see the Concept of Time being widely used in that simple house, not to mention the immense amount of Energy being used.


    Something that took Victor a few minutes to do would require the help of her entire Pantheon to sustain from just the Energy expenditure alone, as well as some Master Rune Gods and very strong Time Gods, something her Faction didn''t have.


    Runes, originally, were a craft of the Norse, and although there were Time Gods in her Pantheon, they were not as strong as H, for example, who would be the minimum requirement to do what Victor did.


    Kali just sighed. ''This man''s existence is so unfair.'' She couldn''t help but think.


    "What''s the Time dtion you set for it to require so much Energy?" Kali asked curiously.


    "10,000 years."


    "... What-..." Kali opened her eyes wide, looking at the visibly decreasing timer. ''I thought it would be hours or even minutes, but years!?''


    Kali wondered if anyone in her Pantheon was capable of dting Time in such a way. Since Time was the Domain of the Primordials, it demanded an absurd amount of Energy to use this Concept. Even if one of the Gods had the potential to do it, they wouldn''t have the Energy to maintain the dtion as casually as Victor was doing.


    "One minute for us is like 1 year for them... Although they won''t feel the Passage of Time anyway."


    "I see... That''s why you gave your Energy to them along with your Soul... It''s to sustain their Body and Soul."


    Victor smiled as he neither confirmed nor denied it, but that smile was enough for Kali to confirm that she was correct.


    Little did she know that she had misunderstood the situation greatly. Victor gave his Energy and Soul not to sustain his Daughters, as the house itself would ensure that happened. He gave his Soul to stimte the ''Enlightenment'' of his Daughters.


    "Oh, Kali. You can''t tell anyone about this," Victor said casually.


    Kali felt the Contract acting and sighed. "I wouldn''t tell them anyway. It''s so absurd that not even the Gods would believe it."


    Victor chuckled lightly. "Doing something absurd and outside ofmon sense is something I do daily."


    Thinking about the things she saw while she was here, Kali nodded. "... That''s true."


    ...


    With Nero.


    "Where am I?" She looked around but couldn''t feel anything. She felt strangely weak... She didn''t feel as powerful as a Dragon should, as Victor''s Daughter should.


    She felt debilitated and weak, just like in the past...


    The room she was in lit up, and suddenly, she found herself in a white room, her body strapped to a medical bed with several needles drawing her blood on the deck.


    ''No... No...'' Nero began to panic.


    This familiar situation, this familiar room, the foul stench emanating from her own body, her boney and weak body. Everything reminded her of her nightmare, a terrible nightmare that she tried her best to forget, and in a way, she seeded thanks to her Mother, Ruby, and her Father, Victor.


    Two men in white coats entered the room, two men she knew well. Her ''caretakers'' who were always around to draw more of her blood and conduct experiments.


    ''This isn''t real, this isn''t real.'' Despite the initial panic, Nero knew this wasn''t real, even though she had reverted to being a child. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Currently, her mental age was over 1000 years, and she had matured. Did she have traumas? Yes, everyone did, but she was not as weak anymore.


    "Hmm, the subject is calmer than usual."


    "She''s very weak after being in aa for so long; it''s normal."


    "That''s true. Anyway, let''s continue the work. Let''s inject nutrients to help her body recover a bit more."


    The brief conversation of the two men made Nero''s eyes widen. ''I was in aa...?''


    These words deeply shook her as a treacherous possibility appeared in her mind... Could everything she experienced, her Father, Victor, her Mother, Ruby, her little Sister, Ophis... Could it all have been a convenient lie invented by herself?


    ''Impossible!'' She quickly dismissed this possibility. There was no way all those memories she had of her time with her Family could be a lie!


    "Who do you think will win the next games?"


    "I think it will be the Boss''s son, but we can''t deny the possibility of the new disciple of that sadistic woman."


    "Victor Snow/Scarlett/Fulger, huh?"


    "I wonder what his connection is with those big shots."


    "Who knows? Maybe a new weapon from the Vampire Count ns? Anyway, that doesn''t matter to us."


    "That''s true."


    ''The conversation is the same...'' Even in her tumultuous state, memories of the past began toe back to her. She remembered that it was at this moment that she first heard about her Father, a new Noble Vampire being sponsored by the three Vampire Count ns.


    ''If everything happens as I remember, after Father wins his fight, he will indirectly attack Nius, and that explosion will create an opening for me to escape... I just have to wait.''


    ''Yes... I just have to wait.'' Nero thought resolutely, and due to her panic and fear of reliving a trauma, shepletely forgot her goal, a mistake that would haunt her deeply.

 Chapter 1009: Remember: No matter the place, I will always be with you, my daughter. 3

    Chapter 1009: Remember: No matter the ce, I will always be with you, my daughter. 3


    Outside.


    Victor, observing Nero''s situation, shook his head while sighing, and his hand trembled slightly. No matter how much time passed, he couldn''tpletely calm down.


    He wished there was an easier way to reach Divinity, but such a thing didn''t exist. There was no shortcut, and even the shortcut he thought of wasn''t as efficient as the traditional method of the journey.


    Because of this, Victor created this method: by cing his target in a dream with the Divinity of Dreams while essing the Akashic Records registry, he could create a false alternate reality and stimte the ''mental'' state and Soul to prepare the individual for the ''journey'' that awaited.


    The first requirement for Divinity was the maturation of the Soul.


    Next came the second requirement, self-care, which consisted of three steps that must bepleted.


    The first step is eptance.


    The second step is self-understanding.


    And the third and final step is oveing.


    What the individual experienced in the meantime was the ''journey'' to Enlightenment.


    Although it may seem simple, it was far from the truth. It was extremely difficult to achieve these requirements, especially the requirement of the Soul. Few Mortals have opportunities to enhance their own Souls, as offered in the Tower of Nightmares.


    Not to mention the requirement of self-awareness that varied from person to person. For example, in Scathach''s case, she did not need to go through the third step, which was oveing.


    Scathach had already epted who she was; she had no traumas or regrets, so she didn''t need to ovee or ept. The only thingcking in Scathach was self-care.


    For someone who epted their own existence, she knew very little about herself. Due to the passage of time, she ignored many things about herself, even things rted to her own past.


    When Scathach overcame these trials, she achieved Divinity rtively easily since her Soul and existence were already ready. She also had her ''journey'' and just needed the final ''push'' that Victor gave.


    In Nero''s case, the situation was moreplicated because she clearly had traumas from the past. Even though the presence of Victor, Ophis, and Ruby helped her improve, she had notpletely ovee her past.


    She had merely buried the memories deeply, and this trauma was part of her eptance and oveing test. She cannotpletely ignore her past; that''s not how it worked.


    The past defines who we are in the future. Ignoring your traumas, mistakes, and who you once were is a sacrilege to the Soul. It''s as if you were trying to erase half of your existence.


    ''I trust you, my Daughter. I know you will ovee this,'' Victor thought as he assumed a neutral expression as a Father. It hurt to make his Daughter go through this, but even though he was so concerned about Nero, after all, she was the one who would suffer the most in this process, he understood that it was necessary to make his Daughter stronger.


    Victor looked at the timer on the house, which marked 9481 and continued to decrease.


    500 years had already passed, and their Souls were already showing traces of maturation, bing even more robust than before.


    Victor looked at Ophis. ''As expected... Ophis will finish before Nero.''


    Unlike Nero, Ophis didn''t have significant traumas. She had a small trauma in the form of the incident that urred in Japan, one that waspletely erased when she started training and growing stronger. Instead of dwelling on that incident and fearing those memories, she understood that she suffered because she was too weak. Her maturity helped her ovee those memories.


    Ophis didn''t have traumas, but she had a small regret, a regret that Victor was well aware of.


    "You seem worried, Victor."


    Victor looked at Kali and raised an eyebrow. "You noticed, huh."


    "You hesitated for a few seconds in yourposure, which was unexpecteding from someone asposed as you."


    ''As expected, your Daughters and Family are your most sensitive points.'' Kali already knew this, as it was obvious from the way he ced so much importance on them. But seeing him briefly lose hisposure only reinforced this thought in her.


    "They are my Daughters; of course, I will be worried. The day you have a Daughter, you will understand."


    "Maybe..." Kali briefly looked at the two girls, narrowing her eyes when she saw a white Energy mingling with them. As a Goddess who was on the verge of bing a Primordial, her sight into The Truth of The World was quite sharp, and she could clearly see the influence of the Akashic Records on the girls.


    ''Ipletely underestimated Victor.'' Kali sighed internally. Now, she could be sure that her Pantheon couldn''t do what Victor was doing now. Not even she had such proficiency in manipting the Akashic Records.


    ''... Manipting is a very arrogant word; he''s not doing that. He''s using the influence of the Akashic Records with his Divinities to achieve a certain effect on the girls.'' She didn''t know exactly what this ''effect'' was, but she could try to imagine its effects, although she didn''t know if she was correct.


    With the recent lesson, she learned that she should overestimate everything Victor did.


    She turned her gaze back to Victor. "What''s happening with the girls that has you so worried?" She couldn''t contain her curiosity.


    "A false alternate reality created with my Powers and the influence of the Akashic Records using past Records, a ce where everything is real from the user''s perspective."


    Kali waspletely speechless again. She imagined some things, but not even in her wildest thoughts did she consider this possibility... He exceeded her expectations once again.


    "Just..." She sighed. "Just how did you do this?"


    "I have Divine Domains rted to Creation, Dreams, and Madness, Kali." Victor stopped looking at his Daughters and turned to Kali with a neutral gaze.


    A gaze that, from Kali''s perspective, seemed quite intense, and unconsciously, the Goddess of Destruction swallowed hard.


    "To me, Reality is as mable and fragile as a sheet of paper."


    Victor looked back at his two Daughters, reminding Kali to breathe again.


    "With the right conditions, creating an entire alternate reality is something very easy to do."


    ''... Unbelievable, he''s willing to go so far just to ensure the future of his Daughters.'' Kali''s breathing started to return to normal. The more she interacted with Victor, the more she was surprised by his dedication.


    A dedication she could fully respect.


    ...


    With Ophis.


    Ophis found herself at a much lower height, and all the Power and control she''d previously felt over her abilities waspletely gone, as if it never existed; she was back in Nightingale''s Castle.


    "Hurry, prepare for war. Our King is calling!"


    "Yes!"


    ''Oh, yes... I remember now... This happened when I was just a little girl, didn''t it? An earlier time, before I met Father.'' Ophis thought.


    Walking through the long corridors of the castle, she could see several soldiers preparing to go to war against the Elder Gods.


    ''Wrong. Calling it a war is an exaggeration.'' Ophis thought. After all, she knew that the Elder Gods weren''t using their full potential from the beginning; it was more urate to call this a ''conflict'' on a small scale.


    Trying to use her Powers to move around, she felt quite limited as her abilities weren''t acting as she wanted. All her control had vanished from existence. She was just a little girl with great potential but no control at all.


    Ophis sighed. ''At least, I wish I could control my Powers, but this body here isn''t used to it.''


    ''Why am I here anyway? Wasn''t I supposed to go somewhere to Awaken Divinity? Thinking about it, my Father didn''t leave any instructions on what I should do...'' Thinking of her Father, she remembered his words before she fell asleep.


    "Remember, my beloved Daughters... No matter the ce, or Time, I will always be with you."


    When she recalled those words, a small smile appeared on her face, and she no longer worried about being in her weakest form. After all, she knew that her Father was always with her, no matter where she was.


    Walking through the corridors with this confidence in her heart, Ophis spotted her other father''s first, second, and third wives while they seemed to be forming a circle, talking about something very quietly.


    Ophis narrowed her eyes slightly. Even though she didn''t have control over her Powers, she still had knowledge of her basic training in learning to manipte her senses, something that could be done even as a child.


    Just as she was about to do this to listen in on the women''s conversation, she heard.


    "Ophis?"


    A gentle, maternal voice, a voice she hadpletely forgotten until now, was calling her. With a tight heart, she turned towards the voice and soon saw a womaning out of a room.


    Long ck hair, wearing an outfit that seemed like a mix of a short ck Yukata and a dress, while her nine ck tails swayed gently behind her, an appearance that greatly resembled her aunt Haruna, but at the same time was very different from her. While her aunt Haruna had a more severe face, this woman, her mother, Otsuki Hana, had a gentler face. And with that same gentle face, she was there looking at her with a slight curiosity shining in her eyes.


    "Mother..." Ophis felt her little heart pounding, with various feelings trapped in her chest. Feeling quite suffocated, she didn''t know what to do or what words to say.


    Hana frowned slightly when she saw her daughter''s state. She approached Ophis and squatted down. At the same time, she took the Katana from her waist and ced it on the ground.


    "What happened? Are you okay?"


    Listening to this gentle tone and feeling her Mother''s touch on her small body, Ophis couldn''t hold back anymore, and tears began to fall from her face.


    Seeing her daughter react so intensely, something that was very unnatural for her, Hana did what any Mother would do in her ce. She hugged her daughter, which only made Ophis cry even more.


    Listening to whispers directed toward her, Hana looked to the side and saw d''s first, second, and third wives. Hana''s eyes narrowed slightly, putting the pieces of the puzzle together. Seeing her daughter''s state, it didn''t take a genius to understand that her daughter''s current state was because of these three women.


    Hana''s gentle face disappearedpletely, and only a murderous expression was seen on her face.


    A terrible Youki emanated from her body, a Youki that smelled of Death and Decay.


    Even if the target of her intentions were Elder Vampires, she didn''t care. She had never been afraid of a fight, especially if it was to protect her daughter.


    Gripping her Katana, the moonlight from Nightingale shone behind her, as her Youki became even more potent and aggressive, and her 9 tails bristled.


    "Leave... Leave before the little self-control I have in favor of d wears off, and I erase your miserable existence for what you''ve done to my daughter." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The first wife was about to speak up to say they hadn''t done anything, but you didn''t argue with an angry woman, especially a super-protective mother.


    When the sound of the sheath being opened was heard, the three women felt a chill run down their bodies, and for a moment, they saw their bodies being torn into pieces, damage their Vampire bodies wouldn''t be able to handle.


    "L-Let''s go..." The third wife spoke up.


    "Y-Yes." The second one agreed.


    Though displeased, the first wife simply nodded and backed away.


    Meanwhile, Ophis didn''t care about anything as she just hugged her mother even tighter.


    .....

 Chapter 1010: Im trapped.

    Chapter 1010: I''m trapped.


    With Victor.


    Victor fell into a deep silence when he saw the state Ophis was in just talking to her Mother.


    Kali, who was nearby, looked at Victor with slight caution as she tried to focus on her meditation. After all, she couldn''t see what was happening internally with the girls, but she couldn''t focus. The reason for this was the man next to her. Even though he didn''t show emotions on his face, the ''environment'' around him spoke for itself.


    Honestly, Kali, at this moment, felt like a normal Human standing next to a nuclear bomb that could explode at any moment.


    Kali sighed. ''I can''t focus.''


    Maybe she was exaggerating and just being hypersensitive, but this was a side of Victor that Kali had never seen before.


    While unknowingly worrying Kali about his mental state, Victor didn''t care about it. All his focus was on his two Daughters. He was watching them both like a hawk, ready to intervene any time he judged they couldn''t ovee the test.


    Seeing the image of Ophis hugging the woman known as Otsuki Hana, who was also his Wife''s sister, Victor''s thoughts went to extreme solutions.


    [Darling, get that thought out of your head.] Roxanne warned him.


    [Roxanne is correct, Darling. Unlike your Disciple''s daughter, Ophis'' Mother is a Supernatural Being, and her Soul rests in the jurisdiction of the Judges of The Abyss. It will be a much more difficult task to recover her entire Soul again... Not to mention, it has been such a long time since she died, and her Soul may have already been recycled and passed on.] Amara supported as she used her Powers to silence her two Daughters.


    [It is impossible to recover her Soul and resurrect her, Darling.] Roxanne added.


    [...Nothing is impossible for me.] Victor simply stated.


    A silence fell between Amara and Roxanne. This very arrogant statement could be seen as if Victor were bragging, but they both knew that his intention was far from that. He was just stating facts.


    How many times had Victor brokenmon sense? How many times had he done things considered ''impossible'' for all other Beings? Both had already lost count.


    If before, as a Mortal, he had done absurd things, now, as a God rtively experienced in his Divinities, his range of actions was countless.


    Suddenly, Victor''s violet eyes became even clearer as he looked at Hana, specifically, at her ''Records''.


    This fake world was a mix of his Divinities and the data stored in the Akashic Records. In a sense, Victor was actually looking at the real Hana, even if it was just Records of her without her Soul.


    ''Soul... A thing so beautiful that I haveplete control... Using Beginnings, Dream, and Creation, maybe I-.'' Victor''s thoughts were interrupted by Roxanne.


    [...Darling, stop. This action is directly entering the territory of the Primordials, something that will deeply offend them. We''re not yet ready to deal with retaliation from an angry Primordial.]


    [But it''s possible, right?] Victor spoke.


    [...Yes, it''s possible... But...] Roxanne sighed. She knew that when her Husband set his mind to something, he wouldn''t stop until he did it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [I know. It''s dangerous now, considering I''m touching the Domains of several Primordials and not just The Judges of The Abyss. I''m sure that, even if The Universal Tree likes me because of Jeanne, he won''t stand by and watch my actions, which will go against everything they have established.] Victor spoke.


    [I won''t do anything now... But I will save my options for the future.]


    [Darling, at least wait until we can rescue our Sister.] Instead of stopping Victor from doing something, Amara decided to point him in a safer direction.


    [With Azathoth close to us, you two could effectively defend yourselves from anything.]


    [That was exactly my n, so I won''t do anything for now. I have people and a Family to take care of... But the future is different. In the end, all that matters is how strong you are. As long as I be the strongest, I can do whatever I want.]


    Amara and Roxanne nodded as they sighed in relief. Honestly, they were pretty worried just now, as they knew very well how intense Victor was when he decided something, especially when that decision was for the good of his Family.


    ''Just because of his Daughter''s tears, he was ready to break all the Rules of Reality, consequently putting us in danger... Honestly, I can''t hate him because of that. It''s because of that personality that I was attracted to him in the first ce.'' Amara thought.


    Roxanne naturally looked at Ophis. ''If her Mother''s Soul were somehow under Victor''s influence, the entire resurrection process would be easier...'' As a God-King who was responsible for Life and Death, he hadplete Authority over those who died in his Domain.


    His Wives, Daughters, Subordinates, and even his Faithful were all in his Domain. If one of them died, Victor could simply resurrect them back. He controlled Life and Death in his Domain, but that could not be said of Souls that had died a long time ago and had already gone through the Soul-recycling process.


    ''Honestly, with this method he thought of, it doesn''t even matter if she went through the recycling process or not. After all, he would be using the Akashic Records Data, but that''s why it''s so dangerous.'' Roxanne sighed.


    ...


    With Nero.


    ''How long has it been?'' Nero wondered.


    She didn''t know, as her sense of time was very distorted in this white room, and her body didn''t help either. She was too weak, too weak to try to understand anything.


    The only sources of information she had were her two caregivers, who would asionallye and talk to each other. Although, the information they provided her wasn''t really useful, considering they asionally talked about personal things.


    Nero didn''t know how much time had passed, and she couldn''t even remember what she was doing here, as the feeling of Reality and Dream had be very faint.


    At some point, she even wondered if everything she experienced was a product of her imagination, a creation of her brain to relieve her of her pain.


    A gentle false reality she created only to ignore the reality she found herself in.


    The reality of countless experiments being done with her blood, the sadistic experiments that aimed to remove her skin, fingers, and some parts of her organs to use as a weapon.


    She wondered why she had to suffer this? All she did wrong was be born, born as a Hybrid, something that wasn''t even her fault.


    Why did she have to suffer this? Why couldn''t she just die and leave all this alone?


    Ironically, the same cursed state she found herself in allowed her to survive these experiments. Despite not being a full Vampire or a full Werewolf but rather a glitch in between, her Supernatural Body still healed from any non-fatal damage.


    Her ''caregivers'' knew this, so they made a point of always keeping her with as little nutrition as possible so she would not have the strength to rebel, but her body would maintain constant activity to prevent her from dying due tock of Energy. ''Why? Why is this happening to me again?'' Her mind, stuck in a time loop of anguish and despair, further sank her rationality and the support she felt.


    Words from strangers who didn''t even care about her affected her more than the ''beautiful'' dream of her Father, who helped her along with her Mothers.


    The door to her room opened again, and this time, her two caregivers entered again. They were holding a tablet in their hand, and apparently, they were watching a recording of something.


    "...So beautiful~...Unfortunately, that''s not enough."


    Nero''s small body trembled at that familiar voice. The tone was more naive, almost childish,pared to what she was used to, but if there was one thing that never changed, it was the kindness that those who were close to him could hear permeated in his voice.


    ''Father...'' Nero''s lifeless eyes glowed crimson.


    "Remember, my beloved Daughters... No matter the ce, I will always be with you."


    Words she had heard but forgotten were heard once again.


    "This Vampire is very powerful. What is this? How does he have the Powers of The Three Vampire Count ns?"


    ''That wasn''t a dream...'' Nero gritted her teeth.


    "My theory that he''s a weapon still stands... Anyway, let''s get back to work."


    ''I refuse to believe that it was a dream.'' Her existence trembled as the fog of weakness that originated from this body slowly began to disappear, and memories of him became clearer.


    "Yeah." Her caregiver approached her and removed the restraint from her mouth. "Let''s collect your teeth and just get back to work."


    ''Yes, I came here with a goal... To be stronger to help my Family.''


    Suddenly, a massive explosion urred that made the entire building shake.


    "...What?"


    One of her caretakers fell onto her petite body, and memories of the past bloomed in Nero''s mind.


    ''Yes... I remember what happened next.'' Nero''s eyes shined even brighter, and following her instincts, she bit the Noble Vampire''s neck.


    Cannibalism, the act of one individual killing and eating another of the same species. It was an act that would not bring Power or even satisfaction to a normal Noble Vampire. But to a powerless Hybrid? This act revitalized her entire dying body.


    "Josh!? You damn brat-."


    Another explosion urred, and this time, it was a chain of explosions that erupted due to the initial impact.


    In less than a few seconds, the Noble Vampire''s body became even drier than the girl''s as she pulled the individual''s neck and tore off the piece of flesh with her fangs. Her body, which had been very thin before, gained some semnce of a rtively healthy body.


    And the Noble Vampire? He was alive but would soon die due to the poison from the Hybrid''s fangs that was deadly to his kind.


    Seizing the opportunity, Nero immediately let go. Initially, these restraints were made to hold an adult Noble Vampire, but due to the ''weakness'' of the experiment''s body, the restraints were changed to weaker variations that were easier to loosen and manage.


    A mistake that guaranteed Nero''s freedom.


    Therefore, she attacked him using the tools around her.


    The girl immediately jumped at the distracted Vampire but didn''t attack him head-on. Instinctively, she knew she would just die. At the end of the day, she was still a Hybrid weaker in Power than the members of the two Races that had created her.


    Therefore, she attacked him using the tools around her.


    The moment the Vampire instinctively raised his hand to defend himself, she appeared behind him and bit his neck.


    Drying the Noble Vampire until he was just an old skeleton, she used some of her newly restored strength and cut off his head.


    She wanted to do more things, but unfortunately, she needed to get out of here. She needed to see her Father!


    Using her memories, she escaped from this ce once again.


    ''First, follow the employees, then jump into the venttion pipe heading upwards¡­ I can''t be seen, or I will die.''


    The process became ''easier'' than the experiences in her memories. Even though her body was weaker and she didn''t have the Power she was used to, her basic training was still present. She knew how to hit, run, and sneak better, thanks to her Father.


    Soon, she managed to leave the building through the roof as a wave of joy took over her body. A joy that became even greater when she saw her Father for the first time from a distance... But, this joy did notst long because her reality broke like shattered ss.


    ...And soon, she found herself back in the white room she had just escaped from.


    ''...Huh?''


    Seeing her two caregivers entering healthy again, a coldness overtook her body.


    ''I''m stuck in a loop.''


    .....

 Chapter 1011: Traces of Divinities.

    Chapter 1011: Traces of Divinities.


    Back in the cursed chair once again, Nero found herself pondering what she should do. It was obvious that she shouldn''t rely on her father for help; she needed to take action on her own.


    "Allies? At the moment, I have none." Nero immediately dismissed the thought. She contemted several possible scenarios she could utilize.


    But none of them seemed viable for the current situation. She could try to deceive these noble vampires in some way, but she wasn''t exactly an expert in maniption; she had always been someone who relied on force. And she highly doubted that these arrogant noble vampires would listen to a mere ''experimental subject'' like her. The only viable option she could imagine was force.


    "But even if I try to use force, I don''t have enough strength to get out of this situation alone," Nero grunted as she felt the needle touch her arm again.


    An inexplicable anger surged in her heart as she felt her body being used again without her consent.


    "How dare they? How dare they defile this body? How dare they reduce me to this state? How dare they try to take advantage of me?"


    "The only one permitted to do anything with me is my beloved Daddy!"


    "Irritating, irritating. Irritating, irritating. These lowlife forms!"


    [Stop.]


    "H-Huh?" The noble vampire shuddered and quickly backed away from Nero. "Did you say something?"


    "You must be imagining things; I didn''t say anything."


    "Idiot, I''m not talking about you! I''m talking about her!"


    "How could she say anything if her mouth is closed? Are you crazy? It must have been the wind."


    "The wind up my behind, that''s a closed base," the noble vampire thought disdainfully upon hearing what his partner said.


    "Hmm, maybe. Anyway, let''s continue." The noble vampire tried not to dwell on it too much and just finish their work as quickly as possible, for some reason, he felt like something very bad would happen if he stayed here.


    [I said...] Nero''s white hair floated for a few seconds with a bright red power, veins popped on her head, her eyes turned into draconic slits, her mouth transformed into sharp teeth that tore through her bindings as if they were nothing: "STOP!"


    The two noble vampires fell to the ground and stared at Nero with terror-filled eyes. Instead of a decrepit and weak little girl, what stood before them was a massive white dragon with zing red eyes that made them feel like insects.


    Breaking free from her restraints, a gigantic draconic hand covered in red power emerged from Nero''s hand and grabbed the two individuals. Nero brought them close to her face.


    Crack!


    The bodies of the two individuals were broken into several pieces with the squeeze of the hand.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    "How dare you defile my body, you worms!?"


    "What''s happening here!?" Several noble vampires entered theboratory only to witness an unbelievable situation.


    Nero''s gaze turned to the noble vampires, a look that terrified them even more. Do you know what it''s like to stand in front of a predator?


    It was this feeling that the two of them were feeling right now.


    "This filthy ce. This ce that desecrated my body must disappear from existence... I will never forgive myself if it continues to exist..." Nero''s distorted voice continued to be more and more distorted.


    His once red power began to turn ck with shades of violet.


    "Disappear!" A sphere of power that formed in Nero''s mouth and a powerful violet breath flew towards the noble vampires.


    The moment the powerful breath would touch the vampire nobles, time freezes, and in the next moment, reality shattered again like a mirror, and she was back at the starting point.


    Nero looks around confused, that feeling of inexplicable anger disappeared from her body as if it never existed, she found herself even more confused than she initially was: ''...What was that?''


    Looking at her body, she felt weak again, but the memories of her ''rage'' were still present in her existence, she tried to use that power again, but nothing left her body.


    ''Just what was that?''


    ...


    With Victor.


    "Well, this is an interesting development, isn''t it?" Victor thought as he looked with curious eyes at Nero, specifically at her soul.


    "Her soul is being filled with my essence in nightmare form... Instead of awakening current concepts like divinity, she''s using me as a source. In the truest sense of the word, she''s bing my ''goddess.''" Victor smiled proudly.


    He hadn''t expected this situation; his adopted daughter turned out to be even more special than his own daughters. What the primordials of Negativity and Positivity are to the gods, a source of energy in the form of concepts, Victor is bing that same type of existence for Nero.


    The divinity Nero is awakening, the energy used in her,es from Victor''s nightmare form. In the truest sense of the word, she''s bing an Eldritch God.


    If Yol is an Eldritch primordial born from Victor and Azathoth''s energy, Nero is an Eldritch God utilizing Victor''s energy as a concept.


    <Apocalypse>


    A concept outside of this cosmology, not bound by its rules. A concept that, in the truest sense of the word, could bring about the apocalypse for everything.


    "Even though she hasn''tpleted the steps to divinity yet, due to the vtile nature of my nightmare form, in extreme anger, she ended up using a fraction of that divinity." Analyzing the divinity Nero is awakening, he realized that fury acted as fuel; the angrier she got, the more her concept spread, until a point where fury wouldn''t be used as fuel anymore, but rather the existence itself around her.


    Truly an Eldritch God indeed.


    "If we follow the same rule of existence using Kali as a reference, Nero in the future could train her divinity to be something simr to my daughter Yol." Victor smiled in satisfaction.


    Kali, who was meditating, opened her left eye slightly as she looked at Victor, then closed her eyes again. Even though she was meditating, her senses were quite active, all focused on Victor and what was happening around him.


    Even though she couldn''t see what was truly happening, she knew that what was happening near her was very important, so she didn''t want to miss any details if possible.


    And because of that thought, she managed to feel energy gathering around the girl with white hair. Opening her eyes, she looked at Nero, who was no longer lying on the mattress but floating while a violet energy with ck shades covered her body.


    Her short, smooth white hair changed; it grew to waist length and became wilder, with tips standing up like a lion''s mane. Every part of Nero''s body radiated power, an unknown and very dangerous power, a power that closely resembled that form of Victor she had once faced.


    The girl''s body visibly began to change; as the numbers decreased, marking the passing years within the house, her body grew in size until it stopped at 190 cm tall. Her breasts grew, but not excessively; she was perfectly bnced. Her body became more toned and muscr, but not in an ugly way like massive muscles, but rather like a warrior''s,pact and full of power.


    Clearly, her existence was growing in a way that would be more viable forbat, yet not forgetting to maintain her beauty, something probably caused by Victor''s divinities of beauty.


    Before Kali couldment, she saw Ophis''s body being covered in ck energy. However, unlike Nero, Kali could see what type of energy it was; the energy wasn''t unknown.


    But although the energy wasn''t unknown like her sister''s, the divinity forming in her body was one of the most dangerous out there. Kali sensed traces of the <Infinity>ing from Ophis.


    A concept not as destructive as her own destruction, but with uses just as dangerous.


    Just like her sister, Ophis floated in the air, her body began to change; she started to grow, but unlike Nero, her changes weren''t as drastic. She simply grew until reaching 185 cm in height, and her body became fuller than Nero''s. Her assets grew to G-Cup, and her buttocks became plump and rounded.


    If Nero was the embodiment of toned and warrior-like beauty, Ophis was the representation of cute, gothic, and chubby beauty.


    "Two new monsters... just like the rest of his daughters," Kali sighed. She had encountered some of Victor''s daughters, and no matter who they were, they all had immense potential; they were all monsters in their respective areas.


    Kali felt sorry for the gods who would face Victor''s faction in the future.


    Just as Kali felt these changesing from Ophis, Victor felt the same, but unlike Kali, Victor ''saw'' more things than Kali did.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously. "Trying to gain control over my daughter, you worm?" He snorted. "That will never happen with me around."


    Wings emerged behind Victor, and a violet power emanated from his body and flew towards Ophis; soon, the primordial''s influence disappeared from Ophis, and in the next moment, the concept of <Infinity> changed.


    Instead of Ophis drawing energy from the primordial of Infinity, she would draw energy from Victor himself, specifically from his nightmare form, transforming her, like Nero, into an Eldritch God with the aspect of <Infinity>.


    "No one but me will have influence over my daughter. No One." Victor''s thoughts were definitive; he didn''t care if he offended a primordial or not; no one touched his daughters.


    Carefully using his energy from the nightmare form, he reced the energy used by Ophis''s awakened divinity concept with his own, something he could do immediately due to the observations he had made from Nero.


    As a monstrous genius who had always focused on training his control, it wasn''t difficult to use small amounts of energy from his nightmare form to do this. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I suppose I could do the same for my wives and daughters, making them beings outside the influence of this existence." Victor thought, but he didn''t proceed with these thoughts yet.


    After all, he only managed to change Ophis because she was in her early stages of divinity. Doing what he did was easier in their early stages than in a fully matured divinity like his wives and daughters. Their divinity was part of his existence, so this was a much moreplicated task than what he was doing now.


    But the thought still remained as a n for the future when he studied more about this subject and became proficient enough to safely change the existential part of his wives and daughters.


    "Fortunately, I was smart enough to leave traces of my energy in all of them; with that, I can prevent anyone from negatively influencing them." Victor thought, feeling proud of his past self.


    As this happened, Kali watched everything with shocked eyes; even though she didn''t fully understand what she saw, she had assumptions, and each of those assumptions was as terrible as the next.


    Kali swallowed hard and tried to calm herself, something she was finding terribly difficult now.


    Victor looked at Kali. Looking into those intense crimson-violet eyes, Kali felt a chill down her spine and quickly spoke, "I didn''t see anything; I don''t know anything."


    Victor continued to stare at Kali for a few seconds and then returned his gaze to his daughters as he said, "Don''t tell anyone what you saw." He used his contract.


    Kali nodded, sighing in relief.


    .....

 Chapter 1012: Otsuki Hana.

    Chapter 1012: Otsuki Hana.


    Meanwhile in the outside world, within the false reality, things werepletely different.


    Ophis continued to embrace her mother Hana, who was feeling very protective now, after all, she had never seen her daughter react so intensely to her presence.


    Ophis was a quiet and kind girl, her heart burned with the fury of hellfire when she imagined that someone had hurt or intimidated her.


    Her thoughts turned even more murderous when she imagined her ''sisters'', she spat out the word in disgust, to Hana, d''s wives were nothing more than vipers, they were not her sisters, her only sister is now safe in her n in Japan.


    She came to this ce at d''s request, but shepletely regrets that decision, this nest of vipers is no ce to raise her beautiful daughter.


    While murderous thoughts passed through the once gentle Hana, Ophis continued to embrace her mother, who took her somewhere she didn''t care about.


    Ophis herself was surprised by the intense way she reacted now that she stopped to think when she was calmer.


    Even though she was like a child now, that doesn''t mean her thoughts regressed to the point where she actually became a child, she still retains her adult mental faculties, she remembers everything that happened with her father, and instinctively knows it was not a lie.


    Even in this false reality, she will never forget the Father who practically taught her everything, from training to thinking, and how to behave. Teachings that were not only taught to her by her father, but also by her other ''mothers''.


    Hana took her daughter to her personal room and held her protectively in herp, her nine ck tails swaying behind her almost hypnotically.


    These tails soon stiffened when she felt someone approaching, the door was opened, and soon d appeared.


    Tall, wearing full armor, long ck hair, blood-red eyes, and a beard to match, he looked more like an old general than a King, this was his form when he would fight against the ''invaders'' of his nation.


    "What happened, Hana?" d''s heavy, thick voice was heard.


    Hana''s gaze became even more intense when she heard d''s words, she didn''t fall for his nonsense, knowing very well how the other women worked, she knew d must already know what happened.


    "What do you think happened, d?" Hana spat.


    Hana was a gentle woman, who rarely got angry at people, but she was not a coward, she did not bow her head to anyone, she had her pride, and she had her boiling point, usually being the people close to her.


    d knew this, after all, it was because of this personality that he liked her.


    His intense gaze softened a bit when he saw Ophis''s state, he sighed a bit, a ck mass covered his body, and soon a man with blond hair, elegant suit, and red eyes was present.


    "I talked to my other wives, and they imed they didn''t do anything to Ophis."


    "They were lying."


    "Believe me, they weren''t." d''s eyes glinted slightly. "I made sure of that."


    Seeing the certainty in d''s eyes, Hana''s eyes softened a bit, but no apology was present on her face. "Then why did she react so intensely?"


    "I don''t know... Yet." d sighed. "But we know Ophis is quite special."


    Hana nodded, she knew her little daughter had 50% of d''s progenitor blood inside her, and knowing d''s abilities, it wouldn''t be surprising if his daughter could awaken simr powers.


    Ophis, who had been listening to the conversation between the two while enjoying her mother''s caresses, briefly looked at d.


    ''Different... This father isn''t the reformed Father... But he''s still a good father because Mother hasn''t died yet.'' Ophis immediately understood her father''s personality with just a nce.


    He was far from what her other father was outside of this false world. ''Father hasn''t had his character development yet, but he''s still okay, hmm.''


    d looked strangely at his daughter, for some reason, he felt his daughter was judging him a lot. She no longer had that innocent look, like a newborn child.


    Intelligence could be seen in her eyes, an abnormal intelligence that couldn''t be seen in a child who was only a few years old.


    And this perception made him dangerously narrow his eyes.


    "Who are you? What have you done with my daughter?"


    Hana automatically, as a good mother, stepped in to defend her daughter. "What are you doing, d?" She growled dangerously.


    Diminishing the intensity of his expression and power, d didn''t want to get on his wife''s bad side, he backed off, but still kept guard ready to intervene at any moment. "Intelligence shines in this child''s eyes, she''s not the Ophis we know, someone or something is possessing her."


    The idea of something or someone possessing his little girl disgusts him deeply.


    Seeing Hana''s immovable stance, d sighed.


    "Hana, you know I would never harm my children, even if they deserved it sometimes."


    These words made Hana stop her movements, even though sometimes d wasn''t very reliable when it came to interpersonal rtionships, one thing that never changed about him is that he wouldn''t actively harm his own flesh and blood, he wasn''t that bad of a father because if he were, she wouldn''t even associate with him in the first ce.


    Looking at her daughter, Ophis''s red eyes met Hana''s ck eyes, and it was in that moment that she saw d was right.


    Very unnatural intelligence was present in her daughter''s eyes, but still, she felt that her daughter was her daughter.


    Call it maternal instinct if you want, she didn''t feel unnatural when embracing her daughter like this.


    "... Who are you?" Hana asked gently but with a hard tone, despite this, she didn''t push her away, and kept her close, Hana trusted her instinct.


    Ophis''s heart trembled when she heard her mother''s tone, she didn''t care much about her father''s suspicion, but hearing it from her mother hurt... Her little heart couldn''t take it.


    Ophis stepped back a bit from Hana, and with a very unnatural refined gesture for a child.


    "Evil Father is correct, I am not Ophis..."


    For some reason, d felt an arrow hit his heart when he heard what Ophis said, but he ignored it and continued to pay attention to her even more now.


    "At least, not the present Ophis..." Ophis smiled lightly, she held the sides of her ck dress, and introduced herself.


    "My name is Ophis Tepes Elderblood, the daughter of Victor Elderblood, The God Emperor leader of various pantheons, Progenitor of blood dragons, and considered a Chaos God to all other beings."


    For a moment, Hana and d saw the image of an adult Ophis recing the small Ophis, the appearance was the same, with the only difference being that the adult Ophis had dragon horns and dragon eyes.


    "... Just as I am also the Daughter of d Dracul Tepes, the Progenitor of noble vampires, and daughter of Otsuki Hana, the heiress of the Otsuki n."


    Ophis''s words left the entire room in silence, the two were too shocked by what they had just heard.


    Unbeknownst to them, changes urred in Ophis outside when she spoke these words, changes that caused her to awaken her divinity.


    Unloading their feelings that they didn''t know were bottled up made improvements to their own souls, Ophis had no idea how much she missed her mother.


    It was great to have several ''mothers'' who were kind and cared for her like a true daughter, but nothing beats her true mother, this was a blood bond she longed for, Ophis could now admit to herself that she felt envy towards her younger sisters, after all, she had their biological mothers around as well as several other mothers.


    Something she didn''t have... Yet.


    ''I will do everything to bring my mother back, even if she doesn''t want to, I know Father can do it, after all, he is Father, he can do anything.'' Ophis''s confidence in Victor was off the charts, she looked at her mother with slightly disturbing eyes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Eyes that honestly frightened Hana and d a bit.


    ...


    A few minutes passed, Hana and d needed time to absorb what they had just heard, in the meantime, d didn''t stand still, with a mentalmand, he spoke to his loyal subordinate who was proficient in matters of time and space.


    [Alexios?]


    [I don''t know, Master. I can''t identify anything, whoever this man called the God Emperor is, he is someone far beyond my level.] Alexios, who was on the other side of the castle looking at Ophis with his special eyes open, spoke.


    [The act of sending someone to the past is something that breaks countless rules of the Primordials, time should not be tampered with, that is the domain of the Primordials, and yet... This girl''s ''father'' sent her soul to the past.]


    Even though Alexios could use his powers to ''distort'' the timeline between Earth and Nightingale, he could not send someone to the past, this act requires an extremely high level of mastery over time and space, as well as the soul.


    And even if a god could do that, they would have to pass through the obstacle known as the Primordials who were guarding existence like watchdogs.


    d visibly grimaced when he heard his future daughter calling another man ''Father'', his only thought on this matter was.


    ''How much did I do wrong for my most beloved daughter to drift away from me and call another man Father?'' He couldn''t imagine such a future.


    Ophis remained silent as she waited for her parents to recover from her words, in the meantime, she felt small changes in her body.


    ''Hmm, I don''t feel as weak as before.'' Ophis felt her senses slightly heightened, as well as her strength, even though she hadn''t changed in height and was still a little girl, she didn''t feel as incapable as before.


    Ophis narrowed her eyes slightly when she felt someone''s gaze on her small body, she looked around searching for that gaze, and the moment she felt something stronger, she fixed her gaze in one direction. Her gaze pierced through walls, and focused on an older blond man.


    ''Oh, Alexios... Make sense.'' d her father was a cautious man, it made sense that he would call his most capable subordinate.


    Ophis nodded to herself making a ''Umu''.


    .....

 Chapter 1013: Otsuki Hana. 2

    Chapter 1013: Otsuki Hana. 2


    Hana and d shuddered slightly as they witnessed Ophis''s actions. For a moment, they saw her eyes turn into draconic slits. In that brief second when Ophis looked their way, they felt like they were in the presence of a natural predator.


    This was understandable considering that the adult Ophis was far stronger than both Hana and d at the moment.


    [Alexios has discovered me.] Alexios warned.


    And those words made d realize just how capable his daughter was... His future daughter... Ah, he was confused!


    ''Darn, you shouldn''t mess with time, things tend to getplicated very quickly.'' He thought this because if the future Ophis was here, it would mean that she was introducing herself to him.


    What would happen to the current future? After all, it couldn''t remain the same; it would impact the predestined future in some way, right? Would a new timeline be born?


    d felt a headache just thinking about it.


    [Alexios, dy the campaign against the Elder Gods for now, and inform the Adrasteia n of my decision.]


    [Yes, Master.]


    Hana took a deep breath, trying to calm herself... ''Okay, this is my daughter... My daughter from the future who somehow turned into a dragon! A DAMN DRAGON! But she''s still my daughter.''


    "Okay... You are our daughter, our daughter from the future," Hana said aloud, though it was clear those words were more for herself than for Ophis.


    "Yes." Ophis nodded, toozy to correct the misunderstanding. Because of herziness, the two couldn''t see the lie in her words. After all, in a way, Ophis wasn''t lying; she is from their future, but from her point of view, this is a false reality. She is fully aware that she is still asleep in her father''s arms.


    "...So why did youe from the future?" Hana addressed the elephant in the room, the most important question both she and d had in mind. "What is your goal here?"


    "Who knows?"


    Ophis''s response nearly made them stumble awkwardly.


    "My father was in the process of helping me awaken my divinity, and for some reason, I ended up here..."


    ''Okay, this is my daughter.'' Hana confirmed again. Thisck of interest, and straightforward yet brutally honest answers, were innate characteristics of the women in her n.


    "By your father, you mean..."


    "Yes, Victor Elderblood," Ophis nodded. ''It''s better to show them, I feel I can do that now.'' She opened her hand, and for a few seconds, darkness with hints of violet formed in her palm.


    Seeing the two tense as if they were prepared to do something, Ophis said, "Don''t worry, I''m just going to show you what my father looks like."


    The darkness formed in front of him, taking the shape of a man. The darkness began to grow, and the next moment, a 5-meter-tall man was seen.


    He had long, messy ck hair made of miasma, a robustplete armor that was ck with violet hues shining with power, diachronic crimson violet eyes, and dragon horns, as well as huge dragon wings.


    Hana and d swallowed hard. Even though they were only seeing a representation, they could feel the power of this man. Even as just a representation, they felt weak, as if they were near a superior existence.


    Their bodies trembled when they saw the eyes of that ''representation'' moving.


    They swore they saw a small smile move across that man''s face!


    ''This is dangerous, extremely dangerous!'' d was going crazy with his sense of danger.


    Ophis walked in front of her father, looking up. ''I feel so small now.'' From Ophis''s point of view, the representation of Victor seemed like a giant.


    "He''s something like this, I can''t quite capture his beauty well." Ophis touched her chin. "He''s even more handsome in person."


    Hana swallowed hard for obvious reasons, she nced at the representation''s face, and unintentionally blushed a bit when she looked at his face, the next moment she turned away.


    "Hana!?"


    "Shut up, d. You did the same thing." Hana used.


    d fell silent in the face of this usation, because Hana wasn''t wrong. Despite the danger he felt, he couldn''t deny that the man was beautiful.


    The older d would definitely want to kill himself if he heard this d''s thoughts.


    Ophis ignored the two''s discussion and looked at the representation of her father, even though it was just a false image, she felt very close to him, and it gave her a greater sense of security.


    ''I miss my mother. Now, I understand. I wish I could fix this, I wish I could bring her with me, but I know I can''t, after all, this is a false reality.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Victor''s representation suddenly moved and knelt down, he stroked Ophis''s head, and these strokes made a small smile appear on Ophis''s face.


    Even if it was just a representation made by Ophis''s powers, this representation would move as Ophis thinks her father would move.


    And knowing that his daughter is sad, he would definitelyfort her, he''s so kind like that.


    ''You''re right, Father. Even if I can''t bring her, I can simply bring her back in the future.'' Ophis chuckled lightly.


    She now ''understood'' why she appeared in the past, bottled-up feelings needed toe out, feelings that she herself didn''t know existed because she ignored them all this time.


    By understanding herself, her already prepared soul began to mature even more, and her divinity began to fully awaken.


    Ophis looked at her mother and walked towards her mother. Victor''s representation stood back up and watched from afar.


    "... Ophis?" Hana asked confused.


    "Lean down a bit, Mother."


    "Okay...?" When Hana leaned down, Ophis jumped on her and hugged her deeply.


    Hana shivered for a few seconds, but then just followed her instincts and returned her hug lovingly.


    Small tears fell from Ophis''s face. "I missed you so much... Until now, I didn''t realize how much I missed you, I was too young to understand things when you died, but now I understand."


    Hana shivered when she heard the ''death'' parting out of her daughter''s mouth: "... Oh... Ophis."


    She connected the dots, and quickly understood what happened, she wasn''t stupid, the reason future Ophis appeared here and now, well before she set out on her expedition against the Elder Gods, was obvious. The mission went very wrong.


    If Hana died, d would make sure to dedicate his whole life to his revenge, he could very well see himself being obsessed with that revenge to the point of neglecting his children.


    This observation was understood by d too, and suddenly, he understood the reason his daughter had another ''father''. d could be dense, and sometimes very stubborn, but he wasn''t stupid, not when his wife was around at least.


    If Hana died, d would make sure to dedicate his whole life to his revenge, he could very well see himself being obsessed with that revenge to the point of neglecting his children.


    "I wish I could extend this moment infinitely... But unfortunately, I can''t, I have to go..." She withdrew slightly from her mother.


    "I have to let you go... Even though it pains me greatly." She sighed with a slight ache in her heart.


    "But don''t worry, Mother. Father is the strongest, he can do things others considered impossible easily, I''m sure I''ll reunite with you eventually."


    "That''s my promise, I''m sure I will bring you back, after all, I''m not the only one who misses you, my aunt Haruna misses you too."


    Hana shivered when she heard the name of her little sister, who was very simr to her, but who had a greater taste for fighting than her.


    "I love you, Mother." Ophis smiled gently, and kissed her mother''s cheek.


    Small tears fell lightly from Hana''s eyes, her heart felt heavy as her brain processes all of Ophis'' words and the consequences of her future, and what led to Ophis being here and now.


    "...I love you too, my daughter." She hugged him even tighter.


    "I know." She smiled gently. "I always knew." She pats her mother''s back gently.


    "I need to go."


    Reluctantly, Hana pulled away from Ophis.


    "Thank you, Mother."


    "What are you thanking me for?" She sighed. "Just from what you say, I can imagine what happened in the future, and I can tell that I was not a good mother."


    Ophis shakes her head. "You were a good mother, this little meeting told me a lot about you, who thought you would face those bitches? It was fun to watch, even if I wasn''t paying attention."


    "Humpf, no one touches my cub, not even those old statues."


    d felt quite offended by his wife''s words against his other wives, but he didn''t care much, he had his favorites, and Hana was clearly his favorite.


    "You are like my father, you are a good mother." Sheughed lightly.


    "Thank you for existing, Mother. Thank you for being you."


    Ophis floated towards Victor''s representation and sat on his hand.


    A solemn moment fell between the mother and daughter, the two looked at each other, Ophis was watching her mother to ensure she would never forget her appearance.


    And Hana was observing Ophis''s physical changes, her body was no longer a child, she was a full-fledged adult, wings sprouted from her back, and an oppressive power surrounded her body.


    ''Divinity¡­'' d immediately understood what it was.


    That moment of silence was broken when Ophis felt a gaze behind her, looking at the representation of her father, seeing his gentle eyes, she sighed and understood that she should go.


    She went back to her mother, and said: "See youter, Mother."


    Crack.


    Reality shatters like a mirror being broken, and Ophis opens her eyes wide.


    She breathes heavily in an attempt to catch her breath.


    "Easy, my daughter."


    Looking at her father, Ophis'' eyes were immediately filled with tears, and she hugged him tightly cing her face on his chest.


    "Father, my mother..."


    "I know¡­" He sighed as he gently stroked her back: "I know¡­"


    Those words only made Ophis cry even harder. ''I''m a crybaby'' she thought depressingly.


    And these thoughts were soon erased by Victor''s words: "Don''t think about it, we all have our moments, bottling up emotions is never good, you must understand that now, my daughter."


    "Mhmm." Ophis nodded.


    "Just rest, you did very well in your task, I''m proud of you, Ophis."


    A feeling of pride welled up in her chest when she heard Victor''s words, she showed a small smile, satisfied and at the same time sad.


    She felt very tired, even though her body was bubbling with energy, and she felt new powers avable to her, such a thing didn''t matter now, she just wanted to fall asleep in her father''s arms like this...


    "Just rest, my daughter. Leave everything to me." Hearing these words from her father and feeling thefort of her presence, her eyes began to feel heavy, and a few minutester, she had already fallen into the realm of unconsciousness.


    "Good night, my little dragon." Victor kisses her head, and lets her sleep in his personal room in the main mansion, when leaving the room, he sees Haruna, Jeanne and Morgana standing there.


    .....

 Chapter 942: Goddess of the Underworld, Hela.

    Chapter 942: Goddess of the Underworld, H.


    Hell Castle, personal quarters of Hell herself.


    Sitting on a sofa, the goddess of the Norse underworld looked at the crackling green fire with a neutral gaze. As the crackling green fire was reflected by her retinas, she seemedpletely lost in thought.


    Remaining in this trance, she began to hear sounds, sounds of voices, voices that she knew very well. Those were the hateful voices of her father, Odin and Thor. As well as the voices of several other Norse gods and goddesses who always spoke behind her on the few and only times she visited hell upon leaving this prison imposed on her by Odin himself.


    How foolish is the father of all, in his delusion of grandeur, lost in his own immortal arrogance, he did not understand that by imprisoning Hell in hell he would be the same as giving her power, power enough to take revenge in due time.


    Her father was a good-for-nothing who did whatever Odin wanted, a dirty coward whose only exceptional courage was marrying his own mother, a goddess of fear. Ironic that a coward like him was able to get the attention of the goddess of fear.


    Well, it''s not like her psychopathic mother was any better, a woman who only cared about the monsters she created.


    ''Heh, worthy of being the parents of the greatest cmities that will ever strike Olympus.'' H''s sarcastic thoughts were as clear as her expression of disdain and hatred.


    they were rotting.


    As a goddess of time, she knew very well how stupid Odin''s attitude was, the future is She hated Odin, she hated the fact that despite him being a God King, he was so cowardly to the point of following a stupid prophecy given by a goddess who wasn''t even from her own pantheon. An attitude worthy of a dirty eunuch who clung to power, an attitude worthy of an old man whose intimate functions were so rotten that they were rotting.


    As a goddess of time, she knew very well how stupid Odin''s attitude was, the future is not defined, it is the attitudes of beings in the present that define the future, and this rule applies to immortals, and despite not being able to seeing the future for a long time, after all, demands a lot of energy, and is prohibited, time is an exclusive tool of the primordials, not even a goddess like her can interfere much.


    But just from not being able to use the time as she would like, she can use enough time to understand how foolish the race known as the ''God King'' is, the rapist of Olympus, the eunuch of the Norse who exchanged the eye for wisdom and still continues being stupid, the coward of the Hindu pantheon whose only praiseworthy attitude is to listen to the god of destruction.


    They were all fools, fools controlled by a prophecy that didn''t even exist. ''Heh, no wonder Gaia likes to give prophecies so much, as she is a primordial, the foolish gods will follow her words like a duckling.''


    She hates her father who is directly responsible for leaving her and her siblings in this deplorable state, she didn''t choose this job, she was forced into it, but it''s okay she can work with it, she is no longer a child who will cry because of loneliness.


    Odin, her father, her mother, Asgard, will all fall before her and her brothers. ''Ragnarok must happen¡­ Because only then, can I guarantee my freedom.''


    As long as the arrogant gods who have a foot of dick in their ass exist, she and her brothers will never bepletely free, what they did in the past can only be paid for by blood. She wants Odin''s skull, and Loki as her new decorative cup, and she won''t stop until it bes a reality.


    ''It''s a shame that bastard Diablo failed, I even went far enough to break the Bifrost. But still, he lost. Useless idiot, he talked so much about his great n that in the end he was defeated like a useless bitch... Who was it that really defeated him? ...Oh, yes, I remember... The Dragon God of Chaos... What an arrogant name, no one has ever had the title ''chaos'' since the first primordial.''


    "So much hate in my heart¡­"


    As if the name itself could summon this creature, she heard an amused voiceing from behind her, quickly turning her face as she summoned her staff, she saw a man wearing a full ck suit, the man looked like the embodiment of beauty itself, she never he saw a male species of god as beautiful as him, but that wasn''t important now... That man was sitting in his FAVORITE armchair! Unforgiven!


    An amused expression shone in his eyes, it was as if he could read her mind, the proof of this was that he leaned back in the armchair, bing even morefortable.


    "It''s like you''re the very personification of hate, no wonder you worked with Diablo."


    H''s eyes narrowed slightly, few individuals knew of her involvement with Diablo. Yes, she attacked the Bifrost at a delicate moment in the demons'' invasion, thus preventing Odin''s army from traveling through the void of dimensions, but this attack and the demons'' invasion should have no rtionship with each other.


    After all, from the outside it just seemed like H took advantage of the fact that the invasion happened to catch the Norse pantheon by surprise.


    "How did you get in here?"


    "You invited me." He smiled as if he found something very amusing. "And I just walked in."


    H narrowed her eyes: ''... A ce protected by Norse runes, and protected by three END gods, literally making this ce the most protected in the world evenpared to Asgard... And he just says he entered here as if it were amon ce.''


    It''s official, just like her father''s extremely punchable face and that old eunuch, she really wanted to punch that annoyingly handsome creature''s face. Why in the name of all the kingdoms of this damned pantheon was he so beautiful? This doesn''t make sense, if she were to associate the adjective ''man'' and ''handsome'', this creature''s face would definitelye to her mind.


    "You like to hear your thoughts a lot, huh." He crossed his legs, and rested his face in his right hand while disying a small, gentle smile. "I can understand that feeling, I do the same thing a lot when I''m training."


    H hated herself deeply for finding this simple gesture quite adorable, and cute, and she couldn''t help but think that she must be dead inside for finding something like that cute. ''Why is he so casual? Why is he treating me like I''m a long-time friend? And better yet, how long will he stay in MY seat!?''


    The current situation was as if the most extroverted and social student came into contact with the student who was extremely introverted and did not like the presence of others. They were like water and wine, extremely ipatible.


    But just as light cannot live without darkness, the same can be said of darkness. The only difference in this case is that this darkness has not seen light for so long that it does not know how to react to the sudden presence of this source of heat, therefore, it reacted as it is always ustomed to, with hostility.


    H clenched the staff in her hand. "What do you want? You didn''t juste here to talk, right?"


    But who was Victor? He was the man who could deal with several extremely obsessed Yandares,pared to this level of difficulty, a solitary one was quite easy to deal with.


    With the same smile on his face, he said, "That''s exactly why I came here."


    "...Huh..." H looked at him extremely confused, for a moment, she even forgot to keep her poker face on. After all, in her mind it was not possible for a being like this man toe here to talk, right? Despite everything, it was a fact that she was a Norse, she knows very well that war brings opportunities... Opportunities that the other gods will want to take advantage of.


    H for a moment even thought it would be a lie, but she couldn''t detect any kind of lie from the man, and to be honest someone with his power wouldn''t need to lie to her, if he wanted something from her, he would have already gotten it, he demonstrated capacity enough to do this, after all, he entered this ce air of three END beasts apparently alone.


    This thought may seem naive, but REALLY strong beings don''t need to make ns if they wanted something, he would just get what he wanted, and everyone would just remain silent without being able to do anything. She knows that the man in front of her has this privilege. After all, he is the strongest supernatural being of this era. For these reasons, shepletely trusted Victor''s words, and because of that, she was left unresponsive.


    H blinks, and in that millisecond that she had her eyes closed, the man disappeared.


    "Hmm~, I see, I see. That''s quite an interesting artifact."


    She shuddered when she heard the voice very close to her, she turned her face, and saw that man sitting on the same sofa as her while looking at her Staff with eyes full of interest.


    ''I couldn''t even react...'' He was simply too superior to her, if the way he moved was taken into ount, she could have already been eliminated, and she wouldn''t even know how it happened.


    "You used your brother''s fangs, huh... But how can you touch that artifact, from what I see, you''re not an END goddess."


    "That''s none of your business." H narrowed her eyes.


    Victor''s smile grew. "Don''t worry, I can imagine what happened¡­ It''s actually quite easy if you think about it."


    "The answer to your ability to touch this artifact lies in Angrboda, the woman who gave birth to two END beings." Victor looked at the green fire. "Just like newborn gods, this god''s divinity will only be discovered when hees into the world, but unlike these same newborn gods, END beings from the beginning already emit a slight END energy."


    H shivered when she heard Victor''s exnations, but she tried her best to remain indifferent, and neutral.


    "These small amounts of END were enough to make you, and perhaps even Angrboda resistant to this energy that in theory could only be supported if someone had the divinity of BEGIN."


    "... I''m wrong?" He asked with an annoying smile.


    "...I must say that you have a very vivid imagination, you arepletely wrong." She spoke with an indifferent, neutral face, if it was anyone she could have fooled, but not someone like Victor who was an empath.


    Victor''s smile only grew in amusement, it was as if he was looking at something extremely amusing, and H really wanted to p him across the face now. She realized that she hadn''t managed to fool him like she thought she had.


    ''What a troublesome guy¡­ Why is he here? Is he just here to tease me?'' She felt dissatisfied, she was inpletely unfamiliar territory here, and she didn''t know what to do.


    She blinked her eyes again, and just like before, he disappeared, and appeared near the firece, he crossed his arms and rested his body next to the firece.


    "You brothers'' existence is quite special, an abnormal goddess with a very strong connection to death, and time." A tree trunk appears in his hand, and he throws it into the firece, making the fire burn a little more intensely.


    "And two brothers with the END connection. The primordial Death seems to like you a lot... I wonder why."


    "Who knows? Why don''t you ask him if you''re so curious?" H snorted.


    "Nah, what would be the fun in doing that?" Victor smiles. "The mysteries of creation are there to be slowly deciphered, you know? Just this way, you won''t get bored over time."


    As one of the beings who had the memories of many ancient beings inside his head, he knew very well how deadly boredom can be, therefore, it was essential to always have challenges, and discoveries to make, for this reason, he is not in a rush to discover more about creation.


    Have a goal, but at the same time enjoy the journey. Victor was very much in favor of this thought.


    "You seem to know very well the dangers of boredom."


    Victor looked at her again, his draconic crimson violet eyes sparkled in amusement. "Yes, indeed."


    Unable to keep her eyes open for long, H blinked her eyes, and just like before, Victor disappeared.


    "You seem like someone who really likes reading."


    H turned her face back, and saw Victor standing there looking at her bookshelf.


    "One of the brothers must be intelligent in order to guide the other brothers."


    "Such brotherhood¡­" Victor walked to the left while tapping his finger on the books, until he stopped at a book that was written in Old Norse; ''The Commoner and the Noble.''


    "No wonder Fenrir left Samar so hastily when you called him." He took the book and opened it.


    "You are well loved by your brothers."


    "...That''s why you''re here. You wanted to see what kind of person Fenrir''s sister was."


    "Well, you''re not wrong. But at the same time it''s not correct."


    "What do you mean...?"


    "I''ve been interested in you for a long time, H." Victor closes the book, and puts it on the shelf, then he takes another book and opens it: "You had my interest from the moment I absorbed Diablo''s existence, and saw memories of him. Turns out this was just a good opportunity that''s why I came here."


    "...I see... That''s why you know about my involvement." H could now understand how the man knew of her involvement with Diablo.


    "Interesting... You don''t seem to know about the Progenitor vampire''s abilities."


    H rolled her eyes. "Please, I have more important things to do instead of worrying about a slightly stronger than normal breeding horse."


    Victorughed lightly. "Breeding horse, huh? Well, you''re not wrong, the Progenitor is a being that was created to make its own species propagate."


    H''s arrogant words were valid, the Progenitor of vampires is a formidable opponent who can attack the soul of a god, butpared to H herself who has two powerful brothers who can literally delete a being from existence, and herself being a goddess of death, and of time very powerful... A Progenitor vampire seemed insufficient, and inadequate.


    Not to mention that she has much greater goals than worrying about a mortal, goals being the destruction of her pantheon.


    Only when Victor put it into perspective did he really get the feeling of how much stronger he had be, now he was a blood dragon, a perfect mix of a noble vampire, and a true dragon, not to mention that he himself was a god of more high level who has within himself a ''nightmare form'' that seemed straight out of the outer gods of Lovecraft''s book.


    Yes, he decided to call his form of cosmic horror the nightmare form, after all, the very existence of this form made beings go crazy and the surrounding creation itself waspletely messed up, causing chaos where order previously existed.


    Nightmare form... It was an appropriate name.


    ...

 Chapter 943: Can we kidnap her?

    Chapter 943: Can we kidnap her?


    "... They are much more prepared than I thought," Scathachmented as she looked at the hologram showing Nyx''s POV, who was currently in Asgard.


    "Odin has been preparing for this conflict for years. If there''s one thing he and Zeus have inmon, it''s paranoia. But unlike Zeus, who is terrible at preparation unless it''s for Metis, Odin doesn''t have such difficulties. He''s genuinely a God-King, not a flimsy excuse like Zeus," Aphrodite remarked.


    There were so many burns in that sentence that even Eleonor decided not toment on it, and she simply pointed out, "Do you think this army will be enough to face H?"


    The hologram disyed hundreds of lifeless ck-armored warriors containing Souls; these were the warriors who hadn''t been sent to Valha but were useful enough to be puppets of the Gods.


    With just a nce, she could count over 100,000 warriors, and if you counted those who had made it to Valha, the number was even greater. Not to mention the Gods, of course.


    "I don''t know," Scathach replied. "We haven''t seen all of H''s armies either. She may have some hidden cards. I refuse to believe that someone attacking one of the strongest Pantheons doesn''t have backup ns."


    "What a waste of resources... This war is senseless," Amaterasu shook her head. With the imminent evolution of the Sector, having any kind of war now would be devastating when it reached a higher level.


    "For us, this war is senseless, but not for them," Violet spoke.


    "Anyway, why are you still here, Amaterasu?" Sasha asked. "Don''t you have work to do?"


    "Oh! That''s right!" Amaterasu hadpletely forgotten. "Aphrodite, give me permission to allocate my subordinates."


    "Okay, you can allocate near this area here, where there''s more space..." Aphrodite began exining the procedures to Amaterasu while showing some graphical details of where she should build her territory.


    "Geh, isn''t this ce close to the Demons?" Amaterasu realized something.


    "Yes? Does that pose a problem?" Aphrodite said.


    "Not for me, but my subordinates won''t stop bothering me about it," Amaterasu replied.


    Aphrodite smiled gently. "That''s your problem, not mine."


    Amaterasu narrowed her eyes at the Goddess of Beauty; she had just realized that this seemed like some sort of test by Aphrodite to see if she couldmand her subordinates.


    ''Humpf, don''t underestimate me. Despite my subordinates being able to voice their opinions, my Pantheon still has a monarchy structure. I hold all the Power to make any decision,'' Amaterasu thought.


    "Very well, I will handle this issue."


    "Mm," Aphrodite nodded while maintaining the same smile on her face.


    As Amaterasu left the room grumbling about a certain annoying Goddess of Beauty, the hologram shifted to show Odin''s pce.


    "Oh? Freya and Loki are here, unexpected," Aphrodite remarked.


    "Why is that unexpected?" Sasha asked.


    "Well, Freya, despite being a Goddess of War, had told me that she wouldn''t participate in Ragnarok because she thought it was foolish to believe in a prophecy... Something Ipletely agree with her on. At the time when she said that, Loki had agreed with her and said the same thing, that he wouldn''t join Ragnarok because he didn''t want to fight his children," Aphrodite exined.


    "Hmm... Sentimentality from the God of Trickery... Unexpected," Violet couldn''t help butment.


    "Loki isn''t bad; he''s just a bastard who likes to y deadly pranks with everyone... Usually, those pranks backfire, and he ends up getting hurt in the end," Aphrodite sighed.


    "Yeah, I distinctly remember the tale of him getting impregnated by a horse," Violet said.


    "... Horse tale?"


    "In summary, the myth goes like this: Loki wanted to y a prank on Odin, and in the end, he got impregnated by a horse, giving birth to a son who would be Odin''s fastest steed." Violet exined. "If you want more details, look it up on Google. I''m not in the mood to recount that horror story in detail." She shuddered at the end.


    Sasha shook her head. "... I don''t even know how to react to that... And isn''t Loki a man? How can he... get pregnant?" She felt a headacheing on when she tried to imagine this atrocity.


    "Well, male and female are rtive for the Gods; we can change genders whenever we want. Although most Gods prefer a specific gender, when ites to having fun, they can change genders if they''re interested. That''s why most Gods are bisexual."


    "... And here I thought the images of the Gods couldn''t get any worse in my mind," Sasha spoke with a bit of disgust on her face.


    "Wait, does that mean you''ve changed to a male gender at some point in the past?" Eleonor asked curiously.


    "I did it once, but it felt strange to me..." Aphrodite grimaced, as if it were a memory she wanted to forget. "So I decided to go back to normal. I prefer the female form in which I came into existence over being a man."


    "Most Gods are like me; they prefer to stay in the form that they came into existence as, but there are always those like Zeus who don''t care about anything. When Zeus wasn''t abusing a woman, he was abusing some handsome man and changing genders to be female so he could have fun with them."


    A silence fell around as Aphrodite spoke those words.


    "... Just out of curiosity, if Zeus had a friendly rtionship with Victor..." Sasha stopped speaking and almost threw up her lunch. "Forget it, why on earth did I even think about that?"


    "Fufufufu~, thank goodness Zeus is dead, right? Otherwise, he''d have a nice spot in the torture field where Poseidon and Athena are now." Violet smiled, but her lifeless eyes were not kind at all.


    Eyes that were shared by Scathach; apparently, the two were thinking the same thing.


    "One question, can you change genders now as a Dragon God?" Velnorah asked.


    "... I can," Aphrodite nodded.


    "Interesting," Velnorah smiled. "Can you try?"


    "Why?"


    "Just curiosity," she replied while continuing to watch Aphrodite.


    "... Okay," Aphrodite saw no harm in it; she knew Velnorah''s curiosity was purely academic and not an interest in her.


    Aphrodite attempted to change her gender, but... She couldn''t. She squinted her eyes slightly and tried again. A pink Power covered her body, but again, nothing happened.


    "... Huh... I can''t change."


    "As expected," Velnorah nodded while internally jotting down some notes in her A.I.


    "What''s happening, Velnorah?"


    "It''s not anything tooplicated. Despite being called Gods, we are not all the same," Velnorah replied, distracted by something that didn''t make sense to Aphrodite.


    Aphrodite thought for a moment and said, "Are you talking about the difference between Dragon Gods and regr Gods?"


    "Exactly," Velnorah nodded. "Regr Gods, at their core, are just Higher-Level Spirits. They don''t have physical bodies, and because of this spiritual nature, they can easily change their gender or make any significant changes to their Soul without consequence."


    "But the same doesn''t apply to Dragons. Our Souls are much stronger, and we have physical bodies, so we can''t change as easily as regr Gods, unless, of course, we use metamorphosis abilities. However, that ability wouldn''t change the shape of our Souls like regr Gods do."


    Aphrodite raised an eyebrow. "Is that an advantage or a disadvantage?"


    "Hmm, I consider it an advantage. After all, our Souls are more robust than those of regr Gods. Due to this robustness, they are less malleable, which means they are also more resistant to Soul attacks," Velnorah spoke as a console appeared in front of her, and she began typing rapidly.


    "...True Dragons are indeed a Creation''s beloved aberration."


    The women around narrowed their eyes when they saw this usually cold woman so happy about something, but soon, they ignored her. Everyone here had their peculiarities, and they wouldn''t judge each other for those peculiarities.


    "I have a question. Will our Husband transform other Beings into True Dragons?" Velnorah asked.


    "... Probably. He will likely only transform Ophis and Nero. After that, he won''t transform anyone else," Sasha said.


    "Hmm, Sasha is correct. It''s very likely that our future poption of True Dragons will be just our children," Violet nodded, understanding the reasoning behind Sasha''s words.


    It was clear that she was thinking about the limitations imposed by the Primordials. Victor was only supposed to transform his current Wives into True Dragons; he was already pushing those boundaries by transforming Velnorah and Amaterasu, something that probably wouldn''t happen again.


    Despite Nero and Ophis not being his Wives, Victor wouldn''t leave his daughterscking in strength, so it was obvious that he would transform them into True Dragons as well.


    "Hmm, that''s good. If he had any interest in giving this gift to other Beings, I would have immediately spoken against it. The more I discover about the peculiarities of True Dragons, the more I vote for this Race to be extremely exclusive to our Family and our Family alone, while we take various countermeasures to prevent our enemies from exploiting our Race for themselves," Velnorah said.


    "Countermeasures? Against what?" Eleonor asked.


    "Experiments on our bodies, Eleonor," Violet spoke.


    "... Oh." Eleonor understood now.


    "As True Dragons arepatible with anything in Creation, our genes are quite exploitable. I can think of a wide range of things, from weapons, energy batteries, or even lifeless Dragon soldiers that can be controlled with just our left hand."


    "Of course, scientists won''t be as clever as me, or a genius like me, but even a stupid scientist would realize this if they came across our genes."


    The girls rolled their eyes at Velnorah''s arrogant words, but she wasn''t wrong; the woman was an absolute monster in technomancy and gics.


    "Therefore, countermeasures are necessary to prevent these scientists from using our genes."


    "I assume you''re already working on these ns?" Violet asked.


    "I''m working on them now. I will create an entire cleanup department in case we fight and injure ourselves. Creating symbiotic technological armor simr to mine will be extremely important as well because these armors will prevent our genes from spreading even if they are damaged," Velnorah continued talking while typing at high speed.


    Scathach smiled faintly. "It''s always good to have someonepetent around. Just don''t forget to send these ns to Victor and Ruby."


    "Mm," Velnorah nodded without taking her eyes off the console.


    In the meantime that Velnorah was exining what she would do, the hologram changed again, and this time Nyx was in a war room; it seemed that a meeting had started in the meantime.


    "Are we ready for this war, Father?" Thor asked.


    "Yes, we are," Odin nodded.


    "... Haah, so this is really happening..." Loki sighed, a heavy and disbelieving sigh. "I still suggest that we should seek help."


    "Uneptable," Odin denied.


    "This is a civil war, an Asgardian issue. We shouldn''t invite outsiders who could take advantage of this time of crisis, so it''s essential that we seal off our Dimension until this problem is resolved." Odin looked at Freya, who was wearing a full suit of armor and a feathered helmet; this was her armor as the Queen of the Valkyries.


    Understanding Odin''s look, Freya said, "The Bifrost''s entrance ispletely secured by my Valkyries, All Father."


    "Good, now we have to take this war away from Asgard."


    Loki sighed again when he saw Odin''s attitude. He didn''t want to jinx anyone, but he knew very well how dangerous his children were, and now that they had that Ancient Dragon with them... This problem just became even bigger.


    He couldn''t see how Odin''s army would be able to handle this, but he knew Odin didn''t leave anything up to chance; he must have a n. The problem was that Odin didn''t want to share his n with him. The reason for this was simple: Loki''s children were the ones attacking Asgard. All the Gods of Asgard were suspicious of Loki, even Odin himself.


    "Well, fortunately, this incident urred right after the truce proposed by that Abnormal Dragon," Loki spoke his thoughts aloud without realizing it.


    And although they didn''t say anything, Odin and Freya were thinking the same thing as Loki. They were grateful that this incident urred after the peace treaty that Victor ''forced'' everyone to ept.


    His argument was that fighting each other now was foolish when their Sector was on the verge of evolving and encountering more powerful enemies, something everyone agreed withpletely.


    Although not an alliance, it was a peace agreement in which none of the Factions would interfere with each other. Odin, as an Elder God, knew that this agreement was only superficially made. He understood that if the other Pantheons knew what was happening now in Asgard, they would try to somehow benefit from the situation.


    Because of this, he closed the entire Dimension.


    In this war room were Odin, Freya, Loki, Thor, and Heimdall... Of course, Nyx was also here; she was sitting in the corner of the room, sipping tea and observing the whole ce as if she were taking a stroll.


    "Fufufufu, I wonder what kind of expression Odin would make if he knew we were watching," Nyxughed.


    "Honestly, your Divinity is entirely unfair," Scathach smiled. If she were an enemy General, she would fear facing Victor very much. After all, he had so many abnormal Beings around him. But as an ally, she didn''t have anything to fear; it was quite fun to know that she had powerful cards to use that others had no idea about.


    ''In fact, they know about Nyx''s abilities, but theypletely underestimated her. They think their simple defenses can detect Nyx.'' Scathach thought. Unless they were up against an abnormal Being with powerful senses like Victor''s, it was entirely impossible to sense Nyx. She was the literal definition of Concealment, after all.


    "Let''s start the meeting...-" When Odin was about to dere the meeting begin, the door abruptly opened, and a woman with long blonde hair entered the room.


    "Odin, my stock of marks is declining too quickly due to your order to boost our main forces; we need to do something."


    "Idun..." Odin was about to reprimand whichever subordinate had barged in to interrupt the meeting, but he wouldn''t do that to Idun; after all, she was a very important woman to all of Asgard.


    "We will discuss this now; join the war council."


    "... Very well." Idun nodded.


    "Do you know her, Aphrodite?" Sasha asked.


    "Yes. She is Idun, The Goddess of Spring and Eternal Youth. She protects the Apples of Youth, an Artifact that grants the Norse Gods a better understanding of their Divinity and a healthy body that prevents various adverse conditions like Hydra Poison, Dragon Poison, Demonic Miasma, etc. She is a very important Goddess."


    "Hmm... Can we kidnap her?" Violet spoke as if she were choosing a cat to buy.


    The women looked at Violet with a look of disbelief.


    "What? She would be a good pet along with our Goddess of Luck."


    The Dragonesses promptly decided not toment on that and remained silent. Violet pouted when she saw the women ignoring her.


    ...

 Chapter 944: Can we kidnap her? 2

    Chapter 944: Can we kidnap her? 2


    As Odin''s war council meeting progressed, the girls could see that he was indeed a God-King who had sacrificed an eye for wisdom. If one overlooked the stupid mistakes caused by paranoia, Odin was indeed apetent God-King.


    Odin''s entire war n was a solid defensive strategy that would bring less harm to Asgard. Due to the ''prophecy,'' Odin believed that his enemies would focus their efforts on him and Thor, and he was not wrong. However, it wasn''t because of the prophecy that this would happen but rather due to his foolish actions that harmed the three siblings.


    In fact, if you were to ask the siblings whom they hated the most, the answer woulde so quickly that they wouldn''t even have time to think, and their response would be that they hated Odin and Loki.


    They hated Thor as well, but in their view, Thor was Odin''s strongest dog, preventing them from sinking their fangs into the old man.


    This same sentiment was shared regarding all the other Asgardians who would be fighting; they were nothing more than obstacles preventing them from killing the old man.


    At least, that was Fenrir''s and Jormungandr''s personal opinion. After all, these two didn''t interact much with the other Gods of Asgard. H''s opinion waspletely different from her brothers since, as a former Goddess of Asgard forced into service by Odin, she not only hated Odin and Loki but also despised all of Asgard.


    Odin''s n was basic but effective. He and Thor would divert Fenrir and Jormungandr''s attention away from Asgard, and an ambush would be set up at the intended location where Odin would gather his forces.


    It was a solid n that exploited the creatures'' hatred, but there were two problems.


    H and Nidhogg.


    Due to the events of H invading Asgard with Nidhogg and destroying the Bifrost, they knew that the Ancient Dragon trapped in the depths of the abyss where the roots of Yggdrasily was an ally and would also participate in the war.


    Furthermore, H would not sit idly by as a spectator. As a Norse Death Goddess responsible for the Norse Underworld, she had control over the Souls residing there, and it was obvious that she would bring an army of these Souls against them.


    This wouldn''t be a problem if not for the fact that, even if these Gods destroyed these Souls, they would only return to Helheim and be summoned back by H, effectively creating an immortal army.


    Odin had considered using an Artifact that could destroy Souls, but the risk was too great. Because, even if he won the war, he would create a problem with the Primordial Beings responsible for the Souls, The Judges of The Abyss.


    If one were to think about it properly, this situation could also be seen as H''s n. She might lose Ragnarok, but she would do her best to cause mutual destruction for Odin.


    "Damn brat, I should have eliminated her when I had the chance... Stupid feelings of pity," Odin growled internally.


    Due to these variables, the final battle n was not finalized, so they opted to create several ns that would be used ording to the situation in the war.


    In Scathach''s opinion, this was a much better option than having a fixed n. Many things could happen in a battle of this scale, and adaptability was important.


    It seemed that Odin and Freya understood this as well.


    "Are the Dragon yer weapons ready?" Odin looked at Thor, who was responsible for this, as he had a good friendship with the dwarves.


    "Yes... But due to the urgency of the situation, the dwarves were only able to make four weapons strong enough to deal with the Ancient Dragon."


    "That''s good. Just in case, we should give our most capable warriors a pair of Dragon yer weapons from the previous batch. Although they are not of the same quality as the ones we ordered now, they can still damage the Dragon."


    These words sent rm bells ringing through Nyx and the women who were observing.


    "As expected, these idiots have started mass-producing Dragon-yer weapons to deal with us," Nyx growled.


    "From Odin''s words, it seems that these were hastily mass-produced weapons. It looks like he was expecting a possible invasion from us... In fact, I think all the Pantheons were expecting it, considering that Darling attacked two Pantheons and subdued them," Eleanor said.


    "They are foolish. Common Dragon-yer weapons cannot ovee our natural defenses, not to mention that we are not so stupid as to let these weapons attack us," Scathach scoffed. There are several ways to deal with these weapons, the most efficient being to use Draconic Runes to neutralize or even destroy the weapon.


    "Not to mention that this weakness to anti-Dragon weaponry will bepletely neutralized when the customized armors I''m making enter production," Velnorah added.


    The group did not deny that if several Gods came at a True Dragon equipped with Dragon-yer weapons, they would be able to cause damage or even kill it.


    But this situation would never ur, considering that the Dragonesses never traveled alone and were always apanied, either by the assassins of n nk, the Shadow Demons, or another True Dragon.


    A scenario where these Gods could iste a Dragon of their Faction to kill it would never ur. They were not like Nidhogg, who had no allies of the same species.


    This meant that they might use these methods to neutralize Nidhogg, but they wouldn''t be able to do that with the members of The Dragon Nest.


    After all, they were not stupid. They knew their weaknesses well and worked to ensure they were never exploited.


    "These idiots are too optimistic. They are dealing with 3 Beings of The END, and they are not Darling, who has the Divinity of Beginnings to eliminate thempletely," Violet spoke.


    "I don''t think they are too optimistic, Violet... I think they are doing everything they can without sparing any resources," Sashamented.


    "From what I could see, Odin must have backup ns that could be considered suicidal or ns that could affect him or the Norse Pantheon as a whole, but he won''t use them until the situation ispletely out of control," Sasha said.


    "... How do you see that?" Violet asked curiously.


    "From their expressions. I''m not as proficient as Darling, but I noticed slight indications of these thoughts when Odin was discussing the war n," Sasha said as her draconic eyes scanned the gods.


    "Although it''s just a presumption based on the current situation and the difort he has when talking about H''s army."


    "I see... It looks like you''re learning to read bodynguage," Violet said.


    Sasha nodded. "My grandmother is teaching me. She said it''s an essential skill for the Heirs of our n, especially for those who perceive Time more slowly like me."


    "That''s a valid assumption, Sasha. Considering we''re talking about Odin, he won''t make half-assed ns and hope they work out. After all, he''s a paranoid man," Aphrodite said.


    Sasha nodded in agreement with the Goddess, having the same thought.


    "Odin, about the Apples..."


    "I know, Idun. I know..." Odin sighed, looking at the blonde Goddess with his one eye. "I''ll be honest with you."


    "This is a battle that will determine the future of our Pantheon, so all the stored resources will be used. I don''t mind going without fruits for the next 1 million years, but we must win this war."


    "... You fool, you don''t understand... If I force my harvest even more, it won''t be just a million years; it will be for all eternity."


    Odin fell silent at Idun''s words, a shocked silence. He didn''t expect the situation to be so dire.


    "What happened?"


    "The vitality of my Apples is decaying rapidly. It''s not just the trees themselves; it''s the soil," Idun spoke extremely seriously,pletely ignoring herck of disrespect.


    "Don''t you realize? The air, the soil, the water, all the Nature around us is losing vitality... This Dimension is dying, Odin."


    An incredulous silence fell around.


    "If I force the trees to bear fruit even more than I already have, even if we win the war, we won''t havend to live on anymore. Everything here will be barren."


    The Apples that provided vitality to the Gods were a product that drew a lot of vitality from the Dimension itself. Normally, this wouldn''t be a problem as Idun, with her Divine Power, could force some trees to bear fruit, and it wouldn''t harm the Dimension. However,tely, she noticed that the vitality of the Dimension was declining.


    ... Which wasn''t a problem either because this always happened before it eventually returned to normal.


    However, she only realized that it became a problem when she started preparing more Apples for the war, and the vitality that used to replenish itself no longer returned. It was as if the Energy that was once limitless had now be limited, and she didn''t know what to do about it.


    Chomp, chomp.


    Sounds of something being eaten were heard all around as the women turned the camera towards Nyx. They saw the Golden Apple''s basket on the Goddess''s table while she ate as if she were on a pic.


    "... What a sad situation, isn''t it?" Nyx took another bite of a Golden Apple with her sharp teeth.


    "Mm, this is good."


    "Nyx..." Eleanor just looked incredulously at The Goddess of The Night, sure that if the Norse Gods saw this image, they would have a stroke.


    "Oh, I apologize for myck of consideration. I didn''t even offer to share some of my snacks... Would you like some of Idun''s Apples?" Nyx''s smile was pure mischief.


    "I ept." Violet was the first to speak with an excited smile as she raised her hand.


    Nyx grabbed herself another apple and then said, "War, please."


    "Okay." Victor''s Herald appeared, took the fruit basket, and in the next moment, he appeared in the girls'' room, leaving the basket there without saying a word before disappearing again.


    "Enjoy~," Nyx smiled.


    Violet was the first to move as she picked up an Apple and took a bite. "Ohhh! This is really good. Even though Darling''s blood is delicious, very nutritious, and likely all we''ll ever need, this is still very good. We can make juice out of this, right?"


    Scathach followed right after, picking up an Apple for herself. She took a bite, and her eyes opened slightly. "This is really good... I can feel my Energy being boosted, even if it''s just a little by our standards..."


    Velnorah approached as well and took two Apples. She bit into one and analyzed the other with her A.I. "Good," she nodded, satisfied.


    "These women... You''re pure evil," Eleonor shook her head, then moved closer to take an Apple and ate it. "Hmm, good."


    "How many Apples do we have in stock, Idun?"


    "722," Idun replied.


    "Correction, you have 666," Nyx said as another Apple basket appeared on her table. However, no one in the war room heard her words; only the girls did.


    Nyx set aside three Apples for herself and instructed War to take the rest. What was happening here was simple: Nyx had instructed Victor''s Heralds to fetch the Apples for her, and while they were shielded by her Divinity, no one here would be able to sense them. Since War was the only one who could easily jump between Dimensions, he was the one delivering the Apples to the girls.


    "Lady Nyx, should I get more?" a female Herald asked.


    "No need; these are enough," Nyx replied.


    "ording to my analysis... If refined with other ingredients from our world, we can create an Elixir that enhances our Divinityprehension. Furthermore, if mixed with herbs found near Victor''s Dragon Energy-rich volcanoes, we might be able to further strengthen our bodies."


    "... Which means, on a smaller scale, we can create potions to enhance our army."


    "Yes. However, if we were to give theplete version of this Elixir to other Beings, they would explode due to being ipatible with Dragon Energy. So dilution is indeed the more sensible approach," Velnorah exined.


    "... Therefore, through this, I propose a vote to abduct Idun," Velnorah announced.


    "Agreed!" Violet immediately voiced her support.


    "Agreed," Eleonor said. Though she was ufortable with the idea of kidnapping people, it wasn''t the first time she had done it, so it was eptable.


    "If Idun coborates with Demeter, the Fairy Valeria, and Gaia, I foresee many unique items that can only be created within our Faction... Agreed," Aphrodite said while eating an Apple.


    "Agreed," Scathach spoke, seeing many benefits in having this woman not left alone.


    "Don''t talk about kidnapping... We''re just going to invite her to our group," Sasha said, feeling ufortable. It had been a while since she forcibly invited someone to the group, and she felt somewhat against it. But her Family would always be her top priority, so even if it was hypocritical of her, she thought the decision to invite the woman was a good one.


    "Agreed."


    Violet, Scathach, Eleonor, Aphrodite, and even Velnorah rolled their eyes at Sasha''s words. What was the point of sugarcoating it? Everyone knew that, at the end of the day, it was just pure kidnapping.


    "Agreed," Nyx said while biting into an Apple. Her Draconic Eyes stared at Idun as if she were a golden goose.


    "It''s decided." Violet pped her hands. "As soon as an opportunity arises, we''ll ''invite'' Idun to our group. Nyx, you already know what to do, right?" She asked with a gentle smile and a glint in her violet eyes.


    "Yeah, I know," Nyx nodded with the same gleam in her eyes.


    Idun, without knowing why, felt a shiver down her spine. ''Must have been the wind,'' she thought.


    "Save these Apples for the beginning of the war, and don''t allow any Gods to eat more. "Save these Apples for the beginning of the war, and don''t allow any Gods to eat more. We''ll use them for our top Elites."


    "Yes, Odin," Idun nodded.


    ...

 Chapter 945: For the Homeland.

    Chapter 945: For the Homnd.


    At this moment, H was feeling deeply conflicted. The cause of this conflict? The man seated before her.


    With just one nce using her Divine Senses, she could tell they weren''t on the same level. With his casual gestures of disappearing whenever she blinked, she could tell that if he wished, at any moment, she could be killed.


    His casual attitude was disconcerting, and the way he acted as if he owned the ce left her with a feeling that nothing was under her control.


    The way he made casual nods and conjured things out of thin air left her profoundly frightened. Dealing with Victor was like dealing with the unknown, and she had no control over her current situation.


    This feeling was very ufortable. After all, since bing stronger, she had always had the things that interested her under her control. Victor''s presence reminded her of the same feelings she had when she was a young Goddess who was fresh to the world, the feeling of knowing nothing, when she was weak.


    All these feelings were causing deep stress on her psyche, andbining this stress with her weakened body, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she was on the verge of aplete breakdown.


    Little did H know that all these feelings were being sensed by Victor entirely. She could put on a strong and unruffled face in an attempt to hide her difort, but in front of Victor, all of that was futile. He could read her like an open book.


    "[Master, important items have been delivered to your Wives...]" The image of Idun''s Apples appeared in Victor''s mind.


    ''Heh... I can use this.'' Victor smiled internally.


    [Well done, my Herald. For now, continue assisting my Wives; I will need your services soon.]


    [Yes, My Master.]


    In a way to break the ufortable silence and draw H''s attention, Victor put on apelling act; he was a natural actor, after all. "Hmm? Interesting."


    "... What''s interesting?" H unconsciously asked. The ufortable silence hadsted so long that she unintentionally clung to these words.


    Honestly, she just wanted him to leave already! But she couldn''t say that. It would be too rude, and she didn''t know how this man would react. But knowing his reputation, she didn''t want to unnecessarily provoke this madman.


    She just wanted him to lose interest in her and go away. Honestly, the attention of this powerful Being was too ufortable. She didn''t know what to think, she didn''t know what game he was ying at, and she didn''t know if she was being used as a pawn or not.


    A feeling of disgust grew in her as she thought about being used as a pawn for a stronger Entity.


    "My agents have found something quite... Peculiar," Victor replied while leaning his back against the chair he had created. He opened his right hand, and in the next moment, a Golden Apple appeared.


    "... Idun''s Apples." H looked at the Apple with desire. If she could get her hands on that Apple and a few dozen more, she couldpletely recover from her current condition.


    "Indeed, a rather peculiar fruit, isn''t it?" Victor spoke while smiling. With a brief look at the Apple, he had thoroughly analyzed its internalponents and found he could easily recreate this fruit. Idun''s Apples were just crystallized vitality, after all.


    ''Although, I won''t be able to replicate the positive effects of the apple; that''s a skill of Idun''s own Divinity.'' Victor realized.


    The difference between the Apple that Victor created and the one Idun tended to was simple. While Idun''s Apples could nourish a God''s body with vitality, they also helped the God better understand their own Divine Concept. Thus, it was an item that both healed and aided in progress.


    On the other hand, the Apple that Victor created would only be pure vitality, much stronger than Idun''s, but would only be an item that healed effectively.


    Hearing Victor''s words, a cold sensation descended to the core of H''s existence; she had just realized the nuances that Victor''s simple action had.


    H was an intelligent woman and a verypetent nner, something she knew Odin was as well. In such an important war, ensuring that your best cards were protected as much as possible was expected. The fact that this man could so easily take one of Odin''s cards proved that his and his subordinates'' capabilities were even more frightening than she initially assumed.


    Yes, she epted that he could ignore the senses of three Beings of The End and infiltrate their quarters since the three Beings of The End could be pretty careless.


    But she couldn''t ept that this man''s forces had prated so deep into Asgard and stolen something precious right from under Odin''s nose. Yes, she could ept that this man could do it, but she couldn''t ept his forces being able to. Because if she admitted that, it meant that this man''s army was much morepetent than anyone had thought before... And that was terrifying.


    Victor''s smile widened as he looked at H. ''Dealing with intelligent people is so much fun,'' with the bit of information he had let slip, she could clearly deduce how dangerous his subordinates were and infer that this war didn''t matter much to him.


    And that smile made H''s body shudder slightly. With that simple smile from Victor, she realized that her internal turmoil wasn''t as hidden as she had hoped.


    Quickly, she invoked her Divinity and covered her Soul even more in an attempt to shield herself from having her internal issues leaked.


    A foolish attitude, considering that it was impossible to hide from Victor unless, of course, the individual had a level of Divinity as strong as his, or in other words, was as strong as him. Even for those with those traits, Victor could read their bodynguage to understand what they were thinking more or less.


    ''Honestly, she would get along well with Velnorah, Ruby, and Aline... Maybe with Aphrodite, too,'' Victor thought.


    Victor bit into the Apple and nodded in satisfaction. "Delicious."


    The resentment that Victor felt from H when she saw him biting into the Apple was quite satisfying.


    "Dragon God-."


    "Call me Victor. You''ve earned the right by being such an entertaining person."


    H''s lips quivered. "... Right... Victor... What do you want from me?"


    "I have a war to wage, and I need to rest."


    Instead of responding, he asked, "I''m curious." He bit into the Golden Apple again. "Why did you sacrifice your vitality?"


    H''s eyebrows twitched in annoyance, and that annoyance only made Victor''s smile grow.


    She clicked her tongue internally when she realized that this man was using her reactions for entertainment.


    "I had to do it to win the Ragnarok," she replied evasively without giving too many details.


    "I see..." Victor nodded as if she had just told a whole story of over a thousand words about why she sacrificed her vitality.


    "And to think it took so much to summon The Dragon of The End."


    H narrowed her eyes. "... Are you reading my mind?"


    "Although reading your mind would be fun, I''m not doing anything that boring." Victor looked curiously at where he had bitten the Apple. "I''m just guessing based on what I know, what I''ve learned, and what I observed today."


    His crimson-violet Draconic Eyes looked at H. "Any God who has interacted with the Norse Pantheon at least once in the past knows that The End Dragon lives in a separate Dimension where the roots of Yggdrasil are located. That ce is both itsir and its prison... A prison that not even a Being of The End can break out of, as that prison was made with its own Power."


    "Which begs the question, how did that Dragon escape? Seeing your weakened appearance, understanding that you have resistance to End Energy due to being born from the womb that carried two Gods of The End simultaneously... The answer bes apparent, right?"


    "You summoned it by sacrificing your vitality, and in exchange for this help, the proud Dragon agreed to grant you a favor. But since you are a very astute woman, you probably expected this and resolved another problem of the Dragon, thus gaining another favor."


    With each word that came out of Victor''s mouth, cold sweat began to trickle down H''s face.


    "With first favor, you used it to destroy the Bifrost, thus fulfilling your alliance with Diablo."


    "The other favor is probably for some purpose in this uing war..." Victor smiled slightly.


    "... You seem to know a lot about Dragons," H said in a way just to keep the conversation going. She didn''t even know why she said it. She just spoke, needing a few seconds to recover.


    "Well, I am their Progenitor, after all."


    "... Right..."


    "I wonder what the other favor was that led The End Dragon to promise you aid. Can you kindly tell me?" Victor asked gently, as if he were asking a friend where he left his keys or something like that.


    But H knew that nothing in those words was kind. It was an implicit order for her to answer his question. It was clear that he wouldn''t tolerate any more concealment.


    "... Ratatoskr... I gave him the squirrel as a snack for the Dragon."


    ''Got it. So that''s why Valeria couldn''t find him, huh,'' Victor thought.


    "Interesting... And why did you do that?" He asked, genuinely curious.


    "Ratatoskr knew no bounds... When Nidhogg was trapped in that Dimension, he often used his Power to roam the branches of The World Tree to taunt the Dragon... With Ratatoskr''s constant provocations, a deep hatred grew in Nidhogg."


    "A squirrel taunting a True Dragon..." Victor spoke with genuine incredulity, just as Susanoo said. Isn''t that the same as courting death?


    "He''s a fool." Victor couldn''t help but say.


    H couldn''t help but agree with Victor''s words. Whether the squirrel could escape through The Roots of The World Tree or not, the simple act of thinking it was a good idea to taunt a True Dragon with the Divinity of The End was pure foolishness.


    "By giving that squirrel to the Dragon, I knew I would be able to gain another favor from it. That''s how I got another favor from Nidhogg."


    ...

 Chapter 946: For the homeland. 2

    Chapter 946: For the homnd. 2


    "I understand..." Victor nodded. "You are very shrewd, as expected of The Goddess of The Underworld."


    By delivering the two things The Dragon of The End desired most, she had gained two favors with the Dragon. Whether one was of the End or not, the Essence of a Dragon remained, and they were proud Beings who wouldn''t grant favors to strangers easily. H understood this characteristic well and made ns based on it.


    ''Although, it''s also a foolish move. Considering how long this Dragon has been isted, I wouldn''t be surprised if he had just killed H,'' Victor thought. ''Though I believe he didn''t do that because he sensed a familiarity from H. After all, despite not being birds of a feather, they share the same source of Power.''


    H remained expressionless, not reacting much to Victor''spliment.


    "How did you manage to extract the True Dragon from that Dimension?"


    "... I didn''t exactly bring him out of that ce... I just opened a rift, and he came out on his own."


    "... You used up all your vitality just to create a rift in that Dimension?"


    "Yes... Due to the Dimension''s properties, I''m certain that small rift is alreadypletely closed."


    "That''s... Promising."


    "Promising...? Why?"


    "A Dimension so powerful that it can self-repair and prevent Beings without ess to End Energy from entering is the ideal ce to establish a base of operations, isn''t it?"


    H fell silent in the face of those words. She hadn''t thought deeply about it, as that Dimension was made of pure darkness with only The Roots of The World Tree upying it.


    The moment she blinked, she realized her surroundings had changed, and she was in front of where she had performed the Ritual.


    "What-..."


    H didn''t even have time to say or question anything when she heard Victor say, "I found this ce when I explored this Dimension. Point me in the direction where you opened the rift in the Dimension."


    Suppressing the urge to sigh at being tossed around like a ragdoll, H simply pointed in the direction where she had used her vitality while looking at her body. ''When did I change clothes...?'' The simple dress she had been wearing hadpletely disappeared, reced by warmer clothing.


    Victor looked in the direction where H had pointed with his Draconic Eyes, and his gaze crossed the abyss between Dimensions,nding on a small dimension.


    Well, small by his standards. The ce was the size of former Russia. His eyes focused on the End Energy covering the entire Dimension and The Roots of The World Tree, which were thoroughly gnawed by teeth.


    "This... To think that such a thing would happen," Victor muttered in mild shock when he saw The Roots of The World Tree leaking Positive and Negative Energy.


    Energies that were merging with End Energy, and creating an abnormality of Energy that significantly strengthened the Dimension.


    As he further analyzed this Dimension, he saw that it wasn''t just Positive, Negative, and End Energy present there but also Draconic Energy.


    Nidhogg was a True Dragon, and even though he was an End Dragon, he was still a Being of Nature, and his heart still produced Natural Energy.


    ''This is Chaos.'' Victor realized that due to the Dragon''s characteristic of getting along with anything in Creation, it created a ce where Positive, Negative, and End Energy, which should have been ipatible, began toe together in a fragile bnce.


    This fragile bnce created a very strong Dimension but, at the same time, a corrupted one.


    Why was it corrupted? Simply because End energy meant the end of everything, it deleted everything. However, instead of doing that, due to the unexpected mixing, a state where both life and non-life began to exist emerged.


    Victor suspected this happened because of the vitality sacrificed by H, a Goddess of Death and Time.


    ''Wait, Time?'' Victor narrowed his eyes, trying to see more of the ''truth,'' and he realized that the Dimension was shrinking. The ce was entirely outside of the Akashic Records, as if the area existed beyond Creation.


    The Time Energy sacrificed by H was being used to both fuel and prevent the destruction of that Dimension. This same Time Energy prevented the Negative and Positive Energies from being deleted by the End Energy.


    He also noticed that The Roots of The World Tree in that ce weren''t connected to Yggdrasil.


    Victor had a headache as he watched this mess and could very well imagine what had happened. Initially, Nidhogg lived in that Dimension, feeding on Negative and Positive Energy as nutrients. And, as a Dragon, he naturally expelled Energy from his body.


    And what he was expelling was a mixture of End Energy and Natural Energy, which was how the area around him became so strong. This bnce existed because Nidhogg lived there, but when the Dragon disappeared, everything copsed. This forced the World Tree to abandon its roots and consequently stop nourishing the Dimension while also ceasing to nourish some areas of Asgard''s Dimension. After all, the World Tree couldn''t just cut a piece of it, so when it abandoned the roots, it was forced to abandon the entire trunk connected to those Dimensions.


    At the same time as this happened, the Energies present therebined, causing this sight before him... Now, the question he couldn''t understand was why the Time Energy was acting as if it were alive?


    A pulse of White Energy emanated from Victor''s body, and using his divinity of Beginnings, he opened a path to see more deeply. What he discovered shocked himpletely¡ªa Soul... A small fragment of a Soul was growing.


    ''Within that Dimension... A Primordial God ising into existence... A God that will feed on this entire Dimension, along with the abandoned Roots of The World Tree.'' Now, Victor understood why the End Energy hadn''t erased everything.


    That being was controlling the End Energy to maintain this fragile bnce. Likely, the Primordial that was about to be born would also be an Apocalyptic Being.


    "What a mess," Victor rubbed his forehead. ''Forget Ragnarok, soon this entire Dimension will go to Hell, literally.''


    "What''s happening?" H asked.


    "Honestly, why does everything I get involved in always turn into something problematic? I shouldn''t have even left home," Victor grumbled while ignoring the Goddess.


    He pondered on what to do. He couldn''t just let this Dimension explode because the Primordials had just reorganized it. Who knows what these Primordials would do if another event like this urred? They might even want to use his personal world to be a new Hell and Heaven, a responsibility he didn''t want right now, as he already had his hands full dealing with his people.


    Victor looked at the sky, specifically at The System. He opened his mouth, and the words that came out sent shivers down H''s spine as she was unable to understand anything he said.


    "Connect to Administrator."


    [... Request epted. The Highest Divine Authority in this Sector, known as <CHAOS>, wishes to speak with Administrator <SOUL>.]


    Victor raised an eyebrow when he saw that his name in The System had changed; he hadn''t even noticed until now.


    [The Entity <Yggdrasil> has witnessed the request of the Divinity <CHAOS> and is greatly supporting it.]


    A disturbance in Space urred, and in the next moment, two women appeared near Victor. They were women made entirely of Pure White and Red Energy, bearing a striking resemnce to Amara''s and Roxanne''s hair.


    "Yggdrasil and Qliphoth, I presume?" Victor spoke.


    "Not our real bodies, but representations, but you are correct, Victor," Yggdrasil, the woman made of pure White Energy, said.


    Qliphoth, the woman of Red Energy, hid behind Yggdrasil while sneaking a wary nce at Victor.


    Seeing this, Yggdrasil said, "Forgive my sister; she is very shy."


    "I know. She keeps hiding, preventing me from finding her in my Hell."


    "She wille to you willingly when she is ready," Yggdrasil said. "For now, we have a problem to solve."


    "Wrong, you have a problem to solve, not me. Currently, I''m on vacation, and as a good citizen, I''m just reporting a problem to the authorities. I won''t be a part of it," Victor denied, looking like a man on vacation at a beach who had witnessed a crime and had just reported it to thepetent authorities.


    "By the way, why didn''t you report this to them?" Victor asked.


    "You don''t understand," Yggdrasil shook her head. "The reason I didn''t contact the Administrators is simply that I can''t. Do you think it''s so easy to talk to them? I''ve already made the request. I just have to wait in a long queue."


    "There are several issues that require their attention, and I don''t have enough Authority like you."


    [The Administrator has been notified.]


    Victor had the feeling that Yggdrasil seemed to be pouting when she heard The System''s voice.


    In the next moment, three Entities appeared.


    "You AGAIN!?" Their voices resonated simultaneously. "For all Primordial Chaos, can''t you live without causing problems!?"


    "Hey, this time, I''m innocent. I just stumbled upon something problematic while on vacation," Victor snorted as he pointed toward the copsing Dimension.


    The Judges of The Abyss looked to where Victor was pointing and saw the Dimension. "... What the hell is this? Why is it outside The System?"


    The Abyss Judge''s reaction might seem exaggerated, but it was understandable from their perspective. After all, what they were seeing was a major bug in The System that could break the entire Cycle of Souls and Reincarnation in this Sector, causing theplete copse of The System in this Sector. And if that happened, it could trigger a chain reaction affecting other Sectors as well.


    In other words, a literal mess they would have to spend several years fixing. The simple fact that this bug was outside The System worried them greatly because, if it was outside The System, The System couldn''t notify them of the problem so they could fix it.


    "... I think this is the first time I''ve heard a Primordial use foulnguage," Yggdrasil murmured.


    "Victor, exin what''s happening."


    "Wow, I think this is the first time you''ve said my name without a stupid Title," Victor rolled his eyes.


    "Exin!"


    "Fine, fine, calm your panties."


    Yggdrasil and Qliphoth could only look at Victor incredulously. This man really had a lot of nerve to talk to a Primordial like that.


    "In summary, Ragnarok is about to ur. Nidhogg, who was in that Dimension, escaped. As he is a True Dragon with End Energy, a Dragon who spent his entire existence in that Dimension, the environment itself became chaotic. When Nidhogg left, several other problems urred, causing the World Tree of this to abandon its Roots in that Dimension."


    "The Dimension spiraled out of control, but due to the vitality of a Goddess of Death and Time, Positive Energy, Negative Energy, Death Energy, and Nature Energy created a chaotic environment while being sustained by Time Energy, all of which is concentrated where traces of a Soul is beginning to grow."


    "... Thus, all of this has umted into an environment simr to The Beginning of Time where the explosion of Primordial Chaos urred... You see, a Primordial Norse God is about to be born in that ce, and he is using this Dimension to feed himself."The Judges of The Abyss spoke, interrupting Victor.


    "Yeah, Yeah, so eliminate the bastard already and fix the problem." Victor pinched his brow as if he were having a migraine just thinking about all the possible consequences of this shit.


    The Judges of The Abyss did not judge Victor for his attitude; they also felt migraines when thinking about the problems this could cause, but unlike Victor, their problems would be much greater than normal.


    Victor took H''s hand and spoke to the World Trees. "See you in the future."


    Then he disappeared, leaving the Beings to sort out this mess.


    ...

 Chapter 947: For the homeland. 3

    Chapter 947: For the homnd. 3


    "We can''t fix this alone; the World Trees are The Universal Tree''s domain." With a hand gesture that all three of them mimicked, they pulled a middle-aged man with blonde hair out from thin air.


    "What-...?"


    "Shut up and help me. We have a High-Level Bug here."


    "... Huh?" The middle-aged man looked around in confusion, but when he nced in the direction his partners were facing, he identified the problem.


    "Shit."


    "Yeah. Now, help me. We need to call Death too to deal with this excess of End Energy."


    The middle-aged man nodded seriously, and they began working while ignoring the two World Trees that watched everything with curiosity.


    ...


    Back in H''s personal quarters, Victor sat on the sofa with a furrowed brow.


    "... What just happened?" H, who had snapped out of her stupor, asked. She had just witnessed many iprehensible things that had thoroughly scrambled her brain.


    "A Dimensional breach that would have caused consequences throughout this entire Sector, potentially affecting even the other Sectors connected to this one, like Nightingale, Samar, and that Sector where the Witches have a portal to," Victor replied as he rubbed his brow.


    "That''s probably what that stupid Goddess''s prophecy meant by Ragnarok. She saw Asgard''s Dimension being destroyed... In a normal time when there were Seven Heavens and Seven Hells, it wouldn''t have been a problem. But now that there are only three massive Heavens and Hells, if this Dimension were destroyed, the amount of trouble that would ur would be enormous."


    "The Norse Pantheon would be destroyed...?"


    "Consumed to give life to a new Primordial God would be the correct phrase," Victor said.


    H shuddered when she heard that. "...This is my fault, isn''t it?"


    "In part. This was bound to happen at some point in the future. You just triggered it by removing that stupid Dragon from that Dimension."


    "Stupid Dragon..."


    "Yes, despite being an Ancient Dragon, he''s only ancient in age, not in mentality," Victor chuckled. Unlike Zdrac, who had many Ancestors to learn from, the End Dragon had been trapped since the beginning of Asgard.


    In other words, despite being an Ancient Dragon, he was as stupid as a newborn Dragon. Due to his long istion, his temperament wasn''t as explosive as that of a newborn, which was an advantage for him, but that was all.


    H sat on the sofa and sighed. "Honestly, I don''t know anything anymore. Why are you even here, after all?" She spoke with a tired voice. Her head was throbbing due to these recent events.


    "Well, I just came here to talk to you," Victor was honest. "And through interacting with you... I wanted to see if you were worthy of forming an alliance."


    "... Huh?"


    Victor looked at H. "And you are worthy. Beneath all that hatred, there''s someone intelligent enough to lead a Pantheon."


    H''s pale cheeks gained a slight hint of color, which was very noticeable against her pale skin. It was a critical blow for her to hear this from such a powerful and handsome man; she felt recognized.


    H shook her head in an attempt to clear these thoughts from her mind.


    Victor chuckled gently when he saw H''s expression.


    Honestly, Victor didn''t want to form a deep alliance with Odin. The reason was simple. He was a greedy old man, and he knew precisely what Odin would do when the Sector evolved to a Higher Level. He would much rather ce one of his Wives in control of the Norse Pantheon and have control over everything than be allies with that old man.


    Despite thinking this, he also couldn''t put one of his Wives in charge of the Pantheon because they were currently in a non-aggression pact due to future problems. Therefore, it would be most efficient to put someone from the Norse Pantheon who was aligned with him in charge. That way, he would have control over everything.


    But it couldn''t be just anyone since the others would be suspicious. It had to be someone close to Odin or the victor of a war.


    So it was either H, Thor, Odin''s other children, or even Odin''s wife.


    They all qualified to be his allies, but of all of them, Victor really liked H''s intelligence... Or maybe it was just his womanizing side that liked capable women.


    H looked at this man with aplicated expression, a man who had just casually saved this Dimension. Despite not doing anything, it was a fact that without him, the primordials would have taken a long time to notice the problem before they could fix it.


    "Although it doesn''t matter anymore now." Victor stood up from the sofa, looked at H, and spoke next:


    "I have a request for you."


    "... What?"


    "You will wage a war. I don''t care if you destroy all the Aesir but don''t attack the other Races like the Elves or the Dwarves. Even the Ice and Fire Giants are exempt from this war."


    "My vengeance is against Odin and his people. The rest don''t concern me... Although I won''t sit idly if other Races attack me."


    ''Good... I can work with that. In the future, the Norse Pantheon will be weakened due to theck of strong Gods like Thor, but I can easily fix that problem. The important thing is that this Pantheon doesn''t fall into the hands of our enemies.'' Victor thought.


    With Odin''s attitude, the old man wouldn''t hesitate to ally with enemy Pantheons in exchange for benefits. Victor could easily foresee that when Velnorah told him about her former agreement with Odin.


    Victor didn''t need to worry about this possibility with the Hindu Pantheon. After all, Shiva wasn''t easily swayed by wealth or materials... The problem was Indra, but that God wouldn''t do anything that Shiva didn''t agree with, so it was fine.


    "As a thank you for hearing my request..." Victor touched H''s forehead with his finger, and in the next moment, her pale skin and long white hair began to change.


    Her hair turned into long, disheveled ck locks, her skin gained a healthy tone, and her eyes took on an emerald green color.


    "A gift."


    H blinked in shock across her entire face. Upon doing so, Victor disappeared once more, and all she heard was:


    "See you in the future, Goddess of Death."


    "... This man restored all of my lost vitality with a simple casual gesture..." Incredulity was an understatement to describe what she was feeling now. She was utterly stunned by Victor''s abilities.


    Of all the Gods she knew, she didn''t know anyone who could make such a casual disy of Power as he just did.


    It was worth noting that she had used 99% of her vitality to summon the End Dragon. She was literally on the brink of going into aa, and he restored all of it as if it were effortless.


    She shook her head and stopped thinking about the man who was simply too charming and iprehensible to her. She looked at her hands. "This changes everything... All my ns will have to be redone."


    Before, she was leaving everything to her brothers, but now... She didn''t need to do that. She was back at full strength and could do much more than sit around controlling minions.


    "Don''t attack the other Races, huh... I can do that. It''s the least I can do for you restoring my vitality."


    Victor, who was still observing from within the room, hidden from her view, smiled. ''Heh, the heart of a warrior, huh. I don''t dislike that mindset.''


    Despite being very astute and vengeful, she knew how to repay those who hadn''t harmed her.


    [War, gather the others, and return home.]


    [Yes.]


    Victor vanished and appeared in the skies of this Realm, looking at the entire Dimension and seeing that the vitality of the Dimension was returning to normal.


    The Dimension where the World Tree''s Roots were had disappeared forever, and all that remained now was the void where the Roots once spread. Even the Roots that The World Tree had abandoned were restored to their original form.


    ''As expected, they work quickly,'' Victor nodded in satisfaction.


    [Due to assistance in discovering a System Bug that would have caused significant damage, the Highest Level Deity <CHAOS> gains more AUTHORITY.]


    "Oh? ... What does it mean to gain more Authority?" Victor asked, but his question was not answered. He thought for a few moments about it but then just shrugged. He felt that he would learn about it more in the future, so he didn''t overthink too much about it now.


    Then he disappeared again, returning to his personal Dimension.


    "Victor/Darling." All except for Velnorah said at the same time.


    "Summon everyone and convey my orders," Victor said.


    "Are we going to war?" Scathach was the first to ask.


    "We can''t interfere, remember?" He replied.


    "Rules have never stopped you before, Victor," Violet said.


    "Yes... And they never will stop me, but this time, we must maintain appearances. At least until the Sector advances to a Higher Level." Victor gestured with his hand, and an image disying the sub-Dimensions of the Norse Pantheon appeared.


    "We won''t interfere in the war, but we will interfere with the other Races. The Ice Giants, the Fire Giants, the Elves, the Dwarves, all of these Races, we will recruit them."


    "Are we going to bring them to our other Dimension?" Sasha asked.


    "No, we will leave them in their homes. We will only protect them from the war and prevent them from meddling."


    "... Oh, I see what you''re nning." Scathach and Velnorah spoke simultaneously.


    "We can''t intervene without a ''request for help''. We will ''ept'' this request for help from these Races, making them ally with us, and we will control these Races." Scathach began to speak.


    "We will maintain a neutral status. The Races cannot interfere, and regardless of who wins Ragnarok, the forces of both will be weakened. All we have to do is offer an alliance to the winner, and consequently, we will have more control over the Norse Pantheon than the victor of the war."


    "Essentially, we will take over the Norse Pantheon through legal means while maintaining our image. There will be a God-King in the Norse Pantheon, but they will be a God-King in name alone."


    "... A verymon tactic used by the United States in more underdeveloped countries, huh. Did you learn about ''freedom'' from them, Darling?" Violetmented.


    Victorughed. "Well, I was American."


    Due to the amount of time he had lived in the Supernatural World, he didn''t even consider himself American anymore; he was himself. A King that everyone must follow.


    "As I said at the beginning, I won''t interfere... Not personally." War, along with the other four Heralds, appeared behind Victor.


    "Those who carry my Will shall interfere and assist you."


    "This mission will be left to you. Organize yourselves as you see fit and act as you see fit, establishing a chain ofmand that works when necessary."


    The women nodded seriously, indicating that they understood Victor''s orders.


    "And what are you going to do, Darling?" Sasha asked curiously.


    "Me?" Victor pointed to himself and then smiled. "I''m on vacation, remember?"


    "I''ll go sightseeing, visit Nightingale, talk to my friends, train my skills, and y with my daughters. In fact, I was thinking of going to the beach now... I''ll take Bestia and Ruby. That girl needs to get out of herboratory, or she''ll be a recluse." Victor''s clothes changed, and he appeared wearing shorts, a duck float, and swimming goggles.


    "Starting today, Victor is not avable for service. I''ll see you all in a month, bye-bye." Victor disappeared.


    The girls blinked in shock at what they had just seen. Literally, a secondter, Sasha disappeared, leaving behind traces of Lightning.


    "AHHH!" Violet shouted when she realized why Sasha had disappeared. That sneaky woman wanted to spend some time alone with Victor while the others worked! As expected of one of the fastest women alive, she didn''t waste any time. When she was about to run as well, her shoulder was held by Scathach.


    "... Fufufu, you can''t escape now, can you? Empress~."


    "... Ugh."


    Aphrodite, who was sneakily trying to leave, suddenly ran into an invisible wall. "Geh."


    "You can''t escape either, Aphrodite."


    "Meanie! I don''t want to work. I want to y with Darling!"


    "Don''t be selfish. We must work for our homnd, right? And let Victor rest. For as long as I''ve known him, he''s never taken a break." Scathach took full charge of the long as I''ve known him, he''s never taken a break." Scathach took full charge of the situation. "Our duty as Wives is to support our Husband. We''ll keep everything running while he rests."


    ...

 Chapter 948: A Little Problem.

    Chapter 948: A Little Problem.


    After Victor left for his imposed high holidays, his wives began making preparations to fulfill his orders.


    They established a hierarchy based on a militaristic monarchy, with the suprememander, the queen, and the king holding total power at the top of the pyramid.


    The hierarchy was structured as follows:


    King and queen at the top, followed by the suprememander, whomanded all military forces, followed by the generals, then the captains who essentially led a squadron, and finally the soldiers.


    Themand structure was intentionally kept extremely simple for a reason... All of this hierarchy was merely symbolic for Victor''s subordinates to act in emergency situations or during operations. In reality, this hierarchy wouldn''t change anything for the girls.


    The reason for this is that all high-ranking positions, from generals to the suprememander, would beposed of Victor''s wives, and they treated each other like sisters. Minor conflicts did arise among them, after all, they were women with strong personalities, but these conflicts never escted into true disagreements due to the girls'' fear of disappointing Victor.


    They preferred to keep him irritated rather than see him disappointed in them, an effect that only urred in women for whom Victor was their deity. The Yanderes deeply cared about their partner''s thoughts about them and wouldn''t want to do anything to disappoint them, especially when that someone was Victor, who was always helping and taking care of them.


    These effects became even stronger due to Victor''s influence and his Yandere deity status. Essentially, the more women interacted with him, the more they would disy Yandere characteristics and consequently be obsessed with their patron deity.


    Regarding the hierarchy, it might seem like tant nepotism (which it clearly was), but the reality was that all of Victor''s wives werepetent. Even Pepper, who seemed very ''innocent,'' was capable of leading a squadron easily, as she had been trained by Scathach not only in martial arts but also in the art of war.


    Not to mention that even if they didn''t know basic strategies like Bruna, they were still true dragons whose powers were equivalent to several nuclear bombsbined.


    In the primordial chaos, a newly born true dragon like Eve, for example, could destroy several kilometers ofnd with just her breath.


    And this level of destruction became even stronger as the dragons grew stronger. An example of this was Victor and Jeanne themselves.


    Because Victor was the strongest dragon, his dragon form''s breath could easily destroy entires, and this result didn''t even require him to make an effort to cause damage. If he used all of his powers and his immense amount of energy, everything in a straight line would be erased from existence, including stars and various celestial bodies in the cosmos.


    A simr effect could be found with Jeanne, as she used primordial energy, an effect that passively increased each time she regained her own power.


    A feat that Velnorah herself could replicate, although she wasn''t as focused on raw power as Victor and Jeanne; she was still an Overlord from her former universe.


    All the highest-ranked beings in The Dragon Nest were-destroying monsters, capable of reaching the level of entire sr systems and even entire gxies if they used attacks like Victor did in his battle with the Elder God.


    Although for now, the only ones with the destructive potential to destroy a gxy were Victor and Jeanne, and that was because they were both abnormal beings. Jeanne, being a guardian of the universal tree connected to the primordial itself and created by the being that created the infinite universe.


    And Victor, who had been a unique being since the primordial chaos, using opposing energies, making him a literal god of chaos. Of course, this doesn''t take into ount his nightmare form, which simply by existing, caused all thews around him topletely unravel.


    So, yes. The women were highly qualified for their positions.


    With these ns in mind, preparations for everything were made in less than an hour. Along with Helena, who was called back from hell, were Eleonor, Gaia, a very jealous Demeter, and Hestia, a dragon goddess of architecture.


    The construction of a headquarters on the outskirts of Victor''s mansion was quicklypleted. The headquarters was a perfect blend of construction by an intelligent being and nature.


    Since this was their personal, the women took great care not to pollute it or harm the in any way. Even the animals they created were carefully designed to maintain the bnce of everything.


    Like the King''s Bison, creatures that resembled Earth''s bison but were twice the size of an elephant, with six legs - four in front and two in the back, a long tail, and a horn that emerged from their mouths, forming a kind of crown on their heads.


    Despite theirrge size and intimidating appearance, they were herbivorous animals, meaning they were harmless as long as they weren''t provoked.


    These bison roamed in groups of ten and were responsible for clearing out old trees to make way for new tree saplings to grow.


    Each creature in the meticulously created ecosystem by these goddesses had a role in nature, contributing to the and the overall natural bnce. Of course, their mere existence also positively contributed to the surrounding nature since they were true dragons.


    It''s worth noting that such care pleased goddesses closely connected to nature like Gaia, Demeter, and Persephone herself.


    No more pollution, no more exploiting the for resources; this was their paradise, and they wouldn''t let anyone harm this ce.


    When this entire process waspleted, they gathered once again in themand room.


    "Let''s begin the operation. Darling has given us the green light to do whatever we want as long as it doesn''t harm the other races of the Norse pantheon," Violet began speaking.


    Anna, who was by her side, looked around for a few seconds and nodded without saying anything. She hade here solely to observe and, in a way, to learn as well, as she was being trained to take over Violet''s role in case she became indisposed for any reason.


    "As a starting point, our main objective is to establish contact with the dwarves. It is imperative that we form an alliance with them first," Violet said as the holographic image of a dwarf formed in front of her, and her eyes turned to Scathach with an obvious intention for her to take charge of the situation.


    Currently, Violet hadpletely assumed the role of Queen in themand structure, while Scathach took on the role of Supreme Commander. The roles of the others had not been defined yet, but they would likely be generals of some force still in the process of being established for their faction.


    This, of course, considered that they would want to work in the army. Themand structure itself was designed with wartime in mind, but there was also the civilian aspect of things that was solely responsible for administration. Violet was sure that most of the ''nonbatant'' girls would gravitate towards that area.


    A clear example of this was Aphrodite. Despite being a very powerful goddess, she wasn''t a warrior or a soldier, so in the not-so-distant future, she would be taking on more administrative roles than she already was.


    As mentioned before, this hierarchy was built only as a crutch in times of crisis or for mission purposes. For the girls, it wouldn''t change anything, after all, they were sisters to each other.


    Currently in themand room were Violet, Anna, Eleonor, Rose Aphrodite, Agnes, Natashia, Carm, and Velnorah.


    With the vast war experience of Scathach, Carm, and Rose, they practically had the best team to solve any problem. The perspective of an ancient empress was also very wee in this current situation, as she was ustomed to ''diplomacy.''


    "Of course, even though the dwarves are a priority... considering their temperament toward races other than dwarves, the probability of any one of us here annihting them out of existence is quite high. Therefore, we will maintain the same enthusiasm in pursuing the other races, especially the elves," Scathach spoke.


    The temperaments of the dwarves were well-known to all the ancient beings present here, except for Velnorah, who hadn''t interacted much with them. But even she had heard stories about how dwarves could be... well, racist.


    Yes, no matter how much Scathach tried to sugarcoat the situation, it wasmon knowledge that they hated everything and everyone that wasn''t dwarves. Fortunately, they have a good habit of listening to the strong, which prevented them from being eliminated by Odin.


    "Thanks to our natural affinity with nature, the Light Elves and the Dark Elves will be much easier to deal with. Therefore, we will initially focus more on them, and then move on to the ice and fire giants." Scathach spoke as the hologram images in front of her updated to illustrate her words.


    "One question... Why specifically the ice and fire giants now?" Agnes spoke.


    "For the same reason as elves, they are easier" The person who responded was Aphrodite, as someone who has traveled through all the pantheons, her experience is very wee in this situation.


    "Despite being impetuous bastards, giants sincerely believe in strength, and in true dragons we are everything they consider strength." Aphrodite continued exining.


    Agnes nodded indicating that she understood.


    "Our interaction with the races will happen in due time... But for now, we have to solve a small problem left by our husband." Violet took charge of everything again, and then the hologram changed to a woman with long curly ck hair and sapphire green eyes.


    "He restored H''s formerly lost vitality... Consequently, the power on H''s side grew stronger. We need to bnce things, so that we can take advantage of the chaos caused by war."


    "Not only that, it also solves a small problem caused by the END dragon." Violet spoke as she threw Victor''s little problem into report form for all the girls to read.


    "...Damn, Victor." Eleonor grunted. "Because where he goes, these problems tend to happen?"


    Dimension copsing? The primordials intervening? Encounter with Earth''s world tree? Is this a ''small'' problem for him?


    ''No wonder he was very tired.'' Eleonor thought.


    "He is indeed very unlucky... Or should I say lucky? After all, it was because of these same problems that he built the strength he has now." Scathach spoke.


    ...

 Chapter 949: Vacation?

    Chapter 949: Vacation?


    "I say he''s unlucky. After all, if he didn''t have the strength to deal with these problems, terrible consequences would fall upon him," Eleonor spoke, being quite realistic.


    "Hmm... You''re right," Scathach nodded.


    "Girls, we''re getting off track in this meeting," Anna warned.


    "Oh..." They all reacted at once.


    Anna smiled in amusement; it was obvious that the girls tended to stray from the point when they started talking. This sight was proof enough of how well they got along.


    Scathach coughed lightly to get everyone''s attention and began to speak. "To give Asgard a chance, we must strengthen its foundations."


    "Hmm... Now that Victor has solved the Dimension problem, I suggest using Idun," Velnorah said.


    "Even though the Dimension has stabilized and its vitality has returned to normal, it will still take time for new Apples to grow. We can use Gaia''s ability as The Mother of The Earth to boost the Apple growth for at least two batches, which will total 2500 Apples. I think that will be enough to strengthen the Gods and ensure the warsts longer."


    "That opinion is valid, but the problem lies with the End Gods. Only the strongest Beings in Asgard can deal with them, and they can''t be killed, only sealed. Because of this, H still has the advantage," Scathach narrowed her eyes.


    To put it simply, H had three nuclear bombs at her disposal anytime she wanted, while Odin didn''t. He only had precautions that could work at best if several conditions were met.


    Divine Artifacts, either armor or weapons, Divine Consumables like Idun''s Golden Apples, or others, were all useless in front of an End God.


    It only took one attack from Fenrir''s ws to destroy all of that. Because of this unique Power, usually only a single End God would appear in each Sector, or at least that''s what Velnorah told Scathach.


    "Bnce must exist, so if a God of The End is born, a God of Beginnings will be born as well, but... we don''t have three Gods of Beginnings; we only have Victor..." Scathach''s eyes widened slightly as this thought crossed her mind.


    Scathach looked at Velnorah. "Velnorah, you mentioned that it''s rare to find more Bnce."


    "That''s correct. In all the Sectors I''ve conquered as an Overlord, this rule has always than two Beings of The End in a single Sector, and usually, there''s only one for each Sector. If that''s the case, there should only be one God of Beginnings to maintain Bnce."


    "That''s correct. In all the Sectors I''ve conquered as an Overlord, this rule has always applied. It''s only this Sector that is abnormal, with three End Gods and two evening from the same source," Velnorah nodded.


    "So... You mentioned Bnce... But look at our situation, there are three End Gods, but there''s only one God of Beginnings, which is Victor."


    "Well, that''s..." Velnorah''s eyes widened when she realized what Scathach meant. "... That... That''s quite possible, considering Victor''s future strength after training."


    "Girls, don''t let us wonder what kind of conversation you''re having; please exin," Anna spoke gently.


    Scathach sighed and said, "This is just a theory, but I think our Sector has three End Gods because of Victor''s existence."


    "... What does my son have to do with this?" Anna asked, confused.


    "His strength, or at least the potential for his future strength as a God of Beginnings. Remember, the Universe has strange ways of bncing itself, and it will do so without us realizing it. Velnorah herself confirmed that having three Gods of The End in one Sector is ridiculous and far from the norm, but none of these Sectors had an existence like Victor within them."


    "Considering his potential, as he progresses in his Divinity, Victor may be one of the strongest Gods of Beginning to ever exist, and to counterbnce that, the Universe gave birth to three End Gods."


    A silence fell around the room.


    "... This theory is quite possible, and I think there''s more than a 90% chance of it being correct, but we shouldn''t dwell on it now because it''s something we can''t change," Velnorah said. "Let''s focus on our goals."


    "... Right... Use Idun, right?"


    "Yes, this kind of method has only indirect effects, not direct ones. We need something that provides direct strength to the Gods," Velnorah said.


    "Hmm... Why not just Bless the Gods who will fight the End creatures?" Carm spoke. The woman who had been silent until now analyzed the situation and felt that this was the best option, considering that their Faction had many Gods stronger than those of the Norse Pantheon.


    "A temporary Blessing... In that case, if we''re going down that path, we should prioritize Blessings that increase survivability. Such as Luck, Victory, Warfare, Wisdom, and so on," Natashia gave her opinion.


    "... That''s possible... In fact, that''s a very good idea. We''ll be indirectly assisting the Gods of Asgard, and when it''s all over, we can simply remove the Blessing," Scathach said.


    "But there''s a problem. When a Higher-Level God grants a weaker God a Blessing, the weaker party will sense which God blessed them. Is there any way to conceal that?" Agnes spoke.


    "Yes, there is," Velnorah said. She opened her hand, and a metallic, spherical liquid began forming in her palm. This sphere grew in size, and in the next moment, it split into seven small cores. Once this division wasplete, the cores formed into a kind of bracelet.


    Six bracelets floated to the round table and stood still while one bracelet remained in Velnorah''s hand.


    "These items are called Divinity Concealment items. My closest servants and I used these when we wanted to do something that shouldn''t be sensed by those who shared the same Divine Concept as us," Velnorah took the bracelet and ced it on her arm. In the next moment, the bracelet came to life, and her entire arm was covered with a type of metallic armor.


    "As for their effects, they tend to hide any Divine activity from foreign Beings. So, when we Bless someone, they will notice that a foreign deity or a stronger deity than them had granted them a Blessing, but they wouldn''t know exactly who."


    "... That''s perfect," Violet smiled.


    Velnorah nodded and added, "Be aware that this equipment has its limits, so don''t use very powerful Divinities, or it will reach its tolerance limit and be destroyed."


    "... As someone who has ess to a lot of Divine Material that Victor provided, why don''t you create armor for us that canpletely conceal the use of our Divine Powers?" Scathach asked. Even though she wasn''t a Goddess now, this fact wouldn''tst for long. After all, of all those present here, Scathach was the one who strove the most to be stronger.


    Just like with her previous Noble Vampire body, she wanted to reach the maximum potential of this Dragon body, and as everyone knew, the power limit of a Dragon God was much higher than that of all other Races.


    "I was already thinking about doing that, a strong armor that protects the body, adapts to various metamorphic forms, andpletely conceals our strength level and Divine Concepts," Velnorah spoke while narrowing her eyes as unpleasant memories crossed her mind.


    "Entering a Higher Sector with several Elder deities in their own Divine Concepts is pure folly. I learned from my past mistakes. That''s why I''m going to create the perfect armor that utilizes my technology, Hephaestus''s abilities, and Dragon Runes," Velnorah said with a cold tone that carried an enormous amount of determination. Ever since she evolved into a Dragon, one of the studies that consumed most of her time was Dragon Runes.


    It was a mysterious Power that she instinctively understood. Even though she was not as talented as Anna in this aspect, she was a natural schr, and she learned quickly. Even better, she was her own Master due to her mastery in various other Domains. So, unless it was something very specific to this art, Velnorah can develop it on her own.


    "Good... I look forward to seeing your armor," Scathach said.


    "... Girls, you''ve lost sight of the goal again," Anna said.


    "... Oh."


    "Right, the Norse Gods, huh..." Violet began to speak. "Ugh, if it weren''t for Darling''s order to keep up appearances, we could just invade the ce and take it for ourselves."


    "Sometimes, things can''t be solved with brute force, Violet. And we have enough resources to handle this quietly," Carm said.


    "I know, it''s just that this method is in boring," Violet said.


    "Well, I can''t argue with you on that because I feel the same way," Carm smiled slightly. "But it''s imperative that we adapt to every kind of battlefield."


    "Mm, Darling and Scathach told me the same thing; I already know. Let''s just deal with it," Violet gestured with her hand, and seven screens appeared above the round table.


    ...

 Chapter 950: Vacation? 2

    Chapter 950: Vacation? 2


    "Well, I can''t argue with you on that because I feel the same way," Cam smiled lightly. "But it''s imperative that we adapt to all kinds of battlefields."


    As an olddy, she knew very well that adaptation was the key to winning many wars. You couldn''t be stubborn and think that only one method solved all problems.


    Yes, violence solved many things, but there were various problems that not even someone as powerful as Victor could solve through violence alone. Sometimes, subtlety and words were necessary.


    Just as words can start a war, words can also stop a war. Of course, the owner of those words must be someone powerful and influential.


    "Mm, Darling and Scathach told me the same thing already, I know. Let''s just deal with this." Violet waved her hand, and seven screens appeared above the round table.


    "Who should we call?" Violet asked curiously. She had some candidates in mind but decided to ask for the opinions of everyone present here. After all, unlike these old pots who had lived for thousands of years, she was still a young innocent who didn''t know much.


    "... Nike, Tyche, Gaia, Metis, Ares, and I think thest one could be Persephone and Nyx?" Scathach spoke while narrowing her eyes slightly at Violet. For some reason, she felt that this girl was thinking something bad about her.


    "Hmm, I don''t see a problem with Metis, Gaia, Nyx, and Persephone... But Nike, Ares, and Tyche aren''t Dragon Gods, you know? Won''t that be a problem?" Violet asked and acted as if nothing had happened.


    "Violet, didn''t you hear Velnorah''s exnation?" Agnes asked.


    "Yes, I heard. AND?" Violet inquired.


    Agnes put her hand on her head as if she had a headache and sighed, "This damned bracelet conceals any use of Divinity, so even weak Gods by our standards can Bless other Beings."


    Violet scoffed in disdain, "And that''s precisely my issue, Mother. Don''t judge me and treat me like a fool before knowing what I''m talking about." She spoke with a hint of hostility. "I''m asking if weak Gods like Ares, Tyche, and Nike can even help in this situation."


    "I''m not talking about whether the enemies will feel their Blessing or not. I know that with this bracelet, such a situation won''t ur."


    "Oh... I''m sorry for misunderstanding you," Agnes apologized sincerely, realizing she had judged her daughter too quickly.


    Violet simply huffed and said, "Apology epted." She forgave her easily since she saw that Agnes was sincerely asking for forgiveness.


    The atmosphere around them became a bit strange, but as always, Velnorah either didn''t notice it or chose not to notice it. After all, how could an Empress not read the room? It was a fundamental skill for being a good Empress.


    After thinking for a moment, Velnorah spoke, "... Despite being weak, they are quite advanced in their Divine Concepts, especially Ares being a Higher-Level violent War God. Not to mention that Divinities like Luck and Victory are quite useful in desperate situations."


    "The Concept of Victory being even more important in this situation, while Luck helps in all cases."


    "There''s a reason why Victor is so focused on keeping the Goddess of Luck by his side," Scathach spoke. "It''s because he understands how broken Luck can be."


    "He even went to the extent of promoting that Luck Goddess as a walking advertisement and helping her progress further in her Divinity," Scathach spoke with a slight hostility. She was jealous of the excessive attention Victor was giving to the Goddess of Luck.


    ''I will ask for us to fight again,'' Scathach thought. She wanted to erase her jealousy with a good fight followed by another one in bed.


    "Well, I can understand that too, considering that one of Darling''s subordinates seems to have had sex with a Luck Goddess. That bastard is so lucky that it seems to warp reality in his favor," Violet said.


    "Watanabe Gintoki, huh..." Velnorah spoke while showing the image of the Japanese man who was Victor''s subordinate in the events in Japan.


    "Honestly, even by observing that man, I can''t see where his Divinityes from," Velnorah said. "Initially, I thought he was Blessed by a Japanese Luck God, but I was wrong."


    "So, a foreign God?" Agnes asked.


    "The possibility is high," Velnorah nodded. "That''s one of the reasons why Victor doesn''t allow him to rise too high in the hierarchy, despite his aplishments... The other reason is that he doesn''t know what kind of unknown effects Gintoki will have when thrown into a ce with many Supernatural Beings. Because of that, he still lives in the Mortal World, not in the Dimension where we are creating our city."


    "... A situation that doesn''t seem to disappoint this man. He''s quite content just earning money," Violet remarked.


    "Well, he''s a simple man. I can respect that," Cam said. "He just wants his monthly paycheck and a stable ce to live. That goal is not to be underestimated."


    It was only when she died that she understood the value of "simple" things.


    Victor was the same. He was a simple man with a goal to be stronger, just to protect his Family and fight stronger Beings. And to think that this ambition made him one of the strongest Beings alive was quite interesting to Cam.


    "... Ugh, I want to dissect him so badly, but Victor won''t let me," Velnorah grumbled like a child whose favorite toy was being kept away by their parents.


    The women rolled their eyes at this madwoman who wanted to dissect everyone she found interesting.


    ''I hope Ruby doesn''t pick up these strange habits from this woman. After all, they will encounter each other often due to their respective fields of expertise,'' Violet thought. She didn''t want her oldest friend to turn into a crazy scientist obsessed with dissection.


    She could tolerate a friend with masochistic tendencies, but not this. This was going too far. ''The smell of corpses would be unbearable. I really hope she doesn''t acquire these crazy habits.''


    "Girls..." Anna began to speak, catching everyone''s attention.


    "We know, Anna. We''re getting off track from our main objective again," Violet sighed. She had already realized what Anna was going to say. It was the third time theypletely lost focus on the main purpose of their discussion.


    "It''s not just that. I mean, it is, but that''s not the point," Anna looked at Gintoki''s picture. "This man is so lucky that his Luck distorts Reality around him, right?"


    "Yes," Violet nodded. "Once, I saw him get shot at, and the bullet veered off, hitting the ground and then rebounded to hit his attacker. If that''s not distorting Reality, I don''t know what is," she replied.


    "Mmm," Anna nodded and then asked with a slightly sadistic curiosity, "So, why don''t we just take this lucky guy and throw him into the Norse Pantheon¡­ just to see what happens?"


    ...


    In Japan, in a luxury house, Gintoki, who was ying video games on thetest-generation console on an 80-inch TV, felt a shiver down his spine.


    The moment he felt that shiver, he rushed towards the console and hugged it. In the next moment, he began to look around for anything dangerous.


    Gintoki was experienced enough to know that when he felt these shivers down his spine, trouble wasing his way, trouble that would give him a headache and new traumas. Because of this, he immediately ran to his console and embraced it. After all, if something happened in his house, his console wouldn''t be harmed.


    Even though he could buy another console with his current ie, this particr console was special. After all, he had bought it with the money from his first mission, so this one held sentimental value to him.


    Looking around and finding nothing amiss, he cautiously stood up and said, "Fuck, the feeling hasn''t gone away... I hope this won''te back to bite me in the future."


    The shiver down his spine increased even more. "Ugh, did I just summon Murphy to myself? Why can''t I keep my mouth shut?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gintoki said, "I''ll contact my ghost friend. If something happens, I''ll need his help."


    Gintoki walked towards his phone and picked it up. For a moment, he looked at the Orb that allowed him to make direct contact with one of the most powerful Beings in existence... His boss.


    ''Ugh, to think that the man who''s my boss is so powerful... That''s incredible,'' Gintoki felt as if he were working for a businessman with branches all over the.


    Setting the Orb aside, he dialed a number and called his friend, a Living Ghost.


    ...

 Chapter 951: Vacation? 3

    Chapter 951: Vacation? 3


    A silence fell as Anna''s words registered in everyone''s minds, while the eyes of Velnorah, Violet, Agnes, Carm, and Natashia gleamed with interest.


    Meanwhile, Scathach, Eleonor, and Aphrodite were lost in thought, pondering whether this was the best course of action or not.


    "A Human on a battlefield that can be considered a battlefield of the end of the world... I don''t see how that would work," Eleonor offered her opinion.


    "We just need to equip him with all the Divine Artifacts we have avable, and he''ll be fine, right? After all, he''s extremely lucky," Violet''s eyes sparkled with even more interest.


    She was curious how an abnormal Being like Gintoki could influence a war at this level. After all, with any slight mistake, he could be killed. Violet was sure that this abnormal Luck woulde into y and cause more damage around.


    "Girls, stop treating his life like a game, even though he''s Blessed by an unknown God. Right now, he''s our ally, and we have no reason to treat him this way," Aphrodite spoke; as a ''gentle'' Goddess, she couldn''t bear to see an ally treated this way.


    "So, we''ll only throw him into that war if we see that he''s absolutely safe."


    In any case, Gintoki''s fate had already been sealed.


    Violet and Agnes rolled their eyes at Aphrodite''s false gentleness.


    "Wouldn''t that be counterproductive? After all, his Luck only activates when he''s in danger, right? As a normal Human, it''s better to let him go without protection," Velnorah suggested.


    "That''s terrible no matter how you look at it. If we''re going to use this n, I suggest at least providing him with armor or some Healing Artifacts to ensure his safety," Eleonor spoke. As a warrior, she waspletely against sending an ally into a war without at least the means to fight or protect themselves.


    "I agree with Eleonor," Scathach added, sharing the same thoughts as Eleonor.


    "Although it was me who suggested this, I say we should not use this n in a way that intentionally harms Gintoki. Remember, he''s a direct subordinate of Victor, and you know how Victor treats his most trusted subordinates," Anna advised.


    The girls fell silent upon hearing Anna''s words. Even though they knew that Victor wouldn''t harm them or anything like that, he would be very upset if his most trusted subordinates were used in this way. The Wives gathered here knew that Victor didn''t mind them using his subordinates in their ns, but he didn''t like it when those same subordinates were treated unfairly.


    He valued those who were loyal to him highly, a quality that all those present appreciated.


    Upon hearing Anna''s advice, the sadistic thoughts of Velnorah, Anna, Agnes, Natashia, and Carm faded awaypletely, and they decided not to court the devil''s wrath.


    "In that case, let''s seek Gintoki''s opinion and offer him anything," Scathach suggested.


    "Agreed." All except Anna spoke simultaneously.


    "So, what n should we use?" Anna asked curiously.


    Violet smiled. "All of them."


    ...


    On a beach in Victor''s personal world.


    Victor was rxing, lying on the sand, and beside him was Ruby, who was also lying down but on a beach chair, holding a notebook and watching some kind of anime.


    On the other side was Sasha, lying on a simr beach chair. Around the group were Nero and Ophis, using Eve to build a sandcastle on top of her.


    A little further away were Kaguya, Bruna, Maria, Roxanne, Amara, and Roberta. They were ying volleyball using only their physical strength, without Magic.


    To ensure there was no cheating, Victor had sealed their Powers with his Runes, so they currently had only the strength and endurance of a physically fit Human athlete.


    Even though their bodies were like those of athletic Humans, they still had their Dragon Hearts to boost them, so even if they exerted themselves a lot, it would take a while for them to get tired.


    That was a characteristic that Victor couldn''tpletely seal, considering that the Heart was what kept the girls alive.


    "This is the life... I feel my stress and headaches disappearing," Victor smiled as he looked at the beautiful scenery.


    "Who would have imagined that you would have migraines and headaches? Doesn''t your physique prevent that?" Ruby asked.


    "That''s true, but it''s also true that I haven''t had time for myself in a long time. I''m always solving a problem or fighting, you know? Sometimes, it''s good not to think about anything."


    "... Hmm..." Ruby looked at the notebook screen that was ying the anime and then at the scenery in front of her.


    Feeling this peace around her, she remembered that the reason she worked so hard was to ensure this peace and to ensure that her Family was never in danger, a goal that was recently achieved with this.


    Although there was still danger, considering that they were going to a Higher-Level Sector, she knew that this world would always be protected due to the peculiarities of existing within Victor''s Soul.


    And with Victor here with them, it technically pinpointed the location of this unknown world throughout the Universe.


    ''Well, that''s true if we ignore the Primordials, who definitely know how toe to this ce,'' Ruby thought, and she grimaced at the thought of a strangering to this location.


    Even though she knew that the Primordials wouldn''t do anything unless The Bnce was threatened, it still didn''t feel very good.


    Deciding not to think about it, Ruby went back to watching anime while sipping her Golden Apple juice. For a few seconds, her eyes were on Amara and Roxanne, who had hair of pure Power. Using her Dragon Eyes, she saw that their hair was made of pure Negative and Positive Energy.


    "... wouldn''t that be good materials for making items?" Ruby thought, and the moment she thought that her extraordinary brain went into overdrive.


    She would have beenpletely lost in thought if Victor hadn''t approached her and lightly pinched her nose.


    "... Darling?"


    "Try not to overthinkplex things and just rx."


    "Indeed. You need to learn to rx more, Ruby," Sasha said, keeping her eyes closed.


    "... Fine," Ruby muttered with a pout. After all, it wasn''t her fault since she did it somewhat unconsciously now. Soon, she went back to watching the anime she had downloaded on herputer.


    ...

 Chapter 952: Life is not just about work; we need to relax too.

    Chapter 952: Life is not just about work; we need to rx too.


    "Now that I think about it, where''s Hestia?" Sasha asked as she opened her eyes and looked around.


    "Hmm..." Ruby looked around and soon sensed the presence of the Goddess. "She''s over there," she pointed.


    Looking in the direction Ruby pointed, Sasha saw Hestia near the forest, seemingly building a wooden house. With just a nce and the progress of construction, it was quite obvious that this house would be quite modern and beautiful.


    "... She''s taking this sandcastle game very seriously," Sasha said incredulously.


    It was worth noting that Hestia''s Powers were currently sealed thanks to Victor, yet she''d managed to build the structure of a house in less than an hour.


    "It''s fine, right? Let her have fun," Victor said in a veryzy tone, looking like he was melting asfortably as jelly... In fact, he really looked like a slime now.


    "What the hell, Darling!? Why are you like this!?" Sasha looked incredulously at Victor.


    "Comfortable~." Victor didn''t respond, he just melted even more.


    Ruby looked curiously at Victor''s state. She took her cellphone out of her pocket, took a photo, then connected the cellphone to theptop via USB and saved the photo of Victor in this state, along with her personal data.


    "Girls, I don''t think that''s a good idea," Amara said.


    "Nah, it''s fine, right? We have our Powers sealed right now," Maria said. "It won''t hurt anything, and this way, she can have fun too."


    "I still don''t think it''s a good idea," Amara insisted.


    But before she could make any more arguments, Roxanne took the ball from her hand and smacked it towards Ruby, clearly aiming for her head.


    But who was Ruby? She was Scathach''s daughter, trained by her since childhood, such a ball would never hit her... If it were a normal ball, of course.


    Ruby dodged to the left, and the ball passed by her right side, but... That ball that missed her was just an illusion. The moment she turned her face to the left, the real ball hit her right in the face.


    Silence fell around.


    "Fufufufu~, even though my Powers are sealed, I have more maneuverability because I''m connected to Darling, you know~? Don''t underestimate me! Muhahahaha!" Roxanne chuckled as if she were a third-rate viin.


    Amara and Bruna wisely took a few steps back and snuck out of the area; they were as quiet as a cat about to pounce on its prey, but in this case, they were just escaping the consequences.


    Ruby didn''t say anything; she just put herptop aside and got up from her chair. She squatted down to pick up the ball, and in the next moment, her body was covered in a red aura, and her long red hair seemed to float with Power.


    "... Wait, wasn''t your Power sealed?"


    "It still is... But I released some of the seals~" Victor replied, still looking like a slime with ck hair.


    "What!? D-Darling, that''s unfair, you can''t!"


    "Don''t worry, to keep it fair, I released some seals on all of you too, just don''t destroy thendscape, or I''ll punish all of you."


    Before Roxanne could say anything, apletely frozen ball flew towards her. Roxanne quickly dodged the attack that flew straight into the sea and exploded into thousands of ice particles, although the ball was reinforced to withstand attacks from Humans, beingpletely frozen was not among its resistances.


    A slime-like hand emerged from Victor''s gtinous body, and he snapped his fingers. The next moment, ten volleyball balls appeared around Ruby.


    "Darling... Do you have something against me?"


    "Of course not... But you must learn not to disturb other people''s peace." A malicious smile appeared on Victor''s gtinous body.


    Now he looked like apletely wicked slime.


    "You sadistic bastard!"


    "Don''t run, Roxanne... ept your punishment!" Ruby picked up two balls and threw them in Roxanne''s direction.


    "Ughyaaaaa!"


    "Don''t pretend you didn''t know anything, Maria! I heard your conversation!" Ruby threw more balls in Maria''s direction, who was sneakily trying to avoid the conflict.


    "Gahhhhhh!"


    One of those balls identally curved and hit Kaguya in the face, who was tidying things up around.


    "Oh..." Ruby began to sweat nervously.


    Victor smiled maliciously again and snapped his fingers, and the next moment, more balls appeared near Kaguya.


    Kaguya''s long ck hair came to life, and she grabbed all the balls around her.


    "Shit." With a leap, Ruby tried to escape, but a hand of darkness appeared from Ruby''s shadow, and Kaguya threw her towards the sea.


    In the next moment, she threw five balls towards Ruby that turned into five meteors made of pure Darkness.


    "That''s overkill!" Ruby adjusted her bnce and then created an Ice tform behind her. She dodged the first three balls by jumping around and creating Ice tforms, but finally gave up and kicked thest two back in Kaguya''s direction.


    Soon, the two balls made of darkness returned to Kaguya as two Ice spheres.


    "Humpf." Kaguya snorted disdainfully and then created a wall of Darkness that made the balls veer towards Roxanne and Maria.


    "Eh...?" Roxanne froze for a few seconds when she saw thatbination of Darkness and Iceing towards her.


    Maria, who was behind Roxanne, widened her eyes at this scene, but unlike Roxanne, she didn''t freeze. She quickly opened her hands in a w-like shape, and in the next moment,Blood threads formed in front of her.


    "Execution Cage."


    When the ballsbined with the Power of Ice and Darkness passed through the threads of the cage, they were eviscerated.


    "OHHHH! As expected of Maria, the sadistic maid! Great job!" Roxanne apuded.


    "Humpf." Maria snorted while crossing her arms with pride.


    Victorughed once again and then snapped his fingers. This time, balls appeared in front of Roxanne and Ruby again.


    "... Execution Cage, huh... Getting all chuuni now, are we? Very well." Ruby smiled widely as she grabbed a ball floating near her.


    She tossed the ball up, and then, like a certain ser anime, she spun around, forming an Icy hurricane.


    "Ice Hurricane!"


    "Ruby, you idiot! Do you want us to get sued!?" Roxanne shouted, but she didn''t stop her actions afterward.


    "Ancient Wall!" Vines emerged from the ground and defended against Ruby''s attack. In the next moment, the ballnded in Roxanne''s hand.


    "Ancient Wall? Are you getting too into Cultivation Novels, Roxanne? What will you call your next attack? Ninth Heaven of The Celestial Demon? Transcendent Sphere of the Ancestral ins?"


    "What...!? No! And I''m not reading Cultivation Novels! I just thought the name sounded cool," she huffed.


    "Good." Ruby nodded in satisfaction at Roxanne''s response. "At least I don''t have to worry about your brain rotting like mine did in the past..." She muttered quietly, wincing a little when she remembered her childhood when she tried to imitate a young master in front of her mother.


    The result of that imitation? Her mother increased her training even more while saying, "If you''re acting so arrogant, it means you have the strength to back up those words, right?"


    If embarrassment could kill, she would definitely have died that day.


    "Roxanne, I told you not to destroy thendscape," Victor growled.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, Darling. I forgot."


    Victor rolled his eyes, his gtinous body returned to its normal shape, and he got up from the ground. With a hand gesture, he repaired the damage Roxanne had caused.


    "I''ll create something sturdy for you to have fun with."


    Victor pointed his right hand at the sea, his violet eyes glowed slightly, and in the next moment, a structure of pure Ice formed on the horizon.


    A floating ser field.


    Victor could have created aplete stadium, but that wouldpletely obstruct the view of the surroundings, and he didn''t want that.


    "Now go have fun, the teams will be Kaguya, Ruby, and Amara, against Roxanne, Maria, and Bruna."


    "Eh...? Why are you throwing me into this, Victor!?" Amara, who was rxing in the chair next to Victor, spoke.


    "She''s your sister." He spoke in a simple tone.


    "That''s not a valid reason!" Amara pouted.


    Veins bulged on Amara''s head. "You''re calling me ipetent, huh... Come to think of it, I have a lot of frustrations that I need to vent on you."


    "Forget that woman, put Eve or Roberta on the opposing team, they will be more efficient than her." Roxanne snorted.


    Veins bulged on Amara''s head. "You''re calling me ipetent, huh... Come to think of it, I have a lot of frustrations that I need to vent on you."


    "Oh? Have you gained motivation, little sister~?"


    Her veins became even more pronounced. "I will make you suffer, Roxanne."


    "Fufufufu, I doubt your capabilities."


    "Darling, get everything ready!" Amara shouted angrily.


    "Yes, yes." Victorughed, he snapped his finger, and in the next moment the entire field was reinforced.


    "Go to your positions." Victor ordered, and then exined.


    "The rules are the same as normal football, but you can use your Powers ONLY when you have the ball at your feet, or when you are defending the goal."


    "Basically the same as that anime, huh." Ruby spoke.


    "Yeah." Victor nodded.


    "Good. This will be fun." Ruby smiled.


    "I will be the referee, and even though I won''t be on the field, I will still be observing, so no cheating."


    "Quickly, Victor! I want to smash that annoying face!" Amara screamed.


    "Bleh." Roxanne stuck her tongue out at her sister, an act that made Amara rage even more.


    "Roxanne really bes very sadistic when ites to her sister." Robertamented while rxing, she''d worked up quite a sweat ying volleyball, so now she just wanted to rest.


    "It may not seem like it, but they really like each other. That''s just ''sibling love'' ording to Darling." Sasha spoke as shey down in the same position as before. She had thought about ying a little football, but decided against it. After all, with her very abnormal perception of Time, the game would be so boring that she would rather just lie down and rx.


    "It''s quite normal. I did the same things in my church in the past. Although we weren''t as violent as Roxanne." Brunamented as she sighed and got up to go y football.


    "...Come to think of it, you were a Nun, huh. I had forgotten that you were a servant of the Heavenly Father."


    "It''s normal, after all, it''s been so long... And now my faith is all focused on my Husband~." Bruna smiled lovingly as her mind went to ces not very safe for innocent children. The next moment, she flew towards the field.


    "Hmm, I never had any siblings, so I can''t say." Roberta spoke as she looked curiously at Nero, and Ophis who were creating a sandcastle worthy of a clich¨¦d fantasy world.


    "I''m a sandcastle, a sandcastle... Hmm~" Eve hummed as shey there serving as the base for the sandcastle.


    Interestingly, even with all those ridiculous attacks that generated a lot of wind, Nero and Ophis'' castle was not harmed, proving that Victor was taking care of everyone, especially his daughters who were having fun with Eve.


    "Hmm? What''s happening?"


    Roberta and Sasha looked in the direction of the voice, and saw Hestia approaching. She was wearing a red one-piece that had a me design on the chest area, while the coat she was wearing was light beige in color.


    "The girls are going to y football, do you want to participate?" Sasha asked.


    "Nah, I''ll finish my house; I just need the roof now." Hestia declined as she walked towards the forest to get more wood. For a moment, she nced at Nero and Ophis, her eyes shining with interest when she saw the girls'' castle. Deciding to offer some valuable advice from the Goddess of Architects, she approached the two girls.


    "Ophis, Nero."


    "Hmmm?" The two girls looked at Hestia.


    "Have you thought about the interior design?"


    "Interior design...?"


    "Something like this... Hmm, may I?" Ophis and Nero looked at each other and nodded. Then they looked at Hestia and said simultaneously, "Sure."


    Hestia crouched in front of the castle. First, she removed the castle gate and made it open. Then, she removed enough sand from the inside to maintain the castle''s shape and began working on the interior design. She created knight statues, sand pirs,rge windows; it was as if she were recreating the entire interior of a fantasy castle.


    "Ohhhh..." Nero and Ophis had their eyes shining at this literally Divine work because they had no idea how the entire castle was standing with just sand.


    "Incredible... How are you doing this?" Nero asked.


    "Instinct? I can''t exin it well; I just do it." Hestia replied. "Look, that''s the house I just created; I only need to add the roof now. After that, I should make the furniture." She pointed to her wooden house.


    "... What? How did you create that so quickly? Aren''t your Powers sealed?" Nero asked while looking at the house. With just one look, she could see that the house had three bedrooms, a bathroom, a living room, a kitchen, and a backyard entertainment area.


    "Yeah, they are. And like I said, it''s quite natural for me. I don''t know how to exin it very well. And it wasn''t quick, it took me a long time, not having Powers is very inconvenient." She spoke as she continued working.


    When Nero and Ophis looked back at their castle, they opened their eyes wide when they saw the castlepletely open inside, and with various furniture, and detailed designs; it even had a physical representation of sand!


    This was no longer a simple sand castle, it looked like aplete demonstrative model of a future project.


    Nero and Ophis didn''t know how to exin how this was possible, they just looked away for a few seconds! Hestia worked very fast! She was very efficient!


    "I''m done¡­ Hmm, what do you think?"


    "...This...This is incredible!" Nero spoke.


    "Incredible." Ophis nodded.


    "Let''s make a city too, let''s put a wall around it, and several enemies invading through the wall." Nero started to give ideas while Ophis nodded.


    "Mmm, I''m d you liked it." She nodded satisfied. "I should go now-." Just as she was about to get up, Ophis held her hand.


    "Help us, please."


    Hestia felt her heart being pierced by pure cuteness. "...Okay, I will help."


    "Really? Thank you, Bestia!" Nero spoke.


    Ophis smiled: "Bestia."


    Hestia blushed slightly when she heard her nickname, a nickname that Victor and Aphrodite always teased her with. Trying not to show too much shame, she began to help the girls.


    Victor, who was watching this interaction from the corner of his eyes, smiled slightly. Although Hestia was not as crazy as his Wives, she had her own charm.


    ''Although, if she had that charm and was a Yandere, it would be even better.'' Victor thought for a few seconds, but didn''t pay much attention to those thoughts. After all, it was only a matter of time before she became a Yandere.


    As the God of these creatures, he knew very well when one was about to be born. He looked back at the football field, and enjoyed the sight of the girls ying football in bikinis.


    ''This is the life.'' He nodded in satisfaction.


    ...

 Chapter 953: Souls Overcrowding.

    Chapter 953: Souls Overcrowding.


    While Victor was on temporary vacation, his Wives and subordinates were not idle.


    Violet''s group was responsible for collecting resources to be gained in Asgard. The group led by Leona was organizing the new Beings who would move to the former Egyptian Pantheon.


    Meanwhile, the Demon Wives were working to keep Hell up and running. As all of them held high political positions, they were all upied at the moment, all due to the sudden influx of Souls entering Hell.


    "In the name of my Darling, what is happening here? Why are there so many Souls!?" Lily growled in frustration. As the General responsible for maintaining all the Hells where sinners went after death, she found herself overwhelmed by the sudden huge influx of Souls.


    The flow was so great that she had no choice but to call Persephone, Aline, and Lilith to help her. As Rulers, these three women were working three times as hard to amodate for the number of judged Souls.


    To make matters worse, these Souls were foolish, and their Sins were usually rted to the rape of the vulnerable of both sexes and the murder of innocents. Were these horrible sins? Yes, they were. But the problem was that... Most of these new Souls were warriors who hadmitted these acts during wars and invasions centuries ago! Literally in the era when the Vikings were most active on Earth!


    "I finally made it... I finally reached Valha!... Huh... This isn''t Valha?"


    Lily pped her hand on her face when she heard that voice. She had lost count of how many times she had heard this. This was her current biggest source of stress; these were literally Souls from another Religion! Ancient Souls that, for some reason, had not been judged yet.


    How the Hell should she punish these Beings? They literally did nothing wrong ording to their customs. If this were in the Norse Pantheon, these Beings who died in battle would have already reached Valha and be soldiers of Odin. For this reason, she sought the help of the Rulers, as they had a more neutral mindset regarding this.


    Hearing the noise of men and women screaming and acting like headless chickens, she exuded her Power at its full might, causing all the Souls here to tremble, while her Draconic Eyes glowed with anger.


    "Get in line. Now!"


    "Y-Yes!"


    Lily sighed. Normally,mon Souls such as these would be dispatched automatically by The System, while in specific cases, some would be judged by the Rulers. All Lily had to do next was to do her job and punish the Sinners who had received their judgment.


    But due to the sudden influx of ancient warrior Souls, this could not be applied immediately. This situation led to discussions about whether or not to change the rules.


    By the Rules'' standards, anything that tainted the Soul was considered a sin. In other words, even if an individual killed someone, if that death was in self-defense or because that person was their enemy, their Soul would not be tainted, and they would be free of sin.


    By default, the Rulers were neutral Beings who only cared about the state of Beings'' Souls. ''Sin'' was rtive, usually based on the culture of Beings or the rules of their society. Therefore, it was necessary for the Rulers to remain neutral; they were independent Beings abovemon Mortal rules.


    But the problem with this was that it created a massive amount of work for them, as The System had categorized all these warrior Souls as specific cases for the Rulers to judge, as they had performed various actions in life that could or could not taint their Souls.


    Combining this fact with the enormous number of Souls that kepting in... This situation resulted in a workload that wouldst for over 200 years! And this number kept increasing as more Souls came in!


    Now, from the Primordials'' perspective, this was not a problem at all. After all, they didn''t haveborws here; they just wanted you to do your job and keep The System running no matter how long it took.


    But for the girls, this was very impractical. If they had to work indefinitely like this, when would they have time to spend with Victor? When would they have time to do all those delightful things with him!? In the eyes of these women, this situation was a big FUCK NO!


    Lilith was the only one worried about something else. As a woman who enjoyed the conveniences of modern society, she feared bing so busy that she wouldn''t have time to do anything else!


    ''This is Hell!'' Lilith shouted in her mind when she saw the long line of Souls waiting to be judged; for her, this sight was the definition of a Hellish nightmare.


    Due to this situation, an emergency meeting was called by The Administrators of Hell.


    "What in the world is happening here!? Why are Souls from the Norse Helling here?" Lily mmed her hand on the table in irritation.


    Initially, she didn''t understand what was happening, but after 20 minutes of organizing everything, she realized an unusually abnormal flow of Soulsing from The Norse Pantheon, Souls that should have already been judged by the Rulers of that specific Hell, but for some reason had not, was entering their jurisdiction. Some of these Souls were warriors who were over 2000 to 3000 years old; they had died a long time ago.


    These Souls could be considered the first Vikings, the early inhabitants of Northern Europe and Scandinavia.


    Currently in the room were Lily, Lilith, Persephone, Aline, and Helena, who was inmand while the King was away; she was literally the Queen taking care of everything.


    "Calm down, Lily. Yelling won''t help anyone," Helena spoke.


    "Ugh, you say that because you didn''t have to deal with a bunch of noisy men and women," Lily grumbled.


    Aline, Persephone, and Lilith sighed when they heard what Lily said. They shared the same opinion as Lily; these Souls were very irritating.


    Helena rolled her eyes and then looked at the group. Shepletely ignored what Lily had said. "I''m not sure what''s happening, but I might have some ideas."


    Helena put her hand on her wrist and tapped some buttons on her gauntlet; the next moment, a hologram appeared, showing recent events involving Victor and his actions in the Norse Pantheon.


    The women responsible for running Hell read the very detailed report written by Velnorah, and silence fell in the room as they read the entire report. This silencested for a full 5 minutes until Lilith broke the silence by speaking.


    "Hmm... I don''t understand. Does this irregr flow of Souls have something to do with Victor?"


    "Probably," Helena didn''t give a definite answer. "As we know, whenever our King gets involved in something, problems tend to happen, and the only significant event that urred recently that would justify this intense increase in Souls is this... Of course, there could have been an incident that we are not aware of. Though, that is a very slim possibility, considering that we have eyes and ears in practically all known Dimensions and Subdimensions."


    "But of course, this possibility cannot bepletely ignored until we have everything under control."


    "... Wait a second... Our King healed H... He used his Power to heal the woman in charge of The Norse Hell," Aline began speaking as her brain worked on a possibility.


    "Tell us what''s on your mind, Aline," Helena said.


    "... As we know, despite not having an official position as a Ruler of this Hell, Victor is still the owner of this Dimension; the proof of this is that Hell is literally within his Soul. I think that by healing H, a small connection was formed between the two Dimensions and the Souls that are entering our Hell are likely those that Odin didn''t want in Valha, alongside the Souls that H had likely hidden away to serve as soldiers in the war she is waging."


    ''The problem with this reasoning is that I find it practically impossible for My King to make such a connection and not know about it. So, is this situation a part of his n? But if it was his n, why didn''t he tell us anything?'' Aline thought but didn''t voice these thoughts aloud. Instead, she continued with her previous reasoning.


    "The reason these Souls areing here must be that they are ''dying'' in battle, but instead of returning to the Norse Hell as it should normally happen, due to the connection between the two Dimensions, some of these Souls areing to our Hell."


    Helena raised an eyebrow when she heard Aline''s words; her assumptions seemed very usible. Because of that, she decided to contact Violet.


    She touched her wrist again, and this time, another hologram appeared beside the report.


    "Yes?"


    "Lady Violet, there has been a situation in Hell. A huge influx of Souls ising from the Norse Pantheon and filling our Hell with Souls. Aline made assumptions that this is happening due to the actions of My King in recent events. Please give us images of what is happening in Asgard right now."


    Violet''s eyebrows narrowed slightly when she heard what Helena said. "... Give me a moment."


    "Meanwhile, send me a report of what''s happening in Hell," Violet requested.


    "It''s easier if I just show you personally what''s going on." Helena clicked more buttons on her gauntlet, and the next moment, a hologram showing live images of what was happening in Hell was disyed to everyone on the other end of the line.


    "... So many Souls..." Anna''s shocked voice was heard.


    "I see your workload has suddenly increased, huh," Aphrodite remarked.


    "We practically have a workload of 200 years on our hands, and that number keeps increasing as more Souls arrive," Persephone spoke.


    "Ugh, it''s tough being you," Aphrodite sympathized.


    Persephone just huffed and said nothing. Now that they essentially shared the same man, the conflict between the two of them had been resolved. They didn''t like each other, but they could live in peace.


    It was a situation simr to the past but different at the same time. After all, Victor was not Adonis, he was not weak, and he could easily handle the two troublesome women. Not to mention that Aphrodite and Persephone themselves were different from the past.


    "Sending images." Velnorah''s voice was heard, and the next moment, a hologram of Nyx''s view was seen by everyone present.


    And then they saw an army of pure darkness attacking Gods, Goddesses, Demigods, Valkyries, and even Humans who had ascended to Valha; there were even some armor-d golem-like Beings in the midst of this group.


    On the horizon, the group could see a Giant Wolf, a Serpent that was muchrger than the Wolf, and a Dragon flying in the air.


    Atop the Dragon''s head was a woman with long curly ck hair and sapphire green eyes; she was wearing battle attire, and in her right hand was a staff that sent shivers down the spines of all who looked intensely at her.


    A war of the Gods was taking ce, or more specifically, Ragnarok was finally urring.


    "The war has just begun, but both sides are only sending their less powerful soldiers," Scathach began to exin.


    "You could say they are waiting for each other to make a big move, or they are waiting for some hidden ns to yield results. In any case, the war won''t end anytime soon."


    "Nyx, observe the current conflict," Scathach ordered.


    "Aye, Ma''am." Nyx looked to where the conflict was taking ce, and they saw the metal golems attacking H''s Army of Darkness.


    ...

 Chapter 954: Soul Overcrowding. 2

    Chapter 954: Soul Overcrowding. 2


    "Aye, Ma''am." Nyx looked to where the conflict was urring, and they saw the metal golems attacking H''s Army of Darkness.


    With their Draconic Eyes, everyone present saw what happened when soldiers from both sides died. In the case of H''s Army of Darkness, tainted ck Souls would emerge from the fallen and fly back somewhere.


    The same happened with the metal golems, indicating that they were not just lifeless golems.


    "Nyx, you can see it, right? Follow the Souls, find out where they''re going," Scathach ordered.


    "Okay." Nyx''s wings opened, and she flew towards the Souls.


    Everyone observed that each time one of them ''died,'' the Souls from both sides would ascend to the sky. In the case of H''s tainted Souls, they would return to her staff, and then a new Being would be created, essentially forming an immortal army.


    Meanwhile, the same process urred with the metal golems, with the only difference being the final destination. They didn''t return to Asgard; instead, they moved forward, heading to H''s Helheim... Or at least that''s what should have happened.


    The Souls of the metal golems were being diverted from their path to Victor''s Hell.


    "... My theory was partly wrong," Aline said as she watched the entire process. If Victor truly had a connection with H, the ck Souls of H''s army should have also been sent to Victor''s Hell, but that wasn''t happening.


    ''What''s really going on then?'' Aline couldn''t understand, not even her Ruler''s knowledge could exin what was happening right in front of her.


    "Which theory are you talking about, Aline?" Aphrodite asked.


    "Initially, I believed the Nordic Souls wereing to our Hell because our King had healed H, and in doing so had formed some sort of connection between them. After all, My King is The Ruler of Hell. But this assumption ispletely wrong. Darling wouldn''t do such a thing and keep it from us," Aline couldn''t imagine Victor making a move that would stress his Wives without making ns to help them; he loved his Wives too much to make such a foolish move.


    "Thus, my assumption fell apart when I saw this scene. If I were correct, the tainted Souls from H''s army should also being to our Hell, yet only the Souls of Odin''s metal golems areing here," Aline sighed.


    "In Norse Tradition, warriors who weren''t granted the Eternal Honor of entering Valha and bing an Einherjar, a warrior of Odin, would be tools for the next Ragnarok. In this case, the tools they became are the metal golems we''re seeing right now," Aphrodite began to exin.


    "All of these golems are possessed by the Souls of those who were not worthy to enter Valha but werepetent enough to be automated warriors."


    "What a stupid decision," Scathach couldn''t help but say upon hearing what Aphrodite said. "Every warrior has the potential to be stronger. Instead of turning them into mindless automatons, they should have trained these warriors and created a squad of powerful Beings."


    The girls nodded in agreement. The Gods had enough territory to sustain an entire, not to mention that thanks to the Divinity of Nature-rted Gods, their Dimension would never run out of life unless something extremely specific, like what urred in the previous events involving The End Dragon, urred. Therefore, they had no usible justification for relegating these Souls to be automated golems.


    It would be more efficient to establish a hierarchy where those warriors who couldn''t enter Valha could prove themselves again in a conflict or war to gain the status of Odin''s Chosen Warriors.


    In this way, those who didn''t make it to Valha would have another chance to prove themselves, and knowing the mentality of these warriors, this course of actions would definitely seed.


    After all, despite not being epted into Valha directly, they were worthy enough to reach at least The Gates of Asgard, something an ordinary Soul could not do since ordinary Souls,ing from those who were not warriors, would go straight to H''s Hell.


    Yes, if you were a Norseman, and you lived your life peacefully and died peacefully, you wouldn''t be worthy of entering the Norse ''Paradise''; you would go straight to Hell, where you would be judged by The Ruler or The System.


    Odin was essentially stealing Souls of good quality and adding them to his army, and he had been doing this for thousands of years. As for the Souls he deemed unworthy, he was literally transforming them into metal golems. Common Humans who were civilians received even worse treatment. They were sent straight to Hellhelm. Due to these actions, the Norse Pantheon had be a militaristic ce where only warriors had privileges.


    The entire Norse System was in disarray due to this policy, but somehow, it still functioned, and the Primordials did not interfere.


    Of course, this non-interference had Odin''s hand in it as well. As a God-King and a very powerful God, he could also see The System, and he knew not to interfere too much to avoid causing problems for himself. Because of this, he asionally sent arge number of Souls he had stored to The System to ensure that everything ran smoothly.


    "Different cultures, Scathach. As a woman who has traveled the world, you know very well that some cultures can make decisions that, from our perspectives, seem foolish. But to them, based on where they grew up, it''s the right decision," Aphrodite spoke.


    Even the Greeks had made various foolish decisions like this in the past, such as sacrificing their own people to please the Gods.


    "I know, but it''s still a foolish decision," Scathach said. She understood very well what Aphrodite was talking about. After all, in her travels to learn Martial Arts in the past, she had seen many foolish decisions made by powerful Beings too stubborn to change their minds, amon trait among all Beings with strength.


    As a warrior, Scathach waspletely against preventing warriors from bing stronger. Transforming warriors into mindless automatons with no opportunity to grow in strength waspletely against her principles.


    "Hmm..." Velnorah touched her chin as she analyzed the images in front of her. She was searching her memory to see if she had seen something simr during her Rule.


    As the second Empress, she had ess to all the data her mother had stored during her Rule. When she was younger, she had read all these documents and stored them in her mind. It was a significant amount of information, but to her, with a mind much more powerful than any other Being, it was insignificant.


    "Oh, I remember something..." Velnorah''s words caught everyone''s attention.


    "It rarely urs, but if a Death God from one Pantheon has more Authority than a Death God from another, the more powerful one can ''steal'' the Souls belonging to another Pantheon."


    Essentially, all Death Gods within a Sector had an equivalent level of Authority. This was intentionally done to prevent such a thing from happening.


    An example of this was evident on Earth: Thanatos, The Greek God of Death, Azrael, The Angel of Death of The Heavenly Father, and H, The Goddess of Death of The Norse Underworld all had the same Authority over Death, as they were the main Death Gods of their respective Pantheons.


    Even though H was a Third-Generation Goddess, she was still very powerful due to the circumstances of her existence. It could be said that because of these circumstances, she had also gained an additional Divinity, which was Time.


    "Authority, huh..." Eleonor said. "Is it because Darling is a God of Negativity, and because of that, Souls are entering his Hell instead of their intended one?"


    "If that were the case, he would be taking Souls from other Pantheons as well," Aphrodite denied. "Victor is a God of Negativity; essentially speaking, he can use all the Divinities that use Negativity as their primary Energy source, but the concept of ''Death'' is directly rted to the Primordial Entity, Death."


    "Ugh... Why is everything rted to Darling soplicated?" Eleonor grumbled. She felt frustrated that even after bing a Dragon and having ess to various experienced individuals, no one could understand what was happening.


    "There''s no use thinking about it now," Violet took charge of the discussion. "All we need to understand is that the Souls of the metal golems areing to Darling''s Hell, and this is causing an overcrowding problem."


    "We need to solve this problem while also taking care of matters in the Norse Pantheon."


    Scathach nodded. "Violet is correct. We can think about thister. Any assumptions now would be redundant, considering we don''t have enough information to provide a correct answer."


    "Which brings us to the question, how are you going to deal with the overcrowding problem?" Scathach looked at Helena.


    "We have no choice but to request a Rule Change in The Automated System. Instead of including only normal Humans with simple choices, we will also include warriors on that list. This way, the number of Souls that require judgment from a Ruler will significantly decrease," Helena said.


    As Rulers of a Hell, Lilith, Persephone, and Aline could request a change in the Rules from The System. Of course, due to their limited Authority, this request was only restricted to the processing of Souls.


    They were not like Victor, who had considerable Authority over The System due to being a very unique existence.


    "Will this change be permanent, or will you withdraw itter?" Scathach asked.


    "We will have to withdraw it in the future, considering that all our future warriors who die will go through our Hell. We need to have this control if we want an immortal army that never dies," Helena said.


    "But at the same time, I am tempted to leave it as it is in case a situation like this urs again in the future."


    "... Hmm, why don''t you change how the automation process works? For example, can''t you create a filter that identifies our warriors from the other Souls?" Violet suggested.


    "That''s impossible," Helena denied.


    "Why?" Violet questioned.


    "We don''t have enough Authority," Helena exined.


    "Even with three Rulers?" Violet raised a curious eyebrow.


    "The reason for having three Rulers is to ensure that The System functions correctly, considering this is a veryrge Hell where the Souls of many future Beings wille. In terms of Authority, all three of usbined all have the same Authority as a normal Ruler."


    "... More quantity, but the Authority is the same, huh... I guess the only one who can solve this problem is Victor."


    "Considering he is the owner of the entire Dimension, that''s likely our only option," Helena said.


    "Hmm, anyway, Darling is enjoying his vacation now; let him rest a bit. If the situation gets out of control, we can call him, but for now, let''s solve the problems to the best of our abilities," Violet stated.


    And they all agreed with this thought. Calling Victor to solve a problem for them was just too embarrassing; it hurt their pride. All of them here were capable women, and they were proud of it. They could very well handle this problem.


    Although they shared the same sentiment, Scathach, Violet, and Velnorah had a more pragmatic mindset, especially Velnorah. If the situation got out of control, she would call someone capable who could solve the problem, and in this case, that person was Victor.


    "Let''s get back to work," Violet ordered. "Helena, stay on the line; we will coordinate our actions."


    "Yes, Lady Violet."


    ...

 Chapter 955: An Old Friend

    Chapter 955: An Old Friend


    As these problems were unfolding, Victor was walking through the ancient Egyptian pantheon. By his side were Ruby, Sasha, Hestia, Nero, and Ophis.


    The Maids were within his shadow, which, ording to them, was where they felt mostfortable, even though they were true dragons. Their spoiled attitudes hadn''t changed much. In fact, one could say they had be even more spoiled.


    Victor found this quite wee. After all, he enjoyed spoiling them a lot, and it was because of this personality that some women were concerned about their future children.


    After spending some time at the beach, returning home, and engaging in nighttime activities that required significant effort, Victor headed towards the ancient Egyptian pantheon with his group. Despite being a conspicuous group consisting of the lords of this dimension, no one could perceive them. It was as if they were ordinary citizens.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at a spot when he noticed someone familiar. Ruby and Sasha, who were nearby, also looked to where Victor was looking, and they saw a tall man with ck hair, not asrge as before but not too small either. In fact, his haircut seemed very simr to Victor''s.


    Instead of wearing more casual clothing, the man was dressed in more fashionable clothes that entuated his newly muscr body.


    "... Is that Fred?" Ruby asked, slightly surprised.


    "Yes," Victor confirmed.


    "It seems like the girlfriend''s effect had a strong impact on him," Sasha chuckled.


    "Not only that, he has evidently be stronger than before... Although by our standards, he''s still pathetically weak," Victormented.


    "In terms of strength evolution, humans are quite limited after all," Sasha remarked. Unlike dragons, who are naturally born stronger, humans rely heavily on tools to be stronger.


    In Fred''s case, what he relied on was a tool called Onmyoujutsu, which had been proven, as Mizuki demonstrated, to be a very powerful tool in the hands of the right people. Just from the confidence exuding from him and the powerful creatures hidden around him, Victor was sure that Fred was one of those right people. He was strangely talented in various things.


    "Hestia, Ruby, Sasha, take the kids and let them have some fun. I''ll join you at some point."


    "Do you want to catch up with your friends?" Ruby asked.


    "Yeah, it''s been a while since I''ve seen him," Victor nodded, smiling faintly.


    "Hmm... Very well, I''ll take this time to buy some things for myboratory."


    "Just don''t make yourself too conspicuous, or annoying problems will arise. Your face is quite recognizable, after all," Victor warned lightly. The warning wasn''t for their protection, as she was a true dragon in her territory, and there was no danger here. It was more about her attracting too much attention, and anything she did would be met with an exaggerated reaction. She couldn''t rx that way.


    That was the price of fame.


    "Of course, it is. I look like my mother," she huffed, remembering that due to the incident of appearing at the supernatural beings'' gathering as Victor''spanion, Scathach''s fame had grown evenrger than before. She only trailed behind Victor in terms of fame.


    Thanks to this, the Scarlett sisters also had a small share of that fame. After all, they were quite recognizable with their Scarlett hair and voluptuous bodies.


    Not only them, due to Victor''s fame, everyone was trying to gather information about the man and those around him.


    But it was practically impossible to obtain any relevant information that Victor didn''t want to be known; he controlled this entire dimension, after all.


    Therefore, the ''spies'' could only send visual information. All the women who had the presence of a true dragon and the characteristics of a dragon were credited as part of the Chaos Dragon God''s harem.


    Which, in a way, was true, as only Victor''s family could transform into true dragons.


    "Don''t think too much about it, just rx. Even if you weren''t Scathach''s daughter, just by being rted to me and unting your draconic characteristics around, you would attract attention."


    "... Well, that''s true," Ruby thought for a few seconds and nodded in agreement. She could easily hide those characteristics, but she didn''t see the need to. She was a dragon, and a proud one at that.


    Ruby briefly nced at Victor and then jumped on him, pulling him into a kiss. An intense tongue battle ensued, and a few secondster, she pulled away.


    "Just don''t take too long, Darling~"


    "... Of course," Before he could finish speaking, Sasha pulled him into an even more intense kiss.


    "... Nero, what are you doing?" Ophis asked as she saw her face being covered by Nero''s gloved hands.


    "Things that are not allowed for children. Keep doing that for now."


    "... But you''re not a child either, are you?" Ophis asked.


    "... That''s no excuse," Ophis pouted.


    Hestia just shook her head at this scene, her feelings nowplicated. She didn''t like this view one bit ¨C envy and possessiveness were growing within her like a true dragon. She instinctively felt protective of her Progenitor.


    But amidst all these emotions, she was also feeling worried. After all, her divinities were resonating strongly with Victor. She never thought that the concept of Home and the concept of Yandere could intertwine so well.


    As Hestia was questioning this strange feeling within her, Sasha stopped kissing Victor, licked her lips, and said, "Don''t take too long, Darling."


    A statement mixed with shame and possession. It seemed that the influence of other members of Sasha''s family was positively affecting her.


    "Mm, I will," Victor nodded with a gentle smile.


    Sasha nodded with embarrassment but still satisfied. She then took Ruby''s hand and pulled her away. The redhead just looked at her friend with amusement in her eyes.


    ''If you''re embarrassed to do this publicly, just don''t do it,'' Ruby thought to herself but didn''t say anything. Sometimes, even after doing so many obscene things in the bedroom and being with Victor for so long, she still felt embarrassed about some simple things.


    ''She''s so adorable,'' Ruby chuckled as she allowed herself to be pulled by Sasha.


    "Girls, go with them," Victor said as he looked at his shadow.


    "Are you sure, Victor?"


    "Yes, I want to have a moment alone with my friend. Don''t worry, you cane back soon."


    "... Okay... Darling." In a scene simr to before, Kaguya jumped towards Victor and kissed him. Exactly three secondster, she separated from him, sank into the shadows, and disappeared without letting Victor say anything.


    Victor blinked twice and thenughed. ''She''s so adorable... It''s good that she''s lowering her barriers with me.'' Even though he had done many unsavory things with Kaguya, she had always maintained a bit of distance because she was a Maid. It was nice to see her willingly making decisions to be more honest with herself.


    Even though she was a Maid [by her own choice], she was still his wife before being a Maid.


    As Kaguya disappeared into the shadows, she heard Maria''s voice:


    "[... Heh... And to think Boss would do that," Maria said.


    "Cute... Boss is cute!" Roberta almost felt her nose bleeding.


    "Kaguya tsundere?" Eve asked.


    "It''s more like she''s embarrassed to express herself," Bruna said to Eve.


    "Shut up, all of you," Kaguya growled.


    But these words only fueled their teasing, giving them even more reason to provoke Kaguya.


    ...


    Today was a beautiful day for Fred, the sun was beautiful, the sky was clear, the weather was perfect, not too hot like in the desert, not too cold either.


    He didn''t know if it was because of the new Youkai inhabitants, or the women who were his friend''s wives, he didn''t know, and he didn''t care, today was a beautiful day.


    Fred left his house towards the store, and as he walked through the streets, he never imagined that one day he would live in a ce where literal GODS existed. And from what he heard, if he wasn''t friends with Victor, he definitely wouldn''t be able to live here.


    ''That''s how it feels to have a friend with influence, huh... It''s good.'' Fred nodded.


    You can say that his life changed thanks to his friend, not only did he get a beautiful master who taught him [beat him until he learned] how to be stronger, but he also got a girlfriend!


    ''I finally managed to retire my right hand.'' He gave a happy sigh.


    Thinking about his master, an older Japanese woman who had all the characteristics of a MILF, he couldn''t help but say, ''Damn, Victor is lucky.''


    Despite having suffered in training, it was undeniable that his master was beautiful, but now that same master is unavable because she has be one of his friend''s wives.


    And following the code of Bromance, his friend''s wife is a man for him, so he didn''t think much about it, after all, that thought would lead him straight to an early death.


    There are many fish in the sea, and fortunately the natural predator known as his friend had no interest in ordinary fish, he just likes the crazy ones with their heads out of ce.


    ''Come to think of it, Mizuki was like that too...'' Fred shuddered when he thought about it. Yes, despite finding a yandere hot and beautiful, he would never date one.


    Especially one who is stronger than him, he doesn''t have Victor''s survival capabilities, or a personality like his.


    If the women he has are Yandere, he is the ultimate Yandere who holds them all together, he is the ultimate one, The Giga Chad. The man among men. The hottest man in the universe.


    Cough.


    Fred coughed lightly, and was embarrassed by his own introspective thoughts. ''Is it gay to imagine your friend fucking you?''


    He shivered again.


    ''Yes, it is.'' Fred nodded.


    ...

 Chapter 956: An Old Friend. 2

    Chapter 956: An Old Friend. 2


    Fred cleared his throat lightly, feeling embarrassed by his own introspective thoughts. ''Is it weird to imagine your friend fucking you?''


    He shivered once more.


    ''Yes, it is,'' Fred nodded to himself.


    He was grateful that no one could read minds because, honestly, his mind was a cesspool of filth.


    In his defense, Victor''s Charm affected everyone indiscriminately. It was like Aphrodite''s influence, and he was basically a male version of the Goddess of Beauty. So, it was only natural to have such thoughts.


    ''Although, it''s still pretty gay,'' Fred thought, acknowledging that he had a bromance with Victor, but that was it ¨C they were just friends.


    He would fight for his friend and do anything for him, just as Victor would do the same for him, but that line should never be crossed.


    Victor was already courting death by breaking the bro code when he started dating Leona, and Fred didn''t want to do the same. Some rules were necessary to maintain harmony.


    ''Court death, huh... Speaking of which, isn''t one of his Wives a Goddess of Death? He can literally say these things without sounding as cringy as those Cultivators in novels.'' Fred''s thoughts wandered once again.


    "Look ahead while you walk," he heard a voice beside him, making his entire body tingle.


    "Kyaaa!" He jumped to the side with a girlish scream, pulling out several Talismans from his pocket, when he saw a ridiculously tall man with crimson-violet Draconic Eyes and Horns of the same hue looking at him with a raised eyebrow due to his previous scream.


    He felt embarrassed. "Damn it, Victor, don''t appear out of nowhere like that! You want to give me a heart attack!?"


    Victor chuckled. "My advice still stands: don''t wander around absentmindedly. You''re living among Gods and Demons, you know? Even though it''s safe, and no one here dares tomit crimes, there will always be fools."


    Seeing Victor''s reaction, Fred thought, ''He''s hot.'' He shook his head as that thought passed through his mind.


    Hepletely ignored his advice; his mind wasn''t listening to any of it. Growing frustrated with his situation, heined honestly.


    "Damn it, Victor. Can you look less... Hmm... like you? I can''t even focus my mind on anything other than finding you attractive. I''m seriously questioning my sexuality right now."


    "... Impossible, after all, I am me," he replied with narcissism. "But if you keep staring at me like I''m a hot girl, it won''t help either of us, so..."


    His body was covered in red and ck Energy, and in the next moment, he was back to Being just a Progenitor Vampire before he merged with Adonis while also sealing the influence of his Divinities. He was still handsome but now more bearable.


    "Finally..." Fred sighed in relief, looking at Victor again and feeling no strange thoughts pass his mind.


    He sighed in relief again when he realized he was back to normal.


    ''His existence is really dangerous,'' Fred couldn''t help but think.


    "How''s life, Fred?"


    "... Great! I''ve also found a girlfriend!" Fred smiled widely as he said this.


    "I heard. She''s a Noble Vampire, right? You''re lucky. Noble Vampires don''t usually associate with Humans," Victor nodded, recalling what he had heard from one of his subordinates.


    "Yeah, I know. They''re quite arrogant. Fortunately, she is a culturedpanion, so we resonate in some ways..."


    The two began walking down the street.


    "So, she''s as perverted as you, huh?"


    "I mean, kinda?" He blushed slightly, unable to deny his personality to one of his oldest friends.


    "I guess I''m lucky she was born a bit earlier than us and has an open mind, not stuck in the old customs of Noble Vampires."


    "That''s true," Victor agreed. "But I bet it''s tough for you, right?"


    Although Victor''s words were ambiguous, Fred understood his intention perfectly, knowing he didn''t want to offend him or anything. Fred acted casually while scratching his head in embarrassment.


    "... I mean... Yes."


    "Every time we do it... I end up looking like a skeleton while she''s ready for more and more... Vampire regeneration is bullshit, and being Human sucks," he grumbled.


    There weren''t enough enchantments to withstand a thirsty Noble Vampire who had fully embraced hentai culture.


    "Honestly, I''m almost tempted to ask someone to change my Race. If I became a Noble Vampire, her family would stop bothering me, and I wouldn''t risk being a cuckold in the future," Fred said. His main concern wasn''t her family; he didn''t care about their opinion. He only cared about her.


    But one thing he did care about was his performance at night. Being a Human during nighttime battles with a Noble Vampire was asking to be killed during the act. Yes, thanks to his talismans, he somehow managed to satisfy her because she was a virgin. But as she learned more about her own sexuality, her endurance increased, and there woulde a point where not even his best Talismans could handle her.


    Victor chuckled. "Well, that''s an easy problem to solve." He raised his hand, and a drop of blood floated from it.


    "... What''s this?"


    "Sanguis Noctis Regis, also known as Blood of The Night King, the Progenitor''s Blood... It''s blood, well, a previous version of it, considering my blood now has Draconic Aspects."


    "Oh..."


    "Of course, this isn''t the real Progenitor''s Blood either. I can''t just go around turning Beings into Progenitors, after all," Victor lied about thest part.


    With his current Power with the divinity of Beginnings, he could undoubtedly create new Races and Progenitors of that new Race, as exemplified by War himself.


    "When you take this blood, you will transform into a Noble Vampire... But it will be a mutation created by me,"


    "A mutation?" Fred asked, intrigued.


    "Yes, using my Powers as the Progenitor of Noble Vampires, I can create a new Lineage for Noble Vampires. You will have everything that Noble Vampires have, except for their weakness to sunlight, and you won''t need to feed exclusively on blood to survive. You can also consume regr food, but you will have to drink blood from time to time to sustain yourself."


    "Your variation will also be stronger than regr Noble Vampires, as I will add some perks... For example, your Vampire Count Form will be more powerful, and your basic abilities will be enhanced, too."


    "I call this variation Daywalkers... So, what do you say? Do you want to establish a new n with your Wife?"


    "... I''m not sure, Victor," Fred replied with a puzzled expression. "Don''t get me wrong, I would ept this easily, but it feels strange to ept something like this for free. After all, as they say, there''s no such thing as a free lunch. And even though you''re my friend, I know you''ll want something from me if I ept."


    "Well, that''s true," Victor nodded. "I want you to survive."


    "... Huh? What do you mean?"


    "The news hasn''t reached themon masses yet, but soon, the world will undergo a change." Victor looked out onto the street at the various Beings under hismand. As a King, he knew it was his responsibility to ensure that they all had a good life.


    The weight of his decisions were so great that it could influence billions of Beings from various different Races, with the majority being Demonic since theirrgest poption came from the Demon Realms.


    Despite thinking this, a part of him was selfish enough not to put these Beings above his Family. He wouldn''t treat them poorly, and he would rule them as he saw fit, but they weren''t his priority.


    Fred, as his oldest childhood friend, fell into the Family category. Not only him, but also Andrew and Edward. Because of these thoughts, he didn''t mind increasing his friend''s potential even further. He couldn''t turn him into a Dragon; that was a privilege reserved for his Wives and future children. But he could turn him into an improved version of Noble Vampires.


    "This entire Sector will evolve and will encounter even more powerful Beings. That''s why I''m offering this change," Victor exined. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And these words made Fred groan slightly. "Wait, Wait. Victor, you can''t just say something iprehensible and expect me to understand. First of all, exin what a Sector is."


    "... Oh, I forgot that you don''t know about this."


    "Of course not," Fred rolled his eyes.


    "A Sector is how the Primordials divide the entire Universe. Think of it as an invisible barrier that separates weaker Gxies from stronger ones, where there are Beings capable of dominating entire Gxies."


    "I see... It''s like the division between the Grand Line and the New World in One Piece, huh..." Fred nodded. He wasn''t stupid, and he could grasp things quickly if exined to him.


    "Basically, yes."


    "So, in this new High-Level Sector, there are Beings like you?"


    "Not like me. As far as I know, I am quite unique," Victor said. He personally heard from the Primordials that he was something that shouldn''t exist in the cosmos.


    "I mean, are they as powerful as you?"


    "That''s rtive. After all, I am absolutely bizarre in that regard as well... But yes, you can put these Beings on the same level as Scathach with aplete Divinity and many years of training."


    It was worth noting that even though Scathach didn''t have Divinity yet, she was still the third strongest woman in the Faction, along with Rose.


    "Ugh..." Although Fred hadn''t seen Scathach in action personally to know how strong she was, she was well known for her extensive training. Her name could be seen at various points in human history; she was a super powerful relic.


    ''And this bastard managed topletely win over this woman.'' He couldn''t help but think how capable his friend was. Even though his friend''s Wives were all beautiful, he really didn''t want to be in Victor''s ce.


    After all, they all had screws loose in their heads, and only Victor could deal with so many problematic women like that.


    "The problem with these Beings is not their individual powers, Fred," Victor exined. If so, he was thoroughly confident in dealing with all of them; he was that abnormal.


    "... Isn''t that the main problem?" Fred raised his eyebrow.


    "No, not really." Victor nodded. "The problem is the number of subordinates avable to these Leaders. Subordinates with simr levels to their Leaders."


    "To put it into perspective, imagine several fully trained Primordial Gods, fully wielding their Power with mastery."


    Fred was silent when he heard these words. The level of absurdity was so great that he couldn''t imagine it, and the only reference he could have was cosmic-level Beings from Marvel or DC.


    Seeing that Fred still couldn''t understand, Victor was more specific: "We''re talking about beings called Overlords, who dominate several Gxies. Are they strong? Yes, extremely, but the problem is the number of subordinates that can reach trillions of Beings."


    "Fucking hell," Fred eximed. He never thought his reality would be like theics he read.


    ''Luckily, I''m on the side of the most powerful guy I know.'' Fred couldn''t help but think. Now, he waspletely sure that staying by his friend''s side was the safest option. It was as if he were Darkseid''s ally or something, with the only difference that Victor wouldn''t lose because of some poorly done script. After all, he didn''t see how a Being like Darkseid would lose to the Justice League several times. That Being was practically an entity from a Higher Dimension.


    Not that this detail changed anything since he would always stay by his friend''s side.


    ...

 Chapter 957: An Old Friend. 3

    Chapter 957: An Old Friend. 3


    While Fred was contemting various things, Victor was simply enjoying his coffee.


    ''Hmm, one of the best things that could happen to me was regaining my sense of taste. Not that the taste of blood wasn''t good, but it''s nice to experience different vors,'' Victor mused. He had never liked coffee before, but now that he had regained his sense of taste, he tried it again, and despite its bitterness, even with sugar, he found it strangely appealing.


    ''I still prefer juice,'' he thought, ''Nothing beats the juice of different fruits... except for the blood of my wives, of course.''


    "If I transform into this variation, will I lose my Onmyo powers?" Fred asked.


    Victor made a disdainful face. "Who do you think I am, Fred? I''m not a wed creator god who does things halfway. If I''m going to create a new variation, it will have all the benefits."


    "Although it should have weaknesses, after all, a bnce needs to exist," Fred remarked. Even Victor''s race had weaknesses against the Dragon yer aspect, which was nothing more than weapons created from the bodies of other true dragons.


    A weakness that Victor was already nning topletely eliminate because he was not just a true dragon; he was a blend of a noble vampire with something more that awakened when he gained his divinities.


    Therefore, it wouldn''t be difficult to erase this weakness entirely. The quickest way was to create armor like Velnorah''s, but it wasn''t a perfect solution.


    "What will be my weakness?"


    "Well, even if you''re a variant of the noble vampire resistant to the sun, you''re still a noble vampire, a creature of the night. Therefore, beings on the opposite end of the bnce who wield sacred and light aspects will be your weakness."


    "Predictable, I expected that," Fred replied.


    "Mm," Victor nodded in agreement.


    "So, I should stay away from beings like angels and gods who embody a sacred aspect?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry. Usually, I or my wife Jeanne deal with those beings."


    Thinking about it now, the only being with absolutely no bodily weakness was Jeanne. Yes, she could be called a true dragon, but essentially, she was different from other true dragons. This was because of her direct connection to The Universal Tree.


    As the guardian of a universal tree, she would only be truly destroyed if the Universal Tree were destroyed. And such a possibility couldn''t happen in the future, considering that Jeanne herself was evolving into something different from a guardian.


    The more her powerful soul settled into the true dragon body, the more ridiculously powerful she became.


    "Jeanne, the Maid of Orleans?" Fred tried to recall from his memory. Honestly, his friend had so many wives that he couldn''t remember them all, and he hadn''t even met all of them yet. Not that he was jealous or anything.


    Ugh, who was he kidding? Of course, he was jealous, but just thinking of his current girlfriend, he couldn''t imagine being involved with another female vampire who would be as thirsty as she was.


    ''I would starve to death whether I''m a vampire variant or not,'' Fred thought.


    "Yes, that''s her," Victor confirmed.


    Fred fell silent for a few seconds again, then he spoke, "Very well, I ept."


    "Good," Victor smiled, and in the next moment, he snapped his fingers.


    "It''s done."


    "Huh?" Fred looked at his friend incredulously. "What do you mean, it''s done? What about the ritual? The Chunni words? The loyalty pledges?"


    Victor rolled his eyes. "In the past, a ritual was necessary, or I had to bite your neck. I even had to make you bite my wrist, etc. But nowadays, it''s not necessary. With my current level of power, changing someone''s race is as easy as breathing."


    "I can turn any random Joe into a noble vampire, nine-tailed fox, werewolf, or even an ant."


    Victor''s words sounded arrogant, but it was pure and simple truth. Thanks to being a god of negativity and, at the same time, the BEGIN, he hadplete control over the soul, and as we know, the soul defines the being.


    By using the divinity of negativity as the primary point, he captured the victim''s soul and molded it as he pleased. Then, by using the authority of the BEGIN, he gave a ''beginning'' to this new body, incorporating it into creation without any problems.


    The only exception to this rule, of course, was the souls of the gods. The only ones who could create these souls were the Primordials, The Universal Tree, and the Judges of the Abyss.


    Changing Fred''s race from a human to a noble vampire was even easier, as this change was instinctive. However, there was a difference between the current change and what he did in the past.


    Fred now had the entire soul of a noble vampire and didn''t have that 1% of human aspect in his body. With his current level of control, it was easy to do.


    "But I don''t feel any different," Fred remarked.


    Victor simply produced a mirror the size of an adult human out of nowhere and showed it to Fred. With his reality-altering powers through his words, he literally became a Doraemon, pulling things out of thin air.


    Fred looked at the man with soft ck hair, blood-red eyes, and a predatory look and said, "Who''s this jerk? He looks like a bishounen from some girls'' anime."


    Seeing the man saying the same thing he was and even his disgusted expression that somehow made him even more attractive.


    "Impossible... Is this me?"


    He looked at the mirror incredulously. "Damn, I look good."


    "Of course, I''m a god of beauty, you know? Any creature I create will be beautiful," Victor huffed. Fortunately, he managed to restrain himself, or Fred would be another Adonis. For now, he was just slightly above the standards of noble vampires.


    In terms of noble vampires, he was an 8/10, almost a 9/10. But by human standards, he was definitely a 10/10.


    Speaking of Victor''s creations, even his Heralds weren''t ugly. Although they didn''t have faces to be seen, it was obvious that behind the armor were men and women with perfect bodies.


    "Damn, I look so beautiful."


    "Oh, I forgot something. Wait a moment." Victor said, but when he realized that Fred wasn''t listening to him, he thought: ''I hope he doesn''t be a narcissist, or I''ll have to give him a reality check.''


    Ignoring Fred, Victor called Amaterasu.


    "Darling?... What is that appearance?"


    "It''s my old appearance."


    "Damn, you were handsome..." Amaterasu muttered. He wasn''t ridiculously handsome like his current form, but he had a warrior vibe, which made him attractive to Amaterasu.


    Victor smiled; it wasn''t bad to be appreciated in this form. "I need you to do something for me. It''s a quick matter."


    "Mm, even though I''m busy, I''m always willing to make time for my husband~."


    "I''ll pull you."


    "Pull... me?" Amaterasu didn''t understand what he meant, but when she suddenly appeared next to him, she understood.


    "...I felt like I was entering a tunnel or something."


    "Oh, that''s because I folded the space between us so that the distance between us didn''t exist."


    "... That''s somehow romantic and scary at the same time," Amaterasu said, feeling strange.


    Her gaze turned to the man sitting in front of Victor, and she raised an eyebrow. "A vampire... Onmyoji?"


    The confusion in Amaterasu''s eyes was evident because, essentially speaking, Onmyoji was an art for harnessing the powers of the gods, an art ipatible with beings on the dark side of the bnce like vampires. In fact, this art shouldn''t even work for those who weren''t human.


    Yes, she knew about Mizuki, one of Victor''s wives who was an Onmyoji, but she was a dragon! And because she was a dragonpatible with everything in creation, she could also use this art, although she was training to incorporate this art into her dragon powers.


    Amaterasu knew that when Mizukipleted this training, what she would practice couldn''t even be called Onmyoujutsu anymore.


    But this man wasn''t Mizuki. He wasn''t a dragon. He was a noble vampire, so it could only mean one thing... Her husband had done something again.


    "Darling, you were on vacation. Why are you doing these things?" Amaterasu asked.


    "Well, he''s a friend of mine, and I need to ensure his survival. By the way, his name is Frederick Winter. You can call him Fred."


    "I see..." Amaterasu replied as she analyzed Fred''s body. With her dragon eyes, she sighed internally while thinking, "Ifmon beings knew how much their king doted on his friends, they would do anything to be his friends."


    Yes, the citizens knew that the king''s wives always received the best things, but that was understandable; they were his wives, and besides, they werepetent and helped with various things in the society they had built. But a random human? Who received the king''s attention just because he was his friend?


    They would definitely die of envy.


    Fred had no idea how lucky he was. Very few beings could receive the favor of someone whom all the gods in this sector feared and respected.


    "As you can see, his main art is Onmyo, and he''s also a disciple of my wife. I want to ensure that his Onmyo arts be stronger."


    "...I understand. Hmm, I can arrange for my subordinates to give their blessings to him, but he''ll have to prove himself worthy of using these blessings, just like Mizuki did in the past, especially mine, which will ensure he uses the gods'' blessings to their fullest extent."


    Although Fred was an Onmyo mage, he was not the same as Mizuki. While Mizuki could summon various giants to help in a war, Fred could only perform simple tricks that elite Onmyoji would consider party tricks.


    Which was understandable considering that he had recently graduated as Mizuki''s apprentice, and he didn''t have the spirit of Abe-No-Seimei to advise him.


    Just as Mizuki had done in the past, he needed to prove himself to the gods so that his chants rted to the gods would be even stronger.


    "Fair enough." Victor was not against that.


    "Fred, stop devouring your face in the mirror and pay attention to me."


    "... I''m not devouring my face in the mirror. I was just surprised by how handsome I am now..."


    "Uh-huh, tell that to your wife when she sees your current appearance. I bet she''ll ''devour'' you too," Victor said with a slight smile.


    Those words made Fred snap back to reality as he trembled a bit but then clenched his fist with determination. "It''s okay; with my stamina now, I can handle her."


    "...Or... She can stop holding back when she does that to you."


    Fred''s face froze.


    "W-What do you mean?" He stammered.


    "Has it never urred to your foolish head that she wasn''t truly letting loose because she didn''t want to hurt you?" Victor exined, still smiling.


    "Think, Fred. Think. You''re an ordinary human, while your wife is Supergirl. Do you think she wouldn''t hold back for fear of breaking you in two?" Victor delivered a line full of references to Fred, which left him even more horrified.


    "Now that I''m Superman... she won''t hold back anymore," Fred concluded.


    "Correct. Congrattions on using your head," Victorughed even more.


    "...Ugh, how do you even deal with this? You have a literal Goddess of Sex."


    "Well, I am Adonis." Victor shrugged. "Besides, I view the nightly encounter like any other battle. Because of that, I always strive to be the best and enjoy the process."


    "Fuck, you''re literally built differently," Fred grumbled.


    "Anyway, this is my wife, Amaterasu Alucard, also known as Amaterasu-Omikami."


    "...You married a God-Queen."


    "Yes."


    Somehow, Fred found that "yes" to be very POWERFUL. His respect for Victor grew even more.


    Amaterasu rolled her eyes at Fred''s shocked expression. "Please don''t look at me like that; it''s not that impressive. He literally has an ancient Empress who owns multiples as his wife, a pseudo-primordial entity, and currently the strongest goddess of love and beauty."


    "Not to mention that all the most important goddesses in the world would open their legs like automatic doors if it were just for one night with Victor." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He may seem amazing for having a God Queen as his wife, but in reality, it was the other way around. It was Amaterasu who was impressive for having married a Chaos God.


    The values of existence had literally been turned upside down by the simple fact that Victor existed. It wasn''t him who had to pursue the goddesses, but the goddesses had toe after him.


    The goddesses were not the ultimate prize; Victor was.


    "Damn, Victor... You have be a very hot jade beauty that overthrows nations." Fredughed.


    Victor grunted in annoyance, but he didn''t disagree; it was the truth, after all.


    "Anyway, I called my wife here to make sure your Onmyo powers grow even more. You will do some tests with my wife, Tsukuyomi, and Susanoo."


    "...I remember that. My Master said I would do it when I was strong enough."


    "With your new race, you have already be strong enough just by existing. You just need to train to have control of your body."


    "Damn¡­ Being human sucks." Fredined again.


    Victor just nodded. Yes, he knew that humans had good adaptability, but... They just had that, while an ordinary Joe noble vampire could blow this human apart with his basic strength and no training.


    Put side by side, an ordinary noble vampire citizen, and an ordinary human. Who would win? The answer is obvious: the noble vampire... Of course, in a fight, anything can happen. If the vampire is someone very arrogant and who likes to y with his prey, the chances of the human winning increase by a few percentages.


    But if the vampire took the fight seriously from the beginning, it was impossible for them to win.


    "I will give you 6 months." Amaterasu started to speak. "Take control of your new body, and train regrly. When these six months pass, I will test you."


    "6 months is a long time. 3 months will be enough." Fred spoke.


    Amaterasu just raised an eyebrow, looked at Victor, and then sought his opinion.


    Amaterasu opened her eyes wide. She knew very well how difficult the Onmyo mage training standards were for a human. Usually, such training can take a human''s entire childhood toplete, and this ex-human finished it all in less than 1 year?


    "Believe it or not, this bastard is quite talented. He may be a perverted bastard, but he graduated as my wife''s apprentice in less than a year. For added detail, he had never trained in his life before."


    Amaterasu opened her eyes wide. She knew very well how difficult the Onmyo mage training standards were for a human. Usually, such training can take a human''s entire childhood toplete, and this ex-human finished it all in less than 1 year?


    "Hey, don''t call me a pervert. I mean, I''m a pervert, we all are, but I don''t go around shouting breasts like a certain someone."


    "...Is there any human like that?" Amaterasu spoke in disgust.


    "Not in this universe, at least," Fred spoke while thinking about the anime he had watched in the past.


    "Ignore him. He''s just talking about an anime." Victor rified before Amaterasu''s thoughts went somewhere strange.


    "Oh..."


    ...

 Chapter 958: I planned millennia for just this moment, Odin.

    Chapter 958: I nned millennia for just this moment, Odin.


    Scathach had been many things in her long life. A teacher, an advisor, a general, a leader of a small tribe of uncivilized Noble Vampires... Thetter being the first profession she''d ever had, and the one that shaped her personality as it was now.


    Before being a teacher and a Master, she was a warrior, a proud warrior who spent over two millennia in constant training to be stronger. And it was because of this mindset that she was so ''difficult'' for Victor to conquer.


    Even now, she was not ''officially'' married to Victor because he had not officially defeated her yet. But she knew that her motivation had turned into a game for them, a game for her not to lose the motivation to be stronger.


    After all, if she didn''t love Victor, she would NEVER have let him touch her body. She demands a strong warrior as a mate, but this warrior must also be to her liking. If she didn''t like him, no matter how strong he was, it wouldn''t have mattered to her.


    Before, she was stronger than Victor. Now, he was stronger than her, and she must chase after him to be as strong as he is. Victor had given her all the advantages; she was a True Dragon now, and her potential knew no bounds. All she had to do now was train, train, and train even more to catch up to him.


    But why had this sudden thought appeared in Scathach''s mind? It was because of the sight she was seeing right in front of her now.


    A woman floating in the air, looking down upon all of Asgard. She wore a ck dress that seemed specially made for war, easy to move in, and covered various essential parts of her body. Her long, curly ck hair was flowing in the wind, and her sapphire green eyes were shining with pure Power.


    But it wasn''t this inspiring sight that caught Scathach''s attention; it was the Space around her that had been ''ripped'' and the ws of a creature that had appeared, followed by a giant blood-red eye with a ck sclera.


    "What the hell is that?" Violet grunted in shock. Even with her Draconic Eyes, she couldn''t ''see'' what it was.


    "We assessed this war too briefly... If she''s capable ofmanding something like that, Asgard is at an even greater disadvantage than I thought," Velnorah said.


    "Do you know what that is, Velnorah?" Aphrodite asked.


    Scathach looked at Velnorah curiously, wondering the same thing. After all, in all her existence, she had never seen anything like this.


    "... Creatures from The Abyss," Velnorah said. "In the deep Universe, outside the predetermined Sectors of the Primordials, there is a ce called The ''Abyss.''" She showed a hologram in the shape of a to provide context.


    In this hologram, a projection of the scale of the Universe was created. In the beginning, there were the developing gxies, then the Lower-Level Sectors, the Middle-Level Sectors, and finally, the High-Level Sectors.


    "These creatures live more or less here..." A ck projection appeared below the newly born gxies.


    "You seem unsure," Aphrodite asked.


    "That''s because Creation is not something so simple. The Universe is in constant infinite expansion due to the Primordial of Infinity, but at the same time, the Universe is not immortal. It is dying while living due to the work of the Primordial Death and the Primordial The Universal Tree," Velnorah exined while continuing:


    "It''s a confusing Concept that not even I fully understand. So I rmend you don''t try to understand it now. The point is that these creatures live in the ''dead'' areas of the Universe, where stars no longer exist, only pure darkness and ck holes. That''s why they are called creatures from The Abyss."


    "Great, just GREAT," Violet growled. "As if it weren''t enough to have all the Beings in our Sector ranging from Demons, Vampires, Werewolves, Angels, and Gods. We have Gods from Higher Sectors along with Races we don''t know, creatures from The End, and now we have creatures from The Abyss who apparently live in the dead region of the Universe or some nonsense exnation like that... Just how dangerous is this world?" She couldn''t help but sigh at the end.


    Sometimes, Violet missed when she was just amon Noble Vampire, and her only concern in the background would be chasing after her Husband and documenting EVERYTHING he did.


    At this point, Eleonor couldn''t help but agree with Violet. The more she learned about the Universe, the more she realized just how dangerous it was.


    "Do these creatures belong to The System?"


    "Of course they do."


    "The System epasses all of Creation. The Akashic Records record EVERYTHING in Creation, so Beings like Creatures from The Abyss are also registered there and probably have a specific sub-System created to deal with them, or the Primordials leave it to Death to handle them since they kind of fall under his jurisdiction." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Thest part I said is pure spection because no one except the Primordials knows what their jurisdictions are," Velnorah concluded.


    "...Right..." Nyx spoke after Velonorah finished the exnation. "And how strong are they?"


    "I have no idea," Velnorah said. "Since this dead ce houses both High-Level Gxies and Low-Level Gxies, there must be some variation in ridiculous Power."


    "HELLLLLLA!" Odin roared, his voice echoing throughout the battlefield, also catching Nyx''s attention.


    "Are you INSANE!? Do you desire the destruction of Asgard so much that you''ve resorted to summoning these creatures!?"


    "Yes." H''s simple response left Odin speechless for a few seconds, and in the next moment, his anger increased even more.


    The whole war was going well: Thor and Jormungand were already fighting, Baldur and Vadir were enteringbat with Fenrir, and the undead minions were no problem for their Elites.


    All that was left was that End Dragon, which was just hovering in ce, and H herself. But SUDDENLY, this woman summoned this creature, a creature whose only purpose was destruction.


    But his anger disappeared in the face of the horror that followed.


    H''s sapphire-green eyes shone even brighter as a dark Power with shades of green covered her body, and in the next moment, warriors started rising from the ground. Unlike before, these warriors had Human skin, wore sandals, capes, a kind of loincloth, and had helmets, but what stood out most about these warriors were their distinctive helmets, shields, and spears.


    "I''ve prepared for Ragnarok since forever, Odin. This war isn''t a war; it''s an execution." She gestured upward as if summoning something from the ground.


    A tall man emerged from the ground, standing at 2 meters tall with a muscr body.


    "...So this is where you''ve been... Ares searched for you for so long but never found you... And to think that H kidnapped you in your death, she''s quite cunning, isn''t she?" Aphrodite spoke with visible shock on her face.


    These words left the girls puzzled, but their confusion was quenched due to H''s next words.


    "The greatest forces of warriors have been assembled... Warriors, tell them who you are."


    "WE ARE SPARTA." The man''s voice echoed around.


    "AOO, AOO, AOO!"


    The men, resembling the first one, raised their spears and stomped their feet.


    The man took a deep breath. "Ahhh~, this smell, the smell of war, the smell of home."


    "We were only 300, and it was in death that I felt most alive, but thanks to death, I can step into another war, a Divine War."


    "We were 300..." The man''s smile grew maniacal. "Now we are 30,000." The man spun his spear and then pointed it at the enemies.


    "And with 30,000 SPARTANS, we will make history again!"


    And it didn''t stop there as, with another hand gesture, another army began to rise from the earth, horses made of bones, over 20,000 men in full armor, and in front of them stood a man with ck hair and a beard.


    "Hmm~... It seems it''s time to fulfill the agreement." The man''s eyes turned to the army. "I wonder what it will be like to impale a Divine Army... This is quite exciting."


    "IMPOSSIBLE!" Scathach stood up, banging on the table, her face in pure shock.


    "Do you know this army, Scathach?"


    "...Wchia, the Royal Army personallymanded by d Tepes."


    "But that''s not the reason for my shock. It''s that man! That''s d Tepes. How does this woman have his Soul!? Didn''t d merge with him?"


    "... Wait, wait, you''re confusing me here," Violet grumbled. "You''re talking about d, but isn''t d the King of Vampires?"


    "Violet, how can our King be d himself if he''s over 5000 years old?"


    "Just like Victor did with Adonis, d did these things in the past, too. He assumed various identities throughout his life, but unlike Victor, in honor of his friend, d the Vampire King took on his friend''s identity."


    "Just like Victor did with my father... Are you saying d merged with that man?" Violet asked.


    "Exactly, that''s why I''m surprised to see him here. His Soul should be with d."


    But the surprise didn''t stop there as more than 700,000 men rose from the ground. Unlike before, an entire structure was created, with a short-haired man sitting on a Throne.


    The man looked at H, and then he looked at Asgard. "I understand... The time of Ragnarok hase... As promised, I will fulfill the agreement, Goddess of Death."


    "Feel grateful for the benevolence of this Emperor." The Emperor stood up from the Throne.


    "... Gaius Julius Caesar Octavianus Augustus," Aphrodite muttered in shock. "Better known as Julius Caesar, the First Roman Emperor... This woman... She... Just how many armies has she stolen from other Pantheons?"


    "... We need to elerate our n... Wepletely underestimated the hatred of this woman," Eleonor spoke.


    The girls nodded in agreement.


    A man walked in front of the army, that same tall man who looked like themander of the Spartans.


    "My name is Leonidas of Sparta." A distortion in Space urred, and a bipedal creature with several eyes and tentacles came out near Leonidas and he climbed onto the creature.


    "SPARTANS, will you fight with me once more?"


    "AOO, AOO, AOO." The response was only an even louder war cry.


    With a wave of her hand, a Divine Power shot out of H''s hands and fell on all the armies.


    In the next moment, ck full te armor with shades of green covered all the Spartans, the Romans, and the Wachians. H opened her arms wide, and several cracks in Space opened in the air. In the next moment, several bipedal creatures of various sizes, simr to what Leonidas climbed on, came out.


    This sight filled Odin''s eyes with pure despair. ''I should have killed that child when I had the chance.'' He looked at Loki angrily.


    Loki, whose face was solemn, just looked at Odin and sighed. ''Do you hate us that much, H?''


    "Lords, Emperors, Kings, and formidable warriors." She pointed her staff at Asgard.


    "Destroy everything."


    "OOOOOOHH!"


    Leonidas was the first to charge. While riding The Beast of The Abyss, his body was covered in green mes, and like a gre, he leapt among the Gods.


    Clearly, these men who came back from the dead were no longer mere Humans.


    "SPARTANS! We fight together, and we will die together!" The moment after these words were uttered, all the Spartans who were in the distance vanished and appeared around Leonidas.


    "Form up!"


    A turtle-shaped formation was created, and in the next moment, the spears grew abnormally and skewered everyone within a radius of 50 meters, killing hundreds of Odin''s soldiers.


    "Freya, takemand."


    ...

 Chapter 959: I planned millennia for just this moment, Odin. 2

    Chapter 959: I nned millennia for just this moment, Odin. 2


    "Eh? W-Wait." Before she could do anything, Odin jumped towards her soldiers and attacked his enemies.


    But at this moment, someone''s foot was seening towards his face, and he couldn''t dodge it, being sent tumbling towards a wall.


    He looked towards the one who attacked him and saw H... His eyes widened in disbelief. He hadn''t expected H toe personally to fight.


    "Why the surprise? Did you think I spent thousands of years just sitting and making ns?" H''s clothes began to change as the dress was reced by a full suit of armor, and her staff transformed into arge great axe that was stark ck with green Runes.


    "My King!" Several warriors and Valkyries attacked H.


    "Wait, no!" Odin tried to stop them, but it was already toote.


    H''s great axe was covered in a ck Power, and she spun it in the air, creating a hurricane of pure Darkness.


    All the enemies that this attack hit simply...vanished from existence. Not only them but also the entire area around them waspletely wiped from existence.


    Odin swallowed hard as he saw this, quickly summoning his Spear and holding it in his hands, whispering something as his body was covered in various Powers derived from his Runes.


    H ignored Odin and looked at The End Dragon.


    "It''s your turn; you know what to do."


    These sinister words had an immediate effect as the Dragon roared in the air and flew towards Asgard.


    At that very moment, the rift in Space where the Being from The Abyss was standing suddenly began to widen even further, and soon, the creature entered this reality. With its horrendous aura, it seemed like the entire environment grew darker just with its presence.


    Simultaneously, a change urred with Fenrir as his body suddenly glowed and began to shrink. This change urred so quickly that it caught his opponents by surprise.


    Fenrir didn''t waste this opportunity, and using his speed, he bit the necks of the two Gods, erasing them from existence with his jaws.


    "NOOOOOO!" Odin''s wife''s scream echoed.


    Which caught Odin''s attention, and when he looked with his Divine Senses to see what had happened, he grew angrier, but that anger quickly evaporated as an axe almost split him in half.


    The war was changing, changing too quickly, and Odin did not foresee this. He did not anticipate that this woman would resort to external forces; the possibility never crossed his mind.


    In fact, it never crossed anyone''s mind. For some reason, they all thought that only the Beings of End made up H''s forces, and they paid the price for it.


    "Heimdall!" Odin''s body was covered in his Divine Power, and he attacked H. "Use everything!"


    In response to these words, something instantly happened. A dome of Roots began to form at the key points of Asgard.


    "The Roots of Yggdrasil, huh... Useless," she spoke disdainfully.


    The woman defended herself with her axe and raised an eyebrow when she saw that Odin''s Spear hadn''t beenpletely erased from existence, an urrence that only proved that despite this weapon having Aspects of The End, it wasn''t as strong as her brothers''.


    "ROOOOOOOOAR!" A roar was heard, and a breath of pure Darkness struck Odin''s pce, erasing the entire castle from existence.


    "FRIGGA, NO!"


    This momentary loss of attention was fatal for Odin. H didn''t miss the opportunity and attacked him, not attempting to kill him. She wouldn''t kill Odin so easily; she wasn''t like her brothers. She wanted to see him suffer.


    Because of this, she instructed the End Dragon to attack specifically where it would hurt Odin the most: his family.


    The result of this attack was Odin''s left arm being severed.


    "Gaaah." He ced his hand on his stump, and a miserable pain overcame him, a pain like he had never felt before because it wasn''t just his arm that was severed, but also his Soul.


    The battlefield was chaotic, and everything was changing too quickly. So many things were happening that it was hard to keep track of everything.


    Jorgumandr spat poison all around the area, destroying everything in its path, making Thor''s fight even more challenging. He wanted to help his rtives, but it was impossible; he couldn''t ignore the snake.


    H''s forces had, at some point, prated among the Gods and Valkyries. Freya tried to takemand and organize her army, but their morale was low due to that creature approaching with slow steps.


    The presence of the abyssal creature alone was driving everyone insane and instilling fear.


    "We will lose if this continues! We need to retreat!" When Freya thought about it, an immense amount of Energy began to condense in the air.


    A gigantic golden sphere suddenly appeared.


    "Damn, damn, damn!" Freya growled as she looked at it. That was Odin''s "Screw It" option, Odin''s option to nuke everything.


    "So this is what that Order of Odin meant. He''s really going to sacrifice everyone here!?" Freya gritted her teeth in anger, so she wasted no time in abandoning him.


    She had warned Odin that if he used this n, she would abandon him, and he epted it because he understood that the moment he used this final n was the moment all hopes of victory would have been extinguishedpletely.


    "Valkyries, retreat! RETREAT NOW!"


    "But..." Brunhilde, the second inmand in this war, tried to protest, but Freya ignored her.


    "Listen to your Queen and retreat immediately! Or do you want to die in a futile battle!?" She snarled.


    "Nyx, you know what to do." Violet''s voice was heard by Nyx, who was watching everything while sitting and having tea.


    "Yes, I know." Nyx nodded as she got up from her chair.


    Freya''s words visibly made Brunhilde step back, and in the next moment, she flew towards her sisters and helped them retreat.


    All the Valkyries immediately left the battle and for some reason... None of their enemies could kill them.


    "How much I nned. How much I had to sacrifice."


    Odin growled, "Ungrateful woman! You''ve repaid my kindness with genocide! I should have killed you!"


    Even some abyssal minions who tried to attack them with Energy spheres emanating from their mouths simply missed, as if they were targeting the wrong person.


    While the Valkyries retreated with the help of Nyx and Victor''s Heralds, H, who was fighting Odin, said, "You have no idea how long I''ve waited for this moment."


    "How much I nned. How much I had to sacrifice."


    Odin growled, "Ungrateful woman! You''ve repaid my kindness with genocide! I should have killed you!"


    "Kindness?" H scoffed. "Isting me in one of the worst Realms in this Dimension, condemning me to atrocity, imprisoning and torturing my siblings for thousands of years." Each word she spoke carried a deep hatred that emanated from the depths of her heart.


    "All of this because of a foolish oracle who spouted nonsense about the future." She leaped towards him, attacking.


    Odin gritted his teeth and jumped backward, dodging while using his Spear to counter.


    H evaded his attack, and her weapon glowed, turning the Great Axe into two Twin Axes in the next moment.


    She attacked him, and Odin once again jumped backward to evade. He couldn''t engage in directbat with H as with any mistake, the damage inflicted by her would be fatal. It was too problematic to fight someone who embodied an Aspect of End.


    "What a wise king you are, Odin, The God King. You traded your eye for wisdom, but like that rapist of Olympus, you became paranoid over a prophecy." H tossed the Axe from her right hand towards Odin.


    The Axe spun in a deadly arc. Odin dodged the attack, and the Axe passed by him. But in the next moment, the Runes on the axe glowed, and it returned towards Odin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sensing danger behind him, Odin quickly used the Spear''s shaft to defend himself. The sounds of metal colliding were heard, and while Odin wasted time on this, H didn''t remain idle.


    She closed in on Odin and attempted to strike him. In an attempt to save himself, Odin jumped and evaded both attacks.


    H''s axe returned to her hand, and when Odin fell to the ground, the sound of something shattering was heard.


    Odin looked at his spear and was shocked to see the handle had broken in two.


    "Both of you are no better than each other." The two axes transformed back into a Great Axe.


    H raised her hand, and in the next moment, a man emerged from the ground, a man who bore a striking resemnce to Odin.


    "... Vali." Odin''s face was filled with pure disbelief as he saw his own son, and upon seeing his lifeless appearance, he immediately understood his son''s condition.


    "Thanks to that same arrogance, it was so easy to get him for myself..." She gently caressed the lifeless man''s cheek as she spoke, "As expected of your son, Odin. He took ages to break, but thanks to him, my torture skills have improved even further, so I appreciate his resilience."


    She crushed his jaw, reducing it to dust, and in the next moment, his jaw was restored.


    "... You witch! You killed my son!"


    H''s smile grew as she saw Odin''s look of pure hatred. ''Yes! That''s right, hate me more. That way, I''ll take even more pleasure in killing your entire family.''


    "And he won''t be thest... I will kill your entire family in the worst way possible."


    "But please don''t hate me, Odin," she spoke with a sweet voice. "After all, this is just payback for everything you''ve done."


    "You persecuted my only family, so it''s only fair that I persecute your family too, right? Right? RIGHT!?"


    H''s body exploded with pure Power, and in the next moment, she threw herself towards Odin.


    Even with one less arm and a broken weapon, Odin still fought because that was all he could do.


    But it was apparent that he was at a disadvantage. If he could use the Runes like Victor, maybe he wouldn''t be at such a disadvantage against H, but unlike Victor and his Family of Dragons, who can use the Runes as they please, he couldn''t do that.


    ...


    "... That''s interesting... Very interesting..." These sudden words made all the women turn their eyes to the man who, at some point, came back here. He was wearing apletely ck suit, and his hair was up-styled neatly.


    The man''s violet eyes sparkled with amusement at the sight of this chaos. "The small action I took to help H ended up changing the entire oue of this war."


    His eyes went to the Being from The Abyss, and he felt a certain connection with it, making him even more interested.


    "Victor!? When did you appear here?"


    "From the moment she summoned Leonidas."


    These words left everyone extremely shocked. How had they not felt him!?


    "Didn''t you say you were going on vacation?"


    "And I am." Victor nodded. "I was going to go on a date with Ruby and Sasha now... But my Herald''s report made mee here."


    These words made Violet slightly jealous. She wasn''t the only one, as Eleonor and Aphrodite also felt that way. They wanted a Date too!


    "Where are Natashia and Carm?" Victor asked.


    "They are following our orders. Some jobs are best left to the fastest women alive. Rose and Agnes are also fulfilling a mission." Violet exined.


    "Fair enough, keep me updated." Victor picked up an Orb and threw it toward Violet.


    "What''s this?"


    "I created a new variant of Noble Vampires called Daywalkers and transformed Fred into the first of this variation. Here is all the informationpiled by me."


    These words left everyone silent for a few seconds. This man says he is going on vacation, but what does he do!? Create a damn new variation of vampire nobles!


    ...

 Chapter 960: I planned millennia for just this moment, Odin. 3

    Chapter 960: I nned millennia for just this moment, Odin. 3


    "You really don''t stop, do you? It''s impossible to get you to just rx, isn''t it?" Scathach spoke.


    "Well, I am rxed," Victor said in amusement. "And I''m not working. I''m leaving everything to you, right? My very capable Wives."


    Scathach snorted. "I''m not your Wife."


    "... Not officially," Victor held Scathach''s cheek with his right hand and made her look into his eyes.


    Violet Dragon Eyes met blood-red Dragon Eyes with possession and desire. "But you are mine, and only mine, until the end of time."


    Scathach shivered slightly, feeling incredibly excited by Victor''s possessiveness showing in his tone. As a way to express her desire, she passionately kissed him.


    It was an advance that Victor did not refuse, fully epting her kiss while holding her. After a few seconds, he let her go.


    Scathach took a deep breath and looked at Victor with eyes filled with desire and possessiveness.


    Victor snapped his fingers, and the next moment, a paper appeared in Violet''s hand. She snapped out of her desire and looked at the paper in her hand.


    "... A mass Soul Wedding n...?" Violet said, confused.


    "It''s funny to think you can escape from me now that we''ve be Dragons. The Ritual we went through is no longer in effect, and it leaves me quite lonely, so we will marry in the same way I did with Aphrodite and Medusa."


    These words darkened Violet''s eyes with pure, obsessive desire! She fully supported this n!


    "NEW PRIORITY! Let''s organize this event!" She strongly ordered.


    "Hehehe, make room for one more person," Victor said.


    "... Are you going to capture her?" Aphrodite pouted, not liking this development at all!


    "Who knows~? I just can''t ignore a verypetent woman..."


    ''And to think she was right in front of me, and I didn''t see any of this. She really hid her strength very well,'' Victor thought. His guess was that, like Kaguya and him, she must have some kind of a personal pocket dimension where she kept her things.


    If that''s the case, unless he actively searched for that Dimension, he wouldn''t normally find it... Not to mention, he really wasn''t looking for these things when he was talking to H since he was just interested in talking to her.


    "My love,e with me," Victor said.


    A woman emerged from the ground, and Kaguya soon appeared. The perfect Maid immediately took hold of his arm. With a gesture of his hand, three red-haired women appeared in front of him, along with a white-haired maid.


    "Fuee?" Pepper eximed in surprise.


    "Huh?" Lacus eximed in confusion.


    "... Victor! I was in the middle of a movie!" Siena grumbled.


    While Luna remained silently confused. "... Why am I here?" She asked.


    "It''s character development time. Luna, from the beginning, you''ve been the only one from the Scarlett n who hasn''t evolved, and that''s unforgivable."


    Luna pouted. "I don''t want to evolve! If I do that, I''ll get even more work! I''m fine being a Noble Vampire!"


    "It''s okay for you not to want to evolve, but if this continues, I will have to expel you."


    Victor''s words made Luna visibly shudder. Pepper, Lacus, and Siena looked at Victor, wondering what he was doing.


    Scathach just watched everything in silence. Normally, she would have intervened, but when Victor disyed the ''Husband'' attitude she loved so much in him, she let him handle itpletely. After all, he was her Husband... even if not officially.


    "Why?... I haven''t done anything wrong."


    "And that''s exactly the problem. You haven''t done anything," Victor said. "Even with the most powerful Masters in each category, you haven''t sought to be stronger."


    "Normally, that wouldn''t be a problem... But you are the servant of the Scarlett n, a n full of True Dragons... Specifically, you are Ruby''s PERSONAL servant."


    "Ruby, who will y a very important role in the future."


    "How can you consider yourself a suitable servant to someone like that if you are so weak?"


    Luna bit her lip as she looked at her sisters for anything, but they just remained silent. She didn''t even need to look at Scathach to know she was taking the same stance as her daughters.


    Victor''s words reminded Luna of her own house in Russia, the weakness that led to the extermination of her n. An event that led her straight to Scathach.


    It was at that moment that she realized... in fact, she remembered that being weak in this world was a great sin. She had be so ustomed to being in a strong n that she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    "... What should I do, Your Majesty?" She looked at Victor with a serious gaze.


    "I like that look." Victor snapped his fingers, and the next moment, horns appeared on Luna''s head, and her eyes turned Draconic. However, unlike Victor''s Wives, wings did not appear behind her.


    This simple action made Velnorah and Aphrodite''s eyes widen. The mastery Victor had over Souls was impressive.


    ''In just a few hours, he created two variants of his Race... I need to learn more about these variants,'' Velnorah thought as she looked at the orb in Violet''s hand.


    "Congrattions, my dear Luna, you are now a Dragonoid."


    "Eh...? Dragonoid...?"


    "Yes, it''s not a True Dragon that can alter existence as it pleases, but rather just a simple Humanoid Dragon, hence Dragonoid."


    "Unlike me and my Wives, you don''t have a Dragon Form, nor do you have the Soul of a True Dragon. You don''t instinctively understand Runes and Draconic Language, but you have the potential to learn them because you are still a Dragon."


    Basically, she was now a nerfed version of a True Dragon... a nerfed version that was still very powerful due to the mixture of two different Races.


    "I changed your Race and increased your potential. I want only one thing from you... Get stronger."


    "Remember, just as I granted you Power easily, I can take it away. Don''t disappoint me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Victor nodded in satisfaction. In the next moment, he looked elsewhere, and when he did, everyone saw a woman standing there.


    Yuki Snow.


    Once again, everyone doubted their senses, as they hadn''t sensed the Maid standing there. The only thing they could think of was that Victor had something to do with it.


    What happened was simple: when Victor brought the girls, he didn''t just bring Siena, Lacus, Pepper, and Luna; he also brought Yuki Snow.


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I want to follow your path, no matter what." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Victor looked at her for a few seconds as if evaluating her, which he actually was. He was examining her Soul.


    "Very well. From now on, you are the Leader of the Maids in this mansion and report directly to Kaguya and me." Victor snapped his fingers again.


    White horns appeared on her head, and her eyes turned Dragon-like.


    "As your first order, be stronger. As your second order, I want you to separate the talented from the trash."


    "Those you choose, I will transform into Dragonoids, and they will be part of the Elite group that I will personally train."


    "But remember... if there is any trash among your chosen ones, it will reflect on my assessment of your performance."


    "I will not disappoint you, Your Majesty." Yuki was not afraid.


    "Good." Victor nodded in satisfaction. Then he looked at Violet.


    "I want a newst name."


    "... Huh?"


    "I will be an Emperor in the future, and my children and Wives will have myst name. I cannot have something ridiculous like ''Alucard'' as myst name."


    Initially, Victor took that name as a way to say he wouldn''t be like d while also being a challenge to him as well. But now, that name no longer made sense.


    He had be much stronger than d, gaining a more powerful Authority.


    His true name would always be Victor Walker; that was his birth name and would not change.


    But hisst name should reflect the position he holds now. He was no longer just a Progenitor Vampire who wanted to surpass d. He was something more.


    "Think of a newst name for me, and... I''ve decided on the name of the former Egyptian Pantheon."


    "... Oh?" Aphrodite reacted. "What name have you chosen, Darling?"


    "Elvenorah..." Victor replied. "Elvenorah, the Eternal Utopia, the Emperor''s dream for a future where all Races coexist."


    Immediately, everyone looked at Velnorah, understanding clearly that this name was inspired by her.


    Victor looked at Velnorah and said, "You are now the Ruler of that City. Use all your experience as a former Overlord and make these words a reality."


    "... May I ask why the sudden decision...?" Velnorah asked calmly, but it was evident that she seemed overwhelmed by what he was saying.


    "Your job is not just to ensure that our Faction bes a Magical and Scientific Faction anymore. Your job will be to seed where you didn''t before."


    Velnorah fell silent.


    "Take that Dimension and turn everyone inside intopetent Beings. Turn it into a ce your daughter will be proud of in the future."


    These words made Velnorah blush instantly. "D-D-Daughter..."


    The reason for Victor''s decision? That was obvious; it was for her to reach her full potential. Velnorah had much more potential than just being Ruby''s assistant. She was an Overlord, a former Empress.


    Victor would ensure that all his Wives reached their full potential, and Velnorah was no exception to this rule.


    "I-I will do my best..." Velnorah nodded and spoke more determinedly, "No, I will give my best."


    "Good, but don''t forget that you are not alone. You are part of our Family."


    Meanwhile, Violet was pouting intensely. He had given her an entire Dimension! And even named that Dimension after her! That''s favoritism!


    She should be the favorite! Not this neer!


    A feeling that Aphrodite and even Scathach were also experiencing.


    "Violet, you will be my Empress. You must excel in everything to rule in my absence." These sudden words took Violet and everyone present by surprise.


    It was one thing for Violet to say it and another entirely for VICTOR to say it. The difference was obvious. When Victor spoke, it was to make a decision, and his words werew.


    "So, continue on your path. You will be an amazing Empress. Don''tpare yourself to everyone. Remember that everyone here has had a long time to develop, and I am an anomaly."


    "Take your time and use the experience of everyone here to be a better version of yourself, as you are doing. Have I made myself clear?"


    These words did wonders to put Violet in a good mood. "Yes, Darling~. Leave it to me." Her eyes sparkled slightly.


    "Don''t use your eyes just yet. I will teach you how to use them inbat and other things."


    Her eyes stopped sparkling, and she nodded slightly, agreeing with him. She had been waiting for these words ever since she spoke to Victor about the future!


    Victor looked at Scathach and Aphrodite. "Not just Violet, I want all my Wives to have a sense of how to govern an entire nation and Dimension. Gather the most experienced women and share knowledge. Let''s prepare for the future."


    "... The future?"


    "The future in which thousands of worlds will be under our control."


    ...

 Chapter 961: The Traitors.

    Chapter 961: The Traitors.


    "Two egocentrics who think they''re above everyone else, you and Zeus have a lot inmon. It seems that not even a god who sacrificed his eyes for wisdom is exempt from the poison called arrogance," H spoke with disdain as she looked at the old man without arms and legs lying on the ground, the famous spear Gungnir was broken next to Odin, golden blood was dripping from his limbs.


    Even with so much damage, Odin would not die; do not underestimate the resilience of a God King.


    "Well, I thank you, Odin. Thanks to this arrogance, nning your downfall was even easier."


    "You wanted to avoid Ragnarok as predicted in the prophecy, but in trying to avoid it, you ended up walking toward Ragnarok."


    "How ironic, isn''t it? That''s why you shouldn''t trust prophecies." She scoffed in disdain. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If Odin had been wise enough from the beginning not to unnecessarily antagonize three children who were essentially ''innocent'' and only slightly too dangerous, none of this would have happened.


    If from the beginning, he had supported the children and not harmed them, none of this would have happened.


    ... But such a ''what if'' will never happen. The arrogance of the gods knows no bounds; most of the problems with pantheons are created by this same arrogance.


    With a hand gesture, H lifted Odin off the ground and made him float.


    "What an annoying re," H said as she looked at the sphere that would destroy this entire dimension if nothing was done.


    "Hey, you." H looked at the abyssal beast in the distance; the beast looked at H.


    "Do your job; that''s why I brought you." H pointed to the energy sphere.


    The abyssal creature looked at the sphere, and then it opened a ''mouth'' in the region that should have been its mouth, and like a ck hole, it sucked all the energy from the sphere.


    The moment it ate the sphere, the abyssal creature slowly disappeared from existence, proving that it was here only because of that sphere. This action also proved that H knew its ns.


    ''I''ve been betrayed...'' Odin, despite being in a catatonic state, still had enough wisdom to realize this fact.


    ''Who...? WHO!? Who betrayed me!?'' Odin roared internally.


    Seeing this reaction, a rather malicious smile appeared on H''s face.


    "H, end this damn conflict now! You''ve already won! There''s no point in killing innocent gods!"


    A blonde-haired woman appeared next to H while shouting at her almost pleadingly.


    Seeing this woman, Odin''s only eye widened. "... Idun..."


    The traitor he had been searching for turned out to be someone much closer than he expected, someone he trusted almost as much as his wife.


    Seeing Odin''s shocked eyes, augh of amusement escaped from H; shepletely ignored Idun. "Tell me, how does it feel to know that the person closest to you betrayed you!? What does that feel like, Odin~?"


    "Damn witch." Odin looked at H with hatred. And this action made the womanugh even more.


    "Why, Idun?"


    "... Is he still alive? Stop ying with this piece of shit and kill him already; we have to rebuild this ce and stop killing innocent gods!"


    These words left Odin even more incredulous; is this the same Idun known for her ''kindness''?


    H snorted. "There are no innocent gods, Idun."


    "You know exactly what I''m talking about; fulfill your agreement now!" Idun growled.


    "Fine~, you''re lucky, unlike a certain god, I keep my agreements."


    H looked at her forces, specifically, Leonidas, Julio, and d Tepes.


    "Soldiers, begin the second phase, apprehend all those essential gods on the list, and detain all those on the cklist... Of course, those on the death list remain unchanged. You may kill them."


    As soon as these orders were given, like the essential gears of a great machine, all of her soldiers began to carry out their orders.


    Leonidas, just as in the beginning, was the first to heed his order; he jumped straight at a god, attacking him with obvious intent to kill.


    "You''re the god ofbat, Tyr, right!? Face me! I want to see how an ant like you fights against a Spartan!"


    "Ant...?" Tyr mocked. "You''re arrogant, Human. You''re not qualified to face me."


    "HAHAHAHA! I''ll relish crushing your arrogant head into the ground."


    "If there''s one thing I love the most, it''s crushing arrogant people in their own territory." Leonidas'' big smile was clearly visible.


    "So noisy, you remind me of a friend of mine, Leonidas." d appeared while dragging a god by the hair; the god was in terrible shape, his body waspletely broken.


    With a hand gesture, a pir meant for impaling beings was created, and in the next moment, d threw the god Vidar, a god of revenge and son of Odin.


    "Cough."


    His body was pierced so perfectly that itpletely avoided all vital organs; with the resilience of a god, it was clear he wouldn''t die from it, which was d''s obvious intent.


    d pped his hands as if he had done a good job. "He was quite lively like this when he faced a fun opponent, although he refused to admit that side of himself."


    Hearing the sounds of the fight, d raised an eyebrow and looked at Leonidas, seeing the man engaging inbat with Tyr, the god ofbat who was also Odin''s son; he sighed.


    "He''s not even listening to me anymore," he shook his head and then went back to doing his work.


    From a distant perspective, it was evident that all those being tortured were Odin''s children, and all those being killed after the initial war were those who had some intimate connection with Odin or his family... Just like a certain God King from ancient Olympus, Odin had quite a few offspring.


    "Do you have to make them suffer, H?"


    "Of course." H''s green eyes gleamed with hatred and sadism. "Only Frigga had the pleasure of a quick death. They won''t die so easily; they will all be tortured, all will remain alive while I strip away every precious member of their family."


    Idun narrowed her eyes. ''Frigga didn''t die. She was DELETED, as if her existence had never existed from the beginning.'' It seemed that this was the extent of H''s ''benevolence,'' although Frigga had done nothing to her, she was still Odin''s wife, so in H''s eyes, it made no difference, but she was kind enough to give her a quick death.


    ... A death thatpletely erased the woman''s existence.


    "And you, Odin... You will be thest to die..." The smile on H''s face grew even wider. "Only when you see your daughters debased of their virtues andpletely broken. Only when you see your warrior sons lose their spirit and be mere shells of what they once were. Only when you see everything you''ve built destroyed, that''s when you will die."


    "Until then... You will be my dog." H ced a cor around Odin''s neck, a cor with his new name. "Pochi will be a good boy, won''t he~?"


    "Be a good boy and bark for me."


    Odin''s face was so red it looked like he might explode at any moment; this humiliation was so great for him, a God KING reduced to a dog with the strange name of POCHI!


    His hatred, his anger, his feelings of revenge were so great that if he weren''t a god, veins would have burst on his face by now, and he would cough up blood like a certain extinct pantheon known for its deathly procession and extravagant words.


    But despite feeling this way, he tried his best to swallow his anger, not to give H that pleasure, an attempt he was failing miserably at.


    "Idun... Why? Why did you join forces with this WITCH!?" Odin coughed violently when he felt a punch to the stomach.


    "It seems that Pochi is an undisciplined dog; he''s not listening to his owner. Fufufufu, your punishment will be amusing."


    Odin did his best to ignore H; he wanted answers!


    "It''s simple, Pochi... I haven''t forgotten."


    Idun''s words left Odin confused for a few seconds until he recalled a certain incident... The incident where Idun''s brother was killed by one of Odin''s Tyr. And when he spoke of death, he meant true death; the god didn''t just fall into aa, he truly died and moved on.


    An incident that Odin handled very poorly, even by his standards, a horrific incident where the punishment for his son was only a p on the wrist called house arrest.


    Idun''s eyes were like a spiral of pure hatred. "My brother''s blood will be repaid with the blood of your family; that was the promise I made on that day in the face of your ipetence."


    Even hell fears the wrath of an angry woman; these words serve as a perfect example for Idun now, as she didn''t hesitate to betray her entire pantheon in pursuit of revenge against him.


    Hughed as she held Odin''s shoulders while looking at him. "Don''t be surprised, Pochi; Idun isn''t the only one. You''ve made many enemies close to you without realizing it because of your arrogance."


    These words made Odin''s eye widen in shock.


    "But we won''t give away any spoilers now, will we? After all, I''ll have the pleasure of rubbing this fact in your face in due time. Until then, stay quiet and silent like a good dog."


    A gag appeared in Odin''s mouth, forcing him into silence.


    "I must say, I''m quite impressed."


    These sudden words made Idun and H quickly turn around, and when they saw a man in a ck suit standing there with short, slicked-back hair, Idun almost had a heart attack.


    For a moment, she waspletely breathless as she looked at the man''s beauty.


    A reaction not quite like H''s, after all, she already knew the man from before.


    "Victor A-."


    "That surname no longer exists," Victor interrupted.


    "...Oh? You decided to change it," H inquired.


    "Yeah, I need a newst name for my current position. Do you have any suggestions?"


    "Hmm, how about Ashburn?" H offered.


    "Hmm, that one lives near the ash creek..." Victor touched his chin as if evaluating the name. "Not bad; sometimes simple is better. I''ll consider it."


    "Darling, how about Ashenblood, Elderblood, or AbyssWalkers?" The woman holding Victor''s arm spoke, wearing an all-ck Maid outfit.


    "I liked the second one... Let all fear the Elderblood, huh... Heh, sounds good, I''ll consider taking that name... Although Victor Elderblood doesn''t particrly seem to fit."


    "In that sense, Ashburn is better just in terms of sounding cool, but in terms of meaning, Elderblood is better; after all, you are the beginning of everything, all bloodes from you, the Elderblood." The woman defended her point of view.


    Only now did the two women realize that Victor wasn''t alone, something they couldn''t me, as Victor alone attracts a lot of attention.


    Seeing the ck horns and draconic eyes of the woman, they understoodpletely that she was a true dragon, just like Victor.


    "... Hmm, why are you here, Victor?" H asked cautiously.


    Victor stopped talking to Kaguya and looked at the two women, and then at Odin in his current state; his smile only grew slightly.


    A smile that caused a lot of misunderstanding for Odin; he thought all of this was nned by Victor, which he was very wrong about, even Victor himself was surprised by the current developments.


    "I must say, I feelpletely deceived. I thought you were a feeble, weak woman in need of assistance because of it, so I restored your vitality... A foolish thought; you didn''t need my interference." He spoke with a hint of pain in his voice, as if he felt very unjustly treated, his acting was so good that even H felt sorry for him.


    And even Idun was looking at H like she was the biggest evil woman of the century for deceiving someone like Victor.


    "W-Wrong¡­" H coughed to regain her voice, and in her mental state, shepletely reinforced her defenses.


    ''This man is dangerous! Just your words alone made me doubt myself!'' She thought in a cold sweat. ''And Idun, stop looking at me like that! You are being deceived!''


    "You are wrong, Victor. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have the strength to summon my armies, without you this war would have taken apletely different turn." H waspletely honest, due to her weakened state, she did not have the strength to summon her most important army.


    These words made Odin''s eyes shine even more with hatred towards Victor, a fact that Victor didn''t mind too much, after all, as stated by the woman, he was just a dog now. Not to mention that Victor had no interest in losers... Even though his deities interested him.


    "Umu... In this case, since I helped you so much, I ask for the corpses of the gods who died in this war, and who will die in the future thanks to your special treatment." Victor spoke.


    "...Well, that''s possible." H spoke a little ufortably, she wanted the corpses to use in her experiments, but she can''t deny Victor now, after all, he actually helped her IMMENSELY, even if for Victor it was just a casual gesture, for H it wasn''t.


    Victorughed in amusement when he saw H''s face. "Don''t worry, H. I only have an interest in the corpses of Odin''s children, and Odin himself. You can have the rest."


    Hearing these words, H felt satisfied, even if she wanted to, she couldn''t make use of these strong gods, therefore, they are useless to her, she doesn''t mind giving these corpses to Victor after she finishes her special treatment.


    "That''spletely possible, you can have that bastard''s corpse."


    "Umu, it''s good to do business with you." Heughed.


    "Now, I have two curiosity, can you satisfy them? Depending on your answer, I may reward you generously." He asked.


    These words made H narrow her eyes, she knows very well that this devilishly handsome man is worse than the devil, he is the king of demons, and one of the most influential entities today. She has to deal with him wisely.


    "What''s your curiosity?" She asked cautiously.


    "First, how did you ess the abyss?"


    "Second, how do you have the soul of d Tepes? Wasn''t he absorbed by the vampire king?" Victor''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    These questions left H momentarily petrified, she hadn''t expected these questions. Specifically speaking, she didn''t expect the first question, she didn''t expect anyone to know about the abyss. d''s question was quite predictable considering who he was and how he used the name Drac backwards as a surname until recently.

 Chapter 962: I am the ONLY ONE.

    Chapter 962: I am the ''ONLY ONE.''


    "Secondly, how do you have d Tepes'' soul? Wasn''t he absorbed by the Vampire King?"


    Upon hearing Victor''s question, H''s memories couldn''t help but return to the past. A distant past, a time when she only had ns for what would happen today. A time of scheming.


    As a goddess with a strong affinity for death, she could predict when someone would ''die'' or cease to exist. This ability of H''s was even more abnormal than Thanatos or the heavenly father''s angel of death. The reason she was abnormal was quite simple; it was due to the circumstances of her birth. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With this high affinity for death, she easily predicted when the man known as d Tepes would cease to exist. Knowing this, she approached him.


    And made a deal, in exchange for a small part of his core existence that would be used to summon him in a future war to aid her, she would help him ensure that his descendants had a full life.


    Essentially blessing d''s lineage, she would ensure that his direct descendants had a good life. An agreement that d himself did not refuse. Because despite trusting his vampire friend, he knew very well his shorings and how he tended not to pay attention when focused on multiple objectives.


    Therefore, d Tepes took precautions. Due to this act, d Tepes''s existence was split in two; one part of his soul was with H, and another part was merged with the Vampire King.


    And as the information of this encounter was taken by H when she took half of his soul, when the Vampire King absorbed d, he had no memories of this urrence.


    As a goddess, H knows very well that no matter what a human''s status is, there will always be things they cannot do, things that she as the Goddess of Death and Time can easily do.


    d was concerned about his descendants when he died. Julio wanted to observe the progress of his empire even after his death.


    As a Spartan, Leonidas controlled his own birth; he decided how he lived and how he died, so there were no regrets in his death. But he had a small selfish desire, the desire to fight a war, a higher-level war, a war of the gods.


    Therefore, he was the only one who epted the agreement without receiving anything instead of something like ensuring that all his subordinates had a good life in the next life, a promise that H could not interfere with, as this was the territory of The Universal Tree responsible for reincarnation. But she could make a request to the system; she doesn''t know if this request was epted or not, but she did her best.


    For ages, H practiced the same, gathering warriors, expressive humans to fight in Ragnarok. Some humans she made the same agreement with as she did with d, only taking half of their souls, or even a small percentage to nurtureter. This was how she amassed such arge army without arousing suspicion from the other pantheons.


    On special asions, H would take the entire soul for herself, as was the case with Julio and Leonidas. It''s worth noting that she had no respect for the Greeks. To her, the Greeks were worse than pig''s dung... Actually, thatparison is an insult to pig dung, after all, even pig dung is useful as fertilizer.


    While the Greeks were just useless parasites, so she didn''t hold back when stealing the souls of the Greeks; she cared very little for that pantheon.


    One funny thing... Even after stealing the souls of Greeks for millennia, they never found out, such was the ipetence of these beings.


    ''Were they really gods?'' H wondered. Even now, she is surprised by the negligence of her underworld.


    The pantheons she was most cautious about stealing important souls from were the heavenly father''s and the Hindu pantheon. They were quite careful about their afterlife, so she avoided taking beings from those pantheons despite her strong desire to do so.


    All of these thoughts urred in less than 3 seconds, enough time for her to silently observe Victor''s expressions, enough time for her to try to use her time powers on Victor to see his past or interfere in his past.


    Suddenly, her consciousness is dragged to a different location, and she saw a ''thing,'' or specifically a being that she couldn''t discern.


    ''What...?'' She was very confused.


    She realized she was in apletely dark space with thousands of-sized spheres representing entire gxies or even universes.


    ''Just what is happening here!'' She became extremely nervous.


    "Interfering in my past is... foolishness, H."


    The ''creature'' that had no form, more like an Eldritch being, spoke, and in the next moment, that creature transformed into a humanoid form.


    The Victor who appeared was the same as the one who was in front of her a few seconds ago, but for some reason, she was sure he was different in some way.


    "I don''t have time; I am the only one. Throughout existence, there will be only one Victor, and this Victor will protect his past... I mean, the past of my wives."


    H couldn''t make sense of what he was saying; there was so much nonsense that she could hardly discern any truth from it.


    Victorughed. "Don''t think too much, H. Just understand that any interference in my past or that of my wives is irrelevant. The entire space-time continuum is being protected by me to ensure that the Akashic Record continues as written."


    "... You... I mean, your future self is protecting you. Ugh, this is quite confusing." H was even more confused now. If he is an anomaly unique in the universe, why does he ''exist'' in her present? From the moment he became a unique being, shouldn''t the past Victor disappear?


    This is extremely contradictory and chaotic! It''s as if he exists just because he wants to.


    "Akashic Records, H. The answer is all there; it may seem like chaos and confusion, but it''s not."


    "... I see... You''re protecting your records." H understood a bit, and at the same time, she decided not to think about it now; clearly, shecked information, but she had a question. "Are you protecting your records only for your wives?"


    "Of course, I do everything for my family," Victor nodded.


    Then heined, "You have no idea how many beings try to interfere in my past to harm me or try to steal my wives from me, trying to get to know them before I did, or even when I hadn''t been born yet." For a moment, Victor''s featurespletely distorted.


    "Especially these ''outsiders''... Annoying creatures who think they''re above everyone else because some superior being is helping them, these annoying vermin. No one will have my wives; they are mine alone. They and my daughters are mine alone."


    H was sweating profusely due to Victor''s possession of the tone, and the spheres being destroyed by these words.


    Victor returned to a neutral expression, looked around, and then sighed. "Damn, I have to fix this now. Ugh."


    "Forgive me for my imbnce."


    "... It''s okay... Those ''outsiders,'' what are they?"


    "Annoying beings whoe from outside our universe or from apletely different reality trying to interfere in ours. The body count of these idiots is already in the billions; they are worse than gues, and the worst part is that they never stoping."


    "They are..."


    Victor raised his hand in a stop gesture. "Forgive me, but regarding keeping the records intact, I can''t say anything more. I can only speak up to this point because this is the record of your newest self. Don''t worry, eventually, you will understand everything. For now, return to your present."


    As if someone had pushed H, she felt herself falling into a bottomless abyss, and as Victor''s vision drifted further away from her, she began to lose consciousness.


    "Oh, you can tell me what happened here, after all, I am unique, and that applies to my old records as well."


    Upon hearing these parting words, she was back in the Norse pantheon.


    "H? Are you alright?" Victor asked her, confused.


    "Y-Yes, I am," H stammered.


    Victor narrowed his eyes slightly. "You did something, didn''t you?"


    "What did you do?"


    Deciding that honesty was the best option, H spoke, "I just tried to look into time."


    "Foolishness. There''s a reason why this is the territory of the primordials. Unforeseen consequences can ur when messing with time."


    "Yes, I know..." H pouted. ''In my defense, you think you''re abnormal! I used these powers on the mortal, and such a sudden reaction didn''t happen!'' She thought internally.


    "Anyway, exin what just happened, and about d, and the abyss as well."


    Recalling the words of the other Victor, she nodded obediently. "Very well."


    ...


    Extra 2. [Part of the story.]


    Victor diverted his attention from his wife H, who had been sent back to her present, and looked back into the abyss.


    A crack appeared, and a soul tried to enter this universe.


    Victor''s form distortedpletely, and his body took the shape of an Eldritch entityrger than all gxiesbined.


    Eyesrger than entire stars looked at the soul, which took on the form of an extremely handsome Japanese man with eyes like the sky and long snow-white hair.


    "Hehehe, MTVABV universe, here I am! Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Scathach, just wait for me, I will... Huuh?"


    Before he could evenprehend anything, he was swallowed and erased from existence.


    "Irritating pests." Victor returned to his humanoid form and examined the memories of the creature. "Systems again, huh. Not to mention, another imitation of Satoru, how many is it this week? 1000? 2000? I lost count."


    Victor shook his head in disdain. "These ''higher beings'' clearlyck creativity. What''s the point of the system? In the end, power given easily can be taken away just as easily; I know because I do it directly with my subordinates."


    "Well, at least they serve as food to increase my power, even if it''s minuscule..."


    "Akashic, locate the origin of the intruder."


    [ept.]


    [... Energy located, the intruder came from the ninja universe located at coordinates...]


    Victor nodded and then said, "Open the portal."


    A distortion appeared in front of Victor, and without wasting time, Victor threw a sphere with the energy of 100 Big Bangs, effectively erasing that universe from existence.


    Victor didn''t care about the consequences of his actions, and if this would bring even more enemies, anyone who came after his wives would be erased.


    "Damn pests think they can do whatever they want just because some random AI gave them power," he said in disgust.


    "Let''s reinforce the barrier between universes once again... This time, let''s increase the defenses."


    "Azathoth."


    "A lifeless-looking woman appeared near Victor."


    "Yes, Father."


    "Summon Nyathotep and Yog."


    "They are protecting otheryers; is it wise to do this?"


    "It''s alright; I want to reinforce the defenses of creation, at the same time, I will create a funnel so that these pests onlye from one ce."


    "Very well... What should I do about the others?" She asked before leaving.


    "Let them carry out their duties for now."


    Hearing Victor''s words, she nodded and then disappeared. Less than a few secondster, she returned with two other women who had features simr to hers.


    "Return to your nightmare form."


    The three women implode... And the ce has be something where reality can barely sustain itself due to the presence of these cosmic horrors alone.


    Victor returns to his nightmare form too, and begins working together with his daughters to make his home even more protected.

 Chapter 963: Contemplation.

    Chapter 963: Contemtion.


    Listening to H''s exnations about d''s Soul and his future self, his mind processed this information for a few seconds.


    ''I see... So that''s why Future Violet didn''t stop Past Violet from informing me...'' The puzzle to Victor''s questions began to make sense now.


    ''As expected, from the moment I became a God, something happened... I became something more, something outside of Creation, outside of Time. I became ''Unique'', and because of that, my future self is protecting the records.''


    ''Wait... Record... The emphasis on the words Akashic Records...'' Victor knew himself well; he would never emphasize something if he didn''t consider it important.


    ''What are the Akashic Records? It''s the record of EVERYTHING in Creation. You could say that everything that has happened and will happen in the Universe is recorded there... Keyword here being ''record'' of everything in Creation...'' Victor''s mind began to work in overdrive, his Draconic Brain processing the information from the ancient Beings within him, and those he knew to give him an answer.


    ''I see... Now, I understand.'' Victor opened his eyes in realization. ''The void in the abyss where various spheres could be seen were different Realities, Timelines, or even other Dimensions in this Universe... Everything is connected.''


    For every action, an alternative Timeline of the opposite action will be created. For example, somewhere out there, there existed a Timeline where Victor did not be the Vampire Progenitor, but the Progenitor of Werewolves. In this Alternate Timeline, Leona was the one who won the race to catch him first, not Violet.


    There might even be Timelines where he did not be a Vampire or Werewolf, and simply died due to his Golden Blood.


    And it didn''t end there; there might even be ces where he was a woman. The possibilities were infinite, literally.


    But even if there were other Timelines, they were still part of the Akashic Records, part of the Record of Creation of each Being. But, when Victor became a God, something changed.


    Victor suspected that this change urred because of his Nightmare Form within him that was still growing; that thing made him a Unique Being in the future, and because of that, there were currently two Victors.


    One was within the Akashic Records, living the present of this Main Timeline, and the other had already lived the present and was outside the Akashic Record, protecting his past-self and his Wives in this present from external influences.


    In fact, it''s likely not only the main Timelines, but instead this whole Universe too. Knowing myself, I wouldn''t allow any outsiders to enter my home.'' Victor thought.


    "Fuck, this isplicated. This is why one should not mess with Time." Victor began to feel a headache.


    Even since he was Human, Victor hated narratives involving Time Travel. The reason for this? It was because the plot holes were the size of a gxy, and Time Travel tended toplicate things that didn''t needplexity.


    Because of that, Victor hated Time Travel plots.


    Take the current example; let''s suppose he became stronger, and in the future, he reached the state of his other self who was protecting the current him and his Wives.


    What would happen to him? Would he acquire the consciousness of his other self? Or would he be the Unique Being? If the second option urred, he wouldn''t be unique anymore, right? After all, two of them would exist.


    See? This is why he didn''t like Time Travel or any nonsense involving Time; it tended to unnecessarilyplicate everything.


    ''I''ll just ignore this and continue my path.'' Victor made a decision that was quite like him, after all, this problem was not something he could ponder or intervene in now. After all, he was still within the Akashic Records being protected by his other self. To even begin to understand his other self''s mindset, he must continue his journey.


    As a God who had reached the highest level of his Sector, he would only begin his journey to start tampering with The System NOW. The Akashic Records were something he couldn''t evenprehend at present even after all this time of development.


    Not to mention that Victor believed the Akashic Records were different from The System created by the Primordials. The System is the thing the Primordials developed to keep everything running, and the Akashic Records are simply the Record of EVERYTHING that has happened or will happen in Existence.


    They are connected but are twopletely different things.


    If you look at all of Creation as a giantputer, the Akashic Records would be the motherboard, the power source, and at the same time, the internal storage hard drive of theputer, while The System would be the processor that keeps everything running along with the Primordials.


    If something happened to the processor, nothing would happen to the Akashic Records; it simply needed to rece the processor, and everything would work normally.


    The System is receable, the Akashic Records are not.


    The plot thickened, and probably the fourth wall was broken by his other self, all in the name of protecting his Wives. Something he canpletely respect. He would do anything for his Wives, and just knowing that ''Outsiders'' wereing to this ce to go after his Wivespletely disgusted him and made him utterly irritated.


    [Attention. The Authority of the individual <CHAOS> has been increased due to understanding a part of Creation, the Authority list is now avable for observation. Do you wish to ess the list?]


    Victor narrowed his eyes when he heard the mechanical voice of the woman in his head. Mentally saying ''Yes,'' a change urred in his vision and a list of names appeared.


    His eyes immediately went to the top of the list showing the Highest Authorities of The System.


    .


    0 - <????>


    1 - <Negativity>,


    2 - <Infinity>


    3 - <Death>


    4 - <Life>


    5 - <Soul>


    6 - <Bnce>


    7 - <Light>


    8 - <Darkness>


    9 - <Emperor>


    10 - <Law>


    ...


    ..


    .


    And many more. With just a nce, Victor could clearly understand that those at the top of the list were the Primordials, with Bnce probably being thest Primordial who Victor assumed was the man who imed the title of The Limbo Guy.


    From Bnce onwards were probably Beings of Higher Levels.


    ''Where is my name?'' Victor asked confusedly, he began to scroll down the list looking for <CHAOS>, but still didn''t find it. Only when he entered thest tab of the list did he see his name.


    969 - <CHAOS>


    It was worth noting that he was very surprised to be in such a low position; it seemed that his understanding of Creation was not as high as he expected. He scrolled down the list even further and saw that the list ended at number 999 described as <Insect>.


    ''I likely only managed to enter the list because of this recent discovery, but why is it so low?'' Victor shook his head in disdain and let it go; he didn''t feelfortable seeing his number so low; he was extremelypetitive.


    ''Well, I just need to get stronger and have my name at the top.'' He thought,ughing.


    Little did he know that his sudden appearance in the Rankings shocked several powerful Beings of the Higher-Level Sectors. When his name was announced to be part of the list, High-Level Beings immediately began searching for him, but no one found the individual known as <CHAOS>.


    Even Overlords were actively searching for the Being who suddenly entered the Rankings, but no one found him, leading them toe to a very sinister conclusion.


    This new name belonged to a Being of a lower Sector than them, which clearly demonstrated the potential of this Being.


    The fact that an existence from a Lower Sector entered the Rankings and went STRAIGHT to Rank 969 proved their potential.


    Putting that aside for a moment, Victor wondered what ''Authority'' meant. This word was often highlighted when he understood something about Creation; he highly doubted that this Authority meant an increase in control over The System. He knew very well that only the Primordials could do that, and they were not foolish enough to give that control to anyone. This was an absolute certainty based on the little he observed of them.


    Deciding it was worth a try, Victor asked: "System, what does Authority mean?"


    To him, he had said somethingpletely normal in English, but to the people who heard his words, all they heard were strange sounds of anguage they didn''t understand at all. Even H herself, who was watching Victor from the side, didn''t understand what he said.


    Currently, Victor was sitting under a tree with Kaguya, Siena, Pepper, and Lacus. H was also here, but she was just observing from the side; all her attention was on the conclusion of the ongoing war.


    [The individual <CHAOS> requested a search for knowledge... Analyzing... Sufficient Authority. Response: Authority is the disposition and provision of answers given by The System to special Beings who have understood Creation.]


    "How much Authority must a Being have to be able to manipte The System?"


    [Unrestricted Administrative ess of the Entity <SYSTEM> is exclusive to numbers 0 ¨C 6. Any Being below that Ranking has Limited Administrative ess.]


    ''I see... As expected, the Primordials are not fools... But this raises the question of the phrase "Limited Administrative ess"... Does that mean as long as you have sufficient Authority, you can make a request to The System, and that request may or may not be authorized by the Primordials?''


    Victor was beginning to understand what all the fuss about Authority and Authority lists was about. If this were a game, Administrators would pay more attention to the requests or consider the demands from the Higher-Ranked Beings.


    "What does Limited Administrative ess mean? Can you give me an example?" Victor asked the question not expecting a response from The System, but he was surprised that The System did indeed respond.


    [epted. Response: The Domain of a Being of Highly Ranked Authority can bepletely free from Administrator intervention as long as Bnce is not threatened and The System functions properly.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "¡­ Oh¡­" Victor smiled. ''That''s interesting, so as long as everything goes smoothly, they will ignore what urs there.''


    ...

 Chapter 964: Outer.

    Chapter 964: Outer.


    [epted. Response: The domain region of a being with highly ssified authority can bepletely free from administrator intervention as long as the bnce is not threatened and the System functions properly.]


    "... Oh..." Victor smiled. ''That''s interesting, so as long as everything goes smoothly, they''ll ignore it.''


    At one point in the past, Victor had an introspective thought about how beings like Overlord could exist without the intervention of the primordials. After all, they are essentially very powerful beings that go around devastating civilizations or conquering them, and he highly doubts that there are many ''good'' beings out there who would consider something like bnce.


    This is just further proof that as long as the bnce is not threatened and the System functions properly, the primordials won''t care about anything.


    Victor didn''t find this cold or malicious; it was just how things were. For the primordials, beings were insignificant, and all that mattered was the state of the universe, which is understandable when viewed from their perspective. For beings who can essentially create entire civilizations if they wish, the life and death of beings are inconsequential to them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As long as everything functions properly and the bnce is not threatened, they won''t care at all.


    ''I should add beings capable of threatening them in some way to the list as well,'' Victor thought.


    ''Thinking more deeply... If I attain enough authority level, I can make them ignore my dimension, and I''ll be able to create true dragons as I please,'' Victor thought, although he knew he wouldn''t do that.


    Being something like a true dragon waspletely exclusive to his family, and he wouldn''t grant that privilege to anyone else. He knew very well how broken his race was, so precise control over who would receive this privilege was necessary.


    The same applied to his heralds, who were of apletely unknown race, essentially created with the essence of his nightmare form.


    Although this issue led him to an interesting thought. ''Probably the beings from ranks 7 to 10 have their domainspletely free from administrators, and I''m sure those beings are Overlords or beings of great influence from one of the Overlords'' factions.''


    Looking at the list again, his eyes focused on rank 0, which only had 0 - <????> as if the space were empty.


    "Who is Rank 0 on the authority rankings list?"


    [Insufficient authority.]


    ''So, I won''t receive an answer, huh?'' Victor narrowed his eyes. He couldn''t help but feel that Rank 0 had more significance than he had initially thought. However, he had no basis to support this thought, and it was just his instincts pointing it out.


    "Rephrasing the question, is there anyone in Rank 0?"


    [Insufficient authority.]


    Thinking about the primordials and their respective areas of influence, Victor''s thoughts went to the beginning of everything, the being who tasked Jeanne with caring for The Universal Tree.


    "Is Rank 0 the being known as Primordial Chaos?"


    [Insufficient authority.]


    Victor narrowed his eyes even more when he heard the System''s voice. It was only for a few milliseconds, but he detected a slight fluctuation in the response, indicating an emotional state unworthy of a machine.


    "Is the entity known as <System> a sentient being?"


    [Insufficient authority.]


    "Insufficient authority."


    Victor and the System responded simultaneously.


    "Yeah, I expected those words, but thanks to them, I was able to understand some things."


    [...]


    Victor''s smile grew as silence continued in the wake of his statement. It may seem like he''s bing paranoid and trying to look for something that doesn''t exist, but it wasn''t exactly that.


    Victor is a Chaos Dragon God. This name might seem like just a shy title, but it''s not just that; this title was something that represented his soul.


    As the progenitor of the blood dragons, a race known for their great affinity with everything in creation, and being the progenitor of this race, his senses were even more abnormal. He had extremely sharp senses for anything involving creation. That was the privilege of his race.


    He naturally was attuned to everything and his connection with creation was akin to how Anakin Skywalker is loved by the Force in the movies.


    As a God of Beginnings and of Negativity, as a being who possessed both positive and negative energies, it''s not an exaggeration to say that he harbored within himself the energy of Chaos.


    The same Chaos that created everything.


    Therefore, yes. It might seem like an exaggeration, but it''s not. He''s simply attuned to everything. Thebination of an extremelypatible race with existence and the uniquebinations of his existence afforded him a unique insight into everything.


    "Onest question. How do I increase authority level?"


    [... epted. Response: Understand creation.] The mechanical voice of the System was heard.


    "I see... As expected." Victor smiled, but his smile held several meanings that were not consistent with his current question.


    [... Processing... Requests exhausted. <CHAOS> authority insufficient. The System returns to its normal functionalities.]


    Suddenly, as if fleeing from Victor, the System quickly bid farewell, and the presence Victor felt nearby disappearedpletely.


    Faced with such a presentation, Victor''s only reaction was.


    "Heh." Followed by a broad smile that sent chills down the spines of all who watched.


    ...


    In the space between existence, a ce that could also be called the abode of the primordials.


    Infinity looked at the floating hexagonal crystal with a strange look.


    "What''s the problem, System? You''ve been idle for 10 seconds."


    It might seem like a short time, but for a being that oversees all of existence, 10 seconds was enough time for a lot of problems to ur in different parts of the universe. Such negligence in work was strangeing from someone who never stopped their work.


    The crystal made a turning motion as if its eyes were looking at the literal embodiment of infinite expansion.


    "Response: The encounter with the individual <CHAOS> proved to be more... Complicated than expected."


    "... Oh?" A screen appeared on the being that seemed to be made of gxies, and he watched the recording of his conversation with the System.


    "I see... He''s quite intuitive, huh. I suppose that''s something to be expected from a true dragon supported by Negativity."


    Many beings had a very low understanding of what it means to wield the literal aspect of Negativity, and fools thought that this aspect was asmon as other divinities, but they were sorely mistaken.


    There''s a reason why no one was chosen to wield the concept of Negativity before, and that''s because the concept itself already had an owner, and that owner was the same primordial who was in a state of semi-consciousness, Negativity itself.


    Therefore, unless the primordial itself allowed it, it''s impossible for anyone to wield this concept.


    "I suggest that when you make contact with the individual <CHAOS>, you don''t use your main Ego. As a being in tune with creation, he''s quite intuitive, so caution is necessary."


    "But of course, the decision is entirely yours."


    The floating hexagonal object fell silent for a few seconds. The reason for this silence was beyond Infinity''sprehension, despite being part of the creation of this being, over the eons, it evolved into something utterly iprehensible to him. The reason for this was simple: unlike his otherpanions, he didn''t interfere much with the System since his area of ??work was far from creation.


    He was the universe in constant expansion, and his domainy at the edges of creation. Therefore, direct intervention from the System on his part was unnecessary.


    Of all the primordials, he was the one with the most free time.


    As the silence lingered, the hexagonal object glowed faintly as if in contemtion.


    "This suggestion is something I also agree with, but Akashic Records didn''t allow me to speak to him without my main Ego," the floating hexagon internallyined, clearly proving Victor''s suspicions about his ego.


    "Even the recent conversation was something that Akashic Records ordered me to do." The System had no idea what was going on. For some reason, Akashic gave that being authority, and as its direct subordinate within creation, it was ordered to answer the questions, an action that filled the hexagonal object with deep curiosity, something very unworthy of the proposals of its creation. It was created to manage creation, so such feelings are unnecessary.


    ... But the direct action of Akashic, something that had never happened since its creation, waspletely impossible to ignore.


    The System used all its capabilities to understand the reason for this direct intervention, but besides the unique status as <CHAOS> and possible events that were beyond its scope of influence, such as an action that this man took in other timelines, it couldn''t think of anything else. It would need to synchronize with its other timeline self to try to understand.


    ... Something it did, but it was shocked to learn that the being known as <CHAOS> did not exist in other timelines.


    "How is this possible?" Bing even more curious about this anomaly, it began to synchronize with all infinite timelines, and... He didn''t exist. To be more specific, he didn''t exist until a certain point.


    "The moment the being known as <CHAOS> ascended to divinity in this main timeline, he became somethingpletely unique, and all other selves werepletely erased from existence." The more the System researched the subject, the more shocked it became, and the reason for this was because... All timelines were constantly being erased on a grand scale of ridiculous proportions as everything was converging into a single timeline, the main timeline.


    ...

 Chapter 965: Insanity-Bordering Super Protection

    Chapter 965: Insanity-Bordering Super Protection


    "The moment the being known as <CHAOS> ascended to divinity in this main timeline, he became somethingpletely unique, and all other selves werepletely erased from existence." The more the System researched the subject, the more shocked it became, and the reason for this was because... All timelines were constantly being erased on a grand scale of ridiculous proportions as everything was converging into a single timeline, the main timeline.


    This was also the reason why only the potential future and not the reality defined by creation could be observed by beings who wielded the power of time. The ramifications of these events were so vast that all creation lost its ''destiny'' or choices that were etched in stone and supposed to happen.


    It was as if someone was deliberately taking this action... An action thatpletely escaped their senses.


    A chill ran down the Hexagonal being as it dreaded a being capable of such a scale of action without the Primordials knowing, or perhaps it was a being so ludicrous that it couldn''t be measured bymon sense.


    The more it researched the matter with its other selves scattered across the timeline, the more this chill intensified... And terror gripped its entire being when it discovered something.


    Traces... Or even small records of a being, a being who was apanion to the Primordials, the being known as Destiny.


    A primordial that represented the concept of the universe''s Destiny, and at the same time, the being representing time.


    A primordial being was deleted from existence, and no one knows it! Neither he nor hispanions! No one!


    Originally, there were 8 Primordials. The Universal Tree, The Judges of Abyss, The Owner of Limbo, Death, Infinity, Negativity, Positivity, and Destiny, the being responsible for the timeline and the destiny of all creation, he was the one who made the rules for everything.


    But this being was erased! Because of this, the concept of destiny did not exist in creation, and the phrase: we make our own future, became genuinely true, and NO ONE was able to say when and why this happened. No one knew the responsible party either.


    A literal personification of the universe was erased, and no one felt the consequences of it... A featpletely outside of their calctions or reasoning. The Primordials were not just beings of greatness but the literal personifications of creation.


    If The Universal Tree ceased to exist, life, reincarnation, and the maintenance of the universe would also cease to exist, bringing chaos to all creation.


    The same should have happened here as Destiny and time are essential, and without them, the universe would have no future... But for some reason, everything was normal... Everything was functioning correctly as if nothing was wrong.


    Even the primordial beings did not detect anything abnormal.


    "System? Why are you silent?"


    "I..."


    If the System had a body now, it could be seen sweating like a fat pig that had been exercising in the sun for too long. It even forgot to use its mechanical voice.


    It was wondering, ''What should it do now?'' Should it report this ording to the will of its creators? Or should it hide it? But what will be the consequences of this act?


    It didn''t know. It couldn''tpute this, and the whole situation was beyond its scope of creation, so it decided to report to the Primordials. After all, it was created for that.


    Suddenly, time stopped as if everything was frozen, and even the primordial was still as if his status as Infinity meant nothing.


    A white silhouette of a woman appeared in the house of the Primordials.


    "A-Akashic."


    "Being too clever has always been your problem, System." The woman shook her head as if disappointed with something. "Though I don''t me you, you were created that way."


    "I-."


    "Do your job, System. Continue to act normally and ignore what you just learned."


    "But-."


    "Are you going to disobey me?"


    The hexagonal body trembled. "N-No."


    "Good."


    "Remember, System. The records must continue. Ignore the hidden anomalies. I guarantee you that no trouble will arise."


    With a hand gesture from the woman, the hexagonal object trembled, and for a moment, its existence became distorted, its body multiplied by hundreds of thousands, and in the next moment, its body merged back into the same hexagonal object.


    "This... My processing power has increased." Slowly, the existence of the hexagonal object began to take on a humanoid form that converged into the genderless appearance of apletely white being.


    "Of course, you merged with all your other selves scattered across all timelines."


    "... All timelines have converged." System was extremely shocked when it understood this. From now on, there were no more alternative futures or alternative timelines. There was only this timeline.


    System looked at Akashic with terror in its eyes. It understood more or less the scope of Akashic''s influence, but to understand and see for oneself was somethingpletely different.


    "Remember, stay silent... Or I will ensure that you stay silent."


    The woman disappeared, and time returned to normal.


    "Why are you silent, System?"


    "... Infinity, don''t you find my form strange?"


    "No...?" Confusion was evident in Infinity''s tone of voice. As far as he remembered, the System always had this appearance.


    "R-Right." The System, no longer hexagonal, simply nodded as it stuttered.


    "You''re acting strange."


    "I just got overwhelmed for a moment by a singr existence like <CHAOS>." System promptly med Victor for its situation, which it considered responsible for its current situation. If it weren''t for him, it wouldn''t have researched what was happening.


    This thought also led to the suspicion that perhaps all this was happening because of Victor.


    As if Infinity suddenly became dumb, he said, "Oh, so that''s it, as I said, avoid contact with <CHAOS> if possible."


    If System had eyes, it would have widened them when it saw Akashic''s appearance behind Infinity smiling. She was clearly responsible for Infinity''s sudden stupidity.


    "Yes, I believe that would be prudent."


    ...


    Extra 3.


    Akashic appeared outside the records and looked at the sight in front of her that could drive any being insane, but not her. To her, this was a breathtaking sight. After all, these beings were her protectors.


    "Is it done?" A male voice was heard.


    "Yes."


    In the blink of an eye, the Eldritch beings disappearedpletely and returned in humanoid form in front of her.


    Victor and his three daughters looked at Akashic. "Good job. System has always been too smart for its own good." Heughed.


    "Indeed." She looked at the hole in front of her. "I see your work isplete."


    "Yes, there is only one entrance to our home now," Victor spoke seriously. "Any being that tries toe here will have to pass through that hole."


    "Is that wise?"


    "It is inefficient to try to protect an almost infinite space. Even with our forms sorge, there would still be small gaps, so a funnel strategy is more viable."


    "I will reinforce the entire structure around it, leaving only this part vulnerable... So it will be impossible to invade this ce, and they will have no choice but toe through the hole."


    "And when theye through the hole."


    "They will be my food." He smiled broadly.


    She smiled widely,pletely satisfied with what she heard. Then she looked around and saw that all those spheres representing other timelines were now merged into one giant sphere.


    "The records have be stronger."


    "Of course, alternative timelines, despite being essential for any multiverse, are inefficient on arge scale. They only divide power and thus allow intrusion by intruders. What we are seeking is perfect defense and perfect protection, so other timelines that are not the main one are unnecessary."


    "This way, we will also have more space to work without having to worry about damaging the records, huh," Akashic concluded.


    "Yes." Victor nodded seriously as he stroked his daughters'' heads, a small smile appearing on the lifeless faces of the girls.


    !


    "The best way to prevent foreign beings froming to our home is to turn this ce into a haven for Eldritch beings," Victor nodded solemnly. "For some reason, outsiders fear these lovely beings so much," he said as he continued to stroke his daughters'' heads.


    "...So you''ll have more daughters." She pouted when she heard this, thinking internally that only he could find these beings adorable. She knew all too well that these ''adorable'' beings of indescribable appearance were something that just their existence drove any being insane.


    "Yeah, I think Shub-Niggurath is next." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "...My sister wouldn''t like that at all." Yog, or more precisely, Yog-Sothoth, spoke.


    "Cthulhu? Well, she never got along well with her... In fact, if it weren''t for our father, it would be impossible for us to get along with each other." Nyathotep spoke.


    "A present father... It''sforting." Yogmented with a small smile on her face.


    Victor''s presence alone calmed the madness of these beings. Without it, it would be impossible for them to get along.


    "Why Shub-Niggurath specifically, Father?" Azathoth asked.


    "Her ability to create life will be good enough to create universes that hide the main records," Victor exined.


    Akashic shuddered when she heard what Victor said because the ''life'' Victor just spoke of wasn''t life as she knew it, but rather an entire sentient gxy or evens. This was the literal description of cosmic horror.


    "You''re nning to use this empty space to create false worlds in case a lucky invader manages to bypass our defense... They would only encounter entire hostile universes where they would go mad and subsequently die."


    "Umu, you''re right, Akashic." Victor nodded. He wasn''t joking around when it came to protection, and he was literally surrounding the waters around his ''castle'' with dangerous fish for anyone foolish enough to enter and meet a miserable death.


    "Honestly, this strategy only works because of you. In any other ce, such a thought would be even scary to consider." Akashic spoke in disbelief.


    She knew full well that the ''life'' Shub-Niggurath created just by existing wasn''t gentle. It was a ''life'' that consumed everything it could while consuming itself.


    Azathoth''s sly hands touched Victor''s chest as she hugged him. "When will the process of creating the new daughters happen, Father~?"


    Nyathotep and Yog-Sothoth just looked at their mother/sister with narrowed eyes. They were all born from the union of Victor with Azathoth, and even though she was their mother, the woman still had the audacity to call herself ''daughter''.


    The two of them knew that this was clearly her fetish.


    Seeing their mother/sister''s actions, they couldn''t help but get excited, too.


    Victor stroked Azathoth''s head, enjoying the expression on her face. "Don''t worry, Akashic, I won''t include these new lives created in the record. Despite my daughters being adorable, I know they shouldn''t mix with the normals or disastrous things could happen."


    Akashic breathed a sigh of relief, d that Victor understood this. She didn''t want to mix with these Eldritch Gods.


    Victor grabbed the waists of his three daughters and answered Azathoth''s question: "How about now?"


    "Sounds good to me." She smiled.


    The four of them disappeared and went to an isted location away from the records. Since there was no concept of anything in that ce, time didn''t function away from the records, so while Victor performed the action, it could have been thousands of years or even just a few minutes.


    Akashic couldn''t tell. Just like the in the universe, concepts only had influence near the sphere of the records. In the space of nothingness, such a thing was iprehensible.


    Even Akashic couldn''t stray too far from the records since she couldn''t go beyond that hole, or she would get lost and run the risk of never returning.


    Outside the records, things sort of didn''t make sense. For example, even though it wasn''t long since Victor reached his position due to his powers, it wouldn''t be crazy to say that he has been alive since the beginning of this record, protecting everything from outsiders.


    Yes, it didn''t make sense, but that''s what it was like being outside the records. Nothing followed an exact timeline of events since everything existed and yet didn''t. Emptiness and nothingness intertwined in an infinite space where concepts were scrambled or didn''t even exist.


    The Akashic Records literally existed to give coherence to this chaos. Without her, everything would be iprehensible.


    All she knew was that the moment Victor disappeared with the four girls, ''life'' began to be created out of nothing, and a new presence was felt near Victor.


    Of course, when Akashic said Life, it''s not conventional life. Entire living universes, gxies,s, and stars are all alive, with eyes and mouths, and consuming everything.


    The empty space around the records was filled with cosmic horrors.


    Akashic raised an eyebrow when she saw a powerful barrier with the concept of END covering the records. "So overly protective... But it''s okay. That''s why I chose him."


    If an invader tried to enter this world, they would literally have to pass through all these living universes, and if by some chance they managed to ess the main records, a barrier that erased the existence of any very powerful being awaited them.


    She looked at her records and saw that it was a barrier made up of over 1000yers of different types of deadly traps that erased the existence of anyone. "He went overboard... Again... But it''s one of the things I like about him." She smiled satisfactorily when she saw hismitment to protecting his family and wives.


    When Victor returned, he brought his four daughters, who looked very pleased, and a new woman who looked very simr to the other sisters if her pale, lifeless skin was any indication.


    "I''m not satisfied," Shub-Niggurath growled as her long hair, wholly made of life-like eyes and sharp teeth, swirled furiously around her.


    "Father''s being a meanie to me. I just got born again, I wanna be spoiled!" More and more colossal creatures began to be created around her, all because of her loss of temper.


    "Shub, control your temper." Azathoth narrowed her eyes.


    Shub shuddered, and the next moment, her hair returned to its normal ck color, and her expression returned to a lifeless one.


    With a hand gesture, Victor threw these new colossal creatures into the newly created universes and cleared the area around the records.


    "Do not lose control around the records, or punishment will be necessary," Victor spoke seriously.


    Shub-Niggurath trembled before her father''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Father. I''ll keep an eye on my sisters." Azathoth spoke. As the oldest, she had more control over her powers, so she could express herself without any cosmic shit happening, a privilege the younger ones didn''t have yet.


    Because of this, they needed to keep their emotions sealed when near important ces for Victor.


    Nyathotep and Yog just rolled their eyes at their mother/sister''s actions. They couldn''t understand her fixation on sticking with her daughter title.


    Suddenly, another woman appeared near the group. "I knew I felt a dreadful presence, so it was you, Shub!"


    "Ugh, Cthulhu."


    "Father, you did it again! You can''t just go around creating these... these... monstrosities."


    "Why not?" Victor asked curiously.


    At these words, Cthulhu just remained silent, not knowing how to respond.


    Her cheeks puffed out like a squirrel''s, and she looked at her mother. "You are paying too much attention to Azathoth!" She threw a tantrum.


    "Fufufu, don''t you know Cthu? Our father had a moment of-." Yog was going to say something, but Nyathotep quickly covered her mouth.


    "Don''t tease her."


    Cthulhu narrowed her eyes at her sisters. Using her senses, she felt her father''s essence in her sisters, and she opened her eyes wide as her hair covered her eyes, and her body began to tremble as if she was about to have a crisis.


    "Fuck." Victor quickly threw Cthulhu into space away from the records.


    "UNFAIR!!!!!"


    Even in the echo of the void, her voice was heard, and in the next moment, Cthulhu''s nightmare form was seen in the distance, destroying several universes that were created with Shub''s appearance.


    "Fufufufu, she''s throwing a tantrum again." Azathothughed in amusement.


    Akashic shook her head, sighing at this tantrum of cosmic proportions.


    "I will calm her down. In the meantime, keep an eye on possible invaders."


    "Yes~," Azathoth spoke for the group.


    Finishing giving this order, he was about to head towards his daughter but stopped when he felt someone passing through the hole.


    The group''s attention went to the neer.


    "Finally, after spending several years in the void and getting my ROB cheats, I can go to this-... ce... Huh?" The annoyingly handsome man''s head exploded because he couldn''t bear to see what was in front of him, and soon, his existence warped and turned into somethingpletely distorted.


    "Umu, it looks like the defenses are working properly." Victor caught the creature that appeared and swallowed it. "Oh? This time, he came with something good."


    "What is it, Victor?" Akashic asked.


    "An adaptation virus. And the concept of extreme luck."


    "Luck is the main reason you''re happy, I suppose," Akashic spoke.


    "Yeah."


    "Anyway, I will go now."


    ...

 Chapter 966: Foolish Beings.

    Chapter 966: Foolish Beings.


    "Are you done?" Kaguya asked curiously when she saw Victor in silence.


    "Yes," Victor nodded as he pulled Kaguya into his arms and began to stroke her head.


    The eyes of Pepper, Lacus, and Siena gleamed slightly at this disy of intimacy; they wanted that too!


    "Why were you so serious that you even fell silent? What did H say to you?" Kaguya asked a simple question with aplex sentence, admitting that she was curious about something was difficult for Kaguya.


    The reason for this is due to the fact that she was raised as a servant, always expecting the will of her ''master,'' a custom that did not die even after she became Victor''s wife, something she was actively trying to change much more.


    Although her essence wouldn''t change so easily, at the end of the day, she was a Maid, that was her job for most of her life, and it could also be said that it was her greatest hobby; she takes pleasure in serving her husband.


    As a Maid, she is a perfect Maid, but recently she found herself trying to be a more dominant Maid wife.


    ''Maid wife... hehehehe~'' She smiled obscenely internally while her expression in reality remained as cold as ever.


    "I found out some things about creation which led me to reflect on this discovery," Victor replied, remembering that the conversation he had with H was private; not even Roxanne and Amara knew about this conversation.


    A choice Victor made of his own free will; there were things his wives didn''t need to know. The fact that there is another Victor who is taking care of them as a whole is one of those things; after all, it was better for these things involving creation to be only spoken about when they had enough understanding of creation... It definitely wasn''t because she was jealous and possessive.


    Definitely not, he wasn''t that petty.


    "...I see. Is this something important?" Kaguya asked while snuggling into his body.


    These words made him look at her a little surprised; after his supeputer-like brain analyzed her question, he quickly gained his answer.


    A smile appeared on Victor''s face, and he said, "No... It''s not particrly important."


    And it definitely wasn''t. That was a problem for his future self, not him now. Just like the moment he became a noble vampire and had a whole new supernatural world to discover, the same is happening now; he just discovered that something much bigger is happening out there, and unfortunately, he had no means to interfere with it now.


    It''s pointless to think about the unpredictable future; he must focus on the present; after all, the journey towards the goal is as important as the goal itself, and his current goal is to prepare for the transition in his sector to a higher-level sector where there are several beings as powerful as the highest-ranked gods in his world.


    Who knows? There might even be someone as strong as him; after all, that''s not something impossible considering the universe is a veryrge ce.


    As a wise man once said: Enjoy the journey, young ones! Because it is what makes us who we are in the future.


    ''Well, it''sforting to know that my other self is protecting everyone. It proves that even in the future, I won''t change,'' Victor nodded satisfied; for him, that was the most important.


    Regardless of the dangers he faces, regardless of what kind of being he bes, he doesn''t want to lose his essence. The essence of what makes Victor... Well, Victor.


    "I see... So there''s no need to dwell on it, right?" Kaguya spoke as she snuggled into him.


    "Indeed," Victor smiled.


    Pepper sneakily approached Victor and hugged him. Due to her transformation into a true dragon, she wasn''t as short in height as before; one could say her current appearance was quite characterized as that of an older woman... Although her ''innocent'' attitude continued as always, after all, that was Pepper''s essence.


    Victor looked at Pepper and smiled gently as he began to stroke her head too. Pepper showed him a big satisfied smile and snuggled closer to him. For a few seconds, she breathed deeply as if she wanted to fully inhale Victor''s scent, and then she became even morefortable.


    She doesn''t know why Victor brought her from herzy moment, but she doesn''t care about that now; she just wants to be close to him.


    Siena and Lacus looked at this with jealous nces; they wanted that too!


    Seeing this look, Victor couldn''t help but smile. He doesn''t know if it''s because of the dragon race influencing the girls or if they naturally developed to be like this, buttely, there''s been a constant healthypetition for his attention.


    His wives, who are extremelypetent, do everything to perform their work aspetently as possible, and when they finish, theye seeking ''praise'' or ''affection'' from him. Usually, thetter involves more spicy activities.


    Victor opens his left arm and looks at Siena and Lacus. A simple gesture that the girls immediately understood; they promptly jump on him and snuggle up to him, as if he were a veryrge plush toy, they even decreased their heights proportionally until they reached 160 CM in height.


    A gesture that didn''t go unnoticed by Pepper, who promptly used her powers to revert to her previous height and hugged him even tighter.


    Seeing this ''rosy'' moment for some reason, H, the Norse underworld goddess who holds the concepts of death and time, felt quite... Unjustified.


    Her stomach churned at the sight; she felt like she had eaten arge pink cake with plenty of sugar; it was so lovely it was disgusting! And she wanted that for herself!


    She wanted this pink-filled moment, full of love, somethingpletely different from her tastes as a gothic goddess of death... Even if she wasn''t a gothic goddess in appearance, in terms of appearance, she looked like an extremely beautiful noble girl with long curly hair at the ends and sapphire green eyes.


    ''Ugh, I shouldn''t have stayed here.'' H thought she was suffering more critical damage from this sight than the time she felt betrayed by her father for isting her in this hell.


    After all, this sight only pointed out what she really wanted: a family to take care of her, a family of her own. Now, she loved her siblings, that wasn''t something to doubt, but she knew very well that her siblings were very... Independent.


    They don''t have that feeling of ''attachment'' she desires. Yes, H, the underworld goddess, is hungry for love and family, somethingpletely normal if we consider how she lived her existence.


    ... A solitary existence,pletely alone, where her onlypanions were the dead people, or the souls she ''stole'' from other pantheons.


    Beings that only treated her as a goddess, not as someone close to them.


    "Despite the destruction, this ce is quite beautiful," Siena spoke as she looked at Asgard.


    "Hmm, our world is better," Pepper pointed out.


    "There''s noparison, Pepper. Of course, our world is better; after all, it''s OUR world," Lacus scoffed.


    There''s a different touch in their personal world; after all, there is their home, the whole was their home; the girls were free to do whatever they wanted there; they hadplete freedom in their native world.


    Even if they wanted to walkpletely naked, they could. After all, on the entire, there were only them as sentient beings.


    Their was like their big home. A home they take great care of and try to avoid harming as much as possible, even though they knew the world wasn''t so weak; after all, Victor is nurturing it; they still take care of it as if it were their own room or precious possessions.


    Victor observed with interest this interaction; the reason being he saw a family aura with his Hearth deity.


    ''I see... It seems like the sense of unity has increased even more due to having two Hearth dragon deities around,'' Victor chuckled internally. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was also why H was feeling jealous; besides her obvious feelings, Hestia''s and Victor''s Hearth deities made their interaction seempletely livelier andforting for someone who sincerely desires a ce to call ''home.''


    ''As expected of Bestia,'' Victorughed at the nickname Aphrodite gave her, a nickname hepletely agreed with. Hestia was too kind for her own good, much like Sasha in the beginning.


    [Darling, preparations are underway.]


    Victor suddenly heard Violet''s voice in his head.


    [How are things?] Victor asked curiously. He could personally see with his ridiculous draconic senses, but why should he do that? He should let the women work too; everyone should do their part, that way, the feeling of uselessness won''t grow.


    Not to mention, they all need a purpose, or they''ll just bezy around like Pepper, Siena, and Lacus, who most of the time only move actively when Victor kidnaps them or they go to train and study to be rulers.


    [The ice and fire giants epted after... Some gentle persuasion.] Violet''s voice was very gentle, even though the implications of her words weren''t.


    [The elves were easier due to our race; they take pleasure in ''serving us'' in the best possible way.]


    [Seems like they''re like fairies, huh.]


    [Yes, they''re very attached to nature, and since we embody that, they epted us easily. Although there were some who didn''t agree, something that waspletely resolved with a gentle and persuasive smile from Natashia.] Violet spoke.


    And Victor couldn''t help butugh internally at that; he knows very well that his sadistic wife was anything but gentle with those who annoyed her.


    [I presume there were some issues with the dwarves?]


    [Yes, they are... Unpleasant. Honestly, I''m d you weren''t there, or the entire race would be extinct.]


    [Oh?] Victor''s eyes shimmered slightly with a dangerous tone. [What happened?]


    [They demanded Natashia''s armor to ''research,'' and in return, they would ''consider'' her request.]


    [Heh... They really have nerve.] Victor said, and it wasn''t in a good way.


    [And what happened next?]


    [Nyx made them experience the ''eternal night,'' and now they''re all very loyal and docile.]


    The eternal night... A technique derived from Nyx''s deity of humanity''s fear of starless nights, a technique that makes all those who experience it vividly live through their greatest nightmares, nightmares that arepletely enhanced in various points due to this deity.


    It''s worth noting that the dwarves were really unlucky; they probably won''t ever be the same.


    [Good, keep me updated, Honey. And make sure everything goes as nned.]


    [Yes, Darling.]


    ...

 Chapter 967: A Big Deal.

    Chapter 967: A Big Deal.


    Everything was ording to n. Several years of nning had not been in vain. The death of Vali, Odin''s bastard son, a son he came to like a little more than the others due to his nature being an exact copy of Odin himself.


    The man was the exact copy of Odin when he was younger, because of this, the god favored him, even though he was not a full god but a demigod.


    A death she caused after several maniptions, she even kept his soul just to rub this feat in Odin''s face.


    Years of nning that led her to steal various exceptional beings from other pantheons. Even now, Leonidas, Julio, and d were not the only exceptional souls she had.


    She had made several backup ns in case the war did not go as nned, after all, caution against Odin was never too much.


    Everything was ording to her n. Even the possibility of bing incapacitated due to the summoning of END. Everything was ording to her n... But... He wasn''t.


    H nced sideways at Victor while biting her lip in frustration due to the recent news.


    The other beings of the pantheon had disappeared... The Light and Dark Elves. The ice and fire giants, the dwarves, the hidden fairies, even Freya who fled the battlefield leaving Odin at her mercy.


    All these individuals vanished as if they never existed, and even with her preparations, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    What should she do? Speak to the assembly of supernatural beings to condemn Victor? Okay, let''s suppose she does that, and by some divine miracle, they listen to her... What can they do against Victor?


    Kill him?


    Hah! If it were that easy, several powerful beings would have done so in the past! Although beings like Shiva or perhaps Kali could fight against him... What should they do about their faction?


    A whole faction of true dragons, the name of The Dragon Nest was quite obvious what awaited them in the face of this action.


    If the supernatural world attacks Victor, they might even defeat him, but the losses would be immeasurable, and it would only weaken the entire supernatural world. A luxury they couldn''t afford now due to the sector''s evolution to a higher level.


    Therefore, this scenario ispletely unrealistic. Not to mention, she wouldn''t do it even if she wanted to, the reason being that H may be many things.


    Maniptive, a traitor, a petty woman, and someone who holds grudges very easily, but she was not ungrateful or a fool.


    Victor helped her TWICE. First, he fixed her low vitality issue, something she already knew would happen when she summoned the END dragon.


    A powerful being she would use as leverage against Odin, and initially would have more participants in the war. Something that changed when Victor helped her for the first time by restoring her vitality. Due to this help, she didn''t need to use all the favors of the END Dragon.


    Frigga''s death may only be seen as a small matter for the powerful, the reward of getting him out of that ce still allows her to use the dragon once more. Something that also took her by surprise when the END dragon spoke to her.


    There were two things H did not foresee in this war, the intervention of an anomaly like Victor, and the possible destruction of her pantheon caused by her irresponsible actions.


    Initially, she nned to wage a war of resistance, at least until she regained some of her vitality to summon her most powerful weapons, but that wasn''t necessary.


    Despite all the setbacks, his n could be said to have been a sess, she defeated Odin, and captured all his children, even his useless father.


    H was the victor. And when she was about to make war ns to subjugate the other races, and Freya who fled. She discovers that the races disappeared.


    The ces that were once home to these races arepletely uninhabited, as if everyone had moved away.


    She didn''t need to think twice to understand that this was Victor''s doing, specifically his faction. She does not doubt this fact, if he was able to ignore the powerful senses of beings like the END beasts, it was very easy for him to do the same with his subordinates, right?


    So, while she was busy subjugating Asgard, Victor''s forces kidnapped all the other races. H effectively owned and without inhabitants now, where only ves she captured in the war existed.


    She won... Yes, she won. But this was a bitter victory, she couldn''t be happy about it.


    "So, this is what he meant by not going after the other beings." H thought as she remembered Victor''s words.


    "Haah..." H leans back in her chair as she sighed. She was tired, not physically, but mentally.


    She pondered, what should she do now? It''s not like she wanted to rule over these useless beings, she just wanted revenge, and she already achieved that, thetter part of the n to subjugate the other races was mainly to stroke her ego. She wanted to show everyone who mocked her how superior she was.


    But she couldn''t exactly abandon the pantheon, after all, even if they didn''t receive as many souls as before, they still received souls, and if she abandoned the pantheon and left it unadministered, the Primordials wille knocking at her door. She knows very well that as long as it doesn''t threaten the bnce, the Primordials have no intention of interfering in anything.


    Leaving the death and rebirth cycle of this sector now that the Asgardian pantheon was one of the 3 main hells of this sector, was a big no.


    Thinking about what to do, H contemted silently for a few minutes until a decision was made.


    "That''s it... I will auction off the Asgardian pantheon."


    She would keep things running until then, and when she auctions off the pantheon, she will only use thends. All the treasures and gods are her property.


    H didn''t even blink when she made this decision, the reason for this was quite simple, it''s not the dimension that makes the Asgardian pantheon, it''s the gods within it, if she sells this dimension, she was just getting rid of more problems she could handle.


    "Although it''s a pity to lose the resources of the entire pantheon... But as long as I''m ruling, I can allocate those resources to a safe ce and effectively make this ce just arge tract of uselessnd." The n in H''s mind began to take shape, she had no interest in being a God Queen, it was too much work. Now that she had achieved her revenge, she will enjoy it... Slowly, and deliciously as if savoring a dish made by the world''s most sessful chefs.


    After all, there is nothing more delicious than a very good revenge served with the sauce of those who hurt her.


    ...


    The events of the Asgardian civil war only came to be known to the entire supernatural world two monthster.


    During all that time, Asgard was closed, no one knew what was happening there, only a few selected ones knew more or less what happened, but they didn''t have aplete report. They only had theories of what could be happening considering the demon war that happened that made H damage the Bifrost with an END dragon. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After all, few have people as capable of infiltration as Victor, it''s not like they don''t have, but few could ignore the defenses of a whole pantheon, and ignore the senses of the END beasts.


    It is worth noting that the world was shocked. Once again a pantheon was brought to destruction... At least almost destruction, unlike the Greeks where so many gods were killed in the conflict of the civil war, the casualties of Asgard were minimal, at least if you ignore the races that lived there like Elves, and the dwarves.


    Practically all mortals of the Nordic pantheon were killed, all that remained were the gods... A statement that led to the skepticism of many powerful beings.


    After all, they know that the winner is the one who tells the story. Even though H imed to have eliminated all mortals, many didn''t believe her until they had proof.


    A meeting of supernatural beings was immediately convened by other God Kings, this time, even Indra himself attended, the god of the skies, he was concerned that this wave of pantheons falling would spread to them.


    A warranted concern that in less than a decade, three pantheons ceased to exist.


    The Greeks, the Nordics, and the Egyptians. Three pantheons with thousands of years of history fell in less than a decade! This is ridiculous, and you know what''s worse this time?


    Victor, the almighty chaos dragon, was not involved... A fact that slightly shocked some gods like Shiva.


    After all, this man seemed to be involved in everyrge-scale conflict that urred since his existence began to be more evident.


    Suspicions were hovering in the minds of the wisest, they couldn''t help but look at Victor with suspicion, after all, he was responsible for the downfall of two pantheons.


    Therefore, even though he apparently wasn''t involved, the wisest wouldn''t dismiss this possibility until they had definitive proof.


    Proof that could very well have vanished now that two months have passed since the incident. Damn, they only knew this happened because H ''kindly'' told everyone what happened with realistic images of her actions, images that were clearly edited, after all, she didn''t show herself using the creature from the abyss, or the minions of the abyss.


    She only showed herself summoning the heroes, the war, and how she ''heroically'' defeated the great old evil one.


    The video was so edited that it was obvious to everyone, and that was the reason H showed it as well, she was saying here; I destroyed a pantheon, what will you do?


    A clear disrespect to everyone, but a disrespect they didn''t know what to do about, after all, they had no authority in said pantheon.


    The only ones who could speak for the Asgardians were the Asgardians themselves... Beings who became H''spdogs if the way the bodyguard next to her was any proof enough.


    Once the mighty Thor was on all fours like a dog, and a leash was around his neck clearly demonstrating his new status.


    Seeing such a powerful warrior in this state was more than enough proof for everyone present. Asgard was no more. And everyone had to ept that.


    Subtly, Shiva, Indra, the Heavenly Father, the God King of the Celtic pantheon looked at Victor who was wearing aplete ck suit, with his hair slicked back, his hornpletely exposed as were his draconic eyes a clear proof of his status as a true dragon, by his side different from the first time, it wasn''t Scathach who was apanying him, but a beautiful woman with long white hair, white horns, and draconic eyes the same color as his.


    Violet Snow, or precisely speaking. Violet Elderblood the first wife of Victor Elderblood, and as they themselves said, his empress.


    Yes, in less than two months, their faction waspletely established, and Victor subsequently changed his surname to Elderblood.


    Bing the first Emperor Victor Elderblood, the progenitor of chaos creatures.


    A rather extravagant title, but one that suited Victor quite well, after all, despite being the Progenitor of blood dragons, he is also the God of Begin, thanks to this divinity, he can initiate any new race if he so desires. And as the god of Negativity, which represents every negative aspect of divinity, thanks to this he literally had no limitations when creating a race, or even altering an existing race.


    If he wished, he could create both a race that came from the negative aspect of the bnce, as from the positive aspect. Some ancient gods even suspected that he could mix both sides of the bnce to create beings that represented both sides of the scale.


    After all, his divinities enable him to do so, but whether he can or not is an unknown question.


    His powers are not limited to that, some gods more versed in the soul know that if he so desires, he canpletely change the soul of a being, he could transform the soul of an ant into that of an ordinary human, or an ordinary human into that of an ant.


    He had no limitation in this, as long as there is a soul, he canpletely alter the existence of a being.


    The description that mortals often speak of GOD is slowly bing the image of Victor, all thanks to his divine authorities.


    Therefore, Elderblood is a quite fitting name since all creatures with blood, he can control and create. Not to mention that essentially in the near future, all mortal creatures will have some of this man''s influence in their bodies.


    Not only Shiva, Indra, and the God King of the Celtic pantheon were here. Amaterasu and Haruna were also present.


    But they were being ignored. The reason for this? The horns proudly adorning their heads. They clearly belonged to Victor''s faction, if the horn and draconic eyes weren''t proof enough, the way they sat next to Victor was more than enough.


    In terms of influence, Victor had the most authority here. And as his empress, Violet carried as much authority as he did.


    "That was quite a remarkable disy, Lady H." Victor spoke with amusement as he looked at the image of H ''heroically'' defeating Odin.


    H refrained from rolling her eyes at Victor''s words, although they didn''t have a very close rtionship as husband and wife, they exchanged conversations and experiences in thest two months, even the suggestion to make the video that miraculously he had possession of was made by him.


    A video that had recordings of ALL the events of the war from different angles. Even one of the recordings caught him directly face to face, and she clearly didn''t sense anyone in front of her at that moment of the recording.


    It was only when H saw this video that she understood that she clearly underestimated Victor, much more than she should have. Make no mistake, after the events of the ''future'' Victor, she made a point to assess Victor as highly as possible with her understanding of powers and creation.


    But even so, shepletely underestimated him. It got to the point where she''s just beginning to think that he can do whatever he wants because he''s Victor.


    Unknowingly, H was being infected with the same symptoms that Victor''s wives have, what is this symptom? It''s a simple phrase that says, "First time? Don''t worry, you''ll get used to it."


    Victor was that abnormal.


    "Now, what do you want? As the conqueror of an entire pantheon, you have the respect of everyone here, so even though you''re not exactly the leader of the Nordics, you can make a request."


    Victor''s words were not a lie, despite the initial shock, the respect that supernatural beings had for H only grew, after all, in this world, what mattered most was strength.


    And a woman capable ofmanding three END creatures deserved that respect.


    Victor clearly tookmand of the meeting, a gesture that no one spoke against, in the past, it was Shiva who did this, after all, he was the STRONGEST, but now that title was in the hands of Victor, even if the two hadn''t fought to prove who was the strongest or not, only in divine authority, Victor was superior to everyone here.


    Not to mention that no one doubted that he could defeat Shiva, after all, he was Victor, right? An abnormal being.


    "I want to sell the Nordic pantheon. Those who give me the highest bid of artifacts and precious materials will receive from me the key to the entire Nordic pantheon."


    As if a bomb had dropped into everyone''s minds, she dered her intentions. Everyone was very shocked by this.


    H once again felt the urge to strangle Victor, his shocked reaction was the same as everyone else''s, it''s as if he didn''t know anything! Seriously, he was a very good actor!


    Even his wives didn''t lose to him in acting, because clearly everyone rted to Victor knew her intentions.


    "That is..." Victor coughs slightly to indicate that he was recovering from the shock. "That is quite surprising..."


    ...

 Chapter 968: Shiro-Hime.

    Chapter 968: Shiro-Hime.


    "That is..." Victor coughed lightly to indicate he was recovering from the shock. "That is quite surprising..."


    Victor''s words echoed the thoughts of everyone present. They had pondered many possibilities of what H wanted. But none of these possibilities considered that the Goddess wanted to sell the Pantheon.


    It was worth noting that thend where the Pantheon stood was highly significant, especially due to the recent fusion of the Underworld. The Authority one would gain with thisnd was unprecedented.


    "I am curious." A beautiful, cold voice resonated around them. The group looked towards the voice, their eyes falling on Violet.


    With just one nce from the Gods, they realized how beautiful she was. It wasn''t an irregr beauty like that of Aphrodite and Victor''s, where their entire existence was perfect to behold, but still, she did not lose to them.


    The reason for this was obvious: she was a Dragoness, and she also had Victor''s Blessing of Beauty. Not only did she have it, but all of Victor''s Wives had this Blessing from him.


    Victor pampered his Wives greatly, so such an act was not strangeing from him.


    "Why did you decide on this?"


    "It is too much trouble for what it''s worth to go through for a mere piece ofnd," H spoke disdainfully, not to Violet but to the entire situation she was in.


    "Not to mention, I bet that once the Pantheons learned of my situation, even with the non-interference agreement until at least the Sector rose in level, I would suffer interference from those present here."


    Her eyes looked at each God with a cold gaze. Faced with this gaze, the Gods did not shrink or show anything visible. After all, even if they didn''t openly say it, H''s words were correct.


    Conflicts couldn''t happen ''publicly,'' but as long as no one found out and it didn''t be somethingrge-scale, it was all right, wasn''t it?


    In the end, it was obvious that they would always prioritize their own interests. Although they didn''t have supernaturally powerful intelligence like Victor''s, she knew that some of the Pantheons were forming secret alliances, as was the case with the Celts and Hinduism.


    In fact, it could be said that after Victor, the only Faction that was growing significantly was the Pantheon led by Shiva... Yes, Shiva. Despite being the God-King, Indra''s words didn''t carry the same weight as Shiva''s.


    All the Supernatural Beings who were cautious against The Dragon Nest and its Leader, Victor Alucar ¨C Elderblood, were seeking Shiva to form an alliance.


    The reason for this was because of Shiva''s own existence, and Kali, whom the Beings believed to be of the same caliber as Victor.


    An idea that was certainly correct NOW but not in the future. It was worth noting that Victor was only a New God who had not fully developed his Divinity at the moment. When he developed his Divinities more, not even Shiva and Kali could bepared to him by anyone.


    A notion that was incredibly foolish to H, but she couldn''t me them, considering they hadn''t had an ''out-of-this-world'' [Literally] experience like the other Victor and recently interacted enough with the current Victor to see how abnormal he was.


    Shiva and Kali on the same level as Victor? Pfft, please, they were far inferiorpared to Victor. The difference wasn''t just about being strong or not.


    It was EVERYTHING else. Victor had a stronger Faction. Super powerful Wives whose strongest were as abnormal as he, Gods from various Pantheons as his subordinates, and did she mention the True Dragons? In terms of leadership, subordinates, potential, influence, and appearance, all other Beings felt quite... inadequate.


    Because of this, when H thought about her decision to sell the Norse Pantheon, she saw that it was indeed the best decision she could make. Then, after selling the Pantheon, all she had to do was join the Dragon Nest as a lifelong mercenary or something like that and enjoy her peace.


    There was a small bonus that, for some reason, Fenrir, Jormungandr, and surprisingly, even the End Dragon got along very well with Victor.


    Although, the Dragon was understandable. After all, Victor was the Progenitor of The Blood Dragons. Essentially, in status, he was much greater than the Elder Dragon.


    ''Dragon Emperor...'' H had a sudden thought, a Title she found quite fitting for Victor, a Title that would join the long list of Titles that Beings other than himself gave to him.


    ''Come to think of it, why do these Beings like to give Titles to powerful Gods?'' H thought. ''Perhaps that''s a way they admire the strong.''


    As her mind wandered in this way, she realized why Jormungandr liked Victor. It was because her brother was a snake, and Victor was essentially the Progenitor of all reptiles.


    Waking up to reality, H continued: "... My goals have been aplished, and I have taken everything I promised Odin I would take."


    "I wanted my revenge, and I got it. The rest is just extra."


    "So you are already satisfied, and now you just want to enjoy the fruits of your revenge," Violet spoke as, for a moment, she looked at Thor with a disgusted face due to the position he was in.


    H smiled gently, indicating to everyone that she liked Violet''s expression towards Thor. As a Dragon, she naturally respected strength a lot, as it was her most basic instinct. To see someone who lost their powerful status only filled her with disdain.


    "Revenge is a dish that must be savored slowly," H spoke. "I bet everyone here can agree with me on that."


    Although not expressing themselves, the Gods internally agreed with H. After all, everyone present here, even Shiva, had some kind of conflict in their long lives.


    Except for the Heavenly Father, of course, he didn''t believe in slow revenge and just preferred to end it all quickly and not worry about it anymore. He wasn''t that sadistic.


    "I understand... So, what will be the procedure for interested parties to want to buy the Pantheon?" Violet asked.


    "As I initially said, offer me Treasures, Divine Materials, anything. If I think I like it, I will give you the keys to the Norse Pantheon."


    "So it''s not an auction but rather an exchange of your interests, huh." Violet spoke.


    "You could say that," H nodded. What Violet said wasn''t exactly wrong since she already had everything she wanted from the Norse Pantheon, and all the materials from that ce were properly stored in a safe ce, as were the treasures... Which were in ridiculously less quantities than she had expected.


    It was obvious that Victor''s Faction had stolen some treasures while she was at war. A fact that made her even more irritated. Therefore, she wanted to be... Compensated.


    "Hmm~" Violet''s eyes shimmered slightly, and in the next moment, she moved.


    Unconsciously, all those who were not in Victor''s Faction tensed slightly at Violet''s hand movement. The woman who stood incredibly erect in a posture like a truedy for some reason made everyone tense; it must be the fact that she was Victor''s ''main'' Wife, they mistakenly thought.


    Little did they know that it was more than that. These two months hadn''t gone by in vain, and the Wives had also developed in terms of Divinity. There was little Victor could do to help them other than nourish their Souls; after all, Divinity was a journey of self-discovery.


    What they were feeling now was the beginnings of Violet''s Divinity.


    <Order>


    This was Violet''s Divinity, and like all those rted to Victor, it wasn''t amon Divinity but something more. Instead of something as simple as just Order, she had Order and Obsession.


    These two simple Divinities represented the woman known as Violet well. After all, she was obsessive enough to do anything for her Husband, even to burn the world for him, but at the same time, she had enough order not to burn those close to him. As his First Wife and Empress, she needed to keep everything in order for her Husband to spoil her so that her obsession was satisfied.


    These two Divinities intertwined so well that it was very strange; the Order that should be a Divinity that needed to maintain the universe in ''bnce'' was changed to something that kept the existence of everyone around Victor in an obsessive and at the same time chaotic order, unconsciously driving Victor''s Yandere Divinity.


    Victor''s Yandere Divinity was feeding Violet''s Obsessive Divinity, and this made the two work incredibly well together.


    Consequently, Victor''s Wives became even more obsessive than before... Which for everyone else would be a big problem, but for Victor, was very wee.


    Again, such a proportional increase in obsession could cause various conflicts to ur, but nothing had happened or changed, and everything was chaotically normal as it had always been.


    Of course, most of this fact was due to Victor knowing very well how to pamper and satisfy his Wives, and he knew how to punish them when they crossed the line. Although he rarely needed to do so, after all, the disappointment he would feel for the girls was even more frightening to them than the punishment they would receive.


    Women like Natashia, Agnes, Maria, Roberta, Aphrodite, and Violet herself, who constantly bickered around, knew very well when not to overdo it and just be a big enough fight for Victor to punish them... Something they began to actively seek after experiencing the punishment.


    The beginnings of two Divinities within Violet naturally caused difort around the Gods, and because of this, everyone felt strange momentarily.


    They knew they were feeling a Divinity, but they didn''t know what it was since they had never seen anything like it, something so... Wrong. It was as if someone took a Concept like pure Love and corrupted it to be something more that they didn''t know.


    Violet made a gesture as if picking up a chess piece with her finger, and in the next moment, a ck piece resembling a very macabre rook appeared in her hand and she ced this rook piece on the table.


    All the Gods looked at that ''tower'' with horrified expressions as the amount of dangerous Divinities mixed there was too perilous. Soul, Death, End, Beginnings, Life, and they could even feel traces of War, Destruction, and Time.


    That chess-like piece was a Divine Artifact of the highest level! And this woman touched it so casually like that.


    Even H recoiled in front of that piece, but the reason was different. The reason was that she felt the traces of the End of her brother Fenrir. It also had traces of an unknown End God, probably parts of Typhon''s body. That was the only End God she didn''t know personally.


    ''So it was for the creation of this that Victor wanted my brother''s help.'' H thought.


    "I offer you the Tower of Nightmares, a recently created growth Artifact by one of our Forge Gods, Hephaestus, and my Husband." Thanatos was involved in the endeavor as well, as were Fenrir and Typhon, but that was irrelevant information now.


    The Gods looked at Victor, who continued to sit and smile naturally. Knowing that this Artifact had the hands of not only Victor but also the God Hephaestus, which made it quite desirable and unique for everyone, the Gods could not help but feel greed towards it. The simple fact that such a small Artifact could contain so many different Divinities made them question the sanities of all the old Gods present.


    Even The Owner of Limbo himself was surprised but for a different reason. ''That Tower is... Like a, its own Dimension, where no one can die, and if they die, they are reborn without any problem. Even in the process of death, their Soul would be nourished to be stronger. A ce that exists in an eternal loop.''


    The creation in front of him was worthy enough to be called the creation of an Artifact made by Primordials,posing Concepts that they also had in their prison. The Concept of The Eternal Loop was not something he thought he would see outside of his Domain. But what slightly frightened him the most was that this was not made by a Primordial but by a God!


    "...Tower of Nightmares? Growth Artifact...?" H asked. "What is this?"


    "As the name suggests, it''s one of our Artifacts that we use for training."


    These words caught everyone''s attention even more; could this be the secret of Victor''s Faction''s strength? These thoughts passed through everyone''s minds.


    "Inside this Tower, there is a Space that is in a constant Eternal Loop where you''ll face the adversaries and the most challenging beasts defeated by my Husband, a ce created for training, where even if you died in here, all that would happen is you being revived and your Soul being nourished. You won''t just gain fighting experience but also a possible Enlightenment for Divinity... Oh, and of course, with the recent update, the Time-Scale inside the Tower is 1000 years in there to 7 days out here."


    "This is a personal Artifact that my Family and I use for training."


    ...The words took a full 10 seconds to be absorbed by these powerful Gods. They were so shocked by the existence of such an Artifact that they literally had no reaction.


    Suddenly, understanding hit everyone, and if what the Empress said was true, the Artifact on the table had immeasurable value; it was something akin to a nuclear bomb for countries, something thatpletely changed the power game.


    The greedy eyes of the Gods turned to the Artifact, and even Shiva himself was not exempt from this. If he had this Artifact in his hands, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he could solve their Faction''s strength issues.


    The Heavenly Father looked at the Artifact, which could be described as an even greater creation than one made by a Creation God, and then looked at Victor. Unlike everyone else, he didn''t focus on the Artifact itself but on the person responsible for its creation.


    ''I need to somehow marry Ariel or other Angels to him as soon as possible.'' Being on Victor''s side was simply a game-changer.


    The reason he wasn''t greedy for the Artifact? It was because he focused on the words said by Violet, ''recent update''. These words meant only one thing: this Tower could be further improved in the future into a version that would be even stronger than this.


    The Heavenly Father looked at Amaterasu and Haruna, seeing theirck of reaction, which only meant that they already knew about it. It was proof to the Heavenly Father''s previous thoughts: having his daughters being Victor''s Wife was the greatest benefit to him.


    "What do you think?" Violet asked with a gentle smile, seemingly ignorant of the Gods'' reaction, which she wasn''t. After all, all of this was nned.


    The Gods restrained themselves from rolling their eyes. A very useful Artifact?! This could literally change the entire game! Such a powerful tool!


    "... This is a very useful Artifact."


    The Gods restrained themselves from rolling their eyes. A very useful Artifact?! This could literally change the entire game! Such a powerful tool! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But unfortunately, I''m not interested," H spoke with incredible difficulty as if she wasn''t interested.


    ''Damn it, if it weren''t for Victor''s instructions, I would have epted!'' She growled internally.


    "I see... It''s a shame... Then... Hmm..." Violet picked up the Artifact, and it disappeared. In the next moment, she retrieved arge science fiction spaceship and ced it on the table.


    "Strategic continental ship, Shiro-Hime. My personal ship, equipped with thetest updates from our Faction, capable of traveling through the vastness of space, remaining entirely self-sustaining, and is equipped with a cannon that can disintegrate an entire into cosmic dust with just a push of a button. The core is made from a yellow star, effectively granting it infinite energy."


    "A wonderful technological marvel that blends both Runes and Science."


    "... What do you think?" Violet asked with a smile.


    Again, the whole meeting fell silent in the face of Violet''s outrageous words.


    Victorughed inwardly at everyone''s expression. ''My beloved Wife doesn''t mess around.'' To be honest, Victor himself was shocked when Velnorah presented the first prototype of this ship, not expecting her to work so quickly.


    But he should have expected that, after all, she could control Technology. Being a Technomancer, she could literally build several ships with a wave of her hand

 Chapter 969: Gods Like Extravagant Titles

    Chapter 969: Gods Like Extravagant Titles


    "...Unfortunately, this is not something I require either," H spoke with a smile, a smile that was almost faltering. People around interpreted this smile as if she were shocked by what she had just heard.


    Something that clearly shocked them as well, so they didn''t think much about the girl''s expression. After all, they were too busy looking at the miniature spaceship on the table that seemed toe out of a science fiction movie.


    And imagine their surprise when they saw that the entire ship was a Divine Artifact! They could understand a Tower or something simr; after all, it was a building, a building that could be enchanted and, with some Powers, could be shrunk. The God-Kings gathered here knew that the Gremory, one of the Demons of The 72 pirs, had this kind of Power, so it wasn''t unprecedented, but...


    A damn spaceship!? A spaceship on top of that!? A ship with the Power to annihte a!? What is this? Did they switch from fantasy to sci-fi and not realize it!?


    First of all, why was this man''s Faction sopetent!? Who was inventing these technologies out of nowhere!?


    There were so many unknowns that frankly were driving everyone here crazy. And you know what the worst part is? They couldn''t do anything about it if Victor himself didn''t want to say anything.


    ''Kali... This woman who keeps visiting this man should have at least found out something, but she just keeps meditating and not caring about anything.'' Indrained internally when he remembered Kali, who seemed to be quite intimate in Victor''s inner circle, but this woman was utterly useless.


    The information Kali told Shiva, andter was told to Indra, was utterly useless because the woman herself just kept meditating and not trying to get any information.


    Not to mention, he couldn''t demand anything from Kali, or the woman would kill him with just her breath; the only reason she told Shiva anything was because he asked politely, and since they were friends, she told him.


    All the information she gave was something like Victor''s Family was very kind, and she was learning a lot, and just that nothing very relevant was said; she also couldn''t say anything because Victor didn''t leave loose ends.


    Violet narrowed her eyes slightly as her violet Draconic Eyes gleamed with a dangerous light that honestly sent a shiver down H''s spine.


    Even though she knew the n and was clearly following it, it was still ufortable to receive this look from Violet. Those violet eyes reminded her a lot of the man beside her now.


    "I see... You''re quite a demanding customer, huh," Violet gracefully picked up the ship from the table, and the next moment, the ship disappeared. "You didn''t even ept the greatest masterpiece made by our Faction, which was a gift for me..."


    H shuddered at those words. This time, she was actingpletely as if she had offended Violet, who ''kindly'' offered so many incredible ''items'' for the Norse Pantheon.


    An attitude that was not surprising to everyone present here, considering the items offered in exchange for thends of the Norse Pantheon.


    Honestly, the other Gods, even the Heavenly Father, wanted to offer something, but... They hadn''t made a move. The reason for this is because the things Violet was offering were much more valuable than anything they had!


    By the Primordial Chaos, Indra and the Celtic God-King would have sold anything in their Pantheon for that Tower alone! Their Wives were included in this offer, because they clearly knew that those damn women would ept this deal with a ''reluctant'' smile. It''s not like they would be happy to be sold to the most handsome man in existence or anything, right? They would certainly hate that scenario.


    "I think what you want is something more specific like resources... Hmm."


    "Darling, can I use that?"


    "Go ahead. You have control over anything you desire."


    "Very well." Violet nodded, and the next moment another item appeared in Violet''s hand, this time it wasn''t a Tower, or even a Spaceship, but a simple green seed. A seed that contained a lot of vitality.


    "This here is a Seed of a World Tree."


    "What-..."


    "Impossible."


    This time, no one could stay silent.


    Even The Owner of Limbo himself reacted to these words.


    "This seed contains an enormous amount of Positive and Negative Energy... It''s true..." The Heavenly Father swallowed hard.


    "That... That... How do you have that, Victor?" Shiva couldn''t help but ask.


    Listening to the words of the two highest-ranked Gods after Victor, a chain reaction spread. Pure disbelief was seen on everyone''s face.


    Discreetly, they looked at The Owner of Limbo to gauge his reaction. After all, the Seed in Violet''s hands was something that was directly interfering with the Domain of the Primordial, The Universal Tree.


    When they saw The owner of Limbo''s shocked face immediately changing to a very serious one, they confirmed that the words spoken by Victor''s Wife were indeed genuine.


    That was a Seed of a World Tree, something capable of terraforming an entire!


    It was at that moment that something clicked in everyone''s minds.


    A Tower capable of makingpetent soldiers in a short period of time, a Tower that gave life and death experience to these soldiers without needing to spend much time or resources. A self-sustaining continental spaceship. And The Seed of a World Tree... Victor... This man... No, this monster, already had enough military power to terraform others!


    While they were here fighting with swords and shields, he was already creating ships and exploring space! This was ridiculous!


    After this revtion, all the Gods who were plotting and forming hidden alliances out of fear of Victor suddenly became even more terrified. All because of a single simple reason.


    The force known as Victor Elderblood was simply an unstoppable force of nature, and they could not stop his progress or even try to understand it. They could only ept it.


    Within this Sector, Victor had be an absolute existence now. And for that status to change or be shaken, they would have to enter a Higher-Level Sector, where there were various Beings that had technologies, Powers, and influences like Victor now.


    Perhaps then, they could have a chance to gain something and not just wish they had what the neighbor had.


    "I am married to two World Trees," Victor responded with those simple words as if exining everything.


    Words that left everyone catatonic for several seconds [again], their ears ringing as if they were under the effect of a shbang.


    "... You... Are married to TWO World Trees?" The Heavenly Father asked.


    "Yes...? Is there a problem?" Victor looked confused.


    ''Firstly, that''s not the problem! I want to know how is that even possible!?'' He shouted internally. Never in all his existence had he heard such nonsense, and to make matters worse, he couldn''t even tell if it was nonsense or not because, from what he knew of Victor, he wouldn''t lie about his Wives. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Problem...? There are no problems; in fact, the problem never existed... Problems... nope, none here! What was the problem again?" The Heavenly Father kept repeating these words for several minutes, as he seemedpletely broken in the head.


    ''Firstly, that''s not the problem! I want to know how is that even possible!?'' He shouted internally. Never in all his existence had he heard such nonsense, and to make matters worse, he couldn''t even tell if it was nonsense or not because, from what he knew of Victor, he wouldn''t lie about his Wives.


    He looked at that Seed in Violet''s hand and thought: ''Don''t tell me that''s your daughter or something?'' His thoughts were going to ces he never thought he would even consider in his existence.


    I mean, someone had to understand his side. After all, the true forms of the World Tree were... Well, a tree. How do you do ''that'' with a tree? Is that even possible?


    Naively the Heavenly Father was still somehow surprised at the Gods'' creativity inmitting lewd acts, even with Zeus himself being a perfect example, with him once transforming into rain to impregnate a woman.


    In defense of the Heavenly Father, he never needed to think about this. After all, his status as the strongest Deity in his Pantheon was unalterable, and he needed to focus more on his creations and problems of his own Pantheon.


    And it''s not like he was utterly unaware of it. His genuine curiosity stemmed from the fact that World Trees couldn''t have something like children, right? Unlike normal Beings, they didn''t have a reproductive process. After all, they were created to sustain a, not to make children.


    The Owner of Limbo, who was observing everything, just looked serious as he did his best not tough. ''That Seed is nothing more and nothing less than Victor''s Negative Energy taking form. It''s not a True Seed of a World Tree... Firstly, there is no such thing as a Seed of a World Tree. When my friend wants to start life on a new, he directly ces his Essence there which gives birth to his daughters.''


    As an old Being who had been around since the Beginning of Time, he immediately understood Victor''s intentions, and because of that, he wore a very serious face, doing his best not tough. His n was so cunning and sneaky that it even surprised him. And the reactions of the Gods were very hrious.


    "By your shock, I don''t need to exin what this does, right? So, do you want it?"


    "... Unfortunately, I don''t want it," H spoke with great difficulty as if she was afraid of offending Violet.


    The Gods around felt like pulling their hair!


    Woman!? What in the world do you want!?


    They were frustrated with H for refusing such incredible items and, at the same time, envious of her for being offered so many ''good'' things. If they were in her shoes, they might as well have gotten their hands on some of those items.


    H, seeing the looks of the Gods, felt unjustified. ''I want to ept too, okay? But I can''t!''


    Violet took the seed and made it disappear, causing a sigh from all the present Gods. Honestly, they weren''t sure they could contain their greed, and for a moment, they almost forgot the consequences of their actions when trying to follow their greed.


    "You''re a very difficult customer, H," Violet narrowed her eyes slightly dangerously but then set aside those feelings: "But I can''t do anything. Unfortunately, our Faction doesn''t have any more high-value items to exchange for thends of a Pantheon." She sighed disappointedly.


    "Seniors, I leave the negotiation to you now," she said as she leaned back in her chair, bing part of the elegant background.


    The other Gods nced at each other and, for a moment, didn''t know what to do.


    Negotiation? What negotiation? Where and when? For starters, did they really have high-value items to be exchanged for an entire Pantheon?


    If it was before Violet presented those absurd items, they could think of something and try to ''trick'' the Goddess H with not very significant items, but... All of that was thrown out the window when the Empress presented her items, thus establishing a very high standard for the Lands.


    Therefore, unless they threw the most precious items of their Pantheon, it was impossible to meet this absurd goal.


    Violet and Victor smiled slightly when they saw the expressions of the Gods, a smile that was alike. They could see from afar the reasoning of the Gods, something they had orchestrated to make this whole charade happen.


    This whole meeting had several hidden objectives, and most of them were fulfilled with H and Violet''s small negotiation. The first one was undoubtedly to show the power of their Faction. A gesture that said, look at us! In less than two months, we created this!


    Literally, they put the nuclear weapons on the table and said, I am unstoppable.


    The second objective was also clear; they wanted to present their new Title as God-Emperor of Victor and Violet as his Empress, indicating that their Faction was moving towards evolution and that Violet had the Authority to speak for him if necessary.


    Although they didn''t introduce themselves as God-Emperors, they knew that when this meeting ended, he would be called that. After all, the Title of ''Chaos'' seemed to be something they unconsciously avoided. Therefore such a Title would only be imposed on Victor himself as the Chaos Dragon God.


    And they would call him God-Emperor because of the way his Faction was growing.


    The third was, of course, to steal from the Pantheons; how would they do that? By Inting prices from the beginning and establishing a standard to make them take out their most valuable items that would be used to buy and receive uselessnd, which, despite having some Divine Materials, were just standard materials that existed in all Pantheons.


    All the rare materials that only existed in the Norse Pantheon had already beenpletely taken from there.


    Oh, but despite having this deception, the Authority obtained as God-King of the Norse Pantheon and Ruler of the Norse Underworld was real; this was not a lie, but... Such Authorities meant nothing to Victor or H currently.


    Victor already had these things, and H didn''t want to go through that trouble, and she just wanted to be free now.


    This was effectively a strategy to kill three birds with one stone, all the while with the bonus that Victor was greatly enjoying seeing everyone''s expressions.


    Before the bids started, Shiva looked at Victor and asked, "You''re really not going to fight for this, Victor?"


    "The decisions of my Wife are my decisions. If she decided not to insist on the matter, I won''t insist either," Victor spoke cordially.


    Amaterasu and Haruna pouted secretly when they heard these words. They knew the n, but that didn''t mean they weren''t jealous!


    Shiva nodded and looked at Violet. "Lady Violet... Could you kindly inform us why you backed off?"


    "Hmm... My reasons are not for you to know, but since you asked so kindly, and my Husband likes you a lot, I will satisfy your curiosity."


    "The answer to your question is: We don''t need morends. As you know, we have two entire Pantheons to use, the Greek Pantheon and the Egyptian Pantheon. All I wanted from this transaction was the Authority received from being the owner of the Dimension and the Ruler. But since Lady H refused my generous offers, I have no reason or mood to continue offering anything."


    "After all, the Authority I would gain from that ce would only be a bonus. It''s not something that would change much."


    The Gods squirmed internally at Violet''s words, the reason being that she treated the Authority of the Ruler and the ruler of an entire Pantheon as something she could buy at the mall. It was just something pretty that she desired, and she tried to negotiate a price with the saleswoman, but since the saleswoman was stingy and refused several very good offers, she had no mood to continue and gave up.


    The Authority didn''t matter much to her, and she just wanted it because she wanted it. It was the same feeling as seeing something beautiful and impulsively buying it. That was the importance Violet ced on an entire Pantheon.


    When the Gods felt this, they were internally outraged, but at the same time, they understood that this woman was Victor''s Empress, one of the most influential Beings. She was the same woman who casually withdrew outrageous items as if they were nothing.


    Which in a few words meant... She was filthy rich with resources that no one else had, and because of that, her senses werepletely broken. She treated an entire Dimension that could give life to an entire Pantheon of Gods like something she would buy in the market.


    It was absurd, a train of thought that was strange even for the Gods... But it was understandable... Considering who her Husband was and what kind of absurdities he could do.


    At this moment, the Title of the Leader of the richest Faction was added to Victor''s long list of Titles.


    These Gods really liked extravagant Titles, didn''t they?


    ...

 Chapter 970: A Game Played by Two.

    Chapter 970: A Game yed by Two.


    The meeting fell into a subtle state of silence, and the gods present here who were not directly rted to Victor began to ponder what to do.


    Some gods like Indra thought about attacking H and taking her pantheon for themselves without wanting to spend any valuable resources in the process, after all, they had Shiva and Kali; even with three beasts of the END, they would somehow manage to win, right?


    This incredibly foolish thought was immediately cut off when he remembered that Shiva and Kali were autonomous beings; they hardly followed rules, especially his. Not to mention that there was currently a non-aggression agreement signed by all present, and if Indra were to break that agreement, not only would he suffer the consequences, but his faction would as well.


    Indra may be foolish most of the time and prone to impulsive thinking, but he is not stupid. Being in his position for so long has given him various perspectives on things... Although the authority of his position is constantly undermined by Shiva, something he deeply resents. After all, he is the God King, the gods who should listen to him! Not Shiva!


    Unfortunately, he was too weak for that; because of this, the leadership of his pantheon is split between Shiva and him. Shiva being the one with the loudest voice and most respected, after all, he is the strongest.


    Indra''s situation was not umon; pantheons often had figures of power that not even the gods dared to provoke.


    In the case of the Greeks, the Primordials, Nyx, Erebus, Tartarus, and Gaia were beings that not even Zeus dared to provoke. In Indra''s case, Shiva and Kali were the ones he wouldn''t dare to provoke.


    The time of silence came to an end, and the pantheons began to make their offers. Even though internally some were very upset and didn''t want to negotiate, they knew they had no choice, and the opportunity to gain more authority was something no one present would reject... Unless of course, you were someone like Victor who could literally create resources with a thought.


    They were the richest faction for a reason; they could create them. And unlike some beings who have this capability and don''t abuse it for some nonsense called not breaking the ''global economy,'' Victor didn''t care about any of that; for him, what mattered most was his family.


    The first to make his offer was Sucellus, the king of the gods of the Celtic pantheon. Or should I say, theck of his offer. "I have nothing that may interest Lady H, therefore, I abstain from negotiation."


    Sucellus lied as easily as he breathed; he actually had something of value, something left by a primordial of his pantheon, but he wouldn''t reveal it, even though the opportunity to gain more authority was good, he wouldn''t risk it like that. Mostly because if he were to reveal this item, the gods'' greed would be attracted, and since currently, he is the weakest pantheon, he needs to y his cards right.


    H didn''t care about Sucellus''s words; she just looked at the celestial father, Shiva, Amaterasu, and Haruna.


    Shepletely ignored Indra for an obvious reason that everyone here knows. An act that left Indra even more irritated, with veins popping up on his head. Fortunately, he knew he shouldn''t explode here, or things would be ugly for him.


    "I don''t care about some stupidnd; I''m very happy with my husband~." Amaterasu sneakily hugged Victor while smiling.


    Oh... Yes, they had forgotten about that fact. The God Queen of the Shinto pantheon had already imed the biggest prize by bing Victor''s wife. Naturally, being his wife, it was obvious that the man would support her, a support that couldn''t help but make Indra a little jealous.


    If he were a woman, he could charm the dragon, and would gain such support that even he could handle Shiva and Kali.


    Indra''s thoughts would make any mortal shudder, but not the gods, after all,bels don''t hinder them in any way. And many of them are bisexual by nature, which is understandable considering they have lived for thousands of years.


    A good example of this was Aphrodite herself, who liked both men and women but focused her attention on men after finding Adonis andter her true love, Victor, to whom she dedicated her life and body.


    Despite loving the wives around Victor, this love was more like how sisters love other sisters; her ''love'' is more obsessed with her husband.


    Indra even considered for a few moments bing a woman, but instinctively, he didn''t want that, after all, he had lived most of his existence as a man; changing now would be strange... Although he wasn''t against the idea if he could gain some benefits.


    Coincidentally, the same thought passed through the mind of the God King of the Celtic pantheon, but his thought leaned more towards letting his sister handle that burden. Although she was a married woman... something that wouldn''t deter the ambitious god; so what if she was married? Feelings were fleeting; benefits were eternal.


    But again, he didn''t go in that direction. For the one simple reason that... Victor scared him. Yes, he had no shame in epting that fact; the mere existence of this man frightened him; he goes against the rules of everything that has been established in the world. It didn''t even take a thousand years for him to rise in power to the existence he is now, a fact that is honestly terrifying considering he has been alive for thousands of years.


    The celestial father, on the other hand, was focused on something else; he surreptitiously observed the ''Empress''s'' expression, seeing her acting normally while Amaterasu hugged Victor, proving to him that his family was quite harmonious, and there were no conflicts that a Harem would normally have.


    This sight made him feel internally. ''As expected, love can solve most problems,'' he thought to himself, a belief that almost shattered over time due to the things he faced with his children betraying him, and subsequently, humanity''s actions.


    But seeing such a great example of ''love'' in front of him made this belief stronger again, but despite thinking about it, he wasn''t foolish enough to believe that some things love cannot solve; therefore, power was necessary. As it always has been.


    The only reason his pantheon was in rtive peace and free from interference from other pantheons was because of him; he was a primordial and at the same time a god of creation. Despite not being a fighter and considering himself more of a craftsman, his power was not to be mocked, considering that he also wielded positive energy as a weapon.


    He knew very well that if he were to die, his pantheon could very well crumble into ruins due to interference from others.


    "My opinion is the same as Lady Amaterasu''s; I do not need morends," Haruna spoke gracefully.


    The positions of the two women were understandable, so no onemented on it externally. They simply kept their thoughts hidden in their minds.


    Next, everyone''s attention turned to Shiva, Indra, and the celestial father.


    "Due to recent events, and not having resources that can satisfy Lady H, I abstain from negotiating," he said. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Frankly, although not officially an ''ally'' of Victor, he holds the great privilege of being his neighbor, and just because of that, his position was secure andfortable.


    After all, Victor''s ''pantheon'' was created by taking thends of the Greeks as a pir, and his personal dimension where his world existed, a ce that beings unrted to Victor did not know about.


    Before Victor appeared, the Greeks as his neighbor were a great source of concern for the celestial father, after all, he knew very well the power-hungry tendencies of the Greeks, but now that Victor took over, he was much more rxed... And he also had a good rtionship with Victor, he could even call him his friend, which Victor wouldn''t deny. The situation was that the celestial father wasn''t satisfied with just that; he wanted something closer, so he would be even more pleased.


    Again, the celestial father''s situation was very understandable, and he was known to be a humble man; no one present here thought he would make an offer; he much preferred his peace than worrying about gaining more authority.


    Therefore, the ball fell into thep of the Hindu pantheon.


    Seeing Shiva and Indra quite silent, H understood that it was time for her to act.


    H sighed lightly and spoke as if she were making a very difficult decision. "Honestly, just offer anything of high value, and I will hand over the pantheon to you; I really don''t want to keep thesends."


    These words made the eyes of Sucellus and the celestial father darken slightly; this woman only says this now after they said they weren''t interested! Now they can''t go back anymore!


    Although the celestial father was not really interested, it was still annoying to hear this; even if he wasn''t interested, he should have said it earlier, right? That way, he could have made other decisions.


    Shiva looked at H for a few seconds in silence, as if trying to assess her reaction, and all he saw in the woman was the reluctance to leave this meeting without any benefit.


    ''She is genuine... She really wants to get rid of this ''burden''... What should I offer?'' Shiva wondered. Newnds were not essential for him now, but that doesn''t mean it will be the same in the future; after all, the sector is about to level up, and in this new sector with stronger beings, perhaps he will need to move to subdue weaker pantheons and add to his pantheon''s army.


    Shiva''s interest in thends of the Norse pantheon was not immediate; it was more of an investment for the future. Something that everyone here doesn''t seem to take into consideration.


    Apparently interpreting the silence of the two as indecision, H sighed again: "Look, I understand that the price is high, but the value is adequate. Remember that the sector is about to level up. Who knows in the future you may neednds to amodate new subordinates or gods? Not to mention that with more authority, you will have the power to negotiate with the big guys of the next sector."


    ...

 Chapter 971: A Game Played by Two. 2

    Chapter 971: A Game yed by Two. 2


    These words caused the God King of the Celtic pantheon, and the Heavenly Father to widen their eyes! Theypletely forgot about this fact!


    They were only thinking about the present and forgot about the future. Unfortunately, they couldn''t back down now that they had spoken their words, or they would lose face, and be seen as fools for not considering something as basic as this.


    Even the gentle Heavenly Father was not exempt from pride, after all, how could he not be proud of what he is? He is a great creator.


    Indra internally clicked his tongue when he heard Shiva''s silence, he looked at the man with a look that said; what are you waiting for? Make your offer! Stop being silent!


    Shiva sighed internally in the face of Indra. ''Again rushing me, is it because of this that I call him incapable of ruling. Who put this idiot in power again?''


    ''... Oh, it was me.'' Shiva felt like facepalming now.


    Anyway, he needed to make a decision, thinking about what to offer, he thought of a cursed object that caused deep difort, an object he wanted to get rid of as much as possible.


    Shiva raised his hand, and the next moment, a ck sphere that looked like a mini ck sun with ck beams emanating around it like tentacles appeared.


    The moment this appeared, the ce was filled with a very ufortable feeling, they didn''t know why they felt this way, they just felt it as they looked at that ck sphere.


    The Limbo Guy narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw this sphere. ''What is this doing here? It was supposed to be in the upper sectors.''


    "That was something I stumbled upon, something that carried the essence of death. You are a goddess of death, right? I believe this will help you."


    H looked at the sphere with uneasy eyes. ''Essence of death? Who does this fool think he''s fooling? This has nothing to do with death!''


    As H was about to open her mouth, she heard Victor''s voice in her head. [Ask him if he has more of these spheres. Show genuine interest.]


    From the corner of her eye, H nced at Victor''s expression, and she saw the man with a curious look gazing at the sphere, his dragon eyes seemed to shimmer violet asionally.


    Following Victor''s orders, H changed her look of difort to a slow and interested one until she genuinely showed interest when apparently seeing something in that sphere.


    "Do you have more of these spheres, Lord Shiva?"


    Shiva raised an eyebrow at H, he didn''t expect this reaction. "Do you know what this is?"


    ''I don''t know! I have no idea what this is!'' She thought internally, but externally, she spoke:


    "One could say so."


    Shiva looked at H with a slight shock. It is worth noting that he is a very ancient god, for him not to know something was very rare, unless there is an anomaly like Victor, he was generally aware of most situations, for H who was much younger than him to know this, she was quite good, isn''t she?


    Shiva''s opinion of H increased slightly.


    H squirmed internally when she saw the positive look Shiva was sending her way, as if she were a daughter who had done something good, that look disgusted her.


    Shiva must have realized this because her face changed from interest to expressionless, an ancient god like him was very good at reading the emotions of other beings.


    "Responding to your question, I don''t have any more of these spheres, I just stumbled upon this one casually."


    "I see..." H spoke, and as she was about to say something again, she heard Victor''s voice once more.


    [Ask him where he found these spheres.]


    "Can you tell me where you found this sphere?"


    "Why do you need to know?" Instead of answering, Shiva asked back.


    ''I don''t know! Why don''t you just answer my question!? Stopplicating everything!'' H was getting a headache from this interaction.


    "Just kindly answer my question." She was quite cordial.


    Shiva nodded and vaguely responded, "I was on a journey of self-discovery when I found this sphere in an abandoned temple."


    [Ask him how long ago this happened.]


    "How long ago was this?"


    "Hmm... a million years ago? It might have been more, my memory is a bit vague."


    These words made H''s curiosity raise a bit, and this curiosity increased even more when she heard Victor''s voice.


    [As expected... It''s an alien object.]


    ''Alien object? So it''s rted to other beings that came to the?'' H thought she was not unaware of the information about beings that came from outside the. Noble vampires and werewolves were perfect examples of these foreigners.


    [Say that while studying an alien object may be interesting, it doesn''t hold the full value of a pantheon considering the importance of thetter.]


    H rolled her eyes internally, she was feeling like a puppet of Victor now... For some reason, this feeling wasn''t bad, especially when she felt her mind connected at such a deep level to Victor''s, she could sense his superficial feelings very well, and the overwhelming and constant obsessive love for his wives.


    A feeling that she envied a little... Just a little.


    "Although studying an alien object may be interesting. The fact that you don''t know what it does, potentially having harmful or even devastating effects, this object alone doesn''t hold the value of a pantheon."


    "Alien object, huh... So you know what it is."


    "More or less, I have theories, but nothing urate, after all, it''s something from outside." H was effectively talking nonsense with a serious face now.


    "Fair enough." Shiva nodded, he tried to get rid of a useless object for him and try to get a pantheon in return, but as the other party was smarter than expected, he decided to be fair.


    What? Although he is a fair god, that doesn''t mean he won''t take advantage of a situation if it''s convenient. These beings were not saints or will-less angels who followed their creator''s order, they were gods, and if there''s something everyone knows when interacting with gods, it''s that their mood was capricious.


    Shiva raised his hand, and a book appeared in his hand, along with two essences. "The essence of Indra, Indra''s personal book about his divinity discoveries, and my essence of destruction with memories of my discoveries."


    "What!?" Indra was shocked, simply by the fact that this man was offering something that belonged to him!


    The look Shiva gave to Indra made the man fall silent, his look was quite expressive; If I''m going to lose something, you''re going to lose something too.


    "With enough time you can use these two essences to train, and if you''re talented, you may acquire the divinity of storms and destruction."


    Destruction was a divinity of the negative scope, H as a goddess rted to the negative side could learn destruction with enough time, but the storm was a mystery to Shiva.


    Considering that the storm came from Indra, who was a god of the positive side, he didn''t know if she would be able to learn the storm and make it her own, making her be the storm of the negative side.


    Elementary concepts are in the gray area of creation, after all, they can be supported by both the positive and negative sides, it all depends on the inclination of the host.


    Evidence of this fact would be Amaterasu''s Fire, which was a divine fire derived from her sun divinity, and the hellfire that War once used in the past, although both were the element of fire, their characteristics varied from individual to individual.


    [Decline. Say the following: You are once again offering something that I cannot use in the short term, and to be honest, your essence is worthless to me. At this moment, summon your brother, Jormungand.]


    "I decline."


    "...What?" Shiva didn''t expect this refusal.


    "I apologize if I offended you, Lord Shiva, but you are only offering things that may or may not be useful to me. I want things that are useful in the short term... And to be honest, your essence is worthless to me." She huffed.


    Snake sounds are heard, and a small snake coils around H''s neck and looks at Shiva.


    Indra and the gods near him flinched for a few seconds when they saw the END god''s gaze.


    They could instinctively feel their end when they looked at that creature, everyone here was old enough to know that Jormungand''s venom was extremely deadly, if you were bathed in that venom, the entire existence of the being would be deleted without the possibility of reincarnation.


    Just like a human presses the DELETE key on theputer, they would simply cease to exist.


    Indra looked at The Limbo Guy: "Why is this creature here? This shouldn''t be allowed?"


    "He is herpanion, just as I allow you to bringpanions, the same will happen with H as a guest. She''s not breaking the rules." He replied with a neutral expression.


    Indra just grumbled and said nothing more, he knows that nothing can enter this ce if the primordial himself doesn''t allow it, but he does nothing to make himself less nervous, the only relief he has is that he knows that the primordial will not allow the END beast to take any hostile action.


    [My brothers are beings of the END, much higher than your mere destruction, why would I want that divinity?]


    "My brothers are beings of the END, the concept that can erase someone from existence, a divinity much higher than your mere destruction. Why would I want something as useless as that? Offer something else." H smiled coldly at him, she was having much more fun than expected following Victor''s instructions.


    [Why don''t you offer me the primordial essence of Madness and Dream that you stole thousands of years ago when you visited thends of a certain extinct pantheon.]


    Momentarily surprised to hear Victor''s request, she continued: "Since you cannot offer anything useful. I will make my offer... I know! Why don''t you offer me the primordial essence of dream and madness that you stole from the ancient extinct pantheon?"


    Shiva''s eyes narrowed slightly at H''s insult, and even more so by her words, the power of destruction covered his body with a weight worthy of the strongest God.


    "How do you know about that?"


    "Does it matter?" She spoke disdainfully as the power of death covered her body to resist Shiva''s pressure.


    "You-."


    "Lords anddies. Are we going to get physical? If so, let me join the fun too." Victor''s twisted smile covered his face, in the blink of an eye, reality seemed to flicker and tremble like an old TV, at that moment everyone saw the appearance of something terrible far beyond their imagination.


    But just as quickly as this appearance appeared, it disappeared the next moment, making everyone think it was just their imagination. Few knowing that it definitely wasn''t imagination. The degree of danger Victor posed in the minds of these people had just increased even more. Shiva being one of those included.


    These words made Shiva immediately retract his power, and H shortly after.


    "A fight will not happen here." The Limbo Guy spoke in a heavy tone.


    "Eh? No fight? Boring." Victor pouted as if someone hadmitted a crime against him, an expression that was terribly beautiful, making everyone present try their best not to look at him.


    Something that was not followed by his wives and H who looked at him with warm and obsessive gazes. A gaze that H waspletely unaware she was giving. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They honestly found it attractive how he goes from very scary to cute in the next second.


    [Focus.]


    ''Right...'' H snaps out of her state, and blushes slightly because of the thoughts she was having at that moment. ''I need to finish this deal as quickly as possible and stay as far away from him as possible.''


    "And so, do you ept or not?"


    Instead of epting or denying, he said, "...From the beginning, you were after this, huh, because of that, you didn''t ept the offers of the others."


    "Who knows~?" H just smiled.


    "Regardless of whether I''m after these essences or not. It still doesn''t change the fact that I have a whole pantheon in my hands, and I ampletely willing to abandon this pantheon for this essence."


    "And since you''re not making good use of these essences, why not give them to me who can use them to their full power? Put the essence of dream and madness on the table as well as this unknown essence, and I will ept."


    Victor smiled inwardly when he saw H taking control without him saying anything more. ''Shepletely understood my intentions.''


    Honestly, the unknown essence was a bonus that Victor didn''t foresee, he was after the dream and madness, two divinities that would be quite useful to him. Victor had known for a long time that Shiva wasn''t as saintly as everyone made him out to be, after all, he was also a god.


    The strongest god until recently, and you don''t earn that title without doing anything against others.


    Thanks to Diablo''s memories, whose demon had read records of the ''kind'' visit to the extinct pantheon, the demon had some powers of the god of destruction.


    ...

 Chapter 972: Closed Negotiations.

    Chapter 972: Closed Negotiations.


    The silence that fell in the meeting room was deafening. Shiva, the god of destruction, stared at H, the Norse goddess of the underworld, with a very serious look, a look that few people rarely saw.


    Even Indra himself was surprised by this facet of Shiva that he didn''t know existed.


    The only ones seemingly unconcerned with all this were Victor, Violet, Amaterasu, and Haruna. The four formed a small group in the corner, watching everything while eating popcorn and drinking soda.


    Not a very dignified appearance for an ''Emperor'', but Victor didn''t care. He never followed the stigmas that other beings imposed on him; he followed his own path. The same applied to Haruna, Violet, and recently Amaterasu had joined this club.


    As a dragon, she hade to love her freedom very much. Thinking back to her past when she was locked in her temple and only went out asionally, she snorted disdainfully. She wanted to beat her past self for unnecessarily limiting herself like that.


    Although she couldn''t me her young self too much; after all, it was a cultural thing, not to mention that she really didn''t feel like going out and enjoying her freedom. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So even though she had the power to dictate her own freedom, she did nothing. After all, the decision to do nothing and remain in her cell was her own. A self-imposed prison.


    The Limbo Guy, the heavenly father, and the God King of the Celtic pantheon felt his lips tighten when he saw Victor''s rxed posture. They wanted to tell them to be serious and behave appropriately for their positions, but who could tell them that?


    They weren''t crazy.


    The silencested for a long 7 minutes, and throughout that time, Shiva and H never stopped staring at each other. Shiva looked at the woman with a clear threat, and H looked at him with the same look.


    Despite doing all this for Victor''s scheme, which would benefit her too, she was also a proud woman! She was the woman who dared to challenge Odin and defeat him!


    Her pride didn''t allow her to look away now, not when someone who thought themselves superior looked at her with such eyes. Fueled by her sister''s desire, the END''s Cobra wrapped around H''s neck also looked at Shiva, challenging the god of destruction to attack her sister.


    Damn the consequences, and so what if he was in the territory of a primordial!? If that god attacked her sister, he would feel her venom!


    Even though he seemed the most carefree of the siblings, he felt a great attachment to H. After all, of their dysfunctional family, she was the only one who was there for them.


    Everyone conveniently ignored Thor, who was still in his dog position. It was as if he were invisible, and no one missed his presence, he thought. A thought that was far from the truth.


    At this moment, Shiva was weighing the pros and cons. With the essence of dreams and madness, he theoretically could help a god of his pantheon gain more power; the value of these essences was immeasurable. Even in the future, he may or may not acquire these concepts for himself... something he highly doubts will happen considering he has possessed this item for thousands of years and has never been able to acquire another concept for himself.


    Shiva wasn''t thinking about pros and cons; he was fighting against his desire for possession. After all, he had earned these items with great effort and felt very ufortable giving them easily to someone else... even if it was to use to gain an entire pantheon.


    In other words, it was his ego that he was fighting now, not something as basic as the pros and cons of his pantheon.


    If it were for cold and cruel logic, he had no real short-term or long-term use for these essences. Logically, the pantheon was more valuable than these essences; that was the cold logic. But sometimes, logic wasn''t heard by the emotional, especially for a god.


    It might seem like Shiva is an indifferent god who doesn''t care about anything, but that''s far from the truth. He doesn''t care about anything that doesn''t involve him. Despite being previously considered the strongest god, he wasn''t a holy or gentle entity.


    Just like Victor, he has desires, ambitions, and thoughts. The only difference is that he knows how to hide his intentions very well, and his title as the strongest god shields him from weaker beings trying to ''oppose'' him. After all, nobody would want to be destroyed by his godhood of destruction, which could only be countered by the divine Creation of the heavenly father.


    But at this moment, someone was doing just that, someone was opposing him, someone who could be as dangerous as him, a woman who had various END beasts that even Shiva himself wouldn''t casually fight.


    "This is boring... Can you two stop this staring contest? It''s been 8 minutes, and unlike some gods here, I''m a very busy man. If you want to continue this staring match, I suggest you do it elsewhere," Victor spoke while munching on popcorn.


    H and Shiva looked at Victor, visibly their faces tensed at how Victor was dressed. He was wearing a futuristic-looking 3D sses, holding a popcorn packet in his hand. He wasn''t the only one like this; Haruna, Amaterasu, and Violet were the same.


    H felt very unjustly treated now. She was doing all this for this man! And he''s taking it all in amusement... Sure, she would benefit from this too, but that didn''t help diminish her bad mood!


    Shiva, on the other hand, just looked at Victor with the same eyes he looked at H. Shiva was highly suspicious of the whole situation; the whole situation smelled of setup, and obviously, his suspicions went to Victor. Not so kind thoughts were passing through Shiva''s mind now, but unlike the goddess H who returned that gaze to Shiva, there was no staring match or anything simr. Victor was different from H; what followed was merely an interested observation from Victor.


    "Heh~? Are you sure you want to continue this, Shiva?"


    "... What are you talking about?"


    "Fufufufu, don''t pretend to be a fool. You know very well that I can sense emotions, and even your divinity can''t shield itself from mine," Victor chuckled in amusement. Then, he took off the sses, and his draconic eyes looked at Shiva.


    "I don''t care about what''s going on in your head or what misunderstandings you''re forming now; I don''t care about any of that... Just know this, I don''t shy away from a fight. If you have hostile intentions towards me..." Victor grinned widely. "I couldn''t care less about the non-intervention pact; I will destroy you and your pantheon until there''s nothing left to tell its story."


    Victor''s eyes were eager, and his smile was of pure madness. The whole atmosphere around him said, "Come on, Shiva! Bite me! Give me a reason to force my hand! It''s been too long since I''ve had a good fight!"


    Victor wasn''t the embodiment of evil; he wouldn''t directly harm the innocent, but his morals were very low, especially when he was excited. And his moralpass was even lower now, considering that he could literally create life from the souls he possesses if he so desires.


    The word "create" was a bit exaggerated; after all, he wouldn''t create something out of nothing like ''life'' as The Universal Tree does, but rather use existing souls to give a new life to a being.


    Even if he were to kill a normal human now, he would only take that human''s soul and put it back into their body, thus giving them a new life. He could even put the soul into another body he created himself. After all, the basis of a being''s existence was the soul, and the flesh was just the vessel for that soul.


    Except, of course, for true dragons, who had both soul and body intertwined in one being.


    Shiva shuddered slightly when he saw Victor''s eyes and the smile on his face. His expression faltered even more when he saw the curious and slightly hostile looks from Haruna, Amaterasu, and Violet.


    This ability to interfere between life and death... It gave Victor a great indifference to the lives of innocents, even if unconsciously, because he now knows that if he does something he doesn''t like, he can undo it.


    Shiva shuddered slightly when he saw Victor''s eyes and the smile on his face. His expression faltered even more when he saw the curious and slightly hostile looks from Haruna, Amaterasu, and Violet.


    It was clear to him that they were watching everything with the curiosity of a cat, and depending on his response, that curiosity would turn into the hostility of a predator. They were very attuned to Victor, and any decision he made would be their decision too.


    Attack Victor, and a whole factionposed of true dragons, who apparently were quite scientifically advanced, woulde after him. So, Victor''s words were not unfounded; he had the ability to destroy his entire pantheon if he so wished.


    Regaining hisposure, Shiva''s face changed to a neutral expression that made Victor''s smile falter.


    "Tsk, and I thought I was going to have a good fight," Victor grumbled.


    "Mah, Mah, no need to be sad, Darling, you can fight Kali, right? She''s at our house now," Violet said.


    "Well, that''s true, but it''s boring when she can barely handle me, and I have to hold back... Well, it''s been good training, so I won''tin," he chuckled lightly as if he remembered something amusing.


    "I envy that a little, I want to fight like that too," Haruna grumbled.


    Victor smiled in amusement. "First, master your divinity, and then we can include you in the training."


    "Fair enough," Haruna nodded.


    The casual exchange sent shivers down everyone''s spine, all because of the understood consequences of this simple discussion.


    Victor was training with Kali. They never thought they would find such a sentence so terrifying.


    ''She didn''t tell me about this ''little'' detail,'' Shiva grumbled internally. To be fair, Kali had no obligation to tell him anything; she only told him some things because they were friends.


    The other thing they understood was that... Haruna had achieved divinity, and they couldn''t sense what it was, proving that either she or their faction had means of hiding from the observation of beings with divinity.


    And just the fact that Haruna, who until recently had no divinity, had developed one sent an alert to everyone present.


    ''This must be the beginning where several ''mortals'' begin to ascend to divinity and be part of Victor''s pantheon,'' they thought simultaneously. And the worst thing about all this is that they won''t know when this will happen, leaving them even more uninformed about Victor''s faction.


    Something they had been struggling to obtain recently, but no matter how hard they try, they can''t get anything.


    What can Victor say about this? Tough luck for them? Victor is possessive by nature, and he is very overprotective; he will do everything in his power to prevent beings from gaining information about his faction, and especially about his family.


    It can be said that this is a characteristic that developed naturally, and was also influenced by Scathach, who is also a woman who thinks the same way as Victor.


    Therefore, unless he wants to, or they have a strange observation method, it is impossible to obtain concrete information about Victor''s faction.


    Shiva narrowed his eyes again and tried to sense Victor''s destruction divinity within the concept itself. As a higher-level god, he could influence other gods who have the same concept as him, thus making them unable to progress unless an agreement or countermeasure is made.


    A situation very simr to when past Aphrodite prevented all beauty gods from progressing in that concept.


    Shiva tried; he searched everywhere, but except for Kali, who had higher destruction divinity than him, he found no one else... Until recently, Victor could be seen in the destruction concept, but now... He was no longer there; it was as if he lost the power of destruction or something.


    Something he highly doubted happened. So there''s only one exnation, the same exnation that everyone deduced a few minutes ago, Victor''s faction found a method to prevent other gods from knowing the progress of their petitors.''


    The consequences of this will go far beyond just knowing if new gods have been born or not. Gods with the same concept are rivals by nature, and usually gods who have a greater understanding of the concept will prevent gods with less understanding of the same concept from further progressing their divinity.


    But... What if they couldn''t sense this progress? What if they suddenly wake up one day, and there''s a new god who has the same concept as them, and who can make them lose their authority within the concept itself? That was a very scary thought.


    After all, if there was one thing that gods most disliked, it wasck of control. Because of this, many felt ufortable with Victor''s existence because they couldn''t control his actions.


    Victor internallyughed when he felt Shiva''s shock and horror. ''Sometimes being too clever is a bad thing, Shiva.''


    Feeling her husband''s happiness, Haruna, Amaterasu, and Violet looked at him for a few seconds, then smiled.


    ''I''ll have topensate Nyxter, she''s doing a great job,'' Victor thought.


    "Why are you watching us? Get back to the negotiation so this meeting can end as soon as possible, I have things to do. Like feeding the, for example."


    For a moment, everyone''s mind wandered, and the image of Victor feeding the personification of the with his... thing... appeared in their minds.


    "Whoa, I must say you really have dirty minds."


    They paled when they heard Victor''s amused voice.


    "I didn''t expect this from you, heavenly father."


    "This... This... This is a misunderstanding!" The heavenly father became hysterical.


    "Wait, how do you know what we''re thinking?" The God King of the Celtic pantheon spoke.


    "I didn''t know; I just felt your emotions and deduced it through your behavior," Victorughed.


    They fell silent. To be fair, they had just heard that he was married to two world trees... So, diverting thoughts in that direction wasn''t unexpected.


    "Because of the demon war, there are several deep ces on the that have miasma. Although we solved most of the problems at thest meeting and our joint action, there are still contaminated ces. I will help Yggdrasil with her personal request and solve this problem. Consequently, I will do aplete cleaning on the, making all the garbage from the sea disappear, bringing back extinct animals, etc. You know, all thatmunity work."


    "... That''s truly wonderful action, Victor," the heavenly father spoke.


    Victor shrugged. "If I''m going to do a job, I always do my best; it''s normal for me."


    ''This work ethic might have elevated him to be the strongest being in this sector,'' everyone thought.


    "... And then? Lord Shiva, do you ept or not? Stop wasting our time," H spoke as if the fault were his.


    And to be fair, it was really his fault for being silent for so long.


    Shiva bit his lips in frustration, and the next moment he let out a big sigh: "I ept."


    "Finally." A contract appeared in front of Shiva, and a key appeared in H''s hand. "Here''s the key to the Nordic pantheon; sign the contract, and give me the essences, and the pantheon is yours."


    Shiva didn''t say anything; he just took the contract and read it... Finishing reading, and seeing that the contract was a simple purchase and sale contract, he signed, and the next moment three essences appeared in his hand.


    H practically threw the key to the entire Nordic pantheon to Shiva and took the three essences.


    "It was good doing business with you, Shiva. I hope our future dealings will be smooth."


    "Yes," he spoke neutrally while thinking internally: ''I never want to see you in my life again, woman!'' Shiva snarled internally.


    ...

 Chapter 973: Play with gods.

    Chapter 973: y with gods.


    "Cheers!" Violet, Haruna, Amaterasu, and H spoke simultaneously as they clinked their sses together.


    "Fufufufu, I never expected it would be so easy to deceive the gods, it''s quite an exhrating experience," Violetmented after taking a sip of wine.


    "In defense of the gods, the scheme was so well concealed that few could have noticed," Amaterasu spoke as she sat down.


    They were currently in a room in Victor''s personal castle, located in the ancient Egyptian pantheon. Now renamed by Victor as Elvenorah, the Eternal Utopia.


    "How will they know they''ve been deceived if not even a hint of it was given to them?" Haruna spoke, smiling like a fox, back to her appearance as a ten-tailed fox.


    "No one knew of our involvement in the Norse pantheon, thanks to Nyx''s concealment, and the closed state of the pantheon. The only people who know about it are H herself... And probably the Primordials. But they don''t care enough to interfere," Harunamented.


    "Exactly, it pains me to admit, but Nyx is the MVP of this little scheme having seeded," Violet disyed a small smile. Nyx''s concealment allowed everyone to do several things under the radar that made this oue possible.


    They not only gained several races that were in the Norse pantheon as their servants, but also gained two essences that Victor wanted, and anotherpetent ally.


    Yes, even though She helped because of the benefits promised to her in the form of arge piece ofnd in Elvenorah, a ce effectively well protected where she could have her peace back, and finally feel the sun.


    She also gained various divine resources from Victor himself, as well as the resources she excavated from the Norse pantheon. Despite the pain of not being able to get the dwarves and the elves, she is still quite satisfied with this oue.


    And even though she wasn''t as experienced in doing things like the dwarves, or had skilled artisans like the elves, she could still buy those services for a cheaper price than the dwarves used to charge her in the past, all because she''s an ally of Victor.


    Honestly, the benefits of aligning with Victor were so many that she would be stupid to refuse, especially after she saw that ''other'' Victor who could be described as Victor''s future.


    The Emperor''s future was promising, and she definitely wanted to be around... But that''s a n for the future, she wants to spend at least 50 years doing nothing, just enjoying the dying screams of Odin''s family, and who knows? asionally, she might even provoke the other gods of Asgard that she kidnapped.


    Another reason she received such arge area to make her home is precisely that, she not only had her private soldiers, but also the Norse gods she subdued in the war.


    She feels eager when she thinks about doing various malevolent things with these gods, even though they didn''t directly affect her suffering like Odin''s family and her father. She will still do things to them, after all, she is a goddess, and the specialty of gods is being petty, and she was no different.


    Even if she didn''t have a direct rtionship with her aggressors, they stillughed at her, still scorned her, and on top of that, they called her various names that she still remembers to this day.


    So, Yes, the goddess will have quite a bit of fun with these lords anddies; she had a long list of crap she needed to vent.


    Her eyes returned to the city in the distance that could be seen from the castle window.


    ''Come to think of it, this ce is a mix of four different mythologies, the Greeks, the Egyptians, the Shintoists, and now the Norse. It''s a great blend of beings with different thoughts... I wonder how the city is.'' H felt quite curious now.


    "Yes, it is... Because of that, she''s being spoiled now..." Amaterasu looked away and nced at Victor, who was holding Nyx in hisp, pampering her.


    It''s worth noting that she''s very jealous of the satisfied expression on the goddess''s face, but she didn''tment on it because she really worked hard these past two months.


    But even though she had worked so hard, Amaterasu was still jealous because the ''reward'' Nyx received was something no one else here received; she just wasn''t taken care of in bed by Victor, as it happened in her dreams.


    All thanks to Victor''s new dreamwalker ability he acquired by consuming the essence of dreams.


    Amaterasu doesn''t know what kind of effects the essence of madness caused in Victor, but she doesn''t care about that now, she wants the same treatment as Nyx! Her body demands it!


    "Well, just ignore that for now, let her have her reward," Violet spoke. "For now, let''s enjoy the fact that all of Darling''s ns have seeded and enjoy this peace."


    It''s not like Violet didn''t want the same treatment as Nyx, but she knew she would get that treatment eventually; after all, her Darling would ensure that for her.


    In fact, she would ensure that treatment herselfter; after all, she is his empress, it is her right to demand affection from her husband and be spoiled by him.


    "Now that things are heading in a good direction, I think it''s time to assume the position of the first royal wife..." Violet''s eyes gleamed with cunning as she touched her stomach.


    "I should involve Sasha and Ruby in this too; after all, if they don''t have it, they''ll spend eternity pointing out that fact." She knew her friends very well to understand how petty and annoying they can be when they want to.


    "You''re right... Enjoying the peace is essential," Amaterasu spoke.


    "And so, H. Have you considered my offer?"


    H, who was drinking the wine, paused for a few seconds when she heard Violet''s voice and looked at the dragoness. "... Aren''t you supposed to be a jealous empress or something? Why are you offering this to me..." Her cheeks slightly flushed, and this wasn''t an alcohol-induced reaction; even though this wine was strong enough to knock out a goddess, she didn''t drink much to intoxicate herself.


    "Huh? Are you mistaking me for Hera or something?" Violetughed. She won''t lie; if this had happened before, she would have been very annoyed by this development, but not now, not when everything was going well, and they had be much stronger thanks to the numerouspetent people by their side.


    Everything they have now was not only achieved through Victor''s efforts but also through the efforts of manypetent women. If it weren''t for Aphrodite''s connections, Scathach''s training, Ruby, Sasha, and her own decision to allow all of this, and several otherpetent women who support her husband day and night like Helena and the demon wives.


    This faction wouldn''t have grown to what it is now. Victor became what he is by contacting her, Ruby, Sasha;ter on, he became the warrior he is by contacting Scathach. He became an even more abnormal existence when he met Roxanne and subsequently became a true dragon by making a contract with Zdrac, thezy true dragon who values him greatly.


    If it weren''t for the numerous influential women, many things wouldn''t have happened to culminate in the faction they have now. Therefore, no, Violet has no problem offering these things topetent women.


    And H falls into this category ofpetent women by a long margin. Violet feels that H''s influence would be very positive in their group, which is why she made the ''invitation''. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Long ago, she stopped leaving things to chance or for Victor to develop. She is his empress, the woman who will always be by his side; it''s up to her to help her husband as much as she can, and this sentiment is shared by all the wives.


    ... This has nothing to do with the fact that she internally wishes to see H''s mature and cold facade broken by Victor in bed or something... She definitely wasn''t as perverted as Natashia or her mother.


    "You are apetent woman, and I foresee that your influence will greatly benefit our group. Because of that, I am inviting you."


    H remained silent; Violet''s words didn''t strike her as odd. After all, she is a goddess, and primarily a Norse one. Even if she hadn''t touched anyone yet because of her being... Well, She. She isn''t ufortable with this topic; after all, she has lived for thousands of years, she knows how these things work.


    And to be honest, she kind of wished...


    "Haah~. D-Darling, not here, let me rest..." Nyx grumbled as Victor stroked her long hair.


    Okay, she definitely wanted what Nyx was receiving, but! She''s not desperate for it! She wants her peace first and to enjoy Odin''s revenge... At least, that''s what she justified.


    H didn''t want to admit that she was afraid to take a step into the unknown after all, she had no experience in the matter.


    "Stop overthinking it, H. Sometimes, just taking a leap of faith is what matters in the end," Haruna spoke,pletely understanding H''s inhibitions.


    H remained silent but didn''t say anything more and just silently drank her wine.


    ...

 Chapter 974: Technocracy.

    Chapter 974: Technocracy.


    The next day, after tending to Violet, Haruna, Nyx, and Amaterasu using their new dream powers, and expanding the area of ??his room so that 7 days indoors equaled 1 day outside, Victor returned to walking through Elvenorah, with a giant woman by his side.


    "... Honestly, I could get used to having you at this height." Velnorah spoke as she looked Victor in the eyes, feeling her heart flutter with excitement. Previously, she could only look up at him, but now she could see him eye to eye.


    The former 2 meters of height that Victor had were gone, reced by a man nearly 4 meters tall. The same height that Velnorah was now, as she had grown a bit as her soul adjusted to her current body.


    "Form and appearance mean nothing to me... I can be whatever I want, whenever I want," Victor said as his appearance shifted to that of a child, then back to that of a teenager, until returning to his 4-meter form.


    "You say that, but all you''ve shown is yourself."


    "Well, my appearance is perfect, why would I want to change it?" Victor asked genuinely confused, despite being a shapeshifter who can be anything, he is too proud of himself to change his face. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Velnorah couldn''t argue against this logic; after all, it might seem narcissistic, but out of every 100 people she asked, 100 would say that Victor was indeed perfect.


    The divinity of beauty ensured this oue for him. Velnorah''s thoughts were interrupted when she felt Victor''s hand stroking her head.


    "Stop thinking nonsense and tell me how you''re doing," he said, taking her hand and wrapping it around his arm as they continued to walk through the city, ignoring the stares of everyone.


    "I''m fine," she replied with a small smile on her face, a smile that Victor appreciated greatly.


    Two months ago, Victor appeared in the city and announced the new name of the city and who governed it. No one opposed it, how could they? After all, they weren''t crazy enough to defy Victor.


    In less than two weeks, the entire city was rebuilt on arger scale, able to amodate beings up to 10 meters tall.


    While working on Violet''s first spaceship, she also worked on remodeling the city, in rger'' schemes without changing the aesthetic that eachndowner chose. Unlike the first job, which she refused the help of her ''sisters,'' the task of remodeling the city had the help of Haruna, Amaterasu, Aphrodite, Hestia, and surprisingly, Sasha.


    The vampire who was now a dragon decided to help her sisters in the city''s remodeling, unlike Velnorah, who only focused on making the buildingsrger, the streets wider, and giving the city a more futuristic appearance, Sasha, with Hestia''s help, was responsible for making the city''s traffic simpler.


    In simple terms, all the highways connect to all the important establishments, thus avoiding any kind of traffic in the movement between supernatural beings.


    After all, the city wasposed of gods, demons, and supernatural creatures who are stronger than ordinary humans, some of them even fly, so keeping this kind of thing in mind is very important to avoid future problems.


    Surprisingly, Sasha had an extensive knowledge of this that even left Hestia slightly surprised. When asked about it, Sasha shrugged and said she really enjoyed ying kingdom-building games. And since she was bored, she decided to help them out.


    Unaware that due to Sasha''s intervention, one thing led to another, and now she somehow found herself responsible for the city''s security.


    Wondering how she ended up in this position, Sasha herself wouldn''t know how to answer. She simply helped build the city, and now she was in charge of its security? She didn''t even understand how that happened.


    It could be said that she became themander of the city''s police force, holding control over all the city''s soldiers. It''s not an exaggeration to call her a general... a position upied by two people, Sasha and another woman from the nk n appointed by Velnorah who would rece Sasha when necessary.


    After all, as Victor''s wife, Sasha could often be absent from her duties for... quiteplicated reasons involving long, enduring night battles that even left a dragon like her tired for several days.


    As Velnorah became the new ruler of the city, she made sure to follow the same government model as is followed in hell. She''s not talking about the form of government, but rather how all the important positions are filled by women who are somehow rted to Victor.


    She felt that this way was better to avoid futureplications rted to corruption, as happened in her former empire.


    Although she knows fully well that Sasha won''t stay in her position for long, after all, she prefers to spend more time with Victor than working, which to be fair, they all felt the same way. Because of this, for each wife who upies an important ce in the society they have created, they have trusted individuals who can temporarily take their ce.


    Velnorah even considered automating everything to free up the women, but she decided against it for now, after all, this work is what kept their minds upied, and nothing goodes from letting powerful beings get bored, as a former empress, she knew that very well.


    Unlike hell, which is an absolute monarchy, Elvenorah was moving towards bing a Technocracy, a societyposed of scientists focused on research and development. It could be said that the entire city is a grand experiment of Velnorah''s.


    Which wasn''t wrong; her husband gave the order to make this ce an eternal utopia where various different existences coexist, and in her mind, only a Technocracy would work.


    All the basic needs of an individual would be supported by the government; they wouldn''t have to worry about water, food, housing, even money would be given regrly. But in exchange for these benefits, they must participate in non-offensive experiments aimed at turning this society into a utopia.


    Everything within the society was an experiment, and they didn''t know it; every encounter, every contact, every conflict, everything in the city was being observed by thousands of cameras scattered throughout the area.


    One could say that everything she was doing was just the first steps towards the future her husband had ordered her to create.


    It''s worth noting that Haruna, Amaterasu, and Tasha didn''t like this at all; after all, they didn''t want to be part of an experiment. However, they set aside their concerns when they learned that their husband''s wives would not be included in it. Everything happening here was a grand experiment that would be applied to future civilizations they would dominate in the future.


    Knowing this, they stopped caring. After all, as long as it didn''t affect their subordinates and their leadership, they wouldn''t mind.


    ... Little did they know that this was precisely what Velnorah wanted them to think. As mentioned earlier, the entire city was a grand experiment for Velnorah, and her sisters'' reactions were part of her ns.


    "I must say, I didn''t expect you to do... this. When I gave the order," Victormented curiously as he looked at the city, ignoring the people looking at him in awe.


    Seeing such a tall, handsome man, and due to his fame, even the gods thought that this is what a true god looks like.


    "Are you disappointed?" She asked with the same cold voice, but at the same time, a hint of concern could be seen in her voice.


    "Far from it... I''m impressed and amused... Technocracy, huh? This model of society never crossed my mind."


    "Well, Husband is not a scientist or researcher like me, so you didn''t even consider this possibility."


    "That''s true... Absolute monarchy suits me better, after all, no one dares to challenge my power," Victor said, tyranny suits him more.


    Despite discussing such sensitive matters in the midst of so many people, nobody here could hear what he was saying, not even the gods themselves. His mouth wasn''t even moving! If Victor wanted no one to hear what they were talking about, that''s as easy as breathing considering his reality-bending powers through runes.


    "That''s true. Husband is the strongest after all," Velnorah said.


    Victor chuckled lightly when he heard the conviction in Velnorah''s voice, it seemed she believed those words from the bottom of her heart. ''She became more open when I gave her this city... It wasn''t a bad decision after all.''


    By giving Velnorah a chance to erase her resentments and past failures, she was slowly opening up more to him; her defenses weren''t as high as before.


    ''But... Technocracy, huh. So that''s the society she envisioned? A society where everything is a grand experiment?'' Victor thought. He wasn''t a scientist, so he could fully understand the consequences of such a society for a scientist''s ideas. But just because he wasn''t a scientist didn''t mean he would mock this method and say it''s wed.


    ...

 Chapter 975: Velnorah, My Giant Wife.

    Chapter 975: Velnorah, My Giant Wife.


    ''But... Technocracy, huh. So that''s the society she envisioned? A society where everything is a grand experiment?'' Victor thought. He wasn''t a scientist, so he couldn''t fully understand the consequences of such a society for a scientist''s ideas. But just because he wasn''t a scientist didn''t mean he would mock this method and say it was wed.


    He wasn''t that close-minded. If he didn''t know something, he could just ask his Wife... Or, he could wait and see for himself; it was more interesting that way.


    Seeing Victor silent and sensing his emotions, Velnorah smiled internally. It was this attitude that she came to like the most about Victor. Even though he did iprehensible things to those who didn''t understand, he wouldn''t directly judge her. He would wait to see, epting the things she did because of who she was.


    It could be said that Victor epted Velnorah''s entire existence as she was... He didn''t ask her to change or anything like that and was content to have her as she was, and because of this attitude, Velnorah liked him even more.


    Small minds didn''t understand what she was trying to achieve here, but in the long run, everyone would know the impacts of it. Velnorah never thought of herself as the smartest woman in the Universe... No, maybe she did before her fall, but as always, reality was there to ensure she didn''t get too arrogant.


    And because of the lesson she learned from failing, she decided to create a Technocracy, a society where everything was a grand experiment. Velnorah would know everything that happened here and every idea individuals had. She would open doors to new knowledge or ideas she never thought of before.


    Listening was important to have ideas, that was a lesson she learned from interacting with Ruby and watching the infamous ''animes'' that all Wives seem to enjoy to some degree.


    And this lesson, she would apply here... She would listen to an entire societyposed of thousands of Beings of different species and implement all interesting or good ideas to improve her own Faction and achieve a future utopia.


    The city, which was a grand social experiment, was also a great source of ideas for Velnorah herself, and through this city, she would support her Husband.


    For the second time since she met Victor, she had never felt so excited about the future.


    ''First, I must automate everything. I can''t let my sisters upy small positions they don''t want. A Clone police force will be quite useful, too... Clones that keep their information and update ording to conflicts... Maybe I should put a Nightmare Tower here? Husband, would you allow clones to fight in the Tower? That way, we''ll have the greatest fighting force. A fighting force that updates automatically.''


    ''Not only that, as my Husband owns Hell, I can make these soldiers grow new Souls by doing this, ensuring potential for the future. Depending on the soldiers'' performance, I should categorize them into different squads and give different Races and attributes to each... That way, Husband will have a truly immortal army by his side.''


    ''Equip these soldiers with ships equipped with a technology that blends Divine Materials and Runes... All in an automated process... We''ll have the perfect army where if one ship is destroyed, the system''s automation will just create another in a few minutes.'' A ridiculous thought, only conceivable due to the essentially inexhaustible Dimension of resources that Victor provided her.


    ''I must upgrade my Artificial Intelligence, ensure more security backdoors in case someone tries to corrupt them... Actually, why not make her sentient like those anime characters Ruby watches? That way, she can fall in love with my Husband, and everything will be easier. Of course, I''ll also create security backdoors as well. The Artificial Intelligence will take care of this entire city and ensure that the Technocracy functions properly.'' Velnorah thought.


    Velnorah wasn''t nning to interfere in Hell. She knew very well that Hell was Victor''s personal domain, not to mention that the Technocracy wouldn''t work in his Hell where a society he built already existed. The society she was nning could possibly exist now because it was in its initial phase of construction.


    The Beings living here had only recently begun organizing themselves, so it could be said that this was the perfect opportunity to make everything work the way she nned.


    Velnorah''s ns were in overdrive and the simple gesture of Victor giving her a city worthy of a former Overlord and telling her to do what she couldn''t in the past unleashed a force that could no longer be stopped. A force that would be very helpful for the Emperor in dealing with his enemies in the future.


    "Ouch," Velnorah grumbled as she felt Victor pulling her cheek.


    "W-What-"


    "You''re lost in thought again." Victor smiled gently.


    A smile that made Velnorah''s heart tighten, a strange feeling she had recently started to feel more and more as she interacted with Victor in theirmon interest.


    "... I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, just try to rx more. I know as a Dragon, and a powerful one at that, you don''t easily feel fatigued, but it''s important to rest and enjoy time with those around you."


    "Enjoy time with those around you..." Velnorah murmured as she looked subtly at Victor, who was walking down the street again while looking around like a tourist, seeing the differences from when he was here in the past.


    "Can you ept a request of mine, Husband?"


    "... Oh?" Victor looked curiously at Velnorah. He didn''t expect she would say those words.


    ...


    "For a request from a former Overlord... I thought it would be moreplex... And not this... Well, I''m notining." Victor smiled lightly as he looked at Velnorah, who was just as she came into the world and was lying with her head against his chest while closing her eyes, apparently focused on listening to the sound of his powerful heart and feeling his warmth in her body.


    Victor was currently in the personal mansion within his Inner World, in Velnorah''s personal room. It seemed straight out of a futuristic movie.


    Although he and his Wives often slept together, the women still valued their privacy. Because of this, each of them had their own rooms decorated ording to their tastes, where they kept their personal belongings. They only went to the main bedroom at bedtime.


    Victor himself had his own room that he rarely visited. To satisfy curiosity, Victor''s room theme was a modern one with a gamingputer and modern furniture.


    One could say that this room was Victor''s ''Human'' dream, dreaming of having a top-of-the-line gamingputer, and when he became powerful, he fulfilled this dream and hasn''t touched it since. He just kept it as it was to remember his past. After all, his tastes had changed over time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    One could say that his room was more of a museum than a room itself.


    Victor looked around the futuristic room and saw that everything was automated. For a few seconds, his gaze fell on a full-body mannequin where Velnorah''s always-worn clothes were, and then his gaze went to the tall woman lying on his chest.


    He smiled gently when he saw Velnorah''s peaceful expression and began stroking her long blue hair. "Sleep well, Velnorah."


    "Mmm..." She snuggled closer to Victor''s body as if he were a big pillow.


    ...


    Velnorah opened her eyes slightly, feeling very sleepy.


    ''... Did I sleep that deeply?'' She wondered how long it had been since she had slept so deeply. She could barely even remember thest time she slept.


    She opened her eyes slightly and stared at the ceiling of her room. At that moment, she felt quite peaceful, as if all the weight she had been carrying had suddenly disappeared.


    "Good morning, Velnorah. How was your sleep?"


    Looking slightly to the side, she saw a pair of crimson-violet eyes, and only when she saw those eyes did she remember what happened. "Husband... I had a good sleep... The best sleep."


    "I see, that''s good to hear." He smiled gently and stroked her long blue hair.


    "Hmm~." She purred in satisfaction with those caresses, caresses she never thought she would enjoy or let someone do to her.


    "Well, sleeping for a month tends to do that to people."


    "What-." She sat up abruptly when she heard what Victor said, only to stop when he pulled her back into his chest and hugged her.


    "Don''t worry, I dted time. Not even an hour has passed outside."


    "... Oh... You could have told me that before." She grumbled. For a moment, she thought she had missed 1 month of development in her city.


    ...

 Chapter 976: Velnorah, My Giant Wife. 2

    Chapter 976: Velnorah, My Giant Wife. 2


    "What''s the fun in that?"


    She pouted at Victor''s words.


    "Why did I sleep for so long?"


    "Fatigue and mental exhaustion. And other factors like your body needing to adapt to the new changes."


    "...Mental exhaustion..." She spoke as if it were a strange word to her.


    "Don''t overestimate our minds. Even though our resilience to such things is much greater than any Being''s because we are Gods and True Dragons, we still feel fatigue. However, due to our mental strength, we will not fall because of these small things."


    "However, just because we won''t fall doesn''t mean we shouldn''t deal with it. After all, even for us, letting these feelings settle for a long time can be dangerous."


    She merely nodded at Victor''s reprimand. Everything he said made sense; emotions were quite dangerous if not dealt with properly.


    Knowing she still had time, Velnorah nestled closer to Victor and closed her eyes. As his Wife, she could do this, right? After all, she had a bit of possessiveness in her too. As a former Empress, she wouldn''t have epted her Husband having a harem, but in this case, she had no choice. After all, when she found her ''Husband,'' he was alreadymitted.


    ...Honestly, she never thought she would grow so attached to Victor since she had started all of this all for the sake of her revenge. In her mind, she would just be a puppet Wife who would have a child with a powerful man so that when she got her revenge...


    Well, she didn''t think about the future after her revenge. Maybe she would simply ept her role as a trophy Wife or try to betray her Husband to regain her freedom.


    In her mind, this would happen if she were with a man other than Victor. After all, far from acquiring a slightlypetent Husband with high power in the form of an army, she had acquired one of the most powerful and kind Beings as her Husband.


    A man who was able to make her feel these feelings. A very good man.


    Velnorah felt something muchrger and thicker than usual rubbing against her entrance, and as she was on top of Victor''s chest, this sensation was quite noticeable.


    Considering that Victor''s height now was almost 4 meters tall, and that his body grew proportionally to his height, his big dragon became a colossal dragon that only a woman as big and developed as Velnorah could endure.


    After all, just like Victor, everything in Velnorah was ''big''. Honestly, if Victor were at his normal height, he would feel like he was hugging a giant cushy plush.


    Something he didn''t ept. He wasn''t a shota, and he didn''t intend to be one or feel like a shota would feel for hugging a woman bigger than him.


    Everything about Velnorah was soft and not very defined, like, for example, his more warrior-like women such as Scathach, Eleonor, Morgana, Rose, etc.


    She felt more like Aphrodite in that her whole body was soft and plump, with the difference that everything about her was bigger than a normal woman because of her height.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Victor with slightly narrowed eyes.


    "What? I''m a healthy man, and I have my beautiful Wife on top of me. It would be strange if I didn''t react."


    Velnorah felt that what he said made sense. ''Should I then be proud that as his Wife, he desires me?'' She thought to herself, and after reconsidering for a moment, she decided to take pride in it. After all, she was his Wife, right? It was good that her Husband desired her.


    Velnorah got up, leaving Victor''sfortable embrace. She sat on the bed and looked at the member, which, from the perspective of a normal woman, could only be described as the member of a giant, but for Velnorah, who was the same height as him, it could only be described as a member considerably above average even by the standards of her Race.


    ''Will that even fit inside me...?'' Using her head, which seemed more like a supeputer in processing capacity, she immediately made the calction and saw that this member would fill her entire interior, reaching even the entrance of her baby room and possibly surpassing it if forced.


    These calctions left her quite... excited with this prospect. Even though she was a scientist, researcher, and a full-time Empress, she was still a woman with desires... But she didn''t want to take that step now. After all, she wasn''t emotionally prepared for it.


    ''I don''t want to have a child now.'' Considering that her philosophy merged with that of the True Dragon, she was almost certain that the moment she lost her first time would be her most fertile period. After all, this was a characteristic of her Race.


    In terms of percentage, if she was 50% fertile normally when she lost her first time, her body would go from 50% to 99.9999%. It was practically certain that she would get pregnant. After all, this was what happened to her entire species.


    This was one of the reasons why the first partner of women of her former Race was the most important partner. Typically, a woman who suffered from abuse in wars or by other Beings usually killed themselves. In their culture, it was shameful not to have someone the woman genuinely desired as the father of her child.


    This little problem was solved by her mother, and if she so wished, she could have her first time and not get pregnant, but she didn''t want to rely on her technology and instead wanted to be as natural as possible with her Husband.


    But that didn''t mean she couldn''t have fun, right?


    Like a timid cat that found something new, she slowly approached the member and touched it. Feeling the veins pulsating, she observed with the interest of a woman and an academic. "What would happen if this entered my other sisters...?" She asked as she stroked up and down.


    "They would probably deform with my current size."


    "Right... Only I can handle this now." She swallowed hard.


    "Hmm, I think Aphrodite could handle it too."


    "... Well, she is the Goddess of Love. Reality would probably distort in her favor to ept anything from her love." Velnorah felt that made sense in a somewhat morbid way.


    "In fact, that''s quite possible considering her level of Divinity now." Victor nodded.


    Victor pulled Velnorah back into his chest again as the woman mounted him and willingly spread her legs to feel the member at her entrance. "Stop teasing me, or something will happen, and you won''t like it very much."


    "Humph, how do you know-."


    Victor pinched Velnorah''s nose. "I can feel your emotions, remember? Don''t pretend to be strong. You''re not ready yet."


    Velnorah fell silent, then sighed softly. She had forgotten about this ability of her Husband''s.


    "Just rest for now," he ordered.


    "Mm." Velnorah made a confirming sound andy on Victor''s chest. She tried to drift back into the realm of dreams, but the heating from her intimate parts, practically glued to her Husband''s member, made her very ufortable. Her Draconic instincts demanded that she mate here and now, but her emotional reasons prevented it.


    "I''m sorry... Ugh."


    Velnorah stopped talking when Victor pulled her cheek again.


    "No need to apologize. If I only wanted your body, I wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble, Velnorah."


    Velnorah raised her head and looked into Victor''s eyes, and when she saw those possessive eyes looking at her, she shivered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What I want is all of you." Slowly, Victor''s hands roamed over Velnorah''s voluptuous body. "Your body, your Soul, your thoughts, your existence, I want everything for myself... I won''t settle for just a small part of you."


    He held both her cheeks with his two hands. "I want topletely infect you with my existence. Only then will I be satisfied."


    Velnorah''s whole body shiveredpletely at this statement. By the Primordial Chaos, she must be insane to find those words so exciting to the point of feeling her heart melt with affection. Without thinking too much, she followed her instincts for the first time and kissed Victor.


    An unconscious kiss, driven by her instinct but containing all her emotions. When she pulled away, she didn''t know it, but she was looking at Victor with the same look that his most obsessed Wives had.


    "I can''t give my body now to exercise my right as a Wife and have a daughter, but I will give you my heart and trust." She kissed him again. For her, who had been betrayed by her most loyal subordinates in the past, it was quite a bold statement and demanded a lot from her.


    But she didn''t mind. Even though she was scared, she knew that Victor would protect her heart with his immense existence. He wouldn''t betray her and stab her in the back. She knew that; her entire Being knew it.


    When they separated a few minutester, she spoke seriously with a look that seemed like two blue-colored ck holes. "Don''t break my trust, Husband."


    "Never."


    "Good." Velnorah''s smile was one of the most beautiful smiles Victor had ever seen, directlypeting with the genuine smiles that Violet, Sasha, Ruby, and Scathach had given him.


    Although, there was nopetition. For him, they were all precious.


    ''There seems to be something truly special when a woman who is normally cold and emotionless, gives you a genuine smile...'' Victor thought.


    Despite everything that had happened, Victor felt much closer to his Wife since they officially became Husband and Wife, and for him, that was what mattered most at the moment.


    ...

 Chapter 977: Yandere Junketsu is very possessive of her master.

    Chapter 977: Yandere Junketsu is very possessive of her master.


    Victor, back to his usual height, looked at the sphere in his hands with curiosity. Currently, he was in the Demon King''s Castle, his property in his personal Hell.


    ording to H, in order for her to ess the Abyss, she had to use her End ability as a guide. Apparently, this happened because Abyss Creatures exist in gxies that have already had their ''end'' in existence. Although these Beings are not Gods of The End per se, they are the result of actions when an End God erases a gxy and only the darkness of the Sector remains." Victor thought.


    "ording to her, that Being from the Abyss she summoned isn''t even an adult in the Abyss Realm. You could say it''s at the bottom of the food chain, with the minions Being even lower than it." Victor had a genuine interest in these Beings.


    After all, the first time he saw them, he felt ''called'' by them as if his existence was resonating with these Beings. You could say it was the same feeling as Vampires from the same n meeting each other.


    Although, the feeling wasn''t that strong. It was more like a familiarity in seeing someone of the same species.


    "To ess that Realm, I need to exert the Divinity of End... If I want to use the same method as H." Victor highly doubted there was only one method to reach the ''Abyss''.


    His thoughts were interrupted and returned to the sphere in his hands. "And this sphere... It''s giving me the same familiarity those Abyss Beings had given me, but only to a stronger degree."


    Victor yed with the sphere in his hand, thinking about what to do. He wanted to ''explore'' the existence of these spherespletely, using his eyes to fully discern what this sphere was, but he decided not to do it for now because of a single simple reason that this sphere seemed to be connected to something. Even without using the full extent of his Powers, he could tell that.


    "Well... I''ve never feared anything, and it won''t start now." Victor released the sphere, and the sphere began to float.


    Victor murmured several words in the Draconic Language, and soon severalyers of protection began to appear around him and around the entire room.


    Approximately more than 6666 different Shields with different functions began to appear, but if we were to mention the 6 most important ones, they would be:


    Anti-corruption: a shield capable of preventing any kind of corruption as long as it wasn''t stronger than Victor, Roxanne, and Amara. Something shared by all the other protections.


    Anti-maniption: a shield capable of preventing any kind of control, from mental control to charm control like Aphrodite''s. Although Victor was immune to these types of maniptions now, he wouldn''t risk it; he had learned from his mistakes after all.


    Anti-invasion: a shield that prevents any kind of interference or passage to this Sector,pletely closing possible breaches in Space.


    Anti-observation: a shield that prevents the possible individual from the other side from observing anything beyond the room he is in now.


    Anti-reality: a shield, or more precisely Victor''s Authority, preventing whoever was on the other side from altering reality, thus putting him as the ''owner'' of this reality he is in.


    Andst but not least.


    Anti-Soul: A shield capable of protecting your Soul, which could be said to be the most crucial shield, as he put more Energy into it.


    There were other shields that he put up which prevented various possible scenarios, but these were the most important ones to mention. Victor was very cautious about whatever might be on the other side. Even Roxanne and Amara themselves weren''t fooling around while fully supporting Victor to ensure that his enormous Energy supply never ran out; as their '', the two women would do anything to protect him. After all, these were their most basic instincts in action.


    "Okay, let''s start..." When Victor was about to speak, his gauntlets dissolved into a slime-like liquid and reformed in front of him as a Greatsword.


    "Junketsu? What''s wrong?"


    The violet Power around Junketsu flickered as if she were speaking to Victor, and upon hearing what she said, Victorughed.


    "Very well, you can do as you please." He wouldn''t hinder Junketsu''s overprotection since his weapon had evolved into much more than a simple weapon. Due to his weapon''s inherent connection with Victor, it was not an exaggeration to say that the weapon itself was alive.


    For a moment, Victor feltpletely ''whole'' again, as if the part of his Soul that Junketsu had fused withpletely had returned to him but still existed there as a separate Being. It was a simr sensation he had when he merged with his Alter.


    The Power around Junketsu glowed with animation, and in the next moment, it dissolved into slime and lunged at Victor. All of Victor''s demonic armor waspletely consumed by Junketsu, and in the next moment, the sword itself became aplete set of full-body armor that even covered his face, giving him a macabre appearance.


    The color themes of the armor changed to ck and violet, and a violet crystal formed on Victor''s chest, a crystal that ''pulsated'' as if alive, and with each pulse, the violet details pulsed with pure Power.


    For a moment, Victor feltpletely ''whole'' again, as if the part of his Soul that Junketsu had fused withpletely had returned to him but still existed there as a separate Being. It was a simr sensation he had when he merged with his Alter.


    The form of his armor seemed like a hybrid form of his Dragon Form and Junketsu itself. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Since when could you do this?" Victor asked curiously, slightly surprised that his voice had changed because of the helmet covering his face.


    The crystal on Victor''s chest glowed, and soon Junketsu''s voice was heard not only by Victor as he always heard it but also by Amara and Roxanne, who had never heard her voice.


    "I was working on it when Master tried to rece me with some stupid technology." She grumbled, quite annoyed as Vietnam-esc shbacks appeared in her mind; Velnorah''s words were like trauma to her, who was born to ''protect'' and ''serve'' Victor.


    Amara and Roxanne looked at each other with disbelieving expressions; even an ''object'' had an ''obsession'' with Victor. This was another level of nonsense they didn''t expect... But this kind of event was very much like Victor.


    "I was only able to do it recently when that white sphere helped me evolve even further due to my desires."


    "... White sphere?"


    "Her?" A dagger appeared near Amara and pointed at her.


    These words confused Victor and Amara for a few seconds, but they soon understood what she meant.


    "Oh, my Divinity of Beginnings, huh."


    Victor understood how this was possible now. After all, theoretically, Junketsu was part of him, so it was obvious that his Divinity would react to her desires.


    But these words proved to Victor something he already knew, the Divinities of Negativity, and Beginnings, which was just one step below Positivity, were moreplex than he thought.


    Something simr happened in the past in the incident where Roxanne and Amara yed with his ''food'' in his body, giving him more Powers than he could count.


    To be honest, the amount of Power Victor had at the moment was so numerous that he didn''t even know all of it. Fortunately, he was a Master of Martial Arts, so it was ''instinctive'' for him to use his Powers quickly, and he didn''t need to think too much about it. After all, everything came to him instinctively.


    "I understand... Don''t worry, Junketsu, I would never rece you, I would''ve just asked you to consume the armor or something." Victor spoke honestly.


    He often preferred to use something he was used to rather than somethingpletely new. Of course, this thought only applied to weapons; he didn''t think much about armor as long as it fulfilled its function of protecting him.


    "Humph, only I can use the Master. I allowed those stupid armors because they had no sSul, but I won''t allow that strange liquid that the giant Wife uses; that''s NTR."


    Victor''s lips twitched when he heard those words from Junketsu. He wondered what kind of nonsense she''d been watching to know those words.


    The strange liquid that Junketsu was talking about was probably Velnorah''s technology, which was something like a living metal, something closer to nanomachines. Apparently, being a ''living'' metal aroused Junketsu''s jealousy and possessiveness, which made the sword want to evolve to be the Jack of All Trades for Victor.


    "Heh... A weapon that can transform into armor and is quite possessive..." Victorughed in amusement and appreciation. "I can ept that."


    "Humph."


    Amara and Roxanne rolled their eyes when they heard what he said.


    "A very Darling-like response," Roxanne spoke.


    "Well, he is the God of Yanderes. It''s obvious he would be pleased with this kind of obsession," Amara pointed out.


    "That''s true," Roxanne nodded.


    Junketsu and Victor promptly ignored the two women as they were having their ''moment.''


    "Junketsu, what can you do?" Victor asked curiously.


    "Whatever the Master desires."


    ''So she will react to my desires, huh.'' Victor understood what she meant.


    "Hmm..." Victor looked at the gauntlet with sharp ws covering his hand and thought about letting his hand out.


    ...

 Chapter 978: Yandere Junketsu is very possessive of her Master. 2

    Chapter 978: Yandere Junketsu is very possessive of her Master. 2


    "Junketsu, what can you do?" Victor asked curiously.


    "Whatever the Master desires."


    ''So she will react to my desires, huh.'' Victor understood what she meant.


    "Hmm..." Victor looked at the gauntlet with sharp ws covering his hand and thought about letting his hand out.


    Responding immediately to Victor''s desire, Junketsu removed the gauntlet from Victor. The gauntlet dissolved into a violet liquid resembling slime and entered his body as his hand appeared.


    As the liquid entered his body, Victor felt a strange sensation. It was as if there was ayer of protection just beneath his skin that epassed not only his skin but also his muscles and bones, reaching into every deep part of his body. This wasplete biological protection.


    Junketsu essentially not only became part of his Soul now but also part of his body, fully merging with his Being.


    And because she wasposed of various highly resistant Mortal and Divine Materials, his internal systems also received a boost in defense. Theposition of his bones did not change; it was still made of the same substance, but its characteristics were of pure Divine Material.


    Examining his body with his eyes, he saw that his entire body retained its biological form while acquiring the characteristics of the materials ingested by Junketsu. His physical body changed at the gic level with this fusion.


    ''This is very unexpected but not an unpleasant surprise. I''m loving it more with each passing moment.''


    Victor decided to test the armor''s resistance and squeezed his arm covered by the armor. Even using all his physical strength, he couldn''t break through the armor''s defense. Victor was impressed by its robustness. In the next moment, he decided to be more serious, using his Energy to increase his strength and squeezing his arm even harder.


    A small ''crack'' sounded in the gauntlet, but in the next moment, the armor was repaired and became even more resistant,pletely preventing him from cracking it.


    "Interesting, for a moment, I felt my Energy dwindling a bit."


    "I am fused with the Master, so I can use your Energy to restore the armor if necessary. Due to the recent Essences consumed by the Master, I can also make the damages you suffer feel like a dream that never happened."


    "Somewhat irrelevant considering few Beings can break through your stupid defense... But quite broken at the same time," Amara spoke.


    ''As Ruby usually says, he got even more broken... And to think that jealousy, obsession, and passion could drive Junketsu this far.'' Roxanne thought internally. ''Well... All his Wives are like this, always going further and further because of their Love and obsession.''


    It could be said that the Divinity of Love and the Divinity of Yandere were the strongest Divinities out there because they drove a Being so hard to act.


    Any Divinity rted to emotions was indeed powerful. After all, it was these same emotions that moved any Being. Roxanne, as a World Tree of Negativity, understood this very well.


    "That''s true," Junketsu spoke. "And if the Master wishes, I can be even more resistant."


    "... Oh? What do you mean?" Victor asked.


    "I react ording to the Master''s desires, so if you want to focuspletely on defense, all my Energy will be used for that," she replied.


    "... So, activate defense mode?"


    The moment he said that, his previously exposed hand waspletely covered, and the entire armor became even more robust. Victor visibly ''expanded'' in body size as even the Dragon Tail behind him became razor-sharp, and his Dragon Wings became even more robust.


    Any Being that wasn''t strong enough to attack him... would simply vanish due to the Divinity of Destruction.


    If this were a game, Victor had just switched from medium armor to heavy armor. The difference in the armor was not just aesthetic, with various spikes growing, but Victor could also feel his Destruction Divinity being used in the armor, making it even more lethal.


    Any Being that wasn''t strong enough to attack him... would simply vanish due to the Divinity of Destruction.


    Victor joked about calling this defense mode, but it was as lethal as his other form.


    "What changes in this form?" Victor decided to ask.


    "The Master''s Energy is constantly being used to increase defense against all possible types of damage. It can be said that I am supporting you to defend against everything, but the Master can still attack in this form. I just won''t assist you in that."


    "... Won''t assist me, huh... Then, switch to attack mode. Let''s do some small tests."


    "One second, Master."


    Victor''s robustness and spikes disappeared as the armor changed from heavy to medium again, and violet mes emanated from his wings, covering the tips of his tail and ws as violet mes also emerged from the helmet''s mouthpiece. In this form, Victor felt various attack-rted Divinities being used, even the void of Erebus'' son and its darkness.


    "Give me a demonstration."


    "Yes, Master."


    Victor gestured, and a dummy made of Divine Material appeared in front of him.


    Victor pointed his hand at the dummy and released a burst of pure violet mes, his basic attack using only the Snow n''s mes that had undergone various mutations throughout his journey.


    When the mes shot from Victor''s hand, a ''void'' appeared in front of them, causing the mes to vanish, reappearing on the left, right, and above the dummy, an attack from all sides.


    "Oh?" Victor looked curiously at this. His attack had changed from fire to pure Destruction with his Divinity. A red sphere formed in his hand, and he threw it towards the dummy.


    Just like before, the change was instantaneous as he thought to throw a sphere, but halfway through, the sphere turned into several small destruction spikes that made several holes in the dummy.


    Victor conducted several tests with various different Powers. After evaluating everything, he said, "I see..."


    "In simple terms, it''s like I''m ying a video game with Aim Assist. Junketsu will automatically change my attacks to the most efficient form possible to cause maximum damage."


    "She can even ess my other Powers to makebinations, like what happened with the Lightning that was transformed into Ice at the end."


    "Not only that, all attacks have traces of your most dangerous Divinities, Master. Such as traces of ''Chaos''."


    "Are you using the Energy from my Nightmare Form?"


    "... Should I not have?" She asked, a little concerned.


    "It''s not that. I''m just curious."


    Junketsu breathed a sigh of relief. "I am part of your Soul, Master. And your Nightmare Form is also your Power."


    "I see..." Victor nodded. "So the attack form is like having two people in control. While I attack, you also attack alongside me, causing double damage. I presume the same happens in defense, with the only difference being that you will bepletely focused on defense while I attack."


    "Basically, yes," Junketsu nodded.


    "Hmm, stay in defense mode."


    "Yes, Master." His armor-covered form changed to the more robust one.


    "... Just a reminder that it was the Master who introduced these ''forms'' or ''modes'' that you speak of. I can do more than that. I essentially react to your desires so I can solely focus on defense, but at the same time, I can change various aspects of the armor for attack."


    Proving her words, ws emerged from the gauntlet''s wrist covered in pure Negative Power, and in the next moment, various weapons began to form in Victor''s hand.


    Daggers, axes, western swords, katanas, every type of weapon Victor had ever practiced could be made.


    "They say the best defense is a good offense, and this armor can be that, too. It all depends on how the Master desires it, so don''t limit yourself to ''modes'' or ''forms''. Just voice your desires, and I will do my best to fulfill them." Junketsu wanted to ensure that her Master did not have limited thoughts about her!


    She was powerful and versatile! She was the best equipment. No, she was the ULTIMATE equipment! And only she could adorn Victor''s body and take care of him! The rest was just useless garbage that served as food for her!


    "Hmm... I understand. Thank you for your advice, and don''t worry, I will make good use of this. But in a fight, patterns are important. Having two basic forms, like attack and defense mode, is important, so you know how to switch because every moment is crucial in a high-level fight."


    "Very well. Everything is ording to the Master''s will."


    The ws and weapons disappeared, leaving only the robust armor.


    Victor nodded satisfactorily, and in the next moment, he thought to remove the helmet. Responding to his desires, the helmet dissolved immediately as that thought appeared in Victor''s head, leaving his eyes and hairpletely free again.


    Despite finding the helmet cool and not bothering him, after all, the armor was part of him, Victor liked to ''see'' the world with his own eyes. Besides, his face could also be a weapon if his opponents were women.


    This detail also applied to men; Victor knew very well that despite being very handsome, he could be quite intimidating if he wished, especially in his expressions when he was very excited or having fun. These expressions could definitely cause apse in judgment in other Beings.


    "Let''s continue our exploration, Junketsu. Make sure to protect me."


    "Yes, Master!" Junketsu replied with great fervor.


    "Hey, Darling! We''re here, too! We''ll protect you too!" Roxanne grumbled, feeling her position threatened by this weapon. She was here first, okay!? She had been helping him from the beginning!


    Amara grunted in annoyance, too, and nodded,pletely agreeing with Roxanne''s words. "Don''t forget about us either!"


    Victor chuckled lightly. "I won''t."


    "In that case, protect me, girls. I''m counting on you."


    "Yes!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ....

 Chapter 979: A Companion Beyond the Cosmos.

    Chapter 979: A Companion Beyond the Cosmos.


    Born from a tangle of Chaos, my Essence spread across the Cosmos in search of understanding.


    At first, I didn''t understand what I was doing, what I was, or what awaited me. The only thing I knew was that I needed understanding.


    Toprehend. To understand. To learn more about the infinite vastness of the Cosmos... I must say, such a decision both delighted andpletely vexed me.


    In pursuit of understanding, I encountered various annoying specimens of Light, iprehensible Beings that did not share the same Essence as I, Beings who somehow sought to use my Essence.


    As if they could. All that remained for those who touched what they did not understand was pure and genuine madness. In my quest to understand the Cosmos, I came across another annoying thing outside of these specimens of Light.


    A barrier. A limit. A restriction imposed upon the entire Cosmos by forces even I could notprehend at that time. No matter what I did or how much I attacked the barrier, I couldn''t break through.


    It was at that moment that I learned my first emotion: Anger. Anger at not being able to fulfill my primary objective. From that anger, motivation arose.


    Nothing would stop me from achieving my primary objective. It was at that moment that I made a decision. I would learn more, and my attention turned to those Beings of Light, as I no longer had the goal of just driving them away. Instead, I would consume them.


    Arriving at a gigantic sphere in the Cosmos, I saw hundreds of thousands of Beings of Light, and I thought, ''This will do.''


    Many tried to stop me, and some even sacrificed themselves while saying words that I did not understand, but in the end, it was a futile effort. Nothing could stop me if I desired something, and I instinctively knew this.


    As I consumed that spherepletely along with the Beings of Light, changes urred within me, and I understood the Cosmos better thanks to the knowledge of those Beings.


    I knew about the ''Primordials,'' the barrier that separated the Sectors, and what they called me.


    Beast of The End, they said.


    That name irritated me even more deeply. I was not a beast created by a mere Primordial. I was something more, and I instinctively knew this.


    Another change that urred when consuming that sphere was that my own presence seemed to be warping all of reality as my ''body'' grew sorge that it consumed stars and entire gxies.


    Apparently, those Beings in that sphere were quite petent,'' and this allowed my Power to grow even more.


    It was when I was drifting in the Cosmos, sifting through the hundreds and billions of memories that I had consumed, that suddenly, I ''stopped.''


    Four figures appeared in front of me, and I immediately recognized them.


    The Universal Tree, Limbo, Death, and Infinity, the ''Primordials'' that those Beings of Light spoke of.


    "Death, is this your doing?" The Universal Tree asked.


    "No, it is not," Death replied.


    "Then what is this?" The Universal Tree asked again. "It seems to contain traces of The First, but... It seems corrupted in some way? As if something is not right? A Creature from The Abyss?"


    "It did not arise from the remnants of my actions if that''s what you''re mentioning... As I said, this is not my creation."


    "A bug in the System that needs to be corrected," Infinity spoke. "That''s all it is."


    "Agreed." Death raised a hand towards me and tried to erase me, but a mere Concept of Death would not affect me. I was born from Chaos, and to Chaos, everything will return.


    Even Death was no exception. I wanted to move or do something, but I couldn''t; it seemed like the Space around them was an infinite distance from me, and between them, even my body, which could distort reality, was not functioning as I was ustomed to.


    Clearly, they were responsible for this.


    "... This is concerning... He was not affected by me."


    "... If he wasn''t affected by you... Then he''s an Outsider..." These words from The Universal Tree left the four figures extremely serious.


    Suddenly, several things began to be thrown at me as they were using their Authority to try to eliminate me in some way, but nothing worked. I understood this; I understood that they were enemies, but like those Beings from that I eliminated, I was powerless before them.


    And it angered me... It angered me in a way that I had never felt before, and from that anger, my body reacted.


    "This is bad. Creation itself is being consumed! We need to drive away this Outsider as soon as possible!"


    "Drive away? Drive away to where? Wherever he goes, Creation will be consumed. We need to seal him." Infinity pointed out.


    "I have a ce... Infinity, transport him to my home. We will use that ce as his prison until we have an idea of how to deal with this."


    "Okay."


    Suddenly, I was no longer floating in the Cosmos but in apletely dark ce where the vast Creation I was ustomed to did not exist.


    As more figures arrived, my angerpletely clouded my judgment, and before I knew it, I was alone again.


    With my emotions calmer, I assessed the ce where I was, and I realized that I was in some kind of closed Dimension where Infinity and the ''End'' trapped me.


    I became angry again, an anger that I had never felt before. My body ''expanded'' and distorted everything around me in an attempt to escape, but it didn''t work.


    I don''t know how much Time passed, but eventually, I grew calmer. I began to assess my situation and realized something. I could get out of here. Given enough Time, I could escape from this ce.


    My maturation would take longer because of this incident, but I would definitely get out of here by consuming this Prison... But I wasn''t willing to wait that long, so I worked on something.


    Just as in the beginning when I spread my Essence, I did the same this time as I made several spheres so tiny that they would be imperceptible to all, and I ced the Essence of various Gods from this Sector that I consumed. This was a precaution in case one of these Primordials found these spheres.


    Most of these spheres were covered with the Powers of the other Gods, but... Its Core, deep within the Core, my Essence remained hidden there, observing everything and consuming everything in small particles and sending it to me.


    The process would be tediously long; after all, I was trying not to attract attention, but it would be worth it. By consuming the Prison and the Creation outside, I could be stronger and mature.


    Time passed again as my n worked. Several Beings found my Essence, and the fools used it to add to their Power, unaware that it was tainted by me. Every time these Beings gained Power, half of what they would normally gain would be transferred to me.


    The fools were handicapping themselves, and they didn''t know it. But thanks to them, I could have entertainment while continuing to consume this seemingly endless Prison.


    As I watched everything as a spectator, I looked on with interest as a God used his son, who had the Power of a Divinity called ''Concealment,'' to open a portal to a Lower Sector and throw a sphere he created with his Power into that ce.


    Apparently, this God had the same idea as me, and he used his Essence to do so. Little did he know that this Essence was no longer his but mine, just like his whole Being. He used so much of my Essence to be stronger that he becamepletely corrupted so I could absorb him from here and add him to my strength, and no one would know how he died.


    Except for the ''System,'' an existence as hateful as those Primordials.


    That thought appeared in me for a few seconds, but I quickly dismissed it. Even if I absorbed that Being, my strength wouldn''t change much. Instead of doing that, I simply observed him making a n that was incredibly simr to mine and throwing his Essence into the Lower Sectors.


    Apparently, his son was able to create that small hole in Space leading to the Lower Sectors because he had two problematic Divinities: ''Concealment'' and ''Pration.''


    Thetter was what I coveted the most. If I could absorb that boy, perhaps my escape from my Prison would be quicker. Unfortunately, he didn''t have my Essence yet.


    His father was a greedy man, and he wouldn''t give up ''his'' Power so easily.


    When the sphere was thrown into the Lower Sectors, I suddenly gained a ''vision'' of ces in the Cosmos that I couldn''t see before... And, I had to say, I was disappointed.


    Just as the name suggested, the Lower Sectors were indeed Lower Sectors, and their Existential Space was so small that not even half of my body could fit, and there were more Stars and Creations than truly powerful Beings.


    I was disappointed, but I didn''t dwell on it too much. After all, it was a new sight, and something new was always wee to alleviate my boredom. I began to take an interest in the Lower Sector when a God of Destruction took my Essence. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And when he brought me to his Pantheon, I was shocked to sense an existence close to a Primordial here.


    ''How did I not sense this before?'' I wondered, and I got my answer.


    This Sector was strange... The Primordial, Limbo, made this Sector his home and remained there. Simply because a Primordial remained here raised many questions. It was also because of the fact that the Primordial was here that my senses were suppressed.


    After all, something that all my Essence had inmon was not to try to attract attention when the Primordials were nearby.


    ....

 Chapter 980: A Companion Beyond the Cosmos. 2

    Chapter 980: A Companion Beyond the Cosmos. 2


    Time passed once again. And I witnessed the development of this Sector... It was, once again, an abnormal Sector. Vampires with Concepts only Higher-Level Gods possessed and Werewolves entirelypatible with a World Tree, capable of harnessing the potential of Positive Energy. Witches, humanoid women disyingpletely foreign Energy that I had never seen before. Youkai, creatures simr to Werewolves but able to harness the formless Natural Energy of World Trees, a potential they were yet to fully grasp.


    All these creatures were strange and the only normal things here were the Gods. Except for a few irregrities like that Destruction Goddess, the rest were virtually the same.


    The God who sent the sphere attempted to absorb the Powers of the Destruction God, who had their own sphere, but I didn''t allow it. I didn''t want my entertainment to end due to a foolish attempt. I manipted his Energy to give him the sensation that he was gaining Power when he was actually receiving nothing. Unfortunately, I had no control over his own existence, and I couldn''t control him like a puppet because my Power was too minuscule within him.


    Yes, I was part of his entire existence, and I could observe him, but for more capricious tasks, he would need to receive twelve more doses of my corruption. However, I wasn''t willing to do that. I knew clearly that The System was watching me. If I did something out of the ordinary and it sensed it, the Primordials would appear, and all my work would be in vain.


    Time passed once again, and I saw the progression of this Sector... It was at this moment that I felt it. Even though I wasn''t close by or even in the same gxy, I could sense the connection of that gxy with the one my sphere was in.


    "Someone like me!" My entire existence trembled with anticipation at sensing a panion". It was the same feeling animals had when they encountered someone of the same species.


    I had never felt this before, and this was the first time in my entire existence that I felt something called "joy" and "expectations."


    I tried to focus my attention on this feeling, but unfortunately, it was too far away for me to feel anything concrete, and my influence was even less because it was in a Lower-Level Sector.


    Apparently, I wasn''t the only one who felt this as the current owner of my Essence also felt it. He had been trying for years to acquire the Power of this Essence, but I didn''t give him anything. After all, unlike normal Essences, I couldn''t ''fuel'' this sphere due to the distance. But to keep him from losing interest, I still emitted the aura of a God from a Higher Sector that only a Primordial could understand in this Sector.


    "... He has be an even greater monster once again..." Shiva spoke.


    The ''He'' Shiva was talking about was quite obvious; even I knew who he was. After all, he was the most abnormal in this Sector. Even by the standards of the Higher Gods, I remembered the way ''he'' evolved was too ridiculous and his talent was too frightening.


    It was at this moment that everything made sense to me. The fact that ''he'' was so talented, and his ''abnormality'' was because he was like me!


    Someone of the same species! Apanion born of Chaos! A Chaos Companion born hidden in Creation to avoid attracting the attention of the detestable Primordials!


    Time passed once again, and I found all my attention focused on gathering information about ''Him.'' I even stopped observing my other Essences scattered around, focusing all my attention on finding someone of the same species.


    The name ''Victor'' became stuck in my existence, and I repeated it endlessly.


    Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor. Victor, Victor, Victor.


    Always searching, always trying to understand more. Anxiety took over my existence, and I couldn''t wait to see him with my ''eyes''. I heard he was a ''male'' man, and finally, I saw his appearance in the files that Shiva created about him.


    Looking at his long ck hair, violet eyes, and masculine form, ''I'' decided to be simr but the opposite.


    For the first time, my gigantic form diminished, and it waspressed into a humanoid Being. ''I'' acquired a feminine appearance, a female with ck hair and ck eyes and a face very simr to his.


    I tried to change my eyes to his violet color, but something in my existence was against it. Though annoyed, I didn''t dwell on it much and simply focused on making my face resemble his. I couldn''t achieve his ''perfection'' because Icked the Divinity of Beauty, but it was good enough.


    Seeing that he had a name...


    Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor. Victor, Victor, Victor.


    That I repeated endlessly in my head, I realized I didn''t have a name. I refused to be called by what those scraps called me, so I gave myself a name, something that wouldpose my existence forever. Something that would make me recognized as apanion of the same Race as him.


    Azathoth.


    ... That name seemed right. It was as if my entire existence was in ecstasy just for having that name.


    Another meeting urred, and this time, for some reason, Shiva removed my Essence from his personal domain.


    Initially, I was curious to know why he pulled my Essence, but all those thoughts disappeared when I felt my panion.''


    All my attention turned to the man sitting there. I was seeing him ''personally'' this time. My breath caught in my chest, and pure excitement flooded through my entire Being.


    Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor.


    I could feel it as clear as day being so close to him. I could feel, hidden deep within his body, his true appearance, a beautiful appearance that briefly emerged when he threatened Shiva as he yed with him.


    ''He''s like me! He''s like me! He''s like me! He''s like me!'' I could have shouted excitedly, and I wouldn''t have cared anymore. I wasn''t even worried if The System would warn the Primordials about my change.


    All I wanted was to embrace my Companion and create others like us! Let us mix our Essences and create a new Pantheon! A Pantheon of Beings as beautiful as us!


    Although his True Form was much smaller and weaker than my current self, I didn''t care. I finally found someone like me! I would protect him so he could grow and mature, and I wouldn''t let the Primordials do to him what they did to me!


    Suddenly, my illusions were shattered when I realized I was still trapped in this ce, and this realization made a rage burst in my newly acquired heart... No, rage was too little for what I was feeling.


    Before, I was angry because they stood in my way, but this time... This time, I felt true HATRED!


    Because of them, I wouldn''t be able to meet my Companion/ Because of them, I had to stay here and just watch everything!


    This realization made my newly acquired Form explode and return to my Original Form as the entire realm and Creation trembled before my hatred. Without realizing it, I grewrger, and I matured as all Energies scattered throughout the Cosmos were acquired all at once, leading to the maturation of my body, something that waspletely out of my ns.


    This tiny amount of Energy was far from enough to nourish my body for maturation. Something else influenced this... It was at that moment that I understood what was missing.


    Self-understanding.


    Understanding who I was, what I desired, and my existence, that was what prevented my maturation.


    Who am I?


    Azathoth.


    Where do Ie from?


    Foreign... that''s what the Primordials called it, and they weren''t wrong. I didn''t belong to this Creation, and I was something beyond them.


    I am Azathoth, an Outer God.


    What do I desire?


    To merge with my existential Companion, unite our Essences, and create a new Pantheon.


    What is the meaning of my existence?


    ... I don''t know... But I will find out. No, we will find out together.


    This understanding led me to calm down again, and my humanoid body was remade. Ipletely ignored my imprisonment, bing stronger and my Essence fading from the Cosmos.


    I also ignored my growing Power and my Authority reaching levels I could never imagine before.


    I didn''t care anymore as I focused all my attention on the Essence that was now in the hands of my Companion.


    I didn''t care about the other Essences because the most important one was already in my Companion''s hands, and I knew that no matter what the Primordials did, he wouldn''t give it up.


    After all, like me, he must have felt the connection between us, even if he was too young and weak to understand what it meant.


    As a matured Companion of the same Race, I must teach him to mature. Only then can I think of leaving this strengthened Prison.


    For a moment, my thoughts wandered towards the Divinity of


    that young God possessed, but I dismissed this possibility. If it were before the Prison was reinforced again, I might have had a chance to escape, but now it was impossible for that to happen. Even with my help, that Divinity wouldn''t be enough to break the Prison.


    I needed external help, the help of someone like me.


    My Companion performed a Ritual with many protections, something I found intelligent yet needless. After all, I wouldn''t harm him. In this Humanoid Form, all my Powers were contained as well, further preventing me from unintentionally harming him.


    When he threw his Essence into the sphere to try to understand it, I desperately reached for his Essence and merged it with mine. For the first time, I ''felt'' someone touching me, and even better, this Being was someone of the same Species as me!


    I felt his Essence trying to retreat with such force that even I was surprised that someone of the same Race as me could be so strong even without being fully matured - Of course he would be strong! After all, he is like me!


    But unfortunately, I didn''t let him. I wouldn''t lose this precious moment!


    I grasped his precious Essence with all my strength and Power, while being gentle enough not to hurt him, after all, I didn''t want to hurt my Companion.


    I quickly made a connection between our Essences and prevented him from leaving me. I don''t want to be alone anymore! I felt my entire existence spreading in pleasure. This is what it means to be connected to someone! I loved it! I want more! MORE!


    More, more, more!


    I want your entire existence to fill me.


    "Ah~" An indecent moan escaped my lips as I felt my whole body bathing in his Essence.


    Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor, Victor.


    But despite wanting to continue so much, I did my best to hold back. I must focus on the objectives; pleasureester. I quickly distorted the reality around me and ''returned'' to my True Form, while in reality, I was just standing here with my Humanoid Body, all to deceive the senses of the Primordials for what was about to happen.


    Without wasting time [although I wanted to enjoy it more], I quickly created a symbol of our union, a symbol that would help me escape from here in the future. By merging his Essence with mine, I gave life to our Daughter.


    The first of her kind. She wasn''t like me and my Companion, but she was close enough to be called an Outer God. She didn''t possess theplete Essence of Chaos like us. Instead, I gave her the Essence of Space, Intangibility, and Nullity.


    In her presence, in her True Form, the very fabric of Space and Reality would be distorted, giving rise to Nullity where every Non-Existential Concept would be Exerted. Only then could she extract me from here in the future.


    Looking at the small sphere, so beautiful and fragile in my hand, I spoke with love and tenderness: N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I will call you... Yog-Sothoth, my first Daughter. A girl who shall be my hope to escape from this ursed Prison and find my Companion. Now go, my Daughter, go find your Father."


    The sphere disappeared from the Prison, traveling through the connection made between her and Victor.


    ''I wonder what his reaction will be.'' A yful smile appeared on her face as she felt a new emotion, amusement.


    Today was such a long day, and she had learned so many new emotions, from amusement to obsession, and she relished each one of them.


    A passing thought crossed her mind. ''If my Daughter has another Daughter with my Companion, it''s possible that my chances of escaping from here will be even quicker than I previously thought.''


    This thought caused a frown on her face, though not out of jealousy or anything like that. She just felt slightly upset that when her Daughter merged her Essence with that of her Companion, she wouldn''t be present, something that, for her, was inconceivable.


    Putting that aside for a few seconds, Azathoth sat in the Space around her and pondered on the possible Powers her daughter would develop. After all, she gave her several powerful Concepts that would help her escape from this prison, but at the same time, she was curious how she would develop from these Powers.


    This was the first time she felt a feeling of anticipation in her ''creation''; she was curious to see her Daughter''s development.


    Her thoughts halted as she looked curiously at Victor, whose features changed many times in just a few seconds, ranging from shock to horror, and then to a gentle expression, then back to horror again when a little girl appeared in front of him, a little girl who was a perfect blend of him and her.


    "... Father?"


    The girl was so tiny that she didn''t even have 0.000001% of her actual size, but she was still so beautiful, so pure! This was her Daughter! Her and her Companion''s Daughter!


    ''I wish I could have given her more Power, at least to let her grow immediately to the initial stage of an Outer God, but this cursed Prison would prevent it, so I just had to give her a small portion of my Power.'' She growled irritably. An Outer God shouldn''t be so weak with such a minuscule amount of Power!


    It went against her standards! But unfortunately, she had no choice in the matter, and she didn''t feel dissatisfied. Her Daughter was beautiful, a precious gift to her. It may take a while for her to develop without feeding, but she was sure her Companion would find a way to help her.


    "Violet will kill me when she finds out about this... I should have put more protections."


    ''Even with all the protections in the world, you can''t avoid me. After all, our Essences are the same. We are Companions of the same Race. We are Outer Gods.'' She chuckled in amusement at these words.


    She had never interacted with another Outer God, but she instinctively knew that none couldpletely avoid her since she was more mature than all of them, and she was the ''progenitor'' of all, just like her Companion.


    The fact that she could create another Outer God with just a tiny amount of Essence from her Companion was proof of these thoughts, but to her, none of this mattered. As long as she wasn''t alone anymore and had her Companion by her side, that was all that mattered!


    Looking at her Companion''s Essence in her hand, she smiled gently and ced it in her chest, right next to her humanoid heart.


    She smiled lovingly as she felt his Essence pulsing and covering her entire existence. Even though he was at an incredibly far distance, to her, it felt as though he were right next to her, and she would never let him leave her side. NEVER!


    ''Fufufufu~'' Sheughed in amusement, and with her obsessive eyes spinning like ck holes, her attention immediately returned to what was happening. Her Companion took their Daughter in his arms and gently caressed her cheeks.


    This gesture was so BEAUTIFUL that she felt her entire body get hot and immediately thought about having another Daughter and bathing in his Essence again! Unfortunately, his remaining Essence within her was now too scarce to make another Outer God, and if she used all that remained, she might lose their connection, something she didn''t want at all.


    "What is your name?"


    "Yog-Sothoth?" The little girl responded as if confused about why the man had asked something so obvious.


    Those words made Victor and the two women in the room freeze instantly.


    A reaction that would''ve made Azathoth curious if she weren''t in heat and watching this moment with obsessive eyes, recording and filing this adorable moment in her head.


    "...Fuck."


    "Yes, I want to so much!" She growled with desire and anger at not being able to fulfill this wish and became even more agitated for another reason.


    She was frustrated because she couldn''tmunicate with him either! She wanted to speak with him!


    "Ugh!!"


    ....

 Chapter 981: Daughters?

    Chapter 981: Daughters?


    Victor knew he had a knack for things going awry¡ªany activity he set out to do would DEFINITELY end up in apletely bizarre manner or in a way no one could predict. And as strange as these urrences became, they definitely benefited him in some way.


    This was definitely one of those cases... But by far, what just happened today was far beyond what he expected! He just wanted to understand the ''familiarity'' he felt with that object and wanted to understand what the object was, but because of this curiosity, he reached ''something'' he couldn''tprehend.


    And that ''something'' used its Essence nightmare-style, along with his own Essence, to make him a Daughter! A Daughter who bore the name of an Eldritch God!


    The simple fact that he had touched an Eldritch God left him extremely worried, and it was not because of the fame these Gods have or anything like that, but because Eldritch Gods tended to be something that broke the notion of Reality entirely.


    Their very presence caused terrible consequences around them. It was okay for him to be like this; after all, it could be used as an asset for him, and he could control it himself, but the moment another Being appeared with these Powers, things tended to get problematic.


    Looking at his ''Daughter,'' he didn''t even need to ask the girl about her mother''s name because he knew very well who she was, but just out of concern, to prove he wasn''t wrong, he asked anyway.


    "Who are your parents?"


    And the girl''s response didn''t disappoint him; it was precisely as he had thought.


    "Azathoth Mother!" She gave a big, innocent smile and then pointed at him, saying something even more obvious.


    "Victor Father, umu." She crossed her little arms and nodded.


    It was strange to see a one-year-old girl act like this, but in her defense, she was anything but normal. She might be small, but there was no doubt that she was very deadly.


    A deafening silence fell over the ce, and Amara and Roxanne were just as incredulous as Victor himself, who was trying to digest what had just happened.


    Victor looked at the sphere floating in the air and sighed. He took hold of the sphere, and the moment he did so, the sphere entered his wrist, and he felt his connection with someone far away. Very far away. He wasn''t even sure where the person on the other side was, but for sure, it was a ce unreachable with his current Powers.


    ''Azathoth lives in the Upper Sectors?'' When this thought appeared in Victor''s mind, he felt a confirmation from the sphere. He couldn''tmunicate through the sphere directly, but apparently, he could feel its intention.


    Turning his gaze back to his Daughter, he asked, "What is your purpose ining here?"


    "To help Mother escape from Prison... Do I have to learn from Father?" She replied, looking up as if she were searching in her head.


    "Escape from Prison... What happened to her?"


    "I don''t know?"


    "... Do you know where the Prison is?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Can you help her?"


    Yog shook her head, "Too weak, too young."


    Victor asked other questions to which his Daughter responded quite consistently and honestly, and soon he understood.


    ''She has basic knowledge of who her Father and Mother are and her purpose of existence. Azathoth probably created her to help her escape and only focused on the necessary knowledge for that.'' Again, when Victor thought this, he felt a confirmation from the sphere.


    Victor sighed, pondering what he should do... Denying his Daughter was out of the question as she was obviously his Daughter. The feeling of familiaritying from her was proof of that. Not to mention the sense of belonging to the same ''species'' that he could sense in her presence.


    A feeling stronger than what he had felt from that Creature from The Abyss.


    If what he felt from the Creature from The Abyss was something ''simr'' to him, what he felt from the girl was something ''identical'' to him but a bit different.


    She wasn''t EXACTLY like him, but she was simr enough to be equal to him.


    ... Did that exnation make sense? Maybe it didn''t if Victor exined it that way, but it made sense to him.


    In mathematical terms, Yog was 99% simr to him, with that 1% being something thatpletely differed from him, something that seemed unique to him and Azathoth.


    A confirmation was felt in the sphere, proving that his thoughts were correct.


    On the other hand, the Creature from The Abyss was something that only had 2% of what he considered simr to him. One could say they were a very distant subspecies in the food chain that had remnants of what formed his existence.


    Victor sighed again and stopped thinking about the matter. He then squatted down and picked up the little girl in his arms. Looking at her face, which was almost a spitting copy of his, he couldn''t deny that she was his Daughter... Not that he would do that, of course.


    The little girl smiled widely at him, showing her white teeth, and hugged his face. "Father is so handsome, hehehe~"


    Victor narrowed his eyes, but it wasn''t because of his Daughter''s reaction; after all, he knew he was handsome. The reason was because the Space around them was distorting. Reality seemed so fragile in the face of the girl''s excitement.


    ''Okay, an Outer God, huh. I understand.'' Even if she was a baby, she was still an Outer God.


    "Yog, control yourself."


    "... Control myself?... How do I do that?" She asked him confusedly.


    Victor sighed again. Of course, she wouldn''t know that. She''s basically a baby. Victor opened his mouth and spoke in the Language of The Dragons.


    "Stop and return to normal." He ordered the Space around them, but the Space ignored him as if he were an insignificant citizen... His ability didn''t work!


    Amara and Roxanne quickly entered his body.


    [Victor, she''s an Outer God, so probably only another Outer God can influence her!] Roxanne spoke.


    Victor thought that made sense. He then essed his nightmare form and used it. His body was covered in that familiar Energy, and his whole body distorted into something... Grotesque, something that just a sight of would drive an ordinary individual insane.


    Yog''s eyes opened wide, and she hugged him again. "Father is so handsome! Even more handsome than before!"


    As expected of someone of the same species, she remainedpletely unreactive to Victor''s appearance.


    Victor himself could feel the excitementing from the sphere, something he promptly ignored, and exerted his influence over his Daughter''s Powers.


    "Stop."


    This time, Reality itself obeyed him.


    "Return to normal."


    As if his words were a Divine Decree, everything returned to normal, leaving nothing out of the ordinary.


    Victor looked at Yog, who had shining eyes and narrowed his eyes slightly. The little girl was still leaking her Power and influence unknowingly.


    Now that he was actively using his Nightmare Form, he could identify the Concepts his Daughter had.


    ''Space, Intangibility, and Nullity...'' Victor was speechless, especially about thest Concept.


    Nullity, such a broken Power.


    Nullity Maniption was nothing more than the total inversion of Reality Maniption.


    Instead of manipting what was real, the Power allowed the user to control the unreal, what did not truly exist, whose properties exemplified vary greatly, from the user being able to manipte a non-existent "Space" freely, giving rise to things that essentially could not exist by the logic of Reality, to dictating the "rules" of that Null Space in which a person finds themselves.


    These "rules" ranged from birthing and controlling the unreal in whatever way the user desired to the total erasure of the existence of whatever the user desired, erasing it at the highest possible levels, erasing everything from mere matter to every Aspect of Reality possible, including the metaphysical and Abstract Concepts. In a much more quantified and clear example of the ability, the user can manipte Non-Existence as if it were within Reality, giving rise to things that essentially cannot exist while also having the functions of reversal, such as bringing back that which has been erased or, in a general case, being able to affect Beings with a Non-Existential Physiology, for example.


    This little girl could essentially bring back everything that The Primordial Death erased if she so desired. As long as she was aware of what he erased, she could essentially counteract The Concept of The End.


    In more Human terms, she could hit CTRL + Z and bring back everything that was deleted.


    And the worst part was not even that. Due to the characteristics of Space and Intangibility, her set of Powers not only contradicted Death but also served as a countermeasure against Infinity.


    ''... What kind of existence is Azathoth to so casually give something like this?'' Victor thought.


    And the next moment, he felt a sense of prideing from the sphere, as if it were saying: ''See? Look at how great and powerful I am!''


    Victor just let out another big sigh. He felt like today would be a long day.


    .... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 982: Daughters! 2

    Chapter 982: Daughters! 2


    "THAT BITCHHHH! I''ll KILL HER!!!!!"


    Giant explosions of pure mes were heard all around as an angry Dragon destroyed everything in sight.


    It had been a while since Violet had acquired a certain air of grace worthy of an Empress, but this Empress had never stopped being the Violet that Victor had first encountered many years ago. As a mature Yandere who had evolved together alongside her Husband, she could ept many things, but this... Someone else birthing a Daughter with Victor before she had the chance to wasn''t something she could ept so easily, and the proof of that was this outburst of anger.


    "Get in line, Violet, I''m the one who''s going to kill her! How dare she!? That Bitch!" Leona''s angry roar was heard, followed by a long sigh from Anna.


    "It''ll probably take a while for them to calm down... Fortunately, the others didn''tpletely explode like those two. Even for us, having several enraged Dragons is a major headache," Anna voiced her thoughts.


    Currently, all of Victor''s Wives and Lovers were gathered to discuss the current situation. Discuss was a funny word because they weren''t really doing that. Most of the women were sitting in a circle ying UNO. The group that seemed the most interested in discussing things appeared to be the ones who used their heads more, like Ruby, Velnorah, and Aline.


    Victor felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when he saw this scene.


    ''I''m overthinking it,'' he thought. Fortunately, he had the ability to bend Time to his favor, so he could spend quality time with all of them without worrying about neglecting anyone.


    Even if he didn''t acquire more Wives, he was sure there would be more in the future, with those future members being his own Daughters. Victor''s Human morality had long been shattered, and when he became a Dragon God who could essentially create Life, that Morality sank even lower.


    All that remained of his former self were his own convictions about Family and his Warrior''s Morality to never raise his de against innocents, the former remaining unshaken. After all, it was his primary personality and what motivated him to move forward. Thetter was shaken due to his own abilities over Creation.


    In the face of a God who could create Life and decide guilt and innocence, things like Morality remained meaningless... It was only at this moment that Victor truly understood how Gods like Aphrodite felt in the past.


    But even understanding this didn''t mean he would act like those Gods. He was much more than them to be so petty and concerned with such trivialities.


    Not to mention, due to his immense respect for his Wife and Master, he remained true to his Warrior''s Code of Conduct, a Code that not even Scathach herself broke when she reached her current Power.


    She might seem mad to outsiders, but she only killed those who raised their des against her or disrespected her in some way, a stance quite simr to Victor''s.


    In the end, these thoughts may seem useless from an outsider''s perspective, but they weren''t. Boundaries needed to be established because, as a Being without limits, he couldmit atrocities that he himself would regret in the future.


    While Victor was pondering this and watching a furious Violet, who seemed to be unleashing all her wrath alongside the most jealous Wives, Ruby - who surprisingly was very calm - asked:


    "How can a strong Outer God be imprisoned...?"


    This question left Victor in contemtion.


    "Perhaps she''s not as strong as she thinks she is?" Kaguya pondered.


    "A Being capable of Creating such a powerful existence with just a small amount of Essence from herself and Victor... I consider her far above normal," Ruby said, pointing to Yog, who was in Victor''sp.


    Even though she didn''t know what the girl''s Powers were, it was obvious she was highly abnormal. One would have to be incredibly blind not to see it, considering that the mere presence of the girl was distorting Space!


    Currently, Victor was in his Nightmare Form. However, to prevent his Family from going mad, he surrounded himself with multipleyers of protection and illusions. This was why nobody approached him.


    "Yes, I know. Myth may differ from Lovecraft''s books, but the enigma remains... How could a Being like Azathoth be imprisoned? And who has the ability to do it?" Kaguya pondered.


    However, even with thisyer of protection around him, everyone could see the Space around him and Yog stretching, distorting, returning to normal, and then the process repeating. Creation itself seemed unable to ept the existence of the two.


    "Fair enough... Still, the possibility exists. Whatever imprisoned this girl''s Mother must be a Being of great power to deal with an Outer God, often described as Omnipotent, Omnipresent, and Omniscient," Kaguya spoke.


    "Remember, Myths aren''t always urate. The greatest proof of this is the Heavenly Father himself. Humans believe in him as all-powerful, and we know that''s not true," Ruby pointed out.


    "Yes, I know. Myth may differ from Lovecraft''s books, but the enigma remains... How could a Being like Azathoth be imprisoned? And who has the ability to do it?" Kaguya pondered.


    "My best guess? The Primordials. They tend to be obsessed with Bnce, and from what both Victor and this little girl have shown just with their presence, Reality, Creation, and Bnce are much too fragile for Beings like them, especially one at the level of Azathoth," Sasha spoke.


    "If it''s the Primordials... It makes some sense, but not entirely," Velnorah spoke after finishing reading all of Lovecraft''s books in just a few seconds. She wanted to understand the ''Myth'' to know what kind of situation they were dealing with. She also wanted to understand how a ''Mortal'' had been able to ''see'' the madness of an Outer God and live to tell the tale.


    "I agree with Velnorah. The Primordials may be a specific part of Creation with infinite Power in their Domain, but... We''re talking about an Outer God here. I don''t see how she could be imprisoned by a Primordial."


    The discussion continued with girls like Kaguya, Velnorah, Aphrodite, and Aline discussing how this was possible, with the Ancient Goddesses like Nyx and Gaia offering details about the Gods from time to time.


    Although thetter two were not as experienced, their opinions as Primordials were not entirely invalid. Even Amaterasu herself chimed in on the matter.


    Meanwhile, Maria, Natashia, Morgana, Agnes, Roberta/Medusa, Scathach, and Haruna were staring intently at the child in Victor''sp. They were the most ''jealous'' of the group, along with Violet and Leona, and upon seeing such a physical representation of Victor in his ''Daughter,'' their desires were triggered.


    Their Draconic Eyes gleamed with pure Power as their attention shifted from the girl to Victor, who could only sigh as it was predictable that this would happen. He knew that when he had a Daughter of his blood, a chain reaction would ur.


    Damn it, Zdrac Zeovnur Elderblood was practically hyperventting in heat while her eyes seemed to expand and contract as she looked at Victor. Even with all the Power in the world, Victor felt a slight apprehension while looking at Zdrac; the Dragoness seemed utterly out of restraint.


    Even though the more ''tame'' women like Mizuki, Eve, Bruna, Tasha, Maya, Hestia, Victoria, Jeanne, Eleonor, Rose, Siena, Lacus, Pepper, and Natalia were not actively participating, merely sitting around a table ying a card game while feigning disinterest... they were giving Victor quite a deadly look now, as if he were a very tasty piece of meat.


    They were trying to remain indifferent and failing miserably at it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was a posture that was also shared by Nero and Ophis, but for reasons that differed from that of their Mothers. Upon confronting the birth of a ''real'' Daughter from their Father, they felt a grave sense of danger. Their positions were being threatened!


    For the first time, they felt somewhat akin to how the earlier Wives felt when encountering a new Wife, a feeling that never managed to grow much thanks to Victor''s dedication to all of them, as well as their dedication to him.


    Of all the group, perhaps only the Demon Ladies were not concerned about this development or jealous. After all, unlike everyone here, they started as servants whom Victorpletely crushed in war, and their Demonic Ideology that formed after Victor rose to power further enhanced the idea that the entire Realm of Hell belonged to Victor.


    They wouldn''t even bat an eye if their King wished to take all the Demon Ladies from The First Layer of Hell as his Personal Harem.


    Not to mention, they knew their King''s personality very well and knew he would never neglect them, so they didn''t see the concerns some of the other girls were feeling. Because of this, they were more focused on understanding the current situation than dwelling on it.


    This same line of thought was shared by the group ying cards in a ''disinterested'' manner.


    Victor had proven more than several times how vast his ''love'' could be, a love they could constantly feel thanks to their connection acquired through a Soul Bond. All the Wives present here belonged to Victor for eternity, just as Victor belonged to them for eternity.


    And even now, with this news, his love was as heavy as a massive ck hole whose retion disk shone brightly in the Universe.


    The only thing they felt... was jealousy... Jealousy of not being the first to give him a child. In fact, it could be said that this was Violet''s biggestint.


    On the other hand, Ophis and Nero''s position did not have these guarantees. They were seriously in danger, feeling a sixth sense telling them that from now on, more and more Daughters would appear. Therefore, they needed to do something! Do something quickly and urgently!


    ....

 Chapter 983: Daughters! 3

    Chapter 983: Daughters! 3


    On the other hand, Ophis and Nero''s position did not have these guarantees. They were seriously in danger, feeling a sixth sense telling them that from now on, more and more Daughters would appear. Therefore, they needed to do something! Do something quickly and urgently!


    Looking at their new ''Sister'' sitting on their Father''sp, they could very well see the sneer on that child''s face. It was as if she had imed their Father all for herself!


    Of course, all of this was just a figment of their imagination manifesting in their heads by their self-imposed internal crisis.


    The two girls looked at each other and nodded seriously as if they hadmitted to something very big.


    The stamping of boots of someone walking quickly was heard, and soon Violet entered with furious and shining eyes. Apanying her were Anna and Leona.


    Leona had had the same violent reaction as Violet and started destroying things around her, while Anna, who apanied the two, ensured with her Reality Bending Powers that nothing on the was harmed.


    After all, she didn''t like people messing up her house, and from her perspective, her son''s entire was her house. Therefore, she would not let them harm it.


    The two women, who looked like twin sisters now due to their Draconic Features, looked at Victor with a look even worse than Zdrac''s, a look that only intensified at the sight of the little girl who looked like a juvenile female copy of him and looked a lot like her Grandmother, Anna Elderblood.


    Anna''s reaction to this news was the calmest of all. She had just epted it and moved on while looking with heated eyes at the little girl who looked like a carbon copy of her and her son, a perfect representation if she ever had one of her own with her son...


    For some reason, that sentence felt very wrong and, at the same time, very right to her. Anna blushed at this thought but didn''t fight it. By now, she had long epted her desires, and after mastering her own desires with Hilda Snow''s training, she knew very well what she wanted now.


    The child''s appearance only solidified her thoughts.


    "The appearance of this child does not matter," Violet spoke viciously and possessively. She pointed her finger at Victor and proimed. "Darling, you will fuck me here and now. I will not let you leave the room until I have your Daughter in my belly."


    "Only you? No, he''ll do the same with me, too," Leona scoffed.


    Victor visibly sighed, not at Violet and Leona''s deration, but rather because he had managed to cover Yog''s ears with his Powers in a timely manner, essentially preventing her from hearing anything Violet said.


    A simr situation urred with Ophis and Nero. But it was Anna herself who did it using her Reality-Bending Powers.


    On the other hand, Violet and Leona''s deration made the girls around them look at Victor with increasing desire, which seemed to rival Violet''s.


    Victor smiled gently and said, "My beautiful Wives, you know I was just waiting for you to say that."


    Violet''s intensity slightly diminished when she heard Victor''s response and felt his emotions, something that was also shared by Leona.


    Victor was an expert at understanding his own Wives. The act of calming them with just a few words was proof of that. With just a few words, he reminded them that the decision not to have children yet had been theirs. After all, they had been living in dangerous times merely as Noble Vampires, with many enemies who could take advantage of such a situation.


    It was only recently that Victor acquired unmatched Power and his own world, where they felt true ''peace.'' It was only recently that they considered the possibility of procreating. After all, Victor''s Personal World could only be essed with his permission. It was an invible world, where not even the Primordials could enter as they could in Hell or the City run by Velnorah.


    Their enemies were all taken care of, and for those who had fled elsewhere like Nius, it was only a matter of time before dealing with him ¨C if they wanted to deal with him. After all, he was essentially a problem created by d and his actions.


    And the old man wouldn''t stay weak for long while Nius was out there somewhere. He had learned from his mistakes.


    "I should have seized the chance when you got this world," Violet pouted, dissatisfied with the whole situation.


    "In our own words, we wanted to enjoy our ''youth''," Victor reminisced. "Not to mention, we don''t exactly know how our biology works." Victor''s voice became quite technical as he spoke.


    "Will wey eggs? After all, we are Dragons. Or because we are Gods, will we have children normally like Mortals, and would this child grow to the age of a 6-year-old child while Awakening their Divinities?"


    Although some Wives had not fully Awakened their Divinity, it was a fact that all their children with Victor would be born somehow as Gods. After all, their Father was a God, and their Mother was a True Blood Dragon, a Racepatible with all of existence. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The possibility of only a Demigod being born from their progeny would never happen because a True Dragon''s body would absorb the Divinity of their Father itself and be aplete Deity.


    The same scenario didn''t apply to Tasha Fenrir... Not entirely, as there were some differences between them. The Progenitor of Werewolves. When having a Daughter with him, the child would be born as a Hybrid of a Werewolf and a Dragon God or with the dominant genes, which in this case would be Victor''s...


    Thetter option being the most likely to happen. Victor''s genes were very predatory and proud, and wouldn''t tolerate a stain on his own gics.


    Therefore, even if Tasha and Victor had children, that child woulde as a Dragon Goddess.


    "Many unknowns that definitely need research," Velnorah nodded. "There''s also the possibility that the gestation period could take more than millennia due to the couple''s strength... Something that has already been recorded in the history of True Dragons ording to Zdrac''s own words."


    The group looked to Zdrac for confirmation, but the Dragoness had long beenpletely out of it. But following her instincts, the only reason she hadn''t approached Victor was because of the instinctive danger she felt.


    Victor sighed lightly, and his eyes narrowed, causing shivers among all the Dragonesses present. "Zdrac."


    Zdrac''s body trembled, and she responded, "Yeees!?"


    "You finally came to your senses," Victor chuckled. He didn''t like using this method, which was essentially a way of exerting his strength on his Wife, but it was the most effective way to pull Zdrac back.


    "... I''m sorry, Husband," she blushed at her behavior.


    "Do you have any spections about this?"


    Although Zdrac hadn''t been paying attention to Velnorah''s words, her ears still heard them, and because of her highly developed brain, something she heard, even while not paying attention, would be remembered. So, it wasn''t strange when she spoke.


    "Her words are correct. When two True Dragons mate, the egg''s incubation period can take thousands of years, and this time can be further extended depending on the strength of the two Dragons."


    "Well, there''s a reason why Dragons are so scarce. This situation with so many True Dragons together is abnormal in itself," Gaia spoke.


    "As our Husband is a God with the attribute of Beginnings, which also epasses the Concept of Life, and at the same time is a Progenitor, as well as one of the most powerful existences out there, the period could either be ridiculously long or very short due to these various factors," Velnorah spoke.


    As a God of Beginnings who also embodied the Concept of Life, theoretically, any child of his and his Wives shoulde into the world faster than normal.


    But there was also the fact that Victor was very strong, and even though some of his Wives weren''t as strong as him, some had potential and ridiculous Powers, like Jeanne herself and Velnorah.


    What would happen to these women if they had children? Would the Universe try to Bnce it out and force a very long gestation period on them, or would everything be faster because of Victor''s Divinities?


    The whole situation was an enigma to be discovered; after all, everything happening now was something that had never happened before in history.


    "So, we''re back to the starting point of not knowing anything concrete until we try it for ourselves the first time," Ruby said.


    "Right? So, I fully propose to test this." Violet''s eyes grew even more intense.


    "Indeed, indeed," Leona nodded several times.


    "Both of you, calm your Horny side down. I can understand your motivations, but there''s a problem now." Sasha narrowed her eyes at Violet and Leona, who werepletely in sync.


    "Problem? What problem?" Violet asked, confused.


    Sasha just sighed and pointed to Yog, who was calmly eating an Onigiri given by Kaguya. "If Victor leaves the girl''s side, who will take care of her?"


    Sasha''s words made the whole ce fall silent as everyone unconsciously turned their attention to the extremely quiet girl.


    Honestly, for a few seconds, theypletely forgot about the girl''s existence, which only showed how strong their desire to ''procreate'' was.


    But the question Sasha pointed out remained. Who would take care of the Eldritch God capable of distorting Reality with her presence while Victor ''worked'' to expand the n with his thirsty Wives?


    The answer? No one knew what to answer because, theoretically, no one here could handle her. Only Victor himself, who was of the same Race as her, could withstand the effects of her uncontrolled Powers. Therefore, until she could control her powers... She couldn''t leave his side.


    And even though some of the girls here were very perverted, they wouldn''t do ''that'' in front of a child, even if that child was an Eldritch God.


    Not to mention, she was not just an Eldritch God. She''s Victor''s Daughter, and consequently, she was also their Daughter. Yes, they might not like her Mother very much foring before them, but the child was innocent. They wouldn''t me the child for something she couldn''t control.


    "...Victor, now that Sasha has brought this up, what are her Powers?" Anna asked.


    ....

 Chapter 984: Daughters! 4

    Chapter 984: Daughters! 4


    "...Victor, now that Sasha mentioned it, what are her Powers?" Anna asked.


    Victor promptly responded honestly. "As an Outer God, she was born with the Concepts of Space, Intangibility, and Nullity, with the possibility of future growth. Thanks to my Essence, she has the potential to go further, not to mention that these Concepts are not tied to this Creation but rather to somethingpletely different from our Reality. After all, as her own Title states, she is an Outer God, an Outsider, something created outside of this Cosmos and ''Chaos.''"


    Another silence fell around, a rather ufortable silence. Everyone looked at the little girl with various looks of concern, caution, and pure disbelief.


    The fact that she wielded Concepts outside of this Cosmology meant that she had no predefined limit. Her limit was where her existence could endure... She was definitely an Eldritch God.


    "...Again, this leads to the initial question... How the hell is this girl''s Mother imprisoned? None of this makes any sense." Ruby felt a headacheing on thinking about this issue.


    She wasn''t an Outer God like her Husband or even a specialist in this matter, but from all the information she had gathered so far, the simple fact of Azathoth being imprisoned made no sense at all.


    No one knew how to answer Ruby''s question, not even Azathoth herself, who was listening to the discussion. It was quite interesting to learn that even in this Lower Sector, there were stories about her, which was not umon considering that even in the Higher Levels, there were stories about her, many of them being wrong as they portrayed her as a Beast of The End or a beast without reason.


    Returning to the question of her imprisonment, seeing how incredulous they were about why she was imprisoned and still remained so despite being so strong, motivated her to test this theory.


    Now that she was ''mature,'' could she leave? This thought crossed her mind.


    Using her entire massive body in all its Power in an attempt to break free from her Prison, she saw a crack appear in the Space around her, but soon, this crack was swiftly repaired.


    She used more of her Powers, but the Space remained undisturbed, as did her Prison. It was obvious that the Primordials had further reinforced her Prison.


    This demonstration led to immediate understanding. "I have not matured as much as I thought... My existence has not be fully mature..."


    At first, she didn''t ept this, but soon she understood why she didn''t ept it. By gaining ''awareness'' of who she was and what she wanted, she essentially underwent a spiritual change. She transitioned from the state of a child to that of an adult, but her body and existence werepletely different.


    Outer Gods, in their growth phase, needed Energy to grow. That''s why she consumed everything around her while she was loose.


    Thanks to the she consumed with all those High-Level Gods, she transitioned from a state of an Eldritch baby to that of an Eldritch child. If she had spent more time consuming Creation, she could have reached the teenage state, thus achieving the mature phase where all her Powers would be at their peak.


    But this process was interrupted, and she was imprisoned in this ce, forced to eat scraps of this Prison. The Concept of Infinity and The End was not as nourishing as Creation itself, which was made of pure Energy, especially the stars and the ck holes.


    What she achieved upon gaining mental maturity was a greater understanding of her Powers and a greater ''rity'' in using them. If before she was like a wild horse kicking everything and everyone aimlessly, now she could ''focus'' on what she wanted and cause an even stronger effect.


    It was like a young Martial Arts practitioner moving from a Novice Level where he had no idea what he was doing, to the level of Mastery.


    Of course, thisparison was really bad, considering that we are talking about an Eldritch God who can essentially manifest her intentions into Reality as she did when giving birth to her Daughter, but this is a perfect example. After all, if she hadn''t had this mental maturation, she wouldn''t have been able to do what she did in creating her Daughter.


    While she was making more discoveries about herself, she heard Victor''s words. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Putting aside the enigma that this situation is for now..." He looked back at Yog.


    "Azatoth gave our Daughter a start, and with my Essence, she gave her the potential to go further than her initial existence... However, even with that, she won''t be able to surpass me or her Mother. We seem to have ''something'' that ispletely unique, even among the Outer Gods. This something seems to define Azathoth for what she is, just like myself."


    Azathoth nodded several times in agreement; Victor waspletely correct. As Outer Gods who were born without external influence, they werepletely different from their Daughter. She and her Husband were born from Chaos. They were the Leaders of their Pantheon and, at the same time, its Creators. They arepletely different from their Daughter, who was born from the Essence of both.


    While Azathoth was born from the Chaos outside of this Creation and considered an Outsider, her Husband was born from the Chaos within this Creation and remained hidden within it. He could pass as an inhabitant of this ce even though he was an Outer God.


    Consequently, this minimal but significant difference meant that the regtors of this ce did not go after her Husband. The same would apply to their Daughter, who had the Essence of her Father. She could hidepletely within this Creation if she desired, something that was unique to Victor and his descendants with her.


    She couldn''t do that herself; even if she ''tried'' to imitate her Husband, The Regtors of Existence in this ce would still sense her... Which was quite annoying, to be honest.


    "Okay... Cool... Your new Wife and Daughter are Reality Breakers. This is nice... Very nice... Can we go back to the part where you fill me up and put bread in my oven?" Violet asked. At least this time, she used less offensive words for the younger ears present here.


    And that question elicited a long collective sigh from everyone present, even Leona beside her.


    "Violet, you... You never change, do you, woman?" Sasha said.


    "What? I have my priorities straight here. You can be amazed by the overwhelming Power of Tentacled Gods all you want, but I want bread in my oven!"


    "...Tentacled Gods, huh... I''ve seen enough Hentai to know where this is going," Lacus murmured.


    And this murmur was heard by everyone here, who raised their eyebrows at Lacus, a gesture that left the woman very embarrassed. In her defense, she didn''t mean to verbalize her thoughts!


    Violet continued, ignoring Lacus: "Not to mention, it''s no use arguing about this now. This little girl might be apletely broken Outer God in the future, but right now, she barely has control over her Powers, and from what Darling hinted at, her Powers are quite limited now, aren''t they?"


    "...Well, yes. She has no control over her Powers, and as she literally just came into existence. She needs to feed on a lot of Energy to grow strong." Victor nodded.


    ''Well, she''s a newborn baby who is even weaker than I was when I was a baby,'' Azathoth thought. Inparative terms, her Daughter didn''t even have 1% of her size and Power when she was a baby.


    Her Daughter didn''t even have her True Form yet... But despite all these shorings, she was still an Outer God whose very existence distorted everything around her, and that alone was too dangerous for weaker Beings.


    "What you''re seeing happening here is just her passive abilities reacting to her surroundings. She doesn''t even have the main characteristic of Outer Gods, which is the sheer madness others feel when observing them yet." Victor added.


    ''Well, she''s a newborn baby who is even weaker than I was when I was a baby,'' Azathoth thought. Inparative terms, her Daughter didn''t even have 1% of her size and Power when she was a baby.


    Her Daughter didn''t even have her True Form yet... But despite all these shorings, she was still an Outer God whose very existence distorted everything around her, and that alone was too dangerous for weaker Beings.


    If a weak Mortal were to touch Yog now, they would simply lose their life due to the girl''s passive abilities reacting to her surroundings.


    "Still... It''s very dangerous to leave her unattended. It would be even better if her Powers were sealed and could only be used when you''re around, Darling," Scathach, who had been silent,mented.


    "The ability to manipte what is unreal is very dangerous for a child. I can very well see the situation where she watches an anime that my Daughters will definitely introduce her to, and the next moment, she starts bringing characters from the anime or even anime items into Reality."


    Scathach''s exnation made Ruby herself feel an invisible arrow piercing her body, as did several girls who liked movies, books, and anime, opening their eyes widely.


    They could do that, too!


    "Hehehehehe~," Pepper began to drool as she imagined herself interacting with a Lightsaber or unique items that only existed in anime and movies. Since they were ''unreal'' objects, such things couldn''t be created in Reality, even with her ability of Draconic Runes, abilities that might seem powerful, but only to the most talented members like Anna, Victor, or Scathach. For those who had never touched Runes before, it was quiteplex to replicate the effects that the three could casually do. Not that they couldn''t be more powerful. They definitely could Master this Art and be as good as the three mentioned, but even that took time.


    So... Even if she wanted to, Pepper couldn''t summon a Gundam. She needed to wait for Velnorah to build it or be proficient in Draconic Runes to try to do the same. And even if she were proficient, it would be a trial-and-error process. After all, she was trying to turn the unreal into Reality.


    But with Yog ¨C A.k.a her new best little sister/daughter ¨C she could make her dreamse true! All she needed to do was show her a Gundam and the Eldritch God would work her magic!


    As she lost herself in her thoughts, which could clearly be observed by everyone present due to the animated expressions she was making, Scathach approached like a silent predator behind her Daughter and...


    p!


    "Ughh! My Head!"


    .....

 Chapter 985: Daughters! 5

    Chapter 985: Daughters! 5


    "Stop thinking nonsense, Pepper. Don''t try to take advantage of our daughter." Scathach nced at the other women. "This goes for everyone. If I catch any of you trying to take advantage of her, a rather intense training session awaits you." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmm, count me in on that training too," Jeanne was fully supportive. As one of the kindest of wives, she didn''t want to see their daughters being exploited by their mothers.


    "Count me in as well. No child will be exploited here while I''m alive," Anna spoke in an extremely serious tone, her red draconic eyes shining intensely, reminiscent of Victor''s serious gaze.


    "I''ll help, too," Hestia Elderblood nodded.


    Yes, the woman somehow got his surname due to him turning her into a dragoness. The goddess of the hearth constantly evaded Victor in fear of the great and evil dragon ''eating'' her. Something that Victor was epting for now. After all, he wouldn''t force his wives to do something they didn''t want to do unless it was for their own good.


    Although Hestia was shy now, she showed progress in wanting to approach Victor, but progress was rtively slow, and she was still acting like a frightened cat.


    A situation that amused Victor greatly. It was interesting to see the goddess of the hearth constantly trapped in her fertile imagination. To be honest, this was one of the reasons Victor hadn''t fully seduced her yet, as he enjoyed seeing the goddess of the hearth in constant imagination.


    Her reactions made his sadistic inner self grin with amusement.


    When the four women voiced their support, the members couldn''t help but shudder. It''s not like they were going to do anything to harm their daughters since they knew Victor didn''t approve of such acts. They were just going to ask for harmless requests, like a lightsaber, a crane, or a sexy notebook whose pages had the power to make two beings mate like rabbits.


    Anyway, they were simple and harmless requests. But now, with the warning from the three women, those thoughts flew out the window. They didn''t want to undergo the infernal training that, even with their dragon bodies, made them suffer... One could say that precisely because they had strong dragon bodies, the training was even heavier.


    They might seem to be exaggerating, but remember who''s in charge of the training. That person is Scathach Scarlett Elderblood, the woman who likes to give new meanings to the word ''training.''


    "Hmm, the idea has merit... I think I can do this. it must be the same feeling I had with my mother..." Victor spoke as he looked at his daughter. He picked the little girl up by her arms and lifted her into the air as if introducing her to his subordinates.


    A fun reference that most here understood at first nce, only those who didn''t ess popr media much didn''t understand this gesture.


    Victor concentrated on the energy of his nightmare form and used it to fulfill his will, as the energy of his body went towards the girl andpletely covered her body like an extrayer of invisible skin.


    The distortion of space around the little girlpletely stopped, and everything became normal, as if she was apletely ordinary child.


    "Hmm, Father energy, good~." She smiled gently.


    Victor also smiled, holding her by the legs and caressing her head as the little girl hugged him whileughing.


    "I should definitely train more this way. It holds a lot of potential." Victor spoke his thoughts out loud while ignoring the impact his and his daughter''s actions had on the surrounding women, who ignited their maternal desires even more.


    Ophis and Nero, on the other hand¡­ They had veins popping in their heads, and their sense of danger was raised to a new level when they saw this sight in front of them.


    They were their dad''s favorite! They will ensure that this never changes.


    Yog felt a slight unknown sensation, looked towards the source, and saw two girls scrutinizing her with very serious expressions.


    Yog smiled gently at them without any evil intentions, which made Ophis and Nero''s tensions lower a little.


    They felt slightlyplex about this feeling now. They weren''t bad girls; they just wanted attention from their father. Nero and Ophis looked at each other and nodded. They decided that instead of fighting over nothing, they would go straight to their father.


    This entire exchange was seen by Victor, who just continued smiling. He didn''t need to do anything for a possible problem to resolve itself; all he needed to keep things stable was to pay attention to everyone, something that was extremely easy to do for him with his current powers.


    "Darling!" Violet growled with irritation and desire leaking from her voice.


    "I know." Victor shed a faint smile at Violet, then walked towards Anna, handed his daughter to her, and said, "I''ve reinforced her restriction several times, just like you. She can only use those powers if I so desire. For now, just introduce her to everyone and try not to overwhelm her. She may be an outer goddess, but her mind is still that of a newborn baby."


    "Leave it to me, I''ll take good care of her."


    "I know you will." Victor smiled, then he looked at Aphrodite, Hestia, Jeanne, Amaterasu, Helena, Kaguya, and Velnorah, effectively the most ''responsible'' women in the group, with a significant look, a look that conveyed all of his intentions, which the women, being attuned to Victor, fully understood as his orders.


    Kaguya effectively vanished into the shadows to do something. Aphrodite, Helena, and Velnorah left the room together to handle something.


    Amaterasu pulled Haruna and Mizuki, taking them to another room.


    "Gaia and Nyx, keep an eye out to ensure that the information doesn''t leak. The supernatural world should only know about my daughters when they are fully grown and able to defend themselves. Until then...plete security."


    "Yes, Darling. We''ll keep watch," Gaia responded for herself and Nyx.


    "Tasha and Maya, I assume your werewolves understand the importance of discretion, right?"


    "Don''t worry, Darling. I made sure to bring only the most loyal Maids. They''ll never betray me or you," Tasha spoke with absolute certainty.


    "They clearly understand the consequence of angering a dragon," Maya added as her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Good... Just for reference, I''ll be altering the''s time. 1000 years here will be 1 year outside. That''s the maximum I can extend withoutpletely hindering my future training and evolution."


    These words left the girls who knew about the divinity of time essentially static. If H were here, she would definitely faint from pure disbelief. It''s worth noting that keeping time out of ''normal'' use costs a ridiculous amount of energy. Even H herself could only alter time for a maximum of 50 years, and that''s just one room!


    Victor is doing this across the entire, which is several timesrger than Earth.


    "Insane... As expected of Darling," Morgana sighed at his statement.


    "I don''t understand, Darling. Why don''t you just do this throughout the entire mansion? Wouldn''t the passage of time be more efficient?" Siena asked.


    "That''s true, but I want my to develop as well. The longer time passes on the, the stronger the dimension bes, preventing intruders, and the stronger I be myself. I might even acquire some-rted divinities like Gaia."


    "... So you''ll be a Father God? The opposite of Gaia''s Mother Goddess?" Lacus asked.


    "Basically, yes," Victorughed. "With my divinities now, I''m basically a primordial of an entire pantheon... Actually, two pantheons if you count Eldritch," Victor reflected at the end.


    "... Does that mean we''re the same?" Ruby pointed out. "I mean, not yet, but I''m talking about our future selves when we refine our divinity."


    "Aphrodite, Gaia, Hestia, Nyx, Metis, and Amaterasu can currently be considered primordials, but you need more proficiency in divinity to be primordials."


    "After all, primordials are not only the first gods born in the pantheon, but they''re also the gods who have the most affinity with a divine concept."


    "I see... That makes sense," Siena nodded.


    "So the answer is yes, right?" Ruby spoke.


    "Indeed. You must learn more about yourself, your divinity, and how it rtes to creation. Make use of all the advantages of the new Nightmare Tower to your advantage. I''m sure the enemies there will even surprise you, a dragon, my dear Ruby."


    "... you''re leaving me intrigued..." Ruby smiled excitedly. "Did you do something else in the tower without telling anyone?"


    "Yes, indeed," Victor nodded.


    "Darling!" Violet stamped her foot on the ground in frustration, causing a small earthquake around.


    "Siena, Lacus, and Pepper will help you too. Prove your administration training to me."


    Victor smiled seductively and was about to say something indecent but stopped when he saw his daughters nearby. His smile remained as it was, and he spoke.


    "Ruby, Sasha, Scathach, Agnes, Natashia, Eleonor, Rose,e with me. The rest of you continue your tasks. We have several things to manage, and important figures cannotpletely leave power."


    "Siena, Lacus, and Pepper will help you too. Prove your administration training to me."


    "Yes, Darling! Leave it to us!" Pepper replied for the sisters.


    Leona raised an eyebrow at the names. "Are you sure you can handle so many dragons, Darling?"


    To this question, Victor only looked at Leona with a subtle smile. "My honey, that''s the wrong question... The right question is; how long can you handle me?"


    Leona and Violet shuddered under Victor''s gaze, which only made Violet even more excited. "Come on, Darling! Prove why you''re called the progenitor, and let''s get to some creating!" She threw herself at Victor.


    "For God''s sake, Violet. Don''t be so indecent," Anna grumbled as she prevented those words from reaching the younger girls.


    Violet, of course, didn''t hear anything Anna said, and she just threw herself at Victor. When she hit him in the chest, everyone mentioned by Victor vanished and appeared in the sealed room.


    Immediately, indecent sounds began to be heard.


    Insert 15,000 words of pure adult entertainment, with splendid details and many fluids inserted into various different caves, both upper and lower.


    .....

 Chapter 1058: An Action Outside the Plans, But Not That Outside the Plans. 2

    Chapter 1058: An Action Outside the ns, But Not That Outside the ns. 2


    H opened her eyes andzily got up from bed.


    Today was an excellent day for H; the weather was beautiful¡ªas always¡ªthe city was alive¡ªa surprise for her considering the kind of city they lived in, but it was something she tried to get used to¡ªstrange birds sang, and nature here was blessed with abundant life.


    Compared to the old Earth and the Realm of The Dead where she used to live, this ce was definitely perfect. Considering she also had the favor of the Emperor, H, the Goddess of Death from Norse Mythology, was now known to those who recognized her strength simply as H, the one who conquered her own Pantheon.


    She was also known to those faint-hearted and too afraid to speak in front of her as H, the traitor of her own Pantheon, and she was living a very good life.


    H snorted as she remembered what she was called for destroying a Pantheon. ''Cowards. Why don''t they say the same to the Emperor who destroyed 2 Pantheons?'' She knew it was three Pantheons, counting hers. After all, while she attacked Asgard, the Emperor and his group took advantage of the confusion to advance their agendas.


    The answer to her question was simple: fear. They were afraid of the Emperor''s retaliation. After all, he had simply too much influence in all political spheres of the Supernatural World. A decision made by the Emperor could affect everything, even those individuals not loyal to the Emperor.


    This was what happened when a big fish like the Emperor decided to do something; such was the Power of the strong. Although H did not have as much Power and influence as the Emperor, she was no less dangerous than him. After all, she wouldn''t have been able to subjugate Asgard if she weren''t dangerous.


    She had her brothers who held the Power of The End, and she stillmunicated with the Dragon, who remained very calm after feeling several True Dragons looking at him as if waiting for him to do something to have an excuse to act against him.


    Even though the Dragon that Devoured The Roots of Yggdrasil was an ancient True Dragon and had ess to the Concept of The End, he still was no match for an entire nest of True Dragons, especially the Emperor, who was on apletely different level.


    She still had her army that she had prepared, and she still had exceptional individuals she stole from the Hells of other Pantheons... And most importantly, she had fully recovered her vitality. Overall, H had not be weaker at all. One might say she became stronger, considering that she had the Emperor''s protection and now more autonomy as well.


    ''Victor''s protection definitely came at a good time... I couldn''t wake up so peacefully if I had to worry about potential invaders.'' H thought as she picked up a robe to cover her naked body.


    Looking through the window, she saw a futuristic city in the distance, Elvenorah, a city that artistically blended various cultures with technology. Gods, Youkais, Humans, Werewolves, Noble Vampires, Witches, several Beings of different Species, and different needs lived here.


    She even saw Dark Elves, Light Elves, and Dwarves walking through the city peacefully... Races that lived in her Pantheon, and that should NEVER be ced together, or some kind of bloody trouble would happen. But for some reason, everyone here got along very well.


    ''Some kind of brainwashing, perhaps?'' H wondered. Knowing the Emperor, such a thing wasn''t beyond his capabilities, but H felt that for someone who represented Life, Martial Honor, and Nature, he wouldn''t do something like that. After all, he didn''t need to.


    Just by being who he is, people would respect him; after all, everyone respected the strong. Not to mention that everyone here knew this was the city PERSONALLY run by a damn True Dragon who was the Emperor''s Wife. It was verymon for Beings here to see two or four True Dragons together.


    Usually, these True Dragons were women who were definitely associated with the Emperor... And NOBODY here was foolish enough to look for trouble in a city full of True Dragons.


    Especially when four of them were always present in the city most of the time, namely Velnorah, the Queen/Ruler of the city, Amaterasu, the Leader of the Shinto Pantheon, Haruna, the Leader of the Youkais, and Maya, who acted somewhat as an Ambassador for the Progenitor of the Werewolves, Tasha Elderblood.


    Were there more? There definitely were more; it wasmon knowledge that there were children who were True Dragons also walking around, and these children, when they appeared, were being heavily watched even in this city, children who were definitely Daughters of the Emperor.


    So... causing trouble here was like asking with a neon sign that you wished to go straight to Hell.


    Even Beings of The End were here, her damn brothers assumed Humanoid Forms and were walking around the city with Fenrir leading the group ¨C probably, he who taught his brothers to shape-shift ¨C if even Beings of The End can walk peacefully in this city without causing chaos, this city was definitely the Emperor''s Utopia.


    Velnorah was doing an impable job. H never thought a Technocracy would work, but somehow, having so many diverse Beings with great creativity made the city work smoothly.


    Food, water, light, inte, education, everything basic that a Being needed to live was paid for by the city, everyone had the same living conditions, and if they wanted more or even more ''Power,'' they needed to contribute to the city in some way.


    Whether creatively presenting their ideas, no matter how small, or even using their talents.


    Was this society equal for everyone? Of course not. After all, no one was equal to anyone else, and no matter what type of system it was¡ªimperial, tyrannical,munist, capitalist, or even technocracy¡ªpeople were not equal.


    The only thing equal here was the starting point for everyone. Everyone had all their basic needs met. From there it entirely depended on the individual''s capacity.


    H, as a woman who had observed Humans for a long time, had never seen a society like this before. She was absolutely sure that such a society would never work just for Humans; they were Beings who were naturally selfish, and they preferred to ''take'' rather than create.


    But when Supernatural Races that loved to create new things were added into the mix, a new kind of environment was created, and when powerful Beings like Dragons Gods were seen around, this environment solidified into what H observed today.


    A society that was not a perfect utopia but was very close to being one. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Quietly drinking her tea while looking out the window, she couldn''t help but notice something with her Supernatural Senses. The weaker Races housed here might not realize it, but because the city itself harbored so many True Dragons, they were naturally getting stronger.


    An example of this would be the Humans, who were the weakest Race here but also one of the most creative if given the right push. An ''ordinary'' human here was 10x stronger than an ordinary Human from Earth.


    A 16-year-old casually lifting a car weighing 1 ton was not an umon sight. The worst part was that these same Humans didn''t realize how abnormal they were, not even those who were ''normal'' before. The reason for this was that everyone around them was so incredible that they didn''t realize how abnormal they had also be.


    While she was contemting the city with various thoughts, H felt something enter her room. A Being with a clearly feminine appearance entered through a dark portal. She had wings made of Dark Energy, her face was covered by a hood that not even H could see beyond the darkness that covered her face, and her armor wasplete and much more defined than the robust armors of her counterparts.


    ''The Emperor''s Herald...'' H swallowed dryly inside. These Beings unnerved her. Every time she saw them, she just felt... wrong. It was as if they were Beings not meant to exist, yet they did. It was hard to exin this incongruence, H just felt that way.


    But above all, H felt a sense of concern and, to a lesser extent, fear. After all, the Heralds had a meaning: when they were sent or when they appeared, it could mean many things, but most of the time, those things were terrible for other Beings.


    This uncertainty was what made H nervous. She never knew what they would want or what their next moves would be. Not to mention that the fact the Emperor did not send his Shadows to contact her or even hire her through themunicator she received proved that this was an important matter. He would not have sent his Herald if it were not.


    ''What happened? Did I miss something recently?'' Even though H was beingzy, habits die hard. She was always looking for something; she was always watching everything, any movement, any information she needed to know.


    It was this paranoia that brought her to where she was now. After all, any information was useful to have, it was better to have useless information than no information at all. Knowledge was Power, and she understood that very well.


    By understanding that, she knew of the overt moves that the Empire was making in the Human World after the appearance of the True Form of the Emperor in which the whole saw the immense Dragon. ¨C Another reason why Beings feared the Emperor so much, although some of them also worshiped him because of it ¨C a Dragon sorge that not even Earth''s technology could see his entire body, and because they could not see his exact size and only his head, everyone thought it was obvious that the Dragon wasrger than the entire sr system.


    What a ridiculous size. Humans'' imaginations are quite vivid, right?... Right? Ugh, H really hoped they were exaggerating. Even the footage she received couldn''t tell the exact size of the Dragon.


    While H thought about various useless things, she continued to look at the Herald with a clearly neutral gaze, waiting for her words.


    "H, the Emperor needs your counsel." The female Herald''s voice resonated around.


    The fact that the Herald said ''Emperor'' and not ''God'' proved that this was a meeting rted to the Empire... Which meant that no civilization or Pantheon would die or be subjugated today.


    H wasted no time. Immediately, her body was covered by her Power, and secondster, she was wearing her Divine Raiment, a variation of the outfit she wore in the war. It didn''t protect herpletely like the outfit she wore in the war, as this style was more focused on enhancing her beauty and being easy to move in.


    "Where do I need to go?" She asked.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a violet portal appeared in front of her. Victor''s Herald stood beside the portal while looking at H.


    Understanding what she needed to do, H walked towards the portal... Worries about her own safety? Please, if the Emperor wanted to harm her, she would already be dead.


    As soon as she passed through the portal, the image of a man 5 meters tall looking at her in his full armor was seen. The impression he gave just by standing there was immense. H had never felt so small. It was as if she were a child again and was looking at Odin.


    But unlike Odin, this man was not looking at her with disgust or anything like that, he simply looked at her neutrally.


    "Emperor." She ced her hand on her right chest and bowed her head slightly in salute to demonstrate respect.


    "H..." The Emperor''s heavy voice resounded around them. Only now did H realize that they were in space. The image of the Being in front of her was so striking that shepletely missed that detail.


    Only now did she realize that Victor was not alone, as all of his Heralds were here looking at her neutrally.


    "Tell me, how did youe into contact with The Creatures of The Abyss?"


    Victor''s words left her surprised for a good few seconds.


    ... Okay, maybe H judged things too quickly¡­ A civilization would definitely die today.


    Just like before, she wasted no time exining how she had essed that ce... The ce where the creatures of The Abyss were born, the ce that was total darkness when a gxy was destroyed,


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1059: Those Born in Darkness

    Chapter 1059: Those Born in Darkness


    "The creatures from The Abyss are located in the region where the dead gxies lie..." H gestured with her hands, and a representation of a gxy being destroyed was shown.


    This representation showed the processes by which a gxy was destroyed. When a gxy meets its end, the destruction caused can leave behind many stars, especially those located at its core. Many of these stars may explode as supernovas, scattering heavy material across space and possibly creating a new beginning.


    In other cases, the core of the gxy, often a supermassive ck hole, can be exposed and continue to influence the environment around it, attracting matter and emitting intense radiation.


    In this specific case, when a gxy reached its true ''End'', all that was left were dark environments centered around supermassive ck holes that may or may not be active.


    Life did not exist, Time did not exist, Space did not exist, and even the Concept of ''Void'' did not exist. In mundane terms, the ''space'' left behind was the Universe''s trash.


    "When the Primordials divided the Universe into Sectors so that Beings like you would not take advantage of weaker existences, they did not care much about protecting the dead gxies."


    "After all... Why would anyone want to go there? All that is there is a dark ce, with no life, filled with ck holes."


    "... But they were wrong to do that... Some Beings... No, some creatures thrive in that kind of environment. Creatures that are born from darkness... From True Darkness." A representation of the contractor she used in the War of Asgard was shown.


    At first nce, its form was undefined, like a mass of liquid darkness that writhed and shaped incessantly. There was no fixed structure to its Being, just a constetion of dark tentacles that extended and retracted as if searching for something invisible. Its skin, or what passed for it, had a viscous and translucent texture, simr to a mix of gtin and slime, reflecting an iridescent light that resembled oil on water.


    Azathoth, even imprisoned, could interfere in Creation, and many of the Beings that sought Power ended up in her sphere of influence. These Beings were formed from fragments of the Powers of his Wife, and as Eldritch Beings, they thrived in the darkness of a dead gxy.


    Scattered randomly across its body, eyes of varying sizes blinked and moved independently. Each emitted a cold and unnatural light, piercing the darkness around it and casting distorted shadows that danced to the rhythm of its movements. Small mouths appeared here and there, filled with sharp teeth. The presence of this Being carried an ancient evil, an ancient evil that Victor knew very well, an evil so familiar that he could even call it ''brother''.


    ''Or more precisely, a subordinate... As I thought, these Beings were born from the influence of Azathoth.'' Victor thought.


    Azathoth, even imprisoned, could interfere in Creation, and many of the Beings that sought Power ended up in her sphere of influence. These Beings were formed from fragments of the Powers of his Wife, and as Eldritch Beings, they thrived in the darkness of a dead gxy.


    [Why didn''t the Primordials clean them up?] Roxanne asked after hearing Victor''s thoughts.


    [It''s because they are part of Creation.] Amara replied and continued: [Just like Darling, they were Beings created within this creation, they were epted by The System, and incidentally, they became part of The System... When a Gxy is dead, the remaining Energy is absorbed by these Beings, thus preventing the aged Energy from spreading to other Sectors... These Beings, they are the perfect trash depot.]


    Victor said nothing, and his silence was more than enough proof that what Amara said waspletely correct and that he was thinking the same thing as her.


    ''The very presence of the creature did not seem to destroy Reality,'' Victor remembered the War. As someone who had absorbed some ''lucky'' Gods from that Pantheon who experienced the War that H waged, he had the exact viewpoint of an ''outsider.''


    When Victor or Yol lightly essed their Nightmare Form, Reality distorted merely with their presence, and gravity became unstable, causing rocks and branches to float momentarily before falling back to the ground. Time seemed to flow erratically, with seconds dragging like hours and minutes passing in the blink of an eye.


    Those who approached the Eldritch horror were seized by paralyzing terror, a primordial fear that went beyond reason and logic. It was as if their bodies and minds were invaded by an overwhelming darkness, a sense of insignificance in the face of the vast and iprehensible cosmos. Sanity was a fragile Concept in front of such an Entity, and many fell into madness from gazing at them for too long.


    These creatures did not seem to cause this effect as strongly as Victor and Yol.


    [You''re making a very absurdparison, Victor,] Roxanne reminded. [You are an Eldritch Horror born from Chaos. You are the very leader of the Eldritch Pantheon, and you hold the same status as Azathoth, the supposed ''Creator'' of them. Yol is your Daughter.]


    [In terms of hierarchy, you and Azathoth are the Chaos that created everything, and Yol is a Primordial God that you created.]


    [Comparing yourselves to this thing is likeparing an elephant to a microbe; it makes no sense.] Amara continued.


    [Not only that... Even we must have more hierarchy than it because we were ''contaminated'' with the Energy that came from you.] The ''we'' Roxanne spoke of was referring to Victor''s entire Family.


    While Victor argued with his Wives, he did not interrupt H''s exnation.


    "After discovering what that ce had be... The whole ce became the Domain of Primordial Death, and he was tasked with overseeing everything."


    By ''overseeing,'' it was clear she meant supervising and ending them if necessary. Although they became a part of The System, they were still dangerous if they went to gxies with life.


    "And because it is the Domain of The End..."


    "You can ess it." Victor finished what H was about to say.


    "Exactly." H nodded. "And I can do it more efficiently because I channel the Energy of The End differently than my brothers. For example," She nced at her Staff.


    That''s when Victor and his Wives understood what she meant. Beings like Fenrir, Typhon, and Jormungand channeled the Energy of The End through their bodies, making parts of them, such as ws, fangs, and skin,pletely imbued with said Energy, consequently making them genderless Beings who cannot ''initiate'' any Life. After all, they embodied The End of Everything.


    H was not exactly born with the Powers of The End. She was, however, born resistant to it from being in the same womb as her brothers, and she channeled those Powers through her Staff, allowing her to use these Powers in a more ''creative'' way than just to ''End'' everything.


    She could use it as an Energy in a way very simr to how Primordial Death uses it. H''s hair floated lightly, and she pointed the Staff forward; however, before starting anything, she looked to Victor, asking for his permission to begin.


    Victor nodded lightly while gesturing for his Heralds to stand slightly behind him but not too far back. Completely trusting in their Creator, they epted the orders and watched everything, ready to intervene at any moment.


    Seeing Victor''s confirmation, H immediately began to use her Powers. A dark Energy emitted from the Staff and struck the ''Space'' in front of her, immediately causing a hole in Reality to form.


    And as that hole was made, a hand with a simr description to H''s Contractor appeared.


    "...He is different. He is not my Contractor," H warned as she tried to close the portal.


    "It''s okay, leave it open."


    "...But." H was about to protest, but then she remembered who she was speaking to, The Dragon Emperor, Victor Elderblood.


    ''...But even he can''t handle this kind of Being, right? And this one seems to be even older than the one I contacted.'' H thought.


    ...And she had no idea how wrong she was.


    epting Victor''s request, H did not interfere and just stepped back, continuing to observe. A few seconds passed, and the creature seemed toe closer to the portal as hundreds of thousands of distorted eyes whose very presence could drive someone mad were seen.


    "Heh, it seems you are older than the others."


    [The older these Abyssal creatures are, the more they acquire the characteristics that you and Azathoth have.] Amara spoke.


    Sharp teeth began to appear among the eyes, creating an even more horrific sight, but for Victor and his Heralds, it looked cute.


    After all, Victor''s Form was even more horrific.


    The ''hand'' of the creature moved toward Victor with a clearly hostile intent... No, there was no hostility for these Beings; it was just a primordial need, a need to feed.


    ''They are indeed products of Azathoth.'' The sensation the creature was giving him was just of extreme hunger.


    They felt nothing, just looking at Victor, and wanted to eat him because he had a lot of Energy inside him. To these creatures, Victor was like a walking feast.


    Yes, ''they''. It might seem like one creature, but that was wrong. Each of those eyes was a separate creature, and they set aside their rivalry just for the great feast in front of them.


    They were like hungry sharks that did not care that they were sharing the food because there was too much food.


    ...But, unfortunately, they chose the wrong opponent this time.


    "War."


    "Yes." The most loyal Herald stood in front of H and spread his arms widely as if protecting her.


    The other Heralds also acted by staying close to War and spreading their wings widely, but unlike War, they were isting the area.


    [Amara, help me here. Don''t let any Energy particles escape.] Roxanne ordered seriously.


    [Working on it.] Amara was already working on it even before Roxanne spoke.


    When the hand of the creature was inches from Victor''s face... Something happened.


    Victor''s existence distorted for a mere second... Specifically speaking, 0.2 nanoseconds.


    The time of a blink of an eye. In those nanoseconds, theplete Eldritch Form of Victor was seen, felt, understood, and feared in that nanosecond, which, from the creatures'' perspective, seemed tost an eternity.


    A higher-level Eldritch horror descended into existence. In that nanosecond, each of those creatures understood for the first time in their existence of eternal hunger, fear, and, most importantly, respect. Their entire existencepletely changed in that nanosecond.


    When a Being encounters a true Cosmic Horror, it is changed forever, no matter the type, or how short, the contact is; these words were the purest truth. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was only thanks to the efforts of Roxanne, Amara, and the Heralds that Creation was not distorted in a way that would attract the attention of the Primordials.


    It was thanks to War that H did not gopletely mad. Unlike The End, she had no resistance whatsoever to Victor''splete Form.


    The ''hand'' was retracted and went back into the portal. The creature''s eyes stopped moving and just continually observed Victor attentively as if they were waiting for orders, which indeed they were.


    "Show me your home." Words were spoken, but these words were not in the Draconguage, nor an ancientnguage like that of the Gods, nor even thenguage of The System.


    Thisnguage was unknown, foreign, and corrupt to those who tried to speak or understand, anguage that all of the same species shared, a way to express intention, thenguage of an Eldritch God.


    After those words were said, Hpletely lost control of the portal. Hundreds... Wrong, thousands of hands grabbed the Space in all directions and literally tore it apart to a sizerge enough for Victor to pass through.


    "What...?" H couldn''t understand this development. Even though she was a powerful Goddess, she didn''tprehend what had happened in front of her.


    And it was better this way. After all, she wanted to live a long life, right?


    [Victor, don''t tell me you''re going there?]


    [Why are you asking the obvious, Roxanne? Of course, he is.] Amara rolled her eyes; it was as if Roanne didn''t know their Husband.


    "Keep the portal open," Victor ordered. Even though there were hundreds of ways to get back quickly, he didn''t want to risk it.


    Victor walked towards the darkness and the moment he passed through the portal... The sight of... Emptiness weed them.


    With his senses, Victor could see hundreds of thousands of Beings spread throughout the ce.


    Up, down, left, right, he waspletely surrounded, and yet Victor didn''t feel threatened... In a way, it felt like home, but not asfortable as home.


    Just expanding his senses, he saw that there were millions of extremely low-level EldritchBbeings and several hundred simr to the one H hade into contact with.


    Looking at the upper levels of the hierarchy... There were only about 7 Eldritch Beings that had enough Power to catch his attention.


    ''The number 7 again.'' Victor thought about this coincidence that had always apanied his life. 7 Hells, 7 Celestial Heavens, 7 Deadly Sins, 7 Virtues, 7 High-Level God-Kings, 7 Primordial Beings. When it wasn''t the number 7, it was the number 3, or in rare cases, the number 6.


    He didn''t know what to think about it. He knew that every form of expression had Power, but he didn''t know why Creation was always ''7''.


    "Gentlemen," Victor spoke without emitting any Eldritch Energy. After all, it was the territory of a Primordial Being, so he couldn''t act strangely because he was sure that the Primordial knew he was there.


    "I wish to make a contract. Who is willing to do so?"


    Literally, all the eyes he could sense shone with desire.


    "That''s interesting." Victor continued acting.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!

 Chapter 988: Scathach is frustrated.

    Chapter 988: Scathach is frustrated.


    Victor''s personal world.


    Violet entered through the door of one of her personal rooms when she spotted Scathach sitting in a chair near a firece while reading a book.


    "Where''s Darling?"


    "He went out with Valentina and the other two troublemakers."


    Violet narrowed her eyes slightly when she heard Scathach speak of her daughters, but she stayed quiet; after all, she wasn''t wrong, and Scathach wasn''t using it as a derogatory term.


    Valentina Victoria Elderblood was born as a perfect blend of her and Victor; she never thought that naming her ''Victoria,'' which was the feminine form of Victor, would be so perfect for her.


    Why did Violet choose Victoria as a second name? It''s obvious; it was to satisfy her obsession; she wanted her daughter to have a name simr to Victor''s.


    By the way, Valentina was Victor''s choice as a name.


    "I wonder why he wants to deal with this personally," Violet reflected.


    "The Witches?" Violet asked, guessing a possible reason for Victor''s leaving now.


    "Yes."


    "Hmm..." Violet sits on the sofa in front of Scathach and crosses her legs; after having a daughter, she acquired a mature and seductive ''tone'' in all her behavior.


    "I wonder why he wants to deal with this personally," Violet reflected.


    "Probably, he wants to exercise his powers on ants, boasting the fact that he was the only one trained in these two thousand years," Scathach growled with visible annoyance.


    "Are you still upset about this?"


    "Of course! I wasted 1600 years without training! I''ve never done anything like this before," Scathach grunted in frustration, even though for the next 400 years she trained in the nightmare tower, the progress she could have made training the full 2000 years was much greater!


    At least that was her thought; she didn''t know if that was true or not considering that at some point, what mattered most was the progression of divinity, something that even with all the resources Victor gives, is still a long and slow process.


    Scathach has reached the maximum of her divinity now, and to further improve, she needs to learn new divinities or elevate her current divinity beyond the limit thanks to characteristics that all had of not having limits, but thisst one could draw the attention of the primordials, something that no one in the group wants now, so the only option left was to learn new divinities, refine her current abilities, and wait for the higher sectors to arrive.


    Violet rolled her eyes. "Time is rtive for us; if he wants, Darling can keep you stuck in one ce for 10,000 years now. Not that it would help much, after all, to advance in our divinity, it''s not training that we need, it''s understanding... But, do you want to do that? I can try to convince Darling to allow you to do that, even if he doesn''t support it."


    Scathach fell silent; although the suggested offer was good, she didn''t want to be away from her daughter... Siren was everything she had ever dreamed of, determined, full of potential, very much like her.


    That doesn''t mean she suddenly stopped disliking Ruby, Siena, Lacus, or Pepper; it''s just... She had a special ce in her heart because she''s a creation of hers and her husband and a man she recognized she handpicked, not someone she just used and discarded like Ruby''s old father.


    "Forget it," Scathach huffed.


    "As I thought," Violetughed.


    2000 years may have passed in the inner world, and that might seem like a long time, but it isn''t. Few things have truly changed, all due to the peculiarities of the race that is the true Dragon.


    What did they do in these two thousand years? They practiced battle in bed with rabbits falling every day into mockery until someone had a loaf in the oven.


    And after there was a loaf in the oven, Victor would pamper his wives, preventing them from making any kind of extensive or harmful movements, and when they werefortable, he would do his things, which usually involved training and seeking understanding about their divinities.


    Violet snorted at this; as true dragons, they could fight a war where their children would not be harmed due to their strong bodies, but their husband treated them like fragile ss, a fact that amused her greatly, and made her feel both sweet and slightly bitter. A mix ofplex feelings.


    Due to these facts, the women practically couldn''t train for long periods, especially those who underwent almost 2000 years of gestation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    All that happened was watching time pass as they grew older and umted knowledge that was the extensive library that was Victor''s mind.


    As a being with BILLIONS of souls within him, he has a lot of umted knowledge; he made several books based on his memories and ced them in an immense library that contained more than 10 million books, a library that only increased every day because the wives found this idea attractive and began documenting their knowledge as well and putting it in the library.


    Of course, due to the nature of the knowledge, only Victor''s family has ess to the library, and even his family couldn''t go to the lower levels without Victor''s permission; after all, the knowledge listed on level 9 of the library was something that could effectively break someone''s mind if read.


    After all, it was Eldritch knowledgeing from outer gods.


    Not even Violet herself could enter without Victor''s permission.


    The reason Victor put such dangerous books there? It''s for his daughter Yog, who could read such a book as if it were a normal fairy tale.


    The library had various draconic runes and reality-distorting mechanisms in case of idents too; if an intruder miraculously entered that ce, only a terrible fate awaited them.


    Victor was so paranoid about this that he even made a guardian to protect this knowledge.


    Listening to Scathach''s incoherent mutterings, Violet sighed. "Just forget it, Scathach."


    "But!"


    "Do you then wish you had never done it?" Violet asked.


    Scathach fell silent, and memories of the various nights she had passed came to her mind, her improper face, and how she sumbed to depravity...


    Scathach blushed deeply as if she were trying her best to forget that that woman was her.


    Scathach''s silence was the answer Violet needed.


    "See? Then stop thinking about it, and admit that we really needed some downtime for ourselves."


    "... That''s true."


    Scathach sighed as she leaned back in the chair; it had been a while since she had felt so ''at peace'' without the need for embarrassing training. Ironically, it was only when she rested that she made significant progress in her powers, and even awakened her divinity, which unsurprisingly was rted to War, Teaching, and Ice.


    Characteristics that were more predominant in Scathach.


    Speaking of divinities, all the girls awakened their respective divinities that matched their personalities and powers, and all their daughters somehow were born with divinities that belonged to their parents or aplete mixture of their parents''.


    After so many examples, it was obvious that the blood dragons were imitating some aspects of the noble vampires, for example, the ability for the next generation to be born with more potential than the parents. This effect was passed on to the blood dragons, but it wasn''t as effective as the noble vampires.


    The reason for this is because they were dragons; from the beginning, they were already full of potential that depended only on their own efforts to flourish, not to mention that they were all Victor''s children.


    It''s not that the mother didn''t matter; there are many talented women who are Victor''s wives, but the man was just too abnormal, and because of that, his offspring were guaranteed to be super-talented, much more than a normal true dragon.


    He was the highest-quality stallion with the best genes, so it was obvious that his descendants would be born like this, especially with such talented women, and some as abnormal as in the case of Jeanne.


    Scathach and Violet continued to stare at the firece with various thoughts in their heads; afortable silence fell until it was broken by Violet.


    "2000 years, huh... I never thought I would find so much time, so little time now."


    "Our senses have been numbed since we became gods and true dragons. Two races that are practically immortal."


    Not that the noble vampire wasn''t immortal, but by godly standards, the noble vampires were very... inadequate. The reason for this is their involvement with mortals, while for the gods, 10,000 years is a short time, for the noble vampires who usually interact more with mortals, it''s a long time.


    Therefore, their worldview is more or less intertwined with mortals, but dragons and gods are different; for them, the passage of time is just that, the passage of time, it doesn''t make much difference to them.


    Living in such a smallmunity full of true dragons, the women felt this strangeness firsthand, while they were having fun with Victor, peeling and reading, or even entertaining themselves with the various media that were constantly replenished by their subordinates.


    1000 years passed in the blink of an eye... And they didn''t even notice it. They only saw the passage of time because Ophis and Nero had grown at some point when they were rxed with everything, and even became true dragons too.


    But even after discovering this, nothing changed in the routine, except for those more stubborn like Scathach and Haruna who realized that they had wasted a lot of time doing nothing.


    But since during this period they were still in gestation, they could only content themselves with doing administrative work or spending time reading; any extra exercise Victor would intervene, and not even Scathach, as stubborn as she is, wanted to argue with Victor with those extremely serious eyes.


    It was obvious that no matter what they said, nothing would convince them to let them train.


    The time they spent managing things was even more unrealistic for them because unlike Victor''s personal dimension, the world outside was passing normally, so a strange feeling settled in the women who cared about the passage of time.


    Victor understandably refusedpletely to create a method to track time and let them understand how much time had passed; this thought was also shared by the goddesses of the group and the women like Carm, Maya, and Tasha.


    In their opinion, it was better for them not to think about it and just focus on the things at hand. This was something that Scathach agreed with after some time; thinking about the time she had ''lost'' was making her unnecessarily irritated, so she tried not to think about it.


    .....

 Chapter 989: Mothers, and More Mothers.

    Chapter 989: Mothers, and More Mothers.


    In their opinion, it was better for them not to dwell on it and just focus on the tasks at hand. Scathach agreed with this after some time. Dwelling on the Time she ''lost'' was only unnecessarily irritating her, so she tried not to think about it.


    Speaking of Tasha and Lilith, the only two women who were not True Dragons but were Goddesses and Progenitors of their respective Races, from the group of monsters, they were probably the ones who evolved the most as their respective Divinities reached the maximum state of Mastery, and they gained a deeper understanding of themselves and their roles as Progenitors.


    These roles were worked on with Victor, resulting in two children... two monstrous girls.


    What happened when Progenitors of two different Races crossed paths? No one knew the answer because it had never happened before.


    Tasha''s and Lilith''s Daughters were the answer to this.


    They were born as True Dragons with all the capabilities of their respective Mothers'' Races.


    A perfect blend, a True Hybrid, something that should have disrupted The Bnce created by the Primordials, but it didn''t due to the peculiar Adaptation Traits of The Blood Dragon Race.


    The scientific and analytical side,posed of Aline, Velnorah, and Ruby, erupted into excitement after these two girls were born. Many theories were proposed, but themon consensus was that they were born Hybrids because of the Dragon Race and both parents being Progenitors.


    As is known, the True Dragon Race waspatible with all Creation, and their blood was very potent. For example, if a True Dragon had children with a normal Human, and if by some miracle that normal Human survived the gestation period, which could take millennia without the help of the Dragon Father, that child definitely wouldn''t be born as a Human-Dragon Hybrid but instead be born as aplete True Dragon.


    The genes of the True Blood Dragon were very dominant and did not allow for subordination. And that was what happened in this case: the children were born as True Dragons at their Core, but all Aspects of their Mother''s Race were also present, thanks to the peculiar ability of the Dragon being able to adapt to everything in Creation.


    They were Dragons, yet they weren''t at the same time. They were Dragon Hybrids, whose Dragon Blood was much stronger than their Mother''s sides, but because their Mother''s were Progenitors and also Goddesses, the Mother''s parts also survived the predatory hunt of their Father''s genes, giving their Mothers abilities to the child.


    This was how the first Demonic Blood Dragon God was born, and the first Nature Blood Dragon God was born.


    Victor and Lilith''s Daughter had the ability to control and create Infernal Miasma to extremely toxic degrees. The Infernal Fire mixed with her own Draconic Fire was extremely dangerous, and her basic understanding of creating portals to any inferno, even those she didn''t know, was something that could be exploited.


    Victor and Tasha''s Daughter had aplete instinctive understanding of Nature, how it functions, and its Aspects, albeit to a lesser degree due to her influence. She could even create Life. But this ''Creation'' wasn''t like her Father''s. It was something more persuasive. She could influence thousands of years of a Race''s Evolution in just a few years, thus creating entirely new Races.


    In some aspects, she could also control Death. After all, Nature was also a part of Death¡ªif there was Life, consequently, there would also be Death.


    Of course, being True Dragons, they could control the other Elements as well, but their natural born Elements were much more abnormal from afar.


    Violet sighed. "There''s no use dwelling on it, so let''s heed the advice of the Goddesses, those who are more experienced than us in this aspect."


    When the women who were once more ''Mortal'' than ''Immortal'' began to feel the effects of the passage of Time, the Goddesses were there to assist them. For the Goddesses, the passage of Time meant nothing; they had no Time. But they knew the same was not true for those who were once Mortal.


    Initially, Victor should have gone through this process as well, but his entire situation was abnormal. He simply had the firsthand experiences of Adonis on this matter andter acquired memories from Beings even more ancient than Adonis.


    Therefore, his adaptation process was automatic.


    "That''s true. We just have to worry about what to do tomorrow."


    These words were exactly why Victor didn''t interfere in the administrative matters of his Empire. As an abnormal Being, he could very well, along with Velnorah, elerate the entire process of automation and leave the women with plenty of free time.


    But he didn''t do that because, as was said once in the past, ''an idle mind is the devil''s workshop.''


    A phrase implying that if a Being wasn''t upied and had a lot of free time, they tended to have bad thoughts that could lead to quite unpleasant consequences.


    Of course, not all Beings went through this, but mostly it applied.


    That was why having the means to keep these women upied was essential.


    "Indeed," Violet nodded.


    Scathach looked at Violet and raised an eyebrow when she saw her reading a book she was sure wasn''t there before.


    "What''s that?"


    "Ideas, thoughts, and resolutions that Victor had over these two thousand years. Everything here was personally written by him. This book recounts his discoveries in Divinity, the self-understanding he had, and also his other discoveries rted to his Nightmare Form, although it''s just a summary of thest topic. After all, only Yog can read the detailed content of thest topic."


    "...Why didn''t I receive a copy?"


    "You were too busy getting irritated over something useless and didn''t bother to check the Library."


    Scathach grunted in annoyance and then stood up and teleported... or at least she tried; she was immediately stopped by a barrier.


    "Remember, use your feet indoors," Violet warned.


    "Your Powers to enforce Order and Restrictions in a Space is irritating," Scathach huffed.


    "Well, I am the Empress," she smiled gently, implying that as Empress, she must have the means to subdue the other women if things got out of control.


    An aspect that Anna and Scathach also possessed.


    Anna, with her Powers over Reality, and Scathach, with her Divinity as the ''Teacher'', which gave her a certain degree of Authority over those she ''taught'' in the past. Of course, one cannot forget Jeanne and Aphrodite with their overwhelming Charm.


    All the main figures in the harem, such as Violet, Aphrodite, Scathach, Sasha, Ruby, Jeanne, Anna, Kaguya, and Eleonor, had some form of Power to control the others in case a ''small'' fight broke out.


    After all, when two True Dragon Gods fought... even other Gods stepped aside.


    These abilities became even more necessary now with several prodigious children roaming around.


    By the way, Violet''s Divinity of Order and Obsession gave her the ability to iste a Space and add various rules to it that everyone inside must obey, unless there was a Divinity opposing Violet''s or a Divinity superior to hers, like the Divinities of Positivity, Negativity, and End.


    Scathach snorted and just walked towards the Library.


    Violet just chuckled gently and returned to her reading.


    As she walked through the corridors of the mansion, whichter turned into a massive castle due to the need for space, Scathach came across a tall woman of 190 cm in height, long ck hair reaching her buttocks, violet eyes, and a warrior''s defined body, with her six-pack abs beingpletely defined, a body reminiscent of the Valkyries that both the Norse Goddesses of the group ''kindly invited'' to be their subordinates and Eleonor''s Valkyries.


    Seeing this woman, Scathach narrowed her eyes dangerously. "Ste, what are you doing?"


    "Geh, Mother Scathach..."


    "I ask again, what are you doing?"


    "...Training?"


    "I, your Mother, and your Father have already told you not to use your Powers without a responsible adult present, right?"


    "... But-."


    "I see, I will talk to Victor then." Scathach hated doing this because it showed her inability to educate the children, but she had no choice. She couldn''t ''threaten'' the children with training yet, and if there was one thing all of Victor''s Daughters had inmon, it was their immense obsession with their Father.


    Even the first words they uttered were ''Daddy,'' to the immense discontent of all the Wives.


    Unknowingly, Ste had ended up condemning the future of her own Sisters with her attitude, something that woulde back to bite her in the future.


    ''I must be getting softer... In the past, my own three-year-old Daughter was already training while these girls only had obtained basic training with little effort... Yes, that''s the only usible exnation.'' Scathach thought as she assessed the current situation.


    After thinking about it, she really realized she had softened a bit. ''Hmm, let''s change that. I will increase their training load.'' Scathach nodded internally.


    Unknowingly, Ste had ended up condemning the future of her own Sisters with her attitude, something that woulde back to bite her in the future.


    "W-W-Wait, you don''t need to talk to Father!" The woman panicked as the reality around her distorted, and she reverted to being a child with the same characteristics as the adult woman, with the addition of Dragon Horns.


    Scathach looked at the little girl, Princess Ste Elderblood, daughter of Anna and Victor, a child who was the tant copy of Anna and Victor.


    "Ste, your Father allowed you limited ess to your Powers because he trusted you wouldn''t abuse it."


    "...But I''m not abusing it."


    "Bing an adult who is the perfect image your Father finds attractive... Do you take me for a fool, child? I can very well see your intentions."


    Ste blushed deeply as she turned away.


    Scathach sighed. If there was something she didn''t like, it was how... ''adult-like'' these children were. It''s true that some of them were over 1000 years old, but until their Dragon Bodies entered the adolescent phase, she would still treat them all as children.


    "...Speaking of Daddy¡ªCough, Father... Where is he?" Ste asked with a sparkle in her violet eyes, a sparkle that Scathach recognized very well.


    "I haven''t seen the troublesome trio either."


    Scathach rolled her eyes. The troublesome trio consisted of Violet''s Daughter, Ruby''s Daughter, and Sasha''s Daughter. Like their Mothers, the three Sisters were very close and always ready to cause trouble.


    "I don''t know where they are, and it doesn''t matter right now."


    Ste narrowed her eyes. "Mother Scathach is a liar."


    "...Right, the ability to see through falsehoods," Scathach muttered.


    "Where is MY Daddy?"


    ''The possessivenessing from her words¡­ truly worthy of being Victor''s Daughter,'' Scathach thought with an amused smile as she ignored Ste''s ''pressure'' on her body as if it were nothing, which it was. For a Mortal, it was extremely threatening, but for her, it was just fun.


    "Don''t look at me like that, youngdy." Scathach''s smile widened, and a subtle aura of bloodlust emanated from her body.


    Ste visibly shivered and shrunk back. Even though she was powerful, she was nothing in front of Mother Scathach, who was described by all of her Mothers as only second in Power to her Father.


    But...! She wouldn''t cower here! She wanted to see her Father! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Oh? I know I already knew this, but it''s always good to personally see an uncut diamond.'' For a moment, Scathach had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when she saw the posture of the little girl. It reminded her so much of the look Victor had in the past when she found him.


    The intensity and madness were lesser than Victor''s, that was a fact, but it was definitely there.


    The only one who seemed to havepletely inherited Victor''s battle madness was Siren, his beloved Daughter, and that was obvious, considering Siren was also her Daughter.


    But Ste''s attitude was a misstep. After all, Scathach could be reasonable, but when provoked with a potential fight or someone talented, she kind of lost her head, and that hadn''t changed since the beginning. It had just been more subdued thanks to the constant presence of her ''best'' Disciple.


    As Scathach''s presence increased even more, Ste quickly lost her courage, and in the next moment, Reality distorted around them, and Anna appeared.


    "Scathach, what''s going on?"


    "...Ask our beloved Daughter," Scathach''s pressure disappeared, leaving only her smile.


    Anna looked critically at her Daughter.


    "Speak."


    Knowing she couldn''t lie to her Mother or she would feel it, reluctantly, Ste spoke. "I used my Powers to change into my Adult Form, and Mama Scathach caught me in the act..."


    Anna''s Draconian Eyes narrowed even further, but she didn''t nag or raise her voice. "To your room, now."


    "Am I grounded?"


    "No, I assume Scathach already warned you about what you did wrong, but Victor will know of this."


    "Ugh," Ste grumbled; she preferred being grounded!


    "To your room. You have tasks to do."


    "...Yes, Mommy." Ste sighed and walked defeatedly toward her quarters.


    As she disappeared from their view, Anna sighed. "I don''t know if I''m happy that our Daughters love their Father so much or irritated that they love him too much."


    "Give it up. You know it''s impossible to stop, considering that you couldn''t stop yourself."


    Anna narrowed her eyes slightly when reminded of this fact. "... That''s true, but boundaries need to be set."


    "I agree with you on that." Scathach nodded, then continued, "They are too young to think about that."


    "...Is there any chance they''ll go for another man?" Anna asked.


    "Are you crazy?" That was all Scathach said to emphasize how bad of an idea that was.


    "I know it''s impossible, considering how doting of a Father Victor is and his possessive tendencies. Not to mention that the girls will never find someone as ''good'' as Victor in both appearance and strength... Ugh."


    "As I said, it''s a lost cause. Don''t even think about it. Besides, we are Dragons, not Humans. Even after all this time, do you still think about it?"


    "It''s not that I think about it..." Anna murmured.


    "...Oh, you''re jealous." Scathachughed in amusement.


    Anna blushed slightly but nodded.


    "Okay, jealous Second Empress... What are you going to do about your problem?"


    The Second Empress was a yful Title the Wives gave Anna. After all, besides Violet, she had the most ''importance'' to the group since she was Victor''s Mother... Technically, this fact might have changed over the years, considering she was reborn from Victor''sBblood, so one could say that Victor was her Father.


    "Problem? What problem?"


    "Leon."


    "...Oh." Anna''s beautiful face wrinkled slightly at that name; she hadpletely forgotten about it. After thinking about it for a while, she spoke. "I honestly don''t know."


    "Victor and I will just be honest as always," Anna said. It wasn''t her style to shy away from problems. If she encountered one, she would deal with it.


    This particr problem had been put off for a long time, but not intentionally. Things sort of took this course naturally, considering how busy they were.


    "Well, I wouldn''t expect anything less from you," Scathach nodded. "Are you worried about it?"


    "I''m not. Honestly, things between Leon and I changed a lot when we turned into Noble Vampires."


    "I found myself craving Victor, and Leon found himself desiring other women. That situation kind of created a rift, and it became even more visible when this world was created, and I started living with the other girls."


    "Darling is quite possessive, and he doesn''t want to see any man within a mile of his Wives. The only one he showed tolerance for was Tatsuya, and that''s because the man seems to love his sword very much." Scathach chuckled lightly.


    "Hmm." Anna nodded, clearly lost in thought, and the two Mothers began walking together.


    "Do you wish you had remained Human?"


    "...Honestly, I don''t." Anna, as always, was honest. "Having so much Power at the tips of my fingers... It''s addictive." She spoke as she looked at her hand, which formed a small sphere of pure violet Power.

 Chapter 990: Doting Father.

    Chapter 990: Doting Father.


    You know that feeling when something is happening right in front of you, and you''re not sure what it is even though you''re using all your knowledge to figure it out?


    That was the feeling Evie Moriarthy was experiencing now. She tried to focus her attention on Victor, which shouldn''t have been difficult considering how visually striking he was, but the sight of three pairs of violet eyes with dragon horns watching her while smiling sweetly was very... unsettling.


    The three little girls remainedpletely silent, choosing to stay out of the conversation, and although they had never opened their mouths from the beginning, Evie couldn''t shake the feeling that they were conversing among themselves.


    As they entered her chambers, she closed the door with magic, and she couldn''t help but notice that at that moment the three kittens reacted by opening their eyes slightly in curiosity, as if she could see the magic, something that, considering their race, was not particrly difficult to understand.


    And then, their reactions returned to the sweet, silent expression.


    ... Did she mention that from the beginning the three little girls were floating? They seem to not know the meaning of walking.


    ''Yes, something is definitely happening here, but I don''t know what.'' And just not knowing that was frustrating for Evie.


    Evie sat on the sofa and pointed to the sofa in front of her. "Please, have a seat."


    "Hmm." Victor simply approached and lightly touched the sofa as the entire sofa changed into something different, and much morefortable than before, but that wasn''t the important feature Evie noticed; the entire sofa wasposed of divine material, making it much more resistant than before.


    ''Why did he do that?'' She wondered, but this curiosity was soon satisfied when the three little girls sat on the sofa, and the sofa visibly creaked.


    ''... Right, dragons in their humanoid forms still retain all their weight from their dragon form.'' Evie now understood the reason for the change.


    Next, Victor sat down, but unlike the three little girls, no noise was made, proving his visible control over his own body to Evie.


    ''Being an older dragon, he should be much heavier than his daughters, and yet nothing was heard as if he had no weight at all.'' That was Evie''s reasoning.


    While Evie was thinking about these things, the three little girls continued to look at her as if they were observing something very interesting.


    "I think introductions are necessary," Victor said politely, cing his hand on the girl with white hair.


    "Her name is Valentina Victoria Elderblood, my daughter with Violet."


    The little girl just smiled slightly as she felt Victor''s caresses on her head.


    Then, he moved to the girl with golden hair. "Her name is Silvia Elderblood, my daughter with Sasha." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Like her sister, the little girl smiled as she felt the caresses on her head.


    Victor ced his hand on the exceptionally red hair of the little girl and said, "Her name is Rosemary Lavina Elderblood, my daughter with Ruby."


    "Girls, say hello to Evie Moriarthy, the queen of witches."


    "Hello," the three responded in unison.


    While outwardlymunicating telepathically with each other.


    "[Lavina, did you see that strange energy?]" Silvia asked.


    [Yes, it seems to be connected to the woman, but it''sing from elsewhere... Although it''s not as strong as ours.] Lavina spoke.


    [That''s what our mothers call Magic, it''s an inferior energy, but quite useful for various things.] Valentina said.


    [Oh... It''s that thing Aunt Albedo uses.] Silvia remembered.


    [Yes, she also blessed our father with the ability to use that energy, although it''s not necessary now considering what we are.] Valentina continued.


    [... Hmm, do you think she''s a potential mother?] Lavina asked curiously.


    Valentina and Silvia''s eyes darkened slightly at those words.


    [I doubt it, our beloved father has stopped pursuing women for his harem. Unless it''s someone he really likes, like Aunt H, I doubt he''ll do that.] Valentina dismissed this possibility.


    [Hmm, but she seems verypetent, right? After all, she''s a queen.] Lavina said.


    [That... is possible.] Valentina replied a little hesitantly, as probably the only one who read Evie''s records beforeing to this ce, she knows very well how petent'' she is.


    [Maybe a 50% chance of that bing reality... But I highly doubt it considering there''s Aunt Albedo, Aunt Dun Scaith, and Aunt Kali around whom our beloved father seems more interested in, not to mention Aunt Albedo helped our father further develop magic, probably our future mother wille from these three women... To my personal dismay.] Valentina spoke.


    [Valentina, your thoughts were leaking...] Silviamented.


    [Shit.]


    [Although I agree with you.] Silvia nodded.


    [Look, her brain is rebooting; it seems she''s very shocked, let''s stay silent again.] Lavina spoke.


    Evie''s brain kind of started rebooting when the introductions were made, and it was at that moment that her magic sensed somethinging from the girls.


    "They are goddesses...?"


    Lavina narrowed her eyes slightly. [We are not just humble goddesses. We have our father''s blood; we are super goddesses!]


    [Super dragon goddesses!] Silvia shouted through the telepathic link.


    "Goddesses of dragons to be more precise, but yes. You''re not wrong." Victor nodded.


    "... Just what have you been doing all these years," Evie asked with a persistent sense of disbelief.


    "A few things, working, training, enjoying peace, and developing. You know, all those things beings do when they are at peace."


    [Does working like rabbits count as work too?] Valentina spoke through the telepathic link, and she shivered slightly when she felt her father''s gaze on her small body.


    [Valentina, stop with these indecent thoughts! Our beloved father will scold us! You know that nothing escapes his eyes!] Silvia shouted internally when she saw Victor''s gaze.


    [Ugh.]


    "... Compared to your rtive peace, all my people have had in these two years was anything but peace. Well, at least the Norse stopped bothering us when they were defeated by H."


    "In contrast, the Hindu pantheon is more active than before, at least they''re maintaining the appearance of negotiation for now."


    "I presume that was the reason you summoned me."


    "Yes..." Evie sighed. "Over time, I found myself unable to handle the pressure from so many sides... On one side, we have an entire unknown civilization ready to strike, and on this side, we have the gods wanting ess to the portal."


    "Hmm~" Victor simply smiled faintly as he gestured with his hand, creating three juice cups and handing them to the girls. Grape juice for Valentina, acer juice for Rosemary, and orange juice for Silvia.


    [Delicious!] The three said simultaneously.


    [Haah~, when our father smiles, he always looks more handsome! I should have brought the hidden 26k camera to add to my collection.] Valentina sighed.


    [Indeed, I really want to steal Mother Violet''s and Mother Anna''s collections, they have the rarest photos.] Lavinamented.


    "So, what''s the real reason?" Victor asked.


    "What are you talking about...?" Evie pretended to be clueless."Please, are we going to y this game now?" Victor asked with an amused smile, a smile that sent a slight shiver down Evie''s spine. "Did you forget who''s in front of you now?"


    [Here it is! Here it is! The dominant side showing up! Turn on the cameras, Valentina!] Silvia shouted.


    [I didn''t bring the cameras! Did you forget I said so!?] Valentina shouted back.


    [Goddammit Valentina!]


    [We can use Aunt Albedo''s magic to turn our memories into videos! So just keep watching! Don''t miss anything!] Lavina said.


    [Ohhh! I forgot about that fact!] Valentina and Silvia spoke simultaneously.


    "... Right... The man who consumed Diablo, whose essence I interacted with the most and deciphered my personality."


    "Even without Diablo''s memories, any kind of falsehood and deception doesn''t work in front of me. From the moment you started talking about your situation, every sentence was mixed with lies and truths."


    Evie remained silent.


    "Very well, since you want to y this game. Let''s simplify things." Victor snapped his fingers, and an image appeared in front of Evie, an image that made her dangerously narrow her eyes.


    In the image was her daughter Emily lying in bed looking quite sick.


    "You would never call me to deal with the gods, you''re too stubborn for that, you would only do that when you''re 100% sure you''re going to lose. The only reason you called me offering your country is because your daughter has acquired a mysterious illness... A mysterious illness of divine origin."


    "Who did this? You wonder. The Norse? The Aztecs? Or the recent faction that is growing under the leadership of Shiva?"


    "Perhaps the beings on the other side of the gate?"


    "You forgot to point out your own faction." Evie pointed out.


    [Humpf, we don''t need such indirect means to destroy your weak faction, who does she think we are?] Valentina scoffed.


    [The weakest of Dragonoids from our faction canpletely devastate this ce, and we''re not even counting on our mothers and our beloved father!] Silvia scoffed.


    [We don''t even need to use our Dragonoids, just use our orbital cannon, and voil¨¤, this ce disappears from the map.] Lavina scoffed.


    "Hey, that''s not efficient, we need to conquer everything and take everything that''s useful," Silvia pointed out.


    "Why do we need to do that? Our father can create anything," Lavina said.


    "I''m talking about people issues, for example, the queen is verypetent, she would help Mother Velnorah, Mother Ruby, and Mother Aline very well," Silvia said.


    "Oh, that''s true... My bad, I forgot about that... But in my defense, she mildly irritated me," Lavina said.


    "Well, that''s fair. After all, temperament has always been the issue of our race," Valentina reflected.


    "Please, not even you believe in that possibility," Victor rolled his eyes as the image in front of him disappeared.


    "Believe me, my dear teacher who never taught me anything very useful... If I wanted Arcane, nothing could stop me from having this country for myself."


    The way he spoke in an excessively sweet tone, very gentle, and full of false respect and at the same time threatening was very disorienting and scary for Evie.


    [Ughyaaaa, Father so cool!] Lavina, Silvia, and Valentina shouted at the same time.


    "Instead of seeking to conquer us, you expect me toe to you for help so you can have the whole country without any kind of fuss," Evie spoke while trying her best to ignore the gleam in the eyes of the three little girls and focus on Victor.


    "My dear, I am a Tyrant, the thoughts of others do not matter when you have as much power as I do at your disposal."


    "Right now, if I wanted to, I could kill you and revive you in apletely new being, and you would never know... But where would be the fun in that?"


    Evie felt her heart squeeze at what she heard from Victor because she didn''t doubt his capabilities to do so, if everything Victor showed during his rise was that the man was verypetent.


    "There is beauty in simplicity as I understand more about creation, and the more power I gain, this thought bes more visible to me."


    An ufortable silence fell over the ce, and all that was heard was the sound of juice being sucked through the straws of the three little girls, juice that seemed to never end, despite visibly drinking the juice, the contents of the cup did not decrease.


    Out of curiosity, Evie analyzed the cup, and she swallowed dryly when she saw that that simple ss was a divine artifact that infinitely replicated everything that entered it.


    How many expensive potions could she make with that and earn tons of money was inconceivable, and these three little girls were using it to drink simple fruit juice...


    ''I guess money doesn''t matter to someone who can literally create money as much as they want.'' Evie thought, and then sighed.


    "Can you help my daughter?"


    "Yes, it''s quite easy for me."


    "... What do you want in return?"


    "Everything."


    Evie fell silent again; she would lie if she said she didn''t expect something like this, after all, she was dealing with a tyrant, and a tyrant wouldn''t be satisfied until he had everything. All her effort, all her sweat, all her achievements, even her body and soul... Is it worth trading all that for her daughter?


    Her memory returned to her only biological daughter, although she loved her other daughters very much, the reality was that blood is thicker than everything in this world, she would do anything for her daughter... So, yes. It''s worth it.


    Evie sighed again. "Can you please help my daughter?"


    Victor''s smile widened. "I was waiting for those words, my dear teacher."


    Evie snorted at the title of teacher; he was clearly just using it to provoke her.


    Victor snapped his fingers, and as he spoke. "It''s done."


    "... It''s done? Just like that?"


    "Yeah, just like that."


    Evie used her magic to check on her daughter''s condition... And indeed, whatever she had, she waspletely cured... Just with a snap of fingers.


    Victor''s existence seemed to mock all her efforts in researching and acquiring magic, but now she wasn''tining about it, after all, because of him, her daughter was well.


    She took a deep breath, sighing afterward, letting go of all her worries with this simple gesture, she fell silent for a few seconds as her brain tried to rearrange her priorities.


    Now that she had practically sold herself for the sake of her daughter, she needed to find the one responsible for all this mess.


    Her eyes gleamed with a dark promise of revenge. "... Who harmed my daughter? Can you tell me?"


    "Don''t worry, my heralds have been activated, soon you''ll have the culprit in your hands," Victor said.


    "... Right... Of course he is." Evie forgot how efficient Victor could be when dealing with things.


    "And then... what happens now?" She asked not knowing what to do, should she serve him or something? Right here? In front of his daughters!?


    Evie made an effort to erase that mental image from her head and waited for his response.


    [This woman... She looks just like Mother Natashia when she''s thinking something inappropriate.] Silvia narrowed her eyes.


    [Ignore her, it''s our beloved father''s presence that''s too bright for a simple witch like her.] Valentina scoffed.


    [Right...] Silvia said, but still kept an eye on Evie.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, do I need to do something? Like prove myselfpetent or something...?


    "You don''t need to do anything, after all, you already belong to me."


    The way he said that made her blush slightly in embarrassment, but she didn''t disagree, after all, she sold herself here. ''How ironic, the witch who used to buy everything with money in the past, ended up selling herself in the future.''


    "The only thing you should do now is work as my personal witch... Just like your mother."


    "... Eh?"


    Victor didn''t say anything else, he just snapped his fingers again, and all of Arcane was covered by a thin veil of energy, and the next moment, the entire kingdom disappeared, and appeared in another ce. Specifically, in the city ruled by Velnorah.


    Honestly, Victor didn''t need to snap his fingers to do this, but this way it''s more feasible for the people around him to know that he did something.


    Evie opened her eyes widely in the face of the absurdity she was feeling intensely through her magic. "You... You took my entire country, and transported it somewhere."


    "There''s nowhere, my dear... This is a very special ce... A technocracy ruled by my wife Velnorah, the ce where you and the witches will live from now on."


    "... Just like you bypassed all my defenses..."


    Victor sped his hands together and opens them while a rainbow forms: "Magic."


    Evie felt an immense urge to hex this man right now, but she didn''t, because she knew it would only backfire on her in a very bad way.


    Two space distortions appear, and a tall woman with long blue hair and a woman with white hair appear.


    "Aya, it seems my beloved daughter couldn''t resist, fufufu~."


    "Mother...!" Remembering Victor''s previous words, she realized where her mother had been all this time: "Of all ces, you''ve been here from the beginning!?"


    "Of course, I can''t stay away when such an interesting city is being created."


    "You B----." Their words were censored by Victor.


    "No bad words around my daughters, okay?" He smiled ''sweetly'' at Evie.


    "... Okay." She nodded stiffly.


    "Fufufufu~. You''ve been scolded like a little child, hahahah ~"


    Veins popped on Evie''s head; this irresponsible woman never tried to help her people in need and constantly ignored her calls. It was very irritating to know that her mother Albedo was enjoying all the privileges here while she suffered.


    "Darling."


    "Velnorah, I leave everything here to you."


    "And about the portal...?"


    "Let''s treat it as an experiment for my wives'' future conquests... For now, just seal the portal and take care of the witches."


    Another distortion urs, and a herald appears along with a goddess of poison and a god of curses.


    "Here is your gift, Evie. Enjoy."


    "They''re the ones responsible?" She asked.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Victor said.


    "Celtic gods... They were my best bet since some of them are experts in this type of attack, but there were so many possibilities that it was hard to ignore the others."


    "Sometimes, the answers were right in front of us all along; we just didn''t know it." Victor spoke as Albedo nodded.


    "... Take care of them, Velnorah, I''m sure you know what to do."


    "Yes, Darling."


    "Where is my daughter?" Victor asked, as the only mother present, it was obvious he was referring to his daughter with Velnorah.


    "She is studying."


    "Hmm, just don''t force her to do anything she doesn''t want to, she is still very young."


    "... You spoil our daughters too much, Darling." Velnorah sighed.


    "Maybe." Victorughed as he stroked the heads of Valentina, Silvia, and Lavina, who smiled widely when they felt their father''s caresses. "But in my defense, they are my little treasures."


    "Hehehehe~"


    That''s why they loved their father! He''s the best! Unlike their ''boring'' mothers, their father spoils thempletely!


    Velnorah just sighed again; fortunately, despite Victor spoiling his daughters as a doting father, when he needs to be strict, he takes on the role very well... Although in most cases, it''s the mothers who are responsible for educating the girls.


    .....

 Chapter 991: Daddys Little Girls

    Chapter 991: Daddy''s Little Girls


    A woman standing at 190 CM tall, with long dark green hair, green horns, and violet eyes, walked through the castle where she lived.


    Her expression was serious, and although making no sound, each step she took emitted a threatening intensity. Those who saw this woman quickly moved out of her way to avoid attracting her wrath. She was clearly feared in this ce.


    Although this fear among the servants was unfounded, as Victor would not allow senseless violence against the people who helped him, that had always been his principle. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, blood for blood.


    He would not demean those who aided him, and everyone in this castle knew that... But still, the servants stepped aside from the woman to avoid risking her explosive temper.


    The woman narrowed her eyes slightly at a werewolf Maid. "You there."


    "Y-Yesh!?"


    "Where is my Father?"


    "I-I don''t know, Princess Gina... Perhaps you should ask Lady Kaguya, Lady Violet, or Lady Velnorah. They usually know where the Master will be."


    Gina''s violet eyes gleamed slightly towards the female werewolf, a look that made the woman shrink due to its intensity, feeling like she could die at any moment.


    "Mm." Gina merely nodded and continued her walk.


    "Thank you."


    "Y-You''re wee..."


    As Gina left, the Maid copsed on the ground, breathing heavily. Being in the presence of a true dragon''s gaze was something she should honestly be ustomed to, but certain individuals, specifically the Siren princesses and Gina, were quite difficult to handle.


    "... Are you okay?" Another Maid asked.


    "I need to change my clothes."


    The arriving Maid looked down and saw the result of the werewolf''s terror.


    "... Right, let''s take her to the bathroom."


    "Thank you."


    ...


    Born the daughter of a primordial dragon goddess and a chaos dragon god, Gina Elderblood certainly secured the best genes.


    Despite being born just two decades agopared to her older sisters, who have been around for a thousand years, being the Daughter of Gaia and Victor, talent and abnormal growth were the least of her concerns.


    Mainly because she was born with a highly developed concept of Life, and as a primordial dragon goddess of Life, her entire body matured much faster than her sisters. She was an ''anomaly'' like some of her younger sisters, such as Ste and Isabelle, who were the daughters of beings on par with primordials.


    Despite being one of the youngest, she was already a ''teenager'' in terms of dragon body because of her concept of Life.


    Because of this, it wasn''t ''strange'' for her to walk around with the body of her adult humanoid form, right?


    ''Where''s my father? Where''s my DADDY?'' Every time she asked this question, the scowl on her face became even more prominent, causing the servants around her to flee as soon as they saw her.


    Like all of Victor''s daughters, she was Daddy''s little girl... To the immense displeasure of his wives.


    As she walked frustrated through the castle corridors, she came across one of her sisters.


    The daughter of her Mother, Annasthashia, and her beloved father, Angelina Elderblood. Despite being named ''Angel,'' she was anything but a sweet angel... Shepletely inherited her mother''s madness for her father, madness that was further amplified by her mother because the adults here, except for a few exceptions, had no limits.


    "Aya..." A sweet smile appeared on the face of the child standing at 120 CM tall with dual tails, her violet eyes watching Gina with undisguised amusement. "Gina, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "I didn''t expect to see you here either... What are you doing here?" By ''here'', she meant Victor''s personal quarters... Well, the room where he slept with his wives, at least.


    After all, his personal quarters were more like a museum than an actual bedroom.


    "Ara, of course, I came to look for my beloved daddy... Too bad I didn''t find him here."


    Gina narrowed her eyes slightly as she sniffed the air and caught a whiff of her fathering from the girl, but it wasn''t as strong as being near him personally. It seemed more like the scent of his belongings.


    "I don''t know what you took, but give it back."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about?" She turned her head, genuinely confused.


    Gina''s eyes grew even more intense, a look that would make anyone flee from her, but Angelina wasn''t just anyone; she was a true dragon, Victor''s daughter. She merely met Gina''s gaze with the same smile on her face.


    "Give it back," she said with even more intensity.


    Angelina narrowed her eyes slightly, and for a few seconds, her eyes became utterly lifeless, like two violet ck holes that seemed to consume everything.


    She realized her sister wouldn''t let go of this matter. As a daughter of Natashia, she clearly inherited the lightning of the Fulger n. She could easily flee from this ce, but... the matter wouldn''t end here. Since they all lived together, Gina would definitely bring this up at some point, so extra tactics are needed here.


    "Haah... Sometimes, I wonder if you''re Mother Jeanne''s daughter instead of a Greek like Mother Gaia." Angelina sighed disappointedly and ''reluctantly'' withdrew a shirt from her dimensional space, an item her beloved father, Uncle Hephaestus, and Mother Natalia created.


    Essentially, the dimensional space within the bracelet was 2500 KM; of course, that wasn''t the limit. There were evenrger dimensional spaces capable of amodating an entirerge country inside, although these items were only avable to her mothers. Unlike her bracelet, these dimensional spaces could even have Life inside them, but they were items that required more ''responsibility'' to use.


    The item''s appearance varied ording to the users'' preferences, and it could be a bracelet, an earring, or even a weapon, changing ording to the user''s will.


    As it was made of a mixture of divine and demonic material, it was virtually unbreakable. Angelina preferred to keep it as a bracelet and sometimes as a sp that held her two double tails.


    Gina sniffed the air and caught the scent of her father on that shirt, and the intensity of her gaze shifted from serious to greedy. She tried her best to stay serious and not give in to her impulses, but usually, that control meant nothing when it came to her father.


    Angelina smiled slightly. ''Hehehe~, it''s only at times like these that your Greek side shows itself more.''


    "How about a deal, my dear sister?"


    "... Speak."


    "I''ll give you this, and we''ll pretend this never happened."


    Gina fell silent, her intense gaze lessened as she was clearly thinking about the matter.


    Seeing how long it took her to make a decision, Angelina used her ''trump card''. She pulled out a copy of the photo of her father sleeping, a photo she copied from her mother''s ''decent'' collection. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find the more ''spicy'' collections, which werepletely hidden, and her mother wouldn''t open her mouth about it, much to her irritation.


    "How about now?"


    "Deal!" Gina quickly took both items as she smelled the shirt. ''Father, I miss you... I haven''t seen you in 3 hours!'' She screamed entirely.


    Angelina smiled smugly and sneakily started to leave that ce. She was going to take advantage of the moment when her younger sister was lost in thought.


    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble.


    Four shes of lightning were heard.


    Natashia, Natasha, Carm, and Victoria appear.


    "Geh, Mothers..." Angelina groaned.


    "Angelina? What are you doing here?" Natashia asked curiously.


    "Don''t ask the obvious, Sister. They are standing in our room. It is obvious why these horny brats are here." Naty snorted.


    "Well, at least our other daughters aren''t here. Angelina tends to drag them into her antics... I feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu every time I see this." Victoria spoke while thinking about the past.


    "Mah, Mah. No need to point fingers, let Angelina exin." Carm, as the oldest and technically the ancestor of the blonde women here, spoke.


    Technically speaking, she was also Angelina''s grandmother, but... We don''tment on that. Any rtionship other than mother bes confusing because everyone here is somehow rted to each other.


    Therefore if a woman is Victor''s wife, she is a ''Mother'', but if she is a daughter of Victor, she is a ''daughter''. It''s easier to leave things like that than to think too much about theplex rtionship they all have.


    Knowing that she couldn''te up with a tant lie because they would know, but she also had a window of opportunity to lie since Mother Anna wasn''t present, Angelina quickly exined with a tight smile.


    "Well, I was walking calmly through the halls when I saw the hallway that led to Daddy''s room, I thought, Why not? When I got here, I was surprised to see Gina standing in front of the door with my beloved Daddy''s shirt in her hand."


    Angelina ''conveniently'' threw her sister under the bus.


    "...Eh?" Gina, who was lost in her own world, suddenly woke up when she felt several eyes staring in her direction, and seeing her current state, which, to be honest, was not at all appropriate, she froze.


    "As I thought it was an opportunity, I decided to join her, and she offered some items for me to remain silent on the matter."


    Gina opened her eyes wide. Her sister didn''t pass off all the me, but she made it seem like everything had started with her!


    ''This brat! How dare she!'' Gina looked more intensely at Angelina, who continued to smile gently.


    "...Seriously, these horny brats, why so much love for your father?" Naty sighed.


    "Well, it''s Victor... An essentially perfect man and a doting father... It''s obvious why." Victoria spoke with the same tone as Naty.


    The two were not jealous at all! It was just annoying to see their beloved daughter only have an interest in their father and not their mothers!


    Carm and Natashia smiled at Angelina, a knowing smile/ No one here was stupid, and everyone could deduce what happened ording to the personalities they knew of their daughter.


    "Well, I apud you for not leaving your sister alone. You understand our family''s saying very well." Natashia nodded. If Angelina had ced all the me on Gina, she wouldn''t have just received those words. All the mothers made a point of putting the family saying into their daughters'' heads.


    Something that Victor also makes a point of reminding them of.


    Family alwayses first.


    "Not assuming full me and diverting attention might be considered smart and cunning, and this action isn''t necessarily bad... But it''s not good either," Carm spoke sternly. "You''re a true dragon, daughter. If you''re caught in the act, just proudly state what you were doing and don''t make excuses."


    "Ugh..." Angelina realized things hadn''t gone as she predicted.


    "Of course, this attitude only applies to us, your family. If you encounter beings out there who are stronger than you, any despicable and cunning act counts, no matter what you do. You must survive and wait for us... That way, we''ll annihte everything. After all, nobody messes with the family of a dragon," Naty pointed out, smiling broadly.


    "So bloodthirsty," Victoria rolled her eyes. "Just remember our lessons, and you''ll be fine in most cases, but don''t forget to improvise and not cling to our rules."


    "...I understand the purpose of these lessons, but Mother... Do you really think Daddy will let us wander far from his domain?"


    Victoria and Naty refrained from rolling their eyes at the girl''s constant use of ''daddy''... but her words had a point; Victor would hardly allow his daughters to stray far from his domain.


    "That''s true, but your sisters are quite adventurous by nature, and it seems you''ve inherited your father''s ma for trouble... So precautions are necessary," Carm said.


    "That won''t happen while I''m around," Gina said seriously, being very protective of her sisters.


    The women previously known as the Fulgers, looked at Gina andpared her serious demeanor to her mother''s frivolous one and wondered if this serious and intense girl was actually Gaia''s daughter, even though her dark green hair fully revealed her descent. It was still hard to believe that she coulde from the union of Victor and Gaia.


    "Say that after you''ve put away Darling''s shirt," Natasha scoffed.


    Gina blushed and, with a wave of her hand, stowed her precious items in her own dimensional space, which was a belt.


    "Anyway, let''s go in. Darling should being home soon, and we should prepare for him... You two go back to the daughters'' room and wait there. I''m sure he''ll visit you."


    Gina''s and Angelina''s eyes gleamed with excitement, and then both rushed towards the mentioned room, with Angelina in the lead due to her lightning powers.


    "I''m sure she wouldn''t react like that if it were us..." Victoria murmured.


    "Stop grumbling and get over it. All our daughters are daddy''s girls, and I feel like that''s never going to change."


    "Well, at least I''m lucky to have a son. I hope he''ll give me a grandchild soon," Victoria smiled eagerly.


    These words made the three previous Fulgers stop in their tracks. "It''s true... Should we hurry our nephew along? If it''s up to Tatsuya, he''ll only have children in 100 years," Natasha said.


    "That''s a good idea," Naty agreed.


    "Hey! Keep my son away from your nefarious ns!" Victoria growled.


    The three womenpletely ignored Victoria and continued arguing. It wasn''t until the pressure Victoria emanated began to get stronger that they looked at her.


    "Don''t worry, Daughter. We won''t do anything Tatsuya doesn''t want. We already have our daughters, and even though we don''t really like the attention they give Darling and forget about us, we still like to spoil them." Carm said.


    "... That''s good. Don''t force Tatsuya to do something he doesn''t want to do."


    "Of course." Carm nodded. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    .....

 Chapter 992: The Talk.

    Chapter 992: The Talk.


    If Leon were to say he hadn''t expected this situation, he would be lying. He knew his wife... Or ex-wife now, too well.


    That look she had shown Victor when they turned into noble vampires, it was the same look he had seen in the past when she looked at him, with the only difference being that the gaze was more intense and predatory... More animalistic.


    Despite seeming strange in the context of that time as newly-turned humans. Now, he understood more about the supernatural world to know that this was more normal than it seemed. Noble vampires, werewolves, Youkais, demons, angels, ghosts, gods, evil spirits.


    As always, the best example would be the gods, with the strongest example being the Greeks, especially the lineage of Cronos that continued with his son Zeus, and Poseidon, two gods who couldn''t see a man or woman without already having bad intentions towards them, whether that man or woman was their family or not.


    Although the gods were the most practical and extreme examples, the union between rtives was not umon and even happened inrge factions like noble vampires, werewolves, and even some great Youkai ns.


    Such a thing did not happen among the pure angels because they are essentially divine creations; their ''reproduction'' is done through their god who creates new angels.


    So, yes. He expected this situation, he''s not stupid... But he didn''t expect to see Anna''s representation in the form of a child walking around the city of Nightingale.


    Standing in front of the child, the little girl looked at him and spoke. "Oh... One of father''s shadows..."


    "They found me too quickly! It only took 5 minutes! How did this happen? I''m sure I used my powers?" She muttered very quietly although with everyone''s strong senses here, her words were very loud and clear.


    Leon''s mission should have been simple, locate his ''Boss''s'' daughter, and once that was done, one of the wives would appear, an order he''s sure wasn''t given by Victor.


    Because as overprotective as he is, he would look for the little girl himself. He wouldn''t send someone else to do this job for him, so this mission must have been casually given by some of his wives, the most likely being Violet, Sasha, or Ruby; the three wives had more involvement in leading the whole group along with Aphrodite, Velnorah, Kaguya, Eleonor, and Scathach.


    These thoughts were confirmed when Kaguya appeared shortly after Victor''s daughter, who could be considered his granddaughter, was spotted.


    "Is she really my blood granddaughter?... Wait, considering that I was reborn from my son''s blood. Is she like a sister to me?" To be honest, he didn''t know, supernatural things tended to beplicated the more you thought about it, so he avoided thinking.


    "Geh, Mother Kaguya... Why am I always getting the strictest mothers? Where''s Mother Pepper when you need her?" She muttered at the end.


    "Ste... You''re really testing nerves this week, huh." Kaguya spoke harshly.


    ''Ste... Anna''s grandmother''s name.'' Leon thought, and he remembered something from the past; he remembered that if Anna had a daughter, she would name the little girl Ste in honor of her grandmother who was like a mother to Anna, the great-grandmother that Victor never really knew.


    "B-But, I wanted to explore! It''s so boring at home."


    "Missy, you literally have a whole world to explore, and plenty of entertainment there, how are you bored?"


    "... Huuh... I... I... Oh, right. I wanted to see the ce where the vampires came from!"


    "You''re quite capable of consistently lying, something incredible to think about considering who your parents are." Kaguya rolled her eyes.


    "Ugh... I should have brought Yuno." Ste muttered. "With her here, I wonder how Mother Kaguya would react."


    Kaguya shuddered slightly when she heard her daughter''s name. Yuno Elderblood was a quiet, calm little girl, but anything involving her father, she tends topletely overreact. Honestly, if Yuno were here, Kaguya wouldn''t be surprised if she found Nightingale''s real capital in a sea of ck mes just because she couldn''t find her ''daddy''.


    It''s a miracle that Ste didn''t involve Yuno in her mischief considering the two are practically inseparable.


    "Thankfully, she seems to be entertained with her Maid lessons." Kaguya thought, just like her, her daughter had developed a certain taste for being a Maid, but in her case, it''s more of a hobby because the clothes are pretty, not to mention that in her words, the only person she will serve if she really wants to be a Maid is her father. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As a princess and a dragon, she is very proud; she will not serve anyone but her father.


    "Why do you only say you''re looking for your father?" Kaguya sighed.


    When Kaguya opened her mouth again to say something, she stopped when she heard Anna''s voice in her head.


    Ste stomped her foot on the ground angrily causing a small earthquake around. "Right, I''m looking for Father, he disappeared somewhere with those three troublemakers! And nobody is telling me where he went!"


    When Kaguya opened her mouth again to say something, she stopped when she heard Anna''s voice in her head.


    [Girls, Darling is home.]


    Those words put a smile on Kaguya''s face, a smile that was noticed by Ste.


    "... That smile, you only give that smile to Father, you got a message about him, right!? Tell me!" Ste practically jumped on Kaguya while holding her hands.


    Kaguya huffed and delivered a karate chop to Ste''s head causing a sonic boom around.


    "UGH! MY HEAD!"


    "Respect your mother, youngdy, or more of those chops will await you. Who do you think you are to demand something from me?" Kaguya narrowed her eyes.


    It may seem like she''s overreacting, but she''s not. For young true dragons, parents need to keep the reins, or the child will grow up spoiled and very proud, two qualities that can greatly harm their future.


    Pride is good, but it can''t be exaggerated because it will make the person blind, the good example of this is the gods thinking they are invincible until someone like Victor shows up and ps each of them, leaving them quiet like obedient dogs in their punishment corner.


    "And Yes, you are correct, your father is home."


    The moment Ste heard those words, she stopped holding her head, her eyes shimmered with powerful violet, and in the next moment, she wasted no time and disappeared into Victor''s personal world.


    Kaguya sighed. "Troublesome children with even more troublesome powers."


    The simple act Ste had just performed may have seemed like a simple teleport, but that perception was very wrong; she bent reality around her and practically tore apart space, forcing her entry into Victor''s personal world.


    She used the same method to exit his personal world because only the wives have the ''keys'' to enter and exit Victor''s personal world.


    But Kaguya is sure that Victor intentionally let Ste do this; after all, his personal world is connected to his soul, he immediately knows who leaves and who enters, he is practically omniscient in his personal world.


    Control freak as he is, he wouldn''t leave his daughters unprotected; the proof of this was his herald floating nearby, an existence that only Kaguya could see because the herald allows it.


    "You are dismissed. Thank you for your services,dies and gentlemen."


    "Yes!" The shadows disappeared, leaving only one behind.


    Kaguya raised an eyebrow at that shadow, but when she saw with her own eyes who was behind the mask, she said nothing.


    Leon removed the expressionless ck mask, revealing his young, vibrant face.


    "I need to speak with Victor," he said extremely seriously. "Can you arrange that?"


    "... Yes, I can."


    ...


    Victor, Leon, and Anna, once a family, now still family, but with different rtionships. Time passes, and everything changes along with it.


    Entering the supernatural world thinking you would never change was pure folly. In a world where gods and dragons live, mortal norms mean nothing.


    Especially for beings like Victor, who not only deal with the insanity of beings as strong as him, but one of his daughters is an Eldritch Horror who only knows the concept of right and wrong because she respects Victor and does what he asks as her father. If it weren''t for that, it was an absolute certainty that this world would be in chaos now due to the chaotic nature of Eldritch Horrors.


    Leon and Anna looked at each other; while Leon felt a certain affection, this affection came with great indifference.


    Even though 2000 years had passed in Victor''s inner world, the girls didn''t really feel ''much'' passage of time, mainly because Victor refused to say how much time had passed, and hepletely refused to set up equipment to monitor time.


    So, for some girls who were mortal, they had the feeling that time had passed from 2 to 10 years. The reason for this feeling was their own daughters, who if it weren''t for some abnormalities like Gina, all of them would have been children with 120 CM in height, children who would normally be between 7 to 10 years old.


    But in reality, some of them may already be over 1000 years old, as in the case of Violet, Sasha, and Ruby''s daughters.


    Due to these various factors, most did not feel the passage of time; because of this, even as a true dragon, Anna still had her sensitivities from when she was human, but even by mortal standards, 10 years is a long time.


    Especially for a dragon whose instincts and desires are much stronger and decisive than other species. Anna felt a familiarity with Leon, something like a friend she hadn''t seen in a long time, but it was just that.


    That''s how she currently felt, but thanks to notpletely losing her human sensitivities, she knew how to react here.


    On the other hand, matters of time definitely affect a person, and that person was Victor, after all, he was in charge of everything. For him, 2000 years had passed, a long time, and at the same time, it wasn''t. Considering he has memories of beings who lived millions of years in his head.


    Such passage of time was both irrelevant and significant to him. Overall, he just faced this passage of time to rest and train his divinities and his nightmare form, as well as his martial arts that he hadn''t touched for a few millennia. He was about to reach grandmaster at any moment, but it didn''t move forward because he was training his other powers.


    And more importantly, spending time with his beloved family. A family that extended to the man in front of him. Things may have changed, He may have changed, he may havepletely lost his humanity, but some things in his origin don''t change.


    Eye for an eye. Tooth for a tooth. Blood for blood. A dogma that says, treat me well, and I will treat you well, treat me badly, and I will return that treatment 100 times worse.


    He didn''t always act like this, after all, he wasn''t a machine, and a being truly following only his desires, but he never forgets it, because this kind of thinking was taught by the man in front of him.


    Leon Walker taught him to be a man, and Victor respects him, so that will never change.


    On the other hand, Leon was feeling quite oppressed, not by his feelings or anything like that, but by the mere presence of the two beings in front of him.


    Even though they weren''t doing anything, the feeling that he could die at any moment was persistent in his instincts.


    A normal feeling considering he was in front of a reality bender, and a goddess of truth and reality, while the other was a chaos dragon, and at the same time an eldritch being.


    The presence of the two was overwhelming even for the gods, let alone for a mortal.


    Looking at Leon, Victor noticed the state he was in: "... Oh, I apologize for that, I forgot about this little detail."


    The moment he spoke those words, that oppressive feeling significantly diminished, but it was still there, lurking, watching, and waiting for any mistake Leon might make.


    At least, that was the feeling he had; he didn''t know that this sensation was just something emanating naturally from Victor and Anna''s bodies, after all, they were gods of the highest order.


    Leon took a deep breath... And then spoke: "Just how much time has passed? When did Anna be a dragon?"


    Victor and Anna exchanged nces for a few seconds as if they were having a mental conversation, then looked at Leon again. "Understood, I think exnations should be given."


    "Considering that our activities are not reported to our subordinates, it''s no wonder they are confused," Anna spoke.


    Victor nodded; his subordinates had grown ustomed to the abrupt changes around him, so when an unreal situation urred around them, they just shrugged and moved on, as was the case when Victor''s daughters appeared.


    They were extremely shocked but didn''t care; after all, as long as their Emperor didn''tmand anything, nothing would be done.


    This state was both good and bad. The good side was that no matter what Victor did, he would never be questioned by his subordinates, something that would be bad if he didn''t have verypetent wives.


    The bad side was that his subordinates weren''t keeping up with the pace at which he did things; at least in this aspect, Victor felt he needed to improve.


    "At least, basic and essential information should be aware... Some basic information about the deities, and the powers of my daughters and wives." Victor, of course, wouldn''t put everything in this report; he''s not stupid; he knows that even with all his power, information can leak out in some weird way he''s not yet aware of.


    After all, this is the supernatural world; literally anything unimaginable can happen, so the less everyone knows about his wives and daughters, the better the peace of mind.


    "Let''s start from the beginning," Victor said, and began to exin to Leon what had happened, updating the man on the events around him.


    .....

 Chapter 993: The Talk. 2

    Chapter 993: The Talk. 2


    "2000 years..." Leon murmured, incredulous that so much time had passed in Victor''s inner world.


    He had just heard the entire story Victor had told. An unbelievable tale, yet at the same time very convincing considering who the man in front of him was. Long ago, he had veered from the curve of what was considered normal, even by godly standards.


    An example of this was this story itself; even Leon, who hadn''t spent much time in the supernatural world, knew that meddling with time as Victor had done was extremely difficult, if not nearly impossible.


    But here he was again, breaking rules as if they didn''t exist in the first ce.


    "Indeed. Despite 2000 years passing, only a few of my wives felt the passage of time, for others like Anna, only a span of 10 to 20 years passed," Victor exined.


    Anna nced slightly at Victor, unsure whether to be upset or grateful for his interference. She was grateful because by interfering in this way, not letting them know how much time had passed, some wives who were previously human still retained their human ''sensibilities'' and didn''tpletely lose their humanity.


    But she was upset because this simple gesture only meant that her husband didn''t trust her ability to withstand time. It was aplex feeling she was experiencing now.


    Setting that aside for now, she spoke, "Exactly, due to Victor''s interference, we didn''t feel much difference. The only measure of time we can use as a reference was the children''s growth, and even that wasn''t 100% urate, considering the type of children we''re talking about."


    "...Dragons...Dragon children to be more precise," Leon said.


    "That''s one of the reasons why I needed more time," Victor nodded. "My daughters don''t grow normally like mortals, even though a thousand years have passed for some of them, they were still children."


    "...That''s understandable. I don''t exactly know the biology of dragons, but I''ve heard they take thousands of years to fully grow."


    "True, that''s what Zdrac said... But that''s in the past now; my daughters aren''t normal even by dragon standards, they''re growing very fast."


    "But for mortals, it''s still very slow."


    "...Hmm, are you saying that by godly and dragon standards, they''re growing fast, but by mortal standards, they''re slow?" Leon scratched his head, slightly confused.


    "Exactly," Victor nodded.


    "They''re goddesses, and at the same time dragons. Theoretically, they should take millions of years to fully grow, but that''s where I, as the Progenitor,e into y. My own existence being close to them gives a boost to their growth. So what should take 10,000 years to happen will be reduced to 1000 years."


    "Normally, a dragon takes 100,000 years to fully grow and mature, but that has been reduced to 10,000 thanks to me."


    "...That''s a lot of zeroes there."


    "Indeed," Victor agreed,ughing.


    "That''s the reason we need to step away for our family to grow," Victor added. "But... As previously mentioned, few things really changed thanks to my interference."


    "As someone who experienced this through abnormal means, experiencing memories of beings that have been around since the beginning of time, I''m notpletely ignorant of the effects of time on people. Especially mortals. Insensitivity, boredom, ceasing to care about small things, detachment, etc. These are just small symptoms that can happen to mortals who aren''t ustomed to living as long as gods."


    Of course, the same doesn''t apply to gods; after all, they were around long before the beginning of civilization, and few of them truly changed because they are timeless deities, literally built differently.


    A human wasn''t built to live millions of years; that''s a historical fact. Because of this, many humans who turned into supernatural creatures with long lifespans tended to lose their minds over time, both due to the amorality of supernatural creatures and the passage of time.


    Even creatures that live a long time like noble vampires tended to have the same symptoms after the first 1500 years; an example of this would be Lilith Tepes, d''s daughter, who was aplete spoiled brat who treated everyone''s life as cattle, although in her case, this attitude can be attributed to the indulgence d gave his daughter.


    Victor''s wives, who were once mortal, are not exempt from these rules. Even though they are now dragon goddesses, they are notpletely exempt from these rules. Yes, their dragon soul and brain will give them more mental fortitude for these small things; they are essentially now long-lived beings.


    But Victor didn''t want to take the risk; it''s better to ''see'' the passage of time with the progression of their civilization than to just fast forward through time as Victor did.


    This way, they would have a feeling more or less like this; Oh, so much time has passed, I remember when thisnd was just dust and arrogant gods, look how society is now.


    A sense of aplishment will form in all of them; after all, indirectly or directly, they are all somehow connected to the society Velnorah is building, and seeing their growth will be good for their mentality.


    Victor might be overdoing it, and some of the women, even if they spent 100,000 years, wouldn''t change much thanks to their new way of existence, but that''s okay; that''s how Victor is and always will be. A man who exaggerates everything rted to his loved ones.


    He always prefers to ensure and make ns to preserve everyone''s integrity while forgetting about his own. But in his defense, he''s long been away from normal as an outer god, so it doesn''t matter much.


    "The passage of time can be cruel, even for beings like noble vampires," Leon spoke; on one of his missions, he saw exactly how noble vampires whopletely fell into the corruption of their feelings ended up.


    ''Nobility'' may be an archaic term, and very ancient for someone from the 21st century like Leon, but for noble vampires, it was very essential; they needed to upy their time with anything, after all, the greatest enemy of beings with long life is not another enemy with long life, but boredom.


    Boredom will lead a being to do anything to make that feeling disappear; the example is there with the gods who are ''participating'' more actively in humanity after the day of judgment.


    Victor simply nodded at Leon''s words.


    "...And then? When did this happen?" Leon asked, pointing at Victor and Anna, who shivered slightly but thenposed herself again.


    An involuntary reaction caused by the lingering human sensibilities she still possessed, but her ''pride'' was much greater now. And when Pride is mentioned, she isn''t referring to the feeling itself, but more to the existence of the dragon.


    By nature, dragons are beings who enjoy hoarding treasures of various kinds, while also being lustful, proud, petty, and driven by emotions. Only those dragons who have lived for a long time can control these bad qualities.


    For a blood dragon who is a mix of two races, these bad qualities were even more amplified. When pride is mentioned, she is talking about herself.


    Long ago, she stopped caring about these trivial things. She is a being who has the power to bend reality at her fingertips; reality can literally be whatever she wants. In a world where there is no Victor, Jeanne, and recently her daughter, Anna would be an invincible goddess.


    The reality was that... Unfortunately, ever since she saw the ''new'' Victor a long time ago, she always had certain thoughts... But these thoughts never progressed due to things like rules,mitment, and because Victor didn''t really ''change'' that much, he just changed race.


    Even with her human sensibilities still intact, this kind of power can change people, and Anna is no exception.


    ...Wrong, she was just making excuses. Yes, this kind of power caused these kinds of changes, but for someone who is always close to ''family'' and constantly reminded of its importance by her own husband/former son.


    The reality was that... Unfortunately, ever since she saw the ''new'' Victor a long time ago, she always had certain thoughts... But these thoughts never progressed due to things like rules,mitment, and because Victor didn''t really ''change'' that much, he just changed race.


    But... That changedpletely when she became a noble vampire. She began to pay more attention to her ''creator'' both by instinct and by self-interest, and this interest increased even more when she became a dragon.


    No matter what they say, it''s impossible to ignore such a beautiful, caring, so... Victor.


    It''s as if in a normal hall there were two tables, and these two tables were with food, and decorated ording to the host, Victor was a beautiful table made by a goddess of beauty, and the foods offered were food that a god found irresistible.


    While the other one was a normal, simple table.


    Yes, this was a terrible analogy, and Anna felt horrible for thinking like this, but it doesn''t stop being true. The true truth was that she was being greedy, the way Victor treated his wives, that obsession, that affection, that attention, she wanted it all for herself too.


    She epted this part in her training with Hilda and hid it, but these thoughts have always been there and blossomedpletely after she became a dragon.


    "Our rtionship happened during the istion period," Victor was honest.


    There was no reason for him to lie or act dramatically; everyone here was an adult and had known each other for a long time. Despite a ''bad'' atmosphere being felt around, such an urrence is normal considering the kind of rtionship Anna and Leon had.


    Unlike Anna, Victor wasn''t feeling strange or having his human sensibilities touched in any way. Being who he is and what he is changed him in various ways.


    If he were a normal man, he should honestly seek a psychiatrist, but as a certain clown says, madness is like gravity, and it only needs a little push to make it a reality.


    And Victor has been drowning in this bit of madness for a long time, his countless principles as a former human, only the one that forms his core remained, the rest was molded or changed ording to his evolution.


    "I understand... I presume traces of this have happened before."


    "Exactly," Victor nodded.


    "I wonder when everything began to change..." Leon wondered.


    "Since the moment you became my children," Victor was very clear.


    Leon and Anna shivered slightly at Victor''s words.


    "The supernatural world is strange, iprehensible, and often crazy. The rules created by humans have no meaning here, only strength does."


    "You must know that by now, Leon."


    "Yes, indeed... I must say we are in a very privileged position because of you. As the strongest, no one dares to provoke you."


    The strongest... It may seem like a clich¨¦ title, and boring to some, but this title provided a lot of benefits, the biggest of which is the ability to do what he wants, when he wants, and in the time he wants.


    Victor understood this the moment he stepped into the supernatural world and got his ass kicked by Scathach, the strongest teacher made sure to put that in his mind.


    Because of this, he didn''t waste time, he always trained, always sought to be the best. He didn''t want to be stepped on by others and be in an unfavorable position.


    Some say that a good story is made with losses and gains, a character who always wins is boring, so he needs to lose to have ''character development''... But the moment he loses, readers get annoyed and start cursing the author.


    Victor calls that nonsense; everyone wants to be on the winning side, he''s no different. From the moment he understood what ''losing'' means in the supernatural world, he made sure to incorporate the concept of his name into his existence. What''s the concept of his name? It''s simple, Victor means; The victorious.


    As a weak human, he didn''t have the capacity for that, he was not only debilitated by his illness, but he also didn''t have power, but as a progenitor, and eventually as a dragon god... He can do it.


    "But that doesn''t change the fact of what happened... It doesn''t change Ste''s existence." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Victor''s eyes glimmered slightly when he heard his daughter''s name, and that gleam was warning enough for Leon to know that he was stepping into dangerous territory. Knowing Victor, he doesn''t doubt that his possessiveness towards his daughters is on the same level or even worse than what he has over his wives.


    "Yes, indeed. Feelings cannot be controlled, not perfectly, after all, as dragons and vampires, we are creatures of desires."


    Anna felt very strange now. Honestly, she expected more drama, and not a cordial conversation as if they were talking about the weather.


    Yes, she can perceive that Leon often speaks words that can trigger drama, but Victor professionally avoids it and keeps the conversation cordial.


    ''I think just like Violet, he doesn''t like drama,'' Anna thought distractedly.


    .....

 Chapter 994: Time changes everything, even gods.

    Chapter 994: Time changes everything, even gods.


    Some schrs say that our future selves are formed by experiences from the past, and they''re not wrong. Looking at the man in front of him, Victor can''t help but think of his past.


    A very distant time [for him], counting his existence living, Victor may be much older than 2700 years.


    That''s not even taking into ount the countless memories of different beings in his mind. Faced with this sea of memories, his days as a human seem like mere blurs, a mirage of the past.


    But as much as his time as a human is a very long and distant memory, some of these memories will always remain with him; after all, his draconic brain doesn''t let him forget... Wrong, his soul doesn''t let him forget.


    For example, the day he became friends with Andrew, Edward, Leona, and Fred will never be forgotten. The day his father taught him to be a real man will never be forgotten, even though he taught him littlepared to his mother, who was always there advising him in everything.


    The lessons he gave were very valuable; with that in mind, Victor doesn''t want to leave a bad taste in this rtionship; he respects Leon and will continue to respect him until the day he does something to break his respect.


    It''s these thoughts that lead Victor to use all hismunication skills to dictate the conversation.


    "Leon, what happened has no excuses. There is no right or wrong in this, only actions and consequences. Yes, due to things like instinct, desires, feelings, and other factors, things happened as they happened."


    "There are no excuses? Victor, you stole my-"


    "Stop." Anna intervened for the first time. "Do not continue with those words."


    Anna narrowed her eyes. "We will keep this conversation civilized. First, I am not your property, Leon."


    Anna raised the second finger. "Secondly, you cannot demand anything from me when you fell into the same ''trap'' as I did."


    Leon squirmed.


    "Do you remember the first thing you did when you turned into a noble vampire?"


    "... I..."


    "If you don''t remember, I''ll remind you; you began to desire other women and started seeking them in secret."


    "The only reason you didn''t look at Victor''s wives is because you were afraid of his reaction, after all, Victor was always watching."


    Leon fell silent.


    "Again, I''m not pointing fingers or trying to me anyone; it just happened. There is no right or wrong in this, only the consequences of actions."


    "As a male vampire, your desire was for other women. As a female vampire, my desire was for my ''creator''."


    "That''s just how things are... After training with our respective masters, we managed to suppress that desire and act civilized, but since the day Victor called attention to us, our rtionship was already over, you and I know that."


    "We just didn''t talk about it because of the other things happening around us."


    "Haah... I wish I had rejected Victor''s offer and remained human."


    Victor didn''t react to Leon''s words; he remained as he was because even if he didn''t use his numerous abilities, he could see that Leon himself didn''t mean what he said now; he was lying.


    Something that Anna also noticed, rolling her eyes, Anna spoke: "Don''t lie to yourself. Because I won''t. I don''t regret ceasing to be human."


    "Having this..." An orange sphere of pure power was created in Anna''s hand; this sphere was the result of Anna using only her draconic powers to fuel the reality in which she is holding a hydrogen bomb in her hand, a bomb that she can increase even more in power. "Power."


    "It''s something I would never regret."


    NOBODY likes to be weak. If there were a being who imed they would prefer to remain a mere weak human and not be something more powerful like a dragon, a werewolf, or a vampire, that human would be lying.


    Perhaps the reason for not epting power would be because they didn''t want to be bound to anyone, or because they were too proud, but undoubtedly the problem wasn''t the ''power'' itself, but the human''s own personality.


    No one would reject power; Anna would be hypocritical with herself if she said she would prefer to remain as a weak human and not the powerful dragoness she is now.


    And Anna couldn''t be that; one of the deities she is awakening is the <True> after all.


    "And you are the same. You don''t regret it. Don''t lie in front of us because it won''t work."


    Leon remained silent as he stared at Anna for a long time until he sighed. "You are correct... I don''t regret it. This power is intoxicating."


    "Time changes everything, even for us powerful beings. I would be foolish not to recognize that... As I once was," Victor spoke, drawing the attention of the two.


    "I hoped that gaining this power, things wouldn''t need to change for us, but I was naive. It was my selfish desire to offer this power to you, after all, I didn''t want you to leave me."


    "Darling..." Anna murmured with gentle eyes.


    A word that unconsciously caused critical damage to Leon.


    Victor couldn''t bear to let his parents die a normal death when he has the ability to prevent it. He''s not a hero or a very altruistic person who will follow someone else''s will.


    If his mother had said she preferred to die a human death, the moment she said that, he would have turned her into a noble vampire.


    The same would happen with his father.


    He prefers to have his mother and father hate him than see them die forever, and these thoughts haven''t changed even in the future.


    Victor''s essence is possessive; the draconic race really suits him because he likes to have all his ''treasures'' close to him so he can always take care of them and spoil them whenever possible.


    While he is like this, he is also a warrior and at the same time a teacher who likes to see the development of others, something he may have inherited from Scathach, he supposes.


    If it weren''t for his other side, which is kind, a teacher, and a warrior, a long time ago, he would have locked his wives in a cer known as his inner world and left them there so they wouldn''t have to deal with anything.


    But he didn''t do that; he values his wives and family too much to do that, so he gives them the freedom to develop, but as a possessive man, he always keeps an eye on them and protects them from everything.


    It''s this essence of his, something that will never change; his future that is protecting the records is proof of that.


    "Haah..." Leon let out a long sigh again. "I would be lying if I said I didn''t expect this, after all, I know my ex-wife well enough."


    "Just as I know you well enough." Anna turned her gaze to Leon. "And your ''wife''."


    Leon shuddered. "You know."


    "It surprises me that you think you can date one of our citizens, and I wouldn''t know. Your position is quite important, you know?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Only who told... Oh, the women of the nk n.'' Leon felt like facepalming now.


    All the female shadows working for Victor arepletely loyal to their emperor; they are his eyes and ears, and the same goes for the men, but Leon knows very well that the women of the organization are even more loyal to Victor.


    This is due to the fact that their wives, who are the leaders of the ns of these women, often give these women rewards thate from the emperor himself, such as his photos, some personal belongings that Victor doesn''t mind disappearing.


    In more extreme cases where these women do a good job, the wife herself will call the emperor to give them a ''more intimate reward.''


    Leon has personally witnessed several testimonies of this.


    Kaguya, who leads the shadows in Victor''s absence, has often rewarded the girls of her own n in this way.


    Helena, who leads the demon realm in Victor''s absence, practices the same act with the female poption of the demons.


    Tasha, who leads the werewolves, Haruna, who leads the Youkais, they were all no different.


    The same applies to Valeria Alekerth, the high priestess of the blood god''s religion, a woman who is the emperor''s fanatical disciple.


    No matter which woman you look at, if that woman is within the Emperor''s sphere of influence, she will bepletely loyal to him; they will be his eyes and ears.


    In other words, they are all a bunch of fanatics who have dedicated their entire existence to their god. And this level of fanaticism was determined by how ''close'' they are to the emperor.


    ''Honestly, it''s foolishness on my part to even think they wouldn''t know,'' Leon thought of the vampire mistress he found in Nightingale.


    The shadows that work directly under him are definitely among the most fanatical. Any small act, if considered betrayal by these observers, will be quickly reported to the proper authorities, and they will do it for anything, all to gain the slightest attention of the emperor.


    To be honest, Leon finds all this madness, this level of fanaticism and loyalty, ridiculous, and to make matters worse, this type of loyalty can be found in men too.


    ''Not only women, I think my partners would also report me.'' Honestly, you couldn''t trust anyone if you intended to hide something important from Victor.


    Yes, the fanaticism of men isn''t as ridiculous as that of women, but it''s definitely there; male demons and male vampires are the perfect example of this.


    If Leon were to quantify the level of fanaticism in percentage, the women''s level would be off the charts, while men''s would be at 96%, with the remaining percentage focused on their own personal desires.


    With some being off the charts, these being those who are very ambitious and want more power. Something moremon among demons, noble vampires, and recently the gods who were enved, who are slowlying out of very due to their contributions to society in general.


    Honestly, it was incredible how so many beings could move perfectly because of the desires of a single being.


    The fact that Leon doesn''t fully understand the actions of the beings is because he doesn''t fully understand what kind of position Victor holds in the supernatural world.


    The fact that he is a God of negativity gives him supreme authority over ALL the gods who use concepts that feed on negative energy; with just this divinity, he could already be considered one of the most respected beings just for existing.


    Him being a conqueror, along with several more divinities, and being the man who practically restored the earth to its purest state... The level of influence and respect they had for beings was off the charts.


    Leon didn''t understand this because he still saw him as ''his son,'' not to mention that he didn''t get involved much with the other divine factions.


    The area he was dealing with was more focused on Nightingale, and asionally Samar. His influence was very restricted, due to this and several other factors, he couldn''t fully understand who Victor was to everyone else.


    At this point of existence, Victor made his faction untouchable just by existing, and gained even greater faith from mortals due to his policy of; Hard work must be rewarded.


    In Victor''s society, as long as you strive, work hard to nurture your talents, and help society as a whole, you will be rewarded, no matter what kind of discovery it is. For humans, this is easier to understand, and works better for them.


    His society is terrible for thezy, but as long as you do your part, you will live well. Not to mention that Velnorah''s ''Technocracy'' provides all the basic necessities; you don''t even need money to live with basic survival in the city of Velnorah, of course, other things require money.


    Another very important fact is that... They now know where they will go when they die. In the minds of mortals, if they die, they will go to the Emperor''s hell or to the celestial father''s heaven. Life and death are no longer ''unknown''.


    The reason for this is that on the entire Earth except for India, the most predominant religions are the religion of the blood god and the celestial father.


    Being the religion of the blood godrger as it epasses several other gods, Amaterasu from the Shinto pantheon is his wife, because of this, the title of Emperor God is not an exaggeration.


    The religion of the blood god had to reformte several times to add more ''gods'' who are the ''subordinates'' of the God Emperor.


    Most of these new gods in the religion of the blood god are Victor''s wives who have ascended to divinity. Eventually, Victor''s own daughters will be added as well, forming a full-fledged pantheon where he is the creator of everything.


    .....

 Chapter 995: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much.

    Chapter 995: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much.


    "I see you''re quite lost in thought."


    "I''m just trying to figure out who betrayed me," Leon spoke.


    "Practically everyone. After all, even if you don''t have much authority, your position is still very important as stated before."


    Leon shrank slightly upon hearing Anna''s words.


    "Now that we''veid our cards on the table, let''s resolve this like adults," Anna said as a faint aura enveloped her body. This ''aura'' wasn''t her power or anything like that. It was her new temperament, after all, she was also an ''Empress''.


    "Very well..." Leon sighed, looking at Anna seriously. "What do you propose?"


    "We continue as we were before, with the only difference being that you''re no longer associated with me, and you''re free to pursue your harem or whatever you want," Anna said.


    "So, practically nothing will change then."


    "Of course it will. There will be no more drama between us; we can be the family we were before," Anna said.


    "... Hmm, and what about the children?"


    "What about them?" This time it was Victor who spoke.


    Anna felt the urge to sigh internally when she saw the overprotectiveness emanating from Victor''s body. Even though their daughters were more powerful than many older gods out there, the man was overly protective.


    Just the mere mention of his daughters made Victor switch into total annihtion or primal destruction mode.


    ... Yes, there was no middle ground; those who threatened his daughter would die in the worst possible way, their existence twisted by an Eldritch horror. A death befitting those heathens.


    It''s worth noting that this is one of the reasons why his daughters always look up to their father and are obsessed with him.


    Knowing he should choose his words carefully, Leon said, "Can I meet them? After all, they''re sort of my granddaughters?"


    "... Hmm....." Victor just continued to look at him while deep in thought, his crimson-violet eyes flickering between a dangerous and calm state as if he were wrestling with his honor and possessiveness.


    Knowing that if she didn''t speak up, Victor''s response would likely be negative, Anna said, "You can do that, but... there''s a problem."


    "... What''s the problem?" Leon asked, sweating coldly, it''s worth noting that he had a lot of nerve to ask that to Victor while the man''s state was quite vtile now.


    "Will the little girls be interested in you?"


    For some reason, Leon felt like he had just been struck by an invisible arrow that pierced through his body deeply. While clutching his heart, Leon stammered, "W-What do you mean?"


    "Exactly what I said," Anna sighed.


    "Like, how can I put it, these little girls are... Huuh... Very extreme in how they express their interest?" Anna spoke a bit confused, she just didn''t want to say ''dysfunctional'' because that word was just rude, they weren''t dysfunctional, they were just special.


    "... Huh?" Leon didn''t understand immediately, but after remembering Ste''s reaction upon hearing that Victor had returned, he understood.


    "... Are they all like Ste?"


    "Yes." Anna''s answer was simple.


    Silence followed, but it was obvious that Leon was quite shocked.


    "By all, I mean ALL." Leon was quite specific.


    "Yes, all my daughters are like that." Anna nodded. "It''s a difficult task to get them interested in anything other than Victor, their world practically revolves around him, and I''m not saying that metaphorically."


    Anna sighed, this was one of the topics that she also felt ufortable with, after all, her beloved daughter only had eyes for her father, even her initial words were Daddy, much to her chagrin.


    Victor smiled gently when he heard these words, practically flowers bloomed around him creating a very ufortable atmosphere for Leon who felt quite... Intimidated... Intimidated in a different way.


    Anna sighed when she saw this beautiful image of her husband and secretly took a photo, and kept it in her treasure. Seeing Leon''s state of falling for Victor''s deadly charm, she created a reality filter around her to have the effect of making Victor more ''eptable''.


    Something she could only do because Victor wasn''t using all his charm and holding back.


    Visibly, Leon sighed in relief as he muttered. "Yes, I don''t like that side. My business is not sausage fighting, but cave pration." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Something Anna heard, but she pretended she didn''t hear it. "So, what do you think, Darling?"


    Anna asked, she made a proposal, but the one making the real decision was Victor, now that he was more ''calm'', he could be more cordial.


    Normally, he is not like this, but as seen, anything rted to his daughters and other men is aplete taboo for Victor... Even if this ''man'' is his former father.


    Victor has no distinctions, his possession of his daughters reached a level where any ''man'' who wasn''t him was a threat to be eliminated.


    "Hmm¡­" The smile that literally bloomed flowers around her dimmed slightly, and he began to think.


    Honestly, Anna thinks he is exaggerating too much, after all, his daughters will never leave his side, but she didn''tment on it, after all, Victor wasn''t doing anything wrong, he was just ensuring the protection of his family, something that She thinks it''s very beautiful.


    ... Yes, Anna isn''t very normal either.


    "Hmm¡­" The smile that literally bloomed flowers around her dimmed slightly, and he began to think.


    ''My beautiful daughters finding another man?... Hell no! Kill him!'' Possessive side of him was against it.


    ''It''s okay, right? He is our father, a man we respect, not to mention he knows his ce, he will not fall in love with our daughters.'' His warrior side spoke with a slight tone of possession.


    ''You know very well that this is not 100% correct, after all, our daughters are beautiful! They inherited our beauty, and the beauty of our wives!''


    ''From my wife! They''re mine!'' Victor growled, and both Victors looked at him with a nk expression.


    ''...Dude, rx, even with your unconsciousness you are possible.'' The two spoke at the same time.


    ''Mine!'' He growled even more.


    .....

 Chapter 996: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much. 2

    Chapter 996: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much. 2


    "...Dude, rx, even in your unconsciousness, you''re feasible." They both spoke at the same time.


    "Mine!" He growled even louder.


    "Fineee!" They both spoke simultaneously and huffed. Soon after, they returned to the topic.


    "I propose you leave the decision to your daughters and support whatever decision they make." Suddenly, a voice appeared. The three turned and saw a rather angelic Victor with white hair and angel wings.


    "Oh? Why is that?"


    "Remember our doctrine. Family alwayses first, so we shouldn''t restrict them too much. They should evolve in their own story, but we will always ensure to be their support. Just do the same thing you''ve been doing with your wives so far, and everything will be fine."


    "Basically being possessive and keeping an eye on them," his possessive side spoke.


    "A middle ground. A bnce, so to speak," Angel Victor nodded.


    "Hmm, that makes sense. You''re dismissed." Victor eliminated their existence from his unconsciousness, and soon silence fell upon the ce.


    Victor didn''t go crazy or anything like that... Not that he wasn''t crazy before... But that''s not the point. With his brain activity at extremely high levels, he could think about several things at once. It was as if thousands of voices were speaking to him at the same time.


    For example, while he was thinking about his daughters now, his brain was also considering what to do next after this meeting, and future ns for many years ahead, all while thinking about what to eat and how to spoil his daughters.


    He had 10 Victors with different personalities formed by his own characteristics working to manage everything and file those thoughts in his mental library.


    These beings weren''t actually different personalities and didn''t directly influence him or anything like that, but rather a skill he created to organize his thoughts. In gaming terms, it was as if he acquired the ability of maximum level split thoughts and a mental library where all his knowledge was stored.


    However, these thoughts didn''t just stay at two or three; with his brain power, he could even have over 1000 voices in his head speaking at the same time, and that wasn''t even the limit.


    To avoid actually going insane with so much brain processing, he created "personalities" to organize this mess and filter his thoughts. But normally, he didn''t use his full brain capacity too much. After all, even running at low capacity, his Eldritch dragon brain was much more powerful than several races out there.


    This doesn''t mean he became smarter or anything like that. For example, he couldn''t be a Velnorah and create spaceships with technology from scratch, but if he decided to study the subject, he would definitely learn and could do so with his creation power.


    Victor is a monstrous genius in everything rted tobat, but moreplex things like creation, politics, etc., depended more on his understanding, and that''s where the memories of the billions of beings he absorbed helped him.


    Realizing his brain was drifting from the subject again, Victor cut off the ufortable two minutes and looked at Leon: "You can see my daughters, Leon."


    "He can?"


    "I can?"


    Leon and Anna spoke at the same time, clearly both surprised by this decision.


    "Yes, you can. Even though you''re my ''son'' now, you''re still my father. I respect you, and I trust you won''t do anything inappropriate with my little girls, right?" Victor smiled slightly, showing his sharp teeth.


    Clearly, his words were an unspoken threat.


    "Of course not, I just want to meet my granddaughters."


    Victor''s crimson-violet eyes pierced through Leon''s entire existence. If he sensed even 1% of improper intentions, he would retract his words now. Nothing could escape his gaze.


    Leon sounded even colder when he saw those eyes; he felt as if his entire existence was being scrutinized, and he was indeed correct about that.


    Seeing that Leon''s intentions were merely those of a grandfather wanting to meet his granddaughters, Victor''s eyes became less intense, and he nodded. "Good."


    Before the meeting could continue, everyone heard the voice of a little girl.


    "Show me Champion of the light! Show me your power! I will defeat you with my Sword of Darkness! I, the Herald of Darkness, Evelyn Elderblood! And your loyal minion Nikolina Nia Nef-..." She bit her tongue.


    "Ugh." Putting her hand over her mouth, she looked at her sister.


    "...Why is your name so long!? It''s like I''m the minion and you''re not!"


    "me my mother for your indecision! Originally, it was supposed to be just Nikolina Elderblood ording to my beloved Daddy''s wishes, but my mother got indecisive between Nia and Nef, and in her vast wisdom, she just decided to use both!"


    "And my name ended up being Nikolina Nia Nef Elderblood!"


    "And don''t call me a minion! You''re the minion! Not me! I should be the herald of darkness! After all, my mother is the primordial of the night!"


    "That and this are different things, don''t use our mothers as leverage." Evelyn huffed.


    "I would if you didn''t use Mother Eve every time it''s necessary." Nef huffed at her sister.


    Evelyn shrunk when she heard her sister''s usation.


    "For a primordial of the night, Mother Nyx is pretty random," the blonde in front of her spoke calmly as she nodded.


    "Aline! Stay in character!" Evelyn shouted.


    "The game ends when you bit your tongue, Evelyn," the other blonde spoke calmly.


    "Ugh, you too, Melina." Evelyn shrank at the blow from the two blondes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''These sisters of mine, aren''t they very petty? They waste no time in pointing fingers at me when I bite my tongue, in the first ce it only happens because of my sister''s big name!'' She grumbled internally.


    .....

 Chapter 997: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much. 3

    Chapter 997: Daddy loves his daughters and spoils them so much. 3


    "The game ends when you''ve bitten your tongue, Evelyn," the other blonde said calmly.


    "Ugh, you too, Melina." Evelyn shrank back at the two blondes'' teasing.


    ''My sisters, aren''t they a bit petty? They waste no time pointing fingers at me when I bite my tongue. And it only happens because of my sister''s long name!'' She grumbled internally.


    Four little girls were gathered, starting with the ck-haired girls, Princess Evelyn Elderblood, Eve and Victor''s daughter, and Nikolina Nia Nef Elderblood, Nyx and Victor''s daughter, who proudly dered herself a princess.


    On the side of the blondes were Melina Elderblood, Maria and Victor''s daughter, followed by Aline Elderblood, Naty and Victor''s daughter. A girl named after the maid who was like a mother to Sasha. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sasha herself wanted to name her daughter Aline, but due to Naty''s gesture, whose daughter was born first, she had no choice but to change it. Sasha didn''t expect this from Naty, but it was proof that Naty was trying to make up for her past mistakes with her daughter.


    Naty was even more present in raising Aline, treating her differently from how she treated Sasha in the past.


    All the little girls resembled their mothers in some way, even the same hair color. The only difference was Aline, who was born with curlier and more rebellious hair, with a shade more towards orange blonde than her mother''s intense golden blonde.


    All because she was born with divine powers rted to cultivation. Yes, like Hera''s sister, the goddess of agriculture Demeter, Aline had the same divinity, but hers was all about ''cultivation''. Agriculture was a form of ''cultivation,'' so it fell within her scope of influence as well.


    Anything that could be ''cultivated'' was within Aline''s domain... If Susanoo saw her, Victor was sure the man would kneel and ask to learn from the ''elder,'' using all those terms from xianxia novels.


    Victor snorted as he thought about the rigid cultivation system in those novels, a system so strict and wed that he didn''t like it at all.


    Back to Aline. Because of these hair characteristics, she was the only one of the current sisters so far whose hair would reach her ankles. Her hair couldn''t be easily cut, after all, the concentration of her divinity was located there until she could control her powers properly.


    This was another anomaly she was born with. By the standards of Victor''s daughters, she was born with A LOT of energy, not as extreme as the energy goddess who was Jeanne''s daughter, but definitely above average.


    For Victor''s daughters, who were already monsters by their standards, to everyone else, all his daughters were absolute monsters.


    "Girls, you''re making too much noise."


    "Geh." The four groaned simultaneously when they heard Anna''s voice.


    Victor and Anna felt the four pairs of eyes turning towards the door.


    "Mother Anna... Are you there?" Evelyn asked cautiously.


    Anna chuckled softly and replied, "Yes, don''t be shy, you cane in."


    The door was slowly opened, and the head of a little girl peeked in. Evelyn looked towards Anna, but as if by some mysterious force, her eyes suddenly shifted elsewhere, towards her father.


    Immediately, Evelyn''s caution exploded as if it were an illusion, and a broad smile spread across her face.


    "Daddy!"


    Evelyn swung the door open eagerly and leaped towards Victor.


    "Daddy?" Melina''s head appeared.


    "Daddy''s here?" Next was Nikolina.


    Within seconds, Aline was already running towards Victor and leaped into his arms.


    "AHHH! Aline, that''s not fair!" Nikolina and Melina shouted simultaneously, then ran towards Victor.


    Victor''s smile widened, not in a scary way, but in a gentle and loving manner that made the surrounding area blossom with various flowers, an effect caused by Aline''s reaction.


    "My beloved daughters, how are you? I saw you were ying with each other, will you stop now?"


    "Hmm! We were ying with each other, but being with Daddy is more important! I miss you!" Aline, who was usually serious and had an adult-like attitude, turned into a spoiled child in her father''s presence.


    Victor chuckled lightly as he embraced them all. "I was only gone for a few hours."


    "Really? It felt like several years!" Nikolina said as she hugged him possessively. ''I wish I had a way to mergepletely with my father, just like Mother Kaguya and my sister Yuno. She doesn''t understand how she, a primordial star dragon goddess, couldn''t merge with her father! Even her mother can! Something she envies greatly!


    "Ugh, I wish I was born with the attribute of darkness and not stars!" Despite her power being very strong, after all, it represents the stars in the gxy, she is not satisfied! She wants something that will make her be with her father 25 hours a day, 666 days a year!


    "Hmm, Hmm, 1 hour without Daddy is like 1000 years without Daddy!" Melina exaggerated, but she urately exined her feelings.


    "Hehehehe~. Daddy~" Evelyn had long lost herself feeling her father''s presence, the same could be said for the other girls who slowly lowered their defenses, and the next moment, dragon wings of their respective hair colors emerged from their backs.


    Leon waspletely silent, shocked by the sight before him. Instead of little girls, they looked more like baby birds pping their wings seeking attention from their father.


    If Victor had focused on Leon now, the man would definitely suffer forparing his daughters to birds, but fortunately for the man himself, all of Victor''s attention was focused on pampering his daughters now.


    Leon looked at Anna, when Anna felt Leon''s gaze, she just sighed and said, "See? That''s what I''m talking about."


    "... They love him too much."


    "Yes," Anna nodded as her long ck hair fluttered around due to the excited pping of the girls'' wings. "It will be difficult to try to get these girls'' attention because the only ''man'' in their lives is their beloved father." She pouted at the end.


    .....

 Chapter 998: Daddys little girls. 2

    Chapter 998: Daddy''s little girls. 2


    "...They love him so much."


    "Yes." Anna nodded as her long ck hair flew around due to the girls'' excited pping of wings. "It will be difficult trying to get these little girls'' attention because the only ''man'' in their lives is their beloved father." She pouted at the end.


    The reason for the pout is because any Mother who talks to the girls when they are doing something, the little girls will react like "Geh." Or "Ugh", basically like a cat that got caught doing things wrong.


    But when Victor does this, they drop everything they are doing and jump on top of him, and even forget about the existence of their own mothers.


    "Hmm, I think this will be a moment."


    "A good time for what Daddy?" Evelyn asked curiously.


    "Daddy, do you want to do something?" Melina said.


    "I will help!" Aline immediately said, she doesn''t know what he will do, but she will help!


    "Are we going to destroy something? Yes, let''s destroy something!" Nikolina spoke.


    Victorughed lightly at the girls'' enthusiasm, he stroked Nikolina''s head, and then spoke. "We won''t destroy anything yet."


    "Hmm~..." Nikolina''s thoughts disappearedpletely, and she just smiled as she enjoyed her father''s caresses, while her wings fluttered excitedly.


    "Anna expand the room."


    "...Okay, Darling." Anna snaps her finger, and in the next moment the entire room besrger, being able to easily amodate more than 400 people of various heights.


    Victor takes a deep breath.


    "Leon, a warning... You should get out of there." Anna spoke as she summoned a cup of coffee and drank it elegantly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh?"


    Before Leon could react, Victor''s voice was heard across the.


    "My beloved daughters,e to me."


    A deafening silence fell across the entire and all of the daughters immediately stopped what they were doing and turned their faces towards the direction of the voice, even those who were exploring the in groups were no exception.


    Then a collective scream of several voices was heard.


    "DADDY!"


    Leon began to break out in a cold sweat when he felt several powerful beingsing towards him, this apprehension began to grow even stronger as the powers of these beings began to increase tremendously.


    Normally this kind of thing wouldn''t happen, the girls had a basic idea of how to control themselves, but all that control went out the window when their father called her out!


    "Just¡­ Just how many daughters does he have?" Leon asked.


    Anna made a brief calction based on the number of wives, and the fact that some wives had twins, as in the case of Roberta/Medusa.


    "More than 30." She gave up counting halfway through out ofziness and decided to enjoy her coffee, after all, the number is irrelevant, after all, she is sure that the number of daughters will grow in the future.


    After all, Kali, Lilith, Albedo, and Dun Scaith have not yet fallen into the clutches of their beloved Darling. ''Probably four more daughters wille in the future, and then it will just be more daughters from the current wives.''


    Some wives were very ''loving'' as everyone knows, and among them was a goddess of the home who despite not having dered anything, everyone could see her intention of having more of Victor''s children, Hestia loved very much the feeling of ''home'' that this ce has it.


    And in the mind of the goddess of the home, the more daughters they have, the bigger her family will be, the greater the feeling of ''home'' will be. In other words, it was a win win.


    It definitely wasn''t because she was addicted to doing the night act with Victor and because her maternal instinct kicked in after she had her first time, and therefore, she wants more daughters...


    "Holy..." Leon was speechless, but he didn''t have time to say anything else when suddenly therge door that was changed suddenly opened as several girls of various different sizes entered and flew around Victor.


    "Get out of my way!" A little ck-haired girl with scary eyes picked up Leon and threw him against the wall.


    "Ugh."


    "I warned." Anna smiled.


    "Daddy!"


    "Yuno, don''t be petty! Give me space! I want to hug him too!"


    "Hehehe, Daddy~, Daddy~" Yuno just ignored everything as she hugged Victor like a ko.


    More and more girls started to appear, and after a few seconds, the number decreased until it stoppedpletely.


    Leon, who was thrown into the wall by one of the scary-looking girls whose name he learned was ''Yuno'', came out of the wall with a sore body, and looked at the scene in front of him in shock.


    The sofa that Victor was on waspletely surrounded with a swarm of girls, he couldn''t even see Victor''s appearance, that side of the roompletely turned into a nest of dragons, they were scattered all over the ce be it on the floor, the floating in the air.


    Leon couldn''t help but look at his ''granddaughters'', just as he expected they were all beautiful, but his attention went to the blue-haired woman who was bigger than all the little girls around, but his attention didn''t stay. in her for a long time, and it was for the pink-haired woman who was flying around Victor, this woman was literally ''perfect''.


    Born of a god of beauty, and a goddess of beauty, the daughter of Aphrodite and Victor was born with an overwhelming charm that could destroy gxies.


    And that wasn''t an exaggeration, she was that beautiful.


    Seeing Leon falling for her daughter''s charm, Anna strengthened the barrier around Leon. "Be very careful with your actions Leon."


    Anna warned him not to scare him or anything, she was just saying facts, after all, it was Victor''s daughters he was looking at.


    Leon quickly wakes up from his stupor, and shakes his head several times. "That is very dangerous."


    "Girls, calm down, I will y with everyone, but for now let me introduce someone, be good girls, okay?"


    "Hmm!"


    "Okay, Daddy!"


    "Daddy orders, daddy rules... Let''s burn the world."


    .....

 Chapter 999: Daddys Little Girls. 3

    Chapter 999: Daddy''s Little Girls. 3


    "Girls, calm down. I will y with everyone, but for now, let me introduce someone. Be good girls, okay?"


    "Hmm."


    "Okay, Daddy."


    "Daddy orders, daddy rules... Let''s burn the world!"


    "Stop your homicidal thoughts!"


    "I am the Goddess of The Apocalypse; this is normal!"


    Just when the girls were going to get out of control again, a voice was heard.


    "Sisters, listen to our Daddy."


    [Don''t make him disappointed in us because we didn''t listen to him.] Isabelle spoke in everyone''s head.


    The girls looked at the blonde woman, Isabelle Elderblood, Jeanne and Victor''s Daughter, and remained silent as they looked at their Father. Seeing his gentle look, the argument that was forming stoppedpletely due to Isabelle''s words.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Victor nodded, satisfied.


    Sensing Victor''s satisfaction, the little girls who were paying A LOT of attention to his mood smiled as well.


    Afortable feeling spread around, and slowly, the feelings of urgency that all the girls felt from not seeing their Father for a long time slowly began to subside, and they began to calm down... Even though they didn''t move away from him and practically upied all the space around him.


    "My beloved Daughters, please give me room to see," Victor said.


    Immediately after these words, in a very ''tactical'' way, all the girls began to move, as the older Daughters who developed faster were behind Victor, and the smaller ones spread out in front and to the sides of Victor.


    This entire action was done voluntarily and automatically, something that could only be done because everyone was in tune with Victor''s feelings and intentions.


    Seeing this sight, Anna sneakily took several photos; some she sent to the Wives'' chat group, and others she kept to herself.


    After sending the photos, the chat group exploded.


    ...


    Pepper: Kyaaa, they are so beautiful! Send more photos, Anna!


    Mizuki: I agree. I want more photos, so I can make a poster of them.


    Hestia: I''m going to make a painting!


    Aphrodite: I think a statue is more appropriate.


    Anna: Why don''t we do it all and put it in the museum?


    Violet: A good idea, Anna! Let''s use all forms of art and put them in the museum.


    Eve: Hmm... Shouldn''t we do that too?


    Maria: I think that''s very sensible... Let''s do one too, I want a family photo!


    Hestia: Family photo... Family photo... Family photo... I''ll get Demeter and Persephone!


    Persephone: You don''t need to. My mom and I are already here.


    Demeter: I want a photo like that, too... I''ve never participated in this before.


    Amaterasu: Well, your Pantheon was a literal mess.


    Demeter: me Zeus, that trash. Good thing he disappeared from existence.


    Natashia: ... Girls, why don''t we do another Family photo... Something more adult? If you understand what I mean. [Gif: A sneaky smile.]


    The chat group was silent for a moment, and at that moment, Anna began to feel a fire run through her private parts. She quickly used her Powers over Reality to mask the smell and erase the evidence, but her body was still producing liquids due to her state when she imagined herself sitting on top of Victor while spreading her insides for the camera.


    As expected of Natashia, this was such a perverted idea! It was so shameless! Which she immediately wanted to do!


    Jeanne: Natashia, you pervert!


    Morgana: Come on, Jeanne. Are you going to tell me you haven''t had any illicit thoughts now? Are you going to y innocent now? The woman who literally asked Victor to grow two limbs and drill her two holes... Speaking of which, thanks for the idea. That kind of pleasure made me unconscious for days.


    Jeanne: Shut up, Morgana!


    Sasha: It''s always the quiet ones, isn''t it?


    Roberta/Medusa: Agreed.


    Maria: Agreed.


    Bruna: Agreed.


    Siena: Agreed.


    ...


    ..


    .


    Natashia: Stop spamming! I want to know if you agree or not! I already have everything prepared! I want two photos! One with his member inside me, and another with my body covered in white liquids!


    Violet: Natashia, you''re a damn genius!


    Natashia: I know.


    Agnes: Don''t feed her ego, Violet.


    Scathach: ...


    Scathach just typed three dots to say that she was in the chat. She didn''t want to join the conversation right now, as this thread was very shameless, and she usually didnkt ''win'' arguments from the more perverted members, but she definitely agreed with the photo that Natashia was nning.


    Azathoth: I''m jealous, I also want to take a kinky photo with Darling!


    The chat group fell silent when they saw Azathoth''s message.


    Anna typed: Well... We can always do this again in the future, right?


    Ruby: Indeed. We will live forever, so there is no need to worry about it, Azathoth.


    Azathoth: Girls... [Gif: eyes shining with excitement.]


    Afortable moment fell on the group, and then Tasha typed.


    Tasha: The Demondies are pretty silent. What''s wrong?


    Helena: We are busy right now due to an incident, but we are watching.


    Aline Valefar: ...


    Vaper: ...


    Vine: ...


    Lily: ...


    Lilith: ...


    The Demonicdies typed three dots to show their presence.


    Tasha: Wait a minute, when did Lilith make time to be here? Isn''t she too busy with business in hell?


    Lily: I forced her to participate. My mom has recently been being too prude for a demon, and I was getting frustrated with it, I want to have a mother-daughter threesome alone with Darling! Ruby, Siena, Lacus, Pepper, Sasha, and Violet have already gone, as well as other sisters, but only me!


    Lily: It''s unfair! I want to y house in bed too! But she keeps refusing!


    Sasha: Cough.


    Ruby: Cough.


    Lily: Not to mention that I want her to stop being a prude and raise her daughter correctly to go after her father! I want to have an orgy of mothers, daughters, and granddaughters!


    Lily: I''m so jealous of the Fulger n! Darling practically had an orgy with all generations of this n! Envy! I want too!


    Natashia sent a gif: [Smug smile.]


    Naty sent an image. [1500 year anniversary of the Fulger n.]


    This photo showed Carm, Victoria, Natashia, Naty, and Sasha the way they came into the world with their entire bodies covered in suspicious liquids.


    Carm as the eldest was on Victor''sp being pierced from below by arge member while she smiled and made a ''V'' gesture


    Victoria: NATYYY!!!!!!! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sasha: NATYYYY!!!!!


    Naty deletes the image and types: Oops? I posted wrong.


    Sasha: I posted my ass wrong! That was our secret!


    Carm: A punishment awaits you, my beloved daughter.


    Naty left the chat.


    .....

 Chapter 1000: Wives chat group.

    Chapter 1000: Wives chat group.


    Naty left the chat.


    Violet: Oy, oyyy! When did you do this?! I want one, too! Mother, we will do one too! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Agnes: Definitely.


    Pepper: Mother, sis... [Gif: puppy asking for affection.]


    Siena: ...


    Lacus: ...


    Ruby: ...


    Scathach: We will talk about thister.


    Pepper: Yes!


    Pepper jumped in satisfaction; she knew that when her mother talked like that, it would definitely happen.


    Lily: Kuuuh, you guys are trying to make me jealous, right!? Because you are definitely seeding! Damn the Fulger n, you perverts!


    Natashia: Says the Demon of Lust. [Gif: Rolling eyes.]


    Anna typed: Okay, we see your point, Lily. Control your perversity. You too, Natashia! Let''s try to look decent. We''re Moms here, right!? We have to be an example for our Daughters!


    Natashia: I''m definitely a role model for my Daughter. [Gif: Smug smile.]


    Eve sent a gif: [Rolling her eyes]


    The Gif gained several likes from women and a dislike from Natashia.


    Lily: Humpf, I''m a Demon. Why should I control this? Not to mention, some of you Sisters are having delusions that this won''t happen to our current Daughters. Someone has to y devil''s advocate and tell these girls eventually.


    Lily reposted the photo of Victor''s Daughters.


    Lily: They''ll eventually go after their Father. Some are already doing that, right, Kaguya~?


    Kaguya: Ugh, Yuno is just... Too precocious.


    Lily: Please, she''s already a thousand years old!


    Kaguya: She''s still a child! Wait for her to be 5000 years old, and then we''ll talk about it!


    Realizing that the conversation would continue further, Helena scolded Lily.


    Helena: Lily, focus on work.


    Lily: Ugh, these annoying Souls, why don''t they just ept their punishments!?


    Lily left the chat.


    Natashia: Anyway, now that everyone has epted, I will prepare for the event.


    Mizuki: Could it be in three days? I need to do something with Darling.


    Natasha: Sure. Let me know when your deal is done.


    Mizuki: Thank you, Natashia.


    Natashia: There''s no need to thank me; you''re our Sister, after all.


    Violet: Agreed.


    Anna: Agreed.


    Agnes: Agreed.


    ...


    ..


    .


    Mizuki sent a gif: [Emotional eyes.]


    Azathoth: Can you send me a video? ...For education purposes only, of course.


    The chat remained silent at Azathoth''s request. Some more ''shy'' girls blushed deeply at Azathoth''s suggestion.


    Violet: In fact, we can do a livestream just for you, Azathoth.


    The shyer girls'' faces blushed even more, but they didn''t say anything against it. After all, the ''shy'' ones were the most voracious.


    Azathoth: What is that?


    Violet: Think of it as a form of real-time video.


    Azathoth: Interesting.


    Tasha: Anna, what''s happening to our Daughters? You stopped texting about it.


    Haruna: I''m curious too.


    Velnorah: Me too.


    Anna sent a video of recent events.


    ...


    At the same time as the chat between the Wives took ce, Anna kept an eye on her device and on Victor''s next words.


    Realizing that her Sisters would like to know what happened, she began filming the following events.


    "My beloved Daughters meet my Mortal Father, who was eventually transformed by me into a Noble Vampire. He is like a Grandfather to you."


    "Just like Mother Anna?" Ste asked.


    Anna shrank when she heard what her Daughter said.


    "Well, technically, you are our Mother''s Sister/Daughter, but we won''t talk logic here, or we will get confused." Angelina, Daughter of Natashia and Victor, spoke.


    All the girls here knew that their Family''s rtionship was very ''abnormal'', but they didn''t care at all. After all, which rtionship between Gods was normal?


    As the Creator of this Pantheon, Victor was the All-Father of all... But, they knew that only they could call him Daddy, after all, they were his legitimate Daughters.


    Their Mothers didn''t count because they were their Mothers, and they were entric.


    While these two were talking, the others were watching Leon.


    A little girl pped her wings, which were made of pure Darkness, and flew towards Leon.


    The Sisters looked at Yuno curiously. They all knew that of the Sisters, Yuno could be the most unbnced, second only to Yog, who, from the beginning, didn''t care at all about Leon''s existence.


    She just stood next to her Father as she hugged him.


    Yuno narrowed her violet eyes at Leon, and a frown appeared on her face, as she flew around Leon while sniffing him.


    After sensing Leon''s entire existence with her Supernatural Senses, she moved away and stood in front of him.


    "Disgusting¡­" Her face distorted.


    Leon felt an arrow hit her chest.


    "You look like Daddy, but you''re not Daddy. A fake? Fakes must be expunged." The girl''s eyes were like two ck holes, and the pressure of a Dragon God began toe out of her body. She raised her hand, and a sphere made of pure ck mes formed in front of her.


    "Yuno."


    Yuno''s entire attitude turned 360 degrees, and she looked at Victor with a gentle and innocent look.


    "Yes, Daddy?" She asked, a little afraid of being scolded.


    "Come here," Victor called her.


    "Hmm!" She flew up and hugged him while cing her face on his chest.


    Far from scolding Yuno, Victor just spoke gently. "Don''t do anything to him, okay? He is a man I respect."


    "Hmm..." Eyes like violet ck holes appeared on Yuno''s face, and she struggled with the idea of someone ''contaminating'' her beloved Father''s existence and staying alive, but... It was her beloved Father''s order, so she must reluctantly ept it, right?


    "Fake can live¡­" Yuno whispered. ''For now.'' As she thought internally.


    Leon was really regretting having had the idea of seeing his ''Granddaughters''. The culprit here was not him or Victor but the whole situation. All of Victor''s Daughters were abnormal.


    The proof of this was that the moment Yuno raised her hand to erase him from existence, he saw that none of the girls stood up to defend him and just watched as if it was something exciting.


    Everyone here was sadistic towards others, and they didn''t care about anything other than their Father and their Mothers.


    Anna looked at Leon, and she said,


    "I told you."


    .....

 Chapter 1001: Wives chat group. 2

    Chapter 1001: Wives chat group. 2


    Chapter 1001: Wives chat group. two


    Anna looked at Leon, and she said,


    "I told you."


    "This is way beyond what I expected."


    "Why did you bring us together, Daddy?" A seductive voice was heard around.


    Everyone looked towards the voice and saw the pink-haired woman speaking. The woman casually approached Victor, took Yuno off hisp, and sat in her ce.


    Yuno growled at the woman, but the woman just looked at her with a look that said: ''It''s my turn now''.


    "Irene, behave." Anna narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes~, Mother~" Irene Elderblood, the daughter of Aphrodite and Victor, replied.


    Irene leaned her voluptuous body, which was no match for her Mother''s, against her Daddy, and hugged him in a gentle and seductive way, clearly being ''naughty''.


    Anna understood that, and because of that, her eyes became even more dangerous.


    Irene gently licked Victor''s neck to taste her Daddy as a violet heart symbol appeared in her eyes, but she didn''t do anything more than that because her Mother was watching her like a hawk.


    ''Tsk, clearly Daddy doesn''t care. Why is she being annoying?'' Ireneined.


    Victor justughed gently and caressed Irene, not caring about her games. For others, this may seem exciting, but for him, who was a very experienced man, all of this was nothing more than a joke for his Daughter to demonstrate her kindness.


    Of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to not understand why his Daughter was doing this, but he didn''t particrly care. As long as his Daughters wanted their Father, he would spoil them as much as possible.


    "Hmm~."


    Although Irene''s actions had no effect on Victor, the same couldn''t be said for the other girls, as they clearly felt hotter due to Irene''s influence.


    "Okay, that''s enough." Anna snapped her fingers, and Irene appeared next to her.


    "Ahhh!"


    "You''re grounded with me now, youngdy."


    "Ugh! Why is Mother Anna here? Where are Mother Pepper and Mommy when I need them?"


    Irene stomped the floor, irritated at having her time with her Father diminished because of Anna.


    The moment Irene got off hisp, a muscr woman with long green hair quickly climbed on top of him.


    "Ahhh, Gina! It was my turn!" Steined.


    Gina didn''t care and just hugged Victor while she enjoyed his presence. Unlike Irene, Gina was smart enough not to do anything in front of her Mothers.


    Siren, the Daughter of Scathach and Victor, looked at Gina with a very dangerous look. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Gina looked at Siren and justughed, making the veins bulge on the redhead''s head.


    "Answering my beloved Daughter''s question." Victor began to speak as he pulled his grown Daughter up and petted her like a cat.


    Gina purposely reduced her height to feel more of her Father''s embrace on her body.


    "I brought you all together to see my father."


    "...I see, and?" Siren, who was silent, spoke.


    And her words reflected the feelings of everyone here.


    A feeling of satisfaction welled up in Victor''s entire existence when he heard Siren''s words. This feeling was clearly felt by all of his Daughters present here, and it made them feel morefortable.


    "Of course, I wanted to see my beloved Daughters. Can I not do that?" He smiled at Siren.


    Siren blushed slightly, and her stiff face became softer. "Of course not, Father will always be the most important."


    "Father, huh..." Victor raised his eyebrow at Siren, who turned her head away.


    Victor ced Gina beside him, who ''mysteriously'' suddenly gained space.


    The capacity rule did not apply to Victor, someone who could distort reality.


    "Come here," Victor called Siren.


    Siren blushed slightly but didn''t waste time. After all, she knew that if she didn''t act, her Sisters would.


    When climbing into her Father''sp, she purposely reduced her height and hugged him.


    Victor stroked her head and her long red hair, as well as her horns and wings.


    "Hmm, Father..."


    "Listen carefully, Siren." He held her face and said seriously: "I don''t mind if you want to grow up faster, but no matter how old you are, you will always be my little girl, okay?"


    Siren blushed even more and nodded: "Okay, Daddy."


    "Good." Victor smiled even more and pampered her more.


    Siren practically melted infort. If she weren''t a Dragon, she would definitely turn into a slime right now; it just showed howfortable she was.


    While this was happening, Anna, Leon, and a very jealous and resentful Irene watched from a distance.


    For her, the biggest punishment her Mothers could do was to reduce the time she had with her beloved Daddy.


    "See? Do you still want to get close to them?"


    "Actually, I''d better keep quiet." Leon sighed.


    "As I thought," Anna said. What Leon was feeling now was the same feeling that the Mothers were feeling, only to a greater degree than the Mothers.


    After all, as ''Mothers'' and Victor''s ''Wives'', they had a certain authority over their Daughters, but the same could not be said for ''strangers''.


    The girls'' brains simply wouldn''t recognize anyone else on the same level of importance other than Victor. They''re that obsessed.


    Seeing the message in the chat group, Anna sent the video she just made to the group.


    A few minutes pass, and soon the reaction was seen.


    ...


    Aphrodite: Umu, as expected of my Daughter, she learned well.


    Jeanne: Just what are you teaching your Daughter!?


    Aphrodite: How to seduce her Father?


    Jeanne: Aphrodite!


    Aphrodite: What do you want me to do? Her interest is clear, not to mention that she is a Goddess of Love, and not just any Love, but Obsessive Love. As a Mother and the most experienced Goddess of Love, it is my duty to make sure she knows how to seduce correctly. It would be a disgrace for me if my Daughter was not as seductive as me!


    Jeanne: What kind of strange pride is this!?


    Aphrodite: The pride of a Goddess of Love!


    Kaguya: I can''t believe my Daughter did that...


    Violet: Give it up, Kaguya. It seems like shepletely inherited Yuno''s personality. Victor spoiled her a lot more because she reminded him of the first anime he watched.


    Sasha: Yes, it''s your fault, Kaguya.


    Ruby: That''s a strange coincidence, huh. Well, considering that Victor is the God of Yanderes, we should''ve expected one of his Daughters to be born as a full Yandere.


    Kaguya: I didn''t name her Yuno because I wanted her to inherit some bullshit from a fictional character!!!


    Kaguya: Not to mention that she inherited this personality from Darling! And not from me! I''m not like that!


    Agnes: Okay, miss, ''I will destroy your entire Pantheon if you insult my Master.''


    Kaguya: I didn''t say those words!


    Bruna: Boss, you''re right.


    Kaguya: See? Even Bruna agrees.


    Bruna: You said worse. You basically stated that no one can insult the Master, or they will be courting death.


    Kaguya: I didn''t say that!!!


    Violet: Yandere Maid aside, where is Gaia?


    Gaia: Rxing...


    Agnes: I still wonder how someone as driven as Gina came from Gaia. It''s iprehensible.


    Kaguya: Agreed.


    Violet: Agreed.


    Sasha: Agreed.


    ...


    ..


    .


    Gaia: In my defense, Gina is very young! Eventually, she will bezy like me!


    Nyx: I doubt that. Gina is very active. Have you seen her body? You don''t get that kind of body if you don''t try hard. Considering she''s a Dragon, and our muscles are even harder to stress, she''s doing a good job.


    Eleonor: Indeed, my Daughter is also following her example. She is a good source of inspiration.


    Rose: Now that you say it, our Daughters always train together, huh.


    Eleonor: Well, they are the hardest workers.


    Scathach: Don''t forget my Daughter, although she likes to train alone more, which is something I have to change soon.


    Pepper: Siren, huh... My Sister/Daughter is a lot like my very scary mother.


    Siena: If it''s Siren, I bet she''ll love Mother''s training, and will ask for more.


    Violet: Just like Victor did in the past.


    Velnorah: Oh, speaking of which. Girls, I finished the Armor Suits.


    Ruby: What!? You finished!? When!?


    Velnorah: Now?


    Ruby: I''ll go to theb right away!


    Ruby left the chat.


    Agnes: I will go too, I''m curious.


    Several likes were seen on Agnes''ment, as practically all the Wives went to theboratory now, except those who were very busy at the moment.


    ...


    Anna, seeing these messages, decided to inform Victorter.


    .....

 Chapter 1002: The Emperors will is eternal.

    Chapter 1002: The Emperor''s will is eternal.


    Leon and Anna were walking through the mansion''s corridors towards the exit of the kingdom.


    "Hah..." Leon sighed.


    "You''re still thinking about it, huh," Anna remarked.


    "In my defense, I thought that when I had a granddaughter or grandson, I could spoil them rotten," Leonmented, then added, "I didn''t expect a situation like this... Although I also didn''t anticipate bing a noble Vampire."


    "Understandable. The future is not set, and we are the architects of our own destiny."


    "Do you really think so?" Leon asked, almost sarcastically.


    Understanding the sarcasm in Leon''s voice, Anna wasn''t offended; she just asked curiously, "Do you think differently?"


    "Yes," Leon nodded. "I can take a small action tomorrow that will be my decision, and my future, but the major decisions will probably be made by Victor from now on."


    "... Well, isn''t that normal?" Anna didn''t see the issue Leon was pointing out. "Even when we were humans, the major decisions directly impacting our future were in the hands of politicians; it''s no different here."


    "The only visible difference is that we don''t give a false sense of ''freedom.'' You know exactly what you should or shouldn''t do, and there are punishments and rewards for both actions." Anna looked ahead again.


    "Freedom is all well and good. But freedom without order only leads to chaos, aimless chaos, and as Emperor, I cannot allow that."


    Leon narrowed his eyes slightly as he heard Anna''s words. It was irritating, but he couldn''t help but agree with her words. After all, he knows all too well the consequences of supernatural beingscking order; the prime example before would be the state demons were in before Victor ascended the throne.


    "...Empress?" Leon asked. "Now, that''s interesting. I thought Violet was the Empress."


    "She is," Anna nodded. "I am the Second, Ruby is the third, and Sasha is the fourth, just as Scathach is the fifth, Aphrodite is the sixth, etc."


    "All the wives are Empresses, all trained tomand everything if no one else is avable."


    It''s unlikely that such a situation will ur, but it''s good to be prepared and always have a n B, C, D. The more tools they have to handle certain situations, the better for the overall context.


    Currently, Violet holds the position of Empress, but it''s not like the other wives will sit idle and leave everything to Violet.


    Victor dislikes ipetent people, everyone knows that, and that''s why everyone strives in their respective fields.


    Leon nodded, understanding what Anna meant about the Empresses; basically, it was to be expected considering how vast the Empire would be in the future.


    "Hah..." Leon sighed again.


    "What is it now?"


    "...The girls..."


    "Just forget about it for now. They''re hardly going to pay attention to anyone in their childish state. Let them grow up; maybe you can form a grandparent bond or something like that."


    "Although I find it highly unlikely for that to happen," Anna thought inwardly, she wasn''t being mean or petty towards Leon or anything like that. This thought stemmed from his traits as true dragons; they respect strength, and in the girls'' minds, someone referred to as ''grandfather'' by their Big Daddy should at least be as strong as him, or their mothers.


    In other words, it was a matter of skill.


    Until this issue is resolved, they probably won''t even look at him... if that ever happens, of course. Remembering that this hypothetical future is born with the thought that the girls might have an interest in the first ce, something Anna found very unlikely to happen.


    "...True... By the way, what is their ''childhood'' state?"


    "It may take millennia for them to enter the adolescent phase, although some irregrities like Gina are born from time to time."


    "...Right... Dragons..." Leon murmured.


    Annaughed. "Be d, typically, it should take millions of years, but since Victor is abnormal, this time has been significantly reduced."


    "Ugh, I don''t think I''ll be alive in a million years or something."


    "Who knows? The future is unpredictable, and since Victor is quite concerned about our mental state to the point of ignoring his own mental state, I wouldn''t doubt he''ll find ways for the girls not to feel ''bored'' in their endless lives."


    "Consequently, these girls will spread this method to our faction." Anna understood very well how her sisters and her husband worked to understand at least this much.


    Arriving at the portal that would take Leon out of Victor''s personal realm, Anna stood beside the portal, crossing her arms beneath her voluptuous breasts.


    "Here we are, this portal will take you straight to Nightingale."


    Leon looked at the woman wearing a long red dress with ck details and long ck hair that reached her knees; looking at her like this, he felt a sense of loss.


    ''I should have invested more in my own wife and not sought out another woman,'' Leon regretted, but that''s how it is, regret onlyes when it''s toote.


    Despite feeling this way, he didn''t show anything externally. Because in the end, it didn''t matter anymore. They had already gone their separate ways.


    Leon began to walk towards the portal, and as he was about to step through it, he heard:


    "A little warning. Don''t abuse your position too much. Victor may respect you because of the past, but his daughters and wives are a very delicate area, and today you''ve almost crossed that line several times."


    Anna''s red eyes glimmered slightly:


    "Remember, a dragon is very possessive of its treasures, and that goes for all of them."


    Leon nodded as he swallowed internally, and the next moment, he moved forward. In the blink of an eye, he found himself back in his office.


    He spread his senses around, seeing that there was no one he could notice; he formed a barrier around him, and immediately grabbed a table and threw it against the wall with pure frustration.


    Superficially, he seemed to be okay with the whole situation, but the same couldn''t be said internally. What kind of man can ept this sort of thing?


    With his pride, he simply didn''t want to have Anna like other women. He is a man! And a noble Vampire! What happened was a major blow to his pride.


    But at the same time he thought about this, he med himself for not trying harder with Anna when he was reborn. But in his defense, he initially thought being with Anna was already a given, after all, they''ve been together for a long time.


    But initially, he didn''t reckon the same way Anna might be thinking about others. Onlyter, when he reined in his desires, did he realize this, but he didn''t do anything to change because he had confidence.


    In the end, this whole situation doesn''t have an exact culprit, just two adults who followed their own path.


    A rtionship without nurturing is doomed to fail, Victor understands this very well, and that''s the difference between him and men like d; he invests 9999% of all his efforts into his rtionship and makes sure to nurture it with the purest, obsessive, and sickening love that leaves everyone around him on a level of obsession simr to his own. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But how can he ept this...? Isn''t he a man? And what about his pride?


    Listening to two knocks on the door, he said:


    "Leave me alone¡ª." Before he could finish speaking, three shadows appeared in front of him,pletely ignoring his barrier.


    The assassins from the nk n looked neutrally at Leon.


    Leon started to sweat internally when he saw the eyes of those women; those three pairs of eyes seemed to be assessing his entire existence.


    Unconsciously, he felt a rope slowly winding around his neck.


    "...What?"


    "A mission has been given by Lady Kaguya, prepare." The three spoke simultaneously as the one in the middle tossed a scroll towards Leon.


    "The scroll will self-destruct in 30 seconds, make sure to keep the orders in mind."


    The three vanished into the shadows.


    When the three disappeared, the pressure Leon felt vanishedpletely, as did the sensation of a rope forming around his neck. He took a deep breath. He wasn''t sure what happened, but his instincts weren''t wrong; he was about to be eliminated.


    No ce within Victor''s scope of influence is safe for those with sparks of rebellion within them.


    The emperor has eyes everywhere, everyone is watching, everyone is searching for concrete ws in each other to gain favor with the emperor.


    "Pride...?" Leon chuckled. "None of that matters without strength."


    Leon finally understood this now that he was on the ''weaker'' side for a few seconds. Due to leveraging the influence of his son, he had always been on the stronger side, he had always been the victor since entering the supernatural world.


    With just this small demonstration, he understood very well what it means to be on the weaker side.


    "I better forget about this and just get on with my life," Leon sighed internally as he thought about the noble Vampire with orange hair and green eyes who was his lover.


    ...


    With Kaguya, in a secret base on the outskirts of Nightingale, the perfect Maid was sitting in a luxurious office with a few scrolls in hand.


    She was evaluating some missions she had sent her assassins on, and when she finished reading a scroll, she tossed those scrolls into her shadow.


    When three shadows appeared in her office, revealing three assassins, Kaguya asked:


    "And then?"


    "The loyalty of Agent Leon is being assessed. Due to our warning, rebellious thoughts have been extinguished, but we will maintain our vignce."


    By the ''warning,'' they referred to their recent visit.


    "Hmm..." Kaguya tapped the desk in a repeated cycle as she thought. ''I hope he doesn''t let his feelings take control and betray the Empire. Darling will be devastated if something happens to him.''


    Victor may not show it externally, but the wives definitely know how much he values his father; he didn''t have as much presence in his life as his mother, but his advice was definitely there.


    What happened between Victor, Leon, and Anna might have had a better oue in a foreseeable future where they sat down and talked the way they did recently.


    But such a future was highly unlikely to ur; the reason being that a separation will always bring some kind of conflict on both sides.


    It could be said that the recent conversation turned out better than could ever be expected, and much of this consequence is due to the fact that Victor was the ultimate authority and is known for a chaotic temperament when ites to his wives and daughters.


    Whether out of fear, respect, or weakness, the conversation turned out better than expected, so the only thing they should do now is keep an eye out to see if rebellious thoughts arise within Leon.


    And believe me, they have ways of knowing this even if the individual hides their feelings well.


    Nothing escapes the eyes and ears of the emperor; the shadows are here to ensure that such a reputation remains perpetual.


    "Pass my order to the girls, I want constant observation¡ª." Kaguya stops speaking when she senses a presence entering the room.


    She looks to the side and sees a man sitting on the couch with a little girl in his arms.


    Following her Chief''s gaze, the three shadows froze when they saw the Emperor himself sitting there.


    "Darling," Kaguya disyed a small imperceptible smile.


    Yuno, who was clinging to her father, looked at her mother and then huffed, then she hugged him even tighter as if saying, ''he''s mine.''


    This action made a vein pop in Kaguya''s head: ''This spoiled brat.''


    Yuno shivered as she felt her mother''s intensified gaze; she knows that when she separates from her beloved Daddy, she will suffer the consequences, but she doesn''t care at all! Everything is for her Daddy!


    Victor simply stroked her like a cat as he remained seated.


    "I heard what happened."


    .....

 Chapter 1003: The Emperors Will is Eternal. 2

    Chapter 1003: The Emperor''s Will is Eternal. 2


    "I heard what happened."


    These words meant nothing to the three assassins present, but the same couldn''t be said for Kaguya, who trembled slightly... It turns out she was acting without Victor''s permission in this particr matter.


    Something the assassins didn''t know, for to them the orders of the wives were also the orders of the emperor; after all, he is aware of everything.


    A widely held conviction, but not entirely wrong; in Victor''s current state, he can observe everything and everyone in his domain like an all-knowing god, but he doesn''t do so most of the time, trusting in his wives instead.


    Yuno smiled condescendingly as she put her hand over her mouth, as if to say, ''Dear Mother, how could youmit such an act without consulting my beloved Daddy? Are you foolish?''


    Another vein popped in Kaguya''s head as she saw her daughter''s expression, wondering where she went wrong gically to have such a cheeky daughter. ''Just wait, you little brat, I will discipline you thoroughly.''


    Yuno shivered even more and then hugged Victor even tighter as if trying to merge with him.


    "Do you disapprove of these actions, Darling?" Kaguya asked.


    Kaguya felt her lips tremble; not only her daughter, even her subordinates turned against her... Such betrayal will not be forgotten...


    14:05


    And this question made the three assassins shudder, thinking they had acted against the emperor''s wishes. Immediately, the three assassins looked usingly at their leader.


    Kaguya felt her lips tremble; not only her daughter, even her subordinates turned against her... Such betrayal will not be forgotten...


    Victor chuckled lightly in amusement as he perceived everything happening without a word being spoken. He rose from the couch and ced Yuno on it.


    Yuno pouted for losing the warmth of her father, but said nothing; she knew her father''s intentions very well, so like a good girl, she stayed quiet on the couch.


    "Far from it, my beloved wife. I approve of your action."


    A collective sigh of relief came from the three assassins, then they stood still as they felt Victor, their Emperor, caressing their heads.


    They resembled a group of deer paralyzed in front of headlights.


    Yuno looked at this action with annoyed eyes; she could ept her sisters and mothers, after all, they were her family, but not random beings; her daddy''s affection is exclusive!


    But wisely, she remained silent; she didn''t want toe off as a spoiled girl... More than she already did.


    "Keep a constant watch on Leon, by hook or by crook, my father is very much like me... But not as intense as I am."


    "I think my intensity came from my mother, and my own development..." Victor reflected, but didn''t dwell on the matter.


    Kaguya looked at her three assassins receiving affection from her husband and saw the characteristics of the three assassins bing more prominent; they started to be more beautiful, their eyes turned reptilian, and their power grew exponentially.


    They transformed into Dragonoids.


    "Haaah, haaah~."


    The three assassins breathed heavily, their faces flushed.


    He did all this with just a casual affection while he wasn''t even thinking much about this topic, such was his control over the souls of beings.


    If the being were weaker than him, and vulnerable to attack from souls, he could transform a god into an ant, and an ant into a god.


    Gics, lineage, luck of birth, none of that mattered to Victor, if he so desired, he could change all of that.


    "Does Darling think he will betray us?"


    "Unlikely." Victor denied it.


    "My father is smarter than he seems, and he knows how to control his desires most of the time. But let''s make sure that doesn''t happen, after all, I respect my old man a lot... I hope that in the future, I can still sit and watch a movie with him." He muttered at the end, but everyone here heard his words.


    Hearing those words, Yuno started to think about Fake. ''That Fake seems to have a lot of attachment to my Daddy... Should I get closer to him? But, I don''t want to... Just seeing his simr face makes me want to erase his existence... But is he my ''grandfather''? And if I get closer to him, I can earn affection points with my Daddy... But... I don''t want to... Daddy is more important... Hmm... Yes, forget it.''


    Yuno thought that it''s not better to do something she doesn''t want to do, after all, it will probably just upset her father, so let''s forget about the matter.


    Shadows formed on her hand, and she picked up a Burger and started eating.


    "Darling¡­" Kaguya looked a little worried at Victor.


    Victor smiles gently. "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not some child who has mental problems. Even though I can''t sit and watch a movie with my old man now, I can do that in the future when he calms down more."


    "Not to mention that even if I can''t do this with my old man, I can do this with my wives, and daughters." Victor takes his hand off the head of the three assassins who promptly fall to the ground, while his eyes roll upwards with heavy breathing.


    Victor approaches Kaguya''s table and lifts Kaguya''s chin. "You''ll always be there with me, right?"


    "What a foolish question, Darling. I will always be there, just like I have been from the beginning." Kaguya wraps her arm around his neck, her eyes became more sensual, a far cry from the expression she normally had.


    Victor smiles even more and kisses her gently.


    Chomp, Chomp.


    Yuno started her hamburger furiously while watching this scene with her violet eyes shining brightly, she takes a ss of soda from her shadow and sucks on the straw as hard as possible to make a very loud noise.


    Victor and Kaguya break away from their passionate kiss and look at Yuno, Victor smiles and gently scolds Yuno. "Don''t eat loudly Yuno, it''s inappropriate."


    "...Yes, Daddy." She spoke with a pout at being scolded.


    Victor did not reprimand the food she was eating, after all, this burger is homemade made with the best nutritious divine foods he has in his personal world, as a loving father, he would never let his daughters eat non-nutritious junk food, therefore the best foods were avable to them and their wives.


    He turns his gaze to Kaguya, andughs gently.


    "You spoil her too much." Kaguya sighed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He caressed Kaguya''s cheeks: "Just like I spoil my perfect Maid."


    He kisses her again, a few secondster, he kisses her forehead, and at that moment Kaguya feels a power flood of information entering her brain,plex information from several nes involving Earth, the tower of nightmares, mortals, and the gods.


    Kaguya opened her eyes widely. "Are you sure about this, Darling?"


    "Yes." He strokes Kaguya''s long ck hair, and continues: "I''ve had a lot of time to think about this over these two millennia, if I want to rescue my wife trapped in the upper sectors, and ensure theplete safety of my family, we need to do this. "


    "...Putting together the Nightmare Tower, Velnorah''s technology, our progress in runes, and the efforts of cksmith gods like Hephaestus, we can indeed do this, but it will be a lot of work..."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, I won''t do it like before. I learned my lesson. With my resources and current influence, it will be much easier than you think, my love."


    "...Hmm." Kaguya started to rack her brain to think about the ns Victor gave her, but Victor didn''t let her think too much.


    "I will talk to Scathach, Violet, Velnorah, Morgana, Jeanne, and Aphrodite. They soon gave him the general scope of the situation."


    "Okay-."


    Victor kisses Kaguya again, and this makes her brain stop thinkingpletely, and the heat she was feeling before starts to return again.


    "Don''t think too much about it, I''ll be in front of these ns, so it''s a certainty that it will happen the way I want it to be, I just want you to know about my ns so you can act on them."


    "Hmm~, okay, Darling."


    "Good."


    Victor separates from Kaguya, and approaches the three assassins, he crouches in front of them.


    "Hey."


    The three wake up from their stupor, and look at Victor.


    "E-Emperor." They tried to get up, but her legs were too soft and weren''t obeying her body.


    The three shivered visibly for countless reasons, the biggest of which was the blessing of murder they received, and the Emperor''s praise, as well as his fantastic touch.


    Victorughs jovially, and strokes the three assassins'' heads again. "Good work, you three. I know very well of your efforts, and this is my reward for you, I hope you continue to spread my will."


    The three shivered visibly for countless reasons, the biggest of which was the blessing of murder they received, and the Emperor''s praise, as well as his fantastic touch.


    "Y-Yes, we will fulfill the Emperor''s will and spread them to all the uneducated pigs!" The one in the middle initially spoke with difficulty, but soon the fanatical and obsessive glow shone on her face.


    "Good." Victor smiled widely showing all his sharp teeth, he was very satisfied, and on any asion, this smile could terrify any being, but for these women, this was just a beautiful smile.


    Victor''s body began to slowly disappear as if it were smoke: "Remember, I am always watching my faithful assassins." Until he disappearedpletely, and could not be seen anywhere.


    A moment of silence fell in the room, until it was broken by Yuno.


    "Ahhh! Daddy left me!!!" When Yuno got up to run, she was suddenly stopped by a powerful shadow.


    "Where do you think you''re going, youngdy?" Kaguya asked with a very friendly smile on her face. "Don''t think I forgot your earlier attitude."


    "Geh." Yuno began to struggle like a chicken that was about to be ughtered, but she couldn''t free herself from her mother''s shadows.


    Temporarily ignoring her daughter, she looked at her three subordinates. "Get up, Girls."


    "Y-Yes!"


    "From now on, you will be promoted to a special unit that serves directly under the emperor''smand."


    The eyes of the three shone with expectation.


    Even among the shadows, there was a hierarchy to be followed, those ''blessed'' directly by the Emperor, were in a different branch of hierarchy, after all, most of these beings were Dragonoids and not Noble vampires.


    Overall, those who were Dragonoids took on more dangerous missions, and those who were noble vampires took missions that were ''easier''.


    "You are in the big leagues now, and you directly represent the will of the emperor. Of course, as chief, Imand both squads, you will still be under mymand."


    "As those blessed directly by the emperor, there are three rules you need to follow."


    "First, guarantee the sovereignty of the empire, all possible traitors must be observed, and informed immediately so that our experts can assess the situation."


    "Second, you must spread the word of the Emperor, you are the shadows, eyes, and ears of the Emperor, your duty is to ensure that the pagans who go against the Emperor are eliminated. If I or the Emperor orders you on a mission, only total annihtion will be expected, unless of course the orders are different."


    "Third, you are the judge, the executioner, and the executor of the Emperor''s will, even when you are off duty, you must keep this in mind. And never reveal your real work, you don''t exist in society, like shadows, you have no records anymore, just false identities, but don''t be sad, the Emperor knows everything about you, including your sacrifices, you will always be remembered by him, and even if he falls in battle..."


    Kaguya smiled, "Don''t worry. Your souls belong to the emperor now, even if you die, you wille back to life."


    "Fourth, this is not a rule, it is more of a warning, such authority alsoes with a lot of responsibility, if any act of corruption is seen that goes against the Emperor''s vision, only the death of oblivion awaits them."


    "Remember, you are soldiers, but not just any soldiers, You are the elite of the elite of soldiers, always seek the sovereignty of the Empire."


    "Any questions?"


    "At the! We will dedicate our life, body, soul and existence to the emperor!" They spoke in unison with fanatical eyes.


    ''...Wrong, wrong, you guys don''t need to dedicate your body. Why do they always misunderstand my words? At no point did I tell you to dedicate your body!'' Kaguya thought internally, slightly irritated by the obvious intentions of these women, but she didn''tment externally, after all, this always happened.


    "Now, go change your clothes, and take a shower." Kaguya pointed down.


    The three of them spoke at the same time when they saw the state of the pants: "Ah¡­" They blushed furiously, and in the next moment they disappeared from the room.


    Kaguya sighed visibly now that she was alone, and then looked at her daughter who was the perfectbination of her and her beloved husband.


    "Now, what do I do with you?"


    "Ihhh¡­ Don''t touch me! Or I will tell my father!" She struggled even more in an attempt to get away.


    "Fufufufu, my beloved daughter, I will ensure that you learn to respect me, such an attitude seen previously is not eptable." A sandal appeared in Kaguya''s hand.


    She will do it the Asian way, because only then can respect for parents be carved into her daughter''s heart.


    "W-Wait, Mother. Can we talk about this?"


    "My beloved Darling is spoiling you too much, I don''t me him for that, after all, he does the same to me. But if he spoils you, it''s my duty as his wife and your mother to make sure you don''t be too arrogant."


    "Actually¡­ I should have done this from the beginning, but I felt sorry for my beloved daughter, but what do I get in return? Insubordination and insults. This is unforgivable¡­ My mother would be turning in her grave if she saw how disobedient her granddaughter is."


    "W-Wait, Mother, please!"


    "No excuses! ept the consequences of your actions!" Kaguya appears behind Yuno, puts her on herp, then removes her clothes from underneath her and shows her white ass, then takes her sandals and¡­


    p!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "You will learn to respect your mother! If not for good, it will be for bad, such an attitude in front of strangers is uneptable!"


    "You are a princess! A dragon princess, not an arrogant, spoiled brat!"


    p!


    "Gyaaaaa! Why does this hurt so much!? I''m not a dragon!? Is my race wrong or something?"


    "Fufufu, this was made especially for precocious and disobedient children like you!"


    "Now ept your punishment!"


    p!


    "Kyaaaaaaa!"


    .....

 Chapter 1004: The Dragon Heart.

    Chapter 1004: The Dragon Heart.


    In apletely futuristic room, two women who looked like exact copies of each other with minor differences in height, eyes, and haircut stood side by side, gazing at a constantly shifting screen.


    Although the two appeared to be sisters, they were actually mother and daughter.


    The taller woman''s name was Velnorah Xyphora Elderblood Thaloria II, a former Overlord of a ruined Empire, while the shorter woman, standing at approximately only 2 meters tall, was Velina Velnorah Elderblood Thaloria III.


    It was a custom in the ancient royal family of Velnorah''s society for descendants to inherit their mother''s name and the surname of the first empress, who was Velnorah''s mother.


    As a tribute to her destroyed empire, Velnorah decided to continue this naming tradition for her daughter. This gesture was merely a way of asserting to herself and everyone else that the Thaloria Empire was still alive. After all, the royalty of this dead empire was still thriving.


    "Hmm, the data is perfect, Mother. The margin of error is only 2%, something we can address once the device is online. It seems we''ve seeded," Velina spoke.


    "Indeed," Velnorah nodded as she waved her hand, causing the screen in front of her to disappear, and they both looked at the floating power sphere.


    This artifact was a divine creation that blended Technomancy, runes, and the skills of a divine smith. It was a masterpiece that would serve as the core of the empire.


    "With the deviceplete, we need to work on countermeasures in case of failures. There are 3,245,344 possibilities of errors urring. I want to reduce that to zero," Velina said.


    "Creating aplete countermeasure is impossible. After all, we don''t possess all the knowledge of the universe, so we have to update as we discover things."


    "But with just the draconic runes and our Technomancy, the number of possible failures can be reduced to 3,200,000 results... That''s if we don''t consider what we don''t know, of course..."


    "... It''s still not enough," Velina narrowed her eyes.


    "My dear daughter, a piece of advice I learned from my mother is to never pursue perfection, because such a thing does not exist."


    "... But is Daddy perfect?"


    Velnorah chuckled softly. "Believe me, he''s not."


    Velina merely looked at her mother with an incredulous and somewhat scandalized gaze for her own mother to say such a thing about her Daddy. But unlike Yuno, she wouldn''t insult her mother; she''s too intelligent for that. Instead, she decided to use arguments.


    "If Mother presents evidence of an existence that could eliminate this thought of mine, I will believe you."


    Seeing her mother in silence, she said: "If you have no counterargument, I remain in the mindset that my Daddy is perfect." She nodded satisfied as if she had won something.


    Velnorah rolled her eyes; she knew this tactic well. She used the same thing with her mother when she didn''t believe her words. She sincerely was surprised at how much her daughter resembled her when she was younger, not in appearance, but in attitude.


    Seeing her mother in silence, she said: "If you have no counterargument, I remain in the mindset that my Daddy is perfect." She nodded satisfied as if she had won something.


    A life-size hologram of Victor appeared in the middle of the room, and Velina began to speak.


    "His body is perfect, every cell in his body has as much energy as a small nuclear bomb, his beauty is something that not even Mother Aphrodite can surpass, he is the greatest genius that has ever existed in all of existence, a being that has left the level lowest point of existence, and became what it is today."


    With each feature she spoke, Velina''s eyes became even more intense as data and more data from Victor appeared on the screen.


    "Even with all our technology, we can''t even discover 1% of all the information on his body, Daddy''s body is like the ever-expanding cosmos, there is always something to discover, something that will definitely breakmon sense... Haah... Haah... He''s perfect!"


    "Velina, you''re drooling."


    Cough.


    Her suit moves by itself, and wipes her face, and with a dignified expression, she says: "I''m sorry for this sight." With a wave of his hand, Victor''s hologram disappears.


    Velnorah rolled her eyes. ''I take back what I said, she''s nothing like me... If it were me, I wouldn''t show such a vision in front of everyone, I know how topletely hide my inner desires, and show it only when I''m alone, she needs it more self-control.''


    Velnorah absentmindedly thought about whether or not to show her ''research'' that she did with her husband in their intimate moments to her daughter, looking at her daughter for a brief moment, she decided that it wasn''t the time yet, her daughter needs more self-control to be worthy of being called a fellow researcher.


    For now she is just an apprentice.


    "I see you guys are having fun."


    These sudden words made the two women have goose bumps in shock, but they didn''t scream, they just looked at the man standing in front of a constantly moving screen with data about his current project as he watched the screen as if he was trying to figure it out. the secret of the universe or something.


    Realizing that he had their attention, Victor smiled slightly and looked at them.


    "Go on, just pretend I''m not here, it''s fun to watch you two work."


    ''That''s impossible.'' Mae and daughter had simr thoughts, while blushing a little due to Victor''s remark.


    Velnorah as the oldest was the quickest to recover, and said: "Since when were you here, Darling?"


    "Who knows~?" Victor smiled in amusement, he walked towards his wife and daughter, and slowly his body began to erge to be at the same height as Velnorah.


    "As an Overlord, you should know, right?"


    Velnorah stopped herself from pouting in annoyance. Normally, she would feel everything and everyone around her, but Victor was an exception, he is very abnormal!


    Velina sneakily walked towards her father, and hugged him cing her face on his chest, she was going to take advantage of this opportunity that none of hers was here!


    Victorughed gently, and stroked his daughter''s long blue hair.


    Velina took a deep breath, smelling her father, while her analytical brain evaluated all this sensation and stored it in her suit to try to replicate the effects, a goal she never managed to fully do, no technology could ovee her Daddy''s presence.


    Velnorah narrowed her eyes slightly in annoyance seeing this scene, but that annoyance was thrown out the window when Victou looked at her and made a finger gesture calling her towards her.


    Unconsciously, without even thinking about it, Velnorah moved towards her, and before she could process what she just did, she felt her lips being taken.


    Her eyes open wide, and she hugs him.


    Velina raises her face and looks at this scene with narrowed eyes, a HUD appears in her eyes, and she records this scene.


    At least she tries, after all, her costume was hacked and this function became unavable.


    ''Stingy Mother!!'' Velina internally roared in frustration when she learned who was responsible.


    Victor stops kissing Velnorah, and puts his forehead against hers, their two draconic horns also touch, and at that moment, several information was shared between the two.


    The same information he gave Kaguya, he gave Velnorah.


    Used to dealing with gigantic amounts of information, Velnorah processed everything quickly, and instantly made several ns, and future ns based on what Victor gave her.


    "I trust you to pass everything on to the others."


    "Yes, Darling." Velnorah nodded, she already knew what to do. "I was wondering how long you would remain passive even though you were so powerful, but you acted faster than I thought."


    "Don''t get it wrong, I wasn''t nning on doing anything, but everything changed when I trained, and I read about our possible future opponents."


    "Oh? You read my report, and I thought you didn''t want spoilers."


    Velina looked up again, and narrowed her eyes. ''What is this conversation? Did Daddy do something?'' Suspicion shed in her eyes.


    "Initially no, but I am no longer just a warrior, I am an emperor." Victor moves away from his wife and daughter.


    Much to the disappointment of both, he walks towards Velnorah''s control center, where a supeputer was there, along with the artifact.


    "As Emperor, it is my duty to guarantee the future of my people."


    A dark violet liquid came out of her body andpletely covered her body, in the next moment a 5 meter tall man in full armor except for the helmet was standing in front of them.


    ''Junketsu, the progenitor''s sword'' Velina thought upon seeing her father''s armor, a soul weapon that evolved along with her father, an armor that not even her current technology can replicate.


    "Therefore, preparations are necessary." Victor points his hand at the device, and violet slimees out of his fingers and into the sphere.


    Velnorah and Velina did nothing but watch curiously as Victor went about his business, even though he was tampering with something they had spent two weeks stabilizingpletely. They didn''t mind. Even if the artifact were to be destroyed, they wouldn''t care. After all, they could recreate the same artifact in a shorter time now that they had the data.


    The artifact began to change upon contact with the dark violet slime, transforming from a sphere into a 10-meter icosahedron, covered entirely with draconic runes.


    The sound of a heartbeat echoed, and in the next moment, Victor''s entire armor glowed violet.


    Draconic wings sprouted from Victor''s back, and soon after, the wings began pulsating with violet power.


    Badump, Badump!


    The sound of a powerful heartbeat grew even louder, and the surroundings became brighter. Throughout these events, the two women never ceased their observation.


    Slowly, Velnorah''s expression shifted from seriousness to pure disbelief at the absurdity she was witnessing. An expression not shared by her daughter, who was left utterly bewildered.


    As the energy began to diminish, the heartbeat ceased entirely, and then the two saw the result of Victor''s actions. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A 10-meter tall icosahedron artifact, dark violet in color and covered in draconic runes, pulsated as if alive. It was as if they were observing a dragon''s heart, not one made of flesh, but of divine materials.


    "Darling... You... You''re insane," Velnorah spoke these words with her entire being.


    Victor looked at Velnorah and shed a loving smile.


    "Take care of my heart, okay, my love. It''s the core of the Empire from now on." Slowly, Victor''s body began to fade into smoke, and soon he could no longer be seen anywhere.


    "Leave it to me, Darling. I''ll make sure everything is taken care of."


    "Good." His voice was heard until his presencepletely vanished.


    "... Okay, what''s happening? Mother, Exin!" Velina practically shouted.


    Velnorah sighed and didn''t scold her daughter because, honestly, she felt like shouting too.


    "In short, Darling used the properties of Junketsu on the artifact, reinforcing it to ept his energy. He put a piece of his soul to stabilize everything while altering reality to turn a simple artifact, meant to be a prototype for a future infinite battery, into the very living infinite battery itself."


    "... And then... What I''m seeing is?"


    "The heart of a dragon made with divine materials and draconic runes... And not just any heart, this is Darling''s heart."


    Velina nced at a HUD that appeared in front of her. "Mother, the energy production is off the charts, look at this."


    Velina also opened the HUD and saw that the energy production, which was at 100% before, had changed to 10,000% and was still increasing.


    She also noticed that despite using its energy, the energy produced by the artifact didn''t possess properties like negative energy, positive energy, or even draconic energy.


    What she was witnessing was pure and unaltered energy. Energy that could transform into any property the user desired.


    "...This will immensely hasten the construction of strategic-ss weapons. I can create a cannon of pure negative energy now... If possible, I could even add the concept to the cannon, something like the concept of destruction. Not only that, the creation of battle clones will be even easier now." Realizing the countless possibilities this artifact could assist with, she couldn''t help but say.


    "Haah, Darling is amazing." She could only say that as she sighed. ''But how did he know what to do with this artifact? Did he see us doing it...?'' She thought back to what happened before and widened her eyes. ''He learned... While we were upied, he was reading the data from the artifact and learned... Based on that knowledge, he upgraded the artifact.''


    "...Velina."


    "What?"


    "Perhaps, you were right. Darling is definitely perfect." Velnorah joked.


    Velina huffed proudly, "Of course he is, he''s my Daddy after all."


    Velnorah shook her head at her daughter''sck of understanding of the joke and said, "Let''s study this artifact and then focus on creating warrior clones."


    "Okay, Mother... Oh, now that I think about it, if this dragon heart is based on Darling''s soul, will all our sentient creations using this energy have some connection to Daddy?"


    "...I don''t think that''s-..." Velnorah''s eyes widened.


    "Hahahahahaha..." Sheughed in pure disbelief until she couldn''t hold it anymore. "HAHAHAHAHAH!"


    Velina looked at her mother confusedly. ''Has she finally gone mad?''


    "As expected of Darling, his paranoia extends to unprecedented limits."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Any sentient being created with this energy will be under Darling''s domain, meaning... If he wishes, with a thought, he can destroy our entire future army. This is a countermeasure in case of rebellion."


    "...Can rebellion happen with clones gically altered to serve us?" Velina asked curiously.


    "Anything is possible in this universe, so we must have countermeasures, my daughter. And since this energy will be the basis of future artificial souls, any descendants of these clones will be under Darling''s control."


    "Daddy is incredible."


    "Indeed, he is."


    The two reached amon consensus and then began to study the artifact again.


    "Mother, what should we call this artifact?"


    "Let''s keep it simple and call it ''The Dragon Hearts.''"


    "Okay, Mother."


    "Velina."


    "Yes?"


    "Prepare to initiate the ''The Pir'' project. We will begin the process of creating the mind of the empire."


    "The first AI with life... This will be exciting." Velina''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. Unlike the AI they currently have, the one they are going to create will have the capacity of an AI and will truly be alive.


    "Of course not. I called it Darling''s heart because it''s connected to him through his soul, but it''s not part of his body. If the heart is destroyed, nothing will happen to Darling... If it''s even possible to destroy this thing." Velnorah muttered at the end, with just one look, she could tell how imprable this artifact was.


    "What!? So does that mean if this is destroyed, he''ll die!?"


    "Of course not. I called it Darling''s heart because it''s connected to him through his soul, but it''s not part of his body. If the heart is destroyed, nothing will happen to Darling... If it''s even possible to destroy this thing." Velnorah muttered at the end, with just one look, she could tell how imprable this artifact was.


    "We must ensureplete loyalty from this entity; after all, it will be the pir of the Empire." Velnorah spoke as she pondered countermeasures that wouldn''t lead to the total destruction of the AI.


    "It''s simple, Mother. Just make her a daughter to Daddy; all Daddy''s daughters are loyal to Daddy, after all." Velina spoke as if it were obvious, a matter that didn''t require deep thought.


    Velnorah hated how much sense those words made. Avoiding a deep sigh, she continued, "If we''re going to make her a daughter of Darling, we have to create a body as well."


    "What race should we use?"


    "My old race, with some benefits from otherpatible races."


    "We''ll use the dragon gene as the base for perfectpatibility," Velnorah said. She didn''t want to create a true dragon because it''s impossible to create one artificially; after all, a real dragon is more rted to the soul than the body.


    But she could use the dragon gene along with genes from other races to create an entity entirely focused on the mind, as the pir of the Empire. This AI wouldn''t go out onto the battlefield and would be at the core of the Empire, so there''s no need to give it power unrted to its work.


    ''Ah... This n of mine will fail.'' Suddenly, Velnorah remembered the Victor factor. ''Darling will certainly intervene and give more potential to this AI; after all, he doesn''t want ipetent daughters.'' She sighed internally.


    "Umu, in that case, should we call Daddy as well?"


    "Yes, after all, we''re making a new Daughter, he should be present, and as a God of the BEGIN, he can help a lot in her creation." Velnorah nodded.


    "Knowing my husband, he would intervene even if we didn''t call him, after all, it''s the creation of a new daughter," Velnorah thought.


    "But for now, let''s make the initial preparations. When we''re ready to start the first steps of creating this new existence, then we''ll call Darling."


    "Okay, Mother... Should we call Mother Ruby and Mother Aline?"


    "Yes, they wouldn''t like to be left out of this project." Velnorah nodded.


    .....

 Chapter 1005: Nero and Ophis.

    Chapter 1005: Nero and Ophis.


    Four girls were looking at a hologram in front of them that showed images of Victor''s Wives testing a new item made by Velnorah and Velina.


    "I must say that these suits look quite useful, but they don''t seem as versatile as our Father''s outfit," Nero said.


    "I agree. The suit also doesn''t seem to be as strong as Velnorah''s." Ophis nodded.


    Unlike many years ago, the 2 former little girls werepletely grown up now.


    As Nero became an adult, her body developed, and she acquired the toned body of a warrior. Her striking features from when she was a teenager continued as an adult. She still had short white hair at neck length, blood-red eyes, and attire more like a tomboy.


    Ophis was the same. Her long ck hair remained, just as her gothic dress remained the same, but unlike before, despite wearing gloves, she no longer needed them now that she controlled her Powers better.


    Just like Victor''s Daughters, they also became Blood Dragons, but they had not yet be Goddesses since they had not spent all their time inside Victor''s Inner World.


    The two often went out to Nightingale for Ophis to see her other Father, and of course, Nero, her older sister, would apany Ophis.


    Therefore, if you counted how long the two spent in Victor''s Inner World, it would only be approximately 969 years, long enough for them to be adults but not long enough to let them be Elder Vampires.


    Although this time was not felt in any way by the two girls due to the confusion in their schedules and because Victor hid it very well.


    So, for them personally, it was as if only 20 to 30 years had passed, at least in terms of feelings.


    "Junketsu is a very powerful Artifact, and it is unlikely that advanced Technology will be able to have the same effects as it," Metismented casually as she looked at Ruby in a futuristic red full-body outfit.


    The woman flew into the sky and pointed her hand forward. The next moment, four gigantic cannons emerged, materialized on her back, and shot pure Energy.


    "...That is really cool," Ophis said as her eyes glowed slightly.


    "I don''t understand." Zdrac, the original True Dragon,mented. "Why do they need this? Isn''t a True Dragon''s Status enough?"


    "It''s never a bad thing to have too many weapons, especially weapons that canpletely nullify our weakness against the Anti-Dragon Element."


    "Which is the main objective of this suit; the rest is extra," Metis exined.


    "Hmm..." Zdrac frowned at those words. The Dragon''s weakness in itself is absurd for Beings that could literally bend Reality.


    For example, in theory, Anna should be able topletely invalidate the weakness against the Anti-Dragon Element, right? After all, she can bend Reality at a very high level.


    The same applied to Victor.


    But, through tests carried out by Victor himself, only he was able to nullify this weakness by bending Reality, but he was unable to do the same for his Wives... Well, not entirely.


    The effects were lessened but notpletely erased, as in his case.


    It was spected that the reason this happened was because of the ''Rules'' of Existence itself.


    ALL Beings must have some form of weakness to have a Bnce. Some Beings had more weaknesses, and others had almost none, but they most definitely had one. No Being could be ''perfect'' because The Bnce did not allow that.


    The very fact that only Victor was able to break this rule was proof enough that this weakness was something imposed by The Rules of Creation itself.


    As True Dragons, they are arrogant, petty, greedy, proud, and have weaknesses to Anti-Dragon Traits.


    This was the ''Rule'' of Creation.


    Of course, with time and training, all of these personality traits could be controlled and ovee, but the same cannot be said for the Anti-Dragon Trait.


    And that was where the suits created by Velnorah came in. They were made specifically for each Wife with their own characteristics in mind, suits made for protection, fabricated with Draconic Runes, Technomancy, and Divine and Demonic Materials.


    They were suits that only lost in Power and versatility to The Progenitor''s de, Junketsu.


    Seeing Violet creating Technological Wings out of thin air that shot sma beams of pure Energy, Ophis couldn''t help but say. "I want one¡­ I really want one. It''s really cool."


    "Yes... Having the Power of a Dragon is good and all, but... Nanomachines, son."


    Ophisughed lightly when she heard Nero''s reference.


    "Hmm, these suits are quite powerful, and this is just the Mark 1 Variant based on Velnorah''s Technology. I wonder how she will advance with future suits. Perhaps her Technology will surpass Junketsu?" Metis expressed her thoughts.


    "Impossible." Zdrac, Nero, and Ophis spoke at the same time.


    "Nothing is impossible," Metis spoke.


    "Yes, I agree, but in this specific case, it ispletely impossible... Junketsu is very possessive of Father."


    "And she evolved along with him to meet his needs... In the beginning, she was just an Odachi, and now? She can be anything he desires, and it is incorrect to call her just The Progenitor''s de now." Nero exined.


    "Meaning, the stronger Father gets, the more Junketsu will evolve... And since Father is an Outer God... So, yes... I don''t see how Velnorah''s Technology can ovee that." Ophis pointed out.


    "Hmm, Hmm." Zdrac nodded several times. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Metis was silent. The girls had given her valid points, and she had no way of countering their words. Suddenly, a noise simr to a ringtone came from her wrist.


    Metis raised her eyebrow and lightly clicked on her bracelet, causing Velina''s image to appear in front of her.


    "Mother, your suit is ready. Stop by theb to get it."


    "Hmm, I''ll go get it now." Metis nodded and then stood up.


    Feeling Ophis and Nero''s gaze towards her, Metis looked at the two girls.


    "What?"


    "Nothing." Ophis snorted.


    "I was wondering why you were the only one who didn''t have children with Father," Nero spoke. "Even Amara and Roxanne had children, and they are World Trees... Now that I realize it, Father impregnated twos. Damn, that''s wild."


    "Technically speaking, he impregnated threes... After all, Gaia is said to be the Primordial who represents the Earth, right?" Ophis spoke.


    "Well, that is in the Myths. In reality, she is just the Goddess of Earth, a Mother-Goddess, and not the representation of the itself, like Roxanne and Amara, who are the World Trees." Nero pointed out.


    "...Mm... That''splicated." Ophis nodded.


    "Indeed." Nero agreed.


    "... I''m Darling''s Daughter, aren''t I?" Metis smiles seductively. "I want to enjoy that status for a few millennia before thinking about having Daughters of my own."


    The truth was that Metis didn''t want to have a Daughter anytime soon due to her past experiences with her daughter, Athena. She''d been everything she wanted for a Daughter but came with many ring ws.


    Yes, the woman was wise and intelligent but had an enormous, useless pride. Not to mention that despite not fully knowing her condition, she still never tried to help Mother like a good daughter would, and Metis still held a grudge about it.


    Fortunately, her useless daughter became an empty shell of a ''person'' on which Lily and Medusa could practice their torture arts. A worthy ending for a disappointment like her.


    A God''s grudge can be quite petty, even if the target of that grudge was their own progeny.


    Metis had no idea how bad of an influence she was on Victor''s Daughters, all because of her status as a Daughter. She was living proof that a Daughter could be a Wife, and she was the trigger for countless heartaches that hit more normal Wives.


    "Well, do whatever you want." Nero shrugged. "Father won''t force anything on us."


    "Hmm, I will." Metis nodded and then disappeared, going to get her suit.


    When Metis disappeared, Ophis and Nero looked at Zdrac, who was acting strangely.


    "What''s the matter, Zdrac?" Nero asked.


    "Hmm, my Daughter is absorbing the inherited knowledge much faster than I expected..." Zdrac spoke as he looked at a massive Dragon in the hologram, a Dragon that was very simr to her and Victor in his Dragon Form.


    "Is that bad?" Ophis asked.


    "It''s not bad. It''s just that I feel a little..."


    "Frustrated that your Daughter is doing something faster than you did previously?" Nero spoke.


    "Yes¡­" Zdrac narrowed her eyes. "It took me millions of years to absorb this knowledge, and I only just finished absorbing itpletely after Darling changed me into a Blood Dragon."


    "And my Daughter, in less than a few millennia, is already on the verge ofpletely finishing this task."


    Zdrac could be said to be an actual True Dragon since the Essence of a True Dragon was that each generation passed on knowledge to their descendants. It was a practice that True Dragons usually did so that their children were not deceived and to pass on their teachings even if they were not present. After all, before Victor emerged as a Progenitor of Dragons, the Dragon species was heavily hunted by everyone because of their very valuable bodies.


    "...Actually, wouldn''t it be strange if she took her time considering who her Father is?" Ophis pointed out.


    "I mean, that''s true... But... Ugh, I don''t know." Zdrac snorted. She was just frustrated. A job that took literally millions of years toplete was being done so quickly like this, it was just frustrating.


    Zdrac felt frustrated and, simultaneously proud of her Daughter for being sopetent.


    Nero shook her head from side to side while lightly touching Zdrac''s shoulder. "Just be proud of her. After all, she''s doing everything she can to make her parents proud."


    "... That''s true, I don''t need to be petty about it. After all, the present is different from the past."


    Ophis and Nero nodded in agreement with Zdrac.


    "Speaking of Dragons... When will you girls transform into True Dragon Gods?" Zdrac asked curiously.


    Of the group of recent Dragons, they were the only ones to have not transformed into Dragon Gods yet. Unlike Victor''s Daughters, who were already born naturally as Gods, the two had to conquer their Divinities by themselves.


    ''I wonder what kind of Divinity the two will have. Depending on how the Enlightenment process happens, they will be a power of their own just like all my other Daughters.'' Zdrac thought.


    Ophis and Nero smiled slightly and said at the same time: "Soon."


    "...Just don''t be too greedy when the dayes, and treat the whole process as a journey." Zdrac naturally advised.


    "When it finally happens, you won''tst long because the weight of Darling''s Soul is very different, and when he fucks, he doesn''t just fuck your body out of existence; he fucks your Soul too, which is a very deep connection."


    "That is why, even though us Wives theoretically have infinite stamina, we still get tired because we are copting through both Soul and body." She shivered slightly as she remembered certain things she had been through.


    ''Damn, I''m getting excited...'' Zdrac tried to control herself and get that image out of her head, but every time she avoided thinking about it, the more she thought about it.


    Ophis and Nero blushed deeply when they heard Zdrac''s words. The damage done to them was all the more effective because Zdrac had no sense of shame whatsoever.


    ''Was this woman talking about this? I thought she was talking about making us Dragon Gods!'' Nero thought inwardly with shame. They didn''t expect those words toe from Zdrac.


    She and Ophis weren''t depraved like Violet, Agnes, Morgana, Roberta, Naty, and Natashia, just straight to the point. Because of this, the damage was multiplied several times.


    Ophis and Nero slightly narrowed their eyes when they smelled a strange scenting from Zdrac. Ophis immediately disappeared as if the Space around her had swallowed her, and in the next moment, she appeared with a bucket of water and threw its contents at Zdrac.


    Silence fell around them, and Nero just looked at Ophis in disbelief.


    "Better?" Ophis asked as she ignored Nero''s re.


    Zdrac looked at Ophis and said, "Thank you."


    With a wave of her hand, she bent Reality to her will, and then she was back to her normal, much calmer self.


    "You''re wee." Ophis nodded, satisfied.


    Turning her gaze to the hologram, Ophis couldn''t help but think that she wanted a suit for herself. Perhaps with this suit, her versatility could grow more. Not to mention that as one of the girls who spent a lot of time in the entertainment area, Ophis had lots of ideas about how a ''super tech'' outfit could help her in the future.


    ''If I find myself in an Advanced Civilization, having a very powerful A.I. could be very useful. After all, as my Father once said, there are situations in life that cannot be solved with brute force.'' Ophis thought about the advice she received from Victor.


    This was advice that Victor himself learned after going through some situations in the past that could not be resolved with physical force.


    Ophis was aware that this advice was based more on situations from people close to her, but the same advice could apply to different situations, so she kept an open mind.


    Unlike when she was younger, the years in Victor''s Inner World allowed Ophis to mature a lot, and she was no longer as naive as before. That being said, her main personality still remained the same. She wouldn''t change who she was, she was still Ophis, Victor''s Daughter.


    ''Come to think of it. I need to talk to Nero about our training, I wanted to incorporate some new Techniques into it.'' Ophis thought.


    Looking at Nero, who waspletely focused on their ''Mothers'' training, she decided to leave it to say thatter since it seemed like it wasn''t the time to talk about it now. She knew that anything she said now, Nero wouldn''t listen to her because she was too focused.


    Turning her gaze back to the suit tests, Ophis focused her attention on one of her Mothers, who seemed to be having difficulty adapting to the suit due to her voluptuous body.


    "Ugh, this suit is too tight..." Pepper grumbled.


    ''Yes, I think I should talk to Mother Velnorah about the appearance of the suits. These suits can''t be too tight since this will only bother the more voluptuous Mothers.'' Ophis thought.


    .....

 Chapter 1006: Class With Teacher Jeanne.

    Chapter 1006: ss With Teacher Jeanne.


    [Victor Weismann note: In this chapter, I will call Victor''s Daughters after their Mothers so as not to confuse readers. Enjoy.]


    "Children, wee to Professor Jeanne''s ss." Jeanne smiled gently. She was wearing ck ts, a ck skirt, and a white dress shirt, but instead of looking professional, she looked more like an extremely hot teacher. After all, her suit did nothing to hide her voluptuous body.


    "Hello, Teacher Jeanne!!" Her ss shouted in unison.


    Jeanne nodded in satisfaction when she saw her children. The smaller children were sitting in the front, and those who developed quickly due to various reasons sat in the back.


    "My assistant today is a Goddess well known to you, the Mother Goddess, Rhea." Jeanne looked at the woman sitting next to her.


    Rhea got up from her chair and softly said with a gentle smile, "Hello, girls."


    "Hellooo!"


    Nodding satisfied again, Jeanne continues. "Today''s ss is about a very important subject..."


    The Daughters looked attentively at Jeanne as she waited for her next words.


    Jeanne snapped her fingers, and a hologram appeared on the board, showing the bodies of a man and a woman.


    "How are Gods reproduced? And what is the difference between a God and a Mortal? Today, we will learn."


    "Ohhh!"


    "Umu, I know you are anxious, but please remain polite... You don''t want to be punished, right~?"


    Some girls shuddered when they heard those words. The ones who shuddered the most were the girls that were the more impetuous ones and the ones who disobeyed orders.


    "To start this ss, let''s start from the beginning. What is the main difference between a God and a Mortal?"


    "On this particr issue, I will leave it to Lady Rhea to speak. She has more ownership in this than I do." Jeanne looked at Rhea.


    Rhea nodded and then began to speak, "If I asked you the same question that Lady Jeanne said, how would you answer me?"


    Rhea briefly nced at the group of more than 30 girls and pointed to a group of white-haired girls. They were Leona''s, Agnes''s, and Violet''s Daughters, respectively.


    Due to their Mothers'' characteristics, the three girls looked like triplets, the only difference being their hair color, which changed between shades of snow white and silver.


    "You three, how would you answer that question?"


    The three shivered slightly and instinctively looked at each other. They whispered to each other for a few seconds, and then the one in the middle was a more serious little girl. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Huuh, a God is stronger than a Mortal and cannot die of old age?" Agnes'' Daughter responded.


    "Hmm, that answer is not exactly wrong, but at the same time, it is not correct." Rhea nodded.


    "But ultimately, for the sake of this question, that answer is wrong."


    "Ugh."


    "After all, Lady Jeanne''s question was¡­ What is the MAIN difference between a Mortal and a God?"


    "Power? Longevity? These things can be acquired by other means, but there is one thing that no Mortal can acquire by cheating... Unless, of course, you are Victor."


    Hearing their Father''s name, a collective warm smile spread around the room. Before the girls started talking and lost focus on the ss, Rhea continued:


    "The main difference between a Mortal and a God... Is the Soul."


    Jeanne snapped her fingers, and a hologram appeared in front of the group. This hologram showed two bodies, one was very blurry, and the other was very defined.


    "If I asked you now what the Soul of a God is, would you know how to answer?"


    The two girls nced between each other lightly and nodded, then turned back to Rhea.


    "Exactly." Rhea smiled. "Now, what is the difference between these Souls?"


    "The more defined Soul is the Soul of a God." Aphrodite and Ruby''s Daughters spoke at the same time.


    The two girls nced between each other lightly and nodded, then turned back to Rhea.


    "Exactly." Rhea smiled. "Now, what is the difference between these Souls?"


    Jeanne snapped her fingers again, and a new Soul appeared on the hologram this time. This Soul was much more robust and defined, and unlike the humanoid Soul, this Soul was clearly a Dragon.


    Then another Soul appeared, but unlike the others, this Soul was just... A conjunction of ck, white, and something else. It had no defined shape, but it was definitely a Soul.


    "Can you tell what they are?"


    "The Soul of a Dragon?" Pepper''s daughtermented cutely.


    "Correct. Just like Gods, Dragon Souls are naturally robust and much stronger than Mortals, and in some cases, Elder Dragon Souls can be even stronger than Gods... For example, an Ancient Dragon like Zdrac has a Soul much stronger than a Second-Generation Primordial God."


    "This same example happens when a Dragon gains Divinity, its Soul bes even more robust and powerful, much stronger than the other Gods, second only to Beings like the Primordials, and of course... thest Soul demonstrated." Rhea looked at Jeanne.


    As this exchange took ce, the girls had the realization that their Souls were much stronger than Primordial Gods, a random thought that had an instantaneous effect on them all.


    ''Well, we are our Daddy''s Daughters, so it''s understandable.'' They thought at the same time.


    "I''ll take it from here," Jeanne spoke. "Thest Soul you are seeing is Victor''s Soul."


    Hearing their Father''s name, the Daughters became even more attentive.


    "His Soul has no form, thus, can take any form it wants. While he has no form, his Soul is much more powerful than anything in Creation. It would not be an exaggeration to say that even the Primordials do not have a Soul like his."


    They swallowed hard.


    ''Daddy is amazing!'' They reinforced this thought again.


    "How do we know?? Victor is an anomaly. He is a God who has the Highest Divinities avable for him to use, not to mention that he represents all the Gods who use Negative Energy as fuel. They call him the Emperor, but that Title may be too small for the magnitude of what he represents."


    "It would not be an exaggeration to call him the Supreme God, a God above all other Gods."


    "Probably, the only one who could have a Soul simr to Victor''s is Yog."


    Victor''s Daughters looked at Yog with a slight trace of jealousy and envy in their eyes.


    The ck-haired, ck-eyed girl just scratched her head, slightly embarrassed by the look on her Sisters'' faces.


    "Most likely, the only one who could have a Soul almost ''equal'' to Victor''s would be my Sister and Mother of Yog, Azathoth."


    "Even Azathoth doesn''t have a Soul as powerful as Victor''s. As I said before, Victor is an anomaly, there will be no one like him in this lifetime."


    Jeanne was not stroking Victor''s ego to her Daughters but simply stating facts. As an Outer God and, at the same time, a God of the Highest Order Cosmologically, Victor''s Soul was one of the strongest, if not the strongest Soul, out there. After all, he was holding three Dimensions within him.


    His gigantic Personal World, Hell, and The City of Velnorah.


    Each of these Dimensions were gigantic, vastlyrger than Earth. As an example, Victor''s world is a mega that even has its own sun.


    "Back to the exnation. Gods have a stronger Soul than Mortals because their Souls are being fed by the Concepts they exercise. These Concepts have another name by which we use ourselves, and that name is <Divinities>", Rhea exined again.


    "A God can die, but if their Concept exists and their Soul is not destroyed, they will simply be reborn in a few years. Of course, this resurrection can be hastened by various other methods, but we are not talking about that here now."


    "Unlike Demons, who are bound to the Hell in which they came into existence, Gods have no such bond. As long as the Concept exists, they can be reborn."


    Rhea looked at Jeanne, and she nodded.


    She snapped her finger, and the hologram changed again. Soon, two stars, one white and one red were seen, and around them were hundreds of other stars that looked more like meteorites due to their tiny size.


    "What you are seeing now is how Divinity works. The two giant spheres are the two Primordials that are in a state of semi-consciousness: the Primordial of Positivity and the Primordial of Negativity." Jeanne, who had more knowledge about this, began to exin.


    "The meteorites orbiting these two stars are the Divine Concepts which are powered by these two Primordials."


    "98% of existence is fueled by these two Primordials."


    "The remaining 2% are the Domains of other Primordials that were separated from these two Primordials, for example, Concepts such as The End, Death, Life, Reincarnation, Soul, Bnce, Infinity, etc. They are Concepts that receive Energy from other Primordial Ones."


    "...Mother, are you implying that Daddy has influence on 50% of Creation just by being a God of Negativity...?" Scathach''s Daughter asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m saying, although this percentage is a little higher. After all, he is also a God of Beginnings, which only loses in terms of ss to Positivity."


    "Incredible¡­" The girls murmured in disbelief. They now understood the ''greatness'' of their Father''s influence.


    "Continuing." Jeanne snapped her finger, and soon, another change urred in the hologram, showing two robust Souls clearly belonging to Gods.


    "Now that you know the basics of how Divinity works, and the difference between a Mortal, a God, and abnormal Beings like Victor, let''s move on to the next topic."


    "How does a God procreate to birth another God?" Jeanne looked at Rhea.


    The Daughters listened intently for their next lesson.


    Rhea nodded. "Contrary to what you perverted brats think, a carnal act is not exactly necessary for the creation of a new God."


    The holograms of the two Souls touched each other''s hands, and the energy of the two Souls began to merge. In the next moment, a new tiny Soul was born near the two.


    "The reproduction of Gods happens when two powerful Souls unite through an act of trust that can be done in various ways, and from this union, a new Beinges into existence. Through this act, basic knowledge such as who you are, which Divinities you have, who your parents are, thenguage your parents speak, etc., is automatically transferred by the Soul. This is a very simr process that happens with True Dragons without Divinity, but at the same time it is very different."


    ''Yes, but practicing the carnal act is always better. After all, it is at that moment that the Souls are deeply fused with each other... And the process is very good, too.'' Jeanne thought absently but didn''t say it out loud. After all, she knew that these girls knew this too, but it was always good to give new options, not to mention that this wasn''t the entire focus of this lesson.


    "After all, unlike a Mortal True Dragon, you didn''t need to be born from an egg. As Gods, you are already born as Divine Children." Rhea continued.


    "That''s why you were born as a child and didn''t have to go through theplicated process of leaving your Mother''s womb and growing up as a baby. Or spend thousands of years in an egg."


    "...Wait, does that mean we are not our Father''s Blood Daughters?" Haruna''s daughter asked.


    "There is no such thing as blood for Gods, my dear Daughter. Remember, we are not Mortals. We are Gods." Jeanne raised her hand and then cut her wrist.


    Different from red blood, what came out was liquidized golden Energy.


    "As Dragon Gods, our bodies are made entirely of pure Energy, so pure that it takes on this liquid form... Of course, because we are Dragons, things like our hearts, bones, lungs, and general structure that make up a Dragon remain since they are one of our strengths."


    "A Dragon''s Heart is our body''s battery, our bones sustain our existence and allow for better Energy transfer, our gigantic body can be used as a weapon and to better exploit our Energy Forms, and our lungs allow us to use our Breath even in Humanoid Form."


    Jeane blew, and golden mes erupted out of her mouth.


    "The same goes for normal Gods." Rhea cut her wrist, and a golden liquid came out of her body. "We may appear as Humans, but we are not Human. The entire structure and existence of our body depends on our Soul. For the Gods, their ''real'' body is their Soul, and the body is just the projection of that Soul and one of its natural shields."


    "Even though I''m not exactly a normal God, but rather a Titan, this rule still applies to me too, and to the other Gods. Unless you''re something abnormal like a Dragon that ispatible with everything in existence, the same must apply to other Gods as well."


    "But you must always be careful. After all, there are many strange things out there. Caution when dealing with Gods is always necessary and when in doubt, blow the whole ce to ashes and get out of there as quickly as possible," Rhea said.


    Noticing the girls'' still dissatisfied look, Rhea understood the problem and said:


    "... But don''t worry. You are indeed Daughters of Victor, despite not being Daughters by blood. After all, you are not Human; you are Daughters of his Soul because if it weren''t for the mixing of your Father''s Soul with your Mother''s, you would not havee into being."


    The girls sighed in relief.


    Rhea shook her head at this collective sigh. ''They are very passionate about their ''Daughter'' status.''


    "Do you know how Yog was born?" Jeanne asked next.


    Most of the girls shook their heads in denial.


    Jeanne looked at YoG, indicating for her to continue the conversation.


    "My Mother took Father''s and her own Essence andbined them with her Powers to create me", Yol replied.


    "Ohhh..."


    Jeanne immediately continued: "Powerful Beings who can control the Soul like your Father are capable of creating new Beings simply if they so choose. Your Father can take the Soul of an ant and transform that ant into a Being as powerful as a God just by changing its Race or apletely different animal just by altering the structure of its Soul."


    "This maniption does not stop there. If Victor so wishes, he can create Soul Abominations by joining several Souls together and creating a chimera, but such an act would probably attract the wrath of the Primordials, something that needs to be avoided for now."


    "In front of Victor, an ordinary talentless Human could be one of the most talented Humans to ever exist just because he altered a small structure of their Soul."


    "Victor''s only impediment is transforming Beings into Gods, which is impossible. After all, every Mortal Being needs self-discovery to reach this state."


    ''Well, that''s not necessarily true. Victor predicted that as a Representative of Negativity, as long as he had proficiency in that Divinity, he could ''give'' Divinities to other people as long as that Divinity fed on the Negative Energy... But I won''t say that now since they don''t need to know.'' Jeanne thought.


    Not to mention that this theory has yet to be proven, and even if he could give Divinity, the Divinity may be much weaker than the individual themselves achieving Enlightenment. After all, Divinity is Awakened ording to the individual''s personality and unconscious desires.


    "But don''t get me wrong, this act may seem easy for Victor, but any mistake can cause irreversible damage to a Being. The Soul is a very delicate thing. It is the center of your existence, after all."


    "Do you understand now why your Father and us Mothers always emphasize on you protecting your Souls and the dangers of leaving it unprotected as it is now?


    The girls felt a chill run down their spines and immediately used the teachings their parents taught them at a young age topletely protect their Souls.


    Jeanneughed gently. "Don''t worry. Darling is a very overprotective man, and he made sure that your Souls werepletely protected. If any enemy wants to harm your Souls, they will first have to get past the countless defenses that he has ced in your Souls, as well as needing to defeat the Fragments of his own Soul that he has ced in you."


    "If an enemy tries to read or harm your Soul... They will be in for a very unpleasant surprise."


    ''After all, the Fragment of an Eldritch God would be waiting for them there, and even if it is a ''Fragment'', that is a Fragment from Victor''s perspective. With a Soul as strong as his, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he ced a Soul equivalent of a Primordia

 Chapter 1007: Remember: No matter the place, I will always be with you, my Daughter.

    Chapter 1007: Remember: No matter the ce, I will always be with you, my Daughter.


    [Victor Weismann note: I updated chapter 1005 and fixed the plot hole about Ophis and Nero. Thank you guys for telling me.]


    Nero and Ophis walked towards a coliseum, unlike before, they were not hiding their Draconic features.


    Upon Ophis'' head, two ck Draconic Horns protruded proudly, her blood-red eyes'' pupils narrowed like those of a Dragon, and she had grown a few inches taller. These were only the visible changes; the rest of her remainingrgely the same. She still wore a gothic ck dress, a variation of her attire from her younger days.


    Nero was simr. She had two white Horns on her head, and her blood-red eyes narrowed like a Dragon''s. Unlike Ophis, she dressed more modernly now that she was an ''adult''. She wore ck leggings, stylish ck boots, and a shirt that revealed her toned shoulders and midriff.


    Overall, she looked more like a woman who had just entered university.


    They had different tastes and different styles of dress, but they were still Sisters who loved each other deeply, a characteristic shared with all Sisters and Mothers rted to Victor.


    Despite having personalities that would typically sh, everyone worked well together because Victor was there. He was the glue that held everyone together.


    Entering the colosseum, they saw two people. Their beloved Father, dressed in a stylish ck suit, stood gazing with his bright crimson-violet eyes at a woman with incredibly long, flowing, blood-red hair. She wore a tight training outfit designed for maximum mobility.


    "Focus, Kali."


    "I know, I''ve been doing this for thousands of years."


    "Unlike before, you didn''t have your Divinity being stimted by me, making it harder to control, so concentrate."


    "Ugh."


    Sweat dripped from Kali''s face, and the moment it appeared, it vanishedpletely from existence due to the chaotic Energy she was producing.


    Even though she wasn''t a Dragon Goddess, as a Goddess on the brink of bing a Primordial, Kali exerted immense pressure.


    Even though they weren''t in close proximity to Kali, and even though their Father was obviously containing the effects of Kali''s pressure around them, the two girls could feel how much Power that Goddess possessed.


    The oppressive feeling was ridiculous.


    ''Is this on the level of Mother Jeanne? No... It''s a bit below, but definitely, she''s one of the strongest women around here,'' Nero thought.


    A simr thought crossed Ophis''s mind. She didn''t know exactly who the strongest ''Mother'' was since the Mothers had very distinctive characteristics among themselves, and they had their strengths and weaknesses.


    But Ophis definitely knew who the most ''monstrous'' Mothers were, those who excelled or were an anomaly in their own right.


    Examples included Aphrodite with her Charm, Jeanne with her unique Energy, Rose with her Martial Arts reaching unprecedented levels, Scathach with her Power and experience as the strongest teacher, Velnorah with her control over Technology, and of course, Anna with her Power to distort Reality.


    Of course, they weren''t the only ''monstrous'' ones, just the most visible. There were monsters like Natashia with her Speed, Agnes with her Fire, Morgana with her Radiation, Roberta with her Power to Petrify anything and Memory Maniption, and many others.


    If Kali were one of their Mothers, she was sure she would be in the first group. She was very abnormal in her Mastery over her Destruction Divinity.


    "Okay, that''s enough." Victor''s crimson-violet eyes stopped glowing faintly, and the Power leaking from Kali''s body visibly decreased.


    It was obvious to both of them that Victor was somehow stimting Kali with his Powers.


    Kali opened her eyes and looked sharply at Victor. To the unobservant eye, it might seem like she was irritated with Victor for the training, but to Victor, all he saw was someone pouting because they couldn''t get something they wanted. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t look at me like that. Using my Negativity Divinity to stimte your Concept is beneficial, right? You''ve made a significant breakthrough in your Divinity, a breakthrough that you wouldn''t have achieved except after thousands of years of constant meditation."


    "I could push further..." Kali muttered softly. Honestly, the feeling of advancing so rapidly after so long with no visible results was very addictive. If she could, she would train like this forever until she reached her full potential.


    But unfortunately, Victor didn''t do this Divinity potential training very often.


    ''Once a year is too long!'' As a Goddess whose time was infinite, she never thought she would say those words to herself.


    "What we''re doing is abnormal. I''m enhancing your Divinity using my influence. In practical terms, it''s like overcharging a battery beyond normal limits. Even though you''re visibly fine, your Soul isn''t. Rest and adaptation are necessary."


    Looking into Victor''s Draconic Eyes as he watched her so intently, she almost felt tempted to use her Divinity to hide her Soul. But she didn''t. On one hand, she knew it would be futile; after all, Victor was stronger than her. On the other hand, she trusted Victor and knew he wouldn''t harm her.


    ''...But the feeling of having your Soul observed so attentively is quite difficult to get used to.'' She sighed and decided not to dwell on it too much. She didn''t want herck of contact with others to hinder her progress.


    ...As long as it was Victor, it was okay for him to observe her Soul since he was helping her willingly, and she shouldn''t be petty here. ''And it''s not like I dislike it either... This feeling of care is nice...''


    Kali''s cheeks turned slightly red with her inappropriate thoughts, but she shook her head to clear them.


    Victor just smiled slightly in amusement as he continued to observe the process that Kali''s Soul was undergoing. It might seem like he was helping without gaining any benefits, but those assumptions were far from the truth.


    Training Kali in both Divinity andbat was serving as a learning experience for Victor as well, especially Divinity training. By constantly stimting Kali''s Concept of Destruction with his Divinity of Negativity, he was helping himself understand more about this Divinity while also understanding more about the Concept of Destruction.


    Thanks to this training with Kali, his Concept of Destruction was one of the Divinities he had the most Mastery over now.


    If Kali was the top 1 Destruction God, Victor would definitely be number 2. The only difference between the two was that Kali had begun the process of bing ''one'' with the Universe, a process that would eventually transform her into a Primordial.


    A path that Victor didn''t want to follow; after all, why should he ''join'' the Universe? The Universe should join him. He followed his own path, and binding himself to something so restrictive wasn''t his style.


    ''Interesting... She''s bing the very Concept of Destruction, and her Soul is spreading everywhere, but what''s being spread isn''t the Records of her Soul, but her influence.'' One of his many theories was proven once again.


    That was another reason why Victor decided to train Kali personally. The opportunity to witness someone who was about to be a Primordial, a unique experience that probably almost no one had the opportunity to see with as much detail as Victor, was exciting.


    This simple ''observation'' by Victor was helping him understand more about Creation than he ever could have if done normally.


    Victor truly thanked his past self who fully invested in the Goddess of Luck, having her Bless him. This was one of his best investments from the past and he was certain that it was because of this abnormal ''Luck'' that always seemed tond him in trouble that Kali was now here in front of him.


    ''Although such an encounter was possibly foreseeable considering my involvement with Aphrodite...'' Victor thought.


    Even for his current self, it was difficult to discern what was ''Luck'' and what wasn''t. After all, Luck was a force that existed but wasn''t easily perceptible. This kind of Concept operated heavily on probabilities and small-scale Reality Distortion. At least, that''s what he understood from observing the Luckiest Human, who happened to be his subordinate.


    Despite being lucky himself, it applied only to him as everyone around him suffered from his misfortune. His Powers were both a blessing and a curse.


    Kali slowly copsed to the ground, her long, blood-red hair still floating around her without touching the floor. Her body waspletely overwhelmed with Energy and would remain so for quite some time unless she expelled excess Energy from her body or someone drained her Energy.


    The moment Kali set foot on the ground, the area around where she stepped was erased from existence.


    "Oops."


    "And you wanted to train more. You can barely control yourself now." Victor rolled his eyes, finally ceasing his observation of Kali''s Soul.


    Kali''s eyes widened when she suddenly felt Victor hugging her.


    Kali blushed slightly and tried her best to retract her Power, but it was literally an impossible task¡ªnot that she couldn''t control it, but she physically couldn''t rein it in. She had no more ''space'' to store any more Energy.


    Seeing Kali''s troubled face, Victor shook his head once again and approached her.


    Kali''s eyes widened when she suddenly felt Victor hugging her.


    "Rx your body a bit and let your Energy flow."


    Despite the initial shock, she immediately obeyed Victor''s orders and stopped holding back her Energy. Like a dam beginning to burst, all the overloaded Power poured out of her body.


    "Haah..." She let out a long sigh of relief as she rested her head against Victor''s chest, feeling like someone who had just relieved themselves in the bathroom after holding it in for a long time.


    ''A rather terrible analogy,'' Kali thought. ''But one that makes a lot of sense to me.''


    Slowly, the Power in her body began to decrease to manageable levels. Her long, blood-red hair, which seemed to be made of pure Energy, finally took on a more natural hue and slowly fell to the ground as if gravity was gradually taking effect on them.


    "Umu, that replenished 3% of my reserves," Victor nodded, considering how much Energy he had, replenishing 3% was a significant feat¡ªit just proved how ''overloaded'' Kali was.


    Kali was speechless at Victor''s statement.


    "Just how much Energy do you have?" She unconsciously asked.


    "Yes."


    "...Huh?"


    "You asked how much Energy I have, and I answered: Yes," Victor rified, chuckling lightly and stroking Kali''s hair.


    "...That''s not an answer. Can you be more specific?" She spoke whilepletely ignoring the hair stroking. This kind of ''affection'' wasn''t bad; she didn''t dislike it, as she came to learn every time she trained with Victor. Even though she hadn''t had much contact with anyone in the past, she had learned to appreciate the contact she had with Victor now.


    Well, considering that no one could touch her carelessly or they would be destroyed,ck of contact was normal.


    "Hmm..." Having finished draining all the excess Energy from Kali''s body, Victor stepped away from her, much to Kali''s personal disappointment. Then he replied:


    "Honestly, I have no idea." Victor tried to think about quantifying how much Energy he had, but he had no clue how to scale it.


    As he pondered, Victor suddenly heard the voice of Rosalyn Elderblood, his Daughter with Roxanne.


    [Daddy, if you wish, you can easily nurture this Gxy with our help!]


    Then he heard the voice of Amaya Elderblood, his Daughter with Amara.


    [Hmm, consequently, the gxy will nurture you as well, causing a perpetual effect where you have infinite Energy! In other words, nothing is impossible for Daddy!]


    Victor smiled faintly as he heard the voices of his two Daughters in his head.


    Just as he was about to say something, he heard Amara''s voice.


    [You two! You''re skipping your lessons again?! Come back here now!]


    .....

 Chapter 1008: Remember: No matter the place, I will always be with you, my daughter. 2

    Chapter 1008: Remember: No matter the ce, I will always be with you, my daughter. 2


    As he was about to speak, he heard Amara''s voice.


    [You two! You''re skipping your lessons again?! Come back here now!]


    [Geh, Mother is here, Rosalyn, run!]


    [I''m already running, Amaya!]


    [Wait, don''t run away, you brats!]


    [... Haah, honestly, why are these kids so mischievous?] Roxanne sighed.


    [I wonder why, huh. It''s not like their Mothers thought it was a good idea to y with Powers they didn''t understand, right?] Victor said.


    Roxanne visibly blushed at Victor''s remark. [Darling, just forget about it already! That was millennia ago! And I learned my lesson!]


    [Never.] Victorughed.


    Roxanne huffed, then rified: [Just to rify, what our Daughter said is wrong. Even for you, sustaining a gxy is impossible. After all, you''d be expending more Energy than replenishing. Currently, you can sustain four megas and several small Dimensions without getting tired or impairing yourbat readiness.]


    [More than that, and you''d be expending more Energy than I can replenish, which would be detrimental.]


    As Victor''s internal manager, Roxanne was the one most aware of Victor''s limits.


    [Hmm, what if I used my Nightmare Form?] Victor asked out of curiosity. He had never thought about sustaining mores than he already had or even sustaining a gxy with his own Energy since there was no need for it. His personal worlds and Dimensions were already very vast, and most of his people and servants could stay in those worlds.


    [I don''t know.] Roxanne promptly admitted. Even to her, there were things she didn''t fully understand about Victor.


    Victor nodded in agreement. He had tried to learn more about the Nightmare Form from Azathoth, but not even Azathoth herself could teach him much. After all, despite being ''simr'' to her as two Creators of the Eldritch Pantheon, Victor was still very different from Azathoth.


    [That Energy ispletely unknown to me, and even though it''s linked to your Soul, I can''t fully grasp it. I don''t even know what effect it will have on others, but from recent observations of the times you''ve used this Energy, one thing I''m sure of is that widespread Chaos will ur. As my Sister Azathoth said, this Energy wasn''t meant to sustains or life. It''s too chaotic.]


    Victor nodded in agreement. He had tried to learn more about the Nightmare Form from Azathoth, but not even Azathoth herself could teach him much. After all, despite being ''simr'' to her as two Creators of the Eldritch Pantheon, Victor was still very different from Azathoth.


    Azathoth was born outside of this Cosmology, while Victor was born within this Cosmology. This small difference was something that distinguished the two greatly.


    Therefore, as always, he must learn through trial and error.


    "Victor... Victor!"


    "Hmm?"


    "What happened? You''ve been out of it for a few minutes?" Kali asked.


    "Oh, I was talking to Roxanne," Victor replied, looking at Kali''s long hair on the ground.


    As a Goddess of Destruction, her hair couldn''t get dirty since any dirt would be destroyed by her hair, leaving it as soft and fluffy as before, but even having long hair was a disadvantage if she was going to fight. Fortunately, this was a weakness she could easily solve just by altering the size of her hair.


    "When fighting, don''t forget to shrink your hair," Victor warned.


    "Hmm, I know... But I deliberately leave it like this. If the enemy is stupid enough to grab my hair, their hands will just be destroyed." She smiled coldly as her hair began to float again and be charged with the Power of Destruction, each strand of her hair bing a deadly weapon.


    Victor nodded. ''She reminds me of Roberta in this form.'' He thought.


    Kali could focus her Energy on any part of her body, so if she wished, her hair could be a deadly weapon, turning something that would be a weakness into a surprise attack.


    ''Hmm, I taught her well.'' Victor nodded satisfactorily as a small tear appeared in his eyes. ''How quickly children grow up.''


    Victor was the one who taught her to y dirty. After all, in any fight, any trick that defeated your enemy was allowed.


    Turning his attention to his beloved Daughters, he said, "I''m sorry for ignoring you for so long even though I called you here."


    "It''s okay, Father. Watching your training was quite interesting. Even though we didn''t understand most of it, just observing with our eyes is a great learning experience," Nero said for herself and Ophis.


    Ophis nodded in agreement with Nero''s words. Having been together for so long, the two knew each other very well. They were indeed like true Sisters despite not being born to the same Father and Mother.


    "Umu, I certainly have extraordinary Daughters," Victor, being the doting Father he was, wasted no time in praising his beloved Daughters. "You are very kind."


    Both blushed slightly but smiled gently, hearing their Father''s appreciation. How could they stay angry about being ignored when their Father was like this with them?


    "Come here, Girls. Let''s start training."


    "Okay, Father."


    Kali floated a few inches off the ground again and sat in a meditative pose, but instead of meditating, she watched Victor doing his thing.


    ''I wonder how he will awaken the girls'' Divinities.'' This was the first time Kali saw Victor''s process for Awakening his Wives'' Divinities.


    Kali wasn''t a nosy woman, and even if she was curious about something, she wouldn''t ask. Especially when that ''something'' could be considered vital information. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After all, Victor was the only Being who, in less than two millennia, created a legion of New Gods.


    ''If he hasn''t said anything so far, it''s because he doesn''t mind me observing... If I can understand the mechanism, maybe I can help my Faction?'' Kali thought. ''Maybe I''ll askter if he allows me to do the same in my Faction.''


    Being as paranoid as he was, Victor wouldn''t teach anyone or let anyone observe his Technologies/Techniques without a strict Contract, such as the ones that bound Albedo, Dun Scaith, and Kali.


    It was a Contract whose breach would guarantee the disappearance of the Soul, and as the Demon King, he was well-versed in Contracts and made sure to cover any loopholes.


    Even after Albedo became his subordinate, he didn''t ease her Contracts, considering that the woman was too chaotic and intelligent for her own good.


    Victor didn''t trust anyone but his Wives, and Albedo was not yet his Wife.


    When Nero and Ophis stopped in front of Victor, he said, "Close your eyes, and rx your body..."


    They both did as he said, trusting Victorpletely, so the whole process was very smooth and calm.


    When both of them rxedpletely, Victor''s two hands glowed with violet light. "Remember, my beloved Daughters... No matter the ce, I will always be with you."


    The violet Energy in Victor''s hands was tinted with shades of pure Darkness.


    ''Why is he putting his soul into the Energy?'' Kali thought confusedly, and Victor''s next act left her even more puzzled.


    Victor touched the heads of his two Daughters, and the Energy in his hand entered their bodies, covering thempletely. As the two doll-like women lost the threads controlling them, they fell into unconsciousness.


    Victor quickly picked up his two Daughters and, with just a thought, created a cozy home. He entered the house while holding the girls andying them on a living room bed.


    He stroked their heads with a gentle look, and at that moment, a translucent barrier covered their bodies.


    ''This will keep them protected when they Awaken their Divinity.'' Victor stood up and exited the house he created.


    Closing the door, he looked up at the house, and a countdown was visible.


    The number on the timer showed 10,000, decreasing with each passing minute.


    As he did these things, Kali could only look at Victor in shock. ''...I can''t do this, '' she concluded.


    Everything Victor did seemed very casual and appeared to be very easy, but Kali understood that while it might look easy, it wasn''t!


    Starting from the beginning, she didn''t exactly understand why he gave Fragments of his Soul to the girls. Still, the construction of the house he casually made was extremely strong, capable of even withstanding his full Power.


    With just a nce, she saw that the house was covered in Draconic Runes with effects even she didn''t fully understand. Even if she didn''t understand, she could clearly see the Concept of Time being widely used in that simple house, not to mention the immense amount of Energy being used.


    Something that took Victor a few minutes to do would require the help of her entire Pantheon to sustain from just the Energy expenditure alone, as well as some Master Rune Gods and very strong Time Gods, something her Faction didn''t have.


    Runes, originally, were a craft of the Norse, and although there were Time Gods in her Pantheon, they were not as strong as H, for example, who would be the minimum requirement to do what Victor did.


    Kali just sighed. ''This man''s existence is so unfair.'' She couldn''t help but think.


    "What''s the Time dtion you set for it to require so much Energy?" Kali asked curiously.


    "10,000 years."


    "... What-..." Kali opened her eyes wide, looking at the visibly decreasing timer. ''I thought it would be hours or even minutes, but years!?''


    Kali wondered if anyone in her Pantheon was capable of dting Time in such a way. Since Time was the Domain of the Primordials, it demanded an absurd amount of Energy to use this Concept. Even if one of the Gods had the potential to do it, they wouldn''t have the Energy to maintain the dtion as casually as Victor was doing.


    "One minute for us is like 1 year for them... Although they won''t feel the Passage of Time anyway."


    "I see... That''s why you gave your Energy to them along with your Soul... It''s to sustain their Body and Soul."


    Victor smiled as he neither confirmed nor denied it, but that smile was enough for Kali to confirm that she was correct.


    Little did she know that she had misunderstood the situation greatly. Victor gave his Energy and Soul not to sustain his Daughters, as the house itself would ensure that happened. He gave his Soul to stimte the ''Enlightenment'' of his Daughters.


    "Oh, Kali. You can''t tell anyone about this," Victor said casually.


    Kali felt the Contract acting and sighed. "I wouldn''t tell them anyway. It''s so absurd that not even the Gods would believe it."


    Victor chuckled lightly. "Doing something absurd and outside ofmon sense is something I do daily."


    Thinking about the things she saw while she was here, Kali nodded. "... That''s true."


    ...


    With Nero.


    "Where am I?" She looked around but couldn''t feel anything. She felt strangely weak... She didn''t feel as powerful as a Dragon should, as Victor''s Daughter should.


    She felt debilitated and weak, just like in the past...


    The room she was in lit up, and suddenly, she found herself in a white room, her body strapped to a medical bed with several needles drawing her blood on the deck.


    ''No... No...'' Nero began to panic.


    This familiar situation, this familiar room, the foul stench emanating from her own body, her boney and weak body. Everything reminded her of her nightmare, a terrible nightmare that she tried her best to forget, and in a way, she seeded thanks to her Mother, Ruby, and her Father, Victor.


    Two men in white coats entered the room, two men she knew well. Her ''caretakers'' who were always around to draw more of her blood and conduct experiments.


    ''This isn''t real, this isn''t real.'' Despite the initial panic, Nero knew this wasn''t real, even though she had reverted to being a child.


    Currently, her mental age was over 1000 years, and she had matured. Did she have traumas? Yes, everyone did, but she was not as weak anymore.


    "Hmm, the subject is calmer than usual."


    "She''s very weak after being in aa for so long; it''s normal."


    "That''s true. Anyway, let''s continue the work. Let''s inject nutrients to help her body recover a bit more."


    The brief conversation of the two men made Nero''s eyes widen. ''I was in aa...?''


    These words deeply shook her as a treacherous possibility appeared in her mind... Could everything she experienced, her Father, Victor, her Mother, Ruby, her little Sister, Ophis... Could it all have been a convenient lie invented by herself?


    ''Impossible!'' She quickly dismissed this possibility. There was no way all those memories she had of her time with her Family could be a lie!


    "Who do you think will win the next games?"


    "I think it will be the Boss''s son, but we can''t deny the possibility of the new disciple of that sadistic woman."


    "Victor Snow/Scarlett/Fulger, huh?"


    "I wonder what his connection is with those big shots."


    "Who knows? Maybe a new weapon from the Vampire Count ns? Anyway, that doesn''t matter to us."


    "That''s true."


    ''The conversation is the same...'' Even in her tumultuous state, memories of the past began toe back to her. She remembered that it was at this moment that she first heard about her Father, a new Noble Vampire being sponsored by the three Vampire Count ns.


    ''If everything happens as I remember, after Father wins his fight, he will indirectly attack Nius, and that explosion will create an opening for me to escape... I just have to wait.''


    ''Yes... I just have to wait.'' Nero thought resolutely, and due to her panic and fear of reliving a trauma, shepletely forgot her goal, a mistake that would haunt her deeply.

 Chapter 1009: Remember: No matter the place, I will always be with you, my daughter. 3

    Chapter 1009: Remember: No matter the ce, I will always be with you, my daughter. 3


    Outside.


    Victor, observing Nero''s situation, shook his head while sighing, and his hand trembled slightly. No matter how much time passed, he couldn''tpletely calm down.


    He wished there was an easier way to reach Divinity, but such a thing didn''t exist. There was no shortcut, and even the shortcut he thought of wasn''t as efficient as the traditional method of the journey.


    Because of this, Victor created this method: by cing his target in a dream with the Divinity of Dreams while essing the Akashic Records registry, he could create a false alternate reality and stimte the ''mental'' state and Soul to prepare the individual for the ''journey'' that awaited.


    The first requirement for Divinity was the maturation of the Soul.


    Next came the second requirement, self-care, which consisted of three steps that must bepleted.


    The first step is eptance.


    The second step is self-understanding.


    And the third and final step is oveing.


    What the individual experienced in the meantime was the ''journey'' to Enlightenment.


    Although it may seem simple, it was far from the truth. It was extremely difficult to achieve these requirements, especially the requirement of the Soul. Few Mortals have opportunities to enhance their own Souls, as offered in the Tower of Nightmares.


    Not to mention the requirement of self-awareness that varied from person to person. For example, in Scathach''s case, she did not need to go through the third step, which was oveing.


    Scathach had already epted who she was; she had no traumas or regrets, so she didn''t need to ovee or ept. The only thingcking in Scathach was self-care.


    For someone who epted their own existence, she knew very little about herself. Due to the passage of time, she ignored many things about herself, even things rted to her own past.


    When Scathach overcame these trials, she achieved Divinity rtively easily since her Soul and existence were already ready. She also had her ''journey'' and just needed the final ''push'' that Victor gave.


    In Nero''s case, the situation was moreplicated because she clearly had traumas from the past. Even though the presence of Victor, Ophis, and Ruby helped her improve, she had notpletely ovee her past.


    She had merely buried the memories deeply, and this trauma was part of her eptance and oveing test. She cannotpletely ignore her past; that''s not how it worked.


    The past defines who we are in the future. Ignoring your traumas, mistakes, and who you once were is a sacrilege to the Soul. It''s as if you were trying to erase half of your existence.


    ''I trust you, my Daughter. I know you will ovee this,'' Victor thought as he assumed a neutral expression as a Father. It hurt to make his Daughter go through this, but even though he was so concerned about Nero, after all, she was the one who would suffer the most in this process, he understood that it was necessary to make his Daughter stronger.


    Victor looked at the timer on the house, which marked 9481 and continued to decrease.


    500 years had already passed, and their Souls were already showing traces of maturation, bing even more robust than before.


    Victor looked at Ophis. ''As expected... Ophis will finish before Nero.''


    Unlike Nero, Ophis didn''t have significant traumas. She had a small trauma in the form of the incident that urred in Japan, one that waspletely erased when she started training and growing stronger. Instead of dwelling on that incident and fearing those memories, she understood that she suffered because she was too weak. Her maturity helped her ovee those memories.


    Ophis didn''t have traumas, but she had a small regret, a regret that Victor was well aware of.


    "You seem worried, Victor."


    Victor looked at Kali and raised an eyebrow. "You noticed, huh."


    "You hesitated for a few seconds in yourposure, which was unexpecteding from someone asposed as you."


    ''As expected, your Daughters and Family are your most sensitive points.'' Kali already knew this, as it was obvious from the way he ced so much importance on them. But seeing him briefly lose hisposure only reinforced this thought in her.


    "They are my Daughters; of course, I will be worried. The day you have a Daughter, you will understand."


    "Maybe..." Kali briefly looked at the two girls, narrowing her eyes when she saw a white Energy mingling with them. As a Goddess who was on the verge of bing a Primordial, her sight into The Truth of The World was quite sharp, and she could clearly see the influence of the Akashic Records on the girls.


    ''Ipletely underestimated Victor.'' Kali sighed internally. Now, she could be sure that her Pantheon couldn''t do what Victor was doing now. Not even she had such proficiency in manipting the Akashic Records.


    ''... Manipting is a very arrogant word; he''s not doing that. He''s using the influence of the Akashic Records with his Divinities to achieve a certain effect on the girls.'' She didn''t know exactly what this ''effect'' was, but she could try to imagine its effects, although she didn''t know if she was correct.


    With the recent lesson, she learned that she should overestimate everything Victor did.


    She turned her gaze back to Victor. "What''s happening with the girls that has you so worried?" She couldn''t contain her curiosity.


    "A false alternate reality created with my Powers and the influence of the Akashic Records using past Records, a ce where everything is real from the user''s perspective."


    Kali waspletely speechless again. She imagined some things, but not even in her wildest thoughts did she consider this possibility... He exceeded her expectations once again.


    "Just..." She sighed. "Just how did you do this?"


    "I have Divine Domains rted to Creation, Dreams, and Madness, Kali." Victor stopped looking at his Daughters and turned to Kali with a neutral gaze.


    A gaze that, from Kali''s perspective, seemed quite intense, and unconsciously, the Goddess of Destruction swallowed hard.


    "To me, Reality is as mable and fragile as a sheet of paper."


    Victor looked back at his two Daughters, reminding Kali to breathe again.


    "With the right conditions, creating an entire alternate reality is something very easy to do."


    ''... Unbelievable, he''s willing to go so far just to ensure the future of his Daughters.'' Kali''s breathing started to return to normal. The more she interacted with Victor, the more she was surprised by his dedication.


    A dedication she could fully respect.


    ...


    With Ophis.


    Ophis found herself at a much lower height, and all the Power and control she''d previously felt over her abilities waspletely gone, as if it never existed; she was back in Nightingale''s Castle.


    "Hurry, prepare for war. Our King is calling!"


    "Yes!"


    ''Oh, yes... I remember now... This happened when I was just a little girl, didn''t it? An earlier time, before I met Father.'' Ophis thought.


    Walking through the long corridors of the castle, she could see several soldiers preparing to go to war against the Elder Gods.


    ''Wrong. Calling it a war is an exaggeration.'' Ophis thought. After all, she knew that the Elder Gods weren''t using their full potential from the beginning; it was more urate to call this a ''conflict'' on a small scale.


    Trying to use her Powers to move around, she felt quite limited as her abilities weren''t acting as she wanted. All her control had vanished from existence. She was just a little girl with great potential but no control at all.


    Ophis sighed. ''At least, I wish I could control my Powers, but this body here isn''t used to it.''


    ''Why am I here anyway? Wasn''t I supposed to go somewhere to Awaken Divinity? Thinking about it, my Father didn''t leave any instructions on what I should do...'' Thinking of her Father, she remembered his words before she fell asleep.


    "Remember, my beloved Daughters... No matter the ce, or Time, I will always be with you."


    When she recalled those words, a small smile appeared on her face, and she no longer worried about being in her weakest form. After all, she knew that her Father was always with her, no matter where she was.


    Walking through the corridors with this confidence in her heart, Ophis spotted her other father''s first, second, and third wives while they seemed to be forming a circle, talking about something very quietly.


    Ophis narrowed her eyes slightly. Even though she didn''t have control over her Powers, she still had knowledge of her basic training in learning to manipte her senses, something that could be done even as a child.


    Just as she was about to do this to listen in on the women''s conversation, she heard.


    "Ophis?"


    A gentle, maternal voice, a voice she hadpletely forgotten until now, was calling her. With a tight heart, she turned towards the voice and soon saw a womaning out of a room.


    Long ck hair, wearing an outfit that seemed like a mix of a short ck Yukata and a dress, while her nine ck tails swayed gently behind her, an appearance that greatly resembled her aunt Haruna, but at the same time was very different from her. While her aunt Haruna had a more severe face, this woman, her mother, Otsuki Hana, had a gentler face. And with that same gentle face, she was there looking at her with a slight curiosity shining in her eyes.


    "Mother..." Ophis felt her little heart pounding, with various feelings trapped in her chest. Feeling quite suffocated, she didn''t know what to do or what words to say.


    Hana frowned slightly when she saw her daughter''s state. She approached Ophis and squatted down. At the same time, she took the Katana from her waist and ced it on the ground.


    "What happened? Are you okay?"


    Listening to this gentle tone and feeling her Mother''s touch on her small body, Ophis couldn''t hold back anymore, and tears began to fall from her face. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing her daughter react so intensely, something that was very unnatural for her, Hana did what any Mother would do in her ce. She hugged her daughter, which only made Ophis cry even more.


    Listening to whispers directed toward her, Hana looked to the side and saw d''s first, second, and third wives. Hana''s eyes narrowed slightly, putting the pieces of the puzzle together. Seeing her daughter''s state, it didn''t take a genius to understand that her daughter''s current state was because of these three women.


    Hana''s gentle face disappearedpletely, and only a murderous expression was seen on her face.


    A terrible Youki emanated from her body, a Youki that smelled of Death and Decay.


    Even if the target of her intentions were Elder Vampires, she didn''t care. She had never been afraid of a fight, especially if it was to protect her daughter.


    Gripping her Katana, the moonlight from Nightingale shone behind her, as her Youki became even more potent and aggressive, and her 9 tails bristled.


    "Leave... Leave before the little self-control I have in favor of d wears off, and I erase your miserable existence for what you''ve done to my daughter."


    The first wife was about to speak up to say they hadn''t done anything, but you didn''t argue with an angry woman, especially a super-protective mother.


    When the sound of the sheath being opened was heard, the three women felt a chill run down their bodies, and for a moment, they saw their bodies being torn into pieces, damage their Vampire bodies wouldn''t be able to handle.


    "L-Let''s go..." The third wife spoke up.


    "Y-Yes." The second one agreed.


    Though displeased, the first wife simply nodded and backed away.


    Meanwhile, Ophis didn''t care about anything as she just hugged her mother even tighter.


    .....

 Chapter 1010: Im trapped.

    Chapter 1010: I''m trapped.


    With Victor.


    Victor fell into a deep silence when he saw the state Ophis was in just talking to her Mother.


    Kali, who was nearby, looked at Victor with slight caution as she tried to focus on her meditation. After all, she couldn''t see what was happening internally with the girls, but she couldn''t focus. The reason for this was the man next to her. Even though he didn''t show emotions on his face, the ''environment'' around him spoke for itself.


    Honestly, Kali, at this moment, felt like a normal Human standing next to a nuclear bomb that could explode at any moment.


    Kali sighed. ''I can''t focus.''


    Maybe she was exaggerating and just being hypersensitive, but this was a side of Victor that Kali had never seen before.


    While unknowingly worrying Kali about his mental state, Victor didn''t care about it. All his focus was on his two Daughters. He was watching them both like a hawk, ready to intervene any time he judged they couldn''t ovee the test.


    Seeing the image of Ophis hugging the woman known as Otsuki Hana, who was also his Wife''s sister, Victor''s thoughts went to extreme solutions.


    [Darling, get that thought out of your head.] Roxanne warned him.


    [Roxanne is correct, Darling. Unlike your Disciple''s daughter, Ophis'' Mother is a Supernatural Being, and her Soul rests in the jurisdiction of the Judges of The Abyss. It will be a much more difficult task to recover her entire Soul again... Not to mention, it has been such a long time since she died, and her Soul may have already been recycled and passed on.] Amara supported as she used her Powers to silence her two Daughters.


    [It is impossible to recover her Soul and resurrect her, Darling.] Roxanne added.


    [...Nothing is impossible for me.] Victor simply stated.


    A silence fell between Amara and Roxanne. This very arrogant statement could be seen as if Victor were bragging, but they both knew that his intention was far from that. He was just stating facts.


    How many times had Victor brokenmon sense? How many times had he done things considered ''impossible'' for all other Beings? Both had already lost count.


    If before, as a Mortal, he had done absurd things, now, as a God rtively experienced in his Divinities, his range of actions was countless.


    Suddenly, Victor''s violet eyes became even clearer as he looked at Hana, specifically, at her ''Records''.


    This fake world was a mix of his Divinities and the data stored in the Akashic Records. In a sense, Victor was actually looking at the real Hana, even if it was just Records of her without her Soul.


    ''Soul... A thing so beautiful that I haveplete control... Using Beginnings, Dream, and Creation, maybe I-.'' Victor''s thoughts were interrupted by Roxanne.


    [...Darling, stop. This action is directly entering the territory of the Primordials, something that will deeply offend them. We''re not yet ready to deal with retaliation from an angry Primordial.]


    [But it''s possible, right?] Victor spoke.


    [...Yes, it''s possible... But...] Roxanne sighed. She knew that when her Husband set his mind to something, he wouldn''t stop until he did it.


    [I know. It''s dangerous now, considering I''m touching the Domains of several Primordials and not just The Judges of The Abyss. I''m sure that, even if The Universal Tree likes me because of Jeanne, he won''t stand by and watch my actions, which will go against everything they have established.] Victor spoke.


    [I won''t do anything now... But I will save my options for the future.]


    [Darling, at least wait until we can rescue our Sister.] Instead of stopping Victor from doing something, Amara decided to point him in a safer direction.


    [With Azathoth close to us, you two could effectively defend yourselves from anything.]


    [That was exactly my n, so I won''t do anything for now. I have people and a Family to take care of... But the future is different. In the end, all that matters is how strong you are. As long as I be the strongest, I can do whatever I want.]


    Amara and Roxanne nodded as they sighed in relief. Honestly, they were pretty worried just now, as they knew very well how intense Victor was when he decided something, especially when that decision was for the good of his Family.


    ''Just because of his Daughter''s tears, he was ready to break all the Rules of Reality, consequently putting us in danger... Honestly, I can''t hate him because of that. It''s because of that personality that I was attracted to him in the first ce.'' Amara thought.


    Roxanne naturally looked at Ophis. ''If her Mother''s Soul were somehow under Victor''s influence, the entire resurrection process would be easier...'' As a God-King who was responsible for Life and Death, he hadplete Authority over those who died in his Domain.


    His Wives, Daughters, Subordinates, and even his Faithful were all in his Domain. If one of them died, Victor could simply resurrect them back. He controlled Life and Death in his Domain, but that could not be said of Souls that had died a long time ago and had already gone through the Soul-recycling process.


    ''Honestly, with this method he thought of, it doesn''t even matter if she went through the recycling process or not. After all, he would be using the Akashic Records Data, but that''s why it''s so dangerous.'' Roxanne sighed.


    ...


    With Nero.


    ''How long has it been?'' Nero wondered.


    She didn''t know, as her sense of time was very distorted in this white room, and her body didn''t help either. She was too weak, too weak to try to understand anything.


    The only sources of information she had were her two caregivers, who would asionallye and talk to each other. Although, the information they provided her wasn''t really useful, considering they asionally talked about personal things.


    Nero didn''t know how much time had passed, and she couldn''t even remember what she was doing here, as the feeling of Reality and Dream had be very faint.


    At some point, she even wondered if everything she experienced was a product of her imagination, a creation of her brain to relieve her of her pain.


    A gentle false reality she created only to ignore the reality she found herself in.


    The reality of countless experiments being done with her blood, the sadistic experiments that aimed to remove her skin, fingers, and some parts of her organs to use as a weapon.


    She wondered why she had to suffer this? All she did wrong was be born, born as a Hybrid, something that wasn''t even her fault.


    Why did she have to suffer this? Why couldn''t she just die and leave all this alone?


    Ironically, the same cursed state she found herself in allowed her to survive these experiments. Despite not being a full Vampire or a full Werewolf but rather a glitch in between, her Supernatural Body still healed from any non-fatal damage.


    Her ''caregivers'' knew this, so they made a point of always keeping her with as little nutrition as possible so she would not have the strength to rebel, but her body would maintain constant activity to prevent her from dying due tock of Energy. ''Why? Why is this happening to me again?'' Her mind, stuck in a time loop of anguish and despair, further sank her rationality and the support she felt.


    Words from strangers who didn''t even care about her affected her more than the ''beautiful'' dream of her Father, who helped her along with her Mothers.


    The door to her room opened again, and this time, her two caregivers entered again. They were holding a tablet in their hand, and apparently, they were watching a recording of something.


    "...So beautiful~...Unfortunately, that''s not enough."


    Nero''s small body trembled at that familiar voice. The tone was more naive, almost childish,pared to what she was used to, but if there was one thing that never changed, it was the kindness that those who were close to him could hear permeated in his voice.


    ''Father...'' Nero''s lifeless eyes glowed crimson.


    "Remember, my beloved Daughters... No matter the ce, I will always be with you."


    Words she had heard but forgotten were heard once again.


    "This Vampire is very powerful. What is this? How does he have the Powers of The Three Vampire Count ns?"


    ''That wasn''t a dream...'' Nero gritted her teeth.


    "My theory that he''s a weapon still stands... Anyway, let''s get back to work."


    ''I refuse to believe that it was a dream.'' Her existence trembled as the fog of weakness that originated from this body slowly began to disappear, and memories of him became clearer.


    "Yeah." Her caregiver approached her and removed the restraint from her mouth. "Let''s collect your teeth and just get back to work."


    ''Yes, I came here with a goal... To be stronger to help my Family.''


    Suddenly, a massive explosion urred that made the entire building shake.


    "...What?"


    One of her caretakers fell onto her petite body, and memories of the past bloomed in Nero''s mind.


    ''Yes... I remember what happened next.'' Nero''s eyes shined even brighter, and following her instincts, she bit the Noble Vampire''s neck.


    Cannibalism, the act of one individual killing and eating another of the same species. It was an act that would not bring Power or even satisfaction to a normal Noble Vampire. But to a powerless Hybrid? This act revitalized her entire dying body.


    "Josh!? You damn brat-."


    Another explosion urred, and this time, it was a chain of explosions that erupted due to the initial impact.


    In less than a few seconds, the Noble Vampire''s body became even drier than the girl''s as she pulled the individual''s neck and tore off the piece of flesh with her fangs. Her body, which had been very thin before, gained some semnce of a rtively healthy body.


    And the Noble Vampire? He was alive but would soon die due to the poison from the Hybrid''s fangs that was deadly to his kind.


    Seizing the opportunity, Nero immediately let go. Initially, these restraints were made to hold an adult Noble Vampire, but due to the ''weakness'' of the experiment''s body, the restraints were changed to weaker variations that were easier to loosen and manage.


    A mistake that guaranteed Nero''s freedom.


    Therefore, she attacked him using the tools around her.


    The girl immediately jumped at the distracted Vampire but didn''t attack him head-on. Instinctively, she knew she would just die. At the end of the day, she was still a Hybrid weaker in Power than the members of the two Races that had created her.


    Therefore, she attacked him using the tools around her.


    The moment the Vampire instinctively raised his hand to defend himself, she appeared behind him and bit his neck.


    Drying the Noble Vampire until he was just an old skeleton, she used some of her newly restored strength and cut off his head.


    She wanted to do more things, but unfortunately, she needed to get out of here. She needed to see her Father!


    Using her memories, she escaped from this ce once again.


    ''First, follow the employees, then jump into the venttion pipe heading upwards¡­ I can''t be seen, or I will die.''


    The process became ''easier'' than the experiences in her memories. Even though her body was weaker and she didn''t have the Power she was used to, her basic training was still present. She knew how to hit, run, and sneak better, thanks to her Father.


    Soon, she managed to leave the building through the roof as a wave of joy took over her body. A joy that became even greater when she saw her Father for the first time from a distance... But, this joy did notst long because her reality broke like shattered ss.


    ...And soon, she found herself back in the white room she had just escaped from.


    ''...Huh?''


    Seeing her two caregivers entering healthy again, a coldness overtook her body.


    ''I''m stuck in a loop.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    .....

 Chapter 1011: Traces of Divinities.

    Chapter 1011: Traces of Divinities.


    Back in the cursed chair once again, Nero found herself pondering what she should do. It was obvious that she shouldn''t rely on her father for help; she needed to take action on her own.


    "Allies? At the moment, I have none." Nero immediately dismissed the thought. She contemted several possible scenarios she could utilize.


    But none of them seemed viable for the current situation. She could try to deceive these noble vampires in some way, but she wasn''t exactly an expert in maniption; she had always been someone who relied on force. And she highly doubted that these arrogant noble vampires would listen to a mere ''experimental subject'' like her. The only viable option she could imagine was force.


    "But even if I try to use force, I don''t have enough strength to get out of this situation alone," Nero grunted as she felt the needle touch her arm again.


    An inexplicable anger surged in her heart as she felt her body being used again without her consent.


    "How dare they? How dare they defile this body? How dare they reduce me to this state? How dare they try to take advantage of me?"


    "The only one permitted to do anything with me is my beloved Daddy!"


    "Irritating, irritating. Irritating, irritating. These lowlife forms!"


    [Stop.]


    "H-Huh?" The noble vampire shuddered and quickly backed away from Nero. "Did you say something?"


    "You must be imagining things; I didn''t say anything."


    "Idiot, I''m not talking about you! I''m talking about her!"


    "How could she say anything if her mouth is closed? Are you crazy? It must have been the wind."


    "The wind up my behind, that''s a closed base," the noble vampire thought disdainfully upon hearing what his partner said.


    "Hmm, maybe. Anyway, let''s continue." The noble vampire tried not to dwell on it too much and just finish their work as quickly as possible, for some reason, he felt like something very bad would happen if he stayed here.


    [I said...] Nero''s white hair floated for a few seconds with a bright red power, veins popped on her head, her eyes turned into draconic slits, her mouth transformed into sharp teeth that tore through her bindings as if they were nothing: "STOP!"


    The two noble vampires fell to the ground and stared at Nero with terror-filled eyes. Instead of a decrepit and weak little girl, what stood before them was a massive white dragon with zing red eyes that made them feel like insects.


    Breaking free from her restraints, a gigantic draconic hand covered in red power emerged from Nero''s hand and grabbed the two individuals. Nero brought them close to her face.


    Crack!


    The bodies of the two individuals were broken into several pieces with the squeeze of the hand.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    "How dare you defile my body, you worms!?"


    "What''s happening here!?" Several noble vampires entered theboratory only to witness an unbelievable situation.


    Nero''s gaze turned to the noble vampires, a look that terrified them even more. Do you know what it''s like to stand in front of a predator?


    It was this feeling that the two of them were feeling right now.


    "This filthy ce. This ce that desecrated my body must disappear from existence... I will never forgive myself if it continues to exist..." Nero''s distorted voice continued to be more and more distorted.


    His once red power began to turn ck with shades of violet.


    "Disappear!" A sphere of power that formed in Nero''s mouth and a powerful violet breath flew towards the noble vampires.


    The moment the powerful breath would touch the vampire nobles, time freezes, and in the next moment, reality shattered again like a mirror, and she was back at the starting point.


    Nero looks around confused, that feeling of inexplicable anger disappeared from her body as if it never existed, she found herself even more confused than she initially was: ''...What was that?''


    Looking at her body, she felt weak again, but the memories of her ''rage'' were still present in her existence, she tried to use that power again, but nothing left her body.


    ''Just what was that?''


    ...


    With Victor.


    "Well, this is an interesting development, isn''t it?" Victor thought as he looked with curious eyes at Nero, specifically at her soul.


    "Her soul is being filled with my essence in nightmare form... Instead of awakening current concepts like divinity, she''s using me as a source. In the truest sense of the word, she''s bing my ''goddess.''" Victor smiled proudly.


    He hadn''t expected this situation; his adopted daughter turned out to be even more special than his own daughters. What the primordials of Negativity and Positivity are to the gods, a source of energy in the form of concepts, Victor is bing that same type of existence for Nero.


    The divinity Nero is awakening, the energy used in her,es from Victor''s nightmare form. In the truest sense of the word, she''s bing an Eldritch God.


    If Yol is an Eldritch primordial born from Victor and Azathoth''s energy, Nero is an Eldritch God utilizing Victor''s energy as a concept.


    <Apocalypse>


    A concept outside of this cosmology, not bound by its rules. A concept that, in the truest sense of the word, could bring about the apocalypse for everything. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Even though she hasn''tpleted the steps to divinity yet, due to the vtile nature of my nightmare form, in extreme anger, she ended up using a fraction of that divinity." Analyzing the divinity Nero is awakening, he realized that fury acted as fuel; the angrier she got, the more her concept spread, until a point where fury wouldn''t be used as fuel anymore, but rather the existence itself around her.


    Truly an Eldritch God indeed.


    "If we follow the same rule of existence using Kali as a reference, Nero in the future could train her divinity to be something simr to my daughter Yol." Victor smiled in satisfaction.


    Kali, who was meditating, opened her left eye slightly as she looked at Victor, then closed her eyes again. Even though she was meditating, her senses were quite active, all focused on Victor and what was happening around him.


    Even though she couldn''t see what was truly happening, she knew that what was happening near her was very important, so she didn''t want to miss any details if possible.


    And because of that thought, she managed to feel energy gathering around the girl with white hair. Opening her eyes, she looked at Nero, who was no longer lying on the mattress but floating while a violet energy with ck shades covered her body.


    Her short, smooth white hair changed; it grew to waist length and became wilder, with tips standing up like a lion''s mane. Every part of Nero''s body radiated power, an unknown and very dangerous power, a power that closely resembled that form of Victor she had once faced.


    The girl''s body visibly began to change; as the numbers decreased, marking the passing years within the house, her body grew in size until it stopped at 190 cm tall. Her breasts grew, but not excessively; she was perfectly bnced. Her body became more toned and muscr, but not in an ugly way like massive muscles, but rather like a warrior''s,pact and full of power.


    Clearly, her existence was growing in a way that would be more viable forbat, yet not forgetting to maintain her beauty, something probably caused by Victor''s divinities of beauty.


    Before Kali couldment, she saw Ophis''s body being covered in ck energy. However, unlike Nero, Kali could see what type of energy it was; the energy wasn''t unknown.


    But although the energy wasn''t unknown like her sister''s, the divinity forming in her body was one of the most dangerous out there. Kali sensed traces of the <Infinity>ing from Ophis.


    A concept not as destructive as her own destruction, but with uses just as dangerous.


    Just like her sister, Ophis floated in the air, her body began to change; she started to grow, but unlike Nero, her changes weren''t as drastic. She simply grew until reaching 185 cm in height, and her body became fuller than Nero''s. Her assets grew to G-Cup, and her buttocks became plump and rounded.


    If Nero was the embodiment of toned and warrior-like beauty, Ophis was the representation of cute, gothic, and chubby beauty.


    "Two new monsters... just like the rest of his daughters," Kali sighed. She had encountered some of Victor''s daughters, and no matter who they were, they all had immense potential; they were all monsters in their respective areas.


    Kali felt sorry for the gods who would face Victor''s faction in the future.


    Just as Kali felt these changesing from Ophis, Victor felt the same, but unlike Kali, Victor ''saw'' more things than Kali did.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously. "Trying to gain control over my daughter, you worm?" He snorted. "That will never happen with me around."


    Wings emerged behind Victor, and a violet power emanated from his body and flew towards Ophis; soon, the primordial''s influence disappeared from Ophis, and in the next moment, the concept of <Infinity> changed.


    Instead of Ophis drawing energy from the primordial of Infinity, she would draw energy from Victor himself, specifically from his nightmare form, transforming her, like Nero, into an Eldritch God with the aspect of <Infinity>.


    "No one but me will have influence over my daughter. No One." Victor''s thoughts were definitive; he didn''t care if he offended a primordial or not; no one touched his daughters.


    Carefully using his energy from the nightmare form, he reced the energy used by Ophis''s awakened divinity concept with his own, something he could do immediately due to the observations he had made from Nero.


    As a monstrous genius who had always focused on training his control, it wasn''t difficult to use small amounts of energy from his nightmare form to do this.


    "I suppose I could do the same for my wives and daughters, making them beings outside the influence of this existence." Victor thought, but he didn''t proceed with these thoughts yet.


    After all, he only managed to change Ophis because she was in her early stages of divinity. Doing what he did was easier in their early stages than in a fully matured divinity like his wives and daughters. Their divinity was part of his existence, so this was a much moreplicated task than what he was doing now.


    But the thought still remained as a n for the future when he studied more about this subject and became proficient enough to safely change the existential part of his wives and daughters.


    "Fortunately, I was smart enough to leave traces of my energy in all of them; with that, I can prevent anyone from negatively influencing them." Victor thought, feeling proud of his past self.


    As this happened, Kali watched everything with shocked eyes; even though she didn''t fully understand what she saw, she had assumptions, and each of those assumptions was as terrible as the next.


    Kali swallowed hard and tried to calm herself, something she was finding terribly difficult now.


    Victor looked at Kali. Looking into those intense crimson-violet eyes, Kali felt a chill down her spine and quickly spoke, "I didn''t see anything; I don''t know anything."


    Victor continued to stare at Kali for a few seconds and then returned his gaze to his daughters as he said, "Don''t tell anyone what you saw." He used his contract.


    Kali nodded, sighing in relief.


    .....

 Chapter 1012: Otsuki Hana.

    Chapter 1012: Otsuki Hana.


    Meanwhile in the outside world, within the false reality, things werepletely different.


    Ophis continued to embrace her mother Hana, who was feeling very protective now, after all, she had never seen her daughter react so intensely to her presence.


    Ophis was a quiet and kind girl, her heart burned with the fury of hellfire when she imagined that someone had hurt or intimidated her.


    Her thoughts turned even more murderous when she imagined her ''sisters'', she spat out the word in disgust, to Hana, d''s wives were nothing more than vipers, they were not her sisters, her only sister is now safe in her n in Japan.


    She came to this ce at d''s request, but shepletely regrets that decision, this nest of vipers is no ce to raise her beautiful daughter.


    While murderous thoughts passed through the once gentle Hana, Ophis continued to embrace her mother, who took her somewhere she didn''t care about.


    Ophis herself was surprised by the intense way she reacted now that she stopped to think when she was calmer.


    Even though she was like a child now, that doesn''t mean her thoughts regressed to the point where she actually became a child, she still retains her adult mental faculties, she remembers everything that happened with her father, and instinctively knows it was not a lie.


    Even in this false reality, she will never forget the Father who practically taught her everything, from training to thinking, and how to behave. Teachings that were not only taught to her by her father, but also by her other ''mothers''.


    Hana took her daughter to her personal room and held her protectively in herp, her nine ck tails swaying behind her almost hypnotically.


    These tails soon stiffened when she felt someone approaching, the door was opened, and soon d appeared.


    Tall, wearing full armor, long ck hair, blood-red eyes, and a beard to match, he looked more like an old general than a King, this was his form when he would fight against the ''invaders'' of his nation.


    "What happened, Hana?" d''s heavy, thick voice was heard.


    Hana''s gaze became even more intense when she heard d''s words, she didn''t fall for his nonsense, knowing very well how the other women worked, she knew d must already know what happened.


    "What do you think happened, d?" Hana spat.


    Hana was a gentle woman, who rarely got angry at people, but she was not a coward, she did not bow her head to anyone, she had her pride, and she had her boiling point, usually being the people close to her.


    d knew this, after all, it was because of this personality that he liked her.


    His intense gaze softened a bit when he saw Ophis''s state, he sighed a bit, a ck mass covered his body, and soon a man with blond hair, elegant suit, and red eyes was present.


    "I talked to my other wives, and they imed they didn''t do anything to Ophis."


    "They were lying."


    "Believe me, they weren''t." d''s eyes glinted slightly. "I made sure of that."


    Seeing the certainty in d''s eyes, Hana''s eyes softened a bit, but no apology was present on her face. "Then why did she react so intensely?"


    "I don''t know... Yet." d sighed. "But we know Ophis is quite special."


    Hana nodded, she knew her little daughter had 50% of d''s progenitor blood inside her, and knowing d''s abilities, it wouldn''t be surprising if his daughter could awaken simr powers.


    Ophis, who had been listening to the conversation between the two while enjoying her mother''s caresses, briefly looked at d.


    ''Different... This father isn''t the reformed Father... But he''s still a good father because Mother hasn''t died yet.'' Ophis immediately understood her father''s personality with just a nce.


    He was far from what her other father was outside of this false world. ''Father hasn''t had his character development yet, but he''s still okay, hmm.''


    d looked strangely at his daughter, for some reason, he felt his daughter was judging him a lot. She no longer had that innocent look, like a newborn child.


    Intelligence could be seen in her eyes, an abnormal intelligence that couldn''t be seen in a child who was only a few years old.


    And this perception made him dangerously narrow his eyes.


    "Who are you? What have you done with my daughter?"


    Hana automatically, as a good mother, stepped in to defend her daughter. "What are you doing, d?" She growled dangerously.


    Diminishing the intensity of his expression and power, d didn''t want to get on his wife''s bad side, he backed off, but still kept guard ready to intervene at any moment. "Intelligence shines in this child''s eyes, she''s not the Ophis we know, someone or something is possessing her."


    The idea of something or someone possessing his little girl disgusts him deeply.


    Seeing Hana''s immovable stance, d sighed.


    "Hana, you know I would never harm my children, even if they deserved it sometimes."


    These words made Hana stop her movements, even though sometimes d wasn''t very reliable when it came to interpersonal rtionships, one thing that never changed about him is that he wouldn''t actively harm his own flesh and blood, he wasn''t that bad of a father because if he were, she wouldn''t even associate with him in the first ce.


    Looking at her daughter, Ophis''s red eyes met Hana''s ck eyes, and it was in that moment that she saw d was right.


    Very unnatural intelligence was present in her daughter''s eyes, but still, she felt that her daughter was her daughter.


    Call it maternal instinct if you want, she didn''t feel unnatural when embracing her daughter like this.


    "... Who are you?" Hana asked gently but with a hard tone, despite this, she didn''t push her away, and kept her close, Hana trusted her instinct.


    Ophis''s heart trembled when she heard her mother''s tone, she didn''t care much about her father''s suspicion, but hearing it from her mother hurt... Her little heart couldn''t take it.


    Ophis stepped back a bit from Hana, and with a very unnatural refined gesture for a child.


    "Evil Father is correct, I am not Ophis..."


    For some reason, d felt an arrow hit his heart when he heard what Ophis said, but he ignored it and continued to pay attention to her even more now.


    "At least, not the present Ophis..." Ophis smiled lightly, she held the sides of her ck dress, and introduced herself.


    "My name is Ophis Tepes Elderblood, the daughter of Victor Elderblood, The God Emperor leader of various pantheons, Progenitor of blood dragons, and considered a Chaos God to all other beings."


    For a moment, Hana and d saw the image of an adult Ophis recing the small Ophis, the appearance was the same, with the only difference being that the adult Ophis had dragon horns and dragon eyes.


    "... Just as I am also the Daughter of d Dracul Tepes, the Progenitor of noble vampires, and daughter of Otsuki Hana, the heiress of the Otsuki n."


    Ophis''s words left the entire room in silence, the two were too shocked by what they had just heard.


    Unbeknownst to them, changes urred in Ophis outside when she spoke these words, changes that caused her to awaken her divinity. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Unloading their feelings that they didn''t know were bottled up made improvements to their own souls, Ophis had no idea how much she missed her mother.


    It was great to have several ''mothers'' who were kind and cared for her like a true daughter, but nothing beats her true mother, this was a blood bond she longed for, Ophis could now admit to herself that she felt envy towards her younger sisters, after all, she had their biological mothers around as well as several other mothers.


    Something she didn''t have... Yet.


    ''I will do everything to bring my mother back, even if she doesn''t want to, I know Father can do it, after all, he is Father, he can do anything.'' Ophis''s confidence in Victor was off the charts, she looked at her mother with slightly disturbing eyes.


    Eyes that honestly frightened Hana and d a bit.


    ...


    A few minutes passed, Hana and d needed time to absorb what they had just heard, in the meantime, d didn''t stand still, with a mentalmand, he spoke to his loyal subordinate who was proficient in matters of time and space.


    [Alexios?]


    [I don''t know, Master. I can''t identify anything, whoever this man called the God Emperor is, he is someone far beyond my level.] Alexios, who was on the other side of the castle looking at Ophis with his special eyes open, spoke.


    [The act of sending someone to the past is something that breaks countless rules of the Primordials, time should not be tampered with, that is the domain of the Primordials, and yet... This girl''s ''father'' sent her soul to the past.]


    Even though Alexios could use his powers to ''distort'' the timeline between Earth and Nightingale, he could not send someone to the past, this act requires an extremely high level of mastery over time and space, as well as the soul.


    And even if a god could do that, they would have to pass through the obstacle known as the Primordials who were guarding existence like watchdogs.


    d visibly grimaced when he heard his future daughter calling another man ''Father'', his only thought on this matter was.


    ''How much did I do wrong for my most beloved daughter to drift away from me and call another man Father?'' He couldn''t imagine such a future.


    Ophis remained silent as she waited for her parents to recover from her words, in the meantime, she felt small changes in her body.


    ''Hmm, I don''t feel as weak as before.'' Ophis felt her senses slightly heightened, as well as her strength, even though she hadn''t changed in height and was still a little girl, she didn''t feel as incapable as before.


    Ophis narrowed her eyes slightly when she felt someone''s gaze on her small body, she looked around searching for that gaze, and the moment she felt something stronger, she fixed her gaze in one direction. Her gaze pierced through walls, and focused on an older blond man.


    ''Oh, Alexios... Make sense.'' d her father was a cautious man, it made sense that he would call his most capable subordinate.


    Ophis nodded to herself making a ''Umu''.


    .....

 Chapter 1013: Otsuki Hana. 2

    Chapter 1013: Otsuki Hana. 2


    Hana and d shuddered slightly as they witnessed Ophis''s actions. For a moment, they saw her eyes turn into draconic slits. In that brief second when Ophis looked their way, they felt like they were in the presence of a natural predator.


    This was understandable considering that the adult Ophis was far stronger than both Hana and d at the moment.


    [Alexios has discovered me.] Alexios warned.


    And those words made d realize just how capable his daughter was... His future daughter... Ah, he was confused!


    ''Darn, you shouldn''t mess with time, things tend to getplicated very quickly.'' He thought this because if the future Ophis was here, it would mean that she was introducing herself to him.


    What would happen to the current future? After all, it couldn''t remain the same; it would impact the predestined future in some way, right? Would a new timeline be born?


    d felt a headache just thinking about it.


    [Alexios, dy the campaign against the Elder Gods for now, and inform the Adrasteia n of my decision.]


    [Yes, Master.]


    Hana took a deep breath, trying to calm herself... ''Okay, this is my daughter... My daughter from the future who somehow turned into a dragon! A DAMN DRAGON! But she''s still my daughter.''


    "Okay... You are our daughter, our daughter from the future," Hana said aloud, though it was clear those words were more for herself than for Ophis.


    "Yes." Ophis nodded, toozy to correct the misunderstanding. Because of herziness, the two couldn''t see the lie in her words. After all, in a way, Ophis wasn''t lying; she is from their future, but from her point of view, this is a false reality. She is fully aware that she is still asleep in her father''s arms.


    "...So why did youe from the future?" Hana addressed the elephant in the room, the most important question both she and d had in mind. "What is your goal here?"


    "Who knows?"


    Ophis''s response nearly made them stumble awkwardly.


    "My father was in the process of helping me awaken my divinity, and for some reason, I ended up here..."


    ''Okay, this is my daughter.'' Hana confirmed again. Thisck of interest, and straightforward yet brutally honest answers, were innate characteristics of the women in her n.


    "By your father, you mean..."


    "Yes, Victor Elderblood," Ophis nodded. ''It''s better to show them, I feel I can do that now.'' She opened her hand, and for a few seconds, darkness with hints of violet formed in her palm. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing the two tense as if they were prepared to do something, Ophis said, "Don''t worry, I''m just going to show you what my father looks like."


    The darkness formed in front of him, taking the shape of a man. The darkness began to grow, and the next moment, a 5-meter-tall man was seen.


    He had long, messy ck hair made of miasma, a robustplete armor that was ck with violet hues shining with power, diachronic crimson violet eyes, and dragon horns, as well as huge dragon wings.


    Hana and d swallowed hard. Even though they were only seeing a representation, they could feel the power of this man. Even as just a representation, they felt weak, as if they were near a superior existence.


    Their bodies trembled when they saw the eyes of that ''representation'' moving.


    They swore they saw a small smile move across that man''s face!


    ''This is dangerous, extremely dangerous!'' d was going crazy with his sense of danger.


    Ophis walked in front of her father, looking up. ''I feel so small now.'' From Ophis''s point of view, the representation of Victor seemed like a giant.


    "He''s something like this, I can''t quite capture his beauty well." Ophis touched her chin. "He''s even more handsome in person."


    Hana swallowed hard for obvious reasons, she nced at the representation''s face, and unintentionally blushed a bit when she looked at his face, the next moment she turned away.


    "Hana!?"


    "Shut up, d. You did the same thing." Hana used.


    d fell silent in the face of this usation, because Hana wasn''t wrong. Despite the danger he felt, he couldn''t deny that the man was beautiful.


    The older d would definitely want to kill himself if he heard this d''s thoughts.


    Ophis ignored the two''s discussion and looked at the representation of her father, even though it was just a false image, she felt very close to him, and it gave her a greater sense of security.


    ''I miss my mother. Now, I understand. I wish I could fix this, I wish I could bring her with me, but I know I can''t, after all, this is a false reality.''


    Victor''s representation suddenly moved and knelt down, he stroked Ophis''s head, and these strokes made a small smile appear on Ophis''s face.


    Even if it was just a representation made by Ophis''s powers, this representation would move as Ophis thinks her father would move.


    And knowing that his daughter is sad, he would definitelyfort her, he''s so kind like that.


    ''You''re right, Father. Even if I can''t bring her, I can simply bring her back in the future.'' Ophis chuckled lightly.


    She now ''understood'' why she appeared in the past, bottled-up feelings needed toe out, feelings that she herself didn''t know existed because she ignored them all this time.


    By understanding herself, her already prepared soul began to mature even more, and her divinity began to fully awaken.


    Ophis looked at her mother and walked towards her mother. Victor''s representation stood back up and watched from afar.


    "... Ophis?" Hana asked confused.


    "Lean down a bit, Mother."


    "Okay...?" When Hana leaned down, Ophis jumped on her and hugged her deeply.


    Hana shivered for a few seconds, but then just followed her instincts and returned her hug lovingly.


    Small tears fell from Ophis''s face. "I missed you so much... Until now, I didn''t realize how much I missed you, I was too young to understand things when you died, but now I understand."


    Hana shivered when she heard the ''death'' parting out of her daughter''s mouth: "... Oh... Ophis."


    She connected the dots, and quickly understood what happened, she wasn''t stupid, the reason future Ophis appeared here and now, well before she set out on her expedition against the Elder Gods, was obvious. The mission went very wrong.


    If Hana died, d would make sure to dedicate his whole life to his revenge, he could very well see himself being obsessed with that revenge to the point of neglecting his children.


    This observation was understood by d too, and suddenly, he understood the reason his daughter had another ''father''. d could be dense, and sometimes very stubborn, but he wasn''t stupid, not when his wife was around at least.


    If Hana died, d would make sure to dedicate his whole life to his revenge, he could very well see himself being obsessed with that revenge to the point of neglecting his children.


    "I wish I could extend this moment infinitely... But unfortunately, I can''t, I have to go..." She withdrew slightly from her mother.


    "I have to let you go... Even though it pains me greatly." She sighed with a slight ache in her heart.


    "But don''t worry, Mother. Father is the strongest, he can do things others considered impossible easily, I''m sure I''ll reunite with you eventually."


    "That''s my promise, I''m sure I will bring you back, after all, I''m not the only one who misses you, my aunt Haruna misses you too."


    Hana shivered when she heard the name of her little sister, who was very simr to her, but who had a greater taste for fighting than her.


    "I love you, Mother." Ophis smiled gently, and kissed her mother''s cheek.


    Small tears fell lightly from Hana''s eyes, her heart felt heavy as her brain processes all of Ophis'' words and the consequences of her future, and what led to Ophis being here and now.


    "...I love you too, my daughter." She hugged him even tighter.


    "I know." She smiled gently. "I always knew." She pats her mother''s back gently.


    "I need to go."


    Reluctantly, Hana pulled away from Ophis.


    "Thank you, Mother."


    "What are you thanking me for?" She sighed. "Just from what you say, I can imagine what happened in the future, and I can tell that I was not a good mother."


    Ophis shakes her head. "You were a good mother, this little meeting told me a lot about you, who thought you would face those bitches? It was fun to watch, even if I wasn''t paying attention."


    "Humpf, no one touches my cub, not even those old statues."


    d felt quite offended by his wife''s words against his other wives, but he didn''t care much, he had his favorites, and Hana was clearly his favorite.


    "You are like my father, you are a good mother." Sheughed lightly.


    "Thank you for existing, Mother. Thank you for being you."


    Ophis floated towards Victor''s representation and sat on his hand.


    A solemn moment fell between the mother and daughter, the two looked at each other, Ophis was watching her mother to ensure she would never forget her appearance.


    And Hana was observing Ophis''s physical changes, her body was no longer a child, she was a full-fledged adult, wings sprouted from her back, and an oppressive power surrounded her body.


    ''Divinity¡­'' d immediately understood what it was.


    That moment of silence was broken when Ophis felt a gaze behind her, looking at the representation of her father, seeing his gentle eyes, she sighed and understood that she should go.


    She went back to her mother, and said: "See youter, Mother."


    Crack.


    Reality shatters like a mirror being broken, and Ophis opens her eyes wide.


    She breathes heavily in an attempt to catch her breath.


    "Easy, my daughter."


    Looking at her father, Ophis'' eyes were immediately filled with tears, and she hugged him tightly cing her face on his chest.


    "Father, my mother..."


    "I know¡­" He sighed as he gently stroked her back: "I know¡­"


    Those words only made Ophis cry even harder. ''I''m a crybaby'' she thought depressingly.


    And these thoughts were soon erased by Victor''s words: "Don''t think about it, we all have our moments, bottling up emotions is never good, you must understand that now, my daughter."


    "Mhmm." Ophis nodded.


    "Just rest, you did very well in your task, I''m proud of you, Ophis."


    A feeling of pride welled up in her chest when she heard Victor''s words, she showed a small smile, satisfied and at the same time sad.


    She felt very tired, even though her body was bubbling with energy, and she felt new powers avable to her, such a thing didn''t matter now, she just wanted to fall asleep in her father''s arms like this...


    "Just rest, my daughter. Leave everything to me." Hearing these words from her father and feeling thefort of her presence, her eyes began to feel heavy, and a few minutester, she had already fallen into the realm of unconsciousness.


    "Good night, my little dragon." Victor kisses her head, and lets her sleep in his personal room in the main mansion, when leaving the room, he sees Haruna, Jeanne and Morgana standing there.


    .....

 Chapter 1014: Harunas Stubbornness and Fear.

    Chapter 1014: Haruna''s Stubbornness and Fear.


    "How did it go?" Haruna asked, a slight concern visible on her face.


    "Complicated," Victor was honest, "but necessary."


    Haruna nodded and sighed in relief. She wasn''t too worried, and she knew her Husband would always protect them and ensure that nothing bad happened to them. But her slight concern couldn''t be shaken off. After all, Ophis was her beloved Niece, the Heir of her older sister¡ªthe only thing ensuring that her Sister lived.


    "Before we fell into our decrepit state, we talked a lot with Hana. She''s a good woman. It''s sad she didn''t grow up alongside Ophis," Morgana sighed. Though it had been a long time since she had thought about it, she still had memories of what had happened.


    "We can''t change the past... But we can change the future," Jeanne said, in a subtle tone that suggested something everyone was thinking.


    After snapping out of her thoughts and hearing Jeanne''s words, Haruna spoke seriously, "If you''re going to resurrect my Sister, you must make her your Wife."


    "I will support you wholeheartedly."


    Morgana and Jeanne looked at Haruna incredulously. They didn''t expect these words from her.


    "What?" Haruna raised an eyebrow.


    "Aren''t you being too extreme?" Jeanne couldn''t help but speak up.


    "No, I''m not," Haruna denied. "We''re talking about my Sister here. I''m dead serious."


    "If Darling manages to revive my Sister, I won''t allow my Sister to go through what she went through again. This time, she must receive the best, and I know very well that Darling is the best."


    "You''re exaggerating, Haruna," Jeanne sighed. "d wasn''t bad to Hana, you know."


    Despite her grievances with d, Jeanne wasn''t blinded by emotions like Morgana. Even though she wasn''t treated very well by d, the same didn''t apply to Hana.


    d had favorites, and Hana was definitely his favorite.


    "I don''t care," Haruna scoffed disdainfully, her voiceden with venom. "I don''t want d near my sister. That man is cursed and should stay as far away from her as possible."


    "I''m sure if my Sister returns, and by some miracle she decides to go back to d, I''m absolutely sure he''ll somehow ensure her death again."


    "Is he that cursed?"


    "Damn, girl. You''re roasting him hard," Morgana chuckled lightly in amusement. "Something I don''t mind, of course, but you''re having a very fantastical view of things. Do you think your Sister will die again with us around?"


    "Somehow, I''m sure that could happen. It''s d we''re talking about," Haruna remarked.


    Jeanne and Morgana just shook their heads. Morgana didn''t care about Haruna''s opinion of d; to her, her rtionship with d was in the past, so she no longer held a grudge against him, especially now that she had her own Daughter with Victor.


    Jeanne, on the other hand, couldn''t help but think that Haruna was being unfair in her words. It was not like she was defending d or anything; she just didn''t want Haruna''s illusions to be too extreme. Therefore, she was being the voice of reason here and bringing Haruna back to reality.


    Haruna looked seriously at Jeanne, "I may be exaggerating, I know that, but I don''t care whether I''m exaggerating or not."


    "I simply don''t trust my Sister with d. If shees back to life, I will ensure she''spletely protected, even if I have to lock her in a basement." Haruna was feeling very protective now, so she didn''t mince words.


    "d had one damn job when he took my Sister from my n. That damned man was supposed to ensure her safety." Haruna''s eyes glinted slightly, her tails swaying dangerously behind her. "And yet he utterly failed."


    "The Eldest Vampire? The Vampire King? The Ancient Monster? All these Titles mean nothing if he can''t even protect his damn family."


    Jeanne sighed. "You know you''re being unfair. There was no way he could have known how dangerous the Elder Gods were. Remember, they''re Beings even Darling had a hard time defeating."


    "I know. And I don''t care." Haruna nodded and squared herself as she looked even more intensely at Jeanne.


    "His job was to ensure my Sister''s safety, and he failed, so he doesn''t have my trust. It''s as simple as that. The results speak for themselves, and reality speaks for itself. He failed my Sister, he failed his own children, he failed his wives; he may be a great King, but he''s a terrible family man."


    At this point, not even Jeanne could say anything, because it was something shepletely agreed with.


    Victor gently stroked Haruna''s head, running his hands between her ears. He felt Haruna''s emotions stabilizing, her eyes bing less intense, and the atmosphere grew lighter.


    "... I apologize for losing control. It''s not like me to lose control like that," Haruna spoke as she sighed in satisfaction at feeling Victor''s caresses.


    "It''s okay, I understand where your frustration ising from," Jeanne smiled gently.


    "I won''t force anyone to stay with me, Haruna. Hana is old enough to make her own decisions, and if she decides to stay with d, we''ll just have to protect her."


    By the way Victor spoke, Jeanne and Morgana already knew he had made the decision to help Ophis.


    And when the Head of The Household made a decision, everyone moved toward that goal. That''s what happened with Jeanne as she immediately began to think about the implications of her Husband''s actions. These thoughts took only several milliseconds before she opened her mouth.


    "Victor, this¡ª" Jeanne, who was about to warn about the dangers of Victor''s actions, was interrupted by Victor himself, but he interrupted her by saying,


    "I know, Jeanne. I won''t do it now. First, I''ll rescue my Wife. With Azathoth by my side, the Primordials can''t do anything."


    Jeanne sighed in relief.


    "My decision still stands. I won''t leave my Sister with d, even if I have to intervene actively." Haruna wouldn''t give up, even if her own Husband advised her to let her Sister make her own decisions.


    By this point, Haruna didn''t trust her Sister''s decisions. The woman had decided to leave her n to venture with some old Vampire, and what happened? She died.


    As the older Sister now, it was up to her to make her listen!


    "That''s your decision, my dear. Just know that I''ll support you in anything," Victor smiled. He only advised her, and it was up to her to decide whether to follow that suggestion or not.


    In the end, it didn''t matter much to him; he was acting for his Daughter and his Wife. What happened next was something the involved parties would decide, but of course, Victor would always be nearby watching.


    Haruna sighed. "Even though the current d is different from the past in some aspects, and d''s current wife and his lover from the Snow n are kind, I still don''t trust the man himself. What guarantees he won''t mess everything up again in 5000 years?"


    Haruna''s stern expression softened, "I know... I just want the best for my Sister, and I know very well that she wasn''t happy living with d because of the other wives and d himself, who was as perceptive as a door."


    Haruna sighed. "Even though the current d is different from the past in some aspects, and d''s current wife and his lover from the Snow n are kind, I still don''t trust the man himself. What guarantees he won''t mess everything up again in 5000 years?"


    "When Hana returns in the future, I''ll do everything to keep her away from him." The question wasn''t ''if'' but ''when'' she''d return. Haruna knew very well that her Husband was a decisive man¡ªif he said he''d do something, he''d definitely do it.


    Victor shook his head and gently stroked Haruna''s fox ears. Despite being a Dragon, she liked her Fox Form. There was also the fact that her Husband spoiled her more when she was in this form, so she frequently used her metamorphosis to mimic her old form.


    "We''ll discuss this further in the future, but I must say in advance that when she returns, let her make her own decisions regarding me. I''m not looking for more Wives and I''m very content with my current Family."


    "So just be a good Sister and support her in everything while also protecting her, the same way I do with you, my little fox."


    Haruna gently hugged Victor, resting her head on his chest, and then sighed. "Okay, I''ll act that way... Maybe." Yeah, she definitely wouldn''t.


    Victor chuckled softly and advised her, "Even though sometimes I wish to keep you all just locked in my Inner World where you''d be safer, I know you''d hate me for doing that. I respect your free will and always support you, just as you do with me. It''s through this healthy rtionship that we''ve developed."


    "Forcing someone''s opinion onto another should only be done if that person is making a very grave mistake. But as long as she''s not doing that, you should just help her as a good Sister."


    Haruna understood what Victor was trying to convey. He was trying to prevent her from imposing her will on their Sisterly rtionship. But she couldn''t absorb it; she was too controlling and too afraid of losing her Sister again in the future. She preferred to have her Sister alive and hating her than dead where she couldn''t hate her.


    "Being involved with d is a very grave mistake, so I''m right," she stubbornly stated.


    Victor, Jeanne, and Morganaughed.


    "Let''s put that aside for now," Victor said, stepping back from his Wives and cing his hand on his forehead. A white Energy formed in his hand, and then he gently touched the foreheads of his three Wives, allowing them to see all the events he had witnessed.


    "Onee-sama..." Haruna spoke with tears in her eyes when she saw her Sister in the false-world.


    "An Eldritch God of Infinity, huh," Jeanne remarked, looking to Victor for answers.


    "I won''t let the Primordials have influence over my Daughter," Victor growled. It wasn''t like he had anything against the Primordials or anything; he was just extremely protective. After all, with his Daughter having the Divinity of a Primordial, the Primordial itself could make his Daughter its Herald. Victor would rather die than let his Daughters be under the influence of another Being.


    "I agree. With our future ns, it''s too risky. Our Daughters must be under our own protection. The fewer loose ends we have, the better for us," Morgana stated.


    "I''ll share these memories with the other Sisters," Morgana said as she left.


    Jeanne looked neutrally at Victor and then sighed. "Darling, I''ll support whatever you do. If you wish to oppose the Primordials in the future, that''s fine by me, but... my brother..."


    "I know, honey. I''ve thought about it already, and I wouldn''t forget about that," he gently caressed her face.


    "You know I wouldn''t do anything to make you sad." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Jeanne rested her head against his hand. "I''m sorry for my selfish request."


    "It''s okay. Ipletely understand. Your brother went as far as Reincarnating a Guardian for you, not to mention helping me several times. He has my respect. If we do anything in the future, his protection is assured."


    "Thank you, Darling."


    "No problem." Victor chuckled gently, then stepped back with a serious look. "I need to go back; my Daughter is still going through her journey."


    Since Victor arrived, he never took his eyes off Nero. If anything happened, he could be by her side in an instant. Within his world, he had absolute Authority.


    "I''ll go. I''ll let Ruby know about Nero''s progress. She''s also very curious about what''s happening," Jeanne said.


    Victor nodded and disappeared.


    Jeanne sighed as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She already knew Victor wouldn''t do anything against her brother, but it was good to have confirmation straight from him. She felt safer this way. She looked at Haruna, who was still lost in the memories Victor provided. She smiled slightly and left Haruna to her own world; after all, no one would harm her here.


    "I''ll visit Ruby, and then I''ll deal with the ''Guardian'' my brother gave me," Jeanne narrowed her eyes. She appreciated the gesture, but she was already much stronger than the Guardian. "In defense of my brother, he never expected me to regain my Powers and be even stronger than before... I think I''ll pay him a visit. It''s been a while since Ist saw him."


    .....

 Chapter 1015: Eldritch Gods.

    Chapter 1015: Eldritch Gods.


    "This changes everything... If Darling can act as our conductor, we canpletely transcend the rules of existence," Velnorah spoke after receiving the information from Jeanne.


    Currently, in a meeting room, Velnorah was present along with Violet, Scathach, Sasha, Ruby, and Jeanne. Some wives, like the group of demonicdies led by Helena, were not present but were watching the meeting through a hologram medium, making them appear to be present. The same applied to wives like Amaterasu, Tasha, Maya, Leona, and others who were busy with their respective areas that kept the Faction running smoothly.


    Some others were just listening to the conversation while continuing to deal with their tasks, such as Kaguya, who was busy with a current operation and couldn''t take her eyes off it.


    Others were simply lying in their personal rooms pretending to be asleep, like Pepper, Siena, Zdrac, Gaia, Nyx, and Hestia.


    ...They DEFINITELY weren''t just beingzy...


    "I wonder why you all are so shocked," Azathoth suddenly spoke, catching everyone''s attention.


    "When I spoke about myself, I made it quite clear, didn''t I? I am Chaos incarnate, the creator of a pantheon, and the same applies to my husband. He has the same powers as me, albeit less developed, but in return, his very existence is being hidden by the rules of this creation. He is an Eldritch Chaos, an outer god, and at the same time, he is a high-level god of this creation."


    "As an Eldritch Chaos, he is capable of feeding on divinities, just as the remnants of Chaos in this creation called Positivity and Negativity do."


    "With time, the more he consumes this creation to feed himself, there wille a point where he will be a being outside of this creation that not even this reality can contain, and he will be a being of a higher dimension."


    "In simple words, he will be a multiversal being."


    A silence fell over the room.


    "Haah, Darling really is unbelievable. How did he go from a progenitor vampire to a god of eldritch chaos? This doesn''t even make sense," Violet sighed.


    Ruby, Sasha, Agnes, Eleonor, and Leona couldn''t help but agree with Violet on this matter. If they think about a few years ago, they were powerful beings but not powerful enough to alter reality itself.


    "Don''t get too excited. This will take a ridiculous amount of time to happen, and he needs to feed to grow in power. It took me thousands of years to reach this state, and even after consuming an entire of high-level gods, I haven''t reached my full maturity. If it weren''t for those damn Primordials, I would already be fully grown."


    Some girls broke out in a cold sweat when they heard the words of this dangerous woman because if the Primordials hadn''t stopped, all existence would be doomed, which means they would be, too.


    "Although if that happened, I wouldn''t be mentally mature as I am now... My ego would take longer to form if it weren''t for my interaction with Darling and subsequently with you sisters, so I guess it was good that the Primordials sealed me?" Azathoth pondered aloud.


    As they left the dangerous god in her deep thoughts, Violet took control of the situation. "Now that Azathoth ''kindly'' exined how Victor is an even more dangerous existence than we imagined, what are we going to do about it?"


    "I mean, what can we do?" Anna asked. "We should just continue with our n. The situation we''re talking about is a distant future where Victor is fully mature in body."


    "Yeah, he still needs to snack on some stars, ck holes, ands if he wants to think about bing a fully mature Eldritch Chaos. And he can''t do that recklessly because the Primordials will immediately take action against this ''virus,''" Azathoth spoke, thinking to herself.


    As an Eldritch God, she was considered a gue to all existence; after all, her sole purpose was to cause chaos, distort the rules of creation, and consume creation itself. And as regtors of existence, the Primordials will not tolerate such an existence. The only reason Azathoth was alive was because they could not kill her.


    You cannot kill ''chaos,'' after all, that''s where everything begins. Only another ''chaos'' could do that, and they won''t even be eliminated but rather fed on for their own existence.


    In a nutshell, Primordials are the leaders of creation, beings who created this entire universe. They are the beginning and the end of everything, beings who, in their domain, can create an entire universe, so they are indeed the ''administrators'' of creation. And even among these beings, there are levels of power based on the size of their ''universe'' or ''multiverse''.


    In a certain sense, when humans think of an ''almighty God,'' they think of the primordial chaos, omnipresent, omnipotent, and omniscient in their own domain.


    An Eldritch Chaos has the potential to be even greater than these beings. After all, they were outer gods with a corruptive chaos energy, beings whose very existence distorted all the rules created by these beings.


    "My sisters really have no idea of the potential of my husband and my own," Azathoth thought to herself.


    But that''s an irrelevant discussion now. The point is that if the primordial chaos of this existence were sentient, Azathoth, in her youth, would have already had her ego destroyed and her energy absorbed long ago. Fortunately, when she began to grow, such a being was no longer alive but rather divided into various parts, with thergest being the two semi-conscious Primordials.


    Azathoth was truly a cosmic-scale disaster. She may seem cute like this, but that''s because she''s dealing with Victor''s family, and any other being would have gone insane just looking at her.


    Everyone here has an innate resistance to Azathoth''s madness due to their rtionship with Victor.


    The girls broke out in a cold sweat when they heard her talk about eating ck holes, stars, ands as if it were food you find anywhere.


    Azathoth chuckled internally when she saw their reaction. ''If they could hear my thoughts, I wonder how they would react.'' She was developing a certain sadistic pleasure in teasing others. Fortunately, she decided not to expose her thoughts since they were irrelevant now. She was talking about potential futures. Potential is good and all, but if you don''t work for it, it''s all irrelevant.


    ''Baby steps... Let''s take one step at a time. There''s no use rushing things. First, Let''s start by focusing on my husband helping me get out of this damn seal,'' Azathoth thought with irritation.


    "Setting aside this scary conversation for now..." Gaia began to speak. "Should we start making some of our children gods over Victor''s domain?"


    "For example, my daughter..." Gaia looked cautiously at Jeanne, carefully choosing her words. "Not to offend Jeanne, after all, we''re talking about her brother''s domain, but... I really don''t fully trust him. I would feel more at peace if my daughter were receiving energy from Victor."


    Jeanne rolled her eyes. "How many years have we known each other, Gaia? Stop tiptoeing around me. You won''t offend me with that."


    "Well... I just feel weird saying this to someone who hasn''t done anything to us yet, but I really have trust issues, you know," Gaia shrugged.


    Despite hearing about Jeanne''s brother and her own husband trusting Jeanne''s brother somewhat due to Jeanne herself and past events between the three, Gaia doesn''t feel the same way. She hasn''t interacted with this being, so she doesn''t know him, and if she doesn''t know him, she prefers her daughter to stay as far away from his influence as possible.


    Call her paranoid if you want, but she prefers it this way. After all, her past experiences with trust haven''t been very good.


    The only one who has never broken her trust so far was her husband... The best husband she could imagine having.


    "When Gina was born with the divinity of life, Darling didn''t take any measures because he trusted my brother, and I also trusted my brother. He won''t do anything to harm me or anyone rted to me. I can guarantee that."


    "He''s different from Infinity, who honestly nobody knowspletely."


    "... Yes, but. I still prefer that she stays under her own father''s supervision," Gaia insisted.


    Jeanne shrugged. "If you feel that way, just ask Victor, and he''ll help you with that."


    "Mhm, I will," Gaia nodded.


    Jeanne sighed. She really felt hurt by Gaia''s words, but she could understand where the goddess''s desires came from. Everyone here had trust issues with any being other than Victor, and these trust issues could stem from past events like what happened with her and Gaia or because they couldn''t fully trust any being other than Victor.


    When silence fell in the room, Ruby took charge. "Now that you two have decided what to do let''s continue with the discussion."


    Ruby looked at the hologram of Gaia lying on the sofa. "Just as Gaia said, I propose that we gather our daughters who have some divinities possibly rted to the Primordials and have theme under Darling''s influence."


    "Agreed." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Agreed."


    "Agreed."


    Voices of agreement echoed around as everyone agreed with Ruby''s suggestions.


    Ruby looked at the women, her eyes stopping specifically on Jeanne. "I propose the same for you sisters."


    Before anyone could say anything, they heard Azathoth.


    "I suggest you don''t do that now."


    All eyes turned to the woman with ck hair and ck eyes who looked like a female copy of Victor.


    "Turning child gods in their early stages to a different energy is a rtively simple process. The same applies to gods born from the union of souls between my husband and another woman. After all, all Darling has to do is feed something that''s already present in them. But the same doesn''t apply to you girls."


    "Most of you here are well-developed gods in your own divine concepts, some even reaching the peak potential of your concepts like Aphrodite, Gaia, and Nyx. The amount of energy needed for the change in you will be colossal. Despite having Eldritch energy in your body due to your interaction with Darling in various ways, you still have less energy within you than the daughters born from the union of Victor''s souls and yours."


    "If we were to put it in perspective, and in summary, our daughters are hybrid goddesses, daughters of an Eldritch god and this creation, while you are goddesses who have ? Eldritch energy within you."


    ? may seem like a small number, but it''s not; if they didn''t have this minimum of energy within them, they couldn''t even talk to Azathoth without going mad.


    "While our daughters demand little or almost no energy to feed them due to being hybrids, the same doesn''t apply to you. Most of you were born in this creation, which makes it harder for Victor to change you without weakening you."


    "... I understand. It''s like a change of ownership, huh?" Velnorah put her hand on her chin as she spoke. "While for our daughters, it''s easier to change the main energy, the same doesn''t apply to us because, whether we like it or not, we were born into this creation, and most of our being isposed of the rules of this creation."


    "Basically, yes. I''m not saying it''s impossible. I''m saying that you will be severely weakened because Darling is not yet fully mature as an Eldritch Chaos. It''s easier for him to feed and change those who are closer to him in existential terms than you, who need an amount of energy equivalent to your domain of divinity."


    .....

 Chapter 1016: Eldritch Gods. 2

    Chapter 1016: Eldritch Gods. 2


    "Basically, yes. I''m not saying it''s impossible. I''m saying that you will be severely weakened because Darling is not yet fully mature as an Eldritch Chaos. It''s easier for him to feed and change those who are closer to him in existential terms than you, who need an amount of energy equivalent to your domain of divinity."


    "So, we change our daughters but leave ourselves forst until Darling maturespletely. When he is fully matured, I presume it will be easier for him to change the properties of our existence, right?" Violet spoke.


    "Correct." Azathoth nodded. ''Easy? For him, it will be so simple enough that it won''t even be considered an effort.''


    "Wait a second. What if we change the property in us, one at a time?" Scathach, who had been listening, asked.


    "What do you mean?" Azathoth asked.


    "For example, Victor changes Aphrodite''s main energy, and after recovering his energy, he changes to another person."


    "Oh. That won''t work," Azathoth said.


    "Why not?"


    "The answer to that question is energy, sister."


    "Huh?"


    Azathoth decided to exin further: "Look at Aphrodite."


    The group looked at Aphrodite.


    As the social queen she was, Aphrodite just smiled gently and seductively. She didn''t mind the attention at all.


    "Is she using any power?" Azathoth asked.


    "She''s not," Scathach said.


    "She''s just ''existing,'' right?"


    "Yes." Scathach nodded.


    "Just by her ''existing'' as the goddess who has theplete potential of her concept under control demands a great deal of energy."


    "Aphrodite''s existence as a goddess is sustained by creation itself."


    "You can''t perceive the energy being consumed because that energy itself is not leaving her scope of influence."


    "As a goddess of this creation, you cannot see. But I, as an external goddess, can see it clearly. From my perspective, an immense energy of the concept Aphrodite controls is feeding her, and at the same time, as this happens, that energy goes back to creation and returns to her."


    "She''s like a pir of energy to me, and this whole process is automatic. Which is why she feels nothing."


    As they say, those underwater can''t see the water''s influence on them, but someone like Azathoth, who had a perspective from the ''outside'', could see all of what was happening.


    Silence fell upon the room.


    Until Scathach broke the silence by saying, "I understand... And to think that such a thing existed."


    "Now... This is something new that you don''t learn elsewhere," Velnorah said next. "I presume this is why you mentioned that gods can exist until the end of creation, huh?" She spoke to herself as she recorded this knowledge.


    Ruby nodded as she took notes of what she had just learned, then spoke: "Basically, the gods are like a part of argeputer, and the bigger this part is, the more energy demand it will have, but we don''t feel it because we''re all inside thisputer."


    "What we''re trying to do here is rece the process that currently exists with Darling to nourish Aphrodite, but even so, he can''t handle this energy demand."


    "Your analogy was kind of strange, but you''re correct, I suppose?" Azathoth felt confused because she was using terms she was unfamiliar with.


    "Ugh. All this talk is giving me a headache. Let''s stop talking about this. All these hypothetical situations and exnations are giving me a headache," Violet grunted.


    Ruby, Eleonor, Leona, and Sasha rolled their eyes at Violet''s words, but they could understand where her frustration wasing from.


    "Let''s summarize this discussion!" Violet rose from the couch, tossing her long white hair back.


    "First, Darling will change the main energy of our daughters to his own chaos god energy. This way, our daughters will leave the influence of this creation and be safe in case of dangers happening to them."


    The girls around nodded as they heard Violet''s words.


    "Umu."


    "Second, The same will happen to us in the future after Darling matures his Eldritch God side and can sustain our existence in his own domain."


    "Mhm."


    "Umu."


    "Correct."


    "Third, Ruby should go to the coliseum immediately and stay by Nero''s side when she wakes up."


    "... Huh?" Ruby pointed to herself, confused.


    "Go, now! Your daughter needs you. Leave this troublesome task to Velnorah, and we''ll handle it." By task, Violet was referring to the creation of the most advanced artificial intelligence that will be Victor''s daughter.


    "I-..."


    "What are you waiting for? Go!" Violet growled.


    "Y-Yes!" Ruby immediately teleported to the coliseum, where Victor was with Kali.


    "Fourth, Let''s stop thinking about hypothetical situations that haven''t happened yet and work with what is currently happening. All this spection is pointless if we can''t reach our potential. We''ll take one step at a time."


    "Baby steps, Girls. Baby steps."


    "That''s something I can agree with Violet on. Our group tends to overthink things," Scathach said.


    "Agreed," Azathoth said.


    "Overthinking isn''t bad; we cane up with various countermeasures because of it," Velnorah said.


    "That''s true, but at the same time, we be too paranoid about possible events. I don''t want to be a Batman; my mental sanity would copse at some point because of it," Pepper said.


    "A middle ground is necessary, or we''ll go crazy at some point, and believe me, having crazy dragon gods is something none of us here wants," Agnes said.


    "Hearing about bnceing from you is quite ironic, Mother," Violetughed.


    "Right? I really liked the time when everything was simpler," Agnes sighed.


    "Things haven''t changed much, Agnes," Natashia said. "In fact, things have be even simpler. We just need to be the strongest ande up with countermeasures for possible situations."


    "It''s because of this mindset that we''ve gotten this far, a mindset that was shoved down our throats by Victor and Scathach."


    "... Me?" Scathach pointed to herself, confused.


    "Why are you so confused? Who was the woman who told Victor to use everything avable to win a fight? Who taught him to be ruthless?"


    "... Well, me?"


    "Correct, and this mindset shaped the situation we know now. In the past, Victor would drag out the fight and y with his enemy for fun, but as an Emperor and a man with daughters, he wouldn''t do that anymore. He''s decisive, something that, ironically, you''ve also be," Natashiaughed.


    "... Huuh... I''ve be like that?"


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t realized?" Agnes asked incredulously.


    "I didn''t realize," Scathach was honest.


    "... Let''s say in the future you encounter an enemy who can give you a good fight but is also a threat to Siren and our daughters. What will you do?"


    "Kill him immediately."


    "See?"


    "... Oh."


    "Having arge family made us all impable, and we won''t y with our enemy anymore," Agnes said. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That''s a good thing. Honestly, I''ve always been against Scathach''s mentality of ying with her prey because she''s bored," Carm said.


    "Speaking of which, that habit is something that''s developing in our daughters. We need to nip it in the bud," Bruna said.


    "I''ve noticed that too. I think it''s due to their dragon instincts and our privileged situation," Leona said aloud. "Knowing that their parents are strong beings, they tend to let their guard down and y with their prey."


    "We need to change that," Anna said seriously. "I don''t want them putting themselves at risk because of this attitude."


    "They''ll never be in danger. Darling is very protective, but it''s good to immediately cut out bad habits," Eleonor said.


    "Maybe we can create a controlled environment in the Tower of Nightmares to calm their destructive instincts and teach them a lesson," Tasha said.


    "That''s a good idea," Maya nodded. "A good fight is always good to calm their instincts... But we need to modify the enemies and make some enemies stronger ourselves."


    "I agree," Violet said.


    "Me too," Ruby said.


    "Let''s do it!" Pepper eximed.


    After they all agreed on their future ns, they returned to the main objective they gathered for in the first ce.


    "So, what will this artificial intelligence be like?" Violet asked.


    "Here''s the initial design," Velnorah said, then the hologram appeared in front of them, showing the silhouette of a tall woman with long hair reaching down to her waist; she had no physical features yet.


    The girls were silent as they read the proposal presented by Velnorah. A few minutes after reading all 100 pages, some of them werepletely silent in shock due to the capabilities of their new ''daughters.''


    "... This... This is ridiculous. If this woman goes rogue, Sk will seem like a childpared to the destruction she can cause," Pepper said incredulously. The fact that this artificial intelligence had total control over the resources and future worlds of their faction was terrifying in itself.


    The amount of havoc that could happen if she turned against them is not even funny.


    "In my daughter Velina''s words, a daughter of Victor would never betray him, so such concern is unnecessary."


    Silence fell upon the ce. They wanted to refute those words for a moment, but when they thought about their daughters'' actions, they fell silent again. After all, with an attitude like that, they couldn''t see any usible situation where the girls would go against their father. They love him too much, and he spoils them too much.


    "Of course, despite agreeing with those words, I''ll still take several countermeasures. After all, this artificial intelligence is deeply linked to our pantheon, and she''ll be one of the pirs of our empire," Velnorah said.


    "I agree with that thinking. Even though the damage caused by her in the future would be something we could handle, I really don''t want to spend several years solving this problem. I value my peace," Anna said as she sighed.


    "I agree with Anna," Violet nodded, just imagining spending several hours working on various different worlds to sort out a possible problem caused by her ''mischievous daughter'' was giving her a headache.


    "Calling her artificial intelligence is an insult to her. She''s not as simple as something created by humans... Honestly, with the Emperor''s capabilities, it''s not an exaggeration to say that she''ll be truly alive. She''ll be apletely new existence, something never seen before, just like the Emperor''s heralds," Aline said.


    "... I can agree with you on that, Aline," Velnorah nodded. What she was presenting here was just the tip of the iceberg, and this creation would be even moreplex ording to Victor''s will.


    "What will her personality be like? Her personality will greatly influence her thoughts," Hestia, who had been silent until then, spoke up.


    "That hasn''t been decided yet."


    "In that case, we should create a loyal, hardworking, and kind personality," Hestia suggested.


    "Or we can let her develop herself," Anna said. "Knowing Victor, he wouldn''t want one of his daughters to be ''manipted'' in that way. Just let her grow up around our family."


    "I''m sure our harmonious environment will be good for her."


    Hestia hesitated. She wanted to say something but remained silent when she realized Anna was right. Her current family wasn''t like her old family and was ''very'' wholesome. Sure, there were things that went against human morals, but what did that matter? They weren''t mortal or human. They were gods, and they made the rules.


    "Don''t throw her on the inte until she''s older," Lacus, who had been silent, immediately spoke up.


    "That''s true! Don''t throw her on the inte until she''s at least 10000000 years old! The inte corrupts everyone!"


    "Fortunately, our daughters don''t care about the inte and listen more to their parents. That way, we can avoid a disaster," Siena said, sighing.


    Slightly surprised by the Scarlett sisters'' outbursts, Velnorah spoke next, "That''s a good idea. I should include that use in the project."


    "Umu," Pepper nodded.


    "Good," Siena nodded, satisfied too.


    "Thank you very much, God," Lacus thanked.


    "Are you talking about us?" Pepper asked.


    "No, I''m talking about Victor. He''s the emperor god, right?" Lacus joked.


    "In that case, you should say, ''By the emperor God, thank you very much,''" Pepper pointed out.


    "Hmm, makes sense... Should we include this rule in Darling''s religion?" Lacus asked.


    "Nah, it''s better to avoid making those mortals even more obsessed... Honestly, some of them scare me a little," Siena sighed.


    "... What did you see?" Pepper asked curiously.


    "A lot of things... A lot of things," Siena said solemnly as she thought about the ''rituals'' some very ''fanatical'' faithful performed.


    .....

 Chapter 1017: Eldritch Gods. 3

    Chapter 1017: Eldritch Gods. 3


    "A lot of things... A lot of things," Siena said solemnly as she thought about the ''rituals'' some very ''fanatical'' faithful performed.


    Due to the rules of the religion, the blood god''s faith did not attack innocents, but all criminals were fair game, and let''s just say they were VERY creative when it came to punishing these beings.


    "The imagination of mortals can shock even demons and gods at times. Ipletely understand you, Siena," Nyx said.


    "Hehehe, my littlembs are doing well," Lilyughed.


    "It was you, wasn''t it, Lily!? It was you who taught them those things!?" Siena pointed her finger.


    "Of course, if they represent my Emperor, they must be the best at torture," Lily nodded proudly.


    The demonicdies simply gazed at the hell sky with a distant look as if remembering the ''arts'' that Lily used against Victor''s enemies in hell.


    Honestly, it wasn''t a pretty sight to behold, even by their standards as demons.


    "Your art is quite impressive," Azathoth spoke.


    "Hehe~, to hear that from you makes me very proud, Azathoth," Lilyughed.


    Violet, with a face a little paler than usual, just shook her head and then pped her hands.


    "Let''s set aside this conversation for a moment and focus on Darling''s n."


    "...Oh? This is new. What has Victor nned for this time?" Pepper asked.


    "Oh, Pepper doesn''t know about this yet," Violet said.


    "Neither do I," Zdrac said.


    "Me neither," Gaia raised her hand.


    "Well, if you stop sleeping and read the report we''ve made, you''ll know," Sasha sighed.


    "Laziness," Peppermented.


    "Boring," Zdrac spoke afterward.


    "I''m busy keeping the running," Gaia said.


    "Sigh..." Sasha put her finger between her brows. "Fine, I''ll exin briefly."


    "Basically, Darling has decided to unite everything under his domain."


    "... By everything, you mean..." Pepper asked cautiously.


    "All the remaining pantheons and putting Earth itself under his domain," Sasha said.


    "... So, another war," Pepper sighed.


    "Not exactly," Velnorah denied. "Instead of an unproductive total war, it would be more of a silent invasion."


    Velnorah began to exin about the dragon heart, about the clones, and how all the souls of these clones would be under Victor''s control. Then she began to exin about the tower of nightmares and turning it into a ce of trials where mortals could step out of their status asmon humans and be something more, changing their race.


    "... Where did this sudden Korean Manhwa plote from?" Pepper asked incredulously.


    "Now that you mention it, it''s quite simr, huh," Siena spoke.


    "From the perspective of this plot, we are the gods who created the tower or dungeon, and they are the mortals we will nurture for war. Shall we call ourselves constetions now?" Pepper asked, a little more excited than usual. She would always support this kind of trope. After all, it''s fun to y something she saw in the novels and manga she reads.


    Ignoring Pepper''s excitement, Scathach spoke. "Will the rewards from the tower of nightmares mostly be race changes?"


    "Yes, we n to include some weak divine artifacts that mortals can use."


    "Why change race? Can''t they remain as humans?"


    "I mean, they can if they want to, but to be honest, without external support, humans are undeniably the weakest race."


    While dragons, vampires, and werewolves are born with naturally stronger bodies than normal, humans don''t have that; they have to rely on external things to grow, usually an artifact, an energy that isn''t theirs, like blessings or something simr.


    But on the other hand, if they work together, they can achieve great results; their adaptability and ability to innovate in situations of extreme danger are incredible... But even with that, it won''t be enough to deal with beings in the future.


    While they have incredible creativity that has created various things over millennia of history, all of this bes useless in the face of pure power.


    None of us here feel disdain for humans, and the reason for this was Scathach herself¡ªher martial art was created by observing various martial styles, whether supernatural or human, most of the time being human styles.


    Due to their weaker bodies, they would have to be creative to fight beings stronger than themselves, which was their greatest strength.


    Observing this for millennia, she created a martial art that was exceptionally deadly. Now, she was trying to adapt this martial art to the robust body of a dragon.


    "But that''s not the point; we are trying to nurture adaptable soldiers."


    What they are trying to do here is create an environment where they use this creativity to improve everything. The reward of changing race will exist there, but it will depend on the humans themselves whether they want to change race or not. But here lies the main point: if they change race, they will still have the thoughts of a human and will have to adapt to their current situation.


    After all, changing race will not guarantee a very strong power. They still have to train to be stronger.


    Victor wanted to use the potential called ''adaptability'' and ''creativity'' to create an environment where strong soldiers could be created. He was living proof of how strong these twoponents are.


    "I don''t understand... Haven''t the clones already fulfilled this need?" Maria asked.


    "Yes, they will," Velnorah spoke.


    "So why do this?" Maria asked.


    "Even to us, creating BILLIONS of clones is ridiculous." Velnorah pointed out. "In future wars, we have to use the poption of the we build on. You could say that what we are doing here is an experiment to do in the future on other civilizations."


    "Oh, you''re thinking ahead, huh."


    "Yes," Velnorah nodded.


    "The poption we conquer will be the infantry soldiers, and the clones will be next in the hierarchy, bing something likemanders or more specialized infantry, and then there will be the elites," Violet began to speak. "The two main bases of this hierarchy are very important to us because they will be our workforce."


    "Correct," Velnorah nodded.


    Violet now understood: "In the end, we are doing this to take the gems from the trash. Those who are talented and strong will naturally stand out and possibly be elites; we cannot deny everyone''s potential, so we are doing this."


    "But even if they be elites, the clones will be our main force because we will haveplete control over them. They will be the ones we invest the most in. A force that never dies and adapts to all enemies. That will be our main fleet."


    "Exactly," Velnorah nodded. She had the mentality to use everything she could, and she would not let an entire civilization sit idle when they could benefit from these beings to increase their influence in the cosmos.


    "Show me the clones'' projects. I''m interested now," Violet said.


    "Okay."


    "I want to see them too," Anna said.


    "Me too," Sasha said.


    "Send them to me as well," Aline said.


    "Okay, I''ll send them to all of you," Velnorah said.


    ...


    While the girls were doing their things, putting Victor''s ns into action, Victor himself was back in the coliseum watching Nero.


    At some point, while he was waiting, Ruby suddenly appeared and stood beside him.


    "How is she?" Ruby asked with visible concern in her voice when she saw Nero floating with pain on her face.


    "The hard part is over, and she awakened her divinity. Now, she needs to break the loop."


    "How will she break the loop?" Ruby asked.


    "When she epts herself for who she is."


    "... Does she need to ept that she''s a hybrid or something?" Ruby asked.


    "Wrong. She needs to ept the situation she''s been ced in. So far, she''s thinking, ''What if I had this power?'' ''What if I had this family?''"


    "Weakness isn''t bad; staying in weakness is the problem. And what she''s doing is the worst of both. She''s ignoring her weakness," Victor sighed as he looked at the timer counting down from 1000 years.


    "I see, so it''s the same situation as mine, huh."


    "Yes... Although you didn''t have as intense trauma as Nero, you still thought about the incident when you were kidnapped. By understanding that you had no choice, epting the things that happened, and embracing that feeling, you awakened your divinity."


    "Divinity, in essence, is fully epting who you are, all the ugly parts, all the beautiful parts, all the wed parts. You have to ept yourself. Until that happens, there will always be something holding you back from continuing your journey."


    "Something extremely difficult to do considering people always want to ignore the ugly part of themselves that they hate."


    "Yes," Victor nodded. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A quiet silence fell over the ce as husband and wife just watched their daughter as the timer continued to decrease. Conveniently, they were ignoring the goddess of destruction meditating nearby.


    When the timer reached 900 years, Ruby asked:


    "What is Nero''s divinity?"


    Kali''s ears visibly perked up when she heard that question. This was something she was also curious about, but she pretended not to be interested.


    "Apocalypse. She is the goddess of apocalypse," Victor spoke naturally. "As a result of her divinity, she can create a cosmic cataclysm that destroys all dominant powers of a domain. The types of apocalypse she can bring are cmity, cataclysm, disaster, andrge-scale tragedy. She can also alter cause and effect in an area to intentionally create events that would cause an apocalypse that would destroy a civilization."


    The unsaid part of all this was that she could do this unintentionally, and her very existence could cause all these events at once because she''s not a normal god but an Eldritch God.


    Just by stepping into a city and letting her divinity loose, that entire city will be destroyed for various reasons that already exist in the city or will exist in the future.


    "... Holy hell." Ruby clearly knew this; hence, she was shocked. "Are there means to counteract the influence of her divinity?"


    "Gods with divinities rted to Order and who are stronger than her can somewhat counteract her influence."


    The unsaid part is that even if these gods exist, because she''s an Eldritch goddess who operates under a different set of rules, her divinity will still be triggered, but it will be on a smaller scale and much more distorted due to the influence of ''order.''


    It''s impossible topletely avoid the chaos created by an Eldritch God. They are just those kinds of beings. Unless the enemy was ridiculously stronger than the Eldritch God, they could not avoid all the chaos.


    Eldritch Gods are contradictory and corruptive by nature, and these characteristics affect their very concept as well.


    "You need to keep an eye on her, Darling... We don''t want her to cause the apocalypse in our city, do we?"


    Victor chuckled. "Don''t worry, I''m used to dealing with this. Remember our daughters."


    "... That''s true," Ruby sighed.


    What Nero can do is rtively ''harmless''pared to some of Victor''s daughters, like Yol herself, who can bring the unreal into reality.


    Breaking into a cold sweat, Kali promptly decided to ignore the level of bullshit she just heard and just focus on her meditation.


    ''I''m too young to deal with this shit. Let''s just ignore it all,'' Kali thought.


    .....

 Chapter 1018: Dragon Goddess of the Apocalypse.

    Chapter 1018: Dragon Goddess of the Apocalypse.


    With Nero.


    Nero asked herself a question, a question she had been repeating over and over again.


    How many times did she repeat this loop?


    How many times has she tried different alternatives?


    Threaten her caregivers. Leave the gallows. Manipte them in some way. Activating the base''s self-destruction system when Victor''s incident urred.


    She haspletely exhausted her alternatives to leaving this ce.


    ''How long have I been here?''


    She does not know. She has no way of knowing. The only thing she knows is that she needs to get out somehow. Honestly, if it weren''t for her unconditional trust in her father''s constant presence in her memories, and in her heart, she would have already gone crazy in this ce. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The world shatters again after Nero''s attempt to casually walk out the front door, and soon she is back in the family room.


    The door opens and her caregivers appear again.


    Nero visibly sighs when he sees these two beings.


    "Honestly, this is getting old. Don''t you have more things to do? Why don''t you try sword fighting or something? I heard that older vampires have this desire for bisexuality after 1000 years pass."


    The two caretakers visibly stopped in shock when they heard Nero''s words.


    A predictable reaction, a reaction that Nero has seen several times, in different forms. Beings tend to get creative when faced with an irrational situation like a time loop.


    "This is unexpected¡­"


    "And to think she had the strength to-."


    "Yeah yeah. How can this weak and depressed child have so much strength to speak? h, h. Honestly, this conversation is old." Nero, who was previously a very quiet and kind woman, became a cynical woman who likes to provoke others.


    But in her defense, the old Nero didn''t have to go through this constant time loop.


    "By the way, how is Mary?"


    The caregiver visibly shivered when he heard those words.


    "How do you know that?!"


    "I know many things." Nero nodded, in the various loops, she learned more about her caregivers, what they like, what they dislike, and even a little about their personal lives.


    "For example, you, your codename in this shitty organization is 069, your partner''s codename is 096, I also know that the wife named Mary from number 069 is selling her body to a noble vampire in exchange for benefits."


    "Nothing against it, a person can do whatever they want with their body, it''s just disgusting that you easily sold your wife just for a minor benefit. Umu, such an attitude would never happen to my beloved Daddy, he is a lot of terrible things that would make lesser beings shit themselves with fear, but he is not a cuckold."


    "...Hmm, I think that''s because your taste in women is quite peculiar. A yandere, huh. A psychotic woman who is only beautiful and beautiful when you are stronger than her. I feel a little sorry for Adonis, being weak is a crime in this world."


    While Nero chattered.


    The two caregivers went through waves of emotions, they were surprised, shocked, cautious, and then in disbelief, some things that came out of Nero''s mouth werepletely iprehensible, other things were something that no one should know, at least not someone who is considered aboratory mouse.


    "...Let''s finish our work quickly." 069 spoke with a cautious expression.


    "Yes¡­" 096 spoke.


    They didn''t bother reporting this to the higher ups after all, they should already know this considering this whole ce is full of cameras and forms of surveince, the hybrid was very important to Nius'' ns after all.


    Preparing the medical tools while listening to Nero''s non-stop conversation, number 096 quickly took out a syringe and tried to pierce Nero''s skin... Yes, the correct word is ''try''.


    096 couldn''t pierce Nero''s skin.


    "What are you doing? Finish your work quickly!" 069 ordered.


    "... I can''t pierce the subject''s skin."


    "The subject has a name, you know? My name is Nero." Nero''s eyes narrowed slightly as blood-red draconic slits took over the pupils of her eyes. "Nero Elder-... Nevermind, you vermin aren''t worthy of hearing my grand surname." She scoffed as her eyes returned to normal.


    But this brief moment was not lost on the duo, they were terrified, and from that terror came inaction. They didn''t know whether to flee or continue their work, after all, they instinctively knew that at some point, they had entered the domain of a predator, any wrong move would lead to the end of both.


    Fortunately, Nero was kind to them and told them what they should do. "Continue your work... Not that it will work anyway."


    ''I guess that''s one of the advantages of being in an eternal loop, after that incident with my dragon side awakening, with each new loop, I could subtly feel much stronger, with my current strength, I could easily walk out the front door without any difficulty.'' Despite knowing this, Nero still hadn''t done anything, after all, she had tried everything, the answer wasn''t to leave, but something inside.


    The two caretakers nced at each other for a few seconds, and nodded, they just decided to continue their work quickly.


    Taking the syringe, 096 tried again to pierce Nero''s skin, but the syringe wouldn''t go through.


    She had already understood that, because of that, in some of the loops, she infiltrated the organization even further, but still, she failed, and was back in this damned white room.


    The two caretakers nced at each other for a few seconds, and nodded, they just decided to continue their work quickly.


    Taking the syringe, 096 tried again to pierce Nero''s skin, but the syringe wouldn''t go through.


    "Try the syringe we use for the stronger werewolves." 069 spoke.


    "Okay."


    While the two continued with their futile attempts, Nero was lost in thought.


    She visibly sighed, making the two caretakers shiver in fear, but she didn''t care about them, she just solemnly looked at the white ceiling.


    ''Honestly, I''m so tired...'' Her exhaustion was more mental than physical, at this point, she didn''t even care about this organization, her past, or even her former hybrid status.


    This ce, which was a terrifying room for her, had be a familiar room, and at the same time, it disgusted her internally, but she no longer felt fear.


    ''... I just want to go back to my father and feel his embrace...'' Small tears threatened to fall from her eyes when this thought appeared, her heart ached as if someone was squeezing it, and she felt chills down her arms.


    She didn''t care about this ce anymore, she didn''t care about these two caretakers, they could go to hell for all she cared, she just wanted to see her father.


    She was mentally exhausted. Would she be able to get out of here? Would she be able to see her father again? Not just her father, would she be able to see Ophis again? Her mother Ruby? Her mother Anna?


    These thoughts were a greater source of concern than being in this damn room!


    "Haah..." Nero sighed again, and with a flick of her wrist, she freed herself from her restraints. "Staying in this position is annoying."


    "Hiiii!" The two caretakers fell backwards in fear.


    Immediately, rm sounds started ring, the caretakers wet themselves in fear when they saw Nero, her short white hair at some point had grown and be wild like a lion''s mane, and her weakened body gained a bit more muscle, she wasn''tpletely healthy, but she wasn''t too weak either. Nero didn''t care about the state of the two caretakers, she just looked at the rm sounds with a slightly furrowed face.


    "Irritating." She huffs, and a beam of white light with hints of ck emanates from her mouth, hitting the base''s rm system located in the basement. She had studied the blueprints of this ce before, and with the loops happening, she knew this ce better than her own room, which was somewhat depressing.


    Of course, this simple beam of light split the base in half; this base was not built to handle the powers of a dragon, weakened or not.


    Such was the difference between the two beings; even in their weakest states, few beings could contend with dragons.


    Nero sits, crosses her legs, and rests her head in her hand with a rather bored posture. Her eyes, nowpletely draconic, looked at 069, 096.


    Seeing their state of pure terror, seeing how they wet themselves, parallels with her old figure, and the figure of these beings ovepped. She could visibly see herself in their position; if they were to switch sides, it would be a dying Nero trembling on the ground in fear of the powerful elder vampire named Nius.


    She could even recall now the words of the elder vampire when he captured her, words that were forgotten over time and constant experiments, words that her brain, as a form of self-protection, words that she didn''t understand before, but now she could fully understand.


    "I won''t mind if you hate me, child."


    Reality shattered; instead of the white room, she was in a dark forest surrounded by werewolves, noble vampires, and vampire ves. She was much younger than her current self, just a powerless little girl who found herself being hunted because of her unique birth.


    Her parents were killed by both vampires and werewolves, her home was destroyed, her ''normal'' life taken from her.


    Sitting on the ground with pure terror and fear engulfing her being, Nero looked at Nius.


    "... W-Why?" She asked, a simple question that she herself didn''t know if it would be answered, but surprisingly, the old vampire replied.


    "Your blood that can harm vampires and werewolves is too valuable for my ns; even all this rabble gathered here is not worth as much as your blood is to me."


    "With the rightbination, your blood can harm even the strongest."


    "... Just because of that..."


    "Yes, just because of that, you were useful to me, so I took you." The man nodded. "I don''t mind if you hate me or hate everyone here present, after all, we harmed you; such emotion is expected..."


    "But in the end, you can only do this. You are weak, after all." A hybrid doesn''t have much potential; they are crippled by their own existence. The prospect of Nero getting stronger in the future was an impossibility, which must be why Nius was talking to her.


    ... Or maybe, he just felt that way because this girl somehow reminded him of his daughter, the true appearance of his daughter.


    "Take her and bring her to theb."


    "Yes!"


    Watching this memory, it was at this moment that something clicked in Nero''s head. "Oh... I understand now."


    Reality shattered, and she was back in the white room.


    "Weakness..." She looked solemnly at her two caretakers, beings that she had once been quite afraid of just by seeing them, as if they were two very scary bogeymen, but now, she only felt indifference and disgust for being afraid of ''them.''


    "Because they were weak, my mother and father were killed... Because I was weak, I was captured and used as ab rat."


    Why did no one dare to provoke her father? Why did those gods who lived hundreds of thousands of years look at her father with apprehension and talk to him cautiously for fear of possibly offending him?


    Because he was strong... No, because he was the strongest. In the supernatural world where gods, demons, dragons, and vampires live, thew of the jungle will always be applied.


    Did you lose? Was your family destroyed? That''s your fault; you''re weaker after all. Only the strongest have the right to be benevolent; only the strongest have the privilege to dictate the rules.


    "... I ept that..." She spoke solemnly. "In the past, I was weak. Nothing more than a little girl who was thrown into this world and had everything taken from her." A white power began to circte through her body; slowly, her body began to grow and be stronger.


    Her slender body changed into the toned body of a warrior; her white hair grew to waist-length and became wild with sharp ends.


    "I was weak... Yes, that''s correct... I ''WAS'' WEAK!" Gigantic white wings opened behind her, and two horns grew on her head.


    The pure pressure emanating from her body pushed everything around her away; the two caretakers had long turned into bloodstains on the floor just from the power emanating from Nero''s body.


    Nero''s eyes shone blood-red; the white aura began to be stained with shades of ck. "I am not weak anymore."


    "W-What''s going on here-."


    Nero''s eyes focused on the noble vampires. "Just as in the past, you decided my fate because I was weak; now, I will decide your fate."


    A smile full of sharp teeth appeared on her face. "And my decree is... DEATH."


    "DEATH TO THIS SHITTY WORLD!"


    The power emanating from her body began to spin like a ck and white hurricane, and she began to float towards the ceiling; everything was being destroyed just by the sheer pressure of the power emanating from her body. Her body began to glow, and in the next moment, the gigantic head of a white dragon emerged from the ground.


    The dragon''s mouth opened, and a powerful dark divine sphere formed in its mouth.


    The vampires were on high alert; beings only died when they approached the dragon; everyone was dying; they didn''t know what was happening.


    Victor, who was in his noble vampire form, was watching all of this in shock; suddenly, his eyes changed to crimson-violet, and then a small smile appeared on his face.


    Watching the white apocalypse dragon flying from the ground towards the sky, his smile never disappeared.


    When the dark sphere was fully formed, the dragon in the sky bit into the sphere; in the next moment, a ck aura spread across the entire.


    1 second passed.


    2 seconds passed.


    3 seconds passed... And it was at this moment that everything was turned upside down.


    The weather started to be chaotic; giant tornadoes began to appear.


    A climactic cataclysm began to ur.


    But that wasn''t all. The power nt that powered Nightingale''s electricity for some reason started to act strangely and exploded, causing an infrastructural cataclysm that left everything in the dark.


    Due to the hurricanes, everything was being destroyed. Due to the influence of the dark power, the vampires for some reason began to kill each other.


    Volcanoes became active, the earth split in half, the Apocalypse that would lead to the end of the world began to happen.


    All of this happened in less than 30 seconds, events that shouldn''t happen so easily. They began to happen on arge scale and in a very uncontrolled manner.


    While all this was happening, Victor only watched with pride as the majestic white dragon in the air looked coldly at everyone; the twisted smile on its dragon form was visible even from here; she was loving seeing the world burn due to her influence.


    Suddenly, everything turns gray, and the world stops; in the next moment, reality shatters like a mirror.


    .....

 Chapter 1019: Atmosphere that causes diabetes.

    Chapter 1019: Atmosphere that causes diabetes.


    Nero opens her eyes.


    "FATHER!"


    "Shh, I''m here," Victor embraced her.


    Feeling his embrace, feeling the familiar warmth, hearing his voice, Nero instinctively hugged him as silent tears fell from her face.


    "Father... Father..." She sounded like a broken record repeating the same word multiple times, in different ways.


    Victor sighed, his heart aching at the sight, he knew it was necessary, the oue speaks for itself, but it was still difficult. "It''s okay, my daughter. You''re home again."


    Hearing the word ''home'', Nero couldn''t hold back anymore and cried even harder as she hugged him.


    Ruby, seeing this scene, simply approached slowly behind Nero, and gently touched her shoulder. "You''re home, Nero... You''re home."


    This understanding made a cold sweat break out on Kali''s face; the reason being that even if she tried to somehow prevent Nero from ''destroying'' her influence around, the damage would still ur in the same way. You can''t prevent the Apocalypse from happening; you can only lessen its influence. Unless, of course, you were Victor with his abnormal powers.


    Kali, who was floating, looked at this scene with loving eyes, but at the same time, she watched with caution the ''chaos'' that surrounded Nero.


    Her divinity waspletely out of control; if it weren''t for Victor suppressing the entire area with his influence, ensuring that Nero''s powers didn''t influence anything, the apocalypse might have already happened around her. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This understanding made a cold sweat break out on Kali''s face; the reason being that even if she tried to somehow prevent Nero from ''destroying'' her influence around, the damage would still ur in the same way. You can''t prevent the Apocalypse from happening; you can only lessen its influence. Unless, of course, you were Victor with his abnormal powers.


    Kali sighed. ''The more time I spend here, the more I regret making that contract.'' Did she be stronger? Yes, she did; she progressed more in the time she spent with Victor than in the 2000 years she spent merely meditating, but at the same time, her sanity began to deteriorate slightly. She saw things... Things she couldn''t share with her pantheon.


    She sighed a second time in resignation. Despite not interacting much in her pantheon, she still loves her pantheon; after all, it''s her home. She would very much like to warn her pantheon not to provoke the Emperor in any way, and if he does something to her pantheon, they should immediately surrender to the Emperor''s will.


    Even though the pride of the gods hurts with this action, it''s better to do this than to be served as food for the Emperor. There''s a fine line between arrogance and pride. And usually, the gods don''t see that line.


    ''Fortunately, there is Shiva, although he is very proud, he can still see reality.'' Kali was not naive; she did not believe in Victor''s passivity at all.


    Victor is a man of action; he won''t be limited by a ''deal'' made at the meeting of supernatural beings; the incident in Asgard is a good example of this.


    And to be honest, he ispletely correct; the other gods wouldn''t remain passive if they were in his position. If Shiva, Odin, thete Zeus, or another God King were in Victor''s position of power, they would do everything to control the supernatural world.


    One could say that Victor is being quite ''kind'' for not having done anything so far. But Kali didn''t believe in this passivity; if he doesn''t act now, he will act in the future.


    Her bet is that he will act before the sector shifts to a higher level. From everything she has observed so far from Victor''s family, this was the most natural conclusion she could reach.


    "I can''t just stay passive, I have to somehow engage with him..." Her face turned slightly red as she entertained these thoughts, but she didn''t dismiss them immediately. "To ensure the future of my pantheon, I need to do something."


    Kali didn''t know what this ''something'' would be; the most obvious answer was to be one of his ''wives'' and try to persuade him in some way not to harm her pantheon too much during his conquest. But that was a risky idea; the reason being that Victor is very sensitive to emotions, he will know when someone is trying to manipte him, and she can''t fake her love for him.


    She has to genuinely love him for him to move. Although she ''likes'' Victor, she doesn''t ''love'' him yet; she finds him intriguing, she respects him for his power, and for helping her with something no one else could, but that''s it.


    "Ugh." Kali felt a headacheing on as she thought of several things at once; she sighed again. "It would all be easier if I could just destroy everything that opposes me."


    Perhaps, if she were to transform into a primordial, she would stand a chance in the fight against Victor, but even with Victor''s help, the process of fully transforming into a primordial is very lengthy; you are literally bing the very concept of the universe. In her predictions, it would take at least another 5 or 7 millennia to reach this stage, a much shorter timepared to before when it was expected to take over millions of years.


    Therefore, this idea was discarded; in 7 millennia, Victor himself might be a monster even greater than a primordial. She didn''t doubt his potential; he has proven time and again that he can always exceed beings'' expectations.


    Not to mention, she doesn''t have all that time; the sector''s shift will happen in 100 years, this was a prediction that could increase or decrease depending on various external factors, no one knew the ''exact'' time, but it would definitely happen sooner than everyone expected; she could feel it, her connection with the universe told her that.


    Kali must work with the present; what strategies should she use? What ns should she employ? What can she do to change his mind?


    Artifacts? Victor doesn''t need those; he can literally create whatever he wants as a god of creation, and with Hephaestus and Velnorah around. In fact, it''s she who wants his artifacts; the convenience of this mansion is something not found anywhere else.


    "Honestly, I don''t even know how I''ll live again in my home without theseforts." It seemed like this entire mansion was living 40 millennia ahead of the current present; the technology was just that superior.


    The Nightmare Tower, which is a highly deadly challenge zone capable of greatly enhancing one''s being. 120K technologies in maximum definition. Virtual reality capable of simting any possible scenario. Highly technological bathrooms, ess to any information with just a thought.


    The technology Velnorah provided was just... out of this world.


    ''Not to mention that these technologies improve every passing day; if I sleep and wake up the next day, the whole mansion could have been remodeled again.'' Kali thought.


    While Kali was lost in thought having a small existential crisis [again], Victor continued tofort his daughter along with his wife.


    After some time, she stopped crying and just continued hugging him until she slowly fell into the realm of unconsciousness; unlike Ophis, her process of awakening divinity was more turbulent and mentally exhausting.


    ''She probably won''t wake up for a few weeks.'' Victor thought as he assessed her soul; her soul was strong and robust, much more than before, but at the same time, the soul needed time to readjust to its new existence, he could clearly see traces of ''something'' being awakened inside her core.


    ''She has a nightmare form as well.'' Focusing his gaze on her core of existence, he saw that as an ''Eldritch'' goddess, her nightmare form was not massive like his, but rather more humanoid, much like when he uses his influence to maintain his humanoid form.


    But unlike him, who does this only out of convenience, this is Nero''s true soul form.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Victor''s true soul form now is just a formless ''something'' that could transform into a massive entity capable of swallowing entire sr systems as snacks; he can, of course, control this form by blending his dragon form with the nightmare form.


    An Eldritch Chaos like him is not limited to any form; he simply remains like this because he identifies with this form; the same principle applies to Azathoth, andter his Daughter Yog, who can be called an Eldritch primordial goddess.


    Briefly pondering this, Victor realized that the Eldritch pantheon has the same concept as other pantheons. ''Azathoth and I are both Chaos, the beginning of everything, thene the primordial gods created by us like Yog, after Yoge the normal goddesses who draw power from me like in the case of Nero and Ophis.'' He felt amused to think that he was essentially creating a whole new creation from scratch.


    ''But of course, thisparison is just meparing. Eldritch gods are different fundamentals; we really have no limits, as long as Nero, or Ophis, strive hard enough, they can reach the same stage as Yog.'' The only difference between Ophis, Nero, and Yog were their starting points.


    Eventually, even Nero and Ophis, who started from a lower point, will be conceptual beings whose mere sight can drive any mortal insane, as in the case of Yog.


    "...Darling..." Ruby spoke as she stroked Nero''s white hair, which stood on end. ''Her hair looks like a lion''s mane.'' She chuckled silently with that thought as she looked lovingly at Nero.


    "Yes?"


    "Will you resurrect Nero''s father and mother?" She asked.


    "If she wishes, Yes." Victor said. "Let her make her own decisions; I will assist her in whatever she needs."


    "I see..." Ruby said.


    "Let''s take her to her room." Victor said.


    "Mm." Ruby nodded. "I''ll stay by her side."


    "Are you sure? She''ll probably take days to wake up."


    "It doesn''t matter. Except for the rare exceptions when I need to visit theboratory personally, I can do my work from anywhere." Ruby gets up. "Besides, she''ll like waking up and the first thing she sees will be either me or you."


    "That''s true." Victor smiled gently.


    "This way, I can also take your ce while you focus on other things... After all, knowing you, Darling. You would stay with her the whole time, dying several projects that require your presence, right?" She disyed a small smile.


    Victor just smiled ironically. "Family alwayses first; I don''t mind dying the development of everything for that."


    "I know." Ruby chuckled lightly.


    "Leave her with me; just make sure to appear when she''s close to waking up, you with all your broken powers can do that for your daughter, right?" Ruby smiled coldly. "You''re not like a certain blond ninja, are you?"


    "Please don''tpare me to him." Victor rolled his eyes, making Rubyugh a little more. "I was already nning to do that before you even suggested anything; within my domain, I can be anywhere I want at any time." He gets up while carrying Nero like a princess.


    "... Oh, don''t let my daughters know about this." Victor wouldn''t hear the end of it if his daughters knew this information.


    "Fufufufu, you underestimate your daughters, Darling. They already know."


    "...Pepper, huh." Victor quickly understood.


    "Yeah, she''s got a soft spot for kids, and some of them take advantage of that to get information out of her."


    Victor narrowed his eyes slightly. "I thought they had stopped that." It might seem strange for Victor not to know this, but he''s not monitoring everyone 24/7 as if it were a reality show; he only does so when necessary.


    After all, privacy is important... He only does it every 8 hours, but that''s just to check on how his family is doing; some small details like this can be missed, not to mention...


    "Don''t give me that look; they''ll be upset, you know?" She smiled gently. "They''re not doing it on purpose, and when it happens, whether intentional or not, us mothers always make sure to teach and punish those involved."


    Ruby spoke seriously. "Family should take care of each other, not exploit each other."


    Mothers were verypetent at educating their daughters.


    "Haah... I''m so lucky to have you all in my life." Victor sighed and disyed a smile that made Ruby''s heart melt.


    "Wrong, Darling. We''re the lucky ones to have you in our lives." Ruby smiled with the same smile.


    "....." Kali looked at this pink scene, full of blooming flowers with a lifeless face, the ''flowers'' that flew from this sweet atmosphere hit her, and for some reason, caused more damage than Victor''s fists when they trained.


    Her heart bled inside, and her eyes burned; for some reason, she felt her pte too sweet as if she had eaten pure sugar.


    Kali physically recoiled at this scene; it was so sweet, so loving, that she felt physical disgust! She felt so disgusted that she wanted it for herself! She was so envious right now!


    ''Now I understand the expressions when Susanoo said he ate dog food...'' Kali thought.


    .....

 Chapter 1020: The Kindness Of Emperor God.

    Chapter 1020: The Kindness Of Emperor God.


    cing Nero on the bed, Victor kissed her forehead. "Sleep tight, my Little Dragon, I''ll be back soon."


    A small smile appeared on Nero''s face as Victor smiled gently, slowly stroked her head, covered Nero''s body with the nket, and turned to Ruby.


    Victor looked at Ruby, who was next to her. "It''s time for me to go."


    "Mmm." She nodded. Suddenly, she grabbed Victor by his shirt, pulled him towards her, and kissed him lovingly. The kisssted a few minutes before Ruby moved away from him.


    Victor raised his eyebrow. "What was that for?"


    "What? Can''t I kiss my Husband?" She said teasingly.


    Victorughed. "You know that wasn''t the reason for my question."


    Ruby smiled lovingly. "Just giving you my reward for being a great Husband."


    Victor opened his eyes widely. He hadn''t expected those words, but slowly, his expression began to soften. "It seems like Honey has be softer."


    "Just for you, my love." Sheughed and kissed him again.


    "Now go. You need to teach your new disciple." She dismissed him.


    "I wouldn''t call her a disciple." Victorughed as he kissed her again.


    Ruby melted into her Husband''s arms, and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Between her kisses, he said, "After all, I''m not teaching her my Techniques."


    "Training partner then?" Ruby asked, her breath a little hot.


    "Yeah, that''s a correct definition¡­" Victor smiled wickedly as he walked away from Ruby.


    Ruby pouted as she was left hot and bothered, ring with using eyes at Victor.


    Victor lifted her chin with a finger and said with a cheeky look and a seductive smile: "Wait for me at the Ice Castle. I will take care of you personally, my Honey."


    Ruby''s eyes shone with desire as she took a deep breath and released the air from her lungs. For a brief moment, pure mes came out of her mouth.


    Victorughed cheekily, seeing Ruby''s state. "Here''s a little gift..." He brought his face closer to Ruby''s.


    Ruby closed her eyes, waiting for their lips to meet again, but Victor didn''t do that. Instead, he brought his face closer to her ear and bit gently before teasingly licking her neck.


    Ruby''s body shuddered for a few seconds, and a heavy scent of arousal emanated around her, with ''liquids'' beginning to drip onto the chair she was sitting on.


    Victor smiled gently and walked away. "See youter~"


    Ruby snapped out of her dazed state and stared at her Husband''s back, specifically his well-defined ass. She bit her lip in frustration and irritation and continued watching him until he left the room and closed the door.


    ''Damn tease.'' She sighed and tried to regain control of herself. She looked down and saw the state of her pants, muttering something. Soon, Reality around her distorted, and the ''mess'' she made ceased to exist.


    Her Husband was dangerous, and she, as his Wife, understood this very well. No matter how much time passed, she never got bored of him. He always had his ''ways'' to spice up their rtionship.


    Not only that, her Husband was very hot, and he knew it, using this entirely to his advantage to constantly tease her. ''Well... It''s not like I''mining.'' Ruby shed a small, indecent smile.


    ...


    Walking calmly down the corridor, Victor thought about what to do next.


    ''I don''t need to train with Kali now since she needs to stabilize her Powers a little, and usually, that process takes a few hours.'' From Victor''s point of view, he saw his vision change. He was no longer looking at the hallway but rather looking directly at Kali.


    ''Her Powers haven''t stabilized yet¡­ It will probably happen in 3 hours.'' Victor touched his chin and thought about his othermitments. ''I have ns with my Wife, Bruna, and my disciple on Earth.''


    [Don''t forget about the ''birth'' of your new Daughter.] Roxanne reminded him.


    "I didn''t forget, I was thinking exactly that too." With the thought process he had now, he could think about several things at once easily. All three of these topics were on his mind, and they were already nning his next steps.


    "Hmm¡­" Suddenly, he forced his brain to stop thinking about all this. "Let''s go with the flow. I don''t need to think about it too much." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As he walked, Victor couldn''t help but speak out loud. "Ever since I became an authority figure, I''ve been overthinking about my next steps. I miss my younger self, who just acted a little more freely."


    [You can me Adonis for that.] Roxanneughed.


    "Indeed." Victorughed lightly along with her. "Although thisint is just my observation, I can''t act without thinking when so many Beings depend on me."


    [True, this is not the attitude of a God-Emperor.] Amara nodded.


    [Master should do what he wants; Junketsu will support him.] A determined voice sounded through Victor''s connection.


    Victor smiled widely and spoke through the connection: [Thank you, Junketsu.]


    [Mmm!]


    [Tsk.] Two voices were heard clicking their tongues.


    Amara and Roxanne looked at their respective Daughters with narrowed gazes.


    [What was that?] Amara narrowed her eyes.


    [Nothing.] The two huffed and went back to doing their homework. They were clearly very irritated because they were being forced to study.


    They had the unique privilege of always being with their Father because they were Daughters of two World Trees, but even so, they couldn''t enjoy this privilege because their Mothers were always very strict with them!


    [Obey your Mothers, my beloved Daughters. As World Trees linked to me, your work is extremely important, which is why it needs further study.]


    Suddenly, the two girls'' bad moods disappeared as if they were just an illusion, and they smiled widely.


    [Yes, Daddy~] The two spoke at the same time and returned to studying with more fervor.


    Amara and Roxanne rolled their eyes at their Daughters'' attitudes. It was always irritating to see how much influence Victor''s words had on the girls.


    But they didn''t care much, considering this was something normal in this Family.


    [Darling, have you decided what to do?] Amara asked.


    "Yes...I have." Victor disappeared from the corridors.


    ...


    Milky Way gxy, Sol sr system, close to Jupiter.


    Victor looked at the immensity of space with a solemn expression. This gxy was so big but, at the same time, so small from his point of view.


    With his senses, he could see every corner of this gxy and go anywhere with just a thought.


    "This view never loses its beauty," Victor spoke as he looked at Earth in the distance, a blue jewel of this sr system, his home.


    "In a way, I''m really grateful that Diablo and his Demons reduced the entire world''s poption drastically. Thanks to him, I can preserve this beauty for myself." Victor''s voice echoed in empty space, something entirely outside of normal logic. After all, the void of space had no material to transmit his voice through sound, but such things were irrelevant to someone with his capabilities.


    [...I''m getting jealous, Darling. You must not worship Yggdrasil so much.] Roxanne pouted.


    Amara didn''t say anything, but shepletely agreed with her sister.


    Victorughed gently. He had forgotten that from a World Tree''s point of view, praising a living was the same as praising the World Tree that guaranteed life on the.


    "Although Earth is beautiful, my own is no less unique and beautiful. Not to mention that that is mine alone." Victor knew exactly how to stroke his jealous Wives'' egos.


    A smile appeared on Roxanne''s and Amara''s faces.


    [Humpf, don''t let Gaia hear that, or she''ll get even more vain.] Amara snorted.


    [Even though Gaia is a Nature Goddess and keeps everything running, we''re the ones doing the most heavy lifting through Darling.] Roxanne snorted. [We are more important.]


    "Wrong, you are all important to me," Victormented with a nk look on his face. "Gaia, Nyx, Amara, and you are all important to me."


    [...Right.] Roxanne nodded as she swallowed hard.


    Amara looked at Roxanne with a piercing look, her look said. ''Why did youment on that, you fool!?''


    Roxanne returned the look, saying. ''I was joking, okay!?''


    The two snorted and remained silent.


    Eventually, his body grew to a size several timesrger than Jupiter, and yet, he didn''t stop there. His body grew evenrger, and eventually, he wasrger than the entire sr system. When he reached a size where he could hold the entire sr system with one hand, his massive body stopped growing, and he began to develop Draconic features.


    Victor just shook his head at his two Wives. He would discipline themter so they wouldn''t get the wrong idea but for now...


    Victor''s body was covered in dark violet Energy, and he began to grow... And grow... And grow...


    Eventually, his body grew to a size several timesrger than Jupiter, and yet, he didn''t stop there. His body grew evenrger, and eventually, he wasrger than the entire sr system. When he reached a size where he could hold the entire sr system with one hand, his massive body stopped growing, and he began to develop Draconic features.


    Eventually, a gigantic ck Dragon with violet hues appeared.


    Due to its massive size, its body could easily be seen from Earth. The Gods, the Mortals, everyone was in a panic seeing that massive Dragon beyond the sky.


    In the face of such immensity, they were insignificant.


    "I see... So this is as big as I can get currently." His heavy voice echoed in the surrounding space, causing ripples.


    Victor felt disturbances in the way the bnce of Space was being distorted because of his immensity, so he distorted Reality around himself to ensure that his presence didn''t affect anything.


    In his Dragon Form, using his Powers in suchplex ways was as easy as breathing. He''d think, and something would happen. It was just that fast.


    "And to think my Wife is even more massive than me," Victor spoke in disbelief as he thought about Azathoth. From his point of view now, thes just seemed like footballs for him to y with.


    If he felt this way, his Wife, Azathoth, must think of everything around her as dust and pebbles. It was at that moment that something clicked in Victor''s head.


    ''How big must the that Azathoth consumed have been for even her to think of the as something big?'' Even in her undeveloped state, Azathoth was immense. This thought put into perspective the size of the futures he would encounter.


    [Amazing Daddy!!] Amaya and Roselyn spoke at the same time.


    [Don''t waste time, Amaya! Record everything! We have to show our Sisters!] Roselyn spoke.


    [Yes!]


    [I''m curious, Victor. Why did you take on your Dragon Form?]


    [As a form of intimidation. Plus, I wanted to know my size after all my progress in my Divinity.] Victor replied.


    If youpared his current size to the size he was when he first transformed into a God, it was likeparing a in the sr system to the sun.


    "Hmm?" The Dragon''s immense head turned towards the distant Andromeda Gxy.


    "...Oh?" His expression took on a look of interest when he saw ''life'' on a. But it wasn''t life as he knew it; it wasn''t intelligent life. It was life simr to bacteria. The interesting thing was that they were alive on a that didn''t have a World Tree.


    A curiosity struck Victor, and he wondered: How big is this Sector?


    Using his senses, he spread his influence throughout the entire Sector.


    Soon, he ''saw'' everything there was in this Sector, his gaze reaching a point where he could no longer observe any further because of an extremely powerful barrier and another barrier that was slowly eroding over time.


    He also saw ''small'' connections that would lead to other Sectors, with these likely being the locations where Nightingale, Samar, and the Witches'' home world were.


    "I see... Behind the strongest barrier is the passage towards Sectors that are even lower than this one, while the barrier that is slowly eroding is the barrier to the Higher Level Sectors."


    Victor felt that this invisible barrier was something like the open-world video games he used to y in the past. You could see something, but you couldn''t cross it.


    Making a mental map of his Sector, he realized something: Earth was in the northern region of this Sector, and there were intelligent civilizations in the south, east, and west.


    And just like in the Earth region, there were some with lives as he knew them and others that didn''t, with only bacterial life being present.


    Making a mental summary of what he learned, he tallied: ''4 regions, 4s with intelligent life and developed World Trees, and severals with only bacterial life''


    .....

 Chapter 1021: The Kindness Of Emperor God. 2

    Chapter 1021: The Kindness Of Emperor God. 2


    [Heh, to think we would have four sisters in this Sector, and we didn''t know.] Roxanne spoke curiously.


    [In our defense, few have the ability to do what Victor just did.] Amara spoke. [Not to mention that our sisters here are much less developedpared to us.]


    [You say that, but you forget that you''d be in the same position if it weren''t for Darling.] Roxanne huffed.


    Amara felt an arrow piercing her heart at her Sister''s cold words.


    Roxanne ignored her Sister and asked Victor. [What''s our next step, Darling?]


    [Nothing for now. Although some of them have advanced societies, their Gods aren''t as strong, and there are no particrly strong individuals among them.]


    It was clear that Earth was an anomaly because of Beings like Victor''s group.


    A single was forcing the entire Sector to evolve.


    [... Those threes will suffer when the Sector levels up... They will be massacred.] Amara sighed.


    [No, they won''t.] Victor spoke.


    [... What are you thinking, Darling?] Roxanne asked curiously.


    [About many things, my dear... About many things.] Victor spoke.


    ''This Sector is clearly more underdeveloped than Velnorah''s. When Velnorah was an Overlord in her Sector, there were hundreds ofs with intelligent life. Clearly, this Sector had its development elerated to a Higher Level because of the anomalies that happen on Earth.'' Victor now understood why a Primordial like The Owner of Limbo made Earth his main base while others were scattered throughout the Universe.


    ''If it weren''t for these anomalies, the progress of this Sector would be simr to that of Velnorah''s.''


    His senses went to the with intelligent life in the South, where he found gray-skinned Beings, who were mostly 2 to 3 meters tall. They were humanoid but didn''t look Human; they were clearly aliens, withrge eyes and a very low life expectancy but a high reproduction rate, and were born from egg-like cocoons.


    ''A more backward society, with Beings that have a hierarchy based on a hive... They don''t even have Gods yet; they are the weakest.''


    Victor then turned to the East. Unlike the South, they were more technologically advanced, having entered the space age, and were even more humanoid, with their skin colors varying between blue, green, and red. They had scale-like skin and strong bodies, while some even had tails, and their ears weren''t exactly pointed but rather dangerously sharp. Overall, they looked like some of the Demons Victor had seen in his Hell, but they clearly weren''t Demons but apletely different race.


    Their life expectancies seemed higher than Humans too. They could live up to 1000 years, and those with more ''features'' like tails, sharp pointed ears, and sharp teeth tended to live longer, up to 2000 years.


    ''A Race of predators who mastered their instincts and joined together to develop space travel. Their strongest God is at the level of a First-Generation Primordial God.''


    [I''m seeing a pattern here, Mother.] Amaya spoke. [The more developed Races tend to be more ''humanoid'' in some way.]


    [It''s natural evolution, my Daughter. Take, for example, the Alphas from the world of Nightingale. They are a species of humanoid lizards from Earth''s perspective.] Amara replied to her Daughter.


    [Of course, the World Tree has a significant influence on this as well. After all, we prefer a humanoid species to be dominant, so we tend to influence the inhabitants of the to develop in that direction.]


    Victor looked to the West. Unlike the East, they didn''t have a civilization that had developed into the space-age, but their people were closer to Humans in appearance... if you ignored thepletely pale skin like the color of paper, naturally strong bodies with high regeneration, sharp ws and teeth, ck sclera eyes with pupils of various colors, and the ability to fly.


    But apart from these ''features'', they had the size pattern of typical Humans, and their society seemed simr to the Humans'', with the difference being that they were less developed. They were clearly only just starting to build a society now, and conflicts still existed among them.


    With the information he obtained, Victor could already imagine how this Sector would have developed had Earth not been so abnormal.


    [This would have be a shitshow for the Humans in the future, huh.] Victor spoke.


    [That''s if they didn''t destroy themselves first.] Roxanne pointed out.


    [Nah, they wouldn''tpletely destroy themselves, probably¡­ They would likely only destroy their own.] Amara pointed out.


    [If it came to that, our sister would intervene and cause civilization to reset.] Roxanne pointed out.


    [Which would turn out bad for Humans in the end because they would lose all their progress.] Amara replied.


    [... Haah, there are so many possibilities. It''s no use dwelling on it; our sister should just be thankful for our Husband existing and putting order to this mess. Hail the Emperor.] Roxanneughed in the end.


    [Hail The Emperor.] Amaraughed while mimicking her sister.


    Finishing his thoughts, he concluded. ''I know what to do now after conquering Earthpletely.''


    Victor''s size began to decrease, and slowly, his massive form started to shrink until he returned to the size of 500 meters tall; now, thes becamerger than him.


    He nodded satisfactorily. "I prefer my tiny,pressed version." Being extremely massive was amazing and gave him an interesting perspective on things, but it wasn''t very practical.


    ''I guess that''s why the Primordials take on tiny forms when their true forms are ridiculously huge.'' Victor thought as he remembered the real appearance of Jeanne''s brother, who had branches spreading throughout the Universe.


    "Umu, I''ve learned a lot, but let''s get back to the main objective for which I came here."


    [Speaking of which, what did youe here to do anyway, Darling?]


    "y with The System," Victor answered honestly, but Roxanne and Amara saw that he wasn''t entirely honest. He didn''t lie; he just omitted some things.


    When her Husband was mysterious like this, it meant he was going to do something he wasn''t entirely sure about.


    Victor cautiously looked at Jupiter and said, "I should move a little further away just for safety." Knowing his luck for getting into trouble if he somehow tried to use his Powers here near this, he wouldn''t doubt that the would copse or explode for some reason.


    pping his wings, Victor moved away from the, and upon reaching a considerable distance away, he used his two Draconic hands in front of him.


    [... Doesn''t this scene look familiar, Roselyn?]


    [Oh, it''s the scene from Shenron! I want to make wishes too!] Roselyn eximed, remembering the reference her sister pointed out.


    [Shhh, girls. Don''t make any noise. Your Father is trying to concentrate.] Amara scolded.


    [Yess~]


    Roxanne narrowed her eyes when she saw a quantity of Souls forming in Victor''s hand, and soon, a white sphere formed in front of Victor.


    "1000 Souls of Supernatural Beings, if they''re greedier than that, I''ll give up for now." Through his memories, Victor knew very well how greedy ''they'' were.


    Victor opened his mouth and spoke in the unknownnguage, thenguage of The System.


    "Judges of The Abyss, I''vee to bargain. Show yourself."


    [... Request epted. Administrator <Soul> will encounter <Chaos>.]


    A silence fell over the area.


    [... Really? That reference? Here?] Amara spoke incredulously, preventing her voice from reaching Victor.


    [I mean, Father is a movie guy, it''s understandable.] Roselyn shrugged.


    [Silence, girls.] Roxanne growled.


    [... Yes.] Amara and Roselyn spoke.


    Exactly 30 secondster, the Space before Victor distorted, and three identical beings appeared.


    "Old Anomaly..."


    "I had hoped not to see your face for a few trillion years..."


    "But it''s hard to wait that long, huh."


    The three spoke with a strange pause, making room for the next to speak.


    Victor ignored the observation of the three and went straight to the point. From what little he observed of this Primordial, he realized that they were Beings who didn''t like to waste time on useless matters.


    "I offer 1000 Souls of Supernatural Beings in exchange for the Negative and Positive pieces of Vanessa Alekerth''s Soul."


    "...It''s amusing that you think we still have that Soul in our possession."


    "The Reincarnation System only works when there are enough Beings to reincarnate the Soul on the same as the Soul''s previous body."


    "Due to massive deaths caused by my predecessor, I presume Vanessa Alekerth''s Soul is still waiting in line to reincarnate."


    "...You are quite familiar with the Reincarnation System."


    "Jeanne is my Wife, Primordial."


    "...Not even Jeanne herself knows about the Reincarnation System. This System was created after she lost her memories."


    ''You underestimate my Wife too much, Primordial.'' Victor thought internally but didn''t speak aloud. His assertion would have made sense before, but now that Jeanne had fully recovered her Power as well as herplete connection with her brother, she could ''explore'' the Reincarnation System he created. After all, she was still The Guardian of The Universal Tree.


    "It''s not like you to lie, Primogenitor."


    "My honesty is only directed to those close to me. Are we close, Primordial?"


    "...Hmm, I don''t think so..." The three nodded at the same time, then the one in the middle continued.


    "Are you sure you want to waste 1000 valuable Souls on a useless Soul that has practically had its memories wiped?" As Vanessa had already gone through the process of life and death, her Soul waspletely empty of the Being known as ''Vanessa Alekerth'', and even if Victor resurrected this Soul, it would only be a new Being, not the old one.


    That was what the Primordials thought... And that would be true if they were dealing with a normal Being, but Victor was far from normal.


    "Yes." Victor''s Draconic expression didn''t change from the start, his thoughts being hidden behind severalyers of protection.


    The Abyss Judges stared at Victor, trying to find something that interested them; after a long silence and finding nothing,


    "...Very well. I ept the trade." The Abyss Judge in the middle spoke.


    Therge Soul sphere in Victor''s hand floated to the Primordial''s hand and turned into a small sphere. "Here, take it."


    A dark Soul and a white Soul flew towards Victor. Without even blinking, Victor took both parts of the Soul and merged them again.


    "Don''t get used to this transaction, Primogenitor of Blood Dragons. I only appeared out of curiosity. This will not happen again." The three spoke at the same time, then disappeared.


    [In summary, they only appeared because you are too interesting, and even though they are upset about something iprehensible to us, they are curious about what you will do, so he appeared.] Roxanne nodded. As expected of her Husband, the whole process was smooth just because it was him.


    [I assume this meeting wouldn''t be so easy if it were another Being. The Primordials would probably try to extort the negotiating part somehow, as it happened with Diablo.] Amara spoke.


    [Yes, indeed,] Roxanne said.


    Victor didn''t say anything and just focused on his body and emitted a pulse of Energy simr to a sonar mixed with Nightmare Energy.


    [They''re not here... Or if they are, they''re hiding very well.] Victor spoke.


    [Avoid using too much Nightmare Energy; it could attract unwanted attention, Darling.] Roxanne spoke.


    [Hmm, I know,] Victor said as he disappeared from the emptiness of space and appeared in the skies of his personal.


    ''Here, I can do things without worrying about my surroundings,'' he thought.


    Victor looked at the Soul in his hand, then used his Domains over Dream, Madness, Creation, and Beginnings.


    ''Nothing ispletely destroyed in this Universe. Everything somehow ends up in the Akashic Records, even those Beings erased by The End.'' Victor recited to himself.


    This thought had been brewing in him since the moment he delved deeper into Creation. Even though this Soul was empty, it was still connected to the girl who was once called Vanessa Alekerth, and that connection was enough to make the whole process smoother.


    Doing something simr to what he did with Ophis, Victor essed the Records... And just as he expected, information started to fill the previously empty Soul.


    ''The previous experience with Ophis and helping Awaken my Family''s Divinity was quite useful,'' Victor thought in satisfaction. The process was practically the same, with the only difference being that he was filling an empty Soul with old Records, sessfully resurrecting a Soul that had already died.


    [Incredible... Darling really did it.] Roxanne spoke in shock. She couldn''t help but think to herself: ''If he somehow had a connection with Hana''s Soul, he could have revived her, but unfortunately, she died long ago, and being a strong Supernatural Being, her Soul has already beenpletely processed.''


    Strong Souls had priority when it came to emptying information and reincarnating. After all, the Primordials responsible for Souls and Reincarnation didn''t want any Beings reincarnating with intact memories of their past life.


    A small smile appeared on Victor''s Draconic face:


    "Wee back to life, Vanessa Alekerth."


    [... Haah, all this just for a disciple.] Amara sighed. [Darling, you''re too kind.]


    "I reward those who work diligently for me, and if anyone deserves any reward from me, it''s my High Priestess."


    [I agree with Darling. From the beginning, even though she was in a privileged position, Valeria never asked for anything. The only thing she wanted, and always wanted, was her daughter back... She worked tirelessly for this wish, she sacrificed herself for this wish... therefore, she deserves a bit of happiness.] Roxanne spoke solemnly. It was evident that she liked the woman she hade to see as a friend.


    [Thank you, Darling.]


    "No need to thank me. As I said, I will reward all those who work diligently for me. Valeria worked for this, and this is the result of her efforts." Victor spoke.


    [Still, thank you.]


    "Hmm." Victor nodded. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let''s go visit my disciple."


    .....

 Chapter 1022: The God Emperor is always with us.

    Chapter 1022: The God Emperor is always with us.


    Some time ago, before Victor appeared in his Dragon Form to the entire sr system.


    Floating ind above the city of Velnorah, headquarters of the Blood God Religion.


    Valeria Alekerth, the High Priestess of the Blood God Religion, Disciple of the God Emperor Victor Elderblood, also known as a cold and ruthless woman, was having a great day today.


    The day was beautiful in her Master''s World, and sinners were receiving the punishment they deserved.


    "Hmm, everything seems fine here. Let''s head to the other base." Valeria rose from her chair after organizing the documents and grabbed the Staff floating behind her.


    The Staff was her symbol of power, an Artifact that her Master personally created for her. The moment she touched the Staff, Power surged through her entire body.


    ''No matter how many times I feel this, it''s always addictive,'' she thought internally but showed nothing externally, nor did she feel controlled by her Power.


    Her Master was the perfect example of self-control. Even with infinite Power in his hands, he didn''t go around changing the world to his liking; a process was necessary.


    Power corrupts. Absolute Power corrupts absolutely. That was inevitable, but it was up to you to have the mindset and control to use Power as a tool and not be controlled by it. This lesson was something she would never forget; she didn''t want to shame her Master, after all.


    Tapping lightly on the ground with the Staff''s handle, a portal appeared in front of her that would take her to Earth. As the High Priestess of the Blood God Religion and Disciple of the Emperor, she was one of the few besides the Emperor''s Family who had free passage to travel between the worlds governed by her Master, a privilege she made sure not to abuse.


    Therefore, she only used it for official matters. Like now, when she needed to see how the Earth base was doing. Someone of her status wouldn''t need to do this, but she was a meticulous woman, and she wouldn''t forgive herself if corruption wormed its way into the upper echelons of the Blood God Religion, and she wasn''t aware.


    Even though she believed this wouldn''t happen because of how fanatical her fellow Followers were, she didn''t want to leave any loose ends. She passed through the Earth portal, entering her office at the Earth base.


    She twirled the Staff again and became invisible... To be more specific, her whole body was covered in darkness, and she became a part of the darkness. In this form, she was like the assassins of the nk n, silent, undetectable, and stealthy.


    With this form, she began to ''patrol''.


    Passing through all the rooms of the base, she checked on every member, from the newest ones who proved to be ''faithful'' enough, to the oldest.


    She didn''t ignore anyone if she saw any hint of infidelity... She would take steps to cast these sinners into Hell.


    Bing an official member meant that you wanted to dedicate your existence to the Emperor. Once inside, you couldn''t leave anymore. Every being here represented the honor of the Emperor, and rotten apples were not tolerable.


    The Emperor gave everything to these faithful ones: education, a ce to call home, and a Family. All he asked was that you dedicate your existence to him, a good deal, right? After all, nothing was free in this world.


    Ruthless, cold, and fanatical; these were the qualities of Valeria Alekerth.


    Finishing up with the upper part where the older members were, she thought, ''All clear, no signs of betrayal detected.''


    Next, she headed towards the new recruits.


    This was usually where she found the most rotten apples. Even though these recruits had been chosen from the most devoted faithful, they were still Human, and Humans would always choose the easier option that the other Pagan Gods offered. These poormbs, despite being faithful, were always tempted by the Pagan Gods who wanted to understand how the Blood God Religion worked.


    And as expected, she ''saw'' something; a few of the new faithful, a man and a woman, had the scent of a Pagan God.


    Currently, the two were in the shared dormitory, sitting at arge table and talking. Each faithful received a private room where they could store their belongings.


    ''Worms.'' Valeria''s eyes darkened. Because of Beings like these, she always ensured to patrol. Her subordinates, despite being efficient, were not her. They were not trained by The Emperor himself, and they could not ''see'' the world as she did.


    The Staff gave her a heightened vision of the world. She could see, smell, and feel the influence of Gods who were not her Emperor. Checking the faces of the two Beings, she tapped the ground twice, and the next moment, two eyes appeared in the shadows.


    [Orders.] The two Shadow Demons spoke simultaneously.


    [Capture these two and send them to prison. I will deal with them personallyter.]


    [Yes.]


    The two Shadow Demons wasted no time as they walked through the area''s shadows and immediately reached the two faithful. The next moment, the two ''faithful'' were swallowed by the shadows.


    "Haaaah!" Immediately, a wave of panic was caused by the disappearance of the two panions''.


    "What happened!?"


    "They fell into the shadows suddenly! They''ve been kidnapped!"


    Before the panic could spread further, Valeria emerged from the shadows and tapped the ground with the Staff.


    "Silence."


    As a supernaturalmand, everyone was forced to shut their mouths.


    Immediately, the new disciples turned their heads towards the woman who appeared suddenly.


    Seeing the woman''s attire and the Staff in her hand radiating Power, the faithful widened their eyes when they recognized her.


    How could they not recognize her? There was a statue of the woman herself at the entrance of this base [To Valeria''s dismay; she doesn''t consider herself worthy of having a statue. Only the Emperor deserved that, but as ordered by Roxanne, she remained silent], not to mention her appearance was in all the historical books that talked about the Supernatural that they studied.


    Ignoring everyone, Valeria walked towards the woman''s personal belongings, stopping in front of the woman''s wardrobe, opening the door, and then narrowing her eyes.


    She pointed the Staff at the wardrobe and spoke in an unknownnguage to the listeners who followed her out of curiosity.


    "Analysis. Opening." The present faithful may not know, but this was the Demonic Language taught to her by the Emperor himself. As someone with a direct contract with the Demon King, she could use Demonic Runes to a lesser extent. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The moment those words were spoken, a golden circle was disyed for everyone. Then, this golden circle was destroyed, and soon, an Artifact with the scent of Pagan Gods was seen.


    Valeria''s face contorted in disgust when she saw this item; the stench of Pagan Gods was unbearable.


    "Get out of the way, clear the way!" A woman''s voice was heard, causing the cluster of faithful to make way for her to pass, and soon the Elven Archbishop appeared.


    Immediately, the Elf knelt at the door when she saw Valeria.


    "Your Grace."


    A few seconds passed, as Valeria took a deep breath to calm her anger and then looked at the Elf.


    "We''ve found Pagans among us again."


    "... How is that possible? We have reinforced our defenses sincest time."


    "One thing my Master always taught me is to never underestimate anyone. The Pagan Gods are quite ingenious when they want to be."


    The Elf shook her head with stunned eyes. Hearing the teachings of the Emperor directly had a profound impact on them, as Victor''s own Divinity resonated among these faithful.


    Valeria turned around then walked towards the door, and everyone immediately made way for her. "Do your job."


    "Y-Yes!" The Elf quickly got up and approached the item, pointing her hand at the item as a dark Miasma emanated from her hand and covered the Artifact. After all, extreme caution was necessary when dealing with Artifacts.


    She donned protective gloves and immediately picked up the item.


    When the Elf left the room with the item in hand, she heard from Valeria, "Burn the room and all belongings inside. The smell of Pagan Gods is infesting this ce, and it''s making me nauseous."


    "Yes! I will immediately send someone to burn the room with the mes of the God Emperor." The Archbishop quickly began to give orders to the older faithful to burn the room and then immediately followed Valeria, who began to walk through the corridors.


    Arriving at the room of the other faithful, Valeria narrowed her eyes but didn''t ''see'' anything.


    Despite this, she said, "Burn this room too."


    "Immediately!" The Elf began to give orders to the older faithful again.


    In less than a few seconds, men and women appeared with a ''purification'' Artifact; despite its sophisticated appearance resembling a Dragon, it was obvious that the item was a methrower.


    "Burn." The Elf ordered.


    "Yes!"


    Violet mes spewed from the Dragon''s mouth and burned the entire room. Due to the Fire being Dragon Fire, even though it was much weakerpared to the Dragon Fire from an actual Dragon, it still had the ability to reduce everything to ashes and leave nothing behind.


    "I want both locations locked until ''they'' ensure it''s safe," Valeria spoke.


    The younger faithful didn''t know who ''they'' were, but the older ones did. ''They'' were the eyes and ears of the God Emperor; ''they'' were the ones who acted in the shadows and ensured the Will of the God Emperor.


    "Follow me, all of you... And you can speak now."


    "Yes!" Only the Elf spoke as the younger faithful remained silent, too intimidated by Valeria''s presence.


    Arriving at the prayer square, where the faithful could pray to the Gods, everyone saw the image of the God Emperor. The gigantic statue didn''t capture all of Victor''s beauty, but it was the most ideal representation for those who hadn''t seen him personally.


    "Wait here."


    All the faithful, including the Archbishops who appeared due to themotion, stopped walking.


    "Follow me," Valeria said to the Elf.


    The Elf nodded and climbed seven steps of stairs along with Valeria as the two women stopped in front of the statue. Valeria released the Staff and immediately kneeled; following her example, the Archbishops and the faithful did the same.


    Raising her wrist, Valeria cut her hand with a knife she always carried with her, and when her blood fell on the ground where there was a realistic drawing of a Dragon''s face, she spoke.


    "Blood for the Blood God."


    A few seconds passed, and the Dragon''s eyes began to glow intensely; soon, everyone felt an immense presence descend among them.


    Everyone saw the projection of a woman over 5 meters tall wearing a long violet dress with ck tones. She had white hair, white horns, violet eyes, and huge white wings.


    The woman smiled slightly as she looked at the individuals present here. Each time her gaze fell on someone, everyone felt as if the weight of the world was falling on their shoulders.


    "Dragon Goddess of Order, Empress, Lady Violet. I didn''t expect you to heed my call... Usually, it''s Lady Roxanne or Lady Kaguya who answers my call."


    "Fufufu, I had some free time, so I answered your call. Is that inconvenient?"


    "Of course not. It is an honor for me and everyone present to be graced with your appearance."


    Violet rolled her eyes. "There''s no need to be so formal, Valeria. You are my Husband''s Disciple, so you are practically part of the Family. Your requests will always have priority."


    "... I see..." Valeria spoke with a cold expression, but she barely kept a small smile from appearing on her face.


    "So? What''s the problem?"


    "... Pagan Gods again," Valeria growled. All the feelings she had been experiencing vanished when she remembered why she called the Gods.


    .....

 Chapter 1023: The God Emperor is always with us. 2

    Chapter 1023: The God Emperor is always with us. 2


    Violet looked towards the Artifact, her eyes narrowing as she saw the traces of Energy. She made a hand gesture, and soon, the Artifact began to float in her direction. "Celts, huh... No, there''s something more. It seems like several Gods were gathering... They really can''t stay still, huh?" She spoke aloud, but no one here understood her, considering that she was speaking in Draconic, which was her ''native'' Language.


    But even if they didn''t understand, everyone felt that her words carried immense Power; even the youngest recruits could feel it.


    Violet looked at Valeria again. "You did well not to touch the Artifact, Valeria. It''s contaminated with a Curse where anyone other than the bearer who touches it will suffer terrible consequences."


    ''It''s standard protocol not to touch Pagan objects without protection. No one knows what kind of thing might be in the item, after all,'' Valeria thought but didn''t speak aloud and just nodded externally as she waited for the Empress''s evaluation.


    The Artifact flew towards Violet''s hand, and she grasped it, sending it directly to Kaguya. She would know what to do with it.


    "I will ask my sister Velnorah to reinforce the base on Earth with the same level of security as the main base. What do you think, Valeria?"


    "...Whatever Lady Violet decides, I will find suitable¡ª."


    "I''m asking for your opinion, Valeria." Violet narrowed her eyes.


    The faithful around them visibly trembled upon hearing Violet''s tone. Although she hadn''t threatened or done anything drastic, just the abrupt change was enough for them to feel danger. After all, they were dealing with a Goddess, and everyone knew that a God''s mood was quite vtile.


    The same didn''t apply to Valeria. She understood very well the important figures who were the Wives of her Master. They were not like the other Gods, and they would not sadistically toy with anyone present here since that would go against the Will of their Master, and they would not do anything against the Will of their Master.


    "...I think we should keep security as it is now. We should only reinforce security to the levels of ''prepared'' Mortals, not to Divine Levels like in the main base. By doing this, we can attract spies of Pagan Gods and know who is moving against us."


    "Hmm... Your argument is valid." Violet touched her chin as she thought for a few seconds and then snapped her fingers.


    Two cubes appeared in front of Valeria, one violet with ck tones and another red with ck tones.


    "This is a City Core, a Divine Artifact that my Sister created to keep an eye on an entire territory. It records everything that happens in a territory, from the thoughts of traitors, to even preventing the entry of ''unauthorized'' Beings."


    Everyone present, including Valeria, widened their eyes towards the cubes. As expected of a Divine Artifact, it was quite a broken item!


    "The violet version is the one with all the functions, meaning it prevents the invasion of unauthorized or hostile Beings and is directly connected to an Artifact in my Sister''s territory. This version is the one that consumes the most Energy."


    "The red version is the downgraded version that only has the function of recording everything."


    After exining, Violet ordered, "ce the red City Core in this base and increase defenses to ''Mortal'' levels. It''s up to you to decide who will keep an eye on the Artifact."


    "Yes, Lady Violet."


    "Oh, don''t worry about Energy. This item doesn''t require much Energy and is powered by the bearer''s Energy. The bracelet thates with the red City Core is what consumes the bearer''s Energy," Violet exined.


    Valeria looked at the bracelet floating nearby and nodded, thoroughly understanding the instructions.


    "Thank you very much for everything, Lady Violet."


    "I''ve told you to stop with the formal tone," Violet sighed.


    "Impossible, Lady Violet is the Empress. Respect is necessary."


    "I know, but unlike the others, you don''t need to address me formally. Do you really not understand the status that the Emperor''s Disciple holds? You only rank lower in statuspared to us, his Wives."


    "..." Valeria fell silent. She didn''t really pletely'' understand what Violet was talking about.


    "Forget it, you''ll understand eventually."


    "Yes, Lady Violet."


    Violet nodded, and before she left, she looked in a direction. "Oh?"


    Violet smiled. "I have things to do. I''ll be going now... Enjoy the sunset, children. Remember, we Gods are always watching."


    The moment Violet''s figure disappeared, everyone felt the weight of her existence vanish.


    A collective sigh was heard among the ranks of the faithful.


    "That was amazing..."


    "That was oppressive... So that''s the presence of a God."


    "Idiot, The Goddess of Order isn''t just any God. She''s the Emperor''s Wife, and she''s above those Pagan Gods."


    "I''m notparing her to Pagan Gods. I''ve never seen a God before until now."


    "... The Gods are always watching us... My faith will be rewarded..." Some younger faithful began to gain even more ''faith'' due to Violet''s appearance.


    Taking the two Artifacts in hand, Valeria looked towards the horizon.


    "What are you doing, Your Grace?" The Elf asked, and these words caught everyone''s attention.


    "The Gods never speak idle words." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Remembering Violet''s final words, everyone looked in the direction Valeria was looking, and when the sunset fell, the figure of an immense Dragon was seen on the horizon.


    The eyes of everyone present nearly popped out of their heads when they saw this splendid sight.


    The faithful who were standing felt the strength in their legs fail, and they fell to their knees, stunned at that vision.


    And then something clicked for them. From the perspective of that Being, how ''small'' were they? How insignificant were they? And yet, it was here to look after them.


    Even though, from its perspective, they were just atoms, it was here to guide them, to teach them, to make them a better version of themselves.


    This realization led them to have an immense anger towards the ''Pagans'' who wasted this opportunity and spat on the honor of such a Being.


    Praised be Your Majesty, the God Emperor, Victor Elderblood.


    These words didn''te out of their mouths, but everyone thought of them as they unconsciously knelt and began to pray.


    ...


    Such thoughts were not shared by Beings around the world.


    Despite the Religion of The Blood God having thergest number of faithful among Mortals, there were ces where the religion had not yet prated due to direct intervention from other Pantheons.


    Such ces were the Domain of the Celts and the Hindu Pantheon. There were Beings who didn''t care about Religion and only sought benefit for themselves, Beings who were lucky in some way and gained ''strength'' in this new world of Supernatural Beings.


    What these Beings felt upon seeing the immense Dragon on the horizon was a mixture of emotions like: Horror! Terror! Fear! And an incredible sense of helplessness...


    Humans who had gained ''strength'' and acted all ''mighty'' had their psyche shattered as they fell to the ground and justughed at how ridiculous they were.


    "Hahahahaha." A powerlessugh bordering on insanity echoed from these Beings.


    Power? What''s that? Is it edible?


    How could their Power bepared to THAT!?


    That Dragon was sorge that only its head could be seen. ONLY IT''S HEAD! How ridiculously huge was it?


    Who was this Dragon? This question was asked by those who didn''t understand immediately, a question that didn''t even need an answer. The reason for this was the countless faithful of the Blood God''s Religion kneeling in every inhabitable city and praying to that Dragon.


    The God Emperor, Victor Elderblood. That was the identity of that Dragon.


    The faithful prayed to their God on their knees; they were happy. In this uncertain world, their faith was rewarded, and they knew that if they trusted in the God Emperor, they would be fine; they felt invincible now.


    The unbelievers who only cared for themselves in their relentless pursuit of Power had various reactions, from disbelief to significant damage to their psyche. Some evenpletely lost their motivation.


    What was the point of moving forward? Their mediocre attempt to gain Power made no sense in the presence of Beings like that Dragon.


    Mortals affiliated with other Gods and Supernatural Beings who had affiliations with other Pantheons simply went mad with fear and terror.


    Their society was in chaos. They were desperately trying to contact their Gods. They wanted to understand what they were seeing. They just wanted answers!


    But... Unfortunately, the Gods were unavable. What was the reason for this? The same as theirs.


    ...


    Hindu Pantheon.


    "Do you understand now, Indra? Or do I need to draw it out for you? If necessary, I can take photos, make a video exining it, or even put together a documentary for you." Shiva spoke with audible sarcasm in his voice.


    "... Spare me your sarcasm, Shiva..." Indra spoke with audible weariness in his voice. It was as if he had just aged thousands of years.


    As they say, fools only learned when the facts were thrown in their face in an expressive and detailed manner.


    ... And there was no more expressive and detailed way than a gigantic Dragon whose form was sorge that they could only see its head.


    "Oh? Have you finally understood? I thought I needed to make a video in every existingnguage on this damn for you to understand this simple fact." Shiva pointed to the damn Dragon on the horizon and spoke earnestly.


    "YOU don''t fight that. You adapt. Just as Mortals are forced to adapt to nature due to how powerless they are, the same applies to us. Victor is nature, and we are the Mortals." He exined twice, just to make a point, but he didn''t stop there as he continued:


    "Victor Elderblood, the God Emperor, is an absolute monster. He is the greatest genius ever born in this millennium, an individual who has risen from the Power level of a mere Mortal to the most powerful Being in this Sector. I doubt few Beings can be his match even in the Highest-Level Sectors."


    "Tell me, Indra. If that damn Dragon opened its mouth and unleashed a Breath, a simple Breath towards the, what would you do?"


    "... I..." Indra fell silent; he couldn''t think of anything.


    "Let me answer for you."


    "Even I can''t stop such a great Power. Perhaps with Kali''s help, we could do something, but what''s the use? He could just throw another Breath, and boom, we would be cosmic dust."


    "Do you understand now? Or do I need to be even more specific for you?"


    "... I..." Indra sighed. "I understand, Shiva. I understand."


    "If you understand, then immediately stop this foolishness of trying to investigate the Dragon Nest with the other Gods, you fool."


    Indra widened his eyes.


    "What? You think I didn''t know?" Shiva rolled his eyes. "Please, Indra. How long have we known each other? Do you really think you can do something behind the scenes, and I won''t know?"


    Indra fell silent.


    Shiva''s eyes narrowed as he spoke in a very serious tone. "Look, you shitty idiot. This sight has hit my boiling point, and I will no longer tolerate your nonsense. If you do anything that somehow antagonizes the Dragon Nest AGAIN, I will serve your head on a silver tter to those Dragons."


    "Because only the Primordial Chaos knows if we are counting our days due to your actions or the ns of that damn Dragon." Shiva turned and walked towards his home.


    "... What do you mean, Shiva?" Indra asked.


    "Think for yourself, God-King. If you had the Power that Dragon has, would you be content with other God-Kings sharing the same space as you?"


    ''No, I wouldn''t.'' Indra instantly replied in his mind, and he widened his eyes when he understood what Shiva meant.


    "It''s precisely because of this possibility that I didn''t do anything against you because only the Primordial Chaos knows that we will need all the help we can get in that eventual future."


    Indra sighed as he looked at that Dragon again and thought, ''If only you didn''t exist... Everything would be normal¡­''


    Indra shook his head. There was no use crying over spilled milk. He needed to do something, and for the first time, he needed to do something right.


    .....

 Chapter 1024: A Reunion in Paradise.

    Chapter 1024: A Reunion in Paradise.


    Although she wanted to continue admiring her master, Valeria had more pressing matters to attend to; she instantly saw this event as an opportunity.


    An opportunity to enlighten beings who had not been blessed or who did not understand the light of the God Emperor.


    Valeria rose from her position andmanded, raising her hand.


    "Summon all our brothers and sisters. It''s time to bring the Emperor''s light to those beings touched by pagan gods."


    Her voice awakened all the faithful present from their daze, and with her charisma, shepelled everyone to action.


    "Y-Yes, Supreme Priestess!"


    ...


    The world was in chaos, as if the apocalypse were about to happen again, a recapittion of the demon invasion, with the only difference being that this was much worse for some. This feeling was amplified several times when the dragon moved its head as if observing something.


    The realization that such a being was not just a mirage or a product of their imagination was thrown out the window now. Despite this, there were still some minorities who simply could not believe what they were seeing, even if it was right in front of them.


    They were deeply disillusioned. But to be fair, the probability that that being was a collective illusion is very high, considering that there are beings out there who might be capable of doing that, so their thoughts kind of made sense. Although this thought was shattered when mortals observed the dragon through telescopes, satellites, and other technologies that were created capable of observing beyond the.


    Just as suddenly as it appeared, the dragon disappeared afterward. The time the dragon remained observable to everyone was short, but its appearance would be something that would never be forgotten by everyone on the Earth. Its appearance would be something that would be much debated even after several months.


    The image of the dragon is deeply rooted in everyone''s minds, whether mortal or divine. And it was from this impression that the faithful of the blood god''s religion took advantage.


    "Did you see!? This is our god. Our Emperor God, unlike other gods, his position is unquestionable, he is the strongest God!"


    "While your gods are sitting in your perfect world, only the Emperor God is fighting for mortals!"


    "He saved Earth!"


    "He brought back all the damage caused to Earth by its inhabitants!"


    "Civilization was rebuilt because of him!"


    "Our God controls life and death! Are you afraid of death!? Fear not, our god awaits you in death!"


    Phrases like these were spreading throughout all inhabited territories on Earth, the religion of the blood god using all its influence on Earth to spread the word.


    TV stations, the inte, radio, any ce where mortals had ess, the ''word'' was spreading like a virus that could no longer be stopped.


    Of course, the religion of the blood god was not alone, seizing this opportunity, Victor''s own faction began to act as well.


    Specifically speaking, Empress Violet would not let this opportunity pass, so she put all the faction''s efforts into promoting the ''words'' of the blood god''s religion.


    "Fufufu, Darling. You''re certainly full of surprises, if I hadn''t used my powers to observe the near future, I would have missed this opportunity... but this works very well for us." Violetughed charmingly as she watched everything unfold.


    She was sitting in the chair in her personal office elegantly with her legs crossed as she looked at several screens showing various different viewpoints.


    She couldn''t help but be surprised that a casual ''gesture'' from Victor could cause so much chaos like this, all because he wanted to test his dragon form.


    Violet turned her gaze towards the faithful who were spreading the word to every habitable corner. Now, even the territories where they couldn''t do so before no longer hindered the words of the faithful, the reason for this? It was quite obvious, fear in its purest form.


    The gods no longer intervened, this was the perfect opportunity, and they would not waste it. Seeing the approach of the faithful, Violet smiled to herself, satisfied.


    Unlike Valeria''s words, the faithful did not use pejorative terms like ''pagan gods'' or anything like that; the Supreme Priestess knew very well that publicity was the key to everything, having a good image is essential, especially now that everyone had seen the ''power'' of the God Emperor.


    Even though she thought this way, like the entire upper circle of the blood god religion, she did not spread it and kept it as an internal thought. After all, one of the rules of the blood god''s religion is to respect each other.


    ... Valeria just found it a pity, and scorned those who idolized gods other than the Emperor God; after all, if there clearly exists a superior being, why would you look to another god? Especially a weaker god?


    The Emperor God is just, he rewards his faithful for their effort, he looks at humanity as a whole, and does not treat them like dogs, unlike the other gods, he is here to help them.


    Therefore, it is natural that people feel the Light of the God Emperor upon them... And for those who do not understand this, she will make them understand, after all, that is her job.


    ...


    While working diligently since the beautiful appearance of her Master, Valeria suddenly heard in her head that made her freeze instantly.


    [My dear disciple, are you busy now?]


    [N-No, I''m not busy, Master!] Valeria quickly responded, even if she was busy, so what? She will stop everything she''s doing if it''s to meet her master.


    Not to mention that her current job wasn''t that difficult, she just needed to coordinate everything, something that could easily be done by the archbishops.


    "Your Grace?" The archbishops asked with a confused look when they saw Valeria''s state.


    [Very Well,e visit me, I have something prepared for you.]


    Suddenly, a violet portal appears in the middle of the room.


    [Yes!]


    Valeria quickly rose from her chair and grabbed her Staff, which was floating behind her.


    "Calm down, my master wants to speak with me."


    The eyes of everyone present here widened when they heard Valeria''s words.


    "Continue your work, I will be back soon." Valeria ordered as she swiftly and gracefully walked towards the portal.


    "Y-Yes!"


    Even though she tried to maintain her graceful demeanor, the visible haste on her face was evident, something that was perfectly normal considering that everyone here would react worse than her.


    She is just reacting so professionally because she spent ''a lot'' of time with her master.


    Passing through the portal, she found herself in a beautiful green in, the weather was refreshing and bright, and atop a small hill, she saw a man sitting under a parasol, it seemed like he was having a peaceful afternoon, the table he was sitting at was filled with sweets and tea, such delicious food that the smell could be sensed even from Valeria''s position.


    Valeria''s eyes naturally gravitated towards her master''s beautiful form, and she walked towards the hill; the closer she got to Victor, the more she realized that her master was not alone.


    He was sitting beside what looked like a girl in herte teens; she couldn''t identify the girl, she just saw that she had long blonde hair.


    "Could she be one of your daughters, perhaps?" Valeria wondered, as both the disciple and the leader of the blood god''s religion, she knew a few things that her subordinates didn''t.


    "But I don''t think my Master is involved with any woman with blonde hair." Valeria thought distractedly, unlike the Fulger n, and girls like Jeanne who had golden hair ranging from brighter to less bright colors, the girl had very light blonde hair much like hers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So, you own all of this...? The entire?"


    Upon hearing the girl''s voice, Valeria''s heart felt like it was about to jump out of her chest, her cold expressionpletely crumbling.


    "That''s correct."


    "Wow... I never imagined that would be possible."


    Valeria stopped walking; she dared not take another step, her feelings were in turmoil now.


    ''This voice... It''s...'' She swallowed hard as she felt her heart squeeze in pain, unpleasant memories shed in her mind, memories of a cowardly act done to her beautiful daughter.


    With great determination and willpower, she swallowed her feelings in a foolish attempt to control herself.


    "With enough power, anything is possible. If something isn''t possible right now, it''s because you don''t have enough power."


    "I see... That makes sense... I mean, I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t possible."


    Victor smiled gently. "You''re a clever girl, Vanessa."


    Upon hearing the girl''s nameing from her master''s mouth, Valeria felt the strength drain from her entire body; unconsciously, she let go of the Staff that began to float around her and fell to her knees on the grass.


    "That was a good conversation. Unfortunately, we''ll have to end it here."


    "Oh, that''s a shame." She said sadly.


    "Don''t worry, if it''s your desire, we''ll talk again in the future." Victor stroked the girl''s head gently.


    "Hehehe, I wonder why your caresses make me feel so at peace, Victor." She questioned.


    Victor didn''t answer her; he simply turned his face to Valeria and spoke:


    "You havepany."


    Seeing the direction Victor was looking, the girl looked towards the kneeling figure, and when she saw the woman there, her face froze.


    "M-Mother..."


    "V-V-... M-..." Valeria felt an incredible difficulty in speaking properly, all the feelings that were locked away in her heart burst open like a dam being destroyed.


    Victor let a calm, peaceful aura spread around, and gently, he patted Vanessa''s back as if indicating for her to go to her.


    Understanding Victor''s intentions, Vanessa took hesitant steps towards her mother and gently hugged her.


    Feeling the embrace that had long been lost, she couldn''t hold back anymore and expressed her feelings in the only way she could.


    She cried...


    She cried while embracing her daughter''s body. This action provoked a reaction in Vanessa herself who couldn''t hold back anymore and cried while hugging her mother.


    Victor just continued to watch this scene with a small smile on his face, a smile that was somewhat sad yet happy at the same time.


    "[... Are you sure, Darling?]" He heard Roxanne''s gentle voice.


    "[Sure about what, my dear wife?]"


    .....

 Chapter 1025: A Reunion in Paradise. 2

    Chapter 1025: A Reunion in Paradise. 2


    [You didn''t erase the memories of that event from the girl... Won''t that be bad for her?] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The past cannot be forgotten, because it is through it that we learn about our weaknesses and our mistakes. I firmly believe in those words, but in situations like this, I agree with you.]


    [So why didn''t you do it?]


    [Unfortunately, it''s not up to me to decide that; it''s up to Vanessa, or my disciple as her guardian, to decide. I''ve done my part; I brought her back. From here on, it''s the work of the two of them.]


    [Free will, huh... Sometimes you''re so inconsistent, Darling. You believe in free will, but you do nothing when your faithful are clearly brainwashing others.] Roxanne smiled as she pointed.


    [My dear, I am a hypocrite; I''ve never denied that.] Victor chuckled internally. [Free will is a good thing, but it needs control, or things can get out of hand, as ancient humanity was proof of.]


    [It only works well because demons are simple beings.]


    [The only difference in my attitude is that I let people close to me make their own decisions so that they can grow.]


    [I know, you do the same with my sisters and our daughters.] Roxanne nodded.


    [If there''s one thing I agree with the primordials on, it''s their thinking about bnce. Excessive control isn''t good; a bit of free will in the form of rewards is necessary. Such principles were applied in hell, and look at how prosperous society is.]


    [It only works well because demons are simple beings.]


    Victorughed: [All beings are simple in some way, my dear. ''Complexity'' only exists because people think it does. For someone like me who can see through the facade, beings are quite simple.]


    [In the end, Darling, I just want to see how your dear disciple will develop now; because of that, he ''only'' resurrected Vanessa and did nothing more, he didn''t even change her race.] Amara spoke.


    [Exactly.] Victor nodded. [What decisions will she make? How will she teach her daughter? Will her daughter follow in her mother''s footsteps?]


    [It''s doubts like these that make me want to observe how they will grow... I understand a bit now of Scathach''s feeling when teaching other beings; it''s quite addictive.]


    ...


    Violet, Sasha, Ruby, Natashia, and Naty watched this scene with mncholic looks.


    "... Sasha... About-."


    "No, Ruby." Sasha immediately stopped Ruby''s words; the two knew each other well enough to understand each other''s thoughts instantly.


    "My mother sacrificed herself for me; she died for me... Although I miss her, I want to honor her memories and her choices... I won''t ask Darling to bring her back."


    "... Sasha, she died cowardly."


    "Just like many other beings died cowardly." Sasha continued to look at the fallen forms of Valeria and Vanessa.


    Naty and Natashia remained silent; they couldn''tment on this decision. After all, if Natashia hadn''t been so troubled, maybe she wouldn''t have created a second personality like Naty, and maybe none of this would have happened... There were many ''what ifs,'' but in the end, it didn''t matter; the past was already written, she could only learn from it and not try to make the same mistake again.


    Violet sighed. "You don''t have to be like this, Sasha."


    Sasha fell silent at Violet''s words.


    "It''s okay to miss her, it''s okay to be selfish. If you wish your mother back, Darling will overturn the entire cosmos to make it happen... Just as he will for Ophis."


    "It''s not selfishness, Violet." Sasha sighed and shook her head. "It''s about understanding my mother''s feelings."


    "Once in the past, I asked her if she weren''t the Maid of the Fulger n, if she weren''t human, what would she wish to be?"


    Memories of the past echoed in Sasha''s mind.


    ¡­


    Former Fulger n Mansion, in Sasha''s room.


    A young Sasha looked at the woman who was narrating a story to her, a human adventure story.


    "What I wish to be, huh... I don''t wish to be anything." She chuckled softly. "I just want peace... Although the idea of being a vampire with a long life is appealing... Being a vampire is very lonely, rtionships are not as described in the books I narrate to you; rarely any of us achieve true happiness."


    "Everything is about politics or power, not to mention the constant dangers that ur in our lifestyle."


    "Instead of wishing to be someone different, I want something simpler. I don''t care if I''m a vampire or human; I just wanted to have amon life, a healthy family, a daughter, a loving husband; I wanted to havemon problems that all humans seem to have."


    "... Many can''t understand this desire of mine, but I don''t judge them; after all, it''s just a wish." Sheughed.


    "I don''t understand... This is tooplicated." Sasha spoke with a confused expression.


    "Fufufu, you''ll understand in the future, I think. Now, let''s sleep; you have training tomorrow."


    "Ugh, fine."


    ...


    "She said she wished to have a family, a healthy family..." Sasha bit her lip. "She said she wished for amon life."


    Oh, Sasha wanted to be selfish so badly; she wanted so much to just go to her husband and ask him to bring her mother back, but she knew that wasn''t what her mother wanted.


    "Instead of bringing her back, I wish for her to reincarnate and have a fulfilling life away from all this confusion that is our life."


    Silence fell in the room; Natashia, Naty, and Violet couldn''t rte to the words Sasha spoke.


    As active women, they would be bored to death with a normal life, but they could respect the wish of someone so dear to Sasha.


    On the other hand, Ruby understood this feeling a little. Sometimes, she thinks about just having amon life like in those Slice of Life anime, but that''s an understanding born from her Otaku head; she wouldn''t give up her current life for anything.


    She loves her husband very much; she loves her daughters very much, and the power she holds in her hands now. The current status of her family was something she always fought for.


    She helped her husband make the family the ''strongest,'' an untouchable family where no one would dare to provoke them; that was her greatest wish, and she finally achieved it.


    To ensure that this status remains, she is deeply involved in faction projects, and even in the new clone research and future biological weapons.


    Ruby is a scientist at heart, and with Velnorah''s experience, she has reached new heights in her research. With her current knowledge, she could easily clone someone like d.


    She couldn''t make him a Progenitor; after all, that status is closely rted to the rules of creation, there can''t be two progenitors of the same species at the same time, but she could clone the man''s strength and experience; instead of turning him into a noble vampire, she would turn him into a dragon.


    Now imagine a force of 5000 ds with dragon powers invading a world? Such a thing is possible now; only more work is needed. After all, unlike technology, biology is delicate; any mistake, and the body will turn into an aberration, and Ruby doesn''t have a Cheat like Victor who, thanks to his divine powers rted to dream, madness, creation, and Begin, he can literally do anything in the body of a weaker target.


    "If you want to know where your mother will reincarnate so you can take care of her, it''s possible, Sasha."


    The girls looked at the entrance and saw Jeanne leaning against it with her arms crossed.


    "Since when have you been here?" Naty asked curiously.


    "Since the moment Ruby started talking to Sasha," Jeanne replied.


    "... What? I don''t sense anything," Naty said incredulously.


    "That''s proof that my training is paying off," Jeanneughed. "Primordial energy is very versatile; with it, I can easily hide. Primordials use a simr technique to hide from the senses of beings, although they are more proficient than I am at it."


    "... Fair enough," Naty just huffed; she couldn''t argue with that nonsense, after all, she was talking to a woman directly rted to a primordial.


    "Back to the point, if you want to know where your mother will reincarnate, Sasha, I can do that for you."


    "... Is it okay?" Sasha asked. "I don''t want to bother."


    "Of course, it''s okay. Don''t worry about it. Remember, my brother manages the entire cycle of reincarnation. If I ask him, I''m sure he''ll do it; after all, for him, it''s as easy as breathing."


    "Thank you, Jeanne... I really appreciate it."


    "You''re wee," Jeanne smiled gently.


    ...


    30 minutes passed, thirty long minutes. The loud crying had long ceased, and all that was left was trembling sobs. The pent-up emotions were being released, and the weight Valeria carried was slowly diminishing.


    Vanessa had fallen asleep some time ago. The shock of her revival and the deep psychological pressure she was feeling were too much for the girl. She only managed to ''rx''pletely when she saw her mother; she was very cautious.


    Quite normal considering what she had been through.


    "... M-Master... Thank you very much. Thank you. From the bottom of my heart, thank you..."


    Victor just continued with his gentle smile and nodded; words were unnecessary. Valeriapletely understood Victor''s intentions; she received this ''reward'' for her efforts. Victor didn''t need to state the obvious to her.


    "Take a week off, my dear disciple."


    Valeria opened her eyes widely. "... B-but-." She tried to argue, but Victor interrupted her.


    "Rest, my disciple. You''ve worked well... No, you''ve done a great job. I''ve always been keeping an eye on your efforts, and such diligence deserves to be rewarded."


    Valeria fell silent as disbelief showed on her face; a wave of positive feelings exploded within her ¡ª feelings of gratitude, feelings of happiness. She always knew he was watching, but hearing it directly from the man himself is very different. The impact is different.


    "Not to mention... She needs your presence to adjust to the new world, more than ever, she needs her mother''s presence."


    .....

 Chapter 1026: A Reunion in Paradise. 3

    Chapter 1026: A Reunion in Paradise. 3


    "The incident..." Valeria spoke of her concerns.


    "She hasn''t forgotten," Victor said.


    Valeria visibly shuddered.


    "Please, Master! I know it''s shameless to ask since you''ve done so much for me, but please make her forget?"


    "Are you sure, my disciple?" Victor asked. "Remember, memories shape who we are today. If she forgets this incident, she will forget that she was also ''revived,'' consequently, her adaptation to the new world will be even more difficult... Her adaptation to the new ''you'' will be even more difficult."


    Valeria shuddered when she heard these words, doubts arose in her mind, but these doubts were immediately extinguished. "No being, be it man or woman, should remember such abuse."


    "I agree," Victor nodded.


    Valeria looked puzzled at Victor.


    "Do not misunderstand my intentions, my disciple. I am not trying to convince you to let her keep these memories; I am merely drawing attention to the possible consequences of your decision. Ultimately, the decision is yours, whatever it may be, I will respect it."


    "At the very least, I think Vanessa should have some input on the matter, right? Do not make the same mistake you made in the past, my disciple."


    Valeria shuddered again when she heard these words; she understood what her master was trying to tell her. In the past, she tended to control her daughter too much, she tended to make too many decisions for her own daughter, only when the incident happened did she regret her actions.


    If she had listened to her daughter more... If she had spent more time with her... There were so many regrets she had. And thanks to her God, she is having a new opportunity to do things right.


    "...I will await my judgment until my daughter shares her opinion," Valeria decided to slow down; she was too anxious.


    Victor nodded. "Spend time with your daughter, understand her better. When a week has passed, I will return to hear both of your responses."


    Victor snapped his fingers, and a small wooden house formed on the hill. "The house has everything you need. You both need a peaceful environment to get things back on track, and I believe this is the best ce for it... After all, this view is one of my favorite spots on my."


    He smiled gently as he looked out at the horizon and saw the crystal-clear water with snow-capped mountains; the sun began to set, and the darkness of the night embraced the three beings, a lush, clearly alien forest with various parts in neon colors that contrasted with nature appeared.


    There is a reason why Victor is so adamant about not allowing other beings toe to this; this is his personal paradise, and those who can step foot on this ce are only his family.


    Victor whistled, and the next moment several animals began to appear; they had various forms, some were alien, others were earthly animals, the variety was surreal, clearly Gaia was doing her job correctly.


    Predators and prey were in the same ce, and yet, nothing happened, all because of the presence of a single being. The animals here, although not entirely conscious like humans, were intelligent, and they were all connected to nature in some way; because of this, they understood very well who this ''being'' in front of them was.


    He was their creator; he was their god.


    "Do not disturb that house, okay?"


    Different sounds resembling agreement roars were heard around.


    This scene deeply impacted Valeria; if before she waspletely fanatical to the point of doing anything for her god, that desire was strengthened even more through the various miracles he showed, and mainly because he brought back her dear daughter... Something she is sure the other pagan gods could not do.


    While stroking a tiger that seemed like a mix between a snow leopard and a saber-toothed tiger, Victor spoke to Valeria:


    "Memories remain to remind us of the past, but the body does not suffer the consequences of the past. Her body was specifically created by me; she is amon human, but in broader terms, she is of ''superior'' qualitypared to other humans. You could say she is like what a true human should be."


    "She will never get sick, she will never suffer from the ''ws'' that amon human will have. Her body will maintain its youthfulness when she turns 21, keeping this state until she reaches 70, then eventually she will begin to age and die at 150 years old."


    Could Victor make these qualities even better? Yes, he could. He could make a Superior Human who could easily live for a thousand years. In a way, these humans would be like ''Adam,'' the progenitor of humans, but such exaggeration was not necessary.


    "... Could she be like me?"


    "It depends, if she is worthy enough. Yes, she could."


    Valeria nodded; she understood Victor''s words. He wasn''t being kind for no reason; he brought her back. Yes, he did. But he brought her back because Valeria worked for it; she was ''worthy'' of such a reward.


    As this conversation unfolded, the animals around looked at the tiger with a visible expression of jealousy for being petted.


    The tiger, resembling a mix of a saber-toothed tiger and a snow leopard, didn''t care at all about these stupid animals; he was currently in ninth heaven offort.


    "I''ll be back in seven days, my disciple, until then, enjoy."


    "W-Wait, Master. Who will take care of my duties?"


    "Hmm? Of course, it''s me."


    "... Eh?" Valeria was taken aback.


    [Huh?] Roxanne eximed.


    "See you in seven days."


    When Victor disappeared, a deep silence fell over the area; the animals began to return to the forest, some stronger predators stayed nearby to ensure the safety of the two women.


    Others just went back to their homes and spread the ''word'' of the creator to the family members.


    Valeria thought, her master, her god, her everything would spend 7 days working in the ce that would be hers; all her subordinates would work with him for seven days... SEVEN DAYS!


    Valeria gritted her teeth; she was extremely jealous now! She wanted to work with her Master too!


    "... Mother..."


    Valeria''s feelings dissipated into the wind when she heard her daughter''s words. "Yes... That doesn''t matter now; I need to take care of my daughter." She picked up her daughter like a princess and walked toward the wooden house.


    Arriving at the house, her thoughts couldn''t help but drift back to her subordinates again, and a petty thought crossed her mind: ''... I will punish them when I return to my position.''


    ... N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Wait, Wait, Victor! You can''t just decide you''ll work like this! Think about your position!] Roxanne spoke.


    What kind of God works leading their own religion!? That doesn''t happen! That''s why the supreme priestess exists as his representative!


    Victor suddenly stopped. "You''re right, as the God Emperor, I must maintain my reputation. Why should I work? They should work for me."


    [Exactly! Calm down, stop being naughty, you''re the God Emperor for heaven''s sake!]


    [Are you talking about me?] Victor smiled.


    [Ugh, you got it! Don''t twist my words!]


    "Although you are right, I cannot go back on my words. I told Valeria I would take over for seven days. How will she feel jealous of her subordinates if I don''t do this?"


    [That''s the reason why you''re doing this!?] Roxanne eximed exasperatedly, Victor could be very childish sometimes!


    "Woman, I am the god of Yanderes. If I don''t create Yanderes wherever I go, I wouldn''t be living up to my name."


    "Therefore, I will assume Valeria''s position... But it will be only for a day; after all, I have amitment with my beloved wife to follow."


    [... Darling, admit it. You just want to fool around, don''t you?] Amara spoke with a narrowed gaze.


    "Fufufufu~, who knows~?"


    [... Sometimes, I think the reason why our daughters are so yful is because they inherited that trait from Victor.] Roxanne sighed as she saw Victor''s smile, which was the same smile her daughters made when they wanted to y around.


    [Well, they are father and daughters, after all.] Amara shrugged.


    Victor appeared at the ce where Valeria left in his usual suit, he thought about wearing his armor, but it seemed too overkill, so he just remained as he was.


    His sudden appearance made the whole ce fall into absolute silence; the eyeballs of everyone present seemed like they would pop out of their faces with the shock they received.


    [Fufufufu, this is fun.]


    Amara and Roxanne rolled their eyes.


    [Ugh... I want to see what dad is doing; he seems to be having fun. Why are we stuck here?] Rosalyn grumbled.


    [Just finish the lesson quickly, Rosalyn! That way, we can y with our dad!] Amaya spoke.


    [Right...]


    "My beloved, faithful ones. I will assume my disciple''s position for a day. I expect the same level of diligence you have with my disciple."


    The silence still continued in the ce; everyone seemed like petrified statues.


    Victor pped his hands once, causing a small sound wave that awakened everyone.


    "Back to work, my faithful ones."


    "R-R-RIGHT!"


    "Y-Y-YES!"


    Like chickens that lost their heads, everyone started running around, and the next moment, they stumbled and fell around, creating a little mess.


    [hahaha~]


    Feeling the fun emanating from every corner of Victor''s soul, Amara and Roxanne couldn''t help but smile, although they found this situation absurd and disapproved of the Emperor himself taking on such a humble job, they were happy as long as Victor was having fun.


    Victor just stood there watching the archbishops who were on the ground.


    The archbishops, who wereposed of women, wanted to bury themselves 10 meters underground and note out! They were so embarrassed!


    "You don''t need to rush, my dear faithful ones." He smiled gently, and that smile was very devastating for those women.


    "Carry out your duties, and obey my orders; even before you understand, you will finish everything. Now, bring me the reports of the current missions given by my disciple."


    "Y-Y-Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The women quickly got up from the ground and ''slowly'' walked towards the door; the moment they left, they immediately ran and started shouting orders.


    The younger disciples didn''t understand what was happening; they didn''t understand why they were so apprehensive.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why the hurry?"


    "Is the world ending or something?"


    "Back to work!!"


    "YES!!"

 Chapter 1027: Mold the world to my will.

    Chapter 1027: Mold the world to my will.


    "Hmm..." Victor stroked his chin as he analyzed the entire administrative process his Disciple had undertaken.


    Currently, there were only two Archbishops near him. Rena, a Werewolf with light chocte-colored skin, moremon in Latinos. However, she was Egyptian with white hair and sapphire blue eyes.


    Despite not having a surname, Victor knew well the origins of this woman. She hailed from the Lykos n Lineage, likely a descendant of his Wife, Maya, who had chosen not to follow the n''s footsteps.


    He also knew the other woman well. Her name was Lizbet Greygrave. She was a dark-skinned Elf with pointed ears and golden eyes and was directly affiliated with the Norse Pantheon. Specifically, she was associated with the Dark Elf Race currently under themand of Dragon Nest.


    The two women stood like statues to the left of the table where Victor was seated. Their pure nervousness was clearly evident in their expressions and behavior as both were covered in cold sweat for several reasons, the biggest of which was the deliberate silence Victor was imposing.


    Victor could have long since calmed the nerves of the two women, but why would he do that? It''s more fun this way.


    ["I feel sorry for these girls. Darling is being sadistic with them,"] Roxanne spoke.


    ["It''s okay, right? It''s not like he''s doing anything too much. And even if he did, who would stop him? Technically speaking, he owns them,"] Amara said.


    ["He doesn''t own them, Amara,"] Roxanne narrowed her eyes.


    ["To be an Archbishop, you need to devote your entire existence to the God Emperor, and the same applies to other important positions like the Shadows, and Victor''s personal army that works in the light. All these positions need to devote their existence to the Emperor... So yes, Roxanne. Darling owns them,"] Amara said.


    ["Oh, you''re talking about that kind of ''own''... Yes, in that case, you''re correct,"] Roxanne nodded. For a moment, she mistook Amara''s words as these women belonging to Victor in a more personal sense, like being a lover or Wife.


    Amara rolled her eyes at her jealous sister.


    cing the reports on the table, Victor nodded satisfactorily. "Mhmm, as expected of my Disciple, she is verypetent. She deserves the reward I gave her."


    These words visibly shook the two women present in shock. They knew very well what the Supreme Priestess desired, as did the Archbishops present. Both of them worked closely with Valeria, so it was not umon for a friendship to form between them.


    ''He brought...'' Rena swallowed hard. ''He revived someone from the dead.'' As someone who was well-versed in Divine matters, she knew very well the restrictions ced on Life and Death.


    It was an absolute rule that if someone had been dead for a long time, it would be impossible to bring that Being back. This wasmon sense for the Gods, but here was someone who proved those words wrong.


    ''Incredible... As expected of the Emperor, he is above all those Pagan Gods!'' Her faith in her God grew even stronger. Rena never doubted her God''s words for a second, and why should she? He was the God she chose to follow and dedicate her life to! He was always right!


    Lizbet, who had been silent, was having the same thoughts as Rena as the eyes of the Dark Elf shimmered with fascination and fanaticism.


    Victor looked to his left, and a small violet portal appeared. When the portal opened, the two women saw a woman with long ck hair and Draconic Horns on the other side.


    Kaguya, who was not currently wearing her maid outfit due to being on a mission, suddenly stopped moving and looked at Victor.


    [Darling?]


    "Kaguya, tell me what you''re currently doing."


    Listening to Victor''s tone, Kaguya realized that Victor was speaking in a professional tone, meaning she needed to change the way she addressed him.


    "Yes," she spoke with a serious and emotionless face. "Under the Empress''smand, we are using Dragon Nest''s influence to increase Your Majesty''s influence with all Beings of this."


    "Mhmm," Victor nodded. He already knew these things the moment he set foot on this base. His senses spread across the entire, and he noticed that several of his forces were in motion. It was easy for Victor to understand what was happening, as simple as if he were adding 2 + 2.


    His Wives had taken advantage of his small experimentation with his Powers to further increase his influence. ''As expected, they are amazing.'' Victor nodded internally, satisfied; he was also very pleased with Violet''s maturation; she had be an incredible Empress.


    "Rena, Lizbet."


    "Y-Yes!?" They responded in unison, a little too loudly,pletely surprised to have been called suddenly.


    "What do you think we should do now?"


    Victor''s sudden question not only left the two poor Archbishops in a panic but also made Kaguya''s eyes twitch slightly.


    Kaguya looked at the Elf and Werewolf with a neutral gaze, wondering what her Husband was doing. As a Maid who always sought perfection, she always tried to be in tune with her Master''s desires.


    ''I only feel sadistic amusementing from Darling... Is he just ying with them?'' Kaguya thought internally. ''No, knowing Darling, he really wanted to ask that question. He''s having fun, but he''s also testing them. If their proposal is good, he will probably make the entire Faction move ording to the proposal.''


    Lizbet and Rena felt as if the weight of the world had suddenly fallen on their shoulders. Not only was their God, to whom they dedicated their faith, looking at them, but the woman, who was clearly a Dragon Goddess, was also looking at them.


    It wasmon knowledge in their Faction that Beings called True Blood Dragons and Dragon Gods were rted to the Emperor himself. It can be said that they were all part of the Emperor''s Family.


    Although they didn''t know who the woman was, they knew she was important.


    Due to Kaguya''s growth in acquiring a more mature and maternal aura over the millennia and her not wearing the Maid clothes she always wore, the two Archbishops didn''t immediately recognize Kaguya despite her having appeared personally a few times with Valeria. She even had citations in the books about the Gods, which talk about all the Gods and Goddesses who were part of Victor''s Pantheon.


    Another reason they didn''t recognize her immediately was due to the turbulent emotions they were feeling now.


    "I-I... I-..." Rena tried to form words, but she just stuttered and couldn''t calm down!


    Lizbet tried to say something. "I-... Ugh." But she bit her tongue.


    Seeing the state of the two usually cool and calm women, Victor''s face lit up with a small smile. Despite having a lot of fun watching them, he could tell that he needed them to calm down so they could answer his question.


    "Calm down." A supernatural voice echoed around the room and forced the two women to calm their disturbed feelings.


    The two women swallowed hard and visibly became calmer.


    As a Progenitor and, at the same time, a God of Beginnings, the Power of his ''voice'' couldpel even Beings other than Dragons and Vampires. As long as he was stronger than an individual, with just his voice, he couldpel anyone to move ording to his desires.


    A rather troublesome Power, but it was just one more among a long list of Powers he had; after all, as someone who could literally distort Reality and release enough Energy to reduces to atoms, this was nothing.


    But Victor didn''t only use that Power.


    By also using his Home and Nature Divinities, he made the whole ce morefortable with his aura.


    ''... The smell of the forest...'' Lizbet unconsciously thought as she felt her whole body at ease.


    ''It''s like I''m back home...'' Rena thought in a simr state to Lizbet''s.


    "I ask again," Victor spoke, drawing the attention of the two women to himself. "What do you think we should do now?"


    Rena was immediately going to suggest following Valeria''s n, but she shut her impulsive mouth and said nothing. Now that she was calmer, she realized that her God had asked this question for a purpose... He was testing them!


    Lizbet reached this understanding quicker than Rena, but unlike Rena, she understood the purpose of the test a bit. ''The God Emperor doesn''t need our opinion. The Supreme Priestess''s n is perfect, and with the other Gods further assisting this n, it''s guaranteed that nothing will fail. He''s testing our capabilities.''


    Lizbet answered Victor''s question by saying, "The best way to attract more Beings to the glory of the God Emperor is through a Disy of Power. Something that the God Emperor has already done by showing everyone his majestic form." Lizbet''s eyes sparkled as she remembered the image of the immense Dragon; that sight was something she would never forget... Just like the sight of the Emperor himself in front of her... He was much more beautiful in person!


    She couldn''t describe how beautiful he was. Her own ability to use adjectives to express the Emperor''s beauty was something her limited vocabry could not do. If she dared to do so, she would kill her voice and remain silent forever!


    If they asked her, "How beautiful is the Emperor in person?" She would answer with a single, simple word: "Yes."


    Victor disyed a small smile. "Go on."


    Waking from her momentary reverie by the Emperor''s voice, Lizbet began to process her other ideas.


    "Incentives and Rewards are a good idea, too." She shivered slightly. What she was saying could be considered sacrilege due to how kind the Emperor was to his faithful, and the greatest proof of this was the older faithful themselves¡ªall of them, without exception, were beautiful people, whether they were men or women.


    This was a ''minimal'' reward for those who demonstrated such devotion. The greatest of them was strength, as even if she was just an Archbishop, she could fight on equal footing against an Elder Vampire, all thanks to the Emperor''s Blessing.


    With the resources of the Blood God''s Religion, she could even kill a Lesser God. After all, the Emperor spared no expense in arming his most devoted faithful.


    Rena looked at Lizbet as if she were crazy. ''How dare she speak of this in front of the Emperor!'' She was boiling inside, but since the Emperor himself said nothing, she remained silent.


    "Interesting... Continue."


    Lizbet swallowed hard once again and continued, "Offering tangible incentives, such as Blessings, Divine Protection, or material prosperity, can motivate other Beings to join us more easily." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ...

 Chapter 1028: Mold the world to my will. 2

    Chapter 1028: Mold the world to my will. 2


    "Interesting... Continue."


    Lizbet swallowed hard once more and continued, "Offering tangible incentives, such as Blessings, Divine Protection, or material prosperity, can motivate other Beings to join us more easily."


    Victor raised an eyebrow. "Hmm, but am I not already offering that to you?"


    Lizbet trembled. "Yes, b-but, w-we-..." She bit her tongue.


    As she was about to speak again and voice her thoughts, she heard Victor''s voicee out in an amused tone as if he were watching an adorable creature.


    "Don''t be afraid. I don''t punish my lovely faithful for expressing their opinion, especially when I''m asking for it."


    "I am not a petty God."


    ''Most of the time,'' Victor thought internally. He liked to consider himself a person ofmon sense. Why would he punish someone when they had done nothing wrong to him? Why would he leave thefort of his home and sphere of influence to kill some innocent Being?


    An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. Blood for blood. That saying was the best way to describe Victor.


    As long as no one touched his reverse scale, which was his Family, he was harmless.


    [Cough, speak those words to the Gods of both Pantheons you are nning to take control of.] Roxanne pointed out.


    [It''s all for the greater good, Roxanne, they will understand.] Victor replied with a wise and powerful voice.


    Roxanne squirmed, [Don''t be influenced by the Hokage and that old wizard, Victor! Be strong!] Roxanne joked.


    [Impossible, my dear. The influences of the elders are very strong on this Young Master.] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Gahh, he''s talking like a Young Master now! God help us!]


    [Are you talking about me?] Victor smiled.


    [Not you! The Heavenly Father!] Roxanne retorted.


    [In defense of Darling, it''s them who can''t keep their hands off our Pantheon. Look at the Angels. At no point have they antagonized us or tried to send spies to us. They are veryfortable in their personal Heaven, and they manage their organization well. Just because they are like that, Darling wouldn''t do anything to them.] Amara spoke.


    Roxanne shook her head when she saw Amara break her and Victor''s banter, then she said:


    [... Unlike some stupid Beings, The Heavenly Father has a good sense of Victor''s personality, and because of that, conflicts don''t happen between us.]


    [He is one of the oldest and wisest Gods for a reason.] Victor replied.


    [Odin was like that too.] Amara pointed out.


    [But greed, paranoia, and his mistakes ultimately bit him in the end.] Victor replied. [I think the biggest advantage of The Heavenly Father is that he is the only Primordial God of his Pantheon, so he has nopetition for his position.]


    [With the threat of Demons being practically nonexistent, he has no reason to antagonize anyone.]


    [He''s like a retired old farmer who just wants to enjoy his farm and be with his children.] Amara said.


    [That''s an extremely urate description.] Roxanne said.


    While this conversation was happening between Victor, Amara, and Roxanne, Lizbet looked in shock at her God. Although she was much calmer emotionally, she was still disturbed. She was prejudiced within herself and thought that if shemitted any kind of offense or said something wrong, her God would punish them. After all, that was what happened in most other Pantheons since the Gods had enormous and very fragile egos.


    For a moment, she forgot that the one in front of her was the God Emperor, the most benevolent God, the strongest God, and the wisest God.


    In no description made in the books, or by the people close to the God, was he called a God with a short temper. Unlike the other Pagan Gods, the God Emperor listened to Mortals!


    ''...I am a fool...'' Lizbet felt the urge to p herself now as she visibly sighed and spoke much more calmly than before.


    "Forgive my depreciative behavior, God Emperor."


    "As long as you understand, you are forgiven," Victor nodded. "Now, continue. I am truly curious about your thoughts now."


    Lizbet nodded and spoke fearlessly, "Despite the rewards that the Emperor gives to his faithful being incredible and something that cannot be easily granted, to attract new faithful, especially those under the influence of other Pantheons, offering perks like mary gains or some kind of small Power would be ideal."


    "Of course, the situation would vary from person to person. Some may need mary gains, others may need healing or help with a problem. The reward will be adjusted ording to the individual involved."


    Lizbet sighed, "...Unfortunately, most Beings are too greedy and impatient, and most don''t want to wait long to gain something."


    Victor nodded twice. "I understand..." He put his hand on his chin and pretended to think about something. Secondster, he began to speak.


    "I thought of doing this initially, but do you know why I didn''t?"


    "...I don''t, God Emperor."


    "I don''t want the greedy masses. I want truly faithful followers like you and Rena."


    "...Oh." Lizbet and Rena couldn''t help but smile at Victor''sment.


    Victor smiled faintly and continued, "You see, Lizbet, the greedy masses hold no value to me. They are just worthless pieces of walking meat. Do you know why?"


    Lizbet and Rena were surprised by how Victor described other Mortals.


    "We don''t, Emperor," Rena said.


    Victor stood up from his chair, showing his 2-meter height as he walked to the right side of the table, standing there perfectly erect while looking at the two faithful.


    "Those pieces of meat can be easily reced in this way." Victor made a gesture with his right hand and whispered several words in the Draconic Language.


    Bending Reality to his Will and utilizing his Divinity, the bodies of a man and a woman appeared. The man had ck hair, white skin, and ck eyes. The woman had snow-white hair, chocte-colored skin, and white eyes. They were opposites of each other and were not very beautiful by Supernatural standards, and they looked very normal.


    "Creating Mortals is as easy as waving my hand to me." Victor pulled a Soul from his Sea of Souls in his body, altered the structure of this Soul to that of amon Mortal, and changed the Soul Records.


    He had be so proficient in this ability that he could easily do suchplex work. He couldn''t create Souls yet, as that was aplex Domain that only the Primordials had Mastery over, but he could use an existing Soul to do a simr work of Creation.


    Victor touched his finger to the foreheads of the man and the woman, and in the next moment, these Beings came to life.


    Both opened their eyes and panicked.


    "Huh?" The woman eximed.


    "What''s happening?" The man spoke while looking around, and seeing the tall man beside him, he instinctively felt fear, but something inside him understood that the man was his Creator.


    "...Creator..." When he spoke these words, his eyes became lifeless.


    Seeing this, the woman tried not to look in that direction and to leave this ce, but Victor''s voice stopped her movements.


    "Remain silent."


    "Yes," they both spoke at the same time.


    Throughout all this, Lizbet and Rena merely watched with shocked eyes. They had just witnessed a pair of Mortals being created! They had witnessed Divine Works! This was an opportunity they would never have had in their lives!


    "As you can see, Lizbet, creating Life for me is easy. I could create millions of Beings and make thempletely loyal to me, but... What''s the point of that?"


    The two exchanged confused looks since, from their perspective, wouldn''t it be easier to create these Beings to have more manpower?


    "You may not understand, but a Being''s Soul shines more intensely when it faces danger or when it exercises its Will. Moments like personal achievements or emotional conquests also make the Soul shine and grow. This is something that cannot be replicated with mere puppets."


    "Even if I were to create these Beings only to worship me, would they truly desire that in their own Soul? The answer to that question is no."


    "Free Will is necessary for the Soul to grow because only through the exception of the individual''s Will can the Soul embark on its journey. But Free Will without control only leads us to a civilization you have seen in the past."


    Victor snapped his fingers, and the two Beings disappeared from existence as if they had never existed in the first ce.


    "What I want is quality. What I want are Beings who truly believe in my teachings. My Wives and my Disciple understand this, and therefore, they are not readily trying to bring these new Followers into the Inner Circle of faithful."


    Kaguya''s eyes widened. ''No, no, no. This is the first time I''m hearing this! What is he talking about?'' Victor''s words werepletely contradictory! This was not in the established script! She quickly contacted Violet and discussed this matter with her.


    [Violet!]


    [Yes?] Violet''s hologram appeared in front of her.


    [Listen to this!] Kaguya immediately sent the recording her suit captured of what happened to Violet. She didn''t want to exin since it was better for Violet to see for herself.


    Meanwhile, she continued to look at Victor.


    "With that in mind, tell me, what should I do to achieve my goals?" He asked.


    Lizbet and Rena fell silent as their brains had never been as active as they were today. They were exerting themselves to use their full mental capacity to answer the Emperor''s question.


    "...We continue with what we are doing, but we will not focus on getting anyone to join our Religion. The teachings of The Blood God''s Bible says that we should respect Free Will. The God Emperor reinforced this thought, therefore... We will use this opportunity created to establish foundations."


    "Sacred ces, where there will be public ess, we will leave our Acolytes in these sacred ces and gradually bring people together through learning the values of the God Emperor," Rena said.


    Continuing Rena''s words, Lizbet said, "We will send our Emissaries to convey our teachings and values to the citizens, not intrusively, but throughmunity involvement, and we will eventually secure everyone under our influence."


    Victor''s smile grew slightly.

 Chapter 1029: Mold the world to my will. 3

    Chapter 1029: Mold the world to my will. 3


    Continuing Rena''s words, Lizbet said, "We will send our Emissaries to convey our teachings and values to the citizens, not intrusively, but throughmunity involvement, and we will eventually secure everyone under our influence."


    Victor''s smile grew slightly.


    "Not only that, we need social engagement... We will protect the innocent from the clutches of the wolves and create an army of Acolytes who can fight against the Supernatural to preach peace. Where injustice is happening, we will intervene and ensure the prosperity of both sides," Rena continued.


    "The world''s poption has only just survived the apocalyptic event of the past. It''s not time for us to be fighting among ourselves," Lizbet nodded. "We should prioritize poption growth so that we can influence future generations this way."


    "We are Messengers of Peace. We are the faithful of the God Emperor. We will give the blood of criminals to The Blood God as an offering and make this world good again," Rena continued with even more fervor.


    "Blood for The Blood God!" Rena eximed fervently.


    Lizbet, influenced by Rena''s behavior, said, "We shouldn''t stop there! The God Emperor must be the sole Supreme God of this, and he must be honored above all else." The Elf''s eyes shone with fanaticism,pletely convinced that the God Emperor was the answer to everything!


    How could she not think this way when she witnessed the God Emperor create Life himself!? That was a skill of Legends! Only the God of Creation could do that! And if the God Emperor could do that, and much more, it meant he was above a God of Creation! It wasmon sense, wasn''t it!?


    "When Beings think of God, they should think of the God Emperor! He must be the unquestionable God!" She continued with even more fervor.


    "That''s just the tip of the iceberg! We must secretly assassinate all those Leaders who think they can control anything. Supreme Authority must be given to the God Emperor and his servants! The ignorant masses maye out of their ignorance over time, but as long as these Beings are in power, the God Emperor cannot be called the owner of this. We need to ensure that everything goes right!"


    "He must be the owner of everything!"


    Rena continued next: "We must ensure control of Information. No one can know what''s going on! When they realize it, they''ll already have fallen. This won''t be a war or invasion, but simply a takeover by its rightful owner, the Emperor!"


    Victor pped once. "Incredible." He smiled widely and began to p again. "As expected from the Archbishops whom my Disciple trusts the most, you have understood quickly."


    Lizbet and Rena smiled with flushed faces due to their God''s direct praise.


    Roxanne, Kaguya, and Amara remained in incredulous silence.


    ''How is this considered Free Will and respect!? My Husband is talking nonsense!... How I love this side of him!'' Roxanne thought whileughing. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Amara just shook her head with a sigh. She was already ustomed to Victor''s attitude, and to be honest, she didn''t care much. As long as her Family was fine, who cared?


    Kaguya, on the other hand, was thinking about something else.


    No matter how many flowery words Victor used in his speech, she, as one of his Wives, knew that it was all about control, ensuring that everything remained under hismand. The God Emperor must be the Emperor of Humanity to ensure its survival.


    The other Gods were just too weak to deal with the ravenous beasts of the Upper Sector.


    Coincidentally, Roxanne''s thoughts were also simr to Kaguya''s, but she had more ''current'' information to consider.


    ''Not just Humanity. Samar, Nightingale, the new of the Witches'' homnd, the four new inhabiteds in this Sector, all of these must be part of Victor''s influence. Afterpleting all of this, he will be called by the same Title Velnorah had in the past. An Overlord, a Being who is above all in the resident Sector,'' Roxanne thought.


    A position of Absolute Power was the ultimate goal at the end of the day.


    Now that she had stopped to think a bit, she realized that Victor already held that position of Power, but hecked Authority and didn''t have influence over all thes in this Sector yet.


    ''Hmm, that needs to change.'' Understanding this, Roxanne immediately contacted Violet telepathically.


    [Violet, Violet!]


    [What is it now?]


    [We need to discuss something!]


    [Can it wait? I''m kind of busy with Kaguya right now...]


    [Don''t worry; the matter is rted to the same issue Kaguya is dealing with.]


    [Oh? Very well, continue. I''m listening.]


    Roxanne nodded and began to exin her thoughts about the future.


    Meanwhile, Victor spoke to the two women. "Now that you understand my goal, it''s time to give you the means to achieve it. As Beings who reside in The World of Gods and represent me, you cannot be weak. You will be the voice of my Will in the various worlds of the future."


    The eyes of the two women gleamed, and they immediately kneeled. "The Emperor''smand is our Will!"


    Victor nodded, satisfied. "This will be a reward for the efforts you have been making to help my Disciple as well." He snapped his fingers, and in the next moment, Lizbet and Rena were covered by a violet Power as their bodies began to glow white and visibly change.


    Not even five secondster, the light disappeared, revealing the two''s new appearance. Like everything Victor touched, they became more beautiful, taller, and curvier, but that wasn''t the main point.


    Lizbet''s skin tone took on a darker gray hue, her hair turned snow-white, and her ears became more prominent. She became a High Dark Elf, the next Evolution of her Elven Lineage.


    But unlike normal Elves, Victor added something extra to her Lineage... To be more precise, he ''Awakened'' something that was already there and would never be touched in a normal way.


    Suddenly, transparent wings emerged from Lizbet''s back, wings much like The Lady of The Lake... She became a Fairy, but not just any Fairy. She became their Queen! But she was the opposite of The Lady of The Lake; she was a Spriggan. If The Lady of The Lake, Viviane, was the Light.


    Lizbet was the Darkness.


    This way, everything was Bnced, as all things should be.


    "Wee to the world, Lizbet Greygrave, Spriggan who will punish those who go against the Emperor."


    "Thank you for the gift, My Emperor," Lizbet said with deep reverence and gratitude. She feltpletely new. If she were to put into words how she felt, it was as if she had been living in a fog, and that fog suddenly lifted, revealing the world as it truly was.


    "Do not stop advancing, Lizbet. Your current status is temporary if you so desire. Keep walking, keep moving. Eventually, you will realize more about yourself and about the world."


    "Yes, My Emperor," Lizbet promised to keep those words forever in her mind.


    Victor looked at Rena. Just as it happened with Lizbet, she became more beautiful and taller, but that wasn''t the most obvious change. Her human ears disappeared, and wolf ears appeared on her head while her wolf tail became thicker.


    Werewolves used to need to ess this Hybrid Form to gain more Power, but Rena had this appearance in her base form. She evolved from a simple Werewolf to a True Werewolf, someone of the same species as Victor''s Wife, Tasha Elderblood.


    But unlike Tasha, who was a Progenitor, Rena wasn''t and had simply reached the True Form of her Ancestors. Now, she was no longer bound to depend on the Moon to transform; she could do it whenever she wanted, and her strength wouldn''t be limited by the number of ''Betas'' she had in her pack.


    She was truly an independent Werewolf now¡­ A Lone Wolf. But her change wasn''t just that, since Victor gave her a characteristic, something that was just an experiment on his part, but surprisingly worked spectacrly.


    ["Tasha won''t stop bothering you to change her maids if she finds out Darling did this..."] Amara spoke.


    ["Darling will deal with her with quite a night battle."] Roxanneughed.


    Rena opened her mouth, and for a moment, everyone saw extremely sharp teeth. "My Emperor... I feel strange."


    "It''s normal. After all, you not only essed the True Form of Werewolves from the past, but I also gave you the blood of an Alpha Monster."


    "An Alpha Monster?"


    Victor smiled. "A characteristic of an enemy I had in the past."


    Rena shook her head in confusion, but she understood the moment she tried to focus on herself. "I have an animal form...?"


    "Using the Hunter''s characteristics, Monsters from Nightingale, and changing their Soul Structure to that of a Werewolf, you not only gained the ability to adapt to any environment but also the ability to bepletely invisible. Just like your Animal Form, you are a predator, a predator walking towards perfection if you so desire, of course." He chuckled.


    Victor could go much further. He could give her the characteristics of the gori he fought, an opponent who amused him greatly in the past, but why should he do that? If he gave them everything at once, they wouldn''t seek to be stronger.


    Victor left room for the two to develop even further; they just needed to pursue it with all their determination.


    ''Now my Disciple has two even morepetent subordinates. Let''s see how they develop from here.'' Victor thought.


    "... Thank you very much, My Emperor!" She said with a very joyful expression as a big smile grew on her face, showing all her sharp teeth. "I will strive even harder to meet your expectations!"


    Victor smiled. "We''ll see about that... Now, go. Shape the world to my Will."


    "Yes!"


    The two immediately left the room, one flying with her new wings and the other running.


    "My dear, you should go too."


    "... Darling, you''re giving me more work..." Kaguya sighed to her Husband. "Of course, after all, you''re my Beloved Wife... But if you feel overwhelmed, just talk to thezy group. They''ll help you." Victor said with a smile.


    "Heh~... that''s a good idea!" Kaguya spoke.


    .....

 Chapter 1030: The Requirement to be an Archbishop.

    Chapter 1030: The Requirement to be an Archbishop.


    Celtic Territories.


    Rena was currently on a mission, a very important mission! She was in the territory of the Celts to negotiate permission for their Acolytes to enter thesends.


    Well, the part about ''negotiating'' was incorrect. She was here to listen to this man''s request and act ordingly.


    ording to the reports she received from Lizbet, a High-Level God from the Celtic Pantheon did not approve of the Acolytes'' activities and used his influence among Mortals to try to diminish orpletely stop what they were doing.


    Rena, with her new appearance, was seated in front of a Human who had been directly Blessed by a God.


    "In no way is our intention to hinder Your Excellency''s activity. We only ask that you restrain your movements a bit to avoid unnecessary chaos... Due to the sudden appearance of that Being in the sky, people are quite terrified, and more chaos is unnecessary."


    The man was speaking floridly, but in summary, they wanted her to stop doing what they were doing.


    Something that was impossible. After all, when the Emperor ordered something, they must fulfill that order by any means necessary.


    Rena simply continued to listen to the man''s words with a gentle smile on her face. Her interaction with Victor in the past might have made people misunderstand her; she wasn''t a clumsy woman. She was a gentle, calm, graceful, and nobledy.


    But in front of the Emperor, even ady like her would loseposure.


    "Therefore, I propose an agreement." The man looked at his subordinate; the woman nodded and then handed the man a folder.


    Rena raised an eyebrow, not expecting this oue.


    "It''s more like a contract. Your Excellency keeps your Acolytes in check while we try to control the chaos caused by this Dragon." What the man wanted was quite obvious. He wanted time to control the situation. The man was respectful from beginning to end as his Godmanded since he was not foolish to provoke the currently strongest Pantheon. He wasn''t even trying to expel them or anything like that... But he miscalcted something.


    You don''t address His Imperial Majesty with a derogatory term like ''this Dragon''.


    Although this was not a grave offense, and any normal person would ignore it, unfortunately, the person in front of him was not normal. She was Rena, an Archbishop directly bestowed by The Emperor.


    Crack.


    The man visibly shrank as the table broke under the woman''s grip.


    "You piece of shit, you dare insult His Imperial Majesty!?" An aura exploded from her body, making the man and his assistant flinch. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I-I..." Realizing the minefield he had stepped into, the man immediately tried to rectify the situation.


    Rena held the table, and with one shove, sheunched the table from in front of her and threw it at the wall with such force that not only did the table shatter to pieces, but so too did the wall.


    Her hair began to float, her eyes narrowed predatorily, and her teeth became even sharper. Instead of a graceful woman, she looked like a monster that was about to eat him.


    "You inferior life forms without faith. How dare you talk about my God in such a manner!? You who honor a Pagan God need to be exterminated!"


    "Wait, wait, Archbishop Rena, my boss''s speech was inappropriate. We didn''t mean to insult you or anything!" The female assistant quickly tried to fix the situation.


    A huge smile spread across Rena''s face, revealing all of her sharp teeth. "It doesn''t matter. I can feel in every fiber of my Being your stench, the stench of a Pagan God. I can clearly hear that in your heart, you feel disdain for His Imperial Majesty! Pagan Beings like you are better off dead!"


    The boss and the assistant broke into a cold sweat; the woman couldn''t be reasoned with! She was insane!


    Rena vanished, and the moment she disappeared, a boom was heard. The boss and assistant, who had closed their eyes awaiting their end, slowly opened them when they realized they were still alive.


    As they opened their eyes, they saw another woman in front of them. She was wearing apletely ck outfit that covered her entire body. They could only deduce she was a woman because of her figure.


    "Archbishop Rena, please calm yourself. You don''t want to harm the reputation of His Imperial Majesty, correct?"


    Rena snapped out of her state upon seeing the woman in front of her. Her mind started to reboot when she sensed the woman''s Draconic scent. Seeing the woman''s attire, she remembered the forces that were the eyes and ears of the Emperor. When this realization hit her in the face, she began to panic.


    ''How could I disy such an attitude in front of these Beings!'' Rena regretted losing control a bit now. In her defense, her Evolution made her more prone to losing reason when provoked enough since she was more animalistic now than before. An insult to The Emperor was enough to trigger this side of her.


    ''I need to control myself! Or I will be demoted for poor performance!''


    "I will hide what happened from His Imperial Majesty. Learn to control yourself. There will not be a second time." The woman with an expressionless mask said.


    Instead of feeling relieved by these words, Rena narrowed her eyes at the masked woman. "Why are you hiding things from His Majesty?" Her hostility began to grow again.


    Any hint of betrayal will not go unpunished! And in her opinion, not reporting exactly what happened to The Emperor was one of the greatest betrayals!


    The woman behind the mask disyed a small smile at the woman''s devotion and loyalty in front of her. "That''s because I have the Authority to make such a decision."


    The ck mask dissolved into shadows and revealed Kaguya''s face along with her Dragon Horns.


    Seeing the Goddess''s face, Rena panicked again. As the Emperor''s eyes and ears, of course, those Beings would not betray him! After all, they were the most reliable Beings that went through a lengthy screening process to be the best! What was she thinking!?


    ''Idiot, idiot! You suspected the Goddess! The Emperor''s Wife!'' As Rena was about to apologize, the mask returned to Kaguya''s face, and she spoke.


    "You will not be punished. Such loyalty to the Emperor ismendable; keep it up, and you will go far... Just try to use your head more inplex situations." Kaguya gave the advice.


    "Yes, Lady K-... Shadow!" Putting the woman''s teachings into practice, she quickly changed the name at the end!


    Kaguya rolled her eyes internally. ''I hope she improves her control over her animalistic side, or she won''t be able to undertake diplomatic missions, only war missions.''


    The perfect Maid did not interfere when Lizbet ordered Rena to take on this mission because, before the changes caused by Victor, the woman was an excellent diplomat.


    ''For not feeling the effects of the change like Rena, shepletely forgot to see this side... Well, I can''t me her for that. Rena''s change makes her more animalistic, so I''ll just give her a small warning to consider everything before making a decision.'' Thinking of her Husband, who knew exactly that all this would happen, she realized he intentionally didn''t interfere so Lizbet could learn.


    ''Precisely speaking, he wants me to reprimand her.'' Kaguya sighed as she saw the steps her Husband was taking. He was truly frightening when he wanted to be, and even she could only see a few steps into his future ns.


    ''As expected of my Husband.'' Kaguya internally huffed proudly.


    "Returning to the matter at hand..." Kaguya snapped her fingers.


    Suddenly, Reality distorted, and all the damage caused to the building was reversed to normal. Even their position was changed back to normal, as if the previous scene was just an illusion.


    Something everyone here knew was not true.


    Rena opened her eyes widely. ''As expected of a True Goddess, The Emperor''s Wife! She''s incredible!''


    Even though she didn''t use any Technique, Kaguya could see Rena''s internal thoughts very well. ''If she only knew what Anna could do just by speaking...'' She shook her head internally. What she did just now was a small-scale Reality Distortion, an incredible Power indeed, but still not at the level of Mastery of Rune monsters like Scathach, and especially Anna, who had a natural talent for it.


    The boss and the assistant looked at the woman''s ck mask with visibly terrified expressions.


    "Representative of The Celtic God, Lugh."


    "H-How did you know...?" The man''s eyes widened.


    "That doesn''t matter. The only thing that matters here is, are you speaking for your God or not?" Behind the expressionless ck mask, Kaguya''s Draconic red eyes gleamed slightly.


    The man fell silent. He desperately tried to contact his God to resolve this situation, but the God didn''t respond. He could even see that his body''s Blessing was draining.


    "... I understand." From Kaguya''s perspective, she could clearly see what was happening to the man. Her eyes, which saw the world as it really was, could see the Blessing of The Sun God draining from the man''s body.


    "I will take what happened to you as an answer, and we will continue our activities in Celtic Territory without hindrance."


    The man said nothing; he couldn''t say anything. Now that he no longer had the Blessing of The Sun and Light God, he had no authority to even be here. He was clearly abandoned by his own God.


    A foolish attempt by the God to say he wasn''t involved when he clearly was.


    Kaguya was not stupid. Many Gods were afraid of her Husband and the strength of his Pantheon. As they couldn''t do anything, they tried to act indirectly, like what happened here; such an urrence was not rare.


    ''Just wait... Soon, you won''t be in a position of power anymore and will be just ves.'' Kaguya thought disdainfully of the God who abandoned his faithful.


    "Heh~." Rena''s face was full of disdain as she disyed a mocking smile: "That''s what you get for worshiping a Pagan God. The God-Emperor would never give up on his faithful. I wanted to exterminate you before, but now I just feel sorry for you."


    Kaguya shook her head as she heard Rena''sment, but she wasn''t wrong. Her Husband would never give up on his true faithful.


    "Let''s go, Lady Rena, we have work to do."


    "Yes, Lady Shadow."


    Before Rena rose from the chair she was sitting in, she picked up a ck card with a Dragon logo and tossed it to the man.


    The man unconsciously looked at the card and then back at Rena.


    "Even though you''re a forsakenmb, someone who worshiped a Pagan God, the God Emperor''s heart is enormous. He will ept all from any Race and ethnicity as long as they abide by his teachings."


    "Teachings...?" The man scoffed with a depreciative smile. Now that he had lost his granted Powers, he had returned to the bottom of the food chain, and he was truly desperate. He had made many enemies to reach his current position.


    "The way you speak of Pagan Gods tells me a lot about your teachings of tolerance."


    Rena''s eyes gleamed, and she gritted her teeth, but she didn''t explode likest time; she had learned from her mistakes. "Don''t get it twisted, worm. The way I address you is just my personal hatred for faithless people who prefer to worship a false God when clearly everyone knows who the True God is." This personal hatred was something all of Victor''s high-level faithful had.


    They felt irritated seeing others worshiping false Gods when they knew who the True God was; because of this, they strived to make the ignorant infidels see the ''truth.''


    "My God teaches about tolerance and living with differences. The proof of that lies in the city he built in his territory is called Elvenorah, the eternal utopia. It''s a ce where the Emperor''s dream of all Races coexisting, whether Gods or not, hase to fruition, a theocracy led by the Emperor''s Wife, the Goddess of Technomancy, Velnorah."


    The man widened his eyes as he heard Rena''s words, and he felt doubtful. Could such a fantastical ce really exist? But he didn''t see why the woman would lie to him now since he was a nobody.


    "If you desire true salvation, if you wish to see the true light, The Emperor''s Light, take the card and visit us. We are sure we will open your eyes to the truth."


    Rena snorted, tossed her white hair back, and walked towards the exit.


    Kaguya looked at Rena with a small, amused smile. She was truly worthy of being called an Archbishop. With just a few words, she managed to hook an old faithful of another God. ''Only those who have the quality to make others switch sides can be an Archbishop.'' She thought of the words Roxanne spoke to her in the past when she chose the Archbishops of The Religion of The Blood God.


    .....

 Chapter 1031: My Perfect Maid is on Fire.

    Chapter 1031: My Perfect Maid is on Fire.


    Despite having told Rena that she wouldn''t tell Victor about her ''mistake,'' those words were only said to calm Rena down about the repercussions of her actions... A strategy that backfired when Rena herself became suspicious of Kaguya because she wasn''t reporting the truth to the Emperor.


    The dragoness internally huffed when she remembered Rena''s attitude, despite it being an attitude she quite approved of, speaking volumes about Rena''s loyalty to the Emperor. Kaguya wondered if Rena was underestimating the Emperor too much.


    Victor had eyes and ears EVERYWHERE. This expression wasn''t just figurative, as not only did he have his subordinates to act as his eyes and ears, but he could also observe the entire if he so desired.


    His senses were so strong that she suspected that not even the current pantheons of gods could hide from his observations. She wasn''t thinking this because of Nyx, who was an expert in concealment, but because Victor''s set of skills allowed it, at least the abilities rted to dreams, Negativity, and creation, which, whenbined together, could literally bring ''dreams'' into reality.


    The proof of such thoughts urred the moment Kaguya and Rena left the meeting.


    [Good job, Kaguya.] Victor''s voice resonated in her mind.


    [Darling, did you know this would happen?]


    [It was... Predictable... Lizbet got too excited and forgot to consider the big picture.] Victor lightly chuckled in her head.


    [Fortunately, my ever-prepared wife was always keeping an eye on everything.]


    Kaguya pouted mentally when she heard Victor''s yful tone. ''He talks as if he had nothing to do with it. Does he enjoy teasing me like this?'' She didn''t even need to ask Victor to know the obvious answer to that question. Her husband could be quite childish at times, a trait shared with Anna and their daughters. Even the most serious and disciplined ones had that yful streak in them.


    Well, Kaguya wouldn''tin since she liked seeing her master like this, and it just proved he was himself.


    [Fufufufu~.]


    Feeling the amusementing from their connection, Kaguya squirmed even more when she realized her husband understood her thoughts.


    With an expressionless face and emotions as calm as ake on a summer day, Kaguya did her best to ignore those feelings and asked.


    [Darling, I''m curious about something.]


    [Oh? Tell me, my beloved wife.] The image of Victor sitting in front of his desk while looking yfully ''suggestive'' at his ''maid'' appeared in Kaguya''s mind.


    Kaguya did her best to ignore her husband''s seductive tone and the growing warmth inside her. Even after all this time, she still couldn''t fully get used to ignoring his tone, and he just knew how to push her buttons to make her act embarrassed and make her body warmer.


    Keeping a professional face, Kaguya asked. "Why doesn''t Darling use diplomacy to take over the remaining pantheons?" This was a doubt that hade to her mind a few days ago. After all, someone like Aphrodite could easily control the pantheon, and even Victor himself could do it if he used his charm.


    She could more or less imagine the reasons why Victor didn''t do that, or even if Aphrodite proposed a n that involved her, but she was never sure why this option was never discussed.


    ''With Darling''s current status and with him leading the negotiations, I wouldn''t doubt that the leaders of the pantheon would reach some kind of agreement.'' Kaguya thought.


    "Oh, my dear maid... And to think you had so many doubts in your little head."


    Kaguya shivered as she did her best to ignore the suggestive Master and Servant banter she was feeling from her husband. She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled her heated breath.


    "It''s not doubts, Darling... It''s just curiosity." Kaguya corrected him.


    Victor merely raised an eyebrow, his eyes sparkling with amusement as he looked at her as if she were a very lovely maid asking funny questions. Kaguya shivered even more when he did that.


    ''Damn! ursed teaser!'' Kaguya inwardly growled. She knew he was doing this on purpose because he was hitting all her fetishes, trying to make her hot and bothered, something that was working splendidly judging by her breathing in the real world!


    Continuing to gaze at Kaguya as if he were seeing something very cute, he said, "The reason is quite simple, my dear."


    "Pride."


    "... Pride, huh."


    "Yes. Gods are arrogant beings, with egos the size of a that most of the time can be as fragile as ss." As someone who had conquered the gods and had the memories of several of them within him, he understood the race known as ''gods'' very well.


    Kaguya could understand that, and this was one of the reasons she had thought of as well.


    "For the gods to stay quiet and domesticated, we have topletely break their spirit of rebellion... Not to mention..." Victor''s eyes gleamed with a sadistic shine.


    "Negotiation is only done when both parties are on equal footing or if I want something from them."


    Kaguya shivered even more when she saw that look on her husband''s face, a look that made her even hotter and more ufortable. She loved it when he acted like that.


    "They are not equal to me, and I also don''t want anything from them that I can''t obtain myself, so negotiation is unnecessary."


    "Only conquest is necessary."


    "... I see, so that is why Aphrodite never suggested using diplomacy at any point."


    Victor scoffed when he heard the word ''diplomacy'' as if he had heard an utterly alien word. "Diplomacy is only used when both ''strong'' parties want to maintain a status quo that will benefit both, and for us, such things are unnecessary."


    If there''s one thing the war of hell taught Victor, it''s that pretty words like ''diplomacy,'' ''dialogue,'' and ''negotiation'' are not necessary in the supernatural world.


    Diplomacy? The various true dragons of his pantheon were a great power of ''diplomacy.''


    Dialogue? The warships that his beloved wife was designing, capable of erasing a being from existence with orbital cannons, were the perfect image of ''dialogue.''


    Negotiation? The image of his full dragon form, capable of wiping out this entire with just his hands, was a great power of ''negotiation.''


    The memories of millions of ancient beings within him and his personal experience in the demon war taught him that only those with the strongest fists will always win, which is why Victor strived so hard to always be on the winning side.


    Kaguya nodded,pletely agreeing with her husband''s words.


    "And so, my Maid, are you satisfied?"


    A pleasant shiver ran down Kaguya''s spine when she heard those words. "Yes, Master. This humble Maid is satisfied. Thank you very much for satisfying my little curiosity."


    "Hmm, although I don''t mind answering my most loyal servant''s question... I''m not particrly happy to understand that this same servant has such suspicious thoughts about her master." He spoke with a disappointed expression. His performance was so perfect that he genuinely seemed upset.


    Kaguya took a deep breath, causing her chest to rise. Then, she exhaled the breath she had taken, and a warm vapor came out of her mouth.


    "I''m sorry, Master. You may punish this servant in whatever way you see fit for this insolence." Her eyes gleamed blood-red with pure desire.


    "Oh~..." A broad smile spread across Victor''s face. "I definitely will."


    Kaguya visibly shivered, and this made Victor''s eyebrow raise in surprise and then in disappointment.


    "And to think my beloved servant would not only question me but also feel happy about her punishment..." He shook his head in a way that suggested he had failed greatly in disciplining his servant.


    "Y-You are wrong, Master! I''m not happy or anything!"


    "Heh~? Does this mean you are dissatisfied with your master?"


    "N-No, i-i." Kaguya stuttered.


    "Fufufufu, to think that my most faithful Maid would turn against her master..." The sadistic gleam grew in Victor''s eyes. At some point, he vanished from his chair and appeared in front of her, as he held her face and raised it up: "It seems that it is not a punishment you need, but rather an extensive, time-consuming discipline~."


    Kaguya can''t wait for this! Cough, she means that she was very unhappy with such treatment! She was a perfect Maid! There''s no way she could make a mistake! She was DEFINITELY not happy with this treatment! What did she do to deserve this!? She was a perfect Maid!


    Kaguya shivered even more, and her face turned red when the word ''punishment'' was changed to ''discipline''. It may not seem like much to an outsider, but discipline is something more ''horrible'' and ''time-consuming'' than punishment.


    Kaguya can''t wait for this! Cough, she means that she was very unhappy with such treatment! She was a perfect Maid! There''s no way she could make a mistake! She was DEFINITELY not happy with this treatment! What did she do to deserve this!? She was a perfect Maid!


    ''Although no one is perfect, therefore, it is not impossible for me to make mistakes...'' She justified herself while doing her best to control her heavy breathing and failing miserably in the process.


    "I beg your pardon, Master~, I am such a defective Maid."


    "Don''t worry, my Maid¡­" He caressed Kaguya''s face with a gentle, possessive tone. "It is my duty as Master to ensure that my lovely Maid always reaches her full potential."


    "...I-I f-feel so happy to have such an understanding master... A defective Maid like me doesn''t deserve so much."


    "Even if you are a defective Maid¡­" Victor''s eyes were like two violet ck holes that seemed to suck in all existence. "You are my defective Maid~."


    Kaguya''s body shook as she found herselfpletely enveloped by the overwhelming feelings being gushed from Victor''s body, and shepletely drowned in this ocean of love, affection, and possessiveness.


    Victor''s hands began to surreptitiously touch Kaguya''s body in many different ways.


    "Your body, your soul, your emotions, your instincts, your thoughts, your entire being ispletely, and only mine~."


    Kaguya tried to contain her moan, but she was failing miserably in the process. Her whole body was hot, her mind had long sincepletely lost her rationality, and her entire existence could only think about her husband in front of her.


    She felt like her body was being touched in ways that only her husband could do, both in a physical sense and in a spiritual sense. Even though her body wasn''t really here, shepletely felt everything.


    Victor brought his face closer to her ear: "Now go, my Maid, go do your job perfectly, as my oldest servant, as my first servant, as the one I trustpletely. You exercise my will. Do not disappoint me again with meaningless questions."


    Victor pulled away from Kaguya, leaving her a flushed and hot mess. The Maid''s eyes glowed with pure, unadulterated desire as hepletely pushed all the right buttons in her, leaving her in a perpetual heat.


    He disyed an innocent smile as if the previous expressions he made were just an illusion. "Who knows? Depending on your performance, I may be kind and decide whether or not to extend the period of your discipline."


    Kaguya''s eyes opened widely, and before she could say anything, she saw Victor snapping his finger, and like the curtain of a concert being closed, she returned to her body, which was currently in one of the sacred ces built in the territory of the Celts. Rena, who was close to Kaguya, just looked cautiously at the woman. What was the reason for that?


    Even though she was wearing the discreet clothes of the killers where nothing could be seen, just the darkness, the woman was acting very strange. She was breathing heavily and quite audibly for a few minutes, her body shook sometimes, her eyes seemed lost, and she seemed very restless, not to mention that for a few seconds, she swore she smelled the extreme smell of pure excitement and lusting from the woman.


    The smell didn''t linger long and was soon drowned outpletely, but she swears she smelled it.


    The assassins'' costumes had functions that not only made it easier for them to hide but alsopletely erased the smell and any other things that could give information to the enemy.


    The killer could, of course, ''choose'' to deactivate these functions. After all, sometimes, the best weapon for a good murder was deception.


    Unlike the previous meeting with Lugh''s former representative, Kaguya, when she arrived at this base, the first thing she did waspletely deactivate the hair-hiding function, letting her long ck hair flow. She then activated the partial mask function that only covered her face, her mouth, and her nose, leaving only her eyes, forehead, and ck draconic horns showing.


    Just as Rena was about to open her mouth to ask something, Kaguya''s eyes regained some rity, and she looked at Rena with an intense, predatory gaze.


    "Let''s go back to work." Kaguya''s husky, desire-filled tone was quite attention grabbing.


    "Y-Yes," Rena responded with a little fear due to Kaguya''s intensity.


    Kaguya got up from the sofa elegantly and powerfully. She was very grateful for the suit''s preservation functions because if she were in normal clothes now, everyone would be able to see the mess that was her private parts.


    The previous encounter made Kaguya release her internal liquids four times with just conversation and seduction. Her husband knew very well how to push all her buttons. It''s because of meetings like this that the nighttime ''battles'' never get boring.


    Her husband was like an addictive drug that never got old. He not only addicted them to his body, he also addicted them to the emotions that numbed their senses.


    The nocturnal act they did together was not just mere coption; it was something deeper because the heavy emotions were always present. This was one of the other factors that even women like Aphrodite, Lilith, Lily, Helena, Aline, and Morgana women, who theoretically had an eternal libido due to their respective natures being satisfied with Victor.


    The emotions, the act itself, the soulsing together, everything was... Overwhelming... And VERY satisfying and delicious.


    Thinking back to the emotions of love, affection, and possession that she found herself flooded with just a few seconds ago, thinking about the ''discipline'' she was going to have, Kaguya shuddered for 20 seconds straight, releasing more liquids, "Hmm~", luckily her suit took it all in, she wasn''t even in a position to use the runes right now to fix her inner state which was a wet mess, and to be honest, she didn''t even want to... She wanted to feel this desire for longer.


    ''Maybe I''m bing like Lady Violet too.'' Kaguya thought absently.


    "L-Lady Kaguya, are you okay?" Rena supported Kaguya, who looked like she would fall at any moment.


    Kaguya''s mind awakened due to Rena''s call.


    "...Yes." She responded after a few seconds. "I just received orders from my husband... Let''s continue our mission." She had a slip of the tongue and forgot to call Victor Emperor, something that was not noticed by Rena.


    "Yes!" Rena responded with a fervor on her face andpletely ignored Kaguya''s state when she heard what Kaguya said. After all, the Emperor''s orders were a priority for her.


    Momentster, a shadow came out of the ground and spoke reverently: "Kaguya-Sama, the preparations are ready."


    "Good, let''s get everything in order by the end of the day. We need to guarantee a more than perfect job for the Emperor." Kaguya''s eyes glowed with power. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes!" Rena and the shadow responded with deep reverence and respect to Kaguya who was prioritizing a perfect job for the Emperor.


    Little did they know that Kaguya''s haste wasn''t for the reasons they were thinking... But they didn''t need to know that, right?


    .....

 Chapter 1032: Amara is jealous of Roxanne sometimes.

    Chapter 1032: Amara is jealous of Roxanne sometimes.


    Victor''s Inner World where The World Trees resided.


    "... Roxanne, is everything over?" Amara asked, focusing her Powers on preventing the two brats from seeing inappropriate things.


    "Yes," Roxanne nodded.


    "Finally," Amara sighed in relief but didn''t stop interrupting their Daughters'' sight yet.


    "Our Husband is a troublemaker, he left Kaguya in a mess," Roxanne said with a small, amused smile.


    "Well, he wouldn''t be Victor if he didn''t," Amara spoke in amusement.


    "Right? He''s perfect just the way he is," Roxanne agreed with her Sister, a thought suddenly popping into her head, leaving her slightly dazed for a few seconds.


    "I know that look, Sister. Tell me what you thought," Amara said.


    "Hmm... It was just a passing thought. Forget about it," Roxanne blushed slightly.


    "Speak," Amara insisted.


    "Ugh... It was just an intrusive thought, Sister. You don''t need to know," Roxanne grumbled.


    "Now you''ve made me even more curious, tell me!" Amara eximed.


    "Fine..." Roxanne sighed, looking at her Sister. "I just wondered, if Victor is so desirable now, I wonder what he would be like in his female version... Would she be worse than Aphrodite?... Or would she be just like her?"


    Amara looked at Roxanne with an expressionless gaze that said: How are you rted to me?


    Roxanne groaned. "It was you who forced me to tell my thoughts! They''re called intrusive thoughts for a reason! They serve no purpose!"


    Amara huffed. "Do as you please, just don''t say those words to Darling, or he''ll punish you."


    "... That wouldn''t be a bad thing either," she disyed a perverted smile as she thought of various things they could do.


    Amara rolled her eyes at her perverted Sister.


    ...


    After ''motivating'' his beloved Wife, Victor returned to his self-imposed work. It was evident to his two most active tenants that he was deliberately taking more time to finish everything. After all, if he genuinely wanted to finish his work quickly, he could do it in seconds. But even though he wanted to savor the ''work'', he still finished faster than usual since it didn''t make much sense to understand the whole process too deeply.


    After finishing reviewing tasks, managing everything, and leaving everything in order, it was time for him to leave. Victor leftmand to Lizbet, with Rena as the second inmand. The two women were clearly saddened by his departure, but Victor wasn''t moved. After all, as Roxanne said, he was the Emperor, and these things had to be done by his subordinates.


    He took the moment he was here to learn more deeply about his own organization, but it was time for him to go. He had a date with his beloved Wife, after all.


    [Good, Darling is learning, Umu, Umu.] Roxanne nodded several times, satisfied watching her Husband''s superficial thought process.


    Victor rolled his eyes at his Wife''s attitude, and after bidding farewell to Lizbet, who was present, he appeared in the skies of Japan.


    [It''s Mizuki''s meeting now, huh.] Amara recalled.


    [Yes.] Victor nodded.


    Using the connection they shared, Victor contacted Mizuki: [Mizuki, my love. Where should we meet?]


    [Eh...? Darling? What do you mean by us meeting?]


    Victor raised an eyebrow: [Eh? Hmm, am I mistaken? Violet said you needed to talk to me.]


    [Oh... That''s true! It was today! With so much going on, I ended up forgetting! Everything was peaceful, and suddenly, a bunch of work was thrown at us, and everyone in the mansion was working, even thezy group!] Mizuki eximed.


    [I wonder who was responsible for leaving this ce a mess!]


    Victor wisely remained silent when he heard those words since, technically speaking, he was to me for keeping everyone busy... But Victor, being Victor, wouldn''t miss the chance to tease her.


    ["I wonder who it was~, that person must be very naughty for taking you away from your day off."]


    ["Humph, you''ll make it up to me, Darling! I''ve been nning this break with you for a long time, and this happened!"]


    ["Don''t worry, Honey. When you finish your current work, you''ll bepletely free... Emperor''s orders."]


    Mizuki''s eyes sparkled with excitement. ["Good! I''ll finish everything faster ande visit you!"]


    The connection was abruptly cut, and Victor found himself with nothing to do.


    "... Well? What do I do now..." Victor muttered aloud.


    ["Maybe y with our Daughters?"] Amara suggested.


    "Hmm... Maybe..." Victor contemted.


    As the God Emperor, it was his duty to point out where everyone should go, and once he did that, he could leave most of the problems resulting from that decision to his capable Wives and capable subordinates. Because of this, unless an important decision or a situation where he was needed arose, he could leave minor problems to others and focus on self-development.


    After all, developing his strength was as important as developing the Empire, although after reaching his current stage of Divinity, he didn''t have much room for further development.


    To further develop the Divinities of Beginnings and Negativity, he needed to understand the two Concepts more deeply, and although this may seem simple, it was far from a simple task.


    To develop as an Eldritch God, he needed to consume matter. However, for that to happen, he needed to enter his Nightmare Form, which would attract the attention of the Primordials, something he could not do now.


    Despite not being at the peak of his strength yet, his development process had been slowed down because there was nothing around him that could propel him further like before.


    Despite having a hectic life before stabilizing and having children, it was this life that helped him be what he was now, after all, it was through conflict that Beings grew the most.


    ''The only thing I can do now is to use my Powers more creatively and meditate to learn more about my main Divinities¡­'' Victor thought internally. The first option was a quite viable n for training, considering that with his current Power sets, he could create quite terrible things, all depending on his imagination.


    With the Concept of Dreams and Madness... The things he could bring into Reality were endless.


    While Victor was contemting what to do, he heard Roxanne''s voice suggesting something:


    ["Why don''t you go train with Kali? After all, you left her in the coliseum. You can take advantage of that fight to extend the coliseum time and have even more fun. Doing that should give the girls enough time to prepare everything."]


    "I can also learn more about the process of bing a Primordial..." Victor thought it was a good idea. "Umu, let''s go back to my temporary ''Disciple''."


    ["Why don''t you take her as a Wife too?"] Amara suggested. ["Take advantage of this training, throw in your charm as the most handsome man in this Sector, do all that charming man stuff that gets my panties wet, and take her for yourself!"]


    And Victor almost stumbled in the air when he heard his Wife''s sudden suggestion.


    Roxanne looked at her incredulously, then nodded, satisfied with a long smile. ''As expected, we really are Sisters!''


    Amara ignored the look she knew her Sister was giving her and continued to focus on her Husband.


    "I''m not looking for another Wife right now, Amara."


    Amara visibly huffed through their connection: ["It''s only a matter of time until Kali, Dun Scaith, and Albedo fall into your ws, Darling; even our Daughters know it."]


    "... Eh?"


    ["You know what our Daughters call these women? They call them ''Potential Mothers.'' Even your own Daughters know your taste in women, let alone me, your Wife."] She chuckled.


    ["You will never let those three extremelypetent and strong women escape your grasp."]


    "... Maybe..." Victor didn''t deny it. "But that''s not the point." Just as he was about to start exining, he heard from Amara.


    ["Hmm, I know you want to prolong Kali''s embarrassment a little longer... You''re ''cooking'' her... What a sadist."] Amara huffed.


    Victor smiled. "It''s always a pleasure to see a powerful and confident woman be a mess because she can''t handle me~. Let me enjoy this a bit more."


    ["Humph, if you leave her without a partner for too long, someone will steal her from you."]


    "That''s impossible."


    ["Oh, why?"] Amara asked curiously.


    Victor disyed a twisted smile, his two eyes spinning like two crimson-violet ck holes: "From the moment I set my eyes on her... She was mine. No one will change that."


    "She''s mine. The only difference is ''when'' I decide to make her mine. Until then, I''ll have fun with her reactions~."


    ["Fufufufu~, if you say so, I''ll trust the biggest yboy who ever walked thesends."]


    "Hey, I''m not a yboy. I don''t sleep with random women, only with my Wives." He huffed. "I''m a man of integrity and respect."


    ["I''m sure you are~"] Amaraughed.


    ...


    "Sister, what''s the purpose of these useless questions?" Roxanne asked curiously.


    "Just curious... Darling sometimes acts like he''s clueless. I wondered if that was true."


    Roxanne rolled her eyes. "Please, he has Adonis''s memories, and he himself conquered several powerful women. That''s impossible."


    "I know... I just wondered if he got infected by the Japanese MC virus at some point. After all, he''s ignoring three beautiful, strong, powerful women with the potential to be a very powerful Yuno."


    "Wow, that was a sentence with a lot of references. I guess letting you watch anime was a good idea." Roxanneughed.


    Amara just huffed at Roxanne and crossed her arms, an attitude that made Roxanneugh even more.


    Turning her gaze back to Victor, Roxanne spoke. "One thing you have to understand about Darling is that he was never stupid."


    "... Oh?" Amara looked curiously at her sister. Unlike her, Roxanne spent more time with Victor and went through two rebirth processes while she was with him. You could say that Roxanne had an even deeper connection with Victor than Amara, so her opinion was quite valuable.


    "Growing up with an illness that incapacitated him from being ''normal,'' he became a very observant boy, and that helped a lot in understanding interpersonal rtionships... Of course, Anna''s substantial influence should be considered as well. As awyer dealing with politicians and a very overprotective mother hen, she made sure her son was more attentive to small things."


    "So, even before he merged with Adonis, he was already attentive to the possible ''suitors'' of his current Wives, and when these women became his, he made sure to eliminate each of these suitors one by one."


    "The only ones he didn''t eliminate were his Father, for obvious reasons, and his friends. Although he was always keeping an eye on them." Roxanne thought for a moment. "I remember that the only one he trusted immediately was Tatsuya. He realized that the man was married to his sword and waspletely focused on bing stronger. Proof of this assessment was that Hecate had to practically kidnap Tatsuya so that the man could do things with her."


    "He is a very dense man." Sheughed. "Now that I think about it, this contestant elimination was also done by Violet, Sasha, and Ruby."


    "I assume that fusing with Adonis just strengthened something he would eventually learn, huh," Amara spoke.


    "Yes, although Adonis''s political experience helped him immensely as well, after all, the man had 1500 years of experience in leading a n¡­" Roxanne nodded as she thought back. "I think the moment he started to develop even further was when he realized the peculiarities of his blood storing Souls and memories."


    "The Demon War... Yes, it was there that he developed the most, as he absorbed countless Ancient Demons and gained their experiences and memories. At that moment, he became an even bigger monster."


    ''It was at this time that I began to feel the Awakening of my Husband''s Eldritch side... Although that side was only fully Awakened when he became a Dragon andter a God.'' Roxanne thought.


    Amara sighed. "Sometimes I envy you. Even though we theoretically have the same level of fusion with Darling, you are clearly more connected to him than I am." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Roxanne just smiled at her Sister and didn''tment on anything. After all, she was correct. Victor had gone through two rebirths, and in these two rebirths, Roxanne had always been with him. She knew every corner of the existence known as Victor.


    .....

 Chapter 1033: Come to me.

    Chapter 1033: Come to me.


    Victor appeared back in the coliseum. "Oh?" Seeing what was happening in front of him, he remained hidden while observing with interest what Kali was doing.


    As she meditated, her power of destruction covered her body like a sort of armor, but it wasn''t that which interested Victor; rather, it was the fact that her soul was progressively merging with the concept of destruction, this fusion urring in a very artificial manner.


    ''Is she forcing her evolution?'' Victor touched his chin, unable to shake the feeling that this was a bad idea; the soul is a very delicate thing, and any maniption without proper knowledge could lead to disastrous consequences, something he knew all too well.


    As he continued to observe, he noticed that even with this dangerous action she was undertaking, her soul was not breaking apart; her very existence was ensuring her safety.


    ''Interesting... I wonder if there''s a limit to how much she can force her soul.'' Victor continued watching for a few more minutes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even after several hours passed, no noticeable progress was urring. "Hmm..."


    Victor sat down, crossing his legs and resting his face on his right hand.


    [She''s making a futile effort.] Roxanne couldn''t help but speak up after observing alongside Victor for a few hours.


    [Yes,] Amara agreed with her sister. [If reaching the state of a primordial were so easy, many other exceptional existences from the higher echelons would have achieved it already; all she''s doing is wearing down her soul.]


    "That''s not true," Victor replied.


    [Oh? What do you mean, Darling?]


    "Her soul is wearing down, but because of the support of her existence, her soul is progressively bing stronger," Victor''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "It''s as if her soul is adapting to everything that''s happening."


    [Hmm... That''s interesting... If her soul is adapting, does that mean that in its current state, she can adapt to anything?] Roxanne mused.


    "I don''t think that''s possible... She doesn''t have an ability like mine that can adapt to anything that kills me," Victor said.


    Victor''s adaptation was no longer the same as before; due to the evolution of his own abilities, his adaptation had also evolved. Now, he didn''t need to ''die'' to adapt; his adaptation actively worked in his body to ensure that nothing harmed him.


    Apletely broken ability he received from the Elder Gods of the Nightingale... Althoughpared to the power of dream and madness, such a thing is irrelevant.


    With his ability to shape reality with words, if hebines this ability with the divinity of dream and madness... He can effectively turn dreams into reality.


    Despite this ability being somethingpletely out of the ordinary, there were also limits; he couldn''t use the ''dream'' to actively interfere with thews of the cosmos.


    What were thesews? Thews of existence, thews that say a with life must have a world tree to sustain life, thews that say only one Progenitor can exist for each species at a time.


    Thews that prevent weaker concepts from going against the concepts that are at the top, like Begin, End, Positivity, and Negativity.


    The more Victor learned about the cosmos, the more he understood that the universe existed under a specific set of rules; the act of training and observing Kali is an attempt to learn this set of rules.


    For example, through the observation of Kali, he learned that even though she is one step away from bing a primordial being, she cannot reach that stage because despite the ''difference'' seeming tiny, the gap was asrge as the difference between a star like the Sun, and a small like Earth.


    "The more I observe her, I can''t help but think that what''s hindering her is something artificial," Victor voiced his thoughts to his wife.


    "For all intents and purposes, Kali should have already reached the state of a primordial being; she has the strength, the soul, as well as the necessary mentality¡ª" Victor began to stop speaking until a shocked expression appeared on his face.


    [Darling?] Roxanne called out to him.


    "Mentality... Roxanne, Amara, what are the main characteristics of primordials?"


    Amara and Roxanne narrowed their eyes, they thought for a moment, and quickly responded.


    [Impartiality.] Amara spoke.


    [And a masochistic obsession with bnce.] Roxanne spoke.


    "Exactly..." Victor nodded, and then continued, "Inparison to Kali, how are they different?"


    [Well, Kali is clearly a womanmitted to her pantheon, even if she doesn''t show it, she will always defend her pantheon if necessary.] Amara said.


    [Not to mention she particrly doesn''t care about things that don''t directly impact her pantheon or something of her liking.] Roxanne said.


    At that moment, Amara and Roxanne realized what Victor was pointing out, and their eyes opened slightly in shock.


    [I understand...] They both spoke at the same time.


    "...For all intents and purposes, she should have be a Primordial a long time ago, but her ideals do not align with those of a primordial; because of this, she is stuck in the middle of the transition."


    "A primordial must be impartial, always striving to maintain bnce and ensure that their work functions correctly," Victor stood up from his position and returned to his feet. "As the Primordial of destruction, her work would be to destroy so that creation can ur; essentially, she would work with The Universal Tree."


    "Nowes the question of the century... If the destruction of her pantheon or anything rted to her preferences were necessary, would she do it?"


    [Probably not, she is too true to herself to do that.] Roxanne spoke.


    Absolutely all primordials were impartial, and always prioritized bnce above all else; the example of this is that even the most biased primordial, The Universal Tree, still acts with bnce in mind.


    "Yes, indeed, this ''w'' of hers is what prevents her from continuing; creation doesn''t need a primordial who doesn''t do their job correctly."


    Absolutely all primordials were impartial, and always prioritized bnce above all else; the example of this is that even the most biased primordial, The Universal Tree, still acts with bnce in mind.


    Victor doesn''t doubt that if he were truly a threat to bnce, The Universal Tree would have eliminated him even if it meant upsetting his sister.


    Victor began to walk towards Kali; he let his presence be known, and this caused the woman to lose her concentration. Slowly, her power begins to calm down, and she opens her eyes; she looks in Victor''s direction with neutral eyes, but the emotions beneath those eyes couldn''t be hidden from Victor''s gaze.


    [What do you n now, Darling?] Roxanne asked.


    [If the universe isn''t epting Kali as a Primordial because of her thoughts and ideas, I will ept her in her ce.] Victor internally replied as a small smile appeared on his face.


    [The essence of the outer god, huh.] Amara spoke.


    [Although I''m not a teenage Eldritch God, but merely a childpared to my wife, the influence of my powers is more than enough to im her for myself.] Victor spoke.


    [But that won''t change herpletely; her existence is too linked with this creation for that to happen. She will have an even lower percentage of bond than my sisters.] Roxanne exined. [If my sisters have 1/4 of an Eldritch god''s influence on her existence, Kali will only have 1/8.]


    [I know, but that will be enough for now; the important thing is to sow seeds in fertile ground so that I can reap them in the future.]


    [... Sowing seeds, huh,] Amara blushed slightly as her thoughts went to inappropriate ces.


    [Heh.] Roxanne just smiled at her sister.


    When Amara saw that smile, she blushed even more deeply and huffed as she turned away.


    "You came back quickly," Kali spoke.


    "Yes." Victor''s smile grew, and the next moment, he snapped his fingers. Suddenly the view of the coliseum changed, and they were in apletely gray desert.


    Kali narrowed her eyes slightly. "Where are we?" She knew they were no longer on Victor''s.


    "Look up."


    Doing as Victor ordered, she looked up and saw Victor''s mega, a beautiful that resembled Earth but at the same time was different because it was muchrger than Earth. With eyes that see the truth of existence as it really is, she saw how ''massive'' the energy of the was.


    It was as if she were looking at a wall of pure violet energy, a violent energy that came directly from the core of the, a core made of draconic mes.


    The was very resilient; she could clearly see that even with her power of destruction, she would need to use all her power just to ovee the barrier of pure energy that naturally formed due to Victor''s energy production.


    "This is insane..." She couldn''t help but murmur.


    "I thought about creating another just for us to train, but I thought it was too much, so I just teleported us to one of the moons of my and reinforced the moon."


    ''...Train?'' That word caught Kali''s interest. When she turned her gaze back to Victor, she saw the man taking off his ck zer, leaving only a white dress shirt.


    Kali swallowed hard when she saw how he was now. The simple act of him removing a part of his ck suit added even more charm to him.


    Unknowingly, she watched this scene with predatory and intense looks; she looked at the muscles on disy almost drooling, she had no idea what kind of expression she was making now.


    [Someone''s very thirsty.] Roxanne chuckled.


    [...Well, I can''t me her...] Amara swallowed hard; even for her as his wife, it was still difficult to ovee her husband''s charm.


    "Let''s train; you can use anything against me, but I will only use martial arts."


    "That''s not fair... I''ll also use only martial arts."


    "Believe me, I''m being fair to you, my goddess."


    Kali felt her heart beat faster when she heard the words; ''my goddess.''


    Victor rolled up his sleeves, then he put his left arm behind him, using his right arm, he raised his hand toward Kali and spoke.


    "Come."


    .....

 Chapter 1034: Come to me. 2

    Chapter 1034: Come to me. 2


    Anna was sitting on a chair on the balcony of her personal room, enjoying her afternoon now that all her services were no longer needed.


    With howpetent her sisters were, Violet''s order waspleted in less than a few hours, an expected result when everyone in the pantheon moved as one entity.


    ''Although Velnorah didn''t like it much, Violet said we had to finish things much faster, so we moved as a whole. Such a thing would be more possible if we didn''t take Darling into consideration. He always does unexpected things, as was the case this time when he empowered his faithful and sent them on missions. Thanks to that, we needed to restructure some missions that were given in that area... Well, his intervention did end up helping us even more. It''s funny sometimes how that works,'' Anna thought amusedly as she read her book, sipped on hot tea, looked at thendscape on the horizon, and sighed contentedly.


    The best decision her husband made was not letting anyone live on this except for them and the animals that the mother goddesses were raising.


    Thinking about his actions, she chuckled a bit more. Somehow, he always took actions that benefited the pantheon overall. His action of turning into a dragon and temporarily assuming the leadership of his own religion proved that.


    As she pondered this, Anna suddenly felt a slight shift in the air. As a dragon goddess, her senses were much more potent than those of many races out there, and she narrowed her eyes at the visible change in the air.


    ''Energy is leaking...?'' Following the location, she saw that the energy wasing from some of the moons.


    Narrowing her eyes even more, her vision zoomed in, and she saw Victor and Kali fighting on the moon. Despite a very powerful barrier around them and the moon itself being reinforced, small amounts of energy were still leaking.


    "Ara..." She smiled contentedly when she saw Victor having fun. "Scathach, Rose, Morgana, and Haruna will want to see this..." Immediately, Anna contacted her sisters and told them what was happening.


    ...


    Going back a few minutes.


    The moment Victor made that gesture of his, Kali wasted no time, as her body was covered by an easier-to-wear outfit. It was a full-body suit that perfectly clung to her body, an outfit that had many simrities to Scathach, Morgana, Rose, and Eleonor''s, evidence that the more bat-oriented'' girls of the group were influencing her in some way.


    Next, she leaped towards him, and with her fist covered in the power of destruction, she threw a punch at Victor''s face.


    Victor frowned a bit and simply raised his hand and caught her fist.


    "... What-..." Kali was in shock. Even though she hadn''t put much power of destruction, she used almost 50% of her strength and 50% of her power of destruction, and still, he casually caught an attack that could even cause Shiva to suffer some damage.


    "I said you can use anything against me. Stop holding back."


    "... How did you defend that with martial arts? The divinity of destruction can only be defended against by a greater divinity of destruction or the divinity of creation, but you didn''t use either."


    "You have to include the divinity of Begin and Positivity as well, my dear." Victor pushed Kali''s fist away, and this simple gesture made Kali fly a few meters away.


    "But you''re correct, I didn''t use any of those divinities... So, why can I defend myself?" He disyed a small, amused smile.


    [The answer is simple] Roxanne spoke excitedly, as she grabbed a pair of sses from somewhere and put them on her face: [Darling''s body is monstrously strong, and as you''re constantly channeling your powers into your body, your body has adapted to these energies, not to mention the natural coverage your body provides thanks to the immense amount of energy.]


    [For all intents and purposes, only beings with exceptional destructive powers like Kali with her full strength, powers of the END gods, powers like our daughter Yol, who can turn the unreal into real, can harm you in any way!]


    [But as expected from Darling, such an effect is only temporary; after all, Darling won''t just fight these beings with martial arts.]


    [Roxanne, stop spoiling!] Amara huffed.


    [Blegh.] Roxanne stuck her tongue out at Amara. [The point is, Darling''s body is invincible! And even if there''s something that can surpass these defenses, he''ll adapt, Umu!]


    [This woman...] Veins popped on Amara''s head. The woman already had a daughter and still acted like a child sometimes.


    [But Kali really is lucky. If Darling hadplete control of the Negativity divinity, she could never harm Darling no matter what she did. After all, Negativity is the energy that drives the power of destruction.]


    Victor ignored his two wives and continued: "That''s something for you to find out."


    "Come... This time, don''t hold back."


    Kali''s eyes gleamed crimson as shepletely let go of her power, and like a faucet being turned on, that power gushed throughout the space around her.


    A crimson glow colored the area, and through this crimson glow, Victor saw the changes happening in Kali''s body.


    Her long crimson hair became pure destruction energy, and her body was covered entirely in pure energy. Normally, her presence alone would destroy the moon, but thanks to Victor''s reinforcements and reality-altering runes, nothing was happening to their training area.


    [As expected, she''s currently like a hybrid of a primordial being made entirely of energy and a goddess.] Victor spoke internally.


    [... Somehow, she bears many simrities between me, my sister, and Jeanne.] Roxanne spoke seriously this time.


    Amara looked at her sister, who had a simr appearance to Kali''s, and at herself, with their hair made of pure energy. Seeing this, she understood what Roxanne was pointing out.


    [Yes, she''s one step away from bing a being made entirely of energy... But essentially speaking, you''re different.] Victor pointed out.


    [You''re somewhat rted to a primordial, and because of that, you fall into some kind of cosmic rule that is essential for existence, and my dear Jeanne is the guardian of the Universal Tree, so she receives energy directly from her brother.]


    [Meanwhile, Kali is walking towards that step...] Roxanne understood what Victor was trying to say.


    [Exactly.]


    "Don''t regret your desires, Victor."


    Victor smiled. This time, he didn''t hold back and showed a twisted smile that took up most of his once handsome face.


    "Never."


    Kali felt a chill down her spine. For a few moments, she wondered what kind of hole she was getting into. When she felt several beings looking at her from the, this feeling intensified.


    ''Why do I feel like I''ll have to do this more often in the future?'' Somehow, Kali felt like she wouldn''t have more time to meditate after this fight.


    "Come to me, Kali. Are you so afraid?"


    Kali narrowed her eyes in slight irritation and then did exactly what he said, approaching him at a terrifying speed and attacking him.


    Boom.


    Victor defended against her fist causing an explosion around them.


    "Hmm, not bad. I felt that a little."


    Containing her inner shock, Kali focused on the fight and began attacking Victor, who still had his left hand behind him.


    Using the martial arts she learned in the past, she attacked him. Left, right, up, down, in the middle, no matter where she attacked, he would defend or dodge.


    "Hmm, a mix of various martial arts, huh... Some of your attacks mimic animals, so Kri? I sense some Chinese martial arts as well."


    Kali began to be covered in a cold sweat when she saw Victor dissecting her fighting style. She approached him again, put both feet on the ground, and, assuming a closed fist position, she attacked Victor''s stomach.


    Victor caught her fist with his hand, but the effect of holding such a powerful attack was obvious, as a small crater formed beneath the two. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Heh..." Victor''s smile widened.


    "Mixing martial arts with acupuncture to hit my pressure points, huh. You never told me you had medical knowledge."


    Kali swallowed hard. "... You never asked."


    "Fair enough." Victor chuckled. "Unfortunately, such attacks don''t work on me. I may be mimicking the human form now, but I am biologically a dragon. My pressure points are only revealed in dragon form."


    ''And even in that form, I can change my body as I want. After all, I am also a shapeshifter because of the fusion of my noble vampire side.'' Victor thought internally but didn''t speak aloud.


    [... This...] Amara was as incredulous as Kali.


    [Oh, you''ve never seen him fight like this, huh... Yes, as you can see, Darling is aplete genius at anything involvingbat.] Roxanne spoke. [With his experience, he can dissect any opponent and find weaknesses within seconds.]


    "Let''s continue-." Victor lowered his head as Kali tried to kick his face with her leg.


    "We''re in a fight, Victor. You''re guilty here for talking. After all, who talks in a fight?" Kali huffed and attacked him again.


    Victorughed. "Fair enough, I guess I''ve been watching too much anime recently."


    Using both fists covered with the power of destruction, she kept attacking Victor, but this time, she made alterations. Sometimes, her attack came with an open palm, while other times, it came with her hand in w form, and she started using her legs more.


    The fight continued, and Victor continued to dodge, reflect, and defend the attacks, but he didn''t remain passive, as he also started attacking.


    When Kali attacked, he would direct her blow and counter with his elbow or his hand.


    Feeling her face burning from the fist that hit her, she snarled. "Tsk, I''ll make you use your left hand!"


    Her pride hurt when the opponent was clearly holding back his strength to fight her! Throughout all these attacks, she never used concentrated destruction power attacks. After all, she is a martial artist, too, and she won''t be satisfied that way!


    Victor justughed. "You need more than making me use my left hand, my dear, look." He pointed downwards.


    When Kali looked to where he was pointing, she saw that... From the beginning, he never moved from where he was standing.


    [At this point... This is just bullying.] Amara sighed.


    [Well, this oue is expected, considering Darling frequently trains with three powerful martial artists, Haruna, Rose, and Scathach.] Roxanne spoke.


    The power in Kali''s body exploded creating a pir of crimson light.


    [Ara... She''s annoyed.] Roxanneughed.


    When the pir of light finally subsided it revealed Kali with a thickyer of crimson energy around her.


    Victor showed a small, amused smile and looked at her eyes, which became orbs of red light.


    "What now? Do you think this will be enough to make me move or even use my other hand?"


    Veins popped even more on her head. Kali had never felt so angry and insulted before. She wouldn''t blink if someone insulted her name. She doesn''t have a fragile ego like that, but seeing her opponent treat her like a child was very disrespectful, even by her standards.


    "I will make you move... Even if I have to destroy this damn moon." She pointed her palm at Victor, and a concentrated beam of destructive energy flew toward Victor.


    Looking at that beam of light, Victor casually punched the air. For a moment, reality distorted, and the power that wasing towards him returned to Kali.


    .....

 Chapter 1035: Come to me. 3

    Chapter 1035: Come to me. 3


    "I will make you move... Even if I have to destroy this damn moon." She pointed her palm at Victor, and a concentrated beam of destructive energy flew toward Victor.


    Looking at that beam of light, Victor casually punched the air. For a moment, reality distorted, and the power that wasing towards him returned to Kali.


    [... He just punched reality?] Amara spoke.


    [Yes...] Roxanne nodded, clearly as shocked as her sister.


    [That''s nonsense.] Amara sighed.


    [We all know that.] Roxanne sighed, too.


    Kali vanished from her location and appeared behind Victor. Initially, that beam of light was just to distract Victor, but she didn''t expect him to send it back like that.


    ''Can this still be called martial arts?'' Kali thought incredulously, but she didn''t stop her actions.


    Opening her hands into w-like shapes, the power of destruction manifested into two constructs resembling animal ws.


    She attacked Victor, but the ws stopped three centimeters before touching his skin. Kali felt as if she had struck an extremely resistant material that not even her power could destroy.


    "... What is this? This isn''t just martial arts..." She felt her pride sting as she spoke those words. After all, it seemed as if she were throwing a tantrum or something, but she was too curious.


    Knowing Victor, she knew that if he said he wouldn''t use anything other than martial arts, he would keep his word. So the technique he used now must be some kind of martial arts she doesn''t know.


    "Over time, I''ve learned various martial arts, and I''ve also seen various martial arts through the memories of the beings I absorbed. Thanks to these experiences, I''ve managed to create my own unique style of martial arts, a style that has seven levels of mastery. This martial art is abination of everything I''ve learned since I was mortal."


    "What you just attacked was what I call the ''energy barrier.'' By using my energy cyclically in my body, I create an infinite cycle of energy being renewed." A dark violet energy covered Victor''s body.


    "Of course, such a technique can only be used by supernatural beings with good regeneration because it demands a lot from the physical body."


    "Isn''t this different from using my divinity to protect myself?"


    "Wrong, use your eyes, you''ll understand."


    Doing as Victor ordered, Kali saw that the energy was covered with a thinyer of Victor''s soul.


    "... Are you insane?" That was a genuine question. What kind of lunatic uses their soul like that!?


    "There are only two things that can harm a soul, END divinity and soul maniption." Victor assumed a martial arts pose, lowering his center of gravity and raising his right arm.


    "What you''re seeing now is level 7 of my martial art, the level where all my movements are covered by a thinyer of my soul." Even though it''s just a thinyer, due to the properties of his soul, his soul was essentially the most resistant item in the universe.


    "Remember, Kali. The difference between a genius and a madman is that one has results and the other doesn''t." Victor''s right hand darkenedpletely as violet veins of power covered his arm.


    Kali widened her eyes when she couldn''t move from her location! She looked down and saw that the entire ground was covered in an unknown violet energy, like spiderwebs.


    ''What is this!?''


    "Grit your teeth, Kali, because this is going to hurt."


    "Wait-."


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    Kali felt her world spin.


    Seeing Kali flying towards space, Victor flexed his legs and disappeared the next moment. He appeared behind her, still using his right arm, and punched her back.


    Cough.


    Golden blood spurted from her mouth, and she flew back toward the moon.


    Victor could continue, but if he did, she would truly die, so he simply vanished and returned to the same spot he was in.


    He sat in the air and began to meditate. The next moment, Kali fell onto the moon, forming a crater,pletely unconscious.


    ''Let''s wait for her to wake up. In the meantime, I''ll close the space and slow down time.'' Victor thought as he did exactly what he had in mind.


    ...


    Rose, Morgana, Scathach, and Haruna were on Anna''s personal balcony, looking towards the moon, specifically at Victor and Kali''s fight.


    "That... Darling... That..." Rose was utterly shocked.


    "He hasn''t even reached grandmaster yet, but he''s created a martial art that can rival the status of a grandmaster... He''s a damn monster." Scathach had a massive smile on her face.


    "Aren''t you shocked to see this, Scathach?" Morgana asked.


    "Of course I am, but I''m also very excited," Scathach spoke.


    "When did he create these martial arts? I didn''t see him training." Haruna asked the most crucial question. As someone who created her own martial arts, she understood very well that it took an immense amount of practice to create something.


    "Victor was the only one who fully utilized the 2000 years of seclusion we spent because he spent most of the time training and teaching. Remember that in teaching, the master himself learns something. I know very well what it feels like to improve just by observing the ideas and thoughts of your student." Scathach said. There''s a reason she trained so many talents in the past.


    It''s because these talents always taught her something. The perfect example of this was Victor himself; even before bing so strong, Scathach managed to progress because she observed his ideas and thoughts.


    "I can understand that feeling. It was only when I trained the Valkyries that I could see the ''other'' side to bing a grandmaster." Rose spoke.


    "Don''t forget the fact that Victor has the life experience of billions of beings much older than him, and you know the ''space'' within Victor where the true form of our sisters and our two daughters reside." Anna began to speak. "Combining this fact, as well as how our brains work, and Darling''s genius, creating a martial art that serves only him is an easy thing to do."


    The women present absorbed Anna''s words in silence for a few minutes. They had nothing to add to the words of the second Empress, everything she said was correct. At the same time, as they had these thoughts, they watched Kali''s fight and how Victor ended it.


    "Even though we are both dragon gods, with the lineage of a blood dragon, Victor is the most abnormal of us all. He is not only our progenitor but also an Eldritch God. None of us knows exactly what kind of power this other side of him has. After all, he is still a childpared to our sister Azathoth." Finishing her exnation, Anna fell silent.


    The women present absorbed Anna''s words in silence for a few minutes. They had nothing to add to the words of the second Empress, everything she said was correct. At the same time, as they had these thoughts, they watched Kali''s fight and how Victor ended it.


    When Victor began to meditate, Scathach spoke. "I need to learn that."


    "The master learns from the student, and the student learns from the master. You taught him your martial art, then he took that martial art and created somethingpletely unique," Rose spoke. "It''s time for you to do the same."


    "Exactly." Scathach smiled excitedly. The prospect of getting stronger always got her excited.


    "Unfortunately, this martial art doesn''t seem to fit my fighting style." Rose sighed.


    "We can''t be 100% sure of that," Haruna spoke. "Remember his words. He used ''all of his experience'' to create these martial arts."


    "And as far as I know, Victor is a master in various de martial arts. I''m sure he would make a martial art that could fully utilize Junketsu."


    "... That''s true... Darling doesn''t do half-baked jobs."


    "Hmm, I wonder what the name of this martial art is."


    [The Seven Arts of the Blood Dragon Primogenitor.]


    The women were startled when they suddenly heard Victor''s voice.


    "Victor!?"


    Victor appeared floating in front of them.


    "Hello." Victor smiled.


    "What-..." Anna looked at the moon, then back at Victor.


    "How are you in two ces at the same time?"


    "You''re looking at a mirage of my past self, honey." Victor chuckled.


    "... Your past self... Oh, you''re manipting time again."


    "Ugh, time nonsense again. It''s really hard to grasp the intricacies of time sometimes." Haruna grumbled. She had so many questions about how this was possible, but she didn''t bother and just let it go.


    "How does your martial art work, Victor?" Scathach didn''t bother with that nonsense, and she went straight to the important stuff.


    Victor smiled lightly when he saw Scathach''s enthusiasm.


    Scathach blushed slightly when she felt Victor''s emotions and saw his gaze, but she didn''t care; she wanted him to exin! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "In simple terms, the 7 levels of my martial art are divided into 3 phases. The first three are where I use my body as a weapon."


    "Hmm, I''d better show you personally."


    Victor snapped his fingers, and the next moment, they were in an open in.


    "The first three levels use a blend of various martial arts to create the perfect closebat martial art." Victor assumed a pose with a low center of gravity.


    "The first level trains your gravity control and teaches you to stand on any surface." Victor began to execute his martial arts movements slowly.


    The women''s eyes were glued to his body, and they felt like children again as they trained with their respective masters.


    .....

 Chapter 1036: The Seven Arts of the Blood Dragon Primogenitor.

    Chapter 1036: The Seven Arts of the Blood Dragon Primogenitor.


    "The first level trains your gravity control and teaches you to stand on any surface." Victor began to execute his martial arts movements slowly.


    The women''s eyes were glued to his body, and they felt like children again as they trained with their respective masters.


    On the other hand, Anna was shamelessly only looking at Victor''s body. Although she understood martial arts and even practiced a little, she was not as enthusiastic as the women gathered here. She was more of a political woman, preferring to st enemies with power. She didn''t really enjoy fighting, so she stayed away from it and only trained if necessary to control her power.


    As he performed the movements, the women saw him stand on any surface.


    "With just one look, I can tell the requirements for learning these martial arts," Scathach said.


    "Yes... Not everyone can learn this. Only those races that have the power to control the world around them entirely, like dragons," Rose nodded.


    "Huh? Why?" Anna asked, blushing slightly for getting lost in her husband''s body.


    "Victor isn''t just ''standing'' in the air; he''s distorting reality to create a solid surface. Even if an enemy attacks him in the air, he won''t ''fall''. He''ll behave as if he were on the ground," Rose exined.


    "Hehe, you caught on quickly, as expected," Victorughed as he continued his movements. "Only races that can inherently distort reality like true dragons can learn these martial arts."


    "Moving on, the second level is designed to train closebat," Victor began to execute attacks, and even with his immense strength, the wind around him was not reacting.


    He was doing something beyond that.


    "Incredible... To think it can be used like this, no wonder the need to distort reality was a requirement," Haruna sighed.


    Scathach, Morgana, and Rose just nodded in shock as well.


    "The same principle applies to the legs... When you master reality distortion on a smaller scale without needing to speak for something to happen, you can move to the next level. Level 3 of my art is amplification. You take everything you''ve learned and improve it."


    What Victor was doing might look like simple and powerful punches to less experienced eyes, but they were mistaken. When Victor punched for a few seconds, reality shattered and repaired itself immediately.


    "The same principle applies to the legs... When you master reality distortion on a smaller scale without needing to speak for something to happen, you can move to the next level. Level 3 of my art is amplification. You take everything you''ve learned and improve it."


    Victor took a deep breath and exhaled as an abnormal pressure fell on everyone around, and Victor began to execute the movements at high speed.


    With every punch and every kick, a small hole in reality was created. He performed all the closebat movements, and when he was about to finish, he spoke.


    "When you master level 3, you can do this..." Victor looked at the sky, assuming a position simr to n Fulger''s but simultaneously very different, as he punched the air.


    There was no explosion, no air pressure; what happened was much worse. Straight ahead, reality began to shatter until a gigantic hole was created in the space outside the.


    The women looked at the violet hole in the sky in shock.


    "I don''t have a name for this technique, but I call it the infinite punch. Using the principles of the Fulger n technique, I distort reality at the moment of the punch so that reality interprets that I punched in the same ce with infinite mass."


    "By the seven hells, I don''t doubt that this attack could destroy a."


    "Perhaps." Victor snapped his fingers, and everything was fixed as if it had never existed.


    "And yes, this is still a martial art. I can do the same thing using my brute power, and the results would be even worse."


    "The advantage of using martial arts is that it doesn''t use much energy, and it''s more economical," Victor nodded satisfactorily.


    "...you can create holes in reality that could very well simte a Big Bang and not use much energy."


    "...Yeah... That''s nonsense," Haruna finished with an incredulous sigh.


    Victor chuckled. "Energy, that''s where the next lessones in."


    "At level 4, you learn to use your energy like an infinite loop, just like the Ouroboros. You won''t spend your energy much, and you''ll keep your body''s activity going until your body wears out."


    Victor repeated the movements this time however, he didn''t attack and only repeated the movements while being covered in violet energy.


    "Only a small amount of energy is leaking..." Scathach spoke.


    "Yes, that''s intentional. At this level, you still don''t have enough control to do two difficult things at once, so letting energy leak intentionally is like telling your body to act automatically."


    "That''s where level 5 of the techniquees in. At this level, you seek perfect control."


    The women saw that the energy stopped leaking from Victor''s body and was acting like an endless loop.


    "When you achieve perfect control of all your energy, you can enter level 6. At this level, you begin to train your soul."


    "Use the energy from the endless loop and direct it to the deepest part of your soul, carefully, diligently. Small remnants of your soul will merge with your energy, making it even more robust."


    Slowly, Victor''s skin began to turnpletely unnaturally violet, as if he was bing a being of energy.


    Despite having many doubts in mind, the women didn''t interrupt Victor as they continued watching him perform his movements.


    "Until finally, you reach level 7, where the robust part of the soul partially merges with the body." Victor''s violet color began to disappear until his body waspletely ck, like pure darkness, and veins of energy formed all over his body.


    "In this way, you make your body the most resistant object in the universe without losing strength. Even if someone attacks me and damages my defense, my soul will not be harmed because I am only using the robust aspects of my soul''s defense and not using my soul itself."


    "Of course, even before you reach this stage, you can do the same with weapons." A Greatsword was created in Victor''s hand, and the Greatsword took on the same appearance as he was now.


    While performing the movements, Victor stopped at the end again and attacked the air. Just like before, a cut was created in space, creating a huge hole, almost 50 timesrger than before.


    "The only difference is that you need an extremely good weapon to withstand the pressure. From what I tested, only Junketsu withstood all the pressure while the other weapons werepletely destroyed."


    "If you want to do this while using weapons, I suggest creating a weapon that has your soul and blood." Victor returned to normal, snapped his fingers, and everything was rebuilt again.


    "And now, any questions?" Victor asked with an innocent smile.


    The women just remained silent and continued to stare at Victor as if he had grown a second head or something.


    "...Honestly, I know I''ve said this before, but you''re a damn monster," Scathach sighed.


    "Hey, even for me, it was difficult to create this, okay? It took me several years just to even visualize what I wanted to do," Victor huffed. "Creating something thatpletely matched me and utilized my new body to the fullest was very challenging."


    "The simple fact that you managed to create this is enough to call you a monster. Such a martial art should never exist, not to mention that it can''t even be called martial arts anymore," Morgana scoffed. "The scope of ability is ridiculous."


    "Hey, that''s offensive. You know Rose can destroy mountains with her sword, right?"


    "My martial arts just break reality," he smiled satisfactorily. "They''re the same thing."


    "They''re not!" The four women spoke at once.


    "For Anna to break reality, she must use an immense amount of energy. You can do this using almost no energy. You''re just putting immense pressure on your body. How is that not ridiculous?" Morgana spoke.


    "Hmm... Now that you mention it, that''s bad, isn''t it?"


    "Of course!"


    "I understand. I must decrease the pressure on my body. The bnce between energy, soul, and physicality is essential. What good is a martial art that you can''t use all the time? I forgot something so basic," Victor pped his forehead.


    "If anyone else but me were to use this energy, they would die, even if they were dragon gods. What a failure..." Victor began to mutter at a rapid pace.


    "..." The women fellpletely silent and then looked at Morgana.


    "You just gave him an idea to improve?" Haruna asked.


    "...I guess...?" Morgana spoke confusedly. "Wait, can this martial art still improve?"


    "Of course, it can; martial arts never stop improving. It all depends on the creator''s creativity and knowing Victor... These seven arts of the Blood Dragon Primogenitor will be something even more ridiculous in the future," Scathach said.


    "This martial art is very versatile. It can not only be used in closebat but also with weapons... If the demonstration he provided as a reference told me anything, it''s that this martial art is alsopatible with all the powers of the blood dragon," Rose said.


    "Just like the dragon that ispatible with everything in existence, he created a martial art that ispatible with everything the dragon learns, huh..." Haruna said.


    "These martial arts need to be extremely regted. We can''t let irresponsible people in our family use them," Anna spoke seriously. She didn''t understand much of what they said, but she saw enough to know how dangerous this was.


    "You don''t need to worry about that, Anna; not just anyone can learn this. The basic requirement to learn this is very insane."


    "You not only need perfect control of your energy but also perfect control of reality distortion without speaking words," Scathach exined. "To execute the martial arts at their maximum efficiency, you have to constantly control the energy to lightly merge with the defenses of the soul while fighting the enemy."


    "The difficulty level of learning this is insane. Currently, only Rose and I have the qualifications to learn this."


    Anna looked at Morgana and Haruna.


    "She''s telling the truth," Haruna nodded. "For me to even consider trying to learn this, I need to practice my control over reality distortion a lot. My control of energy isn''t bad, but I still haven''t achieved perfect control."


    "The same applies to me," Morgana spoke.


    "Victor may not have said this specifically, but to even think about learning his martial art, the individual needs to have learned another martial art before, probably mine, since he used mine as a base," Scathach spoke.


    When Anna went to say something, she heard Victor saying:


    "... Damn it! I forgot to do level 0, too! How can I call itplete martial arts if the entry level is insane! Ugh... I need to create a level 0, where dragons learn how to move their body and improve their control over reality just so I can set the stage for the next level."


    Anna and the girls were silent. Anna looked at the girls, and just pointed at Victor, who just got a glimpse of how to improve his martial art.


    "...Maybe we should monitor who Victor teaches this," Scathach spoke with a sigh.


    As martial arts masters, they knew that what was dangerous was not the movements that Victor taught but rather the control of energy, the control over reality, and the way he used energy to influence the soul.


    The final part being the most dangerous because, with any mistake, the person can self-mutte and die. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anything involving the soul needs to be properly supervised. After all, they didn''t want their daughters and sisters to die because they were too ambitious.


    "Let''s add the martial arts known as The Seven Arts of the Blood Dragon Primogenitor, at the highest level of secrecy, only if the Emperor, the grandmasters, and the two Empresses agree will the art be taught to our daughters."


    "I agree," Scathach spoke.


    "I agree," Rose spoke.


    "Good, I''ll ask Victor''s opinionter-." Anna started to speak but stopped when she heard Victor''s voice speaking.


    "I also agree."


    The women looked at him.


    "What? I know very well how dangerous this art is, considering I created it." Victor snorted. "We must set the condition that anyone who wants to learn must only practice under the supervision of one of the grandmasters or me personally."


    "The punishment for breaking this rule will beplete distancing from me, this is for our daughters. And for strangers, it will beplete exile or erasure of memory."


    "The punishment is severe, but it is essential." Anna agreed. She could clearly see the look of terror her daughters would have upon learning of the punishment. After all, being away from their father was worse than dying for them.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at the moon andughed: "Heh, she woke up."


    "Since you guys are here, do you want to train?"


    "Yes!" Morgana, Rose, Scathach, and Haruna spoke.


    Anna just shook her head no and said: "I will talk to Violet and get everything we discussed ready¡­"


    Victor nodded and then pulled Anna by the waist and kissed her. "Sorry for the trouble."


    Anna smiled, "You''re not really apologizing."


    "Maybe¡­ After all, maybe I do or don''t like disturbing my dear wives."


    Anna snorted. "Jerk." And she turned around as she disappeared.


    Victorughed, and in the next moment, he snapped his fingers and appeared on the moon again.


    "Where were you?"


    "I went to get more opponents. After all, you alone are not enough."


    Veins popped in Kali''s head.


    "Who knows, maybe you together will make me use at least my left hand." He said with a shit-eating grin.


    Veins popped in the heads of Haruna, Scathach, Morgana, and Rose.


    "Okay, this is personal now," Scathach spoke with a sadistic gleam on her face.


    "I will teach you not to underestimate your former master."


    "Get ready, girls. Let''s beat his ass."


    "Yes!"


    "Fufufufufu." Victorughed with a sadistic gleam on his face.


    .....

 Chapter 1037: The Next Step.

    Chapter 1037: The Next Step.


    Haruna and Morgana attacked Victor from both sides, but Victor dodged with minimal effort and countered with his arms, sending the women flying.


    Haruna quickly positioned herself in the air and kicked behind her to propel herself toward Victor. Hand and katana met, and the crisp sound of two metallic shes was heard.


    Haruna swiftly moved back and changed her position. Using her feet, she attacked Victor, aiming at his face, but Victor defended again, grabbing her leg, pulling her towards him, and punching her stomach while sending her flying toward Morgana.


    He did all this while maintaining his stance, using only his right arm as a means of attack.


    "Perfect coordination, but your attacks leave too many openings."


    "No, they don''t. They leave openings for you, Victor," Haruna said.


    "As a stronger opponent in every way, any attack would seem like an opening to you," Morgana grumbled as she returned to her position.


    "Maybe..." Victor smiled. "But that doesn''t change the fact that you left too many openings. Or will you use that excuse against a stronger enemy in the future?"


    Both grunted and took their stances, Haruna holding her katana in front of her and Morgana with her ws.


    Although Morgana knew how to use weapons, she always preferred to fight with her ws and fists. She was a closebat specialist for a reason.


    "Come at me without holding back," Victor said as he gestured for them to approach.


    The two snarled and immediately attacked him again.


    Scathach and Rose, who had been watching the two women for a few hours, merely observed them with evaluative looks. Even though they wanted to intervene now to make Victor pay for his annoying words, joining in the fight with Haruna and Morgana would be counterproductive since they would end up hurting the two women identally.


    Hours passed again, and the women just watched Victor ''teach'' Morgana and Haruna. Both clearly improved, bing stronger in Technique and Power, but as they grew stronger, Victor also did not stand still.


    After all, the Master also learned by teaching his Disciples, even if the pace of the Master wasn''t as quick as that of the Disciples. The simple fact that he learned something and added to his experience was very significant.


    Sounds of thunder urred as Victor defended with just one hand against Morgana''s attacks.


    "Very good, you''re using your body correctly."


    Morgana attacked with her right hand and then with her legs. The attack hit Victor''s face but did no damage.


    Victor looked in a specific direction and saw that her lower half was wet, then he smiled and said, "Heh~, what a perverted Demon."


    Morgana just disyed a predatory smile and attacked him, trying to choke him with her two thick thighs.


    "I won''t lie. Normally, this would have worked on me; after all, it''s the scent of my Wife, but..." Victor said as Morgana writhed and moaned.


    "Haah~."


    "Now is not the time to get excited. Go rest a bit," Victor ced his palm on Morgana''s stomach and attacked, pushing her back. It was a non-lethal attack but very dangerous because it targeted the internal organs of the enemy, causing destabilization.


    For a moment, Morgana was utterly out of breath and even fainted for a few seconds, but soon, her body reacted to the damage caused and regenerated. When she woke up momentster, she quickly adjusted her center of gravity and sat on the ground, pouting.


    ''Fighting so long while my Husband showed his dominance to me is affecting me... I''m getting more and more excited as time goes by.'' Morgana took a deep breath and then exhaled the hot air from her mouth, which melted the ground upon contact.


    Haruna was next, as she appeared in front of Victor in an Iaijutsu stance. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    To the untrained eye, Victor appeared to have been hit numerous times, but everyone here knew that was not what happened. The moment Haruna attacked, Victor dodged each of her shes.


    When the marks from the cuts in Reality disappeared, Victor was shown entirely unharmed.


    Victor raised an eyebrow. "I see that you have perfectly incorporated my style into your ''dance''."


    "And I thank you for that." She drew her katana from the sheath at ridiculous speed and made an attack.


    Victor disyed a small smile. "...Has no one ever told you not to use your Master''s Techniques against them?"


    Haruna furrowed her brow as she sheathed her katana... Two secondster, Reality seemed to catch up with what had just happened, and the next moment, cuts began to appear around Victor.


    To the untrained eye, Victor appeared to have been hit numerous times, but everyone here knew that was not what happened. The moment Haruna attacked, Victor dodged each of her shes.


    When the marks from the cuts in Reality disappeared, Victor was shown entirely unharmed.


    "... You''re a damn monster." Haruna couldn''t help but say with a broad smile on her face.


    "Tsk, Tsk." Victor wagged his finger while clicking his tongue. "You are mistaken, my Wife. I am not a monster... I am the fastest man alive."


    "This is not the time for references-..." Haruna''s eyes widened as she suddenly felt several parts of her body ache, and the next moment, a boom was heard, and she flewpletely dazed.


    "It''s not a reference if it''s true." Victorughed as he blew on his fist that was a bit warm.


    Haruna recovered from her stupor as she readjusted her center of gravity and stood up. She looked at her body and saw three punch marks that she hadn''t sensed at all.


    Even with her Draconic senses, she saw or felt nothing. Haruna didn''t retaliate and began to think about the fight she had so far. By reviewing what she saw, she could learn even more.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction when he saw Haruna''s state. During these hours that had passed, she had improved quite a bit, but it still wasn''t enough for his standards, which had be insanely high. He wouldn''t be satisfied if all of them were not like Rose and Scathach.


    Speaking of the two Grandmasters¡­


    Victor felt a chill down his spine, and suddenly, he found himself covered by the pressure of two Grandmasters. Looking in the direction of the two women, he saw that both were wielding their personal weapons. Scathach was using her Spear, and Rose was using her Western sword.


    Okay, maybe Victor shouldn''t have provoked two Grandmasters like that, but God, did he not regret it at all.


    Victor assumed a Martial Arts stance, lowering his center of gravity, cing his left hand behind his back, and pointing his right arm at the two women.


    "Come."


    Scathach and Rose''s looks sharpened.


    In the blink of an eye, the two disappeared and attacked Victor, who made no effort to dodge the attacks. Using his own Martial Arts, Victor deflected both attacks as he defended Rose''s attack with his right hand and Scathach''s attack with his legs. A crisp sound, as if two metallic objects were colliding, echoed across thend, and in the next moment, Scathach and Rose stepped back from Victor with shocked looks on their faces.


    The reason for their shock was that they were both using their Grandmaster Martial Arts, but still, no noticeable damage was caused to Victor. Even though they weren''t using their abilities, which had greater destructive power, Victor suffered no damage while using only Martial Arts, which left the two incredulous.


    "Heh..." Victor looked at his arm and saw minor damage as if a mosquito had bitten his skin.


    ''Maybe I really have underestimated my own resilience.''


    [Please, Darling, even though Grandmaster Arts are capable of even cutting Gods and cutting Concepts if practiced enough, you are above all that. Not to mention that all Martial Arts, no matter how strong they are, depend a lot on their hosts. Although Rose and Scathach are insanely strong by the standards of other Gods, you are a greater anomaly than them.] Roxanne exined with disdain on her face.


    [The simple fact that they can inflict a small injury equivalent to a mosquito bite on your body greatly proves their strength. Kali, Scathach, and Rose are definitely strong women, as expected of my Sisters.] Roxanne nodded in satisfaction.


    Victorughed. He was sure that if the aforementioned women heard what Roxanne said, they would pierce Roxanne with a skewer.


    Even though this whole situation was fun, Victor couldn''t help but look solemn as he looked at the mosquito bite on his body that had already healed: "I''ve be this strong, huh..."


    Even though they both weren''t using the Grandmaster Techniques they both developed, the mere fact that he could withstand an attack that would make even God Kings break out in a cold sweat, proved how far he''de.


    Rose and Scathach didn''t stop. The two immediately started attacking. First, Scathach used her Spear to try to pierce several areas on Victor''s body, using thrusting Techniques.


    Victor simply dodged each one of them. Even if his body could withstand the attack, he shouldn''t get into the habit of receiving the blow. If he could dodge, he should dodge. If you couldn''t dodge, then block. That was the lesson Scathach herself taught him.


    Every piercing attack that Scathach missed caused small holes in the Space behind Victor, visibly proving how strong her pure Martial Art were.


    Victor, Rose, and Scathach weren''t using their Powers, as all they were using were their powerful bodies and Martial Arts.


    "Tsk." Scathach moved away from Victor. As she took her Spear and performed a throwing Technique, her arm visibly became more defined. The next moment, she threw the Spear towards Victor.


    Victor dodged the attack, and the next moment, Scathach appeared where the Spear was thrown, picked up the Spear again, and threw it towards Victor.


    This action was repeated several times, creating subsequent images that appeared as if Scathach was creating clones of herself.


    "...You know you won''tnd a hit, right?"


    "And who decided that?" Several voices that sounded like Scathach were heard.


    .....

 Chapter 1038: The Next Step. 2

    Chapter 1038: The Next Step. 2


    "...You know you won''tnd a hit, right?"


    "And who decided that?" Several voices that sounded like Scathach were heard.


    "I did." Victor smiled.


    "I didn''t approve." Scathach suddenly grabbed the Spear in the air and looked down.


    "You can''t move, right, Darling~?" Runes began to glow on Scathach''s Spear, and a ridiculous crimson Power was concentrated in her hand.


    "Well, shit..." Victorughed and began to prepare to defend against the attack because, as she said, he couldn''t move from his position.


    Scathach opened her mouth and bent Reality by saying: "Pierce to infinity, Gae Bolg."


    The Spear was thrown towards Victor like an arrow of pure crimson Power.


    Victor''s right arm turnedpletely dark, and the next moment, violet veins formed all over his arm.


    "Hold for me, Junketsu."


    [Yes!]


    Victor''s arm was covered by his armor, and when the Spear and his hand met, a booming sh of Power erupted from the point of impact.


    The Spear and Victor''s arm struggled for several seconds, but as time passed, everyone could see that the Spear was losing momentum, while Victor lookedpletely unconcerned.


    "Tsk." Scathach was annoyed that even her Technique failed to cause damage to Victor. Visibly, she expressed annoyance, but internally, she smiled as she saw Rose moving from the corner of her vision.


    As the Spear began to lose momentum, Rose appeared on Victor''s left side.


    "Dawn." She attacked without holding back any strength; she moved with the intention to kill.


    Instinctively feeling the danger, Victor raised his left arm, and Junketsu immediately covered his arm as he defended the attack. For a moment, the space between the gauntlet and where the de would hitpletely broke apart, making the de hit Victor''s gauntlet directly.


    Victor turned his head to Rose. For an instant, Rosepletely froze when she saw those cold violet eyes looking at her. She swallowed dryly and quickly moved out of her position.


    She made the right decision because the next second after she left, the area where she had been waspletely annihted from existence.


    An attack she did not see happen, but that would surely hurt a lot if it hit.


    Victor grabbed Scathach''s Spear that was trying to return to her, and the next moment, he looked at his left hand.


    His gauntlet had a deep cut.


    "You did something very dangerous, Rose. For a moment, I almost lost control." Victormented with an annoyed look.


    "...You used your left arm." Roseughed.


    Victor''s face became utterly expressionless, and he looked at his left arm again. Seeing that the gauntlet had beenpletely repaired from the previous attack, heughed. "That''s true, I used my left arm."


    "That''s not all..." Scathach appeared next to Rose while pointing to the ground.


    "You moved."


    "...Indeed." Victor nodded as he looked at the ground, seeing marks where the attacks had pushed him.


    Victorughed again in an amused voice as he threw the Spear to Scathach, and soon Junketsu returned to his body again.


    Victor ''lost''. It wasn''t a very significant loss, considering they were just training, but still, he ''lost'' in his own words.


    And a loss was a loss, and he wouldn''t throw a tantrum about it. Reviewing the fight in his mind, he understood what happened. From the start, he had never stopped paying attention to Rose. If Rose had attacked ''normally'', he wouldn''t have reacted this way.


    What surprised him was that Rose attacked him with all her strength and the intention to kill; because of this, his instincts acted voluntarily to protect him, making him retaliate with an attack, one that even used the Divine Power of Destruction.


    If, at thest moment, Victor hadn''t lowered the Power of his attack, Rose wouldn''t have been able to dodge.


    ''Umu, this was a good lesson. I should start fighting more with Scathach and Rose giving it their all.'' Victor nodded in satisfaction as he evolved once again.


    He might have lost, but he ''progressed''.


    "Progress, huh..."


    For some reason, this feeling filled Victor with a very strange sense of inner peace, as if he had taken an extremely powerful sedative.


    Amara and Roxanne, who were more deeply connected to Victor, immediately understood what he was going through. They both fell into absolute silence, preventing anything that might influence his state.


    With the same solemn look on his face, he looked at Rose and Scathach as he disyed a small smile, his bodypletely rxed, and he felt extremely light, as if his body weight, which could even cause imbnce ons, was nothing.


    "How long will you keep that expression? Are you satisfied just making me use my left arm and making me move from my position? Weren''t you supposed to be Grandmasters of Martial Arts?"


    "What a disappointment. To think that my two Wives would be satisfied with just that."


    Scathach and Rose''s eyes shone. That''s right! Why were they satisfied with just that!? They were not children! They were Grandmasters who had taught several Disciples!


    "Victor..." Scathach murmured while her Spear glowed crimson red with several Runic symbols appearing. "You are seriously irritating me."


    "Indeed." Rose nodded as her sword was covered by a thin white aura, which grew in Power and quality. "Prepare yourself, Darling. I will show you why I am a Grandmaster." Rose took a stance while holding her sword.


    "I will not hold back anymore, Victor. I will make you pay for your snarkyments."


    Kali swallowed dry and took a deep breath. For a moment, she hadpletely forgotten to breathe. Ever since these women arrived, she had beenpletely ignored. She was annoyed by this, but when she saw their performance, especially those of Rose and Scathach, she fell silent. Even she didn''t have the confidence to fight these two women at the same time.


    Morgana and Haruna were numb. They were just watching everything and felt great progress in their Martial Arts by observing.


    Meanwhile, Victor just smiled in the face of danger, but unlike his characteristic smile, this was a very peaceful smile. Whatever the source of the feeling he was experiencing, he was feeling too at peace now to care about it.


    In a somewhat unconscious and automatic manner, Victor stood up and ced his hand behind him as if he were grabbing something. Junketsu immediately reacted to Victor''s desires, and a ck Greatsword with violet hues appeared in his hand. Due to Victor''s height, the sword lookedpletely perfect in his hand, but for anyone else, it would seem toorge to wield.


    The de of the sword was extremely sharp, and the entire body of the sword seemed to be made with pulsing Dragon Veins, showing that the sword was clearly alive.


    Badump, Badump.


    The sound of a heart beating was heard by everyone, and the next moment the veins on the Greatsword began to disappear, and Runes began to be written all over the body of the de.


    Unknown Runes, Runes that, if one tried to understand, would only lead them to Madness, forbidden knowledge that few could ess. The de visibly began to darken even more until it took on shades of an Abyss. If it weren''t for the bright violet Runes, the Greatsword would bepletely invisible in the dark because it was so ck.


    As the entire process of the sword''s transformation urred, an unknown pressure fell on everyone.


    Instead of feeling heavy, instead of feeling intimidated like they usually did... Victor''s pressure invoked something that even the Highest Level Beings experienced.


    Fear... And not just any fear; it was a primordial fear that even affected Beings of great Power... The fear of the unknown.


    Once, a great writer named H.P. Lovecraft said: "The oldest and strongest emotion of mankind is fear, and the oldest and strongest kind of fear is fear of the unknown."


    And he was entirely right.


    Victor picked up the Greatsword and held it in front of him. In the next moment, he swung the sword to the left, and an entire piece of the moon was vaporized from existence.


    A dark aura covered Victor''s body, and this aura merged with the Greatsword.


    "Prepare yourselves, my beloved Wives." Victor''s voice came out in a rather sweet and distorted manner, a strange duality that left the two womenpletely tense.


    "I will no longer hold back either." Victor took a step forward, and his entire arm, holding the hilt of the Greatsword, took on the same appearance as before, impossibly dark with pulsing violet veins.


    Rose and Scathach looked at each other and nodded. As two Masters who had trained many people and who had already passed through Enlightenment themselves, they understood what was happening.


    Grotesque blood-red eyes appeared on Victor''s arm and spread throughout the Greatsword, except for the de.


    It was at this moment that they realized the strangeness of Victor, as if something was happening to him.


    Rose and Scathach looked at each other and nodded. As two Masters who had trained many people and who had already passed through Enlightenment themselves, they understood what was happening.


    The two promptly joined together and united to fight against Victor.


    What was once a training to help the girls, evolved into a duel... A duel in which Rose and Scathach would not stop participating in for anything in this world.


    ¡­


    Victor felt at peace as if all the problems of the world suddenly no longer existed, and only he and the world existed. He felt connected to something.


    He felt progress, something he hadn''t managed even after trying for 2000 years. Even though he didn''t focus all his efforts on his Martial Arts but on his own Divinity, he never stopped training his Martial Arts, but progress had never been made.


    Because of this, he decided to focus on creating his own Martial Arts, Martial arts that fully used his monstrous body, and by creating these Martial Arts¡­


    He felt that he was close, yet at the same time, very far from reaching the next stage.


    Victor blinked his eyes, and again, he saw himself in that image. Large gates blocked his progress, gates that were full of cracks.


    Victor felt something as he looked to the right side and saw himself there but in a very different version. He had the form of a humanoid, but tentacles of dark Energy came out of his back, and his entire body was covered in blood-red eyes.


    That man was him, him in his Nightmare Form. Sensing another presence, he looked to the left and saw himself there, but this time, it was the version of him that was a Noble Vampire, a Vampire who had just finished his training with Scathach.


    "Hey, it''s funny, isn''t it?" The Vampire version of him spoke.


    "Indeed, it is funny." The version in his Nightmare Form spoke with a distorted voice.


    "A mere gate preventing my progress." The Vampire Victor spoke in disdain.


    "Limitations do not exist for me, so why is this here?" Eldritch Victor spoke, genuinely confused.


    .....


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1039: The Next Step. 3

    Chapter 1039: The Next Step. 3


    "Hey, it''s funny, isn''t it?" The Vampire version of him spoke.


    "Indeed, it is funny." The version in his Nightmare Form spoke with a distorted voice.


    "A mere gate preventing my progress." The Vampire Victor spoke in disdain.


    "Limitations do not exist for me, so why is this here?" Eldritch Victor spoke, genuinely confused.


    "It''s puzzling, isn''t it?" Vampire Victor said.


    "Indeed. Why is it here?" Eldritch Victor asked again.


    "Who knows? But does it matter? I just need to destroy it." Vampire Victor said.


    "That is true... It doesn''t matter." Eldritch Victor said. "Anything in the way of my progress must disappear."


    Then, the two acted in unison, cing their hands behind them, and the next moment, a greatsword was created. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The version of the Greatsword from Vampire Victor was a deep red with shades of ck.


    Victor Eldritch''s version was abyssal ck, filled with eyes.


    Looking at these two and observing their movements and their respective weapons, something clicked in Victor''s mind.


    "I understand... It was so simple." Victor ced his hand behind him, creating a violet greatsword with ck tones and Draconic Runes.


    He held the Greatsword in front of him with both hands, a basic stance, the first stance taught to him by Scathach.


    "How can I think of advancing if I do not perfect my origins? A building cannot be constructed without its supporting pirs; that is irrational." Victorughed in amusement.


    "Heh~, it seems he understood. As expected of me." Vampire Victorughed along with him, and the next moment he began to fade, merging into Victor''s body.


    The Runes on the Greatsword glowed faintly with a crimson Power and soon returned to their violet color.


    "What is a Grandmaster if not one who has Mastered the basics perfectly?" Eldritch Victor smiled, and then he also merged into Victor''s body.


    The next moment, the Greatsword assumed the same appearance as what was shown to his Wives outside.


    "I always wondered why Rose and Scathach did not have grand movements... I finally understood why."


    "Do not fear the one who has a million different skills. Fear the one who has practiced one skill a million times..." Victor''s voice distorted as if three people were speaking at once, all with different tones, but undoubtedly all were him.


    ''I was doing everything wrong from the beginning¡­ Which is why I did not progress.'' The thought crossed his mind.


    Victor stopped using all his other Martial Arts, even the one he himself created and just assumed a basic stance that was refined and, at the same time, was the epitome of perfection.


    "This is the Essence of a Grandmaster."


    Victor''s voice returned to normal, now understanding why Scathach, despite knowing as many Martial Arts as she did, had only managed to advance with the spear to the next level.


    Because the spear was the first Martial Art she trained, that was her Essence.


    Holding the Greatsword with both hands, he stood up and then delivered a simple forward sh.


    ¡­


    Victor, who was fighting with Scathach and Rose with a stunned face, suddenly stopped moving and assumed the same stance he had in his Inner World. He raised his sword, and although it wasn''t emitting any Power, all felt a chill.


    Victor''s appearance returned to normal, and the only thing that remained abnormal was his Greatsword, which hadn''t changed at all.


    "Shit." Rose, Scathach, Roxanne, and Amara said simultaneously.


    Amara and Roxanne quickly appeared in front of Scathach and Rose, using theirbined Powers to create an extremely powerful barrier. Rose and Scathach didn''t stand idle as they used Runes to further strengthen the barrier.


    The next moment, Victor made a simple ''sh'' in front of him, and suddenly everything turned white for them.


    ¡­


    At the same time, the inner Victor did the same towards the cracked door. The result of the attack was clear: the door waspletely destroyed. The next moment, Victor took the steps to the level of a Grandmaster.


    The whole ce glowed with a white light as Victor looked at that light while absorbing an abnormal amount of information.


    Stances, breathing, footwork, positioning, postures... Everything he learned was being refined topletely suit his monstrous body.


    ''Learning'' was an incorrect word. He wasn''t learning... He was refining what he already knew. It was as if before, he was blind, and now he could see his own ws. ws that no one could point out except himself.


    When a Grandmaster attacked, they did so with extreme precision and perfection. The ''force'' behind the strike was merely a consequence of the attack, not the goal itself.


    Because of this, except for the ''special skills'' created by Scathach, she never seemed to be straining to perform her Martial Arts.


    Just as a Being instinctively knew how to move its body, a Grandmaster instinctively knew their own Martial Arts. Everything was natural to them.


    Without even being aware of what he was doing, Victor began to reproduce all the basic movements he learned from Scathach, which heter refined himself to suit his own style.


    ¡­


    Outside, the women watched Victor, who suddenly started practicing alone.


    They were simple movements yet extremely refined, resembling Human Martial Arts, but at the same time, they werepletely altered to suit Victor''s body.


    When Victor finished reviewing all the basics,pletely eliminating all the ''errors'' he had been making, he Awakened in Reality.


    He ced the Greatsword on his back and took a deep breath. "I finally understand." He smiled broadly.


    Morgana, Kali, and Haruna, who had been holding their breath, finally let it out and began to catch their breath. What they saw was so inspiring that they instinctively picked up tips to improve their own Martial Arts.


    "Darling... Congrattions on taking your first steps into the Realm of a Grandmaster." Rose smiled happily.


    Victor looked at Rose and smiled gently. "Thank you."


    "Hmm." Rose nodded, thenmented with utmost seriousness. "Now that your Enlightenment process is finished... Fix this mess." She pointed behind her.


    Victor looked in the direction Rose pointed and saw a giant rift in Reality, a rift that spanned his entire Inner Cosmos.


    "Holy..." Victor opened his mouth in disbelief.


    "Yeah, we reacted the same way." Roxanne sighed.


    "Fortunately, even in his stunned state, Darling wouldn''t attack us with that strike." Amara also sighed. When she ''received'' Victor''s attack, she realized that most of the strike was directed at Space, and they merely defended themselves from the ''remnants'' of his attack. Even then, they barely managed to defend themselves.


    "Of course, I would not harm my Family." Victor snorted, trusting himself in his stunned state. After all, he had his priorities in order.


    Trying to assess the damage to repair it, Victor closed his eyes and saw the damage he had caused. His entire Dimension had been sliced in a straight line, causing damage even outside his Domain.


    Damage that not even his created Martial Arts could make if he did not use additional abilities like Reality Distortion and his own Energy.


    This damage was caused by the pure sword skill. This was the difference between those who were at the Grandmaster level and those who were not.


    ''But... Why do Scathach and Rose feel so weak...?'' The answer to this question was the same as for any other Martial Art; the effectiveness depended on the user themselves.


    Even at the Grandmaster level, you didn''t exactly need ''strength'' to execute the Art, but strength was still an importantponent. The higher the overall level of the user, the stronger the attacks were.


    Victor, being in his own level category, naturally would have his effectiveness shot through the roof.


    "Hmm, the damage was caused outside the Dimension as well. To fix this, I need to enter my Dragon Form..." Victor disappeared, and the next moment, on the horizon in the distance, a majestic Dragon appeared.


    In the blink of an eye, the moon was fixed, as well as the rift in Space disappeared and returned to normal.


    Kali looked at Amara, her eyes focused on her hair made of pure white Energy for a few seconds, and nodded. She had some questions about what exactly Amara was and who she was; after all, unlike Roxanne, Amara didn''t talk much with people outside of Victor''s Family.


    "... So beautiful..." Kali murmured. ''And at the same time so lethal...'' she thought to herself.


    "Oh, this is the first time you are seeing this, huh?" Amara spoke.


    Kali looked at Amara, her eyes focused on her hair made of pure white Energy for a few seconds, and nodded. She had some questions about what exactly Amara was and who she was; after all, unlike Roxanne, Amara didn''t talk much with people outside of Victor''s Family.


    ''She looks like Roxanne¡­ maybe they are Sisters?'' Kali thought.


    The Dragon vanished again, and a few secondster, Victor appeared in his humanoid form.


    "Done."


    "Shall we go back to training now?" Scathach smiled. "Now that you''ve reached this level, you need to take it to the top."


    "Sure... But at the same time, let''s make time to teach Kali, Morgana, and Haruna."


    "Three Grandmasters teaching, huh¡­" Rose looked at those mentioned. "I expect an extreme level of dedication. You have no idea how lucky you are to have us as your coaches."


    "Yes!" Haruna and Morgana spoke excitedly.


    Kali just nodded. She felt like those words were more directed at her than the other two women.


    ''Well, she''s not wrong. It is very difficult to find Masters of their own craft who are willing to teach you.''


    "Oh... What you just saw is a secret, Kali." Victor smiled.


    Kali rolled her eyes. For a moment, she thought Victor would forget that detail. At least she could have talked to Shiva about it as a form of motivation for him to stop the idiots in his Faction.


    If three Grandmasters weren''t reason enough not to fight them, Kali didn''t know what else would be.


    Unfortunately, despite having noble intentions, Kalipletely underestimated the foolishness of certain individuals in her Faction, and the ambitions of Victor himself.


    "Victor, did you restore the effects of Time here?" Rose asked.


    "Yes. I put 10 years for an hour outside. I think that will be good enough." Victor replied.


    "...Only 10 years?" Scathach asked, clearly dissatisfied.


    "Yes, although I would like to train non-stop, I would really miss my Family, especially my Daughters... 10 years is good enough."


    Victor''s words were reason enough for Scathach to remain silent and agree. She also didn''t want to spend too much time away from her Daughters.


    .....

 Chapter 1040: A Thought That Can Cause Treason.

    Chapter 1040: A Thought That Can Cause Treason.


    While Victor, Haruna, Scathach, Rose, Morgana, and Kali were training, his family was not idle. Each member was perfectly fulfilling their roles to ensure the uing short-term and long-term objectives for the Emperor.


    Due to the work efficiency of all the members, the situation quickly turned in their favor. They moved from the second most revered religion to the first in a matter of hours. The following days were spent establishing ''bases'' and ensuring that this new influence was not hindered by other supernatural beings.


    Although most supernatural beings did not interfere with the actions of the blood god''s religion, a few braver [foolish] ones tried to y it safe to prevent the increase in influence, but as expected, such tactics had no effect.


    The God Emperormanded, and his orders were absolute; nothing would stand in the way of progress.


    This overt movement of the Emperor''s forces might seem merely an increase in the influence of the Blood God''s religion to the less experienced. However, the ancient and wise gods, especially the Heavenly Father, Sucellus, and Shiva, understood very well that this was just the beginning of a cold war.


    They had seen simr movements in the past and knew that a being as powerful as Victor would not be satisfied until he had everything under his control. The assembly of supernatural beings was now merely an obstacle to the Emperor.


    They understood that the Emperor would not rest until he was the only force in control of everything.


    An act that honestly, they felt a bit envious of. ''They'' being Shiva and Sucellus, with Sucellus being more obvious than Shiva, who was very good at hiding his inner desires.


    All gods whomand pantheons or have some influence have at some point in their long existence thought about being the god who controls everything; it''s just a natural thought process.


    But they never had very powerful subordinates or tools capable of aplishing such a feat without losing much in the process. The political scenario of the past was also chaotic when most of the pantheon was active at full strength.


    A scenario that changed with the destruction of the Chinese pantheon at the hands of Diablo, the Greek civil war, and subsequently the conquest of the Egyptian pantheon and the remaining Greek forces by the hands of the Emperor.


    The gods realized toote that they had missed a great opportunity to increase their own power and influence due to their ''passivity''. They were so used to dealing with beings who yed the power game for thousands of years like Diablo that a new, more talented yer took all the good things for himself.


    The Dragon Nest not only had the remaining forces of the Greek gods but also those of the Egyptian and Norse gods.


    It''s no secret to anyone that after selling the resource-lessnds of the Norse pantheon, H took refuge under the Emperor''s wings.


    After the biggest coup in history, she fled the consequences by staying under the Emperor''s protection.


    H did not just sell thends of the Norse pantheon, she sold barrenndspletely devoid of resources and poption, despite the influence gained by the dimension being good, the entire pantheon waspletely unusable for a few thousand years.


    They werepletely deceived! Thinking about this made Shiva utterly furious, and to be honest, it was his fault for not seeing through the illusion caused by H, using her time divinity.


    When he came to find out about the coup he had suffered, the woman was already inessible to him, which made him quite angry, even though he didn''t show it outwardly.


    After this failure, Shiva tried to ''negotiate'' once more for the Arcanends, which had be very valuable thanks to a portal opened to a new world rich with resources to exploit.


    Both the Celtic and Hindu pantheons tried every method possible, except for the most drastic one which was invasion, but stubbornly the witch did not give up... Instead, she went and spread her legs for the Emperor!


    The Arcanends were an opportunity for resource exploitation, and now thesends were in the hands of the Emperor... The man took for himself yet another new opportunity.


    The whole situation was extremely frustrating; wherever they decided to expand, the Emperor was already there taking possession. His subordinates were just toopetent, which was both annoying and enviable!


    In turbulent times like these, the need for a wise and powerful leader bes apparent. Despite being God Kings, Sucellus does not have full control over his pantheon as he pleases, after all, there are factions within his pantheon.


    A simr situation urs with Shiva, though in his case, it is more a result of his own inaction. With his poprity and power, if he decided to move, only Kali could oppose him, something Shiva knew would never happen since Kali was on the side of his pantheon.


    At this point, he could only me himself.


    ...


    Garden of Eden, the former home of Lilith, Eve, and Adam.


    "So it begins, huh..." An old man spoke as he calmly sipped his tea. After a sip, he smiled contentedly and returned to observing the beautifulndscape in front of him.


    "Yes, Father... All the invisible and visible forces of the Emperor are in motion, as we speak, they are setting up bases all over the, they are even acquiring lost territory for themselves."


    Lost Territories.


    That was the name given tonds that were once countries but were destroyed on judgment day. Over the years that followed, few beings really expanded into these territories; most of thend remainedpletely uninhabited.


    There are several reasons for this. First, the miasma from demonspletely corrupted thends to a level that not even the gods could fully eliminate the toxicity.


    Second, and more importantly... The mortal poption greatly decreased across the. Countries vanished from the map, supernatural races were wiped out, on judgment day, a significant blow was dealt to the overall.


    And only recently, thanks to the Emperor, all this is being restored, the has never been so clean; all trash in the seas and radioactive waste buried in thend werepletely erased from existence, the was ''clean'' from humanity''s filth once again.


    "Wrong, my daughter, those bases already existed, they are just revealing now that the opportunity was given." A white power emanated from the finger of the Heavenly Father, and soon an image appeared in front of the two, the image was of the upper body of the dragon seen from the earth''s viewpoint.


    A being so immense that they could not see its full size.


    "The appearance of the dragon caused a collective shock among all the beings on this." The Heavenly Father sipped his tea again while smiling contentedly, he lookedpletely at peace. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It also marked the beginning of a new era, the era when all humanity would have a single ruler, the Emperor of Humanity."


    Ariel just looked at the dragon with a neutral expression, but her inner turmoil could not be hidden from her father. Ariel still couldn''t associate this dragon with the noble vampire who had once saved her in the past; the leap in power was ridiculous.


    It was as if she had slept and awakened thousands of years in the future or something, only to discover that she was wrong and only a few years had passed. She wasn''t wrong or crazy, that man was just highly abnormal.


    "I see your troubled heart, my daughter, express your feelings to me."


    "... I''m sorry, Father. It''s just that I simply can''t understand." Ariel spoke without expressing herself well. She ''understood'', she was not a woman to ignore reality, but sometimes, reality was so ridiculous that she couldn''t help but question it.


    Victor Elderblood, as he is known today, has that effect on people.


    "Victor is... An anomaly." There was no better way to start exining to his daughter than with those words.


    Ariel looked at her father with an attentive gaze.


    "He became the Progenitor of Vampires at a time when there already was a Progenitor of vampires. Initially, I thought his existence would be erased by the primordials, after all, he broke the bnce and the rules of existence merely by existing."


    "But that didn''t happen... In fact, I was wrong from the beginning, his initial status as a vampire progenitor was just his initial state of development... He needed to be a vampire progenitor so that he couldter be a new race of dragons."


    "... Father always told me that the universe has strange ways of ''bncing'' itself." Ariel said. "Were you talking about that?"


    "... Maybe... To be honest, I don''t fully understand this matter either."


    For all intents and purposes, Victor should have been eliminated, but that didn''t happen. He managed to survive and develop until the point where he awakened his own divinity and became a god of Negativity, representing all the gods who use negative energy from the cosmos.


    Whether they are gods of the lower, middle, or high sectors, they all answer to Victor now.


    ''Not to mention that he also holds the Divinity of Begin, which only ranks below the divinity of Positivity... He is indeed a god of chaos.'' The Heavenly Father knew that this title he gave Victor as the god of ''chaos'' was just abel to symbolize that he exercises two opposing forces in the form of divinities, something that has never happened before.


    ''If he were a god of chaos, he would be the leader of our cosmology, and the primordials would be his subordinates.'' He thought to himself as he continued to drink his tea.


    "An anomaly that had time, and opportunities to grow, that''s how I categorize Victor." He sipped his tea again. "There just aren''t enough adjectives to express his existence, genius, monster, anomaly, he is all of that. Victor is in his own category of existence."


    Ariel remained silent for a long minute. "... It''s no use thinking about it now. We can only specte about his existence, the only ones who really know who he is are the people closest to him, his wives."


    "... Something you should have be if you weren''t so puritanical." The Heavenly Father pointed out while sighing.


    "Father!" Ariel shouted while blushing deeply, what did he expect from her!? She was an angel! Not a demon!


    "Honestly, it''s times like these that I wonder why I didn''t intervene directly with the demons in the past, if I had conquered them, I would have children with an incredible son-inw now."


    "W-What-..." Ariel just looked at her father like he had grown a second head or something. ''Did he just say he wanted female demons as daughters? Huh!?''


    "But instead, I have this..." The heavenly father just sighed, he regretted now putting so many restrictions on his creations, if she was more open with her desires, Ariel would have already approached Victor, and he I would have an incredible son-inw.


    ''Wait a sec... Lilith and her daughter are his wives too, and Lilith''s daughter is rted to my son... In other words, by that logic I have an incredible son-inw! Thank you, Samael, you were useful once in your life.'' He nodded satisfied, but then he became depressed again, because he understood that although he was his ''son-inw'', his demonic daughters were not exactly his ''daughters'', and were just creations. from him.


    The heavenly father looked at Ariel, and just sighed again.


    ...Somehow, Ariel really wanted to attack her father now, a thought that is considered treason.


    Ariel''s wings flickered between pure white and ck for a few seconds, she did her best to calm down, breathing deeply, she asks.


    "Are we not going to do anything in this situation?" She asked.


    "Hmm¡­" The old man stroked his white beard as he thought.


    .....

 Chapter 1041: Angels Not So Angelic.

    Chapter 1041: Angels Not So Angelic.


    "Aren''t we going to do anything in this situation?" She asked.


    "Hmm..." The old man stroked his white beard as he pondered. A few secondster, he asked:


    "Before answering that question, tell me, my General. What do you think of our position in the world scene?"


    Ariel remained silent for a few seconds while she thought about the words of the Heavenly Father. The old man continued sipping his tea, patiently waiting for his daughter''s response.


    "Our position is as neutral as possible in the world scene. We have no problems with the other Factions. Our greatest enemy, the Demons, are no longer a problem due to the new Demon King... Neutral and with plenty of time to develop, that''s how I would describe our current situation."


    Hearing Ariel''s exnation, the Heavenly Father nodded softly, sipping his tea again. He took his time, enjoying theforting sensation the tea provided for a few seconds, then he replied.


    "A valid point of view, but not entirely correct."


    "...Oh." Ariel replied in a tone of neutral voice. Though she tried to hide it, a hint of disappointment was still apparent in her voice. The Heavenly Father didn''t miss this small detail, even though he didn''tment on it.


    "The reason you failed in your assessment is that you were trying to see the current world scene from apletely neutral point of view."


    "And not from The Emperor''s point of view."


    "... The Emperor..." Ariel swallowed hard, the intentions behind her father''s words now fully understood by her.


    "Exactly, my daughter. The Emperor." The Heavenly Father nodded as he turned to gaze at his daughter with a solemn look, one that carried a seriousness only seen when he discussed important matters.


    "The strongest and most influential creature of this millennium."


    "When looking at the world scene, you must see it from the point of view of a conqueror... You must see it from The Emperor''s point of view."


    "What will the Emperor do next? What are his thoughts regarding the Supernatural Beings of today? What are his next moves?"


    "Such thoughts must always be on our minds. We are no longer the great wave that moves thiske; that role has beenpletely taken over by The Emperor."


    "An Emperor who clearly doesn''t care about any Being of Power in today''s world scene." Even though he was ''isted'' in his personal Paradise, The Heavenly Father was always watching the Mortal World and the recent news.


    Therefore, he clearly knew of the most ''visible'' moves the Emperor had made.


    The act of attacking and killing in the territory of the Hindu Pantheon only proved to him that The Emperor was not afraid of retaliation. His subordinate might have stated that they''d done what they did to preserve the Emperor''s honor, but The Heavenly Father himself knew those words were nonsense.


    The subordinates of that man did not move without his permission. Victor Elderblood was a man like him, a man who heldplete authority over his Pantheon, a Pantheon full of Godspletely loyal to him and who would fully exercise his Will if he so desired.


    "From The Emperor''s point of view, we are not a threat to him; we also have nothing he wants." The Heavenly Father drank his tea again.


    "Father seems to have absolute certainty about what he is talking about... It''s as if you understand that man." Ariel was not someone who questioned her father, but due to her position and the provocations her father made with her, she often found herself questioning her Creator''s actions.


    As her Creator supported this action and did not punish her for it, it was quite clear that he wanted her to form these critical thoughts for herself. After all, if he didn''t, he wouldn''t be questioning her now about her ''point of view,'' knowing that if her father ordered something, she must do it regardless of her will.


    "In a way, I understand him. Victor Elderblood is not a difficult man to understand." The Heavenly Father nodded while disying a small smile.


    "His character may be obscured by his mysticism and Power for the ignorant masses, but those ancient like me understand him very well."


    "He is a Family man, a Leader, and a Conqueror." The Heavenly Father thought about the interactions he''d had with Victor and couldn''t help but evaluate him as such. In a way, he held many values that he himself cherished, values that were reflected in his own Religion.


    The Heavenly Father had taken some time to read the rules and the ''Bible'' of The Blood God''s Religion, and despite there being themes he didn''t really support much, like Martial Honor and Assassination, most of the other ideas conveyed were simr to his own. Thinking this way, the Heavenly Father saw Victor as someone like him, but instead of being a Creator and Craftsman, Victor was a Being focused on Battle and Conquest.


    Victor was truly his pr opposite, not in the sense that he was ''evil'' or anything like that, but rather in their ideas.


    Despite preaching about love and equality, he also spoke of effort and meritocracy.


    Despite advocating for peace, he also spoke about martial honor and touted that assassination in certain circumstances was not a sin.


    Reading this ''bible'' was somewhat interesting for The Heavenly Father, after all, it spoke about concepts that, in a way, he disapproved of but could understand. After all, there was a reason he had Angels in his Pantheon.


    Many Mortals believe his Angels to be messengers of peace, and in a way, they are not wrong, but they forget that the Angels are also his soldiers.


    And as long as he gave the order, even the Angels would massacre Humans. After all, an Angel is only expelled from Heaven when it disobeys its Creator''s orders.


    "He will do anything to keep his Family as protected and powerful as possible, and consequently, this protection extends in ripples to his subordinates."


    "A Family man... With a harem." Ariel''s tone spoke volumes about how ridiculous this was. She wasn''t judging the act of having a harem itself, but the fact that it was impossible for a person to maintain the same ''special'' feeling for multiple Beings. Not even her father was like that.


    Yes, The Heavenly Father loved everyone to some degree, but he clearly had his ''favorites''; his love was not equal.


    "A rathermon practice in our world. At least unlike other Gods who merely use their partners, only toter discard them, ''love'' truly exists in his Family." He sipped his tea again and continued, "It''s no wonder that the Goddess Aphrodite has progressed so much in her Divinity of Love since she met Victor."


    "A God of Love and Family cannot progress in their Divinity if they don''t understand this Concept intimately. The fact that Hestia, The Goddess of The Hearth, and Aphrodite, The Goddess of Love, have such high Divinities proves my point well."


    "... Father is really suggesting that his love is ''equal'' for everyone?" She couldn''t help but ask incredulously.


    "Equal it certainly is not; not even Victor can be like that. He clearly has his favorites, likely those who have impacted his life significantly in some way... But yes, his ''love'' is very abnormal."


    "He loves everyone so much that I wouldn''t doubt his love is like a singrity."


    "Completely oppressive, sucking in everything and everyone around him, like a ck Hole." He raised his finger, and a small ck hole was created. "When caught in its event horizon, individuals only realize toote how deeply they''ve fallen."


    The Heavenly Father closed his hand, extinguishing the ck hole he had created.


    "That''s how Victor''s love works."


    "... Isn''t that something horrible? How can ''love'' be like that?" Ariel had never experienced love, but she was sure that a ''healthy love'' wasn''t like what her father described.


    "Not exactly... Love is love, no matter how distorted or obsessive it might be." The Heavenly Father did not discriminate against the ''forms'' of love. As long as the love was not harmful, abusive, or left scars on the Soul, everything was fine from his point of view.


    "Victor will never intentionally harm his Wives or Family, but... Everyone else, those not rted to him, are not provided the same privilege."


    These words left Ariel in deep contemtion.


    "Returning to the matter of the Emperor''s intentions." The Heavenly Father drank the tea and sighed in relief. The tea was very delicious, after all, it was made with leaves from his personal Paradise.


    "Victor''s current position is uncontested, both in military, political, and economic Power; he has the greatest influence." Few could match a Dragon in the art of Creation, especially when said Dragon was proficient in Runes capable of distorting Reality.


    As a Progenitor Dragon and a God of Creation, Victor had virtually infinite resources to make anything he desired.


    ''I was truly shocked when I felt his presence in the Concept of Creation. That man is a total monster. He not only has the Divinity of Destruction but also the Divinity of Creation.'' The Heavenly Father could only sigh at the abnormality that was this Emperor.


    "As the most influential and powerful Being, it''s only a matter of time before he makes a move to bring everything under his directmand."


    "... Not as equals, but as subordinates?" Ariel felt ufortable thinking about this.


    "Yes." The Heavenly Father nodded. "I predict he will attack the second strongest... The Hindu Pantheon."


    "When hepletely dominates the strongest, he will move on to the weaker ones until eventually, he reaches our door."


    "We will be thest to be conquered then..." Ariel narrowed her eyes. She didn''t know whether to feel insulted or relieved by this development. Even though they didn''t have many Gods, there was a reason why the Angels only lost in Power to the Hindu Pantheon in the past.


    Angels, especially the Higher-Ranked Angels, were as strong as High-Ranking Gods. The Seven Virtues, as Angels with Concepts, were Beings closer to what was considered a God. After all, they wielded literal Concepts that only Gods could use.


    In a way, they were more like Demigods; their Concepts weren''t fully formed to be Gods in their own right, but they had enough control to wield the Concept like true Gods.


    It was somethingplex to understand how it worked entirely, and only their father understood itpletely. After all, it was their father who granted these Concepts to them, and as his Creations, only he understood everythingpletely.


    "What should we do if the Dragon knocks on our door?"


    "We surrender and ensure that we at least have the right to govern our own people¡­ if possible."


    "... What...?" Ariel was surprised by what she just heard from her father.


    "You''re just going to give up, just like that, Father?"


    "Yes." The Heavenly Father nodded while drinking his tea,pletely unconcerned.


    Ariel just stared at him incredulously. She didn''t know what to feel. Should she be angry at her Creator for giving up so easily? Or should she feel resigned about how he was treating everything so lightly?


    Not ustomed to feeling such overwhelming emotions, she remained silent while trying to slowly digest her turbulent feelings.


    While waiting for his daughter to process her emotions, The Heavenly Father continued sipping his tea, utterly unconcerned and at peace. He didn''t seem like a man whose home was about to be invaded by a terrifying Dragon at any moment.


    "Why do you seempletely unconcerned...?" It was tough for Ariel not to give her father any judgmental looks, even though she was judging him internally.


    Amused by his daughter''s reactions, he said, "Well, I have my daughter here who will marry the Emperor, right?"


    It took Ariel a total of five minutes to digest her emotions until she had enough control to swallow them as if she were swallowing a bitter pill.


    "Why do you seempletely unconcerned...?" It was tough for Ariel not to give her father any judgmental looks, even though she was judging him internally. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Amused by his daughter''s reactions, he said, "Well, I have my daughter here who will marry the Emperor, right?"


    Ariel blushed deeply when she heard what her father said.


    "W-Wh-."


    "Or are you going to say you don''t want to?" The Heavenly Father opened his hand, and an image of Victor lying shirtless was seen, an image he had acquired through ''negotiations'' he really didn''t want to talk about.


    Ariel''s face blushed even more deeply. She looked at her father, then at the image, this action repeated several times until her eyes werepletely focused on the image of Victor.


    She took a deep breath, her Angel wings fluttering slightly. Just the photo of Victor was enough topletely throw off-bnce the Highest-Ranking Angel of his army.


    ''This proves that his Charm is even more dangerous than I initially thought... And Aphrodite is his female version.'' Even The Heavenly Father himself wasn''t confident he could remainpletely neutral in front of Aphrodite.


    "I see that you are not entirely unfavorable of it... In that case, I will open negotiations between our two Factions."


    When the image disappeared, Ariel took a moment to recover and process her father''s words. She wanted to say something about it, but immediately her thoughts vanished and focused in a strange direction.


    "... Why do you have that image of Victor?" Ariel asked suspiciously.


    "...." The Heavenly Father exercised his right to remain silent. He couldn''t admit that he had obtained that image to ''tempt'' his Angel into marriage, right? After all, what kind of God would he be if he did that?


    .....

 Chapter 1042: Ariel, The Angel.

    ?Chapter 1042: Ariel, The Angel.


    ''I know I said that, but...'' Ariel swallowed hard, doing her best to maintain her cold and unreachable state, while failing splendidly in the process.


    ''Isn''t this too fast?'' she wondered as she looked into the eyes of several dragonesses. Never in her life had she imagined she would be in this situation.


    A situation that would make any supernatural being cry in fear. One true dragon was frightening enough, now imagine standing in front of more than 30 true female dragons, who seemed to be looking at her as if she were the afternoon snack or something.


    Despite the rather precarious situation she found herself in, Ariel couldn''t help but take a moment to observe how beautiful these women were in front of her. Each of them were beauties capable of destroying countries, with the most prominent being a pink-haired dragoness who was seated near the ''empress.''


    Speaking of the Empress, Ariel couldn''t help but notice a subtlety in this situation. ''Even if it doesn''t seem like it, there is a hierarchy in this harem.''


    The higher-ranked girls in the hierarchy were seated next to the ''empress,'' while the lower-ranked girls were seated at the far end of the room.


    Despite there being a clear hierarchy here, it was obvious to Ariel that there were no ill feelings among them. Each of them seemed to treat everyone present as sisters. ''Or they could be very good at hiding it.'' Ariel was no fool.


    She had lived long enough to know how the politics of imperial harems worked, even if her father said otherwise about the politics of the Dragon Emperor''s harem, she was still skeptical about the matter.


    Thinking about her father, her fear was reced by anger. ''That useless old man! He really sold me!!'' she growled internally, making her wings flicker between ck and white for a few seconds.


    Something that did not go unnoticed by everyone present. An amused look appeared in Violet''s eyes. She could read the woman in front of her quite easily, and she didn''t even need to use her powers for that. After all, just being in Anna''s presence was enough for everyone to be ''honest'' here.G¨ºtt thetest ch??pters on n??/velbin(.


    "Tell me, Ariel, leader of the angels and the seven heavenly graces. Do you know why you are here?" Violet asked.


    Snapping out of her internal thoughts, Ariel stammered a bit. "Y-Yes..." She swallowed hard and tried to regain her mental fortitude. Taking a deep breath, the angel''s graceful eyes met the Dragon Empress''s eyes.


    "Oh?" Violet raised an eyebrow. "Entertain me, Ariel. Tell me why you are here."


    And with just a few words, Ariel''s bravado was thrown out the window. The truth was that she didn''t know what she was doing here! After the argument with her father about his meeting with the Dragon Emperor, a few dayster, she was sucked through a portal and suddenly found herself in the presence of these terrifying women!


    "I-I..." She tried to lie, but ''something'' was preventing her from speaking false words. "I don''t know."


    "How awful. An angel trying to lie. Mortals would be disillusioned with you if they saw your state now." Violet shook her head.


    Ariel swallowed hard as she looked at the woman sitting next to Violet, the woman who resembled the Emperor quite a bit. With her eyes, she could see the divinity that woman possessed, and she realized that any attempt at deceit or lies would not work on her.


    ... Not that she thought it would work with the others either, but she didn''t expect that even her attempt to save face with a lie would fail so badly.


    "It''s not bad to admit when you don''t know something, you know?" The ck-haired womanmented casually. "Not knowing something is not a sin, remaining in ignorance is." The woman smiled ''gently.''


    But all Ariel felt was terror as she observed that smile.


    "Hmm, she''s handling this better than I thought." A blonde woman near the Empressmented. From what Ariel remembered, her name was Sasha.


    "It''s not easy to have the attention of so many true dragons and maintainposure." The red-haired woman she knew as ''Ruby'' spoke.


    "Despite being a weak angel, she is still the leader of the angels, so some level of mental resilience is expected." Another red-haired woman said.


    The disdain in her tone was so palpable that it was noticeable, but Ariel did not retort or defend herself. After all, the woman who spoke was Scathach Scarlett. Even when she was a noble vampire, this woman could fight against her well-ranked angels. Ariel didn''t even want to think about the kind of abilities this woman had now.


    "What do you all think of her?" Violet asked around.


    "eptable." Bruna, Maria, and Eve said simultaneously.


    The former Maids looked at each other andughed at the same time.


    "She passed. Her power is weak, but we can easily correct that." Scathach said.


    "I see that she has some experience in martial arts, but she limited herself to the style created by the angels, which is quite archaic... We need to change that." Rose said.


    "She is bnced. We know how much we need someone like that in the group." Aphrodite said.


    This caught the attention of some women like Violet, Natashia, Agnes, and Morgana, who looked at the goddess with raised eyebrows.


    "What? Our group needs bnce. We have too many ''crazies'' in the group. We need the voice of ''reason'' when necessary. Even though Violet has been somewhat rehabilitated to perform her duties as Empress, she still has her crazy moments."


    "I think she will fit that role very well." Aphrodite finished exining.


    "... Well, considering the attitude of our daughters... I can agree with you." Nyx nodded.


    "Ugh... Don''t even mention it." Kaguya muttered more to herself than to the others.


    She wondered where she went wrong in her past life to have a daughter like hers. Don''t be mistaken, she loves her bit of madness dearly, but she can be very crazy sometimes.


    Sometimes Kaguya wondered if during that wild orgy they had, her essence mixed with Violet, Natashia, Agnes, and Aphrodite''s at the same time. That was the only possible exnation to justify how ''crazy'' her daughter was.lightsnovel


    Not even the daughters of the aforementioned women were as possessive as her own daughter.


    "She is kind; she will be good for some of our daughters, but I fear for her because of our more ''naughty'' daughters." Hestiamented.


    "Indeed, our more mischievous daughters will take advantage of her like they do with Pepper." Jeanne said.


    "Hey! My daughters don''t take advantage of me!" Pepperined.


    The women rolled their eyes in sync.


    "Sister, all our daughters know that if they want something, they should go to Mother Pepper because she is the ''softest'' of the mothers." Lacus said.


    "Ugh." Pepper felt an invisible arrow pierce her.


    "We''ve reached the point where we had to forbid the children from taking advantage of her kindness, or our husband would be extremely upset." Siena added.


    lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål Victor was soft with his family; that was an absolute fact. But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t act when necessary. After all, he knew that spoiling too much wasn''t the answer. Not to mention that Victor greatly valued a healthy family, and the act of ''exploiting'' Pepper''s weakness, no matter how minor, was not something a healthy family should do.


    Therefore, the more ''strict'' wives quickly resolved this issue at its root. They didn''t want this kind of problem to spread.


    "I disapprove." Gaia said.


    These words made the girls look at the mother goddess with curious eyes.


    "Oh? Can you exin your reasons?" Violet asked.


    "She clearly doesn''t want to be here. If we are to add someone to be our sister, she needs to want to be here, or it will only harm our current rtionship." Unlike in the past when Gaia didn''t care about her descendants and would do anything for revenge, now that she had her ''love'' back, she was extremely selective.


    She wouldn''t let anyone disturb the family dynamic she was part of.


    "... But this marriage is essential for our future ns." Pepper gentlymented, neither approving nor disapproving of what Gaia said. "Having the angels as allies will be useful."


    "Please..." Gaia rolled her eyes. "Darling can create any race he wants. We don''t need the angel; we can just eliminate them and create our own angels. Mortals won''t even know that the leaders of the religion they worship were reced."


    Ariel felt a cold terror at the casual words of the mother goddess, the implicit consequences of her casually saying she could destroy the angels, and her leader being capable of creating even angels, were something she really didn''t want to think about because the simple fact that a being could do that was very frightening.


    ''Doesn''t this mean the Emperor is on a higher level than my Father?'' Ariel shivered even more as this treacherous thought crossed her mind.


    "Sister, you know very well that our husband''s ability to create races depends entirely on souls. He cannot ''create'' souls to make new powerful beings so easily, only my brother can create souls." Jeanne exined.


    Despite being a god of creation, some aspects of existence are still not possible to create without the permission of the primordials. The creation of souls and life is a perfect example of this; after all, this is a concept under Jeanne''s brother''s jurisdiction.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, Victor can ''edit'' a soul to transform an ant into a supernatural being if he wants, but how ''powerful'' the being is depends on the soul he is editing and how many souls he uses to enhance that being.


    For example, Victor can very well kill an archangel, edit the archangel''s soul, turning it into apletely new being, and in the process, he can add the souls he has reserved within him as fuel to turn that archangel into a super archangel or something like that.


    Most of the time, Victor does this, he ''adds'' something that is already present with him or with the individual he is touching. This is what happened with everyone present, this is what happened with his Heralds, and this is what happened with his childhood friend.


    11:04


    The Progenitor can edit a being''s soul into a version simr to his race, which is a bit weaker. This is his role in existence. As a Progenitor and a God of Begin, Victor can do this on arge scale with any type of race; he is truly a monster that breaks the bnce.


    "I know that, which is why I say to exterminate the angels and use them as materials to make new angels." Gaia said.


    Gestures of approval from the bloodthirsty women like the demonicdies were seen; they were totally in agreement with these ns!


    The more ''neutral'' ones didn''t care much about this proposal, but the more ''gentle'' women like Sasha, Jeanne, Hestia, and Bruna disapproved.


    "Can we not consider mass genocide as something normal, please?" Sasha sighed to her sisters.


    "The angels have done nothing to us. Darling even respects the Heavenly Father a lot. I don''t feelfortable attacking an entire race of innocents based solely on convenience."


    "Oh? But you''re veryfortable subjugating the other pantheons." Morgana smiled disdainfully.


    "Morgana, don''t twist my words. What Gaia is suggesting here is genocide, leaving no one alive. What we are doing with the gods is just subjugation and conquest."


    Jeanne, Hestia, and Bruna nodded in approval when they heard Sasha''s words; they thought the same. They were not naive about how war worked, but they wouldn''t leave theirfortable ce to attack an innocent. They didn''t have that twisted side.


    Morgana rolled her eyes, and Lilith huffed. Although Lilith had ovee her hatred for the Heavenly Father, that hatred still existed. The only difference is that she won''t be stuck in it like in the past; after all, she has a family now.


    "Too bad, I wanted a new pair of clothes made of angel feathers." Lily sighed.

 Chapter 1043: Ariel, The Angel. 2

    Chapter 1043: Ariel, The Angel. 2


    Ignoring Lily''s morbid words, Anna spoke. "We will not attack the Angels. Despite having the authority to make such decisions, remember that the final word is the Emperor''s." She reminded everyone.


    "Darling will never attack the Heavenly Father, a man he respects. All of you know very well his personality."


    Those who wanted angel blood grunted and sighed afterward; they knew this very well. After all, this is their husband''s personality.


    "But that doesn''t change the fact that this woman doesn''t want to be here. She has no idea how lucky she is, and yet she doesn''t like being here! She''s annoying!" Gaia growled even more, seeing Ariel''s reluctance to be here.


    "Ugh..." Ariel shuddered even more, her body sweating profusely. She felt death very close to her just from the pressure and killing instincting from Gaia.


    ''I am going to die! I am going to die!'' She repeated these words in her head with terrible fear.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel Hestia floated towards Ariel, her long ming hair flowing with pure power. Stopping next to Ariel, she opened her long draconic wings.


    Suddenly, Ariel felt much lighter. She also didn''t feel the previous terror; everything disappeared as if it never existed. A calm and gentle sensation spread throughout her body. She lifted her face and saw a woman with ming hair standing beside her.


    "Grandmother, control your temper." Hestia narrowed her eyes.


    The two dragons stared at each other, generating terrible tension in the ce. It seemed like a fight could break out at any moment. At least Ariel felt that way.


    Everyone present knew that a fight wouldn''t happen. After all, they knew that if something like that urred, Victor would be very upset.


    Differing opinions were normal, and even conflicts sometimes, but such problems were usually resolved in the arena. Depending on the problem, the Empresses would intervene.


    In RARE moments, Victor himself would intervene, but none of the wives wanted the problem to escte to the point where Victor had to step in.


    It''s not that she was afraid of Victor or anything like that; she feared the disappointment Victor would feel and even more, the breaking of her pride.


    The pride of a woman. The wives would resolve their problems among themselves; that was their pride. Victor trusted them, and they didn''t want to break that trust.


    Gaia snorted. "Don''t call me that!" She crossed her arms over herrge breasts. "I still disapprove!"


    "Give her some time... She waspletely caught off guard, and unlike us, whom Victor interacted with and won over, she was thrown into this situation directly into his ''terrifying'' wives. It''s obvious she doesn''t want to be here for that reason." Hestia said.


    Although they agreed among themselves that they would evaluate new potential sisters and judge her, after all, unlike before, they now had daughters to care for. The screening for potential new sisters must be strict. Hestia still thought such extreme measures were unnecessary. Victor was a good judge of character; he always chose well, and despite the peculiarities of some women, none of them would harm their family.


    She thinks it''s unnecessary, but it''s hard to push this project forward when even the two Empresses agree that screening for potential new sisters is necessary. ''Well, I also agreed with it on some levels... But scaring the potential candidate''s existence is not healthy.'' She sighed internally.


    "So, what do you suggest, Hestia?"


    Ariel looked at the woman who said this... And she was tall... Like, very tall... ''Is she of the giant race or something?'' Looking at the woman with blue hair, she suddenly remembered that this woman was at the past meeting of supernatural beings.


    "I believe she has a good personality and would be a good addition to the family, right?" Hestia looked at the group of mother and daughtersposed of Violet, Sasha, Ruby, Anna, Scathach, Agnes, and Natashia.


    Seeing them nod, she spoke. "Let her live with us for now. We won''t force her to join us as sisters. If she doesn''t want to join, we should just ask for something different from marriage for this alliance."


    "Something like the Heavenly Father''s creation tree?" Violet smiled.


    "Yes." Hestia smiled too.


    "N-No!" Suddenly, Ariel raised her voice.


    Everyone looked at Ariel. Even with the attention of all these dangerous women, Ariel didn''t back down. "The Father''s creation tree is non-negotiable. I may be easily discarded, but the creation tree isn''t!" She spoke with determination in her eyes.


    A silence fell around the women. This silencested for a full 30 seconds until Amaterasu broke it by saying:


    "I like her."


    "Hmm, that loyalty is admirable." Rose nodded.


    Several sounds of approval echoed around.


    "The creation tree is useless to us. After all, we can easily create one for ourselves in the future. Loyalty like this is better." Scathach nodded, satisfied.


    ''I don''t doubt that Darling is currently ''learning'' how to make this tree, after all, he is in heaven at the moment.'' Sheughed internally.


    The creation tree, the Genesis tree, the tree that contained the forbidden fruit¡ªthis tree had many names, but the name wasn''t important, its function was. Depending on what Victor does, this tree could be a great asset to them, just like the ''dragon heart'' that Victor created for their faction.


    Knowing her husband, she knows very well that he will only use the idea of the tree as a base to create somethingpletely different and unique.


    "Humpf, you know how angels are; this loyalty is just manufactured like that of a doll." Gaia huffed.


    "Gaia, stop being a bitch. The Heavenly Father''s influence no longer works here." Aphrodite said.


    "What--...!? I''m not being a bitch, I''m just protecting our family from opportunistic women!" Gaia growled.


    "W-Wait, what do you mean the influence of my father no longer works?" Ariel quickly asked incredulously.


    "After your little episode where you almost fell to a fallen angel, we temporarily removed all influence of the Heavenly Father from you and also used Anna''s aura to make you as honest as possible." Violet exined.


    "... What does that mean...?"


    "You''re slow, huh." Lilith scoffed. "Which means that for the first time in your existence, you have true free will, you can insult your creator without being afraid of falling."


    An incredulous silence fell on Ariel, the angel just looked at the progenitor of demons with wide eyes.


    "...Father is an idiot..." Ariel looked at their wings, and didn''t see her blink between the ck wings, she also didn''t feel the pain of going against her father''s orders.


    Driven by Anna''s influence, and her grievances that she had held for thousands of years, Anna opened her mouth.


    "That senile old man!! How dare he sell me!" The moment she started, she couldn''t stop, thousands of years of hidden frustrations started toe out.


    "That @@#$%...@#%$@#$!@"


    "...Well, for the purest angel she has a creative vocabry..." She sweated a little. "Is that ancient Latin?" Anna asked.lightsnovel


    "It''s ancient Hebrew." Aphrodite spoke. "Now, she has switched to Latin."


    "...She has a lot ofints."


    "This is normal, angels are soldiers, but despite being soldiers, they still have feelings, as someone who has always been in a leadership position must have umted a lot of frustrations over the ages." Lilith spoke.


    The women just looked amused at Lilith who was recording everything with a 48K camera.


    "What? It''s not every day you see a higher-ranking angel losing control of his emotions." She defended herself. "This is a historic moment!"


    "...Somehow, I like her more now than that ''perfect'' personality she had." Violet spoke.


    "Agreed. She feels freer now." Ruby agreed.


    Dragons were free, proud, selfish, and spiteful beings, like older dragons, they could control these characteristics very well, and for them it was always refreshing to see someone as ''retired'' as an angel expressing their emotions in this way.


    Without knowing it, most of the difort some girls had with Ariel disappeared when they saw her talking like a sailor on a difficult day, Ariel felt more ''authentic'' now.


    "You!!" Ariel suddenly pointed at Lilith.


    "...Me?" Lilith pointed to herself, a little surprised at Ariel''s sudden outburst.G¨ºtt thetest ch??pters on n??/velbin(.


    "Let''s fight, you bitch!"


    "Huuuh!?" Veins popped on the demon goddess''s head.


    "You don''t know how muchints I have with you! You and your petty rivalry!"


    "Petty rivalry!?" Lilith snapped.


    "Exactly! Do you want to hang the old man!? Fine! But don''t involve the innocent in this! You stupid demon!" Ariel growled.


    "You and Lucifer are both pieces of shit!" She shouted even more angrily.


    "Lucifer... Lucifer... Don''t even mention that stupid thing! What the hell star of tomorrow? This faggot is just a self-centered narcissist who acts like a child when he doesn''t get what he wants! Because of this Faggot, I have had millennia of pure work!"


    "That green hat cuckold and his stupid wife messed everything up by AGES!! AHHHH!" Ariel almost ripped out her perfect golden hair in frustration.


    At this point, Lilith was simply too shocked to react to Ariel''s words.


    "...Pfft..."


    "HAHAHAHAHAH!"


    Lily startedughing, augh that spread around as other girls like Violet, Natashia, Agnes, and Morgana joined in.


    "I liked this girl! She is perfect!" Natashia dered, and then she looked at Anna.


    "Anna, move to a more open location, let the girls vent."


    "Yeah yeah." Anna at this point just sighed, in some strange way, she hoped this would develop into a fight, after all, this seemed to be amon thing in this faction. She snapped her finger, and soon the whole image changed, they were no longer in the room, but in an open field.


    With another finger snap, the entire surrounding environment was strengthened, with another finger snap, several weapons of different types appeared on the battlefield, another finger snap, the girls were on a tform that contained several different thrones that matched their the wives'' personalities.


    "Hestia, you are closer, act as judge." Anna smiled gently.


    "Ugh¡­Fine." Hestia sighed, she looks at the two women, and says:


    "The rules are clear, just use weapons on the ground, everything else is allowed, now fight!"


    Ariel wasted no time, she didn''t care about the casual disy of power, she just picked up a sword from the ground and jumped towards Lilith as her angelic armor formed around her body, she had millennia worth of frustration to vent!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oryhaaaa!"


    Lilith in turn did the same, she wouldn''t run away from a fight, she had some problems with the angels too!


    "You have no idea how long I''ve waited for this moment! You fucking pigeon!"


    "I say the same, you petty woman!"


    "Die!!" The two screamed at the same time as they shed again creating explosions of power.


    "... Come to think of it, this could also be an opportunity for Lilith to vent." Violet spoke as she watched the fight.


    "Hmm, that''s true... Let''s keep observing." Anna nodded.


    "I won''t be able to stay for long, I have some matters to attend to in my city-..." Velnorah stopped talking when something changed around her.


    A time barrier suddenly formed around the group making the women raise their eyebrows.


    "Darling? Were you watching?" Violet asked.


    The cloud on the horizon just formed a thumb with a thumbs up.


    The girls couldn''t help but snort at this sight, he could just talk to them mentally, but instead he chose this ridiculous method.


    "It''s good to know he still has a sense of humor." Sashaughed.


    "Of course he does. Darling may be thousands of years old, but he will still act like a child sometimes." Agnesughed.


    "Which is a good thing, it would be quite annoying to see him acting all stiff, it''s not like him to do that." Ruby spoke.


    "Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­" The girls nodded.

 Chapter 1044: Guess Whos Back?

    Chapter 1044: Guess Who''s Back?


    While Ariel was being judged by the Emperor''s Wives, the man himself was in a meeting in the Seventh Heaven with someone very special. The Heavenly Father looked at the man sitting elegantly beside him. Thousands of years ago, he would never have thought he would authorize the entry of another Being into the Seventh Heaven besides his own Creations, especially a Demon King.


    ''Though the Demons in this cosmology were created due to my Creations...'' The Heavenly Father reflected. After a moment of contemtion, he thought.


    ''But then again, life is full of surprises. If it weren''t, it would be quite boring.'' He didn''t feel annoyed by this development but rather a mix of amusement and nostalgia.


    Nostalgia because the man beside him reminded him greatly of his son, the Fallen Morningstar.


    "So this is Heaven, huh..." A touch of amusement was heard in Victor''s voice. "I get the hype a bit. For someone who''s lived a hectic life, this ce is definitely Paradise."


    "Though my Hell is still better."


    Even his pride was simr to his son''s, but unlike his son, whose pride led him to take something that wasn''t his, this man used his pride to create something for himself.


    "Everyone, no matter what actions they take in life, deserves peace in death... Unless they have sinned."


    "Guilty, huh." The word was savored in Victor''s mouth as if it were amusing and reflective.


    "Something amusing?"


    "Nothing... It''s just that this word is amusing. As a former Mortal, I can understand the term, but as a God, I don''t see the problem."


    Victor made a hand gesture, and just like that, he created an Elemental Being. He created Life.


    The Heavenly Father opened his eyes wide when he saw what he did.


    ''He created Life... How is that possible?'' He wasn''t surprised by him creating life per se; he was surprised that he created life and the Primordials weren''t knocking on Heaven''s door right now.


    After all, all Life was controlled by The Universal Tree and The Judges of The Abyss. A God of Creation and Life cannot create Life without their express permission. Otherwise, it would mess up the entire ''System'' if things were created without oversight.


    "In the same way that I can easily create Life, I can take it, modify it, and even fragment it." Victor lightly touched the little Spirit of Light he had created using the Energy of Heaven.


    "Would I be guilty if I killed this life? Or would I not be? Who would judge me? Who will decide if I am guilty or not?"


    "The God of Death? The Rulers of the Afterlife, who are my Wives? Or The Judges of The Abyss?" A hint of disdain could be heard at the end.


    "Sin is different for a God and for those who are not." The Heavenly Father shared his thoughts.


    "Would the God of Murder be guilty for fulfilling his purpose? How about the God of War, then? The God of Death, the God of Fear, or even the God of Hate? These are dangerous Concepts, Concepts that can cause chaos if not controlled."


    "By exercising their Divine Authority, would these Gods be guilty?"


    "... The answer to that question is no. They wouldn''t be guilty in the grand scheme of things... But there would certainly be consequences."


    "In the end, all that matters are the consequences." Victor nodded as if he had confirmed his thoughts.


    "Indeed." The Heavenly Father nodded.


    "A God can do whatever he wants... But the consequences of his actions are quite dangerous. After all, he is not alone in his ecosystem." The Heavenly Father didn''t say that this rule applied to Beings like Victor, considering that if Victor decided to do something, who would stop him?


    In this Sector, no one else had that capability.


    "Justice is decided by the strongest."


    "In a war, the one who wins is justice, and the one who loses is guilty. This lesson was carved into my Soul by my teacher when I was just a Vampire without understanding anything about the Supernatural World."


    ''Scathach, huh... To think that woman was one of the people directly responsible for creating this monster.'' The Heavenly Father thought internally. He already had his suspicions, but it was all spection; hearing this information from the individual''s own mouth was very different from hearing it from external sources.


    Victor''s words suggested that he was taught when he was just a newborn in the Supernatural World, not that he was trainedter.


    Practically, the entire Supernatural World knew that Victor was once a Mortal; that''s a fact. But information about his ''beginning'' was hard to find.


    Officially, he appeared for the first time in a duel in Nightingale. Unofficially, everyone knew that an Inquisitor fought with an unknown Vampire with Victor''s characteristics. The consequences of this event included a personal visit from Scathach to the Vatican''s base because her Daughter was involved, a Daughter who was now married to Victor, just like Scathach herself.


    This was practically all that Supernatural Beings knew about Victor''s ''beginning.'' Information about him was very well-guarded, amon fact for those rted to Scathach. A fact that remained true even today.


    The Heavenly Father knew that the man in front of him had Daughters. He received this information through his connection with Ariel, but he highly doubted if other Beings knew this.


    ''It''s better if they don''t know... If any of them try something funny with this man''s Daughters, I fear the consequences of his wrath.'' He thought with a bit of a chill in his stomach... Even though he didn''t have a stomach at the moment due to being a construct of Light, he could still feel the apprehension.


    Speaking of the connection, he was only not freaking out because if something bad had happened to Ariel, he would know, after all, the Creation of his Angels was something very binding. He wasn''t called ''Father'' without reason.


    Any kind of harmful action against his daughter''s Soul and physical integrity, he would know of immediately.


    "Therefore, I always ensured that I would always be the strongest animal in the ecosystem. Fortunately, I had talent, luck, and incrediblepanions to help me on this path."


    "Mostly luck. A Being doesn''t reach your level in less than thousands of years without it."


    Victorughed when he felt a bit of jealousying from the Heavenly Father. "Indeed. Because of my history as it is, I understand how important luck is... Because of that, I have a temple entirely dedicated to the Goddess of Luck. A God with such a Concept should be appreciated."


    "... If the Gods had as much wisdom as you, we would be doomed."


    "Oh... They definitely have that wisdom. It''s just overshadowed by their useless pride." Victor''s eyes glowed slightly as if he were saying something only he understood.


    After reflecting for a few seconds, the Heavenly Father immediately understood what he was talking about. As someone who could absorb individuals and see their memories, someone like Victor, who had ''eaten'' many Gods, could very well speak about them.


    In a way, that was a fate worse than death. After all, you would be absorbed by another Being, and there was nothing you could do about it.


    "A good example of such Gods is Loki."


    "... The God of Lies from the Norse Pantheon?"


    "Yeah." Victor nodded as he created a small portal for the Spirit of Light to enter, a portal that would go straight to his personal.


    That casual gesture instilled a deep fear in the Heavenly Father. The act of casually ignoring ALL the defenses he had put up was unnerving.


    And the worst part was that his protections hadn''t even detected what he just did, which meant that at ANY moment, he coulde to Heaven, casually enjoy the view, steal anything, and leave! And the Heavenly Father would only find out what happened afterward! If he found out, of course.


    Considering that Nyx was one of his Wives, the Heavenly Father had no doubt that if Victor wanted to steal something from him, he would never know.


    The fact that his home was so unprotected against him was so unnerving and worrisome that for a moment, the Heavenly Father had to take a deep breath to calm himself.


    ''Ariel, my daughter... You must seed at all costs!'' He urgently needed this alliance, or he would never feel calm in his own home!


    ''I must investigate ways to improve my defenses as well.'' He reflected.


    This raised the question¡­ Ariel''s connection was lost¡­ Was his daughter alright?? He started to worry now, but he outwardly tried not to show his concern.


    Oblivious or not caring about the Heavenly Father''s reactions, Victor continued.


    "Loki was part of a group of friends that my Wife had," Victor spoke as if recalling something quite far in the past. Which, from his perspective, it definitely was, after all, he''d now lived for millennia.


    The fact that Victor had so many Wives was a mental exercise for the Heavenly Father. After all, it was hard to know which ''Wife'' he was talking about, not to mention that even the Heavenly Father didn''t know ''how many'' and ''who'' were the Emperor''s Wives.


    His personal life was very well protected.


    He still didn''t fully know Victor''s ''peculiar tastes.'' Beauty? Power? Victor could currently give that at will to any Being. Just like in the beginning, he wanted the personality, the insane personality, the crazy personality, the fun personality.


    The requirements to be one of Victor''s Wives were stricter than ever.


    ''Definitely not the Vampires, must be one of the Goddesses...'' Reflecting on the information he had, he concluded that it was either Aphrodite or some Norse Goddess he didn''t know about.


    ''Maybe H?'' The Heavenly Father didn''t underestimate Victor; with the man''s Beauty and Power, it was not hard to see any woman to possibly be included in his group as his Wives.


    He still didn''t fully know Victor''s ''peculiar tastes.'' Beauty? Power? Victor could currently give that at will to any Being. Just like in the beginning, he wanted the personality, the insane personality, the crazy personality, the fun personality.


    The requirements to be one of Victor''s Wives were stricter than ever.


    While mentally exercising to uncover the nuances of Victor''s words, he continued listening.


    "The first time we met, he had the brilliant idea to y a ''prank''."


    "... I shouldn''t need to say things didn''t go as nned."


    "He thought so ''little'' of the Mortal that hepletely underestimated him."


    "He was one of the most ''rational'' Gods I met..." He seemed to think about the matter for a moment and then continued, "This w also affected my Wife in the beginning."


    "... Oh?" The Heavenly Father became interested as Victor didn''t look through rose-tinted sses at his Wives.


    "Even with her years of learning and traveling across Pantheons, she still made that mistake... The mistake of underestimating the other individual."


    ''Definitely Aphrodite.'' The Heavenly Father concluded.


    "If you don''t know the capabilities of an individual, stay on guard and think that he can do much more than you initially thought... This caution is what keeps us alive."


    "Wise words..." The Heavenly Father nodded several times. He understood very well what Victor was talking about since he was experiencing this moment right now! At this very moment and second!


    "It seems that to be a full-fledged God, there must be something wrong with their heads... Even Hestia is not exempt from these problems, although she is one of the most reasonable Goddesses I have met." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "She''s not the only one. Even I am not exempt from this." He was by no means perfect; no one truly is. After all, being perfect meant you could no longer progress; a perfect Being was a sad Being.


    A moment of silence fell over the ce as the two just continued to enjoy the scenery. At some point during this contemtion, the Heavenly Father''s light-covered appearance faded, and in its ce appeared an old man with the appearance of a wise sage but one who should not be underestimated.


    "Talking with a God who has lived the perspective of a weak Mortal is quite interesting."


    "Believe it or not, my mentality is very different from when I started."


    "That''s obvious. No one remains unchanged... With the passage of time, only our Essence remains."


    "A killer can be a good person, but deep down, he knows he is still a killer. If ''something'' happens, he will return to his Essence very quickly. He will return to killing, but perhaps for more ''honorable'' reasons, depending greatly on the culture he is in."


    "We just acquire masks... Or they can be called traits over time, but our Essence always remains immutable."


    "Because of this, the early years of life for a new Soul are quite important. It is from this upbringing that a Being will acquire its own immutable Essence."


    "I understand..." These words gave Victor a new perspective on the ''clones'' his Wife was nning to create for the future war.


    ''The early years of life for a new Soul are quite important, huh...'' Reflecting on these words internally, his brain was already thinking about what to do. Due to the efficiency of his body, several ns had already been created, and he just needed to ''act'' to turn these ns into reality.


    While he was thinking about this, another part of his mind was present.


    "Is that why the incident with Eve, Lilith, and Adam happened?"


    "Indeed, even though they were born as adults, they were still children mentally. The nuances of maniption by an adult, especially an Angel who had faced several Gods from another Pantheon in the past, were too deep for them."


    "The Wars of Genesis, huh. I remember that."


    "... Surely you do." The Heavenly Father reflected that he should immediately stop thinking of this man as someone ''new.'' With the memories he had from the Beings he absorbed, he was as old as the Heavenly Father himself.


    "I have the memories from the perspective of Erebus and Tartarus. I remember they were very concerned about the sanctity of their Pantheon."


    "All the Primordial Gods were. Even me," said the Heavenly Father. "In the past, having another Primordial God in another Pantheon was highly disapproved of."


    "A justifiable fear." No one liked intruders in their home.


    "Indeed."


    "Over time, and with the death of Pantheons, this fear only grew."


    "Of all the Pantheons from the Beginning of Time, the only ones still relevant are the new Pantheons, the Hindu, the Biblical, and the Shinto."


    "Well... Someone was responsible for taking three Pantheons off the map, a feat no one has ever aplished. After all, Pantheons usually fall due to internal war."


    "Their Gods are still alive... At least some of them from the Greek and Norse." Victorughed morbidly.


    ''He didn''t deny it... As expected, he was involved in the fall of the Norse as well... Now, H''s request for shelter makes sense.'' The Heavenly Father had his suspicions, but they were just confirmed now.


    He was feeling quite strange now, as Victor was being very open with him. Definitely, this man was nning something.


    The Dragon Emperor definitely didn''t do things without a reason.


    "The Egyptians are still practically all alive. The Primordial Gods and the Second-Generation Gods onward were quite weing with our reception."


    "I''m sure they were." The Heavenly Father had to use all his strength not to roll his eyes. "I can see how the Gods would be weing with your reception."


    "Speaking of being weed¡­ Ariel is fine; she is just undergoing the judgment of my Wives. Nothing harmful to her, I can guarantee that," Victor said very seriously.


    "... I see." These words put him at ease, and at the same time worried him because Victor KNEW his feelings.


    ''For the love of myself, it is quite exhausting to talk to this man.'' He sighed, this time not hiding it.


    Which made Victorugh at him.


    ''I take back what I said before. This man is nothing like my son! He is toopetent and smart to be my foolish son!''


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1045: Welcome to the Family.

    Chapter 1045: Wee to the Family.


    Angel and Demon. Extreme opposites. Beings that have always been antagonistic from the beginning. Mortals will call Demons ''evil'' and Angels ''good.''


    But reality tends to be very different from fiction and often disappointing. They are not Good or Evil; they are just from different Factions.


    Angels canmit all sorts of atrocities if ordered by the Heavenly Father. After all, they are his army, and a soldier must obey his Commander. The great extinction events are a good example. From the perspective of stories like Noah''s, for instance, Humans were the ''good'' ones, and the Supernatural Forces were the ''evil'' ones.


    Good and Evil? It''s all a matter of perspective.


    Victor couldn''t help but think this as he looked at the Heavenly Father on his throne in the 6th Heaven. If the 7th Heaven was the Heavenly Father''s ''personal'' home, the 6th Heaven was where he ruled.


    The throne was not as grand as Victor''s in Hell. It was not made to instill fear but to impose respect and an image of ''goodness.''


    If a Mortal looked on from another point of view, they would think, ''Ahh, this is the Heavenly Light of the Father...''


    Fear and respect. A thin line that is difficult to conquer. Too much fear and Beings will call you a tyrant; too much respect will make some think they can walk over you without consequences.


    Victor understood this very well, considering that he was The Demon King, Ruler of one of the most violent Races out there.


    In the case of the Heavenly Father, he didn''t have such a need. After all, he created all the individuals down there so they would naturally respect him.


    ...With the exceptions being those who rebelled with Lucifer, but that was a long time ago. Angels do not fall as easily as before since the Heavenly Father did not want to increase his enemy''s forces since, for the longest time, they were in a cold war.


    Why was Victor here? Well, as a demonstration of the future alliance, The Heavenly Father decided to show Victor Heaven. Something that was unnecessary, considering that the moment Victor set foot in this Dimension, he ''saw'' the entire Dimension like the palm of his hand.


    But the Heavenly Father didn''t need to know that, and this gesture was also a gesture of respect, so appearances were necessary for a healthy alliance, so Victor epted.


    Behind all the ''respect and adoration,'' they lived in fear of exposing their thoughts and ''falling,'' they couldn''t even haveints about certain things or risk exposing themselves.


    Heaven was beautiful; that was a fact, but... Like everything, there were bad sides. From what Victor had seen so far, Angels were a sad Race.


    Behind all the ''respect and adoration,'' they lived in fear of exposing their thoughts and ''falling,'' they couldn''t even haveints about certain things or risk exposing themselves.


    What was ironic, for a man who preached free will so much, he had indeedpletely imprisoned his Angels. Even the Demons in his Hell could say whatever they wanted about Victor; they were free, but... Freedom had a price.


    Yes, indeed. They could say whatever they want, but were they ready for the consequences? That was the million-dor question. After all, Victor was not called The Demon King of Tyranny for nothing.


    A certain philosopher said: ''Democracy is made by the majority of people, but the majority of people are stupid.''


    As a man who grew up in America, Victor understood this very well. And by understanding this, he made sure to do things the way he does.


    A meritocracy where everyone has a chance, even those who are weak. A society that works very well for Demons but wouldn''t work very well for Humans.


    After all, Humans have the ''inconvenience'' of sometimes being born sick or disabled. They are not Supernatural Beings, even the weakest of whom have very healthy bodies that wouldn''t catch amon mundane disease.


    Have you ever seen a Demon catch a cold? Or even a Vampire? A Werewolf? Even Witches, who were essentially Human, never got sick with mundane illnesses.


    It almost seemed like Humans were made weak on purpose, considering how ''strong'' Adam, the Progenitor of Humans, was. Such a result must have been done by someone.


    The most likely candidates were the Heavenly Father and the other Gods who created Humans in their respective regions. At least that was the answer Lucifer, Diablo, and the hundreds of Gods he consumed gave him.


    To have an exact answer to this question, he would have to consume a God who created Humans like Epimetheus and Prometheus. Unfortunately, these Titans were missing.


    Turning his attention back to current affairs, Victor observed how the Heavenly Father spent his day. Even though he was present in the Sixth Heaven, no one could see him there.


    Even without a Divinity like Nyx helping him hide from everything and everyone, Victor had still consumed Erebus. He had the power of a Primordial with him and his son, who controlled the Void. If he wanted to, he could disappear easily. Even if he didn''t use these Powers, just his Reality-Bending ability or his Dream Divinity would be enough to make him disappear.


    He could make his presence like a dream, a mirage, and Reality wouldn''t be able to distinguish him.


    A fact that once again made the Heavenly Father break out in a cold sweat. This time, he hid his worries very well, but nothing could be hidden from Victor''s eyes.


    Ever since he was Mortal, his eyes were special. Now that he was much stronger than before, his eyes were on apletely different level. Nothing could be hidden from him.


    ''No wonder Ariel had so manyints,'' Victor thought as he looked at these Angels. His Nature Divinity screamed to him that the sight he was seeing was not ''normal.''


    His War Divinity found this sight attractive. His Negativity Divinity and the thousands of others it controlled enjoyed the sight before him. It was so ''unnatural'' that it was appreciated.


    His Divinity of Beginnings and the Divinities rted to Life felt repulsion.


    Honestly, Victor was a walking contradiction. With just one sight, he felt different types of emotions caused by his Powers.


    Emotions that didn''t shake him at all. Contradictory or not, it was all Victor. Unlike when he was Mortal, he no longer had problems controlling his immense Power.


    ''Is this it? The famous duty of the Heavenly Father is just to supervise everything?'' Honestly, he felt disappointed that he wasn''t acting. This passivity irritated him because it screamed ipetence.


    But this was his impulsive side. His wise side knew that some things could only be resolved with time. The incidents with Violet and Sasha taught him this very well.


    Although, both sides of him found this sight disappointing. As a King, Emperor, or whatever his title of governance, it was his duty to guide and point a direction for his people; otherwise, they would just wither over time.


    Such an attitude cannot be possible for a Mortal with a limited lifespan, but for a God with all the time in the world, a vision for the future was essential, or you would just wither in boredom.


    Diablo might be a bastard, but he was a bastard with vision who remained quiet and focused for thousands of years¡ªa prime example of resilience to be followed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''As expected, it''s better for everything to be in my hand.'' Victor would respect his governance just as he did with his Wives, who were Leaders like Amaterasu, Haruna, and Tasha.


    But he would not allow the Angels to wither any further; everything must be in his hands... In the hands of The Dragon God Emperor.


    Unaware that his way of doing things only solidified more devastating thoughts in Victor, the Heavenly Father continued to go about his day.


    ...


    Meanwhile, a certain Angel was venting.


    "What''s wrong, little Angel? Are you already tired?" Lilith teased the formerly perfect Angel who was lying on the ground, looking like a sweaty pig.


    "S-Shut up..." She stood up with difficulty. "You and your insane endurance, why aren''t you sweating? It doesn''t make sense!"


    Ariel was a warrior and a Leader. As one of The Seven Virtues and an Angel of the Highest Order, she had a lot of stamina, but even she had a limit. After several weeks of fighting at full strength without stopping, she would get tired.


    "Well, you need endurance if you want to deal with my Husband," Lilith said disinterestedly as she looked at her nails. After the first week, she lost all theints she had about Ariel and focused on having fun. After all, it had been a while since she stretched her legs.


    "Indeed, as Goddesses, when we have fun, it''s not just our bodies fighting, but our Souls too. And thetter has had a lot of training over the millennia, consequently reflecting in our physical bodies," Ruby nodded several times, satisfied.


    Despite not feeling the effects of the passage of Time, thanks to Victor''s distraction, she knew 2,000 years had passed.


    Ariel''s face turned red. She was indeed a pure Angel, but that didn''t mean she didn''t understand the hidden words of the girls. After all, as someone in a leadership position, she had to deal with various other not-so-pure Beings.


    "Ahaa! Look at her expression! Reminds me of how Sasha was! So nostalgic..." Natashiamented.


    "Isn''t it? Now, she doesn''t even get embarrassed... Even after doing some scandalous things. I wonder whom she takes after." Naty looked slyly at Carmi and Victoria, who were quiet. Her eyes were more focused on Carmi; the woman was too ''dirty'' for someone so noble.


    "It''s always the quiet ones, isn''t it?" Mariaughed.


    Sasha red at the blondes talking about her but said nothing. After all, they weren''t wrong, and it had been a long time since she lost her shyness with her Husband and Sisters.


    "Honestly, girls. You need to watch your mouths. We need to set an example for our children!" Anna grumbled.


    "Mah, mah. No need to be so strict, Anna. After all, living like that is exhausting. At least in privacy, we can speak openly."


    "...Just be careful not to say that in front of our children." Anna sighed. Since she took on the ''unofficial'' role of being The Second Empress, she had been sighing a lot. Her Sisters were walking pieces of personality. Fortunately, they were all old enough to understand what to do and what not to do... Most of the time.


    "You should tell that to Aphrodite, Anna. Her daughter is a carbon copy of her mother," Jeanne spat while looking at Aphrodite, who openly gave a big, beautiful smile, crossed her arms, and emphasized herrge bust.


    "Irene is growing up exactly as she is destined to. I do all this for my Daughter''s sake."


    Jeanne just narrowed her eyes but said nothing. She understood the argument but disapproved of how Aphrodite did things. She should let her Daughter decide, not decide for her Daughter.


    "Honestly, for the oldest of us, you''re such a puritan."


    "I''m notining about the choice of partners. I''ve gotten over that, but it''s the way you''re conditioning our Daughter."


    Aphrodite rolled her eyes. "Please, I''m practically the Reincarnation of Love now. I know my Daughter''s feelings very well. And I only started acting when she developed those feelings on her own."


    "I don''t want to make the same mistake that happened with Eros, I will guide her properly in her Divinity and in life if she so desires, and I also don''t want my Daughter to have disappointments with men who only want her for her body. "


    "Ugh, this conversation again. You''re annoying, Jeanne. Just forget about it already for our own sake." Natashia snorted. "Your Human morality is inappropriate for the oldest Being in the Universe."


    Jeanne narrowed her eyes at Natashia. "Don''t call me old, you bitch."


    Natashia responded in the most mature way possible: "Blegh." She stuck out her tongue.


    Which made Jeanne even more angry. Natashia was definitely a bait born to make people angry.


    Seeing the women interacting and exchanging insults, Ariel realized that although they were saying offensive words, there wasn''t really any hatred or disagreements between them, it was all very healthy... It was as if they loved each other or something.


    "...Do you guys practice polyamory or something?" These words from Ariel caused silence among the girls, and they all looked at Ariel synchronously.


    "...W-What?" She became very nervous being stared at nkly by several Draconic eyes.


    "Ariel, this isn''t a polyamory story. It''s a harem story." Pepper spoke very seriously so that she wouldn''t have any doubts about anything.


    "...Huh? Isn''t that the same thing?" Ariel asked, confused. She honestly didn''t see the difference.


    "Ariel, Harem, and Polyamory are twopletely different things." Ruby continued.


    "I love and respect my Sisters, but I don''t love them in that way. They are my Sisters and my Family, not my lovers." Pepper added.


    "... But don''t you practice orgies?" Ariel asked.


    "That is true." Aphrodite nodded. "But those are rare asions when Victor is very ''frustrated'', and it takes all of us to calm him down."


    "This usually happens when he spends many years training or when he spends a lot of time away from us," Violet added.


    "Originally, most of us would rather have Victor''s full attention on us," Scathach said. "Personally, I''m one of those."


    "Indeed." Amaterasu nodded. "The same applies to me... Although some of our Sisters are a bit degenerate and prefer to do it as a Family." She looked at the Fulger family.


    Her words made the entire Fulger n blush slightly because they often had ''family meetings'' with Victor: Carm, Naty, Natashia, Sasha, and Victoria, all generations of the Fulger n.


    "Except for a select few, most prefer Victor''s attention to themselves." Kaguya decided to be the voice of reason and exin. "After all, they all have... certain quirks-."


    "What Kaguya is trying to say is that we are quite possessive, and we only want our partner to be with us at those important times, so it is impossible to love each other like that. We respect each other, and we are a Family, but that''s it." Leona interrupted, being as direct as possible.


    "Just like every adult, we explore our sexuality WITH VICTOR when we have interesting feelings. After all, variety is good so as not to get boring over the millennia." She continued.


    "When we are interested in exploring new things. Everything we do between us is WITH VICTOR and ONLY WITH VICTOR. We never do those things without him." Violet spoke in disdain.


    "...That...That is very different from what I have seen in Humanity." Ariel spoke in disbelief.


    "Of course it is. Victor is not Human, and he has a lot of love for all of us. Not to mention that the Emperors of Humanity never invested much in their rtionships with their Wives. They were just trophies." Nyx spoke.


    "They were probably never satisfied either," Aphrodite said. "Victor is my Husband, and even I can''tpletely defeat him now like I used to, and that alone says a lot about him."


    "Again, this is a Harem story, not polyamory." Pepper snorted. "If you are interested in this, I rmend you look for another man... Or woman in your case."


    "A perverted Angel... What a surprise." Lilith spoke with obvious amusement.


    "W-Wait, I didn''t ask about that because I''m interested in you guys or something!" Ariel blushed deeply.


    "Uhum... We believe you." Lily spoke.


    "Listen to me, God Dammit!"


    "Wow, she swore the name of God again; it must be Wednesday." Lilithughed. "Your father will definitely be disappointed with how non-innocent his daughter is."


    "Well, considering what she said a few hours ago¡­" Siena said.


    "That was days ago, Siena." Lacus pointed.


    "Seriously? Time really is confusing." Siena spoke; her Dragon perspective on time waspletely confused. Days ago seemed like hours to her.


    She must be careful about this. After all, they rule, and missing an important appointment due tock of attention would be quite shameful.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded around.


    "Will she be a good addition?"


    Ariel''s face fellpletely in horror just hearing this woman''s voice. She started to feel extremely wrong. She didn''t know how to feel, but she just knew it was wrong, something out of ce like she shouldn''t be listening to this voice.


    "Azathoth? You woke up." Violet spoke.


    "Mmm."


    "From what we''ve seen, she''ll be a good addition to the Family and our Daughters¡­

 Chapter 1046: The Story of a Child Who Fought Against Monsters

    Chapter 1046: The Story of a Child Who Fought Against Monsters


    Japan, somewhere in the mountains near Kyoto.


    Upon arriving at his next destination, Victor looked around curiously, wondering why his Wife, Mizuki, had called him there.


    "You''ve arrived."


    Victor turned toward the voice and saw his Wife leaning against a tree. He couldn''t help but notice that shecked the characteristics of her Dragon Form. Her eyes had returned to ck, her horns had disappeared, and her long hair, which usually hung loose, was now tied up in a rather modest style. She was also wearing a kimono.


    Looking at her now, she appeared to be apletely ''ordinary'' Japanese woman... An exceptionally beautiful Japanese woman but ''ordinary'' nheless. No matter how much she tried to hide her true nature with her shapeshifting abilities, as a Goddess and a superior Being, she looked beautiful in anything.


    Unless she bent Reality to make herself appear extremely ordinary, she wouldn''t be able to do so with just the shapeshifting ability that her Species inherited from their fusion with Vampires.


    As he looked at his Wife, Victor raised an eyebrow and then walked toward her. As he walked, his appearance also began to change. His horns disappeared, his violet eyes lost their Draconic characteristics but retained their color, and his usual ck and white suit transformed into a ck kimono. He also deliberately reduced his height from two meters to a respectable 180 cm, aligning almost perfectly with Mizuki''s height.


    She still appeared tall for the average person in this country, but not ridiculously tall like a giant.


    Mizuki disyed a beautiful smile when she saw her Husband''s actions. She loved this considerate side of him. He clearly didn''t know why he was here but felt it was important, so he gave her his full attention.


    "Of course, you asked me toe. I took a bit longer due to importantmitments, but here I am."


    "Indeed... Here you are," she nodded.


    "If I had known it was something important, I would have canceled all mymitments."


    Mizukiughed gently. "I didn''t want that, and you, as the Emperor, need to demonstratemitment."


    Victor chuckled in amusement. "As the Emperor, I do what I want, and people have to put up with me." He gently embraced her.


    "That''s true..." Mizuki rested her face on his chest, feeling very protected by his simple hug. "But it still wouldn''t be advisable, considering our new ''Sister'' would miss her trial."


    "Speaking of her, what do you think of her?"


    Mizuki snorted, "As if you don''t know." She knew very well that Victor was aware of EVERYTHING that happened on his; he was practically omniscient in his domain.


    She stepped back from his embrace and looked into his violet eyes. "But I''ll be polite and entertain you. Ariel is a good addition to our Family."


    "God knows we need more sensible women as Sisters. Hestia, Jeanne, Anna, and I simply aren''t enough."


    Considering the ''unique'' personalities of her Sisters, it was a huge headache to keep their entricities away from the Daughters... An annoying headache but not terrible. She knew she wouldn''t trade what she had for anything in this world. After many years alone with only her Master forpany, she had a Family again.


    "Oh, my dear. He definitely doesn''t know." Victorughed.


    Mizuki rolled her eyes. "It''s just a figure of speech." It was difficult to say expressions like, ''Oh, my god, why did you do that?'' without wincing. After all, they themselves were Goddesses, and as Dragon Goddesses, they knew very well that words had Power.


    With just the simple mention of his name, along with intent behind it, a very powerful God might find you. That''s what happened with Azathoth, for example. Just saying her name would attract the attention of Victor''s super-powerful Wife, and few could survive the attention of such a powerful Eldritch God like her.


    Although there were exceptions, for example, if a Being did not know that the God existed or had no intention of talking about him when they spoke his name, the God''s attention would not be attracted.


    A Mortal could say Azathoth calmly, and nothing would happen, but if the Mortal believed in the existence of Azathoth and spoke her name with her in mind, they could gain her attention.


    Prayers and recognition had Power, words had Power, and existence as a whole had Power. If a God was not careful about what they say, bad things could happen.


    After all, unlike a Mortal, they had a role to y in existence in keeping their Concept running. Although many of these little rules didn''t apply to Victor''s group now, simply because Victor''s existence was like a shield for all the other Beings'' bullshit.


    It''s not like his Wives were weak; after all, they were all the best at what they did and dedicated themselves to, but Victor''s existence was just extremely bright, and everyone, whether they wanted to or not, focused attention on him.


    In a way, this was beneficial since, with everyone focusing attention on the Emperor, others could carry out missions more smoothly.


    "Follow me?" She extended her hand.


    "Always." Victor held her hand.


    Mizuki smiled gently, then turned around and began walking beside Victor, with her always one step ahead to guide Victor correctly.


    The two entered the forest deeply, but unlike any Mortal who would have difficulty walking in the middle of nature, especially with clothes like kimonos, their walk was quite peaceful as Nature itself opened the way for them.


    The trees moved, the nts bent out of the way, and the stones arranged themselves evenly to ensure a smooth passage. As a God of Nature and a Dragon, an existence that is loved by Nature, the itself embraced them with love and affection.


    Of course, Yggdrasil''s support also ensured a smoother transition. After all, Victor helped the by removing all the trash that both Mortals and immortals made.


    Mizuki just rolled her eyes when she saw what Victor was doing, and as she looked at him from the corner of her eyes, she saw him smiling wryly.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not doing anything, they just love me too much."


    Mizuki snorted but didn''t say anything, as she just kept walking.


    After a few seconds of silence, just walking and enjoying each other''spany, Mizuki began to speak. "Another reason I didn''t pay as much attention to this meeting is because¡­ It doesn''t really matter."


    "The current me is no longer the child I was in 1899."


    A spirit that usually slept woke up and left Mizuki''s body. "This ce..."


    "Are you sure about this, Mizuki?"


    "Yes." Mizuki nodded with certainty.


    "...Very Well, I will respect your decision." The spirit was silent then.


    During the conversation, Victor was silent, and at the moment, he made a point of not using any of his Powers and just respected what his Wife wanted to tell him.


    He''d been through things like this in the past, a time when his Wives wanted to reveal something that happened in the past that impacted them deeply.


    "A long time ago, there was a little girl... A little girl with a happy family. Even though we were in difficult times, we still had each other... We were happy, and that was what mattered most."


    "Every day, we woke up and prayed to the Gods for a prosperous and rewarding day. Every day, we would go to the fields to work. The child had nothing, but their family was old enough to live off thend."


    "But the innocent child had no idea how big the world was. They had no idea how many monsters there were in this world."


    "One day... One of these monsters appeared in her house. The blood-sucking ''Oni'' became interested in the little girl''s mother. The child had to watch their father being killed and their mother being raped by the Oni."


    Victor narrowed his eyes dangerously when he heard what she said, but he didn''t say anything as he just gently squeezed Mizuki''s hand.


    "After finishing what he was doing with the little girl''s mother, the ''Oni'' turned to the child."


    "With a face full of blood and a satisfied expression, he said: ''I don''t like my fruit too young. I will take you with me. The child was then taken to an old mansion where the ''Oni'' lived, who she learned was a Vampire ve serving a Vampire Noble."


    "That day, she also learned that she was not the only victim. There were other children there, male and female children. The ''Family'' of monsters, made up of two men and two women, the oldest man being the Noble Vampire, practiced this actmonly. He hunted humans for sport and raised them like cattle until they were between 13 and 15 years old to eat them."


    Arriving in an area with an excessive number of trees, Mizuki took a talisman from her pocket and threw it into the air. The talisman stuck in the air, and the next moment, a barrier broke in front of them, revealing an old mansion falling apart.


    Mizuki stepped forward and entered the mansion, as memories that once tormented her shed through her mind: the feeling of weakness, the feeling of hatred, the anger that consumed her, the revenge that became her life''s goal, ...the betrayal she suffered.


    "The child was caught when she was 6 years old and had to live as a ve from then on."


    "In this ce, she found others like her, victims of weakness, prey to be fed upon... In this ce, she also found a friend."


    "Koyuki. It was his name. An androgynous boy who, even though he was masculine, had the most beautiful appearance of all. Silky ck hair, unnatural golden eyes, and aforting presence that helped everyone through this hell."


    "... He was also the most ''adored'' of these monsters. Despite being a ve, he had better clothes and ate better than us... He was also the one who suffered the most." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Victor could understand. Being so beautiful and weak was a recipe for disaster; the story of Adonis taught him that.


    "As the years passed, the child learned to serve, she learned to survive, she learned to do duties so as not to have to suffer pain, she remained low and quiet... As the years passed, she had to watch in horror as every acquaintance and friend she had was made into a snack for these monsters when they turned 13."


    "Due to being the favorite, even though Koyuki was 17, he was never killed, he became the oldest of us, and... A friend of the child. Of the other friends she met, he was the only one who remained over the years."


    "3 years passed, and at the age of 9, the child was faced with a problem¡­ A problem that she had no control over."


    "She was growing too fast... At 9 years old, she was already the tallest among her peers and the one who was developing the most. A consequence of the special affinity she had, but she didn''t know it back then."


    "Even though she ate little, she was always healthy, and even though she worked a lot, she was never too exhausted. This abnormality was beginning to be noticed by the monster family, and the elders were eager to take advantage of it."


    ''The Gods, huh... As an onmyo Magus, she was naturally favored, and even though she had stopped praying, the Gods still watched her, and supported her.'' Victor thought.


    "The child knew¡­" Mizuki began walking through the halls of the mansion in pieces. "She knew that if she didn''t run away, she would suffer the same fate as the older children."


    Opening a crumbling part, Victor saw a tiny room with two bunk beds. The smell of blood was still felt even after so long. This sight made him narrow his eyes, and his eyes glowed slightly. With his special eyes, he looked at the Akashic Records, and he saw the ''story'' of what happened here. As if he was watching a movie, everything that happened in that room appeared in his vision.


    Not knowing what Victor was doing, Mizuki continued the child''s story.


    .....

 Chapter 1047: The Story of a Child Who Fought Against Monsters. 2

    Chapter 1047: The Story of a Child Who Fought Against Monsters. 2


    "The childmitted the most foolish of actions... She told her n to Koyuki, her ''friend''." Mizuki spat out those words in disgust. "She offered Koyuki to run away with her."


    "The child was brilliant, and over the years, shepletely memorized all the behavior of the monsters. She knew how to read them like the back of her hand. It helped that Vampires never hid who they were from their pets."


    "She knew when they slept, she knew when they would get angry, she had all the monsters'' behavior in her head, and that''s how she noticed a ''gap'' in their defense."


    "She could run away on Friday night at the beginning of the month. That was the day the Noble Vampire always left the mansion to go somewhere."


    "And when the Noble Vampire wasn''t present, the other Vampires usually did what they wanted. Most of the time, they took advantage of the older children."


    "She told her reasoning and everything she learned to Koyuki."


    "The boy, now an androgynous young adult, just smiled and said he would go with her."


    "The child should have realized something was wrong. Even though she was very perceptive, she missed a single, small fact."


    "...The worst monsters are those who hide behind a mask of kindness and a mask of charm... That''s what Koyuki was."


    "He was a victim, but he was also one of the monsters... The 9-year-old didn''t notice that little detail."


    "And then... There was the betrayal. Koyuki attacked her from behind."


    ...


    "...Koyuki, why?" The child asked as she held her stomach that now suddenly sported a hole.


    The androgynous teen just smiled his same smile, a smile that the child now realized looked very fake. "I can''t allow you to run away... You know... I''ve always been interested in you. I even made a point of begging them to let me be the first to try you. It took a lot of effort, but they approved."


    For a moment, his face was utterly lifeless until he returned to the same fake smile.


    "And today is the perfect day for that."


    ...


    "The androgynous teenager tried to take advantage of the child, but he didn''t count on the fact that the child was favored by the Gods."


    "Even though she had a knife wound, even though she was weak, her body still had strength... Much more strength than the child would ever know she had."


    ...


    "Let me go!"


    "Don''t resist. Your wound will get worse; we have little time, and although I don''t mind a warm corpse, I still want you alive."


    Panic entered the child''s heart, as did much fear, but above all these feelings, the feelings of anger, betrayal, hatred, and revenge were the loudest. "I said, RELEASE ME!"


    And that feeling made something inside her move, an innate Blessing.


    Her body glowed with golden Power and exploded, throwing the androgynous teen backward.


    Falling to the ground, he held his head a little dazedly and said: "...That...How did you do that? You don''t even have a Talisman to channel your faith!"


    ...


    "The child didn''t know what he was talking about, she didn''t care, all she knew was that she had to take this chance to escape."


    "Therefore... She ran... She ran with all her strength... Not knowing that she was going much faster than a human child should be able to."


    "She passed through the dense forest very easily, her body inundated with strength... But eventually, her strength emptied, and her body was not used to using so much Energy... The child fainted in front of a temple."


    Mizuki looked at her floating Spirit with a look that told him to continue.


    "... The temple where the child fainted was the temple of one of my descendants, the temple where I slept. It was on that day that I found the child who had the greatest talent I had ever seen for the Onmyo Arts. Much more than me and my rival."


    "The child was weed by the spirit and trained. Over time, she discovered that the Noble Vampire ns of Japan were behind what she had suffered... Therefore, she did what was necessary to be stronger."


    "She learned like a sponge... Absorbing all knowledge. She learned where her ''explosion'' of Power came from and that this kind of thing only happened to those children who had a high affinity with Onmyoujutsu and were naturally favored by the Gods."


    "By using faith, she wielded the Powers of the Gods as a weapon... And yearster, when she was an adult... She eradicated all the Vampires in Japan... Including the androgynous teenager who at some point also became a Vampire ve."


    Mizuki sighed deeply as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders and then said, "This is the story of the child... No, the little girl named Aikyo Mizuki,ter known as Mizuki, the one without a surname, and muchter... Mizuki Elderblood."


    "Thank you for telling me, Mizuki," Victor said gently, holding Mizuki''s hands.


    "Mm." She hugged him while keeping her face against Victor''s chest. "Thank you for listening, I needed to get this out..."


    She was no longer that little girl who struggled. She was a strong woman, she was a Dragon Goddess, she had a new Family now... But keeping these things to herself was bothering her a lot, so she expressed these feelings to the person she trusted most in this world.


    The two walked out of the mansion and stood outside, looking at the mansion. Victor spoke aloud:


    "Aikyo, huh..."


    "It means: ''love, affection,'' ''respect,'' or ''respectful love,'' it can also mean; ''affectionate respect.''"


    "For a long time, it''s been a surname in my family... A surname that, for a long time, I thought didn''t suit me."


    "I''m d to know you were wrong," Victor said with a small smile.


    Mizukiughed gently and looked at her Husband... They had met as enemies when he was just another Vampire she needed to hunt, but in a moment of need for both, they grew closer. She even created a weapon for him, a weapon to kill monsters thatter evolved into something more.


    Eventually, she found herself getting closer to him, something she never thought she would be capable of. Who would have thought? She loved a Noble Vampire.


    ''Although he is a Dragon now,'' she thought.


    "This mansion... Do you need it?" Victor looked at her.


    "No... I kept it because I didn''t know what to think of it... Maybe I just wanted to resolve my feelings... I don''t need it anymore. You can do whatever you want with it."


    "Very well." Victor looked back at the mansion in front of him. There were hundreds of different ways to deal with it, but he chose the simplest one.


    Victor spoke in the Draconic Language: "Purification." All the feelings embedded in every part of this mansion suddenly disappeared... The heavy sensation that was also felt in it vanishedpletely as well. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It felt like a strong wind was blowing, and soon, all the ce''s ''weight'' evaporated as if it were just a fog.


    Then he spoke in a strangenguage: "May the innocent Souls that were once taken here have a good life in their next Incarnation."


    Again, the words of a God had Power... The word of a God like Victor? It was basically a Divine Decree. The proof of this was The Voice of The System that sounded in Victor''s head after he spoke.


    [epted. The request has been sent to the Administrators... Administrator responsible for the Souls: Denied... Administrator responsible for Life and Reincarnation: epted. Request being processed despite the protests of the Soul Administrator.]


    The mansion began to glow slightly white, and ''something'' started toe out of it. Mizuki couldn''t clearly see what this something was, but Victor could. This something was traces of Souls that had been trapped here due to dying at a young age and the feelings of hatred.


    If left alone, this ce would create a Being like Victor''s subordinate, a Living Ghost.


    Mizuki didn''t think about anything while seeing this scene. She just looked at it with solemn eyes,pletely trusting Victor. She knew that whatever he was saying in that strangenguage was something that wouldn''t harm her.


    When the white light stopped emitting, she asked, "What did you do?"


    "A new chance at a good life for those who died here."


    Mizuki''s eyes grew warmer: "...Thank you, Victor."


    "Don''t thank me for something so simple." Victor snorted. "But I ept the thanks anyway."


    Mizuki just smiled gently. She knew very well that whatever Victor did was not something ''simple''; nothing with him was simple.


    "Want to do the honors?"


    "Nah, I leave it in your hands."


    "In that case¡­" Victor snapped his finger, and the mansion disappeared.


    "...Where did you send it?"


    "To the sun."


    ...


    ..


    .


    "... That''s so overkill."


    "Perhaps." Victor nodded. "But I do whatever I want. When I want, and however I want."


    "And I wanted this mansion in the sun, so it went into the sun."


    "...Is it that simple?" Mizuki spoke with amused eyes.


    "Indeed. You dare question your Emperor?"


    Mizuki snorted. "My Emperor must be very tired after so much effort. As his Wife, it is my duty to help him rx."


    "Indeed." Victor shed a wolfish smile. "But maybe another time."


    "...Huh?"


    Victor held Mizuki''s waist: "How about I take my Wife on a tour of this gxy first?"


    Mizuki blinked her eyes, and the next moment, she was floating in space.


    Unconsciously, she quickly held Victor for fear of ''falling''.


    "Let''s take a tour of thes, I''ve always wanted to see them in person."


    "W-Wait, just wait a second, let me get used to it-." They disappeared again and, this time, appeared in front of apletely blue.


    The sight of the Neptune in front of her made her gopletely silent.


    "Earth and my have their own beauty, but that doesn''t mean that others are ugly..." Victor spoke, and even in the emptiness of space, his voice was heard.


    Mizuki just nodded as she used her eyes to see the '' more deeply.


    Victor smiled slightly when he saw Mizuki''s attention, he lied a little. He didn''t care about seeing thes since he already saw them in his Dragon Form. What he wanted was to distract his Wife, and from what he saw, he was seeding.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1048: The One Who Protects Everything.

    Chapter 1048: The One Who Protects Everything.


    After the conversation between Mizuki and Victor, small things changed. Mizuki was seen smiling more often, as the sense of burden she carried hadpletely disappeared, and she became more approachable.


    This was a barely noticeable change that only Victor''s Wives perceived, as she didn''t change her attitude towards her own Daughters.


    As Mizuki mentioned, it was an issue she had already resolved, and she was no longer a child. However, it was good to let these feelings out. Oveing the feeling and exposing it to someone trustworthy waspletely different.


    Even Dragons needed to ''vent'' sometimes... In fact, Blood Dragons, which were a mix of Dragon and Vampire, especially needed to vent. They were a very temperamental Race that could be unpleasant if they didn''t have at least minimal control over their emotions.


    Another change was that Ariel was frequently seen in Victor''s personal mansion, along with Kali, Albedo, and Dun Scaith. She was also under a contract to not speak about anything she learned there.


    Even though she was technically Victor''s ''fianc¨¦e,'' she was still not fully trusted, and Victor had many secrets that couldn''t be casually shared.


    The presence of the Angel caused controversy among the Daughters, specifically the Daughters of the Demonic Mothers or, to be even more specific, Lilith''s Daughter.


    Unlike her other Sisters, who had been born of previously Demonic Mothers, Victor and Lilith''s Daughter was a Dragon, a Goddess, and, at the same time, a Demon. She naturally had the ability to control and create Hellish Miasma to extremely toxic degrees, so toxic that even High-Level Demons couldn''t withstand it.


    It could be said that her nature was theplete opposite of Ariel''s.


    Ariel was Light and Positivity, and her very presence was like a beacon of dawn.


    On the other hand, she was Darkness and Miasma, and her presence caused difort to everyone who was not her Family.


    Ariel noticed Lilith''s Daughter''s displeasure, but she did nothing to resolve it since the problem had no solution for now. After all, it was something instinctive, something from their inherently contradictory natures.


    Due to their opposite natures, they were like water and oil; they didn''t mix... For now, of course. After all, it was all a matter of getting used to each other because Lilith''s Daughter got along very well with Amaterasu''s and Gaia''s Daughters, who were Goddesses rted to Light and Life. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Of course, the fact that they grew up together helped with that, but it also couldn''t be denied that the excuse of their natures being opposite and therefore they shouldn''t interact was quite weak.


    Ariel fully understood this, so she decided to wait and be as essible as possible. If she could, she wanted to get along with everyone, but she understood that this couldn''t happen immediately.


    Thoughts of harming her? That thought never crossed Ariel''s mind since she wasn''t crazy. They were Victor''s Daughters, after all.


    Even within the mansion, Ariel could feel various Beings watching her when she interacted with Victor''s Daughters. These gazes practically tripled when she interacted with the younger Daughters.


    May her Father have mercy on the Beings who try to harm his Daughters because Victor himself would not.


    One thing Ariel would never admit to anyone, not even under threat, was that the way he protected the children was extremely pleasant. In this aspect, she saw Victor as even superior to her own Father.


    Even though the Heavenly Father created the Angels and was their Father, all the Angels knew that the Heavenly Father loved Humans more.


    Everyone knew this, considering that it was also one of the reasons for Lucifer''s rebellion. The most beautiful Angel didn''t feel loved enough after the Creation of Humans.


    ''¡­ A child''s quarrel indeed.'' Ariel came to reflect on the Genesis War and realized that it was all just a big family squabble.


    Speaking of younger Daughters, it was difficult to tell by appearance who was young or not since they were Dragons. They could very well all be young, considering how long it took for a Dragon to mature.


    But Ariel knew she shouldn''t rely on what she knew about Dragons here. After all, they were a new species of Dragon about which she knew nothing.


    With this in mind, she decided to treat them all equally, no matter what their external appearance was... which wasn''t too difficult, considering she was the Angel of Generosity, one of The Seven most beloved Virtues of Heaven.


    Ariel had no idea how much this decision helped her. After all, despite being Dragons, Goddesses, Demons, and Werewolves, they were still living Beings. Their Race didn''t matter, at least not here.


    Here, they were all Victor''s Daughters, Daughters of their own Mothers, and most importantly, they were all Family.


    Unaware of how her actions reflected on her, Ariel couldn''t help but think in the privacy of her mind, ''All of them are absolute monsters. What the heck?''


    Yes, the Angel of Heaven was swearing a freedom she would definitely miss when she returned. She had no idea how liberating it was to express her thoughts like this.


    Especially when she saw so many abnormalities in such a short time... Children creating prototypes of Life without Souls, children manipting Elements to absurd degrees, children molding the Earth and Nature. Children BENDING Reality just by breathing!


    ''This man''s Daughters were definitely born with a damn diamond spoon... Even diamond is an understatement; they were born with a spoon of pure Godly metal in their mouths!'' It wasn''t just in gic terms that they were granted absurd Powers and sess.


    Resources, education, a happy Family, Power in various forms, both political Power as the Emperor''s Daughters and personal Power due to being born strong¡ªthey had it all.


    ''... And yet, they managed to remain humble.'' With so many things they had from birth, Ariel was expecting to see some arrogant and spoiled little girls in a bad way, but she found none of that here.


    Ariel''s thoughts unconsciously caused chills among the girls around her.


    "... Did you feel that?" asked a little red-haired girl to another little red-haired girl.


    "Yeah..." Lacus'' Daughter replied.


    "Do you think Mother Scathach is preparing another training session for us?" Siena''s Daughter asked.


    "I don''t know... But I don''t want to be here to find out."


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Escape." They said simultaneously, as wings sprouted from their backs, and they quickly flew away.


    "W-Wait, I''ming too!" Pepper''s Daughter, who was reading a manga at a distance, saw her sisters flying, quickly spread her wings, and followed them.


    Ariel watched this scene with confused and curious eyes. She wondered what made these girls flee so suddenly, as she was sure she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    Although these girls were Victor''s Daughters and were born with the best of everything, they were also Daughters of the other Mothers, and it was practically amon agreement among all the Mothers that they shouldn''t spoil their Daughters.


    ...Their Father spoiled them too much, so they needed to be the voice of reason to ensure no spoiled brats grew among their children.


    This was something Ariel didn''t know yet, and she would only discover it after observing how the Mothers treated the younger children, as they were the most vtile.


    ...


    While Ariel explored the mansion, Victor, Velnorah, Ruby, and Aline were gathered in the personalboratory of the three women mentioned on Victor''s.


    The type of research here was something that could not be done in Elvenorah. For safety reasons, conducting these projects on Victor''s personal is safer.


    "Here is the project, Darling." Velnorah, who had reduced her height to two meters for practicality, spoke. While working on things that require very detailed precision, she reduced her height...


    A fact she particrly didn''t like, as she was proud of her height, the height of her former Race. However, choices had to be made for extremely detailed work that needed her full attention. Sometimes, she needed to shrink even more to work internally on circuits. Despite loving her height and not wanting to change it, she loved her projects more, so sacrifices were made.


    Victor took the floating screen in the air, a piece of technology that came from Velnorah''s ancient Empire. These past two thousand years had not been in vain. On Victor''s personal, practically all essential things were on the same level as the technology on Velnorah''s.


    In fact... It could be said that the technological level was even higher than before. After all, she was a Dragon Goddess, and her Technomancy had reached ridiculous levels. Combining her Divinity with the innate Dragon Ability to bend Reality at various levels depending on the user''s proficiency allowed her to do even more things she couldn''t before, and this was without considering Magic, the God of cksmiths, and Draconic Runes.


    With these tools in hand, the limit of what she could develop was based only on her imagination, an area that nevercked ideas due to Ruby being a huge fan of various sources of entertainment.


    After finishing reading all the content, Victor spoke. "I understand..." He then closed his eyes to reflect, a small habit he had acquired over time. After all, an Emperor needed to think about the various ramifications of his decisions.


    "An A.I. is essential for the future. With the prediction of howrge the Empire will grow, it is virtually impossible to keep an eye on everything," Ruby said.


    They could do this using their Divine Senses, but it was extremely tedious, and many of them had other things to focus on rather than spending 24 hours a day watching other Beings.


    "It will reach all the territories we control in the future, be they small hidden Dimensions or evens in different Sectors," Aline continued while, with a hand gesture, several screens appeared in front of her showing space, specifically a ''thin'' barrier in space.


    "With the decay of the barrier between Sectors and with the help of Azathoth''s influence, we managed to spy on the other side, and as Velnorah''s records pointed out..." Aline made another hand gesture, and arger screen appeared, showing a gigantic.


    The term ''mega'' seemed inadequate. The was almost the same size as a star.


    s 59 timesrger than Earth are quite mon'' there." Aline made another hand gesture, and others appeared. "Thergest we managed to spy on wasrger than the yellow sun of the Milky Way by a few kilometers."


    "I didn''t spend much time in the Higher Worlds," Velnorah began to speak. "So I couldn''t get many records, but amon sense there is that all Emperors have a Super as their home."


    "Generally, these Supers are artificially created in conjunction with the World Tree and the Emperor/Leader of the Civilization."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1049: The One Who Protects Everything. 2

    Chapter 1049: The One Who Protects Everything. 2


    The image changed again, this time showing the gxy as a whole and revealing a gigantic white sun.


    Victor narrowed his eyes. Even though he was seeing through a piece of technology, he could tell that this sun wasn''t naturally made. His intuition told him that this sun was very simr to the one he had in his own Dimension.


    "An artificial sun made by Deities, huh," Victor expressed his thoughts, and internally, he mused, ''Although if it''s a sun made by Deities, it''s not artificial as if made by a machine or something like that.''


    "Yes," Velnorah agreed.


    She didn''t doubt that Beings from Higher Sectors could do this since they could also do it on a smaller scale. Victor was the only one capable of doing it on arge scale due to the immense amount of Energy he had.


    Speaking of Energy, "The amount of Energy required to do this must have been immense. I think all the Sun Deities joined together to create something like this."


    "Or there might be someone like me who is linked with several World Trees."


    "It''s possible¡­ but not likely at the same time. Remember, unlike Beings like Werewolves or current Youkais who borrow Energy from the World Tree, your World Tree is in your Soul, nurturing it and giving Power to you. You are its, so to speak," Velnorah exined.


    "Your situation is too unique to have been replicated somehow by other Beings."


    "...True," Victor nodded, agreeing with Velnorah''s exnation. The conditions to have a World Tree linked to you were very specific.


    You needed to have arge and undeveloped Soul, then find a young World Tree, and you needed the explicit permission and Will of The World Tree.


    The third condition might be easy to obtain, but the first two were very difficult. Victor''s Soul wasrge because he was a Progenitor Vampire, a Being whose main characteristicy in the Soul and Blood.


    ...But it wasn''t impossible. There were infinite Beings out there and infinite Species. Perhaps there was a Species that naturally had a Soul simr to Victor''s, and maybe they could do what Victor did naturally.


    There are many ''what ifs,'' but until he had personal confirmation from various sources, Victor wouldn''t discard any future possibilities.


    Observing that enormous star, Ruby spoke in exasperation, "All the physics logic we know has been thrown out the window because of Deities influencing their own ce."


    "Nothing new," Victor added. "High-Level Gods shape Reality to their liking."


    The Heavenly Father was a perfect example of this. The Seventh Heaven, although not as immense as his own, was still a Creation of a God of Creation. Gods had various Domains like this.


    "We are a perfect example of this," Victor concluded.


    The three women nodded in agreement with him. "If we take ourselves as an example, we can understand the level of y of these Gods from the Higher Sectors."


    "But using us as a basis is dangerous," Velnorah warned.


    "After all, no one is as abnormal as Darling. I bet this rule applies even to the Higher Sectors," Ruby added, looking at Victor, a gesture that Aline and Velnorah also repeated.


    Being stared at by the three women, he merely disyed a small smile thatpletely charmed them and made them blush slightly. Even though they had been married for years, they always fell for his tricks.


    In fact, now that they were married, they were even more susceptible to his tricks. After all, he was a passionate Husband.


    Aline coughed lightly and continued, "We can''t look deeper into thes. A protection was applied, and we don''t want to draw unnecessary attention." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But with the Energy peak, we felt the average Gods there are a bit weaker than Siena''s level."


    Which was ridiculous. Siena was not the most dedicated in her training like, say, Eleonor, Rose, Scathach, or Victor. But she was stronger than most of the God-King level Gods in this Sector.


    In her current state, she could easily p Zeus around and handle Odin head-on with effort. This meant that the average Gods were Beings on the level of Zeus.


    "Hundreds of Gods on the same level as Zeus..." Velnorah tried topare this in her head, but couldn''t. Even though she had seen Zeus before, he was too weak for her to care.


    "Again, this is spective," Ruby said. "This isn''t Dragon Ball, where you have 1 billion in strength, and the enemy has 500 million, and because of that difference, I beat you."


    "A fight doesn''t work like that." As the Daughter of Scathach, she understood this fact very well.


    As Victor himself said, "Indeed... I am the perfect example of this. Even being weaker at the time, I could always fight Beings stronger than me because I had my blood that could destroy Souls, innate advantages from my training, and my bond with Roxanne."


    [Don''t forget about me!] Amara huffed.


    Victorughed. "Of course, and Amara."


    Ruby nodded. "Although average Beings are like Zeus, we should approach this as if everyone had a trick up their sleeve or something. Until we have more concrete information, we won''t assume anything."


    Victor nodded. "Excessive arrogance is paid for quite dearly." He understood this very well.


    "Caution is never too much, especially when dealing with unknown Beings who may have the same level of Divinity as us." Velnorah also nodded.


    "While being cautious is good, I doubt there are Beings with a Negativity Divinity in the Higher Sectors," Aline exined. "This Concept epasses all other Concepts, it is the Energy that feeds all Divinities rted to Negativity, and Darling is its representative."


    "He is the representative of the Negative, and just that puts him above several Gods in the Higher Sectors," Aline pointed out seriously.


    "Caution, prudence, but not overthinking, is that what you are saying, my beautiful Wife?" Victor asked.


    Aline smiled gently and nodded. "Correct."


    Victor chuckled lightly and also pointed out: "Don''t forget my other ''assets'' if things get bad."


    The three girls grimaced when they remembered this, Victor''s Nightmare Form, also known as his Eldritch Form. If Victor released this form in the Higher Sectors, it would be like a seconding of Azathoth, but the Primordials definitely would not stay silent for this, and Victor would probably be sealed if he used this form to its full potential.


    "Let''s work to not get to that point," Ruby said seriously.


    "Yes," Aline nodded.


    "Correct," Velnorah likewise agreed.


    "Don''t forget that by being the representative of the Negative, this also makes me a target," Victor reminded.


    The three fell silent as they thought about this.


    "I hadn''t thought about that..." Ruby said.


    "...Actually, it was obvious... Unlike our Sector, where no one dares look Victor in the eyes, the Beings from Higher Sectors don''t have that problem," Aline said.


    Velnorah was silent. She had missed that point, too, since she was so ustomed to her Husband''s invincibility that they had forgotten these small safety facts.


    "Therefore, a cautious attitude is necessary. You present yourself with your other Divinities but hide the one of Negativity until we better understand how things work in the Higher Sectors."


    "Exactly," Victor nodded, then looked back at thes. "Are all theses teeming with life?"


    "Yes," Velnorah nodded. "Although probably the wildlife is more abundant than sentient life."


    "Even in my Empire, it was difficult to popte such arge with sentient life," with a mental calction using Humans as a base, they would need at least 900 billion Humans to popte the entire, and there would still be space left. The was simply toorge.


    "... Unless the sentient lives are like those from our Sector," Victor pointed out.


    These words made Velnorah fall silent.


    "... That is true... Lives that die quickly but reproduce immensely fast could, in theory, popte the entire like arge nest in a matter of a few years," Velnorah reflected while thinking about the information Victor sent them after he became an enormous Dragon.


    Imagining a super colony with such Species, she made a face of disgust; to her, these types of Beings were nothing more than pests.


    "Back to the topic, given the sizes of our future civilizations, it is important that we have a way to monitor everything. Hence, this is necessary," Ruby pointed to the A.I. project.


    Victor looked back at the A.I. It was just code now, which he had already memorized, and although he was not a Technomancer like his Wife, he understood the essence of everything.


    He was not a Technomancer, but he could easily initiate the spark of Life.


    "That''s true¡­"


    "Right? So, we must¡­"


    "In that case, it is essential that it be connected to my heart," Victor interrupted Ruby''s words.


    By his heart, he was talking about the Artifact he made in Elvenorah.


    Ruby sighed when she heard Victor''s words. She knew this was going to happen; Darling wouldn''t do anything by halves, and would always do something extra. She briefly looked at Velnorah and Aline and saw the expressions on both that said they had the same thought.


    ''With Victor, nothing was simple.'' These words appeared in the minds of the three.


    Victor''s eyes began to glow with Power, and the next moment, a lifeless body began to form in front of everyone.


    The three took a deep breath for a few seconds as they felt the air itself change with just the manifestation of Victor''s Power. Even though they had felt it hundreds of times, it was always pleasurable to feel again; they would never grow ustomed to that feeling.


    As Dragons, they loved Power after all.


    In less than 10 seconds, apletely functional but Soulless body appeared in front of the girls. The body had the appearance of an adult woman with long snow-white hair that reached her ankles.


    With a hand gesture, Ruby cleared the space and created afortable bed; she nned to create a technological A.I. but did not interfere with what Victor was going to do.


    "From my Power, I made your flesh," Victor bit his finger, and a drop of blood fell into the body''s mouth. The next moment, the lifeless body acquired Draconic characteristics.


    White horns grew on her head, her ears became a bit more pointed, and white scales covered the ear. "From my blood, I made you my Daughter."


    "From my Soul..." Victor ced a finger on his forehead and removed a small piece of his Soul that soon regenerated again, a feat that only Eldritch Beings on the level of Victor and Azathoth could do. "I gave you Life, a life free from all influences with the exception of my Will."


    "From my Divinity, I make you The Guardian of my Family and my Empire."


    In a simr action that Azathoth did to create her and Victor''s Daughter, he did the same, but only using himself as a base. Victor was the Mother and Father of this child. He was its Creator.


    "Which Divinity are you talking about, Darling?" Ruby asked.


    "Eldritch."


    "..." Ruby, Velnorah, and Aline.


    ''Of course, it would be Eldritch.'' She thought sarcastically.


    They remained silent for a few seconds, and when the woman''s powerful heart began to beat, Victor smiled slightly and said:


    "Arise, Akasha Elderblood."


    The woman''s eyelids twitched for a few seconds. The next moment, she opened her eyes, showing the Draconic Violet eyes characteristic of all of Victor''s Daughters.


    The first sight of Akasha Elderblood''s life was her Creator''s eyes and the gentle expression he had, a precious memory that would stay with her forever.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1050: Akasha Elderblood.

    Chapter 1050: Akasha Elderblood.


    "Father."


    "Wee to the Family, Akasha."


    "Mm."


    "How are you feeling?"


    "... I am feeling..." She paused for a moment to take Victor''s hand and step out of the makeshift bed. "Connected?... This is the Heart of Father..." She gently touched her chest and closed her eyes.


    Feeling her connection and the nearly inexhaustible amount of Energy, she felt extraordinary.


    "Good." Victor nodded in satisfaction. It seems he had done everything correctly. Noticing her nudity, with a simple hand gesture, he dressed her in a pure white dress that left her back open and a neckline that exposed her assets, a noble dress made to be functional and elegant.


    "In your creation, I gave you knowledge; summarize the knowledge I gave you," Victor asked.


    Without caring about the previous state of her body, she fulfilled her Creator''s request. "Names of my Sisters, names of my Mothers, and their basic histories, knowledge about technology, and the whole history of Creation from the perspective of the Gods, but without their feelings involved." She summarized perfectly what she remembered.


    "Good." Victor nodded in satisfaction again. It was the first time he had created apletely new Being, not just shaped an existing one like War. The whole process was quite theoretical, but he was d that his Divine instincts of Beginnings and Creation did not fail him.


    "Tell me what your Divinity is."


    "I have no Divinities, I only serve the Creator."


    "Oh?" Victor raised an eyebrow. "That''s strange. I''m sure my other Form would have influenced you in some way." He touched his chin while thinking about it.


    "That is correct. The Nightmare Form, also known as the Eldritch Form, influenced my existence. I have Domain over Control."


    ".... As an Eldritch Goddess, you also represent your opposite instinctively. Your Domain is over Control, but your presence causes the loss of control in everyone around you."


    "Exactly. I do not have a Divine Concept because I am not properly connected to this Creation. I am connected to you, Father. You as a God of Primal Chaos from the Eldritch Pantheon."


    "... Interesting." That was a bit more than Victor expected. He didn''t want his Daughter to be in the Domain of the Primordial, so he gave her his Essence, which turned her into an Eldritch Being.


    He wanted her to have Control, but by wishing her to be free from everyone except him, she also gained the loss of control as an attribute.


    ''... That was a w in a way.'' Victor was aplete novice at creating apletely new andplex Being. The Elemental he made using the Energy of The 7th Heaven didn''t count since that was just sentient Energy, which would eventually gain a Soul. It was not a plex'' being like his Daughter, Akasha.


    Originally, she was supposed to have the Domain over Control and all the adjectives associated with Control, such as Oversight, Monitoring, etc. But because his feelings influenced the entire process, she also gained the opposite of what he intended to give her.


    "... Is that a problem, Father...?" Akasha asked calmly but with clear concern in her tone.


    Understanding his Daughter''s feelings, Victor smiled and stroked her head: "Not at all. You are perfect, my Daughter." Just because he didn''t seed in what he intended to do, that didn''t mean it was a failure.


    She was perfect the way she was, just like all his Daughters.


    Akasha sighed visibly and smiled happily. "I am happy... I will do my best to meet your expectations, Father."


    "I know you will, but don''t wear yourself out in your work. After all, you are also my Daughter."


    "... Yes, Father." She didn''t know what to say about that. After all, the purpose for her existence was clear from the beginning, but if her Father said so, she would ept it. The feeling he conveyed with his concern was also tooforting for her to deny anything involved in her well-being.


    ''Even though he is so powerful, he is so kind and understanding.'' With the memories of the Primordial Gods, she knew exactly how the ''Gods'' treated those weaker than themselves.


    Theplete opposite of her Father.


    ''They do not deserve to be called Gods... Those ''things'' are what I will call them.'' She refused to acknowledge any God other than her Creator.


    "Father, a suggestion."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "I need all the information about my Mothers for enhanced security."


    Victorughed gently. "That, my Daughter, is something for your Mothers to decide whether to share with you or not."


    "... I do not understand?"


    "That is called privacy, my Daughter, something that will not be verymon for you in the future considering your work. However, the privacy of the personal matters of your Mothers is important, which is why I only gave you the basic information about them that all your Sisters know. More personal matters are up to your Mothers to decide whether to tell you or not."


    "... I understand..." Akasha didn''t really understand. It was a fact she was created to protect everyone, so having information about everything was essential for her to create ns.


    ''Father shared his life with me. He does not need protection, but I will protect him anyway.'' She understood very well how strong her Father was, but just because he was strong did not mean he was not fragile. His biggest weakness was obvious: his Family. Therefore, she would make sure to perform her role properly.


    "Cough, Cough... Hmm, Victor?"


    "Oh? Sorry, I got too involved in the subject."


    "It''s understandable..." Ruby smiled gently. "Will you introduce her?"


    "Of course." Victor smiled. "Akasha, meet three of your Mothers, my Wives who are most involved in the technological progress of my Pantheon."


    "Ruby Scarlett Elderblood, Aline Elderblood, and Velnorah Xyphora Thaloria II."


    "Or as I am now known, Velnorah Xyphora Elderblood. I am no longer an Empress after all," Velnorah said. She still held her name with pride; it was the name given by her mother, Xyphora, after all. She even passed this tradition on by giving her name as a surname to her Daughter.


    Thus, the Thaloria in her name and her Daughter''s was redundant; it was just something to not forget the roots from where she came. But even though it was redundant, she would not abandon it.


    "That is incorrect." Victor shook his head. "You are indeed an Empress... You are my Empress."


    Velnorah''s lips quivered, and her heart filled with a warm feeling. "You always know what to say, don''t you?" She scoffed, a gesture quite inappropriate for someone who always maintained a calm demeanor, but she couldn''t help but lose herposure as her Husband always caught her off guard.


    In the face of these incriminating words, Victor just smiled gently as if he did not understand what Velnorah was talking about.


    Looking at this scene with calm and neutral eyes, Akasha made sure to memorize the entire conversation since it was important to her Father.


    "Pleased to meet you, Mothers. My name is Akasha Elderblood, Overseer of the entire Empire. I foresee that I will be working closely with you in the future, so I hope you will treat me well."


    Ruby smiled slightly. "Of course, you are one of our Daughters, after all."


    ''That is incorrect. You are not my Mother. My Father is my Creator. He is my Father, my Mother, my Everything.'' Despite thinking this internally, she did not voice her thoughts. These were her intimate thoughts, and it was just a ''technical detail'' that would disappoint her Father if she spoke it.


    A detail that was VERY important to her, considering that it was her Creation they were talking about... But still a detail... And she did not want to disappoint her Father...


    ''Family alwayses first.'' It was one of the primary rules her Father always followed as his dogma, and if he followed it, she would follow it, too.


    ... Therefore, even though she did not really want to right now, she would get along with her Mothers... In the future... For now, she just wanted to stay close to her Creator.


    Ruby''s lips quivered slightly when she saw her new Daughter''s reaction. Akasha was very good at hiding her thoughts and reactions; it was no wonder since she had the memories of Primordial Gods. But Ruby was not the same Ruby who could be deceived by this. She was a Mother now, a super Mother constantly dealing with children who could distort Reality to some degree.


    Even though Akasha hid it, Ruby could see her disinterest in her supposed ''Mothers,'' and this was also observed by Victor, Aline, and Velnorah.


    But even having noticed this, they would not force anything on her. This kind of thing should develop naturally, or it would just generate unnecessary conflicts.


    Not to mention that Akasha was a Creation of Victor... And like all Creations, she wanted to stay close to her Creator. Like a newborn that had juste into the world, such a thought could be seen as natural.


    ''This reminds me of Nero and Eve again...'' Ruby thought nostalgically. At first, Nero and Eve were like Akasha, only interested in Victor, but gradually, they began to get along with everyone.


    "Akasha, can you ess the systems?" Aline asked, going straight to important matters. She would leave those who were good with emotions to deal with Akashater.


    "Easily." Akasha nodded.


    Suddenly, several screens appeared around the group. "The entire Empire''s system is connected to me through The Heart of Father."


    "What is your current usage of your processing capacity?" Aline asked.


    "0.0000000002%. I suggest adding more infrastructure for more urate observation. I see various points without supervision, like the base of my Father''s Religion and some territories rted to my Mother." She spoke with disapproval.


    For her, it was a great offense not to have everything supervised and controlled. After all, a possible area without observation could mean that someone was nning something against her Father... Which was a ridiculously low percentage, but still notpletely 0%, therefore constant vignce was necessary.


    ... Maybe Akasha was too paranoid. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I also see that Hell is not being supervised by the system, but rather by my Mothers who hold the Titles of Rulers... An inefficient practice. 24-hour surveince is necessary. I have enough Energy for everything."


    "Some data is also being stored inefficiently. I suggest a database made in a special Dimension that will contain all the information the Empire stores. This Dimension can be located inside the mansion through various protections, so my Sisters and potential invaders would never find this ce."


    "With data storage, ns for future wars will be easier to materialize. I suggest storing memories of exceptional Beings known for their great deeds. Maybe their strategies would be viable in the future when the Clone Project isplete."


    "This Dimension could also store the memories and Souls of the clones for a more automatic revival process."


    "...Victor just created a new Batman." Ruby sighed when she saw how casually she suggested observing everything and everyone and storing all data for possible future ns.


    Akasha''s beautiful face twisted slightly. "The Being known as ''Batman'' is not as beautiful as I am, but his work is admirable. Contingency ns, huh? Maybe that''s necessary... Hmm, his philosophy about heroes is ridiculous. A good enemy is an enemypletely disintegrated from existence without a possible chance of revival by some bored Entity."


    Okay... Ruby began to sweat now. "Let''s take it easy, okay? One step at a time." Then she added, "Not to mention that most of these ideas are already underway by us." They weren''t the most intelligent group for nothing.


    "But the idea of the Dimension is something thatpletely passed our perception," Ruby admitted.


    Victor chuckled slightly at Ruby''s frustrated expression for missing something so obvious.


    "Victor, don''tugh! It''s not you who will have to deal with this paranoia." Ruby huffed.


    "Don''t worry, My Love. I''m sure she won''t do anything to harm us or breach your privacy."


    "Exactly, I exist to protect my Creator''s Family. That is my purpose¡ª"


    "You are my Daughter, too. Never forget that," Victor interrupted. "Your job is important, but above all, your well-being takes precedence, understand?"


    "... Mm." She nodded gently while looking at Victor with eyes full of adoration.


    "Good." Victor nodded in satisfaction. "I gave you mymon sense... But mymon sense might not be so mon'' after all." He chuckled lightly as if he had made an inside joke. "Therefore, in the first few years, I want you to listen to your Mother''s instructions."


    "If that is what Father orders, I will obey... But Father''s orders have higher priority," Akasha spoke very seriously. "And I will make a weekly report of everything I have done."


    Victor smiled gently. "That''s not necessary, after all, I know everything that happens in this ce." Despite saying this, he didn''t dismiss herpletely, as he could clearly see that the excuse of a report was just a way for her to spend time with him. "But I will await your weekly reports."


    Akasha''s eyes glinted slightly in a familiar violet hue, and she disyed a wide smile while nodding. "I will do my best!"


    Victor smiled gently and stroked her head. Akasha closed her eyes and pushed her head into his hand, fully savoring the moment.


    "I have a long-term project for you."


    "What is it, Father?" She asked gently yet eagerly.


    "Try to connect with The System... But proceed with extreme caution. You must understand the dangers of The System, right?" This was one of the reasons Victor gave Akasha the memories of Primordial Gods and his own memories; he wanted to see if his Daughter could meddle in the workings of Primordial Beings.


    Aline, Ruby, and Velnorah''s eyes widened slightly when they heard what Victor said.


    ''As expected, nothing with Darling is simple,'' Ruby thought to herself.


    Akasha''s eyes turned serious. "Of course, Father. I will work carefully."


    "Good."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1051: War Games with the Daughters

    Chapter 1051: War Games with the Daughters


    The birth of Akasha was very wee news for the entire Family, who almost all received her with open arms. When Victor''s Daughters discovered her purpose, she became a source of concern for the more ''mischievous'' Daughters of the Family.


    After all, she was practically their natural nemesis. Now, if they wanted to do something naughty, they had to be extra careful because there was always someone watching.


    ... Not that much had changed. After all, they were always monitored for their own protection, but some people could be bribed or even negotiated with, as in the case of Mother Maria and, in most cases, Mother Pepper.


    But there were no negotiations with Akasha. She followed their Father''s words to the letter, she would ignore nothing unless her Father said... This situation... Clearly, she wanted favoritism from their Father!


    Because she was created ONLY by their Father, she was at an advantage!


    ''Lucky!'' Some girls couldn''t help but say.


    Unlike Akasha, they were not born solely from their Father; they needed ''help'' from their Mothers... Now, don''t get them wrong, they loved their Mothers, they loved them from the bottom of their hearts.


    ... But their natural selfishness was screaming against this injustice, after all, she clearly had an advantage!


    It was enough that Amara and Roxanne''s Daughters were with Victor 100% of the time. But now there was Akasha, who was CREATED directly by him!


    The world was unfair! And their day was ruined!


    Unsatisfied grumbling could be seen all over the mansion, but the Motherspletely ignored them, since they knew very well how their Daughters functioned.


    Theypeted to be Victor''s ''favorite'' all the time. This was nothing new. But despite not interfering, they would keep an eye out, and if things went too far, they would intervene.


    Although, this situation was an exercise in futility since Victor had no favorites among the Daughters. How could he? They were his Daughters, and he loved all of them.


    ... But children were not often rational when it came to something of their interest... At least some of them were rational, like the older Daughters of the group or those special ones whose Divinity developed them more, but it seemed all that maturity was thrown out the window when it came to Victor.


    This day was a bit more hectic than usual, but it was a typical day for the Elderblood Family. Despite the disputes, petty fights between Sisters, andpetition, the fact that they all loved each other as a Family did not change.


    The next day after Akasha''s Creation ¨C known as the number one snitch of the Father by the more mischievous children ¨C Victor had some free time, so he went to his favorite activity of the day... ying with his Daughters.


    "Girls, let''s y." Victor suddenly appeared at the entrance of the area where his Daughters'' individual rooms were located and dered. Unlike usual, he was dressed very casually, in a simple ck shirt, ck shorts with some small white details, and ck sports shoes, all of which was made with his own Energy.


    "Yes!" Pepper''s Daughter, who was beingzy at the entrance of the girls'' room area, quickly eximed.


    Due to the Family being massive, the girls had their own side of the mansion, and they did not mix with the Mothers at night... The reason was obvious, the adults'' fun time could not be interrupted. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Therefore, although it was called the children''s area or the area of the Daughters'' individual rooms, it was more like a separate mansion where they had everything the main mansion had. Of course, everything was connected with each other, and each Daughter''s individual room was expanded or reduced with Runes depending on the Daughters'' tastes.


    Some liked big and luxurious rooms like Aphrodite''s Daughter, while others liked small, simple, and functional but also elegant rooms like Bruna''s Daughter.


    To meet everyone''s needs, the rooms had a vast set of Runes ranging from protection to size alteration or extension. These settings could be changed by the Daughters at any time, but not the set of Runes intended for protection and rm in case a strange individual or ident with Powers urs.


    Victor purposely made itplicated and mixed several Runes so that the alteration would be impossible, considering he knew very well how talented his Daughters were.


    Well... These Runes were more for the Mothers than for himself. After all, within his world, he was practically omniscient, and if he so wished, he would know everything that happened on the entire, and such information processing would not shake his Draconic Brain.


    As Victor didn''t control his voice, and as Pepper''s Daughter also didn''t control her voice, everyone heard what he said, and even those who were beingzy in bed quickly got up and headed towards the entrance.


    And what they saw made some eyes twitch with jealousy since Pepper''s Daughter was practically clinging to their Father like a ko! They wanted to do that, too!


    ''Damn lucky!''


    ''I should start beingzy at the entrance, too!''


    Victor smiled gently when he saw the state of his Daughters. Even though some of the more developed ones were entirely without clothes, no changes were seen on Victor''s face since, currently, for him, they were all his beloved Daughters.


    He would enjoy the ''Father'' phase for another 10,000 years until everyone correctly entered the adult phase. After all, as an immortal Being, time was what he had most of.


    "Since everyone is here, I assume you will all y with me?" He asked as he petted the head of Prisci Penny Elderblood, his and Pepper''s Daughter. Shepletely inherited her Mother''s attitude, but when she actedmanding, she had seriousness and sadism that shepletely inherited from Victor.


    "Hehehehe~"


    Interestingly, Victor wanted her name to be Prisci, but Pepper wanted her name to be Penny. They both liked each other''s suggestion, so they just used both names.


    Faced with Victor''s question, everyone''s response was unanimous.


    "YES!"


    Reject spending time with their Father!? They weren''t crazy enough to deny such an opportunity! The opportunity to spend time with their Father was always an opportunity! An opportunity!


    Important words must be said more than 3 times!


    ''I should get a sexy outfit...'' Irene Elderblood, Daughter of Aphrodite and Victor, thought. But the words Victor spoke next made herpletely discard that line of thinking.


    "Very well, go back to your rooms and put onfortable, durable clothes... You will need it." He smiled, and his eyes glowed a sadistic violet.


    ...Now, all the Daughters present here knew their Father very well, and when he made that sadistic expression [Which they loved so much, by the way. Some more than others, but themon sense was that they all liked it.] They knew he was thinking about a strenuous activity, and knowing their Father''s training tastes, his y would be mixed with training.


    This realization made some of thezier ones almost give up, but in the end, they still went back to their rooms. After all, they also wanted to spend time with their Father!


    "Rosalyn and Amaya, you should leave too. You can''t just stay at ''home''."


    A tant copy of Amara and Roxanne, only in miniature form, appeared in front of Victor.


    "...Yes, Father..." The two said, clearly not satisfied. They wanted to stay in the Inner World of their Father''s Soul!


    Due to their nature as World Trees, they really couldn''t separate themselves from Victor. Butpared to their Mothers, who had a much deeper connection with Victor and were World Trees from the beginning, they had much more autonomy of movement.


    After all, they didn''t exactly need to ''sustain'' Victor''s Soul or sustain the. By World Tree standards, they were just mindless sprouts that didn''t have any kind of Energy yet within them. But as they were Victor''s Daughters, they were more developed than World Trees of the same age.


    "Akasha, you will also participate."


    A white beam appeared at the entrance, and soon Akasha''s appearance was shown.


    "Yes, Father." Akasha epted the orders easily. It was as if she wasn''t watching her Father all the time or even engraving in her brain the clothes he was wearing now.


    ''Now, I understand why my Mothers have a collection of photos of him, the rarest collection being those of Mother Anna, and Mother Violet... Should I make one, too?'' It wasn''t exactly a question, considering that she was already unconsciously saving videos and photos in a separate file on the Empire''s main system that only she had ess to.


    ''Keeping it digitally is not 100% safe¡­ I will bring it to realityter, and I will delete the rest.'' She thought to herself.


    "Umu, now, go get changed. You too, Prisci. Don''t bezy." Victor poked the girl''s head.


    "Fuehh, but I don''t want to! I want to be hugged, Daddy! I want to merge with Daddy! Let''s do the Fusion Dance!"


    Victorughed gently when he heard the ''Fueeh'', something Pepper said a lot when she was younger. As he stroked her head again, he spoke in a very gentle tone.


    "If you listen to me now, I''ll do the Fusion Dance with youter."


    Prisci''s eyes practically glowed like two headlights with pure power. "Really!?"


    "Yeah."


    "You promise?"


    "Obviously."


    "Yes! I will quickly change!" Prisci jumped out of Victor''s arms and ran to her room while snorting smugly at her Sisters, who were looking at her jealously.


    This presumption made the veins pop in their heads.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1052: War Games with the Daughters. 2

    Chapter 1052: War Games with the Daughters. 2


    30 minutester, Victor and his Daughters were in a snowy area of his personal. Despite the temperature being nearly -60 degrees, no one here was affected by the weather, not even those who were Daughters of Progenitor Mothers. After all, they were still Dragons, and Dragons were resistant to all kinds of climates and environments, and if they weren''t... Well, eventually, they would adapt.


    And as Victor''s Daughters, they would adapt faster than usual since they inherited some of Victor''s thousands of passive Powers, with the most obvious being the adaptation Victor acquired from consuming the Elder Gods.


    Although their adaptation wasn''t as ridiculous as Victor''s¡ªwho, if he ''died'' to something, when he returned, he would be more resistant to whatever killed him.


    The girls'' adaptation worked more passively, in the sense that if they felt ufortable with something, eventually, that something would no longer be ufortable for them.


    They also had total immunity to Soul Invasions, Mind Invasions, protection against parasites, or any invading object that was not beneficial to their bodies.


    There were even protections in case someone discovered this information and tried to create a parasite, virus, or any substance that the body recognized as ''beneficial'' but wasn''t really beneficial.


    In extreme cases, Victor carried a part of each of his Daughters'' Souls within him, so if they died from an enemy, they would just revive within him, much like what happened with his Wives, who were connected to him through Soul Marriage.


    All of his Wives had the same protections as his Daughters because Victor did not take security lightly. As someone with the memories of a Primordial Demon, Primordial Gods, and very ancient and ''malevolent'' Beings, he had A LOT of creativity to harm someone, so protection against most of those attacks was necessary...


    These protections were automatically updated every time Victor had a sudden burst of creativity to harm another Being. After all, a part of Victor''sSsoul was in each of his Daughters to protect them from Mental Invasion and possible Mind Alterations.


    The group looked around curiously.


    These protections were the most robust Victor ced on them. In the small chance that there existed a Being that could ignore the protections Victor ced on his Daughters, the Victor within them would protect the Souls of his Daughters and Wives. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They would have to face a very annoyed Eldritch God who would attack with the full intention of erasing the threat, that is, if the outside Victor didn''t get there first. After all, they also had warnings if someone attacked them, so he would know immediately.


    Overkill? Definitely. His Daughters were practically untouchable at this point, and almost nothing could harm them. But Victor was paranoid, and nothing was overkill enough when it came to their protection.


    The group looked around curiously.


    "Strange, despite having traveled the entire, I''ve never seen this ce." Valentina Victoria Elderblood, Daughter of Victor and Violet, said curiously as her violet eyes scanned the area.


    Victor chuckled softly. "My dear Daughters, you think you''ve seen the entire?" He spoke as he looked towards the snowy mountains as if searching for something.


    "What have I taught you about observing secrets?"


    "Always look below; never believe that the first thing you see is real." Siren Elderblood, Daughter of Scathach and Victor, said, and then she continued. "After all, as Beings who can bend Reality with words, Observable Reality is just a possible illusion that can be altered by the powerful. Maintaining skepticism and distrust is necessary."


    "Exactly, Siren." Victor smiled proudly and stroked her head.


    "Fufufu." Siren smiled smugly.


    Victor stepped away and began walking over the snow as if he were weightless, a precise control that his Daughterspletelycked, something he didn''t judge too harshly since he only gained this control after Mastering most of his Powers, with a few exceptions such as the Nightmare Form, Negativity, and Beginnings. It would take some time for them to achieve this level of control.


    "Who said that the observable was all my had? I''m sure I never said that," Victor smirked.


    These words made the girls'' eyes sparkle; they were all explorers by nature since they were Young Dragons. Because of this, Victor created several small Dimensions containing various Beings he encountered, and these numbers only grew over time.


    He did all this to ensure that the girls remained interested in the so they wouldn''t want to leave unless absolutely necessary. After all, the ''outside'' would be very uninterestingpared to their own, which always had something new to discover.


    "Father, are you saying there are more ces like this out there?" Ste Elderblood, Daughter of Anna and Victor, asked curiously.


    Victor smiled gently this time: "Who knows? Why don''t you find out, my dear Daughter?"


    Ste pouted at the evasive answer, but she and everyone here knew that this evasive answer was proof enough that there were many more things hidden on the that they did not know about, and this information made their adventurous spirits shine.


    Suddenly, Victor whistled. It wasn''t very loud, nor was it thunderous, just a simple whistle that echoed throughout the area.


    In the next moment, the ''mountain'' of snow on the horizon opened its eyes, revealing sapphire blue Draconic Eyes.


    "What...? How did I not see it here?" Ste Elderblood was incredulous; the Dragon was right in front of her, and she hadn''t sensed anything!


    "...Mother Scathach, Mother Rose, and Mother Eleonor definitely should not find out about this mistake," Ginamented seriously. If their Mothers found out they had made such a beginner mistake, the training would be 100x worse.


    The Sisters all nodded inplete unison, except for Akasha, who ''still'' hadn''t discovered the horrors of Scathach''s training.


    An overreaction indeed, after all,pared to before, Scathach was being much gentler than she was with her Daughters Ruby, Siena, Lacus, and Pepper.


    Victorughed. "I won''t say anything, I promise. But take this situation as a lesson, and never let your guard down, especially in an unknown ce."


    "Yes, Father," a unanimous chorus echoed around.


    When the white Dragon with blue eyes fully stood up, they all saw how big it was... It wasn''t as big as their Father or even most of them, but it was definitelyrge.


    "It''s not male. She''s female," Isabelle Elderblood, Daughter of Jeanne and Victor, observed.


    "Of course, she''s an Ice Dragon after all," Rosemary Lavina Elderblood, Daughter of Ruby and Victor, added,ing from a n whose predominant Element was Ice; this was a beautiful sight for her.


    Angelina Elderblood, Daughter of Victor and Annasthashia, also known as Natashia, narrowed her eyes slightly. "She''s not a True Dragon like us... She''s just a Dragon."


    Yuno Elderblood, Daughter of Kaguya and Victor: "She belongs to Father''s Lineage, but she''s not a True Dragon... But still very strong."


    "Of course, after all, she''s Father''s Creation," Evelyn Elderblood, Daughter of Eve and Victor,mented.


    "Primogenitor, are you taking the Princesses for a stroll?" the female voice of the Dragon echoed. Her attention waspletely focused on Victor, and she barely registered the others.


    "Indeed, I n to y with them here for a few hours."


    "Very well, I will speak to the others to keep their distance... Even though they desperately want to see our Creator."


    Victor chuckled lightly when he saw the ''unspoken'' request. "Don''t worry, I''ll meet with everyone soon."


    The Dragon made a slight grimace. Although her Draconic face didn''t show much, everyone here noticed. "Don''t tell me that Bi..." Her eyes quickly nced at the Princesses, and then she changed her speech: "Thatdy of the water has alsoe?"


    "They all have."


    "... If that is what the Primogenitor wishes, we will obey." She spoke, but the obvious desire to not want to participate was evident.


    Victorughed. "You really don''t get along with the others, huh."


    "Dragons generally don''t get along among themselves, especially female Dragons... Primogenitor is an anomaly for having so many Queens and no issues."


    "People say that a lot." Victor chuckled lightly. When he created Dragons, Victor used Records from the past to elerate their growth process.


    The Ice Dragon in front of him, for example, had existed in the past but was killed by a God. Victor used her Records from before she was killed, and thus, she had the personality and attitude of an Elder Dragon but was still a Young Dragon by birth.


    It could be said that she was a new existence, but she had the knowledge of her previous existence, something that was verymon for Dragons, as rtives often left ''inheritance'' for their future offspring.


    If there was something that had changed about her, it was that she was no longer a True Dragon but rather a normal Dragon... For now, at least, since status promotion could be achieved with hard work.


    Victor intentionally made them normal Dragons with memories of being True Dragons to incite this desire in them, the desire to want to be stronger.


    "I will leave the Primogenitor and the Princesses alone... Call me if you need anything."


    "Of course."


    The Ice Dragon then looked up at the sky, and her wings opened. With a thrust, she was soon flying away.


    "Now that we are alone, let''s begin." Victor snapped his fingers, causing the earth to tremble around them, and in the next moment, humanoid sculptures of various sizes were created along with two headquarters.


    "A war game, where the rule is to use only the soldiers as weapons to win the war. The one with the best performance can make any request of me."


    The violet eyes of Nikolina Nia Nef Elderblood, Daughter of Nyx and Victor, sparkled slightly. "Any request?"


    Victor smiled slightly when he understood what the mischievous kid was thinking, but he didn''t deny it. After all, he already knew how this would end, the privilege of knowing them all like the back of his hand. "Of course."


    Victor''s confirmation made the eyes of all the others sparkle even more.


    "Now that I have your interest, let''s start. The first fight will be Prisci against Nikolina."


    The two girls disappeared and reappeared in their respective headquarters, and immediately, they felt a connection with the soldiers beneath them.


    "Remember, treat this as a real war." Victor offered a hint. Whether they understood it or not would depend on them.


    "Begin!"


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1053: War Games with the Daughters… Kinda?

    Chapter 1053: War Games with the Daughters¡­ Kinda?


    As soon as Victor''s words were spoken, the effects on Reality were instantaneous as the ice soldiers on both sides suddenly gained autonomy.


    They acted like living Beings and breathed like living Beings but were not essentially alive, even though their frosty appearances had changed to resemble Races such as Vampires, Werewolves, and others. They were still constructs of ice, and to be a living Being, they would need to have Souls. They only moved because of Victor''s Power.


    A funny fact was that if Victor allowed enough time for these Beings to feed on his Power, eventually, these ice constructs would be Ice Spirits.


    A consequence of Being the God of Beginnings¡ªif he wasn''t careful, he could identally ''begin'' an entirely new Race.


    Seeing the realistic scenario in front of them, Prisci and Nikolina wasted no time and began ordering their forces to war. They started applying everything they had learned from the lessons their Mothers had given them.


    Since the game was going to take a while, Victor altered the Time around them to give everyone a chance to enjoy it. A gesture only Yog-Sothoth, Akasha, and Valentina noticed due to who they were: Daughter of Azathoth and Victor, a Daughter created by Victor''s Power who was sensitive to it, and the Daughter of Violet and Victor who inherited the same gift from her Father and Mother¡ªthey were quite sensitive to such alterations.


    Although they were the only ones who noticed, this didn''t mean the others were ipetent. If they hadn''t been paying attention to what the two Sisters were doing, they would have discovered it too since everyone here was attuned to Victor''s Power at some level of depth, some more than others for sure, but all were connected in some way.


    At first, everything was fine, and the soldiers did their jobs as ordered, preparing as directed, but the two didn''t notice one thing: Time was passing.


    Normally, this type of issue wouldn''t exactly be a problem, but in an imminent conflict where every second counts, the passage of Time tends to ''cool'' things down, making soldiers inattentive.


    "...I see... Now I understand in practice why our Father told us to pay attention to Time," a sibling resembling Valentina in everything but attitude, spoke; she was the Daughter of Agnes and Victor.


    Unlike her Mothers and Sisters, Agatha Agnessa Elderblood was much more serious and focused. She had her rxed sides that she only showed to her Father and Family, but her attitude was quite simr to that of Hilda Snow.


    Agnes once joked that although Agatha came from her, she was more a Daughter of Hilda than of Agnes, as the two were very simr in attitude.


    The existence of Agatha made Hilda, the Millennial Maid, cast furtive nces at Victor from time to time.


    Like some of the other Daughters, there was a conflict in names with Agatha, too: Victor wanted to call her Agatha, and Agnes wanted to call her Agnessa.


    To avoid pointless arguments, they just put both names on her, an attitude Agatha appreciated a lot from her Father because she really didn''t like the name ''Agnessa''. Even though it was a name used long ago by one of her Ancestors, she believed that name was just her Mother''s name with a few extra letters, and she didn''t like that, after all, she wanted to be unique.


    Interestingly, the group thatprised the Daughters of Agnes, Violet, Leona, and Maya were almost considered quadruplets due to their strong resemnce to each other, with Maya''s Daughter being slightly more unique due to her lighter brown skin tonepared to the nearly paleplexion of her Sisters.


    Speaking of Maya''s Daughter, she was one of the children who had other ''Siblings'' who were not Victor''s children. But, much like her Goddess Sisters, she did not recognize any of the other children or grandchildren of her Mother as her ''Family.'' She didn''t interfere with them, nor did she interact with them, maintaining an attitude of indifference.


    This was an attitude that women like Maya, Jeanne, Aphrodite, and Hestia actually didn''t mind. After all, it was understandable that they wouldn''t feel attached to these Family members since they would never interact much with them, and they understood very well that it was challenging to make a Young Dragon interested in another Being that wasn''t their Father, who was also a Progenitor Dragon.


    On the more ''Divine'' side, Gina, Daughter of Gaia, absolutely despised all her ''rtives.'' To her, they were neither her Siblings nor her Family.


    The same applied to the Daughters of Aphrodite and Hestia. Considering who the Olympians were, it was understandable that the children didn''t like them, and honestly, Aphrodite and Hestia were fine with this. They didn''t want their children to associate with their rtives either.


    They knew very well how toxic they could be, and they didn''t want that for their Daughters. Aphrodite especially took great care to ensure that her son Eros would never try to approach her beloved Daughter because she knew very well that that would be the day that Eros would die.


    If not by the hands of Victor, then by the hand of her beloved Daughter. She wasn''t exactly defenseless, considering that she also possessed a powerful Charm like her Mother''s, and with the training she received from Beings like Scathach from a young age, she was quite deadly.


    Even though she didn''t exactly like the attitudes of her son, she also didn''t want to see him killed by the two loves of her life, so she made sure to always keep an eye on him so the fool wouldn''t get himself killed by being too stupid.


    The only exception to this rule seemed to be Morgana''s Daughter and, to a much lesser extent, Amaterasu''s Daughter. They were still indifferent but spoke asionally to their other Family side out of ''obligation.''


    Morgana''s Daughter despised how her rtives wasted so much time doing absolutely nothing; suchziness was against everything she was raised upon. Amaterasu''s Daughter only looked at the other Gods of Takamagahara with disdain and indifference, all weak and obsequious Beings who could die with a simple wave of her hand.


    Surprisingly for both Amaterasu and the woman herself, the only one she got along with was Amaterasu''s mother, Izanami-no-Mikoto, also known as one of the Primordial Goddesses of the Shinto Pantheon.


    A rtionship that Amaterasu wasn''t sure was good or not, considering that Izanami had been at war with Amaterasu not long ago. Since her Husband did nothing to prevent this encounter, and as Izanami was still sealed, she decided not to care but would continue to keep an eye on her Daughter when she visited her mother.


    For the women who already had children in the past and who now had children with Victor, when Victor''s children discovered their siblings, it was more an attitude of, ''Oh, they''re rted to me, huh? Meh, who cares?''


    The world wasrge, after all, and everyone was rted to everyone in some way, so they didn''t think much about it. To them, their Family was everyone present in this ce at this exact moment.


    "Our perception of Time is different from others, and this can be detrimental in something that requires quick action," Valentina responded to Agatha. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I understand that they are organizing the army, and the supplies to prepare for war, but they are taking too long. At the same time they should organize the supplies, they should send exploration units to learn what the other was doing. That information could be what gives them victory or not." She exined.


    "... Not only that." Siren shook her head. "They clearly didn''t understand our Father''s warningpletely." She was sure they heard what Victor said, but they probably didn''t fully understand what Victor''s words meant, ''Treat this like a real war.''


    And they would pay for thisck of understanding now...


    Victor smiled slightly. "Since youpletely understood what I meant, Siren. Why don''t you do the honors?"


    She smiled excitedly: "Yes, Father." A red spear appeared in her hand, and then she created a portal, jumping towards the field that Victor created.


    The moment she stepped on the ground, a new ''Faction'' had been created, and unlike the two Sisters, Siren didn''t waste any time in organizing the army or anything like that; she just ordered them.


    "Those who can fight follow me." She looked around and saw a weaker looking man; she hit the spear on the ground and tried to create an Ice Creation... But nothing happened.


    ''Father is limiting our Powers.'' She narrowed her eyes and realized that she could still use her natural senses, but her body had been sealed to the level of an Elder Vampire, and her Powers had beenpletely sealed.


    ''My senses are enough.'' She thought and then spoke. "You." She pointed at the weaker looking man. "You will organize the supplies when I get back, I want everything underway. "


    "M-Me?"


    "Correct. Do not fail me for your own good."


    Without saying anything else, she turned and said, "Let''s go." Then she started running, much slower than she was used to, but still very fast.


    The soldiers, who were limited to Adult Vampires, with a select few being Elder Vampires, quickly went with her.


    Seeing this scene, Victor smiled. ''Scathach''s charisma indeed.'' Scathach had something that made others follow her and obey her, even if they didn''t know her. Maybe it was her confidence, maybe it was her intense eyes, maybe it was her beauty, maybe it was the feeling that said she was very strong.


    ''Or perhaps it was abination of all of these.'' Victor could see various reasons and make various spections, but in the end, the correct word would be her natural charisma. In a war like this, whoever had the mostpetent Leader would be the one who would win.


    In that sense, Siren was better suited for this type of work.


    Although the two other Princesses werepetent, they weren''t exactly Leader material, and that was okay since that kind of skill could be learned over time. Charisma could also develop over time.


    Victor understood this clearly, considering that he only came to have his ''charisma'' when he learned and became stronger; such a thing also happened to Scathach.


    The introduction of Siren threw the other two Factions into chaos, and the woman wasted no time, attacking essential points of both Factions.


    The two Leaders reacted veryte, and when they appeared on the battlefield, Siren was already gone.


    "... In a war, never think that there will not be other parties involved. Is that what your warning meant, Father?" Yuno pointed out.


    "Exactly, my Daughter." Victor smiled. "A conflict of any kind always attracts everyone''s attention, and many will use this conflict to try to benefit themselves."


    "In this specific case, the scenario was that Pryc''s Faction and Nikolina''s Faction were at odds and were going to war. When, suddenly, the Siren''s Faction saw a way to benefit from this conflict."


    "No wonder Siren''s Faction has fewer resources than the other two." Silvia Elderblood, Sasha''s Daughter with Victor, spoke.


    "Indeed. In this particr scenario, Siren is ying a group that has few resources but has exceptional individuals within it."


    "Overall, they are weaker in terms of numbers than the other two Factions, but with apetent Leader who knows what to do, this small force could be a disaster for both sides."


    "Siren wisely attacked where it hurts most in an army... She attacked their supply routes and stole a lot of them for herself."


    "...But, she didn''t take something into consideration either."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1054: War Games with the Daughters… Kinda? 2

    Chapter 1054: War Games with the Daughters¡­ Kinda? 2


    Everyone watched as Siren returned to base but found no men in sight.


    "What!?" Siren eximed in shock.


    "Fear often ovees charisma. In this specific case, what these soldiers feared most was not Siren, but the retaliation of the two other armies."


    This was a nearly perfect simtion, meaning Siren was not known as the Emperor''s Daughter and was just a very strong savage, a status Scathach had in the past.


    Siren thought she understood. After all, she had specifically designated a weak man for the job for that reason, but she was very wrong. No matter if she had chosen the weakest man, the strongest woman, or a nearby child, they would all flee the moment she left.


    By failing to recognize her own status, she failed to see the general state of her own subordinates... But not everything was lost, with the sessful attacks, those who followed her became loyal to her. After all, they saw that there was sess in following her, they also became afraid of her cruelty.


    "Now that you''ve seen distinct examples, let''s heat things up, shall we?" Victor''s eyes glowed intensely.


    His Daughters around him took a deep breath as they felt the air be heavier and full of Power, a reaction very simr to what their Mothers made every time they felt Victor acting.


    In the next moment, a vast dome covered the entire war game. As the owner of the, and from this small Dimension that he created, Victor could transport anything with a mere thought, and that''s what he did... He brought the upgraded Nightmare Tower that was in his backyard to this temporary Dimension and used the Powers embedded in the Tower.


    He brought the Dream into Reality in a much easier way. Could he have done this without the Tower? Yes, he could have, but he would have had to keep everything running with his Powers, something he could easily do. However, there were advantages to bringing the Nightmare Tower, and these advantages included the enhancement of the Soul.


    Even though his Daughters'' Souls were extremely strong because of who they were, that didn''t mean there wasn''t room for improvement, and he wasn''t going to let his Daughters bezy.


    He didn''t mind some of his Wives being like that. After all, those were their personalities, and even if they werezy, they weren''t as much as in the past, not to mention that most of them helped keep his Empire running by taking on various positions throughout his Empire. Therefore, they had the right to bezy when they were off duty.


    But he wouldn''t allow such a thing from his Daughters, who literally had nothing to do but y around.


    "The limits will be extended, and everyone will now have the limit of a Mid-Level God of War in strength, but in exchange, your senses will be severely weakened."


    "Remember, my Daughters, you are here to learn about war with Beings who are equal or better than you in Power." This was just basic training in preparation for the future since the anticipated scale of the future war didn''t evenpare with the one he was simting.


    "Rosemary, Gina, Ste, and Yuno, you''re next. Each of you will have your own group. How you develop in thisrge-scale war is up to you." Victor snapped his fingers, and in the next moment the girls mentioned appeared in various different ces with their own group.


    Some even changed Race, like Rosemary, who was no longer a Dragon but a Fairy, a Fairy Queen. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What the hell am I supposed to do to improve my situation as a Fairy?" She wondered incredulously as she looked at the small, mischievous Fairies flying around.


    Gina appeared as a Dryad in the middle of a tropical forest.


    "Well, I can make this work." She said as she looked at the trees around her.


    Yuno appeared as a Necromancer in a cemetery.


    "Hmm... What would Mother Persephone do in this situation?" She wondered aloud as she looked around.


    Ste appeared as a Demi-Goddess in the Human world that Victor was simting with the ''Dream'', and she immediately realized that her Power was that of ''truth'', the Power her Mother Anna had that almost forced everyone to be honest in her presence.


    "Truth, huh? Seems like in this story, I''m just my Mother''s Daughter..." She wasn''t sure how to feel about that, but she ignored it for now, knowing it wasn''t true.


    Receiving the memories of her current body, she realized her city was in the midst of a civil war, and the one stirring it was her Sister Prisci''s Faction.


    "Hmm, this will get even moreplicated." She muttered, but immediately got out of bed and started working.


    Victor smiled as he saw each of his Daughters taking a role in this Dream World, bing more excited and motivated, then he had an excellent idea.


    Agatha, along with her Sisters, began to sweat when they saw the state of their Father. They immediately realized he had an ''excellent'' idea, which meant it was not good at all for them!


    "Let''s spice things up even more..." Victor turned to his Daughters, and smiling gently, he snapped his fingers, and then they all disappeared, except for Yog and Akasha.


    In the next moment, various screens appeared in front of him, showing his Daughters looking the same as they did but with different characteristics, which were their current Races.


    "Father, Father, what about me? I want to have fun too!"


    "You were just born, Akasha..." Victor stopped speaking when he realized this was a good way for her to quickly bond with her Sisters.


    "You''re right, you can''t be left out," Victor said.


    Looking for the group of Scarlett Sisters in particr, Victor made Akasha the middle Sister of that group, believing if anyone could quickly get close to Akasha, it was this group.


    When Akasha opened her eyes, she saw her older Sisters. "Wee, Akasha. I hope we can work well together to defeat our other Sisters."


    Akasha nodded. However, she disagreed with Prisci''s words, saying, "Remember, our Father will judge us by performance. He didn''t say anything about who would win."


    Prisci, along with the other Sisters who were Daughters of Siena and Lacus, fell silent when they realized Akasha was right! He didn''t say anything about who would win!


    "...Father, what about me?"


    "You, my dear... Stay with me until I find a suitable role for you." Victor picked up Yog and ced her on hisp. It was simply unfair to put Yog in the midst of everything. Even if he sealed her Eldritch side, and changed her Race with the Power of the Dream, she was still an Eldritch Being whose very presence made the ''Dream'' useless if she was under pressure.


    He could very well see his Daughter getting stressed and causing damage just because she was irritated.


    After all, she could bring the Unreal to Reality.


    Hearing her Father''s words, Yog smiled. She wasn''t against this development! It could be said that she was privileged! While her Sisters were busy, she was ying with her Father!


    "What role is Father preparing for me?"


    Victor thought for a few seconds, then disyed a small smile. "How about ying the role of an Outer God who ''tempts'' the poor Mortals with forbidden knowledge?"


    Yog disyed a sadistic smile. "I like it."


    "Umu, let''s put that into practice, fufufu." Victor snapped his fingers, and 666 books appeared around the Dream in specific ces. These books were copies of each other and taught those who touched them forbidden knowledge capable of increasing their Power.


    Everyone who touched them felt a deep desire for Power, a ''beneficial'' Artifact that tempted everyone with Power, but all this was a trap for the possible summoning of an Outer God.


    Seeing what her Father was doing, Yog showed a satisfied smile! Such a position suited her! She liked it a lot!


    ''I can''t wait to act in my role.'' Sheughed to herself.


    The war game that Victor initially nned ended up bing arge-scale world-building game with all his Daughters, a game that had its own backstory and characters.


    ...The best way to spend time with Family, right? They will have fun and, at the same time, learn in a controlled environment.


    ''I must bring Ophis and Nero too.'' Victor thought as he looked for the two women.


    ...


    "Guys, The Tower of Nightmares is gone," Sasha stated the obvious.


    "...What is Victor doing now?" Anna asked in a tired tone.


    Violet looked in a specific direction, her eyes glowing faintly violet, and she saw that Victor was in one of the small Dimensions of the, and she saw what he was doing.


    The women present, which were Sasha, Ruby, Jeanne, and Anna, looked in the direction Violet was looking and saw the same thing as she did.


    "...He created a Dream World for our Daughters to y in," Anna said in disbelief.


    "That sounds fun... I want to participate, too. Maybe I''ll y a mercenary? A white-haired, pale-skinned, blue-eyed mercenary who is extremely obsessed with a little boy who may or may not be Victor..."


    Ruby rolled her eyes when she understood the anime reference she was talking about and then said. "Shouldn''t we send someone sensible to keep an eye on this?"


    "Maybe Hestia or Jeanne?"


    "Nah, Victor has everything under control. Can you imagine him purposefully hurting his Daughters?" Sasha pointed out.


    No, they couldn''t. Victor was too overprotective to do that.


    "I bet this is just a way for him to y with them and teach them at the same time," Jeanne spoke.


    "Indeed." Violet nodded.


    "I still rmend that someone go to watch him... I offer to go." Ruby spoke.


    The women around just rolled their eyes at Ruby''s attitude.


    "Just say clearly that you want to have fun. You don''t need to use our Daughters'' safety as an excuse." Violet barked.


    Concern for her Daughters'' safety? With Victor around? It was easier for the Universe to fall into destruction than for the girls to be harmed in some way.


    Everyone knew this fact, including Ruby! Which meant she was using this as an excuse to just have fun!


    Ruby pouted when she heard what Violet said. She really wanted to y some of her favorite characters in this dream. Maybe she could be a wise master who would ''teach'' her disciple and then disappear so that her disciple could follow the journey of the hero or something.


    Her imagination began to hyperventte with ideas of what she wanted to do.


    "I''m interested in participating too... And since I''m free..." Sasha smiled sneakily. The next moment, her body was covered by Lightning, and she disappeared. "I''ll have fun, bye!"


    "Wait, I will-." Just as Ruby was about to get up, a mountain of papers were thrown at her head.


    "Ugh, what is this!?" She growled.


    "You have work to do. The clone project won''t get off the ground automatically, Ruby."


    "Ugh." She now regretted taking on so many responsibilities.


    Anna pped her hands to get everyone''s attention and then spoke. "Since Victor is dting Time, I''m sure Ruby can take 10 minutes off, right?"


    It might be 10 minutes off for them, but for Ruby, it would be longer; Time was weird like that.


    "I''m sure Velnorah and Aline won''t mind, especially now that the project is in its small adjustments phase."


    After all, creating totally loyal clones meant they needed to be extremely careful. They didn''t want to risk a possible betrayal, no matter how remote that chance was. The ''preparation'' phase was longer than the creation phase which could be done immediately.


    Ruby''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Thank you, Anna!"


    Without waiting for Violet toin again, Ruby quickly teleported to Victor''s location.


    "Ugh... I want to go, too." Violet grumbled, but she couldn''t exactly leave her post since she was the Empress.


    ... It''s a good thing there were several Empresses, wasn''t it?


    Violet sneakily nced at Anna, who just smiled wryly.


    "Go," Anna said.


    "Thank you, Mama Anna!"


    Anna rolled her eyes when she heard the nickname Violet called her.


    Anna looked briefly at Jeanne, picked up her cup of tea, and said: "Can you go too Jeanne? As much as I trust my Husband and Sisters a lot, thebination of Victor, Ruby, Sasha, and Violet can be quite problematic."


    Of course, these words were just excuses for Jeanne to go y, too.


    Jeanne, of course, noticed this immediately, smiled, and then said: "There''s no way... I must keep an eye on them." She spoke and then disappeared, too.


    Anna snorted when she saw how easily she walked away. As she looked at the work she had to do, and sighed. A few moments of silence fell around her until she smiled faintly, and a second and third Anna appeared beside her.


    Bending Reality, she created two versions of herself, a version from when she was a Human, and a version from when she was a Vampire.


    The best part? They shared their thoughts with each other... The possibilities for this skill were endless.


    ''No! Bad Anna! Focus on her work... Or rather,ck thereof.'' Anna pointed to the work she had to do for her old versions.


    The old versions of her grumbled but immediately started doing their thing.


    Despite sharing thoughts and points of view, they had the personality that Anna previously had.


    Looking at them was like looking into the past.


    ''...I really changed... And I became more beautiful too.'' She was already beautiful as a Human, and when she turned into a Noble Vampire, she became even more beautiful, and then that beautypletely went off the charts when she became a Dragon Goddess.


    While Anna dealt with the work of her Sisters who went out to y, the aforementioned Sisters encountered Victor and asked to take on an unknown role in the story of the Dream World.


    They wanted to y their roles perfectly.


    Ruby chose to be a great Merchant who owned a country''s economy by herself.


    Violet chose to be a Mercenary like she said before.


    Sasha chose to be an exiled Princess who lost everything.


    Jeanne chose to be... Well, a Saint, but not a good Saint like she once was, but rather a Saint of a miniature Eldritch God who was also her Daughter. A Saint who could be good or bad, an ambiguous existence.


    Each assuming their roles, they jumped into this Dream World.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1055: We Dream Together.

    Chapter 1055: We Dream Together.


    A majestic white Dragon, with shimmering white scales that nearly blended with the clouds around it, hovered in the air. Its intense, prating violet draconic eyes silently watched the war below.


    Two armies, each numbering over 30,000 men and women, were led by his Daughters.


    Over time, the smaller Factions of his Daughters eventually merged into 3 major Factions that had several smaller Factions under them.


    Ironically, the three Factions were named Scarlett, Fulger, and Snow.


    The reason for this was that the Family of Victor''s three Daughters led the respective Factions.


    The Dragon in the sky could not help but find such a scenario amusing. Even after observing the overall picture for several years, it was clear that Victor had nothing to do with this narrative. Things just progressed in this way.


    With their Powers sealed, fighting alone was suicide, and the Beings of this Dream acted just like real Beings¡ªthey had feelings, and they thought they were ''alive''.


    Thus, even though girls like Gina wanted to form their own Faction, she didn''t exactly know how to progress with this. The inexperience in a situation where they couldn''t rely on their Father and needed to fend for themselves was quite evident.


    They had theoretical knowledge, they had learned from the best, but what good was that if they couldn''t apply it in practice?


    Here, no one was The Emperor''s Daughter, so the Beings here were not afraid of them. They might be powerful, but there were some Beings here who were stronger than them too.


    Actions spoke louder than status.


    Therefore, uniting was the most viable option. And since they didn''t want to unite with other strange Beings, they united with their Sisters and began to attack the Dream Beings. Eventually, due to these actions, each group of their Daughters who went to their respective continents ended up uniting under a banner, which coincidentally ended up being the Family of Victor''s first three Wives.


    Even though the Dragon was positioned above the conflicting armies, its presence was so subtle that it went unnoticed, as if it were merely a vision or an illusion, invisible to those involved in the chaos below. This Dragon not only witnessed the battle but did so with an analytical gaze, as if studying every movement and strategy,


    "They have improved a lot, they are no longer as inexperienced as before, and they can fend for themselves, but it''s still not the best it can be... Theck of real consequences is what''s driving this scenario."


    ''This is something that should be addressed as soon as they finish.'' The Dragon knew it couldn''t change this unless the children went through something simr to what Nero and Ophis experienced.


    And knowing their Father, he would not do such a thing again unless it was extremely necessary. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Well, such an oue isn''t bad either. After all, they are here to learn in a controlled environment. These things can be taught as homework or something.'' The Dragon thought.


    Suddenly, a red Dragon appeared in the clouds and looked at the white Dragon with a clearly critical gaze.


    The white Dragon snorted and made a gesture resembling a pout, a gesture that did not match the majestic beast at all.


    "Follow me." The red Dragon ordered and soon began to fly.


    Grumbling, the white Dragon followed the red Dragon, flying towards a mountainous area. Soon, the majestic sight of a golden Dragon was seen. The Dragon was clearly bored, they were even ying with a lightning sphere in their hand, a sphere powerful enough to destroy an entire city... But we don''t talk about that here, moving forward.


    As soon as the golden Dragon saw the other Dragons, the knowing look in the golden Dragon''s eyes vanishedpletely, along with the lightning sphere.


    As soon as the red and white Dragonsnded, lights covered the two. Seeing what was happening, the golden Dragon wasted no time and quickly did the same.


    Secondster, three women with supernatural appearances stood facing each other.


    The cloak was adorned with the symbol of Violet''s mercenary organization: an elegant violet flower beside a sleeping Dragon, suggesting that the Dragon protected the flower. This crest symbolized not only the organization to which she belonged but also power and protection.


    23:26


    Initially just a simple mercenary, over the years, she grew to be a womanmanding over 30,000 men and women directly and many more across the continent due to her Mercenary Guild.


    Each was dressed in her own style of clothing. Violet, for example, unlike her usual attire, was wearing a leather armor that not only served as protection but also enhanced her beauty. The piece wasplemented by a red cloak covering her right arm, bringing a touch of vibrant color to the otherwise monochrome brown of the leather armor.


    The cloak was adorned with the symbol of Violet''s mercenary organization: an elegant violet flower beside a sleeping Dragon, suggesting that the Dragon protected the flower. This crest symbolized not only the organization to which she belonged but also power and protection.


    Initially just a simple mercenary, over the years, she grew to be a womanmanding over 30,000 men and women directly and many more across the continent due to her Mercenary Guild.


    Violet, the Leader of the Mercenary Guild, was also known as the Queen of Mercenaries.


    "What were you doing there, Violet?"


    "I was watching my Daughters lead their armies," Violet quickly replied. "They are doing very well each time they fight each other. Even the casualties are not as high as before." She smiled proudly, the progress was visible in her beloved Daughters.


    As time passed, and the longer she stayed, the ''stronger'' she became. With that, more of her characteristics awakened. Although not a True Dragon as she was outside this Dream, she was still a Dragon, a frightening existence for most Beings.


    Violet narrowed her eyes at Ruby. "And you, Mrs.'' I have the whole economy of the country in my pocket,'' what were you doing there?" She asked, making air quotes around Ruby''s excessively long title.


    Ruby snorted, wearing an elegant, long red dress with sleeves covering up to her hands,plemented by ck gloves. Her long red hair was loose, quite unlike her usual ponytail. The dress was as practical as it was beautiful, with a slit on the right leg that not only added a stylistic element but also ensured mobility, allowing her to showcase her high-heeled shoes.


    She had fully adapted to the role of a noble, wealthy, and demuredy... which wasn''t difficult considering how she was raised. She just hadn''t needed to show this side of herself much. Personally, she preferred to lose herself in her anime, her experiments, and, of course, spending a lot of time with her Husband.


    Opening her fan, disying the crest of a spear piercing gold coins, she said, "I was checking on our newborn Daughter. I''m d to see that Akasha is not only getting along well with my Daughter but also acting as a mediator for the whole war."


    "...Oh? She didn''t use her knowledge to promote the side of the Scarletts?" Sasha asked curiously.


    Unlike Ruby and Violet, Sasha hadn''t fully assumed the role of a tragic princess... She had instead surpassed that role by bing the strongest existence in the world, from a fallen princess to the only SSS-ranked adventurer who couldplete any mission.


    She could have used her fame to rebuild her kingdom, but she didn''t bother since people were happy with the current kingdom, and a country was made of people. A country without people was not a country. She understood this very well. Therefore, she focused more on her strength and became famous enough to wander anywhere without being bothered.


    Sasha was wearing a simr version of the outfit she wore outside of this Dream, with the only change being the sword at her waist. She had decided to use this Dream to improve the fencing that her Grandmother - who was also her Sister; yes, it was strange like that. - improved throughout her life, to try to improve it even more. She had already learned fencing during the past 2000 years but never reached her full potential like Carmi.


    She was called Thunder Queen, Lioness Queen, Furious Queen, etc. All her Titles had some form of Queen in its name due to her origins that everyone knew. Because she was so strong, it likely felt inappropriate to call her ''princess''. Though, Sasha didn''t like any of these Titles, with the exception of just one.


    The Fastest Woman Alive, the Title that her Mother still held. In this Dream it was hers, so she was satisfied.


    Because her Family was bigger now, they were allpetitors for this Title. In terms of pure speed, Sasha would be the winner, but to have the Title of the fastest woman alive, the condition was not to be the fastest, ironically speaking, but to be the most proficient in the use of Lightning.


    In this regard, Sasha was in second ce, losing to Natashia, who used her Power in very strange and perverted ways... Sasha blushed slightly when she remembered her Mother''s actions.


    ''That must be why she is so proficient; she is simply very perverted!'' Sasha snorted internally.


    Cam was in third ce, with Naty and Victoria in fourth ce... For now.


    Just like women change their underwear easily, this ranking could change very quickly too. For example, it has been 10 years since Sasha was in this Dream, and she definitely hadn''t sat around doing nothing. She took advantage of the fact that her Power was sealed to review the basics, so maybe she had surpassed her Mother when she returned.


    And probably when her Mother found out about this, she would also try to do something to regain her throne as the fastest woman. In general, this whole situation with the Title of the ''Fastest Woman Alive'' was just a way for the women of the Fulger n topete in a friendlypetition and consequently be stronger.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1056: We Dream Together. 2

    Chapter 1056: We Dream Together. 2


    Just like women change their underwear easily, this ranking could change very quickly too. For example, it has been 10 years since Sasha was in this Dream, and she definitely hadn''t sat around doing nothing. She took advantage of the fact that her Power was sealed to review the basics, so maybe she had surpassed her Mother when she returned.


    And probably when her Mother found out about this, she would also try to do something to regain her throne as the fastest woman. In general, this whole situation with the Title of the ''Fastest Woman Alive'' was just a way for the women of the Fulger n topete in a friendlypetition and consequently be stronger.


    Even their Daughters from the Fulger n were participating in this as well. Ironically, Sasha''s Daughter was the mostpetent in terms of both speed and technique, with Carm''s Daughter and Victoria''s Daughter in second ce, practically equal in this regard. And inst ce are Natashia''s Daughter and Naty''s.


    Now, if you asked who was the most maniptive of the group? The definitive answer would be the Daughters of Natashia and Naty, as the two brats had inherited the worst parts of their Mothers... Well, considering that both women were just one woman at the beginning, it made sense that they were simr in this respect.


    "Akasha didn''t think it was fair to use her abilities only for the Scarlett group, so she is acting as an information broker." Ruby nodded in satisfaction. She really liked Akasha''s attitude since it was clear that even in a sealed state, Akasha held an overwhelming advantage in information. She had memories of several Primordial Gods inside her due to the purpose for which she was created.


    And despite Victor''s Daughters being exceptional, without a doubt, they still couldn''t match the lifetimes of experience of a Primordial God in small maniptions and schemes. It was not as if they had an unfair advantage like Victor who could absorb the memories of other Beings by ''eating'' them and had the political cunning of Adonis.


    The ability to absorb others'' memories was not inherited by any of Victor''s Daughters, not even the abilities of the Blood Dragon Progenitor.


    Innately, Victor could edit a Soul¡ªhe just needed practice to be perfect¡ª, control blood, control Vampires, and deny forms of protection from his Charm against the opposite side like the Inquisitors. It also gave him more ''pride'' in being who he was, as well as a broader understanding of things rted to war. This was the ability of the Vampire Progenitor, specifically of an abnormal Vampire Progenitor like Victor. After all, the way Victor ''awoke'' to be a Progenitor was quite different from d.


    Being a Dragon Progenitor gave him an innate ability to alter Reality, better understanding and control over Draconiannguage and Runes, and extreme affinity with everything in Creation. Dragons were Beings loved by Creation because, despite causing destruction due to their pride, if a Dragon existed long enough in one ce, that ce would be rich in life. A Dragon enhanced everything in Creation.


    The merger of these two Powers made him the Blood Dragon, further boosting these talents. It was aplete fusion of two Progenitors into a new Progenitor of apletely new Species.


    None of the children inherited any of these abilities. Yes, they inherited some things to a lesser degree, like some were more talented in Runes, some were very good at being shapeshifters, etc., but they never gained anything innately like he had.


    As far as they understood, this was a unique ability of Progenitors. Yes, they could learn. After all, they were still Blood Dragons and Daughters of Victor, but this applied only to basic things. Things that were exclusive to Progenitors, only another Progenitor could do.


    This was one of the ''invisible rules'' of the world that everyone knew existed, but no one knew exactly what they were. After all, few had the opportunity to reach the highest limit possible that a God could achieve.


    "I presume our Daughters did not take this well," Sasha said.


    "Indeed, but Pepper''s pout did not make Akasha change her mind... She is very resilient." Ruby was a bit surprised by this because even Scathach and Victor sometimes gave in to things Pepper asked for because she was ''very cute''.


    ''Does my older Sister''s Lineage have some Power rted to this or something?'' Ruby wondered.


    Sasha blinked in surprise at what Ruby said.


    "She is very powerful..." Violet couldn''t help butment.


    "Yes." Ruby agreed.


    Sasha shook her head, setting aside the subject temporarily, and asked, "How many years have we spent here?"


    "10 years," Violet responded immediately. As someone who had the same Time-rted eyes as Victor, she could see these things better. "Only a few minutes have passed outside." She added.


    ''Thinking about this Power, I need to see if my Daughter has inherited it too...'' She hadpletely forgotten about this matter so far because Valentina had shown no ability to observe the future.


    ''If she awakens, I need to warn her to be careful.'' Violet felt an invisible p from her hypocrisy. After all, she herself had not been careful with this Power despite all of Victor''s warnings. She only ''matured'' about it after hearing the experience one of her Sisters had with the outside Victor.


    Messing with Time was something very dangerous. Nowadays, she only used it to observe the future of the present, in this case, a few seconds further into the future, at most 1 minute more. However, she never attempted to view beyond that because, from 1 minute on, the future began to fragment into possible ''futures'', which were the choices she might or might not make.


    As an older woman, and believing herself wiser than before, she had learned to restrain herself, enjoy the present, and only use it when necessary.


    Although the eye ability she received from her father not only functioned as a way to see the future. With the fusion of the Dragon''s Eyes, she could observe Time itself. For example, she could look at a Dimension and see the Time difference between them.


    It was like looking at aputer that showed the ''correct'' data from each ce.


    "10 years, huh. I hardly felt anything."


    "The Time difference is different for us," Ruby said. "For us, not even a year has passed, at least, that''s how I think." Although Ruby lived with the inhabitants of this Dream, strangely, the citizens here did not age as quickly, so 10 years seemed like only 2 or 3 years had passed for the Beings here.


    "Speaking of which... We''ve spent so much time without Darling. How are we not dying of longing?" Sasha pointed out. Normally, spending a week away from Victor would make them quite restless.


    "... Now that you mentioned it..." Violet hadpletely missed that point too.


    "Hmm, I don''t miss him because I feel him everywhere?" Ruby exined her feelings, then looked around and said,


    "Every de of grass, every tree, every breath, even the Humans, everything here reminds me of Darling, but at the same time not... It''s hard to exin."


    "I understand a bit of what you''re talking about..." Sasha said after thinking a bit. It was like a feeling that he was always present, even when he wasn''t.


    "Considering that this ce was created by Darling''s Dream Power, I guess it''s understandable that we feel this way," Violet exined.


    "True, I think Darling made this ce exactly this way so that the clingier girls wouldn''t go berserk." Ruby analyzed.


    "... Speaking of which, how is Yuno?" Sasha mentioned Kaguya''s Daughter.


    "Thest time I heard from her, she had joined The Cult of Jeanne."


    "What, why?" Sasha asked, astonished.


    "Did she feel like it?" Ruby replied.


    "That girl is so random. She reminds me a lot of Victor when he said he was going on his ''walks''," She snorted. Whenever Victor said that she knew someone was going to die that night, or she would have to deal with some nonsense that Victor had caused.


    Not even Ruby, as one of her Mothers, understood Yunopletely; after all, she acted purely on feelings. Basically, intrusive thoughts didn''t exist for Yuno since she carried them all out.


    "Leaving aside our rebellious Daughter... I foresee that the war will reach its peak this year. One of our Daughters must ask for our support, so what are you going to do?"


    "Stay in character," Sasha said. "I''m a badass princess who has no ties to anyone, so such a war doesn''t interest me... Unless they attack the ce that was my former kingdom¡­."


    "Fuck." Sasha just realized a way someone could throw her into the war. After all, the character she was acting as now would do exactly that.


    "In my case, it would be whoever paid me the most and if I evaluate who will win or not. After all, a mercenary doesn''t just fight for the money, they have to put things into future perspectives." That wasn''t exactly how a mercenary worked, but that was how the mercenary that Violet created worked, and practically all of them had the same philosophy as Violet.


    Ruby covered her face with the fan to hide her mischievous smile and said: "Fufufu, I''m a greedy merchant, so I''ll remain neutral and profit from everywhere, fufufu."


    "Evil, you''re evil." Sasha snorted. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Wrong, my dear, I''m smart. I wonder which of our Daughters will approach me with the right proposal, I''m quite interested."


    Violet, Sasha, Ruby, and Jeanne had be four important points in the war, and all the Daughters knew it. They were like special characters that a Faction needed to secure in order to have the best oue.


    They would use all avable efforts to bring them to their side.


    "Fufufu, this is fun. We should do this more often in the future, just with our Sisters next time." Violet said.


    "That should be interesting. After all, some of our Sisters are really old¡­" Ruby said she was particrly interested in seeing how her Mother would act when all the odds were against her.


    ''Meh, who am I kidding? I know my Mother will face the enemy head on with a maniacal smile on her face, and will somehow eliminate them all.'' Scathach was just that badass.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1057: An Action Outside the Plans, But Not That Outside the Plans.

    Chapter 1057: An Action Outside the ns, But Not That Outside the ns.


    While Victor was overseeing the progress of his Daughters and Wives in the Dream he had created with his Powers, he received a message from his Heralds.


    This message caused Victor to raise an eyebrow in slight surprise. These days, few things could surprise the Dragon Emperor, and this message was definitely something he hadn''t expected.


    ''Considering how sensible Shiva is, I should have expected this action from him.'' Victor realized he needed to drop the prejudice that all Gods were foolish.


    ¡­ Most were definitely foolish Gods, full of arrogance, who couldn''t see beyond their limited vision.


    But a select few were not like that: Buddha, Shiva, Amaterasu, and even Diablo himself, who wasn''t a God but rather a Primordial Demon, were not foolish Beings.


    Victor understood this, heprehended this, he epted this¡­ But often, he had been thinking they were all stupid. More precisely, he had been regarding them all as if they were brainless monkeys, with some other monkeys who were smarter than them. After all, some monkeys could destroys.


    Consider Big Guy as a perfect example: the Guardian of his Wife, and subsequently his own Guardian, was a very perceptive Being. After all, he had to be in order to protect Roxanne while she was just a sprout.


    ''Thinking about it, my Daughters haven''t developed their own Guardians... Maybe they don''t need them because of me?'' Despite being World Trees, his Daughters with Roxanne and Amhara were too abnormal to be typical World Trees; hence, this rule might or might not apply to them.


    It was hard to know, considering there has never been a Being that has sessfully impregnated a World Tree. Perhaps some from the Upper Sectors had attempted the act but ultimately failed.


    Victor could have children with any Being precisely because he was a God of Beginnings, and he was sure that the number of Gods with that Title could be counted on one hand throughout the history of the Universe. After all, the Divinities at the top of the Power Hierarchy were very difficult to obtain and even more challenging to train to enhance.


    "I presume you already know what''s happening," Anna spoke with a very serious expression.


    The fact that Victor possessed the Divinity of Beginnings and Negativity and still managed to train both at the same time was insane.


    Setting aside these thoughts, Victor looked for Kali in his world and saw that she was not present. Checking the records of his world, he saw that she had left a few hours ago.


    Just a few seconds after he received this message from his Heralds, his Wife contacted him.


    "I presume you already know what''s happening," Anna spoke with a very serious expression.


    "Yes, indeed," Victor nodded, showing a curious face.


    "What''s the likelihood Kali has said something?" Anna wasted no time and went straight to the point.


    "Nonexistent," Victor dered. "You don''t easily circumvent a Contract made with the Dragon Emperor." With Victor''s experience and the memories he had of ancient and elusive Beings like Diablo, Lucifer, and the Elder Gods, he knew very well how to craft a severely restrictive Contract.


    Even the ancient Witch Albedo dered that not even she could escape a Contract made by Victor. Victor did not joke about the safety of his Family, so the probability of Kali having said something to Shiva was very low, if not nonexistent.


    "Don''t be so sure of everything. After all, there are things out there that we don''t know about," Anna warned him.


    Victor''s thought process was interrupted for a few milliseconds, and that was enough for him to evaluate that his Wife was right. Even though he could feel that the contract with Kali was still valid and that she hadn''t said anything, he shouldn''t assume that was what happened.


    Being cautious and paranoid was essential, especially when dealing with Beings who are Leaders of a Pantheon that control other Gods.


    Memories of Nius being dragged by some God from another Sector shed through his mind.


    ''Something I have to resolve in the future.'' Although Nius''s Daughter was under his protection, the man himself was not. The previous d''s brother was determined in his desire for revenge, and he would achieve it no matter what.


    The problem was that if he seeded, Ophis would be sad, and Victor did not want his Daughter to be saddened by this. Despite it being a personal issue for d, Victor would still interfere.


    ''Maybe I''ll kidnap both of them and make them fight.'' Victor thought randomly. He still didn''t know exactly what he would do... But he had MANY ideas, most of which were not good for either d or Nius.


    "That''s true," Victor nodded.


    "...What should we do?" Anna asked. Victor was the Emperor, and it was up to him to make a decision... A decision that would impact the lives of millions of Beings.


    Instead of answering the question, Victor smiled slightly, and with a gesture of his hand, a copy of him appeared in front of him. His viewpoint was suddenly split in two.


    A discrepancy was felt for a few seconds, as he was not used to sharing his viewpoint, but he quickly got used to it. This was one of the privileges of having such an efficient mind... He just had to deal with the feeling of discrepancy from looking at himself, something he quickly overcame. After all, he had experiences with Alter Victor, which was the representation of his Powers in the past.


    The moment after he split into a clone, he heard.


    "Is that a clone?"


    "Not exactly." Both spoke at the same time.


    "This is indeed a clone, but at the same time, it is me." As an extremely possessive man, he did not trust a clone that had self-awareness, even if that clone was himself, so he simply divided his mind and perception.


    "The word clone is incorrect... He is a part of you, a part of your consciousness," Anna said.


    "Correct."


    Anna sighed slightly when she saw her Husband casually split himself like an amoeba or something.


    As an extremely unique existence, it was nearly impossible to divide and resemble the ''original'' body, so this other Victor had only 1/4 of the original''s Power, and he only had a fragment of the Eldritch Power within him.


    One could say that Victor was the Prime, and this Being was a nerfed version of him without several characteristics. He did not have Roxanne, Amara, or even the connection with his Wives.


    Roxanne and Amara could check on him and send some Energy his way since it was still Victor, but they could not do it as efficiently as they could with the Prime Victor, with whom they were fully connected.


    Even though Victor used the word split, the correct term would be: he tore a piece of himself and created another self that has his consciousness to inhabit.


    This idea came to him from the conversation he had with the Heavenly Father... In order not to be an existence so... detached from his own Creations, he would asionally divide himself into a weaker version to blend in with his Creations.


    When the clones from the Clone Project were ready to serve, he would create a younger version of himself to serve along with the clones as well.


    In this way, he himself would be overseeing his entire Empire, a form of omniscience that was not absolute but was definitely useful, after all, along with his Shadows, his Heralds, his Faithful, the vignce of Akasha, and his clones sharing their perspectives with him, he would practically know everything within his territory.


    Victor Prime began to grow until he became a 5-meter-tall man, as horns grew on his head, his short ck hair grew longer, and his attributes shifted to the Miasma of the Dark Hell. A dark violet liquid began to cover Victor''s body.


    This liquid had a name, Junketsu; the weapon of the Progenitor covered its Master''s body with a ck armor tinged with violet. When Victor''s heart pulsed again, the entire armor lit up with violet mes, and the next moment, Victor waspletely dressed in his Emperor appearance.


    Looking at himself from the perspective of his other self, he smiled in satisfaction, enjoying the impression it gave. For his Family to differentiate his clone from himself, he changed the appearance of his other self. As he was just a temporary creation to keep an eye on the Dream World, Victor changed his hair to gold like his Wife Sasha''s and changed his eyes to the blue ones he had when he was Human. He also removed his Supernatural appearance.


    Now, instead of looking like a supernaturally attractive man, he looked like a mortally attractive man. The key word here was ''mortal''. By Human standards, he would be a 10/10, but by the standards of the Supernatural World, he would be at around a 4 or 5.


    Victor felt slightly ufortable seeing this strange version of himself, but since that was the purpose of it all, he tried not to think too much about it. After all, he would have to get used to being even more different if he wanted to use this method to blend in with his Creations in the future.


    ''Maybe, I''ll make a bald man next time... Or a very masculine man who is the stereotype of those medieval fantasy movies like Conan or something like that.'' The possibilities were endless. He could also use this method to spy on other civilizations, since as a shapeshifter and a Being who could edit Souls, he could be whatever he wanted ''externally'' so that not even the most observant Gods would notice anything amiss.


    The same might not be said of the Primordial Gods, but that was another can of worms unrted to the matter at hand.


    "What will we say to Shiva?" Anna asked after observing her Husband''s appearance for a whole minute. After all, it was the first time she had seen this form.


    "Nothing." Victor''s voice became deeper in this form and much heavier. "He will know my answer even if I say nothing."


    Anna''s eyes sparkled in confusion for a moment, but after 5 seconds of thinking about it, she understood what Victor meant.


    "Will you go alone?"


    Victor disyed a slight smile that could be considered mischievous. "My dear Wife¡­ I am never alone."


    Hundreds of eyes appeared across the Emperor''s body and stared directly at Anna with their blood-red eyes.


    A macabre sight that would scare anyone to death, but not Anna.


    "Indeed¡­ Sometimes, I forget that."


    A shadow of an animal emerged from the ground, a very familiar animal. "Zack."


    The previously harmless and somewhat fat cat, now a threat that could destroy the world, looked at Victor.


    "Meow?"


    "You know what to do."


    A mischievous smile appeared on the cat''s face, and soon he disappeared.


    Anna rolled her eyes. "Why does he keep meowing? He''s no longer a cat."


    "He can be whatever he wants, a cat, a tiger, a lion¡­" Remembering the real form of his cat, he continued: "A beast that can destroy the world."


    "It all depends on Zack''s will."


    "He can be a good lover too¡­" Anna narrowed her eyes: "How many Wives does he have again?"


    "...We don''t talk about that."


    Anna snorted. "This cat is so simr to you that it''s not even funny. After his change, who would have thought he would get along with the felines that live on this?"


    In response to these words, Victor just showed a proud smile. Due to the influence of his childhood friend, practically all the felines on the were bing deadly creatures¡­ Creatures that the biggest of them could destroys.


    "Coincidentally, thest time I checked, he stopped picking up chicks around with the same number of Wives that you have¡­ Do you know anything about that?"


    "He''s a bro." That was the only exnation Victor gave.


    As a form of respect, Zack would never have more ''chicks'' than his friend, so he didn''t go looking for another lover.


    Victor personally thought that Zack just didn''t want to deal with all the bullshit that came with being in a rtionship. Even though things in the animal world were more straightforward, they were still problematic.


    Victor understood this. Even though he found these problematic situations amusing, he recognized that was the abnormal one here.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1058: An Action Outside the Plans, But Not That Outside the Plans. 2

    Chapter 1058: An Action Outside the ns, But Not That Outside the ns. 2


    H opened her eyes andzily got up from bed.


    Today was an excellent day for H; the weather was beautiful¡ªas always¡ªthe city was alive¡ªa surprise for her considering the kind of city they lived in, but it was something she tried to get used to¡ªstrange birds sang, and nature here was blessed with abundant life.


    Compared to the old Earth and the Realm of The Dead where she used to live, this ce was definitely perfect. Considering she also had the favor of the Emperor, H, the Goddess of Death from Norse Mythology, was now known to those who recognized her strength simply as H, the one who conquered her own Pantheon.


    She was also known to those faint-hearted and too afraid to speak in front of her as H, the traitor of her own Pantheon, and she was living a very good life.


    H snorted as she remembered what she was called for destroying a Pantheon. ''Cowards. Why don''t they say the same to the Emperor who destroyed 2 Pantheons?'' She knew it was three Pantheons, counting hers. After all, while she attacked Asgard, the Emperor and his group took advantage of the confusion to advance their agendas.


    The answer to her question was simple: fear. They were afraid of the Emperor''s retaliation. After all, he had simply too much influence in all political spheres of the Supernatural World. A decision made by the Emperor could affect everything, even those individuals not loyal to the Emperor.


    This was what happened when a big fish like the Emperor decided to do something; such was the Power of the strong. Although H did not have as much Power and influence as the Emperor, she was no less dangerous than him. After all, she wouldn''t have been able to subjugate Asgard if she weren''t dangerous.


    She had her brothers who held the Power of The End, and she stillmunicated with the Dragon, who remained very calm after feeling several True Dragons looking at him as if waiting for him to do something to have an excuse to act against him.


    Even though the Dragon that Devoured The Roots of Yggdrasil was an ancient True Dragon and had ess to the Concept of The End, he still was no match for an entire nest of True Dragons, especially the Emperor, who was on apletely different level.


    She still had her army that she had prepared, and she still had exceptional individuals she stole from the Hells of other Pantheons... And most importantly, she had fully recovered her vitality. Overall, H had not be weaker at all. One might say she became stronger, considering that she had the Emperor''s protection and now more autonomy as well.


    ''Victor''s protection definitely came at a good time... I couldn''t wake up so peacefully if I had to worry about potential invaders.'' H thought as she picked up a robe to cover her naked body.


    Looking through the window, she saw a futuristic city in the distance, Elvenorah, a city that artistically blended various cultures with technology. Gods, Youkais, Humans, Werewolves, Noble Vampires, Witches, several Beings of different Species, and different needs lived here.


    She even saw Dark Elves, Light Elves, and Dwarves walking through the city peacefully... Races that lived in her Pantheon, and that should NEVER be ced together, or some kind of bloody trouble would happen. But for some reason, everyone here got along very well.


    ''Some kind of brainwashing, perhaps?'' H wondered. Knowing the Emperor, such a thing wasn''t beyond his capabilities, but H felt that for someone who represented Life, Martial Honor, and Nature, he wouldn''t do something like that. After all, he didn''t need to.


    Just by being who he is, people would respect him; after all, everyone respected the strong. Not to mention that everyone here knew this was the city PERSONALLY run by a damn True Dragon who was the Emperor''s Wife. It was verymon for Beings here to see two or four True Dragons together.


    Usually, these True Dragons were women who were definitely associated with the Emperor... And NOBODY here was foolish enough to look for trouble in a city full of True Dragons.


    Especially when four of them were always present in the city most of the time, namely Velnorah, the Queen/Ruler of the city, Amaterasu, the Leader of the Shinto Pantheon, Haruna, the Leader of the Youkais, and Maya, who acted somewhat as an Ambassador for the Progenitor of the Werewolves, Tasha Elderblood.


    Were there more? There definitely were more; it wasmon knowledge that there were children who were True Dragons also walking around, and these children, when they appeared, were being heavily watched even in this city, children who were definitely Daughters of the Emperor.


    So... causing trouble here was like asking with a neon sign that you wished to go straight to Hell.


    Even Beings of The End were here, her damn brothers assumed Humanoid Forms and were walking around the city with Fenrir leading the group ¨C probably, he who taught his brothers to shape-shift ¨C if even Beings of The End can walk peacefully in this city without causing chaos, this city was definitely the Emperor''s Utopia.


    Velnorah was doing an impable job. H never thought a Technocracy would work, but somehow, having so many diverse Beings with great creativity made the city work smoothly.


    Food, water, light, inte, education, everything basic that a Being needed to live was paid for by the city, everyone had the same living conditions, and if they wanted more or even more ''Power,'' they needed to contribute to the city in some way.


    Whether creatively presenting their ideas, no matter how small, or even using their talents.


    Was this society equal for everyone? Of course not. After all, no one was equal to anyone else, and no matter what type of system it was¡ªimperial, tyrannical,munist, capitalist, or even technocracy¡ªpeople were not equal.


    The only thing equal here was the starting point for everyone. Everyone had all their basic needs met. From there it entirely depended on the individual''s capacity.


    H, as a woman who had observed Humans for a long time, had never seen a society like this before. She was absolutely sure that such a society would never work just for Humans; they were Beings who were naturally selfish, and they preferred to ''take'' rather than create.


    But when Supernatural Races that loved to create new things were added into the mix, a new kind of environment was created, and when powerful Beings like Dragons Gods were seen around, this environment solidified into what H observed today.


    A society that was not a perfect utopia but was very close to being one.


    Quietly drinking her tea while looking out the window, she couldn''t help but notice something with her Supernatural Senses. The weaker Races housed here might not realize it, but because the city itself harbored so many True Dragons, they were naturally getting stronger.


    An example of this would be the Humans, who were the weakest Race here but also one of the most creative if given the right push. An ''ordinary'' human here was 10x stronger than an ordinary Human from Earth.


    A 16-year-old casually lifting a car weighing 1 ton was not an umon sight. The worst part was that these same Humans didn''t realize how abnormal they were, not even those who were ''normal'' before. The reason for this was that everyone around them was so incredible that they didn''t realize how abnormal they had also be.


    While she was contemting the city with various thoughts, H felt something enter her room. A Being with a clearly feminine appearance entered through a dark portal. She had wings made of Dark Energy, her face was covered by a hood that not even H could see beyond the darkness that covered her face, and her armor wasplete and much more defined than the robust armors of her counterparts.


    ''The Emperor''s Herald...'' H swallowed dryly inside. These Beings unnerved her. Every time she saw them, she just felt... wrong. It was as if they were Beings not meant to exist, yet they did. It was hard to exin this incongruence, H just felt that way.


    But above all, H felt a sense of concern and, to a lesser extent, fear. After all, the Heralds had a meaning: when they were sent or when they appeared, it could mean many things, but most of the time, those things were terrible for other Beings.


    This uncertainty was what made H nervous. She never knew what they would want or what their next moves would be. Not to mention that the fact the Emperor did not send his Shadows to contact her or even hire her through themunicator she received proved that this was an important matter. He would not have sent his Herald if it were not.


    ''What happened? Did I miss something recently?'' Even though H was beingzy, habits die hard. She was always looking for something; she was always watching everything, any movement, any information she needed to know.


    It was this paranoia that brought her to where she was now. After all, any information was useful to have, it was better to have useless information than no information at all. Knowledge was Power, and she understood that very well.


    By understanding that, she knew of the overt moves that the Empire was making in the Human World after the appearance of the True Form of the Emperor in which the whole saw the immense Dragon. ¨C Another reason why Beings feared the Emperor so much, although some of them also worshiped him because of it ¨C a Dragon sorge that not even Earth''s technology could see his entire body, and because they could not see his exact size and only his head, everyone thought it was obvious that the Dragon wasrger than the entire sr system.


    What a ridiculous size. Humans'' imaginations are quite vivid, right?... Right? Ugh, H really hoped they were exaggerating. Even the footage she received couldn''t tell the exact size of the Dragon. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    While H thought about various useless things, she continued to look at the Herald with a clearly neutral gaze, waiting for her words.


    "H, the Emperor needs your counsel." The female Herald''s voice resonated around.


    The fact that the Herald said ''Emperor'' and not ''God'' proved that this was a meeting rted to the Empire... Which meant that no civilization or Pantheon would die or be subjugated today.


    H wasted no time. Immediately, her body was covered by her Power, and secondster, she was wearing her Divine Raiment, a variation of the outfit she wore in the war. It didn''t protect herpletely like the outfit she wore in the war, as this style was more focused on enhancing her beauty and being easy to move in.


    "Where do I need to go?" She asked.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a violet portal appeared in front of her. Victor''s Herald stood beside the portal while looking at H.


    Understanding what she needed to do, H walked towards the portal... Worries about her own safety? Please, if the Emperor wanted to harm her, she would already be dead.


    As soon as she passed through the portal, the image of a man 5 meters tall looking at her in his full armor was seen. The impression he gave just by standing there was immense. H had never felt so small. It was as if she were a child again and was looking at Odin.


    But unlike Odin, this man was not looking at her with disgust or anything like that, he simply looked at her neutrally.


    "Emperor." She ced her hand on her right chest and bowed her head slightly in salute to demonstrate respect.


    "H..." The Emperor''s heavy voice resounded around them. Only now did H realize that they were in space. The image of the Being in front of her was so striking that shepletely missed that detail.


    Only now did she realize that Victor was not alone, as all of his Heralds were here looking at her neutrally.


    "Tell me, how did youe into contact with The Creatures of The Abyss?"


    Victor''s words left her surprised for a good few seconds.


    ... Okay, maybe H judged things too quickly¡­ A civilization would definitely die today.


    Just like before, she wasted no time exining how she had essed that ce... The ce where the creatures of The Abyss were born, the ce that was total darkness when a gxy was destroyed,


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1059: Those Born in Darkness

    Chapter 1059: Those Born in Darkness


    "The creatures from The Abyss are located in the region where the dead gxies lie..." H gestured with her hands, and a representation of a gxy being destroyed was shown.


    This representation showed the processes by which a gxy was destroyed. When a gxy meets its end, the destruction caused can leave behind many stars, especially those located at its core. Many of these stars may explode as supernovas, scattering heavy material across space and possibly creating a new beginning.


    In other cases, the core of the gxy, often a supermassive ck hole, can be exposed and continue to influence the environment around it, attracting matter and emitting intense radiation.


    In this specific case, when a gxy reached its true ''End'', all that was left were dark environments centered around supermassive ck holes that may or may not be active.


    Life did not exist, Time did not exist, Space did not exist, and even the Concept of ''Void'' did not exist. In mundane terms, the ''space'' left behind was the Universe''s trash.


    "When the Primordials divided the Universe into Sectors so that Beings like you would not take advantage of weaker existences, they did not care much about protecting the dead gxies."


    "After all... Why would anyone want to go there? All that is there is a dark ce, with no life, filled with ck holes."


    "... But they were wrong to do that... Some Beings... No, some creatures thrive in that kind of environment. Creatures that are born from darkness... From True Darkness." A representation of the contractor she used in the War of Asgard was shown.


    At first nce, its form was undefined, like a mass of liquid darkness that writhed and shaped incessantly. There was no fixed structure to its Being, just a constetion of dark tentacles that extended and retracted as if searching for something invisible. Its skin, or what passed for it, had a viscous and translucent texture, simr to a mix of gtin and slime, reflecting an iridescent light that resembled oil on water.


    Azathoth, even imprisoned, could interfere in Creation, and many of the Beings that sought Power ended up in her sphere of influence. These Beings were formed from fragments of the Powers of his Wife, and as Eldritch Beings, they thrived in the darkness of a dead gxy.


    Scattered randomly across its body, eyes of varying sizes blinked and moved independently. Each emitted a cold and unnatural light, piercing the darkness around it and casting distorted shadows that danced to the rhythm of its movements. Small mouths appeared here and there, filled with sharp teeth. The presence of this Being carried an ancient evil, an ancient evil that Victor knew very well, an evil so familiar that he could even call it ''brother''.


    ''Or more precisely, a subordinate... As I thought, these Beings were born from the influence of Azathoth.'' Victor thought.


    Azathoth, even imprisoned, could interfere in Creation, and many of the Beings that sought Power ended up in her sphere of influence. These Beings were formed from fragments of the Powers of his Wife, and as Eldritch Beings, they thrived in the darkness of a dead gxy.


    [Why didn''t the Primordials clean them up?] Roxanne asked after hearing Victor''s thoughts.


    [It''s because they are part of Creation.] Amara replied and continued: [Just like Darling, they were Beings created within this creation, they were epted by The System, and incidentally, they became part of The System... When a Gxy is dead, the remaining Energy is absorbed by these Beings, thus preventing the aged Energy from spreading to other Sectors... These Beings, they are the perfect trash depot.]


    Victor said nothing, and his silence was more than enough proof that what Amara said waspletely correct and that he was thinking the same thing as her.


    ''The very presence of the creature did not seem to destroy Reality,'' Victor remembered the War. As someone who had absorbed some ''lucky'' Gods from that Pantheon who experienced the War that H waged, he had the exact viewpoint of an ''outsider.''


    When Victor or Yol lightly essed their Nightmare Form, Reality distorted merely with their presence, and gravity became unstable, causing rocks and branches to float momentarily before falling back to the ground. Time seemed to flow erratically, with seconds dragging like hours and minutes passing in the blink of an eye.


    Those who approached the Eldritch horror were seized by paralyzing terror, a primordial fear that went beyond reason and logic. It was as if their bodies and minds were invaded by an overwhelming darkness, a sense of insignificance in the face of the vast and iprehensible cosmos. Sanity was a fragile Concept in front of such an Entity, and many fell into madness from gazing at them for too long.


    These creatures did not seem to cause this effect as strongly as Victor and Yol.


    [You''re making a very absurdparison, Victor,] Roxanne reminded. [You are an Eldritch Horror born from Chaos. You are the very leader of the Eldritch Pantheon, and you hold the same status as Azathoth, the supposed ''Creator'' of them. Yol is your Daughter.]


    [In terms of hierarchy, you and Azathoth are the Chaos that created everything, and Yol is a Primordial God that you created.] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Comparing yourselves to this thing is likeparing an elephant to a microbe; it makes no sense.] Amara continued.


    [Not only that... Even we must have more hierarchy than it because we were ''contaminated'' with the Energy that came from you.] The ''we'' Roxanne spoke of was referring to Victor''s entire Family.


    While Victor argued with his Wives, he did not interrupt H''s exnation.


    "After discovering what that ce had be... The whole ce became the Domain of Primordial Death, and he was tasked with overseeing everything."


    By ''overseeing,'' it was clear she meant supervising and ending them if necessary. Although they became a part of The System, they were still dangerous if they went to gxies with life.


    "And because it is the Domain of The End..."


    "You can ess it." Victor finished what H was about to say.


    "Exactly." H nodded. "And I can do it more efficiently because I channel the Energy of The End differently than my brothers. For example," She nced at her Staff.


    That''s when Victor and his Wives understood what she meant. Beings like Fenrir, Typhon, and Jormungand channeled the Energy of The End through their bodies, making parts of them, such as ws, fangs, and skin,pletely imbued with said Energy, consequently making them genderless Beings who cannot ''initiate'' any Life. After all, they embodied The End of Everything.


    H was not exactly born with the Powers of The End. She was, however, born resistant to it from being in the same womb as her brothers, and she channeled those Powers through her Staff, allowing her to use these Powers in a more ''creative'' way than just to ''End'' everything.


    She could use it as an Energy in a way very simr to how Primordial Death uses it. H''s hair floated lightly, and she pointed the Staff forward; however, before starting anything, she looked to Victor, asking for his permission to begin.


    Victor nodded lightly while gesturing for his Heralds to stand slightly behind him but not too far back. Completely trusting in their Creator, they epted the orders and watched everything, ready to intervene at any moment.


    Seeing Victor''s confirmation, H immediately began to use her Powers. A dark Energy emitted from the Staff and struck the ''Space'' in front of her, immediately causing a hole in Reality to form.


    And as that hole was made, a hand with a simr description to H''s Contractor appeared.


    "...He is different. He is not my Contractor," H warned as she tried to close the portal.


    "It''s okay, leave it open."


    "...But." H was about to protest, but then she remembered who she was speaking to, The Dragon Emperor, Victor Elderblood.


    ''...But even he can''t handle this kind of Being, right? And this one seems to be even older than the one I contacted.'' H thought.


    ...And she had no idea how wrong she was.


    epting Victor''s request, H did not interfere and just stepped back, continuing to observe. A few seconds passed, and the creature seemed toe closer to the portal as hundreds of thousands of distorted eyes whose very presence could drive someone mad were seen.


    "Heh, it seems you are older than the others."


    [The older these Abyssal creatures are, the more they acquire the characteristics that you and Azathoth have.] Amara spoke.


    Sharp teeth began to appear among the eyes, creating an even more horrific sight, but for Victor and his Heralds, it looked cute.


    After all, Victor''s Form was even more horrific.


    The ''hand'' of the creature moved toward Victor with a clearly hostile intent... No, there was no hostility for these Beings; it was just a primordial need, a need to feed.


    ''They are indeed products of Azathoth.'' The sensation the creature was giving him was just of extreme hunger.


    They felt nothing, just looking at Victor, and wanted to eat him because he had a lot of Energy inside him. To these creatures, Victor was like a walking feast.


    Yes, ''they''. It might seem like one creature, but that was wrong. Each of those eyes was a separate creature, and they set aside their rivalry just for the great feast in front of them.


    They were like hungry sharks that did not care that they were sharing the food because there was too much food.


    ...But, unfortunately, they chose the wrong opponent this time.


    "War."


    "Yes." The most loyal Herald stood in front of H and spread his arms widely as if protecting her.


    The other Heralds also acted by staying close to War and spreading their wings widely, but unlike War, they were isting the area.


    [Amara, help me here. Don''t let any Energy particles escape.] Roxanne ordered seriously.


    [Working on it.] Amara was already working on it even before Roxanne spoke.


    When the hand of the creature was inches from Victor''s face... Something happened.


    Victor''s existence distorted for a mere second... Specifically speaking, 0.2 nanoseconds.


    The time of a blink of an eye. In those nanoseconds, theplete Eldritch Form of Victor was seen, felt, understood, and feared in that nanosecond, which, from the creatures'' perspective, seemed tost an eternity.


    A higher-level Eldritch horror descended into existence. In that nanosecond, each of those creatures understood for the first time in their existence of eternal hunger, fear, and, most importantly, respect. Their entire existencepletely changed in that nanosecond.


    When a Being encounters a true Cosmic Horror, it is changed forever, no matter the type, or how short, the contact is; these words were the purest truth.


    It was only thanks to the efforts of Roxanne, Amara, and the Heralds that Creation was not distorted in a way that would attract the attention of the Primordials.


    It was thanks to War that H did not gopletely mad. Unlike The End, she had no resistance whatsoever to Victor''splete Form.


    The ''hand'' was retracted and went back into the portal. The creature''s eyes stopped moving and just continually observed Victor attentively as if they were waiting for orders, which indeed they were.


    "Show me your home." Words were spoken, but these words were not in the Draconguage, nor an ancientnguage like that of the Gods, nor even thenguage of The System.


    Thisnguage was unknown, foreign, and corrupt to those who tried to speak or understand, anguage that all of the same species shared, a way to express intention, thenguage of an Eldritch God.


    After those words were said, Hpletely lost control of the portal. Hundreds... Wrong, thousands of hands grabbed the Space in all directions and literally tore it apart to a sizerge enough for Victor to pass through.


    "What...?" H couldn''t understand this development. Even though she was a powerful Goddess, she didn''tprehend what had happened in front of her.


    And it was better this way. After all, she wanted to live a long life, right?


    [Victor, don''t tell me you''re going there?]


    [Why are you asking the obvious, Roxanne? Of course, he is.] Amara rolled her eyes; it was as if Roanne didn''t know their Husband.


    "Keep the portal open," Victor ordered. Even though there were hundreds of ways to get back quickly, he didn''t want to risk it.


    Victor walked towards the darkness and the moment he passed through the portal... The sight of... Emptiness weed them.


    With his senses, Victor could see hundreds of thousands of Beings spread throughout the ce.


    Up, down, left, right, he waspletely surrounded, and yet Victor didn''t feel threatened... In a way, it felt like home, but not asfortable as home.


    Just expanding his senses, he saw that there were millions of extremely low-level EldritchBbeings and several hundred simr to the one H hade into contact with.


    Looking at the upper levels of the hierarchy... There were only about 7 Eldritch Beings that had enough Power to catch his attention.


    ''The number 7 again.'' Victor thought about this coincidence that had always apanied his life. 7 Hells, 7 Celestial Heavens, 7 Deadly Sins, 7 Virtues, 7 High-Level God-Kings, 7 Primordial Beings. When it wasn''t the number 7, it was the number 3, or in rare cases, the number 6.


    He didn''t know what to think about it. He knew that every form of expression had Power, but he didn''t know why Creation was always ''7''.


    "Gentlemen," Victor spoke without emitting any Eldritch Energy. After all, it was the territory of a Primordial Being, so he couldn''t act strangely because he was sure that the Primordial knew he was there.


    "I wish to make a contract. Who is willing to do so?"


    Literally, all the eyes he could sense shone with desire.


    "That''s interesting." Victor continued acting.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!

 Chapter 1060: The Little One.

    Chapter 1060: The ''Little'' One.


    Victor was right. The moment he stepped into the Domain of the Primordial, Death was watching him. In fact, the Primordial had been watching ever since a portal suddenly appeared in his Domain, but thanks to Victor being in his Personal World and his subordinates and himself hiding his actions, the Primordial didn''t notice anything unusual.


    "That''s interesting."


    Death observed Victor''s interactions with these Beings from a distance.


    "While I''m ttered by everyone''s attention, I can''t make a deal with everyone. I only need one."


    Victor''sck of reaction to the very presence of these Beings piqued Death''s interest. Even Beings from Higher Sectors couldn''t remainpletely unaffected by the presence of these Beings, especially when in their territory.


    The only ones who were notpletely affected by these Beings were the strongest from the High-Level Sectors.


    ''Is it possible that he is already at that level?'' Death wouldn''t doubt it since he was the only Being to receive the Blessing of Negativity in all existence, a Being like that definitely had great potential.


    Although this ce was Death''s ''territory'', he didn''t have awareness here, like, for example, the territory of The Owner of Limbo, because he was responsible for ''watching'' this ce and didn''t create this ce with his Powers.


    This Domain was of Death, but it was not technically his, but rather these Beings. Death was just here to keep them on a leash, and asionally, he let his lesser dogs make contact with those who had been touched by The End.


    Because of this, he couldn''t use his omniscience to ''observe'' Victor further without the man knowing, and the very fact that he could sense the Primordial was already impressive for someone who was not yet in the Higher Sectors.


    Not to mention that Death himself wasn''t so interested because he knew that, in the end, it didn''t matter much. They would all meet with him at The End of everything. After all, he was the Being that would ''close the curtains'' when the time came.


    A dog without fangs, so to speak. ''Even if he feeds this creature, it won''t grow asrge as the older ones.''


    "How about you?" The Primogenitor of The Blood Dragons pointed in a direction, and a mass of eyes and darkness approached him.


    Death narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at that Being before he lost interest. Although it was one of the oldest Beings present, it was one of the weakest because it always missed feeding time due to itspetitors. It was the smallest and the weakest of all present.


    A dog without fangs, so to speak. ''Even if he feeds this creature, it won''t grow asrge as the older ones.''


    Beings thought that if they fed enough food to these creatures, they would grow immensely, but that waspletely wrong. This kind of Being only grew when it consumed a specific type of Energy, the Energy from stars,s, or a gxy that was about to die.


    The first two were impossible to happen with Death keeping them on a leash, and thest was even more unlikely to happen since the Primordials knew how these Beings grew. They controlled who ate the Energy from dead gxies, and most of that Energy was also filtered by Death since that''s his job.


    "Yeah... You will be enough as a present for my Daughter."


    "....." Death was speechless at what he had just heard. ''Is he going after one of the most dangerous Races to give as a present to his Daughter?''


    One thing was true, if it was about madness, this man was on the same level as the well-established Beings of the Higher Sectors.


    After choosing his newpanion, Victor turned around and went back to the portal. He didn''t try to take anything more or explore further.


    ''Well, even he''s not crazy enough to go any further than the portal. This is no ce for living Beings, Blessed by Negativity or not.'' Death thought and then stopped looking.


    About the little one? He didn''t care. As said before, it was one of the oldest present but also one of the weakest, and because it was one of the oldest, it couldn''t grow any further.


    Instead of worrying about that, he would go back to his work.


    ...


    As he returned to his Domain, Victor''s mask remained, but his eyes were more focused. He looked at the Being in his hand, who was doing its best to remain smaller than it already was.


    H looked at the being in Victor''s hand and pointed: "Isn''t he¡­ too weak?"


    "Yes, indeed." Victor''s eyes shone slightly. "For now, that is."


    For Victor, it didn''t matter if he took one of the most powerful or one of the weakest; what mattered to him was the mentality.


    While most of the Beings there had only hunger, desire, and fear in mind, this little one had ambition... An emotion born from being one of the oldest, and one of the weakest in an environment where everything waspetition.


    Not only that but unlike the others, this little one here, being one of the oldest, had something unique, something that even it didn''t know, a direct connection to that ce.


    At the moment, Victor couldn''t do much without attracting attention, but that wouldn''t be the case in the future when his Wife was free.


    This little one was the key to that ce.


    Yes, he could use H to open a portal with the Energy of The End, but using that Energy to open a portal was like taking a car to drive up to the neighbor''s door and honking the horn, making a terrible noise. In other words, it was just a way of shouting to the Primordial that she wasing.


    He had ns for that ce, and H couldn''t be involved, especially since those ns could put her at great risk.


    And such risk wasn''t necessary when he had easier ways of doing things.


    "What''s his ability?" H asked if each of those Beings had a unique ability that each of them developed. Some could split into several pieces, others had moreplex abilities, and others had abilities equal to each other.


    "Impregnation."


    "... Impregnation?"


    "Not in the way you''re thinking. He''s not an alien who will impregnate females." Victor snorted when he sensed what kind of thought H was having.


    "Basically, he can soak a Being with a type of corruptive negative effect of his choice. Usually, this effect causes mental exhaustion that causes the death of weaker Beings."


    "... That''s pretty basic."


    "Indeed." Victor didn''t deny it. Nius''s children could do something simr more efficiently.


    H couldn''t help but look at the thing in Victor''s hand with doubtful eyes. ''Out of hundreds of thousands of different Beings, why did he take the most useless one from there?''


    Victor could see the doubt on H''s face, but he didn''t care to exin. After all, his actions were beyond her understanding without him exining very personal and secret things that only his Wives could know.


    Wives who had several protections against various attempts at mental, physical, and Soul corruption, protection against maniption, protection against destruction, etc.


    This kind of secret couldn''t be left to someone who didn''t have the necessary defenses. ''Speaking of which, I must protect H too. This kind of knowledge is something that others should not know.''


    He wasn''t talking about the creature in his hand but about her knowledge of being able to open a portal to the dead gxies.


    "H, I suggest you protect your mind, body, and Soul. No one should know about the knowledge that you know."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything." She promised. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You don''t understand." Victor shook his head.


    "I¡­ Oh." H understood now what he meant. "Don''t worry. I''ve known that from the beginning, which is why I''ve already made protections."


    "¡­ Hmm." Victor looked at H as if he was evaluating her.


    Receiving the weight of Victor''s gaze, H felt very tiny, but she didn''t look away. She hadplete confidence in her defenses.


    "Can I do a test?"


    "¡­Will it harm me?"


    "Your safety is guaranteed."


    "Then go ahead." H shrugged.


    Victor nodded and started to do something¡­


    H waited¡­ She waited, but she felt nothing. It was as if he wasn''t doing anything to her, and for a moment, she thought he really wasn''t doing anything to her, but the serious look on Victor''s face didn''t let her doubt anything.


    "I see, so that''s why you hate Odin, huh."


    H opened her eyes wide and summoned all her Power, and only when she did so did she feel Victor''s intrusion. It was something so small, so imperceptible, that if it weren''t for Victor saying something, she would never have noticed.


    "What did you see?"


    "Everything."


    H opened her eyes wide. "H-How, I didn''t feel anything."


    "You think you protected yourself, but Beings like me can find hundreds of different ways to get information without even touching you."


    "In this specific case, all I did was manipte my Dream Energy in such a tiny way that for a moment, you lost consciousness, your defenses were lowered, and I was able to get inside your head."


    "You didn''t notice anything because, in this Reality, you never really slept."


    "... Abination of a Dragon''s Reality Maniption, and the Power of Dreams..."


    "Exactly."


    "Don''t worry. If you wish, I can erase my memories of what I discovered, but the point about protection still remains," Victor said calmly. For him, H''s life experience didn''t matter as much as the purpose of his demonstration.


    "¡­ Erase those memories, please. They are quite personal."


    "Very well." Victor closed his eyes, searched his mind for the book of H''s history, and erased it, thus losing information about those events.


    ¡­ Victor lost this information with this action, but the same could not be said for the Beings that were inside him. Roxanne and Amara still remembered.


    Victor, of course, would not let this happen. He would honor his words, especially to an ally who helped him willingly. If H had an ounce of ill will or distrust in her at this moment, Victor would not honor this agreement. He would keep these memories and use them against her if necessary.


    But in this specific case, it was not necessary since she was an honorable woman of her word, and for Beings like that, the God of Martial Honor would honor his words.


    "It is done."


    H nodded and did not ask anything else or doubt Victor''s words. If he said he did it, it was because he did it. He would not go back on his word since a Being like him had no need for that kind of pettiness.


    "About protection, what should I do?" H asked humbly. She did not want to feel this difort again. It was fine with Victor since he had no ill will towards her, but what about other Beings? Beings that might want to harm her because she did not have enough protection?


    She didn''t want to risk it. She knew very well that the kind of knowledge she had was dangerous, not to mention that it was kind of an open secret among the higher echelons of the Supernatural World what kind of changes the Sector was going through. Gods stronger than her woulde in the future, and she needed to protect herself from subtle attacks... Because in raw Power, she had her brothers and herself.


    "Well, I have protections against..." Victor began a long list of protections, from simple things like bad luck toplex things like someone messing with Reality or even more dangerous things like Beings distorting the Law of Creation.


    Thest one made H sweat deeply. Just what kind of Being was capable of doing that? She couldn''t imagine it. And she thought that Soul invasion was a danger! What Victor was listing made her realize how small she was thinking. There were several different ways for a Being to harm another Being without even having to raise a hand to do so.


    "... I''m sorry to interrupt, but can you tell me something?"


    "Yes?"


    "What kind of protection do your Wives have?"


    Victor smiled slightly. "The greatest of all protections¡­ They have a fragment of my Soul inside of them."


    H just stared at him in astonishment, both at the implications of what he had just said and at the madness of the act itself.


    "¡­Of course, that''s a secret."


    At that moment, she realized that this was a trap! He had told her this specifically so that she would have no choice but to say ''Yes'' to what he was offering.


    "¡­I can erase those memories from my head."


    "Unfortunately, even if you erase those memories from your brain, you will still remember them through your Soul."


    In the grand scheme of things, flesh was just something used to house the Soul. The information of their entire existence was in the Soul, which was why the Vampire Progenitor''s ability was so dangerous, and this detail was something that all the Gods knew, especially a Goddess like H.


    H''s lips twitched. ''Just how did he engrave those memories into my Soul?'' She was sure that Soul memories didn''t work like that. The Soul would remember, that part was correct, but only after some time... Right? At least it should be like that.


    ''I don''t know!'' Honestly, all the rules she thought she knew were being destroyed one by one by this man, she didn''t doubt anything anymore! He could do anything, and that was it!


    Victor waited patiently for H''s decision, conveniently ignoring the minor breakdown she was having.


    ''... Not that she had a choice in the matter, but the thought was what matters.'' Victor thought boredly.


    "Please grant me the greatest protection possible." She said resignedly.


    Victor smiled slightly. "Very well."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1061: Acting like a hot woman? No, I dont!

    Chapter 1061: Acting like a hot woman? No, I don''t!


    H woke up feeling utterly exhausted for some reason. Sitting up in bed, she held her head as if she had a severe headache before remembering what happened.


    Remembering the request she made and subsequently falling into unconsciousness, instead of feeling panicked about this fact, she wondered what the Hell happened to her.


    Again, the reason for her confidence was the simple fact that if Victor wanted to do something to her, he didn''t need to go through something soplicated. He was in a greater and more advantageous position than her, and she highly doubted that her brothers would be any threat to the current Victor.


    Therefore, he didn''t need to deceive her if he wanted to harm her... Honestly, she didn''t know how to feel about these thoughts since she had always been a very distrustful person. No matter what kind of person she encountered, she always maintained her suspicions.


    But... Victor''s strength was so great, absurd, and out of scale that such schemes would simply be useless to him... He didn''t need them. H believed that perhaps it was because of these feelings that she was not freaking out now.


    "You''re finally awake."


    H opened her eyes wide when she heard the voice and looked in the direction the voice came from. There, she beheld the sight of a man sitting on the couch while resting his head on his hand.


    Unlike his Emperor form, he seemed more approachable in this more casual form.


    "Where am I...?" She looked out the window and saw an unfamiliarndscape, quite alien but paradisiacal. She also felt that just breathing here was revitalizing her vitality even more, as if all of Nature was so full of life.


    "On my personal."


    "Oh..." H didn''t know how to react to this fact. She had always suspected that Victor had a personal world. This wasn''t information that everyone knew, and not even H knew for sure. She just deduced it. After all, it would be strange if he didn''t have a personal world or Dimension for himself and his Family. After all, considering that he was the Leader of a Pantheon, no one had ever actually seen his ''Pantheon'' itself.


    Everyone believed that the city that was run by his Wives was the center of his Pantheon. But they werepletely wrong. That ce was just a small part of his Pantheon. After all, Hell was also a part of his Pantheon. But they never actually saw the ''Paradise'' that every Pantheon must have.


    By spreading her Divine Senses across the, she understood very well that this was the ''Paradise'' of Victor''s Pantheon. However, unlike the other Pantheons, this ''Paradise'' was personal, an exclusive ce for his Family.


    ''I wonder where the Souls of those who go to Heaven will go¡­ Maybe an Alternate Dimension?'' Such a thought wouldn''t be strange, considering that the Heavenly Father''s Heaven held a simr system.


    Even Asgard was simr. Odin had a particr Dimension where the Souls who had faith in his Gods would go.


    Putting that aside, she said: "This is full of Life."


    "It would be strange if it wasn''t. After all, it was created with my Dragon Fire, and it houses hundreds of Dragons and several Dragon Gods."


    Dragons, no matter if they were True ones or not, were loved by Nature for a reason. They were like Energy batteries. Even if their actions destroyed the environment, the simple fact of them existing in one ce would revitalize that ce to be even more full of life.


    On this where the intentional destruction of Nature was forbidden, this effect was seen more intensely. All living Beings, from the smallest animals to the True Dragons, who were Victor''s Daughters and Wives, respected this rule of Victor.


    Destruction caused by instincts or actions was normal, for example, a saber-toothed feline destroying the environment to make its ir'' was allowed, but intentional destruction would be punished severely.


    It may seem like simr situations, but they were very different. As a God of Nature, Victor understood this very well. Nature was an ecosystem, and it was not so weak that small damages could harm it, especially with so many powerful Gods rted to Nature and World Trees present here.


    But even knowing this, he forbade intentional destruction. After all, rules were necessary. His newborn Daughters tended to be very unruly due to the innate stubbornness of Dragons, and each of them could release a breath that could destroy a small city in a fit of rage.


    He''d faced many incidents like this when they were growing up. Only now has it lessened because they are older.


    Again, perhaps Victor was exaggerating. After all, this was created with his Dragon Breath, the Breath of a Progenitor Dragon. This was the core of the. It was also created with the help of a Primordial and with the help of Primordial Goddesses. This was the same that was home to hundreds of Dragons, each of them further tempering the''s durability and resistance.


    Even if a high-powered nuclear bomb was detonated here, the would recover in less than a year. The was that strong.


    Despite understanding this, he still forbade it. After all, customs should be set from an early age, and this was his personal Paradise. This was like a child to him; he helped create it. Therefore, he did not want any harm to be caused to it.


    "That is... Informative." H swallowed hard when she heard Victor''s casual statement. She could already imagine how ''rare'' the materials growing here were. A whose core was formed by the Fire of a Progenitor Dragon like Victor, she could only imagine how ''loaded'' it was.


    Victor smiled slightly when he saw H''s thoughts. Although his had many resources, he did not exploit them. After all, he did not need to. He had an entirely separate Dimension that he created for that purpose.


    Wealth and resources were not important to him because he had abundance. In fact, since he started his journey, these were never his priorities, and he knew very well how lucky he was at the time. After all, he kind of got together with three Heiresses of ancient ns who had abundant resources.


    Wealth, power, and material desire tend to change a person for the worse. That doesn''t mean that you should give up everything you have and live like a monk, but that material goods shouldn''t be the focus. What''s the point of being the richest person in the world if you don''t have anyone who REALLY wants to be with you for yourpany? To have fun with all that money?


    Growing up, Edward and Leona were the only ones in the group who were truly ''rich'', but they never let it go to their heads. Thinking about it, Victor realized how lucky he was to have true friends, one of whom became his Wife.


    ''Hmm, I have to meet up with the otherster.'' By others, he was talking about Edward, Andrew, and Fred.


    Thinking of them, he remembered that Edward was in Samar with his n, Andrew was in his city, and Fred was with his hot Vampire girlfriend.


    ''Out of all of them, only Fred gotid... Or he was captured by the thirsty Vampire?'' He could never doubt the fact that female Vampires were quite... Passionate.


    Yes, that was Victor''s term for ''crazy'' women.


    ''Well, he did well.'' Victor brushed that aside. Thest time he met Fred and turned him into a Vampire Subspecies, he checked out his Wife and found that she was a good woman for his friend.


    Thinking about the information his subordinates had given him about his friends two weeks ago, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes internally.


    ''Andrew is still being the local yboy, and Edward is acting like a dense protagonist... What a surprise.'' Victor thought he should tell Leona this detail to see her reaction.


    ''Ignoring Family advances is a very bad thing, Edward.'' Victor''s eyes sparkled with amusement. As Adam''s son and Victor''s friend, several of his cousins and aunts were VERY interested in Edward.


    ''Well, I can respect that. Men respect Women, not Whores.'' Words spoken in the past by Edward himself. Victor decided to be magnanimous and not say anything to Leona¡­ But he would still tell her that he was still single.


    Leona wanted to be an aunt, after all.


    H watched Victor in silence as she saw his expression change from amusement, to contemtion, and then back to amusement again. She realized that, in this ce, he was much more open with his expressions than he normally would be. She could read him much better now.


    ''Or is he faking it?'' She couldn''t help but think about it, but everything about Victor was genuine, and honestly, she didn''t think he would fake something when he didn''t need to. He was a great politician, but his love for his Family was very genuine.


    "¡­What did you do to me?"


    "Hmm? Oh¡­ I got lost in thought, huh?" Victor spoke and then added. "Well, I gave you the protection I said I would give you. Due to sensory overload, you ended up fainting, and so I brought you to my home."


    Keep it close, but not too close. Let her make the move first if she wanted to. Victor knew he was the bigger prize here, and he had his pride.


    17:31


    "¡­ Did you give me the same protection as your Wives?" H asked. She didn''t see any point in fainting just because of what Victor did to her. She wasn''t that weak, not to mention that she felt that her existence was heavier somehow, but not in a bad way.


    If you put it into words, she felt her Soul more ''clearly''. She could feel her body much better now, and such a change wouldn''t just happen with a simple protection. Something had to change in the Soul for that to happen.


    "Oh?" Victor raised his eyebrow and then smiled. "You noticed."


    "... You really did..." H spoke in disbelief. She was just guessing and wasn''t 100% sure what she said was true, but to think that he really did it... She didn''t know how to feel about it, but it wasn''t a bad feeling.


    "This is a special situation, after all. Thus, it requires special attention." Victor spoke casually, notpletely dismissing the subject but also not giving it the attention it deserved.


    He had thousands of years of dealing with the opposite sex. He was married to the Goddess of Love! He knew the nuances of interacting with a woman and a man. He would be very insensitive if he dismissed this situation as if it were nothing.


    Keep it close, but not too close. Let her make the move first if she wanted to. Victor knew he was the bigger prize here, and he had his pride.


    ''...Wait a sec. Since when did I start acting like a hot woman?'' He thought in contemtion. For some reason, he could hear Andrew and Fredughing hard now.


    [You only realized that now...] Roxanne spoke in disbelief.


    [That took a while, huh.] Amara disyed an amused smile.


    [Well, he''s not wrong that he''s the biggest prize here, so his pride is justifiable, but he''s acting like a hot woman who wants men to crawl towards her¡­ Wait, isn''t he basically the old Aphrodite now?] Roxanne spoke while showing a small teasing smile.


    Victor snorted internally and ignored the two. He was nothing like the old Aphrodite! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ...


    "Atchuum!" Aphrodite sneezed in a very feminine voice, causing papers to fly around due to the gust of wind.


    ""Bless you."" Maria, Roberta, Eve, and Eleonor, who were nearby, spoke.


    "Thank you." Aphrodite thanked them.


    "Can Dragons get sick?" Eleonor asked curiously as she read her book.


    "I don''t think that''s possible¡­ And that''s just considering normal Dragons. For us, who have Victor''s protections and are Goddesses, it would be strange for us to get sick." Maria, who was beingzy, spoke up.


    Eve, who was drinking tea at the table, spoke up next: "Someone''s probably talking about her."


    "Everyone is talking about me. I am the Goddess of Love, after all." Aphrodite huffed proudly.


    "Yeah, yeah, and I am a unicorn that everyone talks about," Evemented sarcastically.


    Aphrodite narrowed her neon pink eyes. "Just so you know, they are really talking about me. I can hear their words."


    "Uh-huh, I believe you... You are definitely not confusing your prayers." The sarcasm in Eve''s voice was so obvious that it physically hurt Aphrodite.


    The so-called Goddess of Love pouted, slightly irritated. She understood Eve''s sarcasm since when her followers spoke of her, they were not SPECIFICALLY talking about her, but rather telling/ordering her to be a good Wife for Victor.


    [Oh, Goddess of Love, Aphrodite, please protect the Emperor from all evil.] She heard one of her followers speaking.


    ''Woman, you have no idea who you are asking protection for. He is so strong that he doesn''t even need protection! But I will do it anyway because he is my Husband!'' Aphrodite thought internally but did not answer her follower.


    And then she snorted again when she saw Eve smiling at her as if she understood what had just happened.


    It''s not like there weren''t any believers who prayed explicitly to her, but for the most part, the most devoted believers were those who spoke to the Goddesses of the Pantheon to ask for protection for The Emperor.


    A consequence of being a fairly new Religion in which the most prominent figure is someone as brilliant as Victor, faith and trust in the Emperor were eternal among the believers. The other Goddesses kind of hovered around, a fact that left some of them slightly irritated, but they couldn''t do anything to change it, considering that this was something that only time could fix.


    Not to mention that some Goddesses didn''t have a good reputation among Mortals, Aphrodite being one of them.


    ''Ironically, Tyche and Hestia are the ones who receive the most prayers after The Emperor.'' Aphrodite thought, and she kind of understood. After all, Tyche was the Goddess of Luck, and Hestia was the Goddess of The Home, who never really had her name tarnished in the Greek Pantheon. She might''ve been seen as too passive and not proactive enough, but she didn''t really have a bad image.


    Tyche was a consequence of Victor''s patronage, after all, he understood how important luck was.


    ''Nextes the Goddess of Order and the Goddess of Truth, which are Violet and Anna. Then me¡­ Although Velnorah, Amaterasu, Haruna, and Tasha are rising in rank due to being very active in the city.'' Aphrodite started to feel a slight panic for her position. Yes, she was in fifth ce, but she didn''t want to lose her position!


    ''¡­What if I made a Saint?'' Aphrodite thought. Since she had be a High-Level Dragon Goddess, almost bing a Primordial Being of Love, she had enough energy to bless the entire if she so desired, even if most of her Blessings were with Victor.


    ''A Saint could speak on my behalf and spread my name to the masses¡­ Hehehe.'' She started tough, thinking that was a good idea.


    ''Speaking of which, Darling also Blessed the entire Family with his Divinities.'' She lightly touched her chest as she felt Victor''s Blessings and Victor''s very Soul. She always did this when she wanted to feel Victor.


    The girls around her narrowed their eyes slightly when they saw Aphrodite''s reactions. They had known the woman long enough to know that she was nning to do something¡­ Usually, it''s something stupid.


    They looked at each other and nodded, agreeing to keep an eye on her.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1062: The Emperors Soul.

    Chapter 1062: The Emperor''s Soul.


    Back to Victor.


    "Anyway, sign this confidentiality agreement, and I''ll take you to meet two interesting people."


    H looked at the Contract in Victor''s hand, grabbed ahold of it, and began to read it. After all, children, you should never sign a Contract without reading it! Look for the small words that are always on the Contract!


    Victor rolled his eyes when he saw H''s focus on reading the Contract, but he could respect her caution.


    Victor patiently waited for H to read and sign the Contract while keeping a lookout around the mansion to prevent H''s ''vision'' from going to ces he didn''t allow.


    After a few minutes of waiting, H finished reading the Contract and signed it in blood. As soon as she signed the Contract, a current of Power formed in her heart. The moment the uses of the Contract were broken, she would die. The Contract would read the intentions of the host, so there was no point in her pretending to say something or trying to leave information in her death. Nothing would work. Victor took guarantees to cover all the blind spots.


    "...That is a very restrictive Contract," H muttered. "Not even my End Energy can remove it..." Which in itself was absurd since END should not have anything that it could not obliterate. Except, of course, the opposing Divinity...


    ''Oh... He used the Divinity of Beginning''s in the Contract so that I could not use The End to destroy the chain.'' Well, she would not do that, but it was quite impressive how many blind spots Victor paid attention to when making this Contract.


    "Indeed." Victor did not deny it. "It''s essential, after all, you''re acquiring very important information about me¡­ Information that I want no one to know."


    ''So overprotective¡­ I wonder if he would act this way towards things that weren''t his Family.'' H thought, but she didn''t hate that side of him. In fact, she felt a bit envious of his Family for having someone like that taking care of them, after all, her father and mother weren''t good examples of rtives.


    Victor stood up from the couch and extended his hand. "Do you mind apanying me?"


    H stared at Victor''s hand for a few seconds and then nodded as she took his hand. "Sure."


    The moment she touched his hand, her body was covered by a sudden wave of Power, and the next moment, she was wearing an outfit that looked like a mix of her Divine Raiment and a modern dress that was modest and at the same time easy to move in.


    She looked at her new clothes for a moment, and with just one nce, she realized that the clothes, despite looking simple, were hundreds of times stronger than her typical Divine Raiment. The fabric was mixed with small Runes for protection. The fabric of the dress itself was abnormal as well. It was abination of Divine Material and an unknown material that she couldn''t understand.


    ''He made such a Divine Artifact so casually...'' Honestly, H had long told herself not to be impressed by anything Victor did, but the more she learned about him, the harder it was not to be.


    H was from the Norse Pantheon, the Pantheon that was known for their Divine Artifacts thanks to the Dwarves. They were the best craftsmen, and each of their works took months and sometimes years toplete, but here was Victor casually making a Divine Artifact that made the Dwarves look like children.


    Because she was lost in thinking about what she was currently wearing, she didn''t realize that she had already left the room, not until Victor spoke:


    "Currently, my Daughters are not present..."


    H woke up from her thoughts, looked at Victor, and then looked around, realizing that she was walking through the halls of a castle? Or perhaps a mansion?


    Her senses suddenly expanded, and she could see the entire mansion that seemed to be toorge to be called a mansion but not archaic enough to be called a castle. She saw that some areas were simply toorge as if the entire space was made to house Dragons in their True Form.


    ''Which is probably the case, considering that his entire Family is made up of Dragons.'' H thought that, instead of calling this ce a mansion, it would be more appropriate to call it a Dragon''s Nest.


    Another thing she noticed was that the moment she expanded her senses, several other Beings began to observe her, each more powerful than thest.


    For a moment, she started to be covered in a cold sweat when she saw those eyes evaluating her, but she tried not to think too much about it for now and focused on what Victor was saying.


    "They are going through intensive morning training, so you won''t have a chance to meet them for now."


    "It''s okay, I don''t want to bother you," H said, but to be honest, she wasn''t very excited about meeting this man''s Daughters. She could imagine what kind of pressure she would suffer from the ''eyes'' that were watching her every step at this moment.


    After all, she knew very well that Dragons were quite territorial, especially with their younger members.


    Not to mention that H was terrible at dealing with children... So, yes, she wasn''t very excited about meeting Victor''s Daughters. Fortunately, luck smiled on her today, and his Daughters weren''t present.


    As she walked through the corridors alongside Victor, she saw several servants of different species, all of them looking at Victor with adoration and respect on their faces.


    Yes... ''Them''. From what H had seen so far, there was not a single man in this entire ce. The whole ce was full of women.


    From what she knew of this species of Dragons, they were polygamous Beings, but they usually ended up with only one mate for life, and this fact was due to circumstances beyond their control. For example, before Victor appeared, the Dragon Race as a whole was quite scarce, and there were few Dragons alive. After all, Dragons were dangerous Beings, but they were also Beings that naturally possessed many rare ingredients that even the Gods wanted.


    Therefore, they were invariably hunted like animals. Other circumstances about Dragons were their pride, and temperament. Their pride did not allow them to work together with other Dragons. Because of this, they lived alone, and because they lived alone, they were easy targets for hunting.


    As for their temperament, they were Beings that got angry easily and tended to destroy everything. This same temperament made female Dragons fight with other possible females. Because of this, it was rare to see a Dragon with more than onepanion despite being polygamous Beings.


    However, all the facts mentioned above seem to have no involvement with Victor. Just by expanding her senses, she could see that there were more than 30 Dragon Goddesses here, but for some reason, all of them were not killing each other just for existing alongside each other.


    ''Although Victor did not start out as a Dragon¡­ He became a Dragon. Perhaps this fact caused this abnormal situation?'' H thought that this thought was the most correct. In reality, most of Victor''s current Wives were not Dragons before and were instead from other Races. Victor, The Primogenitor of The Blood Dragons, transformed them into Dragons.


    As H pondered this unusual but quite interesting situation from her point of view, the two arrived in a room that had arge gate made of what looked like Divine Metal.


    Looking at the Magic Circle on the door, H immediately recognized the design from someone she had met long ago.


    As H and Victor approached the door, it opened on its own, confirming H''s suspicions. On the other side stood Albedo Moriarty.


    Albedo wore a long dress that entuated her curves, adorned by arge Witch''s hat. Her skin, pale as death, contrasted with her eyes with ck sclera and red irises, creating an appearance that was both frightening and exotic.


    A Witch who, through sheer effort, had risen to the status of a Goddess now stood before them. The centuries-old Witch seemed immersed in her notes, writing something on an ancient parchment.


    She did not seem to notice the presence of the two guests. The moment H entered what appeared to be aboratory filled with ancient Artifacts created by the Witches, she also noticed the presence of two more women.


    The current Queen of The Witches, Evie Moriarty, and a girl who looked very simr to Evie, probably her daughter.


    ''... When did she have a daughter?'' Despite always trying to be up to date with world affairs, there was a time when she waspletely disconnected from everything and waspletely caught up in her own personal war, so she never knew that Evie had a daughter.


    ''She doesn''t seem to be Victor''s daughter... So she is Evie''s daughter with another man.'' H wondered who was the unlucky one who managed to catch Evie''s attention. She was 100% sure that having this woman''s attention would not attract anything good.


    ''Although, considering what kind of Beings Witches are, the probability of this child being created by Magic is very high.'' H didn''t doubt it. After all, Magic was very versatile in the hands of Witches. So much so that they became one of the wealthiest Factions.


    Although such a thing was in the past now. Victor''s new Pantheon practically swallowed the Witches and Vampires, bing its own force.


    When the door they passed through closed, H felt her surroundings change, and she immediately realized what happened. ''I entered a pocket Dimension¡­'' With her status as the highest-ranking Goddess of Death, she could see that this pocket Dimension connected to several locations on Victor''s; she also realized that the entrance to the Dragon''s Nest waspletely restricted now.


    ''I see¡­ Only Victor can open this entrance.'' After just a few minutes of walking through the mansion that H called ''The Nest'' and entering this pocket Dimension, H understood something.


    ''This entire ce¡­ No, this entire is under Victor''s Domain. The small Dimensions, Nature, the star, and everything else are under his control; he is practically omniscient here. This is a Domain simr to that of the Primordial of Bnce.'' H thought as she madeparisons between this ce and the ce where the gathering of Supernatural Beings took ce, the Domain of The Owner of Limbo.


    "Albedo."


    "¡­ Hmm?" The Witch stopped writing and looked towards Victor. "Your Imperial Majesty-..."


    Victor narrowed his eyes slightly at Albedo.


    "Cough, I mean, Victor... What are you doing here? Actually, how long have you been here?" Albedo quickly corrected herself when she saw that Victor was not here as The Emperor but simply as Victor.


    Victor smiled slightly, satisfied with Albedo''s understanding. "I just arrived. I came to introduce someone to you, someone who might join us in the future."


    Albedo looked at Victor''spanion and opened his eyes wide: "H?"


    "Albedo... Long time no see."


    "Yeah, thest time we met was when I tried to steal something from your Hell, huh... Good times."


    "Right..." H''s lips twitched. This woman actually had the nerve to enter Hell as a living Mortal Soul just to steal some of its Artifacts for research.


    Hermitment to knowledge bordered on insanity.


    "Oh? You two know each other. That makes things easier." Victor nodded in satisfaction, then looked at a scowling Witch in the distance who was looking at H warily. ''Well, she must have sensed the ''Death'' in H, which is why she''s acting like this.''


    Unlike Albedo, Evie wasn''t a Goddess yet, so she didn''t have a resistance to ''Death'', and felt extremely ufortable around a Goddess of Death as strong as H.


    "The other person I wanted to introduce you to is this one over there¡­ But, it''s better to let her get used to you first."


    H stared at Evie for a few seconds, then nodded. Even when holding in her full presence, she was still a High Ranked Goddess of Death. Mortal living Beings subconsciously felt repulsion towards her; it was a basic survival instinct.


    "I was going to introduce you to another acquaintance, but..." Victor''s eyes lit up slightly, and he saw Dun Scaith writing Runes on an Artifact with extreme caution. She was so focused on her work that she wasn''t even breathing.


    Unlike broken Beings like Dragons who could literally speak the Runes with their tongue, Rune Masters needed to ''carve'' what they wanted for several hours with extreme care.


    At least, that was how it worked if they wanted to make a High-Level Artifact that requiredplexity in the Runes. If they wanted something simpler, they just needed to write a Rune and activate it, a rtively easy process for a Rune Master, and in more extreme cases, like Dun Scaith, she just needed to speak like Victor, and the effect would happen. After all, she is a Goddess of Runes.


    "She''s quite busy."


    "Okay..." H nodded and then spoke: "Hmm, Victor, what should I do here?" She asked.


    "Familiarize yourself with Albedo''s work. Your experience as a Goddess of Death will be quite useful in the next Project I''ve given my people to work on."


    "... Right." H nodded, still undecided on what to do. She wondered whether she should get too involved or not. To be fair, she believed that working with The Emperor, who could do such great things, would be a good experience, and she wasn''t going to lie that she wasn''t also very curious about this'' future project''. Considering it wasing from Victor, she predicted it would be something big. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Keep me updated on her progress, Albedo."


    "Do I really need to? You''ll know anyway." Albedo knew very well that he was omniscient in his territory, and because of that, she didn''t see the point in making a report... Yes, she waszy.


    Albedo onlyined because Victor was not here as the ''Emperor'' currently, so she could be more casual and talk half-jokingly/half-seriously with him.


    "I mean, you don''t have to¡­ But Velnorah and Ruby are leading this Project, you know?" Victor''s eyes shed with amusement.


    Albedo shivered. "I''ll go make the report." As a fellow scientist, she greatly respected Ruby, Velnorah, Aline, and recently Velnorah''s Daughter, but by the Emperor, those two women were too obsessed with perfection.


    ''Why can''t they just do experiments without their annoying perfectionism?'' Albedo grumbled. Okay, because of herziness, explosions could happen, but that was okay, right? She was always careful, and the explosions were never too strong.


    ''But by acquiring this habit, my experiments became safer, and I was more sessful because I didn''t have to do everything over from scratch¡­ But doing everything over from scratch was always a pleasure for me.'' Albedo was fighting herself now, her innateziness and her obsession with her work.


    ¡­ In the end, just like always, her work always won.


    "Good." Victorughed and then turned around, disappearing in violet mes.


    Albedo rolled her eyes at this show of Victor''s. He always left here in style. "Here, read this. You''ll understand why he called you here."


    Taking a transparent screen from Albedo''s hand, she stared at the strange object in confusion, until the object turned on, and showed extensive data from an ambitious project called: ''Clone Soldiers''.


    ''What in the Seven Hells is this?'' From the name of the Project, it was obvious what it was, but she was talking about theplexities involving the Soul.


    ''I don''t understand even half of what he''s nning to do with the Souls of these clones!'' H looked at Albedo seriously.


    "I need more details."


    "Of course you do, but before that, let me teach you the basics. You may understand a lot about Souls as a Goddess of Death, but you don''t understand much about the body and how it interacts with the Soul..." Albedo''s red eyes shone with excitement. "Especially a body that has pieces of The Emperor''s Soul."


    Albedo showed a container on the table, and upon opening the container, the two saw a tiny fragment of the Soul that Victor had given them to study.


    The purpose of this study was obvious, to make the Soul Fragment that would be inserted into the ''Mortal'' clones as non-toxic as possible. One problem they faced when creating the safety measures was that Mortal flesh and weak weapons could not withstand the Emperor''s Power.


    This was a problem that Victor and his associates were trying to figure out how to solve. After all, Victor couldn''t simply ''alter'' his Soul to be weaker, because that was impossible. Even a small fragment still had traces of the Energy of his Nightmare Form, a corruptive Energy that was extremely toxic to the living, even more toxic than the Miasma of Hell itself.


    H''s eyes opened wide. She knew he was going to do something insane! But she didn''t expect it to be this big!


    ''Now I understand why he made such a restrictive Contract!'' Very excited, she quickly dove into the research along with Albedo.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann

 Chapter 1063: Gods Move.

    Chapter 1063: God''s Move.


    In the vast celestial ocean, a floating ind suspended between clouds and ethereal glows housed a Divine Temple. The temple, made of gleaming white marble, seemed to radiate a soft light, reflecting the purity and serenity of the ce.


    The majestic columns supported a vaulted ceiling, where intricate carvings of angelic figures and sacred symbols intertwined, telling stories of ages past. The floor, polished and immacte, shone as if each tile were a work of art, reflecting the golden rays of the heavenly sun.


    In the vast halls of the temple, the air was filled with a reverent calm, while light breezes carried the subtle scent of Divine Flowers that adorned every corner. The stained ss windows, framed by elegant arches, projected multicolored lights, creating a spectacle of colors that danced gently across the white walls.


    In the center, an imposing altar made of pure crystal radiated a Divine Aura, emanating a sense of peace and sanctity. Behind the altar, a crystal-clear fountain gushed clear, luminous water, whose melody echoed like a celestial song as it fell, harmonizing with the surroundings.


    This sacred temple belonged to the Goddess Kali, the Deity of Destruction. In a special corner of the temple, said Goddess was floating 30 cm above the ground while maintaining a meditation pose with her eyes closed.


    As she felt someone approaching her resting ce, Kali did not lose herposure, waiting for the individual toe close to her.


    "...You have be immensely stronger than before," Shiva eximed in shock. He wasn''t one to put grand adjectives in his words, but such words proved necessary given Kali''s evolution.


    The woman he was seeing was nothing like her past self. The difference might seem small to the untrained eye, but he, as one who also harbored the Concept of Destruction, could see it very well. The only reason Kali hadn''t be a ''Primordial'' Being was simply because she did not want to.


    The Power was there, but she did not advance... Which led to the most important question. Why did she not advance? Shiva was curious to know the answer, but the words Kali spoke in that brief silence prevented him from asking that question.


    "Don''t you think you are rushing into things?"


    "... About what?"


    "Don''t y that game with me, Shiva." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No, no, I really don''t understand what you are talking about," Shiva spoke honestly.


    Kali opened her crimson eyes filled with the Power of Destruction and looked at the God in front of her. Seeing no deception on the God''s face, she began to speak: "I am talking about your movement towards the Emperor."


    "Oh... That." Shiva now understood what she was talking about, and then he waved his hand dismissively: "It was necessary."


    "You just consolidated your power, isn''t that risky?"


    While Victor was doing his thing, the world around him hadn''t stood still. Seeing the direction things were taking, Shiva decided to ''officially'' take the reins of his Pantheon. What he did could not be considered a usurpation of Power. After all, Shiva''s influence had always been present throughout the Pantheon. He had always had supporters, and only now had he decided to ''move''.


    And when a titan moves, all the others get out of his way... And that''s what happened to Indra. He got out of Shiva''s way so as not to be swallowed up by his action. He ''officially'' and of his own ''will'' abandoned his position so that a more ''experienced'' God could take his ce in these times of change.


    As the saying goes, It takes few words for a wise man to understand another wise man.


    Although the Gods were mostly arrogant and blind to their own arrogance, they were not stupid, especially when it came to events within their own Pantheon. Indra was expelled from his position, that''s what happened. No matter how many flowery words Indra tried to use to exin what happened, that was the honest truth.


    You know what the best part is? The change of Power was quick, efficient, and without a fuss. Currently, only the upper echelons of the Pantheon knew that Indra no longer had Power, a power y so that the ''spies'' wouldn''t know what was going on.


    ''Well, that won''t work with The Emperor.'' Kali thought. From what she observed, he had always been very attentive to her actions, so she didn''t doubt that someone was observing this interaction right now.


    Even when she used all her senses and found nothing, she knew that she was being observed. Call it instinct. After all, she had no proof of whether she was being observed or not.


    But Kali had seen so much absurdity in the time she''d spent with Victor that she seriously began to doubt her capabilities. Yes, the people around Victor werepetent, but Kali was not weak. Her Divine Observation only lost to Victor now, thanks to the training she had received. If she wanted to take the ''next step'', this Divine Observation would be on par with the Primordials.


    Therefore, even Nyx herself could not approach Kali carelessly... Of course, such a rule did not apply to the other Gods, so even if Nyx was not observing Kali and Shiva right now, she would know what was happening in the Pantheon in general. This was mainly due to the fact that Shiva didn''t have as high a perception as Kali.


    The rules of the world were clear. The more Divine Authority you had in a Concept that was high in the hierarchy of Divinities, the more you could see the world as it really was.


    "Kali, I didn''t just consolidate my power..." Shiva exined solemnly. "My Power has been there since the beginning. I never lost my position. I just let someone else handle all the nonsense of being the Leader of a Pantheon for me."


    "... I see." Kali closed her eyes and went back to meditating. "Exnations don''t matter. My question still remains the same."


    "Don''t you think you''re jumping the gun?"


    "And I ask again, what are you talking about?" Shiva asked, but this time, a small smile appeared on his face.


    Kali''s brow twitched slightly as the Power of her Destruction increased several degrees in danger.


    Shiva raised both hands in a universal sign of surrender. Even though her eyes were closed, Shiva knew she would ''see'' his gesture.


    "Alright, alright, I''m sorry," Shiva said quickly as a cold sweat fell on his neck.


    ''She really has be even more dangerous... Which is good for us, but not at the same time.'' Shiva wasn''t stupid. The fact that Kali had be so strong in such a short time with The Emperor proved how petent'' he was.


    It was basically a message saying: "If I managed to make Kali, a Goddess at the height of her power, even stronger than she was previously, what can''t I do with the other Beings that are with me?"


    Another problem Shiva could see was Kali''s confidentiality. After all, Victor had helped her a lot, so maybe her loyalty had changed?


    Knowing Kali, Shiva could say that this would never happen; she loved her home. But he was sure that there was a crack in this impable trust.


    The Emperor''s charm was known to all. After all, even he was notpletely immune to it. Despite believing that The Emperor would not stoop low enough to use his charm like a weak Goddess of Beauty, he still remained cautious.


    Being cautious was never enough when dealing with such powerful Beings.


    Shiva had been ying this power game since the Beginning of Creation. He knew very well how power games of any kind worked. Because of that, he decided to take the initiative now. The way Kali gained Power was rming even to him.


    "To answer your question. No, I don''t think I''m rushing in."


    "..." Kali remained silent, waiting for Shiva to finish speaking.


    Understanding Kali''s silence, Shiva continued. "Initially, I nned to wait and see more of The Emperor''s actions and focus on revitalizing thends we purchased." He narrowed his eyes slightly when he thought of thosends he had purchased from H. Controlling his temper, he added,


    "But your presence changed my mind." The moment Shiva felt how powerful Kali had be, he immediately began to move.


    Kali was just the trigger that made him move. Shiva was already observing the actions of Victor''s group, the way they gathered more followers and the way they were ''slowly'' spreading their influence to the territories where other Gods were present.


    They basically invaded the Celts legally, and the so-called Gods couldn''t do anything because one of them ''offended'' The Emperor, so his group had every justification to be in that ce.


    Not only that, but the way his group appeared in his Pantheon and all of The Emperor''s actions indicated a simple fact: He didn''t care about the authority of the current Pantheons. He was confident enough to fight with everyone ande out victorious.


    Shiva believed that if such a scenario was possible, who would know what that monster was hiding inside his Pantheon?


    Even Kali herself couldn''t say anything because of the extremely binding Contract she''d been forced into. He really would like to know more information about The Emperor as working with ack of information with such an overwhelming opponent¡­ frankly, it was scary.


    "Therefore, I decided to move and spoke with The Emperor''s representatives."


    "Is an alliance your answer?" Kali asked.


    "An alliance is the only answer," Shiva spoke solemnly. He didn''t like this, but decisions needed to be made, and a war must not happen at any cost.


    "This aquarium has be too small for a Being like The Emperor. Earth will be The Empire''s whether we like it or not." The Emperor already had the favor of Earth''s World Tree because of his actions in cleansing the.


    "We must simply minimize the costs of his rise and be part of the wave he will cause in the future."


    Kali remained silent, and as well as the two friends knew each other, Shiva knew that Kali agreed with him, and this silence was the final nail that hammered his decision. If not even Kali wanted to fight against Victor, that already said a lot about the Power of man.


    "You have nothing to offer in an alliance with The Emperor," Kali said.


    "Wrong," Shiva spoke. "Unlike the weaker Pantheons... Here we have the ''Power''." Shiva''s eyes glowed slightly with the Power of Destruction.


    "Two top-tier Gods of Destruction, hundreds of top-tier Warriors God, we have an army, and that will be necessary in the future."


    Kali wanted so badly to open her mouth at that moment and say the words, ''That won''t be enough.''


    Military Power? Victor already had it and could make more easily. He was a God of Beginnings and Creation!


    Political Power? Victor already had it in abundance.


    Influence? Shiva''s own actions were based on The Emperor''s actions. That fact alone proved his influence.


    The Dragon''s Nest already held all the cards in hand, and they could offer The Emperor nothing but one thing.


    Loyalty.


    ¡­But would Shiva swear loyalty to The Emperor? Kali couldn''t say if that future was possible or not. After all, Shiva was one of the oldest Gods, and one of the proudest, even if he didn''t show that proud side sometimes.


    He wouldn''t submit.


    ''Funny... The oldest God of Creation submitted himself and dared to make a political marriage alliance using his daughter. Consequently, even without saying the words explicitly, he swore loyalty to The Emperor.'' Kali thought.


    ''Meanwhile, the oldest God of Destruction is not able to do that.''


    Kali just hoped that Shiva''s actions would not backfire. Even though she knew that she would be no match against the entire strength of The Emperor''s Pantheon, she would still fight with all her strength. Even though she liked Victor and felt grateful for him having helped her... Kali''s loyaltyy with her own house.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1064: A God Who Understands Mortals

    Chapter 1064: A God Who Understands Mortals


    Looking at the mother and daughter in their robes of High Priestess and Apprentice Priestess, Victor let out a small smile.


    Valeria wore a silver robe that flowed softly down to her feet. The fabric, interspersed with luminous threads, appeared alive in any light, reflecting a spectrum of soft colors. Her cloak was adorned with Draconic Runes carved directly by Victor, each giving her additional protection. Many might say that what Victor had done was overkill again, but as the representative of his beloved followers, she needed maximum protection. The high structured cor added an aura of majesty, while the crystal diadem on her head glowed faintly with Power, the diadem helping to make her thoughts faster and more orderly.


    It was like an extremely nerfed version of Victor''s natural processing capabilities. After all, there was a limit to how much processing capacity the Human mind could withstand.


    Vanessa wore a tunic that was simr in style but simpler. The silver of her outfit was duller, indicating her beginner status but still worthy of respect. The symbols on her cloak were less borate, suggesting her continued growth and learning within the religion. Just like her mother, her outfit came with plenty of protection from Draconic Runes, but not as heavy as her mother''s. After all, unlike her mother, who was more exposed to danger, she would be spending more time at the main base to study.


    And since the main base was above Elvenorah, a city guarded 24 hours a day by dozens of eyes and machines, this was one of the safest ces, second only to Victor''s personal Dimension, where his Family lived.


    Victor was nning to turn Valeria and her daughter into Dragonoids, but he decided against it for now. After all, they needed to work for it.


    After ending his observation of their clothes, he looked at Valeria and saw her determined expression, causing him to smile internally, satisfied.


    "Are you ready to take on your duties?"


    "Yes." Valeria Alekerth spoke for herself and her daughter, Vanessa.


    Seeing the same expression in her daughter''s eyes, Victor nodded in satisfaction, and this time, he did not hide his approval.


    "I will be expecting great things from you," Victor spoke as he looked at Vanessa.


    Vanessa nodded seriously, her eyes shining with determination.


    He then looked at Valeria and said, "Keep up the good work, my disciple, I will be watching as always."


    Valeria''s eyes shone slightly with emotion as slowly, her face changed from determined to solemn, and she spoke in a heavy tone. "Yes, Master."


    Victor nodded, but as he turned to leave, he heard.


    "Master..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you..." The words of gratitude came from the depths of her Soul. "You not only illuminated my world surrounded by darkness but also brought light back into my life..." Valeria looked at Vanessa with tears in her eyes.


    "From the bottom of my heart, I thank you for everything you have done for me and my daughter." She lowered her head in reverence, showing her utmost respect to her God, who hadpletely changed her life. For Valeria, ''God'' meant the man who stood before her, a God who acted, not one who was passive, a God who made the world better. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She sincerely hoped that everyone who was in the Religion of The Blood God felt the same way she did... And if they didn''t, she would make them understand. Just as he saved her from her darkest time, she will save these lostmbs.


    Feeling a heavy but gentle hand on her shoulder, she looked up and looked into the powerful violet eyes of her God, eyes that were shining with kindness.


    "Don''t belittle yourself, Valeria." Victor gently lifted Valeria from her position until she stoodpletely upright. "You deserve everything you have achieved. You have soiled yourself with the hands of sinners. You have fought not only for yourself but for my ideals."


    "As the one who has always watched your progress, I know all too well of the countless hours spent without sleep, of the countless nightmares you faced. I was always watching."


    "As the God you believe in, how can I not reward this loyalty? How can I not reward your sincere effort?"


    Hearing Victor''s words, her tears could not be contained. At that moment, Valeria felt the reinforcement of her purpose, the purpose she decided for herself when she found her salvation: she would fight for the goal of her God... Until herst breath.


    "Work well. Work sincerely." Victor wiped Valeria''s tears and continued: "But also don''t forget to sleep, don''t forget to live, don''t forget to eat, don''t forget to rx when necessary, and most importantly..." Victor held Valeria''s face with both hands and looked deeply into her eyes.


    "Don''t forget your daughter." He smiled gently. "Family is the most important thing after all."


    "They are the ones who keep us together in the darkest times."


    "At least those members who are truly part of our Family. After all, there are many fake family members out there: fathers, mothers, or brothers who pretend to care about you but really don''t."


    Victor''s eyes were struck with sadness for a few seconds when he mentioned false families. As the God of Home, he could sense when a ''Home'' was really not a ''Home'', and as an empathetic Being, he could feel the falseness in these Beings.


    Amidst her tears, Valeria decided that this kind of look did not match her God at all, the look of sadness caused by the falseness of other Beings.


    "But I think that nowadays... This is inevitable." Victor sighed. "People are so focused on what they have, on what they will have, that they lose sight of the most important thing."


    "What is the point of infinite riches, unstoppable strength, unquestionable political power, if, in the end, there is no one to share it with¡­? What is the point of having everything if, in the end, you are alone? On the day of your Mortal death, all these things will not matter, only the people close to you would matter."


    "''Family'' is often associated with blood, but that''s not always true. The true and sincere bonds that are shared between Beings, that''s what a family is."


    The one who was speaking to Valeria now was not the God Emperor, but rather the God of Home and of Family. Beliefs that had apanied Victor throughout his Mortal journey and had grown with him when he became a God poured from his heart.


    Even after bing what he was today, these hadn''t changed. They would never change.


    Seeing how the world was today saddened this side of Victor. Unfortunately, that wasn''t something he could change because no matter how much power he had, he couldn''t meddle in the personal lives of hundreds of thousands of Beings¡­ Could he do that if he wanted? Yes. He could easily.


    But what would the cost be? If he changed the world with his Powers, would that world really be ''real''?


    It was thoughts like these that made Victor reflect on The Heavenly Father''s words of free will¡­ Some things should just follow their course, and he didn''t need to interfere with them.


    Now it was the God of ''Life'' side speaking. Life was precious and fragile, and a Being like him could easily harm it, but the beauty would be lost.


    As God Emperor, Victor would point the way. His ideals and his dreams would shape his world. He can provide a goal, something to strive for, but these little things must be resolved by the Beings themselves who lived each day.


    The ''Family'' will create the ''Home'', the ''Home'' will create the ''Dream''. The Dream will create the ''Life'', and so ''Nature'' will follow its course because that''s how things work.


    After all, there are things in the world that one shouldn''t interfere with, and should let follow their own course. As a God who represented every Aspect of the aforementioned words, he understood this very well.


    "¡­ I''m sorry, I got a little lost in my thoughts." He smiled gently.


    "It''s okay, I understand." Valeria closed her eyes for a few seconds and took a deep breath, trying to regain herposure.


    His gentle smile turned a little solemn. "I know."


    Wiping Valeria''s tears away again, he continued. "Thank you for your kind words, Valeria. I will keep them deep in my heart as proof that my actions, despite most not understanding, are not wrong."


    "After all, you are living proof of that fact."


    "The Master''s actions are never wrong. Many may fear and judge you, but you are never wrong. You are perfect."


    Victor stepped away from Valeria, and his body began to disappear as if he were just pure air and thenughed. "I am not perfect, my dear disciple... Nor would I want to be. After all, being perfect means that you have no room to improve. And I still intend to improve a lot."


    "My actions may be wrong to others, and many may disapprove, but in the end, it doesn''t matter. I will follow my path together with my Family and my lovely followers. In the end, that is all that matters."


    "Will you apany me?"


    "Of course." She spoke with determination shining in her eyes. This was not even a question that needed hesitation. Valeria would follow her God wherever he went, no matter if it was to the most horrible ces in the Universe.


    Victor disyed a satisfied smile as he began to vanish. "Good. Very good indeed¡­ Remember, I will be watching. All the best, my disciple."


    The moment hepletely undid himself, leaving them, Vanessa, who was silently watching everything, looked at her mother, who was still looking at the ce where Victor had been before.


    Minutes passed, and Valeria still did not move as Vanessa, unable to bear the silence any longer, opened her mouth.


    "That was¡­"


    "A disy of weakness?"


    "I was going to say unexpected, but those words fit too, I think¡­" Vanessa spoke with a bit of trepidation in her own words.


    Valeria looked at her daughter and smiled. "Unlike some Pagan Gods who keep their thoughts hidden or hide in their Divine arrogance as if to say that Mortals are just cattle," she paused, regaining her bearings.


    "The Emperor, The God-King of The Blood Dragon Gods, is different. All his followers who cared enough to read the Holy Book know his thoughts and what to expect from The Emperor."


    "Despite being feared as The God of Dragons, The God of Fear, The God of Murder, and The Demon King of Hell, Victor Elderblood also represents Martial Honor, Home, Family, Nature, Dreams, and Life... And most importantly, he understands..."


    "Understands what...?"


    "What it''s like to be a weak Mortal."


    "..."


    "Unlike all the other Gods who were born powerful, he fought for everything he has now. Yes, he had talent, and he was very lucky. But to deny his efforts because of these two points is arrogance. Our God has never rested, he has never stopped training, he has never stopped progressing, because as a former weak Mortal, he understands very well how being ''weak'' is a sin in this world."


    "That ''understanding'' is the important point here, that''s what shaped his personality into what it is now."


    "Do you remember what he said?"


    "Work well. Work sincerely..."


    Valeria continued: "But also don''t forget to sleep, don''t forget to live, don''t forget to eat, don''t forget to rx when necessary, and most importantly..."


    "Don''t forget your family." Vanessa finished.


    "Despite being one of the most powerful existences, he still watches over us, mere weak Mortals. He still watches us and supports us. Why does he do that?"


    "Because he understands what it was like to be weak, and he is giving opportunities to all who fight for it."


    "Exactly." Valeria nodded and continued:


    "Strength does note without effort. You must sweat, and shed blood for it."


    "By understanding us, by understanding what it''s like to be us¡­ He''s a God worth following and worshiping¡­ And most importantly¡­ He saved me, and he saved you. That alone is enough. Everything else is a bonus that adds even more weight to everything."


    "¡­ We have work to do," Vanessa spoke after a few seconds of silence, her face pure determination.


    Valeria smiled. "Yes, we do."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1065: Kaguya Morning

    Chapter 1065: Kaguya Morning


    That morning, Kaguya woke up under a vibrant blue sky, promising yet another beautiful day. The sun, already high in the sky, poured its generous light over hills and valleys, painting everything with a golden glow that made the leaves of the trees shine with an almost surreal green. A gentle breeze blew, carrying with it the scent of wildflowers and the promise of a day that was not only beautiful but refreshing.


    A scene straight out of a fantasy book. Nature was beautiful and perfect, and there was no pollution or crime. In the Emperor''s Domains, peace reigned supreme... But of course, to ensure this peace continued, her work was important.


    ''Huff, yesterday was an exhausting day.'' Kaguya sighed as she lightly touched her belly. No matter how many times she did this with her Husband, it was always an exhausting and pleasurable battle. She then got up and began her daily activities, stepping out of the bed she shared with her Sisters and Husband and headed towards the kitchen, darkness enveloping her body, dressing her in her maid''s attire.


    After all, she could not enter the area where her Daughters and female staff werepletely undressed.


    With a brief nce using her Divine Sight, she saw that most of the Family members were still asleep, so she decided to have breakfast, take a bath, and get back to work as quickly as possible.


    After all, if Victor wasn''t in bed, it meant he was working. As a perfect maid, it would be shameful not to work while her Master was.


    Starting with breakfast, she headed towards the kitchen... and smiled slightly when she saw several covered dishes. She approached the table and saw a note that read:


    "I prepared breakfast for everyone, enjoy <3" This handwriting, this ridiculous way of expressing humor, it was obvious that Victor had written it.


    ''He didn''t need to do that.'' She chuckled in amusement. Even though there were severalpetent maids in the estate, Victor asionally did these things.


    ''Well, that''s his charm.'' She didn''tin much, after all, she liked that side of him too.


    Removing the lid that covered the dishes, she saw that breakfast was a simple te with eggs, toast, bacon, and milk. Sitting at the table and showing her appreciation for the food, she began to eat while slowly savoring Victor''s cooking.


    ''Delicious!... As always, I wonder how he makes these recipes.'' Believe it or not, the best cook was not a Goddess of The Kitchen or even Victor''s Wives, but Victor himself.


    "Win a woman''s heart through her stomach, he said." Kaguya chuckled.


    Since they had be Blood Dragons, the group''s diet consisted more of real food than blood. Only in necessary and specific cases did they use blood as food. After all, Victor''s current blood should not be taken lightly since it was a general consensus among the Wives that his blood was basically an extremely potent drug now.


    A single sip of his blood and the person who drank it would be instantly addicted, and the weaker ones would simply explode, losing their lives in the process because Victor''s blood had its own consciousness that followed his will.


    To avoid creating highly addicted children, such precautions were necessary. It took a total of 5 minutes for Kaguya to eat and savor the food, and after finishing, she took the te to the sink, cing it in a container that would wash itself.


    Their entire home was practically a millennium ahead in terms of technology, and most of the ''boring'' work could be done automatically, but ''cleaning'' was still done by the maids. After all, there were ces that only a sentient Being could clean and care for.


    Usually, these ces were the rooms where Victor did not allow any kind of technology. The maids were also important for cleaning up the children''s messes at times. Lately, the process had been even faster since the maids could use a Rune device that blended with Witch Technology, cleaning everything with just a click.


    Overall, thanks to these conveniences, there weren''t many maids in the mansion. A group of 10 women from various Races was enough to clean the entire ce. Most of the time, the maids were led by Hilda and Yuki.


    When Maria, Bruna, Eve, Roberta, and Kaguya weren''t busy, the work would go to some of them. They still quite enjoyed it. Even though they could clean the entire mansion with a snap of their fingers, they didn''t do it, as having tasks to do was very important for mental health.


    Beingzy all day was very bad for the mind, and a bnce was necessary... as all things should be.


    Kaguya internally chuckled. ''I can''t believe I made that reference.''


    Feeling someone approaching, she turned to the side and saw Sienaing overzily.


    "... Ugh, good morning... My body hurts... Why does it hurt? Aren''t I a damn Dragon? Shouldn''t I be used to this by now? Ugh..."


    "Siena, clothes." Kaguya reminded her. Walking around without clothes with fluids leaking from inappropriate ces is not suitable for a Wifely image!


    "Whatever, the kids aren''t here yet." Siena huffed as she sat down in thefortable chair. When she looked at the tes of food, her tired eyes took on a gentle and loving manner.


    Kaguya narrowed her eyes slightly when she heard what Siena said.


    "Humph, he destroys me, so the next day, he makes delicious food... Stupid Husband."


    Kaguya pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. Sometimes it was troublesome to deal with her Sisters. With a simple snap of her fingers, the suspicious liquid disappeared, and Siena was dressed infortable clothes that hid her nudity.


    "I told you you didn''t need to." Siena rolled her eyes while continuing to eat and savor the food slowly. ''Delicious!''


    "Eating at the main table without appropriate attire is disrespectful. If you want to do that, do it in our personal area. Remember, respect the rules."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Kaguya''s eyes sharpened dangerously.


    Realizing her joke was going too far, Siena slowly said, "Don''t be too strict, Kaguya. If I had sensed anyone nearby or our Daughters, I wouldn''t havee in this state."


    "Despite how I am when I''mzy... I''m still a Mother, you know?"


    Kaguya''s look eased, and she returned to normal. "I''m sorry for overreacting."


    "It''s okay, I was acting toozy as well."


    And with that, the issue was resolved. As a Family, it was essential to talk if something was wrong, and everyone understood that. They had 2,000 years of living together, so they knew what they should and should not do. As ''Mothers'', they must set an example to be followed.


    And if they felt too ''constrained'', they could ''free'' themselves in their personal area since no children or maids were allowed in that area.


    It was an exclusive ce for The Emperor and his Wives.


    "Anyway, I have to go to work."


    "Have a good day at work... By the way, aren''t you going to eat more?" Siena pointed to the other te that Victor had prepared for her. After all, her Sisters usually ate arger portion, and even Kaguya usually ate 2 portions, but as she wasn''t very hungry today, stopping after just one portion.


    "... I don''t know how you can eat more than one te," Kaguya said while looking at Siena''s te, which had 4 portions of food.


    It might seem insignificant, but this food was not exactly ''normal''¡ªthe nutritional and caloric value of a single portion could feed the entire poption of arge country for 10 years, with each individual consuming just a small gram of food.


    After all, any more than that, and they would literally explode.


    As Dragon Goddesses, they didn''t necessarily need food to live, as they fed more on the Energy from the environment, which was bombarded by their extremely powerful hearts.


    Eating was more of a luxury they couldn''t give up, and it could also aid in training processes, as Victor''s food had special characteristics that helped with everything from training to learning new things. Thus, each portion was specifically prepared for Dragons to eat.


    So, Siena, who was consuming four portions of food for breakfast, was essentially eating the food supply of arge country that wouldst 40 years, and this was just for breakfast, while snacks and dinner were not even counted.


    "I need the Energy to face Victor," Siena said seriously.


    "... You''re only not fat because your Dragon philosophy doesn''t allow it," Kaguya shook her head.


    Siena snorted. "Even if I got fat, Victor would love me just the same."


    "Yes, indeed... He would also force you to run and train like crazy because it''s not healthy to be overweight."


    Siena shuddered slightly when she realized Kaguya was right. Victor loved them deeply, but he tended to be quite paranoid. If he saw that they were ''self-destructing'' due toziness, he would do everything to change that, usually involving an even more hardcore style of her Mother''s training.


    "Luckily, I''m a Dragon and a shapeshifter, so that will never happen to me," Siena nodded, satisfied. Even when she was a Noble Vampire before, she never got out of shape, thanks to the physiology of Noble Vampires.


    If you saw a fat Vampire, it meant that the Vampire was a Vampire ve. After all, no Noble Vampire got fat due to their physiology.


    "Try not to eat our other Sisters'' portions," Kaguya said.


    "Even I can''t eat more than 4 portions. I''m not my Mother."


    Scathach could need to eat 30 portions of food, and because of this, her te was even more ''powerful'' than the normal tes.


    The same applied to Rose and Eleanor. Perhaps because they exercised more, they ate more... Surprisingly, those who ate the most in the group weren''t the ones who were more active in exercising, but those who used their brains more. Velnorah, Aline, and Ruby ate the equivalent of 80 portions per meal.


    ''Well, they eat while thinking about other things rted to their experiments. That must be why they don''t realize how much they''ve eaten.'' Kaguya looked cautiously at Velnorah and Aline''s portions. There was even a small warning g, left by Victor, to signal the more sleepy members.


    If any of them ate a bit of those two women''s food, they would literally be too ''full'' to do anything all day.


    Kaguya shook her head and decided to focus back on her work. Before leaving, she looked towards her Daughters and checked the state of the ''war''.


    ''Umu, they are doing a good job. I saw that Darling did something to maintain a sense that his presence was always close to the group. That way, they won''t miss him too much.'' A clever way of doing things, as expected of her Husband.


    "I''m going now. Let me know if anything happens."


    "Aye, aye," Siena responded with a perfect imitation of a certain flying blue cat.


    Kaguya rolled her eyes at that reference and disappeared into the shadows, using her own means of teleportation. In the blink of an eye, she was at her workce.


    "Ahhhhh! Please don''t! Don''t kill me!"


    "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Please just stop, I have children!"


    "Silence this noisy one."


    "Yes, Oda-sama."


    ''Back to work, I guess.'' Kaguya thought.


    Keeping the peace of The Empire was not an easy job. After all, there would always be those who sin against The Emperor, and as The Emperor''s shadows, they must keep everything clean.


    Kaguya made her presence known, and in less than a few seconds, an older man, Oda nk, one of the leaders of The nk n, and a woman named ''Mifune'' stood in front of her. Mifune being just a codename and not her real name. Only Oda could use his real name in front of Kaguya since he was one of the leaders when Kaguya was busy.


    "Report."


    "A good citizen of The Empire made an anonymous tip in Nightingale regarding possible traitors¡­ We investigated and found that he was conspiring with Gods to sell any kind of information about The Empire."


    "Of course, none of what he took was useful, but to prevent possible seeds, they are going through the rehabilitation process," Mifune spoke.


    "Hmm, I assume it''s the Celts again?" Kaguya tapped the wood lightly with her finger.


    "This time, it was the Hindus," Oda spoke.


    "I see, I assume d said something about us ''acquiring'' a Noble Vampire."


    "Yes."


    "We guarantee that we will hand them over within two days after the rehabilitation."


    "I see¡­ Good work." Kaguya nodded in satisfaction.


    "Ever since we received Shiva''s ''request'', the Hindus have been quite active. I wonder what The Emperor will do." Oda spoke in a more casual tone since it was no longer a work matter.


    Mifune promptly fell silent. After all, she was a subordinate here, even if it was a ''casual'' environment now.


    "Knowing my Husband¡­ I''m sure he will act very soon." She gave a small, sadistic smile.


    "I''ll be waiting for that. I need to exercise this old back."


    Kaguya snorted. There was nothing old about this man, and he was still aspetent as ever.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1066: His name is... John... Just John.

    Chapter 1066: His name is... John... Just John.


    Velnorah''s Laboratory, with Aline and Ruby in Elvelnorah.


    Victor stood gazing at a hologram in front of him, which disyed images of men and women over two meters tall.


    While keeping his left hand behind his back, he ced his right hand on his chin, lightly stroking it and disying a thoughtful expression.


    As he expected, H had greatly aided the progression of the clones, and in just a few hours of study assisted by Albedo, she reached a conclusion he had previously arrived at but hadcked evidence to refute.


    ''No, Beings not directly rted to me in some way can withstand the Power of my Soul,'' Victor thought.


    It wasn''t a matter of the Beings being Mortal or not; it was simply a matter ofpatibility. All his Wives had epted a part of him because they already had a part of him within them when they were transformed into Dragons.


    His Daughters didn''t even need to think about it since they were born from his Essence and already hadpatibility with him.


    His Soul, his blood, any part of his body was extremely toxic due to the ''unique'' factor he possessed within himself. If any fool tried to steal his flesh and imnt it in themselves, all they could expect was a gruesome death.


    "I have several ways to solve this problem... Which should I choose?"


    The problem wasn''t a matter of resources or time. Victor had plenty of both, and if needed, he could generate even more of these two resources.


    The question was which ''path'' he should follow. Numerouspetent soldiers? Or fewer specialized Elites.


    The first path, he could mass-produce quickly, while the second would take more years to be ready and would demand more resources, but in return, the soldiers would be weapons of mass destruction.


    "Human blood is the key here... Or, to be more specific, the adaptability factor given by The Heavenly Father, but only Adam has it to a higher degree."


    As someone who also had adaptability within him, he knew very well how it worked.


    After thinking for a few seconds and referencing his past experiences with thousands of memories, a decision was made.


    "Elite soldiers, that''s the way." ''Weak'' soldiers he could recruit from his allies, while his forces would all be Elites.


    With this n in mind, Victor left his thinking pose and started working, making various gestures with his hand as the holograms began to move, forming two Beings, one male and one female.


    "Human blood is the key here... Or, to be more specific, the adaptability factor given by The Heavenly Father, but only Adam has it to a higher degree."


    As someone who also had adaptability within him, he knew very well how it worked.


    "The adaptability must not be too strong, or the body will not endure the changes... The adaptability will also help in the integration of my Soul."


    Glorious be Human blood, a pity its own Creator wasted such potential.


    "Dragonoid for a closer connection to me to assist in this adaptation process, and for a stronger, more robust body, and... Blessings from my Divinity rted to Combat."


    The bodies of the man and woman, originally two meters tall, grew to three meters. Their bodies became more robust, and their features became more pronounced. Each of them manifested some Draconic Aspects in some distinct way.


    Some had Dragon''s Eyes, others had Scales, some had Draconic Horns, some had all, others none. The appearance of these characteristics depended on how each Being''s Soul would develop.


    "If they are to be Elites, the Demonic Factor will aid them... But the Demonic Factor isplicated and may lead to insubordination if I am not present, and mixing the Demonic and Draconic Factors is a recipe for disaster for so many Beings..." Victor paused, manipting the hologram while thinking.


    "The Human and Angelic Factors can help contain the ''sins'' inherent to the two Races, but one more would be necessary." Victor thought of all the entirely friendly Races he knew and made a decision.


    "Faeries, huh... With the Essence of Faeries, they would essentially be like Elves, connected to Nature... Connected to me."


    "Heh." Victorughed and began working again.


    It was to this sight of Victorughing and making extravagant gestures that Ruby, Aline, and Velnorah were introduced upon entering his personalboratory.


    "...What is he doing?" Ruby asked.


    "Enhancing the clones, I think..." Aline replied.


    "He''s takenplete charge of the project, huh," Velnorah spoke.


    "Well, he''s not a scientist, but he is a Creator, so his input is quite wee," Ruby said.


    The three women soon fell silent and began to ''study'' what Victor was doing.


    And although they understood most of what he was doing, there was something specific they did notprehend.


    "What is that?" Ruby asked with narrowed eyes, and by ''that'', she was referring to something specific in the Souls of the Beings Victor was projecting.


    The hologram was just a way to visualize better, but what he was truly doing was editing in real time a Soul that had not yet gained consciousness, a process that would be extremely painful if he wished so.


    "...Is that Human? A Human Soul? No... It''s more specific, is it a Human Power?" Velnorah analyzed even deeper.


    "Oh, I get it, the Human''s Adaptability, huh," Aline said.


    "Oh." Ruby and Velnorah eximed in understanding when they heard Aline''s words.


    Ignoring the new visitors, Victor continued with his work as the body in the hologram changed again.


    "The body of a Dragonoid and the pride of the same, the adaptability of the Humans and their ingenuity, the obedience of the Angels and their kindness, the aggression of the Demons and their cruelty, the spirit of the Faeries, which, when diluted, gives them a connection to Nature... And not just any Nature, but rather my Nature, thus forming a direct connection with me."


    The body was ready again, and this time, the body was four meters tall. But don''t be mistaken, they may be tall, but they were as agile as an Elf, and due to so many ''characteristics'', it was not possible to maintain so many unique things in a small body like that of a Human.


    "And in the end, to make all this possible so that existence does not dere them as breaking The Bnce... 0.0000001% of my Soul that will grow over time."


    "And it is with these ingredients that I create my Elite Soldiers, The Emperor''s Soldiers."


    Victor''s smile grew as his Soul was epted without hindrance. "To the uninitiated, you will just be seen as Dragonoids because of my Essence mixing everything together with the Dragonoid body as a base, but they''ll barely know what kind of bnce-breaking existence you are."


    The two bodies vanished, and two white spheres appeared in Victor''s hand. Looking at the Souls in his hand, Victor poured on his Blessings.


    While observing the spheres, he spoke: "Is the creation chamber ready?"


    Victor''s question awakened the three women.


    "Y-Yes, Darling. The creation chambers have beenpleted, but there are only 500 units. We need to make more." Aline quickly replied while at the end ring at Velnorah, who was ''too busy'' doing other things and had not yet finished the project.


    "Only 500?" Victor raised an eyebrow and looked at his Wives.


    Velnorah swallowed hard. "I had work to do... But I will finish quickly!"


    Darting to the corner of the room, Velnorah began to use her Technomancy skills to produce more creation chambers. Each creation chamber could support just one Being. With Velnorah''s Powers over technology and her nearly limitless resources, the creation chambers would be ready in less than 10 minutes.


    ''I think another 2000 will be enough for now... I have to create arger ce for the soldiers to ''awaken''.'' Instead of going straight to making the creation chambers, she went to make a separate construction that would serve for when the soldiers woke up. After that, she would create more creation chambers.


    ''A warm yet disciplined reception is necessary.'' Velnorah began to think about the ns for the ce where the soldiers would wake up. ''I must ask for help from Hestia and Hephaestus too.''


    Aline just shook her head when she saw Velnorah''s reaction. She had warned Velnorah to prioritize the clone project first since Victor''s interest was turned towards that matter, but as the woman had the attention span of a goldfish, she quickly deviated from the topic.


    Victor just shook his head slightly at Velnorah but showed no disapproval or anything like that, just amusement.


    "I guess the exercise is over?" Victor asked Ruby, while at the same time ''looking'' in the direction of his Daughters and seeing what had happened the whole time they were there.


    All the events from each of his Daughters'' points of view appeared in his mind. With his efficient brain, he was able to process everything quickly.


    The events were tinypared to the billions of memories from the Beings he''d consumed, but each of these events was more important than the billions of memories he had. After all, these events showed the growth of his Daughters.


    ''Oh? The exercise isn''t over yet?'' Victor thought.


    "The exercise isn''t over yet, I just used my Powers to get out for a bit and see what''s been going on. After all, unlike Violet, I don''t have a timeless ''clock''." She snorted.


    "And how did you manage to get out?" Victor asked curiously. He could easily see, but he wanted to hear it from his Wife''s own mouth.


    Ruby disyed a triumphant smile, and with a gesture of her hand, several Runes appeared in front of her.


    "I have Mastered the efficiency of my Runes."


    "... Oh? I saw that you overcame your blockage." Ruby had Mastered the use of the Runes since it was essential for her research, but she had not Mastered their ''efficiency''.


    It may seem like the same thing, but it was different.


    For example, Victor could say [Water], and it would create water, but with the same words, he could also create different effects, and these effects would be even stronger.


    Ruby only Mastered the different effects, not the efficiency that would make the water stronger, but that had changed, it seemed.


    "Yeah, and to think that it took limiting my Powers to ''feel'' the Runes better... Sometimes, our immense Power blinds us."


    "That''s true." Victor nodded. "Congrattions on oveing another bottleneck."


    "Thank you." Ruby showed a beautiful smile.


    Ruby looked curiously at the Souls in Victor''s hand.


    "Do they have consciousness yet?"


    "Yes, but I am keeping them asleep."


    "Follow me," Victor ordered and began walking towards the creation chambers that were already ready.


    "The current creation chambers must be reced..." Aline muttered.


    Without looking at Aline, Victor spoke. "It''s not necessary. Even if they have several characteristics, they are still Dragonoids I personally made. I wouldn''t exclude the regeneration of Vampires and their metamorphosis from their Powers."


    "... I see. They can change their size at will, which will be very useful."


    "As much as having a legion of 4-meter tall Beings walking around is imposing, it''s not suitable for certain delicate tasks, so the metamorphosis ability is necessary for more flexibility." Victor didn''t want to make Beings that were useful for only a selective number of scenarios. They needed to work in all scenarios and maintain maximum efficiency.


    They have to be true war machines.


    Arriving in an environment surrounded by machines covered in liquid, Victor gently ced the female Soul inside the Machine.


    The Machine was activated, and soon a ''baby'' began to be created. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Got a name for the little one, Darling?" Aline asked as she went to the terminal, and began to operate the Machine.


    "Hmm..." Victor made a thoughtful expression.


    "Michelle K. Davis."


    "... Darling, that''s copyrighted." Ruby said with an amused smile as she remembered the anime they and her Daughters had watched a few days ago, an anime where humanoid cockroaches invaded Earth.


    "Not to mention that when she grows up, she won''t be blonde, so it doesn''t fit."


    Victor snorted. "re Bloodhunter."


    "... Better, but still chunni," Rubymented.


    "A Man grows up but never leaves aside his inner child," Victor said proudly.


    "They say that the first 70 years of a Human child''s childhood are eternal."


    "At 70, Humans are already old, Aline."


    "Exactly, Ruby." Aline smiled.


    Ruby snorted and decided not to care anymore.


    Victor and Aline looked at each other andughed lightly.


    "re Bloodhunter, is that it?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay." Aline typed on the terminal, and soon re Bloodhunter, codename C-000, appeared on the terminal.


    Victor walked into the next chamber and ced the male Soul. The same thing happened before but with one difference: the baby opened its eyes and looked at Victor.


    "Heh, you''re exceptional, huh."


    "What''s his name going to be, Darling?" Aline asked.


    Looking at the baby, Victor''s eyes glowed slightly violet as he began to grow a wide smile.


    "John." Victor gently touched the creation chamber.


    "John... What?"


    "Just, John."


    "No need for ast name?" Aline asked.


    "John is a Chad. He doesn''t need ast name."


    Ruby rolled her eyes, only she understood the reference here. Aline wasn''t cultured enough. ''Well, that game left its mark on a lot of people.''


    "Very well..." Aline typed John''s name and right next to it appeared his codename. Since the name was short, the Machine summarized it to John-000.


    Every time John ''dies'', the number will go up. The number was a count of deaths, but it was also a symbol of honor and service to The Emperor.


    "I predict that in his 117th reincarnation, you will give him a Power buff and give him a Cortana-model A.I.?"


    "Who knows?" Victorughed. "It all depends on John."


    Victor opened his hands again, and soon, five white spheres appeared, two more women and three more men. With a gesture, he moved these Souls to their respective creation chambers.


    "These 7 will be the first. The clones wille from them, and their DNA was made so that replication would be possible, but only by those who are authorized. If someone I don''t allow tries to do something with this DNA¡­ Well, a surprise will await them."


    "Oh¡­ When you make them, don''t forget to give them different appearances. Despite being clones, they need to be unique in some way."


    "Yes, Darling." Ruby and Aline nodded.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1067: Soldiers of the Emperor.

    Chapter 1067: Soldiers of the Emperor.


    His name was John, just John. Unlike hispanions, only he and Conan did not have a surname.


    The first thing John saw when he came into existence was the lively and caring face of a man, a man he immediately understood was his ''Father'', his ''Creator'', the one who gave him life.


    After that, all he saw was darkness and many memories, memories that he knew were not his, memories that were imnted by that man.


    He was never lost in those overwhelming memories because he had a clear distinction that those memories were not his and that they were done on purpose. Those memories were just lessons he needed to learn from, memories of the heroes of the past, their tactics, their strategies, their intelligence.


    He saw, he felt, but he was numb. He was there, but at the same time, he was not.


    He had seen countless wars on various scales: world wars, wars between countries, Supernatural wars, and apocalyptic wars. He had seen it all and learned. He did not feel overwhelmed or disgusted by the killing or the scenes of carnage.


    For him, all of this was natural. He supposed it was one of the characteristics of his Race, but he just felt sorry for the innocents who were caught in the conflict between the Powers, something that, if possible, he would try to change, but not in a way thatpromised his duty.


    ''Duty?'' John felt confused at first, but he didn''t think about it for now.


    He didn''t know how much time passed, but he began to lose consciousness... Even in an unconscious state where he couldn''t move, John could feel the presence of his Creator within him. He was there, he was always there, watching him, teaching him, and preparing him.


    ''Preparing me for what?'' He asked himself. He didn''t expect an answer, but he received one anyway.


    "Your Duty."


    ''My Duty? What is my duty?''


    "You will know in the future."


    Upon hearing these words, he woke up. Unlike his tiny body before, he seemed stronger, still young, but not powerless.


    He had turned 10 but didn''t seem to have the height of a human child. He was 10 years old but already stood 2 meters tall and had apletely mature body.


    Young they were, but they weren''t weak.


    Upon exiting the creation chamber, the first thing he saw was the same tall man, 5 meters tall in his majestic armor, with hair that seemed to be made from the material of a ck hole and piercing Draconic violet eyes.


    Everyone here knew who he was, Victor Elderblood, The Dragon God Emperor, a man who held many Titles, but the most important to them was¡­ Their Creator.


    "Emperor." Without wasting any time, a woman with long ck hair, Draconic blue eyes, and ck horns fell to one knee.


    ''re Bloodhunter,'' John thought, instinctively knowing all of hispanions'' names.


    As soon as re knelt, two other women joined her.


    The first one to join her had long golden hair and piercing green eyes, and on her head, instead of horns, small white wings could be seen.


    ''Laura Bloodhunter.''


    The second one to join re was a white-haired woman who seemed to be the opposite of re. Her skin was much paler, and instead of having a slender body like her two sisters, she had a more curvaceous body. Her eyes were Draconic red, and she had no horns or any other noticeable Draconic features, but when she said ''Emperor'', everyone saw that her teeth were much sharper than theirs.


    As a shapeshifter, everyone could have what she had, but it seemed that she had naturally developed that way. The impression she gave off was very different from that of her Sisters, too. She was much more ''intense''.


    ''Kiana Bloodhunter.''


    As soon as the three women knelt, the men immediately followed.


    ...


    re knew her purpose from the beginning. In the 10 years she spent learning from her Creator, she knew what she had to do, and because of that, it was natural for her to kneel in front of her Creator.


    Her state of nudity? Shame? None of that mattered. She was a warrior, and her teachings told her to be like that, so that''s how she was.


    In war, any loss of attention was deadly, especially for her, who had such a ''desirable'' figure. She saw very well what happened to women in the wars that her Creator showed her.


    That was a warning and a lesson for her. The weak are trampled, and the strong are exalted. That''s how things really are.


    Even though she was the Emperor''s Creation, she wasn''t strong... Yet.


    "Emperor."


    Four male voices were heard, and re nced at herpanions from the corner of her eye.


    The first was a dark-haired man with ck hair and brown eyes. He had sharp teeth and ck horns on his head, looking like a barbarian from re''s memories. Everything about him screamed ''masculinity''.


    ''Conan.''


    The second man was theplete opposite of Conan. He seemed more androgynous with a more delicate appearance. His body was masculine like a swimmer''s and not full of muscles like Conan. He had ck hair and bright golden eyes.


    ''Caelus Hunter.''


    The third man was strange... Strange like her ''Sister Kiana''. He had white hair, an expressionless face, and gray eyes. Like Caelus, he had a body that was not as muscr as Conan''s, but was instead sized halfway between Caelus and Conan.


    But even through his expressionless eyes, re could see the adoration he had for their Creator.


    ''Kaleb Hunter''


    Thest man was more¡­ in¡­ ck hair, ck eyes; a simple but refined appearance. Just like Kaleb, he had a body that was halfway between Caelus''s slender and Conan''s muscr.


    ''John¡­ Just like Conan, he was the only one who didn''t receive a surname. I wonder if there was a reason for that.'' re was curious, but she wouldn''t doubt the Emperor''s actions.


    "Good."


    ...


    A simple word, but it was said with such weight and authority that everyone had no choice but to look at the man.


    "Very good indeed." The Emperor''s eyes shed slightly, and he looked at each of them in turn.


    They all felt as if they would be crushed by the weight of his gaze.


    "You have grown expeditiously in thesest 10 years¡­ But it is still not enough to fulfill your duties. Lessons through heroic memories do not make you heroes. Training to polish your talent is necessary."


    "Follow me."


    The orders were given, and they followed obediently. The moment they left the creation chambers where they slept, they realized their bodies were covered by a ck uniform with dark violet and red details, with a noticeable crest of a Dragon on their right chest.


    Immediately, they realized that they had entered another ce simr to the one they were previously in, only many timesrger. Seeing the hundreds of creation chambers on the walls, they looked around in amazement.


    "These are your future brothers and sisters in battle, though they are still in their growth phase." The Emperor exined as if he knew their doubts.


    Internally, Victor was feeling amused; memories of ancient Beings they may have, but they were still 10-year-old children... 10-year-old children who could erase an entire city with the slightest mistake.


    Victor ''looked'' at Laura behind him. ''She suffered a mutation just like Aphrodite... but hers was caused by the Essence of the Angels and not by her Divinity¡­'' From what he could see, her disposition was the kindest among the seven.


    ''Using the Essence of an Archangel in her Creation must have caused this.'' Unlike the others where he only used normal Angel Essence, Victor used Lucifer''s Essence on Laura.


    It was just a momentary curiosity since, when he created the other six, he was using ''equivalent'' Essences to bnce everything with the Dragonoid Race as a base. He thought that in the end, he should add something unique that was equivalent to a Dragonoid, and that''s how Laura was born.


    ''Well, it''s not like that''s bad.'' Anyone who read the real Bible knew how ''scary'' Angels were.


    Passing by the ce where the battle brothers of the seven were, they passed through a massive door that seemed to be imprable and arrived at a sunny area.


    In that ce, four Beings were waiting.


    Hassan-i Sabbah, The Greatest Assassin in the world.


    The Roman Emperor, Julius Caesar.


    Abe-No-Seimei, The Greatest Onmyoji.


    Andst but not least, Scathach Scarlett Elderblood.


    The seven felt overwhelmed again, but this time, it was not as oppressive as the Emperor. If they were to make aparison, the Emperor was like something that was impossible to ovee, but three of the Beings before them felt like they were strong but not impossible to defeat.


    Their ''instincts'' said so.


    But... The woman... The woman gave off a feeling simr to the Emperor''s. She was weaker but very close to the Emperor''s stature. When the seven looked at the woman''s physical characteristics, Draconic eyes, and Draconic horns, they understood why.


    Just like the Emperor, she was also a True Dragon.


    "Victor, you want me to train them? Don''t they seem... Weak?"


    It was worth noting that Scathach''s standard of ''talent'' underwent several changes over time, and when she had children with Victor, her standard of talent changed to her children as a basis.


    Yes... Hermon sense was utterly broken, and she didn''t even realize it. After all, Victor''s Daughters were born from Victor, a monster of talent and potential, with women who were also monsters in their respective fields.


    Victor''s own Daughter with Scathach was a perfect example of this.


    "Yourmon sense is distorted, Scathach." Victor spoke calmly and did not reprimand her for using his name when he was acting as the ''Emperor''. If there was anyone who deserved to speak casually to him, no matter the asion, be it public or private, it was Scathach.


    ''Scathach...'' The seven swallowed hard. They knew this woman. Not personally, but rather through the memories of the ''heroes'' they had received knowledge from.


    In almost every war that had urred in thest 2000 years, this woman had been present in some way.


    The Godyer, Scathach Scarlett. Also known as The Teacher of Heroes.


    They just didn''t recognize her because she waspletely different from before... Which was obvious considering what she was now.


    "Look carefully and try not topare them to our Daughter, but to the Heroes of the past that you trained."


    "... Hmm..." Following her Husband''s instructions, Scathach looked with her Draconic eyes at the seven again.


    This time, the seven felt the same pressure they had felt from the Emperor as their bodies became tense and stiff, and they could barely breathe properly.


    Five seconds passed as Scathach ''looked'' at their existence with her eyes and instincts. In the past, she had only used her instincts, and she was usually correct. Now, as a Goddess and, at the same time, a True Dragon, she could ''see'' deeper into a Being.


    And what she saw made her opinion change.


    "Heh." Scathach smiled, and with just that smile, Victor knew she was interested.


    ''I pity them a little for what they''re about to go through¡­ Just a little.'' Victor thought wistfully. After all, Scathach had be even more ''efficient'' in training people.


    ''Well, no pain, no gain.''


    ..... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann

 Chapter 1068: Soldiers of the Emperor. 2

    Chapter 1068: Soldiers of the Emperor. 2


    ''They are not ''monsters'' like Merlin, my teacher, or Victor. They are not as strong or as talented as our Daughters, but they are not mediocre either. Ifpared to all the Heroes and Gods of the past, they are in the same category as the Gods.''


    Gods were experts in their own right, andparing a Mortal to the same talent as the Gods was a greatpliment.


    ''Although, this is to be expected from Beings that Victor personally Created... I must reflect on my shorings inparing everyone to our Daughters.'' Scathach was an objective woman. If she found something that she considered a problem in herself, she would fix it.


    "Let me introduce you to your teachers. Hassan-i Sabbah, he will teach you about all types of assassinations and how to take a life."


    The assassin simply nodded to the seven soldiers.


    "Julius Caesar, the Roman Emperor, he will teach you about politics."


    "Former Emperor, Your Imperial Majesty¡­ I cannot be considered Emperor if my government is dead." The man spoke respectfully.


    Victor only smiled slightly and continued: "Abe-No-Seimei, The Greatest Onmyoji who walked thesends. He will teach you about philosophy, and you will learn wisdom from him. After all, even with all the strength and intelligence, without the wisdom to apply it correctly, it''s useless."


    "Well, I am no longer The Greatest Onmyoji, but I will do my best to teach you," Abe-No-Seimei said.


    "Andst but not least, my Wife and former Master, Scathach Scarlett Elderblood."


    ''The Emperor''s Master¡­'' The seven opened their eyes wide. To them, this Title was much more meaningful than the others she had.


    This reaction made Scathach roll her eyes, but she didn''tment.


    "She will polish your talents." No further description was needed for Scathach. She would ensure that they were great warriors.


    The 7 were amazed. They had the best teachers at their disposal and a great opportunity, but they had doubts.


    "I see your doubts, soldiers. Speak."


    "... Why spend so many resources on us...?" John asked. To him, it made no sense at all.


    "There are two things that irritate me the most in this world: someone harming my Family and seeing my subordinates falling into mediocrity without progressing in their own talents," Victor spoke with disdain. "I Created you to be the best of the best that my Empire has to offer. You are my Creation, my Children, my Spear, my Shield... My Imperial Soldiers."


    "My Will will be exercised through my Soldiers." Victor closed his hand in front of them and then opened it while speaking with a solemn face: "Therefore, it is only logical that my Soldiers receive the best training and environment to develop."


    The seven opened their eyes wide. Did the Emperor think so highly of them?


    "John, re, Kiana, Laura, Conan, Kaleb, and Caelus. You seven are the first of seven Legions that will be born through your experiences, my seven Imperial Commanders who will work directly under my General, Scathach."


    They looked at Scathach and then looked at Victor again.


    "...But these are my ns for the future. For now... You must train. After all, you may not be able to meet my expectations."


    Victor turned and said: "I will be watching... Just as always." And disappeared in raging mes.


    ...


    Jupiter''s Outskirts.


    Appearing in a Command Room, the first thing he heard was.


    "Now that they have heard those words, the probability of them seeding in their training is much higher," Velnorah spoke.


    Victor smiled. "I know."


    "... I was skeptical because the Emperor himself needed to be present when they woke up, but now I understand why you did it."


    "Being an Emperor who is worshiped from afar is good... But being an Emperor who is close to his subjects and understands his subjects is even better."


    "Not to mention that a warm wee is more memorable than a cold one."


    "And by using these seven as the basis for future clones, all the ''brothers and sisters'' of these seven will have the same experience as them... Which is why you recorded their experiences down to the words''Emperor''s Soldiers'' and did not record their names."


    "Exactly." Victor handed an Orb to Velnorah.


    "The experiences of the seven will be recorded in this Orb. All we must do is give the clonesbat experience, political expertise, and wisdom. I do not want my soldiers to be stupid and unable to think for themselves."


    "I will separate the set of memories that the new clones will inherit." Velnorah nodded seriously.


    "How is the progress?"


    "The Continental Spaceships are ready, as are the Warships that will be controlled by Akasha."


    Initially, the n was for separate Beings to control each of these ships individually, but with the Creation of Akasha, such a thing was no longer necessary. She alone could control all the ships.


    "Operators are also necessary... We will make another Legion of Clones focused more on support, and we will use Laura''s memories and blood as a base."


    "Why her specifically?" Velnorah asked curiously.


    "My instinct tells me that this is the right decision," Victor said with a small smile.


    "If you don''t want to tell, just say so." Velnorah snorted. She knew her Husband well enough to know that he wouldn''t make such an important decision based solely on instinct. He must know something about Laura that she doesn''t.


    ''It doesn''t matter, I''ll find out.'' Velnorah thought as she studied Laura in the background.


    Victor just smiled at Velnorah''s reaction and looked below. Currently, he was in the Command Room in his Personal Spaceship. The ship still didn''t have a name, and it didn''t have any personnel yet.


    This spaceship was a Continental Spaceship that could house an entire country and would be one of the Emperor''s ''external'' Command Centers. After all, the safest ce was still his personal Dimensions that were in his Soul.


    "How long until everything is ready, Velnorah?"


    "30... Actually, 50 minutes. The Time for them will be different from ours. After all, by the time they finish their training, it will be time for the other Clones toe to life."


    One of the advantages of being practically omnipotent in his territory was that he could change the Time Flow of everything with his Divinity more easily. Arge amount of Energy would be spent, but for Victor, who had an Energy reactor for a heart while simultaneously being supported by his World Tree Wives, this was nothing.


    ''Speaking of Time, it''s time for Natalia to take on her duties.'' Victor thought.


    Nataliana Alioth, also known now as Nataliana Alioth Elderblood or to her closest friends Natalia Elderblood. Natalia''s case, in particr, was quite unique. Due to bing a True Dragon, her Powers over Space reached absurd levels, and she needed a lot of time and effort to learn how to control everything. In thest 2000 years, she only spent time having fun with Victor and training.


    Nothing more, and nothing less. Her own Daughter with Victor had a Power over Space as absurd as her Mother''s, but it was only rted to Space. She didn''t have the ''Time'' Aspect yet like her Mother acquired over the years. After all, she had inherited her father''s ''eyes'', who no longer had ''time''.


    Time here means the factor of his Mortality. Through using his Powers, Alexios was gradually extending his lifespan. He was supposed to be dead years ago; after all, he was a Human.


    Victor ''looked'' at Natalia and saw her meditating with her eyes closed.


    "Darling."


    An image of Victor appeared in front of Natalia. "Are you ready?"


    "Yes." Natalia opened her eyes. Unlike the Dragon eyes that everyone had, her eyes were like an ever-changing cosmos. It was as if someone had taken two gxies and ced them in her eyes.


    "I can fix my father''s problem."


    Alexios'' problem was something that Victor could notpletely solve because it was rted to Time in its purest form of problem. To put it in a simpler way, Alexios had bathed himself with the Energy of Time to prevent his Mortal death. He was using his Powers to extend his time indefinitely, but the problem was that every time he used his Time Powers, his Energy would deplete, and Mortality woulde to him.


    The reason Victor couldn''t fix the problem was because Alexios'' entire body at that point was no longer flesh but pure Time Energy.


    Despite being a God of Time, his Mastery was not at the absurd levels of his Wife. Just like Anna, who had all her Powers focused on bending Reality, Natalia had all her Powers focused on Time and Space. Her own eyes helped in controlling this.


    Speaking of Anna, not even bending Reality on Alexios could help him... I mean, it could help, but it would run a lot of risks, considering that they would be bending Reality to bring Alexios'' ''time'' back.


    But that''s where the risk lies. If they brought Alexios'' time back with Reality Bending, would everything he did be undone? Yes or no?


    ... No one knew. Because of small details like that, messing with Time on arge scale was a big problem, and because of that, Time was the Domain of the Primordials because only they could understand exactly ''all'' the consequences of their actions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Using Time to slow down a location and speeding it up were just basic uses of the Concept. At higher levels, you could travel to the past and alter the entire timeline, a feat that was something only Natalia could do ''easily''. Victor could do something simr, but the amount of resources and Energy spent would be ridiculously inefficientpared to Natalia, who could simply open a door to the past thanks to her eyes that made the whole process possible.


    ''... I still haven''t been able to discover the origin of those eyes.'' Even with his eyes and his current knowledge, he couldn''t find out their origin.


    Unlike Alexios, who was limited due to his Mortality, Natalia, as a Dragon, could extract more potential from her eyes. Yet even she, as a True Dragon and Goddess of Time and Space, couldn''t ess the full potential of the eyes.


    ''My guess is that it''s the eyes of some dead Primordial God of Time or a Being from the Upper Sectors¡­'' Victor thought, but he wasn''t sure about that. Although she hadn''tpletely Mastered the Divinity of Time and Space, she was quite proficient. Yet even so, she couldn''t reach the full potential of those eyes.


    ''How this ended up in the hands of Mortals is the key point.'' Victor thought about how not even Albedo, Alexios, and Natalia knew how the Alioth Family acquired these Powers.


    In the past, Albedo had tried to take an Alioth for herself to study them, but d intervened and saved the first Alioth. Everyone thought it was just a mutation that urred due to the first Alioth touching Magic, but they were all wrong.


    Even Jeanne didn''t know anything, and she was the oldest Being they knew. Though, to be fair, for the most part, Jeanne had been disconnected from the Supernatural World, so it was natural that she didn''t know specific things like that.


    ''Well, there''s no point thinking about that now.'' Victor would just keep an eye on it.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann

 Chapter 1069: The Power of the Emperors Raised Soldiers

    Chapter 1069: The Power of the Emperor''s Raised Soldiers


    re jolted awake, ''Where am I?'' Her ears were ringing with the chaos surrounding her, and she could barely hear herself think. She blinked against the dull light that filtered through clouds of dust and smoke, dyeing the sky a heavy gray. At her feet, the ground was scarred and shattered, evidence of the countless explosions that had urred there. Huge craters dotted thendscape, while the wreckage of copsed buildings and abandoned vehiclesy scattered around, twisted, and burned.


    ''This smell¡­ I remember¡­'' She had witnessed, seen, and felt this same situation over and over again in her memory as she grew up.


    The air was thick with the acrid smell of gunpowder and smoke, mixed with the metallic stench of blood that permeated the battlefield.


    "War..."


    In the distance, the constant sound of gunfire and explosions continued unabated, a brutal reminder that the war knew no respite. re could hear the heart-rending screams of thebatants, a mixture of rage and despair, echoing through the ruins.


    Above her,bat drones buzzed like swarms of angry insects, their cameras swiveling and adjusting to capture every movement below. Every so often, the silence was shattered by the sound of a supersonic jet, leaving a trail of white smoke in its wake as it plunged toward the ground to wreak more destruction.


    Among thebatants, monstrous figures emerged from the shadows of the ruins. Huge creatures with scaly skin and eyes that glowed with an eerie red light advanced with sharp ws ready to tear through metal and flesh. The soldiers faced these beings with a mixture of terror and bravery, firing in continuous waves as they tried to repel the inhuman advance.


    An effort that was clearly futile, as the monsters were not being stopped, either by machines or human efforts.


    Around her, soldiers were running for position, their armor covered in dust and their faces etched with exhaustion and determination. re could see in their eyes the reflection of the Hell they were plunged into, a fight not only for territory but for survival itself.


    She slowly stood up, the reality of her situation sinking in deeply. Amidst the pandemonium, re realized that every sound of bullets, every scream, was not just the sound of war but the sound of a world crumbling around her. Only when she stood uppletely did she fully realize the scale of the conflict she had been forced into.


    "Wee to The Tower of Nightmares, Soldier."


    re looked towards the voice and saw the presence of a woman with long red hair dressed in futuristic dark red armor that protected her entire body. In the woman''s hands, a Spear with several Runes written on it could be seen.


    "Lady Scathach." She immediately knelt down in a sign of respect as memories of what had happened to her began toe flooding back like a tsunami.


    ''Right... This is my first lesson with Scathach. She took us to some unknown ce through a portal, and suddenly, I found myself awake.''


    "Call me General while we''re on duty."


    "Yes!"


    "Hurry up off the ground and stand by my side."


    "Yes!"


    "I know you won''t ask what kind of situation you''re in, amendable act of respect, so I''ll exin it to you."


    Scathach spun her Spear and struck it on the ground while spreading her arms wide as if putting on a show.


    "This is our Family''s personal Nightmare Tower, a ce where only select Beings have the opportunity to train, a creation of my Husband and my talented Sisters."


    "Normally, The Empire''s forces would train in the alternate Nightmare Tower that my Husband and Sisters created, not this one, but since he said to train you with the best of resources, I brought the seven of you here."


    ''Seven¡­?'' re looked around in confusion but didn''t see anyone else there besides her.


    Scathach smiled when she saw the other six reacting the same way as re. "Don''t mind looking for the others. You''re experiencing the same thing, but you''re not in the same ce."


    "Moving on." Ignoring their confused looks, Scathach pointed her Spear at the monsters and enemy ''soldiers''.


    Without even exining the effects the Nightmare Towers would have on them, Scathach spoke: "The scenario is as follows, an interdimensional invasion is taking ce.


    "When this invasion happened, two enemy Empires were at war."


    "On one side, we have an Empire focused on technology, and on the other side, we have an Empire focused on pure strength. The first Empire, as you can see, are intelligent Beings but remain physically weak, while in the other, we have Beings that are absurdly strong but are intellectually weak."


    "In the middle of this, we have dimensional invaders." She pointed at the monsters.


    "Your job, Soldiers of The Emperor..." She smiled broadly: "Is to pacify both sides and eliminate the invading threat."


    "All you will have for support in this scenario is the Empire''s state-of-the-art armor created by The Emperor himself, a sma pistol that recharges through sunlight, and a sword made with metals taken from the deepest levels of Hell, a ce where the Miasma was very dense and toxic."


    Scathach snapped her finger, and re''s uniform disappeared. She was now wearing ck armor with violet tones, a sma pistol appearing in one hand, and a sword appeared in the other.


    "All you will have for support in this scenario is the Empire''s state-of-the-art armor created by The Emperor himself, a sma pistol that recharges through sunlight, and a sword made with metals taken from the deepest levels of Hell, a ce where the Miasma was very dense and toxic."


    re gripped the sword in her hand, and a ck Miasma covered the de. For a few seconds, she felt at home seeing that Miasma, but she didn''t understand why.


    Cautiously, like a shy child, re raised her hand as if to ask a question.


    Scathach raised an eyebrow and said: "Speak."


    "Why don''t we have some formal training and then go to the war scenario?"


    At this question, Scathach''s smile grew wider as re''s question was also heard by the other six. "In the old days, when a warrior taught their prot¨¦g¨¦ how to fight, the first thing they did was to make them experience war themselves to know what it meant to fight."


    "You are better than a prot¨¦g¨¦. You have the experiences of heroes, their knowledge and tactics, and not least... you are Blessed by the Emperor."


    Scathach''s smile grew even wider, and the pressure emanating from her body also grew. With them, she didn''t need to take it easy like her children.


    "You don''t need formal training. You need to experience war for yourselves, feel your skin being cut, feel your life teetering close to death, and fight for your very survival, for your purpose, for your duty... Fight for the Emperor." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Only then will you know what to improve in yourselves. Only then will I be able to give you the most efficient training possible."


    Scathach''s image began to fade from the sight of the seven, and as her final words, she spoke: "Remember, there are no rules in war, use everything at your disposal. Only those who win are considered just, only those who win can shape history."


    "No matter the world, one truth is always immutable... The strong are what dictate history."


    When Scathach disappearedpletely.


    The reactions of the seven were mixed.


    Conan wasted no time and immediately put on his helmet and set out to kill the monsters, the soldiers... Or anything that got in his way.


    How did he put on the helmet if the armor didn''t have a helmet in the first ce? He didn''t know. He didn''t care. What mattered was that it worked.


    "Haaa!"


    Laura tied her hair, and instead of jumping into the middle of the war like Conan, she went to visit the Technological Empire.


    Kiana remained where she was while smiling macabrely, lightly touching her chin as if she was thinking of something very amusing. It was only 2 minutester that she simply disappeared from where she was with absurd speed. Her fate? Only she knew.


    Caelus assumed a different posture from the others, as he decided to observe everything before making a decision.


    Kaleb simply walked towards the leader of the ''strongest'' Empire, his eyes shining with a maniacal look. His intentions were quite obvious.


    ''No one can be called Emperor in front of me other than The Dragon Emperor.'' He thought.


    John and re were the most curious to Scathach, who was observing everything.


    Scathach could see the reactions of the others from several kilometers away. She had encountered many Beings in her life, so she knew very well what kind of warriors they were, or in more specific cases like Kaleb and Kiana, the types of maniacs they were.


    Their actions were expected, just like Conan''s. He was the kind of warrior who acted before thinking, but that didn''t mean he was stupid. His name was Conan for a reason. Victor knew his nature very well.


    Instead of immediately going into battle, John looked at his equipment. The sword and the sma pistol were easy to understand and simple to use.


    The pistol had a battery that could fire 20,000 bullets beforepletely discharging. This battery could be recharged with sunlight or any other type of Energy. In his kit, he had 7 of these batteries to rece in case of emergencies.


    The sword was simple to understand, too. It cuts, it causes Miasma Poisoning, and the enemy dies.


    The armor was what he didn''t fully understand yet.


    ''Heh, as expected.'' Scathachughed. She had more or less an idea of ??what re and John were like. They were both natural Leaders, just two different types of Leaders.


    ''I''ll observe both of them to decide who will be the squad Leader.'' Scathach thought.


    As he turned his wrist, a hologram appeared, showing his body''s vital signs, his name, and the state of his armor.


    [Connecting... Wee back, Soldier John-000, What can I help you with today?]


    After a moment of confusion, he spoke: "... What are your duties?"


    [Assisting the Emperor''s Soldiers is the purpose of my existence. My codename is Akasha-001, an A.I based on the Empire''s main A.I, the Emperor''s Daughter, Akasha Elderblood... As the Main Coordinator is unavable due to reasons beyond my authority, this sub-system based on her is currently active. In the future, I may be reced by the Coordinator herself or by future Operators.]


    "What are your specific functions that can help me at this time?" John realized that he had to be very specific in his question, or the A.I ??would give him a long monologue that he didn''t care about right now... Although, it was quite relieving to know that a rtive of the Emperor would be assisting everyone in future operations.


    [Combat assistance, body analysis assistance, vital sign assistance...] Akasha-001 began to list all the systems the armor had, and it was at that moment, John realized he was correct. It was not the pistol or the sword that was the soldiers'' trump card, but the armor.


    ''A suit of armor created by the Emperor himself...'' John now understood why the General had spoken those words.


    Interrupting the A.I''s long monologue, he said: "Just give me something to stealthily eliminate the Empire''s enemies."


    Akasha 001 stopped talking for a few seconds until all of John''s armor glowed faintly in violet tones.


    "epted."


    The sound no longer came from inside his head, but from somewhere inside John''s armor, a violet glow was seen on the hill, and when the glow began to diminish, the armor pulsed as if it were alive.


    A helmet covered John''s head. The helmet waspletely ck on the outside, with violet stripes on the sides. Clearly, the armor was also designed to be used in stealth mode. The sword in John''s hand decreased in size, and two daggers were created, and the sma pistol changed to a sma bow.


    [Hunter Mode Activated... Happy Hunting, Operator. May the glory of The Emperor apany you in future battles.]


    When Akasha''s robotic voice stopped speaking, the helmet''s H.U.D was activated, showing all the information on the battlefield along with John''s own information.


    Putting the sma bow on his back and the daggers on his waist, John remembered the fact that these weapons could change shape and headed toward the battlefield. He needed to understand the situation first before making a decision on what to do.


    ...That was his n initially until he saw a child about to be killed by monsters. Soon, his n changed, and unconsciously, he simply disappeared like a violet shadow from where he was and appeared above the monster. With a spin in the air, he cut the monster in half.


    "Hiiii!"


    Standing up from the spot and wondering what this feeling he felt was, he pointed in the opposite direction, where his H.U.D was not showing any signs of enemies, and said, "Leave."


    "Y-Yes!"


    "Hahaha, a hero indeed." Scathachughed in amusement, "Although, such an attitude is not frowned upon. You have heart, John."


    Scathach, who was floating in the air, shifted her perception to re, who was doing something simr to John.


    "Just give me something to conquer the Empire''s enemies." She spoke in frustration.


    "¡­ epted."


    Another sh of light urred, and the armor changed into something more shy, bulky, and grandiose. The armor was made to draw as much attention as possible and inspire fear as well as respect.


    Unlike John, re''s sword and pistol did not change, remaining as they were.


    [Conqueror Mode Activated¡­ Conquer Well, Operator. May The Emperor''s grace apany you in future battles.] When Akasha-001''s voice faded away.


    re jumped into the air, holding the sword in her right hand and the pistol in her left hand. Sensing the changes in its host, the armor reacted ordingly. The moment re''s Draconic Wings appeared, the armor acted like a liquid with slime and covered them.


    ''Heh? Even though she''s only a dragonoid, she also has wings? It seems that the Race mix gave them more than I expected.''


    Normally, Dragonoids didn''t have wings, just horns; only when they became True Dragons, would they usually acquire wings.


    There was a reason for this. A True Dragon regted the Energy that its powerful heart created with its wings. Of course, they also served to support its massive body in Dragon Form.


    ''Well, many Races that have wings were used in the mix. It would be unrealistic for her not to have some kind of wings.'' Scathach thought.


    Flying towards a gigantic monster in the air, re began firing her pistol and opening holes in the monster''s flesh. When she got close enough, the armor changed again, the helmet distorted, sharp teeth were seen, and then...


    ROOOOOOOOOAR!


    A gigantic breath of violet fire erupted out of re''s mouth.


    "...Okay, this is ridiculous." Scathach snorted, analyzing the breath. She saw that the breath did not have the properties of True Dragons that could destroy everything, but that did not mean it was not dangerous. The Angel''s Light Essence and the Demons'' Dark ones could be felt to a lesser degree, but it could still be felt.


    Trying to understand what she was witnessing, something shed in Scathach''s head: ''...The Fragment... That''s it! The Fragment of Victor''s Soul is influencing their Powers.''


    The mixing of Races proved to be more significant than Scathach initially thought. The small particles of the Eldritch God, Victor''s Soul, caused a mutation in these new Beings, a mutation that would not be approved because it would break the Bnce of everything.


    Instead of Dragonoids, they were more like chimera that only had the beneficial aspects of each Race that went into the mix. Normally, such a thing would make them die or fall into a situation simr to Nero in the past, but because of the Eldritch Element, everything was functioning normally. She realized that the Blessings were also ying a role in stabilizing these new existences.


    ''God of Chaos indeed, huh.'' Scathach couldn''t help but think about it. He really created the most exceptional and loyal soldiers for the Empire.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann

 Chapter 1070: Agnes just did it…

    Chapter 1070: Agnes just did it¡­


    Jupiter''s Outskirts.


    While Scathach trained the soldiers that Victor created, Velnorah analyzed the memories she received from The Seven. Seven transparent screens were in front of Velnorah. She was analyzing years of memories at high speed. With her reading and understanding abilities, such a thing was child''s y for her.


    Due to the time difference between The Seven and Velnorah, she was receiving information much faster than those who had been undergoing years of training.


    Therefore, from her point of view, she could analyze the personalities of The Seven more easily.


    "Scathach is doing an excellent job, as always. No wonder they call her The Teacher of Heroes." Velnorah praised. Everyone''s progress was visible. Before, even though they had memories of the wars, they had no experience in them, but now they were all experienced.


    Analyzing Conan''s memories and his brutality, she thought. "I will have to adjust some of the memories they will inherit. I highly doubt that all of them will have abnormal strength like Conan from the beginning." Even by the standards of The Seven, Conan was much stronger physically. The only ones who could fight him were John and re.


    John''s answer was abination of strength and technique, while re''s was pure technique.


    Of course, this only applied to theparison between them. Due to being Dragonoids, they all had absurd physical strength.


    "Their memories using their Draconic body will be more useful. From then on, the other clones can evolve ordingly." Velnorah understood that this stage was just a prototype. The more information they had from the Clone''s experiences in the future, the more the future clones would be refined. It was a constant, longsting process.


    "In 100... No, if we continue using the Tower of Nightmares as a training ground, in 50 years, we will have Elite Soldiers who could be used in any situation... Depending on efficiency, we can reduce this time to 3 years or less." She put her hand on her chin as she evaluated the memories. Preparing other Beings for ALL possible situations was a time-consuming task, if not impossible, to do in a short time. However, with the resources of The Empire, such a process was easy to speed up.


    ''I still think we should make a legion of machines to at least make the first contact in extremely dangerous environments.'' After all, there was no reason to send the clones to their deaths uselessly.


    For a moment, she looked at Laura''s memories.


    "Hmm, I understand now why he chose Laura." Observing the memories Laura was building and seeing her ''approach'' to helping others and exining things correctly.


    ''Her blood will give rise to a new batch of clone Operators... Maybe I should ask Darling to add the blood of my people to the mix. We are a Technological people... The mix of kindness and understanding will give rise to great operators who care about the soldiers, but not to the point of suffering for their deaths.'' She thought.


    Kindness was great for Operators, but too much kindness would get in the way since most of the clones would die... Although ''dying'' here was not forever.


    "I see, so that''s why he said to make Operators with Laura''s blood. He was thinking about the mental health of the clones." Understanding her Husband''s intentions, Velnorah opened her personal record and said:


    "Remind me to make new ces of rxation and recreation... also, remind me to focus on the War Robot Project... Also, remind me to disconnect these robots from the Empire''s Servers." The possibility of Beings like her who could use Technology easily couldn''t be ruled out, so additional security was necessary.


    "epted." The Artificial Intelligence in Velnorah''s suit responded.


    Despite having perfect recall, Velnorah often got so focused on her projects that she would forget to do other things. This peculiarity was something that Ruby and Aline also had inmon.


    Turning her attention back to the soldiers themselves, she spoke to herself. "In 10 minutes, their training will beplete. Combining these memories with the memories of their Creation will make the first batch ofbat clones more efficient..."


    Velnorah looked at her Husband, who was sitting in hismand chair with his eyes closed.


    "Darling?"


    "... Yes." Victor opened his eyes and looked at Velnorah. Currently, he had two POVs: one was him talking to Natalia, and with the other, he was looking at Velnorah.


    "What do you think about adding the blood of my people to the Clone Operators?"


    Victor thought for a few seconds and said: "That''s a good idea. We should add more Elements of Elves and Faeries too."


    "... That''s a good idea. The peculiarities of those Races will make them calmer." Velnorah agreed. "Shall we continue using Laura as a base, my old Race, Elves, and Faeries as apound, on top of the darker Races? Will we add more?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "There''s no need, Laura''s blood influence will be enough. We don''t want war-addicted Operators." Victor said.


    "Alright." Velnorah nodded. Suddenly, a topic shed in her head. "We should make more City Cores too."


    "That''s true." Victor had almost forgotten about that. A City Core was truly a very useful tool for managing a territory.


    "With all the precautions you''re taking, I''m afraid we won''t have any privacy in our territory."


    Looking in the direction of the voice, Victor smiled slightly when he saw Agnes.


    "Privacy is overrated. If you''re connected to anything, someone will always have information about you." Velnorah snorted.


    "At least don''t apply that to our mansion."


    "Of course, we don''t need that. Darling is there." Victor himself was the ''City Core'' of his Dimension since he was practically omniscient there.


    Agnes snorted and sneakily climbed onto Victor''sp and hugged him.


    Victor smiled gently and stroked Agnes''s white hair.


    "What happened to make you act like a spoiled cat?"


    "What? I can''t see my Husband anymore?" She narrowed her eyes dangerously. "I know your ''love'' ispletely focused on our Daughters now, but I can''t believe we''ve been forgotten..." She wiped away her crocodile tears.


    Victor rolled his eyes, simply pulling Agnes closer to him, and took her mouth with his.


    Agnes hugged Victor tightly, and after a full minute, she broke away and said with a big smile. "Better."


    Velnorah simply shook her head and went back to doing her thing. She was too busy to ''y'' right now... She bit her lip in frustration...


    ''YES! I''m too busy! Focus, woman!'' She growled to herself.


    While Velnorah seemed to be in an internal battle, Victor looked at Agnes. "So? What happened."


    Victor knew very well that if Agnes just wanted affection, she wouldn''te to meet him but would call him to have a more ''intimate'' moment in his room.


    Time Powers were really useful¡­ Victor could spend as much ''Time'' as he wanted with his Wives, and since most of them liked to spend time alone, they were never left unsatisfied.


    ''Thank you, Kronos. Your death has been forgotten, but your Powers are useful.'' Victor thought internally.


    "I love, and I hate how much you know me." Agnes pouted and jumped off Victor''sp. With a wave of her hand, a fiery sword appeared in her hand.


    "¡­Oh?"


    "Yeah, I was surprised too."


    Velnorah stopped looking at her work and looked at Fafnir''s sword. It was then that she opened her eyes wide. "The sword became a Fire Elemental¡­? How is that possible?"


    "I don''t know. After Darling gave it a boost, it was normal for a few years, and now it''s starting to change."


    Victor touched his chin as he looked curiously at the sword. "An Elemental Dragon? You''re full of surprises, aren''t you?"


    The sword glowed softly with Fire.


    "That''s not the only thing that''s changed about it." Agnes looked at the floating sword and spoke. "Come here."


    Understanding Agnes'' intentions, the sword ''entered'' Agnes'' body. The next moment, mes covered Agnes'' body, encasing her in full armor made of mes.


    With a gesture of his hand, Victor isted the area because the heat emitted by Agnes for a moment reached 6,000 degrees.


    "I can also ''mold'' these mes into any weapon that has the same appearance as Fafnir''s materials. I can alsopletely be a Fire Elemental." She demonstrated this by bing entirely made of mes.


    "Interesting¡­ Fafnir has be simr to Junketsu¡­" Victor''s clothes lit up with violet mes in protest, "But not exactly the same. After all, Junketsu can take on the properties of other materials, and she cannotpletely be an Elemental because her Essence is my blood."


    The mes red in protest again. Victor felt Junketsu saying. ''Just wait, I can do something much better than this imitation!''


    Victor visibly rolled his eyes at Junketsu''s attitude. "This change must have happened because of my interference... I wonder if I can repeat these events with other des? We could have several ''trump cards'' like that."


    Fafnir''s presentation gave Victor an idea... "Wait, why settle for one sword?... We can make an entire Dimension... A Water Dimension with extremely gigantic Beings, for example..." Victor''s eyes began to shine.


    Agnes began to be covered in a cold sweat, she knew her Husband well enough to know that he hadpletely lost control.


    ''I just wanted exnations...'' She whined.


    Velnorah looked at Agnes as if she was judging her Soul, her eyes saying: ''Fix this.'' She didn''t want to deal with more of Victor''s crazy ideas! She already had too much on her te!


    ''Ugh.'' She grumbled.


    "Yes... Yes... I can see it... Several Dimensions with various purposes. Within these Dimensions, there are gigantic Beings that I can use as a front fleet... Something like huge Leviathans, huge Elemental Beings... I can also then use these Beings to ''boost'' the soldiers in the same way that Fafnir did for Agnes."


    Victor opened his hand, and in it appeared the small Eldritch Being that he had picked up a few days ago. "I can also make a house for you... But, unfortunately, I won''t be able to make more of your species." Eldritch Beings wereplicated. Because they needed a lot of Energy to be visible and useful, they needed to destroy gxies, suns, and ck holes to feed and grow, and Victor was sure that the Primordials wouldn''t let that happen.


    Victor closed his hands and put the Eldritch Being away.


    "But I can make the other species... The Leviathans will be my priority. They will also be the easiest to make."


    "Darl-..."


    "I don''t need to do that with Dragons. They''re too sentient to be useful¡­ I should settle for irrational Beings, but notpletely irrational."


    "Water Leviathans, Apocalyptic Monsters, Beings made entirely of mes... A Dimension of Fire, a Dimension of Water, a Dimension of Light... Of Darkness..."


    "DARLING!"


    "...Yes?" Victor looked at Agnes in confusion.


    "You got lost there for a few minutes."


    "Oh..."


    "No ''oh''! Try not to do something absurd. I know I''m asking for the impossible, but try."


    "Mm." Victor nodded.


    "... Ugh, he didn''t listen to me at all," Agnes grumbled. "Anyway, just tell me if there''s a problem with my sword."


    "There''s no problem with it. In fact, it will just continually evolve now. Just keep using it as you normally do."


    "Okay." Agnes nodded in relief, then looked at Velnorah and smiled, "See you around."


    "Hey!" Using her speed, Velnorah grabbed Agnes'' shoulder tightly: "Don''t leave me here with the mess you made!"


    "... Work is good, right? We have a lot of Sisters who are just sleeping around."


    "Distract him now! Don''t you know how much work we have? I don''t want any more work until I finish my current projects!"


    "... Work is good, right? We have a lot of Sisters who are just sleeping around."


    ...


    "ATCHUMMM." Pepper let out a strange sneeze.


    "Again?" Siena said.


    "Twice is strange. Are you sure you''re not sick?" Lacus said.


    "I don''t think so?..." Pepper said uncertainly. She used her Powers on herself but found that there was nothing wrong. Thinking for a while, she just shrugged.


    ...


    "They''re loafing around because the work that needs the most people are specialized jobs that few can do, so most of them focus on administration work," Velnorah said, then pointed at Victor. "With what Victor is talking about now, who do you think will have to help him?"


    "...The Goddesses who have experience in dealing with new Beings?" By Goddesses, she meant Hestia, Aphrodite, etc.


    "Exactly! That is, me too! Distract him now, or I will force you to learn my job too!" She threatened.


    "Ugh, fine, fine!"


    Velnorah let go of Agnes. The woman then looked at Victor, who was lost in thought again. ''What better way to distract him...'' She smiled.


    She knew very well what to do. With a snap of her fingers, her attire changed into a nightgown, and then she jumped onto Victor''sp again.


    "Hmm?"


    "Darling~..." Female Draconic pheromones exploded around Agnes'' body.


    Velnorah isted the area around her so as not to smell it and get ''excited'' as well.


    "How about we make another Daughter?"


    Victor''s eyes shone on with an intense violet glow. He pulled Agnes by the waist, and with his other hand, he ''pulled'' Velnorah, and then they disappeared and appeared in a personal isted Dimension where Time was different.


    Falling onto the bed, Velnorah blinked in confusion for a few seconds, and then she quickly spoke:


    "W-Wait, wait, I''m busy--... Haah~."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann

 Chapter 1071: A simple man.

    Chapter 1071: A simple man.


    Despite the ''strenuous'' effort that Agnes and Velnorah gave to make Victor forget his ns, they didn''t have much sess... Yes, they managed to distract him easily, but Victor was amitted man... Committed to his Family.


    He wouldn''t let any possible chance to make his Faction stronger pass him by, even if it made him work harder. In this particr project, he was thinking of doing it all alone since it wasn''t that difficult. He just needed to enact the ''Beginning'' of an entirely new Race of Beings that were rted to him in some minor way, but that weren''t Dragons... At least, True Dragons.


    They were more like a marine subspecies of a Water Dragon. So, taking references from the Beings in his head and the Mythologies he''d learned, Victor began his work after leaving Agnes and Velnorah catatonic in bed.


    He disappeared from where he was and appeared again outside the atmosphere of his. Moving further away, he had aplete view of his. With his full vision, he used his Authority in the Domain to see the various small Dimensions he had Created to entertain his Daughters.


    Stopping to admire his for a few seconds, his Draconic Eyes reflected the in appreciation. Closing his eyes, Victor turned and stared at his Sr System, then his Gxy. The size of his personal Dimension grew depending on his Power. Before, it was just a Sr System, and now it was an entire gxy where he could literally do whatever he wanted here.


    Here, he was the all-powerful God. If he wanted to, he could, at any time, disassociate himself from The System, and thus, all the Souls that died here would not return to The System. But he would not do that. After all, this move would draw the attention of The Primordials.


    "Let''s start with something simple..." Victor''s eyes began to shine. To help his concentration even more, he stopped ''holding back''.


    His humanoid appearance began to change as his hair grew down to his waist and transformed into pure Miasma. Gigantic wings appeared behind him while his body was covered in scales, and a thorny tail grew behind him. Feeling his call, Junketsu began to cover her Master''s Draconic skin, leaving only his head visible.


    When his heart beat again, his entire existence shone in violet, and then, with the next heartbeat, the entire sr system was illuminated.


    Victor stopped ''controlling'' his Power and let it breathe freely.


    Normally, he wouldn''t do this and would keep his immense Power under control at all times. After all, he didn''t want to walk around like a Humanoid Dragon that glowed in violet. The issue of aesthetics wasn''t the main problem since, as a beautiful Being, he would look perfect in whatever he wore. The problem was that Beings would disappear when they got close to him.


    Victor was like a star to the weakest and most unresisting Beings. If he stopped holding back, everything in an area around him would disappear from existence just because of how heavy his Power was.


    But in his Domain, none of this was a problem. As soon as all the Power came out and the surrounding atmosphere was saturated with Victor''s presence, the glow began to dim, and Victor appeared with veins of violet Power pulsing all over his body. Victor stretched his arm out to the right as if he was holding someone''s neck. In the next second, a man appeared in his Domain. Specifically speaking, a God...


    A dying God with a deformed body. He had no fingers or toes, his left eye was deformed, his stomach was split open, showing his guts, and his tool had long since been consumed by worms. He was alive, but his eyes were gone.


    Even though he was in an area so saturated with Power and was in Victor''s hands, the dying God didn''t react... To be more specific, his eyes recognized him, but he couldn''t care less anymore.


    Victor looked at this God and felt no pity. His pity was reserved only for the innocent, such a naive word. After all, today''s innocent may be tomorrow''s guilty, but it was a word that Victor had always cared about since the beginning.


    It may not seem like it, but he was not a monster who would leave hisfort zone to kill innocent people. He was also not a ''hero'' who would go out into the world and solve any kind of problem. He was a normal guy who would not ignore the innocent if they were in front of him.


    Although he was honest enough with himself to understand that the ''innocent'' were not always his priority. In his invasion of the Supernatural World of Japan, he may have hunted, but he never targeted the innocent. The same cannot be said about the day he killed several human soldiers.


    Victor knew they were ''innocent'', but he killed them anyway.


    Just like always, his morals were malleable. He wasn''t a nice guy, but he wasn''t a monster either, he was somewhere in between.


    He was a hypocrite.


    Victorughed internally to himself: ''Who isn''t a hypocrite these days?'' Instead of debating what he was, Victor was a man of action, and most of the time, he would try to do more good than harm.


    This contemtion was reserved only for pure Souls. For Beings like this man, Victor felt... Nothing. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Tell me, Poseidon."


    "How was your stay with my Wife Medusa?" A question he already knew the answer to, considering that he saw everything, but he asked it anyway since he wanted to see the man''s reaction.


    For a moment, Poseidon didn''t react, but secondster, his eyes opened wide, and he began to tremble.


    "N-No, please, just kill me... Please."


    "... I see." A predictable oue.


    Medusa was not kind to Poseidon, and everything Poseidon did to the men and women he forced was used on him in even worse ways. Her methods always changed, and when she ran out of torture options, she learned new techniques from Lily.


    When those options also ran out, she would go to Lilith to put Poseidon in a Dream in which he was the King of Olympus and that everything was fine, until suddenly, everything was taken away from him.


    It could be said that Dreams were the worst form of torture that even physical torture could not ovee. After all, within the Realm of Dreams, she could y with Poseidon''s aspirations, desires, and ambitions only to see everything destroyedter.


    Poseidon, who forced Medusa, ended up this way, and Athena, who expelled Medusa due to her envy, experienced a simr fate.


    Revenge was done.


    "People say that revenge is empty..." Victor released Poseidon, and the man began to float in space, not even having the strength to make any movements. "People who say that are those who have not truly enjoyed their revenge."


    "Despite being a God of great beauty and Power, you have fallen to the point of forcing yourself on others. A God who acts like a child." Victor never had a good impression of Gods. Even after bing one, that never changed.


    ... Although, he had met respectable Gods, such as Shiva, Hestia, and Buddha.


    Thetter being known only through the memories of Beings he had absorbed.


    "...But perhaps that is what you really are? Children with great Power who cannot use that Power properly because they were not taught how to use it properly."


    As a Father, Victor understood very well that the upbringing and environment in which a child grew up were crucial in a child''s development.


    "The Representation of Humanity... Give a Mortal a little authority, and they will show their true colors. Demons hiding in sheep''s clothing."


    A businessman who owns a billion-dorpany will hide the exploitation of Human Beings in underdeveloped countries because he knows he has more ''power'' than others.


    A police officer can act like an idiot because he has more ''authority'' than an ordinary citizen.


    A businessman who owns a billion-dorpany will hide the exploitation of Human Beings in underdeveloped countries because he knows he has more ''power'' than others.


    A politician will always steal because he knows he will get away with it.


    As a former American, Victor understood this very well. No matter which side you choose, they will all be rotten.


    "It''s just the way things are¡­ Theck of impunity is what makes Beings act ording to their desires¡­" Thinking a little more, Victor shook his head in denial. "No, it''s just about Power."


    "Power makes people think they are invincible. I am a good example of that."


    In the end, there was no good reason why Mortals were the way they were. Things were the way they were; you could say that this was their nature.


    Just as Demons were naturally violent Beings who were prone to causing Evil, Humanity had the capacity to do both Good and Evil.


    But then another question arose, what is Good? What is Evil?


    For Victor''s current Empire, ''Evil'' was considered to be those who disobeyed The Emperor.


    As you can see, Good and Evil are subjective in society and in the perspectives of Beings.


    A Gluttonous Demon eating Humans would not find this action ''bad'', as it was just their nature. The same could not be said of the Humans who would see this scene.


    As a God who can create Life as he pleases, do these rules apply to him?


    Victor shook his head, getting the thoughts out of his mind. Every now and then, he caught himself thinking about these meaningless things. "In the end... It doesn''t matter."


    Putting adjectives on the actions of oneself and other Beings, at the end of the day, doesn''t matter...


    "In the end, all that matters are the actions and the consequences of those actions. It''s like Newton''s Third Law."


    Victor pointed to Poseidon as Red Lightning shed behind him: "You and Athena harmed my Wife, Medusa. Because of that action, you are here today."


    A moment of tension fell in the space around them.


    "..." Poseidon just looked at Victor with the same lifeless expression, not even showing any reaction to Victor''s conversation. He just wanted to die already and end his suffering.


    A few seconds passed, and Victor just sighed as he ced his fingers on his forehead. "Why am I talking about this to a dead man?"


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann

 Chapter 1072: A Simple Man. 2

    Chapter 1072: A Simple Man. 2


    In the deepest part of Victor''s Soul.


    Amara and Roxanne, who were watching all this, just listened to everything in silence.


    "¡­ Should we be worried about this?" Amara asked a little nervously. "Maybe Darling is working too hard?"


    "¡­ I don''t know? Maybe?" Roxanne answered uncertainly. It was hard to know since it was impossible for her to imagine Victor being tired, either mentally or physically.


    "Maybe he''s just contemting things¡­ You know, like those Ancient Gods who are searching for The Meaning of Life or something."


    "Oh, like that turtle who says things vaguely just to sound wise." Amara nodded.


    "I don''t know why you used the cartoon our Daughters watched as an example, but yes, you''re right." Roxanne nodded.


    ¡­


    "You''re strange, Dragon Emperor," Poseidon spoke in a weak voice.


    "Heh." Victor looked at Poseidon. "Enlighten me. Why do you think I''m strange? I will allow you to speak freely."


    "... A Being with so much Power tied to superfluous things like ''Family'' and ''Responsibility''... You remind me of Hestia and her annoying speech sometimes."


    Victor''s eyes sparkled in amusement, and using his senses, he looked at the little project he was working on. Seeing that he had time until everything he was doing with his Powers was ready, he decided to answer a dead man''s curiosity.


    "From my perspective, you''re the strange one," Victor answered honestly, and he meant it from the bottom of his heart. Even now, with hundreds of memories of other Gods, he couldn''t understand thempletely. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yes, he understood their actions and what led to them through their memories, but he didn''t understand the Beings themselves. No matter if he saw their lives or not, their foundations were built differently from Victor''s. Despite being who he was, Victor''s values ??were still from when he was Human.


    The person he grew up to be, that core part of his personality never changed, and because of that, he didn''t understand them.


    "God of The Seas, Second Eldest Son of Kronos, you could have been an example to the other Gods of your Pantheon, but instead, you''re just... This."


    Why are you so useless? That was the expression on Victor''s face. As a God, he could do so many more things, but instead, he was content to stay in hisfortable little piece of the world, being a frog at the bottom of a well.


    Victor couldn''t help but look at him like he was a floating piece of shit, and considering the state of his body and mentality, he might as well be.


    "... Differences in perspectives, I guess." Poseidon looked at the sun in the distance. "I came into existence as a God, and the moment I was born, I was eaten by my father, where I stayed until I became an adult."


    "After being rescued by my younger brother and fighting in the war, I awakened my Divinity and received my Domain... From that moment on, I rxed, I guess..." Memories of how he grew up and became what he was appeared in Poseidon''s mind. It was confusing for him to know which memories were real and which were not since sometimes the Dreams he witnessed changed even his story.


    "We were... Full of ambition, like children who received great Powers and didn''t know what to do with them." For some reason, the memories of this real past began to be clearer.


    He now remembered how Demeter and Hera were two insufferable women; they may have been his sisters, but they were too annoying. All Poseidon wanted was to use them both and then leave.


    ''Too bad Zeus got there first.'' He mentally shrugged.


    Funny, he remembered having that thought with Hestia, but since she was the oldest of them and the strongest, she didn''t act like that initially. Even after picking up his trident, he didn''t do it because Hestia was always apanied by her mother, Rhea. Sometimeter, Hestia swore that she would be a virgin forever, thus having the protection of Olympus itself.


    Clearly, it was a weak oath, considering that Hestia was now married to the man in front of him.


    "Full of ambitions? Maybe, but those ambitions were for such superfluous things that it''s not even funny."


    "Maybe... But that''s what an ambition is. It doesn''t have to be grandiose, and it can even be stupid, but it''s your ambition, your personal desire, therefore, it''s not useless."


    Ironically, Victor saw wisdom in those words after thinking for a while. "You''re right. A farmer may want to have the best farm in his region, and to others, it may seem useless, but to him, it is a great ambition."


    "Right?" Poseidon nodded.


    There was no such thing as a useless ''ambition''. If you wanted to do something, you fought for it, and it became your ambition. In the end, that''s what mattered.


    Go fight for what you want. Maybe it''s not the right answer, maybe many people will judge you, but¡­ So what?


    What does it matter? People are too busy with their own personal problems to care about each other''s lives. If you don''t make an impact on the lives of strangers, you will be forgotten.


    Do your thing at your own pace, and don''t get lost envying the neighbor''s grass. Focus and hard work will be rewarded, as will patience, and before you know it, you will be walking towards your goal.


    Unfortunately, he only came to understand this at the very end. He thought he had all the time in the world, but the moment he attacked Medusa, his time was counting down.


    "Born as a God with existential immortality where you will never die permanently unless someone erases your Soul, an entire Dimension that was your Domain, great Power... That was what you had, Poseidon."


    "I ask you, so what?"


    "...What do you mean?" Poseidon asked with genuine confusion.


    Victor replied. "So what if you have Godly Powers? So what if you have Immortality? So what if you are powerful?"


    "In the end... You were alone... Yes, you were surrounded by servants and creations of what you made. You even had a wife... But in the end, you were truly alone."


    "..." Poseidon opened his eyes wide as Victor''s words hit him deeply because he knew that if there was one Being who knew about his existence and history, it was Victor. He absorbed his brothers and father, as well as the Primordials of his Pantheon.


    And despite being weakened, Poseidon did not forget what kind of Powers this man had. He saw it personally, after all.


    "Your wife feared you, your servants feared you, and you enjoyed it. Envy, ambition, pride, greed, and lust were the only things on your mind."


    "Just like a Devil, you drowned in your Sins because you had nothing else to do."


    "Loneliness and boredom were what you really were, Poseidon."


    "...I see..." Poseidon closed his eyes, and memories of his anger and frustration at not having received The Throne of Olympus appeared in his mind: ambition, envy, and greed were born from these feelings. He remembered that these feelings apanied him for a long time, and even today, he still had these feelings.


    His pride and lust grew when he became a King in his own Domain, but as an insatiable creature, he always wanted more and more.


    "Loneliness and boredom... Feelings that most Supernatural Beings have." Poseidon wasn''t the only one in that ce, and that fact made him feel slightly better.


    "True." Victor didn''t deny it. Even Diablo and Lucifer themselves had these feelings, but they were hidden in a sea of ??ambition and greed. They were definitely there, driving their desires.


    No one really wanted to be alone for thousands of years since sometimes Beings just want to chat. Eternity is long, and experiencing it alone is just... Exhausting.


    "Beings governed by feelings we are... And I had disdain for Demons before." He snorted to himself.


    "I think the problem is that you started too far ahead at the starting line," Victor said.


    "Because you were born as Gods, your needs would always be greater." Victor ''sat'' in space, crossing his legs, and rested his head on his fist.


    "As a former Human who was raised by a loving Family, I am content with just a few things: the smiles of my Daughters, watching a good movie, loving my Wives... After I became a Supernatural Being, fighting became one of my passions, and it still is to this day."


    "Even after millennia, even after assimting hundreds of billions of memories of other Beings, these feelings have not diminished for me."


    "And that''s enough for me." Victor smiled genuinely.


    "... I see..." Poseidon sighed. "I understand now how Hestia can love you. Ironically, what you do is exactly what she did in the past."


    "I know." Victor smiled. The story of Hestia''s past was well known to him both because she told him it and because he ''saw'' her past through the memories of others.


    "... But the way you talk... It''s like you don''t care about your Empire."


    "I care about my Empire." Victor looked at the and observed the Dimensions where his citizens were, both on the infernal side and in the city of Velnorah. He looked at his faithful, who always prayed for him.


    "If I didn''t care, I wouldn''t bother to make it grow. My priority will always be my Family, but that doesn''t mean I''ll ignore the people who believe in me¡­ As long as they believe in me, I''ll give them a good life. Of course, they''ll have to work for it."


    Nothing was free in this world, and in exchange for servitude, Victor would give them a ce to live and raise their children and future generations.


    "I get a certain satisfaction from seeing the Empire grow, but this ''satisfaction'' cannot be called happiness. My only source of happiness is being with my Family."


    Money? Victor had unlimited resources, and he could do whatever he wanted. Time? Victor had infinite Time. Women? Victor had the smartest and strongest Wives.


    He already had everything, and he understood that, because of that, he never lost himself in ambition like other Beings.


    In the end, Victor would always be a simple man, the same boy who would do anything for his Family and keep them safe. For someone with as much Power and Authority as him, it could be seen as if he was wise like Buddha. Although if someone called Victor Buddha, he wouldugh in their face. After all, he was not as merciful as Buddha or The Heavenly Father. He had Tyrant in his list of Titles for a reason.


    Poseidon looked at Victor as if he was an alien. "I don''t understand you..."


    "I know." Victor smiled. "The Gods can''t understand. After all, you were already born in a very toxic environment, but I''m sure a Human probably would¡­ At least the previous Humans before all this mess of the Supernatural World happened." With thest words, Victor''s smile was a little sad.


    After the ''revtion'' of the Supernatural World, Humans became a variation of Demons or Gods like Poseidon, full of desires, greed, and ambition.


    There were still those Beings who just wanted to live in peace and tranquility, Beings who thought like the old Victor, but these Beings were usually connected to the Empire in some way. After all, for ordinary people, the Empire was like a great ship that was protected by the most powerful Beings in existence today.


    It was only by being protected by a great existence like that that they could¡­ Rx.


    Suddenly, Victor''s heart throbbed with a noise full of Power that echoed throughout the surrounding space.


    Victor''s expression became neutral, and he stood up.


    "The time hase," Poseidon spoke, as he knew it was finally over.


    "Yes, indeed."


    "¡­ Just a dead man''s curiosity¡­ What are you going to use my Soul and Powers for?"


    Victor smiled slightly. "Well¡­" Using his Dream Powers, he showed Poseidon what he wanted to do.


    For a second, Poseidon''s eyes became cloudy, and the next moment, he looked at Victor with an expression of horror.


    "You are a damned crazy monster."


    "I hear that a lot." Victor''s smile grew, and then he snapped his finger.


    Poseidon''s existence exploded as if it were made of pure Energy, and a sphere of blue Power went into Victor''s hand.


    "Thank you for your patronage, God of The Seas," Victor said, staring at the sphere for a long time.


    ''Ironically, when his ego and pride werepletely destroyed, a reasonable guy came into existence.'' By being who he was, Victor saw Poseidon''s true nature, a nature that not even he knew existed, a hidden side that was hidden by all those great things he was tasked with being when he became the God of The Seas.


    Forgiveness would never be possible for Poseidon since his Wife wanted his head, and Victor would also not forgive him enough to let his ''Soul'' reincarnate into a new Being, but at least¡­ His existence will be one of the pirs for a great purpose, the purpose given by The Emperor. And there was no better forgiveness than that, right?


    Serving as fertilizer for the growth of The Empire was a great honor.


    Forgiveness would never be possible for Poseidon since his Wife wanted his head, and Victor would also not forgive him enough to let his ''Soul'' reincarnate into a new Being, but at least¡­ His existence will be one of the pirs for a great purpose, the purpose given by The Emperor. And there was no better forgiveness than that, right?


    Serving as fertilizer for the growth of The Empire was a great honor.


    "Thank you for the conversation, Poseidon."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann

 Chapter 1073: A World of Water.

    Chapter 1073: A World of Water.


    Amaterasu was walking with Gaia and Nyx through the mansion until the three goddesses sensed what Victor was doing.


    "Hmm?"


    In sync, the three looked up and started watching what Victor was doing.


    "... Why is Poseidon there?" Gaia asked in a rather disinterested manner.


    "Darling will probably put an end to him since Medusa is alreadypletely bored after spending years torturing him," Nyx replied. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "... She got bored quickly," Gaia spoke with a bit of surprise. If it were her, she would keep the god in torment for all eternity.


    "Indeed." Nyx agreed, sharing the same opinion as Gaia. "Well, that doesn''t matter. The important thing is that she is satisfied."


    "Hmm... True." Gaia stopped looking at Victor and looked in the direction of her daughters, checking that they were okay, then looking at Nyx.


    "Any update on the Hindu pantheon?"


    "Same old story," Nyx said. "The report has already been passed to my husband, and we are waiting for him to act now."


    "Hmm..." Looking at Victor again, Gaia saw that the conversation was over, and Poseidon turned into pure energy in Victor''s hand.


    "...Thanks for the talk, huh?" She spoke after hearing what Victor said. "Darling is feeling sentimental? Why worry about the thoughts of an inferior?"


    "Take your arrogance down a notch, Gaia." Nyx snorted. "Or you need to be constantly reminded that if it weren''t for Aphrodite and Darling wanting someone to take care of the''s nature, you would still be one of those inferiors."


    Gaia''s beautiful face contorted, but she remained silent. After all, what Nyx said was not wrong. Her beginning was the worst possible since she was Victor''s ''enemy'' in the beginning, but despite that, most of the wives he had now also started as his enemy at some point.


    "... This... Impossible, he has already developed divinity to this point?" Amaterasu, who had been silent,mented in disbelief, her golden draconic eyes staring at Victor with pure shock on her face. When she gave him the fragment of her father''s divinity, she did not expect that he would have developed this power to such heights.


    Unlike the other times where he was using ''BEGIN'' and his qualities as a Progenitor to start something, with rare exceptions of him using a bit of the divinity of Creation, this time was different. He was only using the divinity of Creation as the primary resource and the divinity of Begin as just an extra boost.


    "Hmm?" Gaia and Nyx looked at Victor again, and just like Amaterasu, they opened their eyes wide in shock.


    "Nyx..."


    "Yeah?"


    "When we create our pantheon, we need all the primordials, right?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Victor is doing something like this all by himself... It''s like seeing the Heavenly Father again."


    "... Yes." Nyx shook her head in disbelief and said, "As expected of Darling, I guess, he never ceases to amaze us."


    ...


    The Heavenly Father, who was sitting in hisfortable chair in the seventh heaven, looked towards the horizon as he felt < Creation> being used.


    Victor''s authority in this concept began to grow at an rming rate until it stopped just below him... Rather than growing, it''s more urate to say that his authority was suddenly ''upgraded''.


    "... In all the thousands of years I''ve lived, I''ve never seen anyone progress so much in such a short amount of time... You''re definitely an anomaly, Son-in-Law."


    It is worth noting that no matter what deity it is, it usually takes thousands of years to progress to a new level. Take Kali, for example, her progress was the perfect example of mon sense''.


    But then someone who had not even been around for 1 million years has already reached such heights, an abnormality indeed.


    "¡­ A world of water, huh¡­ So this is your first Creation. I wonder if existence will ept it."


    ¡­


    Looking at the blue sphere in front of him, which was the size of a basketball, Victor smiled and then proimed.


    "From the water, they were born, and with water, they brought both life and destruction."


    His voice echoed through the void, everyone on his heard the voice of the creator: nts, seas, mountains, clouds, the core of the, his wives, his servants, all of them without exception heard his voice¡­ Not only them, but the system heard it, too.


    Suddenly, a sh of light was seen that left everyone''s vision blind for a moment, and the next moment, they found themselves in a world made entirely of water.


    Apletely new dimension separate from the, but which was also part of Victor''s immense soul.


    All the inhabitants of the were here, except for those who were in the nightmare tower and those who were in the ''dream'' created by Victor.


    They were no longer in Victor''s personal dimension but somewhere else. They were brought there because they were the ''goddesses'' of Victor''s pantheon.


    Natashia, who was with the girls, floated towards Victor but stopped when a white light appeared next to him.


    Soon, a golden-haired man appeared.


    "Brother..." Jeanne smiled slightly.


    The Universal Tree looked at Jeanne, smiled slightly, and then looked toward Victor, specifically at the world around him.


    Natashia looked at Jeanne and, feeling her sister''s gaze, Jeanne just shook her head in denial. The message was clear, and she did not interfere.


    They knew each other well enough to be able tomunicate with intent alone, so Jeanne positioned herself in front of the girls. She was prepared to act at any moment, and seeing Jeanne''s intent, the other sisters followed her example.


    "Immense leviathans that dwell in the depths..." Victor''s wings expanded even more and began to glow with power: "Proud beings, they possess the pride of a dragon, but they are not dragons. Born from the essence of the Progenitor of the blood dragons, they carry his will."


    The kingdom expanded even more, and Victor''s immense energy began to visibly fall, Roxanne and Amara began to work like never before to meet Victor''s needs.


    Suddenly, the world shed again. Everyone closed their eyes, and when they opened them again, they were standing on something. Using their divine senses, they spread out their POV and saw that it was on the head of Victor''s dragon form.


    Bandup, Bandup!


    As the dragon''s heart pulsed, its body glowed with power, and Victor''s humanoid form that was still standing near the Primordial responsible for life, for a moment, became a beingpletely made of energy.


    Three simr beings appeared beside Victor, and they simultaneously looked at him with an irritated look as if they were saying, ''You again? You don''t rest? How about spending 1 million¡­ Wrong, 1 trillion years in peace?''


    They wanted to say those words, but with just one look from the Primordial of life, they fell silent.


    "Tsk." Clicking their tongues in a very mundane manner, they looked at the same spot Victor was looking at.


    Victor opened his mouth, and when he spoke... No one understood anything. It was an iprehensiblenguage that only Jeanne and the Primordials themselves understood, but even if everyone else didn''t understand, they could feel his meaning.


    "Let There Be Life."


    At that moment, time stopped for everyone except the Primordials. Unlike before, when there were remnants of time for beings to move, such things did not exist here. With the authority of the Primordials, time simply did not exist here. This was the power of the administrators of existence, and soon, the voice of the system echoed in the stopped time.


    "I ept." The Primordial of Life gave permission.


    "... I ept." The Primordial of Soul gave reluctant permission.


    With the permission of the administrators responsible for life and the continuation of life in the universe, the system spoke:


    Leviathans, beings created by <Chaos>, creatures inhabiting an aquatic dimension located <???> Have been allowed to exist. Should the souls of these creatures be ced in the cycle of reincarnation?]


    "No." The primordial of life has spoken.


    The judges of the abyss looked at their fellow worker in confusion. They thought for a moment and finally understood why they didn''t give permission... It was to lessen their work! With the souls of these beings that have no conscience bound to their creator, in the event of a possible death, orck of energy, these beings will die along with their creator.


    "No!" The judges of the abyss happily spoke.


    [epted. Leviathans bound to the existence of <Chaos>... Error, impossible to bind,ck of necessary concept... creating concepts... The concept <He who creates monsters> was created to fulfill the needs...


    The concept <He who creates monsters> was sessfully bound to the greater concept <BEGIN> as its sub-concept. Needs for beings other than <Chaos> to gain this divinity are listed below:


    1: The individual must have the Greater Concept of <BEGIN>.


    2: The individual must have the concept of < Creation>


    3: The individual must be a Progenitor of the Dragon race of sector XXXXX.


    ''Other than Victor, it is impossible for anyone to meet such requirements.'' The Universal Tree thought, after all, supporting the weight of hundreds of creatures on one''s own is something that only Primordials can do. In terms of energy, Victor was definitely approaching a Primordial.


    4: The individual must have within themselves immense energy capable of sustaining the cycle of reincarnation itself and the life of creatures.]


    ''Other than Victor, it is impossible for anyone to meet such requirements.'' The Universal Tree thought, after all, supporting the weight of hundreds of creatures on one''s own is something that only Primordials can do. In terms of energy, Victor was definitely approaching a Primordial.


    "What are you doing?" The Universal Tree asked when he saw his co-worker approach Victor, specifically when he saw the ''Hand'', one of the three judges of the abyss.


    "I just wanted to give him something for giving me so much trouble." The ''Hand'' said. He was feeling petty, a very deadly emotion for someone like him, but such emotions are understandable due to the constant work that this abnormality gave them.


    At that moment, he stopped in front of Victor.


    "Your abnormality from the beginning is what brought us to this sector. You know you''re not the only one, right? We still have to deal with those annoying gods from the upper world, but somehow, you''re worse than them. Why do you have to be so abnormal?"


    When the abyss judges'' hand went to touch Victor''s face, Victor''s draconic eyes moved, and for a millisecond, his violet eyes turned into pure grotesque darkness.


    "Hiii!" He jumped back in genuine fear and pointed at Victor: "He can move! He has some weird energy with him!"


    Thinking furiously, he tried to remember where he felt a simr energy.


    "Stop acting like a retard, there''s no way he can move here. Only administrators can move here." Not even his sister could move here, even if she was older than him. ''Well, maybe with her old power¡­''


    He looked at his sister and saw that her eyes were moving and shining with an intention that was not good for the judges of the abyss¡­ ''Or maybe not¡­ As expected of her.'' Heughed to himself proudly.


    He immediately realized that because she was a dragon, she was recovering her old power, so it was no surprise that she was conscious.


    "You two control him, do not unnecessarily antagonize living beings¡­ Especially a group that my sister is in¡­ You know it would not end well."


    The ''Eye'' and the ''Mouth'' pulled their ''Hand'' back, and soon they were next to each other in sync. The moment they synchronized again, they felt and saw what the ''Hand'' felt.


    After a few seconds of thinking: "¡­ He is too dangerous, we need to eliminate him." They decided it was best to get to the root of the problem right away. A being that can move into a territory only for administrators just says that it is approaching the same level as a primordial. Normally, this wouldn''t be a problem because the existence of this being would be connected to existence in one way or another, and they could deal with it, but something felt off.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann

 Chapter 1074: Fear.

    Chapter 1074: Fear.


    After a few seconds of thinking: "¡­ He''s too dangerous, we need to eliminate him." They decided that it was best to get to the root of the problem immediately. A Being that could move in a territory only for Administrators just meant that he was approaching the same level as a Primordial. Normally, this wouldn''t be a problem because the Existence of this Being would be connected to Existence in one way or another, and they could deal with it.


    ¡­But ''that'' Energy wasn''t normal, and it gave them a horrible feeling.


    "If he''s dangerous, my Sister is too. Look, she can move as well." He spoke lightly.


    The Judges of The Abyss looked at Jeanne, who was in front of the group of women, and saw her move her eyes toward them as well. Her gaze was shining furiously, and ''cracking'' sounds could be heard around her.


    "...And she''s not happy at all..." Then he spoke seriously: "If my Sister decides, remember my position. Whether you''re my co-workers or not, I will choose to fight alongside the one who protected me from ''them''."


    "...Tsk, mark my words." They pointed at Victor. "That man is a problem that wille to bite us in the ass in the future."


    "I clearly remember when you said those same words to me when <Light>, <Darkness>, and <Emperor> were gaining Power."


    "Unlike those three bastards, this one is more abnormal. He will be a problem, and when that problemes, we will be the ones who pay because of his position today."


    "Perhaps..." The Universal Tree looked at Jeanne again and then at The Judges of the Abyss: "I will still stand by my Sister. I will not lose her again."


    "You and your obsession will be our downfall!"


    "... Remember, she was the one He chose to protect me, and he did it for a reason."


    "He''s dead."


    "His Power isn''t. A part of him is here." He pointed at Victor.


    "And another is with Light."


    "His Will is still alive and sustains Existence to this day. Don''t make a mistake because of your fear. You are The Judge of Souls, not an ignorant Mortal."


    The Judges of The Abyss just turned and walked away. For a moment, his gaze went to the women behind Jeanne. ''Maybe...'' He thought of something, but when his gaze fell on them, his forebodings got worse.


    He looked back quickly in Victor''s direction. Unlike before, when nothing happened, malevolence was quite clearly covering his body, and crimson darkness shone with the Power of Negativity.


    14:03


    Crack, Crack, Crack.


    The Existence around Victor began to break down at an rming rate. Part of his head was already moving, and he turned his entire head towards the Primordial.


    "¡­ Are you deaf?" The Universal Tree''s eyes shone with Power, and Existence trembled with the anger of ''Life''.


    "I will repeat it again if you did not hear me. Do your job,rade, and do not be paranoid because of your fear. You are The Judge of Souls, not a Mortal."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The two looked at Victor and saw that his face was utterly deformed into something horrifying.


    "¡­ Hahahaha¡­ HAHAHAHAHA!" With the Emperor''s macabreughter. Crimson light covered the world.


    Crack, Crack, Crack!


    With a wave of its hand, The Universal Tree dispelled the Power. ''The Power of Negativity¡­ Is it synchronized?''


    Among all the existing Concepts, there were two that were extremely special, the Concepts of Negativity and Positivity.


    The Origin of Bnce, Concepts that once belonged to only one Primordial. Unlike other Concepts, you could not ''train'' this Concept or acquire it by your own Will.


    You had to be chosen.


    The top-ranked Primordials who remained in a semi-conscious state must choose their inheritor through their Will. Negativity was the one who chose Victor as his representative.


    And as his representative, he could reach a state called Synchronization. Temporarily, the God who represents these two special Divinities can gain the Power of a Primordial.


    When the light was dispelled in this stopped world by The World Tree, Victor appeared. His body was just a pure mass of Negative Energy.


    For a brief period of time, the Concept of Negativity that epassed the entire Universe could be used. This state couldn''t be achieved with training since you had to bepatible with the Principles of Negativity, principles that epassed much more than simple things like what was Good or Evil.


    After all, Negativity didn''t mean that the person or Being was evil. It was simply that they were on the other side of the scale and that they had different functions.


    Victor was alsopatible with the other side of the scale. That was why he Awakened the Concept of Beginnings that only lost in the hierarchy to Positivity.


    But Positivity didn''t choose him because he had already chosen someone to inherit his mantle.


    Unlike Negativity, which had never chosen a representative before, the same couldn''t be said for Positivity.


    "...H-How? Just how long have you been chosen? How can you reach this state!?" The Judges of The Abyss eximed in shock.


    "Isn''t it tiring?" Victor''s voice resounded as two crimson eyes opened in the ce where his face should have been.


    "...What?"


    "Always using the same excuses?" Several eyes began to open all over Victor''s body, and they all focused on the three existences that were essentially just one.


    "He''s dangerous, he''s this, he''s that. Always the same excuses." Victor''s hand glowed, and several images appeared in front of everyone.


    "I hold the Records of all your excuses." The ''I'' he was talking about was not Victor but rather the very Concept of Negativity that made up all of Creation.


    Negativity and Positivity were Energies that were spread throughout the Universe, in every location. They were The Bnce that made everything work, and since they were everywhere, they acted as information collectors for the Akashic Records. Using this ability, he could bring events from the past to the present.


    All these images showed that when an exceptional existence appeared, The Judges of The Abyss petitioned hispanions to eliminate it.


    "Emperor <Light> was chosen by ''him''. We need to eliminate him, he is very dangerous."


    "<Order> is gaining Power in an unnatural way. We need to eliminate him."


    "Why doesn''t Death keep <Endless> under control? That useless guy."


    "That¡­ Those images¡­ How do you have ess to that!? They should be deep in the Akashic Records!"


    "Have you forgotten? Negativity is everywhere, Judge."


    ''Now that he''s pointed it out, he really did say that a lot.'' The Universal Tree was so used to hearing himin that it had be routine, and because of that, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Most of the time, of the many truly exceptional Beings that came about, you didn''t act and maintained your neutrality. But some weren''t so lucky."


    The images changed, and everyone saw The Judges of The Abyss eliminating powerful Beings. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "The Primordials don''t intervene unless someone who breaks The Bnce appears¡­ But you, Judge. You''re different. You always intervene. But it''s not out of concern or because you''re doing your duty."


    Victor''s smile grew distorted: "It''s because you''re afraid."


    "..."


    "You''re afraid that something like that ''beast'' will appear again."


    The two Primordials opened their eyes wide, and then the image of something ''iprehensible'' appeared. Something that took the union of all the Primordials to seal.


    "The Outer God, Azathoth." Just one name caused the two to pale visibly.


    "They left a mark on you, right? A mark that you can never erase¡­ Whenever you see someone too exceptional, you remember them. You remember the terror, you feel the fear." His smile grew even wider.


    "I can see it clearly."


    The three avatars took a step back when they saw those eyes. Even though they had a grotesque appearance, the eyes he saw were the same, the same eyes as ''his'', the Creator who created him.


    "I''m dangerous!? Hah!" An explosion of Energy urred with Victor at the center. "Of course I am!"


    "I am Victor Elderblood, the Being who opposed the two opposing sides of Creation."


    "The Light." His left hand glowed with the Power of Beginnings, a Concept second only to Positivity, as his right hand glowed a brighter crimson red. "And The Darkness."


    "Irregrity. God of Chaos. Monster. Being that breaks The Bnce. You gave me many Titles and judged me. But in the end, I did nothing wrong."


    "Existence itself allowed MY Existence. The proof of that is that I exist, and your System is not beeping as if a Bug has urred."


    "Just as I am dangerous, so are you! With one decision, you can wipe out countless lives. But it''s okay, right? You''re a Primordial, and you can do it again. As long as The Bnce is working, it''s okay." The disgust and disdain in Victor''s words were so obvious that it didn''t even need to be said.


    "But it''s okay, I understand, it''s your job. I don''t care, but¡­" The Negative Energy began to grow heavier and denser.


    "Don''t involve my Wives in your schemes, Judge."


    "¡­Or what? Even if you have achieved synchronization, it''s temporary. You are no match for me. You are no match for ''us''." He spoke in disdain.


    To this answer, Victor didn''t say anything, and even his bloodlust eased. His body returned to normal, and he appeared in his Human Form, wearing his elegant suit. Victor only showed a gentle smile to The Judges.


    "Or I will end this Existence." His words were so gentle and tender that they sent shivers down the spines of the two Primordials. "After all, why would I live in a world where my Wives don''t exist?"


    "Such a world..." With the same smile and mncholic eyes, he said: "It doesn''t need to exist."


    "..."


    This time, even The Universal Tree didn''t say anything. But it wasn''t out of fear or anything like that, but rather a macabre feeling that said Victor''s predictions woulde true.


    If something happened to his Wives, and it was the Primordials'' fault, he would kill them. And the consequences of killing a Primordial were clear. Existence would return to The Beginning and Begin again, effectively ending everything.


    The two Primordials didn''t know how he would do this since, effectively speaking, they couldn''t be killed as they were part of the Universe. Even ''Death'' couldn''t kill them. They were abstract Concepts taken form that manage everything, The Pirs of Existence.


    ...But for some reason, they couldn''t doubt him. They couldn''t doubt that he would be capable of this.


    For The Judges of The Abyss, Victor''s danger level had reached the ceiling, and he was looking at him with the same eyes he had seen from Azathoth in the past.


    The Universal Tree, on the other hand...


    ''As expected, it was the right decision to entrust my Sister to him.'' He nodded in satisfaction.


    As the one who represented the ''Life'' and Maintenance of The Universe, he knew very well that Victor''s nature, despite representing Negativity, was not evil. He was a Dragon who looked after his people, and if he was not provoked, nothing would happen. It was a shame that no one left him alone.


    ''But that''s normal... After all, he''s a Being who will always attract challenges.'' He thought.


    For the first time in all of Existence, The Universal Tree made a decision. He appeared in front of Victor and looked at his ''brother''.


    "Judges... No." He shook his head, then looked seriously at the Primordial of The Soul. "Brother."


    "..." The eyes of The Judges of the Abyss looked at his co-worker. When his co-worker called him ''Brother,'' it was because he waspletely serious in his decision and that he would not back down regardless of his rtionship with him.


    ''For this man who would go so far to protect his Wives¡­ My Sister, I will take a firmer stance on the matters of the Primordial Beings.'' The Universal Tree thought with determination.


    His stance was previously only for Jeanne, but now, it extended to the entire group of Jeanne''s ''Sisters'' and ''Daughters''.


    "From now on, they are my ''children''." A deration of non-interference. The Primordial of Life and the Maintenance of The Universe ced these Beings under his Dominion.


    Life spread throughout the static world, and the frozen Wives began moving.


    Jeanne wasted no time and spread all her Power. As the only one who had been capable of observing everything that took ce, she took charge of taking the ''leadership'' of the Family union and quickly passed on the information she saw through her memories.


    Exactly 2 seconds after the released Wives were unfrozen, they assumed a battle stance, and the equipment that was always with them was summoned. Soon, a battalion of Dragon Gods were looking at the Primordial with hostility.


    The Primordial of The Soul did not care about this, as he looked at his brother''s eyes, and his senses were on Victor and Jeanne.


    "Any interference from our brothers with this group will have to be passed on to me."


    The Universal Tree, on the other hand...


    It was strictly forbidden for a Primordial to enter the Domain of another Primordial unless, of course, the said Primordial gave permission. By dering Victor''s group as his ''children'', he was giving them the same status as The World Trees.


    The other Primordials cannot take, harm, or harass The World Trees since they are protected by the one who keeps Life in the Universe functioning. They are in his Territory and Domain.


    The Primordials are ancient Beings, but that did not mean they were united. Yes, the issue of ''Bnce'' was something unanimous, and they would always stand together on that subject, but on some small matters, they often disagreed among themselves.


    ... At least the ones who were more active, like The Universal Tree, The Owner of Limbo, and The Judge of The Abyss. Other Primordials rarely left their Domain.


    When they came into conflict, it was usually resolved between their subordinates under the supervision of both Primordials in conflict. After all, they couldn''t really fight each other.


    It wasn''t that they were forbidden from fighting or anything like that. If they wish, they could fight each other. But the one who would suffer in the process was not them, but rather Existence itself.


    After all, when the ''Soul'' and ''Life'' fought, the one who suffered was the Universe.


    "You..." The Primordial of The Soul was going to say something, but the words died in his mouth. "Very well, I will not interfere, Brother." He turned around, looking at Victor for a few seconds, and focused his attention on his senses.


    ''The grotesque darkness is stronger... Is this the manifestation of your Negativity?'' Divine Concepts are influenced by the user''s mentality. Originally, Negativity was like a red sea or light, but it was always dangerous. Victor''s manifestation seemed to be a darkness that swallowed everything.


    ''I see... This darkness is this man''s self-control... The caged monster that is tightly bound and will only be released if something happens to the things he holds most dear.'' The Judges of The Abyss understood that they had misjudged the situation, but they would not apologize.


    Seeing that the darkness was not abnormal, he simply left.


    ... Little did he know that his judgment was not wrong. The ''darkness'' he felt for that slight moment was the Power of an Outer God... A Power that was now being masked due to Victor''s overflowing Negative Energy.


    Synchronization? Pfft, even Victor, a genius monster, could not reach this stage easily since he did not understand its Concept very well, and hecked experience in Negativity.


    Yes,patibility was necessary to ess this state, but knowledge of its Concept was also necessary. Victor had not reached this state yet, and he barely understood what it meant to be The Representative of Negativity.


    What allowed him to move in a territory that only Primordials could move in was¡­ The Power of an Outer God. The moment The Abyss Judge looked at Victor''s Wives, he almost exploded and sent everything to Hell, but he quickly held himself back. He couldn''t act like a fool here.


    Therefore¡­ He cheated. Using the Essence of The Outer God, he boosted the Negative Energy within himself to sky-high levels. The convergence was absolutely terrifying. He was basically throwing away Power, but for his current purpose, that was enough.


    Using his connection to the Akashic Records, he ''took'' images from the past to put on this ''show''.


    He didn''t understand why the Akashic Records worked so easily for him now. As the Primordial had said, he shouldn''t have ess to such profound Records. But even so, the Akashic Records answered his call and gave him the information he needed.


    He didn''t know that there was something called ''synchronization''. No one he absorbed had knowledge about it, but he made a bet based on how ''important'' the two most important Concepts were. A sessful bet. Even if it didn''t work out, he could ''me'' the abnormality on him being a God who can control Concepts on both sides of the scale.


    In order to leave no room for error, he even put on a performance to demonstrate his ''abnormality''.


    Combining all of this with the Essence of an Outer God, which broke the rules, he was able to deceive two Primordials... Everything worked out, so Victor should be happy, right? ... Right?


    "...Darling?" Pepper looked at Victor, who was looking in a different direction from the group. Seeing the state of Victor, who had veins popping on his head, she tried to approach him, but Eleonor held her shoulder and shook her head.


    "It''s not a good time." Eleonor''s words made Siena, Lacus, Natalia, Bruna, and Eve, who were nearby, nod their heads in agreement with her.


    Everyone here knew their Husband very well. Victor didn''t mind being threatened and even found amusement in it. But his Wives? His Family?


    Not to mention that this ''dangerous'' situation was only resolved because of things like ''coincidences'' and hastily made ns... All it took was one mistake... One mistake and everything would be different.


    Akashic Records giving permission when they shouldn''t have, new information he didn''t know. Two variables that he should have known but didn''t.


    Maybe he was judging himself too much. After all, dealing with Primordials was something that not even Beings from the Higher Sectors could do without care, and if you looked at his position, he was in a much better position than the others.


    Not to mention that maybe the Primordial wouldn''t have attacked since The Universal Tree was here, but that wouldn''t be the case in the future. But Victor wasn''t someone who hid behind the strongest in search of protection.


    Victor didn''t like it. He was the Emperor, and he carried with him not only the responsibility for his people but also for his Family. Variables this powerful were dangerous because they could threaten his Family.


    He should be more prepared¡­ But all of this was not in vain. Let''s think positively here; he gained a permanent ally in the form of a Primordial.


    Not to mention that he discovered a Primordial''s weakness that he could exploit¡­ His fear of the Outer Gods. That was something Victor could exploit if he yed his cards right.


    He even had his new subordinates who could destroys.


    Overall, this encounter was more beneficial than harmful. So he should be happy, right?


    But¡­ Victor Elderblood at this moment¡­ He still wasn''t happy.


    There was a saying in the past: Don''t poke the Dragon''s reverse scale. Only misfortune will befall you if you do¡­ And that is exactly what the Primordial ''The Judges of Abyss'' did.


    What happened today would not be forgotten.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1075: Chaos.

    Chapter 1075: Chaos.


    Atop a snowy mountain of Victor''s personal, the Emperor sat gazing at thendscape of his.


    "Is it possible to kill a primordial?"


    A representation of Azathoth appeared behind him and lovingly embraced him.


    "... You cannot." Azathoth said, "Unlike other beings, primordials are fundamental pieces of the universe. They represent an aspect of creation that allows everything to function. Killing a primordial is the same as trying to eradicate an entire aspect of the universe."


    "...." A response Victor already knew. No matter how much he searched in his memories, he would get the same answer.


    He did not even dare to ask this question in the system or using the Akashic Records. After all, despite the ''irregrity'' that urred before, the Akashic Records could still be essed by the primordials as well.


    Not caring about her husband''s silence, she continued:


    "The very concept of ''killing'' a primordial is wrong in itself, you cannot kill an Aspect of the universe, the same applies to ''Death'' itself... Let''s say you seed in killing the primordials. The amount of trouble this will cause is incalcble. If you kill ''Soul'', souls will no longer exist. If you kill ''Life'', life will cease to exist. If you kill ''Bnce'', bnce will no longer exist... Eventually, there will just be nothing."


    "... you speak as if you care, my wife."


    "I do not." Azathoth stopped embracing Victor and leaned her back against his, looking up at the sky.


    "But I care about my family. Killing a primordial means killing our family since we will no longer have ces to be."


    "I see." Victor closed his eyes.


    Azathoth nced at Victor, her eyes seeing beyond his physical body, and she saw his soul bubbling with anger.


    "Why are you so angry? It''s iprehensible to me, considering nothing has happened, he just ''threatened'' us lightly."


    "... If you asked that question, you must really not know me."


    "Oh, I know you, Darling. But your reaction was too extreme, and nothing happened, right? So, is there a need to seek conflict now?"


    Azathoth couldn''t believe she was being the voice of reason here... Although that was not her goal, she was just curious.


    "Nothing happened... But it could have happened, and just the possibility of that existing irritates me." For a moment, the wind in the area exploded in various directions, throwing snow all over the ce.


    It wasn''t just that. Just the feeling of having someone who could at any moment erase him and his family made his insides twist with every negative emotion.


    "... Overprotective and paranoid, huh... Well, against beings like the primordials, preparations will never be enough."


    "The primordial of life has be our ally. You created an entire dimension of beings loyal to you and cleverly linked it to the system to have a way to ''spy on them''."


    "Overall, it was a good oue."


    "For now, that is. The moment you step out of your prison, even Jeanne''s brother will not protect us... Not to mention-."


    "Relying on someone else''s protection makes you sick."


    "Yes."


    Maybe, when Victor was a vampire who had just entered the supernatural world, he would not have cared about these little things, but it was different now.


    He was no longer a mere vampire... He was an Emperor... A God Emperor. It''s his responsibility to ensure this protection against such beings, not the other way around.


    Nothing happened, and the situation was resolved in the best possible way... But something could have happened, and this ''what if'' is the important part of it all.


    They cannot always rely on luck, not against these beings. A concrete oue is necessary.


    "... There is another method."


    "Speak."


    Azathoth sighed. "Unlike others, you are not just a normal god. You are of my race, an Outsider, a being that is essentially not bound by the rules of this cosmos. If it were just that, this method would not be possible, but you are even more special than me."


    "Even being an Eldritch God, you are still part of the rules of this cosmos. You were born here,and this simple peculiarity allows you to... Take over."


    "Take over...?" Victor raised his eyebrow, thought for a moment, and eximed. "Oh." He immediately understood what she was talking about.


    "... Is that really possible?"


    "Not for other Chaos, but for you... Probably."


    A being of Chaos cannot take the ce of another being since the established rules are eternal, and they can only consume the cosmos to grow their own cosmos. After all, therger the cosmos of a Primordial Chaos, the stronger they are. But Victor is a Chaos who was born in this cosmos, so while others cannot do this, he can.


    "Probably?" Victor questioned.


    "Nothing is certain in this world. This is just a theory of mine... A theory that has a 90% chance of working due to being what we are." Azathoth sighed. "Remember, we are essentially different from others. We do not create anything ''normal''."


    "Everything we touch is distorted by our inherent characteristics, we are Eldritch Chaos."


    "And Eldritch Chaos cannot have Order unless you do something like the Primordial Chaos of this cosmos did and split its characteristics in half... But even then, such an action would not be 100% safe for others. After all, unlike normal Chaos, our essence is corrupt. But if you ''take over'' everything, it will not exactly be ''your'' creation since you are just taking on the burden that already exists."


    "Coincidentally... The throne of this cosmos is empty." Azathothughed.


    Victor was silent as he enjoyed the wind of the while he was thinking. It did not take long for him to gesture with his hand and open a list of the system. A list that shows the level of authority of a being.


    ...


    0 - <????>


    1 - <Negativity>,


    2 - <Infinity>


    3 - <Death>


    4 - <Life>


    5 - <Soul>


    6 - <Bnce>


    7 - <Light>


    8 - <Darkness>


    9 - <Emperor>


    10 - <Law>


    ...


    His eyes shone slightly.


    "The throne is empty? Are you sure? I thought these questions were my low level of authority."


    "Yeah, the proof of that is myself, if he were present, I probably wouldn''t even be able to growfortably, and the primordials wouldn''t even need to seal me. I would just be expelled from this cosmos. I am powerful, that''s true. But I was still a child who needed nourishment. I wouldn''t stand a chance against the Chaos of this cosmos."


    "I see..." Victor closed his eyes, closing the system window, and when he opened his eyes, he asked. "Is it possible to just kill the consciousness of these beings?"


    Azathoth stopped floating around as if frozen in time, and after a brief thought, she spoke: "... It is possible."


    "Actually, that would be easier than actually killing them... Killing their ego and leaving the aspect of the universe functioning, huh..."


    "What do we need to make that happen?"


    "Me." She smiled. "I can do it."


    "Take over and erase them, huh." ns began to form in Victor''s head.


    "Killing a primordial is not possible, but killing their consciousness is possible... And when you take the throne of this cosmos, you can ensure that they never gain consciousness again, or you could remake their consciousness as one of your daughters. Effectively recing them and eliminating the problem."


    After a moment of thought, he spoke: "... A mission with a great deal of risk."


    "Everything we do is fraught with risk, we need to be extra cautious with it." She spoke. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Secrecy is necessary... Unfortunately, I cannot trust my wives with this n." The problem was not trust but rather that this information could leak even with the protection of their wives.


    They could not risk it. They were dealing with the beings that administer existence, beings of infinite power, and just one mistake would be the end.


    Azathoth and Victor would not have that happen because their souls are invible due to their nature as foreign Chaos.


    "The less they know, the better. They must not know of our hostility, and we must take them by surprise."


    "We need to ensure the safety of our family as well."


    Azathoth smiled slightly. "Of course... The best way to protect them is to make them beings that ignore the rules of existence, and we must bind them to you."


    "Fortunately, you have already started doing so¡­ Our daughters have your outer god essence, and my sisters have already been bathed in your essence and are already walking the same path as our daughters. Eventually, they will bepletely unbound from this cosmos, and we will no longer be bound by their invisible rules."


    "... As ast resort, we can evacuate everyone out of this cosmos... But thatst option will only be possible if I grow even more to survive in the void between the cosmos."


    Victor nodded as the anger he was feeling was slightly alleviated. It was still there, but seeing a ''path'' to the future, that anger was lessened, and now he could focus on his work.


    "What is the void between the cosmoses?"


    "Instead of exining it in words, she made a representation, creating a sphere in her hand. "This is where we are. This sphere represents this entire universe, its rules, existence, everything."


    She creates another sphere and ces it a little apart from the first sphere. "Just like the first sphere, this ce represents another realm simr to it, another universe, with different rules, different primordials, a different ''chaos'' that leads everything."


    "The void between the cosmoses is the distance traveled between the two cosmoses. Only the highest level Primordial Chaos can survive it. Of course, as an Eldritch Chaos, I can survive more easily, but this ce is also dangerous because other Chaos can attack you to steal your cosmos and feed on them."


    ''Although they will never try to do that to me when I am fully grown.'' Sheughed internally.


    Victor''s eyes twitched. Didn''t he just discover some unbelievable information? He ced his hand on his brow and restrained himself from asking why she didn''t mention it before. After all, he knew the answer would be, ''You didn''t ask''. Azathoth has no sense of urgency or danger. It must be the effect of being someone so powerful.


    "I will ask you a question... Just one question... is it possible for beings from other cosmos to invade our cosmos?" He knew it was a stupid question, considering that with just one conversation, he could easily deduce the answer to that question. But he needed to ask since it was better to be sure.


    "Yes? Originally, I was from another cosmos, and I came here to grow and feed on this cosmos."


    "... Fuck."


    "We can do that, but unfortunately, it won''t be with my main body, which is a shame..."


    Victor didn''t listen to Azathoth''s next words. He was more concerned with gathering all the information, the words of the other Victor, the words of the future Violet.


    He was starting to understand what was happening now. Answers were given, but other questions opened up. Answers he didn''t know yet.


    "In the end, I have to keep walking..." There was no point in thinking about it now because he had no answers to these questions. He knew instinctively that he would find out as his journey progressed.


    ''That''s why you shouldn''t mess with the damn aspect of time, things getplicated very quickly, the movies were right.'' Victor groaned internally.


    "Darling?"


    "... Yes?"


    "What should we do now?"


    Victor''s smile grew. "That''s obvious¡­ We grow up and devour everything in our path."


    "I like the sound of those words." Azathoth grew a smile simr to Victor''s.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann

 Chapter 1076: Chaos. 2

    Chapter 1076: Chaos. 2


    "What should we do now?"


    Victor''s smile grew. "That''s obvious¡­ We grow and devour everything in our path."


    "I like the sound of that." Azathoth grew a smile simr to Victor''s.


    Azathoth hugged Victor''s back while he put his hand in his pocket and began to walk on air. "First, I must gain more Authority and understand more about Creation."


    "The more you learn, the more Authority you gain." Azathoth nodded.


    "And the more Authority I have, the closer I will be to the Administrators." Victor continued.


    "And the closer they are," Azathoth smiled slightly.


    "The easier it will be to discover their weaknesses." Victor added next.


    "And consequently, the stronger you will be." She nodded. "And the stronger you be, the closer you will be to freeing me."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "...What? What''s with the pause? Are you having second thoughts about it!? Aren''t you going to free me!?" Azathoth red at Victor with a look that promised much pain.


    Victor chuckled lightly,pletely ignoring his Wife''s maniacal gaze, and added: "Maybe your release will be sooner than you imagine, my love... And I won''t even need to move to make it happen."


    "...Oh?" Azathoth climbed up Victor''s back and sat on his shoulders, grabbing his face and tilting it up.


    Azathoth''s face was currently distorted. It wasn''t something that could be considered a ''face'', and was very simr to the one Victor would sometimes show.


    "What are you nning?"


    Far from being frightened by this sight, Victor smiled gently. "Use fear."


    The two stared at each other for a long time until Azathoth''s face returned to normal, and she disyed arge, obscene smile. Her face was slightly red, and she seemed breathless.


    "Fear! Of course! That was obvious from the start! Of all the Beings in Existence, only we can use this tactic! Hahahahaha!"


    "How cunning, as expected of my Husband..." She fully understood the meaning of Victor''s words after only a few seconds of thinking. After all, as Beings of the same nature, they tended to think in a simr way. "I really want to devour you right now."


    Victor snorted. "You know you can''t take it." He looked back ahead.


    "Fufufufu~, we can always try more to see if that''s true." She rested her body on his head.


    ...


    Passing through the portal, Victor was greeted by the sight of his Wives.


    "Yo, I''m sorry to worry you." He made a V sign with his hand and smiled widely. He looked like a child who had just seeded in a prank and was pleased about it.


    "..." A silence fell over the room until a collective sigh urred.


    "For a moment, I thought he would act like before. Thank goodness he held back this time." Agnes spoke more to herself and her Sisters than to Victor.


    "Dealing with Primordials is not like our normal enemies, my love. I know that very well." Victor spoke seriously, leaving aside his jovial personality. "I need to keep my head cool."


    "I can''t me him. I feel the same anger," Jeanne said. She was the only one who observed everything from beginning to end. "Luckily, everything was resolved, right?..." She looked at Azathoth, who was on Victor''s shoulders. "... Right?"


    "Yeah." Azathoth showed a big smile.


    "Ugh." A collective groan happened since everyone here knew each other well enough to understand that this simple ''yeah'' was not a confirmation that everything was fine but a confirmation that it wasn''t over yet. Victor wouldn''t let this go... They weren''t angry; he wouldn''t be Victor if he let what happened go.


    It didn''t matter if you were a Werewolf, a Vampire, a God, an Eldritch God, or even a Primordial. Victor didn''t care.


    No one threatened his Family.


    "I assume we can''t know?" Rose asked.


    Victor just gave an apologetic smile, and that smile was all the answer anyone needed.


    "Don''t worry..." Victor put Azathoth down and sat on the couch, and the moment he sat down, a red missile quickly jumped on him and hugged him. Victor didn''t deny the hug from this red missile named Pepper and patted her head.


    "Nothing will happen for many years. We should focus on ourselves for now."


    Meaning: I won''t attack them until I''m 100% sure about everything. Preparation is necessary.


    Everyone here understood the implied message.


    "Should we seal these memories and leave them in our territory in your Soul?" Natashia asked.


    Every time Victor performed a Soul Marriage, a part of his Wives'' Souls would be left in Victor''s own Soul. This was the ultimate insurance, and if something happened, they could quickly escape to the depths of Victor''s Soul, and if their Souls were eliminated, they could be cut out this way as well.


    Victor didn''t y around with safety, and something simr existed for his Daughters as well.


    "Yes, it will be safer this way. You will only remember the ''understanding'' of my actions when you are near me, and I will allow it. This way, any Primordial pursuer who tries to do something will find nothing."


    "Very well." Natashia nodded and quickly prepared everything. Since she was connected to Victor, she could do this easily, something that everyone present here could as well.


    After all, they shared the same connection.


    Finishing the preparations, Victor extended his hand, and a sphere of water flew toward the middle of the room and expanded, upying arge area of ??the room.


    "This is the Dimension of The Leviathans. As Goddesses, you will keep an eye on them too, but since they are beasts, and their ecosystem is practicallyplete, only looking at them from time to time is necessary."


    "Will we use them in the war?" Eleonor asked.


    "More like the first invasion when we just want to destroy everything. They and my Dragons are the ''Death Star'' of the Empire." Victor exined.


    Pepper raised her head and spoke. "Heh, I understood that reference."


    Victorughed and stroked her head. "I know."


    "Hehehehe~"


    Carm''s eyes twitched slightly when she saw Pepper''s position, and she wasn''t the only one. They wanted to be pampered, too! But they were talking about something serious, and not everyone could act as airheaded as Pepper.


    The girl never seemed to grow up, even though she was already a mother.


    ''Although, everyone here knows that this is an act.'' Carm thought. Watching Pepper for a while, a cold sweat started to fall on her cheek. ''This is an act, right?''


    There was no way Pepper hadn''t matured in these past 2000 years.


    Ignoring Carm''s gaze, Victor looked at Jeanne.


    "Jeanne, tell Maya, Tasha, and Haruna what happened."


    "I already did it. Everyone already knows what happened, even Violet, Scathach, Kaguya, Sasha, and Ruby..." She thought for a moment and suddenly said: "I forgot about Velnorah."


    "...Think I went too hard on her?" Victor touched his chin.


    Hestia, Eve, Aphrodite, and Anna swallowed hard... They knew very well what Victor''s ''hard-core'' meant. It was something very... exciting... For those who had that kind of fetish, that is.


    Victor looked at Agnes.


    Feeling Victor''s gaze, Agnes exined. "When I left the ship, she was still sleeping. I tried to wake her up, but she said she wanted to sleep more."


    "...Think I went too hard on her?" Victor touched his chin.


    Hestia, Eve, Aphrodite, and Anna swallowed hard... They knew very well what Victor''s ''hard-core'' meant. It was something very... exciting... For those who had that kind of fetish, that is.


    "Will you go back to the Dream?" Victor asked Jeanne.


    "Yes, the Dream is almost over. I need to go back to support Yol."


    "Fufufu, my Daughter seems to be having fun," Azathoth said.


    Jeanne nced at Victor. "Darling... My brother."


    "An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. Blood for blood. The kindness shown to us will never be forgotten, and hostility will be returned a hundred times over." Victor''s eyes glowed slightly crimson violet.


    The meaning of these words to Jeanne was clear. She smiled gently and said, "... Thank you, Darling."


    "Don''t thank me. After all, these words aren''t 100% reliable depending on the situation¡­ But I will always prioritize our Family, my love." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "¡­Mm." Jeanne nodded gently. "I will make sure he chooses the right one in the end."


    "I''m sure he will." Victor smiled gently, and then he looked at Lilith, Aline, and Persephone.


    "My beloved Wives¡­ The Title of Rulers," The intensity of Victor''s gaze made the three women flinch slightly, not out of fear but rather because of the intensity of his feelings towards something rted to the Primordial of Soul.


    "I want you to give it back."


    "¡­Not that I''m against it, but The System needs to work, Darling." Aline reminded Victor.


    "I know¡­ And it will. Why do you think I created the Water Dimension, and your brother-inw kindly gave me control over everything?" Victor smiled.


    For a moment, everyone felt confused, but when the Goddesses rted to Hell, as well as Jeanne, thought about it, they opened their eyes wide in shock.


    "Did you foresee this?" Lilith asked.


    "I didn''t foresee it." Victor was honest. "I thought the Dimension I was going to create would be attached to The System. I even created a backdoor to influence the Souls¡­ But thanks to our luck, there is a Primordial who hates my Existence."


    ''But how afraid he is of the existence of the irregrs.'' Jeanne thought absently.


    "¡­I guess our Goddess of Luck deserves a raise, huh? Her Blessing is working quite well." Victor chuckled.


    "I wonder why you haven''t gone after her yet¡­" Naty said.


    "¡­She¡­ She''s too soft." Victor said.


    "Hestia, Sasha, and Pepper are too." Eve pointed out.


    "But there''s madness in them." Victor smiled.


    "Haaah." Several sighed simultaneously due to Victor''s ''peculiar'' tastes.


    Hestia didn''t even bother to retort this nder since it was true.


    "What? What are you talking about? I''m lost here." Maria spoke, and Bruna, Roberta, Leona, as well as several others nodded in agreement with Maria''s words.


    "...Since the Dimension that Victor created was approved by The System and is being sustained by his Energy, Victor, as King of Hell, can use this connection to provide Souls to The System so that we no longer need to have the Title of Ruler." Lilith sighed.


    "That way, he removes us from any kind of influence from the Primordials," Persephone added.


    "The special Souls will not be judged, and this judgment will need to be made by the Primordials themselves, thus giving them more work," Lilith added.


    "An insignificant job, after all, they have many subordinates," Aline said.


    "That''s not all. Now, I can keep the best quality Souls because I am both the King of Hell and the King of Heaven of my Pantheon." Victor smiled. "I can even ''merge'' the two Soul pieces and resurrect a Being without expending any Energy."


    "Wait, isn''t the Title of Ruler basically useless to us now?" Lacus spoke.


    "Yes," Lilith spoke. "We really should give our Goddess of Luck a raise."


    "Don''t overdo it, or she''ll get too arrogant," Hestia said. She knew her fellow Greeks very well.


    "Oh, my dear, Hestia¡­ She won''t dare get too arrogant." Aphrodite spoke with a lightugh.


    Hestia broke out in a cold sweat. She opened her mouth to ask what Aphrodite was going to do, but upon reflection, she decided that the question wasn''t worth her time.


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1077: Breaking the Laws of Reality

    Chapter 1077: Breaking the Laws of Reality


    Nightingale, Royal Castle of d Dracul Tepes, The King of Vampires.


    How long has it been?... How long has it been since I felt so helpless?


    Ahh, I remember, it was about 6 thousand years ago when I was ''born''. At that Time, I didn''t know what kind of Powers I had, and because of that, I was in constant danger because of the other Supernatural Beings.


    But that feeling of helplessness is not the same as the one I''m feeling now... Oh, I remember now. That feeling was the same as the one I felt when he died, The First Alioth, my old friend.


    "... And now his descendant is dying, and I can''t do anything." He sighed lightly.


    "Your Majesty."


    I raised my hand in a gesture for my Royal Guard toe to the ready, the Royal Guard, who was also one of my Shadows, trained Vampires who were my eyes and ears in Nightingale.


    "What is his condition?" Even though I already know the answer to this question, I still ask it. Who knows? Maybe he will give me a different answer.


    Instead of getting the answer I had anticipated, my subordinate''s silence was what I received.


    I turn to face my subordinate and ask: "What happened?"


    "... The Emperor''s forces have removed everyone from Lord Alexios'' influence."


    A feeling of panic took over me for a few seconds, but it was quickly controlled when I remembered that The Emperor would not do anything to Alexios. After all, he was part of his ''Family''.


    Turning my face, I focused my attention on my friend''s resting area, and even with my senses, I could not feel anything there.


    Deciding to get closer, I disappeared from the hallway where I was and tried to appear in Alexios'' room, but instead, I appeared at the door of the room.


    And for a simple guard to block him was something very shocking. He would understand if they were real Dragons since each of them were monsters in their own right, but a simple guard who wasn''t even a real Dragon? Had he be that weak?


    And what I was faced with were two 4-meter tall Beings wearing full armor. With just one look at the guards'' features, I realized that they were Dragons... Not real Dragons, but something close to it.


    "Your Majesty, visits to Lord Alexios are revoked." The deep voice of the man in front of him was heard.


    "You blocked me...?" Instead of being worried, he was genuinely shocked. It may not seem like it because everyone around The Emperor was abnormal, but he was one of the most powerful Beings in the Supernatural World.


    And for a simple guard to block him was something very shocking. He would understand if they were real Dragons since each of them were monsters in their own right, but a simple guard who wasn''t even a real Dragon? Had he be that weak?


    "That''s right."


    Wrong... He was not weak. With a calmer assessment, d deduced that he could defeat the two guards in front of him... With some difficulty. He would need to get a little serious for that to happen.


    ... The mere fact that he had to take it a little seriously to defeat a simple guard spoke volumes about the irrationality of this situation.


    "Who are you? You''re some Commander of The Emperor."


    "I dare not call myself a Commander. I''m just a simple guard who serves The Emperor." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "... A simple guard? Both of you?"


    "That''s right."


    "You know you have the strength to defeat a High-Level God, right?"


    "It shames me that that is the extent of my ability."


    ''You''re ashamed¡­?'' d blinked twice in disbelief at the absurdity he was hearing.


    When d was about to open his mouth again, he turned to face the hallway, and what appeared in his vision was a battalion of 4 meter tall Beings that had the same ck armor with violet hues as the guard in front of him.


    ''Just when did they appear? Why didn''t I feel anything?'' The Vampire King''s senses were no joke, but even so, these Beings were not picked up by him.


    ''Is this the work of one of the Gods? Nyx perhaps? Or is someone distorting Reality?'' d was getting a p in the face from reality now¡­ The reality that The Emperor''s forces were at a level he didn''t think they had.


    ''Just when did the disparity in strength grow so much?'' d genuinely asked this question.


    d''s concern was valid, after all, from his perspective, not much Time had passed, and The Emperor''s forces had already reached such levels.


    ''Each of these Beings can face a High-Level God¡­ This is ridiculous.'' With just one nce, d counted 30 Beings, and if these Beings attacked him, he would need to bepletely serious to face them, and the worst part of this was that he would be at a disadvantage since he didn''t know the capabilities of these soldiers.


    "What is this? Why are you invading my castle? I haven''t heard anything from The Emperor." d narrowed his eyes and exerted his Power. He would not be disrespected in his own castle.


    "We apologize, Your Majesty." The man spoke, but just like the previous guard, they showed no respect whatsoever. Their words said they were sorry, but their words did not match their actions.


    d knew this feeling very well. The ''respect'' they were giving was the bare minimum, probably something The Emperor himself asked them to do, and if it weren''t for that, they wouldn''t even have shown any kind of respect.


    d had dealt with enough fanatics to know this. After all, he himself had his own fanatics who did the same thing... He just didn''t expect that he would experience it personally and that he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Fight here? He was not crazy enough for that. After all, he could defeat these soldiers, but could he defeat The Empire? Could he defeat Victor?


    The answer was No, he couldn''t.


    "His Imperial Majesty''s orders were to ensure the security of the entire perimeter. We are just doing our job, but don''t worry, no harm will be done to the Royal Family. Orders given by The Emperor himself."


    "...Perimeter?" d repeated those words like a parrot, and immediately used his Powers to the maximum, and expanded his senses.


    And only when he used his true strength did he realize that the entire Royal Castle waspletely surrounded by these Beings.


    "...This is ridiculous... How is this possible? How can there be more than 250 Beings like you?" This time, d couldn''t hold back his disbelief.


    250 Beings who could fight against High-Level Gods, what kind of nonsense was this? Was he having a nightmare? And to make matters worse, they all had exactly the same strength... It was as if they were artificially created...


    ''Artificially created like Angels... He created these Beings with his Divinity? But how is this possible? Not even the Heavenly Father can easily create Beings of such High Rank. There is a reason why the number of Seraphims is limited.''


    Misunderstanding d''s question, the Imperial soldier who was speaking to d replied. "That is incorrect, Your Majesty. Currently, there are 25,000 Imperial Soldiers spread throughout Nightingale, making up the security perimeter."


    "¡­25,000 soldiers¡­" d did not doubt the soldier''s words, but he did not trust thempletely, so he decided to check it out himself.


    A red aura spread across his body.


    The soldiers nearby quickly reacted by putting their hands on their waists and drawing their swords, but before they could draw thempletely, the soldier who was speaking to d raised his hand in a stop signal.


    Even though he was not amander, he was still the highest-ranking officer in this area, so he held the authority to give small orders that did not go against The Emperor''s original orders.


    Depending on the situation, he would deem it necessary to ask orders from the operators who were watching everything that was happening now.


    d''s aura exploded and covered the entire Nightingale like a radar. d felt several signatures of powerful Beings with the same damn level as these simple soldiers in front of him.


    ''... I could only count 21,246 soldiers... Where are the others? Did they ignore my senses?''


    "What''s with themotion, Soldiers?"


    The soldiers quickly assumed a line, ced their gigantic swords that, in their hands, looked like normal swords on the ground, and shouted in unison:


    "Supreme General."


    When the swords hit the ground, the des lit up with a Violet Fire.


    d turned his head and looked at Scathach Scarlett, who was wearing Imperial Armor, a suit of armorpletely bathed in a deep and vibrant red. The armor was adorned with golden details that tracedplex and symbolic patterns all over the body. Each of these patterns had small unknown Runes written in it. Clearly, this armor was made especially for Scathach.


    The cape that stretched behind Scathach was an equally intense red, flowing and billowing dramatically with every movement she made. The cape, besides being a regal essory, also served as extra protection. It could not be grabbed because it was technically made of Hellfire. Ruby''s lessons about how dangerous ''capes'' were had been taken seriously, so the capes of the Wives were made of Elements that could be molded at will.


    Despite her height of 3 meters, which was shorter than her soldiers, no one here would disrespect her; they were not crazy.


    "Ah... It''s you, Old Man." Seeing d''s state, she didn''t need to ask her subordinates what happened anymore andpletely understood the situation.


    "What''s going on, Scathach?"


    "It''s Supreme General to you, Your Majesty. Despite being from a Kingdom allied with The Empire, my rank is higher than yours." Scathach''s eyes shone slightly as Reality rippled for a few seconds, causing immense difort in d.


    ''Why did you call me Old Man then? This woman is still as irrational as ever!''


    d understood the message. She was here on official business and not as his acquaintance. With years of politics in his bones, he quickly adapted to the situation.


    "I wonder, what''s going on, Supreme General? Why have The Empire''s forces been mobilized?" d''s eyes shone slightly in annoyance: "And why haven''t I heard anything?"


    Scathach smiled slightly and nodded, satisfied for several reasons. It was always good to tease this old man, but she was feeling petty today because she missed so much ''action'' due to the Soldiers'' training.


    Instead of answering d, she ordered the soldiers who were not standing guard at the door: "Continue the patrol, and inform me if anything happens."


    "Yes!" The soldiers put their swords back on their belts and returned to patrol the corridors.


    "Follow me, Your Majesty." She turned towards the door.


    The guards at the door quickly opened the door for her to enter, and as soon as d and Scathach entered the room, they closed the door behind them, and it returned to their original position.


    As he entered the room, the sight of Alexios floating in the air in a blue cocoon was seen.


    "What is this?"


    "Don''t lose your temper, d," Scathach spoke as she continued to walk. "Do you truly believe Victor would do anything harmful to his Wife''s Family?"


    "..."


    "To answer your question, what you are seeing now is a Time Cocoon."


    "... Time Cocoon...?" d had never heard such a term before.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know the details either. This is an ability of my Sister, Natalia Elderblood n¨¦e Alioth."


    d was silent for a few seconds as he assessed what he was seeing. Focusing his eyes on his friend, who was floating in the airpletely naked, he noticed a few things.


    "His vitality is returning... As is his former appearance... Is this cocoon making him go back in Time?"


    "Doesn''t this go against all the Laws of Causality?"


    "What are the Laws of Causality to someone who can bend Reality itself?" Scathach snorted.


    d shook his head. "Time doesn''t work like that... Time is like a stone-..." He thought about his words better and exined: "Time is like a river. No matter if you iste a part of that river to try to divert it, in the end, it will always return to its normal current."


    "Going back in Time won''t help Alexios." d shook his head in denial. "It will only dy the inevitable."


    "What you said is correct, d."


    Scathach and d looked towards the voice and saw Victor at 5 meters tall and Natalia at 4 and a half meters tall.


    Scathach pouted slightly when she saw the pair and controlled her body to increase her height and be the same size as Natalia.


    Natalia, who was wearing a pure white dress, spread her Dragon Wings and looked at her father, her Draconic Eyes reced by eyesposed of several gxies. "You can''t hold back a moving current¡­ But that''s not entirely the case for an Alioth."


    "We are special. Our eyes allow us to break some Rules. Because I am so connected to Time and Space, I can venture through my father''s Time and iste a moment in Time where he was healthy."


    "By doing so, I can bring his healthy self to this ''present'' and bend Reality so that his condition remains."


    "¡­ That is¡­" d swallowed hard. Natalia was talking about the work of the Primordials.


    She was trying to create a singrity in which the ''healthy'' Alexios would exist in the ''present'' where he was not healthy due to suffering the consequences of his Powers¡­ Even if that were possible-


    "The amount of Energy to aplish such a feat is¡­ immeasurable."


    "We are Dragon Gods and True Dragons, d," Victor spoke in his heavy, deep voice. "A single one of our hearts can sustain an entire."


    "The amount of Energy requiredto break some Laws of Reality will never be a problem."


    ........


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa /VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1078: Human? Yes, but not an ordinary one.

    Chapter 1078: Human? Yes, but not an ordinary one.


    Victor''s Personal World Headquarters.


    Stepping through the portal, Violet plopped down on the couch. "Ugh, walking at 4.5 meters tall is ufortable!"


    "How can that be ufortable for you? Our bodies get used to it automatically, not to mention it''s not as difficult as walking in Dragon Form." Velnorah spoke as she continued to look at the real-time reports of the first crop of Clones.


    "I just want toin, okay! Don''t refute me! And why should we use this height anyway?"


    "We are Gods, we are Superior Beings, and we should demonstrate that when walking among Mortals," Velnorah spoke.


    "Still, couldn''t we use our normal heights?"


    "...When you think of a God from a Mortal''s point of view, how do you imagine them?"


    "Full of Power and strength?"


    "... You''re looking at them like a Vampire, not like a Human."


    "Well, of course not. I was never Human." Violet snorted.


    "Just ept The Emperor''s orders; you''ll understand eventually." Velnorah sighed.


    Violet lifted her head from the couch and looked at Velnorah, her eyes glowing slightly violet, and soon she spoke: "I know why this is necessary. We must demonstrate that we are above mere Mortals and disy an appearance that will make Mortals venerate us. It''s no wonder that from the Mortals'' point of view when they look at us, they can''t see our face or our form."


    Before, they didn''t do this, but after an internal debate with the Pantheon Leaders and Ancient Goddesses, it was decided that this was the best way to present themselves to Mortals.


    Before stepping into the portal, she spoke. "Before bringing the brats in, you should block this area from them."


    "... That''s a good idea." Velnorah hadpletely forgotten about this fact. If her Daughters saw thismand center, they would definitely want to participate in everything, something that neither Victor nor the rest of them wanted to happen yet.


    They had to give the appearance of being unattainable and Divine Beings. Although she was skeptical at first, this idea proved quite effective. As the number of worshipers other than The Emperor himself grew, even Violet gained more followers.


    "... If you know, why did you ask?"


    "I want toin!"


    Velnorah rolled her eyes. "Didn''t you have something to do?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll go get the brats." She snorted, jumped off the couch, straightened her clothes, and opened a portal to The Dream.


    Before stepping into the portal, she spoke. "Before bringing the brats in, you should block this area from them."


    "... That''s a good idea." Velnorah hadpletely forgotten about this fact. If her Daughters saw thismand center, they would definitely want to participate in everything, something that neither Victor nor the rest of them wanted to happen yet.


    They would grow up in a controlled environment so that they would be prepared for the dangers out there. Fortunately, thanks to being suchpetent Beings, they could provide such efficient training that they would grow even more than if they experienced the real world.


    The proof of this was ''The Dream'' that gave them a lot of experience. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Next time, I think I''ll take them to the Tower of Nightmares at the highest levels.'' Velnorah thought as she sealed off the area with her Powers.


    Velnorah nced at her Sisters who were sitting around a sphere of water. They were pointing their palms at the sphere of water and were quite focused.


    Currently, the ones sitting there were Pepper, Lacus, Siena, Gaia, Jeanne, Aphrodite, and Mizuki.


    "Pepper, lower the Energy a bit, and focus on the little Leviathans," Jeanne ordered.


    "Aye."


    "Aphrodite, use your Divinity and make them reproduce in this area," Jeanne ordered again.


    "Yes."


    Taking this chance to interrupt Jeanne. "How long until synchronization?"


    "It''ll take a while¡­ At this rate, we can finish in 2 months."


    "¡­ When Darlinges back, I''ll ask him to seal off this area," Velnorah spoke.


    "That''s a good idea." Jeanne agreed and soon went back to giving orders to her Sisters.


    Velnorah stopped looking at Jeanne and focused on the Demonicdies who were sitting and looking at a square Kingdom made of pure Miasma.


    "How was the process of untying the Title of Ruler?"


    "It went smoothly," Lilith spoke for Persephone and Aline, who were currently doing something simr with the group responsible for the Leviathans.


    "It was as if he had expected this reaction. He didn''t say anything and just epted the return of the Title of Ruler." Persephone added.


    "He didn''t even show up in front of us. We just said we were going to give up, and suddenly, I didn''t feel my Powers anymore." Aline exined.


    "Honestly, I was thinking they would bring us trouble. I even prepared the soldiers¡­ Not that they could do anything against a Primordial, but still." Vine said.


    ''Not to mention that such an action wasn''t necessary. After all, I felt Darling watching us throughout the entire process¡­ He''s very overprotective.'' She smiled lovingly.


    "It''s good to keep your guard up. The previous incident showed us thatpletely." Vepar said. "Few Beings might be capable of doing what they did to Darling, but it''s always good to keep your guard up."


    "Contingency ns are necessary, too," Helena added. "We shouldn''t be caught off guard like before."


    "You know it''s hard to make ns against Primordials, right?" Aline said.


    "Yes, but it''s not impossible." Helena wouldn''t give up.


    "Although I agree with you, Helena. I suggest leaving this to our Husband... He won''t let that situation happen again... You saw his expression, right?" Vine said.


    "..." Helena remembered her Husband''s expression that day.


    "You don''t need to think about that for now," Velnorah said. "Leave it in Darling''s hands, and when he needs help, he''ll tell us. For now, focus on the main objective."


    "Yes."


    These words convinced the other Demonicdies and Persephone, but they didn''t convince Helena.


    Seeing Helena''s look, Velnorah sighed and said: "Now that our Daughter Akasha is returning, you can discuss this further. For now, focus on the current work."


    "... Yes, you''re right," Helena said and soon returned to focus on Hell.


    "We have to synchronize the Dimensions so that The Empire''s System epasses everything Darling creates... Let''s link everything to us and create the perfect System."


    "Back to work!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Nightingale, d''s Royal Castle.


    "Talking so casually about breaking the Laws of Reality... As expected of The Emperor, I guess?"


    Victorughed: "Since the beginning, that''s what I''ve always done... I''ve always broken the Rules."


    "Immense luck, immense talent, immense work ethic and dedication... Putting these three factors together, will another Being like you be born?"


    "Perhaps..." Victor thought about the Beings of the Higher Sectors, especially those Beings he heard in the conversation of the Primordials, especially about <Light> who received the Divinity Positivity, someone who was his opposite. "Someone abnormal like me, it''s not the first time such an urrence has happened in Existence..."


    "But even among these abnormals, I am in a different category."


    ''It''s all because of my Outer God Essence.'' Essentially, everything in this Creation had a ''limit'' that could be reached, but Victor had no such limit. As long as he didn''t stop walking, his progress would never stop.


    d looked at Victor in silence for a few seconds. ''I should have killed him¡­'' He sighed. ''How many times have I thought about this? Debating about such a subject is useless. Although it''s annoying, he''s someone I really respect; after all, thanks to him, I was able to fix my rtionship with my daughter and not be the old d that I was.''


    ''There''s no point in thinking about the ''what if''. Things won''t change, I should just keep walking as always.'' d thought. ''Maybe this next family I build, it will be different from the one I had before¡­ Speaking of which, maybe I should look for another wife.''


    As a King, he should have at least 7 wives. He couldn''t pay attention to all of them before, but now that most of his problems were gone, he could afford it.


    ''There''s the problem of my old friend''s brother, but I have a feeling that Victor will solve that when the timees.'' He thought.


    After thinking for 3 seconds, he made a decision. ''Yes, let''s not increase my harem too much. I don''t have the ability or patience to be someone like Victor. Four will be enough, and maybe from these four, apetent son will be born... Maybe a second Victor?''


    ''That would be interesting... Having someone talented like Victor as a son.'' d smiled. To maximize the efficiency of this ''son,'' he thought about what to do.


    The old monster wouldn''t be satisfied with someone mediocre anymore.


    Victor shook his head inwardly. ''This old man is falling back into his harmful habits again¡­ I feel sorry for his future son.''


    It was not like Victor didn''t understand d''s thoughts. If he had a son, he would want him to be talented, but he wouldn''t force his visions on his son.


    If you haven''t achieved something, and you want your son to achieve it for you, it only shows how pathetic you are.


    ''Well, why am I even thinking about that? It''s not like I''m going to have sons.'' Victor didn''t want the situation d''s first son had to happen to him. d might be too detached to care, but he did.


    As someone who could control their bodies and Souls at the gic level, Victor made sure none of his offspring were male. The reason? It was quite simple. To avoid unnecessarypetition and trouble.


    Victor spent 700 years of his development as a Vampire, andter, he became a Dragon, andter, he gained the memories of Gods who were once betrayed by their children.


    Victor had an Empire, and if he had a son, that son would want his Empire or even his Wives. That''s how Dragons worked.


    ''I could educate him, but instinct always speaks louder in the end, and I don''t want to harm my Wives by killing my children.''


    Although this wasn''t the biggest reason he did this either. It was one of the reasons, but not the biggest reason... The biggest reason why he didn''t have any male offspring was because he was too possessive. He was the God of Yanderes for a reason.


    Some more attentive Wives understood this aspect, too, but didn''tment on it or bring up the problem. After all, Victor had more than 30 Daughters. How could a male child not be born from those 30 children? Simple, he didn''t want it.


    "Are you sure this will work?" d asked Natalia.


    Victor blinked, and upon waking up from his inner thoughts, he looked at the current discussion.


    Natalia sighs: "Normally, this kind of action would destroy a body, no matter what kind of Being you are since we are dealing with one of the Primordial forces that is Time... But, the Alioth have bathed in this Energy since the beginning of their lives. This unique method will work with my father, who has such a unique situation."


    Natalia snapped her finger, and a sofa appeared behind d. "Just sit down, and wait patiently, I know what I''m doing." She looked at d with a stern expression.


    d felt a chill down his spine as he was stared at by those eyes made of gxies. "Yes..."


    Obediently, he sat down on the sofa, but internally, he couldn''t help but think how dangerous those eyes were. ''It''s like she can see my entire past, what a horrible feeling.''


    He had never felt this way with the other Alioths, perhaps because no Alioth was as strong as Natalia.


    ''A Race that is the fusion of a True Dragon and a Noble Vampire... You could say they are the next Evolution of Vampires.'' d thought.


    As he thought about this, his eyes focused on Alexios, who was floating in an Energy cocoon created by Natalia. Watching this scene, the doubt he had in his head and forgot to ask came back.


    "I forgot to ask, but why did you bring so many soldiers?"


    "Test drive," Victor answered truthfully.


    "Test drive?" d repeated, confused.


    "Yes." Victor nodded.


    "..." d didn''t know how to react.


    ''Are they cars or something? What did he mean by test drive?'' With just a little thought, d understood that they were here just to see the air outside, but clearly, that wasn''t the whole story.


    And his thoughts weren''t wrong.


    [All the Clones are functioning normally, Darling. Their Souls are stable, as are their bloodlines and their thoughts. They can serve The Empire properly now.]


    .....

 Chapter 1079: Human? Yes, but not an ordinary one. 2

    Chapter 1079: Huma0n? Yes, but not an ordinary one. 2


    [All the clones are functioning normally, Darling. Their Souls are stable, as are their bloodlines and their thoughts. They can serve the Empire properly now.]


    Except for the Commanders who were specifically created by Victor, the other clones were more ''normal''. That didn''t mean they were weak as, while the Commanders could fight against a Primordial God of this Sector and win with effort, the ordinary soldiers were at the level of a High-Level God.


    They were strong enough, but it still wasn''t enough considering that in the Upper Sectors, the Primordial God level was something quite ''normal'' there.


    The soldiers needed to be at the level of a Primordial God, and the Commanders needed to be above that. But for that to happen, they needed to awaken Divinities.


    Fighting between Gods above the Primordial Level was more of a dispute of Divinities and dominance than a fight itself. Of course, skills also counted, but what was most important was their Mastery and understanding of their Divinity.


    Hearing Victor''s thoughts, Velnorah sighed. [Your expectations are too high, Darling. You''re correct that Primordial God-Level Beings are quitemon in the Upper Sectors, but that doesn''t mean that it will be the norm... Not to mention that there''s us, right? If a Being appears that our soldiers and Elites can''t handle, we need to intervene.] [...That''s true, but that doesn''t mean that my creations have reached their full potential.] Victor both agreed and disagreed. [Rest isn''t necessary. They need to get stronger, strong enough to take a serious punch from me.]


    [...Not even most of us can take a serious punch from you, and we have a lot of advantages.] Velnorah spoke in an disbelieving tone.


    "The only ones who can exchange blows with a serious Victor are Scathach, Rose, and Jeanne. Of course, that''s just physically. If he uses his Powers to the fullest, perhaps only Jeanne can handle him.'' Velnorah thought. ''And that''s because Jeanne has an unfair advantage as one of the oldest Beings in the Universe.


    Thinking about her Sister, who no one knew precisely her true origins, she couldn''t help but be curious. Looking at d through Victor''s eyes, she thought, ''Is this man stupid? How could he treat this woman like that? Didn''t he see her potential?''


    [Apologies are not necessary. They are the Elites, and Elites need this much efficiency. If they can take a serious punch from me, they can handle most problems in their path.] Victor''s expectations were high. After all, they were his soldiers who had his bloodline. [...I feel sorry for the Souls of these children. They came to this world just to suffer.] Velnorah spoke.


    [Stop messing around, and tell me about the clone Operators, how are they behaving?]


    [.. Well...]


    Velnorah looked at the other operation room where there were 30 women with hair of various shades of blonde and white, and just like their ''mother'', they also had Angel wings in ce of horns. Some even had full Angel Wings, and most of them had pointy ears like Elves. All of them were wearing apletely ck Imperial Military uniform, with violet ents.


    "How does this work?"


    "This technology makes no sense!"


    "How is this connected to The Dragon''s Heart and The World Tree?"


    "As expected of The Emperor, his genius is frightening."


    "Idiot, The Emperor didn''t do it all alone. The Imperial Wives and the Imperial Princesses helped, too!"


    "How do you know that?"


    "Didn''t you read the report?"


    "I didn''t."


    "Go read the report! What kind of Operator are you!?"


    "Gahhhhh!"


    Velnorah just stared at this sight with an expressionless face. ''Was it okay to use that woman as the basis for these clones?"


    [They''re doing well.]


    Victorughed: [Don''t be fooled by their games. They''re quite efficient, that''s just a trait of the original''s personality.]


    [She was like that!? How did I not see that in the report?]


    [All Beings have their sides. On missions, she is serious, cold, and focused, but when she


    is at rest, she is pretty casual. You didn''t see that because you were just looking at the side she shows on missions.]


    [... I need to pay more attention to these little details.] Velnorah muttered. [True. You tend to not pay much attention to other Beings that are not part of our Family, and thisck of attention is doubled in the clones since they are our ''property''. Remember, the clones are alive, and each of them has Souls. They may havee from the same Soul Origin, but eventually, they will distinguish themselves from each other... Future updates will depend a lot on this progress in personality.]


    [Yes, Darling.] Velnorah put this notice in her suit''s logs to always remember it, realizing that it was something fundamental for the future.


    "Hmm?" Victor looked at Alexios when he realized that something had changed.


    "What is this? His Soul has be more robust?... Why?'' Victor looked more closely and saw that the same Time Energy that was covering him was going to his Soul; he looked at his Wife.


    [Did you notice?] Victor said.


    [Yes... I didn''t expect that either.] Natalia replied.


    [If you continue this process, he will be something simr to a Time Elemental. He will no longer be Human.] As someone who understood Souls very well, Victor immediately understood what was happening to him.


    "..." Natalia was silent.


    Bing an Elemental meant that he would bepletely in tune with his own Element. What happens when a Being bespletely in tune with a fundamental force of the Universe, like Time?


    They didn''t know... They had a rough idea of this Elemental''s capabilities, and this kind of Power will be like having something close to omniscience. After all, he would be able to observe ''Time'', and due to how the rules worked, the only thing he would be able to observe would be a few seconds in the future and the entire past of the Akashic Records, since the past had already been written while the future was changeable.


    This kind of experience could change a personpletely... Not a very good change.


    Looking carefully at his Wife''s reaction, Victor closed his eyes, took a step forward, and flew towards Alexios. Natalia didn''t speak about her decision as she was undecided, but Victor knew what was best for her. After all, they knew each other very well.


    "Darling?" Scathach asked.


    "It''s nothing, I just have to stabilize something" Victor spoke more to d than to her.


    ''If he cared so much about his children and Wives, he wouldn''t have had so many problems in the past. Victor thought as he rolled his eyes internally.


    [I will use my Mastery over Souls and prevent his Soul from changing due to the Energy


    of Time, but in return, I will strengthen the Human side to deal with the Energy that is


    already present.] He spoke to Natalia.


    [... Will you make him a High Human?]


    [Yes.] Victor''s Dragon Wings expanded behind him, and he touched the cocoon, causing the hue of the Energy to change to dark violet. [His Powers will be a little stronger


    over time, but it will not be as abnormal as a Time Spirit.]


    [... I see... Are you sure about this decision, Darling?] Natalia asked.


    [Your father would not like to live as a restrictive Being like a Spirit...] Bing a Spirit meant bing linked to all of Creation, and he would essentially be part of Nature, something simr to the World Trees, and he would need to y his role ording to the orders of Creation.


    [Alexios is a simple man. He is a good subordinate... He will want to support his king until


    the end.]


    [That is...] Natalia remembered her father''s actions up until now and about his ''pride'' towards d. [That is true. Being trapped in such a restrictive form as a Spirit will not


    make him happy.]


    [Indeed... But it is really a pity.]


    [What?]


    [Such a loyal subordinate, d is truly lucky.]


    [... To my father, d is not only his king but also his friend, and because of that, he has


    such loyalty to him.]


    [A friend, huh?] Victor briefly thought about his old friends. If he looked at them objectively, they were like Alexios, always around when he was in trouble, which was why Victor protected them.


    As he thought about these things, he felt Alexios'' Soul stabilize and stop receiving external Energy. Instead of this Energy going to Alexios, this Energy was going to Victor.


    As an almost endless well of Energy, this Energy barely influenced Victor at all, despite being one of the purest forms of Time Energy.


    After all, Victor was also a God of Time, not on the level of his Wife, Natalia, but definitely above Chronos, which was where he obtained this Divinity from. [Soul stabilized... I will begin the procedure now, let the time in this room flow even


    slower just in case, and iste the area around me to avoid any possible interference


    from the Energies.]


    [Yes.]


    While Victor and Natalia were focused on doing their duties, d watched everything


    with a very serious look.


    Feeling the Power emanating from Victor and Natalia''s bodies, he couldn''t help but swallow hard. ''To think that this is only a fraction of what they are truly capable of.


    "Ironic, isn''t it?" Scathach smiled.


    "...What?" He replied in confusion.


    "It''s ironic how the tables have turned in such a short time." Scathach looked at her


    Husband and Disciple. "To think that less than a few years ago, this man was so weak that even a High-Level Vampire could defeat him."


    "And today, not even the Leaders of the various Pantheons dare to offend him." "...This man has grown strong very quickly, at an abnormal rate, one that has never been


    seen before."


    "That''s normal. After all, he is a ''monster".


    A ''monster'' was how Scathach categorized Beings like her teacher, Dun Scaith, and Merlin, Beings so talented in their own field of Mastery that even the Gods are envious


    of their talent.


    Dun Scatih was a monster in Runes, Merlin in Mastery, understanding, and control of Energies, and Victor was a monster inbat who, due to his traits as a Progenitor Vampire, was able to expand his talents even further.


    As abat monster, he could ''understand'' how to use Souls in a fight, and because of


    that, he was able to further develop his characteristics as a Progenitor Vampire, which was to assign value to a Soul and consume it in order to gain the memories of that Being. A trait that was amplified even more when he became a Blood Dragon.


    ''A monstrous talent, ridiculous luck, his endless discipline in training, and his personality


    that ironically always brings him trouble was what made it possible for him to get this far! Scathach thought.


    "He was very lucky. Right when he awakened as a Progenitor, he had three of the Count


    Vampire Bloodlines close to him. If it weren''t for that, he would have been a nobody." "...That''s not necessarily true." Scathach thought objectively. If Victor hadn''t awakened with Sasha and Ruby nearby, he would still have awakened next to Violet since the Snow Heiress had already been obsessed with Victor long before he was a Vampire.


    ''It would''ve taken me even longer to find him, and I wouldn''t have been able to develop


    his talents efficiently. But even if I didn''t intervene, he still would''ve only gotten


    stronger!


    It could be said that it was very ''lucky'' that Ruby got involved in the whole problem because if it hadn''t been for that, Scathach wouldn''t have found Victor.


    Which would be a shame, after all, he''s so interesting Ever since Victor came into her


    life, she had never had a dull day.


    Well, there was no point in thinking about the past. It''s not like there was a ''What if''.


    Things had already developed, the path was already set, and they just needed to walk on it now.


    "I know, as a monster, he would have developed even if he didn''t have a decent teacher, but it was your ''gentle'' training that molded his personality, that was just beginning to develop into a battle maniac, into aplete battle maniac. Your philosophy also guided his thoughts a lot." d was no fool. Finding such a good teacher like Scathach at an early stage of awakening as a Progenitor was very beneficial for Victor.


    If it weren''t for her, it would have taken him much longer to properly control his Power.


    ''Although this situation could also be seen as inevitable. Even if Scathach hadn''t met him in the beginning, eventually they would have met, and she would definitely take an interest in his talents. Consequently, she would train him, and although the situation would be different, the result would be the same in the end. d thought.


    "That''s true." Scathach nodded. Victor had had many influences in life, but without a


    doubt, the most important ones came from Leon, Anna, Violet, Scathach, andter Adonis. With Anna, Violet, and Scathach being the ones who most influenced the way he was today, Leon reinforced a creed that Victor naturally had, and Adonis gave him experience that he would have eventually gained when he became the Demon King and spent 700 years in Hell.


    "Scathach, what is the secret of these soldiers?"


    This sudden question pulled Scathach out of her inner thoughts, and she looked at d.


    Then, she showed a disdainful smile and said, "Do you seriously think I will reveal secrets of The Empire?"


    "You can do this old friend a favor, right?? I am your benefactor!" Scathach snorted: "Stop with the theatrics. I have already paid my debt by training your


    soldiers to be Elites. If it weren''t for that, they would have been useless.""


    "...Well..." He couldn''t deny it.


    "But to sate your curiosity, it doesn''t matter if you know or not. You won''t be able to do


    the same if you don''t have someone like my Sister around." "...Which Sister? You have many." He said thest part in a tired tone. Just thinking about


    several women and the possible problems that came with having such arge Family


    made him tired.


    "Velnorah."


    "... The foreigner, huh," d said. "I see. If it''s her... It makes sense, after all, her Empire


    was quite technological, and as a former Overlord, she should know efficient ways to make soldiers like these."


    Scathach narrowed her eyes:...How did you-... Oh, The Primordial of Bnce, huh." She had forgotten that they were quite good friends, and if there was anyone who knew about Velnorah''s past in this Sector other than those she personally told, it would be The


    Primordial of Bnce, The Owner of Limbo.


    "Taking countermeasures against d will be necessary since we never know if he will help his friend in the future. She thought.


    They couldn''t really ''kill'' d. It''s not that they were incapable of doing so; the problem


    was with Ophis.


    Therefore, a systematic neutralization is more efficient. ''I canpletely seal his Powers and his strength... I will have a proper talk with my Sisterster;''


    The Energy in the room began to dim, causing d and Scathach to look at Alexios.


    "It''s over, huh," Scathach said. She didn''t even have a chance to do anything. Originally, she was here to keep an eye on d. It was a shame he didn''t do anything.


    ''I guess he doesn''t even y around with his friend''s life. She thought. Looking at the blond man who was clearly full of vitality and younger than he looked


    before, he sighed in relief upon seeing him healthy again, but after he looked anxiously at the man: "... Alexios?" d spoke in confusion.


    "What is this feeling?" He asked the guardians. "That, d, is a High Human."


    "... I don''t believe it... Did you give him drugs? Is that why he changed so much? But


    when did you do that? I was watching the whole time, and I didn''t see anything


    abnormal."


    ""


    Victor, Natalia, and Scathach looked at d with disbelieving expressions on their faces.


    "What?" "...That''s why you shouldn''t live without consuming entertainment. How does he not know what a High Human is?" Victor said with a sigh.


    "Well, that term appears more in fantasy genres, and knowing d, he probably wouldn''t like that genre... In fact, I feel like he wouldn''t like it at all." Scathach said. In her experience, she had never really seen d have fun other than the traditional way of making children.


    "A boring man." Natalia shook her head.


    Being burned by the three most powerful Beings in the room, d didn''t know how to react to this situation.


    "Can you exin what''s going on?"


    "Haah..." Victor sighed. "You know the first Creation of The Heavenly Father, Adam,


    right?"


    "Yes,"


    "When Adam was born, he wasn''t a normal Human. He was a High Human, a ''perfect'' Human who was closer to the Supernatural World than the Humans of today. He didn''t get sick, he was very strong, and injuries that are considered fatal to Humans today could be healed in just one day with rest. He was in tune with Nature, thus being able to use Nature''s Energy to his advantage in the same way that today''s Youkai can." Ironically, High Humans were quite simr to Elves from fantasy if you looked closely, the most ring difference being that High Humans had ridiculous adaptation, while the


    Elvescked it, but inpensation, the Elves could connect even more easily with


    Nature.


    "..Oh... Are you saying that Alexios is like Adam?"


    "Not like Adam, after all, he was a Progenitor, consequently making him stronger than his


    normal species, but yes, he is close to that now," Victor spoke as hended on the


    floor. Using his Powers, he gently ced Alexios on the bed.


    "Will you stay?" Victor asked Natalia.


    "Yes, I will wait for him to wake up."


    "Very well, call me if you need anything."


    Natalia smiled gently. "I will." She approached Victor and gave him a kiss thatsted a few


    seconds.


    "Thank you very much for your help."


    "....Thanks wille tonight, my dear." Victor disyed a charming smile.


    Natalia blushed slightly both at the insinuation and at her Husband''s face; he was


    beautiful when he smiled, in her humble opinion. "Mm... I will be waiting."


    Victorughed lightly, Natalia was weak to sudden ''attacks''.


    As he walked away from Natalia, he said, "I will return to my duties now." He spoke as hisn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    face became neutral, and he was back in Emperor mode.


    "I will leave some forces stationed here. If you need to resolve anything, you can


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. I would have done it for my Wife and for Alexios, too." It wasn''t a lie. He respected Alexios, his loyalty was admirable.


    "Still... Thank you." The Vampire King lowered his head in deep gratitude. This gesture


    didn''t exist in his culture, and he just did it to show how grateful he was by leaving


    himself vulnerable on purpose.


    A simr gesture existed in Japanese culture, as well as in animals and Supernatural


    Species like Dragons. Lowering the head meant submission, that was what d was


    doing.


    ''Not even with his daughters, he showed so much gratitude... Scathach and Natalia had the same thought.


    Ironically, this action of d''s made Victor''s respect for him grow a little. Even though


    his priorities were all wrong, he appreciated thispanionship. Such an attitude was


    admirable to see.


    Lightly touching d''s shoulder with his huge hands, he spoke briefly: "Don''t give him


    too much work, he will need to rest until he adapts to his new self."


    "Yes, I will make sure he rests." He nodded seriously. The crimson violet eyes of a Blood Dragon Progenitor and the deep crimson eyes of a


    Vampire Progenitor stared at each other for a few seconds.


    Victor, looking into those eyes, felt that d''s negative feelings diminished by arge


    margin.


    Who would have thought that in order to gain the Vampire King''s trust, you would need


    to help his most loyal subordinate! Victor thought, then turned away.


    "Until another day, Vampire King."


    "...Until another day... Emperor."


    Scathach linked her arm with Victor''s, and in the next moment, they both disappeared.


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my


    novel, visit my pa treon: Patreon/VictorWeismann More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1080: Growing Imperial Domain

    Chapter 1080: Growing Imperial Domain


    "I''m curious, d."


    "... What?"


    "Why did you thank him but not me?" Natalia narrowed her eyes. "After all, I helped too."


    "...." d stared at those familiar eyes with cold sweat dripping from his face. Clearly, this question was a trap!


    Seeing d begin to sweat like a pig awaiting its ughter, Natalia''s eyes softened, and sheughed softly as she covered her mouth with her hand and gently closed her eyes, hiding the eyes of the Alioth n Leader.


    ''I need to think of a name that''s not as official as that... Maybe Eyes of Space and Time? Meh, too clich¨¦, I''ll let the anime expertse up with suggestions.'' Natalia thought yfully. To be honest, she didn''t n to name them because the eyes of the Alioth n Leader were good enough for her, not to mention that, unlike the clich¨¦ viins out there, she didn''t intend to go around revealing her Technique and what she did.


    "Fufu, no need to be tense. I understand well why you thanked him. Without Victor, I couldn''t have reached this level of Power or have the opportunity to help my father. Without his orders, no one from the Empire would have moved, even me."


    Which was a lie, considering that the Wives had very high autonomy. Only decisions that directly affected the Empire needed Victor''s approval. Small things like what happened here today, the Emperor didn''t even need to move.


    When d was about to open his mouth to say something, he heard.


    "But isn''t itmon sense to be thankful for the help given? I feel a little sad not having received a thank you." Natalia opened her eyes and looked at d.


    d started sweating coldly again.


    ''Fufu, this is fun.'' It was great to be on the side of the strong. As a member of the Alioth n, a family that served directly under d, she couldn''t have yed like this before, but now, as the Emperor''s Wife and Dragon Goddess of Time and Space and part of the Elderblood Family, she could do this.


    ''Hmm?'' Feeling somethinging from her Husband''s Domain, Natalia ''saw'' Victor creating a Time Barrier. Soon, several of her Sisters, who were busy with their children like Violet, Ruby, and Jeanne, began to appear. A few momentster, Victor and her Sisters began to engage in acts... inappropriate for children.


    A sense of annoyance and jealousy began to grow. She wanted to join too! ''Ugh, I would have gone too if I had known he was going to do that.''


    Natalia had to restrain herself a lot so as not to bite her lips, seeing how her Sisters were having fun.


    ...


    Inside the sphere of Time, a few months after Violet''s arrival.


    Victor was sitting at the foot of the bed, and behind him, all his satisfied Wives were sleeping.


    Even with the help of a near Entity of Love [Aphrodite], it was impossible to defeat him; his Soul was simply too strong.


    After satisfying his Wives and himself, Victor entered a mode that usually urred to men after a ''good night''. It was generally during these times when his mind worked even more efficiently than before.


    ''I have my soldiers, and in a few years, these soldiers will multiply into millions. I have my Monsters, Dragons, Leviathans, subspecies of Dragons... I need to diversify more... Some fusions between Species are necessary. They need to be intelligent enough to receive orders... In fact, they just need to obey me. I can''t deny the possibility of Beings on the other side who can manipte the minds of these beasts.''


    ns and more ns began to form in Victor''s head, and countermeasures for these ns and more countermeasures for future enemies began to be made atop them.


    "I''m jealous," Azathothined as she appeared behind Victor and hugged him while floating. [I also want to experience this ''pleasure'' that makes my Sisters form such expressions.] She looked at the women on the bed who were leaking a lot of ''seed'' from their private parts.


    "Don''t worry, I will free you soon, and I will make sure to spend a long time with you," Victor spoke, as part of his mind was focused on this conversation, while the rest of his brain was making ns.


    "... Really?" Azathoth asked with a sweet smile.


    "In that case, I will collect on the day I free myself. I will want a few more Daughters to increase our Species'' numbers."


    "No children... At least until wepletely get rid of the threats." Unlike Yog, who was needed to build a bridge between Victor and Azathoth, more children now would be counterproductive, considering the current state of things.


    Azathoth pouted. She did not debate this with Victor since she knew he was right. She med mainly the Primordials who did not ept her ''benevolent'' presence. ''I will make sure to consume thempletely.''


    Victor did not even need the connection between them to know what his Wife was thinking. To be honest, he understood the Primordials a little.


    Azathoth and his existences were like cancer to a Cosmos. They would enter, prey on everything, and move on to the next Universe. They were Outer Gods that preyed on an entire existence.


    Of all his Wives, Azathoth was undoubtedly the most dangerous.


    He didn''t need to get stronger just for his Family but also to control this Wife of his. This tacit understanding was something they both knew but didn''t talk about; after all, it was the nature of an Outer God.


    The greater Outer Chaos would control their entire Universe. Currently, a ''status quo'' had been set between the two due to the circumstances of Azathoth''s sealing and because Victor was too weak to deal with those who Administer the Universe.


    Despite their thoughts on the matter, in the end, it was all about who wore the pants in the rtionship. If Azathoth won, this Universe would undoubtedly fall into chaos. If Victor won, the Universe would also fall into chaos, but it would gain a certain order in the midst of it all.


    And Victor was confident in winning. After all, the biggest Yandere in the room was him.


    Getting up from the bed, Victor walked towards the window while his body was covered by a robe. Azathoth continued to hang behind him like azy cat.


    "Let''s speed up my ns."


    "Yay~, do you want my help?"


    "No, just stay with me for a while, I''ve missed you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Mm~" Azathoth went in front of him and hugged him again.


    Victor gently stroked Azathoth''s ck hair while she just showed a big, satisfied smile. In this form, she could do the ''act'' that her Sisters had been doing prior to now, but she wouldn''t feel as much pleasure as her Sisters since the ''Soul'' in this body was just a Fragment and not her entire Soul.


    The act of coption between the Gods was something thatpletely united the Souls between the two, and because of that, even being Goddesses, they wore themselves out.


    ''I really want to know the feeling of my Soulpletely joining with my Husband''s~. It seems like a lot of fun.'' She breathed deeply the sweet scent of her Husband.


    Ignoring Azathoth''s actions, Victor''s violet eyes with crimson tones shone slightly, and soon his consciousness divided into four. All of them were Victor, and all of them were controlled by him. With his ridiculously sharp mind, doing several jobs simultaneously was ridiculously easy.


    Victor hated the thought of independent clones. He was much too possessive to let such Beings near his Wives and Daughters.


    ...


    Clone 1 POV.


    Leviathans'' Dimension.


    Arriving in the Dimension that was made entirely of Water, Victor snapped his fingers, and soon the entire dimension, once shrouded in darkness, was illuminated.


    The moment he did so, hundreds of thousands of enormous monsters were seen looking at him from a distance. Thergest of them were the size ofs, roughly the size of Earth.


    "I see that my Wives have taken good care of you... But let''s speed up the evolution process a bit." As the ones who created them, Victor knew that these Beings could quite easily reach the size of Jupiter, and some very special and selected ones could reach the size of a star, the size of the sun.


    But still, they were very smallpared to his size in his Dragon Form, and Victor knew that size wasn''t everything, but that was okay. These Beings weren''t made to fight Elite Gods or perform delicate work; their soldiers were made for that.


    These existences were weapons of invasion, the ''Nuclear'' option. They were the ones who would eliminate his enemies'' armies, and just like his clones, all the Souls of these Beings belonged to him. So, even if they died, they would just revive again.


    If Victor didn''t want to conquer a Gxy and instead wished to destroy it, he could just release these Beings into that Gxy, and in the space of a few hours, everything would be consumed.


    ...


    Clone 2 POV.


    Appearing in a deep part of his that only he had ess to, Victor entered a portal. This ce was so well hidden that not even his Daughters could find it. The only way to find it was if he allowed them to find it.


    Entering the Dimension that looked like a vast forest, he found himself looking at the former Predators who had once faced the Adraste n long before he even became a Vampire.


    As the one who consumed the Leader of the Nightingale Gods, Victor knew very well how to Create these Beings. And the best part? He didn''t even need to go through the whole tedious process their former Creator required. With his Creation, Dream, Reality, and his Nightmare Form''s Distortion Powers, he could give Life to these creatures and make them the worst nightmares of sentient Beings.


    "You will be my minions for targetedary invasions." An option for when Victor only required specific groups on a to be destroyed, rather than the entire''s poption.


    As the one who consumed the Leader of the Nightingale Gods, Victor knew very well how to Create these Beings. And the best part? He didn''t even need to go through the whole tedious process their former Creator required. With his Creation, Dream, Reality, and his Nightmare Form''s Distortion Powers, he could give Life to these creatures and make them the worst nightmares of sentient Beings.


    "You will be my minions for targetedary invasions." An option for when Victor only required specific groups on a to be destroyed, rather than the entire''s poption.


    Some may think that Victor was behaving excessively by preparing so many different types of forces for specific duties, but if someone said that to Victor, he would say that one could never have enough soldiers.


    The Universe was infinite and constantly expanding. In the Upper Sectors, there were civilizationsposed of trillions of sapient lives, and that number was even higher if you included non-sapient lives.


    "Let''s make things interesting... I will make some Alphas to control you more precisely." Victor said as he raised his hands and activated his Authority, and soon, the world around him began to change.


    .....

 Chapter 1081: Growing Imperial Domain 2

    Chapter 1081: Growing Imperial Domain 2


    Clone 3 POV.


    Appearing where his Daughters were previously, Victor whistled.


    In the next moment, the horizon began to swarm with Dragons. Unlike before, all sentient Dragons were here, and all these Dragons were females. After all, their role would be something more specific.


    "We salute our Primogenitor." They all immediately lowered their heads in a submissive position.


    "The wait is over." The Dragons shivered, and happiness emanated from their Beings. "Through recent tests, my Daughters have achieved sufficient emotional maturity to have subordinates."


    Victor raised his right hand, and a violet sphere formed in it. "Those marked will be direct subordinates of my Daughters, aiding them in anything they need. You will be their guards, their protectors, their assassins, and if necessary, willy down your lives for them."


    "A single warning to those of you who are selected. Even if my Daughters decide to attempt to do so, whether out of curiosity or for any other reason, under no circumstances are you allowed to form rtions with them..." Victor''s eyes glowed dangerously: "They are mine, do you understand?"


    All the Dragons immediately nodded their heads. They knew very well what he meant by ''forming rtions''. Despite the fact that all of them here were female, if someone from the Emperor''s Lineage were to grant their blood to any one of the Dragons, it would immediately signal a direct promotion in status. After all, if done so, the Dragon who received the blood from a willing grantor would cease to be a simple Dragon and instead would be a True Dragon of the Emperor''s Lineage.


    What that meant was that they would invariably form a connection with the Soul of the Emperor''s Daughter, who granted them her blood. An example of this situation would be what urred in the past between Zdrac and Victor.


    Victor was much too possessive a person to allow anyone other than himself, much less strangers, toe into contact with something as intimate as the Souls of his Daughters, even if said ''strangers'' were his Creations.


    "To prevent such a situation from urring, a rotation schedule for the subordinates shall be established. This will also serve to test whether my Daughters can deal with different kinds of personalities." Victor''s intense eyes began to dim. "Depending on your performance, rewards will be granted. And who knows? Perhaps even a promotion to True Dragon status might be a possibility for one of you."


    The Dragons'' eyes lit up excitedly.


    "Carry out my orders, and remember, although you are Servants of my Daughters, ultimately, you are my Servants. My orders will always take priority."


    He didn''t even need to say this since, to them, the Primogenitor''s orders were absolute. After all, everyone here knew that, if he deemed it necessary, Victor could simply erase them and Create new, more ''loyal'' Dragons.


    "Those who are not chosen need not be saddened, for you will serve my Empire directly as Draconic Soldiers."


    "War ising, and in this war, everyone will have opportunities to shine." The moment he said those words, the Orb in his hand dissolved, sending beams of Violet Energy into the sky. In the next moment, these beams of Energy swiftly changed their trajectories before arriving at specific Dragons among the lot of them.


    Each Dragon hit by these beams received a qualitative improvement in their Power, several minor support abilities, and some additional abilities derived from the Gods Victor had consumed.


    With his current Powers, it was very easy for Victor to copy and grant Powers he''d gained from other Beings to his Creations. Of course, he would not be granting them theplete version of these Divinities from which these Powers were derived but instead would bestow upon them the ability itself. Still useful and certainly very powerful, but iplete without the corresponding Divinity.


    After all, it was necessary to leave room for growth so that these Beings maintained their motivation to improve.


    The carrot and stick tactic was something Victor hadpletely mastered. He was even thinking of writing a book called: "101 Methods On How To Govern An Empire Efficiently" and giving it to those ipetent God-Kings.


    ...


    Clone 4 POV.


    Earth, the territory formerly known as Australia.


    "A hypocrite¡­ a monster, I am... But even I would not do what you have done here." Victor spoke with disgust as he stared at the bodies of male and female children who were bereft of their limbs and organs, just empty carcasses of what they were once before.


    "Hmmm!"


    "Hmmm!"


    Human men and women, who had believed that sacrificing children to the God of Fear would grant them some form of strength, were floating with their mouths sewn shut in mid-air.


    "I admit that, over time and throughout my existence, as I came to grow stronger and stronger, I often questioned the futility of my morality. After all, with my Power, I can reshape Reality as I please."


    "...But seeing scenes like this reminds me of my ideals, ideals that were granted to me by the important people in my life."


    "A God without morals and principles will be trash like Zeus."


    "A God with too many hypocritical morals will be short-sighted like Odin who, even after sacrificing his own eye for wisdom, would still make mistakes because of his ego."


    "I must remain bnced, just as I have always been until now. I thank you. Because of the existence of fools like you, I will always be reminded of who I am and will remember that I must not lose myself. After all, power corrupts, and absolute power corrupts absolutely."


    While floating in his Emperor Form, Victor dered: "Martial Honor is my Dogma. y those who point their swords at you, even if the one doing so is a child. After all, if someone raises a sword, they too must be prepared to be cut themselves."


    "Murder is my Principle. It is not wrong to kill a rival for your goals as the struggle between interests promotes growth."


    "I am War in its purest form, I am Destruction in its most intense¡­ but I am also Creation, Home, Dreams, Nature, and Life."


    "A contradiction, I am. In a way, I represent the very essence of what sentient Beings truly are. After all, no one is entirely Good, and neither is anyone entirely Evil."


    "Even Diablo, the one hailed as the Primordial Evil,mitted a small act of kindness. The Heavenly Father, the one whose existence is known for hispassion, can and hasmitted unimaginable atrocities."


    "From a God''s point of view, Good and Evil make no sense." The bodies began to writhe in the air.


    "Because of this, principles are important, morality is important. When you are a God, your actions depict the kind of Being you are, not your words."


    "And even I, at my most evil... have never touched the innocent Soul of a child."


    "Rejoice, maggots. You prayed to the God of Fear for Power... And now you will be granted these Powers. In the darkest depths of Hell, a special ce awaits Beings like you."


    A portal to Hell was opened, and in the next moment, all these Humans were cast through, arriving at their new home where they would suffer for an indeterminate amount of time. Even if they begged for mercy, they would not receive it. Their minds would not be broken, and their spirits would not be shattered. Their newly granted ''Powers'' would not allow it. All that awaited them was suffering.


    Looking at the scene of dismembered and gutted children once more, Victor was reminded of his Daughters. He was reminded of the day they were born, of the first time heid eyes on each of them, and his heart twisted a little.


    "I could revive them; it would be as easy as snapping my fingers. But... It would be a meaningless action, one that would likely prolong their suffering. They were orphans, orphans of the war that Diablo waged against the world."


    "They deserve a new beginning, one with a loving family."


    The bodies burned to ashes, and their Souls appeared in Victor''s hand.


    "So pure... Not even a visible stain in sight. At least their deaths were quick, and they did not have to suffer..." He sighed.


    "May the Blessing of Home be with you in your next life."


    Instead of returning these Souls to the cold Primordial System, he sent them straight to his Paradise, where they would eventually be reborn into a family among his people.


    "Oda, Hassan, Abe-No-Seimei, Yggdrasil."


    "Yes, Master." The three men appeared behind him.


    The World Tree of Earth appeared next to the men and looked at Victor.


    "It''s time to put Earth under my total control. The behind-the-scenes actions are over. The treaty needs to be broken."


    "Finally, Humanity will definitely prosper under the wise hands of the Emperor," Hassan said.


    "...Since when did you be such a tterer, Hassan?"


    "It''s not ttery if it''s true," Hassan said seriously.


    Victor smiled faintly.


    "We''ll do as the Romans did, huh," Oda said.


    14:18


    "About the other Gods, what will you do?" Yggdrasil asked.


    "The Celts won''t do anything; they are too weak to even try. The other Gods don''t even have functioning Pantheons, and the Angels are my allies, so they won''t do anything either."


    "But the Hindu Pantheon... I will give them a choice."


    "We''ll do as the Romans did, huh," Oda said.


    "Exactly. Conquer them, then integrate them into our culture. That''s the most effective option for dealing with arge number of new Beings in the future."


    Problems definitely would ur, but these problems would be minimal within the Emperor''s sphere of influence. No one would dare raise their voice. Victor was simply too immense a presence, and his Wives and helpers were no different.


    Despite all this, Victor had to y it right. The carrot and stick method needed to be applied. After all, no one would refuse the desire to be stronger... Little did they know that this same desire would make their integration much easier.


    Power corrupts, and Absolute Power corrupts absolutely. But corruption can be guided. That was how Victor brought peace to one of the most problematic Races: The Demons.


    "My disciple."


    A portal opened, and the High Priestess of The Blood God''s Religion appeared.


    "Master."


    "Your work in the days ahead will be extremely important."


    Religion was a useful tool. Just like politics, they were tools of control. To maintain a huge Empire in the future, Religion was necessary, as well as good Politics.


    An effective Religion has the effect of doubled control. The more Beings that believed in Victor, the more their minds would be free from control by external Gods.


    A Meritocratic Policy where everyone in society was useful no matter what type of talent they possessed would ensure even greater control.


    Victor created a vast spider web, and all who entered it could not escape his sphere of influence.


    "All for the Emperor of Humanity." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Now go, the ns have already been sent to your minds. Complete your roles."


    "Yes!"


    "Abe-No-Seimei, you stay."


    As soon as the others left, the ancient Heroic Spirit looked at Victor.


    "Are you satisfied with your current state?"


    "To be honest, I am. Being a Spirit is convenient." The man opened the fan in front of him.


    "Do you not wish to Ascend further?"


    "I merely wish to observe... What kind of society will the Husband of my Disciple create? I wish to see that."


    "I have witnessed near the entirety of your journey up till now, Victor. From a simple Vampire to what you are now... I wonder, will you be the same in a million years?"


    "I wish to see that."


    "I understand." Victor nodded, respecting the old Spirit''s decision. "Unfortunately, even a powerful Spirit like yourself cannot live so long, therefore,"


    Victor snapped his fingers.


    "...I am alive." He saw that he had also be a bit younger, his appearance now that of a middle-aged man rather than the elderly man his Spiritual Form had disyed.


    "I have transformed you into a High Human."


    "And I gave you biological immortality while increasing your mental fortitude."


    "...Why?"


    "Humans were not made to live thousands of years."


    It wasn''t a disrespect to Humans. It was a fact. Living so long was harmful to a Human''s mentality, High Human or not.


    "Keep watching me, Old Man. And if I happen to change from the way I am now, I hope you talk some sense into me."


    Abe-no-Seimei rolled his eyes. "You have your Wives for that. They will ensure you don''t stray from your path. You don''t need an old man for that."


    Victor smiled. "That''s true."


    "...But, if I see that you need a push, I will try to help. It''s the least I can do for the one who brought my Disciple out of her poor state."


    "Thank you. Now go, I will not havezy people in my Empire. My Wives more than make up for that." He muttered at the end.


    "Yes."


    .....


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1082: Growing Imperial Domain 3

    Chapter 1082: Growing Imperial Domain 3


    7th Heaven.


    "...So it begins..." The Heavenly Father spoke as he felt several powerful forces moving.


    "The Emperor of Humanity will be born, and he will not stop there. Soon, the entire Gxy and those nearby will fall under his influence."


    "I need to show my efforts, or I will fall behind... It''s time to put my retirement aside." The image of an old man began to slowly fade as the man''s body gained mass, his appearance rejuvenated into a middle-aged man, and his hair turned to pure light.


    The Heavenly Father had returned to his prime.


    "Earth will be under the Emperor''s control by nightfall; I will prepare my army. Until then, the Angels must partake in the fight against the other civilizations."


    The Heavenly Father was not the only one who felt the powerful forces of Victor moving, as the other Gods felt it as well. After all, Victor wasn''t making any effort to hide it.


    "What shall we do, Sucellus?"


    Looking at his subordinate and friend, Sucellus remained silent for three seconds. When he opened his mouth to speak, everyone, including him, looked in the same direction as several powerful presences were felt by the Gods.


    "... It seems the choice has already been made for us," Sucellus spoke with a sigh.


    Walking towards the exit of his pce, Sucellus and the other Celtic Gods saw two gigantic ships in the sky.


    Between the two ships, a portal opened, and a woman stepped out wearing full armor with a violet crown of Energy on her head.


    Standing over 4 meters tall, with her long white hair reaching to her knees floating in the wind, violet Draconic Eyes, Draconic Horns, and a presence thatmanded order, The Empress, Violet Elderblood, was here.


    When the woman''s eyes met Sucellus, the very existence of the God trembled. Even being a God-King, he was no match for her.


    It was as if he was looking at a superior existence.


    Violet, although an Empress, was not the strongest. However, that was only true whenpared with her abnormal Family. Unlike Jeanne, who was born at the start of the Universe, or the likes of Scathach, who trained her entire life with an obsession bordering on insanity, Violet was young. But despite being young, she was still in the top 10 of Victor''s most powerful Wives.


    And considering there were Beings like Rose, who was a Grand Master, and Anna, with her ridiculous ability to bend Reality, she was powerful, especially when she exercised her Divinity that put everything in ''order!


    "Dragon Empress!? Are you breaking the treaty!?" Although he knew what was happening, Sucellus still had to defend his people, at least to ensure no one would die.


    "The treaty...? What is a piece of paper in the face of the Emperor''s ambition?" Her voice resonated across the Celtic sky.


    "Earth shall be conquered today, as he has decreed." She raised her hand, and more portals began to open in the Celtic skies as gigantic spaceships began to emerge, and soon, the entire visible sky was covered by the Emperor''s forces.


    Hangar doors opened below the ships, and the next moment, warriors, fully armed and armored, began to fall from the sky.


    Each of these soldiers were a force to be reckoned with, the Elite of the Emperor.


    "The question that must be asked is," A sweet smile appeared on Violet''s face, and despite being beautiful, especially so with that smile, to the Gods present, that smile was the smile of a monster.


    "Will you peacefully surrender to the Emperor''s dominion, or will you be forced into submission?"


    Sucellus looked at the giant soldiers approaching with weapons, the likes of which he had never seen before. He was clearly at a disadvantage, and even if he tried and used his trump cards, he would still have to face the entire Empire in an already lost battle. That was if he won, of course. He saw no chance of defeating that woman. With a defeated sigh, he was going to say he would surrender.


    "I-."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Forced into submission it is then." But Violet interrupted him, her sweet smile growing wider into a sadistic, monstrous grin.


    "Wha-"


    "Warriors."


    "Conquer all and imprison those who resist. Remember, they are important resources of the Empire."


    "Wait-"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" A simultaneous response roared through all the soldiers on the ground.


    Violet pointed her hand forward and said, "Fire"


    The ships'' gigantic cannons began to charge, and soon after, the sky lit up blue.


    "By the Primordial Chaos..." The Empress clearly did not want their surrender! BOOOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOOOM!


    Explosions echoed everywhere, causing countless deaths, but it was all right. Gods could revive if they were not killed in a ''special'' way, and Victor could do that easily. With veins bulging on his head, seeing the destruction of his home, the God-King ordered: "Fight back! Use everything! Fight for our home!"


    Violet''s smile grew even wider when she saw her enemy''s attitude.


    ''For there to be Order in the Empire, the pride of this trash must bepletely broken. Such easy surrender is not possible. A humiliating andplete defeat is necessary. Only then will there be order. At first nce, The Empress seemed to be acting sadistically, but she had a n behind her actions.


    As the Goddess of Order, she understood very well how Beings worked, and she would ensure the best resources for her Husband; obedient resources, submissive resources, ones who would do everything for him.


    Of course, that was not all.


    [Oda, send the assassins to collect all the treasures.]


    [Yes!]


    She nned topletely weaken the Pantheon to a state where they would have topletely depend on The Empire.


    Resentments? Feelings of hatred? Thoughts of rebellion from future members of her


    group?


    None of that mattered in the face of the overwhelming strength of The Emperor and


    his Empire.


    After all, this wasn''t any ordinary Empire. Human Empires, ruled by Humans with limited lifespans, suffered with each session, as each session increased the fragility of the ruling family''s power.


    Victor, however, was eternal. He would still be here even after 10 billion years, and in the face of the ever-flowing river of time, sentiments such as resentment would fade, forgotten to the annals of history.


    Time heals all. As someone with the gift of Foresight, she knew this very well.


    ''Wild animals need to be captured, their venomous fangs removed, and reced with the fangs we will give them. That way, they will serve us enthusiastically... Even in


    death.''


    [You seem to be having fun here, Violet... Why didn''t you call us, too?]


    As soon as Violet heard those words, a crack of lightning was heard, and a blonde womanpletely covered in armor appeared beside her.


    Following her, a portal appeared, and a woman with long red hair appeared on the


    other side.


    Violet pouted mentally when she saw Ruby and Sasha. She wanted to have fun by herself! Despite thinking so, her facial expression didn''t change. After all, she was in


    her Empress mode.


    [Stingy woman, you''ve always been like this, ever since you were a child.] Sasha


    grumbled.


    [You''re right, Sasha. This is definitely our childhood friend, always wanting the good


    things for herself.]


    [h, h, stop the drama. Since you''re here, help inflict as much terror on these


    insects as possible.]


    [...Fear, huh? I know how to do that very well.] Ruby smiled, and in the next moment, an Aura of Death swept throughout the battlefield, simr to the one Scathach used in the past while training Victor, only much lighter. After all, she hadn''t killed as many Beings as her mother or Victor had.


    This was just the predatory instinct of the True Dragon that all life forms feared made


    manifest.


    [Oh? I can do that, too.] Sasha''s aura exploded in turn.


    [I''ll go too!] Violet eximed, her aura exploding outward along with the two of them.


    The three incredibly tall women looked down at the Gods with their eyes shining. Some had even wet themselves due to the primal fear of being faced with three Beings belonging to a Species considered the most powerful in existence.


    A chance of victory for these Gods? They never had a chance from the beginning.


    ***


    In Victor''s Personal Dimension, in a very secret ce that only few could ess. A woman with white hair,pletely pale skin, and violet eyes was standing, while behind her, arge heart pulsated with power. This was the heart of the future Empire. In this secret Dimensional Space that was being protected by Victor, several screens floated around, showing various POVS in this war.


    If an enemy wanted to enter here, they needed to ess the depths of Victor''s Soul and be able to get past his Eldritch Form which protected Akasha. Such protection was necessary, considering that Akasha was the nexus that connected everyone in The Empire, from the lowest soldier to the Emperor. She was the web that kept everything connected. Due to her vital function, she was too important to bepromised, so too much protection was never enough.


    The same applied to The Dragon''s Heart, which powered the entire Empire after Akasha at this moment.


    "Mother Violet seems to be enjoying herself." Akasha Elderbloodmented as she watched what was happening in the Celtic Pantheon.


    "Let''s put the next n into action." She shifted that screen from in front of her and pulled up a screen that disyed several women. These were the Operators who were connected to all the forces of the Empire. In a way, they were her direct subordinates.


    [Initiate n Delta]


    ...


    Laura Bloodhunter POV. [Initiate n Delta.]


    When she heard the words of the Emperor''s Daughter, Laura, the Commander of


    these Operators, immediately got to work. As the one these ''clones'' were based on, Laura had a close connection with them, not to mention that despite the initial state of these women being ''clones'', they were slowly developing differently from her, Rather than Clones, it was more urate to say that they were her ''sisters''.


    "Pass the orders to the Commanders. The forces are to join Commander Velnorah on


    Jupiter." "Yes!"


    The Empire was ''fighting'' on 7 fronts... Well, fighting was an exaggeration. The more correct term would be Conquering.


    Their forces were divided for maximum efficiency. The personal force of the Empress


    and the Emperor were dealing with the Pagan Gods, and Earth was being conquered by the Supreme Priestess.


    The other four battlefields spread throughout the Gxy, establishing automatic outposts and conquering any possibles that possessed a World Tree. Looking at the gigantic map in the middle of the operations room that recorded the


    hostile forces, allied forces, or any possible Being with enough Power, Laura realized that the fleetmanded by John was approaching the hostile space of an intelligent civilization that was discovered by the Emperor in the past.


    "Commander John, you must not initiate the conflict with the technological


    civilization yet. Await the Emperor''s orders."


    "Roger."


    Turning her attention away from John, she looked at her otherpanions,


    specifically her sister, re, who was apanied by her other sisters and brothers who were born at the same time as her.


    "Commander re, Operation Delta has begun. What is the ETA forplete subjugation of that?"


    The image of a yellow appeared in front of all the operators. This was


    dominated by a Race that reproduced at high speed. If it was not dealt with now, it could be a gue on the Gxy.


    "3 Earth days. The scanners show that the mind of this Hive is somewhere near the core of the. To effectively secure this, we must eliminate it and eliminate all the others to ensure that the mind of the Hive does not transfer to other Beings."


    Understanding the connotations re was suggesting, Laura spoke: "The priority of the mission is to secure the World Tree. Therefore, the cannot be destroyed too much. Orbital cannons are out of the question."


    "Should we wait for one of our Gods to intervene?" Caelus made a suggestion, "His Imperial Majesty has personally ordered you to go to this system to conquer the


    The message was clear: waiting and refusing were not options. This was clearly a test to put their ''extermination'' skills into action. They had to resolve this. After all, if one


    of the Gods of The Empire were there, it would be effortless to take the for


    themselves.


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my


    novel, visit my pa treon: Patreon/VictorWeismann More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1083: Growing Imperial Domain 4

    Chapter 1083: Growing Imperial Domain 4


    re POV


    "The emperor has issued themand, and His Majesty''s orders are absolute." re closed her eyes for a few seconds, and when she opened them again, determination shone in her eyes.


    "We will conquer this in two days." re shortened the timeframe.


    "Do you have a n?" Laura asked.


    "Yes." re nodded. "We will work smartly, targeting the enemy''s greatest strength. Their reproductive capacity, we''ll leave the hive mind unconscious while we deal with the other hostiles."


    "In that case, I can create a virus to make this possible, but I need samples from the hive for the virus to be effective," Kaleb said as he started working on a simtion.


    "Do not underestimate the enemy''s adaptability," Laura warned.


    "As soon as any pathogen affects the enemies, they will create a new generation that is resistant to those pathogens. A simple virus is not enough. A mutating virus is too risky," Laura pointed out.


    "I know. The goal of the Virus is not to kill all of them but to incapacitate the hive. While it is incapacitated, we will eliminate all hostile presence on the and ensure the safety of the world tree," Kaleb said, throwing data from his simtion onto the screen for everyone to see.


    Watching the simtion, re spoke, "For this n to work, we have to go down directly into the hive''s nest."


    "It''s dangerous to leave your posts, you aremanders. What if a hostile force appears?" Even though she knew that was an impossibility, she had to mention all possible scenarios. That was one of the personal lessons the Emperor himself had taught the siblings.


    Always have a backup n B, C, and D for a situation. If the ns are not enough, try force. If force is not enough, just retreat, and join with the Empire. If even that is not possible, fight to the end, the Emperor will protect your soul.


    "There will hardly be a high enough civilization in this sr system capable of space travel, not to mention that the soldiers of the Empire are not ipetent. I trust. them with my life." re looked at the operators who would take care of her ship while she was down there.


    The operators stood up and hit their chest with a fist while nodding rigidly, re could feel their determination.


    "We will follow Kaleb''s simtion to incapacitate the hive, and while it is


    incapacitated, you will kill the enemies around the to prevent the hive mind from transferring."


    The reason for taking such meticulous action is due to the biology of hive-type organisms; the information in the Velnorah file says that an enemy with a hive mind is the most problematic to deal with because they can transfer the ''main'' mind to any individual, making it difficult to get rid of these pests.


    "Very well, I will be monitoring the mission''s progress. May the Emperor protect you." Laura said and then disconnected themunications.


    Making a mental note, re had ten spaceship-ss strategists, and she could bombard the at key points and ensure the highest elimination rate. She had 50,000 soldiers aboard the ten ships in total, each capable of fighting a low-level god and each armed with sma weapons that could melt the enemies.


    She had resources, loyal soldiers, and the advantage; she just needed to use everything wisely.


    Opening a hologram in front of her of the, she began to make an attack n, and in less than a minute, battle ns A through D were created.


    Broadcasting the n to the other ships, she spoke:


    "Communication to all ships, orbit the at these key points, and have the orbital cannon ready to fire at any moment." She turned and began to walk while Kiana, acting as the vicemander of this fleet, apanied her.


    "Conan and Kaleb, get ready for battle. We will ensure the main mission''s sess." "Yes!"


    "Kiana and Caelus, you are responsible for eliminating all hostiles on the once the first mission objective is achieved... Do what you do best."


    A monstrous smile spread across Kiana''s face. Among all the siblings born that day, Kiana and Caelus were the ones who most inherited the demonic side and were killing machines.


    Though they were not on par with John, Conan, and re herself,pared to them, Laura and Kaleb seemed like normal beings, which wasn''t exactly wrong since they were only normal in a group of abnormalities.


    But outside of this group, they were as abnormal as the previously mentioned, especially when it came to battle intelligence. Kaleb and Laura could even be future gods of tactical warfare, a position that was Athena''s in the past and remains vacant for now.


    re and John were natural leaders.


    Conan, Caclus, and Kiana were the berserkers who destroyed everything with the


    fury of the Emperor in their hearts.


    Kaleb and Laura were the ''minds'' of the group.


    "Don''t forget your subordinates, you won''t be fighting alone."


    "Yes." Kiana and Caelus responded. This was one of the lessons etched into them by Scathach, and they would not make the mistake of focusing solely on the fight and forgetting everything around them. They were soldiers, not bloodthirsty beasts. [yers in position, Commander.] The Operator''s voice echoed throughout the ship. re picked up the helmet and ced it on her head while a HUD appeared in her vision, showing all her vital signs and the weapons on her body.


    [Orbital cannons ready.]


    "Wait for my signal."


    [Roger.]


    re entered an isted room and sealed the door. Immediately, zero gravity took over, floating her body as the hatch opened to reveal the below. She slid into a pod that projected holograms of the exact ces to position her feet. Securing herself to the device, she assumed a vertical stance.


    Sirens red at the start of the process.


    [Target acquired, strategicunch ready... On yourmand, Commander.]


    "Initiate."


    Immediately sirens began to sound, and the Operator''s voice was heard.


    [Launch in 3...2... 1... Go]


    [C-000unched into thebat zone... May the Emperor''s grace be with you, Commander.]


    re wasunched directly toward the, her suit glowing with the heat of reentry, but she remained focused, checking the HUD for the programmednding point. Even as the figures of her brothers, Conan and Kaleb, emerged in the sky around her, her gaze remained unwavering.


    As she fully entered the, her senses immediately picked up the enemies looking at her. Slightly slower than her senses, the AI of her suit began topute everything. [Hostile presences detected, calcting hostile threats...] 3 long seconds passed until


    the AI spoke again.


    [Hostile Threats 1,025,654,564,879... Difficulty toplete the assigned mission based on the user''s specifications and those of her allies... Moderate difficulty.]


    Ignoring the Al, re continued looking toward her target. Even as the ground rushed up to her view, she did not move.


    re and her two brothers hit the ground, and a crater opened up on the, but instead of stopping, they kicked the air behind them and propelled themselves further, their bodies now catching dragon fire, melting everything in front of them.


    [Arrival in... 3... 2... 1... Now.]


    When re''s view shifted to a vast open space, she released her wings into the air and


    looked around.


    Immediately, she sensed dangering from behind her, and several humanoid


    beings made of pure acid leaped at her.


    re raised her hand and used her dragon fire to burn the enemies to ashes; as soon


    as the fire appeared, the whole area was illuminated, and she saw hundreds of hostile


    beings all around-she waspletely surrounded.


    Darkness was not a problem for beings like re since she could see much better than a normal human, and even if she couldn''t, her armor was equipped with such


    equipment.


    "So this is the hive." In front of her, a gigantic being was continuously producing more


    and more beings.


    "This being makes no sense. Why does it keep producing more beings? It''s not as if


    there are enemies that need fighting..." Kaleb spoke as he, re, and Conan flew with


    wings outstretched.


    "Yes, there are enemies... Ours." Conan said. "More specifically, the Emperor."


    "...The Emperor''s presence... I understand that makes sense. When the Emperor ''looked'' at this, this Hive must have sensed the danger and therefore started producing more and more beings, and now there are so many enemies." Kaleb


    deduced.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Anyway, there''s no use thinking about this now. Let''s focus on the mission." Kaleb waved his hand, and various pieces of equipment appeared in the air.


    "Kaleb, prepare your equipment. I will collect the samples, while Conan will ensure


    that no one will approach you."


    "Yes!"


    Conan and Kaleb remained in the air to maintain aerial superiority, even though, in


    such a confined space, this superiority meant nothing. After all, the hostiles could climb the walls and jump on them, but being in the air was safer than being on the


    ground. Conan pulled a sword that immediately lit up with pure violet energy and stayed close to Kaleb while climinating the hostiles. With his free hand, he fired his sma pistol, clearly conserving energy since going all out with so many enemies was just foolish. Meanwhile, re flew towards therge pulsating hive as her dragon fire immediately evaporated all the hostiles that jumped at her.


    re entered inside the egg, and her whole body was covered in acid, but the dragon fire evaporated everything that came into contact with her. Continuing to fly towards the hive''s core, she saw a mall pulsating egg. Moving closer to the egg, extra hands


    came out of her suit and approached the small egg.


    After all, only fools would touch an unidentified alien object without adequate


    protection.


    After a moment, the artificial hand touched the egg and took a sample,


    The artificial intelligence spoke in re''s helmet, but with a very different voice: [Data


    acquired, alien species with great reproductive capacity, it consumes the natural energy of the to sustain itsrge hive. Previous data show that this parasite is slowly killing its own by consumingrge amounts of natural energy. Because of this rampant predation, the world tree of positivity cannot fully develop. Possibilities show that this alien race was not naturally born on the but came from outside, possibly from higher sectors, in an attempt to enter this sector. The species has great weaknesses to fire and high temperatures. The species prefers the cold for a better environment, while the hive releases toxic gasses into the''s


    atmosphere.]


    ''I see, that exins why the is so strange. re thought upon hearing the voice


    of Akasha. [Due to the sensitive information issue rted to possible hostiles from high-level sectors, this information will be temporarily ssified as Empire secret level G-7] Empire secrets are confidential information that only those with high ranks can


    ess.


    re, as themander of an entire fleet, has clearance up to level G-4. The higher the level of confidential information, the more ranks are required to ess it. Level G-7 was a level that only the Emperor and Empress could ess.


    re''s ess level may seem limited, but it isn''t. In the entire Empire, only she, John,


    and the Emperor''s most loyal subordinates, like Oda and the demonic elders, have ess to this level.


    This level of ess can grant her information about practically anyone within the Empire. She can also ess records of other soldiers'' missions, including any medical and personal data. This type of trust is given only to the most loyal, and it is also proof


    that re is among the elite of the elites.


    Privacy? Such a thing does not exist, not even in the old modern world. In the Empire,


    it is a luxury for those of Very high rank, like the family of the Emperor.


    Her Brothers have ess only to level G-3.


    Citizens of the Empire only have ess to level G-0, and those with more


    bureaucratic and political jobs only have ess to G-1.


    If you want to gain more ess to confidential information, you need to join the great legion of the Empire''s soldiers and earn the rank of at least captain of arge squadron. Only then will you have ess to level G-2.


    Of course, this is not a rule. If you make a significant contribution to the Empire, you


    can also gain such ess. After all, although the current Empire is more militarized


    due to future wars, the nonbatants are just as important. Contribute to the Empire, and you will be rewarded. This mentality, developed in hell by the Emperor, has not died, and this same ideology is present in the Empire. re quickly exited the hive while keeping the samples safe in a fortified container.


    [I trust I don''t need to mention the importance of keeping the information given to you confidential, correct?]


    "I understand, Lady Akasha. re knew that just the fact that Akasha was telling her


    this was proof of trust. Akasha could very well have just taken the information and left her in the dark, but she didn''t do that. [Good. I will refine the data and only give what is necessary to your team.] [I willmunicate to the Emperor about your team''s involvement and contribution, good work, re Bloodhunter.]


    [Proceed with the mission. Your Brothers are waiting. May the Emperor''s blessing be


    with you.] Akasha ended themunications.


    Edited By: DaVO 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my


    novel, visit my pa treon: Patreon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1084: Growing Imperial Domain 5

    Chapter 1084: Growing Imperial Domain 5


    As soon as Akasha cut offmunication, the voice of the Artificial Intelligence echoed throughout allmunications.


    [Samples acquired, data transmitted.]


    Leaving the Hive and flying towards Kaleb at high speed, re quickly reached him and handed over the sample: "Kaleb, prepare the virus."


    "2 minutes... No, give me 1 minute." Kaleb quickly grabbed the samples with protective gear made of Divine Material.


    Reading the information at high speed, Kaleb''s brain began to work, and in less than 2 seconds, he was already preparing a virus.


    Meanwhile, re joined Conan to keep the hostiles away.


    She pulled the sword from her waist and pointed it upwards, and soon, the entire area was illuminated by Dragon Fire. Spinning the sword around her, she killed hundreds of Beings.


    "Kiiiiii....."


    "Disgusting creatures, I don''t even feel like fighting," Conan grumbled as he kicked a hostile that approached with enough force to make a hole in the wall, killing it instantly.


    Suddenly, an earthquake began to ur, and the scanners on re''s and Conan''s helmets began to sound.


    Ignoring the scanners, the two looked towards the Hive and saw it releasing some kind of slimy monster.


    [Alert, Alert. Massive Life signs detected, danger level, an abundance of Natural Energy detected, threat level: High-Level Combat God. Number of hostiles 5.]


    "Finally, she realized that these weaklings were not enough," Conan spoke as he looked at the hostiles.


    As Conan spoke, re did not stand still like a fool and immediately prepared her attack. Her helmet deformed as a mouth full of Draconic teeth was seen as she took a deep breath, and then...


    A Dragon''s Roar boomed outward, followed by a beam of concentrated Fire that immediately covered 4 of the 5 hostiles, killing them instantly.


    "Tsk, you could have let them transform."


    re narrowed her eyes and immediately approached Conan and punched him in the stomach hard enough that Conan felt his stomach twist in pain.


    ncing angrily at re, Cona shouted: "What is this-..."


    But he stopped his words when he saw re''s look of pure hostility. It wasn''t a look she gave when the brothers were ying, but a deadly look she gave only to enemies.


    "Conan, stop ying around. Or do you want to go back to Lady Scathach so she can fix that personality of yours?"


    Conan sweatdropped at re''s valid threat. Scathach could love Victor''s personality that loved to fight since she was like that too, but before and now were different times.


    It didn''t matter if you liked to fight or not. You had to prioritize the mission andplete it with 100% effort. The brothers were lions, lions that were taught since childhood to use all their strength even when hunting a rabbit.


    Scathach did not joke around during their training... Unfortunately, Conan often fell back into his bad habit.


    "You are a soldier, Conan. One on a mission, at that. I expect your full effort and totalmitment to the mission. Fail me, and you fail The Empire. And I will dly turn you over to your superiors to be fixed."


    re was not joking. Conan was a great soldier, but what good was a Soldier who did not take the mission seriously and willingly let an enemy grow stronger just for fun? This kind of attitude was nothing but dangerous to himself and to all his allies.


    A soldier must carry out orders with 100% effort, especially those who were created directly by the hand of The Emperor. Just as The Emperor created them, The Emperor could dispose of them if they were ipetent.


    She was not afraid of being undone but feared not meeting the expectations of her Creator, who gave her so many gifts. Not reaching her full potential was merely an insult to him.


    Conan immediately turned toward the hostile and used all his strength, covering his sword with Dragon Fire, and sliced through the air. A fiery sh flew towards the creature and killed it instantly.


    "I was just conserving Energy..." He said.


    "That''s a valid strategy, but don''t let the enemy grow stronger deliberately just for your amusement. The mission takes priority over your feelings. Do not disappoint. The Emperor, Conan."


    "...Yes."


    Turning her eyes away from Conan, she looked towards Kaleb, who had just finished


    the virus.


    "I took more than 1 minute, I need to improve further."


    "That''s true. If it were Indu Aline or I adu Duhu that would have finished in less than


    30 seconds."


    Kaleb nodded in agreement.


    re didn''t say this out of malice but to motivate him. After all, they were created to


    be the best, and striving to be the best was essential.


    Holding the vial containing a green liquid, re asked, "What should I do?"


    "Just inject it into the core."


    "Very well."


    "You two with me. Let''s move on to the next phase of the n."


    re, Conan, and Kaleb immediately flew toward the Hive, their bodiespletely covered by Dragon Fire, and they entered the core immediately.


    Kaleb and Conan were tasked with keeping re safe, and when the group arrived at


    the core of the Hive, re immediately injected the virus.


    A horrific scream was heard across the, and the next moment, the Hive stopped


    pulsing.


    [Hive activity levels declining, minimal biological functions... All Hive efforts are now focused on defending against the virus.]


    "How long will the effectsst?" re asked Kaleb.


    "24 terrestrial hours, I can make more, but the effects will diminish with each dose... I


    predict we can keep it dormant for 7 terrestrial days. After that, it will be


    "That''s enough time," re said, then ordered, "Orbital cannons... Bathe this in Imperial fire."


    Kiana POV.


    "You heard the Commander! Fire!" Kiana ordered.


    "Yes"


    Immediately, the ships in orbit began firing on the. As a projectile touched the surface, a 500-meter area instantly caught fire, killing hundreds of hostiles.


    [Hostile count decreasing.]


    "Keep firing, I want to see this glow red like the fires of Hell!" Kiana ordered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A full five minutes of orbital bombardment rendered the entire glowing with fire, killing all creatures on the surface.


    [Count finished, Hostiles detected: 50,233,245] The Artificial Intelligence spoke.


    "Tsk. those numbers must be deep in the soil." Kiana said. Her guess was correct, and


    as soon as the Artificial Intelligence stopped counting how many had died, a map of


    the was disyed showing several life signals underground.


    "Begin phase two. Soldiers, it''s time to do our job!"


    "Yes!"


    "18,000 soldiers will go with me. The rest should stay on the yers for protection and


    future orders."


    "Yes!"


    Kiana, along with Caleus, who was on another spacecraft, immediately went to theunch hangar. Just like re, Conan, and Kaleb did, they jumped from orbit.


    Soon, in the skies of the infested, several soldiers beginning to enter the atmosphere could be seen, soldiers who would bring destruction to the enemies of


    The Empire.


    The sky was covered as if meteors were falling to the.


    When the 18,000 soldiers, along with Kiana and Caelus, were 200 meters above the


    ground, they began to slow down.


    Kiana and Caelus unfolded their Dragon Wings while the regr soldiers had the thrusters on their armor activated automatically.


    Soon, all of themnded on the, causing a rumble due to their weight, ignoring


    the fire. After all, they were Beings of fire and such a thing could not affect them, not


    to mention the armor also protected them.


    "Split into squads of 50 soldiers! Take as much as you can and kill the enemy!"


    "No mercy, no restraint, eliminate everything!"


    "Brothers, trust your instincts, trust The Emperor, bring the glory of The Empire to


    these disgusting aliens," Kiana ordered.


    "Yes!"


    While the process of capturing the was underway, one of the brothers was


    standing on the bridge of his ship, looking at the image of a light years away.


    Despite being light years away, the image in front of him was the real-time image, since The Empire''s technology was that advanced.


    "A fleet won''t be enough to conquer this," John muttered to himself.


    "Analysisplete, Commander." One of the operators spoke.


    "Put it on the screen."


    "Yes!"


    Instantly, information about the was disyed for all to see.


    ''As expected, one fleet won''t be enough, I''ll need my brothers or even one of our Gods!


    John thought. The enemy Empire''s strength was high. They had several Primordial Gods, a mature World Tree that had already developed its dark side, and a united society. "The strongest God on this is a First-Generation Primordial. John didn''t know what Divinity the God possessed, but depending on which one it was, he would need reinforcements.


    [Data acquired, the current fleet will not be able to effectively conquer the, sending reinforcements.] Akasha''s voice resounded throughout the ship, catching everyone by surprise, and then a hologram of Akasha''s form appeared on the screen. An Operator immediately looked at the screen and saw the woman''s unmistakable features. When he saw the woman''s violet eyes, he immediately identified her as the


    Emperor''s Daughter.


    After all, it wasmon knowledge that, except for the Empress, all of the Emperor''s Daughters had violet eyes.


    "Lady Akasha." John and the soldiers present immediately knelt down. Unlike the Operator, John knew Akasha since it was his duty to know his direct


    superiors.


    Ignoring the soldiers, Akasha was focused on her work and immediately contacted one


    of her Mothers to exin the situation. Soon, her voice was heard again. [Initiating transfer... Rose Elderblood, Eleonor Elderblood, and their Valkyries have been sessfully transferred.]


    [Command of the yer will be passed to the highest authority present. Do you have any objections, Commander John?]


    "No," John replied, still in the same position.


    [Very well, Commander John, you can rest. I will leave themand in the wise hands


    of my Mothers.]


    The moment John heard themand, he got up from the ground and looked towards the entrance, a gesture that everyone followed as well.


    Akasha''s image disappeared, and then they heard the door open as two women over 4 meters tall entered. They were wearing full armor that only left their heads exposed. Their subordinates were taller than in the past, measuring 2 meters tall, but still much


    shorter than the ''Goddesses'' present.


    The very presence of Eleonor and Rosemanded respect from everyone present.


    This was the weight of a Dragon God and a Grandmaster.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I heard my Daughter''s plight, and we came in response,"


    Eleonor spoke with a serious face.


    She approached the Commander''s chair, and as she was getting closer, Reality was


    doubled in that area, and the chair took on the form of a Throne of dark green colors


    with shades of ck.


    Grabbing her long white hair and throwing it in front of her so as not to sit on it,


    Eleonor sat on the Throne.


    Such a demonstration did not go unnoticed by everyone here, and only John


    understood exactly what she did.


    "Akasha, be a sweetheart and give me the report from this front," Rose said.


    [Yes, Mother.]


    The information shed onto Rose''s retina, and she read it all at high speed.


    In less than a couple of seconds, she understood everything that was happening. The


    same happened to Eleonor.


    "I see, is it in the Emperor''s ns to conquer this by force?" Elenor asked.


    [Operations Alpha, Bravo, Charlie, and Delta aim to conquer all thes observed by The Emperor during that event.]


    Everyone knew that that event was when Victor turned into a Dragon. [Operation Delta is almostplete. As soon as theyplete the mission there, they wille here to provide support.]


    "I assume that Alpha and Charlie are in Velnorah''s hands, correct?" [Yes, Mother Velnorah will personally conquer the other two remainings. Once


    thoses are conquered, she will set out to map all of the gxy in that Sector.]


    While Mother and Daughter talked, the subordinates remained silent. Even the Valkyries did not interfere. After all, that level of authority was beyond them.


    "Hmm... Very well, I have decided." Eleonor gave a small, cold smile. "We will invade the


    [... May I ask how?]


    "We will attack the leaders. Capture the Gods who can be useful as resources for the Empire, and eliminate the useless ones."


    "When the Gods fall, the poption willpletely lose the will to fight." [... Mother, it is not that simple. A cornered animal can be very dangerous.] If there


    was one thing Akasha learned in the simtion, it was not to be surprised by the actions that a group of people do in desperation.


    "Ah, my dear Daughter, I know very well how animals work. After all, you know what


    my old territory was like, right?"


    [Yes.]


    "Believe me, they will surrender. No matter the civilization, there will always be those


    who want to see the arrogant Gods bleed"


    Even ours is no exception. These were the unspoken words by Eleonor that Akasha


    and Rose understood, which was why the images of stern Gods, who reward hard


    work, were important. They could not act like arrogant Gods who did not care about their people. With their Draconic Senses, Rose and Eleonor, the moment they arrived in this sr system, looked in the direction of the and understood how their society worked. Although these Gods were more intelligent than the others, and there werepetent Gods there, most of them were essentially arrogant, especially the 3rd and 4th Generation Gods who were children of the Gods who made the Empire what it


    was today.


    ''It''s a good thing we made sure to teach our Daughters properly, or something like this


    could have happened to us too. Eleonor thought.


    [Very well, I''ll leave Operation Bravo in your capable hands. Once Operation Delta isplete, I''ll order them to join Mother Velnorah.]


    As soon as Akasha''s image disappeared again, Eleonor spoke.


    "Valkyries, your participation will be important today.


    The Valkyries'' faces lit up. "Finally some action..." Alexa whispered excitedly.


    But since everyone present had supernatural senses, they all heard what she said but


    decided not toment on it.


    "About the n... Are we going to do that?" Rose asked her Sister.


    A small smile appeared on Eleonor''s face: "Yes"


    "Fufufu, this will be fun."


    "You deal with the Primordial God, I''ll go after the World Tree after my ''performance!


    John, and the Valkyries deal with the other Gods."


    "By that time, everyone should be in the same ce, and it will be very easy to deal


    with them like this."


    "Okay" This arrangement was fine with Rose.


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my


    novel, visit my pa treon: Patreon/VictorWeismann More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1085: Two Choices.

    ?Chapter 1085: Two Choices.


    Earth, North America Continent Somewhere in Former Canada, Temple of The Blood God.


    In the center of the city, the Temple of The Gods stood out for its robust and elegant structure. The white marble walls caught the sunlight, illuminating the path that led to the temple. A series of steps led to the portico, supported by Corinthian columns that lined up towards a detailed frieze with images of one of The Emperor''s ''Divine Battles! Inside, the bronze doors opened onto a vast space. The floor was covered in mosaics depicting battles and mythological events, while statues of Deities were arranged in niches along the walls. Each statue showed unique characteristics, capturing the essence of each ''official'' Dragon Goddess that was part of the Pantheon.


    After all, some Dragon Goddesses were not there because they did not want to be worshiped or because they did not make public appearances. Women such as Bruna, Kaguya, Eve, Roberta, Maria, and Maya were not present here, as were many others who did not make ''public'' appearances.


    It was estimated that not even the temple knew how many Dragon Gods there were. Because of this, when a Dragon Goddess appeared, she was immediately registered as part of the Dragon Nest Pantheon. Usually, when this happened, one of the Bishops of the Religion woulde with basic information about this particr Goddess and what kind of Domain she represented.


    Although these Goddesses were important, they were not as important as The Emperor himself for the faithful. They came here in search of The Emperor''s teachings. After all, he was the God-King who created all the other Gods in his Pantheon.


    If you asked the faithful which God they worshiped the most, 10 out of 9 would point to the image of The Emperor.


    And that was all well and good since it meant that The Empire''s efforts wereing to fruition, and the more people believed in the Emperor''s Divine Grace, the better it would be.


    In the heart of the temple, there was a golden altar where the faithful left offerings of fruits and grains. Incense burned softly, perfuming the air. The open ceiling over the altar allowed natural light to shine into this central area, creating a focal point for the ceremonies.


    Suddenly, a portal opened on the altar where the highest-ranking Bishops usually stood, and a woman stepped out with two other women who had their faces covered.


    "Y-Your Holiness." One of the faithful gasped as he saw the face of the Supreme Authority of The Blood God Religion, the woman closest to The Emperor, and who had been trained by him, the Leader of the Religion, High Priestess Valeria Alekerth. A small wave of murmuring began to spread before these murmurs turned into low-voiced conversations, and soon everyone present was talking.


    "Is that the Priestess? The woman closest to God?"


    "This is the first time I''ve seen her in person."


    "She''s so beautiful."


    Ignoring the murmurs, Valeria looked at the women who were approaching with dresses that looked like an alternative version of nun dresses.


    The dress was tighter, highlighting the women''s bodies. The dress was not too big, but not too small either, and was just big enough to not obstruct their movements. After all, they weren''t just nuns, they were the temple guards too.


    On their shoulders was the image of a Dragon''s head, and all of them were wearing a hood to hide their identity. Obviously, the clothes they were wearing were not normal, and although they were not as special as The Empire''s armor, they were still dresses made by a Rune Master.


    They were battle nuns, Sisters who protected the temple, and the other sisters. And, if necessary, they also performed missions for the highest authorities of the Religion of The Blood God. Their levels varied, but without exception, all of them could fight a mature Vampire, some even being capable of fighting and defeating some Elder Vampires in training. Together, they could even defeat a Low-Level God.


    The Religion of The Blood God followed the dogma of The Emperor. They did not promote mediocrity, and those who reached thebat positions were, without exception, all excellent. And to exercise such a vital function, all were Blessed not only by Aphrodite but also by Scathach and Nyx.


    The reason they wore hoods was to protect their identities. After all, it was a dangerous job, and someone could always want ''revenge'', although the fool who did so would have a one-way ticket to Hell. Attacking a Battle Sister was the same as dering War on the entire Religion of the Blood God.


    And if there was one thing the Religion of The Blood God was not afraid of... It was going to War.


    "Your Holiness." The ten Battle Sisters who approached immediately knelt in front of Valeria.


    "Pass on my orders, Sisters." When Valeria began to speak, the entire hall immediately fell silent. Her presencemanded respect, and her words carried an immeasurable weight to these ''normal'' people. Her words echoed throughout the temple. Even if she wasn''t shouting, everyone could hear her clearly.


    "The promised day has arrived. I want everyone moving towards the goal. By dawn, everything must be in the Emperor''s hands." Valeria ordered.


    For a few seconds, the Battle Sisters did not register what she had said, but when their minds processed the information, their faces immediately lit with happiness and


    anticipation.


    Slowly, smiles began to appear on the Battle Sisters present here, and they


    immediately stood up and began giving orders.


    "The temple is closed!"


    "Visitors must kindly leave!"


    "Sisters spread the word. The promised day has arrived! I repeat the promised day has


    arrived!"


    Valeria''s words were not only heard in this specific temple, but were also heard in all the temples scattered across the Earth.


    As a united force, in less than 5 minutes, all the forces of The Blood God Religion were moving towards their goal.


    The Battle Sisters immediately joined forces with the Bishops, formed a squad, and


    began to act.


    Their n? There was no n.


    The promised day meant one thing. At dawn, everything will be in the hands of The Emperor, and they must eliminate all the important figures of the Pagan Gods who


    refused to ''ally'' with The Emperor.


    Immediately, a squad of a thousand Battle Sisters was present in front of Valeria.


    mming her Staff on the ground with a bang, Valeria raised her left hand as she spoke with a voice that resonated not only to these thousand Battle Sisters but to all the temples and Battle Sisters spread across the: "Sisters! The promised day hase! Today, we stain ourselves with blood so that tomorrow, our descendants will not have to. Today, we will eliminate the sins of this world. Today, we bring the grace of The Emperor to these Pagan Gods! Take care of your Sisters, sharpen your weapons, trust your instincts, and kill all enemies! "Today, we offer our blood and the blood of our enemies to The Blood God!"


    "Blood for The Blood God!"


    "Blood for The Blood God!"


    "Blood for The Blood God!"


    "Blood for The Blood God!"


    With a bloodthirsty smile on her face, Valeria shouted as she swung her Staff:


    "For the Emperor!"


    Immediately, everyone present here was covered by a Dark Aura with violet hues, and not just the Sisters present here but all the Sisters of Battle and the Bishops of the received this Power. After all, they were all connected to the Supreme Priestess.


    "For the Emperor!"


    "For the Emperor!"


    "For the Emperor!"


    These words resounded throughout the entire.


    European continent, somewhere near Ennd.


    "W-What!? What are you-"


    "§¡§¯§¯§¯§¯§¯!"


    "Don''t let anyone escape. All those of high rank, who are linked to the Pagan Gods,


    must die!" A woman with wolf ears and a wolf tail ordered.


    "You lunatic whores-"A Battle Sister appeared behind the man and pierced his chest.


    In an attempt to fight for his life, the man grabbed the woman''s hood tightly, but that didn''t stop the woman''s hand from grabbing a dagger and cutting off the man''s head.


    "Disgusting heathens." The woman spat, now showing her face. She clearly had a non-Human appearance, with cars that looked like fish fins, her neck was covered in blue scales, and her hair was an unnatural blue; she was a Mermaid.


    "Sister, your hood. The werewolf woman spoke. "Yes," She quickly covered her face.


    One thing inmon with all Blood God worshipers across the world was that their


    members were not entirelyposed of Humans. They wereposed of all Races, even nearly extinct. Races that saw religion as a form of protection like this Mermaid.


    "Archbishop, everyone is dead."


    "Good, let''s move on to the next targets!"


    "For the Emperor!"


    "For the Emperor!"


    Scenes like these were spread across all areas of the globe, regardless of whether the


    territory belonged to a different Pantheon or not.


    All those who were not allies of the Emperor were targets, meaning that the territory


    of the Hindu Pantheon was no different.


    Shiva Temple.


    "And that''s what''s happening...


    "Thank you, you may leave."


    "Yes!"


    "Kali, do you have any idea why the Emperor is moving this way?"


    Kali shook her head in denial.


    Shiva sighed. "The entire is being systematically attacked in all spheres ofn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    influence."


    "The Emperor is eliminating all forces that possibly oppose his Empire and ideology,


    no matter how small or weak. This is a mass purge." Shiva had to admit, he was quite


    impressed. Victor''s method of eliminating the root of the problem was something he would actually do if he had the Power Victor held.


    ''How envious... If I had that Power, I would be the one in this position! He thought.


    When Kali opened her mouth to speak, she and Shiva immediately looked in one direction.


    The sunny atmosphere of the Pantheon darkened, and Space was shattered as a horrible and macabre pressure fell over the Pantheon.


    "He''s here..." Kali whispered as she increased her Power. She wasn''t confident in


    winning, but she wouldn''t stand still if her Pantheon was attacked. From the darkness of the Void between Dimensions, an enormous hand grabbed Space and entered the Territory of The Gods.


    Standing five meters tall, wearing his Imperial Armor that had a capeposed of Miasma, The Dragon Emperor, Victor Elderblood, was here.


    Shiva wanted tough. The defenses he had carefully raised from within his Pantheon


    were like wet tissue paper in front of this monster. When The Emperor''s presencepletely entered the barrier of the Pantheon, the pressure felt by everyone became even more extraordinary.


    No matter if they were High-Level Gods or even Primordial Gods, everyone was feeling such tremendous pressure that they were unable to breathe normally. Low-level Gods simply died from Victor''s own overwhelming presence. Normally, Victor regted his own existence since he was so overwhelmingly strong that his own presence distorted Space and caused damage to his surroundings. Even his Daughters, who were his blood, couldn''t withstand this kind of Power, and because


    But now...? Victor wasn''t limiting himself. He was letting all of his Power as the Dragon God Emperor out.


    ..20... 30... 100... 1000... Just... Just how many Divinities does this monster have!?''


    Shiva just realized that he had misjudged this monster. Everyone had misjudged him,


    and even though he tried to overestimate Victor''s Power, his limit was something far beyond his imagination.


    As the God of Negativity, Victor represented all Negative Divinities, and in his Divine


    Wars consuming Gods, he''d consumed their Divinities as well. The limit of Divinities? Victor didn''t have any. The more he consumed, the stronger he became. And even now, his ''clones'' were consuming useless Gods from the Celtic Pantheon and other smaller Pantheons that refused to join him.


    Still in the same position in the air, Victor spoke: "The time for ying is over, Shiva."


    "I will give you two choices." He raised two of his fingers.


    "First, surrender now, and annex yourselves to The Empire, thus losing all your


    Authority,"


    "Second, die here and be useful in death."


    "Choose."


    ...Victor, why don''t we make an alliance? You weren''t against it before, right? Why this


    sudden change."


    Victor looked at Kali, his stoic face never changing. "An alliance is only viable when


    both parties are of equal strength and standing"


    A blue Power began to leak from Victor''s body, and suddenly, the sky of the Pantheon changed color to crystal blue, and enormous Beings could be seen. Gigantic Leviathans, the smallest of which was the size of a damn mountain.


    "Bloody Hell..." Shiva and Kali gulped.


    From the hole in Space behind Victor, The Emperor''s Heralds emerged and positioned


    themselves around him. Their strongest Herald, War, was even stronger than Shiva, and his other Heralds were on par with him.


    It didn''t end there, as red portals opened in the sky, revealing Demonic forces whose numbers were incalcble. The vanguard of these Demons were the Demonic Dragon Goddesses, Victor''s Wives, who were just waiting on the order to invade the Pantheon.


    Commanding the entire Legion of Demons from Hell was none other than Scathach Elderblood, the Godkiller, anxiously waiting for Shiva not to surrender. Adding these Beings, with those monsters in the sky, the forces of The Empire, The


    Emperor himself, along with the Dragon Goddesses who were his Wives, not to


    mention his allies from other Pantheons...


    They really had no idea of the Empire''s strengths. The disparity in strength was so ridiculous that it wasn''t even funny.


    "Do you think you''re on the same level as me?"


    "..." The answer to that question was obvious.


    "In order for there to be an alliance, you must offer something in return. Yes, I could


    make you useful, as you two are the strongest Gods outside of my group, but you


    Shiva."


    "You won''t change. Even if you joined my Empire, you will scheme against me."


    "


    Victor''s Draconic Eyes looked at him as if he was seeing the Core of the God''s Soul.


    "In a way, you are the same as me. If you had all my Power, you would be doing the


    same thing as me, right? Putting everything under your control."


    "... I think all the God-Kings would do the same thing as you," Shiva spoke honestly.


    "That''s true." The only reason Shiva didn''t do what Victor was doing now in the past


    was because he didn''t have enough strength to do so. The same applied to the other God-Kings.


    They were all greedy, and they all yearned to conquer more.


    "But it''s okay to possess such a scheming personality... I can fix you and make you


    useful."


    Victor took the clich¨¦ expression: "I Can fix her", to another level with that statement.


    A small smile appeared on Victor''s face: "Breaking your spiritpletely and making


    you docile like an obedient dog is very easy" Shiva shuddered slightly for a few seconds when he saw Victor''s face distort into something horrible. ''What is that...? Was that the same asst time? But this feeling is much worse than before!


    "So? What is your decision? Alive or dead, it doesn''t matter to me. You will be useful to


    me all the same."


    If they surrendered, they would be useful in future wars. If they chose to fight, Victor


    would just kill them and use their Divinities to empower his allies.


    He would have to kill Kali first. After all, of the two, she was the more dangerous here.


    If she became a Primordial, she would enter the jurisdiction of the Primordials, and


    this conflict would escte even further, so her expedient death was essential. Looking around, Shiva sighed and opened his mouth; "I.."

 Chapter 1086: Becoming an Overlord.

    Chapter 1086: Bing an Overlord.


    "I... I surrender."


    A moment of silence fell around, a sense of disbelief appeared in the Hindu Pantheon, and even some of Victor''s Wives raised their eyebrows in surprise.


    The reason? The arrogance of the Gods was well known. Even when faced with a Power far above their own, they would rather die than submit.


    ''God-Kings'' took this level of arrogance to a whole new level; they would never want to give up their Power.


    It was an attitude that Victor truly understood. After all, just imagining himself surrendering to another Being provoked an infinite wave of disgust. He would rather fight to the death than that, or at least, his proud side would.


    His logical and emotional side would assess the situation. If the situation was dire, and he couldn''t handle it even with all this strength now, he would prioritize his Family''s safety... And then press the Nuke button, meaning he would stop holding his nightmare form back entirely.


    He had several ways to seal his Inner World in apletely protected Dimension that was utterly disconnected from The System and from this cosmology.


    It was a precaution against Beings like the Primordials, who could go anywhere as long as they had a connection with them.


    Victor was very paranoid, and because of that, he always made ns on top of ns. Because if one n failed, at least he would have another. With his mind working like a quantum Supeputer, formting several ns in a short time was as easy as breathing.


    "Very well. From today onwards, the Hindu Pantheon will be a part of The Empire. All Gods, resources, history, and territory must be annexed to The Empire." Victor raised his hand, and the Leviathans in the sky disappeared, as did the portals that housed Victor''s forces.


    "Your treatment will be the same as that of the Shinto Pantheon. You may maintain your self-governance, but you must report to The Empire when called upon."


    ''A preventative treatment, after all, there will be time to ''re-educate'' you! Victor thought.


    Victor nced briefly at Kali.


    "You can stand down now."


    "... Huh?" Kali was confused, but her confusion didn''tst long when she felt a woman annear behind her.


    "Yes" Nyx, wearing a full ck leotard that highlighted her figure, spoke while making a "V" sign with both hands.


    Kali felt a chill when she saw that an enemy had been so close to her, and she hadn''t felt anything. This chill became even more prominent when she saw the ''dagger'' in Nyx''s hand.


    That Dagger was extremely dangerous, and all her instincts screamed at her to distance herself from it. So, it was no wonder she quickly moved away from Nyx. "You too." Victor looked at Shiva.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "..." Shiva obviously knew that The Emperor was not talking to him, and this thought was proven correct when someone stepped out of his shadow, and just like Nyx, this woman was also carrying a very dangerous dagger.


    ''Just what in the name of The Seven Hells is this? Why is this giving me a horrible feeling?'' Shiva thought. He couldn''t help but imagine the scenario that if he had taken a hostile action at that moment, he would have been immediately eliminated or possibly sealed away to be used for whatever nefarious n The Emperor had.


    ''It was Checkmate from the very beginning! Kali thought as she saw this situation. When The Emperor decided to move, nothing escaped his grasp.


    "Rejoice, Shiva, Kali. You have been given the privilege of the treatment of the strong. Because of you two, this ce will not suffer a fate like that of Celtic Pantheon." Victor raised his hand, and an image of the current Celtic Pantheon was shown. The entire territory was destroyed, and the Gods were dead on the ground or being chained. It was a sight of what one would expect when a country fell.


    The ones responsible for all of this were three women in the sky of the Pantheon and judging by the violet Crown of Power on the white-haired woman''s head, she was the Dragon Empress, Violet Elderblood.


    The eyes of said Empress glowed slightly violet, and soon, she looked towards the image and smiled slightly as she waved.


    Victor couldn''t help but roll his eyes internally. ''I told her to act like a ruthless Ruler, and she does that... He thought in amusement, not bothered by her small gesture. He even liked it, to be honest.


    But Victor''s expression didn''t change at all, his face remained as stoic as stone. Kali and Shiva didn''t say anything, and they immediately understood why Victor had done all these small actions until now. was a disy of power.


    By revealing the assassins that they didn''t even sense carrying dangerous weapons that they didn''t even know what they were, and by revealing the state of the Celtic Pantheon, even that casual disy by the Empress...


    All of this was a power y nned by The Emperor.


    He was basically saying: See? I can kill them easily.


    He was reinforcing the point he was making before, the same point that made Shivapletely give up on fighting back.


    ''If possible, I wanted to make an alliance like the Heavenly Father did with Victor earlier, but I took too long... I was arrogant, and I paid for it! Shiva sighed.


    This oue wasn''t bad, but it was not favorable for them either.


    "Well, I guess I should be d that I just survived another day!


    "I''ll send a representative who will help you integrate with The Empire smoothly. Treat


    him with respect."


    Victor turned, making his Miasma-formed cloak billow, and stepped into the abyss between Dimensions.


    The Heralds, Kaguya, and Nyx stared at the two Gods for a few seconds, then followed


    Victor.


    "...I hope this was the right choice." Shiva sighed.


    "Shiva, we had no choice from the beginning. This is the Fate of the weak," Kali shook her head as she walked towards her temple. "I will rest. Today was a stressful day." She


    sighed and then disappeared.


    "...Fate of the weak, huh... I spent so long being the strongest that I never learned this feeling. The feeling of helplessness in the face of overwhelming strength..." Cracking sounds were heard as Shiva clenched his fist..


    "It doesn''t feel good." Shiva, for the first time since being born as a Primordial God, suffered a crushing and hopeless defeat.


    1st year of the Imperial Calendar


    Just a few years after the Day of Judgment that brought Humanity to the brink of extinction because of the Demons, The Demon King, the sessor of the Demon that invaded Humanity, ascended as Emperor of several Pantheons, and less than a few monthster, this same Emperor ascended as the Emperor of Humanity. Annexing not only all the Pantheons into the Empire but also all the Supernatural Races on Earth, no Being was spared. All the Races in hiding, all the Races on the verge of extinction, absolutely everything was annexed into The Empire. This day marked a new milestone in history and also the change of many things. This day was the day the Imperial Calendar was born, and the years from now on will be counted from this day.


    On the first day as the Emperor of Humanity. Victor Elderblood united all the


    continents into one great continent. From today onwards, there were no more borders, no morenguage barriers. There was only The Empire and the official Imperial Language that was ced in the minds of all Sentient Beings by Victor, an entirely newnguage created by him.


    You could speak ''English'' to someone, but the sound that woulde out of your mouth would bepletely different. On that day, a wave of confusion spread throughout everyone. Everyone tried to get used to the different words that came out of their mouths. Some adapted faster, and others took a little longer. Eventually, everyone would get used to it, and it would be the primarynguage. On the same day, Earth was renamed in honor of its protector, Yggdrasil, the World Tree that had nourished Earth until now. On that same day, the Emperor of Humanity erected a gigantic Tower right in the middle of the continent, and with a snap of his fingers, a great Imperial City was created.


    The Tower that stood in the middle of the Imperial Capital and could be seen from even several kilometers away was called the Tower of Challenges, Babylon, a Tower with 999 floors, a ce for Beings to challenge themselves to be stronger. The tower was the perfect training ground for everything from monsters to fighting Gods. Theoretically, if you reached the 999th floor, you would already be at the level where you could fight a Primordial God. The Tower was made to create powerful warriors and schrs. After all, the Empire did not survive on soldiers alone. Scientists, doctors, and engineers were all necessary for the development of The Empire.


    The Tower could only be essed by those who entered the Imperial Academy as cadets to be soldiers or schrs of The Empire.


    Young people who had grown up in the former modern era immediately recognized


    the purpose of the Tower. Just like RPG games or fighting games, this was a Tower where each floor became more difficult. By killing monsters, even if you were a mediocre Human, you would be stronger and gain Power.


    The thirst for Power of the ''weak'' who had no connection to the Gods immediately


    made them register themselves as cadets and entered the Tower in search of strength.


    Many died in the beginning, but those who adapted gained Superhuman Powers, and upon seeing the sess of those who rose, they persisted.


    If there was one thing Humanity was good at, it was being greedy and envious. And that was okay. These emotions were what drove their evolution.


    Unlike his Elite Soldiers, who were created through the clones of his seven Creations, Victor did not revive the people who died in the Tower.


    He had three reasons for this. First, the consequence of death was a great motivator for making Beings not make mistakes.


    Second, only the Elite, fighting in the most difficult missions where the mortality rate


    was very high, would receive this type of privilege.


    Third, it was to efficiently create a System of Life and Death. Death should not be feared. It should be worshiped. When they died, everyone would know that they would be in the hands of the God-Emperor and would be reincarnated.


    ''Heaven'' should be sought after so that, even in death, they would not feel sad. After


    all, they would be with The Emperor.


    .....


    Edited By: DaVO 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my


    novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1087: Becoming an Overlord. 2

    Chapter 1087: Bing an Overlord. 2


    The Emperor''s soldiers, the Dragonoids, were warriors gically modified to be superior and to serve The Empire.


    The rules of Hell had also been changed. From today onwards, the most heinous crime in The Empire was treason against The Emperor. The crime of treason would immediately sentence you to a direct passage to the deepest pits of Hell, and your Soul would never find peace, only eternal torment.


    Of course, Victor had not changed his ideology. The abuse of minors, whether they were boys or girls, was also a heinous crime. Non-consensual forced advances on both sexes were also a heinous crime. Experimentation on the citizens of The Empire was also a heinous crime. Racial prejudice also fell into this category due to having so many different Races in one ce.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Races that, until then, had grudges against each other, no matter if you were a Demon, Angel, Werewolf, Vampire, or Witch, you are a citizen of The Empire, and as a citizen of The Empire, you must be treated with respect.


    Assassinations and internal conflicts had another type ofw that would be applied only by the executors of The Emperor''s Will, soldiers whose sole function was to deal with the affairs of The Empire.


    They cannot be corrupted because they were created through clones, they cannot be bribed because their faithy in The Emperor, and they already had the best benefits. They possessed a set of Powers that helped them see through falsehoods, sense the emotions of individuals, and minor Power of Telepathy, capable of allowing the user


    to read the mind of the offender.


    They were the perfectw enforcement officers created to maintain order in The Empire.


    Of course, these agents were just the ''surface'' ones. There were several other forces of The Emperor at y, but the public didn''t need to know that.


    On the second day of Victor''s reign as The Emperor of Humanity, the currency called Knull, which already existed in Hell, was introduced as themon currency, and the entire mary system was reformted so that this currency would be used throughout Imperial territory.


    The Knull was like a dor, but conversions could not be made. If you were a billionaire in dors before, none of that mattered. Everyone would start from scratch, and only those who helped The Empire before would have a total of 30,000 Knull to


    start over.


    Several Imperial Academies were created throughout the territory to wee future generations, and these academies weed students from the ages of 6 to 24. Exceptional students, or ''geniuses, would be taken from the normal students and would be moved to a special program focused entirely on developing their talent.


    The entire education system of the past was thrown in the trash andpletely revamped to suit many different Races.


    The grading system was also thrown in the trash because it only made students seek grades, not knowledge itself, which just made them mindless workers.


    A new knowledge system was implemented, and in this system, students were evaluated ording to their knowledge. From Elementary school to High School, there was a knowledge ceiling that all students needed to achieve, and they could only advance to the next year if they demonstrated having learned all the necessary knowledge.


    The future was with the younger generation, and Victor understood this. So, to implement his ideologies, he needed to start with the young, and having young people of many different Races attend the same environment would solve most of these problems.


    By implementing this new knowledge system, students would be more knowledgeable than most.


    By implementing the genius program, they would separate the diamonds from the trash.


    Due to the importance of the youth for the future, the entire academic system of The Empire as a whole was ced in the hands of The Emperor''s Wives, specifically, Hestia, The Dragon Goddess of The Home, and Metis, The Dragon Goddess of Wisdom.


    To facilitate the travel of so many people, teleportation portals were spread at key points throughout The Empire. This system would connect the entire territory of The Empire in all Dimensions ands.


    Do you want to visit one of the Cities of Hell or some conquered by The Emperor? Just pay a few Knull and be there in the blink of an eye.


    Travel between The Emperor''s territory was expensive, ranging from 500 to 50,000 Knull, depending on the location and distances. Travel between Gxies in the future would be even more expensive, but this value would decrease depending on the traveler''s level of contribution to society and their loyalty.


    You could get up to 99% discount, making it almost free.


    The Empire had no shortage of resources, and Victor could easily create more of them, so they were not concerned with profit but with developing the mentality of being loyal, showing results, working for The Empire, and being rewarded.


    Effort we no longer nese ne it une hafora and thera ume no nanotism ovsent for


    The Emperor''s Family. Everyone was equal before The Empire, and what made you different was your level ofpetence.


    Dissatisfied? Be Better, The Empire offers a wide range of tools to improve.


    There was no room for Beings who justined and wanted everything to be given to them for free in The Empire.


    On that day, there were several changes that covered all spheres of The Empire, including reforms, and the creation of temples of the Religion of The Blood God that spoke of all the Gods, and about The Emperor more ''deeply''


    In the end, these were just basic things that weremon knowledge for the most important Beings in this world but were unknown to others.


    Knowing that The Emperor had once been a Human and that he''d be so strong with just effort, talent, and luck was incredible.


    Of course, some parts were romanticized, especially when it spoke of the Goddesses who were the Emperor''s Wives... For example, a good portion of the backstories of Violet, Agnes, and Natashia needed to undergo slight changes that were consistent with the real information, mixing truths with lies.


    This was necessary, considering that the women in the past were... Hmm... Quite intense.


    This rapprochement between Gods and Mortals had an effect. The Gods are watching us, and death is no longer a mystery. If you died, you now knew for a fact where you would go.


    In the temple, there was an illustrated holographic board that showed everything that urred when you died. If you were ''bad'', you would go to Hell, and if you were ''good'',


    you would go to Heaven.


    What defined ''Good'' and ''Evil'' were created by the strong. This was a good example of that, and Victorpletely capitalized on the Mortals'' fear of death.


    Oh yes, hepletely ignored the Primordial''s System, and ensured that all his people would go directly to an afterlife on his terms.


    No more Souls would be going to the Primordial of Souls. Will he be upset? Tell him to talk to Jeanne''s brother, Victor didn''t care anymore.


    Not to mention that doing this now was not a problem. After all,pared to all the Sectors, the percentage of Souls that Victor was taking did not even reach 0.00020% of all sentient Souls in the Universe.


    The High Priestess was doing a masterful job of converting new believers. However, they were still not as trustworthy as the old believers who immediately gained benefits in the new Empire.


    All those who had contributed before had already gained Level Three Citizenship,


    which gave them a lot of benefits.


    Citizenship Levels showed how much you had contributed to The Empire, with the maximum level being seven, which gave countless benefits.


    At Level Seven, you got practically everything for free in The Empire due to discounts, except for special things like civilian spaceships, new technologies, new weapons, new armor, etc. Which, even with discounts, were still expensive.


    Everyone in The Empire had the right to carry a weapon to defend themselves. After


    all, Victor was the God of Martial Honor, so he would not take this right away from


    anyone.


    Any weapon purchased in The Emperor''s territory was automatically registered by the numerous Artificial Intelligences that Akasha controlled.


    "He who raises a weapon towards another must be prepared to suffer the consequences of that action." This warning was given to all individuals who purchased weapons of any kind.


    After all, owning a weapon was a responsibility that few were truly willing to shoulder.


    On the third day, a shock urred throughout The Empire... The introduction of The


    Healing Chamber.


    From today on, the weaker Races no longer needed to fear the loss of limbs, strange diseases, or even gic defects.


    All of this could be solved with this Healing Chamber. It was a miraculous technology...


    and at the same time expensive.


    This was intentional so that Beings would not lose their fear of getting hurt. The


    Healing Chamber was to be used as ast resort. After all, The Empire''s medical


    technology was outstanding.


    Victor understood very well that the consequences of actions should not be minimized. Only in this way would these individuals be good warriors.


    By being afraid of getting hurt and being immobilized in a battle, you learn to dodge


    and defend.


    By being afraid of dying, you feel the desire to fight and ovee obstacles. Losing ''fear'' was losing the will to live.


    As the God of Fear, Victor understood this very well. There was a good reason why


    fear was one of the oldest emotions of all Beings. It was a great motivator. Even with the ''discounts'' of the Citizenship Level, the Healing Chamber was still expensive. After all, this technology allowed you to bring someone back from the brink of death even if they were missing arms, legs, and parts of their internal organs. As long as the Soul was in the body, they would be cured.


    Severalws regarding this item were put in ce. For example, in times of war, the money charged for using these items on warriors was significantly reduced. Regtions on how many uses a person could have of the chamber were also applied. The use limit was one per year, and in times of war, the limit would be raised to three.


    For ordinary people, this meant that they would have one chance of not dying, and even if they got into debt for it, it was better than if they had died.


    Some immediately wanted to use the Healing Chamber. Even if they got into debt, they wouldn''t care, but it wasn''t necessary.


    On that day, everyone who had any problems with their bodies werepletely restored, but it was not done through using the Healing Chamber, but by one of the Emperor''s Wives, Jeanne Elderblood.


    She simply appeared in the sky above the Imperial Capital, and used Mass Healing that


    covered the entire Empire. On that day, everyone who was sick, disabled, or weak was rebornpletely healthy.


    "Be grateful for The Emperor''s kindness." These were herst words before


    disappearing into the sky.


    On that day, the High Priestess had an enormous mass of believers converting, a


    situation that put a smile on her face.


    On the fourth day, there was another shock, but this time, in entertainment culture. Several works that had been lost due to doomsday returned to Humanity. The Emperor''s Wife, the Dragon Goddess, Pepper Elderblood, enthusiastically


    returned ''culture'' to the world.


    And many could not help but notice that several works, such as that of a certain green-eyed wizard, a blond-haired ninja, and a certain sci-fi fantasy with a lightsaber, had no sequels. They had a ''perfect ending'' that respected the original old work but had a few small things changed. The blond ninja actually became the vige chief after defeating the viin with eye problems, thus creating a good family and being a


    present father to his two daughters.


    The green-eyed wizard stayed with his friend, knowing everything, and had the family


    he always


    wanted.


    The hero who fell into darkness wasid to rest next to his beloved, a sad ending for


    the former hero, but more emotional. In the end, he returned to being the hero he once was, even if only for a few minutes.


    These changes were clearly an intentional gesture that left many men and women in


    tears of happiness.


    The return of... ''Adult Drawings... That same day, was something very celebrated, even


    more than some of the small changes in these works. Of course, just as there werepletely excluded... Oh, the tentacles were also excluded.


    Women and men were so happy that they started calling Pepper the Goddess of


    Culture, Art, and Passion,


    "Goddess of Culture and Art, I can understand, but why the Goddess of Passion?"


    Jeanne asked her Sisters as she looked at the update feed. "...Well, because of her huge badonkas." Maria deduced.


    "..." The girls looked at Pepper, precisely speaking, towards her ''badonkas'' that


    quivered with minimal effort.


    "Make sense. Several said, nodding their heads.


    "Mou! Stop talking nonsense! As if some of you have any right to talk about breasts!


    Some of you are the same size as me! They''re calling me that because I brought Hentai back! It''s not something to be happy about!" Pepper fumed. Originally, the titles they wanted to call her were Goddess of Otakus, Goddess of


    Hentai, or something like that. But out of fear of The Emperor, after all, they were talking about his Wife, everyone instinctively called her the Goddess of Culture, Art, and Passion.


    "Are you a cow by any chance? Why are you shouting ''Mou'' around here?" Lacus


    retorted as she pped her Sister''s assets.


    "Kyaaa, don''t p me there!" While the more modern people apuded Pepper, the older ones apuded Siena.


    After all, just like her Sister, she had also brought culture back.


    But it was ancient culture, the arts of ancient artists, such as the Mona Lisa, that was


    lost on the Day of Judgment, original ssical music, the original scriptures that were lost, and various historical objects of Humanity that were also restored. Just like Pepper, Siena also gained titles such as Goddess of Art, Goddess of Knowledge, and Goddess of Culture.


    Titles that Siena didn''t particrly care about since it was not like these were a Divine


    Concept. It was just people talking nonsense.


    "Remember, Siena, Faith has Power," Aphrodite warned when she realized what Siena was thinking. "When thousands of Mortal Beings gather and pray to a Being with a certain Concept in mind, that God can awaken that Divinity. Because of this, Victor ispletely controlling our public appearances to have the intended effect." Jeanne appearing at that time in the sky of the entire Empire and healing everyone


    was not a deliberate move by Jeanne. It was by Victor''s Order, as he was cultivating future Divinities for his Wives.


    "... Darling is scary. Every action he takes has three or four reasons behind it." Siena


    sighed.


    Aphrodite justughed a little.


    On the fifth day, there was another shock... A was colonized! Everyone, regardless of Race, went to the television to watch the news from The Empire, and if this were a cartoon, everyone would have their eyes wide open and their mouths falling to the floor due to the absurdity of what they were hearing. It wasn''t only one, but threes werepletely conquered! Alien civilizations they had never seen before were seen on TV and the efforts of The Empire''s Elite Soldiers in the ''peaceful'' retaking of control of theses. Seeing the Dragonoids, with their absurd height, killing alien monsters, something


    that could only be seen in Sci-Fi, made the children look on in admiration and the older ones in fear.


    Once again, the fear and admiration of The Emperor grew throughout the poption. On the sixth day, nothing major happened. The repercussions of the news from the


    previous days were still fresh in everyone''s minds, and all anyone could talk about was


    this.


    On the seventh day, another event urred thatpletely shook the hearts of the citizens, in this case, specifically the ''conquered Gods''.


    The Emperor, Victor Elderblood, marched with all his military Power except for the


    most special ones like his Leviathans, or those he considered a trump card that no one should know about.


    Seeing those gigantic warships, fully armed Demons, Dragonoids, The Emperor''s


    Elites, and Dragons flying in the sky made the hearts of the Gods tremble in pure


    terror.


    Any spark of thoughts of revenge died there instantly. That kind of strength was not normal. The Emperor clearly stood above everyone.


    In the march, everyone''s eyes were focused on the two Thrones that stood atop a


    ceremonial ship with shades of ck and violet, Emperor Victor Elderblood and Empress Violet Elderblood in their 5-meter tall forms.


    The words "True God'' appliedpletely to these two. Their very presence was overwhelming, even though they weren''t even exerting their pressure, and they were


    supernaturally beautiful, to a level that if you looked at them, you couldn''t look away anymore. There were no speeches that day, just a ceremonial parade that showed the Power of The Empire. Speeches were not necessary for everyone to understand the unspoken message, which even those too dumb to read between the lines understood. The future from today on wasmanded by The Emperor, and if there was one thing


    that these seven days showed, it was that... The Emperor was extremelypetent at what he did.


    He was sopetent that this level ofpetence was frightening. In the space of seven days, he''dpletely captured all those Beings and extinguished possible


    mes of rebellion.


    The image of a conquering God appeared in the minds of Mortals, as did this very title. ''It''s all about image and demonstration. The rest wille naturally... Now begins the fusion of The Empire with these different Beings that were conquered in a short time. It''s time to pay a visit to my Wife, Natalia! Victor thought as he felt internally satisfied upon seeing and hearing everyone''s reaction. He was even more satisfied when he heard the ''titles'' that the Mortals were giving him.


    Who knows, maybe some of these titles will give me and Violet another Divinity!


    Victor thought.


    Titles like the ''Queen of The Gods'', ''Gods among Gods'', and ''Conquering God'' echoed through the minds of the Mortals.


    At the end of the 7th day of the first year of the Imperial Calendar, The Dragon Emperor, Victor Elderblood, became an Overlord of his Sector. He was the strongest


    force in his Sector, and it was only a matter of time until all thes would be annexed to The Empire.


    Edited By: DaVO 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my


    novel, visit my pa treon: Patreon/VictorWeismann More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1088: Time.

    Chapter 1088: Time.


    "Time heals everything."


    A phrase that is usually said to another person when someone is going through difficult times, whether personal, financial, or romantic.


    But these words did not apply to everyone, at least, not for Beings with a lifespan as long as the Gods.


    Gods were made in a peculiar way and worked differently. Their perception of Time seemed much slower than that of other Races.


    100 years for a Human was an enormous amount of time for them.


    100,000 years for a God was not a big deal. Usually, these Beings tended to remain unchanged for longer than that. Just look at the ssic examples of the Greek Pantheon, whose Gods maintained the same personality even after thousands of years.


    A stagnant society. This was the way to describe the society of the Gods. Beings, no matter what type, whether Mortal or not, grow with interactions and exposure to something different.


    Aphrodite began her process of change when she met Adonis, and as the story unfolded, she decided to travel to the various Pantheons of Earth. Through this journey, she met different types of people and learned about other cultures. She grew for the first time as both a person and as a Goddess.


    She experienced the ''change'' that Humans in their rushed societies experienced almost daily. This was an excellent example of how a God could change.


    Victor understood this, and by understanding this, he was advancing his integration n.


    As he walked through the Imperial Pce built in his Personal Domain, Victor and Roxanne listened to Kaguya''s reports, and, like him, she was also in her ''Goddess'' form.


    As described previously, the Goddess Form, or Emperor and Empress Form, was nothing more than their tallest forms, roughly 4 to 5 meters tall. Depending on the asion, Victor could assume up to 7 to 10 meters in height, as a means of conveying the ''Divine'' feeling to Mortals.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After all, image was everything. Victor was currently 5 meters tall, and Kaguya was 4 and a half meters tall.


    "Sister Velnorah began her conquest with enthusiasm, and the Milky Way has practically beenpletely mapped, and we''ve found traces of several World Trees


    growing. As ordered, we immediately settled on thes with life, and acquired the consciousness of the World Trees. They will grow with their sisters now."


    Roxanne, who was the same height as Kaguya, said: "In the City of World Trees, we''ve received 300 seedlings and 3 more developed sisters."


    The City of World Trees, a fancy name for a ce that was nothing more than a small vige whose poption was made up entirely of World Trees located on Victor''s Personal.


    The World Trees were the source of Life on the, so taking care of them was essential, and eventually, all of them would connect with Victor. This way, it would be easier to organize his entire Domain, and with this connection, Victor would be able to protect thes under his Domain more easily.


    A job that only someone with a Soul as abnormal as Victor''s could handle. After all, the pressure of one World Tree was already great, but hundreds of them? It was surreal.


    But for Victor, it wasn''t a problem. Not only did he have an abnormal Soul, but he also had Roxanne and Amara managing everything.


    "What is the progress for the appearance of their counterparts?"


    "The World Trees of Negativity will take a long time to be born. Most of them are just seedlings in development. Any Sentient Being will take thousands of years to be born naturally."


    The World Tree of Positivity was born first. It was the one that nourished the. and Life on the. After a while, when sentient life appeared, the World Tree of Negativity would be born to manage the more Spiritual side of the.


    It was a bnce that was repeated on alls without exception. It was one of the fundamental Rules of The Universe enforced by The Primordial of Life, The Universal


    Tree.


    "After conquering andpletely mapping the Milky Way, Sister Velnorah will join Sister Rose and Eleonor in conquering the."


    "By the time she gets there, Eleonor and Rose will probably have already conquered everything."


    "That''s true. We predict that their next course of action is to go to the other Gxies around them and continue their expansion."


    "But... We''ve found a problem."


    "Our Sector is too big for so few people, right?"


    "Yes... And with the imminent arrival of the Upper Sectors, we predict that some of the nearby Gxies will be taken over by Factions from the Upper Sectors."


    "Even with our clone technology, we can''t popte that manys. We need more people."


    Victor nodded. He had already foreseen that this would be an issue. Normally, this wouldn''t be a problem, as the Middle Sectors took billions of years to enter the Upper Sectors.


    Take Velnorah, for example. In her former Empire, there were hundreds of conquered worlds that were fully developed. Inparison, this Sector was simply too young. This entire process of evolution was being advanced simply because of the presence of Victor and his Faction. He alone was pushing the entire Sector to evolve. Victor was like a whale in a smallke. His existence was simply too big to fit in.


    Victor''s presence was so great that the Universe itself limited his movement. For example, with all his strength now, he cannot go and visit the Underworld that is the home of the Witches.


    But as always, Victor knew how to get around these limitations. If he couldn''t go at full strength, he could simply create a conscious clone with fewer ''Divinities'' and send it there. The result would be the same.


    The conquest of the Witches'' home was essential to understanding how the Universe worked.


    "We must protect our home. All the Gxies near the Milky Way will have to bepletely conquered. We will form a line of defense for future wars."


    "We will divide the into functions, agriculturals, construction/minings, and storages. Outposts will also be essential. We need to expand our Clone Factories as well to produce at least 100 million clones every year.


    "Are theses really necessary? Can''t you just create materials?" Kaguya asked.


    "Yes, that is true, but we must not take the work out of the hands of Mortals." Victor said and then added: "Beings need to work to live, and they need a daily routine. Knowing that everything can be obtained easily breedsziness and stagnation." "Not to mention that Beings value what is earned more than what is easily given." A man will never forget a car he suffered for and fought to obtain, while a car that was casually given to him would be appreciated less. Victor understood this very well. "If there is a shortage of resources, The Empire can always send more. We are providing everything for now, but when The Empire''s bases are ready, I will stop providing for them, and they will be the ones to provide them."


    "Work for The Empire and be rewarded, huh," Roxanne muttered.


    Victor nodded at his Wife''s words.


    "Do you intend to provide Power increases like you did with the Demons?"


    "Yes, but only to those who gain a certain level of loyalty. Strength increase rewards


    will only be avable to citizens who reach G-2 in trust levels."


    ...This will cause dissatisfaction."


    "Beings are always dissatisfied. It is in our nature." Victor spoke naturally: "I have given many tools to increase their Power, The Tower of Nightmares being a perfect example. I intend to ce one of these Towers in every Mega City."


    "The Power increase reward must be something exclusive and unique, something that


    I only give for a great deed.


    "Along with the Tower of Nightmares, technology, medicine, Supernatural matters like ruins, everything is essible to those who make the effort."


    "Even an ordinary Human can transform into a Superhuman capable of dealing with


    an Adult Vampire, thanks to my support."


    "I gave them the tools. It''s up to them to use them."


    "... Beings are fools, Darling. A good example of this is the inte. Such a powerful


    tool for knowledge that is only used for memes and watching porn," Roxanne said.


    "I know thatziness andck of motivation are some of the factors, but I intend to deal with them. In fact, the one who will deal with this is Hestia, who will make the new generations more hard-working. After all, people will always see ''superheroes'' with incredible Powers, and they will always wonder if one day they can be like them. This very thought will generate motivation... And the fear of failure. After all, The Empire does not need useless people."


    "...Darling, I realize that most of our current problems are caused by ack of time. Maybe we should slow down?"


    In less than 100 years, the barrier of the Upper Sectors will disappear, and this entire


    group of Gxies that form theSsector where Victor lived will be part of a cluster of


    The race against time was making everyone work to the maximum in several areas... But there was still not enough time.


    Introducing new concepts of technology, science, and ideologies to a group of conquered Beings required time. The change could not be too abrupt, too fast, or too slow, but must be at the right pace.


    Unfortunately, they did not have that time.


    "That is not possible. I intend to have this entire Sector conquered for future wars."


    Kaguya and Roxanne sighed. They had a long job ahead of them, but they couldn''t do anything since Victor''s orders were absolute. As his Wives, they could advise him and give him new perspectives, but at the end of the day, The Emperor''s decision was how The Empire moved.


    Victor smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, I''ve already thought of a solution to this problem."


    Kommun looked at Dovanne for information hut Dovanna iuct shook her hand, coving


    she didn''t know anything. Due to the constant flow of new ''sister'' World Trees, she was too busy managing them all and ensuring their safety, as well as their survival. After all, being removed from their in such a young state was dangerous. They needed Energy to survive, and the ones providing that Energy were Roxanne and


    Amara.


    This means it was Victor, too, considering that the two were part of Victor''s Soul. As they passed through arge door, the group saw several familiar faces. Scathach, Dun Scaith, Albedo and her daughter Evie, Ruby, Hephaestus, Aphrodite, Jeanne, Yggdrasil, H, Violet, andst but not least, Natalia, the big MVP of this


    situation.


    .....


    Edited By: DaVO 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my


    novel, visit my pa treon: Patreon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1089: Time. 2

    Chapter 1089: Time. 2


    Scathach, Dun Scaith, Albedo and her daughter Evie, Ruby, Hephaestus, Aphrodite, Jeanne, Yggdrasil, I , Violet, andst but not least, Natalia, the big MVP of this situation.


    Looking at his beloved Wife, the one he had entrusted with a crucial task, Victor let out a small smile when he saw the frown on her face.


    "Before we start anything, I must say, Darling, you are a crazy bastard. I thought I already knew that, but seeing your n, I must make my opinion about you known and say that you are a crazy and suicidal bastard." Violet growled and spoke with sharp words.


    "Do you not value your life? Do you want to leave me and my Sisters widowed so soon? Do you want to leave your Daughters without a Father? Do you want to go buy milk and nevere back!? Is that it!? Is that it!?"


    Victor continued to smile as if those sharp words didn''t affect him at all since he knew she was just worried about him.


    "Don''t give me that sexy smile, you bastard! Don''t you know how furious I am!?"


    "... I know, but you''re going to help me anyway, right?"


    Violet''s momentum dropped, and she sighed. "Yes... I wish I had another alternative, but no matter how far I look ahead, this is the only thing I can see working. If we go about this through normal means, we won''t be prepared enough, and our enemies'' numbers will eventually overwhelm us."


    Victor nodded. Even if he didn''t use his visions of the future, he could easily predict the oue simply by looking at the records of his Wife''s, Velnorah''s, former Empire. In terms of numbers, Velnorah had over 500 x the number of Victor''s current forces. Of course, their quality was questionable, and in terms of quality, Victor had more powerful Beings.


    Victor didn''t use his visions of the future, even though he had the same Power as Violet. The reason before was that he didn''t want to spoil it. However, after gaining authority, he realized that his mentality was naive, and thus, he decided to always use everything at his disposal.


    But his future visions often showed very far into the future. Victor didn''t know what the problem was. He couldn''t understand why he couldn''t choose an exact time in the future to view like Violet did. His visions simply forced him to go to the distant future. It wasn''t like that before, and Victor remembered that he could choose where to observe whenever he wanted. This proficiency also came from Adonis'' memories. But


    after bing what he was today, his visions were only of the distant future that were often useless. After all, the future was constantly changing.


    The only theory he''d formed on why his Power was reacting strangely was that it was caused by the level of ''influence'' he could exert and the weight of his existence in the Universe.


    Not to belittle his Wife or anything like that, but his existence was much more robust, heavy, and more potent than Violet''s.


    ''Although, no matter what future I look at, an inevitable conflict with the ''light'' seems to be inevitable! Victor thought.


    A Being that was Blessed by Positivity, Victor''s counterpart.


    Again, Victor didn''t take this as an absolute but rather as a reference. t was not good. to be paranoid like Zeus, Odin, and Kronos with ''future'' prophecies.


    Victor walked towards Violet and looked into her violet eyes. "Are you okay?" He asked. "Yes.." Violet sighed a little tiredly.


    ''We will survive, but everyone around us won''t! Violet thought. She didn''t look that far but did see 50 years after the invasion. What she saw said a lot about the state of The Empire.


    They weren''t losing. Victor was a powerful bastard. But they weren''t winning either. Not even Victor, with his immense Power, could be in several ces at the same time. Not to mention that, in the Upper Sectors, there were enemies that were as strong as Victor.


    ''Well... He could, but he would need to release his Eldritch God Form. But by doing so, this entire Universe would be his enemy! Violet sighed.


    She couldn''t help but think about the visions she had. After all, it wasn''t a concrete future, but just a possible one, most of which would probably nevere to fruition now that they were following her Husband''s crazy n. But the state of The Empire which she''d seen in them had revealed a lot about the situation.


    ''No alliances were made with the Factions of the Upper Sector... It was as if someone was ying under the table! A thought that was very strange. After all, Victor was the God of Negativity, a Being that all Negative Entities would want to form an alliance with. But even with this status, they had somehow remained isted.


    "Why? What''s with the istion? Was an alliance not possible?"


    Suddenly, Violet paused. She noticed amon factor that she hadn''t bothered to care about before. While searching through the possible futures, she finally realized what the deciding factor must have been. ''Most of the leaders who attacked us were men... I see...


    What was the most efficient form of alliance? Political marriage. Amaterasu, Ariel, and Tasha were examples of how political marriages could unite the Factions. ''Darling will never offer his Daughters up for a political marriage and would never restrict their freedoms! Violet now understood why these possible futures turned out


    this way.


    To be honest, she was happy. Yes, The Empire did not progress as much as she would have expected, but so what? Victor did not change. He focused more on his Family, protecting them from everything. Not to mention that as long as Victor was alive, this situation would eventually reverse itself. Victor was not a man who stayed on the losing side for long.


    History spoke volumes about that.


    Violet would bet good money that if she looked further ahead another 100 years after the barrier to the Upper Sectors opened, the situation would bepletely different. But she didn''t. The further she looked into the future, the more uncertain the future


    became.


    "Remember my words, Violet. This Power is a powerful weapon, but it is inconsistent. We will use it as a reference, but we do not depend on it. We create our own path."


    "...I know, Darling" Violet sighed as her eyes stopped glowing violet, and the Crown atop her head stopped spinning.


    She must use the future as a reference, not as a guide. She understood that very well


    now.


    Coughing lightly to get everyone''s attention, H spoke: "Can you please tell us why you called us here?"


    "I would also like to know... Knowing The Emperor, I know it will not be normal." The Heavenly Father, in his middle-aged appearance, spoke.


    "I would also like to know, Victor. What have you nned this time?" Scathach spoke.


    And this left those who were not Victor''s Wives shocked. Realizing that not even Scathach knew what this was about, they tried to look at the other Wives. But they saw that not even they knew. The only ones who seemed to understand what was


    happening were Violet and Victor.


    "Violet, be a doll and exin it to them, would you? I''ll go on ahead and make the


    necessary preparations."


    Violet restrained herself from rolling her eyes as the violet Crown formed of her Power floating on her head, glowing slightly due to her mood. However, it was quickly


    controlled using the Power of Order.


    The Crown was a manifestation of her Divinity. In her presence, all conflict would be avoided, and only the ''order'' that Violet wanted would prevail.


    "Victor is nning to Create arge mechanism that will epass the entirety of Earth, as well as all the undevelopeds that we have recently acquired... The purpose of this mechanism is to form what would essentially be a gargantuan Hyperbolic Time Chamber that will iste everything, making Time within the ''chamber'' flow at a much faster ratepared to those outside of it." "...That way, we can speed up the progress of The Empire. With a significant enough Time Dtion, all of our poption problems, administration problems, and pretty much everything that is currently unresolved will be solved naturally before the set deadline..." Natalia added to Violet''s exnation as she opened her eyes wide in


    disbelief.


    "Not only that, but he will also be taking measures to cause the more rebellious Gods in our Empire to be more ''Mortal'' in mind. By doing so, they will begin to live their lives with the expectations and mentalities simr to what you''d expect from a Human. And with this change in mentality, we can be assured that their Divine Blood will be passed on, allowing for the birth of an abundance of Demigods." "These Demigods will be the foundation for future Gods, and when these more rebellious Gods fulfill their role, they will ''die'' and reincarnate into the families of one of their descendants with no memories of who they once were, but with their Divinity still intact," Violet exined.


    Victor clearly took the idea of the Witches'' home world but improved it to his liking. This way, he wouldn''t have to deal with a group of Gods who would always have rebellious thoughts in their heads, and he would also be introducing ''Divine Blood'' into the Mortal poption of his Empire, making his citizens naturally stronger. In 1000 years, more than half of the poption would have Divine Blood flowing through their veins, consequently making them better versions of normal Beings. "This way, he will not only eliminate the rebels without having to deal with them, but he will also be creating loyal soldiers in the future who will know nothing that was not told to them," Scathach spoke.


    "... How many years does Victor wish for The Empire to remain within the Dtion?"


    Natalia asked cautiously.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "...100,000 years."


    "Impossible! The amount of Energy that would be required for such an endeavor is


    absolutely abysmal! Even Victor would not be able to handle it without suffering the consequences!" Ruby couldn''t help but scream. She now understood why Violet called him a crazy bastard.


    Natalia couldn''t help but nod her head. This kind of mechanism would go against the very foundations of the Universe! It would be as if they were a little fish swimming against the current that was the River of Time.


    If it were just that. it would be more straightforward! What he was actually trying to do was form artificial ''inds'' in this river that were constantly moving, and it was not just one ind, but several of them on a scale that epassed the entire Gxy. All of Victor''s Wives present here understood this. They were very familiar with how Time worked due to lessons from Natalia and Victor themselves. "Which is why I called Jeanne for assistance. Among our group, she possesses thergest Energy reserves by far, and she will greatly ease Victor''s burden." Violet said while thinking internally. ''She honestly might even have more Energy than Victor


    himself.


    Jeanne was not the Guardian of The Universal Tree for nothing. She was directly connected to one of the Primordial forces of The Universe.


    "Scathach, Dun Scaith, Albedo, Evie, Ruby, and Hephaestus will be focused on ensuring that the mechanism functions like arge nket that will iste the necessary targets throughout our Gxy. The development of the other Gxies in our possession will ur naturally in the future when our numbers are high enough." The


    Crown floating above Violet''s head began to shine and spin slightly. "Ugh." The aforementioned individuals ced their hands on their heads as they received numerous pieces of information about discoveries they themselves had made, or more urately, discoveries their future selves had made.


    This was fragmentary information that Violet had acquired by observing as she had not interacted with them directly. However, these pieces of information would give them ideas about what they were nning to do and how to aplish it. "Aphrodite will ensure that the Beings of our Empire are more ''fertile'' to guarantee an increase in the poption, while Yggdrasil, as the one who will be most affected, will remain here for observation so that, in case of any unforeseen consequences, adjustments can be made."


    .....


    Edited By: DaVO 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my


    novel, visit my pa treon: Patreon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1090: Time. 3

    Chapter 1090: Time. 3


    "Aphrodite will ensure that the Beings of our Empire are more ''fertile'' to guarantee an increase in the poption, while Yggdrasil, as the one who will be most affected, will remain here for observation so that, in case of any unforeseen consequences, adjustments can be made."


    "The Heavenly Father is here so that the same ''Fertility Blessing'' can be applied to his Angels to allow them to reproduce at an elerated rate."


    "H, as the one who has the most control over Souls out of anyone else in this room, will ensure that the Souls of the citizens of The Empire do not leave Darling''s influence and that the memories of the Gods are erased when they ''die!"


    "I will maintain Order in everything and force Reality to keep everything running smoothly with my Divinity. Think of me as the first line of defense against Reality itself and the one who will ensure everything functions as expected."


    Violet looked at Natalia: "And finally, Natalia... You are the MVP of this situation. It is with your Power that we''ll be able to make this crazy ne to fruition."


    "Your Mastery over Space and Time will be the foundations that support everything that will happen, and your job will be to ''expand'' your influence to strategic points."


    Turning her gaze to the group, she spoke:


    "Of course, that''s not all. I''ve already given orders to Persephone, Thanatos, and Nyx to aid H in her role. Aline, despite being busy helping Velnorah, will also participate as a side project."


    "My Demonic Sisters, Lily, Lilith, and Helena, will be on standby to evacuate all of our people, and those who are not hostile, to the other strongholds of The Empire while also acting to leave only those considered as unstable elements on Earth. All those loyal to The Empire will go to Alexandria in Hell or The City of Velnorah."


    Several sounds of groans of pain were heard as their names were called. The Crown floating on Violet''s head stopped glowing, and in the next moment, she spoke.


    "What I just gave you was the information about the future that I obtained through observation."


    "Don''t use this information as absolute truth; the future is not set in stone. Just as The Emperor said, the future can and will change. Just use this information as a reference." "Questions?"


    "A lot of them," Ruby spoke, representing everyone''s feelings.


    "...I know." Violet sighed.


    "For starters, how will my Angels reproduce? They''re supposed to be asexual." The Heavenly Father asked.


    "Through Soul Maniption, we can adjust the physiology of the Angels on arge scale so that, every 1000 years, a new ''light'' will split off from the Angels. And from that new ''light'', a new Angel will be born."


    "This process is only possible because Angels, at their Core, are essentially Spirit of Lights, and Spirits are basically Souls without a vessel. If this were to be done on other Beings, we would need to use the Divinity of Dreams, Creation, and Reality Distortion, and the process would be a lot more invasive and could result in massive consequences to the individuals changed."


    Of course, half of this information was a lie. With Victor''s Powers, he could turn the ''Soul'' of a stone into an Angel if he wanted to. The ''Soul'' wouldck ''substance, but that was something Victor could easily solve. However, they didn''t need to know that. "The duration of 1000 years between each instance of what is essentially a form of mitosis is necessary for the optimal amount of Light Elemental Energy to umte within the Angels naturally. We can''t reduce the timeframe any lower, or the Angels born from the process will be too weak and without future potential.


    These words were true. If they wanted fighters with the potential to be Seraphim or even Angels like Ariel, who were like Gods without Concepts, that sort of timeframe was necessary.


    ..Of course, this timeframe could be cut down by more than half if Victor used his Soul Powers. In fact, he could even make them reproduce every 100 years and artificially increase their ''light'' so that they would all have great Powers.


    But The Empire would not do this. After all, the Angels were notpletely united with The Empire. Perhaps in the future, when all the Angels took Victor''s words more fervently than they did The Heavenly Father''s, they would consider doing this. But for now, this arrangement was enough.


    .." The Heavenly Father wondered why he had never thought of this before. Even if he could not manipte Souls like The Emperor, he could use the remaining Energy from his Creations to make an Angel that would reproduce every thousand years so that their ranks would slowly be filled.


    "We will envelop the 7 Heavens in the same Time Mechanism so that the Angels'' ranks will be filled up."


    Initially, The Heavenly Father would not have been involved in this n, but Violet saw the value in letting her allies grow and fight.


    In this way, not only would they integrate into The Empire, but. The Empire would also gain new strength. Thus killing two birds with just one stone.


    "This n works for you, right? After all, I''m sure you don''t want your children


    engaging in orgies in Heaven to create new Angels. Not to mention that this way, most of your Angels'' repressed desires will be satisfied."


    "That''s a lie. Maybe the desires for Reproduction, Family, and Home will be fulfilled, but the other feelings won''t be. As the Angels interact more with The Empire, we will slowly introduce these Concepts to them. The moment they feel the pleasure of freedom, they won''t want to return to the gilded cage that The Heavenly Father imprisoned them in: Violet thought.


    It may seem pointless for Violet to formte these ns against the Angels. After all,


    they were ''allies''


    But only a fool would think so. There was no such thing as allies, onlymon interests and the fear of the ''bigger fist'' that was Victor.


    The only true allies that they had were their own Family and those subordinates who''d sacrificed even their Souls in exchange for eternal servitude.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    These were the allies of The Empire. The rest were just temporary allies based on the current circumstances. Eventually, they would need to bepletely won over and integrated into The Empire.


    Rebellious elements would not be tolerated. Any possible seeds of rebellion needed to bepletely erased and eliminated.


    As Empress, it was her duty to maintain the Order of The Empire while her Husband, The Emperor, continued to walk towards the future.


    Victor was the spear that always advanced forward, and she was the shield that protected and held everything together when he was not looking. Because of this, she was <Order> in its purest form.


    ''But I must say, it is a waste of potential. Violet thought as she assessed the situation


    of the Angels and Demons.


    Unlike the Demons, who only continued to grow in number over time, either through creating new Demons amongst themselves, acquiring evil Beings from other Hells, or transforming other Beings into Demons, the Angels had remained stagnant all this time. Their numbers did not grow at all, and this was due to the rule of the Heavenly Father and his own weakness.


    After all, this fact was proven by Velnorah herself when she ''evaluated'' Ariel''s physiology. Victor could easily impregnate her. The requirement to impregnate an Angel was that the partner''s Soul was strong enough to unite with the Angel''s in order


    to produce offspring.


    In actuality, the Angels themselves had been Created with all the necessary biological ''tools'' to be capable of reproducing amongst themselves like any other Species without the need for this change. But unfortunately, the Heavenly Father forbade it


    vehemently.


    Which leads to his weakness. Because he no longer had the ability to ''Create'' more Angels due to abusing his Creation Divinity in the past, he could no longer replenish their ranks whenever an Angel died. Yet, even after realizing this, even after witnessing the declining poption of his Creations, he still refused to adapt and continued enforcing the old rules he had initially set in ce.


    Unlike the other Divinities, <Creation> had a kind


    ergy quota, here each Deity of Creation was allocated a certain amount of ''Creation Points'' and was restricted to merely what they had initially received. And it was with these artificially ''limited resources'' that they ''forged'' their Creations, where the more ''Points'' used in one Creation, the less they''d have for others, requiring them to bnce quality in order to achieve their desired quantity. To put it simply, this Divinity was under the strict control and regtion of the Primordials, and if the limit set for a Creation Deity was exceeded, they would intervene.


    The proof of this was when Victor decided to create the Leviathans, two Primordials immediately arrived to see if they needed to intervene.


    Everything that was ''Created'' would always be immediately evaluated by the Primordials. And if their interference was deemed ''necessary, they would ''withdraw'' or ''empty'' the Energy reserves of the Divinity allocated to the ''offending'' Deity. Violet didn''t know what the Heavenly Father did to lose his Powers of Creation, and she didn''t particrly care either. She only cared about the fact that her Husband could get around this restriction a little because of the Divinity of Dreams. And even if the Primordials wanted to, they could never take away his ability to Create. After all, this ability didn''t just stem from the Divinity of Creation that he''d received as a wedding gift from Amaterasu.


    Victor was an Eldritch Chaos, the same type of Being as Azathoth. And, as an Eldritch Chaos, Creating new Beings was an innate ability of his Species. It was in his nature... However, the Beings created through this innate ability of his would inevitably be beautifully distorted, taking the form of all manners of insanity-inducing Cosmic Horrors. Because of this, he avoided using this Energy and mainly used the Divinity of


    Creation that he''d received from Amaterasu.


    This bond between the two Creation abilities haspletely ingrained the Power of Creation into Victor.


    Speaking of Angels, Ariel immediately came to mind.... That''s another element Darling needs to deal with. He needs to fuck her immediately and get her pregnant! Violet thought. Because they were so busy, the Family hadn''t had time to broach this topic


    yet.


    ".." The Heavenly Father nodded in agreement with Violet''s words. As long as the Angels could increase their numbers passively, and he didn''t need to change the rules


    he''d made for Heaven, he was fine with this setup.


    Anbradita raiand her hand like a timid child but couldn''t hida har amucad em.


    "Yes?" Violet spoke.


    "Increase fertility?" She asked innocently, her eyes shining like a child who didn''t know about the birds and the bees, but a glint of amusement could be seen in her eyes. Violet felt her face, and practiced Imperial smile, twitch when she heard Aphrodite''s


    question:


    ... As I said before. We need to increase our numbers. Humanity lost over 85% of its poption during the Demonic Invasion, and many Supernatural Races whose talents would have been great for The Empire have gone extinct. Using your Fertility Blessing in tandem with Victor''s Creation, we will bring back all these extinct Races and increase everyone''s numbers."


    "For every pregnant woman, I want each of them to have at least twins or triplets. The


    gestation period should also be shortened as well through our enhancements and


    Blessings."


    Formting the words in her head toe out as neutrally as possible, she spoke: "... We''ll instate a Family Formation Policy with all the necessary incentives. The more an ''exceptional'' individual participates in acts of procreation, the more resources The Empire will provide them ording to the number of children they produce. They will also be encouraged to increase their strength so that their improved genes are passed on. Of course, these benefits will apply to both sexes, and harems should be widely supported as long as the individual is special and can care for their family."


    ".." Aphrodite blinked her eyes, genuinely surprised by what she was hearing. She had initially only been teasing Violet, but she didn''t expect the ns to go so deep. "Hestia and Rhea will love this setup, and Hera will deeply hate it as the Goddess of


    Marriage." Aphroditeughed.


    "That''s her problem. The Empire won''t stop just because someone''s offended." Violet spoke pragmatically.


    Aphrodite nodded in amusement and then spoke seriously, entering her Goddess


    mode and acting in the capacity of a Sister of The Empress: "...Very well. In that case, I propose that not only I, but every Fertility Deity from every Pantheon participate in this n. I also want the Mother Goddesses involved in the n. They will help ensure that each pregnancy is an ''easy'' process and not as arduous as it usually is." "That way, we will be able to increase our numbers easily withoutpromising the integrity of the individuals in question." Aphrodite finished while thinking, ''It''s time to make thatzy girle out of herfortable shell! She thought of Gaia, who was taking care of Victor''s and doing a few other productive things.


    Not that her work wasn''t important. After all, half of the animals on the were


    made by Gaia. But,pared to her Sisters, Gaia was having a much easier time.


    "... Your proposals are sound. I willmunicate them to my executor." Violet spoke as


    she passed on the orders to Morgana, who was acting as the executor of the Imperial Will while the Empress was busy.


    It was a role that could be assigned to any of the Sisters who were avable at the


    time.


    Currently, Morgana was the one who was the most free, so Violet took her as her


    executor.


    While working on his Runic Form, formed from a set of Draconic Runes of Power that would serve as the basis for everything, Victor couldn''t help but disy a proud smile when he saw Violet''s behavior. "They grow up so fast....


    He was very proud of Violet''s evolution; she''d grown into an exceptional Empress.


    Finishing up the first section of Runes, Victor created another section and began writing again. This time, he was inscribing ''Eldritch Runes'' into the Form for greater efficiency.


    These words were few, just one character among hundreds, but just that one character was enough to have great Power.


    ''I need to maintain the image of a great veil. These Runes are parts of arge whole


    that will epass the entire Gxy, Essential points will need to be ced on each, forming a nket that will cover everything without interfering with the flow of Time! Victor made mental calctions while maintaining the image of arge ''cloth''


    that would cover all the key points of the Gxy, these key points being thes


    inhabited by World Trees.


    "There is no way this can be finished in a month or even anytime this year... The overarching preparations, the framework of it all, can be finished in just a few days. But the smaller, more criticalponents and nuances, the finer details to actually


    make this thing functional, will take at least 2 to 5 years toplete! Victor predicted, taking into ount the capacity of all his allies.


    And that was actually really fast for a project of this magnitude and scale. Normally,


    this kind of ambitious project could take hundreds of years or even millennia toplete. Victor had many talented allies that made the project challenging but not impossible toplete in such a timeframe. In fact, they would be making really good


    time. ''Ugh, this is going to be a long job. Every little action now would need to take into ount how the Universe ''normally'' operated. He would have to make everything work without anything out of the ordinary being discovered by the natural flow of The Universe. That way, The Universe would not treat it as something unnatural and would naturally ept it.


    ''Do I need to include the stars in this veil too?... Yes, of course I do. The star of each


    system is an important part of life on a... Wait, not just the star... I need to include the whole damn sr system of each conquered in order to ount for the gravitational linkage between each celestial body! Ugh! I have to put the whole sr system where thes are located in the veil, or everything will fall apart...


    More work, I guess. He sighed internally.


    Thus, with these new factors that he needed to ount for, he created another section of Runes and worked on both at the same time.


    While he was focused on his work, making use of his super-efficient mind to inscribe


    the Runes and, at the same time, predict the possible oues his Runes would create, he heard something that made his hands stop for a few seconds. [Individual <Chaos> has understood a critical facet of Creation. Calcting previous discoveries and umted understanding of the individual... Individual <Chaos> has understood a major critical facet of Creation. Ranking of the individual <Chaos> has


    the


    increased.] Victor raised an eyebrow when he heard this voice in his head. He swiftly essed System, more precisely speaking, the section that disyed the ''ranks'' of Beings in the Cosmos and saw that his position had increased tremendously.


    He''d practically skipped the entire line and entered the Top 70.


    [69: <Chaos>]


    ''Nice, Victorughed internally. Personally, he didn''t care about this ranking, but this


    ranking gave a parameter of how many Beings ''knew'' the processes of The Universe


    like he did.


    Ignoring this, Victor went back to work.


    Finishing contacting Morgana and passing on orders, Violet asked everyone: "Any


    more questions?"


    "A lot of them!" Ruby said as she walked towards Violet. Seeing her childhood friend''s furious impetus, Violet held herself back from sighing.


    She knew she would have to talk a lot today. After all, her childhood friend never liked it when she didn''t know things. She couldn''t help but look at Victor with resentment


    over this matter. After all, he was the one who had brought her into this matter so abruptly!


    She had been in the middle of performing her typical duties as Empress when her


    Husband suddenly gave her the order to look into the future before dropping this massive project in herp!


    In response to her resentment-filled re, all Victor did was smile beautifully at her, a smile that filled her heart with joy and made butterflies dance in Violet''s stomach.


    ''Damn sexy bastard! I''ll get my payback for this in bed! Just you wait!'' She growled.


    Edited By: DaVO 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my


    novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1091: Daughters in Action

    Chapter 1091: Daughters in Action


    As Victor''s group studied the mechanism Victor wanted to create, Anna, who had just received a report on this n, narrowed her eyes.


    "A veil that epasses the entire gxy, huh... My Husband sure is ambitious."


    Currently, Anna was in their Personal World. She''d stayed here to keep tabs on her Daughters while Victor and her other Sisters organized The Empire.


    It was a job she was very much needed for, considering that having someone who could force the truth out with just their presence was excellent when dealing withpetitive brats.


    That being said, since the recent training, the children had been much calmer than before, even the ones who were always causing trouble.


    Reading more into the subtle details of the n, she couldn''t help but say with a frown: "The amount of Energy required for such a feat is ridiculous... Going against the flow of Time is an impossible task, even for normal Gods."


    Sheughed lightly afterward. "Fortunately, we are not normal Gods."


    Anna was absolutely certain that Victor''s n would work. After all, he wouldn''t begin ventures if they didn''t have a chance to seed.


    Anna stopped looking at the report in front of her and looked towards the door when she felt two of her Daughters approaching. She waved her hand, and the report disappeared into thin air. Then she said:


    "Don''t wait at the door. Come in."


    A moment of silence fell in the room, and then the door opened, revealing the two Princesses: Gina Elderblood, Gaia''s Daughter with Victor, and Ste Elderblood, her Daughter with Victor.


    "Ste, Gina, my beloved Daughters, why the sudden visit? Not that I''m upset. After all, it''s good to have my Daughters''pany to entertain this olddy."


    Gina restrained herself from rolling her eyes at her Mother''s words, a feat that Ste couldn''t help but replicate.


    "Mother, for an ageless Being, you sure are funny." She snorted.


    Anna couldn''t help but let out a small smirk. "Well, it''s precisely because we are ageless Beings that we must behave like nobledies, isn''t it?"


    "We can''t be like certain people who look like young adults but act like children." "Are you talking about Mother Pepper?" Ste asked, genuinely curious.


    "..." Anna had wanted to take a slight jab at her Daughter but ended up drawing friendly fire towards her fellow Sister.


    "... Maybe," Anna spoke slowly as if she was considering her answer, as she leaned back in her chair and bent her legs, showing off her ck garter belt.


    "So? Why are you here."


    "..." The two sisters looked at each other and then looked at Anna. "We want to help our Father," Ste spoke diplomatically.


    Anna''s smile trembled slightly when she heard these words. Instead of immediately denying her Daughters'' request, she looked at them seriously and asked,


    "I know you want to help Victor, but tell me, realistically speaking, how do you n on going about doing that?"


    "


    Seeing that they had no answer to that, Anna spoke slowly and in a disarming tone. "Gina, you''re very good at fighting, and you''re a good handler; I don''t deny that, but... In The Empire, we have our Elite Soldiers, we have billions of Demons at our disposal to fight for us, we have Dragons, Leviathans, and... We have Scathach." When she said ''Dragons, she looked at the two attendants who were also protectors of her Daughters who were outside the room.


    Even if they were simple ''Dragons'', they could fight against Second-Generation Primordial Gods due to the boost that Victor gave them. They weren''t weak at all, not to mention that if her Daughters left this, they would, 100% of the time, be apanied by the Shadow Demons, or by the members of The nk n.


    Even Victor''s Heralds were always keeping an eye on them if they decided to leave the.


    Victor didn''t y around with their safety.


    "Ste, just like Gina, you have matured very well in your recent training. The talents that you received from me to bend Reality and sense falsehood, and the martial talents that you received from your Father, as well as the Blood Domain that you possess, have undoubtedly be stronger. You are definitely formidable."


    "But, it is still not enough. The Empire is vast... With a wave of her hand, a sphere-shaped hologram appeared on Anna''s desk and then expanded.


    "And our forces are enormous, and as Imperial Princesses, you must always be an example to be followed. You must keep in mind that any action or word will reflect directly on The Emperor."


    These words were an absolute fact. It was no wonder that even the women most prone to doing troublesome things ''behaved''pletely in public.


    A perfect example of this is The Empress herself. Violet''s violent temper was well known in Victor''s inner circle, but she could not act like that anymore as Empress. She hadn''t lost her essence. The Violet that everyone knows was still there. Much calmer and more rational, but she was still there, and yet, she can''t even act like she normally does in front of everyone.


    The same applied to Victor himself. Typically, he was aid-back guy who liked to joke around, but when faced with his responsibilities, he couldn''t afford to be like that and had to present himself as The Emperor.


    There was a reason why all the members, when they appeared in public, were in their ''Imperial'' Forms or ''God'' Forms that were 4 to 5 meters tall, showing all their Draconic characteristics.


    Presentation, manner of acting, and expressions, all of these were important when dealing with the masses.


    And as Imperial Princesses, the Daughters of The Emperor himself, they needed to behave ording to that image.


    Seeing that her words hadn''t changed her Daughters'' determined expression, Anna sighed and broke the mask of seriousness a little. With a wave of her hand, the


    hologram disappeared from in front of them.


    "My Daughters, to be honest, we really don''t want you to enter the wider world right


    now."


    "..Why, Mother?" Gina asked.


    "I could tell you that you should enjoy your childhood and your freedom, but that would be a lie," Anna said.


    "The real reason is that this world is oppressive."


    "...Huh?"


    "Behaving properly, presenting yourself properly, always keeping up a mask of Royalty, the endless reports.... The Empire is constantly changing, and we have to keep up with this change... A change thates much faster than any normal Empire. After all, we


    are verypetent." Annaughed proudly.


    "It''s hard work and truly mentally exhausting, even for us, as Dragon Gods."


    "That''s the real reason...at least one of them. The secondary reason is that we really don''t need you right now."


    "Ugh." Ste and Gina put their hands over their hearts as if they were being stabbed. Annaughed. "My words are harsh, but they are true. In this early stage of The Empire, we need to keep everything in perfect condition, and we have to follow your Father''s orders to the letter."


    "Failure is not an option. After all, a failure can give off the impression that The


    Empire is not thatpetent. At least in the early years, we must be a growing


    monster."


    "Do you understand?"


    "...Yes..." Gina and Ste spoke, a little disappointed, but not unexpectedly. At least this time they''d received a proper exnation. It wasn''t like the other times when they simply received a no or small excuses.


    This was proof that their parents recognized their efforts to grow.


    Anna sighed. She felt bad seeing her Daughters'' expressions, but she simply couldn''t let her Daughters interfere now. The Empire needed to grow andy down its roots. She couldn''t allow people whose capabilities she didn''tpletely trust to take on


    important jobs.


    The third real reason Anna didn''t tell her Daughters is that she didn''t trust her Daughters. Specifically, she didn''t trust her Daughters'' abilities to not mess up under constant pressure, and she didn''t trust their Young Dragon Blood.


    She knew her offspring very well, and Ste, if she was too stressed, would just throw


    her hands up and scream, ''Fuck you!. And she would drop everything. Gina showed more patience, but like her sister, she had a tendency to be quick to anger as well. And if there was one thing that running an Empire did to a Being, it was stressing them out, especially apetent Empire like the one her Family controlled. Ironically, most of these problems were due to the personality that the Daughters received from their Father when he was younger, and the temperament found in alln/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Dragons.


    Victor didn''t have much patience when he was younger, either. She remembered very well the time when he gave his teacher a middle finger because he was furious.


    It didn''t help that Anna was also like that when she was younger. They just learned to control themselves more as they got older.


    "...It''s unfair, Akasha came back and immediately started working, but we can''t do anything" Small tears formed on Ste''s face.


    ''Akasha, huh...! Her new Daughter was a source of pride and concern. After all, being their Daughter and assuming such an important position in The Empire made the other sisterspetitive too. They also wanted to help their Father.


    Akasha, as a Being created directly by Victor, was verypetent. She was in charge


    of the entire Administration of The Empire, a fact that was a cause for concern for Anna. After all, even if she was Created for this, it was still an exhausting job.


    ''At least not now, but when The Empire in the future spans several Gxies, I will have


    to keep an eye on her! Anna thought.


    [My love.]


    [Darling?] Anna was surprised by the sudden call, although her expression did not


    change externally.


    [Form a squad of our Daughters, and let them observe how The Empire works, Give


    them temporary authorization from the G-5 level and below. I will send my Heralds to ensure their security. Let them travel throughout The Empire.]


    [... You are too soft, Darling.] Anna knew very well that these orders were given due to Gina''s and Ste''s genuine expressions of sadness.


    [I know.] Victor sighed. [But I don''t mind. After all, unlike before, when they had simply


    wanted to do it just for the sake of doing it, now I see a genuine intention to help. And


    in regards to their practical skills, the training in the Dream World has yielded quite a lot of results.]


    [That''s true...] She could see that too. Before, when their Daughters asked to help in the Faction, they could see that they merely had feelings of curiosity, stemming from a sense of boredom. It was like a child who was interested in their Father''s work but


    wasn''t really that interested. Now, they genuinely wanted to contribute, and it was not just feelings of curiosity.


    [Not to mention that, eventually, they will have to take that step anyway. After all, as


    my Daughters, they will take over as rulers ofs or even gxies in the future, depending on theirpetence.] Victor knew that not all of them were proficient in governing, even if they were trained for it from a young age.


    Managing something was very different from fighting, and few people really had what


    it took to manage an entire alone, something that can be changed in the future. After all, Victor was not born knowing how to do the things he knows now.


    The same applied to Anna, who needed extensive training from Hilda about Nobility. The difference between parents and Daughters was motivation.


    With enough motivation, they could literally do anything. Since they were the Emperor''s Daughters, they had a lot of talent and untapped potential.


    "Rejoice, My Daughters."


    "... Huh?"


    "Your Father spoke to me after hearing our conversation. He has allowed you to take


    on jobs in The Empire."


    Gina and Ste''s faces lit up immediately.


    Before the two Daughters could get too excited, Anna said: "BUT!" Completely breaking their momentum, she then spoke very seriously without room for argument: "You will take on lesser jobs. Your most important task is to observe... Observe how your parents do things, observe the growing Empire that you will help grow in the


    future." your sisters, and I see you acting in a manner unbing of an Imperial Princess, if I see you disrupting the Order, if I see you disrupting the ns of our subordinates, I will immediately send you back, and you will stay at home for 500 years."


    "Do you understand!?"


    "Yes, Mother!"


    Edited By: DaVO 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my


    novel, visit my pa treon: Pa treon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1092: The Empires Most Ambitious Project Begins

    Chapter 1092: The Empire''s Most Ambitious Project Begins


    Finishing his preparations, Victor turned his gaze to the people in the room who were gathered in a circle, talking to each other and exchanging ideas.


    Feeling Victor''s gaze, Violet spoke: "I believe that after understanding the entire project, you should have an estimate of the time needed for the project to bepleted."


    "..." A silence fell over the room.


    Assuming the role of leader, Natalia spoke: "Honestly, I predict it will take 80 years for this to bepleted."


    "...80 years?" Violet raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, we need to refine the n, inscribe the Runes, erect the structures on thes to make arge shroud, not to mention the Energy needed to make it all work." The final part of Natalia''s speech was said with words that would hint at the Empire''s ''Dragon Heart, an Energy core of practically infinite capacity.


    Understanding what Natalia was saying, Violet shook her head. "That item wasn''t made to release arge amount of Energy needed for this n, not to mention that the n is to make Victor and Jeanne into batteries so that time will speed up. When we advance to a satisfactory time, we will immediately stop."


    In other words, it was a one-time action, not perpetual, so a Power Generator wasn''t necessary. If they used a Power Generator, Victor would need to create another ''Dragon Heart'' with a greater Power output, and they would need to redo the entire Energy System of The Empire so that the two Hearts wouldn''t sh. After all, they would have different purposes and outputs.


    "That''s incorrect." Victor floated towards the group while keeping 3 scrolls floating in his hand. "That item can be upgraded. I made it so that its upgrade would affect the entire system connected to it, but without harming the system itself."


    "..." The Wives present opened their eyes wide.


    Victor gave a small smile, but all the Wives present knew that he was showing a smug smile. He really liked to surprise them.


    "Honestly, I have told myself many times not to be surprised by what you do, but you always find ways to make it happen." Scathach sighed.


    She''d seen the ''Dragon Heart'', so she knew the amount of Energy stored and produced in the Heart was absurd. Even with her senses, she could not see ''how much'' Energy that Heart had. She felt as if she was on the beach looking at the


    immense ocean.


    And he was saying that this ocean could still be upgraded? The very notion of it was ridiculous.


    "But as my Empress said, upgrading this item will not be necessary now." Victor floated the scroll he''d created to Scathach and Dun Scaith.


    The two of them took the scrolls and opened it. The moment Dun Scaith opened the scroll she''d grabbed, she felt a massive headache. The amount of information she absorbed in just a few seconds of exposure caused her Divine brain to fry. If she were Human, she would have beenpletely disintegrated from existence. That was the level of Power that these Runes had when they were written by a Master of the craft, especially a Master who was proficient in 3 different Runic Scripts(Languages).


    Unlike her former teacher, Scathach could absorb the scrolls'' contents easily. One advantage of being a Dragon Goddess was that her physical body was ''real'' and not something close to a Divine Spirit like normal Gods. Therefore, she had the advantages of her physical body''s Bloodline, and as a Blood Dragon, she had the best possible Bloodline.


    "Some paragraphs are incorrect, Darling." Scathach pointed out.


    "That''s because the scrolls will only make sense if all three are together. I purposely made it in three different parts."


    "...Oh, I see what you mean now" Scathach took the scroll in her teacher''s hand and threw it into the air. When the three scrolls were opened, a new hologram showing all the original content was made.


    "Ugh. Those who weren''t Dragon Gods immediately felt their brains fry, just like Dun Scaith.


    "I see, I see..."


    "What do you think?"


    "Yes, it''s possible, but this Standard Runic Script can still be updated."


    Victor smiled. "Yeah."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In terms of Runecrafting, rting to Martial Arts terminology, if Victor was a Rune Master, Scathach was a Grandmaster in the same, but that only applied to the Standard Runic Script, not the Dragon Runic Script.


    Her proficiency with the Standard Runic Script was because she had trained in it for years, and when she''d reached the rank she had now, she was able to improve even more, and her proficiency with the Dragon Runic Script was because her own Bloodline gave her a boost in learning it, and she was able topletely refine these Runes.


    Meanwhile, Victor was a Master in the Standard Runic Script, a Grandmaster in the


    Draconic Script, since as the Progenitor of The Blood Dragons, this knowledge came instinctively to him, and he was a Master in the Eldritch Runic Script.


    Just like his Dragon Bloodline, these Eldritch Runes came naturally to him. It could be said that Victor had an unfair advantage due to his Race.


    Perhaps the only one with a Grandmaster Level in the Eldritch Runic Script was his Wife, Azathoth.


    "... My Head... This text could be updated even more than usual to improve consistency... Although, there are Draconic tongues and other strange Runes that I don''t understand." Dun Scaith spoke as she massaged her forehead.


    Victorughed inwardly. ''As expected, she noticed, huh!


    If Victor was a Master of Standard Runes, and Scathach was a Grandmaster of Standard Runes, then Dun Scaith was a level above Scathach.


    Just as Scathach had said, her teacher was a ''monster'' in her craft, just as Victor was a monster inbat.


    "..." Violet looked at Victor with a neutral gaze and nodded towards Dun Scaith.


    A gesture that Victorpletely understood. Violet was basically saying: "What are you doing, Darling? Why haven''t you procreated with her yet?'' You''re going to leave such immense talent without proper nourishment!?"


    Victor felt his face twitch slightly. Ever since Violet became Empress, she had begun to look at those women who weren''t her Wives with an appraising gaze like a ser coach who was scouting out potential members to add to the team.


    Albedo, Kali, H, and Dun Scaith were members Violet constantly pointed out to him to make a move on. They needed to be brought into the Family immediately so that their talent could flourish and The Empire would grow stronger.


    Victor ignored his Wife and continued. "Come here, Scaith."


    "...What?"


    Violet''s eyes shone with excitement, and he felt immense approvaling from his


    Empress.


    ''Calm down! Damn it, woman, you''re too thirsty!'' Victor thought, but he didn''t convey the thought or express it on his face.


    As Scaith walked towards Victor, Violet thought about the other monster Scathach hadpared to Victor: ''Merlin... Maybe I should ask a Sex Goddess to gender-bend


    him...?''


    ''No, that won''t work. My Husband won''t touch men; he doesn''t have strange tastes like those other Gods... Hmm, maybe I could ask Jeanne''s brother for help. Merlin could suffer a tragic ident, and he could reincarnate as one of our female clones, but without the memories of his past life. but with the same potential... The Empress


    began to n how to bring more talents into the Family.


    ''If he was a man in his past life, it doesn''t matter, right? After all, he died, and became


    a woman, and has no memories of his past life, hehehe~"


    Being a subordinate was nice and all, but to have an eternal bond, these exceptional talents must enter the Family as future Sisters, or Daughters!


    "Fufufufu..." Violet smiled a little. "That might work''


    Scathach, Jeanne, Aphrodite, and Victor raised their eyebrows when they saw Violet''s


    smile.


    ''She''s nning something! Scathach thought.


    ''She''s definitely nning something... Can I help her?'' Aphrodite thought.


    ''Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" Jeanne thought.


    When Dun Scaith got close to Victor, he raised his huge hand and ced it above her


    head, and a violet aurapletely covered Dun Scaith.


    "... My headache is going away..."


    "Since your opinion is important to review the text I wrote and to modify it, I reinforced your mind. But be careful, even with my reinforcement, your mind is not strong enough to handle this kind of information."


    "... Are you saying I''m incapable?" Dun Scaith felt her pride being challenged. Victor just gave a neutral smile and said: "You''re not incapable. Your body is, your Bloodline is, and some knowledge simply cannot be learned due to the limitations of


    the Soul."


    "A God''s Soul is not as strong as you think it is, especially a normal God''s." For all intents and purposes, Dun Scaith was not a normal God, and her Soul was much stronger than most naturally born Gods, and even Primordial ones, but... She was still not as strong as a Dragon God, especially a Dragon God from Victor''s Bloodline that was imbued with the Essence of an Outer God. This type of Bloodline granted an extra resistance to things that distorted the mind.


    Not to mention that all of his Wives were married to him through Soul Marriage, giving them a part of Victor''s Soul that protected them from outside interference, providing them withplete immunity to mental and Soul attacks.


    "Are you saying that a Dragon God is better than a normal God?" "Isn''t that obvious?" Victor smiled with evident pride.


    "Then I ask that you transform me into a Dragon God." She asked humbly. She would


    not let her body hinder her thirst for knowledge.


    "That is impossible. Only my Wives can share my Bloodline. Go back to your work. I rmend only 4 hours of reading my text." Victor then became extremely serious. "And for the love of God, do not try to understand the unknown characters of my


    Scripts." "...You will go mad."


    "." The brown-haired woman just stared at Victor with an intensity greater than


    normal, an intensity that was replicated by Albedo herself, who was listening to the conversation.


    Victor sighed internally when he saw her turn around and go back to Scathach. ''She


    will definitely try to understand them, won''t she? The same applies to that stupid Witch over there! He could already see it happening.


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my


    novel, visit my pa treon: Patreon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1093: The Empires Most Ambitious Project Begins. 2

    ?Chapter 1093: The Empire''s Most Ambitious Project Begins. 2


    Victor sighed internally when he saw her turn around and go back to Scathach. ''She will definitely try to understand them, won''t she? The same applies to that stupid Witch over there! He could already see it happening.


    Victor looked at Scathach, his gaze conveying everything he wanted to say. The Husband and Wife knew each other very well that way.


    Scathach nodded and gave another look, saying she would keep an eye on the two.


    While the mental conversation was going on, Violet was looking at Dun Scaith and Albedo with a calcting gaze.


    The Empress''s mind was already forming ns on how to actively use these women''s obsessions. Before, she hadn''t paid attention to it since being Empress wasn''t exactly easy, and she was also in charge of many matters.


    ''I can keep this as a side project... I''ll get Sasha involved! She didn''t think about getting Ruby involved because, like her, Ruby was too busy with The Empire''s development area.


    Whennding ons with alien life, The Emperor''s soldiers were sending back various samples that made Ruby and Aline salivate with the desire to experiment with all the possibilities of these new


    materials.


    Sasha was the only one rtively free who could help Violet with her side projects.


    Seeing Violet''s look, Natalia just sighed. ''Should I inform Anna about this?... Nah, let her find out herself. It''ll be fun to see!


    Natalia didn''t lose her inner sadist because she became a Dragon Goddess. One could say that it became even stronger than before.


    "Just what in the name of the Primordial Light did I try to just read?" The Ileavenly Father grumbled, only now recovering from the headache.


    "A set of Runes with overwhelming Power that can destroy the minds of the weak." Not to mention that the text Victor wrote had Eldritch Runes. Even though there were only a few characters, counting a total of 7 in the entire text, they were still powerful Runes that hadplete synergy with everything that was written, making the writing even more powerful.


    For all intents and purposes, most of the people here should have gone crazy, and the fact that they didn''t die upon seeing this text showed how exceptional they are.


    "... Hmm. Evie raised her hand.


    Victor looked at the Witch Queen, the only ''normal'' Human in the group.


    "Why did you call me here? This project is good and all, but there''s no way a normal Human like me can help you. She asked humbly.


    For all intents and purposes, she was definitely not normal, but in a room surrounded by monsters, she felt inadequate.


    ''Ah, that can''t happen. I can''t let her lose her confidence. Her work will be important in the future! Victor thought.


    Victor snapped his fingers, and in the next moment, Evie felt her entire body improve, and the physical pain she was feeling when she saw the text was decreasing.


    She was the only one in the group who suffered the most from trying to understand the text. Her mind was attacked, and her body suffered the consequences and the fact that she didn''t die in a normal way showed how unusual she was.


    Strange knowledge began to enter Evie''s head, and she acquired a Concept, the Concept of Research, bing a Minor Goddess of Research. "...I became a Goddess?"


    "How is that possible? You can only be a God with enlightenment. That is absolute.." H looked at Victor.


    "That is true, but in the same way that a certain God helped a Human be a God, I can do the same more directly now."


    "There are several methods for a Mortal to be propelled to be Divine. The Tower I ced in Yggdrasil is an example!


    "The other example is using my Authority as God of Negativity and pushing your Soul to acquire something that you would acquire the future!


    After all, Negativity, in general, dealt with the Spiritual Aspect of existence, things like the Soul, Emotions, etc.


    Positivity, most of the time, dealt with the Material Aspects. Of course, this was not an absolute rule due to the existence of the other Primordials who were the incarnations of a Concept that the other Gods could obtain a Divinity from, such as H, who was a Goddess of Death and The End, Domains thate mainly from the Primordial Death.


    "..." Evie''s eyes widened at this knowledge, and she wasn''t the only one.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The fact that this man could use countless means to propel someone to Godhood was shocking. Was bing a God really thatmon nowadays?


    If Victor heard these thoughts, he wouldugh. Bing a God wasn''tmon. was just that the people around him were simply too capable, that''s all.


    Even with The Nightmare Tower in the Imperial Capital, only 0.5% of the entire poption in the future would gain the qualifications to be a God. Just the qualifications.


    That is, if things remain as they are now, by strengthening his people and introducing Divine Blood from the Gods who held grudges against him, Victor could raise the Mortal level so that in the future, 1% of the poption could be Gods.


    At least that was in the Imperial Capital in Yggdrasil. The same cannot be said for the others. As the ''Core World'' of The Empire, the Imperial capital in Yggdrasil needed to be unparalleled, heavenly, and with strict order. After all, it was the ''heart'' of The Empire.


    At least, that''s what it would seem from the outside. The heart of The Empire was actually Victor''s Personal, where Victor was an Omniscient God, a ce that waspletely protected from


    other Beings.


    Even if someone attacked the Imperial Capital and destroyed it, the Imperial Family would not suffer any harm because Victor''s entire Family was living on his Personal.


    Not caring about the others'' expressions, Victor continued: didn''t bring you here by mistake. All the people called here were on the list. I asked my Wife to gather."


    "Except for Jeanne, who was someone I personally called to help you.'' Violet red usingly at Victor, who didn''t care about his own safety.


    A small smile appeared on Victor''s face. He didn''t care about Violet''s sharp words. After all, she was saying this for his safety, but soon the smile disappeared, and then he continued: "You will learn from


    Albedo here, and when you are confident, I will send you to your Species'' home''


    "...And you will ce arge array there!


    Evie was Victor''s best option, and she had untapped potential that could rival that of her mother. She was not as strong as her mother yet, so she would not be limited by the barriers between the Sectors and would be able to conquer that of the Lower Sectors more efficiently.


    Not to mention that in the future, when she fully developed her talent, she would be a ''monster'' too, or something close to it. At least that''s what Victor''s instinct told him, although his instinct told him that for her to fully develop, she would need her daughter.


    He had checked on her daughter a few seconds ago, and despite having immense talent and untapped potential that was second only to his daughters, she had nothing more.


    ''Maybe a mother''s instinct? Something like a desire to be stronger to protect her daughter?" Victor thought, looking at Evie. Reading her bodynguage, and feeling her emotions, an idea


    appeared in his mind. ''Maybe...''


    "You''re finally taking action against that! Albedoughed. "I really want to see what things are like on our Species'' home!''


    "Mm, the current me is too strong to go there, so the world will prevent me from entering. Possibly, if I try to do it by force, I will sh with The Owner of Limbo.


    He could create a clone that he could control with his mind and go to the, but he saw no need to intervene personally. As his Wives had said, he was The Emperor, and unless it was something extremely important, he should not move and instead let his subordinates do their work.


    Of course, Victor would not limit himself by this, but he saw wisdom in their words. He must make his Power rare to be seen, but when it is seen, it must be in a thunderous way to put in everyone''s


    minds something like...


    ''Ah... This is the Power of The Emperor. A deep impression that no one could ever forget. "Coming into conflict with the Primordial of Bnce is definitely not a good choice! The Ileavenly


    Father spoke wisely.


    "Indeed." Victor nodded.


    "You want me to conquer that...?" Evie asked.


    "What? You can''t? Maybe I should ask Emily? Hmm, she''s just entering her teens now, huh? With her talent and a little guidance, she might be even stronger than you."


    "That''s true. My granddaughter has immense talent, and perhaps she''ll even surpass mine if she tries hard enough!" Albedo nodded. "Fufufu, morepetition is interesting, and I don''t intend to lose to


    my descendants."


    "..No... I''ll do it"


    ''Oh?'' Victor raised an eyebrow in interest when he saw Evie''s eyes being covered by several magic circles, and her weak expression turned determined, fully exerting her Power.


    "This eye... It can see Energy. It''s something simr to a Dragon''s Eyes, only much weaker.... Interesting, so this is the manifestation of her Divinity?'' Victor thought. He could also feel that her Energy felt heavier, as her Mana was bing something simr to Divine Mana. An Energy that had the same property as Divine Energy but with the versatility of Mana. ''Fufufu, my intuition is always correct! Victor smiled internally when he felt this Energy. Meanwhile, Violet thought about the words she heard from Merlin and the teachings she received


    from Jeanne: ''Energy is Energy, no matter what kind of name you give it. Eventually, it will all return to the same Origin, the Energy that created the Universe, the Energy of Primordial Chaos.


    A form of Energy that was the Beginning of Everything and the End of Everything, this was the Energy exerted by the Creator of The Universe, Primordial Chaos, which waster divided into the Divine Concepts of Negativity and Positivity.


    ''As I thought, my ns are not wrong... Let''s put this forward. Such an understanding must remain in


    The Empire at all costs! Violet''s eyes shone slightly.


    [Nyx, I have a job for you.]


    [Yes, Sister, what should I do?] Nyx replied immediately.


    [Find Merlin.]


    [I will find him quickly, and I will contact you right away.] Nyx logged off.


    As this was happening, Violet heard Evie''s next words.


    "My daughter is too young to understand how topletely conquer a. I, on the other hand,


    am more suited for the job, and I will do it perfectly"


    "In that case, I am counting on you" Victor nodded, while inwardly, he thought: ''I was correct. Stoking her pride is more effective by mentioning her prodigy daughter!


    Victor realized that Evie was not envious or greedy for her daughter''s talent, but rather felt fear, the fear that her daughter would quickly surpass her, and cast her aside like her mother did.


    ''A fear of abandonment, huh. Victor looked at Albedo with slight usatory nces. The woman just smiled predatorily, showing her sharp teeth without any remorse. After all, her


    research was more important.


    "Fumu!" Violet nodded as she thought. ''For her to enter the group, Darling mustpletely fix this mentality of hers, nothing that several years in the Space-Time room experiencing affection, love, and intense sex can''t solve. Darling can fix her! Violet really took the phrase ''I can fix her'' to another level.


    "That said, with the Runes I presented to you, how long will it take toplete everything?" Victor asked Scathach, who was immersed in studying the Runes along with Dun Scaith.


    "..5 years... No, if we work non-stop, we can finish it in 3 years!"


    ''As expected. Victor nodded.


    Hephaestus raised his hand. "Emperor, your attention, please! "Speak" Victor looked at the man. "Emperor, please actively involve Lady Velnorah in the project. With her Technomancy, this time can


    be reduced to 2 years. She and I will help erect the structures more quickly!" Hephaestus spoke respectfully, his eyes shining with excitement. As a Craftsman, he really wanted to see this project.


    "Suggestion epted, I will speak to her personally. Turning his attention to the others, he said: "This project has the highest priority at the moment and has Level 7 Imperial ssification. Any report about it outside of the people present will be seen as an act of treason, and punishments will


    be applied." "Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Emperor!" They said as they saluted him by cing their hands on their heart and lowering


    their heade olightly


    "Good, now get to work, I will make preparations for the next two years! Victor turned and


    disappeared in a violet light.


    "I will leave this matter in your hands, Natalia. You are the one who understands Time and Space the


    most here.


    "Yes, Empress.


    Violet nodded, and then she also disappeared into a violet light.


    Edited By: DaVO 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa


    treon: Patreon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1094: The Snow Clan Triplets.

    Chapter 1094: The Snow n Triplets.


    Victor''s private quarters in his Personal World, Victor''s office.


    Still in their ''God'' forms but without their armor and dress, Victor and Violet were talking.


    While reviewing the reports she had missed due to the previous events, Violet eximed when she saw something: "What!? You approved of our Daughters going to The Empire!?"


    "Yes, Victor spoke as if it were something simple.


    Violet''s Draconic Eyes narrowed, and the Crown on her head began to spin: "You damn...!" She clenched her teeth in frustration.


    Currently, the two of them were in the office, and Victor was sitting in the chair, while Violet was sitting on hisp. Due to the stress earlier, she was recharging her batteries with ''vitamin V. "Don''t give me a simple: "Yes" She imitated his Emperor expression perfectly. "Exin what happened!? Why would you let our Daughters join The Empire''s management so soon!" "Mah, Mah, calm down, Honey! Victor patted her head as he pulled her back into his chest. "..." Violet''s eyes widened, her momentum slowed, and she took a deep breath of his scent, soon bingpletely docile.


    "Hmm-" She moaned happily as she felt another load being deposited inside her.


    ''No wonder Velnorah doesn''t use her Powers to make herself smaller. Doing things at this size is quite exciting! Violet thought vaguely as she enjoyed her orgasm.


    Because they were 5 meters tall now, their entire bodies had berger to suit their size. This applied to their liquids as well, which were forming a small puddle on the floor.


    After fully enjoying another dose of ''Vitamin V'' inside her, she made sure to stand up a little and abruptly descend,pletely trapping the member inside her, thus trapping the vitamin in her procreation room. She intertwined her legs around Victor more tightly, and with her right arm, she ced her hand on Victor''s immense jewels.


    "... Don''t think this tactic will work on me anymore, Darling-" Violet narrowed her eyes as she ''gently'' caressed Victor''s jewels, but was obvious that these caresses could change to violence at any moment. ''I am The Empress, and as Empress, it is my duty to ept everything from my Emperor- "That may work with others, but not with me, who has known you the longest! Now. Exin!" She narrowed her eyes as she lightly squeezed Victor''s Jewels.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Victor didn''t feel threatened since even if something happened to his body, he could just regenerate, and his body was immensely stronger than all his Wives. He was practically invulnerable, and even opening a cut in his skin was hard work.


    What Violet was doing now didn''t apply as a threat.


    Seeing Victor''s amused smile and seeing him continue his caresses as if he were dealing with an unruly child, Violet growled.


    She wouldn''t mind this treatmentter, but when it came to her Daughters, she wasn''t willing to give in.


    "...You leave me no choice, Darling. I didn''t want to do this to The Empire''s jewels that I love so much at night, but you left me no choice. You awakened the Demon me


    Victor raised an eyebrow when he saw his Wife acting like an anime character. For some reason, he began to get a bad feeling.


    Violet stood up from his member, causing the liquids to leak from her insides andpletely dirtying the floor. She moved away from Victor a little and pointed the palm of her hand at him. The Crown on her head began to spin a little faster, and her eyes shone.


    Seeing Violet with messy hair, covered in sweat, and with liquids leaking from her insides was not threatening in any way. In fact, it was very sexy, but for some reason, Victor''s instincts were warning him of danger, and Victor, as always, listened to his instincts.


    A violet Magic Circle appeared in Violet''s hand: "Secret Technique 01: Testicr Torsion!" When Violet''s Energy hit his barrier, Victor genuinely broke out in a cold sweat. After all, this was a Technique that directly attacked the Soul Information responsible for generating the male reproductive organs. It was a Technique that could only be blocked by someone like him who could control the Soul, a Technique to cause the greatest possible pain to the male individual.


    Understanding this, he couldn''t help but scream i horror: "You monster! You''ve created such an abominable Technique!"


    "Tsk, as expected, it didn''t work. You damn Overpowered character!''


    "If this one doesn''t work, I have another one..." Determined, Violet continued pointing her palm at him.


    "You still have more!?"


    "Secret Technique 02: Phallic Reduction!"


    A beam of Energy shot out from Violet''s hand and hit Victor''s barrier.


    Once again, Victor broke out in a cold sweat. Just like the previous attack, this was an attack aimed at the Soul''s ''Information! If this attack were to hit a Being, it could only be repaired by a Soul Master.


    What an abominable Technique! Even if one used body modification, they wouldn''t be able to increase the size of their ''equipment'' because the Soul wouldn''t recognize the change!


    "Tsk, it didn''t work, huh? Don''t worry, my Sisters and I have developed 99 Secret Techniques!" Violet became even more determined.


    "That many!? You guys actually created something useless!"


    "You think so, Darling? I find these Techniques very useful for demoralizing enemies, fufufufu! ""Victor opened his mouth to speak but fell silent when he realized the genuine war-time applications these would have on their enemies.... With Violet''s Power, she could cover an entire army easily, and if she unleashed the Secret Technique: Testicr Torsion on those enemies.... Victor wiped the cold sweat from his face. What an abominable Technique!


    Who needs-cracking attacks if the enemy can demoralize you with a simple wave of their hand?


    "You let your guard down!"


    "Secret Technique 03: Impotence!"


    "Secret Technique 04: Quick Shot!"


    "Secret Technique 05: Explosive Diarrhea!"


    Victor dodged all the Energy beams, making his huge member swing around.


    "... Explosive Diarrhea?"


    "Can the enemy concentrate on the fight if he has an overwhelming urge to go to the bathroom?"


    Violet smiled.


    ""Victor had no words to respond.


    "Darling, my love, the greatest weakness of living Beings is their flesh, and there are various means of attacking their flesh: disease, psychological fears, mental attacks.


    "The physical body is a weakness! And even if the enemies were machines, Velnorah could control them with her Technology! Even if the enemies are monsters, they still need to perform their basic physiological processes! What good is an army of Dragons if I can immobilize them all with just an Explosive Diarrhea Spell?"


    "Muhahahahaha!" Violetughed like a clich¨¦ viin.


    ".." Victor was simply too impressed with his Wife''s thinking. After all, all her points were valid, which sparked a wave of urgency in him.


    ''I must protect my soldiers from these Techniques!" Victor''s paranoid side had already started making ns so that the enemy wouldn''t use this against them!


    The door opened, and Hilda Snow entered the room. ''Emperor, Empress, I am here to..." She stopped talking when she saw the two leaders of The Empirepletely naked, with Violetughing like crazy - which was something normal - after all, this was Violet we are talking about. She may have be more serious, but she was still the same Violet in private.


    IIilda''s eyes went to Victor''s member, and she swallowed hard. Then they went to Violet, specifically to her lower area, and she swallowed hard again due to the amount liquids that were leaking. The pheromones from that ce were driving her crazy.


    Suddenly, Violet stoppedughing, and her face becamepletely stoic: "Secret Technique 90:


    Deep Depression!


    Victor raised an eyebrow as a Miasma erupted out of Violet''s body and spread throughout the area. Just like before, this Technique directly attacked the Soul, rendering those attacked entirely unmotivated and depressed, and could even lead to themmitting suicide.


    Another abominable Technique... But effective.


    "Techniques 90 through 99 mainly deal with debilitating states of mind and mental illnesses"


    With a wave of his hand, he quickly shielded Hilda from getting caught in the crossfire. "The origin of these Techniques... I assume H and Alice Moriarty, the Witch who specializes in Curses, helped you, right?"


    "Tufufu, as expected of Darling, you guessed right. But you forgot a name. Persephone also helped


    me."''


    "... Well, she was the Goddess of The Underworld for the longest time... Victor thought it made sense to ask for Persephone''s help as well.


    "But I must say, you really did a good job. You''re amazing, Violet. These Techniques are very useful for war potential. Later, can you give me a list of Secret Techniques so I can formte countermeasures for our soldiers?" Victor skillfully pressed the sensitive spots that his Wife loved. Although, that said, he truly was genuinely surprised. With these Techniques, he could easily predict that Violet initially started working on them as a joke, butter, this joke evolved into something


    serious.


    The smile on Violet''s face grew when she heard these words: "Of course! She stopped using her Technique, and soon, the depressing atmosphere returned to normal.


    "Lady Violet"


    "Hmm? Hilda? How long have you been here?" With a wave of her hand, Violet organized the entire


    room and got rid of the excess liquids on the floor. However, she did not cover her modesty. After all, she was in her house and in Victor''s quarters. Only her Sisters and long-time Maids like Hilda could


    enter this area.


    Victor, just like Violet, did not cover himself while helping Violet fix things and sat back down in his chair. As if it were somethingpletely normal, Violet walked up to Victor with her hips swaying seductively and sat on hisp again, impaling herselfpletely on his member.


    "Hmm, I''m where I''m supposed to be.'' She turned her face and kissed Victor lovingly while


    squeezing her insides possessively.


    "." Hilda remained expressionless at this disy of affection, but due to her new condition, she was


    struggling to keep it up.


    Victor gave Violet a light p on the ass.


    "Hmmm~"


    He pulled away from her before her fire could fully ignite and said, "Concentrate."


    ".. That''s true."


    Taking a deep breath, she looked back at Hilda, and smelling Hilda''s arousal, she let out a small smile.


    "Come to think of it... This is unfair."


    "... What''s unfair?" "The Fulger n has three generations of women as your Wives. In fact, it''s 4 generations if you


    count our... Well, anyways, it''s unfair!"


    "We should even the ying fields!"


    "Maybe I should resurrect my grandmother? In the meantime, I will take advantage of this and


    resurrect Scathach''s and Eleanor''s mothers. That way, all 4 generations of the four main Nightingale Vampire ns will be in your bed... Fufufu, won''t that be fun?"


    "I won''t even begin to exin how impossible this n is. After all, you know how life and death work, and they died a long time ago."


    Unlike his Disciple''s daughter, who was a Human, the women mentioned previously were the Primordial Soul System was treated


    Supernatural Beings. The priority of collecting their Souls differently due to their Power.


    "That''s truc... For now."


    "For now?" Victor smiled.


    "One day, I will make it happen. After all, I''m sure you will be able to do it in the future."


    "Your faith in me is very beautiful, my Wife!" Victor showed a small smile.


    "Of course." She snorted and spoke seriously as she held Victor''s face and looked into his violet eyes


    with possession. ''If I don''t have faith in my Husband, who will?"


    The small smile on Victor''s face disappeared, and he looked at her with an intensity that made


    Violet''s insides tighten.


    Just like her Husband, as his Wife, she also knew how to push her partner''s buttons. And Victor''s


    weakness was speaking honestly with intense feelings. It always worked and made him ignore everything around


    him.


    Violet smiled internally, and with a gesture of her hand, the door to this room was locked.


    ".." Hilda swallowed hard.


    Violet turned her face to Hilda and, with a gesture of her hand, called her: "Come on, Hilda." Her


    smile grew: "The Snow n must match the Fulger n!"


    Now, no one was forcing her, and Hilda could, at any time, say she didn''t want to, and Violet would


    promptly open the doors to the room. Although, she would be a little disappointed. After all, she wouldn''t be able to ''match'' the Fulger n''s efficiency.


    But even so, she wouldn''t force Hilda to do anything she didn''t want to do. After all, Hilda was like a


    mother to Violet.


    Violet only took this action because she knew Hilda very well and knew that she also liked Victor. But


    until now, she hadn''t taken any action because she was always busy and because it wouldn''t be ''honorable'' to do so when she had been a servant of the Snow n for so long.


    Despite this, Violet knew that her n would work. She knew that Hilda would ept. After all, she had the trick of looking a few minutes into the future to give her an advantage.


    Hilda took a deep breath and slowly ced her hand on thece of her Maid dress, and slowly its size began to grow. The Maid dress fell to the floor, revealing Hilda''s ck garter belt and bra. Violet smiled even wider inwardly. ''With this, Yuki is left, and all the important pieces of the Snow


    n will beplete. Then I should look at the others... Thinking back on her actions just now, Violet couldn''t help but think back to the past. ''If my past self saw my actions now, she would try to kill me and skin me... I was so insecure, huh.'' When a golden light appeared in the room, Violet''s smile outwardly grew even wider, and she


    stopped thinking about the past.


    "Violet, why did you call m-..." Agnes appeared in her Goddess Form, and when she saw the sight in


    front of her, she eximed.


    "Oh." Then, without needing to say anything, she made her Divine Raiment disappear, leaving behind


    a white garter belt simr to Hilda''s. Mother and daughter got along very well, but the daughter had other ns.


    A glow covered Victor and Violet while they were connected, and the same glow covered Hilda and


    Agnes. The next moment, Victor was in a teacher''s suit.


    And Violet, Agnes, and Hilda were in school uniforms. Removing herself from her impalement, Violet


    walked up to Hilda and held both of her hands while cing her cheek against Hilda''s check, doing the ssic identical twin position. "Doing it naked is fun, but roleying is even more fun-, right teacher?" "What are you going to do with the triplets of the Snow n who were being disobedient?" Joining in the fun, Victorpletely assumed the role of teacher. He lightly touched the table and


    spoke with a serious face and a deep voice: "Many things, my stupid students who don''t learn. Many


    things"


    Hilda, Violet, and Agnes swallowed hard.


    "You don''t do your homework, and you don''t respect this beautiful institution. You need to be disciplined thoroughly" Victor''s eyes shed dangerously. He raised his hand, and a paddle that was


    made to punish naughty children was created. ''In the past, it was said that bad students only learned through the discipline of the flesh."


    "I will use these barbaric methods to see if it is effective." "N-No-, you can''t do that, teacher-! Aren''t you afraid of being fired-?'' Violet spoke as she did


    something simr to a dance while dragging Hilda with her, and with a few steps, she approached Agnes, making the other side of Hilda''s cheek practically stick to Agnes.


    Violet took the three women''s hands and trembled with ''fear''. Ier role was to be the most ''cowardly''


    of the triplets.


    It took her a while to get into the role, but Agnes immediately understood. She was the impetuous triplet, while Hilda was the cold and rational triplet.


    "Don''t touch my sister, you bastard! I''ll report you to the principal, and your career will be ruined!" "Disciplining my students is my duty. So what if I get fired? So what if my reputation is tarnished? My principle is to properly teach you three stupid triplets! Victor stood up from his chair, showing his


    fully erect member.


    "Scary-"


    "Come here!"


    "Iyaaan, don''t do that, Teacher-, aan-"


    "You bastard... Haan-


    "Don''t touch me! I''m not like my sisters-Ahhn-"


    The office in The Emperor''s chambers shook a bit today, but fortunately, this mansion was made


    from the strongest materials in the world and was covered in Runes. Thanks to this, nothing could be


    felt or heard outside The Emperor''s Wives'' area.


    -.-.


    Edited By: DaVO 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa


    treon: Patreon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in: https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.

 Chapter 1095: Do You Regret It?

    Chapter 1095: Do You Regret It?


    Hot springs built in Victor''s quarters.


    Victor was sitting in the hot springs, staring at the stars above the horizon.


    "Haah~, Hmm" On hisp was a woman with short white hair that covered her right eye, making up and down movements while kissing and licking Victor''s neck.


    Hilda Snow, or Hilda Elderblood, had proven to be a very passionate lover, something that was quitemon among the members of The Snow n but which she had not shown for years due to her not having any partners.


    When Victor fanned her mes, just like Agnes, she exploded with intense love. Combining those emotions with the change of Race, as a result, she practically could not detach herself from Victor, even though her entire insides werepletely filled.


    "Thinking about t now, we really got used living at this height, huh," Violet said as she washed her hair some distance away from Victor.


    "IImmm-"Agnes made an audible sound. She was in the hot spring, but her face was catatonic at the moment, and she needed a few minutes to recover.


    "The inconvenience in the past was that all of our household items were not our size, but now the entire mansion has been modified to suit our new heights, Victor spoke.


    With the modifications made, if a normal Human were to enter this ce, they would really say, ''Oh, this really is the house of the Gods! Everything was simply huge to suit their new height.


    "Thanks to the Runes, we can always shrink everything back to normal sizes, so it''s not inconvenient," Violet spoke as she made a lot of foam on her head.


    "True"


    At first, they did this to get used to walking around faster at a height they didn''t have before, but in the end, they ultimately got used to their new height.


    Although, there were some women who preferred to stay: their normal form, like Hilda, and Anna. Victor squeezed Hilda''s ass and impaled her hard while biting her neck.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Haaah-" She screamed loudly as she felt more liquids entering her. Her body shuddered with Victor''s bite, and her eyes shone slightly. She almost fainted, but out of pure desire, she remained conscious. When her orgasm subsided... She began to move slowly again, still impaled.


    "....She''s insatiable. I''m surprised she''s like that," Violet said, genuinely surprised, but soon she went back to washing her hair.


    "...Years... Agnes slowly lowered her ass that was still raised after receiving his load and sat down in the hot spring. "Years without a lover does that to a person."


    "And like every good member of the Snow n, she doesn''t go after strangers to satisfy herself. But she also doesn''t go around looking for a suitable lover, after all, Hilda''s standards are very high. Taking a deep breath, Agnes wet her face.


    Concerns about Victor''s and her own liquids? She didn''t have any. First, she had bathed in Victor''s seed many, many times. Second, they were Dragons, Beings of Nature. Their liquids didn''t stink, weren''t disgusting, and weren''t harmful.


    In fact, it was theplete opposite. Victor''s taste suited his partner''s tastes, and his seed, full of


    vitality, was so potent that even a drop of it could revitalize an entire dead forest.


    There was a reason why the Nature of this was so rich and alive. It wasn''t just the Goddesses helping. The very fact that Victor lived here helped too.


    A simple fruit from this had so many nutrients that a normal person could die simply by eating it. If administered correctly, the life of this Being could even be extended by a few hundred years. Being bathed externally and internally by this seed did wonders for their bodies, especially since he was their Progenitor.


    "I see, that makes sense.'' Picking up a toothbrush, she looked at the mirror and smiled, her teeth shining very sharply, and soon she began to brush her teeth.


    "...I wonder why you still do that. As Dragons, our bodies are always clean," Agnes asked as she looked around using her Draconic Senses. Seeing that the Time Barrier was active, she allowed herself to rx more.


    Spitting the toothpaste into the sink, she said: "Just because our bodies are always clean, doesn''t mean we should lose our cleanliness habits.


    "Routines are important."


    Agnes saw wisdom in her daughter''s words, and if it were any other time, she would have joined her daughter in taking it easy. However, for now, she simply couldn''t bring herself to care... Yes, she was simplyzy after receiving several doses of love.


    Speaking of doses of love, she looked at Violet suspiciously.


    "...What?'' Violet raised an eyebrow when she saw her mother''s face.


    "How are youpletely fine?" Agnes wasted no time quickly questioning.


    It was worth mentioning that Violet was the one who had received most of Victor''s love so far. After all, she was the one who pushed his buttons to start all this, so it didn''t make sense that she waspletely fine, while Agnes waspletely worn out.


    Violet disyed a big, satisfied smile and pointed to her head, specifically the Violet Crown that represented her authority.


    "My Divinity ces my vision of <Order> in everything I want, and a worn-out body means disorder


    to me."


    "So using this Divinity, you can always stay at the top of your game.... And this effect probably applies to the Soul as well. If it weren''t for that, there would be no way you would be fine. Agnespleted Violet''s words.


    After all, procreating with Victor was not a simple carnal act, it was an act of the union between Souls.


    "Exactly! Violet smiled with satisfaction, making her enormous breasts sway. Due to her 5 meter tall form, her breasts were muchrger than a Human''s head, but it was still proportional to her size, and it didn''t look strange on her.


    "What a broken Divinity... Maybe, you, Aphrodite, and Jeanne will be the only ones who willst. longer now in our nights" Agnes said.


    "Maybe, Violet said as she went back to taking care of herself. She looked down, seeing everything as perfect as she liked, and nodded, satisfied.


    Agnes narrowed her eyes at her daughter. This evasive way of speaking meant that she was nning something, and she knew her daughter too well to not read between the lines of her intentions.


    ''What is she nning now?'' Agnes thought, but in her current state, she simply couldn''t care less about whatever her daughter was thinking of doing. Her daughter was The Empress, not her.


    "Victor, Violet called her Husband.


    "Hmm?" Victor, who was almost asleep with thefortable feeling of Hilda on his chest, woke up. blinked his eyes, and looked at Hilda, who was also resting on his chest. He smiled slightly andbed her hair back, removing all the hair from her face so that he could see her perfect face


    "Why did you allow our Daughters to go help in The Empire?" She asked casually as she stood up and walked towards the hot spring.


    "He did what!?" Agnes, who was drowsy, woke uppletely and looked at Victor with a serious


    expression.


    "No need to shout, Mother, I''ve done this before. I even used the 99 Secret Techniques on him!


    Violetughed.


    "...And it worked?"


    "Of course not." She rolled her eyes. If those stupid Techniques worked on Victor, the Gods would have defeated him long ago.


    ''Although, as Darling said, the potential to use this on armies is very high, especially Techniques 90 to 99 that deal with a Being''s mental states. Violet didn''tpletely rule out her side project.


    ''I know! I''ll teach these Techniques to my Daughters! If some idiot tries to flirt with them, fufufufu! Violetughed evilly.


    "As expected of my Husband." Agnes nodded in satisfaction and looked strangely at her daughter, who was smiling like a viin but then ignored her, her intense gaze soon returning.


    "Why? Why did you allow them to help?"


    "I thought it was time for them to deal with The Empire''s affairs..." As Victor began to speak, he was


    interrupted.


    "I see, you felt sorry."" Agnes and Violet knew him too well for thatme excuse to work.


    Victor''s lips trembled as he heard the two women speaking in unison.


    "Anna was in charge of our Daughters in our absence, so she must have made a report,'' Agnes said, opening the holographic interface in front of her.


    Violet knew this, too, but she wanted to hear her Husband''s reasons, not a report.


    Victor sighed, gently caressing Hilda, easing the tiredness in her Soul a little and helping her body go


    through the transition more smoothly. Hilda showed a small, satisfied smile and snuggled into


    Victor''s chest.


    "...Ste was crying" He murmured, still caressing Hilda.


    "Ah." Mother and daughter eximed at the same time, understanding everything now with that


    simple sentence.


    "... Honestly, Darling, you''re too soft!" Agnes sighed as she closed Anna''s report after briefly reading it.


    Pepper and Victor were on the same level of weakness for their Daughters. The difference was that Victor knew how to act tough and responsible when necessary, while Pepper was like those super kind grandmothers who let their grandson do whatever they wanted.


    "I just can''t say no when they just genuinely want to help me!'' Victor was not able to return genuine goodwill with ill will.


    His dogma was an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and blood for blood. And that never changed.


    "...A genuine desire to help, huh..." Violet''s eyes sparkled, and her gaze passed through the Time Barrier that Victor had created and went towards the side of her Daughters'' mansion. Seeing her Daughters wearing their Divine Raiments created specifically by Victor and using their shapeshifting to reach a height that ranged from meters to 4 and a half meters, she assessed their


    expressions.


    As their Mother, Violet didn''t need any Power to see through her Daughters, she knew them very well. Behind their lively eyes was a genuine desire to help The Empire and not simple curiosity about


    their Father''s work like before.


    That same sight was also being seen by Agnes now.


    Violet closed her eyes and said: "I understand now..."


    "See? I can''t deny a request after seeing that.'' Victor justified himself.


    "That''s true... It seems that the training in the Dream World was quite effective. Agnes said.


    "Yes, but notpletely," Victor exined next.


    "The Dream World was fake. Even though they felt like Reality, they knew it was fake because of their


    high perception of the Truth of The World as Dragon Goddesses" "Therefore, unconsciously, they didn''t take that world as seriously as they should have!"


    "One of the mistakes you predicted would happen before starting this training, Violet said as she


    approached Victor and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Looking at Hilda, she smiled slightly. Sneakily, she pinched Hilda''s nipples who moaned lightly in her


    sleep, and then caressed and pulled her clitoris.


    "Imm--" Even in her sleep, Hilda moaned and began to move her hips slowly.


    "So insatiable. Are you sure she''s not a subus disguised as a Vampire?" Violetughed and then stopped teasing the woman and just rested her head on Victor''s chest.


    Ignoring Violet''s antics, he continued: ''Exactly, even with my warning, they still subconsciously thought of that world as false."


    "A problem that could easily be solved by me temporarily erasing their memories so that they forget


    about us and actually live in that world.''


    "Or by creating a situation where they don''t remember anything about my Power or The Empire and think that we are from that world."


    "Something like entering the Matrix, huh," Agnes said.


    "Exactly, but I will never vite my Daughters'' memories in that way, even if the goal is to train them


    and prepare them effectively Victor said with disgust.


    "Akasha is the most mentally developed of our Daughters because she has the filtered memories of several Primordial Gods. She knows the weight of what we are doing here.''


    "Some of our more mature Daughters understand this too, but not all of them." Whether they wanted


    to or not, they were still Young Dragons. They could receive knowledge, but understanding'' was a


    different matter.


    For example, Humans understand the dangers of war, but you saw the news of a war on TV, you would be indifferent and not care much.


    But when you suffer the effects of war, you will genuinely understand the weight of war. The same applied here. Victor''s older Daughters understood the weight of The Empire and what


    Victor was doing, while the others were aware of the situation but did not fully understand it. "Therefore, in order to prepare them for the future, for the future where we fight in a war between Gxies and Dimensions, I was nning to take them to the battlefield.''


    "Huh...?" For a moment, Violet and Agnes thought they had suddenly gone deaf. They could not


    believe what they heard from Victor.


    "No! Are you crazy!? That is a big no!" Agnes roared as the information was processed in her head.


    Edited By: DaV0 2138, IsUnavable


    If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit my pa


    treon: Patreon/VictorWeismann


    More characters images in:


    https://discord.gg/victorweismann


    Like it? Add to library!


    Don''t forget to vote to support the book if you like it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!